《Comprehensive Freedom》 Chapter 1： Cross n city contains all the mysterious night sky, in a dilapidated rental house, a teenager about 23 years old, an orphan, a pheasant university graduate, because of the orphan''s sake, it is ridiculed by people with cold eyes. Fight with people. In the morning, I will find a teenager who has failed to return to work, so I can only relieve my irritable heart in front of the computer at night. Looking at the two-dimensional girl in the anime for comfort, the teenager will have a little hobby. Anime. Play the game . A meteor across the night sky, people watching the night scene closed their hands with their eyes closed to make a wish, but the meteor is quickly rushing to the dilapidated rental house, the teenager who is seeking the comfort of the second-yuan girl, was completely smashed by the meteor without knowing it Red and white are everywhere. Early in the morning, it was reported in the news: Hello everyone, I am the live host of Channel xx. Last night, a meteor fell and led to a comprehensive power outage in city n. Now we are outside the fall point, we can see that it has been surrounded by the government. According to reliable information : In this building that is about to be demolished, there is only one person living in it. It is now confirmed that this person has died. Let us observe a silence for this victim for 1 minute. Look at someone inside. System scanning Scanning results: analysis of objects... human fragments... abbreviation: Miscellaneous mystery sound: broken into this way can identify your cow, hello! Hey! Hey! What is miscellaneous? Dont just help people with nicknames, okay? No entity...unable to bind... The emergency plan is opened...turned into soul binding... Soul Binding Successful: Activate Host.. "Hah! What time is it?" the teenager in the open space asked, yawning and rubbing his eyes. Beijing time: 12:46:19 at noon. "Oh, it''s so sleepy, it''s noon, then I''m going to find a job tomorrow." Before he finished, the drowsiness opened his eyes without teenagers, and it was the endless white. "I''m going, what the **** is this place?" The teenager crawling from the ground looked at this roaring place where there was nothing but white, and his mind sounded. Hello host, unlimited system is at your service.. "Who!!! Come out!!!" The sudden voice startled the teenager, and looked around but couldn''t see a figure shouting loudly: "Who are you? Why did you kidnap me here?" Host, please be calm! Your flesh has been shattered, referred to as miscellaneous, limited to the soul state, will slowly dissipate in the outside world, so it is included in the system space. "Hey. Hello. Why is it called miscellaneous? Don''t just help people nickname so casually, OK, why should I say it again?" After being reminded by the system, after reminiscing about the process of being smashed, the teenager planned to break the jar and die anyway. He was still dead. Where else could he go? He could not help but said, "The so-called system.. No Is it something similar to the main god? Is there any function to introduce chant!" Functions of this system: traverse, exchange "Okay! It''s really a rudimentary introduction. Then open the redemption and show it to me." Since the very rudimentary boy listened to it, he was still looking forward to it. After all, the traversal and redemption will only happen when they dream and follow. The most important thing is at least yourself. There is also salvation. The host has no points and cannot open the redemption mode. One of the existing novice gift packs is opened/opened "Open, it''s better than nothing." Since I was a bit disappointed, the teenager thought that there was at least a consolation prize for the novice gift pack. It was not so depressed. auzw.com Congratulations to the host for obtaining: a random bloodline exchange card White light flashed an extra card in his hand, and looked at the random bloodline exchange card in this hand, the teenager asked: "System Master, this random bloodline exchange card is used to draw the bloodline. I am in a state of soul now. How do you merge bloodlines?" The obtained bloodline will condense into a new body, this system will integrate the host into the new body, please rest assured to use! "This translucent state always feels weird. Hurry up to draw blood and merge it!" Consume a random exchange card: draw the bloodline. The extraction is complete.. Noah lineage: derived from the exorcist boy. He is the descendant of Noah who was selected when God destroyed mankind by the flood. He is the person selected by the real "god", and he is said to be a false god. Chosen. Has a strong ability. But in fact they are a family that has rebelled against God. Noah hates and despise human beings, thinking that he is the only race in the world that can survive. That flood destroyed everything, and Noah was no exception. Thousands of years later, Noahs factors spread into the world and formed the new Noah. Please host to choose: Name, gender, age and appearance cannot be modified after selection As the prompt of the system just dropped, a transparent template appeared in front of the teenager. The teenager looked at the template seriously and pondered: Since he is a freshman, of course, he needs a new name, and since Noah blood is called Noel, the gender must be Man, just 20 years old, look like... After choosing the template with all your hands, press OK. The template flashed into Noel''s soul, and then black light wrapped it, quickly forming a huge black egg. For a long time, the black light gradually dissipated, the eggshell of the black dome detached, and the black-haired black-pupil young boy detached. "Is this my new body? Not bad, I like it, so handsome!" Noel adjusted to his new body and looked at the black eggshell on the ground, his face tangled and said to himself: "Generally jump from the egg Those who come out will eat their own eggshells. Should I eat them?" For the sake of the system, the original body of the host is crushed to give compensation: Noah Blood Reform: Noah of Darkness, has the energy to control the purest darkness, the ability to swallow compression and crushing and absorb negative emotions can accelerate self-healing and rebirth. "Why is it so similar to the secret fruit? There are no side effects!!!" Obtaining new abilities is of course a try. Noel tried Noah, a row of deep black cross marks appeared on the forehead, but the skin was not blackened, but the white eyes were dyed black, and the pupils became Crimson. "System Jun! Change a mirror to show me what it looks like now?" Soon the mirror appeared in front of Noel and smiled as he looked at Noah''s appearance: "Oh! Since it has not become a black charcoal head, it should be a system reform. Bloodline, but the eyes are really like Tokyo!!" Having experienced death and rebirth in a short period of time, and also possessed strength, Knoll clenched his fists and decided to live as he pleased in the future, practice briefly in space, and slowly adapt to his own strength. "System Jun, tell me about the crossing process, will it become a black household after crossing?" Only the host needs to choose the location. After arriving, the system will arrange the identity for the host, so there is no possibility of becoming a black household. Please rest assured to use! "Can you go to the world of exorcism teenagers?" Noel thought that he had Noah blood, the identity that the system would arrange, and he knew that there was an ark he wanted, which could be used as a transportation tool and a harem base. can! Whether the host is going through now! "Yes.." .. Chapter 2： First arrival Locked Plane: Exorcist Boy Host identity paranoid: the 0th apostle, Noah of Darkness, the only one who can use holy Noah, who loves human women and hates the contradiction of human men. He does not want to awaken to seal himself into black crystal and sleep because of his powerful Ability, the Millennium Earl has always expected his awakening to assist himself in completing the plan. In Noah''s memory is Lulu Bell''s original host, because the host fell asleep, and stayed with the Millennium Count to do things. Countdown to face-locked identity paranoia completed 10.9.8.7..2.1. Transmission The exorcists, the people who are taken by God.. They exist for the purpose of burying unknown things and appearing here from darkness. Late in the night in a certain city in France, in a room in a luxurious villa, cracks continued to appear on the surface of the huge black crystal. Random cracks gradually increased. Black gas overflowed from the inside of the crystal. In the living room downstairs, a fat man with a strange top hat was concentrating on a knitting sweater, and suddenly felt the movement in the special room upstairs. He quickly stopped the sweater business in his hand and laughed and said: "Oh ha ha ha ha ha! After a long time, are you finally willing to awaken?" If Noel heard, he would definitely say: I just came to have a wood, no one will seal myself if there is nothing. "System Master, you pit me, your identity belongs to your identity, you really got me into the crystal and suffocated me." Noel breathed fresh air in a big mouth. The host has your abilities and will not suffocate even if you stay in it for a few days. Noel, who was sitting on the floor, stretched his body. When he was about to ask the system where he was, the room door was opened, and a fat figure appeared in front of him. "Good evening! Apostle 0!" The fat man opened the door with one hand and pressed the funny top hat to the other, saying to Noel sitting on the ground. "Good evening! Millennium public!" Noel recognized the moment he opened the door. This fat and weird man was the earl of the millennium. After all, the shape was too classic. The First Apostle Millennium: The big boss behind the scenes is very funny on the surface, but in his bones it is cruel. Devil was created with "machinery", "soul", and "tragedy", and he led the world to the end with the devil and the Noah family. Very kind to his companions (devil, Noah''s family), but also very terrified. There are often cute heart-shaped markers at the end of words as auxiliary words. "Hehehe! Noel, are you finally willing to awaken?" The Millennium Count asked with a smile. "It''s too boring to sleep, so when you get up, you can say that you are suddenly interested in your plan." There is nothing to worry about the systematically arranged identity, so Noel just has to follow the words of the Millennium Count. "Hehehe! When you wait, I will ask the servant to give you clothes and food. You just need to rest when you wake up!" The earl of the millennium smiled and bounced around the room, seeming very happy. . "Thousand-year-old male, then trouble you!" Looking at the happy jumping Earl of the Millennium, Noor''s mouth twitched. auzw.com "What''s the politeness of Noel, we are a family! Then you have a rest, huh, huh!" The Millennium Count finished and walked out of Noel''s room happily. Soon after the earl of the millennium, the demon servant put his clothes and food into the room, and after leaving the things, he silently exited the room. While eating dinner, Noel asked the system how to get points, but what he got was the 4 big characters of the pit father who fumbled by himself. In desperation, he ate the dinner silently, lay in the big bed and thought about his future plans, and slowly entered Dreamland. In the next few days, Noel saw Noah Rodman of Dreams and Noah Lulubel of Seo, and did not know whether it was because of identity. After seeing Noel, Lulubell asked the Earl of the Millennium to return to Noel Around him, the Millennium Earl said nothing, after all, it was the original owner. Noel thought of whether this Lulu Bell was a benefit of the system, and whether I liked it anyway. When I had nothing to do in these days, I helped Rod write various assignments, or I just hung around in the city with Lulu Bell, who turned into a black cat, to increase my feelings. Husbands and relatives were almost okay to go to bed, and the relaxed days also passed very fast, which did not take Lulu Bell to the road and return to the villa. "Woo.. Woo.. Lulu Bell didn''t play with me anymore, and sticked with Noel all day." The voice of the earl of the millennium just came in. "Thousand-year-old male, if you want to pretend to be like a little bit!" Noel looked at the Millennium Count''s pitiful presence, without tears, not knowing that he was wiping the shrimp with his handkerchief. "Oh hehe! Have you seen it through?" The Earl of the Millennium took out the wool and knitted the sweater very calmly. There was no embarrassment about being undressed. Then he smiled and said: "Noel, after these few days of debugging, you should Are you in control of the awakening ability?" "Huh" responded softly. Noel could be sure that the Millennium Count wanted him to do things, strolled to the sofa and sat down, and Lulu Bell became humanoid, poured Noel a cup of black tea on the table, and stood Behind it. "It''s okay. I heard the report of the cute little devil. I found the holy innoce in the ancient city of Matrou in southern Italy. I hope you can recycle it." The earl of the millennium said seriously when he said holy. "Thousand-year-old, how do I get into the sect after getting holy?" Suddenly, Noel''s eyes rolled up and he picked up the cup and drank lipstick tea evilly. I want to go to the mission to play." "whatever!" "Where is Nono going to play?" When it came to playing, there was a wave in the space, and Rhod got out of it and sat in his arms with Noel''s neck around. "Lord sauce, let''s learn to come back? Just to collect the holiness!" Noel smiled and patted Loli''s little pp in his arms. "Work, work, the millennium public ark opens a door and takes me to the south. Matru, Italy! Its cumbersome to make a train." "Nuo Nuo, what do you do with my homework?" Rod quickly escaped from his arms and asked, holding the little pp standing in front of Nuoer. "Isn''t there still a thousand-year-old? I''ll go first and come back to bring you gifts." Noel waved his back to the two and walked into the opened Ark gate. Lulu Bell followed and disappeared into the villa. .. Chapter 3： Ancient city: Matru "Isn''t there still a thousand-year-old? I''ll go first and come back to bring you gifts." Noel waved his back to the two and walked into the opened Ark gate. Lulu Bell followed and disappeared into the villa. Ancient city: Matru In a corner of the dilapidated city, a pair of black men and women walked out of it one after another, and the two strolled in the dilapidated city one after another. "Lulu Bell will call me Noel in the future, don''t add the word "adult"." Noel stopped and waited for Lulu Bell to stand side by side, holding her little waist and moving on. "Uh" Suddenly hugged Lulu Bell and lowered his head to answer gently, poker face with a smile on the poker face. "Strange, why don''t you see the demon who answers?" It stands to reason that he should be led by the demon when he arrives. He hasn''t seen a figure after walking for a while. "Boom..." As soon as the words were finished, there was an explosion in the distance behind. "Norre is big. Those low-level demons seem to be trapped..." Lulu Bell turned his head to look at the bombings, and had noah''s superhuman vision, and reported to the nearby Nore. "Stuck? That means the exorcist hasn''t arrived yet? Walk over and see." The two flashed and disappeared. On the shabby roof of the city, a group of people wearing the same one-piece raincoat and a large backpack yelled at the air-like species of spheres while playing searchlights. "Okay! The enchantment is sealed!" Dragon Scout Roofer e. "Death can''t let them go!" Dragon Scout Roofer d. "So you should be able to buy some time, Captain?" asked Captain Longtao a, who was standing on the street all over the body with a wounded dragon. "I''m not sure if these enchantment devices are enough." Captain Longtao A covered his wound and stared at the sphere in the air, anxiously followed: "Look at the middle of it, which has killed a lot of humans." "Poof..." Longtao b, who was listening to the captain''s comment, was killed in a headshot. "Hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee!" The air and other different spheres broke the barrier and laughed out the miserable man: "I am a demon!" Immediately after breaking the enchantment, the self-proclaimed demon sphere twisted and expanded in the broken enchantment. "Oh!! It seems that when the official came, what happened to this situation?" Noel hugged Lulu Bell, suddenly appeared behind Captain Longtao A, watching the twisted demon in the air and asked. "What are you two?" The captain of the dragon set hadn''t finished speaking, and the black gas emitted by Noel was only wrapped in his eyes and nose, looking at the two people who appeared suddenly. "I didn''t ask you now, so shut up and watch." Noel squinted with a smile, and said to the captain of the dragon set wrapped in black gas, but the air exuded a cold chill. auzw.com "Why didn''t Noel kill the old man directly?" For Lulu Bell, this kind of person would just kill him and tell him what to do, so he expressed doubts. "It''s easy to kill him. He is the captain. He must know where the holiness is. If we ask clearly, we will find trouble." Seeing Lulubel''s puzzled expression, Noel slowly explained to her the nonchalant way: "Waste utilization?" ,right?" During the conversation between the two, the level 1 demon that was evolving in the air also broke through the barrier and stood out. "Thank you...bring me up for so long," while speaking, breaking through the original sphere, the evolution of a clown-like demon has finished. "It''s fun to see the evolution of the demons with your own eyes, then the level 2 demons cleaned up the extra people." Noel smiled and gave instructions to the level 2 demons that had just completed the evolution. "Yes, Lord Noah, hee hee hee hee!" Demons 1 to 2 who received orders rushed towards the scout team like a lunatic. The demon can distinguish Noah. This is the message that the Millennium Earl introduced in the making of demons. The captured Longtao captain''s eyes widened and contracted, and he wanted to send this amazing news back to the headquarters. Unfortunately, others had been caught and the communicator was destroyed, leaving only deep despair. "Old man, tell me where is the holiness, how about giving you pleasure?" From the time when he came into this world and entered the villain camp, Noel did not feel disgusted, and he did not need to be bound by moral concepts. It is so that he can live as he pleases. I''ve already made the consciousness of killing a long time ago, and slowly dispelled the blackness in the other person''s mouth. "Don''t think about it, you can''t find holiness, ha ha ha!!" The captain of the dragon set knew that he was dead if he didn''t say it, so there was nothing to fear. "You" Lulu Bell raised her hand and waved it, but was caught by Noel. "Why...why? Just want to give you a better death!" Noel reached out and grabbed the head of the dragon captain, and used the absorption ability. Since he used it for the first time, he didn''t know what effect it would have. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... However, through this use of Noel, he made him understand this absorption ability, not only can be used as a universal phenomenon, but also absorb the memory and vitality of the other party. While figuring out the ability, the old man in his hand has lost all his vitality, and he has obtained the approximate position of holiness. Noor runs the ability to smash the skinny old man in his hand, and the shattering smashes into the wind. Congratulations to the host: earn 1 point "Are you earning points through killing?" Noel whispered to himself, looking at the cliff in the distance. He felt that someone was coming here, and said to the demons behind him: "Devil of Level 2 , You lead the remaining level 1 demons to block the incoming exorcist, dont let them prevent me from recovering the holiness, we cant mention anything here. "Got it, Lord Noah!" After receiving the order, the level 2 demons led the remaining level 1 demons to the cliffside. "Luru Bell, let''s go, holy is not far in front." Noel took Bai Nen''s little hand and walked toward the holy direction. In the dark night, on the mountain road illuminated by the moonlight, you can vaguely see three figures rushing along the mountain road. "Matrue''s undead were ordinary dolls." The white-haired boy in a black robe was very worried. .. Chapter 4： Doll Laila In the dark night, on the mountain road illuminated by the moonlight, you can vaguely see three figures rushing along the mountain road. "Matrue''s undead were ordinary dolls." The white-haired boy in a black robe was very worried. Legend has it that happy puppets who sing and dance, but people are finally tired of the puppets and walk out of the city. And those abandoned puppets continue to wander in the city Even after 500 years to the present. "If a puppet made out of holiness, this legend is not impossible." The same black robe, long black hair and ponytail said lightly. "The two exorcist masters, there seems to be something in front of them, which is attacking us!" Hooded raincoat dragon cover c. "Strange! How do they know we are coming from here!" The white-haired boy clearly saw that the other party was a demon. "No matter what, let me make it clear to you first, as long as I judge that your behavior will hinder the mission, even if the enemy wants to kill you, I will not try to save people!" The straight black hair plus the ponytail said coldly: "War There must be victims in China, and I dont need bored compatriots The white-haired boy listened quietly, but he was very disgusted with so nasty thoughts! Both sides discovered each other''s whereabouts. "Sir Noah, that''s right, smile!" Level 2 demon also saw, and the three people gradually approaching in the night said: "Stop those humans for me, fire and hee!" "Boom...BoomBoom.BoomBoom...Boom." The next level 1 demon received an order, and all the muzzles were aimed at the flashing figure and carried out carpet bombing. "Nasty! This ghost place is like a maze, so annoying!!" Noel complained to Lulu Bell dejectedly, and froze for a moment when he walked through a very damaged house: "Ah...found it!" "It''s a human, there is no demon reaction!!" Investigator Longtao looked at the instrument in his hand and took a deep breath. "How do you two run this place? Don''t you know that it''s dangerous here?" Ignoring the investigator''s dragon suit in the house, he walked towards a ghost-like doll that was blocked in the enchantment, Noel thought; Isnt the original one with one person? Could it be that the little butterfly was fanned out by my little butterfly? "You" investigator Longtao f just spoke to him, but his body seemed to fall into the meteor, and he kept sinking in horror and cried, "What''s going on, save..." Without talking, the two dragons in the room were completely swallowed by the darkness released by Noel. Congratulations to the host: earn 2 points "Holy? Doll, do you want to go with me?" While Noel asked the doll, he asked the system System King, can this doll be repaired? 1 point required for repair "Do you want to hear me sing?" The puppet made a girlish voice. "You can do it at any time, but you will follow me after singing!!" Noel smiled and pierced the barrier with his finger: "Lulu Bell, you go back first, I want to find a way to mix with the Black Church." "I know, please be careful!" Lulu Bell smelt on Noel''s cheek and turned into a black cat and disappeared into the room. "Have you run away shy?" Noel touched Xiang Xiang''s cheek and found a place to sit and listen to the puppets singing: "You can start!" lacrimosadiesilla shed tears, auzw.comquaresurgetexfavilla will die with this flying dust, judidushomoreus. The guilty will be judged eventually. huicergoparce, deus, yet God Almighty! Please forgive his sins. piejesudomine, the merciful Lord **** Christ! donaeisrequiem.amen beg you to rest in peace. Very beautiful melody.. Warm lullaby. Beautiful and slightly sad songs spread throughout the ancient city. "In 500 years, you were the first one who would listen to me sing, thank you!" The broken puppet limp and walked to Noel to thank. "Really? So nice song, since no one would like to appreciate it?" Noel stretched out his hand and smiled at the puppet''s cold face and said to the system: System King, repair this puppet. Consume 1 point to start repair The white light shone on the puppet, and soon the puppet, which had been badly damaged, became a young girl with long blond hair. "My name is Noel" Noel stood up and said, "Sing for me only later, Lala!!" "Lala?" The puppet expressed doubt. "It''s your name, Lala!" Noel smiled, reaching out to Lala. "Huh... Lara only sings for Noel." Lara held the hand in front of her face. Congratulations to the host: get the doll "La La" Lara Holder: Noel The ability of Lala: The protection of the hymn applies protection and enchantment to people and resists attacks strange power has unscientific power and powerful destructive power Will be permanently bound to the host As for the exorcist who came, Noel could only say what to do with me, holding the small hand of Lala, the two disappeared in a city full of tragedy. The wounded two, after continuous efforts, finally wiped out the demon that had struck. Level 2 demons also left them a painful price, leading the scouts to death. After the two arrived at the pick-up location, there were only fragments of the scout''s communicator, as well as the powder left by the demon. "Damn!! Boom!" The white-haired teenager kept tears and looked at the powder-filled clothes on the ground, and the giant claws constantly pounded the ground: "Damn.. Dad.." "Cut! Is it late?" The black straight ponytail boy, with extreme discomfort, withdrew the knife in his hand. "Sometimes ago, I could hear singing." .. Chapter 5： Family gathering Italy is not far from Matru. After leaving Matruh, Noel appeared in this small town with Lala, and casually found a hostel to rest for one night. In the morning, I saw Lara still wearing a shabby cloth. Anyway, the Earl of the Thousand Years had looted a lot of money. Noel planned to have fun here today, so he took Lara to go shopping in the city and went shopping in the city. The well-dressed Lala Turned into a little beauty, the rate of turning back soared. When he was about to go back, he met a demon who had transformed into a human. Noel''s eyes turned to something, and led Lara to the woods outside the city. "Noel, what are we doing here in the woods?" Lara asked suspiciously. "Ah? It''s nothing, just a small experiment!" When he came to the woods, Noel explained to Lara and looked around: "There seems to be no one nearby, so here it is." Hearing Noel''s explanation, Lala stayed at Noel''s side. The devil in the city, let me gather in the woods to the east. Noel used Noahs ability to summon the demons in the town. The demons who were pretending to be humans stood on the spot as if they were sculpting. At the moment when Noel finished speaking, they all put aside their work, and some pushed away the people who were still chatting with themselves. Looking to the woods to the east, he ran away like a lunatic. Soon, the demons who came to the woods turned into prototypes and screamed repeatedly. "Admiral Noah..." "Adult Noah..." "Adult Noah...Adult Noah..." Wait, that''s a mess. "Call your sister!! Shut up for me all!" Frowning at the four demons in front of me, roared by the annoyed Noel: "I''m gone, what is the IQ of the level 1 demon, it is simply a repeater Well!!" The roaring demons shut up. "Only 4 demons? Forget it, all stay in place." Noel looked at it, and felt that the demons in this place were really pitiful: "La La, pick one and destroy it with all your strength." "Well, I see." Lara ejected from Noor. Hearing Lord Noah wanted to destroy them, but as demons, they could not leave nor resist, they could only stay in place and tremble. "boom!!" Lara flashed in front of a level 1 demon at the fastest speed. The snowy white hand clenched his fists and slammed **** the level 1 demon''s face. It was powerful enough to penetrate it and returned to Noel at the moment of the explosion. . Congratulations to the host: earn 5 points "Lara, you''re doing great!" Noel rubbed his hands on Lara''s small head, thinking: ``Originally destroying level 1 demons, you can get 5 points. Should you say that demons are more valuable than people? "So there are 3 left... Compressed!!!" Noel smiled coldly, his hands together. "Boom..Boom..Boom" 3 level 1 demons became specimens sandwiched in glass, but they did not die and could still make a cry of fear, that is, they could not move. "This ability is not bad, the experiment is here." Noel nodded with satisfaction, smashing the glass with a wave. Congratulations to the host: earn 15 points "Noel, where are we going next?" asked Lara, seeing the experiment was over, and pulling Noor''s clothes corner. Noel squinted his eyes, holding his chin with one hand: "Ah? I think about it" "Noel, what are you doing here? Hee hee!" auzw.com Just after the words, there was a funny voice behind him. "I''m going." Noel was scared and looked around. The Millennium Count came out of nowhere, and now he smiled bitterly: "Millennium Duke, why did you suddenly appear, don''t you know that scary will scare people?" "Isn''t it not scared to death!!" The Millennium Count completely ignored Noel and stared at Lara, asking: "This is the holy recycling? What are you going to do with it?" "Isn''t it fun to deal with them with the exorcist''s proud demon weapon?" Noel said with a smirk. "There are millennials, how come you come?" "Noel, you are naughty*^^* Hee hee!!!" The earl of the millennium covered his big mouth with a smirk in one hand and picked up Noel and walked to the open ark with one hand, said: "Suddenly remembered to open a family party and forgot I told you, so I''ll pick you up!!" "I just don''t know how to go back. The Millennium Prince, you and Rhode have an ark, and it''s really convenient to have a space shuttle." Noel, who was picked up, quickly hugged Lara into his arms and complained lazily to the Millennium Count. "Hee hee, you didn''t say I forgot, everyone in the family has the key to the Ark door, this is yours!" The Earl of the Millennium froze for a moment, took out the key and threw it with a smile. "Millennium, do you dare to forget?" Noel looked at the key in his hand, his mouth twitching constantly. "Hee hee hee hee!!!" In the strange laughter, three people entered the ark space and a wave disappeared into the woods. Since being carried back to the villa, he could only stay there obediently and wait for the other members to arrive. Shortly after returning, Rhode''s homework got his head again. Depressed and depressed, it is still not necessary to write oo alas! ! In the evening, the family members finally arrived, and the party began. At the round table, everyone was silently eating food, okay, an egg with a smiley face, but often someone would break the silence. "Hmm...it''s not sweet at all...you useless thing!" Big Hans Kimbolik Noah, angry riding on the maid demon violently beaten: "Beast! No head! Obviously tell you to do it Sweeter!" "Hey, hello! Sijin, everyone is still eating, the fragments are flying over!" Noel looked at the fragments and said: "But the Millennium, you are too picky, the party greeted us one egg each?" "It''s done!" Skin, who has become a hedgehog, decomposed the devil and said, "I''m leaving! Your tastes are different from mine!" "What''s the matter! It''s just an egg, and you have to eat sweet too!" the young Takimiko Noah said impatiently. "Don''t be noisy, it''s rare for the whole family to get together for dinner!" Noah of Roderick''s dream said helplessly. "Millennium Duke! Wouldn''t you call us..." Noel lengthened his voice deliberately, pretending to be surprised: "Are you empty, jimo, do you feel cold?" "Poof!" The collective squirted out of his mouth. "Hello! It''s just a joke, with such a big reaction!!!" Noel said silently: "Ah Rod, you girl liar, sprayed on me!!!" After that, he will get Rod in his arms. "Cough!" The Earl of the Thousand Years coughed and said quietly: "Change your mood! I''ll tell everyone immediately why I want you to come and eat." "Isn''t it?" Tic depends on knowing what. "It''s almost time to start?" Rod said with a smile as he helped Noel''s face. "The opening ceremony, just remember to call me!!" Noel remembers that if he is right, the opening can kill the marshal, but it''s shiny points. .. Chapter 6： City of reversal One morning after the party, Noel, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, was awakened by Rhodes who had returned home from school, clamoring to go out to the city of reversal to collect holiness, and Noel was planning to devour that holiness anyway. Germany: the city of reversal, the sky is pouring down, "This is the city of reversal?" Rhode held a small umbrella. "Hello! Rhodes!" Noel asked Rhodes silently: "Is that a thousand-year-old pumpkin umbrella?" "Master Lord, hurry to persuade Lord Rhodes to go back!" the small pumpkin head on the umbrella shouted to Noel. "Nono won''t listen to you, huh!!!" Rod played with a small temper and waved his umbrella: "Nono, can you get in there?" "Small problem!!" The black gas emanating from Noel''s body collided with the invisible boundary in front of the door, tearing a door with a black border: "Please! Little Princess Rhode!!!" "Hee hee!" Rod hugged Noel''s arm and entered the city of reversal together. When entering the city of reversal, Noel felt that since there were 3 level 2 demons in the city, at least he had only seen one in Matru. "Rhode, this city is big or small, and how small is it?" asked Noel, who was dragging around the street. "boom!" There was an explosion just after the city. The source of the explosion was in a restaurant. "Punk Ultrasonic!" Three headed level 2 demons attacked the white-haired exorcist. "Ah!" The white-haired exorcist covered his head: "My head hurts." "Wind Cut Scythe!" Level 2 demon like a crab in both hands, seeing the opportunity to take a ride. "Boom...Boom." The white-haired exorcist covered his head and jumped away from the danger, but instantly felt hostility on the lead. "Ming Wow! Boom..." The giant hair-like demon smashed hard, and stones sparked on the floor. The teenager turned and hid in the air, but the calf ignited with flames. "This ice flame, which is even hotter than flames.. A little touch can burn a person''s bones!" "No, no, it''s more fun to use my supersonic waves to smash his brain!" "Cut him!" Cut him!" When he was about to swarm up, there were Rhodes'' voices in the brains of three Level 2 demons. Slow down! Have fun! Do you forget the search for holiness? Ill all die back Rod heard the explosion and knew that she must have kept the demon, and Noah said coldly to them. "Boom..." After hearing Rod''s words, the three demons rushed out of the roof and disappeared in front of the white-haired boy. ".." The white-haired boy stared at the big hole on the roof with a stunned look: "How did it happen? What happened?" "Rod, what''s going on there?" Noel asked doubtfully. "I don''t know, but it must be a demon fight." Rhodes nodded pretendingly. auzw.com "Cut...you''re the same as you didn''t say!" Noel pouted: "You should ask them to come back, you''ll know when you ask." "Go for a walk, go shopping with me, and wait for other things to be said." Rod said while pulling Noel forward: "It''s rare to sneak out and play, don''t waste time." As Rhodes went shopping, the time passed and the sky gradually dimmed, and people gradually returned to their homes. When there was no one on the street, strange things happened, whether it was on the wall or on the ground, all kinds of patterns of clocks and watches suddenly flew in one direction. "Oh!!!" Knoll watched the incident with interest, picked up Rod around him, and jumped onto the roof to observe the strange situation. In the weird pattern flying over Noel when jumping, I saw the scene when I was shopping with Rhodes. After a while, all the patterns disappeared. The dark sky was still bright, and the sun gradually rose. "Time?" Knoll said meaningfully in the direction of the disappearance of the pattern: "Isn''t it interesting? Rod!" "Yes! It''s amazing!" Rod nodded with a smile. "Master Lord, Lord Noir, do you care about the exorcist?" Three level 2 demons appeared on the roof, and the demon of the crab pliers asked carefully with a very respectful tone. "Don''t worry!" Noel stepped the questioning demon under his feet, probably because of too much strength, and the devil''s head was trembling with blood in his body: "It''s not too late when they get the holiness in hand, so we don''t have to Go find it." "Nuo Nuo, be careful, what if you stepped on my toy?" Rod said with a grin, completely meaningless. "Just look for the thousand-year-old master." Noel shrugged his shoulders and increased his strength slightly under his feet: "Anyway, he has never been a demon." "Bang" can''t bear the force of the demon''s head was stepped on. Congratulations to the host: earn 50 points for a total of 72 points "The amount is really broken." Noel froze for a moment, he just added a little bit of strength, but thought of level 2 demon has 50 points, then what is the level 3 holiness, I really look forward to it! Since then, three days have passed. You can see the exorcist near you almost every day. The woman dressed like a middle-aged woman is dismissed in various funny situations. For example, in the hour of being a waiter, the food can be stumbled on the flat ground. All sent to the guests'' faces. In three days, he was dismissed five times and is now selling tickets to the white-haired boy. "Rod, let''s start acting today!" Noel waited a little impatiently: "Since the woman can provide jokes every day, can''t you wait forever?" "Really!" Rod nodded with a lollipop. Suddenly, Noel watched the two people who bought tickets far away, which was also an opportunity to say to the giant demon: "You pretend to be a human to steal the money from the woman and lead away the exorcists." Hearing what Noel had instructed, the demon disguised as human beings stole the money smoothly and also led away the two exorcists. "Useless things!" the owner of the theater said coldly: "I knew that it would be no good to hire Miranda Lot!" Listening to the bosss abuse, Miranda sitting on the ground crying couldnt help but think the result.. I did everything the same useless. Why should I work so hard.. Im so stupid Ive had enough. Why do bad things happen to me "Why is my clock holy? Why am I." Miranda cried out when her negative emotions peaked. .. Chapter 7： Noahs family (1) Noel and Rod walked in front of her. "It turns out that your clock is holy!" Rhodes squatted down to Miranda with a cruel smile. "Rod, open the door to her house!" Noel grabbed Miranda''s hair and thrust it into the door that Rhod opened. The white-haired boy and the black-haired girl ran all the way, and finally forced the thief to a dead end. The thief with nowhere to go, decomposed into a level 2 demon he had encountered before. "Oops, it''s a trap!" The white-haired boy knew that even if he was stupid, it was a slapstick. "Hahaha! That woman...you are protecting the woman..." The giant demon laughs excitedly: "Master Noir and Lord Rhodes have hands already!" Noel..? Rod... You dont understand, except that the Millennium Public can make a Level 2 Demon to be an adult, is it a Level 3 Demon? "Master Noel and Lord Rod... said to be alive!!!" Two more level 2 demons appeared on the ground as the teenager distracted, and suddenly attacked the two. Soon under the combined attack of three level 2 demons, the two defeated the coma. Rod''s dream space. "No, Lord Lord.. seeing the lesson, and making trouble like this, the count will be angry." The pumpkin umbrella twisted his body and twirled anxiously around Rhode and Noel: "Sir Noel.. you do not persuade Luo. Even if the German Master, she accompanied her messy.." "Shut up! You''re just an umbrella!" Noel grabbed the pumpkin umbrella in his hand. "9494. You won''t be angry in the millennium." Rod said with great agreement. "I beg you" Miranda''s hands were nailed to her beloved big clock and said weakly: "Please let me go..." "Rod, it seems that the efficiency of these demons is pretty good!" Ignoring Miranda completely, Noel looked at the ripples on the ground and smiled. The ripples on the ground drilled out to perform the task of the demon, holding two exorcists sleeping in the hand. "Pin the boy''s claws to the wall to me!" Noel said coldly, looking at the original pig''s foot Alen Walker. "I want the dark-haired girl to make a doll!!" Rhode looked at the girl with a serious flash, as if he had found an interesting toy. The demons were sent by Noel to nail Nalian. No one could ask Rod to change the clothes for the young girl Li Nali. As for the pumpkin umbrella, Noel held it behind his back and waited until Rhod changed it before letting go. Slowly Allen Walker woke up in pain and Miranda''s cry. "Miranda?" Allen woke up, looking at Miranda nailed to the clock, just as if the pain in his speech came from his right hand: "pain..." Surprised as the three demons took hammers and nailed their grips to the wall, they could still hear other people talking. "Well! Black is really for her!" Rhodes nodded with his chin. "It''s really suitable, and the body is also good!" Noel agreed with the echo: "Rode, it''s a pity that you don''t become a stylist!!" "Master Lord, you dressed him up so beautifully, does it do anything?" the liberated pumpkin umbrella asked doubtfully. "The exorcist doll is very rare!" Rod said with a smirk: "And Nono is also very interested!!" auzw.com "Yo! Boy, are you awake...?" Noel ignored Rod''s flirtation and turned to Yarra. "Li Nali!!" Seeing Li Nali sitting in the chair, Alian yelled to rush up, but his hands were nailed to the wall and he couldn''t move. "Who will allow you to scream? This is a doll carefully dressed by Lord Rod and Lord Noel." the demon beside Yalian shouted. "She''s just Rod''s doll now!" Noel smiled and poked her face with her finger, "You see nothing!" "So her name is Li Nali?" Rhode hugged Li Nali''s head and rubbed his face on it: "What a lovely name..." "Your name is Rhode.. your name is Noel.." Allen looked at him in a daze. A man and a woman stood with the devil and asked suspiciously: "Why do you mix with the devil...?" "Is it strange to be mixed with demons?" Noel asked, looking at Yalian strangely. The right eye didnt respond, and he couldnt see the demons soul.. Yalian was stupid. He couldnt understand: You are not demons. What are you guys? "We are humans," Noel said to Rod with a sick smile. "Are you surprised?" Noel shrugged with his hands spread out: "Who stipulates that humans cannot stay with demons?" Who stipulates that "the devil is a weapon made by Earl in order to destroy mankind"? Let Yalian say indefinitely: "It...we will attack humans" "Weapons are what human beings have done to slaughter humanity, haven''t they?" Noel said coldly, while the stigma of Noah''s forehead emerged: "The Millennium is our brother, and we are chosen humans." "You are human beings chosen by the false gods." Rhode shook his head and followed Noah, and a cross mark appeared on his forehead: "We are the real apostles chosen by God." "We are Noah''s family!!" The two of the completely Noahian said together. ''Humanity? "Alian looked confused at the two people in front of him. "Hush" The pumpkin umbrella popped out of Noel and Rhodes and whispered to the two of them: "Master Lord! Lord Noll! You can''t say this to outsiders." "Huh? Why?" Noel asked indifferently. "Just not! And in the Earl''s script, the two adults shouldn''t have contact with them!" The pumpkin umbrella cried in a hurry: "And Lord Rhode took me out without permission, the Earl would be angry!" "The Millennium Public Officer won''t be angry with me!" Rod said with a smirk at Yalian. "To make it more interesting, I will add a few characters." "Well! The script of the millennium public will not change." Noel said blankly to the pumpkin umbrella. "boom!" Allian broke out of silence, and the giant claw nailed to the wall tore off the wall, regardless of the pain. "Are you angry? Why?" Rod asked through the space, crouching in front of Yalian: "Can''t believe we are humans?" "Same human." Yalian lowered his head and gritted his teeth. "Why..." "Same? You seem to have made a mistake!" Rod grinned and greeted himself with his giant claws. .. Chapter 8： Noah family (2) "I''m going to play with little Lori for self-mutilation!" Noel buckled Rod in his arms, and the hand that blocked the giant claws fell off: "Girl, this is not fun at all!" Allianz was shocked by Rods movements, and Rod didnt expect that Noel would rush to block the blow, watching the hands on the ground stunned, so he could only do the lines he had to say. . "Youth! We inherited the genetic factor of Noah, the oldest apostle of mankind. We are Superman!" Noel said coldly to Yalian, and the hand that fell off the ground turned into black gas and returned to Noel to form a new one. Grabbed the sharp candle floating in the air and inserted Ru Yalian''s right eye fiercely: "It''s not the same as your half-tone!" Looking at Alien with pierced eyes, Miranda shivered and screamed: "Ah!!!" "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha" Noel held a candle full of blood in one hand, and clutched his face in one hand and laughed wildly. "Poof" the candle was pulled out with blood, and Yalian screamed, covering his bleeding eyes: "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" "Laugh p!" Rod, who responded, gave Noel a chin on his chin: "What are you doing running for?" "Oh! It''s biting se''s head!!!" Noel held Rhod''s head so that she wouldn''t come for the second time: "We are a family! How can we see you hurt!" "I forgive you this time, not an example!" Ben still wanted to beat Noel, but after hearing the explanation, Rhode''s cheeks were reddish. Since Noah was not very obvious when he was transformed, he turned around and didn''t look at the other party. Back to the two people who were talking to Yalian, no matter how Yalian launched holiness. "You are not humans!" The giant claws turned into cannons and yelled at Rod at Noel. "I said you are endless? No matter how you deny that we are all..." Noor was annoyed and flashed, pulling a whip leg on his stomach: "Human!" "Boom!" The force of 10% caused Yalian to hit the wall to cause a big explosion, and the thick smoke could not see whether the people inside were dead or alive. "It''s time to free you!" Rod said with a grin, and a large number of candles floating in the air flew to Miranda. "No.. don''t" looked desperately at the rapidly flying candle, Miranda cried tearfully: "Save me" At the moment when Miranda was about to hit, the severely wounded Alien rushed to use the scarred giant claw as a shield, pulled out the wooden thorn that pinned Miranda''s hand, and pushed it away. He was drowned in bullets. Among the candles. Milan, who had escaped from the dead, leaned against the wall in horror and looked back to save himself. Yalian knelt motionless in front of the big clock and said tremblingly in his mouth, "Alian? You don''t die. Yalian, don''t you Die..." "Well, don''t worry..." Allian, who had half a life, comforted softly. "What are you doing, woman?" Noel looked at Miranda, who had just escaped, and since he ran back to Yalian again. Ha.. haha.. yeah.. what am I doing Miranda also asked herself, the body was shaking steadily but he didnt want to leave: but but "Boom. Boom. Boom" As the bell sounded, the light centered on Miranda wrapped it inside to form a semi-circle, which was covered with clock patterns. "Rod, do you plan to include that boy in the Millennium Public Script?" Looking at the quirky semicircle beg, Noel was thinking: ``What if he recovers from his injury as in the original? The gap between them is not a little bit, ah, don''t want to die, just die. "Keep him, it might become interesting in the future!" said Rod, sitting on the armrest of Li Nali''s chair, playing with her hair. "Okay, let him go this time, and the next time we meet is his death!" Noel was too lazy to think about it so that he would live better for a few days: "Rod, let the boy go this time, the one next to you Give me the doll!" "If you don''t take it away, take it!" Rhode said with a grin. "Hee hee! I said before that you are interested in this doll, don''t admit it!" "Sir Noel! Why are you keeping the Exorcist!" Originally, I wanted to persuade Noel''s pumpkin umbrella, and suddenly saw the giant claws struck by angrily shouted: "Sir Lord! Be careful!" "Hey, hey! The injury is just right! You''re naughty again!!" Noel stopped in front of the giant claws, grabbed one of the fingers, pulled Alian out of the sphere, and threw it **** the wall: " Juvenile, she is mine now! Dont touch it, it will die! "Cough!" The smoke went to Yalian and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his hand: "Return Li Nali!!" "That one called Miranda, is it the right one?" Rod looked at the intact Allian for a moment, stunned, and looked strangely at the weird sphere: "I don''t know what method she used to make the kid Restored to its original state." auzw.com "Allen Walker! I heard that you were the exorcist in order to relieve the soul of the demon?" Noel said with a smile: "And your loved ones dearly curse you, right?" "Hello! You! Blow me up! Within 3 seconds," Noel said, pointing at one of the demons. Rod said with a smile, as if he knew what Noel was going to do: "Brain! Let''s count down!" "3" "Uh... Lord Noel... that I finally evolved here," the demon pointed to, hoping to be just kidding. "You...how do you know!!" Yalian''s eyes widened with an unconfident expression, and he had a bad hunch: "Hey! What do you want to do..." "2" "Master Lord, let me go." The demon turned to look at Rhodes. "If the devil is destroyed outside of the holy destruction," Noel''s smile is exuberant: "For example, it explodes... Do you know what will happen? The demon''s soul is completely destroyed." "1" "Master Lord! Lord Lord!" The devil knew that he couldn''t change the decision of the two adults, and he was accumulating power to explode. "This way, there is no way to get salvation." Allian, who responded, screamed and rushed up: "Stop!" ''That''s too late! Destroy it before it explodes! Allian started holy while running, but unfortunately the moment he approached. "Ahhhhhhhh!" The demon screamed in fear. "Boom!!" The blown Allian stared at the demon''s soul with blood in his right eye and left **** tears: "Save me...Save me" "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Noel and Rod saw the tragic look of Allian, and laughed wildly. "Wonderful! Wonderful!" Rod said with a grin on his stomach: "It''s about to explode, since you still have to rush over! What an interesting reaction!" "Junior! Excuse me, are you sad for the devil here, is this really okay?" Noel looked at the blood-sucked Aaron and sat on the ground with empty eyes. "How long can that woman last." "Come on!" Hearing Noel''s words, when he came back to God''s Alian, he saw two level 2 demons attacking the holiness of Miranda, and his right hand turned into a cannon to stop. In a disadvantaged situation, 1v2 wrecked the remaining two level 2 demons, but Yalian himself was scarred and shaky. "It''s broken? Forget it, this time it''s over!" Rod, who saw that the demons were destroyed, didn''t plan to continue playing. "Today is more fun than I expected!!! Bye bye!!!" "I have long wanted to leave!!" Noel hugged Li Nali sitting in the chair. As soon as the words were finished, the sky was like a heart-shaped door with a crown falling in front of Rhodes. "Leave Li Nali!!!" Yalian shouted and swayed at the ground with a cannon at Noel. "Why didn''t you learn well?" Noel appeared instantly on the head of Yalian who stepped on the ground coldly and said: "You have no strength to protect anyone!" "Nono! Don''t trample to death like last time!!!" Rhode was a little afraid of his excitement and trampled to death like a demon, then she would not have to play in the future. "Okay! At least not busy this time, there is also a consolation prize doll!" Noel pulled Alian freely, hugged Li Nali and walked into the heart-shaped gate, said: "Boy! See you next time!! Bye! !!!" "Have a chance to play again!!!" Rhode followed, closing the door: "Alian Walker" "Li Nali!!" The door closed and disappeared in front of Yalian. The space of dreams left Rhodes, and it slowly collapsed. .. Chapter 9： over French luxury villa outside. "Rod, why do we have to secretly momo when we enter our house?" "Ah? Since I''m not afraid of the millennium public being angry, but don''t let him know!" The two quietly opened the door of the villa and were about to sneak back into the room. "Noel! Rod! Where are you going? Hee hee hee hee!!!" "Ahaha! You are at home!" said Noel with an awkward smile. After all, he was caught like a thief just now. "Master Earl, you don''t know that Lord Noor and Lord Rhode are outside, etc." The pumpkin umbrella broke away from Rod''s little hand and ran to the arms of the Millennium Earl to report on what happened in the past few days. "Traitor!!!" Noel and Rod said in unison. "Come on! It''s not a big deal, it doesn''t affect my plan! Hee hee hee!" After listening to the report, the Millennium Earl felt that it didn''t affect his plan: "But Rhode, the assignment from your school Its almost a hill, hee hee!" "Ah! It''s so sleepy. I''ll go back to my room and rest for a thousand years!" Knowing that the earl of the millennium didn''t mean to blame, Noel just made an excuse to flash people, and if left, he would be overwhelmed by Rhode''s work. After talking, Li Nali, who was holding Noel in her arms, rushed upstairs, and behind him you could hear Rod shouting. "Ah! Nono came back to me, how come there is so much homework?" Rod, who had come back to the world, squatted on the ground with his hands on his head, uttered a pitiful scream, and looked tearfully at the Millennium Earl said: "Millennium Public!!! Help me write homework!!!" "Oo.. ah?" When the earl of the millennium froze, Noel was usually writing. Under Rod''s offensive, he took out the headband with the words "effort" from his pocket and tied it, taking a deep breath and said: " No problem, leave it to me!" "I knew it was the best for the Millennium!" Rod jumped happily from the ground. Go back to the room. "Nor is back?" Lara said happily as she entered the door. "Well, come back!" Putting Li Nali on the big bed, Knoll rubbed it with a smile, and Lala''s little head said: "Did I listen to Lulu Bell when I was away?" "Um, Lara is obedient and obedient, without running around!" Lala nodded her head hard. "Lara is so good!" After praised Lara, Noel looked at the room and asked, "Where is Lulu Bell?" "Lulu Bell! I went out in the morning and said I would come back in the evening!" Laila climbed into bed with a smile and poked Li Nali''s face with her finger: "This man is so strange, how to sleep with his eyes open." "Are you out? I''ll take a break and sing a song." Noel yawned and walked towards the sofa. "Uh huh" Lara sang Li Nali while singing. lacrimosadiesilla shed tears, quaresurgetexfailla will die with this flying dust, judidushomoreus. The guilty will be judged eventually. Listening to Lala''s singing, Noel was lying on the sofa, thinking about how to deal with Li Nali''s things, and contacting the system. System King! How many points can I exchange for the holiness on Li Nali''s feet? Host! This world is 500 points holy! Whether it is destruction or recycling! Then Ill recycle Li Nalis holiness! Li Nali, lying on the bed, flashed white light on her long black shoes, revealing her little white feet. Congratulations to the host: earn 500 points auzw.com Im brainwashing her to modify her memory, making me her closest person. After the modification, I will recover the brain damage. How to modify it will be done! Host! Please wait a while for brainwashing to complete the memory modification.. Complete memory modification: repair damage After repairing, find special ability yes/no ''what? I''m still worried about finding something for her, wake up! The awakening is complete: The following modified results: Name: Li Nali Identity: Host girlfriend, cohabiting. Ability: Tear to tear any object, including space, with both hands or weapons Im going to have a great ability! ! Wouldnt it tear me away if I restored my memory? "Nor lying on the sofa shivered. Host! Do not worry! There is no possibility to recover! A total of 300 points are consumed! Thank you for your patronage! 300 points? Forget it, the wool is also on her own, and she has earned 200! Not bad! Not bad! "Boom Boom!" knocked on the door, and came out of the door: "Master Lord! Dinner is ready, please go to the living room for dinner!" "Got it, you step back." Noel climbed up from the sofa and looked at the time. "Lala looked at her, and I went down to eat something!" "I will look at her." Lila Li lying on the bed with her chin on her back, her eyes wide and staring deadly, before she woke up. I was busy with Li Nali''s things, and it was dinner time. I didn''t know the time. I looked at the cute look of Lara. Noel smiled and wandered out of the room to the living room. In the living room "Why is Rod alone? The millennium public?" Noel asked doubtfully when he came to the living room. "The fat man will run out during the meal?" "Nuo Nuo quickly helped me with my homework! The millennium public went to find a helper!!" Rhode smiled and put out a bunch of homework on the dining table. "I''m here" Knoll''s mouth shuddered, looking at the book that was almost as high as Rod''s in front of him: "Is this a year''s assignment?" "No! Let''s just play for a few days!!" Rod stared at Noel with big watery eyes. "I know Nono is the most reliable. Come on! Come on!" Under the offensive of Rod''s coquettish offense, he could only obediently write dinner while doing homework. Noel was praying that the Earl of Thousand Years would come back soon. Otherwise, it would be an unfinished task to not write all night for this pile of homework. Soon after, I wonder if the Millennium Count heard Noel''s prayer and finally came back! "Yo, Ticky!" Rhodes saw the Millennium Earl bring someone back. "Hi! Brother!" Noel, who was writing his homework, also said hello. "What are you doing?" Tiki had a bad hunch. "Don''t you know if you read it? Work hard!" The count Earl of Millennium looked down with contempt and found a chair to sit down: "I write write write" "Thousand-year-old man, it''s so good to write really fast!!" Noel said softly on the table. "God, I must stay up tonight!" "Ticky, it''s very dangerous. Help me!" Rhode passed the homework grinningly: "It''s only due tomorrow!" "Ah? But I haven''t read a book!" Looking at the handed homework Ticky said that he was helpless, and suddenly thought of something wrong: "Hey! Be on the look! Millennials, don''t you ask me to come to help Can''t do your homework?" As a result, under the concerted efforts of the three parties, Tiki was still forced to help with the work. .. Chapter 10： Push down Soon after being busy, the Earl of the Millennium handed Tiki two cards: "The first job: to go to this place on my behalf. The second job: to eliminate all the above tasks." "Got it, then work **** your homework." Ticky looked at the card indifferently, stood up, and walked out to "hurry up". "Brother, thank you for your help, otherwise it''s going to be all night." Noel saw Ticky left after finishing the card, and quickly thanked him otherwise he wouldn''t have to sleep tonight. "That''s it, thank you for your help!!!" Rhodes nodded in agreement. "You''re welcome, we are a family," wearing a top hat turned around and said, then went out. "Is Titi sad?" the Millennium Count asked after seeing Tiki out. "It''s not so sad." Rhode looked at Tiki''s leaving. "It''s better to be afraid, to be afraid of losing something," Norr said after Rod''s words: "My part is finished, and the rest of the millennium is coming! I''m optimistic about you!!" "Ah, why!" said the Earl of the Millennium, complaining. Too lazy to ignore the Millennium Earl, took a small butterfly dish on the dining table and walked back to the room upstairs. "Is she still awake?" Noel entered the room. "No pinch! Lara has been staring!!" Lala did not leave her eyes, just staring like this: "Oh... Lulu Bell is back!" "Well! I ate what I ate on the table." Noel placed the food on the small table and said, "Tonight I will go to Lulu Bell to sleep! I will sleep with her!" "Hmm, I see!" Nora nodded cleverly. After leaving the room, came to the door of Lulu Bell''s room. "Boom boom! Lulu Bell opened the door, it''s my Noel!!!" "How did Noel come to me?" Lulu Bell opened the door and asked suspiciously. "I miss you, here I come!" said Lulu Bell in his pajamas, and the hot figure made Noel''s eyes wickedly smiled and said: "By the way, stay overnight, no problem!" With Noors scorching eyes, and the whole body looking hot, Lulu Bell certainly knew what it meant to invite a man into the room, and said blushingly, Come in! auzw.com Looking at Lulu Bells shy look, Noel finally couldnt resist the temptation, and took it one step forward and hugged him in his arms, and Lulu Bell didnt have the resistance to resist. Noel hugged himself and closed the door with his feet to the big bed. Gently placed Lulu Bell on the bed, bowed her head and asked the little pink mouth, and the two kissed strangely. After that, the animal beast passed by this place, and all the h retreated one after another In the morning, the sun shining into the window illuminates everything in the room, and both Noel and Lulubel wake up opposite each other. "Good morning, Noel!" Lulu Bell said shyly on Noel''s heart. "Morning, Lulu Bell!" Noel said, moistening his smooth back. "Don''t move today, take a good rest!" "Will sleep more, I''ll get you breakfast!" "Ok" Confessing to the virgin Noor was particularly happy, got up and dressed downstairs, and ordered the servant to prepare food. While busy taking care of Lulu Bell, I found that since Ji Ji last night activated the function of a partner, I really didn''t know the effect and I had to ask the system. System King! What are the functions of this "mate"? Partner function: The partner can only sign women, 1. Can be taken away from the world 2. The harmony between the partners 3. The living space of the partner 4. The partner will deeply love the host and never change Can also be resurrected from the partner space. Signing conditions: 1. Combine 2. Voluntary Signed by: Lulu Bell "The explanations are saved! Is this the rhythm of opening the Crystal Palace?" Noel looked at the introduction of the system. As long as he signed the fourth function of the partner''s light, he could save a lot of things. Of course, I have to use such a good resource. I hurried to Li Nali to see if I woke up. When I first entered the room, she saw her most beloved boyfriend come back. She flew into her arms and chatted with her. Nod and agree to sign. Noel also tried to ask the previous thing, and the answer was always that I was different from what you were talking about, and it seemed that the brainwashing was very successful. After all, letting Li Nali stay in Villa Noor was not at ease. Who knew that the Millennium Earl would be nervous that day, and now all troubles have been solved. And I have to say that Noahs self-healing ability is really good. Its been a long time since Lulu Bell can walk down the ground, just like no one else. Of course, this is inseparable from Noels careful care. .. Chapter 11： room In the following days, Noel did sitting-loving things with Lulu Bell, and Li Nali was caught in the process of peeking, smoothly pushing it to live a 3p wonderful life every day. In the lingering clouds, the irresistible groaning of the two women was heard in Noel''s room. After the war continued for more than three hours, the two sopranos sang to the end. During the period, the plan of the Millennium Earl slowly began to be implemented, and each member of the Noah family was assigned a task. Of course, Noel was no exception, and the first task was to block the marshal with Rod. Somewhere above the cliff in England The headquarters of the Black Church, in a room where countless documents are piled up. "Head of the room, don''t worry, Alian and they will find Li Nali." The squad leader of Science Ban Liba said, looking at the listless Komyi head lying on the table. "Bell.Bell.Bell" the phone buried in the file rang, Komyi quickly turned over the phone and asked excitedly: "Hey! Is there news of Li Nali?" "Hey! I''m Kanda, I''m sorry not." The other side of the phone is far from Kanda in Copenhagen: "But the Millennium Earl brought a fool''s message. He said he would only enter the topic now!" Hi! The time is ripe! The prologue of 7000 years has ended, and finally the main story is about to be played! Don''t miss the opening bell! Dear exorcists, you are the actors in this drama! During the period, telephones of exorcists from all over the world were also ushered in, and they conveyed exactly the same message as Kanda said. "Comeyi accept reality" Kanda took a deep breath after telling the message of the Millennium Earl: "Li Nali''s holiness has been destroyed. Feel sorrow.." "." Komyi put down the hung up phone and sat quietly. Regardless of the situation of Li Nali or the message of the Millennium Earl, the room became very silent. The rain is really not big, ticking, not like it is raining, but like it is fogging, the world in front of me is blocked in a rain-like thread like a bead net. Looking far away, I could vaguely see that a luxury carriage was running on the mountain road. On the high hillside, the little girl with the pumpkin umbrella is watching the carriage coming from Mercedes and singing. The fowl igowasagaxidelu is looking for thousands of years. Gayijisagaxide is looking for the most important heart. Is lualadawaada you? nidaxigameyo I have to figure it out. "Rhode, is this the goal?" Noel looked at the carriage passing down the hillside. "Well, it doesn''t look like a fun opponent." Rhode didn''t seem to be interested in the target. He took a pumpkin umbrella and gestured towards the carriage. "Let''s fix it quickly, Nono." Not far away, two armored level 2 demons stood in the middle of the road with a large number of level 1 demons, and the driving investigator Longtao a stopped the carriage in horror. auzw.com "What''s the matter?" Detective Dragon Set b hurriedly ran out of the carriage, but saw a large number of demons hurriedly shouted: "Marshal!" "Are you guys?" asked the marshal with long white hair who got out of the car and looked at the figure beside the demon. "Rode Carmel" Rhode smiled and reported his name. "Noel" smiled and said, holding Noel on the shoulder of the devil, holding "Road, Marshal Ilka? Give us the holiness in your hands, including your own holiness, of course!" "Do you think I''ll do it so easily?" Marshal Ilka frowned and heard two hands to open two chains in her sleeves when she heard that the other party was going to surrender her holiness. "Is that your holiness?" Rhode looked at the other party and took out his chain-like holy weapon. "I recently learned at school. The origin of Belch is something called Celma in Celtic?" "The meaning of the word Berma is a soldier!" Marshal Ilka closed his eyes. "It''s a well-deserved reputation, I know it clearly, teacher!" Luo De laughed and laughed: "I brought the top powerful demon warrior, if it is too boring to win or lose, you have to struggle for a while!" "Dragon set a dragon set b dragon set c, I''ll get through the road on the left, where do you flee." Looking at the demons who were about to attack, Marshal Ilka ordered them to flee first: "More useless, while protecting you while fighting Will be very difficult" "But" Longtao b wanted to persuade, but the words were not finished yet. "I said you talked so loudly, and I heard them all!" Noel was a little speechless and the demons, since he obediently waited for others to discuss tactics and looked at them coldly, said: "Not yet, wait for someone else to eat? Letter Dont believe me, Im going to fan you first?" "Yes.. Yes.. Lord Noel.." After being trained, the level 2 demons led 10 level 1 demons together. "This is an order! Go back and tell this to the headquarters!!" Marshal Ilka finished, throwing out the chains in his hand, destroying the demon that surrounded him on the left, opening the breach and yelling: "Go away..." "Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom" Watching the raincoat dragon suits run away desperately, Marshal Ilka is guarded at the breakthrough point, and he constantly throws out the chain and simply destroys several level 1 demons. The remaining level 1 demons shoot continuously in the air, 2 The level demon rushed into the gap, and the two sides could not fight. "It''s quite capable!" Rhode seemed a bit interesting. "Rod, you don''t blink when you talk big? Can these two demons be called top-level?" Noel decided to tease her, and whispered in Rhode''s ear: "I can remember that there are hundreds of Grade 3 in the Millennium. evil!!" "Hum! I''ll take care of you, let''s watch the show!!!" Rod was grimaced at Noel after being disassembled. Marshal Ilka fled into a bitter fight to cover the dragon sets. "Don''t try to escape, do it!" The Demon of Level 2 ordered the Demon of Level 1 to hunt down the dragon set. "Holyness is all in my hands!" Marshal Ilka opened his cloak without hesitation, revealing the holiness hidden in it and attracting firepower, when he heard that the demon was going to kill the fleeing dragon set. Sure enough, the demons gave up the dragon set and surrounded Marshal Ilka. "Come on! I am no longer being killed by demons, and no one will become demons in the future, so I will become an exorcist." Marshal Ilka said in front of the dragons. "We know, Marshal Ilka!" The Longtao listened to the Marshal''s words, and were moved to a salute after saying: "Please be sure to go to the headquarters to send support to arrive, must" "Ok." After speaking, the dragons didn''t look back, and rushed to the town with the fastest speed of their lives. .. Chapter 12： Opening bell "That''s such stubborn thinking, so you are destined to die here!" Noel said after listening to the touching speech of Marshal Ilka. British Black Church Headquarters Today the exorcists around the world sent back the same news, and now the phone in the room managers room is ringing again. "Director! Marshal Ilka was attacked!!" the squad leader picked up the phone and exclaimed in horror. "Please send reinforcements quickly. The enemies are dozens of demons and two people of the Noah family!" The escaped dragon set anxiously reported the situation of the enemy with a phone. "Quick!! Determine the location!! Notify all the exorcists that Marshal Ilka has been attacked by the Noahs!" Knowing the seriousness of the situation, Komyi seriously assigned tasks to the science class present: "Let the people near the scene , Emergency rescue!" The attack on the ready-made nearby Allen Walker received an emergency communication from the headquarters: "This is the headquarters. Marshal Il was attacked by the Noah family, and the location **** urgently went to first aid!" Yalian still dropped the phone and rushed towards the incident. Seeing the dragon suits safely escaping, Marshal Ilka finally released his hands and feet to clean up the remaining few level 1 demons, but he was too old and was exhausted by large movements. "Work very hard, that man!!" Rhode said with a gloating smile. "Ah...ha! I''m about to fall asleep!" Noel yawned and stretched: "I think the old man is almost the same, didn''t he look like he''s panting?" During the chat between Noel and Rhodes, the two level 2 demons were killed in a flash. "Nono, the toy broke and pinched!!" Rhodes jumped off the carriage with a smile. "Old man! Am I supposed to be worthy of a marshal?" Noel smiled and said, "Surely we still need our shots?" "Are you Noah''s clan?" Marshal Ilka stared at the two of them, "I heard that you are not demons but humans! But why should you obey the Millennium Earl?" "Obey? Did you make a mistake?" Noel looked at the old man strangely and said: "The Millennium is our brother! We are only helping!" "We are not humans, but the last apostles of humans!" Rod sneered and said, "It is Superman who inherited Noah''s genetic factors!" "Superman?" Marshal Ilka asked doubtfully. "We want to end a world full of nothing like you!" Rod said more and more excited. "Some of the students I taught said that too!" Marshal Ilka said to your childish behavior: "Not only immature, but also arrogant and arrogant without knowing!" As soon as Marshall Ilkas chain was flying, Rod took the pumpkin umbrella skillfully as a cannon fodder. Sure enough, the pumpkin umbrella was locked and still aside. The chain hit in the second time, but this time when he came to Rhode Noel was caught in his hand. "Old man, almost 90 years old, and bullying the little girl, the more you live, the more you return?" Noel sneered at the chain clutching his hand, looking at Marshal Ilka sneeringly: "And lose holiness You are just an ordinary old man!" "Huh? What''s going on?" Marshal Ilka looked at the holy weapon captured with surprise: "Why didn''t the holy respond?" "Hee hee! I knew that Nono would protect me!!" Rhodes said with a little smile, "I hate the teacher the most! Look at the trick, old man!!!" "Let you meet the students!!!" A purple light was thrown from Rhodes'' hands, gradually wrapping Marshal Ilka, forming a space of dreams and transforming the memory of the old man. "Here is." Marshal Ilka stared blankly at himself when he was young. auzw.com Look! This is the demon among your students Marshal Ilka in Rhode''s dream space, coupled with Noel, made his holiness useless, and could only watch his students turn into demons in the school massacre, and the cycle continued to repeat. Then will you give me holiness? "Stop it and let go of them. Let them go." The old man was almost collapsed. "Stop and stop. Don''t!!" If you give me, let you come out from here! And the more hilarious Rhodes sang the song of the Millennium Earl: Millennium Justice is looking for Find that important heart Is it you? I have to figure it out "Hey... sing together!" Rhodes overplayed a little: "Sing me!" "I can''t get married when it''s blackened!!!" Noel said with a smile on Rod''s little head. "Enough to play? Eliminate it!" "Nuo Nuo?" looked at Nuoer suspiciously, and then eliminated the dream space, but thought of something wrong and growled: "Since you said that I can''t get married!!!" "It''s a big deal, I''m going to marry!!" Noel said with a smile: "Quick battle and quick decision" As the space of dreams dissipated, Field Marshal Ilka knelt down on the road while the holy weapon was still in Nor''s hands. Noel clenched the chain and slammed it into the air. Unable to activate the holy Marshal Ilka, he was brought into the air by the chain attached to his body. Noel flashed behind the old man in the air, holding his head and pressing down to play free fall. "boom" There was a loud noise, and Marshal Ilka''s face landed first. "Huh? Still conscious?" Noel grabbed the chain in one hand and Ilka''s head in one hand, and then hit the ground fiercely. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" "Um! Almost! Even if alive, it will collapse and smash a little bit!" Looking at the **** vague face, Nuo Erxie let out a trace of black gas into the old man''s body, and threw it aside. "Is it over?" The Millennium Earl floated from the sky. "It''s all over, plus the holiness of the old man, a total of nine!" Noel took the holiness out of the cloak and said: "You have been powdered for thousands of years? Or have I powdered?" "Noel, you are convenient, you smash it!" The earl of the millennium looked forward to the holiness held by Noel''s hands. "Oh!!" Noel''s face didn''t matter, but he was laughing in his heart, using his ability to smash his hands into a powder. Congratulations to the host: destruction of 8 holiness and 4000 points "Oo alas! Since there is no heart!!! I will come the last one!!!" The Earl of the Millennium said regretfully. The chain weapon was destroyed, and the last holy was picked up and thrown away. The Millennium Count took an umbrella with a home run, and the holy burst in the sky. .. Chapter 13： Travel to china A few days have passed since the Marshal was killed. In the box of the train, Noel lay on Li Nali''s beautiful legs and took out the card from the pants pocket. "Thousand-year-old man, I would really do something messy!" Knoll looked at the card floating automatically from his hand and said: "Prisoners, do they have their names?" "Well, he is Nobi.. Jiro.. eliminated.. finished.." The prisoner in the cage on the front of the card looked at the wall and pointed to the body in the corner of the box. The inmate in the cage of the list of props made by the Millennium Earl In the past few days, Li Nali was taken to hunt the exorcist everywhere, no matter what is on the card, don''t want to run away as long as it is encountered, and by the way, she can train her tearing ability. "Isn''t there one? Forget it, anyway, there is holiness, and it''s not a troublesome job. When you score points!" Noel glanced at the corner of the exorcist''s body that was being devoured by darkness, shattering the 2 holiness in his hand. Asked: "Li Nali, where are we going to?" Congratulations to the host: destroy 2 holiness and get 1000 points "It seems to be going to China, according to the speed of this train, it can arrive in the morning!" Li Nali said with a smile. "China?" Noel closed his eyes and smiled with a smile, thinking in his heart: ``It seems that there is a sect''s influence who is a beautiful woman. If you are lucky, you can still find the red hair to kill him! System Master, how many points do I have! Host: 7800 points in total Unconsciously there are so many! ! "Li Nali, let''s do some meaningful exercise so late! Oh Ha ha ha ha!" Noel in good mood opened his eyes and said Li Nali fell on the bed with a smile. A few days ago Aaron Waka arrived at the scene and took the half-dead Marshal Ilka back to the headquarters of the Order. However, Marshal Ilka, who came back through rescue, collapsed little by little, and at the same time, he also enjoyed the unacceptable pain, but the members of the Order had no way. A few days later Ilka Yunshuai eventually had nothing left, and the hall of the headquarters of the Order was heavy, with hundreds of coffins placed in the center of the hall. "Unit xx: Disharbary. Unit xx: Kasha Lid, Chuck Lapon. Unit xx: Tinas Barker, etc." "A total of 11 exorcists died: six of them were deprived of their hearts without any wounds on the surface. The remaining five are the same as Marshal Ilka. Initial suspicion is one of the capabilities of the Noah family." "Including the reconnaissance force, a total of 178 confirmed deaths." .. Noah? .. Listening to the report of the leader of the science class, Mr. Komyi stared blankly at the scene in front of him, unable to speak for a long time. The hall is full of crying and verbal abuse "woo woo woo woo" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh..." auzw.com "In just a few days, that person died." "What does the exorcist 11 mean?" "It''s not useful at all" "The apostle of God speaks so nicely.." "Will the count kill us all?" Train arriving in China After leaving the station, the two walked into the retro and beautiful seaside city like tourists. "Oh, the people here are still braided. Since I went there is still open" After all, Noel''s previous life was a place where modern people have seen such a retro, and the fighting sounds not far away when he was strolling around attracted Noel''s attention. Holding Li Nali and jumping to the highest point nearby, the two standing on the roof looked at the fire on the stone bridge not far away. "Aren Woka, it''s really a ghost!" Noel saw a figure he knew on the bridge: "I thought it would be a few days before them." "Does Knowle know them?" Li Nali asked doubtfully: "A friend or an enemy?" "Of course the enemy!" Noel nodded and thought, Friend? Don''t be kidding, I''m not a **** idiot, that kind of person is generally the fastest to die. "Then I will kill them!" After determining that he was an enemy, Li Nali looked at the figures coldly, trying to break free from her arms and rush up. "Don''t worry, it''s not too late to wait for them to find the forces of the sect." Holding Li Nali tightly, recently Noel found that she was becoming more and more violent, and as long as the enemies recognized by Noel wanted to rush up; "Don''t worry about those Waste, find a place to eat and havent eaten Chinese food in a long time." After appeasing Li Nali, go back to the street to find a more gorgeous restaurant. Looking for the restaurant and taking this Li Nali with you everywhere, is it possible to take her out to play once away, after all, the rest of the time is in the partner space. In this way, the two walked around the street until noon, and found a restaurant that looked more pleasing to the eye. Entering the restaurant, Noel felt that the decor was pretty good, and opened a private room with the store and ordered a few dishes. The two were talking and laughing, anyway, just having a good time. A few people on the street were looking for clues of Marshal Kuros Marian on the street. "Alian, what are you absent-mindedly thinking about?" Rabbi, the red-haired young boy, asked doubtfully. "Rabbi, when I was fighting the demon, I felt someone staring at us from a distance." Allen said what he was thinking when he heard the question of good friend Rabbi: "But who am I? I didnt see it. Maybe I thought too much." "Maybe you should have been nervous for Marshal Kuros!!" Rabbi smiled happily: "I heard that you spent the debt to Marshal Kuros during your practice!!" "You two little devils take it seriously. Now is a special period. We have lost a marshal and we must protect it before the other marshals recruit poisonous hands!" Old Panda Eye Weng gave the two men and one panda claws seriously: "And we don''t know when the Noah family that Aryan said struck, it is likely that it is not by our side!!" The two teenagers with big bags on their heads were honest, and they obediently took pictures to ask people everywhere. After searching for four days in a day and night, I finally know the clue! The available answer is that Marshal Kuros had already embarked on a journey 8 days ago. .. Chapter 14： Port battle "Welcome, exorcists." Anita introduced herself to this group of Yalian with a smile: "I am the shop owner Anita." "Fortunately..." Yalian''s cheeks flushed, and they were shocked by Anita''s beauty. But then Anita spoke amazing news. "Sorry to say, Mr. Kuros is no longer here. He left in a hurry just eight days ago, as if someone was chasing." Anita withdrew her smile and said seriously: "And Mr. Kuros eight days ago Depart that boat by boat.. It was sunk at sea." "What?" Yalian froze for a moment. "Does anyone have real evidence?" Shu Weng asked surely. "The ship that received the distress signal rushed to the scene later, but did not find the ship, nor saw the people." Anita paused and continued: "The only thing I saw was a terrible wreck, a sea of ??poisonous gas." "Where was that shipwreck going?" Alian, who had returned to God, said firmly, "Master will never be buried in that kind of place." "Really? If you are so sure, Mahja went to prepare my boat." Anita said lightly: "Since I haven''t seen Mr. Kuros himself, but our family has been an assistant of the sect from the mother''s generation. We will definitely help in tracking Mr. Kuros whereabouts." "He was going to Japan. Edo Japan!" Probably because of Noel''s chaos, and Kuros was constantly pursued by the Gemini, he had never seen Anita at all, so there was the above result. For four consecutive days Noel and Li Nali played the side of this retro city, and at the same time summoned all the demons in this area. When they were bored and looking for pandas in the forest, the demons came to report. The exorcists were planning to ship to the sea. "Li Nali, let''s go to the exorcist to play." After that, Noel picked up Li Nali and jumped on the head of a level 2 demon to sit on the head and laughed evilly: "Let''s go find the demon troops who are driving here and set off! !" The demon sitting by Noel took the lead, followed by over 100 second-level demon densely, like a carnival, and flying like a black cloud. Soon, he gathered with the army of demons coming from Edo, Japan, and there were nearly 300 level 2 demons coming, only enough for Alian to drink a pot. Dont forget there is also a holy holy What. Leading the demons to the harbor. Anita fulfilled her promise and brought the exorcist to her fleet. The crew successively put food and water on the big ship. I was doing Yalian looking at the sea on the sails, thinking of his master, what happened to his right eye, and suddenly he saw a response from his right eye, and took a closer look at the dense demons like locusts. . "Everybody, attention! The devil is coming!" Ben was talking and laughing on the ship. Hearing Yalians anxious shouts, they all looked at the demons who blackened the sky on the sea. The ordinary peoples fear slowly spread on the ship, and the exorcists clenched their hands. Holy is ready to fight. "Preparing to meet the enemy" Anita as the captain shouted. auzw.com "All get good weapons" and his deputy Mahaja commanded the stunned crew. "Just kidding? So many level 2 demons, want to block our way?" The exorcists who were preparing for the fierce battle were stunned. The huge army of demons stopped regularly not far away from the ship. A voice came from the demon, and this voice made the condensed expression of Yalian''s pupils condensed. "Young boy! I haven''t seen you for a long time, but how are you doing recently?" The middle of the demon army spread to the left and right, and Noel, who was standing on the demon, slowly appeared in front of the eyes. "Noel!!!" Yalian said with an angry face and gritted his teeth: "Where is Li Nali!" "Allen Waka!" As the history-recording Shu Weng asked seriously, "Is he the Noah you met last time?" Both Rabbi and Crowley looked at Yalian. "Yes, his name is Noel. One of Noah''s abilities encountered in the city of reversal is unknown!" Yalian was very angry but he still answered for his friends: "Li Nali was also taken away by him!!" "Li Nali!" Nuoer Xie smiled behind her and said, "They are looking for you!!" "I don''t know them yet" Li Nali took a huge sickle in her hand and slowly walked out from behind Noel, looking at the following person coldly: "Can you tear them off this time?" They were stunned when they heard that Noel called Li Nali. When she saw that she really came out, the chill that came out of the face made them stupid. This is completely different from the Li Nali they knew. "I don''t talk much nonsense, give me the woman named Anita!" Noel said with a smile: "Maybe I let you go when I''m happy" Anita froze when she heard this. "You don''t think about it" but Allen shouted in unison with Crowley and the crew door. "Rabbi, don''t forget your identity!" The rabbi was whispered by Shuon and whispered in his ear. After all, it is more important for Shuon to record history than anything. If necessary, he may take Anita directly. Send it over: "Noah, what''s your purpose?" "Purpose? I just want the person or thing that interests me! Since the negotiations broke down, Li Nali took the woman over!" Noel still smiled, thinking long ago that they would not easily compromise: "Demons, Anyone but the woman!" "Yes, Lord Noah!!!" the demon shouted neatly: "Exorcist, let''s die!" Li Nali took the lead and rushed up, followed by demons swarming up. "Protect the homeowner!!" Mahathir pulled Anita behind him, and the crew surrounded the two to form a protective circle. Li Nali headed straight to Anita, and the huge sickle in her hand flashed across. Several crew members who were in front were cut off by the waist and the blood spattered like a fountain. "Stop it!" Yalian roared in front of Li Nali: "Li Nali, what''s wrong with you, they are humans" "So what?" Li Nali said blankly, holding a sickle and greeted Yalian fiercely: "You are blocking my way!" Yalian''s expression was called a wonderful one, was that Li Nali he knew? The claws were cut by Li Nali''s sickle with a deep rift, but they could not fight back. They could only passively defend, and the demons that followed were fighting with other exorcists. .. Chapter 15： Blame "It''s much more exciting than Hollywood science fiction!" Noel figured out a bag of popcorn from somewhere, and said to himself while watching the battle below: "Hope they don''t get killed by playing, otherwise they won''t get it later." played!" "Small hammer...full...full...full fire judgment" The hammer in the rabbi''s hand keeps getting bigger, striking **** the sea to form a word of fire, and the fire burst into the sky, and dozens of demons fell in a second. . The uncontrollable rabbi rushed to the Noor watching the play in the air after killing the demon. "Rabbi, come back" Shuon solved the demons around him, but he saw that the rabbi rushed towards Noel, trying to stop it and being entangled by the demon, he could only shout anxiously. "I''ve never seen such a conscious death!!" The black gas in Nuo''er''s body poured out, and the strange smile was like a hell''s evil spirit. The rabbi was entangled with black gas before he was close. , Noel controlled the black gas and pulled it in front of him, jumped and kicked, and groaned on Rabbis face: "Look at my volley volley" "Huh. Hum...!!!" Ra, like a cannonball, penetrated several demons. Crowley stepped forward to rescue him unexpectedly with great force and smashed the two together on the ship''s board. "Rabbi. Crawley" in a stormy attack, Yalian shouted anxiously after seeing his two base friends shot down on the ship''s board. "Poof. It''s okay. Just find a demon to replenish blood." Crowley spit blood. "No... thing." The rabbi climbed up with blood on his face, and there were several devil''s cushions with Crowley as a cushion, but it was not much better. Huge white objects around the city hit the hillside. Both the devil and the exorcist looked forward to the sound. Li Nali took the opportunity to grab Anita back to Noel. It was too late when Allian reacted, and wanted to rush to rescue, and worried that the friends could not withstand the remaining demons, let alone the remaining humans. "Junior! Are you trying to save humanity?" Noel said with a wicked smile: "The white monster is called to blame. Simply put, it is the exorcist who betrays God and becomes a monster. If you don''t solve it, you will die a lot. People" "The opportunity for teenagers comes, and killing your so-called companions will save a lot of people. What a great opportunity." "Impossible...impossible" Alian looked at the white monster stunnedly for some reason. "He was right. That was indeed to blame.." The rabbi said breathlessly. "Alian, let''s just leave it to us." "Alian, go!" Crowley echoed. The two rushed towards the demons, and Aaron drove away to the blamed monster. Only Shuon stared at Noel from the beginning to the present. "Beauty, as long as you agree to sign the agreement in your mind, how about I let go of the remaining humans on the ship?" Noel bothered to ignore the exorcists and asked Anita who had captured him. As soon as the words were finished, Anita''s system sounded in her mind. Yes/no sign partner Looking at the dead crew members on board, Anita finally nodded and signed her partner. "Okay, I''m a toothed person! The demons let go of those humans and attacked the exorcist with all their strength!" Noel said and put Anita into his companion space. Gradually, there were fewer and fewer demons, and bored Noel drove the demons towards the blamed monsters. auzw.com The departure of Noel and Li Nali relieved everyone on the ship. Since the playful movement of the foot once, the rabbi was directly given to the second. The situation on the ship was slowly controlled by the exorcist, and a large number of demons were scattered around the broken bones. And Yalian fortunately rescued the little girl who was being devoured by blame, but she was swallowed in without anxious reaction. The little girl fell freely in the high altitude and happened to land on the Noel who came. "I''m going here is the so-called girl who fell in the sky, but it seems a little small!" Noel smiled and picked up the little girl with big eyes and squinted: "Little sister, it''s okay to stand up!" "Oh! Noel, it''s so gentle!" Li Nali was teased and took the little girl in her arms and said lightly: "In order not to let the demons wreak havoc in the city, they brought them to the exorcist. In order not to Let the blame ruin the city, and let Alejanka go to stop the monster." "Is it?" Norto looked blankly at the monster in front of his chin, thinking: ``At least when I was in this place, I wouldn''t allow this to be destroyed. I wouldn''t care about the rest. The swallowed Allian got the message of this rage exorcist. I dont want to die I dont want to die The memory of the monster kept flashing in Yalian''s mind: "Sman you...abandon the battle and ask the devil to beg for mercy and betrayed the gods." Knowing the ins and outs, Yalian was spit out, and did not know whether it was not in line with his appetite for blame. "You don''t have to thank me too much, boy!" After seeing Yalian vomited, Noel made a kick for him and shot straight away into the distant bamboo forest. "call out" "It''s time to clean you up!" Nuoer Xie smiled and looked at the blaming monster, mobilizing his right hand and shouted high: "The purest darkness, listen to my call, gather in my hands, bring me Destroy your enemies." Don''t gather black gas in your right hand like money. With the rapid formation of a huge black sphere in the sound of Noel''s words, the mo friction of the gas makes the surface of the sphere swim zou out a black electric snake. "Unsightly waste, sink in darkness forever!" The black-aired rao electric current zou Noel stood like a demon in the air and lifted the black charged sphere to the blame monster. The collision between the two did not produce a big explosion, and at the moment when the body of the blame monster touched the black ball, any object touched was crushed by the black gas and swallowed by the darkness, and soon the monster was completely engulfed by the black ball. However, the black sphere with electric current showed no signs of stopping, and it touched the earth to shake the mountain until Noor dispersed it. "Er is a bit overplayed" Noel, who has dissipated his abilities, saw a giant tiankeng formed in the mountain range: "If it is not recovered, will it penetrate the planet?" "Noel, what is that you use, do you want to be so exaggerated?" Li Nali said with a stunned look at the giant tiankeng. "I also used it for the first time. I didn''t expect to go out today without taking medicine. No wonder I feel like I''m cute!!" And Titch Mick, who was far away in the bamboo forest, watched Noel''s destruction and the twitching corners of his mouth. "Fortunately, I have a hunch, let the **** butterfly come out first." .. Chapter 16： Edo, Japan "Ticky, you are here too!" "Brother, I made the blame, why did you destroy it!" Tiki said, covering his forehead with his hand. "How do I know, did you tell me!!" Noel shrugged and said helplessly: "Of course there is holiness, of course I am going to destroy it. Do I still have to wait for the exorcist to recover it?" "Well, I can''t tell you!!!" Tiki sighed: "Oh, what are you doing here?" "I just drew an exorcist here and helped me find it together." "Oh!" Yalian, who was kicked into the bamboo forest, knelt to the ground and stared blankly at the disappearance of the blame, until the two looked for it. "Noah" felt that someone was approaching behind him, looking back now that it was Noel and Noah in Sman''s memory. "Huh? Are you a boy playing a thousand?" Ticky saw the exorcist turned and found that he knew amazedly since he knew: "Ah! By the way, do you recognize me? Are you Allen Walker?" "Ticky, do you know, do you want me to help you?" Noel said with a smile. "What a joke! What did you do to Sman?" Ignoring Ticky swaying up, Arian shouted at Noel: "Are you killing him? Answer me!!!" "Hahaha, are you teasing me? He is the enemy, of course he is going to kill him!!!" Noel laughed over his stomach: "Couldn''t he be invited to dinner?" "Brother, is this your prey? Isn''t it enough that I''ve played enough to go back first, bye!!" "Oh, bye-bye" Taking out the Ark key, Noel opened the door and walked in. As for Li Nali and the little girl, they were already taken back into the space. Seeing that the other party was about to leave, Aaron wanted to stop it but his body had reached the limit, and Cun Bu could not do it and was blocked by Tiki. "Junior, listen to it, don''t provoke Noel, he''s crazy, maybe thousands of years old can''t stop it!!" Tickey lighted a cigarette, and said slowly like chatting with friends: "Introduce you, my ability Right!!" Damn its too bad.. My current body doesnt need to talk about fighting even if I have the strength to move it. "It doesn''t matter.. It won''t hurt. I can pass any substance except the things I want to touch." Suddenly Ticky''s hand crossed Alian''s fierce mouth and said with a smile: "So if I take my hand back now, I was thinking that I would touch your heart.. I can take out your warm heart without a knife!!" Yalian looked at Tic with no fear at all. "Don''t tease you, I''m very busy," Ticky asked with a smile: "So are you Alian Walker, teenager?" Allian was still staring at him without speaking. "Answer me" Ticky looked ugly, pinching Allian''s neck and saying, "Are you Allian Walker?" "Positive.. indeed. the answer to him.. is Allen Walker." The prisoner Selloren in the same prison cell as Noel floated in mid-air and said intermittently: Eliminate. auzw.com It was determined that Ticky began to disintegrate Allians left hand, destroying the holiness in the cry of Allian, using the prophet Hell Butterfly of the Millennium Earl to open a hole in his heart, and picked up the front section Time to give youngsters poker, let it scattered on Yalian and turned away. "I wish you a good dream, boy!" Finally, the devil''s rabbi and others finished. I want to go to support Yalian, but I can''t find a figure. Under the guidance of the golden flying ball Dim, I came to the bamboo forest with blood stains. Looking at the video recorded by Dim, I learned that Alian was one of Noah. To destroy the holiness. Returning to the port, the staff of the Asian branch of the Order informed that Allianz had taken in and brought in the new exorcist Miranda and asked the ship to continue to advance to Edo, Japan. With a heavy heart, the man continued to go to Edo, Japan to find the marshal. Edo, Japan Through the gate of the Ark, he quickly reached Edo. "Now, if you want to find the Millennium Earl," Noel froze for a moment when he came to Edo. He seemed to forget to ask where the Millennium Earl was assembled. "Forget it, look around, the twins seem to be the first Kuros!!" After a day of shopping, the twins were not found, but the tramp saw one. "Wanderer, who stole the fish, when did you arrive?" Noel said silently looking at the koi fish raw tunic. "Ah? Soon, do you want to eat?" Ticky threw the lively carp in his hands. "Depending on how depressed you are, wouldn''t it be a mess of things?" The carp Noel, who was flying away, wandered to the side of the pond. It must be that Nayalian is not dead yet... Tragic hapless child... "You''re right! The list of prisoners said," Ticky sighed helplessly: "Allen Walker can''t help it" "Ha ha!!" The two chatted by the pond one by one. "Hello! Are the two brothers stealing carp?" The twins, Noah, who had been trapped by Nobit, kicked to Tiki: "I heard that you have a special mission? Tiki." "Hi, twins, you have a bad complexion today." Ticky greeted the twins impatiently. "Is there two others going to play over there? I''m thinking about things." "Look at the bad luck of the two of them, 80% of them are being turned around by Kuros!" Noel said with a smile: "I also heard that the guy named Kuros likes to find bad luck after the debts, and the two of you are not so good. Are you stupid?" "Huh.. huh! I.. Of course we wouldn''t be so stupid to help him pay the money. No matter who you listen to, I''ll kill him!" The twins, Dabit, looked nervously. "Destroy him! Hee hee!" Gasdro echoed. "Don''t care who it is, since the Millennium and Rhodes are here, we should start!" Noel Ticky Debit and the three were on a rickshaw, and poor Gasdro dragged the car towards the Edo Center. .. Chapter 17： Noahs Ark "Boom!!" "Uh... Did you hit something just now?" When the rickshaw in Mercedes-Benz is driving at a high speed, it will crash Skinn who wants to hitchhike, so that there will be more passengers on the car. "Then...why are the sweets coming again?" Ticky said casually. "I''m not called the Sweets Party. My name is Skinbolik." Skinn said angrily. "Marshal Eye, who is responsible for my slaughter, has fled here." "Don''t you think this car is too small?" Noel was a bit crowded: "Daibit, go down and pull the car." "Why am I?" Debit said disobediently. "Isn''t Tiki a human being?" "Why am I also shot while lying down?" Tickey said depressedly. "Did you not see Gasdro pulling?" Noel pointed at the pulling. "You are twins, what''s wrong with acting together?" "Hee hee! Noel is right!!" Gasdro echoed. The five quarreled and ran all the way, and finally reached their destination shortly after. The strange room was filled with all kinds of portraits. "Obviously I have only been there a few times, but I feel the same every time I come." Tiki said with emotion: "Although it was not born here." "Yeah, I feel the same way," Skinned echoed. "But I don''t like this kind of yin and yang strange place," the twins said while playing. "This is because the Noah genetic factor in your body feels nostalgic! Noah created the ancestor of the second human here after escaping the flood. So here is the hometown where your first ancestor was born!" Noel is faint Said, after all, Noel is the bloodline obtained by the system, and the flesh is formed by the bloodline. It can be said that he is not the first generation of Noah. While walking and chatting unconsciously, he reached the depths of the room and joined the chat. "Well! Noel is right, this Noah''s Ark is the real homeland of mankind" Noah''s Ark In the Old Testament, chapters 6 to 8 of Genesis, God is preparing to destroy the world full of sins with a flood. A man named Noah had to escape by boat. The ark drifted to Mount Ararat, where Noah obtained the new covenant from God and became the second ancestor after Adam. "Hometown.. The result is now a demon factory." Tiki smiled with emotion. "Humans and demons are in the same country, so funny." Debit laughed ironically. "However, we will soon have to say goodbye to the ark here, bye bye Edo!!" The earl of the millennium looked at the old ark and said: "In order to meet the fate of the coming destruction, we have to change to a ship with a new qualification !!!" "After all, you guys don''t work well, what are you doing here?" "Millennium Gong! I''ve finished the task you gave, I don''t know about them, hehe!!" Noel shrugged his shoulders with his hands spread out: "But it seems that there are little mice coming in!!" Its a direct question! "Tiki, four people, after all, they did not complete the task. "Four of you, report the situation to me when you wait for a meal!!" The Earl of the Millennium smiled and stared at the four of Tic with bright eyes. Looking for the Marshal team, with the help of the demons rebuilt by Kuros, he also came to Japan. auzw.com "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh this this is because I am a demon, I can move freely without having to listen to the earls command after being transformed by Kuros. : "But the count''s message this time is good.. strong.. too strong" "Sorry tweeting, Rabbi...I...must go back to the count" The transformation of the devil Xiaomei help is out of control like walking dead. "Tweet!" Rabbit asked Xiaomeizhu in horror; "Wait a minute...you say the count is by his side... won''t you?" "Edo Emperor.. Where is the Millennium Earl now?" Xiaomeizhu now looks like a robot "What! That! Thousand! Years! Uncle! Sir! In Edo!" Hearing that the Millennium Earl would be here, everyone in the team was stunned. "Toys!! Have you heard the voice of my generation?" "Earl Earl" "Earl Earl" "Earl Earl" "Earl Earl" "Earl Earl" and so on. "Yeah! Yeah! Dazzling" The star shape illuminates the highest point of the Edo Center in the evening with a purple imprint. The Millennium Earl after the meal is summoning demons. "Wow!! It''s all level 3 demons. I said why haven''t you seen one in other places? It turned out to be all breeding in Japan!!" Noel sat on the roof and looked at the innumerable level 3 demons. "It''s disgusting! Are these demons limited to Japan?" Debit said with a laugh. "Hee hee! What did the president call so much to do! Hee hee" Gasdro also said. Debit and Gasdro, the twins, are seeing Ticky playing deep and are preparing to ridicule, but the Millennium Earl spoke. "Today I will help you! The twins and Skin cant always be played by the marshal! Looking for the heart but its just the beginning, learn from Norder and give me a good job!!!" The Earl of Millennium looked angry Shouted to the twins. "I''m sorry," the twins said nervously, seeing the Millennium Earl angry. "Xiao Ti Ti!" The Earl of the Millennium continued to teach: "Don''t underestimate holiness!" "Yeah, that kid Ticky could do anything to hit us." Noel said solemnly, before he thought''whether or not to continue this farce, I only saw the animated version in the previous life, and later Things are not easy to control..'' "Millennium, can you please stop calling me like this?" Ticky pulled out his card and said to a demon: "Well, since you both said that, the guy over there, now immediately Box to fly to China, find the Allen Walker on the card to destroy him!" "Yes, Lord Noah!" Level 3 demons get into the teleportation items in the box. "What''s that guy called Kuros doing, since it''s interesting to be able to turn the twins'' group around!" Noel smiled evilly, covering his face. The Silent Millennium Earl shouted in excitement, not knowing what to say. "For a new voyage, let''s have an inspiring ceremony!!" "Let the demons!! The whole army attacks the marshal" Standing at the top of the tower, the Millennium Earl issued an attack command to Yunshuai. .. Chapter 18： Battle of Edo (1) "Total attack!! Demon!!" "Defeat those marshals with the entire Japanese army!!" The Millennium Earl shouted in excitement, and a large number of Level 3 demons were ordered to rush out to find the Marshal, but at this time, a flaming serpent rose from the ground and attacked the Earl and Noah. "Huh? Is it a snake? Come here... flash!!" Noahs will see the giant snake of flames and they will jump from the roof, leaving Noel and the earl of the millennium standing still. Noel, who had been prepared for a long time, exhaled black gas from his body. At the moment the fire snake hit, the black gas rotated at a high speed to form a vortex and sucked it completely. "This kind of attack should not be the Marshal''s attack!" The Earl of the Millennium said leisurely, completely ignoring the attack just now. "What do you say you are hiding? It''s so calm to see the thousand-year-old!" Noel looked at Tiki and despised them. "And the little mice, come out!!" The avoided Tiki and others stood on the demon in the air and looked at the source of the attack in the distance. "Don''t you want to go to Yunshuai! Earl!" Shu Weng said solemnly. The smoke disappeared, and the figure of the rabbi squad appeared, looking seriously at the count and the Noah family. "Do you think you will have a chance?" The Earl of Millennium asked with a smile. Crowley stared at the Earl of the Millennium and asked sarcastically: "Oh! Is that fat man in strange clothes a Earl? Shuon." "Yes, he is the manufacturer..." Shu Weng explained slowly: "That''s our old enemy." "Are you sure you want to fight? The army is in front, there are 5 Noah adults tweeting! One hundred percent will die!" Xiao Meizhu growled in fear, wondering what they thought, wasn''t it just plain death? ? "I don''t need you to remind... tweeting help." The rabbi said with a smile: "I know the count is great, but I won''t fight the battle without chance." "It''s still not a chance to win!" Xiaomeizhu looked at the army in front of her and couldn''t think it was impossible to win. "Less there, there''s a lot of chatter! You will win, you won''t lose, you won''t see how you know!" "Yeah, yeah, we can''t make it to the end. We can beat it!" Rabbi and Crowley said one by one, and they got up and rushed towards the army, but on the way to the side, they saw the figure in the record of the small golden ball Dim on the other party''s roof. "Thousand-year-old, I''m going!" Ticky said to meet him. "I''m going to play too!!" Noel also rushed up to join in the fun: "Vampire! Your opponent is me!!!" The four collided in the air, and Ticky and Rabbi passed by, but Noel kicked Crowley directly to the ground. "Ticky, that bag of eyes will be handed over to you. I''ll go find the vampire to play!!" The three of them fell to the roof of the Exorcist camp, and Noel watched the rabbi as if he wanted to eat Ticky, so he said lightly In a word, he went to the vampire. "Very good, I''m going to fight this black charcoal! No one is allowed to intervene! If I don''t beat you badly, it will dispel my hatred!!" Rabbi stared at Tiki angrily. "Huh? Killing a young boy makes you so sad? Could you be friends?" Tickey asked in surprise: "Don''t be angry, that kid is still alive, he will come over soon if he doesn''t make it!! But that also requires you to live that time." auzw.com And Noel also found the vampire Crawley buried in the gravel. "I said vampires, don''t pretend to be dead there, are you afraid?" Noel said provocatively before he died. Noel''s provocation worked, and Crowley, who was in the gravel, was preparing to attack, but they were found by the other party and rushed straight up. "That''s right, the speed is not bad!!!" Noel said leisurely while avoiding the attack: "But...not enough!" Crowley''s attack was completely missed, and Noel got the opportunity to accelerate forward, pushing the vampire''s head against the wall with one hand, and running quickly to pull a deep crack in the wall. "Boom!!" After hitting **** the ground, the huge force made the ground sink. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Looking at Crowley struggling to get up in the pit, Noel lifted his feet and trampled his head hard, and every foot was accompanied by a huge noise. Until Crowley''s face was stunned by the flesh and blood, and Noel pulled his hair and walked in the direction of Tiki''s battle. "It''s so arrogant without having to play, and it''s fortune telling that you can live until now!" Noel said to himself, and Crowley holding his hand printed long bloodstains on the road. The rabbi was fighting Tiki and was blasted by the giant demon, and Miranda tried his best to protect everyone. "Ticky! You''re so slow, my prey is cleared up!!" Noel said with a smile, pulling Crowley in his hand before shaking it aside. Tiki watched the **** exorcist being thrown aside and said in surprise: "Are you too efficient?" "I''m not happy, I just used brute force." Noel smiled, he felt someone was approaching: "I''m talking, it seems to come to support!" As soon as he had finished speaking, Noel hurried away, a figure holding a knife rushed out from the roof under his feet, and the rabbi and others hurried forward to support. "It''s dangerous!!" Noel smiled, avoiding the attack. The boy with the knife didn''t stop, and the black knife in his hand dashed towards Noel and waved at high speed. "I''m going to bully me without weapons, right?" Noel evaded the fierce attack and retreated back to the edge of the roof. Seeing that there was no way to walk in the back, the knife crossed the light when distracted, and Noel risked to avoid a scratch on his cheek and jumped off the roof. Seeing to force the enemy to retreat, the Black Saber guarded the fallen wounded, and the rabbi, with the help of Shuon, also forced Ticky back. "Hi! Kanda, it''s a coincidence to meet at such a time!" The rabbi grinned and stepped forward to say hello, checking Crowley''s injury. "What the **** are you doing?" Kanda said indifferently. ; During the conversation between the two, Mary, who came with Kanda, used silk thread to holy the giant demon uniform, and the giant demon uttered a wailing howl, and Kanda also launched holyness to meet him and cut off the devil. "Huh? Noel, you were chopped?" Tickey asked suspiciously, seeing the wound on Noel''s face slowly healing. "Huh?" The back of the doubted hand rubbed on the face, looking at the blood on the back of the hand, Noel couldn''t laugh out and thought with a black face, ``Dep! Fortunately, he has the ability of self-healing. Does this girl want to be disfigured? "There''s a bad hunch! The Thousand-year-old band Skin and the twins are flying into the sky," Ticky quickly flew and shouted, watching Noel''s black breath constantly, and the darkness centered on him continued to spread outward. . "Don''t be too arrogant!!!" Noel said coldly, looking at the exorcist standing on the roof coldly, and the black gas on his body boiled, and the darkness under his feet accelerated. .. Chapter 19： Battle of Edo (2) As Noel''s words fell, the dark enveloped area was connected to the black air to form a sphere, and the high-speed advance to the surroundings was razed to the ground. The exorcist squad was stunned by the scene in front of him, and quickly retreated to the rear with the wounded, but the spread was too fast. Everyone could only launch the holy holy to resist. After a while, under the huge impact of the black ball, Edo became empty and smooth. "Hello! Just kidding!!!" Tickey said convulsively in the upper corner of his mouth: "It''s horrible. Fortunately, I flash fast" But Nuoer Zou frowned, looking at the place where the smoke dispersed: "Cut!! It was blocked by the old immortal" On the occasion of a desperate attack, when everyone could not hold on, Marshal Tiedor even hurried to launch the holy summon giant puppet to block in front of everyone. Now that the attack was blocked, the puppets summoned were destroyed directly. The two who had just arrived were scarred, but the seriously injured members were dying. "Asshole...huh...huh...huh!" Kanda knelt on the ground on one leg, supporting the body with a knife in his hand, and the blood in his mouth gasped continuously. "It''s worse than the heartbeat of our Crawley troops is very weak, or the master is rushed." Mary is not as good as Kanda. Crowley and Shuweng were seriously injured, lying motionless on the ground, just like Mary said with a breath. In order to protect Miranda of the three ordinary people, he forcibly launched holy and crumbling. "Dangerous! Kanda!!! Master!!!" Mary shouted, noticing something. Kanda, who was reminded, blocked Ticky, and Marshal Tiedor also shunned Noor''s attack. "Sculpture of the paradise.. launching!!" Marshal Tiedor did not attack, immediately launched the holy: "Please know more about the beauty of this world" The white puppet slowly crawled out of the smooth ground. "Is it? Awakening liberates twenty percent.." Noel said softly, and liberated his awakening ability. His hands and feet condensed into black armor with a black air on it, and he quickly climbed out of the ground against the white. The puppet punched hard. There was no great force, and the ordinary puppet looked like it did not move. "No" Marshal Tiedor, who wanted to say useless, looked at his puppet with holy summons in surprise, and the surface began to crumble and smash into powder. "Are you ready to smash with your puppet? Marshal?" Noel rushed up with a ghostly smile. Seeing the other party rushing up, Marshal Tiedor quickly launched the holiness to continue the call. But that was all in vain. Noel only needed a simple punch or kick, and the puppets were crushed into powder. The battle between the two became a war of attrition, and Marshal Tiedor kept calling, and Noel could not get close even if he crushed the puppet. "The summoner hates the most, he hides behind and puts his pets on!" Nuoer deflated his mouth and was very depressed, suddenly thought of what the old immortal smile locked: "I really think I can''t take you?" "compression!!" With the ability to gather hands together, invisible hands photographed Marshal Tiedor into a specimen sandwiched in glass. "Hehehe!! You have the ability, you are calling!!!" Noel smiled cheerfully. Marshal Tiedor struggled in the invisible glass, but he could not escape from it anyway. "It''s time to send you on the road!!!" Noel smiled, wandered to Marshal Tiedor, raised his right hand and waved at the specimen. auzw.com "Master! Marshal Tiedor!!!" The exorcists saw that Noah was about to kill Marshal, but he could not stop the cry of pain. I dont know if God opened his eyes. Anyway, the sky was split. The black ark blocked Noel and the Marshal. The white hand extended to the ark and grabbed Noels right hand. "Good evening, Mr. Noel!!!" "Yo yo! Good evening, teasing the younger Allen Walker!!" Noel gritted his teeth, but he was thinking: Li Nali was taken by Lao Tzu, you didnt save the beauty, come and save this old man! ! Annoyed Noel waved his left hand away, and Yalian merged into the risk insurance. The earl of the millennium saw Aaron appearing, withdrawing the giant sword from the pumpkin umbrella and rushing towards Aaron. Suddenly, Yalian hurriedly used his left hand to resist the Great Sword, but was also cut down by the Millennium Earl and shot down the ground, causing an explosion. The reprint of the Ark is complete, don''t play back! ! The Earl of the Thousand Years said with his special ability, but he was thinking of Aaline.. Its like.. chasing a clown, a white clown everywhere, a funny kid. The smoke from the explosion dissipated, and the Millennium Earl and Noah all disappeared. "How is it now... Noah suddenly disappeared?" "Cut!!" Kanda stared at Yalian with a black face. "Wait...why are you staring at me so much!" Yalian said uncomfortably: "It''s not that you should be slow for Kanda, and the enemy will escape!" "Hey! What are you talking about?" Kanda choked angrily: "Your tortoise appeared so late after crawling, is it eligible to speak here? Slow Zhonglang bean sprouts!" "My name is Yalian! How many times do I have to speak?" Yalian sneered unconvincedly: "Ah, yes! I almost forgot to leave Kanda''s head dumb!" "It''s so bold. I''ll tell you who is the slow man!" Kanda''s anger value skyrocketed: "Pull off your white hair! Cut the grass! Get rid of the grass! All sold to the old man!!" "It should be that black hair can be sold at a better price!" Yalian continued to sarcastically. "Two or two, calm down first," the rabbi whispered. "Long word! Cut you down!" Allen said to the rabbi with Kanda''s fierce and evil spirits. Inside the ark The Millennium Count entrusted Titch to walk with Skin, and Noel slowly followed him. Noel complained as he walked: "Millennium, I can almost get rid of the marshal, why are you so anxious to leave!!" "It''s very fun to say," Skinn also complained, "Why do we pull us away? Millennium Gong." "It''s so heavy" The Millennium Earl tried to support the two: "You are all grown up!" "Hello, are you listening?" Titty, who was holding her, said silently. "There are only 4 hours left before the countdown," the Earl of the Millennium said slowly: "Ticky, your work is back!!" "Really?" Tickey exclaimed in surprise: "Is he still alive? The left arm?" "Not only did he come back, he was alive and kicking, it was a whole new look!" Noel looked at Tiki with a smile: "It was he who prevented me from giving the marshal the last blow!!" .. Chapter 20： Battle in the Ark (1) "Oh! Rode, work is hard for you!" The earl of the millennium saw Rod drill out of the street window. "I want candy for a year!" Rod said to Millennium, and jumped from the window to Noel: "What were you talking to Ticky just now?" "Ticky said he was busy and let him break my good deeds!" Noel caught Rod and smiled slowly to her. "Oh?" Rod sniffed in the air, looking at Tiki in doubt and asking, "Tiki... did you change the cigarette brand?" "Why suddenly ask this... I didn''t change it?" Tickey also wondered. "Really?" Rhode looked at the shadow in the corner doubtfully. "Pinch the millennium.. grinning?" "Well? Going to perform the task hee hee hee!!!" The earl millennium smiled. "Don''t smoke." Noel said, looking at Tic, who was spitting out. "Tiz, didn''t you see any children?" "Yes yes yes" Ticky extinguished the cigarette in desperation. In the ruins of Edo The scarred exorcists, resting under the broken stone bridge, rested to heal the wounds. "Remodeling Devil.. Manufacturing Factory Noah''s Ark" "I came to Japan for the task of finding the right person. I didn''t mean to help the guy at all. All the people other than myself were used as props by you. You guards and transforming demons were all taken by Kuros Mary. Ann is just used as bait! Should you know?" Marshal Tiedor said lightly under the ruined bridge. "I''ve been warned, but it''s still here. It''s entertainment." Panda Eye Shuweng said while recovering. "Currently...the Exorcist who exists in this world is the only Hebrus remaining in the Order, and there are Sokaro, Glaude, Marianne, and these eight people present." Marshal Idol solemnly said to all the people present: "So, this is not the time to fight against the Millennium Count. I think you are going to live, it is your mission as an apostle. Every word of Marshal Tiedor pounded the heart of the exorcist present. It is said that, but accidents often occur at this time. At the foot of the exorcist, a huge five-pointed star suddenly appeared, inhaling the rabbi Kanda Marie Crowley and three humans standing on it. Marshal Tiedor, who responded quickly, jumped away quickly, and Shuweng fled with the continued sacred Miranda. "There are strange things in the sky," Miranda froze, looking at the sky. "This kind of thing." Marshal Tiedor was surprised when he heard this. If the jigsaw puzzles in the sky kept smashing and falling, huge blocks appeared. "Xxxx.xxxx Noah''s Ark. Appeared" Shu Weng spoke the origin of the objects in the sky seriously after speaking a certain language that I don''t know which country. Inside the ark "Ah ah ah ah ah!" "Frightened me." "Get me up!" "I''m going to be crushed..." The exorcists who were sucked into the ark played the game of stacked arhats. "How come this town?" Kanda got up and started to move. "Here is inside the ark!" Yalian, the most crushed underground, said in surprise after observation. "Why did you come to such a place?" Kanda said to Yalian with a black face. auzw.com Then the two of them started to fight. "Blink away! Exorcist! Bah!" The flattened pumpkin umbrella came back to life. "It''s you" Kanda and Alian grabbed the pumpkin umbrella and said in unison: "Take us here where the exit is. Hurry, or you will be cut down." "Exit...exit...no exit." The two of the pumpkin umbrellas who had been blackened shivered. Suddenly the pumpkin umbrella heard the voice of the earl of the millennium: "The ark has finished its tasks all the year round, and it just stopped! Fortunately, you, grinning!" "Every exorcist is about to set off! You will sail to Huangquan with this ship! Hee hee hee!!!" "Three hours left, that''s the rest of your time in this world!!" As the words of the Millennium Earl fell, the small town inside the Ark began to collapse and fall. "Junior! Let''s play a game," Tiki appeared in front of the exorcists: "The key in my hand is the only way to leave here!!" After talking about the messy rules, Ticky turned to enter the door opened by Rhodes and left. In the center of the Ark, the top of the tallest building. "Rod, is it really okay to play such a game?" "It''s okay! It''s okay! It''s just for fun, the Millennium Gong won''t be angry!" Noel, who was dining at the top of the tower, was chatting with Rod, and Ticky, who was going to deliver the keys, also came back. "It''s all eating, why can''t you wait for me!" Tiki returned from the door opened by Rhodes and found a place to sit down and said. "I''m back, how are you?" Noel slowly ate the food: "How many people came in?" "Four exorcists..." Ticky said while cramming food: "There are still three humans." "Have you taken it back?" Rod asked with a smile. "Uh..." Tickey freezes instantly and smiles awkwardly at Rod: "Sorry forgot!" So there was a sentence without a word. The exorcists who got the news of leaving here entered the strange space with the key. In order to let everyone continue to move forward, Kanda decided to stay alone to resist Noah. After some controversy, everyone continued to move forward under Kanda''s insistence. "Six Fantasy!" Kanda launched holy preparations to attack. "Thunder! Thunder! Thunder! Thunder!" Skin, who turned into a violent thunderbolt, kept swimming and threw the thunderbolt over and smiled: "Do you like sweets?" "I hate to die!" Kanda rushed over the knife with an electric shock. However, the knife had no effect on Skin, and he was almost hit by lightning from the mouth of Skin. The two of you come and go, all kinds of moves flying around the sky. With the passage of time, the two people in each exhibition are now scarred and dying. The fighting space gradually began to collapse, and both knew that there was little time left. "Can''t let go.. can''t let go." The first fallen King Sijin went into a rage, and the powerful ability hit the Kanda. "Suck my life as much as possible, Six Fantasy!" Kanda did not want to be weak, enabling life force to resist the attack. Exhausting the last power, launching a big move to the end! ! .. Chapter 21： Battle in the Ark (2) At the moment when both of them died together. Rod, who was reading, sensed something and said lightly with the candy in his hand. "Good night Skinn." "It seems that the sweets party has lost!" Noel asked, looking at the tearing Rhodes and Ticky: "Rod! Ticky! Are you crying?" "Ah? It came out of its own." Tiki rubbed in doubt: "What is it? Is Noah inside us crying?" "Aha! Maybe." Rod pounced into Noel''s arms and rubbed his tears on him: "Maybe... Maybe Noah is crying." "Why didn''t Noel cry?" Ticky looked at Noel strangely and said. "How do I know?" Noel sniffed. "Bang" The door of the room was kicked by ghost-like twins and hurried in to scream. "Rod, do you have tissue paper?" "Oh.. your tears are black." Tickey froze for a moment when the twins rushed in, and looked at the expression of the New World. "Ticky, are you a fool?" Noel said silently: "They''re because of makeup on their faces!" "Noel is right, Ticky is a fool!" the twins said together. The twins were in the room, and after turning around, they found the towel and wiped off the strange makeup. "Skin has Noah''s anger. I am a dream. Noel is dark. Ticky is happy. The twins are trapped." Rod said slowly in Noel''s arms. "Anger is the strongest in Noah''s memory." Yes, so he is very pitiful." "After all, didn''t the Millennium tell you to catch Kuros? How did you run back?" Noel asked doubtfully. The twins were silent for a while, turning their backs to think, how is Noel? Does the topic turn here? that''s all? "Failed again!" Tic chuckled aside. "Long word! What is it! What do you want?" The twins broke out of silence in response to Tiki''s words: "We are too scared to go to the Millennium! What happened!" "Is Kuros running so fast?" Tickey''s twins weren''t excited enough: "I can''t catch it" "He is our prey!!!" the twins growled. When the three were arguing, the twins of Debit accidentally dropped something, but he didn''t find it himself. "What is this request bill?" Rhodes jumped out of his arms, picked up the documents on the ground and looked at it. "That''s... accommodation, alcohol, women? Wow, what?" "This is what Kuros pushed us to pay!!" The idiot Gasdro did not be ashamed and squatted next to Rod to explain to her. "Are you stupid?" Noel said, covering his eyes weakly. "Not only makes people run away, but also helps him bear the debt?" "Ha ha ha ha ha ha! Laugh me!" Rhode covered his stomach with a smile and rolled on the ground at the speed of light. "Don''t laugh, Rhode! And you, Ticky!" Debit said as he kicked the fool Gasdro; "Are you a fool? Since tell them!!!" "Twins don''t be angry, tell you the good news, Kuros'' apprentice is on the ark! His name is Allen Walker, which is also the goal of Tiki." Noelx laughed, after all, he could increase Allen. Trouble, he is still happy to do it. auzw.com Rhodes and Ticky also joined the Noel camp, and the twins finally lost due to the three parties'' coercion, and set foot on the road to the exorcist. Three exorcists and three ordinary people marched towards the top of the tower in the ark that was constantly collapsing. "Alian! The floor is cracked!" the rabbi reminded, and the floor in the distance broke and was pushing towards them, pulling the ordinary people around him and turning to run. "Everyone, hurry up!" Crowley hurriedly shouted, seeing that the rate of collapse was much faster than expected, and after everyone grabbed it, he took the demon blood and drank it, just like drinking a stimulant, like Cannonball continued to rush forward. Under high-speed movement, it pulled away from the cracked walkway and jumped into a place where the library was wanted. The horrified crowd heard strange self-introductions in their ears. "Hey, the exorcist! Under Debbie." Debit said, holding his pistol at Gasdro, and looking lazily at the exorcist below. "Gas,; the two together are Gas Debbie!" Gasdro continued, holding up a pistol to Debit. "Gas Debbie? Ah? What about the work of the two of you?" Pumpkin Umbrella said suspiciously, not knowing for a time why the two of them came here, didn''t they have work to do? "Shut up! We...have a lot of dissatisfaction! Allen Walker, we have no grievances with you! But the resentment and sadness that Kuros has brought to Gas Debbie, all want your apprentice to pay the debt! Accept the punishment! "!" the twins shouted, and they both shouted out their long-standing grievances, and continued to shoot Alian with a pistol. "Hey! Master, what did he say?" Alian asked doubtfully, hiding from the sudden shooting. "Your master owes it, you have to repay the apprentice! Reload! Blue burst!" Daibit sneered, and the twins rushed around the Alliant and continued the hate relief operation. Now that he hit the target, he was blocked by the evolutionary holy **** of Allianz, and the twins were also blown away. "It''s more interesting.. loaded! The hot Crimson Planet!" the twins laughed. The two were shot away but did not receive any scars. They aimed at Yalian with a pistol and shot a huge fireball in the air. "The tomb of the cross!" Alian''s left hand will show a cross-like light shield to block the huge fireball flying, but it is unexpected that there is another one in the back. "You don''t always aim at Aaron. Look at our home run!" The good friends Rabbi and Crawley arrived quickly behind them, and the two teamed up to send the huge fireball back to the twins. But he was hit back halfway, and suddenly burst out of a black gas to form a vortex and completely swallowed the fireball back to black gas, and flew back to the twins behind the figure who did not know when. "Hello! Noel, how did you run?" Debit asked, wondering how Noel ran, obviously they called us both. "Ah? Rhode said he was afraid that you would be packed, so I came to see and let the extra people by the way." Staring at the man who entered the ark, Noel showed a ghostly smile, and immediately appeared in two. Behind ordinary people. "disappear!" Mary, who was standing beside the ordinary people, had not reacted, and the two dragon sets were broken and smashed by Noel''s hand through the body. When the rest of the people reacted, the two dragons had turned into powder. "Asshole! Broken Claw!" Aaron roared, watching the two die in front of him, Aaron rushed toward Noel angrily, trying to hack him under his claws. "Small hammer! Full! Full! Full!" Just before coming to this room, the rabbi was still talking and laughing with the two of them, and now there is nothing left even after death. The rabbi launched holy sledgehammer Hit Noor. "boom!!" The attacks of the two arrived at the same time, and the huge impact force caused a thick smoke. "What are you so excited about?" The smoke gradually dissipated, and Noel saw the big hammer on his head in his left hand, and the sharp claws of Yalian in his right hand, and he didn''t know what you were doing. .. Chapter 22： Battle in the Ark (3) Allen and Rabbi, who were blocked from attacking, looked at Noel in front of him with surprise, since they took the furious blow of both of them easily and unscathed. "How is it possible" Since Yalian was in the Asian branch, he experienced the training of life and death combined with the evolution of the holy god, and his confidence in his fighting ability was bursting. How could he never expect that Noel would just take him ''S attack was picked up. "Anything is possible, young man, don''t think that holiness has evolved!" Knoll laughed and threw Yalian in his hand to the place where the twins were. "Hey, hey! Or Noel knows us! Reload! Blue burst!" After the words, the twins saw that Noel threw the object of hatred and directly equipped with a bullet attack. Seeing that Aaron was in danger, Crowley drank the next bottle of demon blood and quickly rushed up to save Aaron, who was about to be hit. "Rabbi! Allen! You take this person with you first, Crowley and I are here to block them! We are running out of time!" Mary exclaimed, and even her master''s marshals were almost cleaned up. If you know that if you stay here, it will probably be wiped out by the whole army. After speaking of Mary, she started to be holy, and the thin strings will be **** by Noel standing still. "Leave it to me and Mary! Go away!" Crowley said lightly, depending on knowing Mary''s intentions, and rushed to the twins to carry out continuous assaults. "The next door has been opened.. We can''t stay here and dragged back alive!" The rabbi said solemnly, taking a deep look at the two people who were trying to resist Noah and dragged on. Yalian and Longtao around him turned around and walked towards the gate. "Rabbi, let me go! They will stay dead!" Aaron roared, constantly trying to break free of Rabbi''s hand, and staying to fight alongside the two. The bound Noel glanced at the strings on his body, flashed the string in front of Mary, and kicked **** the other person''s stomach with enough strength. "boom!" Mary flew over them like a cannonball and directly hit the wall of the book. The blood splashed and dyed a large wall of red. Eyes, noses, ears, and mouths kept pouring blood, and Noel''s foot was kicking. How ruthless. "Boys, it''s your turn!" Noel sneered, turning around and walking towards the three people not far from the door. Just a few steps away, Noel stopped, and the half-dead Mary didn''t know when she rushed up, holding Noel''s feet to prevent him from advancing. "Aaron Rabbi. Go away quickly!" As he vomited blood, Mary knew that she would definitely not survive, and at least let Aaron and Rabbi leave safely. Seeing the **** Mary fighting for time for the three of them, the rabbi turned his head in pain and the struggling Alien was still at the entrance, and finally glanced at the dead partner to enter the door. "I''m going to let the blind man go...I don''t like being hugged by a man...I''m going to disappear!" Noel said angrily, black air smashing the half-dead Mary and holy together on his feet. Congratulations to the host: destroy 1 holiness and get 500 points for a total of 8300 points Host! In order to prevent the possibility of score points, you will not be able to get points for killing humans in the future! Well, theres no shortage of points anyway. ''Thinking, Noel thinks it''s no big deal, anyway, he didn''t think about anything to be scored. "Hey! Twins, the vampire will be given to you! If you are still being cleaned up by someone like this, I should go back first! Bye!" Noel said lazily and walked back to Rhodes to open it for him. door. Seeing that Noah''s terrible ability was about to leave here, Crowley didn''t care about the twins directly attacking Noor who was about to leave, even if he couldn''t stop the other party from leaving, it would be better to delay the time for Yalian and others. But how could the twins make him wish, seeing through the vampire''s idea, the two immediately blocked in front of each other, and the continuous attack kept him from approaching Noel. auzw.com "Smelly vampire! Don''t think of leaving Noel, he will leave you only to die!" The twins sneered, and the continuous shooting at Crowley kept him from firing. One step closer. Avoiding the intensive attack, no matter how Crowley broke through the twins, they would immediately block in front of him, only to watch Noel walk slowly away from his eyes. Edo Center The few people who were not swallowed into the ark were not much better. A large number of successfully assembled giant demons surrounded them. But Mirandas time was holy, much better than the few in the ark, and at least there was a marshal by his side. "How could this be the case... Four people''s time disappeared," Miranda cried, crying in tears as she held the holy disc. Marshal Tiedor used willing carvings to summon puppets to fight against giant demons, and Shuon could only protect Miranda from time to time and cover things. Too focused on the battle in front of him, the two immortals did not find Miranda''s situation. Inside the ark The dull two at the top of the tower sat at the long table, waiting for anyone to come and even prepare the food. "Nono, how are they here?" As soon as she opened the door, Noel came in and saw that Rod flew over. Of course, there was a Lori who embraced him, and of course he had to catch it. "It should be coming soon! Now they are probably crawling up." Noel said slowly, holding soft Ruode casually to find a place to sit down. Li Nali was summoned from the partner space, ready to continue to stimulate those exorcists. Li Nali, who came out of the space, asked nothing but sat comfortably beside Noel. "Nono, where did you make this woman out?" Rod asked curiously, turning his hands over Noel, trying to see where he could hide a living person. "Yeah, I also want to know." Ticky also came over curiously, and by the way, see what kind of fun Rhodes could knock out from Noel. "If Rod really wants to know, sign your full name on this piece of paper, you will know how I did it!" Noel''s eyeball turned, letting the system change the partner contract in the form of white paper, take The contract evil in his hand said to Loli in his arms with a smile. "Is it okay to write the name? If you want to lie to me, you''ll be dead! Humph!" Rod looked at the blank paper in confusion, as if there was nothing wrong with the name. Seeing Rod sign the name, the blank paper disappeared out of thin air. "How? Do you know?" Noel smiled and cheated a little Loli with a partner space treaty. He wasn''t worried that Rhode knew he had been cheated and ran away. At first, Rhod also frowned, but soon he smiled happily, rubbing in the arms of Noel, and found a comfortable position. . .. Chapter 23： Battle in the Ark (4) On the side, Tickey looked confused, completely unaware of what had happened, and saw the blank paper disappear. "Rod, do you know, how did Noel make people out?" Tickey asked in confusion, unable to understand how to think, but in desperation he could only ask the two who were in that show of affection. "Hee hee! Guess it yourself!" Rod said with a smile, raising his small head in Noel''s arms and grimacing at Ticky. "It''s nothing. It''s just a certain spatial ability!" Noel said indifferently. After all, the system''s ability is also his own ability. After saying that, it won''t happen. "That" is not finished yet. The door was pushed open, and Yalian, Rabbi, and Longtaojun finally climbed up. "Li Nali and Noel, aren''t you below?" Alian asked in surprise, staring at Li Nali who was feeding Ober, and he never thought that Noel would come back so quickly. "Does it take a lot of time to clean up the waste?" Biting the food Li Li delivered to her mouth, she looked strangely at Yalian and others. "You" Yalian and others gritted their teeth and wanted to devour Noel to live now, but they just stopped to attack but were stopped. "Young man, don''t worry! When it comes to time, do you want to know how much is left?" Ticky said slowly as he ate the food. "The scenery outside is beautiful!!" Rod smiled, and he got up from his arms, looking at the three people who were coming. The three of them froze for a moment, reacted quickly and ran to the top edge to look out. The street disappeared, and now only the tower has not been destroyed, everything else has disappeared. Kanda.. Why did Mary Crowley think, Alian looked at the scene in front of her, as if she was fixed in place. "Click!" Rhodes closed the entrance door when they were stunned. In this way, they have no retreat. "Sit down, Exorcist." Tiki smiled, tasting slowly with red wine in his hand. "Aren''t you afraid?" Noel said with a hand on his face, looking at them with a smile. Yalian and others sat down at the other end of the long table. "Boy, I am really outside." Tiki sighed and leaned on the chair. "Your left hand was obviously destroyed by me." "It''s just because you didn''t do anything to destroy it. So it''s just right here." Yalian said provocatively, staring at each other with a smile, and extended his left hand to show off. "Noel! Rhodes! Don''t you interfere, the devil is my prey!" After that, Tickey lighted a cigarette slowly and looked coldly at Allen Walker. "Just do it, don''t spread it to me." Noel smiled, got up holding his arms, and took Li Nali with him to find a good place to watch after all. At the moment when Noel got up, Ticky''s Hell Butterfly did not know when he had appeared beside Rabbi and Longtaojun, preparing to attack them. "If you continue to work on my companions.. I might kill you." Allen said seriously, the cloak on his body turned into a thorn, and nailed two **** butterflies to the chair. After speaking, Allian jumped onto the table and rushed towards Tiki. "Alian!!" the rabbi hurriedly screamed, seeing Alian saving himself and rushing towards the enemy, but it was a pity that he wanted to stop but was stopped. "Don''t get in the way! Noel said you want to make trouble, and I can tear you off!" Li Nali held the scythe in front of the rabbi and looked coldly to prevent him from going up to help. auzw.com Rabbi didnt expect Li Nali to intercept Noels orders since she would follow Noels orders. And time is running out. Even if Allian can deal with one Noah, there are two Noahs beside him who havent done anything. There is no chance of winning. "Li Nali! I''m sorry! Little hammer, full." The rabbi launched the holy and wanted to force a breakthrough from here, picked up the bigger hammer in his hand, and waved to Li Nali hoping that the other side could flash away. Unexpectedly, since Li Nali did not hide, she took the sickle in her hand and slashed towards the other party. The sickle and the hammer collided together, and the Korabilian took the hammer and was cut off and flew out, hitting **** the stone pillar. After all, the rabbi was a little hesitant in his heart and didn''t want to hurt Li Nali so he couldn''t use his full power to attack. However, Longtaojun was out of luck, and the shock wave formed by Juli flew to life. "Tear!" Li Nali didn''t want to let the rabbi go, quickly rushed up and waved the power of a sickle to start tearing, and chopped towards the other party''s head. A rabbi shunned by a donkey, turned back and looked frightened with cold sweat, where the space was torn by Li Nali''s sickle, the stone fragments were sucked into the space, and then the space was closed again. It didn''t take long to fight Ticchi into Allianz, and appeared miserably in front of everyone, and the left hand continued to show cracks as if it would break off with a touch. "Rhode, let the scholar stop for a while, and call Li Nali back!" Noel said to Rhodes who was lying on his back behind him. "Oh! Got it, Nono!" Rhodes turned into the space. "You Noah seems to have some misunderstandings about the exorcist. You think that if you destroy the holy exorcist, you will become an ordinary person with no ability. However, it is really an opponent worth your fear. Humanity.. Although the power is given by holiness.. The controllable power is the exorcist as a human heart, so you cannot destroy my Gods way." Yalian said while vomiting blood, while his left hand kept Shining, constantly repairing the damaged left hand, until Yalian finished speaking, the left hand was completely restored to its original state. "Hahahaha! I laughed to death! Boy, dont talk too much, want to ruin you and holiness. For me, its as easy as eating and sleeping! You can live until now, just think so. It''s more fun." Noel smiled coldly, looking at Yalian just like looking at the dead. Tic, who was still stunned, also laughed. "Hahaha! I understand, that is to say, you must be killed before your holiness can die. Reject! Reject! Reject! Reject!" Ticky was completely angry, and the huge black ball wrapped Alian inside. "I''m going to zoom in and say hello! Fortunately, I flash fast." Noel growled, and at the moment when the black ball formed, Noel flashed away or was sucked in. "Oh oh! Poor Allian is going to die inside? That ball will **** up the air inside, and when Allian can''t breathe, maybe even the meat Ti can''t exist!" Rod said with a grin, just from space With Li Nali drilled out, I saw such an amazing move. Since the black ball is of no use to Noel, but Li Nali around her is different. She will continue to watch her performance in the partner space. If necessary, Noel will deprive him of his ability when Tic is weak. There is no need to worry about Rhodess words. After all, after signing the partner, Noahs life and death will not matter at all. If the pumpkin umbrella, Rhodes will fall into the space. "Human beings have no choice but to wait for death.. I just think this kind of weak is cute, where can I fear? Imp, please, don''t let me hate you. Obediently let me ruin you." Ti Qi said coldly to Allen trapped in the black ball. Slowly, the air inside was almost exhausted, and Yalian gradually lost consciousness, and even holiness could not be kept in a state of activation. Ticky saw that Alian was still struggling to die, and wanted to quickly end his life and take out his heart directly, but the change occurred and Alian glowed. "Critical point breakthrough! The ugly launch!" Yalian broke through the critical point and pulled out his left hand to become a giant sword, accumulating power to destroy the sphere. "What a joke. Isn''t that sword that is not a thousand-year-old male? Don''t think about it!" At the moment when the giant sword was pulled out, Tiki knew that the matter was serious and increased his power output not wanting Allen to come out of it. But still unable to block the giant sword''s blow, the black ball was directly split into two halves. Rod, you will still be in your dream space, there are some things it should not know! Noel used the system to speak to Rod. Without saying anything, Rhode directly put the pumpkin umbrella into the dream space. .. Chapter 24： Battle in the ark At this time, Yalian also had a move, rushing towards Tiki with one hand holding the giant sword, slashing across the shield formed by Tiki using the **** butterfly, and the giant sword smashing the shield crossed the Tiki. "Why is this... why didn''t I die?" I clearly felt the pain!" Tiki looked at Yalian suspiciously. Suddenly Tiki knelt on the ground in pain. "What I cut is Noah in your body! Let people live, only the devil can eliminate! This is the power of me and the ugly..." Yalian described this ability indifferently. "Don''t kill me.. only cut.. Noah..? Hahahahaha! Naive.. This is just your self-satisfaction." Tiki knelt on the ground in pain, suffering severe pain. "Withdraw from this war! Ticky Mick!" Allen shouted, raising the giant sword in his hand to stab Tick''s heart. The moment the giant sword was about to penetrate, the black tornado appeared out of thin air between the two, wrapping Tickey in its center, and Yalian was bounced away by the high-speed rotating wind, blocking the outside and unable to see the situation inside. "Hi! Ticky, it''s really embarrassing. Look at you, the Noah in the body is gradually being destroyed?" Noel appeared inside the tornado and smiled at the half-dead kneeling man on the ground. "Probably like this, even if the little devil didn''t come to the final blow just now, Noah in the body will be slowly destroyed." Helpless smile, will become human Tiki, now the mood is very complicated, except With a wry smile, he really didn''t know what else to do. "Then give me your abilities! Devour!" Noel behind Ticky showed a ghostly smile, and the black air flew up like a hungry wolf. When Tickey heard Noel''s words, he was stunned. When the reaction came, the black gas had wrapped him in it. The black gas began to rotate and Tic''s body continued to break down and was slowly sucked into the vortex. When the black gas escaped, Tichmick disappeared into this world forever. Congratulations to the host: kill 1 Noah and get 1000 points Get a pet: Hell Butterfly: It can devour everything, has a strong attack, and can reproduce by swallowing or parasitic in others. But Noel frowned, not expecting that even Noah''s memory was swallowed up, that was not a good thing. System King! Help me erase Noah''s memory, and the second-generation Noah genetic factors that have been engulfed into a generation and merge with the blood! He said to the system, after all, Noel wouldnt want to run away for those memories, and its not good to die a woman who doesnt care about hurting herself. Need to consume 5000 points "Yes/No" to execute ''Yes'' Erase Noah''s memory, modify the second-generation Noah genetic factors, and complete the fusion. Acquire new abilities: Choose whether you can choose to touch or not touch the things you want to touch, or even the air, to float yourself in the air. The remaining 4300 points are welcome next time! Randomly tried the newly acquired ability, and also tried to summon the **** butterfly. Two large butterflies emerged from Noels palm. Seeing the butterfly in this palm thought,''This weapon has fallen, and there is no need to open the door after entering the door. Too. The abilities were almost tried, and the black tornado was dispersed, and it was found that Alian and Rabbi had fought. "Rod! What''s the situation?" Noel asked suspiciously, watching the two fighting strangely, and wandered to Rhod. auzw.com "In order to prevent Aaron from disturbing Nono, let the two of them fight! Hee hee!" Rhode laughed, on the one hand, to prevent Aaron from messing, on the other hand, she thought it was more fun. However, Alian, who was constantly defending against attacks, knew that Rabbi was controlled by Noah, and now he had nothing to do except attacking the spellcaster. He could only bet on it and cast the giant sword in his hand with full strength. Two people chatting. "I''m going" Nower is understanding the current situation. Suddenly he sees a giant sword attacking Rod, and he quickly blocks his right hand in front of Rod to block the attacking giant sword. !" Why did Noel block the sword that would remove the demon, because the so-called giant sword that could remove the demon could only destroy Noah with the second generation of genetic factors, for the first generation of Noah, the holiness was not yet Let''s say it''s destroyed. The tip of the assaulted giant sword collided with Noel''s right hand, without bleeding and penetration, and stopped Noel''s palm. "How could it be possible for Ticky to be effective? It would be useless to meet him." I couldn''t believe it, continually avoiding the fierce rabbi, and watched with surprise since Noel had blocked him. Demon sword. "Lord! Let''s go, it doesn''t matter if they can get out of the ark." Noor glanced lightly, and the two killed by each other took the giant sword that was not related to their own aesthetics out of the tower. . "Oh! Got it!!!" Rod said, opening the door to leave the Ark. "Boy! We will see you soon, bye!" After that, Noel took Rod''s little hand into the gate and disappeared inside the ark. After all, Noel''s harvest was pretty good this time. He tricked a loli into the bowl and gained new abilities. As for the Ark''s previous intention to be a harem base, it seems that it is not necessary to have a partner space. Yalian could only watch each other leave until the door disappeared in front of him, but there was something that made him happy. The rabbi recovered his reason after the two left. However, the interior of the ark was gradually collapsing, and the way they left was gone. However, when the two couldn''t think of a way to leave, Marshal Kuros, the master of Allen and the Earl of the Thousand Years, fought from the lower collapsed area. "We haven''t seen each other for several years!" The Earl of Millennium said with a huge sword and looked at each other with a smile. "Really? I wouldn''t specifically write about meeting the fat man in my diary." Marshal Kuros said sarcastically while caring. "Ouch! You seem to talk to me often! You love peek-a-boo little Couros! It''s the ability of the lady beside you that keeps you from my eyes and ears for so long, don''t you use it too? Is this a way to hide the debt? Hahaha!" The Earl of the Millennium said mockingly. The two kept taunting each other and letting each other out. Yalian and Rabbi on the tower looked at the two of them silently. But then behind the Millennium Earl, a hearty door opened. "Millennium Gong! It''s time to go, don''t play with them!" Rod''s voice came out. "Got it! Got it! Then Kuros, you will sink with this ark! Bye!" The Millennium Count finished, walked into the door opened by Rhodes, and disappeared into the Ark again. As for how the exorcist left here, as long as Noel knew, but he wanted to use this opportunity to get something to the exorcist headquarters, so he let Aaron and others call Rod to take the Millennium Earl back. . .. Chapter 25： recapture Inside the New Ark In the broken room, there was an incomplete egg in the middle. "Millennium, it seems that the transmission failed about 80% of the production plant is damaged." Noel said lightly as he looked at the damaged demon production plant. "The goal of Kuros Marian was originally this." The earl of the millennium gritted his teeth with his handkerchief and said angrily: "It takes a lot of money to make this thing, sweat said with time!" "Now is the time to increase demons, but was hindered and the ark was robbed.." Noah shook his head with open hands, sighed helplessly. "Obviously there is no heart. Why does the ark...the curse of No. 14 still exists..." The earl of the millennium teared the handkerchief bite in his mouth and said angrily. Dirty.. Corrupt lamb" "Go, it''s okay to grab the Demon Generation Factory back," Noel said with a smile: "This shouldn''t be too difficult!" The model of the Long Ark with countless iron chains tied in front of the Millennium Earl. Scribe line United Kingdom Black Order Headquarters The glowing cubes are suspended on the tower-shaped building on the cliff side. The box is the Ginoya boat repaired by Allen Walker as a player, and also saved some of the companions that disappeared when the ark collapsed, but Mary and two human dragon sets smashed by Noel did not appear. The members of the science class in the headquarters of the Order and the Asian branch transmit and analyze the data of the Ark through the Ark. The people who participated in the Edo battle died in the ward. "Mary.. Dragon. S.. Dragon. Why did not come back, obviously everyone else came back." Allen, who was bandaged in the body, said silently, sitting on the hospital bed: "And why did Li Nali become that way. I did not save Back to them" "Alian! That''s not your fault." The rabbi also wanted to persuade, but he didn''t know what to say. "There will be sacrifices in war. This is an unavoidable thing. What''s the use of rushing your head down here!" The resilience of Kanda''s body is basically all right, and the mood is not good. Shouted. "I heard about your situation in the ark. It was Noah who had played against me before that killed the three of them." Marshal Tiedor slowly said while weeping for the dead disciples: "You have to be careful in the future The ability of Noah should be that life related to crushing objects cannot be repeated only once.." The crowd in the ward fell into silence to listen to the marshal''s church. During the period, various branch ministers and marshals who reviewed the headquarters held a collective meeting. .. Two days later in the underground research room. The members of the science class of this department worked overtime to analyze the demonic production plant that was snatched back. "Ah, Minister! You can''t come in today!" The members of the science class saw the Asian branch minister came with other regional ministers and hurriedly came forward. auzw.com "Idiot! I am an excellent scientist." The Asian Minister said of course: "Anyway, you are short of staff, let me help! Hurry up and make three!" "That''s right! It''s work. I have to work too!" Lulu Bell, who turned into a minister of a certain area, will come and open the ark to block the door of the underground research room. "Good evening! Researchers in the headquarters! Let''s go! Demons!" Noel walked out of the Ark gate with a smile and took Lulu Bell in his arms. As Noel''s words fell, a large number of level 3 demons poured out of the ark door behind them, attacking the members of the science class. Allen Walker in the cafeteria appeared due to a large number of demons, and his left eye reacted and threw the food out of his hand. "There are demons! In the underground research room... and the number is very large!" Yalian shouted anxiously, saying that no matter what other people rushed toward the underground research room. But everyone reached the door of the research room, but found that the door had been sealed, no matter how they attacked, they did not move at all. But in the short time inside, the members of the science class were seriously injured and lay on the ground unable to move, and the entire research room was their painful cry. "Wow! This is the rotten egg that the Millennium wants? It''s nothing special! Lulu Bell will send it back as a farewell gift for the Millennium!" Noel lost interest after looking at the egg in front of him. It seemed useless to him to create demons. Lulu Bell nodded and opened the gate of the Ark with a bias of 27.28, and the egg slowly fell into the opened gate. Inside the door that opened at the front, people with skull-like heads walked out, still wearing thick coats. "Just use the researchers here, there is no time, move quickly." Noel said lightly to the heads of the three skulls that had just come out. "Yes" The three heads of the skull walked towards the members of the science class lying on the ground immobile. Next came the constant screams, and the members of the science class who turned into skulls. The squad leader in hiding couldn''t stand it, and the members of his class became like this ghost, took the pistol and rushed out to try to kill the skull head, but it was almost caught in vain. "I won''t let you go!" Even Yalian, who had arrived, cut the skull''s head in half with a knife and almost saved the squad leader of the Devil''s Claw. The panda-eyed old man followed from the ark opened by Yalian. "Youth! You are really nosy! The demons sink these two exorcists!" Noel smiled slightly, and he could see this unlucky child everywhere. "Noel!" After hearing the words, Arian saw that Noel had seen the killing of his father and his enemies, and if he clenched the giant sword, he would rush to fight for your life. But things are often not as good as Alian thought. A large number of level 3 demons are in front of him. Even if he puts the destruction in front of him, he will come forward to make up the position, and he can''t close the distance between him and Noel. "You guys cheer! See you are all about to turn into skeletons, ha ha ha!" Noel smiled, watching the sky splattered, and kept killing the demon Alian, intending to stimulate him to make trouble. "Damn it!" Yalian broke away from the demons around him and wanted to rescue the members of the science class who were preparing to become skull heads, but a large number of useless demons stopped in front of him. It seems that Noel''s stimulus is still very useful. This is not the devil''s hand when Aaron grieves. Others have also rushed to a fat beat and dragged the unmovable Aaron to Noel and Lulu Bell. Seeing the enemy in front of him, Allen clenched the great sword and wanted to attack, but Lulu Bell, who was wrapped around the waist by Noel, stunned with one hand. At the gate of the Ark with the partial number 27.28, the rotten eggs had already been transported back to the Millennium Earl. .. Chapter 26： Target appears Lulu Bell was still not relieved, breaking free of Noel''s arms around her waist, grasping Allian''s hair with one hand, and greeted him with one hand. "Slap!..Pap!!" Such a rhythmic percussion sounded throughout the laboratory, and Yalian was gradually drawn into a pig''s head and his face was so swollen that he couldn''t even see his eyes. However, the percussive music was disturbed by the little mice who had previously hid. The three of them held the searchlight to protect the powerless bookman. The other three blocked Noel and Lulubel in the enchantment. Of course It also included Alian, who was drawn into a pig''s head, and two level 3 demons. "Get up! Walker! You have been kidnapped!" "Alian! Wake up!" And so on. Anyway, it''s a mess. "Is your head okay? This kind of enchantment should only hold the devil?" Noel said lightly, destroying the enchantment that wrapped himself and others. In the science class, he was surprised to see the enchanted destruction, but the enemy did not attack them. "Hey! The boy should get up!" Noel smiled, stepping on Yalian''s fingers and hearing the sound of broken bones. "Ahhhhhh." Ten fingers and even heart pain made the fainted Alian woke up and screamed, but was unable to move when pressed by two level 3 demons on the ground. "Young man, you''re too tricky! So you''re here forever!" Noel laughed, ignoring the little mice in the science class, looking down at Allen Walker who was pressed to the ground. After that, Noel held Alian''s neck in one hand and lifted him in front of him, while the other hand squeezed the powder into the holy left hand. "Ahhhhhh!" Allen screamed tremendously. "Yalian" "Walker!!" The scientific class and sub-ministers who had recovered from the screaming shouted anxiously when they saw Yalian''s tragic situation. "Don''t you say that we can''t destroy your holiness? Are there any last words? Allen Walker" Noel asked facelessly to the man in his hand. "No. Impossible to be holy.. Launched." Yalian cried, clutching the wound on his crushed left arm. "Is this your last word? Then disappear! Allen Walker!" Noel smiled wickedly, and black gas continued to flow from him, running the ability to smash. "Stop it!!" Ominous premonitions appeared in the hearts of people who knew Yalian. But everything was late, and in front of everyone''s eyes, Yalian kept turning into powder, disappearing into everyone''s eyes as the wind drifted. "Engraved disc!" Miranda and the four marshals who came out of the old ark quickly launched the engraved disk to save Yalian. "Good evening! Four marshals!" Noel smiled slightly and looked at the people who sprang out of the ark. "There is no need to waste any more energy. Anything crushed by me cannot be recovered!!" "Noah''s family? There are two more, ha ha ha ha! God crazy! Launch!" Marshal Socaro, a burly figure who was a little crazy, laughed, and launched holyness to rush up and kill a fit giant demon. "It turned out to be you! Carving of the paradise! Launch!" Marshal Tiedor looked at Noel in surprise, and launched the holy to protect the surviving science class, and said seriously to the two people around him: "Be careful, Noah That''s right, I almost died in his hand." "As long as there is bad.." Marshal Groud, the beautiful beast trainer, felt wrong before he finished speaking, and turned to see that Kuros had pulled out his weapon and rushed to Noah to quickly launch the holy: "Parasis Raushimin, the demon-resistant weapon, launched! Go and assist Kuros! go!" auzw.com The little white monkey on Graud''s shoulder jumped into a giant monkey and rushed up. Seeing that his apprentice was killed, Kuros was now very annoyed and rushed towards Noel, and all the demons blocking him were destroyed by a shot. "The goal of Lulubel appears, I want to live! That red hair and monkey, you don''t have to worry." Lulubel said with a smile on his face, Noel completely ignored Marshal Kuros who was approaching, and The white giant monkey followed. "Got it!" After hearing the words, Lulu Bell, who was sniffed with a sneak attack, blushed, but quickly adjusted to flash away. Noel looked at one person and one beast rushing towards him calmly, spreading his hands like a locust-like **** butterfly erupting from the palm of his hand, and transported black energy **** around the mouth of the **** butterfly beside Noel. One person and one animal approached the moment, the **** butterfly group carrying the energy ball, launched a carpet bombardment on them. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The demons beside them were also crushed. But Kuros and the giant monkey are not much better. Constantly avoiding the artillery fire, let alone approaching it in such a intensive bombing, is very difficult. After a while, the giant monkey who couldn''t escape can even hit several energy balls, and his scarred body was shot out of range. Kuros can only summon a coffin to block the arrow. "The effect is better than expected!" Noel originally wanted to give it a try, but he didn''t expect this **** butterfly''s long-range attack to be so powerful. Recall part of the Hell Butterfly scattered around, let them condense into a weapon shape on both hands, appeared behind Kuros and quickly launched an attack to greet Kuros''s head, but he hit the ground hard. "It''s a marshal who is the best at running away!" Knoll taunted, watching Marshal Kuros, who was dangerously avoiding his attack, while controlling the surrounding **** butterflies to go up and suppress, and he disappeared from the place again. Poor Kuros was so embarrassed that he finally avoided Noor''s painful blow, followed by a continuous artillery bombardment, but he had no time to control Noel''s mocking, and he evaded while holding the sinner in his hand. Shooting aside, now he is dressed like a beggar and there is nothing good around him. Noel, who was moving at high speed, spotted his dodge point and hurried away. Kuros had a bad hunch when he avoided artillery fire, and he quickly got up and wanted to escape again. But everything was late, and at the moment Kuros was about to escape again, Noel appeared with a smile in front of his eyes, his hand stretched out into the body to hold his heart. The enemy was right in front of him. He did not hesitate to take charge of Kuros. He raised the offender and just wanted to shoot Noor. Noor was also stupid and quickly pulled his hand back to leave, but there was a **** beating heart in his hand. "This is your marshal, take care of it!" Noel said to the science class with a smile, completely ignoring Kuros, who raised a gun at him behind him, and threw it at the science class members watching the battle. And Kuros behind him had fallen to his knees, his eyes motionless. The squad leader looked at the heart that was still beating in his hands, and then looked at Marshal Kuros who was kneeling on the ground. "Marshal Kuros!" everyone in the science class who had returned to the roar sorrowed sorrowfully and ran up with his heart rolling. "Disappear! Kuros Marian!" After that, Noel snapped his fingers, knelt on the spotless Kuros, and continued to split into **** butterflies, pouring into Nour''s palm. .. Chapter 27： Leave【Exorcism】 Before rushing to the Marshal, Marshal Kuros collapsed into a butterfly before his eyes, leaving everyone in the blood science class sad. Lulu Bell, who was still dominant, was easy to get rid of after the giant white monkey returned to Marshal Graud, but Noel demanded to be alive, making it impossible to start now. After packing up Kuros Marian, Noel also found that Lulu Bell was not easy to deal with, and the madman Marshal Zocalo was about to resolve the few giant demons. So Noel decides to catch people quickly and start to walk away, otherwise it will be very troublesome to wait for the madman Sokaro to come over. Since it is very simple to kill them, but one thing is better than one less Exercise is not good. After doing so, she disappeared in place, kicked on the arm of the white giant monkey in a flying kick, and on the shoulder of the giant monkey, the beautiful Marshal Groud found that someone had attacked, but the attack was in place before the command was issued. Too. "boom!" Under the impact of tremendous force, people and monkeys were kicked together on the wall of the research room, and fell deeply into the wall. However, on the way to be kicked, the white giant monkey protected Marshal Groud in his arms from excessive damage. "Since I can protect the Lord! Not bad! Not bad! I''m optimistic about you!" Noel raised his thumb and smiled, saying one thing, but if the monkey is male, he will definitely give it a break, Noel will not let go The larger male monkey enters the base of his harem. "Noor, don''t you want to catch alive? You won''t kick them to death?" Lulu Bell came to Noel and asked, just after she had been carefully trying to attack, she was afraid of being killed if she didn''t do her best. "Well, it''s alive, but it''s alive if it''s half dead! It''s not cruel, but it can''t be caught!" For Noel, he would get his hands at all costs by any means. System Jun treatment is just fine. After the explanation, the two also walked to the gravel pile that shot down one person and one animal. When he hadn''t stood firm yet, the white arm in the gravel broke out and grabbed Noel. "Naughty!" Noel smiled slightly, and stretched out his right hand to grab the attacking white arm. The sound of a broken bone was accompanied by the roar of the beast, grabbing the broken arm and dragging it out of the gravel. . The white giant monkey''s crimson eyes stared at Noel but did not attack again. He was originally kicked off his left arm and now twisted his right arm, and Marshal Graud was shocked by the impact. Lying on his body. System King, what gender is this monkey? Ignoring the desire to eat his own eyes, Noel asked the system in his heart. Host! Appraisal is complete: Holder: Graud Nayin Name: Rausimin Gender: Female parasitic type: Wicked Warcraft Its not just a public one, just brainwash it permanently, just change me into a male master, if you change it, you will be cured! After finishing his heart, Noel grinned at the monkey''s head with one hand. The "roar" giant monkey thought that the other party would destroy himself and issue a huge roar. Please wait a moment! The modification begins to erase the harmful memory. The modification is completed. The healing is completed. The system cue fell, and the giant monkey held by Noel''s hand changed back to the original little white monkey. The little monkey crawled along Noel''s arm to his shoulder, hugged his face, rubbed his face, and pointed to the sound of Graud on the ground. Anxious barking. "Don''t call, let''s go, we want to get it." Noel smiled, patted the little monkey''s head on his shoulder, bent down and picked up the sound of Groud in the coma. As soon as the words were finished, the gate of the Ark appeared in front of him, and Lulu Bell obediently followed behind Noel, and the three monkeys disappeared into the headquarters of the Black Order. Shortly after leaving, the Black Order''s headquarters, from a pile of huge fit demon corpses, level 4 demons were born to continue killing lu inside the order. auzw.com dashes villa Room interior Noel, who came back to the villa, looked at the beautiful marshal in bed and was in trouble. Now the rescue must have been turned upside down. If you dont wake up, you cant just let it dry. After careful consideration, I thought that the Millennium Earl was busy with stinking eggs and had no time. No matter how she made trouble, it should not be a problem. After figured out, Noel asked the system to heal the wounds on Glauder Nayin, sitting aside and waiting for the beauty wake. "Well? Where is this?" Having to say the efficiency of the system, Kung Fu Glaud opened his eyes in a blink of an eye and asked confusedly looking around. "Wake up? This is my room, and you are my captive!" Noel said casually, ignoring the beautiful marshal who woke up, lying on the sofa and holding fruit to play with the little white monkey. "It seems that the intelligence of the headquarters of the Order has not been said. There is a guy named Noel in Noah who is se wolf who likes to capture beautiful women. It should be you!" Wen Yan, surprised that Glaud was calm. Come down and look at Noel and say lightly. "Oh! You are my captive now. Since you dare to say that I am a se wolf, are you not afraid of what I really do?" Noel froze for a moment, thinking that she would make a big fuss. Calm. "I''m afraid there is nothing to do, you will do what you should do! I won''t change anything for my fear!" Groud''s face was slightly reddish, saying that, but he was still a little scared, but the costume was tough. "Really? Since you don''t plan to resist anymore!" Noel smiled, flashing on the bed with his hands torn the teaching uniform on Graud, and then pressed it up! After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another Until the next day when the noise stopped, the house was full of spring and the five women who had experienced vigorous exercise fell into a deep sleep. Its a small step to build a harem, you have to work hard! ''Thinking, Noel looked at the people around him and smiled and went to sleep. In the next few days, I lived a very sexual life every day. Its okay to go shopping with beautiful women and buy some souvenirs at this time. During this period, Noel has decided to leave this world, because there is no longer what he wants, just tangled in what world to go. In the room, Noel lay alone on the bed. The women had been taken back into the partner space by him. The time was adjusted to one day out of 1,000 days, and he had decided to go to the next world today. "System Jun! How many points do I have left!" Noel asked, lying down. Host! 4300 points remaining props: the casket of the Virgin "You didn''t say that I forgot, then the broken gun will be recycled!" Knoll thought for a while: "As for the casket of the Virgin, put it in the space first, and wait until I think about how to deal with it." Host! 4500 points remaining props: Coffin of Our Lady "Nothing to change for now, so go! I''m going" The words fell, the flash of light Noel disappeared into the room, it should be said that this world disappeared. .. .. ~： First cut empire Just like people will decay, the country will one day go to destruction: even the imperial capital with a thousand years of prosperity is now just a corrupt human hell, a mankind covered in human skin, and arrogant and arrogant. The breeze blows gently, the warm sunlight covers the ground, and the grass spit out tender buds under the sunshine. As the new day approached, the gates of the imperial capital opened. In the bustling metropolis, residents began to busy their livelihoods. Various people were walking on the streets, and the recruitment ground was full of people who wanted to stand out. At the highest point of the imperial capital, there is a huge and luxurious palace, which is the residence of the emperor. In the clear sky, the sky was dark and dark. The leaves on the trees were swaying violently. The wind and wind swayed the flowers and grass on the ground. The blue electric snake in the black cloud was constantly flashing. Suddenly, the dark clouds opened a gap above the luxurious palace, just as God opened his dog''s eyes, and a black sword-like object fell directly from the crack into the courtyard of the palace, huge The impact of the courtyard was destroyed and the gravel fluttered causing thick smoke. The busy people in the city were all surprised to look at the sky above the palace, and the black giant sword in the rift stood inside the palace. "Oh my god! Look! Every day it''s split." Among the confusing crowd, I don''t know who spoke first, and they all talked about it. The loud noise brought by the impact also attracted the guards in the palace, and surrounded the unknown objects in the thick smoke, but they dared not advance half a step and waited for their general to arrive. "Who caused the commotion in the palace?" The big man in armor walked slowly out of the palace, looking at the guard in the courtyard and asked a little angrily. "General Bude! Unknown objects in the air fell into the courtyard, and the smoke has not dispersed. The objects inside cannot be recognized." A dragon in the guard ran to the general, kneeling on one leg and reporting the situation in the courtyard. . The gap in the sky gradually closed, and the black giant sword-like objects also disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes. The human figure could be seen faintly in the smoke, and someone''s complaint could also be heard. "I''m going to go.. The system is not true, you put me down in such a high place. Fortunately, my reaction is to hide in the ark, otherwise I won''t fall to death, etc..." The smoke gradually dissipated with the breeze, and the complaining Noel appeared in the recessed pit of the courtyard. The guards saw that people were clenching their weapons, and as soon as General Bude ordered it, they swarmed up. "Huh? What''s the matter?" As the smoke dissipated, Noel, who was still complaining, asked stupidly when he found himself surrounded. "No matter who you are, the troublemaker in your majesty''s palace, my emperor will decide Admiral!" General Bud Zou frowned, and the iron and steel on both sides of the guard shrank. Noel, who has not yet figured out the situation, looked around and did not hear what the other person said. He just wanted to ask, but the other party rushed into his face with great force. Without saying a punch, Noel jumped back to avoid the danger. There was a loud noise from the station. "boom!!" The ground, which had been sunken, was turned into a deep pit under the heavy blow of General Bud. "I''m sick if you go? Can''t you figure out what''s going on? Can you still play happily?" Noel was annoyed. If he didn''t figure it out, he would get angry if he was attacked for no reason. General Bud didn''t seem to hear it at all. He jumped out of the pit and stormed like a storm, but unfortunately they were evaded by Noel, but there was a loud noise in the courtyard. auzw.com The newly arrived minister and little emperor, surrounded by guards, watched the battle in the courtyard. "You are endless!" Noel angered, and thought he would stop after two hits. Who knows that the more he hides from him, the harder he gets. Decided not to avoid Noel, the **** butterfly drilled on his hands quickly formed a weapon, and the collision between the imperial weapon and the demon weapon instantly generated an invisible gas field centered on the two people. The ground under the two people gradually sink into the surrounding sand and rocks There is a loud noise every time you bump your fists. The two stood still, but the onlookers and the little emperor were surprised, and they all thought, Thats the strongest man in the empire, since hes playing like an unknown person. However, the balance was soon broken, the weapon formed by Noel''s one-handed **** butterfly burst, and General Boulder increased his output to knock down the other party, but Noel used the other hand''s weapon to resist the relay and retreat. "The warm-up match is over! Let''s start the second round! Awakening Liberation... 20%" looked at the other face coldly and said coldly, Noel shot a real fire, the demon weapon in his hand dispersed, the huge black gas And murderous gas flowed out of the body, wrapping hands and feet to form a black-red armor, and disappeared in place without nonsense. With the murderousness released by Noel, the cold surrounding the sky rose and the speech could be fogged. When I saw General Bud repelling the other partys minister, he wanted to shout a few words, but he closed his mouth obediently. . General Bud felt a huge crisis when Noel disappeared. He quickly rolled away from a dog on the spot. Sure enough, Noel appeared as soon as he rolled away. He hit the stone pillar with a thick black gas handguard and was hit by the stone pillar. Instant pulverization dissipates with the impact. "Emperor?" asked the minister and the little emperor, looking at each other in doubt. Noor, who was annoyed now, wouldn''t care about the plot butterfly effect. Once he hit the air, he again launched a general attack on General Bude. The poorest and most powerful general dreaded a little, and he did not dare to touch it hard. He could see each time the opponent hit The objects were all turned into powder, and there were a few unlucky guards who were hit by the slag. However, the minister and the little emperor on the side were whispering how to win this powerful fighting force, but the words of their conversation were all heard by Noel in the battle. Regardless of them, continue to attack General Bude, but this time it is intentionally to avoid the other party''s danger. After a while, the two finally finished the negotiation. "Your Excellency, please stop! There is no benefit to both parties, and is there any misunderstanding?" said the chubby minister. Hearing a bit of flattery and dissuasion, both stopped, but the general was embarrassed and looked at the source of the sound. "Misunderstanding? I cleaned up dangerous species in the sky and accidentally fell into this ghost place. He came up and attacked without saying anything! What did you tell me about this?" Noel said coldly, but he saw fat. His minister was wondering if the villains were all fat. To some extent, he had a fight with the Millennium Earl. ""General Bude''s silence seems to be the default. "Your misunderstanding, General Bude is responsible for protecting the safety of your emperor! And your misunderstanding caused by your mistaken entry into the palace, so it''s okay?" After listening to Noel, the minister understood the ins and outs, really What he said was a misunderstanding. "Misunderstanding? Just wait.. Do you say this is the palace?" Noel froze for a moment, swearing that the system would really choose the place, but thinking about it seemed like nothing. the meaning of. "Yes, so General Bude will shoot!" The minister was also stunned. It turned out that the goods did not know that this is the palace. "Then forget it, whoever... don''t watch it, you''ll take me out!" Nuoer said indifferently, he just found a guard to leave, after all, it''s a waste of time to leave and walk around. .. ~： 2nd bath Just about to turn away, the boy''s words came from behind. "Civilian! Do you want to have power and wealth?" The emperor asked to leave without seeing the other party. "I''m not interested!" Noel said without looking back. The people who came to the imperial capital were all for rights and wealth or to stand out. Since the other party was not interested in the little emperor, he couldn''t think of a way to look helplessly at the ministers around him. It seemed to say that I couldn''t look at you anymore. "Your Excellency, if you are interested in taking up office in Canada?" the minister laughed. After all, Emperor Gu can increase the user''s ability, and no one will have too much of his own ability. "It''s kind of interesting! I want the same position as the big man, but you can rest assured that I''m not interested in politics at all. All I want is strength and beauty! How about, can the little emperor agree?" Stopped and smiled, Noel I thought: I can save a lot of trouble by asking for an identity and doing things well. As for politics, he is really not interested. "Minister, what do you think?" The little emperor turned to look at the minister around him for advice. "No problem!" The minister nodded with a smile, but he was thinking: It seems that the other party is really not interested in politics, or the little emperor will not be so decisive when he first asks questions, he just wants what he wants. The Emperor Gu said that the position of the general is just to give himself and others a step down. After all, everyone can defeat the general and let the person in this position be no lower than this position. "Just do it according to the Minister! Doesn''t you know what your name is?" The little emperor froze and asked him to fight and fight, but he still didn''t know what his name was. "His little emperor, my name is Noel!" Noel smiled and introduced himself to the little emperor. "Oh! Noel will be another general of the empire in the future!" The little emperor nodded and pointed at a guard. "You take General Noel to find an unmanned courtyard in the palace!" Noel went to the place where he lived with the guards. The little emperor and General Bude were still very happy. After all, they recruited a powerful fighting force for the empire. As for the minister, he was happy for the addition of a strong bodyguard in the palace. He and his ministers were in his hands to win over the newly appointed general. Is that a stable thing, can he be unhappy? Soon the guardian brought the newly appointed general to the uninhabited palace in the palace, and the two beautiful maidservants sent by the minister arrived here to start to clean up the other palace. From the moment they were sent here, the two maidservants With consciousness, this adult will be their only master in the future. Noel looked around at his own yard and lamented: "It is indeed a palace. The uninhabited yard is also luxuriously decorated. As long as you clean it at will, you can let people live. It seems that even if no one lives, someone will clean it regularly. Looks like". Seeing that others were struggling to clean, she casually found a maidservant to let her take her own bathroom, and Noor was ready to clean it and found out the situation to the system. When the maid came to the bath room, the maid did not leave, but carefully helped Noel to remove the clothes on her body. Then she undressed herself to take care of her bathing, and opened the shower. A pair of small hands moved around Noel to help her. The master cleans the body. Noel froze from entering the bath room, but that was the case. It was probably the first step sent by the minister to draw himself, otherwise the adults in the palace bathed in this way. But after all, it looked really good, and Noel had no plans to stop, enjoying the service of the two. "Do the so-called adults here bathe like this?" Noel asked with a smile while enjoying it. "Master, the slave-maid doesn''t know if other adults are like this. We have those experienced women who taught us these things since we were young." The maid slowly answered Noel, but she didn''t stop at all. "Master? The minister sent you?" Noel asked frowning in confusion. He was still guessing that it can be confirmed now. auzw.com "Yes, there is the sister who cleaned in the other courtyard, we are all gifts from the minister. Please do not send us back, otherwise you will be beaten to death or be alive Sold to the ji courtyard!" The maid saw that Noel frowned and quickly fell to her knees, fearing that the other party was not happy to send herself back to others. She had seen the misfortune after the minister sent the person back. "What are you doing on your knees? Did I say to send you back?" Noel looked at the maidservant who was kneeling down silently, but he was just excited to ask. The maidservant heard that her master did not mean to send them back. Without worry, she worked hard for Noel. Seeing the maidservant serving so hard, the Noel evil fire was picked up, a little wondering how the two of them were usually trained. "Since you''re so skilled, what kind of practice do you usually use?" Noel asked curiously, not expecting the other to be so skilled. "It is all taught by a special female teacher, using the same kind of wood as the object of practice" Wen Yan said, the maidservant did not stop serving, said intermittently. "It turns out so!" Noel nodded, indicating that he understood, but he never thought that since it would be such a practice method. After a long time, under the service of his maidservant, Noel can be said to be very happy, and he had never received such treatment before. "I''m going to take a bath, wash it yourself, and come outside to get new clothes!" Noel said with a smile, lying in the bathtub with his eyes closed. "Got it, Master!" The maid responded with a blushing face, and put on her clothes and walked out to close the door gently. Noel, who was lying in the bathtub with his eyes closed and quiet, was silently understanding the situation of the world with the system king. Since coming to this world, he always felt that there was something wrong but he could not tell. System Jun, why do I always think something is wrong? Nor couldnt understand it, but asked the system. The host feels right! Due to turbulence when crossing, the original deviation is about 3 years! Whats wrong with me, its been 3 years early! The system will give me a better master-servant contract! Maid contract: Each contract can sign 5 people, the signers can get automatic awakening ability! Note: The signer is absolutely loyal to the host and cannot betray! 3000 points required Just this, my fighting maid team has hope! Redeemed the first release space, and introduced me to the so-called emperor! 3000 points deducted! 1500 points remaining! Emperor: About a thousand years ago, in order to maintain the rule of the empire, the emperor founder used the materials of the legendary super-dangerous species, plus rare metals such as Ohari steel and senior craftsmen called from all over the world, to The great financial power and power of the empire developed 48 weapons that could not be copied, and called it "Emperor''s Tool." Emperor''s [Tie Ze]: If there is a battle between Emperor''s owners, one of them will surely die. "It''s a bit interesting! Just don''t know that the minister will have those emperors now, which is really looking forward to!" Hearing to the system, Juner said to himself. When Noel was about to fall asleep, the maidservants brought in new clothes, wiped their bodies neatly, and left the bathroom. They called the two maidservants in the hall. .. ~： 3rd Maid During Noel''s bathing, the little emperor also sent a large number of servants to the other courtyard, and the second one was cleaned up. In the living room Noel, sitting on the sofa, looked at the two maidservants in front of him, as if thinking about something. "What''s the name of the two of you, let me introduce myself." Noel thought for a while, and asked them after watching them for a long time without knowing the names of others. "Master! My name is Lena," replied the maid serving Noor''s black hair. "Master! My name is Aiya" another white-haired maid answered. "So do you want to have power? Signing your name, you can have the ability to be no worse than the emperor!" Noel said with a smile, and turned into a maid contract volume in his hand, and placed it on the table waiting for the two to choose. . Since the two maidservants didn''t really believe in the power of signing this contract, they thought it was a contract of **** as a maid, but the two still cleverly signed the name. The loyalty of the owner. Just signed the name, the two white lights in the contract did not enter the body of the two women, and the awakening was only a momentary thing. The maid contract on the table was taken back by Noel. The two women got a lot of information in their minds after awakening, looking at themselves The host opened his mouth in surprise and could not speak for a long time. "Master, are we dreaming?" Lena asked silly. "Master, we must be dreaming, right?" Aiya asked. "You are not dreaming! This is true, is it necessary to be so surprised? I said long ago, you don''t believe it yourself!" Noel saw the stunned two women and shrugged their shoulders helplessly. "From today you are me ''S personal maid plus guards! But first talk about your awakening ability?" Originally, Lina and Aya thought that Noel would be punished for his mistrust of his two masters, but they didn''t expect that since the other party didn''t do that, they just asked them what abilities they gained. "Master, see my ability is flame! Not only can it produce flames, but also control the temperature of the flames!" Aiya looked at her master in admiration, excitedly using her ability to ignite a raging fire on the palm of her hand. "Good! Lina, what is your ability?" Noel looked at the flame and turned to look at Lina. "Master, my ability is gravity, it seems that I can control the gravity of a specified target or a certain range of energy, and of course I can control my own gravity." Lina explained her ability while controlling her own gravity to float herself in midair. "It''s a very good ability, one field control and one firepower output! Lena exerts gravity on me, first try it twice." Noel is in a good mood now, with an additional gravity maid who can fight and train herself. . auzw.com "Master, do you really want to apply it? What can I do if I get hurt?" Lena asked worriedly. "Apply it quickly, just worry about twice as much gravity!" Noel said with a smile. "Double gravity!" Lena hesitated, and finally released her ability to her master. Two times the gravity exerted on Noel, but he himself felt that there was no effect at all, and he did not know whether it was due to the bloodline. His body was stronger than the average person. I dont know how many times. He only let Lena continue to exert gravity. See where your own limits are now. "Why don''t you feel anything? Lena increased her gravity tenfold!" Noel ordered. "Master, is it really okay to increase that much at once?" Lena asked, startled and worried, when she heard that the master was going to add ten times more gravity. "Your worries are superfluous, and I will try my best to rest assured! Obediently obedient!" Noel was pleased to see Lina because she was worried, and explained gently to him. Next, Lena looked at the owner who was constantly exerting gravity on her. With increasing weight until the gravity reached fifty times, Noel herself felt a little overwhelmed by the black gas in the body and the invisible gravity. Instantly resolved. "Lina will exert a 49-fold gravity effect on me every moment in the future! This is a very good exercise, you should take it slowly from twice!" Now that Noel knew that he was very capable, he still decided to exercise himself After all, the body is like a container, and the more powerful the body, the stronger it will be. "Master, why do we have to exert gravity on ourselves?" Aya asked, puzzled. "Dont think that you will be invincible if you have the ability, and you must continue to increase your strength! I dont ask you to help me, at least not to hurt yourself! There are many people or objects in the world that can kill you. Dont be so ignorant, do you know? Noel said seriously, letting them change their mindset, there are indeed many people or objects that can kill them, but the premise is that Noel is not around, and the possibility that both of them are close to the maid. Really few. "Master, we know! We will definitely work hard!" Seeing the master''s so serious words, which also contained a caring element, Lena and Aiya said in unison. "To celebrate, you two are more than ordinary people, I think you should do something meaningful!" Nuoer Xie said with a smile, got up and took the two women into the arms. Of course, the two women knew what their host said, and shyly buried their heads in the proud European school, and let Noel take them both to the bedroom. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another The battle between the three lasted from noon until midnight, before Noel slept with two little white sheep. .. ~： 4th Emperors Tool Early next morning The three people who were sleeping soundly in the bedroom were awakened by the knock on the door outside, and drove the two women to the bathroom in the bedroom for cleaning, but walked naked to open the door. "Aha! What''s the matter?" Noel yawned and asked the woman outside the door. "Sir Noel, the minister sent someone just now, please wake up and go there!" Seeing the appearance of Noor''s naked body, the servant girl was not scared, but only slightly blushed. "Well, I know! Go and get me some food!" Noel thought about it and ordered to the woman. Seeing the female subordinate bowed and retreated, Noel walked into the bathroom. When the two girls saw their masters coming in, they quickly stepped forward and served Noel to clean up. "Wait for me to go through the minister, and the two of you will drive away the male creatures in the other courtyard, and you will be disobedient or teasing you to death!" Noel was slightly right while enjoying the service of the two women. They said. "Guarantee the completion of the task!" The two women replied firmly. Under the service of the two maids, the clothes were cleaned and dressed quickly, mainly because Noel did not have a big animal hair in the bath room, so he could finish the washing so quickly. "By the way, I asked someone to bring breakfast and you are busy eating! I''ll go to the minister to rub the rice!" Noel said to the two women in the house before leaving, and turned away. "Master, it''s so nice to us! And it''s so powerful in that respect!" Lena smiled as she looked at Noel''s leaving, holding her face in both hands. "Yeah, not only gave us more than ordinary people''s ability, but also cared about us so much!" Aiya also holding her back in the face watching Noel''s departure. Regardless of the two idiots, Noel found a guard in the other court and asked him to take him to the place where the minister lived. It''s true that the Royal Palace is like a labyrinth. After a few laps, Noor doubted whether he could get out, and after all the hardships and turns, he finally reached the residence of the minister. "General Noel, have you eaten breakfast yet? If not, let''s go together." The minister at the dinner table continued to tear the rou pieces in his hand, seeing Noel came in from the outside and said. "Are you ready to ask me to come over, Minister?" Noor, who was planning to rub the rice, would not ask him to take the food directly and sit down. "Of course you are ready, let''s go after breakfast!" the minister said lightly, but kept stuffing his mouth into his mouth. "Oh! Who is hiding kuei''s face from the door?" Noel asked without looking back. The guy with half of his head at the door behind was startled. The minister had to be anxiously introduced in the future. He squawked into the living room and walked towards Noel after screaming. "Who are you talking about, I''m..." Fork''s face hasn''t finished talking, seeing the other person''s hand has entered his mouth, and the whole body is cold and sweating and dare not say a word. "Want to know what your heart is like?" Noel squinted and smiled. The murderous air from his body caused the chill in the house to rise straight, and his hands clenched each other''s heart little by little. "Fuck things! Hurry to apologize to General Noel! General, he is my son. Today I decided to exclude myself from the practice and come over to get a piece of Emperor''s self-defense!" The minister said nervously, knowing that Noel had already killed, but still I hope that the other party will let his son pass. "Yes. I''m sorry.. General Noel, I am wrong.." Chacha now regrets his death. He didn''t expect that the other party was an embarrassed person who beat General Boulder. With a little clenching, the other party is really capable of taking out his beating heart. auzw.com "The minister is your son! This time it is fine, be careful next time, I am not so generous every time!" Noel said with a smile, but the chill was a bit cold. No reduction, withdraw the hand in the other person''s body. Seeing the other person retract their hands, Chacha kept falling back and sitting on the ground. He kept looking at the mouth but saw no scars and opened his mouth in surprise. "Minister, let''s go! I''m not in a mood to eat anymore. See what emperors you have." Noel smiled, not looking at it, and glanced at the fork on the ground. "Okay! And don''t sit on the ground and daze to follow!" The minister responded and said to the son who hadn''t recovered from the ground. Soon the three came to the Emperor''s safekeeping room and entered the house to watch the few Emperor''s tools placed on the table. "These are the imperial collections, and no user''s emperor has been found yet!" the minister brought the two to the remaining emperor and said. "Emperor: Shangri-La-Space Emperor Emperor, can instantly move the target to a designated position, and its performance is also unique among all emperors." "Emperor: ScreamThe emperor of flute, which can freely manipulate the feelings of the listeners. Although it is known to encourage morale on the battlefield, in fact it can manipulate up to dozens of emotions, but repeated listening to the words Will be resistant to the song." "Emperor: Black Marlin----Emperor of Emperor''s Ring, made from the organs of aquatic dangerous creatures that manipulate the flow of water, and the equipment can freely manipulate the liquid in the things it touches." "Emperor Tool: Two Great Axes----Emperor Tool of Axe, only those with excellent arm strength can wield it, but the corresponding attack power is also very strong, and it can also be separated from the middle into two axe throws. There is still power to track the enemy." "Emperor: the ability of five visions [thousands of eyes]----Emperor with five abilities of farsightedness, penetrating vision, future vision, inner vision, and illusion." Three of the emperors are the three beasts! It''s still saying that the Queen''s Queen hasn''t called them! ''Thinking, Noel listened to the introduction of the Minister, and looking at the Emperor Gu in front of him felt depressed and there was no one useful. If he had an ark, he could send it as long as he wrote down the coordinates. The pass of the three beasts did not conform to his own aesthetics. The remaining one is stealing the kuei weapon. It is not generally ugly to take it with. It is super ugly... "Secretary, is that all? Nothing else?" Noel asked stubbornly, hoping that the minister would still be able to come up with a few so that he would not have to struggle. "It''s gone, doesn''t it suit the general''s heart? I think Emperor Shangri-La is very good!" The minister introduced him eagerly, but the face of Chacha, who was beside them, had been staring at the emperor''s emperor. "Look, your son''s eyes are about to fall, you still give him a good deal! I''m looking at it!" Nuoer said indifferently, and ignored the two of them silently contacting the system. When the minister saw that no one wanted it, he took his son to Digu and began to choose. System King, can the emperor with five vision capabilities be transformed or integrated? "Noel ignored those two, and said in silence. Host! Reshape appearance: 500 points are required, you can choose any shape! Fusion: 1000 points are needed, the ability to extract props can be integrated into the body! Then integrate it, anyway, the points are also placed! What should I do? Host, just put the props like Hell Butterfly into the body and other systems will process it! Now that he knew what to do, Noel stepped forward and took Digu: Qianliyan picked it up and swallowed it into his palm, ignoring the surprised eyes of the two, waiting for the system to fuse. Fusion starts to extract ability: smashing props fusion is completed.. Consume 1000 points, remaining 800 points! Welcome to use next time! "Well, this ability is okay, just use it!" Noel''s pupil flashed red, and he could see clearly what they were thinking through the subtle expressions of the two people. As far as he is not interested in the two men, so Did not try. .. ~： 5th Recruitment The Minister saw that Noel used strange abilities. As far as he knew, it should not be an imperial tool. It should be one of the few people in the world with some special abilities, but as long as you do not threaten your rule. Forked face secretly decided to stay away from the general in front of him, because he felt that the general was quite dangerous, he did not want to try again in the previous medical examination. "Minister! Do you know where you can use the super-dangerous species of Thunderbolt?" Noel could see what the two were thinking through the fusion of imperial tools, but these did not matter to him, he only needed more power . "I think about it." The minister narrowed his eyes and thought about it with one hand on his chin. "I heard that there is an anxious island in the southwest. The people who have basically entered have not come out, and the area is all The scorch marks should be caused by the dangerous species of flame or thunder and lightning! As for whether it is a super dangerous species, no one dares to determine!" "It''s interesting! I''m going to check it out, I hope to have a good harvest!" Knoll laughed, shaking the Queen''s but drinking the super dangerous blood of the ice attribute to have the ability to control the ice, he also wanted to catch only mine The attribute is super dangerous. Try it, after all, it is much cheaper than redemption, and there is a system that can reform the stable Hele instead. "Oh! Is the general going to catch dangerous species? Then take the soldiers to attack the aliens in the west or the south! After all, it is the new general who needs a little contribution to serve the crowd. Am I right? General Noel!" the minister laughed. It is said that on the one hand, it is really necessary to serve the crowd, on the other hand, it is to expand the territory of the empire. "It makes sense, just give me 100 female soldiers!" For Noel, fighting 100 ordinary men is enough. They won''t have the chance to get close. As for why only female soldiers, it is convenient to do things. Can raise yan again. "100 people? Still all female soldiers? General, aren''t you kidding me?" the minister asked in surprise, and the side fork''s face was also dumbfounded. "In the face of absolute power, there are no more people! I want them to come just to clean the battlefield! Forget it, I went to the barracks to pick people and set off!" After that, Noel was too lazy to bother the dazed father and son. The two of them left the emperor''s safe room anyway when they got things. There were two fathers and sons playing the glaring game in the storage room of Emperor Gu. Randomly found a guard to take him back to his residence, Noel really had a headache for the maze here. Soon I returned to the Beyond, and saw that Lena and Aya had expelled the male creatures cleanly, but there were also a few blood spots in the Beyond, and the two women had pale faces. After asking the passage, I realized that the new guards saw that they were women and thought they were bullying. I didnt expect that the gravity exerted by Lena put pressure on the life. The blood was everywhere, and it was a lot less after it was cleaned up. . But that''s fine, anyway, it''s going to be brought to the battlefield, and now seeing the blood adaptation saves a lot of trouble. This emperor is dying every day. No one cares about the guards. Even if they are in trouble, they must have the courage. After a few words of appeasing, they take the two women and follow them to the barracks to pick people. Imperial Barracks The barracks office is still early, most people are practicing, of course, there are men and women! As a newly appointed general, the little emperor also issued announcements and portraits, but he did not know where to find the painter. Norr also met the little emperor when he played against General Bude. Draw a portrait ready to be wanted. auzw.com The soldiers who had just entered the training camp stopped one after another and wanted to see what the new general was doing in the camp. Of course, there were more male soldiers beside Noelle. "You should know who I am! I won''t talk nonsense to you anymore. His Majesty the Emperor asked me to lead troops to attack the aliens in the West and the South! Now I want to recruit 100 female soldiers as my exclusive force in the future! Conditions are: First: Dont come here not everywhere. Second: Dont come if you have a wound on your face. The exception is of course very beautiful. Third: Just use a gun. It doesnt matter what else you do! Just so many things you can do for yourself. Once I missed it, I wont come again!" After that, Noel asked the barracks officers to take a chair and sit down, waiting for the reaction of the female soldiers. The conditions were not chaotic. If the training was good, they might take them away together. , Saying that no one likes to bring ugly girls around. The soldiers in the barracks began to discuss one after another. Of course, most of the men complained or despised something, but the female soldiers who met the conditions were hesitant, fearing that they might become playthings or gifts for others after being recruited. After all, such things are strange in the emperor, and women soldiers who do not meet the conditions do not feel that way. However, in such a situation, there will always be a few pretentious spikes to jump out of trouble. "Great general! Why only recruit female soldiers, I''m much better than them. Could it be that they wanted to recruit female toys?" said the male soldier mockingly. "That''s right!" Several male soldiers who had a better relationship followed him. "Like the few of them, the male soldiers who think so come forward, rest assured that I will not punish you!" Noel smiled, looking at the male soldiers gathered together, not angry at all. Annoying. In the vast army barracks, more than 30 arrogant male soldiers gathered. They cleverly watched the play with the timid male soldiers. The female soldiers also wanted to see what the new general was going to do. "Isn''t it? Then give you a chance, as long as you more than 30 people win the two maids around me! Money, power, beauty, and promotion, of course, if you lose, there will be nothing, the same life!" After that, Noel turned his head and smiled at the two people around him, saying, "Kill them all! No one will stay!" "Brothers, just two women!" Hearing Noel''s reward, the male soldiers stood up and gleamed with gold. Someone shouted and all swarmed. When the two women entered the camp, they were impatient with those wolf eyes. Since they dared to provoke their masters, the two women looked at each other and decided to shock everyone present and let them know what the provocation was. "Gravity is cut off!" Lena finished, and the locked 30-plus male soldiers floated into the air without gravity, looking at the woman with a sneer looking at the release ability of the ground in horror. "Pillar of flames!" The people in the barracks had not recovered from their surprise. Aiya was surrounded by flames and stood under the male soldiers floating in midair. A huge pillar of fire burst into the sky from the ground. The high temperature turned the floating male soldiers into ashes, and the high temperature caused the onlookers to flee from the surroundings, fearing that they would be affected. When the pillar of fire dispersed, the two women returned to Noel and stood beside them. The soldiers in the barracks also recovered from the shock of the combined skills of the two women. The male soldiers secretly thanked them for not having stood up with the idiots. , And the female soldiers stared at Lena and Aya in worship. "If there are still pretentious guys, hurry up and don''t waste my time!" Noel''s cold eyes swept over the male soldiers. No one dared to speak and no one dared to stand up and continue to say: "Conditional conditions The female soldiers, once they join, are equal to what belongs to me, and they are not allowed to quit. But you can get unexpected gains, so please consider coming over and signing up." Although Noel said that, the female soldiers still came to sign up very enthusiastically. They should know that there is no free lunch in this world, and there will be a report only if they pay. Although they dont know what they can get, but the maids around the generals are so powerful. So they dont think they should get anywhere. Soon Noel selected the 101 most beautiful female soldiers inside to take them away from the barracks, and the remaining female soldiers and male soldiers could only envy and watch the generals and others leave. .. ~： 6th Legion As for the extra man, it is a windfall. That man was training in the new camp and has not yet gone to the Celu of the Imperial Capital Guard. When recruiting a sufficient number of female soldiers and leading the team to leave, Celius, who was in the back line, was not reconciled, dragging the **** obtained in the match of the imperial pair, stopped before Noels path and strongly expressed his desire to join, so that Noel discovered her existence and made her join the ranks and leave with her. Noel carefully observed the girl Celius, and now there is no trace of her transformation, nor has she encountered the so-called master who will receive Bento in the future. It seems that the transformation was what happened when she joined the Imperial Capital Guard in the future. Is this a girl who has not been distorted? Noel thought of leading a small troop of beautiful women on a horse to the Mercedes-Benz outside the Empire City. However, the transportation tools of this era made Nuoer, who was not used to riding horses, unhappy. He wanted to let the female soldiers into the ark, but there was no coordinate in this world, and he could only sigh in frustration. At the moment when he led the troops out of the city gate, Noor, who was thinking about how to get a lot of points, walked past the Queen''s Sling, but didn''t find it at all. "Which is this guy''s army?" Queen Shao asked with a smile. As countless generals of war, most people would salute her when they saw her. Today, the people who lead them are ignored. "General Estes! That was the newly appointed General Noel from His Majesty the Emperor, and there are announcements and portraits here," the soldiers defending the gate replied respectfully. "Oh...what happened? And where did he take the more than 100 people?" Esdes asked doubtfully. Generally speaking, for newly appointed generals, they should get the news soon. Correct. "The appointment announcement issued this morning! General Noel received an order from His Royal Highness to attack the aliens in the West and the South! And General Noel chose only 100 female soldiers in the barracks and set off!" The door soldier finished speaking in one breath. "Ha ha ha! This newly appointed general is so interesting, since only 100 people were taken to attack thousands of aliens!" Esdez laughed and turned to walk towards the palace, ready to go with the little emperor Please ask the soldiers to go and see how the new general will attack the aliens with 100 people. If he can''t do it, he plans to take his troops to clean up the aftermath. On the way, I asked the female soldier who was familiar with the environment where I had a lot of dangerous species, and I planned to spend some points to buy the legion contract that he accidentally discovered. I should have plans to recruit soldiers for this Noel, but it needs a lot of points. More troublesome, after all, murder has no place. Legion Contract: The holder can teach the signing personnel his own body surgery in a unified way, and the body surgery can be learned instantly! You can stay forever as long as you sign, and you can heal yourself or be born again in the book. Can''t betray! Signing personnel: 0/100 people, if you want to have a strong legion, buy it now! Price 5000 points! Note: "The holder is a male, then only female members can be signed!" Anyway, Noel felt good when he saw it, and the Navy Six in the system was very cheap with 500 points for each type. With that unified teaching, a 100-man Superman small army could be obtained. I learned that dangerous species generally only appear in the mountains. Only a few dangerous species will come out and attack nearby villages. In order to get points quickly, I can only take the female soldiers to the road and wait for the rest to go to the mountains in the evening. Score points. Running all the way to the west, cleaning up the dangerous species found while sweeping the cottages passing by. As the sky gradually darkened, he had to camp on the outskirts of the deep mountain without a town. After Noel ordered the people to cook and rest for rectification, he planned to find dangerous species by himself. "Lina, Aiya! I''m going out, their safety, you two will take care of them." Noel said to his maid before leaving, after all, there is a high probability of dangerous species appearing outside the deep mountains. "Master, let''s go with you!" said Aya and Lena, who were making tents. "No, I''ll go back in the mountains and come back. And don''t let them leave the camp, maybe they will die!" After that, Noel waved at them and turned to walk deep into the deep forest. Just disappeared in front of everyone, the female soldiers looked forward to Lena and Aiya, hoping to know what the General General had done so late into the mountains. "Two maids and sisters, what did the generals do so late?" the bolder Seleu asked the little white dog. "Yes! Yes! We also want to know the two maids and sisters!" The female soldiers asked one after another. auzw.com After a day of getting along, the female soldiers felt that the two maids and sisters not only got along well, but also had great strength, so when they came to ask questions, they all gathered around, you In a word, I kept asking various questions to Lena and Aya, and even asked what the general general wore. The two women and the female soldiers were busy cooking together to build a tent. Lena and Aiya tried their best to answer the questions raised by them while chatting about their own affairs after meeting the owner. The soldiers were blushing and shy. It''s been a while since Noel was away, and while the women were having a good time talking while eating, they suddenly moved to shake the female soldiers and thought it was time for an earthquake. "Look! There is a huge black sphere in the deep mountain, which is gradually spreading around!" Someone shouted in the deep mountain panic, and all the women heard followed the direction they were pointing. "Don''t panic everyone! The host told us to stay where he was before leaving, so that nothing will happen!" Lina quickly appeased when she saw the crowd in shock. She now knows why, and her host said that before leaving. "It must have been made by the master, so everyone should do what Lina said, don''t run around in the same place!" Aiya said through Lina, and remembered what the master said and quickly helped calm down. Hearing that this was made by the general, I told them not to run around before leaving. The female soldiers were quiet at first glance, but they were still a little worried and scared, but the camp was very scary. Can hear the sound of the needle falling off the ground. The huge black sphere also spread to the ground. It stopped instantly when it was more than 50 meters away from the camp, and quickly retracted back into the mountains. Illuminated by the bright moonlight, you can clearly see the place where the black ball passed just now, no matter the mountain or the tree has all disappeared, leaving only the extremely smooth surface. Everyone in the camp was surprised to say that, of course, including Lena and Aya, and Celio who possessed the Emperor. They were also the first to see the ability of their masters to use it, but this destruction effect seems too exaggerated. Noel did not know that the people in the camp were terrified. He also released a large range of capabilities to save time, so that he can quickly gain points, not to mention the addition of the remaining total of 9300 points. Too. "I hope they are obedient and not running around! System Jun, exchange me the legion contract and the full set of Navy Six!" Noel contacted the system. 5000 points for the legion''s contract, a full set of 3000 points for the Navy Six! A total of 8000 points are consumed, and the remaining 1300 points! "It''s really fast enough to use the points. It''s not too hot just to earn it! Shave!" Noel smiled helplessly, disappeared in the same place using the newly exchanged skills, and drove towards the camp at high speed. After a while, Noel appeared out of nowhere and startled them. "Oh! I''ve already started to eat dinner!" Noel didn''t feel scared at all and found a place to sit down and eat. "General Noel, did you make that huge black ball just now? That''s awesome, the mountains were leveled!" The Celio, who had recovered first, dragged the poor Bibby on the ground and hurried to Noel. Asked curiously. "Hmm!" After answering the question, after Noel had enough food and drink, the serious soldiers in the camp asked: "Remember what I said in the barracks? Are you ready to gain new power?" "General Noel, we are ready!" the female soldiers stood up and shouted in unison. "The quota is only 100 people, since it can''t be compared with the abilities of Lena and Aiya, but it can make you one enemy one hundred, if you practice seriously, it is not a problem to one enemy one thousand! Come here if you think clearly, here Sign the name on this book! Except for Celius, you are recruited by exception and not counted as a quota of 100 people!" Noel said with a smile, and turned out to be in front of everyone. The female soldiers who have decided long ago wrote their names in a very orderly order, and only Cyrus looked at Xiaobi with a lost look, but I dont know what Lina and Aiya said in a whisper. , Celius became alive and kicking again. Soon the female soldiers wrote their names one after another, and a large amount of information poured into the brain, and their eyes glowed to look at their generals. .. ~： The seventh cut six Using the legion contract, the navy six-style body technique was introduced into the book, and 100 beams of light were successively entered into the female soldiers. The female soldiers instantly felt full of power in their bodies, and huge abilities information appeared in their brains. If they didnt know that their generals had something to say, they would have begun to try the acquired abilities. "From the moment you signed, your beauty will last forever, and you will bid farewell to death!" Noel saw the crowd looking at himself, and said to them with a smile: "Then let me introduce you, I will teach you the six types of ability! for.." "Finger: The fingers are powerful enough to penetrate people." "Paper painting: like paper, follow the enemy''s offensive to avoid the attack." "Shave: Kick the ground dozens of times in a row to produce a strong rebound force to do high-speed movement." "Arashi Feet: The ultra-high-speed and powerful kick produced an ultra-strong vacuum cut to attack." "Iron block: Make the body as hard as iron, used for defense, and can also be used to attack." "Moon Step: There is explosive foot power that can make people look like disappearing, and they can move in the air with a virtual kick." Looking at Noel''s talk and demonstration, the female soldiers couldn''t wait to try it out for themselves. "From today, you will no longer be soldiers of the empire! You will become my exclusive legion, and only follow my orders!" Noel said with a smile, since he knew that he would not betray as long as he signed, and the establishment of the Beauty Legion was still Say something excitedly. "Yes, I would like to take care of all obstacles for me!" The female soldiers knelt on one leg and said in unison. "Well, try it yourself!" After that, Noel turned to look at the remaining three people and continued, "Lina, Aya, and Seleu, you are particularly unable to learn directly. I will teach you." The female soldiers were excited to try their abilities outside the camp. The other three were called by Noel to teach them personally. There was no way to call the book a limited number of places. However, the talents of the three are really good. After Noel explained the principle of use in detail, they soon took control of the Sixth Form of the Navy, and all three possessed the special ability to merge the Sixth Form of the Navy. After learning how to do six types of sails in the Navy, Cyrus had a great time. After a busy day, Noel took his maid''s waistline and bathed in a small lake not far from the camp. Soon after playing tired, Celio and the female soldiers sweated all over the body. They went to the lake to prepare for a wash and went to rest. When everyone approached the lake, they heard a blushing yin sound and made a careful direction. Peek before. After that, the animal beast passed by this place, and all the h retreated one after another It wasn''t until dawn that the girls had all become young women, so that she had recovered her strength and took all the girls back to the camp to rest. Noel took Seleu back to her tent and slept as a pillow. The next day at noon After a night of excitement, the female soldiers gradually woke up at noon, and the moistened beauties were all bright and beautiful. But the waking beauty army just came out of the tent, and saw that his general and maid had already gotten up to get food, thinking of the yin chaotic scene by the lake, and his face was blushing, watching Noel''s eyes with obsession and admiration. "Huh? It seems that there are no sequelae! Then come and have something to eat, and then we are ready to hurry." Noel looked at the self-healing with the legion''s contract, and they had no sequelae of broken body, so they would Then tell them. auzw.com "Yes" blushed and whispered back, but the beautiful legion knew what sequelae his general was talking about. Without the self-healing effect, Celius was not so lucky. She was the last to play sports with Noel and played the longest time. Now she can only be fed by Noel in her arms. She is ashamed by ostriches Dare not look up. "I forgot to tell you, wait for the next horse to be released. I will let Lena exert gravity on you. Let''s hurry up while training, let''s double the gravity at the beginning, wait for the adaptation to increase your weight! " Hearing Noel''s words, everyone nodded cleverly. While Celius was breaking the chu, she knew why General Noel did not let her join the legion. Now she is a member of the companion space. In the next 3 days, everyone is working hard to make themselves stronger than the next. In addition to training, in addition to Lena, Aya, and Celio will accompany Noel, there will be 10 people in the army every day automatically. I have come to serve, and 10 different people come every day. It seems that they have negotiated with themselves. Scribe line And General Estes, who started from the imperial city, also got a command to send troops one day after Noel left. When he passed the Noel and others camped for the first time, he stopped there and was surprised by the strange scene. When he arrived, he stayed in place and asked the soldiers to investigate what was going on in the place. "This place is too weird. According to the traces, it should have been caused recently. Is there a super-dangerous species here?" Estes said to herself, if she remembered this, she often came to hunt for dangerous species. The deep mountain area, and now there is nothing left in the mountains or trees, let alone creatures. It has completely become a dead place, leaving only a smooth surface. "Report! General Estes, in addition to the traces of the hundreds of people who set up the camp nearby, there are no signs of being able to check the surrounding area and no people living." The soldiers who went out to investigate said that the report came back. "Really? Then speed up and move on!" Esdes turned over and led the large army forward. Thick dust was raised where the army horses ran, and the ground was slightly shaken by a large number of horses. After a part-time trip, I quickly caught up with the women''s army with a slow training process. When I came, I saw the Women''s Hundred People''s Army that had been heavily surrounded by thousands of foreign troops. "Oh!!! It''s the right time!" Estes smiled at the scene below. "General Estes, shall we not go down and help?" Seeing the situation below, he asked the general. "Let''s take a look first, what can this new general have to be able to do, since he only brings 100 people to play majesty! Weakness is a sin, and he deserves it even if he dies!" Esdes sat on the horse with a smile on his face, waiting to see There is no point in helping to play. Under the cliff.. Everyone in the beautiful army surrounded by a lot of people wobbled slightly. "There is a team of beautiful women over there, everyone waiting to catch the job will catch it!" "Don''t be afraid, we will love you well! Hahaha!" "That''s mine, don''t grab it with me later!" and many more .. ~： Eighth Satsu Hearing the alien army, the trembling of the beautiful legion increased, but they just wanted to use them as an experimental tremor. "General, can I kill them now?" "Yeah, yeah, we can''t wait for them to try their abilities!" "Sister maid, unlock the gravity effect for us and let us try the results of training." and many more.. The Beauty Legion, you can''t wait to kill these aliens with your words. "Oh? Lena unlock the gravity effect! Then let''s get started, quick battle, no one left!" Noel smiled cruelly, and the thousands of people in front of him were no different from the dead. "Yes! May you take care of everything for me!" The beautiful legion roared on one knee. As soon as the voice fell, the beautiful army of 100 people disappeared in situ with the sound of the voice, and successive screams and wails rang. "Moon step! Arashi feet-random dance!" A group of 50 beautiful women flew into the air with Yue step, constantly kicking innumerable air blades at high speed with Arashi feet in the air and attacking the enemy. "Ah! Ah! Ah!" Numerous people in the alien army were pierced by air blades, only luck was cut off their hands or feet, bad luck head was cut in half, and countless dead and wounded on the ground in just a moment heavy. "Shave! Finger Gun-Fan" Another 50-person beauty team flashed continuously on the battlefield, each time it took away one person''s life, and then disappeared again to find the next target, and each target was killed by a headshot blow. Without exception. "Help.. Rescue.. Life.. They are all witches. Run!" The fear of death gradually spread in the interracial army, and the interracial soldiers also began to retreat and tried to escape. "If you let you run away, the master will be angry! This will make me very troubled! Trial-death!" Lina has appeared behind the alien army. When it comes to the trial, those soldiers who want to escape lose weight and float, and when the words of the death penalty fall, the soldiers floating in the sky are applied a dozen times of gravity to fall straight into tomato sauce, even if they are not killed. The blood was squashed by gravity. "Lina is right! So you are still here! Yanlong!" Aya was not willing to show her weakness, her hands poured out a huge flame to fuse into the Yanlong, and the huge flame dragon was rammed in the alien army and swallowed. The Yanlong''s body or the inside will cause the hot high temperature to burn to ashes in an instant. "Emperor-Warcraft changes the ratio, dinner time is up!" Seleuc also came out to walk the dog, and the little white dog became huge, and there was no left to eat the **** one by one. However, Celius himself used the evolutionary version of the six-form taught by Noel, the iron block-Lei Yu, to condense all the air, and then use the powerful defensive impact without dead ends to shake the space, and everything in the range is shattered. The battlefield has become a beautiful army, a unilateral slaughter show! On the cliff, Estes''s army was stunned, and he did not know how many people had broken. "Hey, hello! Is that really the female soldier who was selected three days ago? Just kidding, this is almost as good as the Raksha beside the minister! And the new general hasn''t moved yet! It''s really exciting!" Ai Stars said to himself, looking forward to watching Noel standing in the center of the battlefield unmoved. Even if the enemy wants to assassinate the general, the ten-meter range centered on Noel is a highly dangerous area, and any half-step of the enemy entering the range will be instantly torn into pieces by female soldiers like hungry wolves. "How exactly did he use three days to train them like this? And he seems to be very important in the soldiers'' minds!" Esders became more and more interested in this General Noel, and the more he looked at him The more hot it is, the more it seems to swallow the other party, with a meaningful smile on the corner of the mouth. During this period, the battle below quickly ended. The interracial army of thousands of people was wiped out and survived in a while, while the beauty of Noels beautiful legion was unscathed, and they felt that the number of enemies was too small for them to try . auzw.com At this moment, a woman with long blue hair and a silver mask suddenly attacked Noel in the battlefield, and the beautiful legions encircled Noel in the center to protect it. And Lena and Aya and Celius are in front of the mask woman. As long as the other person approaches half a step, the three will immediately launch a stormy attack, but the other party stops and does not advance half a step. "Hey! Since you guys protect me, I feel pretty happy! But are you overstressed? Do I need someone to protect me?" Noel said with a wry smile, and suddenly felt like he had become a little white face. "But..." The words were not finished yet. "How can there be so many, but you have enough play, this person will give it to me! It is said that you are not her opponent, just look at it on the side!" After that, Noel opened the block in front of himself. All the women, walked in front of the mask girl and smiled and hooked their fingers with each other. "Humph!" When the other person came up, he provoked, and he didn''t put himself in his eyes at all. The female mask didn''t talk about launching a stormy attack, but it was only a simple physical technique, but the attack frequency was quite fast and dense. It''s just that this kind of attack is completely useless to Noel, avoiding the other party''s attack leisurely, without moving his hand or leaving the place for half a step. The two''s offensive and defensive warfare dazzled everyone. The remnants of the mask woman''s constant attack and the remnants of Noel''s continued dodge seemed to be like many people fighting in a group. "Aha! Women are not serious, I don''t plan to play with you!" Yell yawned, and Noel was about to fall asleep. If the other party is not planning to use real strength, he is not going to finish. . "Really? Then don''t die!" Arctic cold flowed from the masked woman, and her long blue hair fluttered without wind. Noel, who had not left the place, was instantly sealed within the iceberg, and there were no signs at all. "Surely it is only to such a degree? This can''t blame me, your weakness." Before he finished, Estes saw that the beautiful legion was watching the drama like no one else, as if it wasn''t their general, the face inside the iceberg There is also a puzzling smile. Estes also felt something wrong, and quickly turned to look at the iceberg she made, but she was surprised to see that the frozen person was moving. The iceberg was not destroyed but as if it did not exist. The people inside the iceberg Walked inside to her in front. "Oh! It turns out to be you, General Estes!" Noel walked out unscathed and smiled. As far as he knows, there is no one other than her in the world''s blue hair and ice ability, he was a little skeptical. Now it is certain. "Hahahahahaha! It''s so interesting! It''s so interesting! From now on, you are my thing!" Since it was taken out, Esdes did not plan to hide, took off the mask and launched the attack again, she It''s been a long time since I met an opponent who could fight against him. "You don''t seem to have figured out the situation! Lina! Lift the gravity!" Noel is not going to play anymore, he plans to clean her up, otherwise it will never end. "Yes, Master! Gravity-Relieve!" After hearing the words, Lena relieved Noel''s body and applied 55 times of gravity. "boom!!" Without the gravity that has been applied to the body, I suddenly felt that I was fluttering. Kung Fu Noel, who blinked, had already pressed the attacking Estes on the cliff wall. The impact produced a loud noise and raised thick dust. "Women! You made a mistake, only others will become my possession! And in this chaotic world of weak meat and strong food, your strength may be able to dominate others, but I am not among them!" Noel revolved around the black gas With his right hand, he pinched the opponent''s neck and pressed it against the cliff. "Why.. my emperor.. no response," Esdes said, struggling by the neck, regardless of how she could not activate the emperor in her body. "Why should I tell you? And I''m in a hurry. Don''t mess with it, or I''ll lock you up and tune it!" After that, Noel let go of Estes and turned to take his beautiful legion away. .. .. ~： The 9th cut Estes looked at the figure that Noel led away, and thought: First: I hope that the other party can exercise himself with the goal of the generals character. He is already a general. , Second: Have the guts, even if you are empty-handed, you can go with me to hunt for dangerous species. , Third: Like me, it was not investigated by the Minister of People who grew up in the border area in front of the Imperial Capital, he is not an Imperial Capital! This one also echoes! The above is Estes, now the conditions for spouse selection! It is different from the original 3 years later! And Noel took his beautiful army to the alien camp to gather the base camp, and gradually disappeared in the vision of Estes. "Lina, how far are we from the alien camp?" Noel took the lead and asked the maid, Lina, who was next to her. "Master, just over the mountain in front!" Lina, who went out to investigate before, pointed to the mountain in front. "Then speed up, we still have to go to the south, and we still have to look for an island that is all black." Noel frowned and said, leading the women to shave off. This time I came out to look for super dangerous species, not to waste too much time here, it has been a waste of three days to train the coordination of the beautiful legion. The figure of more than 100 people is running at a speed that ordinary people can''t see. The high speed is constantly flashing inside the deep forest. The speed of the forward is quite amazing. The animals are scared and fluttering around. Estes also recovered from his fantasies, but found that the figure of the Noor Belle Legion had disappeared, and returned to the army he had brought, and saw that everyone had begun camping. "All the people! Gather everything for me, we will follow General Noel to fight against the aliens!" Esdes frowned and shouted, and turned to organize his horses, waiting for other soldiers to pack things up. It has to be said that Esdes''s army is quite efficient. It quickly dismantled the newly built camp and put things neatly on the war horse, waiting for General Essdes'' orders to attack at any time. "Depart!" Asdes took the lead and led the huge army behind him to the alien base camp. Thousands of horses galloped, the birds in the forest were frightened and panicked by the sound of trampling from the horseshoes, and of course the animals were frightened too, and this is the second time, just now and now again. At the top of the mountain The high-speed Mercedes-Benz Noel and the beautiful army have reached the top of the mountain and looked down at the mountain with cold eyes. Noor''s vision can clearly see the situation under the mountain. These aliens are no different from those of the empire. Torture, torture, forced women, torture, etc., anyway, he did not see any difference. "This is really a world of weak meat and strong food. In order to not become a tragedy, strong power is essential!" said to himself, looking at the situation under the mountain, which made Noga believe that power is necessary, as long as it is stronger than anyone else. Live as you like. "Master Lord, is there any difference?" Seleuc asked strangely. After all, this kind of thing is not strange in the empire, and the torture team interrogated the prisoners directly on the street. "It''s nothing, you don''t go this time! I''ll clean them up and don''t want to waste time here!" said faintly. Noel could not wait to find new power. The black gas in his body kept pouring out and even the sky followed the darkness. Under. Noel stretched out his right hand to aim at the base camp below. The black energy on his body gathered into the palm of the fist-sized small black ball. The black gas gradually integrated into the small black ball without showing any signs of increase, but the space around the small black ball Gradually the vibration became stronger and stronger. auzw.com "Forgot to say, find a place to hold fast, don''t be blown away!" Noel said with a smile to the beautiful legion behind him. Having just finished speaking, the girls who knew it was not a joke quickly formed a defensive formation. The small black ball in the palm of Noel shot down the mountain with a strong impact. "boom!" The moment the small black ball touched the ground, it quickly became large and completely engulfed the base camp. After a while, it contracted rapidly and caused a strong whirlwind. The violent wind uprooted the surrounding trees like a black hole. Anything inhaled was torn into pieces. The whirlwind formed under the mountain for a long time gradually dissipated, leaving only a huge deep pit in black paint. The women dispersed their defensive formations and stared at the huge deep hole in front of them. For the first time, they saw the ability of their generals to be used so close, and the tens of thousands of interracial bases were erased in one move. In this world. Estes also arrived at the time when Noel was able to express her ability. She was almost unprepared and was taken away by the strong whirlwind. The responding Estes quickly jumped into Noel''s arms and held her dead, but The army behind him was not so far away and was inhaled and shattered. Even the most powerful and dangerous species is not as destructive as he is. Thinking, Esdes hugged Noel tightly, looking at the deep pit under a blow that couldnt speak. "Aren''t you trying to make trouble again? And can you come down first, since your European school squeezes mo on me and wipes very comfortably!" Noel looked at the big European school that was deformed under his own mouth, right Estes, like Bao Shuxiong, grinned badly. "Hehehehe, are you comfortable?" After hearing the words, Estes, who had deliberately rubbed with the big Europeans, said with a smile on the face. "I don''t mind if you rub a few times, I don''t lose anyway! But your army, it seems really good that the casualties are not controlled?" Noel pointed to him and was not sucked away, and his face was full of fear and paralysis Said the army sitting on the ground. "Don''t care about them, the weak are about to be eliminated! If you die, you can only say that they are nothing!" Esdes said with a smile, and the teachings he received from childhood and his father''s last words are telling her this It is a world where the strong respects the weak, and the weak can only wait for self-destruction or being destroyed. "Whatever you want! But when are you going to hold it? In this way I can''t walk, we have to move on!" Noel also thinks that she is right, but now it doesn''t matter, the important thing is Estes You can''t walk by holding yourself like this. "General Noel, the army I brought with you to fight against the aliens!" Finally found the object of the condition, always eager to fall in love with Estes will not let go of this opportunity, follow him can also observe further. "No, I don''t need those male soldiers, it''s inconvenient to do anything!" Noel glanced at the army she was carrying and turned to Esdes. "You all go back to the empire to report to the Emperor His Royal Highness, and I will follow General Noel!" Esdes froze for a moment, then shouted with the army he brought. The army led by Estes returned to the empire in the same way as she commanded. However, Esdez''s s attributes are completely useless in front of Noel, and it can''t be beaten in the Noel army. If you dare to do it, you will be caught and fart in front of all women. After a discussion, the two finally decided to take her on the road. After all, Estes was also one of his goals. The two talents led the beauty legion forward. .. ~： 10th Reversal In the next few days Estes also knows why Noel would not let the male soldiers follow. At night, in the tent or in the hotel, it can be said that the spring is endless. Every night, you can hear the whims of imagination, and it will not stop until most of the night. She hadn''t slept well for a few nights. Promised that Noel could not make trouble, otherwise, according to the character of Estes, he would have rushed to himself, that is, he did not want Noel to think that she was a casual person. However, Noel was depressed. He proposed to call the women who served him loudly. Unexpectedly, since Estes had not been hooked, he would cry if he knew the other party''s thoughts. While they were on their way, they also met several waves of other tribes from other tribes in the West, but they were all slaughtered by the beautiful legionaries trained by Noel, and their murderousness gradually soared after the slaughter along the way. The Beauty Legion is now virtuous and virtuous, but when fighting or when someone wants to harm Noor, it will be as murderous as a ghost coming out of hell. The foreign races in the battle are suppressed by the huge murderous sent by 100 people. The war was ready to escape, but in the end was still slaughtered by the beautiful army. Wilderness: On the way to the south of Mercedes-Benz, Noel decided to take a day off. After all, long training and non-stop driving were not a good thing. He found a place to camp and some people went out for hunting, and some people stayed in the camp to set up tents and fire to prepare for cooking. "Noel, why have I read it so many times, but they can''t learn the tricks they use?" Estes has also been familiar with Noel in recent days, and both parties agreed to call their names directly. "It should be a special case. You won''t learn it even if you read it 10,000 times, unless I personally teach you." Noel thought about it. The legion contract has a kind of barrier function, which specifically prevents the legion''s female ability. To vent and protect, no one can learn how to look at it. "Now they can tie me even without Emperor Gu, let Noel teach me." Esdez smiled, arms around the other''s arm with a smile on his face and rubbed it with the Great Europeans. "No, wait for you to return to the empire to generalize the method, but I''m at a disadvantage! I''m talking about all the women I learned. Will I be stupid enough to let the method out and create equivalent enemies for them?" Noel Shake He shook his head firmly and said that the little lure lying in the heap of beautiful women every day did nothing to him. But the busy beautiful legion was impressed by what Noel said. He didn''t expect his general to care so much about them. Every woman''s heart had a happy smile on her face like honey. "You really draw people''s hearts!" Estes twitched her mouth. She thought about practicing methods to train her legion. Now, listening to Noel, she knows that it is not possible, except Noel. Otherwise, you will not teach anyone. "It''s no problem to teach you, but after you want to be my person!" Noel smirked into Esdes'' ear. "Really? Then you wash it tonight and wait for me!" Estes was blushed by the heat from his ears. Anyway, the other party was selected by himself. Recently, I have only had no chance to observe his condition completely. And the other party said so and she said boldly. auzw.com "Why does that sound strange? Shouldn''t I be talking about it?" Originally I just wanted to tease her, but since the other party was taken seriously, Noel froze for a moment, and sighed in my heart: It''s the Queen''s thing. Straightforward to say it. The women were also stunned by the domineering manifesto of Estes, and she did what she should do like nothing happened, and she didn''t feel that she was wrong. That night.. After some hesitation, the women were eating the captured food around the fire. It was getting dark, and after they had eaten and drunk, they all consciously returned to their tents. After hearing such a domineering declaration earlier, they unanimously decided to leave them alone tonight. Well-dressed Estes wore a translucent nightgown and walked blushingly into Noel''s tent. "Are you tempting me?" Watching Estes, who was not wearing it, came in, and Noel''s eyes kept moving on her body. "I don''t quite know if such an approach will produce results as long as I do what I want." Estes smiled and walked to the other side and sat down. "Are you sure you want to do this? If you just want those hoops..." Before the words were finished, Estes held Noel''s lips and pushed him to the bed, but he was thinking: Your sister .. How can I be pushed back one day. "If I didn''t like you, I wouldn''t do that! I don''t have a lover, and I decide that you will be my man in the future, and I won''t make you feel moan!" Esdes loosened his lips. With a smile, he pressed Noor''s mouth to prevent him from getting up, and he sat on his abdomen. "Although I''m very happy with your intentions, it''s very uncomfortable for me to start playing with girls and boys!" After that, Noel didn''t give Esdes time to react, turning over and keeping her under her. Lips. Esdez froze for a moment, and then flicked his eyes at Noel, cooperating with each other''s embrace, and his hands gradually took off his clothes. After that, the animal beast passed by this place, and all the h retreated one after another Noel, still energetic, let the tired Esdes go to bed and walked out of the tent to see the beautiful women with dark circles all flushed, but they looked at themselves with longing eyes. Noel smiled helplessly and decided to rest on the spot for a day before summoning them to another tent for a fight. .. ~： 11th South After that night, Noel and Estes also confirmed the relationship, and the system also imported most of the situation information into her mind. When Esdez''s injury was about the same, Noel also explained to her the principles of how to use the Sixth Form of the Navy, but something that made Noel depressed happened. As soon as I finished the explanation, I turned around and saw that Esdes was able to use the ordinary version, and also began to try to integrate it with his own emperor. This insight surprised Noel, and he was hunted at the border from an early age. Dangerous kind of fighting race. In addition to practicing, Estes also teaches the beauty of the Western Army Swordsmanship. After all, it is impossible to fight with others empty-handed all the time, or you can cover up your powerful body skills and let the enemy take it lightly. Estes has an all-round posture to make the beautiful legion. In order to show that with the poor Noel, he can only redeem 100 sharply cut western swords from the system. There is a decent general who teaches that it is always better than the half-toned general himself. The crowd stopped and walked, reaching the southern border for more than a month, and began to clean up the alien army in the south. "Esdes, let''s clean up in two teams! Let''s lead Lena and 50 people to attack their camp! The remaining Seleu, Aya and 50 people clean up the aliens here!" Ignoring tens of thousands of people in front Alien army, Noel leisurely assigns tasks to the people around him. "Hehehe! Honey, do you want to be lazy?" Estes grinned. "Yeah yeah, what does Lord Noir do?" Seleuc ran to agree. "Master, laziness is a bad habit!" Lena and Aiya also said. The beautiful army behind them nodded. "Did I ever say not to do it? Isn''t open-work work counted? Accept! Accept! Accept!" After that, Noel smiled with a smile, using the ability to accept or refuse, and punched a punch in the air against the army in front. The powerful The striking force creates an invisible shock wave in the invisible air, which is what ordinary people see as ordinary punching. "My dear, you are doing..." Estes is not finished yet. Since she can see it clearly, but did not expect the power to be so amazing, the instant kung fu has already hit the opposing army, and it is used every time. With different abilities, she couldn''t speak half of her words. A strong shock wave passed through the opposing army, and the attacked interracial army instantly turned into blood rain. The interracial army, who did not know what happened, was stunned for a while and let the blood rain shower on itself. "Slap! What a stunned thing, the road is ready, and I am not ready to go!" Noel patted on the hips of the dazed Estes. "Depart!" Esdes rolled his eyes at Noel, disappeared with Lena and 50 people, and quickly rushed towards the alien base. "Sleus, Lena, and the Legion of Beauty, the rest of the alien army will be handed over to you! Clean them up as fast as possible!" Noel said with a smile, pointing at the other''s army to issue an offensive order. "Yes!" The next is the time for the women to dance and dance together. Even if they dont go to see Noel, they also know that he will release **** butterflies to let them eat and reproduce. Can''t keep up with changes. As for those aliens, half of them were wiped out with Noels punch, and the remaining aliens were quickly cleaned up by the crazy attacks of the women, except for the women standing on the battlefield. The blood of the aliens stained the ground, and the blood-stained women stood in the battlefield with all their limbs broken, and the black **** butterflies surrounded them with a different beauty. auzw.com "Unfortunately, there is no camera, but let ordinary people see that 80% will be scared to death." Noel shook his head and sighed, waiting for the Hell Butterfly to clean up the battlefield. As for Estes, she broke into the alien barracks alone to launch the Emperor''s Tool to freeze everything, and the others also gathered up the fish that had escaped in advance. There is no way Estes likes to kill Lu''s character, even if she alone can quickly clean up the aliens, so the battle here is also very fast. When Esdez brought people back to join with Noel, the Hell Butterfly also engulfed the amputated corpses on the battlefield, and the Hell Butterfly that was bred was several times as many as the original. "My dear, there are still a lot of frozen good over there in the alien camp. Do you want to continue feeding the butterflies?" This is not the first time Esdes has seen her own dear feeding pets. "No, the number is enough! The Cyrus Biography reports back to the empire to report the situation, we are going to the sea to prepare for the voyage!" The south has already cleared the largest alien, the other should not have the guts to go to the border of the empire, Noel decided to go to sea Look for what the minister said is a super dangerous species. "Got it, Lord Noel!" Seleuc recruited an eagle that was advancing with the army, **** the written report and sent it back to the Imperial Palace. bay Soon, Noel took the girls to the beach. "Beauty, go wash and wash, is your body uncomfortable with blood? Everyone is fortunate during this time, rest here for two days to relax!" Noel smiled at the girls, rushed to the road, trained and killed Enemies, now you dont have to hurry so much, and with such a fast speed to clean up the aliens on both sides, enough to shock those people in the empire, the contribution should also be enough. "Admiral Noel, long live!" The women''s unruly tuo light clothes went into the sea to clear the blood on their bodies. "Esdez please ask you to build an ice wall on the periphery to prevent outsiders from entering here, otherwise I will suffer!" Noel said with a wry smile, pointing at the Luo Ben women on the beach. "Hehehehe! You are so careful, my dear, but I like it!" Estes smiled and turned to walk into the deep forest, completely sealing the only entrance into the bay with huge ice cubes. Soon Estes appeared again in front of Noel, knowing that she had completed what she had ordered, Noel took her to the Luo Ben party of all the girls in the sea, and the yin swaying seaside vacation began here. A few days later, inside the Imperial Palace.. Since the army brought by Estes returned to report the situation, successive intelligences of victory continued to be transmitted back to the palace. "Oh! Minister, the newly appointed General Noel is really reliable! So quickly clean up the largest alien bases in the West and the South!" The little emperor laughed, holding the latest status sent back from Seleus. "Hehehe! His Royal Highness, there are General Estes, General Knoll, General Bude, and the three empire are the strongest, no need to worry about those aliens who want to rebel in the future!" The minister himself was surprised, Since General Noel has taken such a short period of time, he has packed up the biggest alien that both parties want to move. "Minister, General Noel asked for leave, saying that he was going to the island to find super dangerous species, and he would not return to the Emperor Capital for the time being!" The little emperor continued, seeing that there was a leave of absence after the report in his hand. "His Royal Highness! General Noel has also made enough contributions as a reward to let him go on vacation!" The minister thought about it, and he said to himself before he left, but he added a crusade to him. That''s it. Noel, who is far away in the southern bay, is enjoying the blessings of the world. There is no yin swinging. .. ~： 12th Devour As the war was passed back to the empire, Noor was also named the strongest empire by the little emperor, and the heroic deeds were also sung by the imperial people. Of course, the reputation of Noel and the Beauty Corps in the West and the South was extremely bad, and they became the most terrifying existence of the people of the West and the South. The members of the Revolutionary Army who survived under the corpse piles reported detailed information to the headquarters, making Noel a south. The number one dangerous man of the anti-imperialist revolutionary army. Norr, who was sailing, didn''t know at all, and even if he knew it, he wouldn''t take it seriously. For him, those were ants that could be crushed to death at any time. Its been a year since Ive packed up the southern aliens, and Ive visited countless islands, but I didnt find the one that the minister said, and recently received letters from the border of the aliens to commit crimes. Take the beautiful army to clean up, while Noel and Lena continue to search for the so-called burnt island. "Lina, how many islands have we been to?" Noel looked at the island in front of the ship and turned to ask Lena who was beside him. "Master, I have forgotten too much!" After hearing the words, Lena thought and replied. "Finally found!!" Noel did not hear what Lena said at all, and the ship gradually approached. He shouted excitedly at the island in front of the black land. "Congratulations, master, I finally found it!" Lina said with a smile. The long sailing trip of the year was finally found. After a while, Knoll and Lenas boat had reached the shore of the island. The close-up view was really like the minister said. The burnt land and burnt trees and even the stones were dark. This island is simply a dead area. Anyway, when looking at Noel, he didn''t see any living things, but he didn''t feel so much when he took the first step on the island. The dead air, the murderous air, and the powerful killing intentions are like admonishing himself and others that they have broken into its territory. "It seems that Bacheng has come to the right place!" Noel said with a frown, his eyes fixed on those dead, murderous, murderous intentions, and the direction coming. "Master, I feel so dangerous here!" Lena was also warned of those breaths when she first went to the island. "Really? It doesn''t seem to be just for me, but anyone or any creature that enters the island." Noel saw Lena''s eyebrows clenched, knowing that she also felt the breath when she stepped on the island . The two walked into the scorched black forest of trees. There were no obstacles in the woods except for the black dead wood and the black land, at least much better than the forests of the dense islands before. Soon Noel found himself wrong, this is not a dead place. There are many dangerous species that adapt to the environment, such as wood and stone beasts that can survive in this environment, and some small dangerous species with fire and thunder properties. , They hunted each other and survived here. However, there are now two more people on the island, so Noel and Lina have also become their hunting targets, and now they are surrounded by those wood beasts and stone beasts. "Oh!!" Just about to prepare to clean up the dangerous species, suddenly a huge roar came from the sky, the dangerous species that had originally surrounded the two fled, and the weather that was still clear and blue sky became dark and dense. A huge Western dragon with white scales and body all drilled from the thundercloud. White dragons flowed with blue lightning, hovering over the island and roaring continuously at the crater. "I''m going...this..." The words weren''t finished yet. auzw.com "Ao" A roar followed from the island, and suddenly the ground of the island was shaken violently. A huge rock armor with horns all over the deep crater crawled from time to time. A giant fire flame shimmering with red fire from time to time roared at the white dragon in the sky. . "Your sister.. I figured it out, this is the battle for territory! I said how the island is messed up, it turned out that these two super dangerous breeds!" Noel saw two giant beasts scolded, and quickly The stunned Lina withdrew from her partner''s space, and she quickly flew high into the sky. Noel had just left his forefoot, the thunder fell in the sky, and the island was blown out of the pit by lightning. The flaming behemoth scattered the thunder that was about to fall on his body, and the whole body burst into red flames against the white dragon in the air, and the sky was reddened by the flame. The white dragon in the air did not want to be weak, and his mouth also followed the blue lightning. Two extremely destructive energies collided. It did not last long before a strong explosion occurred. The impact of the explosion caused the sand to fly away. The island oscillated and was in danger. This species was blown directly into the sea. "What''s so controversial about breaking the island? Are you waiting for them to lose both sides and get injured? Or go now and clean up both?" he said to himself, black gas surrounding Noel''s body to resist the impact of the explosion, looking at the island Two giant beasts fluttered with lightning and flames. The two giant beasts were inseparable. The white dragon was burnt to death and its wings fell from the air. It is now a melee combat on land, but the beast is finally a beast on land. . After struggling for a while, Knoll burst into the air to join the battlefield of two giant beasts. After consideration, he finally decided to clean up the white dragon first, or let it fly away from his year of searching. "Swallow!" Nuoer violently penetrated Bailongjian''s scale armor and drilled directly into the heart to use the ability to devour. Bailong''s blood was continuously sucked into his body through the skin. "Oh!!" The white dragon, who was fighting the flame beast, roared and fell on the ground. At the moment when a large amount of super-dangerous blood enters the body of Noel, killing, exterminating, destroying, taking away, destroying, invading the fan, destroying, tearing, persecuting, bullying, etc., all kinds of urges to destroy everything If it is an ordinary person, it may be driven crazy by such a situation. "Make no mistake, these emotions are just my nutrients!" said to himself, Noel''s own Noah lineage has the effect of absorbing negative emotions and accelerating self-healing. The blood of the white dragon''s heart was quickly drained, and Noel also broke out of the white dragon, but saw that the flame beast had begun to eat the white dragon. "Oh!!" The Fire Beast was also taken aback by Noel who suddenly came out of it, and quickly jumped back and roared at the target that appeared. "Forget it, let''s devour it too. If you take it back and use it for Aya, you will become a female lunatic with 80%!" After that, Noel''s hands were connected in the form of claw-shaped thunderbolts in his palm, and his hands gradually separated and pulled out A spear formed by black lightning. Ignoring the roar of the flaming beast in front of him, aiming at his head and arranging the spear of thunder and lightning in the past, the speed of the spear of the thunder and lightning after he had disengaged the speed, and instantly blasted the head of the flaming beast. "This thunderbolt is infected by its own dark attributes? I don''t know if it will be infected if it swallows the flame monster." Noel looked at the current in the palm of his hand, and then looked at the flame monster without his head lying on the ground. . A moment later, Noel devoured the blood of the flame behemoth. As he thought, the flame was also dyed black by the dark attribute, but in terms of power, both were greatly improved, and he began to dissect the huge white. The dragon was about to be stored, and he didn''t even want to let go of his bones. .. ~： 13th Intercept Empire Frontier.. Estes led the women to clean up the offending aliens, but received a letter from the empire: Someone led the army to defect, let Estes take people to clean up the rebels. Soon Estes took the women to the front of the rebels and stood on the high slope, watching the former generals of the imperial power sent by the leader, after gradually knowing the darkness of the empire, and leading the army to go Najta joined the revolutionary army. "Najieta, you bothered me and my dear vacation!" Estes sneered at Najieta who was leading the soldiers. Najieta heard the prestige, surprised and speechless. As far as she knew, Estes should be sailing with General Noel. I never expected to be with Estes in such an unprepared situation. Encountered, the other party also brought General Noel''s elite army, and the speed of the march from the coast to the border is too fast. "Although it is miscalculated, there are not many enemies. As long as I have Najeta''s and I''s imperial tools, it should be enough to contend!" said the adjutant who was wearing the imperial mask immediately and confidently. As soon as the adjutant mask man finished speaking, Estes, who was sneered on the high slope, flicked an ice blade at once and his head was cut off. He could still see his body without a head on the way down. The companion who was still inspiring himself turned into a headless knight in the next second, and the wound of the broken head poured out like a fountain. "Pumpkin!!" Najetta pulled out the emperor-romantic turret angrily, aiming at the girls on the high **** to shoot. It''s a pity that when she turned her head to pull out the Emperor-Roman Fort, Esdes had already broken ice from the top, hitting the right eye of Najetta with great precision, and appeared in her right hand holding Emperor''s right hand. freeze. "I still wanted to introduce you to my dear, but you are too disappointing me now! I quite agree with you, one of them is sitting in the position of general!" Esdes said disappointedly, grabbing the other person''s frozen In the right hand, the other hand crushed the ice. In a flash, Najieta lost her right eye and right hand, and the severe pain from falling immediately left her unable to move on the ground. "Um...reinforcement.. is the Revolutionary Army team.. I didn''t expect that since I would run so far away to meet!" Esdes just prepared Najieta on the ground, but a large number of revolutionary army troops in the distance Came to draw her eyes away. Followed by Celio and Aiya with the beautiful army, they have also slaughtered the army led by Najieta, and looked at the revolutionary army coming here with cold eyes. Just then the space fluctuated, and a black door was erected behind Estes. "Esdes, how to make her like this, what a pity!" Noel stepped out of the gate of the ark, fluttered and lay down on the ground, Najieta, took Esdes into his arms with one hand, and roasted with the other. Nice white dragon rou. "She is the target of this crusade! I originally wanted to introduce my dear to you! Who knows that since she leads the army to take refuge in the Revolutionary Army!" Elders explained with a smile: "My dear, you are here I want something delicious, I want it too!" "This is the Dragon Rou! Let''s go back, it''s a desolate place." Noel handed the roasted Dragon Rou in his hand to Estes. The women entered the ark very obediently, and Noel gave it away before he left. The spear formed by the Revolutionary Army coming here was a thunderbolt. As for how many people would have died, Noor, who had entered the ark and left, did not know. "boom!!" The explosion caused by the thunderbolt''s spear hitting the target left the Revolutionary Army seriously injured and countless casualties, but they still dragged their wounded bodies, found Najieta with a breath, and brought it back to the revolution with the wounded. Army headquarters. Inside the Imperial Palace.. auzw.com The Ark set the coordinates a year ago and directly opened the gate connecting the Imperial Palace. Noel and the girls appeared in the courtyard where they first arrived in this world. "I haven''t returned in more than a year. I''ll go to the minister and ask for pocket money! Then I buy a new house outside. I really feel uncomfortable living in the palace. You should rest here for a while!" Noel thought for a while. Turn around and walk out of the courtyard. "My dear, I will go with you and report the war situation with His Royal Highness." After that, Estes quickly jumped to Noel''s back. The two of them walked slowly toward the ministers residence while playing around. The guards along the way were dumbfounded and speechless. Is this still the general Shakespeare they know. Soon the two arrived at the ministers residence, and it was just inside the little emperor. "Oh! Oh! Oh! General Noel, when will you be back?" The little emperor asked in surprise, after all, he hadn''t seen him for more than a year since he left the capital last time. "His little emperor, shortly after I came back, I was going to ask the minister for some pocket money!" Noel smiled slightly and said straight without turning around. "What happened to the two of you?" The minister asked what the little emperor hadn''t noticed, and came in now that Estes had been holding Noel''s arm. "General Noel, it''s my man now!" Esders said with a grin, not embarrassed at all, but holding Noel''s arm tight. As soon as Esders finished speaking, His Highness and the little emperor raised their thumbs to Noel in surprise. Since someone could tame the Queen Shaking, it was incredible for both of them. "General Noel, since you are back, you can also give you 100,000 two gold prizes against the aliens of the West and the South!" The little emperor recovered from the surprise, remembering that the rewards for the opponents against the aliens had not been issued. . "His Royal Highness, the defecting army has been punished by our army at the border!" Estes now remembered that he came to report the pursuit. "General Estes, then the rebels will be resolved soon! What reward does the general want?" the little emperor asked, but since Estes was so efficient, it took only 3 times from the transmission of letters to the completion of the crusade. It''s just a matter of time. The Ark already has coordinates in many places. Otherwise, how could Estes rush back to the border in the sea so quickly. Of course, these little emperors and ministers did not know and could not let them know. "Actually, I don''t have much to want. I''m saying that this crusade against the rebels is the elite army of General Noel!" Esdes thought, and now he really doesn''t have anything he wants, except for many wars. But this cannot be said. "His Royal Highness, I sent General Estes''s reward to General Noel. Anyway, both of them are a family!" The minister gave his opinion to the little emperor. "The minister made sense, then it will be sent to General Noel together!" The little emperor nodded, looking at the two who were stuck together, and thought the minister made sense. "Thank you so much, Your little emperor! But you can have a huge mansion here!" Noel smiled. After all, this was nothing to the emperor. "His Royal Highness, I''ll just arrange these!" The minister also thought that this was a trivial matter, so he responded first, and he could sell a small person and be happy. "Then leave it to the minister! General Noel will tell you what interesting things you have experienced in the past year!" The little emperor opened his eyes and asked Noel to sit next to him. After the official consultation, the little emperor took Noel and asked about the strange things he had encountered in the past year, the experience of sailing in the sea, etc... There is no way who can call the other party the emperor. When it is said that this poor baby is not able to go out once a year, it is as poor and pitiful that Noel slowly talks about his experience for more than a year. .. ~： 14th cut daily Not far from the palace, the minister generously demarcated a large area, and dispatched a large number of manpower to rush to build a huge mansion for Noel day and night. During the construction period, Noel and the women could only wait patiently in the courtyard where the palace originally lived, and planned what to do next. This huge project had a lot of staff, and the mansion was completed in just five days. . The huge mansion completed is more than enough for more than 100 people. The decoration and furniture are all available. There are large courtyards in the front and rear, and a five-meter high wall is built around it. Noel led the women into the mansion, and brought the servants in the courtyard of the palace together. After all, such a big place also needs someone to clean up, and it can also allow the poor and beautiful army to enjoy life. After all the women choose a room, Noor will go to fight against the bonuses of the aliens, and distribute them to the members of the Beauty Corps. Of course, they have left some points. After all, so many people live together, and the daily expenses are not small. "The bonus is also given to you. Go to the imperial capital to buy something you like." Noel smiled slightly and said to the women. "My dear, let''s go together. You haven''t visited the emperor before." Wen Yan said, Esdez remembered that Noel seemed to have arrived in the emperor for a few days, so he led the army to fight against the aliens. There was no time to take a good look at the emperor. . "Sir Noel, let''s go together," Celius agreed. "Master, let''s go together," Lena and Aya said together. "Okay" Noel shook his head bitterly, unable to withstand the squeeze on the European bombing, and finally defeated. Noel and a large group of beautiful women are shopping on the streets of Didu, which has attracted many people''s curiosity, but curiosity is no curiosity. No one dares to go up to talk or pick things up. Most people know Noel and Estes. Empire General, after all, the two of them have great military achievements. No one will go up and find it uncomfortable. After hearing some other peoples comments, some of the new rogue gangsters in the emperors thoughts were kicked out of Jiu Xiaoyun, and they could only envy jealousy. Looked at the other party left and right. At noon, the beautiful women stroll leisurely in the sun, completely unaffected by the scorching sun. Noor, who has not visited the Imperial Capital, only discovered that there are all kinds of strange things in the Imperial Capital, and even those who exclusively sell slaves have franchise sites. "Esdez, the Empire allows slaves to be sold?" Noel asked doubtfully. After all, this was the first time he saw such a place, and he would be somewhat curious. "Well, part of it is prisoners of war and captured thieves, and the other part is the children sold here in poor mountain villages. Dear! If you want to buy it, it is best to go to the auction house, where people or dangerous species are better." Si smiled and answered Noel slowly. "Even dangerous species are sold?" Noel really couldn''t understand what they were doing when they bought dangerous species. "Accurately, dangerous eggs or dangerous eggs that are not long after birth are all stolen by some mercenaries to the nest. Many people will buy them and domesticate them. I have one that can fly. Dangerous species, but I tamed the adult directly outside!" Esdes continued to answer. "Something interesting! Does any of you want to go?" Noel asked, turning around to look at the beautiful women behind him. "We will go where the master goes!" Lena and Aiya said at the same time. After all, they were both close-fitting maids, and of course they had to follow where they wanted to come. "Sir Noel, I still want to continue shopping!" Seleuc said after thinking about it. "Sir, we also want to continue shopping!" The Beauty Corps said unanimously. auzw.com "So is Estes, Lena, Aya and me four?" Noel led three people to the auction house and waved to the Celio and the beautiful legion behind him: "Then Celio, go play for yourself Come on, remember to go back early!" Soon I came to the largest auction house in the Royal Capital, and waited for the auction that will start today in the VIP box. "My dear, this is today''s auction list, let''s see what is needed first?" Esdes sat on Noel''s tuei and handed over the auction list. "It really has everything! Jewelry, women, weapons, precious beasts, uh...? There are really dangerous eggs!" Noel slowly looked at the list in his hand and really found that there were dangerous eggs. "My dear, the auction is about to start. Have you found what you want?" Esdes reminded. "Let''s take a look first. I haven''t found what I want for the moment!" Noel turned the list in his hand, leaning his head against the European school of Ai Yaruan, who was full of playing, looking at the beginning of the stage below. auctions. Suddenly the lights of the auction venue were dimmed, and a skinny old man with white hair slowly came out from behind the stage. After the old man''s welcome speech with nonsense, he finally announced that the auction officially began. "Gentlemen, ladies, welcome to participate in the **** auction! Today a product: capture beautiful girls from foreign countries, absolutely original! Starting at 100 gold coins!" "200 gold coins!" "500 gold coins!" "700 gold coins!" and so on... With the announcement of the start of the auction, one item after another was pushed to the center of the stage one after another, and the wealthy nobles in the venue were also squandering gold coins very enthusiastically. Originally, I wanted to take pictures of dangerous eggs. Noel was totally uninterested when I heard the introduction of the old man. All of them were eggs and cubs crawling on the ground, and gradually the auction ended with more than five hours. Nothing was photographed. If its better to kill the white dragon in that ghost island, at least the mount will fall. On the way back, I thought that since no gain, Noel had to return to the mansion with the three daughters. Back to the mansion, the sky gradually darkened, As soon as I entered the gate, I saw that Seleuc and the Legion had returned from shopping. The servants in the mansion were also ready for dinner. "Sir Noel, you are just back, and dinner has just been ready soon!" Seleuc jumped into Noel''s arms with a smile. "Then let''s eat together!" Noel touched Seleuc''s little head, and called the girls in the hall to eat together. . After everyone has dinner together, take a dip in the large swimming pool like the swimming pool After that, the animal beast passed by this place, and all the h retreated one after another The rou fight of the big bath hall lasts directly until the next morning.. .. ~： 15th Shasha It has been three years since I came to this world... During this period, Noel gradually got used to the corrupt and yin life in the empire. Of course, he also experienced several assassinations. However, as soon as the enemy entered the front yard of the mansion, he was torn to pieces by the beautiful legion guarded by shifts. After the assassins first level was hung outside the wall many times, no one dared to come and die. Even if you have to clean up the newly formed bandits around the empire every once in a while, otherwise you will have to lead troops to fight against the aliens who have recovered their vitality. Do whatever you want to do, after all, those with rights in the empire can do whatever they want. Under the long-term gravity training of Lina, the beauty army has been able to withstand 20 times the gravity, and it is still gradually increasing. Now no matter whether it is physical strength, strength, speed, skill, and six types, it is constantly improving. Among. Estes also found the three beasts in the original book, often leading troops to attack those aliens everywhere, and even when Noel was not around her, the attribute of shaking s can be said to be played to the fullest, making General s shaking. The scale is loud. In recent years, the minister has finally determined that Noel has no interest in politics. In addition to the strength and beauty that can attract his attention, this is of course what the minister wants to see. Scribe line One day... Nothing to do in the idle, who originally wanted to go out to hunt dangerous species with Esdes. Who knows that the little emperor suddenly let her go to suppress the northern aliens. When it comes to fighting Esdes, the enthusiastic leader killed the past , So Noel can only take Lena and Aya out of the hunting dangerous species, and look around for flying mounts with their own hearts. As the sky gradually dimmed, the three talents slowly walked back to the Imperial City. They didnt see the unexpected scene soon after they entered the city. A young girl and a teenager sat on the side of the street. Noels eyes Turned an evil smile. "I don''t know what happened to Tazmi now! Iyeas is your fault, since I lost the cost of living!" the girl growled at the boy named Iyeas. "Sayu, don''t worry, it''s okay for Tazmi to be so powerful! Just make it up here tonight, and think of a solution tomorrow morning!" Iyeas said with a smirk and comforted the girl named Shayou. Noel just wanted to go up and make a conversation, but the plan would never catch up. A noble carriage with mercenary guards stopped by the two of them, and a noble lady with short blond hair walked out of the carriage. "The place where these two people seem to have no place to live is so pitiful." The blonde noble lady saw the two of them sitting on the street and fell asleep. "Miss, would you like it again?" said the mercenary, stunned. "My name is Aaliyah, are you from a foreign country?" Iaryan ignored the words of the mercenary and asked Aliah who ran to the roadside and smiled. "Ah.?" Sayu and Ieyes froze for a moment, thinking in their minds how someone would suddenly come and ask themselves where they are. "It''s too late to sit on the side of the road. If you don''t have a place to live, would you like to come to my house?" Alia pretended to smile innocently and invited the two to be guests at home. Sha You, who was on the side, was silent and looked at the noble lady named Alia in confusion. She wondered why someone would invite two strangers to her house in the middle of the night. When did Iyeas beside him say something silly? "But we have no money!" Iyeas replied innocently. "If you have money, you won''t spend the night in such a place!!!" Aaliya said very speechlessly. auzw.com "Yes! How come I didn''t expect it!" Iyas suddenly realized. "Are you an idiot?" Sayu shouted Iyeas in the head. Aaliyah had to continue to persuade the two, and at this time the panicked and respectful cry of mercenaries came from behind. "General Noel!" the mercenaries shouted with respect and knelt down in unison. "Now I know what you want to do, but I won''t worry about it! Men take you away, women I will accept it, is it okay?" Noel pressed one hand on the nobility over the mercenary kneeling on the ground. There was a hint of murderous smile on the little girl''s head. "No. No problem. Just let the general not kill me, let me do anything!" Aaliya said, shaking her head in her hands, and a cold hit her pale and cold sweat. Cyclonus, she had heard about the murderous name of the general from her father. "Lina and Aya took the girl back on the ground!" Noel ordered the two maids, ignoring the aristocratic lady who was terrified by a trace of murderous murder, who asked her to disturb her conversation plan. . Lena and Aya will be sitting on the floor with a dazed girl, standing up and down to prepare to leave the place with their master. "What are you doing, let me go! Iyaas saves me" Sayu yelled back in panic, trying hard to break free of the two women who held her apart, but no matter how she struggled, there was no effect, only Can ask for help from a dazed friend. "Hurry up and let go of Shayou!!" Iyeas, who was still in a daze, recovered from Shayou''s cry for help, and rushed up empty-handed, trying to knock down the other party and rescue his friend. But Iyeas was about to hit the maid who wanted to take Shayou away. Somehow, she suddenly felt like she was crushing a mountain like a mountain and fell to the ground, and the fallen herself was pressed by something invisible. It was almost suffocating, and even one finger didn''t move and got up from the ground. When I passed out, I could barely see the beautiful dark-haired maid staring at me coldly. "Half passed? He is yours!" Lena saw the boy who was fainted by her gravity and kicked him to the foot of the noble lady named Alia. "Iyeas! How are you! You let me go!" Sha You cried anxiously with tears in her eyes. "Shut up! The waste has caused the owner to go away! Follow me obediently, or I''ll cook him alive now!" Aya frowned, shouting, and her palms were burning with fire, as long as the girl The posture will still pass in the quarrel. After being so screamed, Shayou kept tears in her eyes, biting her lips to keep her from making a sound, and she was not struggling as hard as before, which made Lena and Aya a lot easier. Following the girl quickly to keep up with Noel who has gone far. Aria and her mercenaries, still in place, were relieved when they saw that the two maids of the General had disappeared into view. "It is indeed General Noel! Even the maid is so powerful!" mercenary a sighed. "Yeah, it''s true that people die more than people, and they are lost!" mercenary b echoed. "Hey!! This is the existence we can only look forward to in our life!" Mercenary c also sighed. "Aren''t you talking nonsense? Don''t hurry me to the car!" Aaliyah shouted, but she was so scared that she didn''t slow down now, looking at the fainting man on the ground with a ghostly smile. . It was not the first time they saw this noble lady, who laughed like this, and could only pray for the fainting man who was carried on the carriage. Then he would live a hell-like life and think about the fainting man. The situation encountered, the mercenaries drove out of the place quickly in cold sweat. .. ~： 16th Cultivation Luxurious room "You...what do you want to do to bring me here?" Sha You, with tears on her face, squatted in the corner holding her double tuei, and watched cautiously the two women who kidnapped here in front of her eyes. "Do you want to eat?" Lena kindly handed the delicious food to her. "If you don''t eat now, you will mix it up later!" "Who wants to eat your food!" Shayou patted Lena''s hand, and the delicious food scattered in front of her. "You..." Aiya said before she finished. Noor, who had dinner downstairs, entered the room just to see this scene. "Lina, Aiya! You have something to eat first. I''ll talk to her here!" Noel smiled slightly and sat on the sofa in the room. "Got it, Master!" After the two responded, they left together and closed the door gently. "Don''t you know that it''s shameful to waste food?" Noel smiled, looking at the girl shrunk in the corner. "Why did you catch me here?" Sayu whispered in reply. "Do you have a friend named Tazmi? I just thought of him as uncomfortable, so I had to turn your sweetheart into my toy and let go of it! If you want to blame him, blame him!" Noel smiled slightly and walked to The girl squatted in front of her and raised her chin with one hand. Hearing what the other person said, Shayou had nothing to say that the person in front of her should be the little thing. She kidnapped her here and threatened to turn herself into his toy. She could hear the old man in the village talking about the nobility We all like to play with pretty girls, and now she is scared and speechless to the person in front of her. "That...adult...you...should you be wrong?" Shayou broke free from the hand that raised her chin, and her whole body was trembling with fear. Dou''s speech was intermittent. "It doesn''t matter, even if you''re wrong, you''re a little beauty! But I don''t think I will admit the wrong person! Now you have no choice, so be my toy! Go and kill Tazmi, maybe One day you can be upgraded to my maid!" Having said that, Noel dragged her into the specially modified darkroom regardless of the girls resistance. "Ah!!! Who''s going to save me!!!" Sha You shouted for help, but no one in this place would come to rescue her, even if you come, you must have the strength to get inside the mansion. Inside the darkroom: It was filled with all kinds of training tools. After fixing the hands and feet of the constantly rebellious girl Sha You, she took off her clothes one by one and admired the beautiful body of the girl and picked up her whip. "Give you a chance to serve me well in the future, and then obediently kill Tazmi! How about your answer?" Noel said with a smile, waving his whip in front of the other person''s eyes. "Woo.. Never..." Sha You cried non-stop and knew what the other party would do to herself next. Even so, she would never agree to the party to kill her sweetheart. "Slap! Slap!" Noel picked up the leather whip and pulled it towards Shayou. "Ah...Ah." The leather whip fell, and Shayou screamed. Under the lash of the leather whip, Shayou''s eyes were used to tears, and Noel in front of her eyes flushed. "Why, now the answer is?" Noel approached Sha You and asked her with a chin raised. "Never..." Shayou bit her lip, not letting her groan. auzw.com "Relax, in the end you will beg me!" Noel smirked from the tool table After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another In the next two days As a novice, Noel tried hard to try all kinds of training methods. In these days, Shayou gradually hated her childhood childhood. If Tazmi is not a bastard, he will not suffer such treatment. When Shayou began to obediently serve herself, Noel saw that the girl had succumbed in her heart, which showed that the training was quite successful. As for the ability to serve others, you still need to study hard with Lena and Aya, but this is enough to stimulate the so-called original pig feet, I hope he will see Sha You become like this and dont be driven into madness. . Having said that, Shayou is also the one who Noel rescued and trained her into herself, better than being abused to death by the perverted family of three. So Noor is not ashamed of what he has done, even if he is not saved, he will do it as long as he wants to do it, and he will not go against his own ideas as he pleases. Scribe line The noble''s residence.. In the warehouse in the backyard, a boy named Iyas was suffering from Arias anger and was hung from the skin with a whip. It was a small case, pulling nails, breaking eggs with vise...etc. The moves are ever-changing, the only thing that is somewhat the same is that the person will not be so easily killed. "Asshole.. Tower.. Tazmi won''t let you go..." Iyaas was half dead, wounded and hung on the rope in the middle of the warehouse with scars, and the wounds all over the body kept bleeding and dripping onto the ground, vicious Looked at a family of three who tortured himself. "Dad, he''s been scolding for three days. Isn''t that a few words that come and go?" Alia asked with a smile on her face, blood on her face and clothes, and **** vise in her hand. "You don''t have to.. die.." Iyas finished the sentence intermittently and passed out. "This countryman can only speak quickly!" Alia''s father replied with a smile, rummaging through the criminal detentions, intending to continue to say hello to Iyas. "The two of you are almost done. It''s hard to come to a countryman! It''s a pity if you die so soon, let him rest and rest. We continue! Tonight''s after dinner entertainment ends!" Alia''s mother paints Going to the blood on my face, I saw that my husband and daughter wanted to continue talking quickly. What Ms. Arya said was still quite effective. Iyas, who was half alive, was returned to her cage, and a family of three returned to her luxurious villa with joy. Scribe line Under the bright moonlight The forest of Maomi blocked the bright moonlight, and there was a small area of ??fire inside the five-finger forest that was out of reach. "God! What the **** is this, I can''t find a way out at all, and I don''t know what happened to Shayou and Iyas!" the boy said to himself, sitting next to the weak fire, with a roast in his hand An unknown object. This young man is Tazmi. Now he is completely unaware of his two beasts and horses. He is suffering from two different kinds, one is happiness and the other is life and death, but he is enjoying it heartlessly. In the hands of delicious. If he knew, he would hate that he didn''t grow two tueis. .May be 21.00 and now, work hard in the codeword! ! .. ~： 17th wait Outskirts of the Imperial City.. Merchants from other regions heading to the imperial capital traded on horse-drawn carriages and walked on the path leading to the imperial capital. The horseman suddenly felt ground shaking, and a large dangerous species was drilled from the ground on the path in front of the carriage. "...Tu.. is a dragon." the businessman exclaimed in horror, staring blankly at the large dangerous species blocking the road in front of him. "I haven''t heard of it at all. There will be dangerous species appearing on such a street. Hurry up and escape." The coachman who jumped out of the car quickly jumped from the car. He quickly pulled up the stunned businessman and turned to run. The large and dangerous species called the earth dragon tore the horse pulling the cart in half and swallowed it in his mouth, turning his head and quickly chasing the two humans who had fled, and then a figure appeared in front of the two beasts. "It sounds like two birds with one stone!" As soon as the words were finished, the teenager pulled out the iron sword hanging on his back and crossed it between the two people in front. "First-class dangerous earth dragon... It''s not enough to watch as an opponent..." The teenager smiled and looked at the angry earth dragon dangerous species. "Ao" Earth Dragon roared, raised its huge claws, and slammed the teenager. "Ouch! Get angry..." The teenager kept avoiding the giant claw''s attack, rushed to the earth dragon and clenched the iron sword: "It''s over!" The long-charged teenager suddenly jumped up and exhausted his full strength, even a man crossed the sword with a sword across the neck of the first-grade dangerous earth dragon, and also took a stinky posture when landing, where the earth dragon was cut by the iron sword Spray xie not only fell to the ground directly. "It''s so good.. really good boy!" Merchant a cheered. "I didn''t expect you to kill the dangerous species by yourself..." Merchant b was surprised. The two businessmen who were rescued ran to the young man, praised the benefactor without hesitation, and they were also very surprised to think: I didn''t expect the young man in front of me, so I would easily take this one level. The large and dangerous earth dragon was cleared up. "Is it necessary to say.. As long as I meet the bull ghost snake **** no matter what I look like, it can only be a fateful defeat! By the way, I am called Tazmi! This will be a famous name in the emperor in the future, I I suggest you better keep it in mind!!!" Tazmi heard the two strangers continually praising themselves, and gradually began to get embarrassed and kept talking to them both. "Are you trying to break into the world in the imperial capital?" the businessman a asked when he saw the boy finally finished talking. "If yes, I advise you to go back to the countryside! The Imperial City... is not the paradise you think. Although the lively is the lively, but also has more fierce monsters than this kind of Tujia." Merchant b black face serious Said. "What...is there dangerous species everywhere on the street?" Tazmi continued to fantasize about what kind of monsters would appear in the capital, so his chance of fame came, and he asked the businessman innocently. "It''s a human! In the heart of a human skin, but like a monster.. That kind of guy.. everywhere.." Merchant b wanted to roar, and the naive boy who had saved both of them was in front of him. "Since I am very grateful for your advice, but I have come here, I can''t go back home like that! I must make money in the imperial capital to rescue the village!" Tazmi bid farewell to two strangers who were rescued by himself, and he did not take the words he had just said to heart, thinking that they were joking with himself, and continued to advance towards the imperial city not far ahead. After a while, Kazakhstan finally reached the entrance to the imperial city under the fast running state of Tazmi, but he did not find two beautiful women at all, holding a portrait in the dark and looking at him seriously Comparison. auzw.com "That? Is the person looking for an adult?" Beauty A held the portrait several times, but was still not sure to ask the companion beside him. "Don''t look at it, it must be him! Hurry back and tell the adults!" another beautiful woman b replied and put away the portrait to leave. In a blink of an eye, the two women quickly disappeared into the dark, and Tazmi didn''t know that he had been stared at. He was still screaming at something new and luxurious like a countryman entering the city, but after all, He was originally from the country. Scribe line Within the mansion The two women, who were still observing Tazmi, have returned to the mansion to report information to the people sitting leisurely. "Sir Noor, the man in the portrait, just entered the Imperial City!" She was a member of the beautiful legion, and now she was kneeling in front of Noor with the reddish cheeks on one leg to report the situation just now. "Master Lord, do you need to follow him?" A member of the other beautiful legion also asked with blushing. "Really? The two of you have done a good job. Let''s continue to follow up and report back to me!" Noel sat on the big sofa and said to the two of the beautiful army. "This is what we should do. Let''s follow him now!" After that, after hearing the praise of his general, the two of them quickly disappeared into the mansion with a smile. "Shayou, it seems that the portrait you drew is true." Noel smiled slightly, looking at Shayou who was serving himself, and was also supposed to blush for the two talents of such a beautiful legion. "Of course I dare to deceive the master!" Wen Yan, who is serving Noel, raised her head and said, she knew that if she was not obedient, she would be locked back in the dark room and continue to make people blush. Itchy and impatient training. After being tied back, in the last few days of training, Shayou finally chose to succumb, whether it is mind or body, since she has surrendered obediently, but if she encounters Tazmi, she will not do anything. understood. "But what surprised me is that you and the attacker named Ieyes arrived in the Imperial Capital the next day, but he was a week later than you. Is he a legendary Luci?" I wonder why the pig''s feet are so stupid, so I only arrived in the capital "Master, Tazmi, he is a lust, and the map of the imperial capital came to me at that time!" Hearing Noor''s doubts, Shayou answered him immediately. "That doesn''t matter! After waiting for so long, is it finally about to start?" Noel said with a smile. After all, after waiting for so long, the so-called plot will finally begin, and I will be a little excited. After all, when Noel was idle, he also tried to find the hidden stronghold of the night attack killer group, but I dont know if it was the butterfly effect. The mountains around the imperial capital were turned over by him, but even the ghosts of the night attack I did not see them, but they continued to carry out assassination activities in the Imperial Capital. It is not realistic to wait for them to assassinate themselves. Since some assassins were beheaded, no one dared to die in the huge mansion of Noor. This also let the members of the night assassin group know that the guards in the mansion are tough. So they will not come over easily for assassination. However, when the original pig''s feet arrived, the plot was about to unfold. After he joined the night attack, the whereabouts of the night assassin group could be presumed according to the plot. Now Noel has to wait patiently. After all three years, he does not care about waiting for a few more days. Shayou is also in his hands. Tazmi will come to him sooner or later. . No.! Hands up! Get here today! .. ~： 18th Night Attack Tazmi, who was still wandering in the imperial city, finally found the recruiting office after many hardships. After inquiry, I learned that everyone must start from the first-class soldiers, and most of them must be dispatched to serve in the border areas and other places. The disgruntled Tazmi showed the iron sword and wanted to show himself to the recruiters. ''S housekeeping skills, arrogant feel that he is fully capable of being the captain, and confidently ask the other party to let him take the position of captain and the like. "In this depressed world, there are too many volunteers to count! Where do I have time to watch you one by one to perform monkey tricks! You are so capable to go and become a mercenary, don''t bother others to sign up if you understand, Go away quickly, dead little devil!!!" The recruiters saw that the other party was so arrogant, since they still dared to illuminate their weapons in the recruitment office, they would still let him out of the gate without saying anything. Tazmi, who was still out of the recruitment office, sat on the ground and listened to the angry roar of the recruiters, before he understood why he would still come out. Since this is the case, do you want to start some commotion to start my reputation? But in this case, it is very likely to be arrested.''Thinking that Tazmi sitting on the ground is still not stubborn, trying hard to think about how to gain his reputation in the imperial capital. "Hi! You seem to be troubled, boy! Do you want your sister to help you?" Tazmi, who was looking down at how to be famous, was taken aback. He looked up and saw a big breasted big beauty saying hello to himself, staring at the big European school cheek with red eyes. "Youth, my name is Leo Nai. You are probably the romance of Emperor Tong Jing, and you came from the country?" The beautiful grandma continued with a smile, seeing the other person''s cheeks red and staring at himself. "How do you know!!" Tazmi exclaimed in surprise, unexpectedly, since the other party knew he was from the country. "As long as I have lived in the emperor for a long time, it is easy to tell whether you are a local!" Leoni said with a smile: "I, but I know how to enter the legion immediately!" "Really!?" Tazmi exclaimed happily. "Do you want to know? Then please invite your sister to dinner!" Leoni said with a smile on his face, but he was sighing in his heart: ``Now the naive little devil from the country is really cheating! So Tazmi and Leoni walked into the hotel. After a while, they were cheated by others, and all the finances were deceived. They also stupidly waited in the hotel until it was dark. Unless others told him they didnt know they were being I cheated. I walked angrily on the big street in the middle of the night and kept complaining. Because of the lack of money, he could only find a place on the street to sit down and plan to sleep on the street for the night. And just then, the noble lady named Alia, came out every day to find a special goal, of course, there will be no exceptions tonight, and soon after she found Tazmi who was doing on the street He began to pretend to be innocent and moved forward. After using his usual methods to speak out, he successfully brought the young boy Tazmi back to his house. Tazmi, who thought he was lucky, didn''t think so until the next night. Outside the villa of the noble family of three, the professional killer group was ushered in at night, and Tazmi was also awakened by his murderous death. He hurriedly turned out of bed and rushed out of the room to see what was going on, but just came out. The door of the room saw the black figures of several people standing in the air under the moonlight outside the villa window, reminding him of the night striker group that the mercenary guards told him in the morning. Within the villa, with the arrival of the night assassin group, the mercenary guards were busy in a group, some people intercepted them, and some rushed to protect the lady. auzw.com Two members of the beautiful legion hidden on the side of the observation. When the members of the night assassin group appeared, one of them disappeared instantly and returned to the mansion to report the situation to Noel, and the other remained on the spot to prepare Intercept the members of the night assassin group who will leave at any time. the other side A member of the beautiful legion that left in the past, under the superhuman high-speed Mercedes-Benz, has returned to the large mansion of Noel, and is reporting to the noble villa on the side of the noble villa in detail. "Sir Noel! Just a short while ago, members of the night wanted killer corps wanted by the empire attacked the noble villa where the boy was staying. Now there is still a person there who is ready to stop these killers from leaving." The beautiful woman knelt on the ground and reported Road, blushing heartbeat watching the jiqing drama in front of him. "Is it coming soon? I thought I had to wait a few more days!" After hearing the words, Noel smiled and looked at Shayou: "Shayou, let''s say hello!" "Huh!" Sha You blushed and nodded her little head. "You don''t need to follow, just say hello today in the past!" After that, Noel took the neatly dressed Sha into her arms and disappeared in front of the women instantly. Lina and Aiya, who wanted to go with her, froze at the same place when they heard what their host said. The two turned around and started to sort out the messy room, and a member of the beautiful legion that ran back to report back to themselves. Room rest. Hugging on the Shayou high-speed Mercedes-Benz, but it was dozens of times faster than the people who came back to report. If the protective measures were launched to resist the tears of the oncoming wind, the people in your arms will definitely be blown out by the wind. Dao wound, because of this speed has dropped a lot. When Nuoer and Shayou arrived, at least the night assassin group had not left here. It seemed that they had just caught up with the sound of Cairo in this good show, and let the beautiful women hidden in the dark place return to their residence first, holding Shayou in The arms sat on the dense branches. "Boy! You just said why you want to behead an innocent girl?" Leonay kicked the warehouse door coldly and said, "Can you say the same thing after reading this? Look carefully Well, this is the darkness of the Imperial City!" After the warehouse was opened, Tazmi saw the miserable situation. The warehouse was filled with all kinds of tortured criminal detentions, including people who were tortured to death but were kept in cages, and corpses that had been abused to death. And Sha You on the tree could vaguely see the scene inside. The miserable condition caused her pupils to contract and tremble up and down all over her body. She quickly turned around and squeezed into a ball like a kitten. If Noel responded quickly, he might hold it. It fell from the tree. "Shayou, don''t you think the lady nobility is familiar? You know how lucky you are. If you were caught by me, you might be one of them!" Noel said with a smile, and the warehouse scene came to him. It''s nothing, the Imperial Torture Room is much more spectacular than here. Hearing what Noel said, Shayou stopped thinking about something, and turned to look at the noble lady below. At this moment, a voice came to Shayu''s mind. "Taz...m.. is Tazmi? It''s me, Iyeyas!! I was caught by that woman. That woman... and her parents kept torturing me.. Woo. Woo.. theres going to be a rescue.. Sasha Yo.. she was called by Noel.. Big.. The General took it away. In the dark cage, the whole body was full of blood-scarred Iyas, pointing at the noble. The lady was talking intermittently while crying and vomiting blood. . No.! ! Offer at 21.00! ! .. ~： 19th Revenge "Am I wrong? You country folks who are useless in society are just like beasts!!! How do I treat you as my freedom!!! Hahaha!!!" Alia, who was lying and begging for mercy I have abused someone who has been dead for a few days, and since I have taken out her lies, I screamed out my own ideas. It was quiet at night, and Shayou in Noel''s arms could clearly hear her friend''s statement, and also heard the declaration of a noble lady like a madman. She bit her lips and looked at the mad woman below with red eyes. "Want to gain strength? Do you want to tear her up by yourself?" Nuoer niggled Huo biting at the eardrops of her arms and smiled: "As long as you are my maid, I will give you an instant to tear her The power of your will?" Hearing the demonic lure in her ear, Shayou thought that if she was not taken by the person she was holding, she would be more miserable as a woman than Iyeaga in the warehouse, not to mention that abuse and torture are likely to be insulted. He might be dead or sold into a kiln, if he says so, he really saved himself. No matter what he said, he is already his own, there is nothing to lose, is he, and he is very good to himself except for the first training, and he promised that he will not give him away or sell it, now as long as Promise that if you dont fight against the obedient maid in the future, you can gain the power to avenge the noble lady below, no matter what you think. "Master, I will be your obedient maid in the future! Please give me the power of revenge!!!" Sayou, who thought clearly, said firmly. Maid Contract: After signing the awakening, awakening begins ! Signer: Sha You! Awakening ability: speed! .. Note: There is no fastest, only fast! ! As soon as Shayous declaration came down, the system introduced a lot of information into her mind, and the light beam penetrated into her body quickly awakened her potential ability. In just a moment of effort, Shayou was familiar with the use of abilities, and she looked at the magical master in front of her eyes. After all, it is too incredible to give others abilities in an instant. "I made a promise, you can go and kill the lunatic! There is this for you, let''s use it first, after all, you can''t skillfully use the newly acquired ability!" Noel smiled slightly and patted Shayou''s Buttocks, indicating that she can revenge. With permission, when I looked down at the noble lady again, the eyes that I saw that Noor worshipped had disappeared, and my eyes were red with bloodshot eyes. "It''s really a livestock family in human skin.. bother you.. sorry.. red pupil." Leo Nai heard the tragic statement, and the crazy declaration of the noble lady, gritted her teeth. "Send funeral..." The dark-haired girl named Chi Tong was also very angry, and she would kill the noble lady with a long knife. "Wait!" Tazmi erupted from the silence when he saw the misfortunes of his old friends, and took the iron sword on his back and wandered toward the noble lady. "She will cut it by me" "boom!" "Ding!" A gunshot struck Tazmi''s iron sword and fell to the ground, followed by a gust of wind across him. A dark-haired young girl in a maid costume turned her backs against three people, and stepped on the belly of the noble lady. The double guns in his tight hands faced the noble lady who was stepped on her feet. "Why" hasn''t been finished yet, and since he can''t see who the other party is, Tazmi wants to ask why he is hindering himself. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" "Die! Die! Die! Die!" Shayous double guns kept firing, and her mouth was constantly cursing. The bullets were not in the head of the noble lady. After a while, Kung Fus head was beaten into a hive. Even if the gunshots did not stop, Until the head of the noble lady was beaten into rou sauce before stopping. auzw.com "It''s not enough! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! I want you to die without corpses! Ha ha ha ha ha! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" Sha You looked at the dead aristocrat. Miss, but she still felt uneasy and raised her gun again, shooting at every bu bit on the body. And the three people behind Shayou saw that they couldn''t help but swallowed saliva, and they all thought to themselves: what hatred is this? If you die, you will still abuse the body. After a while, the elder lady was really dead. Only the broken rou and broken bones of one place left the blood red, and Shayous whole body was splashed with blood viscera, matching the abnormal smile on her face. Scary. "Iyeas! I''ll help you get revenge!!!" Sayu turned around and smiled at Iyeas in the cage. And Iyeas in the cage, and Tazmi standing outside, saw Shayou covered with blood all over her body and smiling, both of them were surprised and speechless, they were not sure if this was Are you waiting for someone you know? "Is Sasayo you? Are you not arrested...hah...have you gone?" Iyas asked uncertainly, spitting blood in his mouth. "Of course it''s me, and I''m having a good time!" Sha smiled, looking at the dying friend lightly. "Hey...then...I''m relieved..." Iyeas finished, lying in a cold cage with a smile on his face, losing all his life. "The end of Erpala''s disease.. The hostess here has an interest in drugging the prisoner and keeping a diary." Chi Tong looked at it, and the character in the cage said lightly: "This guy even has The anger is not saved." "Iyeas" shouted after returning to God Tazmi, ruining his prisoner and holding his dead friend, said lowly: "What the **** is this place in the Imperial Capital" "Are you dead? Then Tazmi go down to accompany Iyas!" Sayu appeared instantly behind Tazmi and said coldly with the gun in his head. "boom!" At the moment when Shayou was about to shoot, Leonay quickly pushed the stunned Tazmi away, but the bullet did not enter his shoulder, but fortunately, he was not directly headshot, and the red pupil saw thunder on the side. Ou Na rescued people, and she quickly pulled out a long knife to force Sha You back. "Bang! Bang!" While avoiding the long knife, Sayu fired two more shots, and the bullets did not enter Tazmi''s double tuei. Sha You was forced to retreat, seeing someone obstructing herself, running at a high speed, her double guns kept firing, and Chi Tong could not keep up with her speed, and she could barely resist the bullets with visible orbits. Sha You was The other side quickly appeared next to her when he stopped the bullet, and kicked her abruptly to Chi Tong''s stomach to kick her to the stone wall of the warehouse. "Red pupil! Are you okay, hurry up!" Lei Naoni didn''t expect that Red pupil was so simple to be cleaned up by others, and now she doesn''t care about Tazmi, otherwise Red pupil will be jumped by someone. He rushed to the side of the red pupil under the fragment of the stone wall to act as a guard. "It''s okay for now. She looks very powerful on that foot, but she doesn''t have much energy! It''s too fast to be able to keep up with it. It''s troublesome!" Chi Tong climbed up from the rubble and patted the dust. Said. Noel, who was still hidden in the tree, also found that Shayou had no physical skills to support it at a fast speed, so she could only pack ordinary people, and in the past, she used bows and arrows to double the arm strength. The foot strength is not as good as it is. It is good to be able to use the newly acquired ability to kick people off. At this moment, a man wearing white and red armor ran quickly to the two women in the warehouse, and somehow pulled out a long qiang to pose at any time to attack. "I said why haven''t you been back for so long? It was really stopped! The person you are hiding, don''t hide it sneakily, find you!" said the armored man with a smile. Vigilance prevents people from hiding from attacking. "How did you find me, I should have condensed my breath!" Noel appeared instantly beside Shayou, looking at the man in white and red armor and laughing. . First offer! ! Get here today! ! .. ~： 20th cut off "Actually, when I came here, I felt a bit of murderousness! But it quickly converged and made me unable to determine your location. I had to say this to lead you out! But now I have a little regret myself, let you The big man came out." The armored man explained solemnly that the man he saw was an imperial general, and he couldn''t laugh now. "Oh? It''s just a matter of a moment, since you can feel it too! But what do you regret, do you know me?" The murderousness released by Noel''s subconsciousness, but it was received in less than 1 second, Since the other party can feel it at that moment, and he seems to know his own way. "Brand, is he always around? Are you acquaintances?" Chi Tong asked dumbly as she stretched her small head from behind the armored man and pointed to Noel who suddenly appeared opposite. "Hahaha! It''s nothing to have Brand come to help and pick up the two of them opposite!" Leone said with a laugh, she didn''t know who was standing opposite her, not to mention that all three of them were emperors. , So don''t treat the other party at all. "Ha ha ha ha! I''ve been underestimated for the first time in this world! Armor. No. It should be Mr. Brand, your mask is white!" Noel heard Leone He also laughed, but the two women were really good teammates. Its so easy to report the names of their companions to the enemy. Are they confident enough to kill themselves? "I''m so pitiful that I was sold by the two of you! It''s enough for me to be alone here, and I will keep up with you when I clean up these two!" Brand said with a smile, since both were sold by the two girls. After taking off his mask, he pretends that he can easily clean up the other person, thinking at least that the two women can safely leave the place. "Oh! Let''s go first, remember to hurry up!" Neon laughed nervously. After all, Brand''s strength is very powerful. He himself said that it can be done without any problem. , Pulling Tazmi, who was still in a daze, was ready to leave with Red Hitomi. "Huh? Why did you bring him?" Chi Hitomi saw Leonai holding the boy as if he wanted to bring him back. "Ajit is lacking manpower at all times! He has luck and courage, and there is something else you don''t think so much about?" Leonai said rightfully. "Release me... Sha You... what''s wrong with you? Why aren''t we friends?" Tazmi, who was dragged to the ground, recovered from being attacked by his friend while trying to break free Holding his hand, he shouted to ask why Shayou attacked herself. "Young man, you care about Shayou, but unfortunately, she is already mine!" Noel embraced Shayou in her arms and bowed her neck to kiss her. "Asshole! Quick release..." Tazmi hadn''t spoken yet. Seeing the young boy being so noisy, Chi Tong directly picked up the scabbard and knocked him out. Leonai, who wanted to do it, was a step behind, smiled at Chi Tong and directly picked up Tazmi, and the three quickly Disappeared in the beautiful night. "Don''t the master want me to kill him?" Sayou asked strangely, she just wanted to catch up, but she was held in her arms and could not move. "No, no, I just tried you at that time. It should be more painful to keep him alive now! This will also make me more entertaining. When he is useless, I will let you kill him by yourself!" "Noel said with a goblin smile, looking at the direction of the three people''s departure just now, and there was a huge black and red materialized murderous and dead air. "Master, are you okay, are you okay?" Sha You, who stood beside Noel, seemed to be engulfed by the blood of the corpse mountain under the huge murderous air, and her face was instantly scared to pale, and the cold sweat of the whole body was trembling. . "Sorry! Sorry! Subconsciously released again, ha ha ha!" Noor, who has recovered, hastily condensed his breath completely. The person who was just as scary as the devil just now became like ordinary people after converging his breath. Not at all different. After Noel would have condensed all his breath, Shayou sat directly on the ground and her body was still trembling. Brand was not far away. It was no better. Since she did not sit on the ground like Shayou, but But he could not suppress the fear in his heart and the shaking of his hands. auzw.com "General Noel! Thank you very much, you can let them leave here!" Brand took a deep breath and forced the fear in his heart. He determined the idea of ??letting the two women go first. "Mr. Brand, Im in a good mood tonight, and you can leave here alive! Now you have two options: 1. Leave an arm by yourself, and then get out of me. 2. I beat you to death. Tear off your arm." Noel accepted with a smile. "Of course! If you think you can escape from me, you can try it!" "Then General Noel, please advise me!" Brand frowned, squeezing the iron gun in his hand, kicking the ground with his feet, and the whole person was ejected like a shell. "It seems that you have chosen Article 2. Shayou hides away!" After that, Noel quickly turned into a Thunderbolt Spear. In an instant, the two met together. The force generated by the impact of the two caused the ground to collapse. Coupled with the thunder and lightning spears, the splashing electric snake made the scene in this open space extremely spectacular. But the balance was soon broken, and Noel stepped up to hold the spear of thunder and threw Brand out, and Brand was thrown out until he knocked down several big trees, with an iron gun in his hand. Inserted in the ground to reduce the buffer force only barely stopped. This was not over yet. Noel directly projected the Thunderbolt spear out. He himself disappeared in the spot instantly, and fell to the ground. Brand felt that an object was coming, and a dog quickly rolled over and attacked the danger. It was at this moment that Noel suddenly appeared to catch the Thunder Spear and hit him with a fierce blow on the back of the Brand who just wanted to get up. In the following continuous cycle, Brand was continually beaten and blown away, and the thunder spear that had just landed hit him, but when he hid, Noel would suddenly appear and hit him hard. For a while, Brand had fallen to the ground, and even the Emperor Gu could not keep running. Without the Emperor Gu, a man covered with blood appeared to show up, and Noel caught the thunderbolt that almost struck him. "You are too fun to play, I just finished warming up!" Noel said with a smile lying on the ground immobile Brand. "." Brand was silent, trying hard to get up from the ground, but the severe pain all over his body prevented him from moving, nor did he know how many bones he had broken. "I thought you could play with me, it seems that General Bude in the palace can do two tricks! Then I will take your right hand!" Noel said lightly, grabbing Brand''s With your right hand, tear it off with force. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ago now, the right hand didn''t tear it away, blood was pouring out of the broken arm. The great pain made Brand scream. "Relax, I usually speak and count, and I won''t let you die! This should stop bleeding. Probably" Noel''s hands were blazing with gas, and he put the flame on the wound of his broken arm. After a while, the smell of roasted rou came out . "Ahhhh..." Brand suddenly felt that death should be much faster than this, but the wound did stop bleeding after being burnt. "Then see you next time, Mr. Brand! Thank you for the dog food, Xiaobi has a late night!" Noel shook his arms in front of his eyes and walked to Shayou who was hiding in the distance. .Today! ! Don''t wait until there is no state, don''t want to code! .. ~： 21st Stronghold After Noel and Shayou meet, the two slowly walk back to the large mansion together. Not long ago, on the way back to the hidden stronghold, Chi Tong began to feel uneasy and always felt something was wrong. I thought about it and decided to go back to the villa to find Brand. I hurried to the crowd and ran back quickly, without Leonai, who was assured of her red eyes, also followed. Of course, only the remaining people came to carry Tazmi who was knocked out. By the time the two arrived, the battle had long ended. The two women saw the traces of fighting and blood, and the restlessness in Chi Tong''s heart grew stronger. They followed the blood traces to find it and finally found it. Brand, who collapsed in the woods, was bloodied and the blood was red. On the grass, the right hand has disappeared, leaving only a blackened wound. "Brand" Chi Tong and Leonai froze for a moment, the two shouted anxiously in unison. "Brand! Wake up, don''t die!!" Chi Tong quickly ran to him, continuously shaking Brand on the ground. "Red pupil, we will take him back quickly, he is just fainting now! But there are many bone fragments on his body, it needs to be treated as soon as possible!" Ronai, a rare calm once, carefully observed Brand''s injury, He was put on the back and said to the red pupil beside him. "It''s fine without death! It''s fine without death!" Chi Tong let out a sigh of relief and patted his not-so-big European faction with his hand. "Hurry up and the guard will be coming soon!" Leonai said anxiously as she saw the guard approaching on the way. Knowing that Brand needed emergency treatment, the two women rushed back to the hidden strongholds of themselves and others with high speed. Just after the three feet left, the Royal Guard arrived at the villa at the hind foot, and the guards came to the villa. Not looking for criminals first, but collecting money around the house first. Scribe line Hidden stronghold "Matsu sauce, why are Red Hitomi and Leoni not coming back, are you going to eat something good?" Zifa Glasses asked dumbfounded, as if she thought of something delicious, her mouth continued to flow Slobbering, rubbing her pink-haired twin ponytail girls sitting on the side with her fingers. "Ah! Hill slobbered! They should have left something behind the villa, and they will be back soon!" The pink-haired twin ponytail girl named Matsu, no worries at all with her hands on your hips What suddenly came to mind: & But speaking back, why hasn''t Brand returned? & "Yeah, Brand doesn''t seem to be back!" Purple hair glasses mother Hill looked around in the meeting room, but she couldn''t find the figure she wanted to see. "Hill, no one came back. How could it be found in the conference room!" Matsu said with a hand on her forehead, his expression defeated to you with a weak expression. "Come on people! Come here to help!" Chi Tong and Leoni carried the **** Brand, and roared into the meeting room to the people inside. "Look, they''re back..." Margaret''s words were just halfway through, and when he looked back at what he wanted to say, he was stuck in his mouth. He couldn''t say half a word, and stared at the three people back. auzw.com "What are you still doing, take the medical props, Brand will die before he stops bleeding!!" Chi Tong shouted anxiously, seeing that Hill and Matsu were stunned in place and quickly roared the two together Let them take things quickly. "Oh...oh..." After being so shouted, Matsu came back quickly and ran to get medical props. "I''ll fetch water!!" Hill also ran out of the conference room. After a night of busyness in the night assassin group, the sun gradually rose with it, and Brands injury was also controlled. In fact, it was no big deal, that is, a few bones were shattered by Juli. For internal bleeding, the deadliest wound is the broken right arm. The wound on the right arm, which can cause massive bleeding, has long been stopped. As for Tazmi, who was brought back to the stronghold, he was **** and kept in the room without any question, and everyone who tried his best to rescue Brand had completely forgotten his existence and took care of Brand who was seriously injured. . Until the noon of the hot sun the next day, the figure of the non-stop rushing back to the stronghold appeared, and Brand who came back after the rescue was also sober at this time. "Brand, why are you doing this, have you met Esdes?" The former imperial general Najetta, who wore a blindfold with a mechanical right arm and right eye, sat frowning seriously in a chair beside the bed Said: "No, according to information, she should go and condemn the ethnic minorities in the north!". "Boss, did you say Esdes was so powerful? I really want to know what kind of guy it is." Leoni said in disbelief. "Called to be the strongest super general in the empire, she is constantly repeating the dangerous characters who kill Lu. Every time she shakes her personality, she will let her soldiers go to the streets." Najta said seriously. Gradually tighten your hands. "That is to say...there is the same value as the minister to kill," Leoni said with a smile, feeling that if there was a chance, she must try to kill her. "Cough! I haven''t said what you guessed? What made me like this. I saw both Red Hitomi and Leoni last night..." Brand said to the two women in bed. "Isn''t it the handsome guy who followed a maid? It''s not right. He''s just like an ordinary man. He''s not murderous at all." Leoneto held his chin, thinking hard about who he was. "Hmm, there''s no murderousness!" Chi Tong nodded sympathetically. "It''s him! One of the most powerful generals in the empire, General Noel! He razed at the fastest speed, the aliens of the greatest forces in the West and the South! I heard that General Estes and General Bude are not him Opponent! If he wasnt in a good mood last night, I think you guys would really see me..." Brand said in a lonely manner, the remaining left hand clutching the quilt tightly, a little thankful and very unwilling. "Why did you meet him, he did what he wanted to do, there was no regularity at all!" Najetta suddenly stood up and frowned seriously: "Like Brand said, three He hunted dangerous species in the air by mistake and entered the palace. At that time, he fought against General Bude, who was in charge of the palace guards. At first, the two were evenly matched. Shortly afterwards, he was defeated by his strange ability, and then With the help of a leader, a group of tens of thousands of aliens instantly turned into a tiankeng without surviving, and a beautiful army of 100 men he trained could quickly kill an army of thousands to tens of thousands." "Boss, you are a bit too exaggerated? How could 100 people kill thousands of troops? These may be rumors from people." Matsu also said indifferently, she thought Najieta said Its not very realistic, unless the 100 people are all emperors. "Exaggerated? The 100 people all have a very powerful physical skill. They can move at high speed and fly in the air, they can easily penetrate the human body with their fingers, and the super vacuum chopping kicked with their feet at high speed can easily cut off the stone pillars and the body. Jianyings ordinary swords and guns cant hurt them. They are like the transformed machine that kills everybody. Everyone can beat one thousand. This is the report of the revolutionary army who survived in the south, and countless people in the revolutionary army have wanted it for three years. Crack this physical skill and use it widely in the army, but so far no one can learn it. And when I was cut off by Estes, I saw the group of women killing the army I led in an instant. .." Najetta touched her mechanical right arm, remembering the slight trembling of the scene. "Yeah. Thats right. I was buried under the corpse.. I survived.. And I also saw General Noel.. Throwing a spear-like lightning to wipe out most of the revolutionary army who came to the rescue. "The green-haired man Lubbock said intermittently, his body shaking violently. .. ~： Why 22nd "All the people listen to it! Whether you believe it or not, see General Empire Noel and give me a way to escape!" Najieta stood up and looked at the crowd at night, attacking the crowd without any joke: " , Especially how fast female members run and how fast he can be seen from the maid and legion around him!" "You think too much about boss, that General General Noel is also a personal one, but we have so many emperors and diggers, there is nothing to be afraid of!" Leoni thinks that his boss thinks too much, it is too high. Estimate the enemy''s combat effectiveness. "It takes at least 50,000 soldiers to defeat Esders, and at least ten emperors including Red Eye! How many people does General Bude need to say, wait to defeat Esders! As simple as it can be How much manpower is needed to clean up the above two Generals Noel, please weigh yourself!" After that, Najieta lit a cigarette and sat back in her chair and swallowed. After Najieta finished speaking, the room became very quiet and he could clearly hear everyone''s breathing. "Then why don''t you lure General Nanor to join the Revolutionary Army?" After a while, Hill saw no one talking, first broke the peace, and asked his own doubts. "Hill said it makes sense, didn''t Boss say that he did whatever he wanted? This is not completely impossible, there is a possibility of success!" Chi Tong at the side thought Think, think Hill has a certain chance of success. "Then you have to have a chance to get close. People who innocently break into his large mansion will be torn into pieces when they enter the front yard. In short, everyone should be careful later!" No chance to get close to each other. The Revolutionary Army also sent people to the mansion where Noel was, but when they entered the front yard, they were torn and fed to the dog by the female guards. It was later learned that male creatures outside Noel were prohibited from entering. The members of the noisy night raid, one after another, left Brand''s ward one after another. Chi Tong and Leoni finally left and thanked Brand for their life-saving grace. Scribe line As for Noel, when he woke up at noon, the minister called a maid to invite him to the palace. After all, the minister knew that Noels big mansion prohibited all male creatures except Noel himself from entering, otherwise he would wait in the front yard. Become Xiaobi dog food. Place of residence in the palace of the Chancellor "Minister, wouldn''t you just ask me to have lunch?" After that, Noel sat down casually and swayed the food on the table. "It''s no big deal. The night assassin group assassinated everywhere in the imperial capital is active again. Last night, someone just saw General Noel coming out from there, just want to ask if General Noor encountered them?" The minister smiled. He said, but he didn''t stop, and kept pushing food into his mouth. "Well, it was encountered, one of them was abandoned, the others ran away!" Noel said casually, not taking it seriously at all. The minister had just asked casually, but did not expect that Noel really met those people, and it was easy to deal with the killers. "Will you ask General Noel to clean up the killers who attacked at night?" The minister said slowly, three times, five divisions and two to clean the food in front of him. "Clean up? Minister, did you find their stronghold?" Noel froze for a moment, but he rummaged around the imperial capital, but did not find all the mountains. "No! I just want General Noel to see the group of people and clean them up! Hahaha, I didn''t make it clear! Sorry! Sorry!" The minister laughed, patting his round belly. No embarrassment at all. "Well, I will send someone to patrol the Empire City during this time, and if found, I will personally clean them up!" Noel smiled slightly, supporting his cheek with one hand and facing the roof with one hand. He pointed and asked, "But, after all, are the 4 mice that the minister hid on them, did you raise them?". As soon as the words fell, four shadows came down from the roof, and three of them stood neatly behind the minister. "You are an adult who said that the great General Noel? Now it seems that the Minister has misunderstood people, which is no different from the ordinary people!" The long-haired man smiled, suddenly appeared behind Noel, with a knife on his neck. Office. But at the moment when the long-haired man fell to attack himself, Noel took out the same beating object on the long-haired man at a speed not seen by several people present, even the attacked long-haired man did not find himself. auzw.com "Trick! Shut up, go back!" The minister stood up with his hands on the table and suddenly shouted. "Cut! Got it? How come suddenly it''s so cold?" The long-haired man named Spino, put away his hand knife and was about to leave. Suddenly the cold in his heart spread to the whole body, and he fell to his knees and grabbed his heart with one hand. Office. "Hairy! You have something to forget here!" Noel smiled at the thorny kneeling on the ground, took a tablecloth from the table, wrapped the beating object in his hand, and walked to him and squatted down. : "I''m so sorry, I just took out the conditioned reflex just now. You can find a way to put it back on your own, and I will pack it for you!" "This is my heart..." The long-haired man opened it, and he died before he had finished speaking, holding his beating heart in his palm. "Why! Why do you want to scare me suddenly! And the three of you don''t come to scare me, otherwise conditioned reflex to take out things that shouldn''t be taken! The minister looks like you are going to invite people again, I''ll go back if it''s okay Bye!" Noel shook his head and sighed, wiped his hands on the tablecloth, and turned away from the place. The minister and the remaining Raksha three ghosts stared at each other in a daze, until the other person completely left the sight of the four. "I really want General Noel to come to ruin me!! He is still a lover with General Estes. I want to let them come together. I think it''s exciting to think about it!" The masochistic Linglu broke Silent, holding reddish cheeks in both hands, looking at the direction of the other person''s departure with blurry eyes. "It''s happened again" The dark-skinned **** meimei nv''s head shook her head helplessly and shook her head. "Sir, would you let him leave that way?" Zhu Tian, ??a sturdy bearded uncle, asked with a frown. "It''s thorny to provoke him to death, it''s okay if you don''t provoke him, he doesn''t have so much time to deal with you!" The minister glanced lightly, and said one of the four ghosts of the Rakshas on the ground: "In He said that even if you go together, you just go to die." "But after all, did you see when he shot?" Linglu, who was back to normal, asked, thinking for a moment as if she hadn''t seen this General Noel. "No!" Zhu Tian and Ma Tou shook their heads and said in unison. "And there are no wounds in the thorny mouth, a strange way!" Ma Tau turned the corpse on the ground and carefully observed it, but found no wounds or blood stains. "I said the three of you, can''t you ask someone to clean him up? Have to study and carry it outside, don''t pour my appetite here, okay!" The minister looked at the three of them silently, one surrounded by two The study of the dead is completely unconscious. Soon after, Noel, who left the palace, strolled leisurely in the streets of the Imperial Capital. After running to the auction house, he found nothing new and returned to his large mansion. Inside a large mansion "Shayu, let Seleu come over. I''ll ask her to tell me something." Noel, who had just returned, lay down on the sofa and asked the maid who was approaching herself. "Good master, I will go now!" After that, Shayou walked upstairs. After a while, Cyrus, Shayou, Lena, and Aya came together. "Sir Noel, what task do you have for me, let me do it?" Celius ran down and hugged and asked Noir. "You''re right! Haven''t there been a night attack killer group in the capital that has been very fierce in recent years? Just want you to take someone to patrol the capital, and if you find them, come back and report to me, of course. Its best to live alive! Sayuu, go with Seleu!" Noel caught the man who flew over and rubbed it slowly on her little head. "Guarantee the completion of the mission!" Seleuc rubbed in his arms and said firmly. "I get it, Master!" Sayu responded and walked to Noel to massage. .. ~： 23rd Fix A few days have passed since the last assassination. The members of the night assassin group completely stopped the assassination in the Imperial City. After Brand''s affairs, Najetta decided to stop for a while, so that the officials of the Imperial City relaxed their vigilance and were looking for Opportunity gave them a surprise. As for the young Tazmi, who was kept in the room one night and one night, only someone remembered that there was a person like him in the stronghold, and all the people were in a hurry to release the half-starved Tazmi to feed and treat the wound. In addition, Leonai strongly recommended to Najta that he should join the night assassin group. Tazmi also understood the meaning of this killer group in the narrative of Najta. After the meeting, the result was: if you want to join, you must join It passed the test first, but it was impossible to go out to implement the plan within a few days. Of course he did not know the result of this meeting. Tazmi kept training himself in the night raid base, wishful thinking that one day he would rescue Shayou from the magic palm. Seliu and Shayou, who were sent on patrol, wandered outside for a few days. Even the ghosts of the night raid did not see half of them, and Seleuc was very excited to patrol every time, but was very disappointed. Return to the large mansion. Scribe line One day Outside Noor''s large mansion, a weird man wrapped in a cloak from head to toe was ushered in. "Sir Noel, there is a weird man in a cloak outside who wants to see you, saying you will see it after reading the note!" A member of the beautiful legion in charge of the guard handed the note to Noel. "Huh? It''s a little interesting! But the rules can''t be broken, the women put it in, the men don''t need me to say it?" Noel smiled at the note, and the flames burned into the ashes in the palm of his hand. Hearing the commanded beauty guards quickly returned to the front door of the mansion, while the cloak man, under the care of the other two beauty guards, quietly waited for the return of the person to be notified. A moment later, after checking to see that the other party was a woman, the beauty guard took her into a large mansion, and as soon as she came in the cloak, the woman understood why men were banned from entering. It was a woman with a beautiful body and a fruit body. Man. "What makes Najieta your rebellious general, and has the courage to come to the residence of the imperial general alone?" Noel leaned back on the sofa and directly revealed the identity of the cloak man. "Oh? How did General Knoll know it was mine, and how well did you find it?" Since all of them were found, Najta took off her cloak. Najta was stunned for a moment, wondering how the other party found out who he was. Since listening to Hill Seduces proposal last time, it was decided after repeated consideration of Najetta that he came alone to this General Noel and tried to persuade him. Of course, he also made the consciousness of sacrificing hue and chao cao. "My emperor-five-view universal has the ability to see through, you can see it clearly when you wear pure black underwear! You can also say that you are as if you are not wearing clothes in front of me!" Noel smiled slightly, gazing Unscrupulously moved on Najta. "The general is so confident! Just told me that the emperor you used is capable! But before we talk, can you let her avoid it?" Najieta looked blushing, looking at the man in front of the body. Female. "Emperor Gu? That''s no different from toys! What do you say, you don''t want to show it to you unless you are a woman! And I''m free in what I do in my own home?" After that, Noel saw through each other Thought, but he will not stop there. Well, she can''t control what Noel does at home. auzw.com "I want to invite General Noel to join the Revolutionary Army! This country is already decaying and is heading for destruction..." Konajta was interrupted by Noel just halfway through the words. "Did you not wake up, Najieta? I''m a great general of the empire, but you let me join those thieves? How free do I have to go from the general to a thief?" Noel said without words. Its not so good to say that the white wolf wants to empty the gloves, and he is not the **** devil who has been made **** by a few countries. "Don''t you want to save this country?" Najta rose suddenly and shouted at Noel. "What is this country to do with me! How about I restore your eyes and arms to you if you become my possession, which is much more practical than your nonsense!" Put the tired Aya on the sofa and rest. Noel walked up to the other side and provoked her chin and smiled: "You didn''t do it well when you came, you are ready for this negotiation to fail, don''t you?" "Are you kidding me? Can you still make my eyes and arms grow?" Najieta clapped his chin and pushed away the Noel in front of the body to keep away. "Do not believe?" As soon as the words came down, he quickly pressed Najetta to the couch, grabbed the right hand of the machine and tore it off suddenly, and the machine connecting the nerve line was also pulled off. Wound on the right arm, contact the system and let it repair Najetta''s right arm immediately. Ready to repair and start! "Ah! Ah bastard.. Let me go! I''m going to kill you!!!" Najieta screamed in pain, her eyes staring crimson at Noor. Najta thought that this general General Noel would push himself, in order to prevent himself from violently tearing the robot arm down, and he was pressed by the force on the sofa and could not move and lost the robot arm, although he did it when he came here Well, sacrificing the preparations to keep so long Zhenzhen cao. "Okay, wait until you call Esdess! Now shut up for me!" Immediately after Noel touched the wound, the palm of his hand glowed with white light, and the palm of the hand gradually left the wound. Najetta''s right arm followed, and the right arm continued to grow from the wound at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. After a while, a brand new right arm was completely repaired. . The repair is complete! 100 points disappeared! First he fell into **** in despair, and **** rushed to heaven in an instant, and this unexpected scene completely froze Najetta, watching her right arm resurrected miraculously in the hands of this General Noel , While shaking in front of his eyes with his new right hand, he looked back from time to time to see that General Noel had already let go of him. "Why should I fix my right arm? Shouldn''t I believe it, what you said is true?" Najetta slowly sat up from the sofa and asked in disbelief, watching her new right arm. "Huh? Suddenly wanted to do that, so I went straight to it, how could there be so many why!" Noel said while wearing his clothes and smirked: "Just as a reward for your intrusion into the wolf mouth, I am interested in joining the revolution The army is not interested, you can leave. Otherwise, I will pay attention when I change my mind, just what you thought I wanted to do!" "Since you can repair my right arm, of course you can repair Brand?" Najieta didn''t mean to go at all, sitting on the sofa staring at each other with questions. "It may be possible, but why should he repair it, I don''t seem to have an obligation to restore the enemy''s combat power, right?" Noel said silently. Noel helped her to fix it by looking at the strange mechanical arm. Now she still wants to help her teammates. "What are the conditions, you can open it!" After thinking for a while, Najieta also felt that the other side made sense. Looking back, he was new to whatever he wanted, and his right arm should be born like this. . .. ~： 24th trade "Let your Revolutionary Army help him install a mechanical arm, it will not be over, and it will be alive after half a year of rest!" Noel gave Najieta a glance. Whatever conditions he needs to open, he can just take it directly. "As long as I can repair Brand''s arm, I will try my best to meet your requirements." Najetta said firmly. Now the Revolutionary Army can no longer lose its combat power. She will try it whenever possible. "Since you are so persistent, give me Red Hitomi, then I''ll go and heal Brand''s arm." Noel thought about it, and opened up conditions that the other party could not accept. She thought she would give up Now! "Impossible, you change the condition. Red pupil is an important partner and an indispensable presence against the empire." Najieta shook her head. Since she knew that the other party was intentional, she still hoped that Noel would change the condition. Noel frowned, and the corners of his mouth were twitching. It was rare that he kindly wanted to let her go, but now he never stopped relying on her to leave. It was so obvious that she refused her request, and she really did not understand what the woman was. Think about something. "Women, I changed my attention!" Noel murmured and suddenly pressed Najetta. This time he was overwhelmed and did not frighten Najetta, nor did he resist. "Will you go to repair Brand''s right arm after finishing it?" Najieta asked, blushing cheeks, looking at the handsome man with a bad smile in front of him. This man will be his first man. "It depends on your performance! Maybe, I''ll be in a good mood later, and even your right eye has been repaired!" Noel smiled slightly, leaning over his face and covering her eardrops softly. "Really? I will try my best to serve you, but I hope you can talk and count afterwards!" Najta turned her face away. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another Time gradually passed away in a melee fight. I do not know how long it has been. auzw.com "You.. You will count when you speak." Najetta, who regained a little strength, subconsciously arched into Noel''s arms holding her behind. "He took it to nibble, but after the drug was taken, the wound must be torn open first!" Noel turned out a pill from her hand and shook it in front of her eyes to explain how to use it. "Aren''t you going to repair Brand''s arm yourself?" Najta asked, looking at him dumbfounded. "Nonsense! Would you take me back to the hidden stronghold? Rest assured, you can fix his arm after eating. Of course, if you are afraid of poison, you can also throw it away, anyway, I will not lose!" Noel said with a smirk. And put the pill in her hand. This is the inferior repair pill that Noll exchanged from the system. Not only does the wound have to be torn to repair the process, but also the pain is very painful. Although the advanced repair pill is just eaten directly, Noel feels that it is not worth the waste for a person who wants to get a lunch at any time. Think about it and know that Najta will not take herself to hide the stronghold, so she can only take the medicine back to her. "Then I''ll go back first, I hope you are telling the truth!" Najieta was flushed and slowly climbed up from Noel''s arms. When he got up, looking at the lying Noel, Najeta''s heart was full of complexity. "You don''t plan to go back like this? Wash and go back first!" After that, Noel picked her up directly and walked into the big bath hall. "Why, I can walk by myself, let me down!" Najieta rebelled when she was suddenly picked up. "Slap! I''ve done everything, and it''s not bad to take a shower together!" Noel smiled slightly and slapped it on her hip bu. Sure enough, after a slap, Najieta came down honestly and obediently asked Noel to bathe herself, and the sweat and liquid on her body were quickly washed away. The close mo wipe almost made Noel come in the bath hall once. "The next time we see you, we are the enemy!" Before leaving, Najieta said blankly to Noel. After a glance, Noel, who just helped herself bathe and dressed herself, turned around and walked away from the mansion quickly. "Hehe! See you next time, I will grab the female members of the night attack one by one, and finally clean up you!" Noel said to himself, looking at the direction of the leaving figure. .. ~： 25th order After leaving Noor''s large mansion, Najieta dragged his tired body and wandered on the streets of the Imperial City to prevent being followed. After careful observation and confirmation that no one was following, he went to the high-speed Mercedes-Benz return forest in the forest around the Imperial City. Soon after, the night assassin group hides its stronghold. When they returned to the stronghold, everyone had already started to prepare dinner. Najieta had just walked into the door. Her eyes were fixed on her right arm. They were all stunned. Normally completely fixed in place. "Red pupil, you are going to burn the dishes!" Najieta was on the way back, she knew that it would be the result, and she was ready to be questioned by everyone. "Boss, your arm is the same as the real one. Who picked it up, so amazing! By the way, let him come and help Brand get one!" Leonai got up first and poked Najetta with her finger. The newborn''s arm, with golden light in his eyes, seemed to have discovered the New World. "This workmanship is really exquisite, and it is a rare talent!" Seeing someone approaching, Matsu also got up, learning to use Leonai''s finger to poke. Immediately afterwards, both Red Hitomi and Hill got together, and mo touched and pinched over there, as if they had found a new toy, and they were having fun. But Tazmi and Lubbock can only stare at far away places. If they are like the women, they know that they will be chopped into meat sauce or beaten by those women. Pig head. "Hey, hello! I said you are enough, this is a real arm, not a simulation, you feel the peeling when you touch it!" Najieta looked at the girls, even if you touched and pinched, she didn''t even open her mouth. Take a bite and try the taste. "I''ll say it, it must be an imitation." Leonay said halfway and couldn''t tell. "Is this true?" everyone cried in surprise for a while. "I know you have a lot to ask, first find a place to sit down, I''m slowly telling you." Najieta said first, she knows that everyone must be curious, and there are many want to ask, so she said first To meet their own requirements. The words just fell, and everyone was like a good baby, sitting together in a chair at the dining table, waiting for Najieta to tell what was going on. Seeing her stare at herself like a curious baby, Najieta also found a place to sit down and light a cigarette and began to talk about what happened today when she went out to the enemy''s mansion. Of course, she has a love sport with Noel. Without saying it, I talked about the process of trying to persuade the other party and be forcibly treated. "That is to say, boss doesn''t believe what he said, the guy forcibly removed the mechanical arm and repaired your arm with a strange ability, isn''t it?" Leoni concluded without words. "Well, that''s it!" Najta nodded. Everyone saw their boss nodded and opened their mouths together for a long time, which was too incredible for her/them. "I feel like I''m dreaming!" Margaret broke the serenity and said doubtfully: "Brand''s arm was broken a few days ago, but now the boss'' arm is repaired. What the **** is he thinking? " "What a weird person!" Hill said blankly. "Boss, didn''t he give you a pill?" Chi Hitomi said the key point. If it is really effective, Brand''s arm will recover. "That''s it!" Najta took out the repair pill and put it on the table for everyone to study. "This is the first time I saw this. Should I find someone to try it?" Lubbock carefully observed the spiral pill on the table. auzw.com "There is only one pill, there is no way to try it! I personally think that there is no problem with this pill!" Najetta thought about it, and according to Noel''s character, he is not The deceiver is going to get started, and Brand died early. Just as everyone was entangled, Brand, who was about to come out to drink water, heard clearly outside the door. "General Noel is a person who speaks and counts. The pills should be ok! Tell me, how to use it!" Brand walked in and said that the other party wanted to start when he died. There is no need to cheat with poison now. people. "After eating, tear the original wound apart! Brand, do you think about it?" Najetta asked solemnly. "Hey, hello! Brand, don''t you really intend to take this medicine? That can be given by the enemy!" Leoni cried anxiously, quickly got up and wanted to take the pills on the table. It was a pity that she was slower, Brand took the pill first and swallowed it, pulled out the dagger she carried with her and swung it down the broken arm. After a while, a lot of bleeding left Brand''s face pale "Look, that medicine is fake, just stop..." Leoni said before he finished. "Ahhhhhhhh!!" As the screaming sounded, there was movement in the wound of the arm, and a brand new arm was suddenly drilled in the wound. The new arm sprang out of the squeezed blood, and Brand passed out. "It''s amazing! Since it really works," everyone in the room froze for a moment and said in unison in surprise. It seems that he didnt lie to me! Thinking, Najieta, who was on the side, saw the pills work and said, Hurry to bring Brand back to the room to rest! He moved Brand back into the room with all his hands, and began to collect the blood that had just been splashed, and Red Hitomi also happily cooked dinner. Soon, several people quickly cleaned up the splattered blood, and Chi Tong also prepared the dinner tonight, and everyone sat together to celebrate Brand''s recovery while enjoying delicious food. After eating food in the cheerful sao of everyone, the speed of eating was quite amazing. "After a few days, the wind outside is not so tight, it is time for the event! Tell me about the commission of the imperial capital a few days ago!" After everyone finished eating, Najieta also put down her food. , Inquire about the commission within a few days. "The goal is one of the Royal Guards team who does Oka, and there is also an oil merchant Jamal. According to the outsourcer: Jamal used a lot of money to bribe Oka. The card looked for the scapegoat to replace the offense, which was the commission money at that time!" Leoni said with a black face, putting a bag full of gold coins on the table. "Thanks to that person who can get so many together..." Tazmi''s words were not finished. "I smell it. Eighty-nine percent of the unique smell of STDs is made by selling your body," Leoni explained to the newcomer Tazmi. "Are you sure?" Najetta lighted a cigarette. "Guilty! When I sneaked into the oil shop for an unannounced visit, I confirmed the truth." Leone replied indifferently. "Very good.. This entrusted nightraid has been accepted. There is no need for scumbags in the new kingdom. Give it a penalty!" Najieta spit out smoke and coldly announced and assigned the task: "Red pupil He and Leonai both have wanted orders in the imperial capital, so the two of you went to assassinate the oil merchant Jamal. The newcomer, Oka, who is the new face of the ghost, will be handed over to you. This is also a trial for you to join the night attack!" .. ~： 26th Black Eye "I have this intention, see how I can complete the task beautifully!" Tazmi had originally wanted to take over this task, and now the bosses here have spoken, thinking;''This will be the first battle I officially joined, also So that people who dont want to see him here agree with their performance opportunities in joining this group. "We have no problem!" Red Hitomi and Leoni said together. It should be because of the relationship that Tazmi was in that day, and they lost their arms because they did not leave Brand so slowly, so the two women did not care too much about each other like the original, nor did they help him in any assassination training. In fact, here Others don''t like him so much. "Okay! It''s so decided, and the task will begin tomorrow night!" After Najieta finished, the people who were going to perform the task each returned to the room to rest, waiting for the arrival of tomorrow. Scribe line The next day... The palace inside the palace "Getting the latest detailed report, General Estes has won many battles in the north. If it continues at this speed, it will soon be able to attack the northern fortress, and it will not be too far away from calming the ethnic minorities in the north! "The little emperor took the latest battle report and briefly looked at the officials below." Hearing the report of the emperor, the officials standing underneath discussed it. "Isn''t there a brave man over there?" "It seems to be called Numaseca, I heard that it is the prince of the ethnic minorities in the north, and he has never been defeated from the gun! "Yes, and this man has a terrible military strategy, which can be said to be a great threat to the empire!" "The powerful strategy has not been defeated one by one by General Estes!!" "Yeah..." You say it to me, a moment later.. "Except for the policies reported and published earlier, is there anything else to say today? If not, you will be here today and you can retire! Minister? Why are you eating meat again, you are really eating too much! "The little emperor said lightly, turning his head to see the minister who was nibbling on the meat. "When you''re alive, don''t enjoy it, but it won''t work! Ha ha ha!" The minister bit the piece of meat in one hand and held the jar full of meat in the other. "His little emperor, I am short of manpower, can I call out an emperor named black pupil from the assassination troops?" Noel, who was sitting beside him, asked the little emperor after seeing that all the people below had gone. Claim. "General Noel, what do you want the emperor to do?" the little emperor asked doubtfully. "Some thieves using Emperor Gu have recently appeared. The Minister was not assured that I sent people to patrol the city. I only remembered to deal with Emperor Gu when I went back.. Only Emperor Gu is useful. Ordinary soldiers have no use," Noel explained to the little emperor. Of course, their own beautiful legion is the exception, they can work with the Emperor Gu for a period of time, but these ministers and emperors do not know it. "His Royal Highness, General Noel said something very reasonable. At that time, the General was too rushed and I forgot!" The Minister said that it did happen. auzw.com "General Noel is also for the safety of the imperial capital! Approved!" The little emperor nodded. But the minister and the little emperor didn''t know. It was just the person Noel wanted. As far as the safety of the emperor was concerned, he had nothing to do with it. It wasn''t until the sun was setting that Noor waited for Shanshan''s late-haired black-haired pupil. "Hello! Even if you are looking at me, I will not give you dim sum!!" The black-haired and black-headed girl saw the other party staring at her, and quickly hugged the dim sum in her arms. go. "Hey, hello! Who will **** your snacks? My general is not down to grab snacks!" Hearing the girl''s words, Noel almost fell off his chair. "Oh? Are you General General Noel? My name is Black Hitomi, and I will report according to the instructions above, and I will be a General General in the future!" The girl named Black Hitomi knew that the General in front of her would be what she wanted in the future. The following officer put the snacks and introduced themselves to the other party. "Why does it sound weird, but it''s nothing wrong with me, it''s just a matter of time! So do you know what to do over here?" Noel smiled slightly. "No matter what I do, I will strictly follow the orders, I have always been so!" Black Hitomi said coolly, not at all like a joke. "This time I want you to come over to fight against the thieves of the imperial capital, and they are all emperors with emperors, and there is your sister Chi Tong!" Nuoer smiled and explained the reason for her coming this time. . Walking to the black pupil, she will wrap her shoulders and leave the palace while speaking. "Really?.. I really want to see her earlier and punish her personally with my hand.. Because she is my favorite sister!" Black pupil shook slightly when he heard Noel''s words. And then said with a cruel smile. "That won''t work! If you sentence her, I''ll be very troubled! All you have to do is to capture the red pupil live, and both of your sisters will become my women, so you can be together forever !As long as she is in my hand, you don''t have to worry about her rebellion!" Noel took the black pupil, and the two left the palace and walked slowly on the street, returning to the large mansion. "It''s really a pity that I can''t punish my sister. I will do it according to the order of the adults!" After that, Kuro Hitomi didn''t care about his Noel, and slowly stroked her shoulders from her shoulders to the waist. , Gradually took her whole person into her arms, but she took out a snack in the package casually and ate it. Korno momo black pupil is not anxious. He wants to quickly take black pupil back to the mansion at any time. When he sees black pupil, he feels that there is a problem with the dim sum package on her body, so let the system detect the black pupil in detail. His physical condition quickly stole a piece of snack from the package. But the detection needs to touch the other party''s body to be able to carry out, of course, does not rule out the possibility that Noel wants to touch mo more. The system gives Black Hitomi a physical condition and the piece of cake in my palm. Noels heart silently contacted the system. Detection starts... please wait Physical examination: Black pupil; due to long-term continuous use of catalytic drugs, the body is constantly consuming potential and vitality, and the life span is less than five years! Item detection: host! The object in the palm of your hand is a kind of catalytic potential drug researched in this world. Long-term use will continue to reduce the life of the user! Is there any cure, find me out! Nor frowned, but didnt expect those scientists, since such a catalytic item was developed to enhance the imperial users who dont fit well. The host only needs to strengthen the fit between the black pupil and the Emperor Gu, and sign the partner with the other party in the way of absorbing vitality into her body or combining with her. After the signing is successful, it is said that the signer will exist forever as long as the host is not destroyed! Strengthening requires 1000 points .. ~： 27th Healing "Black Hitomi, give me your packet of snacks, you don''t need it anymore!!" Noel smiled slightly and reached out to hope that she would obey and hand over the packet of catalytic medicine. "Adult! Didn''t you just say that you haven''t fallen to the point of grabbing dim sum?" Black Hitomi looked down at the person holding him, holding the dim sum bag in hand to prevent being shot away. "You don''t need it anymore, that pack of medicines to maintain combat power! This is the order!!!" Noel''s mouth twitched constantly, and he was just for her good, now how I feel like a bad person. Hearing this was an order, Black Hitomi hesitated for a while before handing the dim sum bag to the other party. Seeing the black pupil hand over the medicine, Noel smiled and nodded, and picked her up and disappeared into the street instantly. Soon, under Noel''s high-speed movement, he had taken back Black Eye to the door of a large mansion. "Sir Noel, welcome back!" The beautiful guards guarding the gate welcomed each with a smile on their faces. "Oh!!! Thank you very much!!!" Noel nodded at them and said to the person he was hugging: "This is my home, and of course your residence. There are rules that all male creatures are not allowed to enter, So liberate your masculine man! Its a command!" "This me...then I can''t stop..." Black Hitomi hadn''t finished speaking. "Of course not, you belong to me now! Do you want to violate my orders?" Noel said with a smile, slowly lowering the black pupil in his arms. "To obey! Emperor Gu-the march of the dead" In order not to rebel like Red Hitomi, Black Hitomi obediently embarked on the liberation of Emperor Gu, summoning 4 male corpse dolls, including two sisters, who grew up together. "Very good! That''s right!" Noel touched the black pupil''s head and walked to the four corpses, using his ability to shoot them into powder and smiled: "Go in, I will help you treat your body. " After finishing speaking, Noel stepped into the mansion first, and Black Hitomi glanced at the nostalgic powder, and quickly trot to keep up with the adults who had entered. Black pupil followed behind Noel and quickly entered the luxurious living room, but Noel did not mean to stop, and led the girl directly into his big room. "Take off all your clothes, so I can treat you!" After entering the room, Noel sat on the bed and stared at the black pupil in front of his eyes. "Yes..." Black Hitomi froze for a moment, since she didn''t know why she had to take off her clothes, but she was very obedient and she took off all the clothes on her body. After a while, Kuro Hitomi stripped herself into a little white sheep. As a killer, no one had taught her this knowledge, only taught her to obey orders to kill the specified target. And when she was seen by the adult in front of her body, Kuro Hitomi didn''t know why she was heartbeat faster and her body was hotter. This was also the first time that she took off her clothes in front of a man and was appreciated. "The system strengthens the black pupil and repairs the dark wounds!" Noel pulled the little white sheep in front of his eyes and began to contact the system to repair it. "Adult, are you talking to me?" Wen Yan, Black Hitomi asked doubtfully, she thought Noel was talking to herself. Strengthening begins... Repair begins... As the sound of the system sounded, a white light did not enter the body of the black pupil, and Noel''s hands on her body also lit up with white light. auzw.com "Don''t talk, I''m treating you!" Nuoerxie smiled, with white hands. "Ok!" A cheerful high chant called out, and I wondered if it was too comfortable to repair, so that Black Hitomi called out such a charming voice. The reinforcement is completed. The repair is completed. A total of 1100 points are consumed! "How does it feel?" Noel asked softly in the black pupil''s ear, wanting to know how she was now. "Hoo! It''s a strange and comfortable feeling, but now it''s a little bit uncomfortable!" Kuro Hitomi was panting with blurred eyes. "Then I''m going to continue treatment!" Noel put the black pupil flat on the bed and quickly took off his clothes. "Well, I''m thankful for you!" Black Hitomi nodded. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another Scribe line Soon, the night came, and the sunset slowly fell down the mountain, the sky was full of red glow, as if the sky girl was soaking a red dress. In the prosperous imperial city, all kinds of lights are lit up, and nightclubs and kilns greet all kinds of people after dinner and entertainment. "Today I will return without success, hey!" sighed, the girl holding her little white dog in despair. "Relax, she/they will show up eventually, it''s just a matter of time," and a girl wearing a dark-haired maid costume comforted her next. The two women are Seleu and Shayou. The two women lead a 10-person beauty guard to patrol the streets, but they seem to be preparing to go home with no gain. "Huh? This man is" Shayu pulled up Selyu next to him and hid aside, followed by the beauty guard behind him. "What''s the matter with Shayou? Isn''t it time to go back to dinner?" Seleu asked suspiciously. She wondered why she had to hide. "There was a man named Tazmi at the entrance of the Imperial Capital. The owner and I watched that day. He was taken away by members of the night assassin group, and the blond-haired woman beside him was one of the members of the night attack. "" Shayou pointed to a man and a woman at the far entrance and explained in detail to the doubtful Seleu. "Really? After waiting for so many days, we finally came, what did we do to hide, and went straight to arrest the two people!!" After finishing, Celius stared at the man and the woman with eyes open, excited Want to rush to grab those two back. "Calm down, don''t be impulsive! No matter who the two came to the assassination of the emperor, no matter who we are, all we have to do is secretly track down, let the two take us to find the hidden stronghold of the night assassin group, and then wipe her/them all together!" Sha You sneered and said, quickly grabbed the impulsive Seleuc, not letting her rush up, otherwise she would startle. "Sorry! Sorry! After so long looking for him/them, I was over-excited for a while!" Seleu listened to her and calmed down. She thought it was reasonable to say what Sayo said. .. ~： 28th track "Look at him/them apart!!" the two women escorted beside them as they discussed. "You follow him/her first, I will go back and report the situation to the owner!" After that, Shayou used the ability of speed to disappear in a moment. Suddenly disappeared like that, let the women around Shayou shudder for a while, after all, she seldom used the ability in front of people, and she continued to exercise under the gravity of Lina. In general, you cant see the difference. of. "It is worthy of Lord Noor''s personal maid!" "Yeah, the maid next to Lord Noir, everyone has great abilities!" "The Six Forms Master Lord taught us is also very powerful." wait wait wait, "It''s not a time to say that we will act separately, and you will follow the woman secretly!" Cyrus interrupted the beautiful women''s guards who said with a sneer: "I will clean up the man. After all, Lord Noel only When it comes to catching female members alive, men must be alive or dead! Ha ha ha!" Hearing Seleu''s assigned tasks, the beautiful women''s guards of 10 nodded each other. They had known each other for more than three years. Of course, they knew that she was the Emperor''s Emperor and she also learned body skills. Six types, 10 beauty guards are not necessarily her opponents, so she is assured that she will deal with the male teenager. The beauty guards quickly keep up with the rich women who are about to leave their sights. Seeing the beauty escorts followed, Seleu also slowly followed the young boy named Tazmi with the little white dog, and wanted to see who he was assassinating. By the way, lets take a look at his strength. Cleaned him up. the other side.. Shayou in the super high-speed Mercedes-Benz, constantly shuttled in the unmanned alleys, and the places she passed were attacked by the gust of wind caused by her superhigh speed. Her own ability is matched with the shaving that she just learned soon, so that Shayous speed On the next level, under Lina''s training for a few days, she can basically use the shave skillfully, and the others have not yet touched the threshold. Under this ultra-high-speed Mercedes-Benz, Sha You reached the periphery of a large mansion very quickly, and the emergency stop at high speed allowed the dust to drag two channels across the ground. "Who!!" "Alert! Everyone be careful!" Suddenly, the beautiful guards guarding the periphery of the mansion were on alert. "It''s me, Lord Noor''s maid. I just ran too quickly! Sorry!" Shayou explained to the guards who were guarding the beautiful women. "It turned out to be Shayou, don''t make such a big move next time, and we thought it was an enemy attack!" After the dust lifted up, I saw that the person was the maid''s new recruit. "That.. because there is something urgent to report to the owner, so I ran a little anxiously! Is the master back?" Shayou asked embarrassingly. She was not busy rushing into the mansion, but asked if Noel had come back here first. She didn''t come back so she could go directly to where he was. "It''s been a long time since I came back, and I also brought a girl with black hair and black eyes. It should be the new favorite of Lord Noel!" the beauty guard said with a smile. "Aren''t you in a hurry? Go in quickly!" another beauty guarded. "Okay thank you" auzw.com After finishing, Sha hurriedly entered the gate and walked to the large mansion in the center. Soon he entered the mansion and asked about the busy Lina and Aya. Noel''s location went over there, but when he reached the door of the room, he stopped, and the girl heard a crisp cry from the room. The sound of yin made Sha Yu''s hand knocking on the door froze in midair. ''Can''t disturb the host now.. I heard that I was disturbed while doing this.. It will make people very unhappy. If it is serious, I will be scared. I can''t disturb the host now.'' The hand that Shayou had knocked on the door was taken back, and she walked to the door and stood waiting for the battle inside to end. But the cheerful shouts in the room made Sha You blush, making her all tickle to join, but she knew that it was not the right time to report the matter, and she must not delay it. Noor, who was struggling to heal black pupils, of course found someone coming to the side of the room, but did not know why he stopped outside. This situation made him feel very puzzled and hugged the black who was still connected with himself. Hitomi went to open the door. "Huh? Shayou patrolled back? Why didn''t you come in?" Noel said with a smirk when she opened the door and saw Sayu sitting paralyzed on the ground. "Is it more emotional to eavesdrop?" "Then.. Um. Um." Sayou saw the door suddenly open and froze. When she just wanted to explain something, she let Noel pull up from the ground and blocked it with her mouth. "What''s the matter, wait a moment and say, this is what matters now!" Nuoer Xie said with a smile, let go of her tempting lips. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another Scribe line As the initial mission, Tazmi found the target of the assassination and wandered around the target for several hours, but did not find a good opportunity to start. After a long tail, the opportunity finally arrived. At this time, the target came out drunk from the hotel. He also knew that it was the best opportunity now. "Sir Oka...the villain has something to say. I hope you can listen to it..." Tazmi knew that this was his chance to wait until he already had the opportunity to pretend to be able to ask for something. "Huh? What''s the matter... Come and listen." Soon after he came out of the hotel, some drunken guard captain Oka. "The words here are a bit inconvenient." Tazmi looked at it, and the crowd on the street pretended to be a little embarrassed. "Can you please follow me to the alley?" . Oka saw the other party and flattered, thinking that it was those businessmen who wanted to bribe him, or those who wanted to walk conveniently, so he took the other party to the alley. "Hey! If it''s here, is it okay?" Oka looked around the alley and thought, "I can''t feel the breath of anyone..." "Thank you! Lord Oka''s forgiveness, what I have to say is." Tazmi sees no figure here, and is also very remote. Even if he fights here, it is not easy to be discovered, so he can''t miss this opportunity. "Huh?" Oka frowned, suddenly feeling the other party showing murderousness. "Please die!!" Tazmi pulled out, hiding the iron sword in his cloak, and rushed up on the spot. "Ding!" Oka, who felt the murderousness of the other party, quickly pulled out the iron sword to resist the slash. .. ~： 29th death "I didn''t expect this street, there are still people who dare to face Laozi''s blade!" Oka''s red eyes clenched the iron sword in his hand, and threw the other person''s sword with great force. Dao: "Uncle Ben.. My Uncle Oka.. how can you be killed by your stupid devil.. In this street, the strong is absolute.. Sanctioning people, but the job of Uncle Ben is to sanction the uncle. No" Listening to the roar and roar of Oka, Tazmi, who was thrown out, hit the stone wall of the warehouse fiercely, kneeling on one leg on the ground, supporting his body with an iron sword, and smearing the blood from the corner of his mouth. "Don''t talk about yourself!" Tazmi rushed up again, then jumped up and chopped towards the other side. Seleu, hiding in a dark place, was eating the snacks he had just bought while following, and was watching the performance of the two of them cut off. "I hope that the captain of the guard called Oka can quickly get rid of the guy named Tazmi! I''m in a hurry now, don''t force me to clean up both of you!" Celius whispered to himself He said that she was eating snacks together with the little white dog around to watch the show. The jumping Tazmi used the strength of his arm and falling to increase his chopping power, but he did not expect to be easily taken by Oka, and he also pressed him from the air to the ground with the iron sword in his hand. He can only do his utmost to resist the strange power from the opponent''s iron sword. "It turns out that it seems that you are a group of night raids? Whose commission is it? The people I think, there are so many mountains. Is it the most recent one? Killed a few days ago, then Guy''s fiancee?" Oka smiled cruelly. "Shut up!" Tazmi gritted his teeth, supporting the iron sword under pressure. "It seems to be correct... I knew that I should have done it at the time." Oka, who was going to continue to stimulate the other party, suddenly emerged from behind a giant black shadow, biting him in half with an open mouth, and Tazmi, who was struggling to support the attack, was completely attacked by this sudden. The situation was stunned, and let the blood and internal organs of the half body before him baptize himself. "It''s not going to kill him early? It''s just a waste of my nonsense, it''s a waste of my time! But there is a midnight snack in Xiaobi!" Seleu complained, slowly moving from behind the huge Xiaobi Get out. "Thank you for saving me!" Tazmi froze in amazement. He didn''t hear the girl''s complaint at all, thinking that the other party intentionally rescued him. "You''re welcome! You''re welcome! Thanks to me," Celius smiled slightly and patted the huge little bibi, saying: "Be good and don''t move! Xiaobi remember to leave his head!" "Roar!" The words fell, and the younger than commanded opened his mouth wide, showing his sharp teeth and fluttering past. When he saw the white monster biting at him, Tazmi quickly got up and tried to escape, but when he was about to jump away, the white monster suddenly accelerated and swiped quickly from his side, and suddenly felt a sharp pain in his left hand. "Ahhhhhh!" Tazmi looked at the left arm, which was gone, and screamed, tearing his heart at the wound. "Are you very noisy?" Seleuc said with a smile: "And I''m in a hurry, so bye!" "Arashi Feet!" The ultra-high-speed vacuum cut kicked out of Seleu''s leg. Tazmi, who was lying on the ground, felt a crisis, forced his severe pain to kick his feet, rolled to the side, dangerously escaped the vacuum cut, and quickly got up and ran away quickly. "You... I said I''m in a hurry! Xiaobi scrapped his feet!" Sairui frowned frowningly, and used shaving to quickly appear in front of the other party, turning him hard to Xiaobi. Kicked it. When the commander got the order, he saw that the owner had kicked the feed, and it just gnawed the left arm, opened his mouth to see the feed, and tore off his feet, and Tazmi was so flicked. Aside. auzw.com "Ahhhhh!!!" Tazmi, who was bitten off his feet, was lying on the ground unable to move, screaming and vomiting blood. "Hey! Why not just finish that moment, who asked you to run." Sighed, Seleu walked to the other side and looked down at the man who couldn''t move on the ground. "Arashi Feet!" Kicked out a small vacuum cut and directly cut off Tazmi''s head. Seleu tore off the damaged cloak he was wearing and wrapped his head off. He left the place with the cub who gnawed the headless body, and only the half-cut Oka body was left on the floor of the alley. , And the ground was red with blood splashing everywhere. Scribe line During the battle between Oka and Tazmi After two or three efforts, Chi Tong and Lei Nai cleared up the oil merchant of the weak vegetables. Both women did not observe Tazmi who executed the assassination target alone, and planned to leave the Emperor Capital and return to the stronghold. "It''s a pity! If it wasn''t wanted, it would be nice to wander around the imperial capital." Leone sighed, leaping continuously on the roof and running towards the imperial gate. "Who told you to be seen by the guards when you rescued Brand." Chi Hitomi said lightly, keeping a certain speed with Leonai around him, hurrying while chatting. "Brand was so badly injured at that time, where there is still mind to pay attention to the people around." Leoni said helpless. "But it''s too late to say anything now!" Chi Tong said with a smile. When they chatted with me in a word, they quickly reached the woods outside the Imperial City. Without the noise in the imperial capital, in the quiet woods in the middle of the night, the red pupil who was raised as a killer from childhood discovered that they were being followed by several people. "Huh? Why did Chi Tong suddenly stop?" Leonai asked doubtfully, Chi Tong Ben, who was running side by side with herself, suddenly stopped and stood still. "We were followed, there was too much noise in the Imperial Capital, and no hidden breath was found, but in the quiet woods, when they ran, I could feel their faint breath!" Chi Tong frowned, holding the knife handle tightly in his hand, and watched the dark woods around him cautiously. "Emperor: King of Beasts [Lion King]" Leonai hurriedly launched Emperor, with a pair of animal ears emerging from the top of his head, short blond hair turned into long hair, and his hands became a pair of animal claws, Feng man''s buttocks bu A long tail was drilled in between, and after the transformation, he smelled it with his nose, frowning and said seriously: "Chi pupil, you are right, I smelled 10 people and lurked in the nearby woods. in." "They should have followed us when they were in the Imperial Capital, but the Imperial Capital was too noisy to find it." After Leo Nai''s confirmation, Chi Tong pulled out the Imperial Tool-a killing [Murayu] to prevent the hidden people from sneaking in. "Hey!! Come out and find you guys! I want me to take you back to the base, don''t dream!" Leoni shouted loudly. She knew why the enemy was just tracking and not attacking, it should just want to let herself The two led them back to the hidden stronghold. "Oh, uh!" As soon as the words fell, 10 shadows appeared instantly from the woods, enclosing Red Hitomi and Leoni. .. ~： 30th reinforcement "Wow! It''s all beautiful! Who sent you these beautiful women to perform the task, he was really willing!" Leoni said with a smirk, but she did not dare to defy the enemy to pose an attack posture, ready to face those The celebrity launched an attack. Since I didn''t expect the people who followed her and Chi Tong for so long, they all came from beautiful women, and they were very powerful. "Want to know who sent us?" "You go back with us, don''t you know?" "Since I couldn''t follow you to the hidden stronghold, it''s a little pity, but if you can get the two of you back, adults should be very happy!" "Then will you follow us obediently? Or wait for us to beat you back?" The beautiful guards who surrounded the two, you said with a smile. "Come on! Send funerals!" Without saying anything, Chi Tong rushed up, and wanted to quickly open a breakthrough, otherwise it would be very troublesome to wait until the enemy''s reinforcements were reached. "Iron! Ding!" A sharp sound of iron. The beauty guard saw the enemy rushing towards herself, but instead of avoiding it, she used a six-piece iron block to pull it down. Chi Tong''s Murakami cut her without any scars. "Send funerals! Send funerals! Send funerals!" Chi Tong was also surprised, but still launched a fierce attack. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!" "Hey, hey! This joke isn''t funny at all. Are you physically struck by iron?" Leo Nai listened to the crisp sounds of striking iron. She felt like she was dreaming now, and quickly wanted to go up to help Chi Tong. "Arashi Feet!" An ultra-high-speed vacuum cut fell on the road where Leonai wanted to move forward. The ground was torn apart by a vacuum and a channel was formed, and then the five men formed a group of beautiful guards to surround the two. "Go home with us! Otherwise, don''t blame us for scrapping your limbs and returning you to the bar!" said the beautiful guard who stopped Leonai. They wouldn''t be polite if the other side was not obedient. "Don''t think about it!" Chi Tong and Leoni said in unison. "Send funeral!!! Ah!" Chi Tong roared with all his strength, holding the village rain tightly in both hands, and violently used all his strength to spur on the spot, thrusting at the woman in front of him like the bow and arrow of Lixian. "Useless, iron!" the beautiful guard said helplessly, hoping the other side would give up resistance. The red pupil that rushed out with full strength, flashed like a white light in front of the beauty guard, and instantly appeared behind the other party. "Haha! Now that you have broken the iron block, how did you go back.." The beauty guard said intermittently, and the red pupil of her arm was stabbed with a full blood streak, and an unrecognizable suddenly appeared on her body. The text quickly gathered to the location of her heart. auzw.com "Emperor''s Tool: One Slash [Mura Yu] If you are cut by this demon sword, you will be poisoned with curse from the wound and die quickly, there is no way to detoxify." Chi Tong faintly Said, looking at the woman who was about to die, as the last kindness to explain the reason to her. "Red pupil, there are so many enemies! Don''t just say the effect casually!" Leonay cried silently. Leone, who was besieged on one side, was about the same speed as the shaved beauty guards, who caught no one and fell into the battle. "Death? Hahaha! That''s just a temporary death, we will see you again." After that, the beauty guard who was injured by Chihong, with a smile on her face, did not face the fear of death, and fell straight to the ground and lost All interest. "Temporary death? Don''t dream anymore! If you die, no one can bring her back to life. You are just cheated by that so-called adult!" Leoni saw the five people who chased him stopped and decided Looking at the dead companions on the ground, he said to the dazed women: "You are all so powerful, don''t be fooled by the people of the empire, come join our revolutionary army!" And what the beauty guard said before death, since Chi Tong didn''t believe in the things that would bring the dead back to life, but I don''t know why she felt deeply uneasy in her heart. The beauty guard who had died on the ground suddenly turned into a black light and rushed towards the mansion around the imperial capital. "She has returned to Lord Noir. All we have to do now is stop these two people and wait for Lord Noir to come!" a beautiful guard said seriously. The beautiful guards had just finished speaking, and two black shadows fell into the battlefield. "That won''t work! We won''t wait for the reinforcements to come, so we will quickly resolve you!" "Hil, Lubbock, why are you here?" Chi Tong saw the coming person and was surprised to call out their names. "I haven''t come back after seeing you so late. The boss asked us to go out and find out if something happened. I didn''t expect you to be stopped here." Lubbock said with a smile, his hands secretly controlling the thread behind his back. . The beauty guards of the remaining 9 people, regardless of the number of other reinforcements coming from the other party, all the members disappeared in the spot and launched an offensive, but what they did not expect was that since the other party had a blocking hand waiting for the opportunity in the distance, the beauty guard suddenly appeared Behind Leonai, about to prepare to attack with a finger gun, an orange beam hit her in the distance, and the arm that was not in a hurry was destroyed under the beam. "Damn it! There is even a sniper, so be careful!" the beautiful bodyguard without arms shouted, and the people around him were alerted. Scribe line While Noel, who was enjoying life, suddenly a black light rushed through the door, rammed into his mouth and drilled into the body, causing him to frown deeply. Beauty Legion is okay against other emperors, and Chi Tongs Murakami is wounded a little bit and its over. Its really a troublesome emperor, but its not useful to me. Thinking of it, Noel felt that it was necessary to go there in the past and said, "Shayou, I''m going out. You stay and look after the black pupils!" After that, he took out new clothes from the cupboard and put them on. He got dressed and left the room and went downstairs. But when Noel was downstairs, two more black lights penetrated into his body. According to the memories of the two beautiful guards who had just died, they knew that there was reinforcements there, and of course they knew their location. "It seems that it will pass quickly, otherwise my lovely and beautiful guards will be finished!" Noel said to himself without expression, and black electric snakes flashed across his body. Instantly a black electric light rushed out of the large mansion, and it continued to shift for a short distance in the night. .. ~： Arrival at 31st In the dark night, Mars was shining in the woods, and the sound of clanking irons collided. When reinforcements arrived, Lubbock was responsible for tying the enemy with silk thread when the beautiful legion was not clear about their abilities. Hill used to break the enemy''s defense and tear the wound, and Red Hitomi performed a blow on the torn wound. To kill, Leonai used her body to protect Chi Tong from being harmed, and the martinis in the distance kept using gunfire to cover them. In short, it took five hardships to attack the five at night before turning the other nine into seven. "Leonai, are these beauties made out of iron?" Lubbock constantly controlled the silk thread with his fingers, interfering with the enemies moving at high speed, but there were two blood holes in the mouth constantly bleeding, said with a wry smile: "My emperor can''t break their defense at all, so I can only interfere with them for a moment!" "Now only Hill''s two things can tear a little bit of wounds! After the death of their three companions, the red pupil''s full attack can no longer break the defense, and they are starting to be serious!" Leoni now has The wounds were so bruised that blood holes were poked out on the arms and legs. After the death of three people, the Beauty Army knew that this was not an ordinary person who could easily deal with it, so they did not dare to care about their ability to use iron blocks, and now the purple hair scissors lady can cut them. Skin, other people''s attacks are completely ineffective for them. The two of the "Arashi Feet-Chaos" beautiful legion kicked out a small vacuum cut at high speed. "Red pupil! Hurry to hide behind me!" Hill called to the red pupil beside him, and quickly blocked Digu-Everything in front of him, resisting the oncoming small vacuum cut. "Ding Ding Ding Ding!!" Dense small vacuum cuts kept hitting Hill''s emperor tools, and strong collisions continued to produce Mars. The vacuum cut from her side cut the trees behind into fragments. "Red pupil! Hill!" Leonay exclaimed anxiously, but she couldn''t help her in the past, even if she could heal herself, she would flash around her like a ghost, constantly opening holes in her arms and legs Enemy. "The only Hill that can break the defense is suppressed," Lubbock said before he was finished, and he was calmed by the terrible breath. An overwhelming amount of murderous, dead, mad, and killing intentions, mixed with a variety of inspiring breaths, rushed to the fighting crowd, and all the people who had been in the battle stopped and were calmed by that ominous breath The heart was overwhelmed with fear. ".. what super dangerous danger came over. Run and run," Leonay shouted at everyone present. This breath made her tremble slightly, and there was a voice in her heart that urged her to run away quickly. No matter what is coming here, they are not able to cope with it. Leo Nai didn''t say okay, so she said that everyone in the room, the fear in her heart increased. It''s a pity that no matter what you say, it''s too late to run away. A black lightning fell behind Lubbock, followed by a huge ominous breath, instantly making everyone see the corpse of blood and engulfed them. "Which killed my beauty guard, can you tell me?" Noel asked coldly, surrounded by black and red materialized murderousness and deathly, resting his hand on Lubbock''s head. "I am.. I don''t know." Lubbock dare not take a breath, and the breath behind his back made the fear and madness ya in his heart, making him cold sweat and the body began to tremble. . "It''s impossible for a living person to have the breath of death and the frantic breath...that''s all unique to the dangerous species." Leonai froze to himself, telling her wildly, The man behind Lubbock was dangerous and could kill all of them instantly. "Then you''re useless! 1 million volts!" After that, Noel grabbed the opponent''s hand and released a huge black current, which was poured directly from the other''s head. auzw.com "Ahhhhhhhh!" Lubbock screamed with electric shock. After a while, the electric light in Noel''s hands disappeared, and Lubbock, who had been completely scorched, was still aside, and he glanced at the people present. The Noel, who was really happy to do love sports, was disturbed by people. It can be said that it is quite uncomfortable. However, after packing up a night-strike male, he died down, and gradually recovered his agitated breath. Everyone was relieved as well. They just feared that they didnt want to suffer anymore. "Lubbock" returned to the gods to attack the women at night, only to remember that his partner and others were killed and anxiously shouted. "It''s already out of breath and no heartbeat..." Leona, who was closer, said to the other partners after watching. "Sir Noel, you are finally here!!" The remaining seven members of the Beauty Legion said respectfully and admiringly: "Please help the dead sister to save me!" "Oh! You didn''t say that I forgot, just patronized and rushed over! Legion contract!" After the reminder of the beautiful legion, Noel only remembered himself, and he had not resurrected the dead three. Resurrection Legion Adult: 200 points per person Buckle it! Anyway, there is no shortage of that! Just when the women attacked at night and wanted to rush to avenge their revenge, the incredible scene left them stunned. Consume 600 points: The resurrection begins! Nuoer''s hand emerged a thick book out of thin air. Three beams of light emerged from the book, quickly forming the original beauty guard. "Thank you, Lord Noel''s kindness to rebuild!" the three beautiful guards kneeled in front of Noel on one leg and said in unison. "How could this be possible..." Leonaid was surprised by the incredible situation regardless of the black mass already lying on the ground. "The Emperor Gu who can resurrect a person?" Chi Tong said stunned, staring at the three beauties killed by his Emperor Ju curse poison, the temporary death that the three beauties said before dying, and his own The source of the restlessness is now understandable. "Hi!! Maiden, we meet again!" The three beautiful women who were killed by Aki Hitomi felt the burning eyes of Aki Hitomi and said to her with a smile. "You 10 people went to find Celius, but I haven''t seen her back to the mansion yet! I am here to play with them, since I dare to disturb my good deeds!" Noel commanded the beautiful guards, and was still surprised. The girls attacked at night. "Yes!" After responding, the 10 beauties disappeared in the woods instantly. The night raids saw the super-beautiful beauties left, but left a monster-level character. The Margaret who blocked in the distance aimed at Noel. From the moment when she felt the dangerous breath, she was constantly accumulating power, and an oversized beam cannon attacked Noel. .. ~： 32nd capture In the distance, the super-large beam gun quickly hit Noel "It turns out there is another person! I thought there were only three people present, not the dead man." Noel smiled slightly, looked at the large beam that was about to strike, and raised his right hand to stop the artillery attack. In an instant of time, the super-large beam cannon collided with the palm of the hand, but the beam did not engulf Noel, but was intercepted alive by his right hand. Passing across Noel, two deep trenches were drawn on the ground and then dispersed. "This person must be crazy.. How could it be possible to block.. next.. me" Margaret looked through the sight and saw that the other party''s crazy action point was speechless, and it was this crazy action that accumulated her strength The long beam gun was easily taken over. "Send funeral!" The light beam just disappeared, Chi Tong clenched his long knife, and suddenly appeared in front of Noel, waving Murakami in his hands and slashing on his shoulder. I originally thought that the other party would leave the beautiful women like before, and the body could not be chopped like an iron block, but Chi Tong did not expect that he could easily cut the knife into the other party''s body, just like cutting an ordinary piece of meat. There is generally no resistance, but a voice breaks her joy. "Girl, what makes you happy? Tell me to share with you!" Noel smiled, and leaned in front of Chi Tong and said. "You, you...impossible.. alive..." Looking up, Chi Tong opened his eyes wide and saw the wound that had been cut in half by himself, splitting from the shoulder to the stomach, leaving only the one that was attached to the waist A body that supports the fluttering of the flesh, but the other person smiles as much as the other, without bleeding a little blood or dropping offal. Unbelievable, Chi Tong quickly calmed down and quickly jumped away from Noel. "Is this still a person? They are almost cut into two sections, since they are still alive and smiling like everyone else!" Leoni said solemnly: "And the curse poison of Red Hitomimura is completely ineffective!". "Since it''s not painful and itchy, but it feels weird!" Noel looked at the cut wound and quickly connected it with his ability. The scars did not stay exactly the same as before, and said with a smile: "It''s the turn Me! Rest assured, I will not kill you!" As soon as the words fell, Noel appeared in front of Chi Tong, hitting her belly with a punch, and the whole person was shot and flew out, knocking down several big trees again and again. "Red pupil, how is it all right?" Hill carrying large scissors, ran to the fallen red pupil to check the injury. "Asshole!" Seeing Chi Hitomi being hit and flying, Leonai rushed behind Noel and strangled the other''s neck. "Kitten, are you massaging me with Oupai?" Noel broke apart, strangling her cat''s claws, and she fell to the ground with a shoulder drop. The ground was hit hard and a spider web-like crack appeared. Leonai grabbed the ground and was a little dizzy, and still passed to Hill who was taking care of the red pupil. The red pupil who had awakened and Hill, who was taking care of one side, would quickly fly to Leonai who was flying towards the two of them. The huge force allowed the two women to slide away after catching the person and stopped. "Red pupil, Leoni! Wait for me to launch my secret technique, and quickly split up and leave here together. We are not his opponents. We can run one by one. Marsh should have no problem in the distance." Hill squeezed together in three people At that time, whispered to the two. During the discussion between the three, Matsu was firing non-stop to prevent Noel from approaching the three, but those beams had no effect on Noel, and were shot to the side just like the ball. "Just run now! Start!" Hill picked up the big scissors to launch the secret technique, and instantly a great light set off from the big scissors. auzw.com Hearing Hill''s shouting, Chi Tong and Leoni turned to do their utmost to quickly escape to the woods. Hill''s ability to activate was instantly caught by Noel''s neck, but still insisted on continuing to launch secret techniques. On the cliff, the marshmallow also heard Hill''s loud cry, and when the light flashed, put the weapon away and ran back to the stronghold. After a while, the flash disappeared "Run away? Interesting, I thought you would come together and attack, but unfortunately you failed to escape!" Noel grabbed Hill''s neck in one hand and blocked the slash of the big scissors with the other. "Then my glasses fell off, can you help me pick them up?" Hill was pinched by his neck and didn''t feel anything wrong. He was still busy looking for glasses underground. "Oh! Then you leave the scissors to me for safekeeping, and I will put you down to find the glasses." Noel was speechless. He was caught by the enemy and he still wanted to find glasses. "Really? Then you hold it for me. I''ll go find where the glasses fell off!" After that, Hill gave the big scissors in his hand to the other party. When he got the Emperor, Noel also put Hill down and asked her to look for her glasses, but the glasses were beside her hand. Since she didnt touch them for several times, the depressed Noel had to help her pick them up and help her. Put on. "Thank you so much! You can return everything to me, I will just hold it myself!" Hill said with a smile on his face, and put his hands in front of each other. ".." Noel twitched the corner of his mouth, leaving Di Gu directly into the space. Noel started knocking Hill to faint, walked to the scorched body and picked up the emperor''s tools: the ever-changing still had space, carried Hill on his shoulder and quickly drove up to his large mansion. Scribe line Soon Noel carried the unconscious Hill back to the large mansion "Sir Noel, you see I killed the male members of the night attack!" Sayreu saw that Noel came back with a purple-haired woman, grabbed the **** head next to him and asked for credit. "Who''s that?" Noel placed Hill in a coma on the couch and looked at the **** wrapped head suspiciously. "Look!" Seleuc quickly opened the package, revealing a dead head. "Tazmi, okay.. Celius, you''ve packed my future.. Entertainment props in advance." Looking at Tazmi''s dead head, the corner of his mouth twitched. "Sir Noel, am I doing something wrong?" Wen Yan said, Cyrus looked down like a child who did something wrong. "It''s no big deal! It''s just a lack of entertainment props!" Noel smiled slightly and touched the little head of Seleu. .. ~： Game 33 "Lina and Aya took the woman on the sofa to wash." Noel smiled slightly and pointed to the dead man''s head on the floor. It''s useless!" "Got it, Master!" Lena and Aya said in unison. The two maids took the comatose Hill to the big bath hall, and Noel took Seleu back to his room. When he entered the room, he saw them. The two red luo little white sheep lay on the big bed and didn''t know what to talk about. "Sir Noel, you will come back!" Black Hitomi said with a smile. "Welcome back, Master Noel!" Sha Yu said with a smile. "Well! You just woke up soon? Then go wash with me!" Noel asked with a smile, and picked up the black pupil from the bed. Seleu and Shayo followed, and the four quickly reached the large bath hall in the mansion. "Black pupil, is there any discomfort before?" Noel asked the man in his arms while taking a bath in the big pool. "When I woke up, I felt that even if I didn''t take those medicines, I could bring out all the powers of Emperor Gu!" Black Hitomi said with a smile on his face. "Master, the woman''s cleaning is done!" Lena said to Noel. "Take care of her first, let''s be happy here!" Noel smiled evilly, pulling Lena to her side while kissing her lips. "Master, I want it too!" After seeing Lena playing with her master, Aya set Hill aside, covered her with a bath towel, and hurried to join in. After Aiya''s cry, Seleu and Sayu, who were still taking a bath, also came to Noel''s side and surrounded him with Europeans. After a long time, the people in the big bathing hall finished comforting them, covered them with bath towels one by one, and ordered Lina to wait for her strength, and took the others back to their room, and Noel picked up Hill, who was sleeping, and returned room. "Beauty, did the performance just look good?" Noel smirked and leaned over to the other person''s ear, picking up her ear. "Hehehe! Itchy! Did you bully them just now?" Hill, who pretended to sleep, was amused by Noel, and couldn''t pretend to laugh. "How can I call it so loudly, and sleep well, Wake up for you!" "We''re just playing games, don''t they all smile?" Noel smiled. "That''s right! Is that a happy cry?" Hill nodded his head. "Of course, I will play this game with you later!" Nuorx said with a smile, looking at Hill in his arms. "Why did you hear their shouts just now?" Hill asked curiously. auzw.com "Really? When I get back to the room, I will give you a good check!" The two questioned and answered, and soon the two returned to the room, placing Hill on the bed. "Remove the bath towel." Noel smiled evilly and said, "I will show you what is going on!" "Oh! Is that true?" Hill nodded dumbly, and very obediently uncovered her, the only bath towel covering her proud body. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another Scribe line the other side Hidden stronghold at night.. The two scarred figures supported each other and entered the stronghold. "Red pupil! Leoni! Are you okay?" Najieta shouted anxiously, seeing the two of them wounded into the door, quickly put down the things in their hands, and quickly helped them in and sat down. "Boss, I''m okay, haven''t Ma Yin and Hill back yet?" Chi Tong looked around and didn''t see the two of them. "I''m fine, I''m almost self-healing on the way back, only blood on my body before!" Leonai echoed. "I didn''t see them back," Najta said before he finished. The door opened at once, and a pink-haired girl came in with a gun in her hand. "I''m back" Margaret lowered his head and said lowly: "Here...Hill...I couldn''t get away and was caught by that guy..." "How could this happen?" Red Hitomi couldn''t believe it, and said stupefiedly. "I''m going to rescue Hill!" After that, Leonai suddenly stood up from the position, trying to rush to rescue Hill, but was caught by Najieta on the side. "Don''t be impulsive! What the **** happened, you guys came up with a solution!!!" Najieta shouted, frowning. "On our way back from the mission, we found that several people were tracking behind me and Leo Nai! They came out to show that they wanted to capture us alive, and then we would fight!" Chi Tong said slowly. "Every one of them is very powerful. If the other party wants to catch us alive, we can''t use our full strength, otherwise I and Red Hitomi are already dead." Leoni continued. .. ~： Chapter 34 "Then Ma Yin, Hill, and Lubbock arrived, and the enemy did not know the emperor''s ability, everyone worked together to kill the two, but after they figured out our ability, we came to our People are constantly under attack, and there is no chance of counterattack.." "Finally came, General Noel, as the boss said! It was only then that the women who followed Chi Hitomi and Leoni were all members of his beautiful legion!" Margaret continued with the words of the two. In response to the situation, trembling dou said: "His subordinates were killed. He rushed to the atmosphere of fear so that everyone on the scene could not move, and instantly killed Lubbock to kill Chihong and Leoni. One trick of the enemy Emperor Gu is like a toy in front of that guy. There is no use at all. Finally, Hill launches a secret technique. Covers us and escapes. But he was caught by the other party when it was launched. But it continued to be maintained. Start state and wait for us to leave safely" After Ma Yinshu finished speaking, Chi Tong and Leoni were red, and tears kept swirling in their eyes. "If I go back with them at that time, Lubbock will not die, and Hill will not be caught. Hill should die now." Chi Tong said, crying, tears down from his eyes with his head down She shed tears and could not control the tragic situation that Hill would suffer after being caught. "Red Hitomi don''t say that, if I dragged you and ran away quickly, these things wouldn''t happen." Leoni said, hammering the table constantly, "If I weren''t too arrogant, I would like to stay out of tracking People''s words..." "Did I not say General General Noel''s intelligence at the time?" Najetta slammed his hands on the table and snarled at the two of them. "How come you don''t bother to remember, what good is regret now!" "I''m sorry!" Chi Tuo and Leoni said in unison as they shouted. "Forget it, it''s too late to say anything now, but you can rest assured that Hill fell into the hands of General Noel, at least not being abused or killed!" Najta sighed with a cigarette, But she didn''t say the second half of the sentence, even if it fell into the man''s hand, she wouldn''t be safe, and she wouldn''t be able to return in the future unless the man was in a good mood. "Right! Boss, you said that General Noor, who has the resurrection man''s emperor in hand, we saw with his own eyes that his dead men were resurrected!" Margaret exclaimed. "Impossible! There is no emperor in the world that can resurrect people, nor can there exist!" Najieta said lowly: "If there is, then the emperor who owned all the emperors before 1,000 years would not die." "But I and Chi Hitomi also saw that the person who had died had survived intact!" Leoni said frowning. "Matsu didn''t say that, the three women were all killed by Di Gu himself!" Chi Tong nodded. "You may not be talking about Emperor Gu, there are many people in the world who have some special abilities, some are even more powerful than Emperor Gu!" Najieta said slowly: "I think General Noel is the one with special abilities. One of the crowd!" "Regardless of those first! Boss, when are we going to rescue Hill?" Leone asked Staring at Najta. "That''s right, we should hurry up to rescue Hill!" Margaret also said anxiously. She usually had the best relationship with Hill, and the other party often protected her by her side. "Boss! You should have a way!" Chi Tong looked at Najieta, who was smoking, expectantly. "We are totally incapable of rescuing Hill. Lets not say if General Noel is in the mansion, just 10 people can make some of your emperors so embarrassed. Dont forget that there can be 100 of them in his mansion. Woman, there are three other maids who are more powerful than those who are more than 100!" Najieta spit out a cigarette and said to the three of them seriously: "You are staying in the base honestly. I will go to the headquarters tomorrow. Come here!" Hearing what Najieta said, the three girls, Red Hitomi, Matsu and Leonai, lowered their heads and said nothing, and did not know if they listened to them or what they were thinking. auzw.com Early in the morning the next day, Najieta had already packed her salute and went to the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army alone, hoping to find some more manpower to help. In the hidden stronghold, the three women were constantly training themselves until Najetta left the next day, and Leona received various commissions. In order to vent her anger, the three women commissioned assassination targets. The vent object. In the next few days, officials in the imperial capital were assassinated continuously, including the relatives and relatives of the minister. The officials in the imperial capital were panic-stricken, and the beheading devil without the imperial weapon was killed. Scribe line Above the palace hall "Your Highness! General Nagakide and General Hermily rebelled, and the rebels seem to have joined together!" The soldiers panicked that the two generals of the empire had betrayed, and the officials next to them also discussed it. "The brave and general General Nagaki actually... Actually..." "The rebels have become a terrorist force..." "If you don''t think about countermeasures quickly...the empire" etc. etc. "You don''t need to panic," the little emperor suddenly got up, and his little hand fluttered with his cloak, and said loudly and solemnly, "It''s just a small force in the south. It''s too late to deal with it! Let the rebels gather together and deal with them together. Efficiency!!! Is that all right, minister?" "Woohoo is really worthy of Your Highness! Really in danger!" Seeing the little emperor looking at himself, the minister bite the delicious piece of meat in his hand and smiled. Thief, solve this problem first" "Minister, did you say that I killed two members a few days ago, and they came to retaliate these days?" Noel smiled slightly, sitting in a chair next to the little emperor. "The captain of the Imperial Capital Guard was assassinated, and my relative Iokal was also killed. Even the former beheading officer was killed by them. This must be their revenge. They even did what they wanted. It hurt me and I gained weight. "!!!" The minister nodded and gritted his teeth, agreeing with what Noel said, pulling the small pieces of meat in his hands into flat cakes. "How is that minority, General Estes is a professional looking for a lair?" The little emperor said without a word, and quickly broke the topic, he could not understand how this sadness had to do with the weight of the minister. "The contact was broken, it must have been wiped out." The minister thought for a moment. . There is more to come later, in the code word! ! .. ~： 35th preparation "My connection here is unbroken. In the morning, I got the news that Estes had attacked the north fortress north and was about to return to the capital!" Norr squinted for a moment and said, "Otherwise, I will lead Soldiers will wipe out the rebels, and the little thief here will be handed over to the returned Estes!" "Let General Noel clean up those little thieves, and indeed lost Shen''s share!" The Minister nodded, then said: "Then send a letter and let General Estes return to the Imperial City as soon as possible!" Hearing the conversation between the two, the officials below were terrified when they heard that General Estes was to be recalled. "Isn''t Emperor Emperor Bude still there!" an official said anxiously. "General Bude will also guard the safety of His Royal Highness in the palace!" The minister looked at it lightly, and the officials who appeared below gave a glance. "General Estes?" The little emperor hesitated. "Esdes is the hero with the same name as Bude. Please rest assured! Her but the 400,000 ethnic minorities, who are all buried alive?" Seeing the little emperor a little hesitant, Noel explained to him with a smile. "General Noel is right, so Your Highness doesn''t have to worry about anything, just leave it to me!" The minister smiled and finished talking to the little emperor, turning his head and shouting to the officials below: "Let those who haven''t had anything so far The security team that built the tree went to work without having to take care of your life! Even one of them, the thieves were pulled out and they came out." "Just do what the minister said! Then the rebels will be handed over to General Noel!" the little emperor announced with a smile. "If I go back, I will contact Estes, and I will be able to return to the Imperial Capital in about a day!" Noel said with a smile: "When she returns, I will lead the soldiers!" After a long time, after discussing other things, the long meeting was finally over, and some of the boring reports almost made Noel fall asleep during the meeting. Back to the large mansion "Lina, you take the ark to Estes. If you are busy over there, let her come back quickly! Aya, you let the members of the beautiful legion prepare, and you are ready to leave at any time these two days!" Noel, while sitting on the sofa enjoying the maid''s massage, while assigning tasks to herself Lena and Aya. After that, Noel opened the door of the ark leading to Esdes. "Got it, Master! I''ll go now!" After that, Lina stepped into the open Ark gate. "Master, I''m going to tell them to prepare too!" Aiya said with a smile, and turned to walk to the room where the beautiful legion lived. "Sir Noel, do you want to go to war? I have to go too!" When Cyrus heard that the Legion was going to prepare, it was definitely going out to go to war, and he quickly said that he would go with him. "Adult is going to fight? Then I will go together too!" Black pupil echoed. "You two, stay here and Estes is responsible for catching the members of the night raid! I just took the soldiers to pack up some rebels, and I will be back in a few days!" Noel explained to the two with a smile. . "That''s right. Since I can''t go to fight against the rebels with Lord Noor, I''m a little disappointed, but I will try to catch those little thieves back!" Seleuc said a little disappointed. "Esdez? Is the empire''s super general?" As the newly arrived black pupil, asked doubtfully. auzw.com "Oh! You dont know yet, General Estes is the eldest sister here, and of course Lord Lords woman too!" Seleu smiled, for the newcomer Black Hitomi explained. In this way, Celius pulled the black pupil to the side and talked about the glorious deeds of Estes. "Shayou, how is the new Hill now?" Noel asked the two girls who were still massaging as they watched the two girls chatting aside. "Master, she is still practicing the Six Forms in the backyard. After a few days of training, she can already use shaving, lanka feet, iron blocks, and moon steps. Her fighting talent is very good, but she is completely confused when doing other things..." Sha You While helping Noel massage his shoulders, he described Hill''s training. "Really? I''ll go and see, Celio and Black Hitomi go together!" Noel smiled slightly, and said to the two women who were still chatting. "Hmm! Hmm!" Both Celius and Black Eyes nodded. Soon a few people walked into the backyard and saw that Hill was practicing with members of the Beauty Corps. "Sir Noel, why are you here?" the rest member asked in surprise. "Come and see, how is Hill training!" In response, Noel suddenly remembered and asked the people around him: "After all, why didn''t you go to black pupil training?" "Adult, I have learned it all!" Black Hitomi said with a smile. "Oh? Then compare with Hill, you can''t use Emperor Gu! Or my Houhua Garden will suffer!" Noel smiled, he didn''t expect to start learning Six-style black pupil with Hill, even I have learned the six formulas so quickly. If the cp9 in One Piece knows, they dont know if they will cry and complain about Gods unfairness. "Sister Hill, you let me make a gesture with you, and want to see the training results of both of us!" Black Hitomi heard Noel''s command and shouted at Hill in the backyard of Houhua Park. "Noel, you''re back." Hill flicked into Noel''s arms with a shave, and rubbed his face with a smile on the other''s mouth, and smiled with embarrassment: "When are we going to play a pleasant game?" "Eg game is talking at night!" Noel saw the man in his arms, he said very helplessly: "Hill, did you not hear the black pupil call you?" "Black pupil is coming? Where is it, why didn''t I see it? Black pupil sauce! Black pupil sauce!" Hill froze for a moment, looking blankly behind Noel while looking for the figure of black pupil in the rear, But he couldn''t find the figure of Black Hitomi, and said, "Nuoer deceives people, where can the Black Hitomi sauce come, how can I not find it!". "Sister Hill, I''m behind you," Black Hitomi said with a smile. He just rushed over from his side, but he didn''t mean to blame her. After all, after a few days of getting along, he knew that the other side was a natural attribute. "Oh! The black pupil sauce is so powerful, it suddenly came behind me. How did you do it?" Hill turned his head and looked surprised when he heard the voice behind him. "Black pupil has been behind you, okay!" the crowd present roared silently. "Really? Those don''t matter. Is there any problem with Black Hitomi looking for me?" Hill directly ignored everyone''s growl and asked smilingly at Black Hitomi. "Sir, let me make a comparison with Sister Hill. The training has been successful these days.. No." Black Hitomi still smiled, answering the question of the naturally stupid woman in front of her. Interrupted. "So, let''s get started!" Understand what happened, Hill quickly jumped to the open space. .. ~： 36th disappointment Hill pulled out the large scissors hanging behind him, waiting for the black pupil to come to the open ground. "That... Sister Hill listened to me finish talking." Black Hitomi couldn''t laugh, and said silently: "Master Noel, you can''t use the imperial tool, just use the six-style gesture that I just learned!" "Oh! Come on!" Hill nodded, holding the large scissors to his side. "Then I''m here! Shave!" After that, the black pupil swished and disappeared in place. "Arashi Feet!" Black pupil suddenly stopped from the high-speed running, kicked the vacuum and flew towards Hill in the field. "Shave!" Hill used shaving to avoid the vacuum cut, and quickly drove to the side of the black pupil. Using the hardness of the iron block and his strange power, he waved his fists and smashed: "Iron block!" "Boom!" She was avoided by the black pupil and smashed a big hole on the ground. The two of you have come and gone to play with each other. You have been using the six styles that you have learned these days. The hua garden that was originally very beautiful has become the surface of the moon in the hands of two women. Here is a hole and a hole. It was a pleasure to keep making holes. "Well, my hua garden was completely scrapped.. I knew they would let them go to the woods for a test." Noor twitched his mouth and saw his beautiful hua garden. Then he was killed by two women for a while. Completely turned into ruins. "Hehehe!" Shayou and Seleu on the side, chuckling with her mouth covered. "Boom!" There was another loud noise, and the two women were gradually building the swimming pool. "Sir Noel, now is not a time for regret, you should tell them to stop, or wait for the two to come over, and even the large mansion will be ruined!" Sha You hinted with a smile on her face. "Yeah! Black Hitomi! Hill! You are all about to stop. Be careful not to dismantle my mansion!" After hearing the instructions from Shayou, Noel hurriedly called the two men to stop their hands, otherwise they might actually dismantle their mansion. He didn''t want to sleep on the streets with a group of women. Hearing Noels shouting, the two who were already playing immediately stopped their hands, but the swimming in the Hua Garden was half done, and they almost finished laying tiles and putting some water. "Noel, I am great!" Hill said with a grin, ran to Noel and hugged an arm, squeezing with his big European. "Uh, it''s very powerful, but unfortunately there are two ways to learn! Of course, the black pupil is also very powerful!" Noel praised Hill, and touched the little head of the black pupil beside him. "Thank you, adult praise!" The black pupil with a small head rubbed his face. "Ha ha ha! Noel praised me! I will try to learn the remaining two!" Hill nodded happily. For the sake of happiness, the frequency of mo-wiping has also increased. "And you don''t play too crazy, we are ready to set off to fight the rebels at any time in the past two days!" Noel said to the beautiful legionaries in the hua garden with a smile, and the member Aya in the house should tell them. "Yes, we will eradicate all enemies for Lord Noel!" the members of the Beauty Legion shouted together. After that resurrection event, the Beauty Legion''s eyes were very hot every time they saw Noel, full of worship and admiration. Hearing the Manifesto of the Beauty, Noel smiled, holding Hill in his left hand and Black pupil in his right hand, and wandered back into the large mansion. Scribe line Northern Minority Fortress City.. auzw.com In the fortress city, people frozen in the ice can be seen everywhere. There is a dead body with missing arms and legs and tortured to death, leaving only a long-haired young man as a dog. , Insisting on being tortured by the surrounding soldiers. "It''s true that you can fight against the ethnic minorities in the north in the blink of an eye!" "Whether soldiers or the people''s self-esteem has been completely crushed.." "That''s right, it''s worthy of General Estes!" The soldiers of the Essex troops, while tormenting the brave prince in the north, chatted with laughter and discussion. "This is the so-called North Hero of the North? It''s really boring. I knew I wouldn''t be here anymore! Where on earth can I find an enemy that satisfies me? This time my crusade was disappointed and died. Come on, dead dog!" Estes said disappointedly. Estes sat on the throne of the high platform and kicked two ice blades super fast to cut the prince of the brave into three. And at the moment when the brave man was killed, a black door suddenly appeared next to the throne where Esdes was sitting. "General Estes, be careful!" the three beasts shouted in unison, and at the moment the door appeared, the three of them quickly pulled out the imperial tool and rushed up. "Retreat to me, it is your own collection of Emperor Gu, unless you want to be killed by her!" Estes said lightly, not to mention her own, even if it is an enemy, she is not worried at all. . "Yes, General Estes!" Hearing Estes''s words, since I didn''t believe it in my heart, the three of them still withdrew the Emperor Gu, and stared at the door to see how powerful it would be. Characters. The words of the three had just fallen, the black door was slowly pushed outwards, and a figure came out of it, still complaining in his mouth. "It''s so cold in this ghost place. I knew I had let Aiya come. At least she wouldn''t feel cold, hey!" Lina complained, rubbing her hands constantly, and spit out heat in her mouth to keep warm. "Lina, is it really so cold here? Why don''t I feel anything?" After hearing the complaints from others, Estes asked with a smile. She couldn''t feel the cold at all. She could also say that she felt the temperature was just right here. "Yeah! Master Esdez, you are here, I thought I had to find something to see you!" Lena said in surprise, she didn''t expect to see Esdez that way. Si, I thought I would look around when I came here. "Lina, how did you come to this place?" Esdes asked suspiciously. She remembered that she had sent a message the day before yesterday to go back to her dear. "The host asked me to ask if Master Estes''s business is over. If it''s over, go back! That''s it!" Lena conveyed Noel''s words to Estes with a smile. Lena and Estes, you asked me to answer the question, the soldiers below also whispered. "Look, look good," the recruit hadn''t finished speaking, and was quickly covered by the veterans behind, preventing him from continuing. "Shh! Shut up! Shut me to death, that''s the maid of General Noor!" The veteran covering his mouth was taught. "That''s it! That''s right! Shut me up obediently! We saw the maid''s greatness three years ago!" Another veteran. "It''s not good to say that one maid can wipe out all the soldiers here!" "Yeah, you want to die, don''t hurt us to die together!" The soldiers who were present three years ago kept preaching to the recruit. The poor recruit was so desperate that he was drowned by the saliva before he finished speaking. .. ~： 37th Kill Of course, these words were also heard in the ears of the three beasts below. Except that Liva, who was the general of the empire, believed the other two completely disbelieved that the maid next to General Estes was so powerful. "Cut! I don''t believe it. That maid is no different from the maid I used to have at home!" said Niu, a pseudonym boy named Ming Jiaoxiao, one of the three beasts. "If it''s true, I''d like to try it with her!" one of the three beast warriors Daidas said with a smile. "What they said is true!" Liwa, one of the three beast warriors, said the former imperial general Liwa lightly. After he said this, he closed his eyes and said nothing. Just as the three beasts discussed, Lena and Estes had completely talked. "Lina, then you go back first. After I have explained the military, I will return in a dangerous flight, and I will be there at about noon tomorrow." Esdes said with a smile. "Then Lord Estes, I''ll go back and report to the owner first!" After that, Lena was about to return when she was at the gate of the ark. "Women, wait! Master Estes, I want that woman''s face to be collected!" Niu, who was born as a noble, yelled, but he did have a hobby of collecting beautiful women''s faces. "Huh? Niu, are you sure what you are talking about?" Estes said coldly, frowning. "Of course, it''s just a maid! Hahaha!" Niu Wu laughed. "Lina, whatever you want!" Estes looked at the provocative Niu lightly. "Can I start now?" Lena smiled all over her face, not looking at the man at all. "Humph! Don''t be too arrogant" Niu took out the emperor''s tool and just wanted to continue clamoring. But before the words were finished, she had been locked in dozens of times by Lina''s gravity, and was instantly crushed into a meat sauce. The blood splashed around the Liwa and Daidas. The soldiers behind the three beasts were also splashed with blood and meat to many people, and all the people except Esdes were stunned. "Master Estes, I''ll say goodbye first!" After that, I didn''t take the dead man''s attention at all. Lina still smiled and turned to walk into the gate of the ark. "Oh! Go back and tell my dear, I will go back immediately!" Esdes nodded. It wasn''t until the gate of the Ark was closed that it gradually disappeared into the snow in the northern fortress, and the soldiers present slowly recovered from their surprise. "General Estes, she killed Niu, why did she let her go that way?" The fighting man Daidas first broke the silence. He wondered why General Estes would let people go. "Niu himself provoked himself, and it proved that he was nothing more than that when he died! When I said that Lena was coming, did I not tell you not to come up to death?" Esdes said lightly, not at all. Take Niu''s death to heart. "But" Daidas wanted to say something, but he was caught by Liva. "General Estes warned us that Niu couldn''t help but provoke, no one blamed others!" Liwa persuaded calmly, holding Daidas who wanted to continue talking, whispering in his ear Bian said: "Dont forget that the maid is General Norls man, and General Estes is also General Norls lover. Even if the maid doesnt do anything, General Esters will also take Niu when she leaves. Kill it." auzw.com "Remind you once, next time someone will provoke General Noel or his men, I will personally make him worse than life!" Esdes smiled coldly and glanced coldly at the remaining two beasts below Warriors and soldiers. "Yes! We know!" Liwa and Daidas and the soldiers cried out in unison. "Clean up the battlefield first, and the whole army will return to the capital tomorrow! Liva and Daidas, you two, prepare to prepare us to return now, and strive to arrive before noon tomorrow!" The soldiers were assigned the task, Ai Stars turned and sorted out the dangerous flying species brought out this time. Hearing the commanded soldiers, they quickly began to clean up the battlefield, and Liwa and Daidas also followed to prepare dangerous species for flight. Soon after, Esdes, Liva, and Daidas each got up their own dangerous flight species, and quickly flew to the emperor. Scribe line During this time, Lina also took the ark and successfully returned to the large mansion. "Master, Master Estes said that there is still some military to deal with, and he will be able to rush back to the empire before about noon tomorrow, so I did not come back with me in the ark!" Lena, who had just returned, told Esther what Noel said. "Well, I know, Lina is thankful for you!" Noel nodded with a smile. "This is what I should do!" Lina said with a smile. "It''s not too early. Lena went to order the maids to prepare dinner tonight." Noel looked at it, and the sky was darkening out of the window. "Sister Lina, you just came back, let''s take a break! I''ll just tell them!" Shayou said with a smile, and took Lina to sit on the sofa and walked towards the kitchen. "Thank you, Shayou." Lina thanked. "Lina, tell me what happened to Estes!" Noel smiled slightly and lay directly on Lena''s da leg, rubbing his lower abdomen and asked. "When I arrived, Lord Estes had completely attacked the northern fortress, as if he was about to return to the imperial capital." Lena said slowly, and gently massaged Noel''s head with her hands. "Wow! That''s amazing! Sister Estes quickly killed the guy who was called the bravery of the North!" said Celio, who was playing on the side, and said with admiration in his eyes. "The bravery of the north? It seems that the boss has been heard before, and that person is very powerful!" Hill remembers Najieta saying that at the time, and thought about it: "The boss said that at the time, the brave of the north had a strategy. People have never defeated a battle, and even Estes needs one year to calm down the North, but now it is only ten days after the Kung Fu is killed. It seems that the North Brave is not so good!" "I was going to assassinate that brave man anyway, but on the way I was transferred by Lord Noel!" Black Hitomi said with a smile: "Then the task was given to other people to perform, but now it seems that those people also Youre done, otherwise you dont have to wait for General Estes to start. "But after all, why did you like to eat snacks like black pupils?" Noel heard black pupils speak and turned to see the girl holding a snack plate and nibbling. "I don''t know, since I don''t need those drugs anymore, I still like to eat snacks!" Black Hitomi said with a smile on his face, holding the dessert plate: "Even Lord Lord, I won''t hand over the snacks. of!" .. ~： 38th Bone Dragon "Black pupil, can your emperor-dead march transform a bone-dangerous super-dangerous species into your puppet?" Knoll suddenly remembered that there was still a white dragon''s bone in his own space in Jiaohe Island. "It should be possible. My Destagulu puppet is a skeleton type, but it needs a complete skeleton to successfully become a puppet. Does Lord Noel have a super-dangerous skeleton?" Black Hitomi thought and said. "Uh.. I really have it! But the bones are too big to fit in the mansion. After dinner, you come to the backyard with me!" Noel smiled slightly, not expecting the bones left at that time. It comes in handy, but unfortunately the skeleton of that flaming beast has no skull. "Thank you, Lord Noel!" Black Hitomi smiled, flew down to Noel''s upper body, and kissed him fiercely on his face. "You''re welcome, we are a family now!" Noel smiled, his hand touching the face of his arms. While chatting with several people, unconsciously the time passed, and Sha You also came out of the kitchen and returned to the living room. "Master! Dinner is ready, is it the past meal now?" Shayou asked with a smile to Noel. "Then let''s go to eat together!" Noel took everyone to the dining hall. "Long live! I''m already hungry!" Seleuc rushed past with joy. "Hehe! Hehe!" Seeing such a lively Seleuc, amused all the girls by her. Everyone in the large mansion chatted and laughed at the dining table and enjoyed dinner together. Soon after, the dinner ended in laughter and laughter. Both Noel and Kuro Hitomi returned to the backyard again. Noor released the huge bones stored in the system space onto the potholes of the backyard. "Wow! Lord Noel, this is a super dangerous species. It''s a circle bigger than my Desta Guru, or a winged flying species." Black pupil rushed up with his eyes full of light, take a look here Touching mo is like discovering a new toy. "Black pupil.. It''s just a skeleton. Don''t be so excited. Try it with the Imperial Tool-March of the Dead. Can you be your doll? Successfully, it''s not too late to be excited." Noel twitched. It was the first time he had seen a girl, and he was so excited to see the bones. In general, shouldnt he be screaming in fear? "Yeah! I was so excited to forget! Emperor Gu-dead march launched!" Black pupil vomited the little snake''s head at Noel and pulled Emperor Gu-dead march out of the scabbard and thrust it into the snow-white giant bones. "How is it?" Noel looked slightly forward. "Woo! Too hard to be ying, the emperor cannot pierce into the bones," said Black Hitomi, grinning as he grumbled into his eyes, his eyes flashing. "Ah...?" Noel, who was still looking forward, froze for a moment when he heard the words of Black Eyes, comforting: "Black Eyes, don''t cry! Let me help you open the bones!" auzw.com As soon as the words fell, Noel walked quickly to the black pupil, and his fingers sprayed a black flame against the bones. The flames slowly gathered together like a welding torch. A crack was slowly drawn through the bone. "Sir Noel, the best! Boom!" Black Hitomi instantly recovered his smile, and kissed Nour on the cheek suddenly. "It''s not good to draw too much, so it should be almost right!" Withdraw the flame, and Noel looked at the mouth that was torn by himself, and thought it should be almost the same. If the crack is too large, he will act violently. It may break. "Hmm, let me try. The Emperor-Dead March starts!" Black Hitomi lifted the Emperor''s Emperor and pierced into the burnt and cracked mouth. The Emperor''s Emperor''s Emperor''s Emperor''s Emperor''s Emperor''s Emperor''s Emergence was pierced into the burnt and cracked mouth. Inside the bones, after the power injection was completed, Black Hitomi cheered happily: "Oh yeah! Success! Long live! Long live!" "Oh!" When the black pupils cheered happily, the snow-white giant bones scattered on the ground gradually automatically assembled into the original shape. The huge bone dragon roared upward, and with the roar of the bone dragon, the sky thunder cloud rolled, and countless blue electric snakes Move on the bone dragon. "It''s really successful! Black Hitomi forgot to tell you that this bone was a super-dangerous species that could control lightning, and the destructive power can also be said to be top-level, so it may be very expensive when using it!" The bone dragon already formed, Noel smiled and said. "I know! But after the bone dragon is assembled, it is really powerful, just don''t know what it was like in life!" Black Hitomi said with a smile, beginning to imagine how the bone dragon was not a skeleton before his death. "Black pupil, this is for you, when you are very tired or injured, you can restore your physical strength and vitality with a drink!" Noel will exchange the life potions from the system into the hands of black pupil and smile to her. . "No.. Lord Noel.. I will not accompany you tonight. I want to study how to use this bone dragon," said Black Eyes, blushing and twitching. "It''s okay! But don''t make it too loud, it will cause people here to rest!" Noel smiled slightly, patted the black pupil''s little ass, and turned to leave the backyard to let her play here. After leaving the backyard, Knoll returned to his luxurious room, but saw that Hill was lying on the bed, holding a book of 100 kinds of correction methods called natural duo, and concentrated on reading this book. book. "Hill, why are you reading this book?" Noel''s mouth twitched. "Noel, you''re back, because I don''t want to cause trouble to my sisters!" Hill said with a smile. She knew she could not do anything except killing people. She wanted to avoid trouble. Correct this problem. "Don''t think too much, you just need to be yourself!" Noel shook his head with a smile, lay down on the bed and hugged Hill into his arms, gently stroking her long hair. "Now it''s night, Noel promised that I''m going to make a game together! Hee hee!" Hill grinned from his arms with a smile. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another ,, .. ~： 39th rush back "In other words, do you need to work so hard?" Noel smiled helplessly, looking at the tired Hill lying on his body, slowly stroking the smooth back of his body. "Hoo! But this game is very comfortable! Since it''s so tiring, I still want to play it now!" Hill Jiao gasped with a smile. "Slap!" Noel slapped on the rich buttocks of Hilfungman and said with a smile: "Good! Obedient! I''m here today, and I can''t play anymore in the future. I''m so tired and uneasy. Give Ill take a good rest!" "Yeah! Why didn''t I think of it! Noel''s words are counted! Hee hee!" Hill said with a grin, his face rubbing against Noel. "Yes, I see!" Noel smiled slightly, rubbing his little head, and suddenly thought of something said: "Hill, do you remember the hidden stronghold of the night raid?" "Remember, Will Noel want to catch them in the past?" Hill frowned and asked suspiciously. Now that she had signed her partner, she still cared about the night raids. Of course, if Noel wanted them, she would never turn back. Go and get them back. "It is definitely necessary to catch, but I want you to cheat the girl who is proud of her hair first, when she can bombard me in the distance!" Noel said with a smirk, lying on his body. Hill put it around. "Ma Yin? Noel, you teach me how to do it, I will listen to you!" Hill agreed without thinking, without any hesitation, that is, she was afraid that she would be smashed and wanted Noel to tell her that she should How to do it. "Oh? I promised so soon, are you afraid that I will abuse her?" Noel asked with a smile. He could still see that Hill was concerned about the night attack, but now he promised to catch people without thinking about it. Back, it seems that Hill has placed him first among the most important people. "No, isn''t Nuoer not ill-treating me, and playing such a comfortable game with me, I also want to make Marmella experience a comfortable game!" Hill said with a smile: "Nuoer has not told me what to do Do?" "I haven''t figured this out yet, maybe you won''t need to catch people, let me think about it first, and go to sleep now!" Noel smiled slightly, holding his eyes slowly closing Hill. "Oh! Noel, good night!" Hill found a comfortable position in Noel''s arms. He arched in and closed his eyes to enter the dream. Hill, who should have been tired of love sports, soon fell into In the deep sleep. And within the large mansion, when Hills yin sound that lured the Huo people to commit crimes ceased, the women in the house were gradually able to fall asleep. The next day The morning light was hovering above the imperial city. The orange eyes of the early sun had fallen on the top of the tall building. The trees beside the road quietly stretched out the furry soft nen green palms. It seemed that a group of babies were bathed in the night dew, and a beautiful laugh broke out. Soon, the flow of people and cars was boiling, noisy, and a hot wave At a high altitude far away from the Imperial Capital, three human-dangerous flying figures drove from high altitude to the direction of the Imperial Capital, flying at a very amazing speed. Under the ultra-fast flight speed, the dangerous species flying quickly landed on the cliff not far from the emperor. Three silhouettes sitting on the dangerous species flying on the cliff looked at the imperial city not far below. "I''m back, Emperor Capital!" Estes looked at the Emperor Capital not far below, not the large mansion seated around the Emperor Capital. auzw.com "It''s dangerous, I thought I wouldn''t be able to get there, or I would suddenly fall from the air and fall to death!" Daidas sighed and wiped his head. Cold sweat. "Yeah, fortunately, I arrived at a place not far from the emperor. Our two dangerous flying species have reached the limit, and now only the part of the pan is flying. Don''t think about it." Liva looked at himself and Daida The dangerous flight of the Sri Lankan horse is now like a dead dog lying on the ground, constantly panting and ending, and wonderingly asked: "General Estes, why are we so eager to rush back to the capital?" "Probably something urgent!" Estes said casually. In fact, she did not know anything about it. At that time, she patronized and talked with Lena about the recent spectacularness of Noel, and completely forgot to ask why she was coming back. "General Estes, are we going to report to the palace now?" Liwa said after thinking for a while, after all he still knew what to ask and what not to ask. Honey, I should still be sleeping now. Lets report to His Majesty the Emperor first! I thought to myself, Esdes said lightly: Go to the palace and report to the emperor on the fighting in the north. After all, Im disconnected there! "Follow the order!" Liwa and Daidas said in unison. Estes released his flying hands and involved the dangerous flying species, leading the two to run away towards the emperor. Soon after the rush of the three, they quickly reached the gate of the imperial city, walked to the super-large palace in the center of the imperial capital, and went to where the emperor was, to report the battle against the northern ethnic minorities. The independent torture room of the Royal Palace has also started the daily activities of torture that everyone must do. Of course, there will be no exceptions today. The torturers are happily ill-treatment of prisoners, and all kinds of penalties are in different prisoners. It is carried out on the body. Among the prisoners, there are men, women and the elderly. Each of the torturers is responsible for a variety of penalties, such as chopping hands and feet, living cramps and peeling skin, using hooked ice cones to fix the eyeballs, fixing it to a hot iron plate, and whipping, letting the prisoner sit on the nail chair and fix it. Vise nails, live people in a super cauldron, etc., etc., only you cant get there, no prisoners cant do it "Ah! Ah! Ah!" "Come on! Come on, hurry up! Slap! Slap! Slap!" The torturer drove the prisoners out of the cell nonstop, whipping them with a long leather whip in his hand. "Ah! Help!" "Hurry up... call it better! Hahaha!" The torture officer shouted with excitement while fixing the prisoner on the table. "Hoo! Give me a good time" "This is the end against the minister!" Another torturer grabbed the offender and saw that he was about to die, but he did not intend to let him go. "What you are doing just makes you sick when you see you..." A voice came out, interrupting the people who were being tortured. "Ah? Woo.." The torturer who wanted to scold turned around and looked scared, his eyes wide and cold. .. ~： 40th job Hearing that someone was insulting in the torture room, the torturers turned their heads to see what they were so arrogant. Since they dared to clamor in the Imperial Supertorture Room, they were surprised when they just saw the clamor. Call out. "Yes! Lord Estes!!" "Welcome back!" The torturers all knelt down on the floor, welcoming respectfully. "Torture is too intrusive! It really makes me uncomfortable." Esdez glanced very uncomfortably, kneeling on the ground and facing the ugly torturer. "Yes... yes... you''re right..." The torturers knelt on the ground and listened carefully to Esdes training. "What''s the temperature of this big boiler?" Esdes frowned, looked at the big boiler beside him, and said, "This temperature will die immediately!" Estes uses the imperial-devil essence to instantly create super-large ice cubes, which are directly thrown into the large boiler that is boiling. "It''s about the same temperature, so that they can suffer for the longest time!" Esdes said with a smile on his face, and nodded in satisfaction when he saw his masterpiece. "Yes...yes! It''s a huge benefit! Thank you, Master Estes''s teaching!" The torturers kowtowed on the ground. "Well, let''s go!" Estes led the remaining two beasts to leave for the conference hall of His Majesty the Emperor. The torturers looked at the back view of Esdes and the Two Beasts, and their eyes were full of worship. "I really deserve to be Lord Estes.. really super.." "Ah.. it just made s change from soul to entity" "There are even the three beasts who have been following Master Estes just now. Why is there one less person" "I heard that the few people buried the ethnic groups with a smile!" "It''s like a army of hungry beasts. I want to join the army..." "But I heard that training is too s, so a lot of people died..." During the discussion of the torturers, Estes had already come to the little emperor. "General Estes! You are really fast! I sent the letter to someone before me, and you appeared!" The little emperor said in surprise, he only asked someone to send the letter, let Estes hurry up come back. "His Royal Highness, General Noel said that there was an urgent matter, so I rushed back from the north!" Esdes said with a slight smile. auzw.com "Oh! It turns out that! How is the situation on the north side of General Estes?" The little emperor smiled, but he did not expect General Nor to be so reliable. It''s General Estes. "The northern heroes of the north have been annihilated, and the fortress city has also been occupied by our army!" Esdes reported the situation with a smile, as if suppressing the ethnic minorities in the north was nothing. "General Eszter''s suppression in the north has been done beautifully. As a reward, I prepared 10,000 gold for you!" The little emperor smiled and was very satisfied that Eszter could suppress the minority so quickly. "Thank you, Your Majesty''s reward!" Eszter said with a smile: "I will give to the soldiers who are staying behind as a defense in the north, they will be very grateful to your majesty!" "Although you have just returned, I am sorry to have a job for you. There is a night-raid activity around the imperial capital. I hope to use the force of the general to wipe it out. It was originally responsible for General Noel, but it was only the essentials of General Noel. The two generals fighting against the defectors!" The little emperor slowly finished the task. "I see.. I have a request!" Esdes thought. "Hmm...soldier? I will try my best to prepare you!" The little emperor thought Esdes needed a lot of soldiers. "I heard that there are many emperors and emperors among the thieves, and it is only useful for emperor emperors. Please gather six emperor emperors, as long as these soldiers are enough, first form a police maintenance force with only emperor emperors! "Esdez smiled and said his request." "Hehehe! General Estes, you said the same as General Noel at that time, it is a couple!" The little emperor said with a smile "To deal with Emperor Ju.. only Emperor Ju is really useful as General Noel said!" The minister also smiled: "General Noel has two Emperor Ju''s envoys. You must ask him to be a man. The other four people, My Majesty and I, tried to find a way to transfer them from elsewhere." "The minister is right! The remaining 4 people, I will transfer people from other places!" The little emperor echoed. "Your Majesty, rest assured that before the others arrive, I will let the beastmen go to prepare!" Estes thought for a while and let his hands go down to execute. After all, the rest of the people should not come so soon. "In this way, the emperor will be safe, and I can give it away!" The little emperor gently touched his heart, and an expression that he finally didn''t have to worry about. "General Estes is really a virtuous and good general!" The minister eating sushi said with a smile, but he was thinking in his heart:''Esdes is not interested in politics and power at all. Perfect match, and her victory over the opponent in the battle is everything! I control the country and continue to satisfy the love of this pair of lovers, the same interest is the best way! ! These lovers are my best help. Next, the three of them talked about other things in the main hall. Of course, Estess plan for the other thief and so on. etc.. After discussion, Estes left the hall alone. "Give you a new order, although the ambitions so far are slightly different..." Just out of the hall, Estes said to the remaining two beasts who were waiting for him. "What''s the matter, please tell me, Master Estes!" Liwa said kneelingly on one knee. "At any time, no matter what order, we will follow, your order!" Daidas also kneeled on the ground on one leg, said respectfully. "Great!" After hearing the words of the two, Estes smiled slightly and said, "All you have to do now is to clean up the people on this list, and then splash the dirty water into the night-raid. Its all right!" After speaking, Estes handed the two lists to the hands of the two beasts, and walked out of the palace with a smile, and the two followed. .. ~： Chapter 41 After reporting the battle report, Esdes quickly left the palace and returned to the outside of the large mansion where Noel was, but the two followers Liva and Daidas also followed. "Welcome Lord Esdez is back!" The members of the beautiful legion that were guarding, welcomed Esdez''s expedition with a smile on their face, and the two following were ignored by them directly. "Don''t follow, all male creatures are prohibited from entering here, so you can go back and prepare to clean up the characters on the list, hurry up and pull out the member named night-raid!" Esdez and the guards ordered Nodded, turned his head and followed his own two beasts commanded. "Comply! Let''s do it now!" Liwa and Daidas knelt on one leg on the ground and said in a respectful voice. "If there is any urgent matter, remember to report to the guards at the door here, don''t break into it! Otherwise, you will die like Niu, don''t say I haven''t told you!" The two on the ground glanced into the large mansion inside with a smile on their faces. Until Esdez entered the outer gate, Liva and Daidas'' field of vision completely disappeared, and the two people slowly stood up from the ground. "Liva, what did General Estes mean before leaving?" Daidas asked Liva suspiciously next to him: "Not even the guards here are the same as the last maid. Isn''t it superb? Isn''t it so exaggerated?" "It may not be as powerful as that maid, but it won''t be any worse!" Liwa patted the dust on her knees, looked closely at the door guard, and said lightly: "When I was still a general, just I have heard that General Noel has a beautiful army of 100 people. Every woman in the army is in the presence of a thousand. I think these people who are guarding this mansion are now them!" "Really? Really want to play against them!" Daidas smiled, looking at the guard at the door expectantly. "Daidas, don''t do the same stupid things as Niu. Do you think General Estes needs to scare us both?" Liwa frowned, and he was really afraid that the fighting madman would pick things up. , And said seriously: "Let''s go ahead and do it, General Estes!" "Liwa, don''t worry! I want to live longer, so I won''t pick things up, let''s go and carry out the task of the general''s account!" Daidas smiled, he can remember Esdes Having said that if she dared to provoke General Noel''s men, she would personally make that life worse than death, but when it was said, there was no point in joking. "Well, let''s go!" Liwa sighed with relief after listening to Daidas. The two big men returned to the imperial city side by side, and they ran awkwardly overnight to make them a little tired. The two discussed and decided to find a place to rest and rest on the task. In the hotel in the Imperial City, the two opened a room each. Going to perform tasks during the break until noon. auzw.com Large mansion interior Esdes, who has returned to the interior of the large mansion, has completely changed into a human-like atmosphere. When he entered the large mansion, he disappeared instantly, and soon appeared in the Noel room, looking at the red bed on the big bed. One man and one woman. ''Ok? New sister? Why is that woman so familiar, as if seen somewhere! ''Think of it, if you think about it for free, Esdes fluttered with a smile on Noel''s body, and kissed him suddenly on his face, shouting with joy: "Boo! Honey, I''m back !" "Huh...?" Noel, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly felt something soft on him, slowly opened his eyes to see the person, and said vaguely: "Esdes? When did you come back?" ?" "I went to the emperor capital early in the morning. I was afraid that I would make you sleep, so I went to the palace first and reported on the battle situation over the northern fortress. I had just returned from the palace, but I didn''t expect my dear to wake up "Esdez smiled slightly, drawing a circle with his fingers lying on Noel''s mouth. "Then you already know what happened when I called you back?" Noel asked with a smile, but his hands were not idle, and he slowly untied Estes'' military uniform. "The minister and the little emperor have said a little bit, that is, let me replace my dear ones, those little thieves named night-raid! When I just returned to the periphery of the mansion, I had the second beast warrior under my hands It''s time to do this! Hmm!" After answering, Estes was full of spring. "Does it need to be so anxious just back?" Noel smiled, since he said so. After that, the animal beast passed by this place, and all the h retreated one after another Soon after It wasn''t until the big noon that the sun was hanging overhead that the battle between Noel and Estes gradually subsided, and finally the two women in the big bed were carried to the bathroom in the room for cleaning. "My dear, the little emperor has promised to establish an emperor''s policing force, but he can only be transferred to 4 emperor''s ambassadors from other places, and the remaining 2 dear ones will look for me!" Esdes said with a grin. She leaned back on Noel''s arms and let the other person clean herself. .. ~： Plan 42 "Then you should take Seleu and Black Hitomi, but when the emperor''s ambassador mobilized by the little emperor arrives, it will take at least a few days to reach the imperial capital. First, follow me to fight the two defecting generals Let''s play!" Noel smiled slightly, smearing bath supplies on Hill and Estes. "Well, listen to you! Honey, how do I think this sister looks familiar!" In response, Esdes looked at the side in doubt, the natural mother who was half asleep and awake. "Her name is Hill, and she was one of the members of night-raid, but I was caught a few days ago. You can probably guess the next thing!" Noel smiled and woke up before getting confused. Hill, pulled to wash her the Great European School with bathing supplies in her arms. "Oh! I said why I was so familiar. When I went to the palace to report the situation, I saw her wanted order on the street!" After Noel reminded him, Esdes remembered where he had seen the purple hair glasses. Niang. "You don''t say I have forgotten. Wait for someone to remove Hill''s wanted order. Fortunately, I haven''t taken her out for shopping these days!" Noel said after thinking about it, he forgot it all, hope. There is also the matter of wanted warrants. "Well? Who are you?" Hill asked doubtfully. She woke up and looked at the blue-haired woman beside her. "Hill Wake up? She is the Esdes you said to boss, and of course my woman!" Noel said with a smile, and when she saw Wake, she introduced Esdes beside her. . "Hello, Hill! We will be sisters in the future!" Estes smiled slightly. Soon, a man and two women were in the bath room, washing hands and feet with foam, and after drying their shrewd bodies neatly, they went to the living room together. "After all, Estes remembers to tell your men that the female members of the night-raid must catch me alive. They can be my chosen target!" Noel said quickly, remembering if he would not remind Ai now. Words may have to pick up the body at that time. "Yes, I know, dear!" In response, Esdes thought for a while and said, "Why not let Hill do the spy, night-raid shouldn''t know yet, now she is already Our people!" "The question is how to get Hill back to night-raid. You see how she looks bright and shiny now. Where is she like a prisoner who has been arrested? The few people on the night-raid side have already experienced the battle of the beautiful army. Strength, do you think they will believe that Hill can escape from the elite of 100 people?" Noel said with a wry smile. "Its not totally impossible, arent we going to lead troops to fight against the rebels? Let Hill and the maids stay in the mansion, we walked out with the beautiful legion, maybe they will see the large mansion and no one will defend and come to rescue People! But its necessary to lock Hill up like a prisoner, otherwise they wont believe it! Estes sneered. "What if they don''t dare to come, can''t they keep Hill until we come back?" Noel asked doubtfully. After all, no one can be sure that the night-raid people would rescue their companions after they left. auzw.com "A few of the night-raid, no one should have seen Lena and Aya? Let them both stay and take care of Hill. If they don''t come for two days, release Hill!" Dess flew a glance at Noel, making her seem to intentionally abuse Hill. "Noel, I''m fine. Do what Elder Sister said!" Hill smiled and nodded. She had been listening to the conversation between the two of them. She also wanted to help Noel. "Well, since Hill himself agreed, I can''t say anything! But just in case, Lena and Aya need to be hidden in the dark. Najieta has seen them both!" Noel thought I wanted to say, just in case Najieta came to the rescue together. "Yes! Boss really seems to have been here!" Hill remembered that Najta had been here once and brought a pill back to heal Brand''s arm. "Najta? That najta, the former powerful general? Boss? Is Najta a night-raid boss?" After listening to the conversation between the two, Estes froze for a moment. She didn''t expect that she had injured Najetta so badly. Not only did Najita come alive, since she is still alive and kicking into a night-raid Boss. "It was Najieta who scrapped her right eye and right arm, but the arm was repaired by me. I forgot when she left her right eye, and she is indeed a night-raid boss, but Sooner or later, she will also fall into my hands. During this period, you can play with her, dont kill her! Seeing Estess surprised expression, Noel solved her doubts. . "It''s really Najetta! She''s so good to live, but she''s a good opponent!" Estes said with a smile on his face. After all, he used to agree with this powerful general. If she had defected then Well, maybe I can still be a good friend. "Now that the plan is set! Esdes goes to prepare the Legion of Beauty, and we should go after the defecting generals, and by the way, call Lina and Aiya to come to me!" Noel said with a smile. "Honey, don''t worry so much! The two generals who defected took only 5,000 infantry, and the horses could reach them in front of them at most one day and one night, so you should dress up Hill!" With a smile, he turned and went to look for the members of the Beauty Legion, so that they could first prepare the march supplies. Seeing Esdes leave with a smirk, Noel took Hill to the darkroom he had specially made. As soon as the front foot entered the darkroom, the rear feet Lina and Aiya arrived. "Master, what did you tell me?" Lena and Aya asked in unison. "This time, crusade the two of you to stay in the mansion and take care of Hill, who was tied here, in a dark place. If someone comes to the rescue, let them save them. If there is no one to rescue for two days, they will be **** and guard together. The mansion is just fine! Noel said slowly to the two of them: I also told the maids in the mansion that the purple-haired woman who was caught a few days ago was locked here, otherwise someone would come to rescue If you dont have someone, youre in trouble. .. ~： 43rd Departure "Master, we know!" Lena and Aya nodded. "Noel, what am I going to do?" Hill asked doubtfully, and she didn''t know what to do. "As long as they come to rescue you and find a chance to get Ma Yin back in a dizzy way! The clothes are damaged, so, hey!" Noel said with a smirk while tearing Hill''s clothes. Everything is ready. Noel has finished dressing Hill. He and Hill will also tell her what she is about to say. Lena and Aiya also confessed with the maids in the mansion. On the other side, Estes has assembled the Beauty Legion in the front yard. The horses and various martial arts supplies are also ready. Waiting for Noel''s order, he can set off at full speed to chase the defectors. "Are you black eyes? So cute!" Under the introduction of Celius, Estes saw the cute girl with dark hair in front of her, and suddenly hugged her in her arms against the cheek. . "Since you say I''m cute, I won''t give you snacks from Lord Noor to you!" Black Hitomi hugged the dim sum package, which can let Noir let the maid join the snacks made by Life Potion, not only delicious Can also compensate for physical strength and other effects. "Wow! This expression is so cute!" Esdes saw the black pupil''s cute expression and hugged her directly in her arms. Poor black pupil was hugged in his arms, and it was completely like the toy of Estes. He rubbed his face to grab a snack, and kept playing with black pupil. Since coming to Noel, the black pupil has become more lively and has a lot of smiles, which can make Estes hug and play. Is it because she is also a Noel woman, or the big sister of the sisters in the mansion, the most important It was too much to beat, so she had to hug her. "What''s the matter?" Noel walked out of the mansion and saw Eszter playing with black pupils. "My dear, she just wants to go to the black pupil of the security team with me. I''m communicating with her! Ha ha ha!" Esdez laughed and rubbed directly on the black pupil''s face. The black pupil held by Estes in his arms, vigorously gestured to Noel to save himself from the devil''s claws. "Stay black..." Noel hadn''t finished speaking. "I made a horse with Black Hitomi, and I talked to her about the security team!" Estes said with a smile on her face, but she discovered the small movements of Black Hitomi and quickly hugged Black Hitomi to ride her own horse. , It seems that I don''t plan to let go of the black pupil anymore. "Everyone gets on the horse, let''s go!" Noel smiled helplessly, and said to the black pupil that he couldn''t help, he rode his own horse and took the lead outside the mansion. "Yes!" the beautiful army cried out in unison, followed by riding horses. Estes followed when the Noel war horse started, followed by Seleuc and the maid Shayou, and finally followed by a beautiful army of 100 people. The pedestrians rode forward slowly and unhurriedly. Scribe line auzw.com Suburbs of the imperial capital In the impoverished small village, a luxurious carriage was moving on the road in the village. The luxury carriage followed this small group of soldiers, several of whom surrounded the carriage to protect the characters in the carriage. "This village is still so choking. It''s obviously a rich country." Sighed, the old man inside the luxury carriage looked at the hard people in the village. "It is so great to worry about the people and to return to the father of the imperial capital known as the Viper''s Nest!" The girls sitting in the luxury carriage together, sighed and comforted when they saw their father. "Now it''s not time to stay in order to save lives. The country will not be a country. If it is at this point, the old man will be incompatible with the minister!" The old man is the original minister, Qiao Li, said seriously. "I''ll protect my father!" Jolie''s daughter Sbia said to her father with a smile. The current minister, who was informed by the former minister, Qiao Li, made the imperial people not to make a living, and rushed to the emperor with his daughter from his hometown to intend to persuade the little emperor. "I really have a good daughter, too brave to even find a wife''s house, it''s really nerve-wracking." Qiao Li opened the topic and smiled at his daughter with a smile on his face. "Then it has nothing to do with this thing!!" Sbia said, her cheeks were reddish, and her mouth kept shattering: "Besides my bravery or something, I just got a little shot, if I find a good object I think I can get married right away" "Sorry... your father didn''t spur you on purpose, then... that Sbia, are you okay?" Jolly saw her daughter and was choked by the whisper of a chuckle in her own words. "Father, don''t be sorry, maybe I should be too brave for me, so I scared those men away!" Sbia smiled slightly, and she didn''t want her father to blame herself for such a trivial matter. "I just thought of a person who fits you well!" Jolly smiled mysteriously. "Who? It wouldn''t be those noble children?" Sbia looked at her father in doubt. Sbia looked at her father''s face with a smile like a ju flower, maybe there will be some traps waiting for him to jump down, and somehow shivered. "Father say it quickly, you can see me uncomfortable!" Sbia said helplessly. "Actually, you know this person too. In recent years, the most famous general, General Noel, has heard that he has no marriage partner yet, but he is in a relationship with General Estes. Do you want to meet each other?" Joe Li said with a smile on his face, he still wanted to match the two together. After all, General Noel still maintained a neutral state and did not stand on the side of anyone. If he successfully matched the two together, when necessary Can be a powerful help to overthrow the current minister. "It''s time to think about it, but don''t you say he has a lover?" Sbia''s cheeks gradually turned red. Hearing what her father said, in fact, she had a little expectation in her heart. A strong general, but when she heard that the other party already had a lover, and was still a winning general, her heart was a bit lost. "Isn''t it not married yet, and who in the empire stipulates that only one wife can be married, is it because the empire has been revised recently, how can I not know?" Qiao Li said with a smile, he could see his daughter The object of the talk is a bit interesting, otherwise she would care about whether the other party has a lover or not, just open the refusal. .. ~： 44th Cut "Father made sense, and it''s okay to see him whenever he has time!" Sbia was a little shy, and she spoke intermittently, turning her head to look at the scenery outside the carriage window. "Oh! Then when it''s time for the imperial capital, first visit the emperor in the palace, and then go to the palace of General Noel!" Qiao Li smiled and looked at his shy daughter''s twisted head to look out the window. General Knoll got along, and he couldn''t wait. At this time, the driver of the carriage stopped the luxury car in a hurry. "What''s the matter?" Jolly frowned, and he could see two black figures from the front window of the carriage. He was stopped on the road of the carriage, and asked quickly and doubtfully: "Is it a bandit again? There must be a limit!" "Break separately as before, don''t be careless!" Sbia grabbed the iron gun in the car and pushed open the side door of the carriage to shout at the soldiers. Sbia held an iron gun and stopped in front of the carriage with the soldiers to prevent a sudden attack on the carriage. "Liva, are you sure this is the goal?" Daidas asked the companion beside him with a double-edged axe. "Daidas, I have confirmed it three times, and the man in the car is the original minister Jolly!" Liwa said helplessly. When he was hiding next to him, he had confirmed it three times and asked. Sbia doesn''t know if the other party is a thief. Now she only knows the two people who are blocking the road. It seems that she hasn''t put her and many soldiers in her eyes at all, since she still has a mood to chat there. "Let''s go together!" Seeing the other party standing still, Sbia yelled and followed the soldiers around to think the two rushed past "Emperor with two big axes [Berwack]" Daidas held the double-edged big axe in his hand and smiled to cut off the oncoming soldiers. The soldiers who were cut and flew into the air can also see their half bodies on the ground. Sbia escaped this fatal blow because the new iron gun was very strong, but the iron gun broke the lower abdomen. A wound was also scratched and flew into the pile of corpses on the ground, completely in a state of suspended animation. When Daidas saw that the oncoming people were dead, he walked to the carriage and lifted his axe and cut it into two. The former minister Jolly rolled out of the luxury carriage, and Sbia fell into a fake state. Since the attacking two were not found. Seeing that the former minister Jolly rolled out of the carriage, Daidas turned to clean up the hiding soldiers behind the carriage. "You" Qiao Li, the former minister, sat on the ground, looked at the person standing in front of him, and said in surprise; "You are a soldier of the Empire!!" "Exactly, I admire your political skills!" Liwa bowed respectfully to the former minister. "Then why did you stare at me?" The former minister, Qiao Li, was puzzled and wondered why he was being targeted. "Because of the master''s order, it is absolute anyway!" After that, Liva drew a blood blade in his hand and cut the head of the former minister Jolly into the air. "Did you kill a total of 16 people?" Daidas turned around in the same place and counted the number of people he killed. He smiled and said happily: "Great, this experience will definitely make I am stronger!" auzw.com "Spread leaflets! Come and help Daidas!" Liva took out two stacks of leaflets from his clothes and handed them to Daidas. "The Minister also used such troublesome means," Daidas complained while spreading leaflets: "If you want to rule out political enemies, plant it as before..." "No way, planting civilians under the protection of General Bude, this trick won''t work!" Liwa explained. "Ah... so it''s our turn to play!" Daidas said in surprise, surprised. "I should have explained it to you before," Liwa said silently. Seeing Daidas''s awakening expression, he can be sure that he had said it before. "Don''t care, hahaha! Go, get rid of the next target!" Daidas slammed Liva''s shoulder and slammed a few times. "Lighter, your bullish desire for my old bones to fall apart!" After that, the two people scattered the leaflets with the night-raid Peugeot and the night-raid Tianzhu in their hands, and quickly left the incident and rushed to the place of the next target. The two who could leave did not know that Siberia, the daughter of the undead former minister Jolly, was hidden under the soldiers body. The awakened Sbia heard all the conversations between the two in her ears, in order to find revenge on the minister in the future Covering his mouth, not letting himself emit a little voice. It wasn''t until the two men left for a while that Sbia climbed out of the half-body. The whole body was stained with soldiers'' blood, and a large amount of blood continued to flow from the wounds on the lower abdomen. Tighten the wound tightly, and walked to the emperor with his hand over the wound and wobbly. Unfortunately, it didn''t take long, and the massive blood loss made Sbia faint on the side of the road. Soon, when a handsome man led a large group of beautiful women on horseback, he happened to see the **** girl lying on the side of the road. He dismounted and carefully observed the injury, and found that the girl just fainted after losing too much blood. "Black pupil, throw me two snacks and come over to me!" the man cried out as the dark-haired **** horseback turned to her. The person who came was Noel, who led the beauty army, and simply checked the girl for the wound. As long as she was given two snacks from the black pupil bag, there would be no problem, but when she would be sober, I dont know. "Sir Noel gives you!" Black Hit finally got the chance to break away from Estes''s arms, and quickly jumped from the horse immediately and took a snack to Noel. "Sayo took her to the woods next to him, cleaned the blood from her body, and replaced her with a set of clothes!" Noel stuffed the two pieces directly into the girl''s mouth and told her maid Shayou. "I know, Master!" Sha whispered, came to Noel, and disappeared with a fainting girl again. Sha You carried the fainting young girl, traversing the woods at super high speed, and quickly found a water source, boiled the girl''s blood-stained clothes, and took her clothes off easily, putting the faint on. The girl took it to the spring water to help her clean the blood on her body and hair, and the wound on the girl''s abdomen had healed after eating two snacks. .. ~： 45th Hunt Soon after, Shayou put on her new clothes, and put on new clothes for the fainted girl. She carried the girl back at a high speed again. With Sayos speed ability, both hand speed and foot speed are super fast, and soon returned to where Noel and the Legion are. "Master, she has been cleaned." Shayou carried the girl and appeared beside Noel. "Give her to me, I''ll take her to ride a horse." Noel took the comatose girl and looked closely. He didn''t expect that he would go out this time. Since he could still find an injured little beauty on the road . "Sir Noel, let us take that girl forward together!" The members of the Beauty Corps said in unison, they were worried that this unknown girl would be an assassin from the Revolutionary Army. "Well, I feel uncomfortable riding a horse anyway!" Noel saw the beauty legion, worried that the girl was an assassin, so he just made an excuse and simply agreed to their request. Noel gave the comatose girl to one of the women''s legion, and then ordered everyone to move on. The sun finally jumped a few times, and then plunged into the mountain, reflecting the green trees on the mountain into red trees, just like a large maple forest. The sun sprayed a few beams of light on the sky, making the world gold, however , The golden color also shrank quickly, the sea became dark, the mountains became dark, the first star was lit, and then, the second and third clouds saw the red light extinguished, and then began to flutter again, gently fluttering, the sun connected With the light together, the whole child pressed into the valley. A group of horsemen rode the war horses and drove all the way south, and the sky gradually dimmed. "Stop! Camping here tonight, before the sun sets completely, and build the camp, and we will continue our journey tomorrow morning!" Noel saw that the sun had gradually set, and ordered the girls of the beautiful army to build a camp. "Honey, let''s go back to the woods to hunt for some meat. I don''t like to eat dry food. Of course, I have to get some game outside and eat it. That''s right!" Esdes said with a smile, she knew tonight She wants to spend the night here, but she doesn''t want to eat the bad and dry food. "Well, I think so too!" Noel nodded with a smile. "Master, then I won''t go, I''ll set up a tent for you here, and guard the girl by the way!" Shayou said with a smile, seeing that her owner and sister Elsdes went hunting, she wouldn''t disturb the two. In a two-person world. "Sir Noel, me too," before the Sayul words were finished, she was covered with a smile by Sha You. "Seleu, Lord Estes has not been back for so long, don''t disturb the two of them in the world!" Sayu whispered in Seili''s ear. Hearing Shayou''s explanation, Seleu nodded while covering her mouth, before Shayou let go of her covering hand. "Who calls me?" Noel turned around and asked suspiciously when he heard someone calling him. He was just about to go hunting with Estes. "No, Master Noel, you have listened to it!" Sailiu and Shayou said in unison. "Really? Then Esdes and I will come back later!" After finishing speaking, Noel trot to Esdes and hugged it into his arms with one hand. The two walked in together, among the bright red woods under the setting sun. Seeing that the two generals had gone hunting, the members of the Beauty Corps were divided into several groups and began to get busy, some to pick up dry firewood, some to find clean water to fetch water, and some to build tents in the camp . auzw.com The two, Seleu and Shayou, soon completed the construction of the oversized tent that Noll was going to live in. From the hands of the beautiful legion, the girl who had been comatose took her to rest in the oversized tent. Noel and Estes walked among the groves, and they could not see that they were hunting like a couple walking leisurely, if there were no predator creatures glowing red in the dark. "Esdez, game came to you automatically!" Noel smiled slightly, he could clearly feel those predators hiding in the dark. "1, 2, ..5, there are only 5 of them. Hope you are a little bigger, otherwise you can get enough points!" Estes counted, and she sensed the wild game hiding in the dark. "Two of the grasses on the right side of Estes are for you!" After that, Noel looked at the other three with a smile, and flicked three black lightning bolts at the target. Seeing Noel''s shot, Estes also flicked two sharp pieces of ice at the beast in the grass on the right. The beasts hidden in the dark are still waiting for the opportunity to ambush the two, and they were killed by the lightning thrown by Noel and the broken ice thrown by Estes. They didnt even have a chance to respond. , Until he died completely, he didn''t know what was going on. "It''s not too big or too small, it seems that it''s enough to go back a few more." Noel looked at it and put the five beasts he hunted into the space. "Then walk into the depths of the woods, generally larger creatures live in the deeper parts of the woods." Esdes said after thinking for a while, with a smile on his arms, walked into the depths of the woods. go with. The two slowly walked into the depths of the woods, and as Esdes said, there were not only large beasts, but also some large dangerous species, but these did not allow them to feel any threats, beasts He and Dangerous wanted to use the two as food, but unfortunately they were hunted in reverse. During this period, the sky was completely dark. Noel picked out a few large income spaces, and chopped the palms of the bear-like creatures lying on the ground. Esdes also selected her favorite. After eating, the two returned to the camp quickly. Under the high speed of the two, they only took a while to reach the camp. In the camp, after the division of labor of the Beauty Corps has been completed, all the women are sitting around the fire and chatting, waiting for the return of the two generals to hunt for food. "Master Lord, Lord Estes, you are back!" Black pupil, who was still chatting, saw the two coming out of the dark woods. "Well, come back!" In response, Noel said with a smile: "Just a few beasts were hunted with Estes, you guys came to help deal with it!" When the women in the camp came around, Noel released some of the larger beasts he hunted from the space into the open space. "Wow! Lord Noel, Lord Estes, are you deep in the woods?" "When we went into the woods to collect firewood, we had never seen such a big beast!" "Hehehe! We don''t have to eat the dry food that comes out tonight!" Waiting for the women to surround the beast, holding a knife in their hands, peeling and cramping, and laughing and chatting. .. ~： 46th spit roast After a while, the members of the Belle Corps had cleaned the beasts, wrapped the scraped fur around the internal organs and other waste products, and projected them into the depths of the forest. After all, staying in the camp is likely to attract wild animals or dangerous species. Although no one in the camp is not afraid of those creatures, it is not good to disturb everyone to sleep at night. Using the water hit back in the stream, I washed the blood and meat on my hands, and lifted the processed beast meat, and set up a barbecue rack on the fire. The fleshless calf bones were thrown into another fire on the boiler and cooked with wild vegetables collected by the beauties. "Well. That''s the barbecue? Does anyone have the ingredients for the barbecue?" Noel looked at the women and twirled the meat next to the barbecue grill without coating any barbecue ingredients. "My dear, this time I came out to fight, I was planning to hurry up overnight, so I only carried some dry food!" Estes smiled, after all, she asked someone to prepare it, of course, I knew everyone had brought it Something. "Oh!!! It''s okay, I''ll bring it!" Wen Yan smiled slightly, and Noel quickly contacted the system. He didn''t want to eat the tasteless barbecue. System Jun, look for barbecue products for me! Host! Delicious BBQ gift pack: a jar of delicious honey, a jar of delicious soy sauce, a delicious barbecue brush, need 10 points! Note: Use three kinds of items, no matter what is baked, you can roast the deliciousness on earth. Nuoer waved a large pot of honey and a large pot of soy sauce on the ground, and a large barbecue brush. "Hahaha! Let me make the delicious barbecue next time for you!" After finishing, Noel held a delicious barbecue brush, used a knife to make a few lines on the barbecue, and then on the two pieces of beast meat, one was coated with delicious honey and the other was coated with delicious soy sauce. Soon, under the smoke of the fire, two barbecues coated with delicious ingredients on the surface, the gravy and the aroma of the ingredients spread throughout the camp. "Wow! It''s delicious!" Black Hitomi stared at the barbecue, and the scent of temptation made the mouth drool. "Sir Noel, are you okay? Can you eat it?" Seleu is also similar to Kuro Hitomi, and is eager to try the barbecue. "It''s really fragrant, I didn''t expect you, dear, to have that hand!" Esdes also said. "All come here with bowls, and I will divide your meat!" Noel smiled. Seeing the women holding the bowl in their hands, Noel put down the delicious barbecue brush in his hand, and quickly cut the meat pieces with both hands. The pieces of meat of the same size flew directly into the bowl in the hands of the women. Just scrape the larger honey roast animal meat. "Sir Noel really has one hand..." "Yes! It''s so delicious..." "Golden and golden baked, not only delicious but also beautiful.." "This is really delicious, and the other one must be very delicious.." While eating honey barbecue, listening to the compliments of the women in the camp, if Noel had a tail, it would definitely go up to heaven. auzw.com "It''s delicious, if not enough, use the brush to roast the other beast meat that has not been roasted. As long as the ingredients are brushed, it will become super delicious. Rest assured!" Noel said happily, letting them make it themselves The rest of the grilled meat, just brush the ingredients anyway. "My dear, it was those ingredients that made those barbecues so delicious!" Estes smiled and said, "How did I confess myself so quickly?" "If I don''t say it, I must brush the barbecue until my hand is broken. I''m not that stupid!" Noel said proudly. He had already seen through the thoughts of the women around him. Just when everyone was beside the fire, talking and laughing while grilling, Shayou and Seleu helped Noel, and the coma girl who was lying on the ground was also hungry and unbearable by the smell of barbecue. , Slowly opened his eyes and sat blankly in the tent. "Where is this, am I on my way to the Imperial Capital? Hmm... what''s so fragrant!" Sbia said to herself, looking around in a daze. Looking in the direction where the fragrance came, Sbia lifted the quilt covering her body, slowly walked to the door of the tent, and carefully opened a small mouth. It was more than 100 women outside who were in the surroundings. Barbecue by the fire, chatting with a smile on his face. Seeing the source of the scent made Sbia swallow and swallow. When she was watching her, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her and directly scared her to sit on the ground. "Are you awake? But what are you doing sitting on the ground?" Shayou asked suspiciously, and she suddenly appeared at the door, completely without frightening consciousness. "Hello, thank you for saving me!" Sbia thanked and recovered from the fright, thinking that the girl in front of her was the one who saved herself. "You thank the wrong person, my master saved you, not me!" Shayou shook her head, knowing that the other party thought she had saved her. "Ah...? Can you take me to thank him/her?" Sbia smiled embarrassingly. "Uh!" Shayou nodded. Soon, Shayou took Sbia to the fire and was in front of Noel who was talking and laughing with the women. "Master, the girl you rescued in the morning woke up, and she said she would thank you personally!" Sayou said, pulling the girl to her master. "This lord, thank you for your help.. Goo." Before Sbia''s words were finished, she was interrupted by the cry of her own stomach, and her face was flushed with blush and her head down. heat. "Ha ha ha ha!" This made all the girls laugh again. "Hahaha! No need to thank you, sit down and have some food first!" Noel also smiled. Sbia found a place to sit down obediently, and the members of the Beauty Corps handed the roasted meat and cooked bone soup to her hand, glanced at the fragrant food in her hand, and blushed. With your head down, slowly feed the food into your mouth. "Right, I forgot your name. My name is Noel!" Noel saw the other party and began to eat, remembering that he and others did not know the girl''s name yet. "Thank you for saving me. My name is Sbia!" Sonia, who was not so shy, heard the name and smiled. "But after all, how could you lie on the side of the road bloody, if my dear passerby saved you, and you might lose blood soon and die!" Esdes said with a grin. "Esdes is right. If you arrive late, you will say goodbye to the world!" Noel nodded. .. ~： 47th Rescue "Wait.. Noel? Estes?" Sbia froze for a moment, looking at the two in doubt and asked, "Isn''t it General Empire Noel and General Estes?" "Well!" Noel and Estes looked at each other and nodded. "I am Sbia, daughter of the former minister of the empire, Jolly. At noon, I was on my way back to the capital with my father. I was attacked by the men sent by the minister. My father was killed, and I survived! I hope the two generals will help me Master!" Sbia said with tears when she saw the two admit that she knelt in front of them suddenly. "Oh? What the **** is going on? You get up and talk in detail from beginning to end!" Noel said lightly, pulling the girl named Sbia to his side and sitting down. Sbia cried while crying, this time she and her father came to the Empire Road and were murdered by the current minister. Scribe line the other side Hidden stronghold at night In the meeting room, four people sat seriously. "Everyone! I got reliable news at noon. General Noel just left the Imperial Capital with an elite army of 100 people. Now, in the mansion where he lives, it can be said that there are no strong men guarding except some ordinary maids! Leone held the table with both hands, and said seriously to the other three people: "According to the intelligence collected in the past few days, Hill has not been handed over to the torture room by General Nanor. Now Hill is likely to be detained. Inside the mansion." "Leonai, this is probably a trap. Are you sure that General Noel has left the capital?" Brand frowned, and if they were trapped, they might be wiped out by the net. "I have already confirmed that this time General Noel is the leader to fight against the two generals who just defected with the soldiers the day before yesterday, and from noon to this evening, they have led the soldiers to chase down for most of the day!" Leo Luo nodded, she was very sure the truth of this information. "If Hill is really locked in that mansion, how could there be no guards!" Chi Tong said after thinking for a while, she felt very strange, how could no one left the guards prisoners. "The mansion experienced several assassinations. After the prisoners were cut down and hung on the periphery, it can be said that no one dared to go there and ran out. There are a large number of soldiers patrolling the empire in the place!" Leo Nai took out the map and explained to Chi Tong. "That is to say, beside the man''s mansion, there is nothing to threaten us except ordinary soldiers!" After listening to Leonai''s explanation, Margaret also felt that this was an opportunity to rescue Hill. "But boss didn''t let us stay in the base honestly, is this really good?" Chi Tong said hesitantly. "It''s okay, anyway, these days, I didn''t stay there, and I went out to execute the commission! As long as Hill can be rescued, it is worthwhile to wait for the boss to be scolded!" Leone said firmly. auzw.com "When will you leave?" Chi Tong nodded, without the hesitation just now, just like Leoni said, as long as Hill can be rescued, it''s worth it. "Just act tonight!" Margaret said quickly. She didn''t want Hill to stay there for another day. "Okay, let''s go ahead and get ready!" After finishing the talk, Red Hitomi, Mushroom, and Leoni all prepared to wait for the items needed for the rescue. The three quickly left the meeting room, leaving Brand in a daze. The three decided this time. Action, did not ask Brand''s opinion at all. Soon after, the four were ready to go to a large mansion together. A man and three women bypassed the ordinary soldiers on patrol and easily entered the outer door of the mansion. As Leones intelligence said, no other guards were found outside the mansion. The general has led to fight against the rebels. "I didn''t encounter the breath of those women at that time, it was safe!" Leo Nai, already beastized, nodded at the three. "The three of you go in. I''ll be outside to give you the wind. If I''m in trouble, I can open the breakthrough outside!" Brand smiled, using Emperor''s ability to make himself transparent. Nodding his head to Brand, the three of them turned over the outer wall of the mansion and slowly approached the luxurious building in the center of the seat carefully. In the darkroom The two maids who were chatting with Hill suddenly felt someone invade the mansion. "Miss Hill, it seems someone has come to rescue you!" Lina smiled. "Miss Hill, then Lena and I will be hiding first, otherwise it will be bad to be found!" Aiya also said with a smile. "Well! I''m okay alone!" Hill nodded his head. Lena and Aya glanced at each other, and then they stepped back into the dark to hide their figure, converging the breath all over the body, as if only Hill, who was locked in the dark room, was left alone in the darkness. The three pupils, Chi Tong, Matsu, and Leonai, have easily sneaked into the mansion, holding a cleaning maid in their hands and covering her mouth to prevent her from screaming. "Relax, as long as you tell us, where the woman with purple hair and glasses who was caught a few days ago was locked up, we won''t hurt you!" Red pupil faced the woman who was covering her mouth with Leoni The maid asked: "And we let go of you, you can''t bark!" .. ~： 48th success The maid nodded in horror. Chi Hitomi saw the other party agree, and gestured Leona to let go of her hand. "The woman.. was locked in the darkroom upstairs." The maid pointed upstairs and said with intermittent fear. "Darkroom? You take us there, don''t play tricks!" Leoni frowned, pinched the maid''s neck, and signaled her to lead the way. Soon under the guidance of the maid, the three came to the luxurious room where Noel lived, and after finding the button to open the darkroom inside the room, they threw the maid to the bed. As the door of the darkroom gradually opened, a figure with messy hair and broken clothes tied to the torture frame appeared in front of the three pupils: Red Hitomi, Matsu, and Leoni. The lights inside the luxurious room gradually illuminate the open dark room, and it becomes possible to see clearly the figure bound to the torture frame, as well as the various tuning tools filled in the dark room, all of which fall into Rescue the eyes of the three women. "Hihill!" the three cried in surprise. Seeing that the person bound was Hill, the three women rushed into the dark room, anxiously put Hill tied to the torture tool down, and pulled off the strange objects that were still beating on the European side. "Why are you here? Are you also being arrested?" Hill pretended to be tired, following what Noel had taught her before leaving. "No. No.. We are here to rescue you." Chi Tong said with tears in her eyes, seeing the training tools in the dark room. Some of them had been seen when she assassinated some people. She could imagine Hill. What kind of treatment suffered here. "Hill...it''s okay now and we will rescue you now..." Margaret said intermittently while wiping the tears that kept falling. "Marsh sauce, you come together!" Hill smiled, pretending to pass out tiredly. "Hill fainted, it seemed too tired!" Chi Tong frowned. "It''s not time to say this, we have to leave here quickly!" Leonai wiped the mist from her eyes, and covered the quilt on the bed in the luxurious room. "Leonai, you come and hold Hill and leave, and Red Eye and I will be guards!" Matsu glanced at the fainted Hill. She also thought that Leonai made sense and should leave this place quickly. . Chi Tong nodded his head and drew Emperor-Mura Yu, agreeing with Matsu. Leonai picked up Hill, who pretended to faint, opened the window of the luxurious room, and jumped out directly. Red pupil and Matsu followed quickly and followed with the guards in the left and right Beside. When no one noticed it, it quickly merged with Brand near the outer door of the mansion. "Did you find Hill?" Brand saw the three men coming out of the wall and quickly lifted the transparency of Emperor Gu. auzw.com "Well, it''s too exhausting to faint!" Matsu nodded and said with some joy. "I can''t take it lightly now. I''m going back to the base of the night raid!" Chi Tong looked at him alertly. If someone was found, she could give the other party a fatal blow. After hearing Chi Tong''s words, the three nodded and escorted Leone from the Hill in the center, leaving the dangerous place quickly. They didn''t want to lose all of a sudden. According to the originally planned route, after evading the patrolling soldiers with ease, the night attackers were relieved. The original serious expression on their faces disappeared, and all were replaced with happy smiles, and they returned to the hidden stronghold. Lina and Aya, hidden inside the darkroom, only came out of the darkroom after the three girls took Hill for a while, and they were awakened by the maid who had passed out and let them return to the maid. Private room for rest. "Fortunately, they just saved people and didn''t cause damage here, otherwise I just caught them all!" Lina looked at the room and found that nothing was damaged. "Lina, why didn''t the master catch them all, is it so troublesome?" Aya asked suspiciously, looking at the direction of those people leaving. "The host has his own ideas. We just need to do as the host tells me!" Lina smiled and closed the darkroom door. "That''s right! But the quilt was taken away from them, but it''s the same as the bed sheet!" Aiya frowned and complained. She suddenly found the quilt missing. "I remember there are still a few sets of new purchases, go get them together and replace all of them here with new ones!" After that, closing the window, Lena took Aia and left the room with a smile, to get a new set of sheets and quilt. Scribe line Under the beautiful night sky illuminated by the moonlight Noel, who was encamped in the camp, ate a delicious barbecue while listening to Sbia''s experience. "Um! Probably, I know!" Noel nodded and said, "How do you want me to help you?" "I don''t know..." When asked by Noel, Sbia didn''t know what to do. "Do you want to get revenge from those two, or go directly to the minister to get revenge?" Noel continued to ask. "Both thoughts!" Sbia said after thinking for a while. "I won''t avenge you, but I can give you the power of revenge, but what can you give me, to know that there is no lunch for nothing in the world!" Nuoer Xie said with a smile, fixedly looking at the girl. .. ~： 49th Overnight "As long as I can avenge my father, even if I become a slave to General Noel, I will!" Sbia said without any hesitation, she knelt in front of Noel and said aloud firmly. "Slave will not be needed, look at the clothes you are wearing, it is quite suitable for being a maid!" Noel looked at the girl kneeling on the ground, the maid outfit she was wearing was indeed very suitable. "From today, I will be Lord Maid''s maid!" Spitt knew that he could now fight against his ministers, and there were only two generals in the empire. General Bude was unlikely, as long as she entered the emperor. Will be killed and killed. Sbia looked at the General General Noel in front of her. She knew that this was her only hope. If she hadn''t encountered the two men''s robbery, she would also go to the Noor''s blind date. Now she just became possible The identity of the lover has become an exclusive maid. Besides, he was originally an object of his longing, and now it is no big deal to save himself as his maid. "Er I give you the power of revenge, now you go back to the tent and wait for me!" Nuoer froze for a moment, but did not expect the other party to agree so readily. "Master, I know!" Sbia''s cheeks were reddish, and she quickly accepted her current identity. She also knew what she might face later. After speaking, Sbia blushed and walked quickly into the tent where she was lying just now, waiting for her master to return. Seeing the girl return to the inside of the tent, Esdess smiled and leaned beside Noel. "My dear, congratulations on taking another beautiful maid!" Esdes said with a smile. Noel smiled, grabbed Estes''s waistline, and said, "After listening to her, you should know that the beastmen who killed her father are your beasts, don''t you worry that they will be killed by me?" ?" "My dear, if you want to get rid of it, just kill it. Anyway, when they are recruited, they are also recruited to see their good strength. They are just tools to help clean up some garbage!" Esdez said with a smile, small head. Leaning on Noel''s shoulders, he didn''t care about the life and death of her beastmen. It was a pity that there were only two tools for cleaning garbage. "Master Lord, does the minister also want to get rid of it?" Black Hitomi asked suspiciously, eating a mouthful of honey and biting a small piece of meat in his mouth. "Regardless of Lord Noel, I will give my full support to killing everyone!" Celio took a barbecue and ran over and said. "My dear, whatever you want! Although killing the minister will become a little boring, but as long as you are happy!" Estes smiled slightly, thinking that as long as Noel was happy, a little boredom could be patient. "Relax, I haven''t planned to kill the minister for the time being! It''s not necessarily boring to kill the minister, maybe it''s more interesting!" Knoll smiled mysteriously, and was also happy for Esdes to care about himself. "Really? That''s really exciting!" Estes smiled and rubbed in Noel''s arms. In the camp, time gradually passed. In the laughter and laughter of the girls, the delicious barbecue was also wiped out. Simply clean up the messy environment after the meal. After cleaning the greasy xiao mouth and small hands, the girls would each separate. Return to rest inside your tent. auzw.com Istez, Kuro Hitomi, Seleu, and Sayou, of course, followed Noel back to the largest tent, but when several people entered the tent and saw the girl, they remembered The girl was waiting inside for a long time. "Now that you have promised to be Noor''s maid, of course you have to learn how to serve your master, right?" Suddenly thought of something, Esdes said with a smirk, pulling the girl to Noor. "Yeah." Sbiaa''s face was shy, her head down not daring to lift. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another It didn''t stop until the middle of the night, and Noel also fell asleep in the little white sheep. The next day In the early morning, Wan Lai was silent, a hint of light from the horizon to the east, carefully infiltrating the light blue sky, and the new day gradually moved over from afar. A trace of warm sunlight entered the tent, and Noel woke up in the annoying sunlight, gently awakening the women who were still sleeping naked. The women in the camp gradually regained consciousness from their deep sleep, and got up busy to clean up their clothes. After a while, the people all awakened and ate awful dry food, ruined the camps and mounted horses, and continued to chase the two generals and more than 5,000 soldiers who defected. "Master, this is the letter from Lena and Aya!" Shayou rode the war horse and caught up with the letter that was sent in front of him, and handed it to Noel. "It seems that the plan was quite successful!" Noel smiled after reading the letter. He didn''t expect such a simple plan, since it was successful. "My dear, you laugh so happily, do night-raid members really go to the mansion to save people?" Esdes asked doubtfully, urging the horse to rush to Noel to see what made him laugh. So happy. "It was the attention you gave me that succeeded. This was a letter from Lena and Aya!" Noel smiled and handed the finished letter to Esdes, who was riding to the side. "Should people say that night-raid is stupid, or is it eager to save people?" Estes twitched her lips. She thought that the plan might not succeed, because the people at night-raid were very careful. Be cautious, otherwise they will have been caught. "Looking back, those of them are more sentimental, and now it''s rare that there are no guards. It''s strange that they don''t save talents!" Noel said for a moment. "Master Lord, Lord Estes, and the mountains in front of Fam!" Black Hitomi looked at the mountains not far away and said to the two people who were chatting. .. ~： 50th Bandit The mountains of Fam "Sir Noel, according to the information I learned during the assassination of the troops, there is a group of revolutionary troops here in the mountains of Fam who pretend to be thieves and specialize in hijacking some officials who attacked the empire!" Black Hitomi looked at the mountains in front of her and described what she was Know the information. "Since there is still such a thing?" Noel frowned, thinking about the need or not, and flattened these thieves. "My dear, possibly defecting Generals Hermi and General Nagajid may have taken soldiers to hide inside!" Esdes thought for a moment, if they were really thieves disguised by the Revolutionary Army, it is very likely that those The rebels hid inside. "There is indeed such a possibility. After all, they led the army to take refuge in the revolutionary army!" Noel nodded his head and agreed with Estes. "But if you clean up the thieves here, it is very possible to let the rebels run away." Sbia, who was sitting on the horse with Noel, whispered her ideas when they were discussing. "Hahaha!" Both Noel, several women and the beautiful legion were amused by Sbia''s words. For them, those were just small thieves, and all of them could be solved in a moment. ""The teased Sbia blushed and buried her small head in Noor''s mouth. She wondered what was so funny. "You''ll know it later!" Noel said with a smile after touching Sbia''s hair. "Say, go and see where the thieves'' strongholds are. Look at how many people are inside. Go quickly." Back!" "Yes!" After talking, Shayou jumped from the battle horse and ran into the mountains at a super fast speed. "Before Shayou returns, Black Hitomi is talking about relevant information here!" Noel thought it should not be that simple, otherwise the manager of the assassination force would not pay attention here. "Well, my dear, you''re right, anyway, I''m also idle. Black pupils talk about it!" Esdes nodded. "Actually, there is not much information, that is, the mountain range of Fam, it is likely to be the front line base of the revolutionary army, and the thief they played here is a special attack on the imperial officials passing by here, but they did not attack some. Ordinary businessmen or ordinary people, so here is the attention of the assassination of the chief of the army!" Black Hitomi thought about the information and said all that he remembered. "Frontline base? That means that the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army may be established on the south side!" Noel said with a smile, he thought there was a great possibility. "It is very likely that when I was going to hack Najetta, those revolutionary troops could arrive so quickly. It should be from here that I saw the pursuit of soldiers and then passed back to their headquarters to let there The people rushed to rescue!" After listening to Noel''s guess, Estes recalled that when she pursued Najetta. Just when Noel and Estes guessed where the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army would be set up, a whimper of Shayou appeared beside them. auzw.com "Master Lord Noel, Master Estes, I found it in the mountains. There are two strongholds in one of the bandits. One of the strongholds is only about 100 people. Another stronghold, simply estimated that there are at least about 500,600 people, and the people inside are not like thieves at all, but like trained soldiers, and the guard is also quite strict." Sha You said slowly, what she saw The situation of the two strongholds. "Are there any traces of rebels?" Noel asked casually. "Yes, thousands of people have found traces of construction camps around the road leading to the 500,600 thieves. The thieves cannot have a stronghold and live outside the construction camps. That should be left by the rebels. And it just looks like it''s been removed soon!" Sha You said the strange situation around the stronghold, plus her own guesses. "Esdez, let''s raze the two strongholds here first, how?" Noel said with a smile, but he didn''t expect to ask casually that he really got the news of the rebels. "Would rather kill the wrong than let it go?" Estes also smiled, she did not refuse to kill more people. "Shayou, you tell me first, the direction of the stronghold over there, and then you are leading 10 people, to clean up about 100 people there!" Noel said after thinking for a while, after all, two trips is too troublesome . Shayo pointed to Noel in the direction of the 500,600 stronghold. She led 10 people on horseback and ran to clear the small stronghold. Nuoer also took the remaining people in the direction pointed by Shayou, but she was not as rushed as she was, and slowly walked there on horseback, he didn''t want to be caught by those people before he reached the stronghold. Set an ambush first. Although you are not afraid of those rubbish, you will have less unnecessary trouble. "That.. Master, is it really okay for Sister Yau to bring so few people to fight against 100 thieves?" Sbia said worriedly. 11 people challenged 100 thieves. It''s not realistic. "Hahaha! Spia, you shouldn''t worry about them, but more about those thieves. I hope they can run away alive!" Esdes smiled. "." Sbia looked at with puzzlement, smiling girls. "Don''t think too much, you will know later." Noel smiled slightly. Soon, Noel and his party came to a place not far from the stronghold of the thief, instructed the women to dismount the horses to find a place to tie up, and picked up Sbia, which was no different from the ordinary people, and led the women to use the high-speed shaving to the periphery of the stronghold Washed up on the cliff. The figures of Noel and the girls, constantly flashing in the woods, soon reached the cliff above the thief stronghold, glancing lightly at the trained thieves below. "Don''t run around, wait for Sayu to pick you up here!" Noel put Sbia in her arms and turned his head, said: "Try not to use a large range of abilities, and be careful not to hurt yourself!" "My dear, you think too much, but they have not fought a lot, who would make such a low-level mistake!" Estes flew to Noel''s eyes. "So attack, don''t stay!" After that, Noel took the lead with a wicked smile and jumped directly from the cliff to the thief stronghold. Estes, Black Hitomi, and Seleu followed, and the members of the Beauty Legion jumped along. .. ~： 51st Communication Sbia watched dumbfounded, and the group of people, like everyone else, airborne from a cliff so high to a large number of thieves. "Boom!!" A loud noise made the dust fly. But what surprised Sbia next was that Noel, who jumped down first, directly airborne into the crowd below. When he landed, the huge impact force stepped the surface out of a concave pit, and around his landing point The crowd, some were alive and dead, some were alive and dead, and some flew into the air. As Estell jumped out of Noel, he condensed huge ice cubes in the air, using iron blessings to hit them into sharp pieces of crushed ice, and shot a large number of people below. Black Hitomi and Seleu use Moonstep to be killed one by one by Noel Zhenfei, and quickly rush towards the crowd below. After the four women in the front landed on the ground, they also reached the inside of the stronghold, and immediately disappeared on the ground as soon as they fell to the ground, and the continuous screams for help also sounded. "Enemies! Enemies! Enemies! Enemies!" "Quick.. pull the alarm.." "Ah!! Save me" "enemy" Inside the thief stronghold, there was a mess of porridge, which was dead every second. Of course, the dead were the thieves in the stronghold, which can also be said to be members of the revolutionary army. For just a moment, the ground below the stronghold had been reddened with blood, and the rich blood and **** smell continued to flow out of the stronghold. Even Sbia, who was staying on the cliff, could clearly smell it. "I finally understand why they laughed at me, and why General Estes made me worry about the thieves, this is simply a unilateral slaughter." Sbia froze to himself, the thief stronghold below The performance was so shocking to her, it was too unrealistic. The stronghold of 500,600 people took a while and was cleaned up by more than 90 people, leaving only dozens of people running away and hiding. While the women were busy cleaning up the thief strongholds, Noel slipped inside to see if he could find information about the headquarters of the revolutionary army or documents about the specific location. All the people inside Ben had gone out to meet the enemy, but Knoll found that since someone had stayed, he was communicating with the people at the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army and kept reporting on the situation here. "Headquarters! Headquarters! This is the southern frontline base!" "This is the headquarters, what''s the matter, please answer!" "Southern Frontline Base, attacked by unknown persons, requesting support" "Don''t hurry and say slowly, I remember the southern frontline base, but there are nearly 600 people!!" "In the more than 600 people who went to your sister, and was unilaterally slaughtered by more than 90 female troops outside, the time to attack the base was just a moment of effort. When I rushed in to communicate, there were more than 50 people left, maybe I am the only one left!!" "Friend, you are idle and bored, and you have nothing to do when you are full. Come and chat with us?" "Now your brother-in-law! Express!" "Hey! Hey! Hey! If you have something to say, you don''t have to curse if you want to chuck!" auzw.com Before he had finished speaking, Noel, who came behind him, punched him into a powder. There was no chance to call out the screams, and there was still an unbearable voice in the communicator. Noel smirked and picked up the communication device, thinking about how to get out of the location of the revolutionary army headquarters. Scribe line Revolutionary Army Headquarters.. The person in charge of communication is holding the communication device non-stop. "Hello? Man, are you still here? I promised to whisper with you. Why didn''t you say anything?" The correspondent asked doubtfully, when he was about to hang up, the other side finally spoke. "Hello? Is that the headquarters over there?" "Man, I thought you were gone. Of course, this is the headquarters. What you are holding is a communicator dedicated to the headquarters." "Hey! You dont know, Im really bored here. I pretend to be a thief to attack some officials all day long, and I cant keep my finances in my hands. Nothing to do, come and find someone nagging!" "Your luck is really not good. If you want someone to be on duty in the communication room, you will be scolded like a **** dog!" "Is that true? Tell me about the headquarters. Where is it? I haven''t seen the new one!" At the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army, Najieta, who had just applied for replenishment, was preparing to lead two new teammates to return to the Imperial Capital. When she passed the communication room, she just heard it. This made her long unforgettable voice directly froze. At the door of the communication room. "The headquarters of this revolutionary army is in the south," the correspondent has not finished. "Boom!" Najetta, who was rushed in, flew to the wall with a punch. Such a big movement attracted many people to watch. "General Noel, how did you get the communicator to contact the headquarters!" Najetta picked up the communicator on the ground and said the identity of the other party very seriously. "Hehehe! Beauty, you admit it wrong, I just babble with that man!" Noel said stupidly on the other side of the communicator. "General Noel of the Empire, after being dismantled and hard-wearing, this does not attach to your identity, and is this interesting?" Najetta said lightly. "What a pity! Almost knowing the location of your headquarters, then why can''t the waste say hurry up!" Noel said coldly from the communicator. The crowd attracted the other side of the communicator. The other party admitted that it was the most dangerous General Noel in the empire. He almost knew the location of the headquarters of the revolutionary army. He was shocked by the cold sweat. The newsletter of Najieta''s attack was fainted and fainted. "General Noel! You haven''t answered my question, how did you get that communicator!" Najetta asked seriously, she was very worried about the traitor of the empire, and mixed into the revolutionary army to hand over the communicator. Noel''s hands. "Actually, it''s no big deal. I just cleaned up your southern frontline base. I suddenly found someone asking for support from the Revolutionary Army Headquarters, but I was joking! Ill find you. There should be information about the location of the base here! At the other end of the communicator, Noel said slowly. Anyway, even if he didnt say it, the correspondent there would also tell the situation just now. . .. ~： 52nd cut "General Noel, this may disappoint you. There is no information about the headquarters there. Of course, believe it or not, it is your freedom!" Najetta said with a smile, but she was telling the truth. "It doesn''t matter whether it''s there or not. It should be on the south side anyway. I''ll find out sooner or later. It''s just a matter of time!" On the other side of the communicator, Nuoer said indifferently. He never wanted to find it. It didn''t matter to him, it just said to scare people over there. "Then wish you to find the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army as soon as possible, bye!" After that, Najieta slammed the communicator off. Walking to the scared dizzy correspondent, he awakened him out of the dizziness fiercely, slap! Snapped! Snapped! The fan-face fan was quite rhythmic, so that the crowd watching was stunned, not much was looking at the correspondent fiercely, of course, some second-hand goods danced with the rhythm. "What the **** is going on, let me know clearly!" Najta looked at the correspondent coldly, and now he had the heart to kill him. Since he almost gave the location of the Revolutionary Army headquarters to the most difficult person to deal with listen. "It was just.. There were people from the southern frontline base, who requested support from the headquarters, saying that they were suddenly attacked by unknown people. The enemy is a female force of more than 90 people. In the frontline base, more than 600 people were unilaterally slaughtered. The soldiers at the base only had more than 50 people left in a while, and he desperately tried to communicate. But half of the time.. there was no sound. So I thought he was kidding. How is it possible..90 Many people went to slaughter more than 600 people. You said that you were right.." The correspondent was terrified and trembling under the cold eyes of Najta, turned his head to the crowd, trying to get rid of the mistakes he made. "Waste, is this a joke?" Najetta grabbed the correspondent''s collar and lifted him up against the wall to growl. "Someone will take more than 600 people''s lives and come to joke with you?" "Najieta, calm down!" An orange-haired girl went up to hug Najieta''s waist and tried to pull her away from the terrified correspondent. "Chelsea let me go, I''m going to shut him up!" Najetta was pulled by the pro members and calmed down, but still shouted at the correspondent. "These are handled by the people here. We have to respond. The two defecting generals and more than 5,000 soldiers who are coming here!" said the man with a horn on his head. "Mr. Susuke, that''s right, we still have the task, let alone that waste!" The orange-haired girl named Chelsea let go of Najata who calmed down. "I was so angry that the **** went to the business. We have to hurry and go, then General Noel should come to chase them and set off immediately!" Being reminded by the two, Najieta frowned and thought of Noel. The general purpose of this expedition. Najta led the two new members of the night raid, and quickly walked outside the headquarters of the revolutionary army. Scribe line Southern Frontline Base "I''m still going to talk to Najie Tada. How could I turn off the communicator so soon? It''s rude!" Noel complained, and threw the communicator to pieces, after all, the other party knew This thing fell into his hands, certainly not using this communicator to contact. In this communication room, Nordon looked at the west, and found that it was really like what Najetta said. There was no information on the location of the Revolutionary Army headquarters at all, and he couldn''t find what he wanted and quickly left. This ghost place. In the frontline base, during the Noel chat, the women have cleaned up the base personnel and are looking for some useful things, such as the revolutionary army that pretends to be a thief, and the finances robbed by officials here. auzw.com Shayou also took someone to clean up the 100 strongholds, and gave a stronghold to the strongholds there. Now I am planning to take Sbia on the cliff and prepare to play Bungee jumping at high altitude, regardless of whether she agreed or not, hugged her and jumped down. "Ahhhh! Help!" Sbia closed her eyes tightly, screaming constantly. "Stop calling! It''s already at the bottom!" Sha You said with a smile on her face and put her on the ground. "Really?" Sbia opened her eyes slowly and saw Sha Youzheng looking at her with a smile on her face. "Look at you!" Sha You smiled. But when Sbia took a closer look, she saw the broken limbs on the ground, the reddish ground, and some frozen corpses. The whole base was spread with thick blood, so she ran to the corner and vomited. threw up. "What''s wrong with her?" Noel, who came out of the base, looked at the girl who was vomiting constantly. "Maybe you are not used to this kind of environment. After all, she was the daughter of the former minister Jolly before. I have seen such scenes!" Eszter smiled and knew without a second thought. "Sbia, as my maid, you have to get used to it quickly!" Noel glanced and said with a smile. "I know.. Master..." After hearing Noel''s words, Sbia resisted the urge to vomit and slowly adjusted to her current environment. "Come on, you will soon be as powerful as Shayou!" Estes was very satisfied with Sbia''s performance and walked to her and said softly. "Master Estes, I will work hard!" Sbia nodded. While chatting with a few people, Black Hitomi and Seleu and the Beauty Corps carried out all the finances in the base warehouse and put them on a clean open space. "Admiral Noel, here is all the finances of the base, and there is some gold, and no good things have been found." Black Hitomi smiled and trot to Noel''s side. "Then I will put it away first, and I will distribute these to you so that you can have a good shopping in the emperor capital!" Noel smiled slightly and reached out to wipe off the blood stains on the black pupil''s face, and the gold on the open space. In the income space. "Master Noel, there are so many corpses here, would you like to feed the butterflies?" Seleu asked, dragging the **** little white dog, pointing to the piled corpses. "It''s not needed for the time being, and it hasn''t been worn out!" Rubbing Seleuc''s little head, Noel asked with a smile: "Esdes, when do you say we can catch up with the defecting army?" "According to the speed of horseback riding, about a day!" Estes thought for a while, and said: "If we use shaving to rush off, we should be able to catch up with those rebels before dark!" .. ~： 53rd Chase "I just spoke with the Revolutionary Army headquarters. They should soon send someone to respond. The two defected generals and the more than 5,000 soldiers!" Noel thought about it and said what he had just talked about. "My dear, how did you get in touch with the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army?" Esteres froze and asked suspiciously. "Isn''t Black Eye saying that this might be the frontline base of the Revolutionary Army?" Noel smiled and said, "So when you were cleaning up the staff, I went in and looked for it. Request support from the Revolutionary Army headquarters!" "My dear, did you find the location of the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army?" Estes asked expectantly, and ran to Noel, looking at him expectantly. "It was about to be asked, but it was dismantled by Najetta at the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army at a critical moment." Noel shrugged helplessly. "Enajieta may have been recalled to answer, the two defected generals!" Estes froze for a moment, and said her conjecture. "It''s a pity that she broke my good deeds, otherwise we can directly smash Huang Long and directly raze the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army, which is a pity, hey!" Noel sighed. "It''s a pity indeed!" Estes nodded. "Master Lord, Lord Estes, shouldn''t it be the time to say this now?" Black pupil pulled the corner of Noel''s clothes. "Oh! Black pupil makes sense, we should go chase the rebels now, otherwise let the revolutionary army have more than 5,000 soldiers, think about it makes me uncomfortable!" Estes smiled. "Then chase the rebels at full speed, and clean them all up before they meet with Najetta!" Noel said solemnly: "Sayou, you quickly take Sbia with you, and the whole army sets off!" "Yes!" cried the women in unison. Noel and his party followed the traces left by the rebels and used shaving to chase them away at high speed. On the way of chasing, everyone continued to flash their figures and scared the small animals near the speedy jump. With the trace of large-scale march, just like Estes estimated, Noel led a group of beautiful women to chase with shaving, and soon caught up with the two generals who led the defection of 5,000 soldiers until they reached the front of the rebels Waiting for the arrival of the army. "It seems that Najetta has not merged with the rebels!" Noel sensed a wide range. No one was within the range of induction except the rebels who were approaching himself and others. "First, the frontline base was emptied, and now the rebels who want to join the Revolutionary Army are now cleared. I don''t know what expression Nadeta will show at that time!" Esdes said with a smile on his face. She was very much looking forward to meeting Najetta. "It must be very angry. I wish I could tear us alive, maybe!" Noel squinted his hand on his chin, and began to fantasize about the expression that Najetta would show up, but most of the flashes in his brain were extremely angry. expression. "Who told Najetta to stand in the opposite camp with us, but if she was introduced to my dear friend earlier then, there might be no such result!" Esdes said with a smile, without regret. It seems that she never regrets it. auzw.com "Master Estes, who are you talking about Najieta?" I have heard this black pupil several times and expressed great curiosity. "Najieta? She was originally a very good general of the Empire, and I also agree with being a general, but later I don''t know why, betrayed the Empire and led many subordinates to the Revolutionary Army!" Estes He smiled and embraced Mengmeng Datong in his arms, and slowly told her about the origin of Najieta. "Huh? Like her sister, she was obviously an excellent student, but she defected and went to the Revolutionary Army." After listening to Esdes, Black Hitomi remembered her sister, and her body shivered slightly. "Relax, no matter if it''s Najieta or Chi Tong, I will get them back. It''s just a matter of time!" Noel smiled and comforted seeing the black pupil''s loss. "Black pupil, I will help you to get your sister back, I hope your sister is as cute as you! Ha ha ha!" Esdes smiled and hugged the black pupil on his face. "The second half of the sentence is your original intention.." Noel smiled, straight through Esdes, the original intention of the sentence. "My dear, you hate it, I really want to help the black pupils, OK?" Estes still smiled, without any embarrassment of being disassembled. "Master Lord, Master Estes, thank you!" Black Hitomi recovered his smile and thanked the two of them. "Thank you, we are a family!" Noel said with a smile on his face. While Noel and a few girls were talking with me, the two defecting generals coming here saw a group of people blocking the way ahead, and when they saw Noel and Esdes, So the 5000 soldiers behind him stopped. Why these two killing gods will be over here.. This time is over. I thought, General Hemi, who had defected, was determined to look ahead and block the way, leading Noel and Estes. "Hemi don''t mess with himself!" The brave and fought General Nagakid saw the panic in his companion''s heart. In the chat, the rebels were seen approaching. The two former generals led the rebels in place, and Noel took the girls to the other side. "Isn''t that General Hemi and General Nagajid?" Noel smiled slightly and said, "Now you have two choices: 1. Do your best to resist and fight. 2. We are all killed without resistance. !" "General Noel and General Estes, did not expect the Empire to send you two to intercept us!" General Hemi said with a wry smile, he really did not want to see the two of them, these two are demon killing and blinking demon . "Yeah, I didn''t expect the empire to value us so much. Should we be honored to let the two empire be the strongest?" General Gagid smiled. He just pretended to be calm, in fact, he was in his mind. Zhong kept thinking about how to escape with the soldiers from both hands. "I said, do you feel too good about yourself?" Noel twitched his lips and looked at the other two leaders, saying, "It was originally from other generals, but I was so bored that I asked for it. You can also say that you are hunting after chasing!" "Of course you are the prey that went out for hunting this time!" Esdes continued with a smile, completely treating the people on the opposite side as prey. .. ~： 54th Slaughter Hearing the sarcasm of Noel and Estes, General Hemi and General Nagakid frowned. "General Nagad, he/they are only more than 100 people, but we have an army of 5,000 people. If you have any hesitation, just kill it!" General Hemi was so arrogant to see Noel and others. General Hermi completely lost his composure and was constantly persuading General Nagakide around him to lead the soldiers to kill him/herself. "Dont forget that General Noel led the 100-member legion you see now three years ago and razed the largest heterogeneous people in the two places, and General Estes buried 400,000 people alive with a smile General!!" General Nagajid sternly confronted, and General Hemi, who had lost his calmness, scolded. "So what should I do, besides fighting hard, what else can I do?" After being said, calming down calmed down, but the fear in General Hemi''s heart was also brought out. "Surrender, at most escorted back to the empire, repented under the emperor''s majesty, and joined the ranks of ministers, maybe there will be a ray of vitality..." General Nagakid said decadently, he really couldn''t think of any way. General Hemi nodded decadently, agreeing to his plan. "General Noel, General Estes, we decided to surrender." General Nagakid said loudly, and after saying this sentence, he seemed to have exhausted all his strength. "Surrender?" Noel froze for a moment, then looked at the women in doubt, and asked, "I don''t seem to have surrendered this in my condition? Am I wrong?" "Sir Noel, there is really no condition for surrender!!" Celius shook his head. "Well, there really isn''t any!" Black Hitomi said in agreement. "We don''t accept surrender!" Noel and Estes glanced at each other, smiling in unison at the rebels in front. Hearing Noel and Estes refusal to surrender, this made those who were ready to be escorted back. The two defected generals were completely stunned. They couldnt understand why the other party rejected their surrender. The two of them and more than 5,000 soldiers are all wiped out here... "Let''s separate 2500 soldiers from each other to break through. How much can we go?" Recalling, General Gagid frowned. "It can only be so..." General Hemi began to count the number quickly. "Dont want to leave, stay here and sleep forever!!" As soon as the words fell, the two original generals and 5,000 soldiers looked at the source of the sound. What was eye-catching was the hands of General Noel across the palm of the hands, and objects like black whirlwinds poured out quickly. After a while, the rebels It can be clearly seen that the other party is covered with dense black butterflies. "Fire!" Noel smiled wickedly, pointing at the rebels opposite and laughing. auzw.com "Boom!" With a single order, the released Hell Butterfly hovered in mid-air against the rebels, projecting a black beam of light, and intensively bombarded downward, and the soldiers hit by the beam quickly withered and were directly weathered There is no chance of screaming. "Gather!" Noel stretched out his right hand, and the **** butterflies hovering in the sky stopped all shooting, and gathered in the palm of his right hand, merging into a large black butterfly with a skull. And the black butterfly''s skull mouth is condensing a black sphere that gradually enlarges and contains horrible energy fluctuations, that is, the black beam emitted by the ordinary **** butterfly just now, but now it contains Noel''s lightning and smashed. Energy, can not be said to be a map gun. "My dear, just now, we will leave the rest to us!" Estes said, frowning, looking at the condensed black ball, the energy fluctuations emanating from it made her think that the black ball was very danger. "Sir Noel, leave the rest to us, and I just tried it. The bone dragon that my lord gave me!" Hei Tong also said. "Just do it! Originally I wanted to try it out. How did this effect suddenly come to mind?" Noel smiled, and scattered the large black ball with horror energy. "Don''t let those rebels escape, attack!" Estes took the lead and first rushed into the chaotic battlefield, using the devil''s shatter to instantly freeze a large range of rebels in the ice. Black Hitomi pulled out the Emperor-Dead March [Bafang] summoned a corpse puppet, a huge bone dragon was drilled out of the mud, and the rebels who were still on the ground were suddenly brought into the air by the bone dragon that was suddenly drilled out In the middle, the bone dragon roared silently in the air, and the thunder and lightning in the sky immediately lowered the thunder. Thunderstorms bombarded the ground into holes one by one, and the splashed gravel became a weapon to reap the lives of the rebels. After catching up with Shayou and Seleu, they were responsible for chasing the rebels who wanted to escape. The beautiful army did not dare to enter the thundering range of Thunder, and they could only kick out densely-arranged feet around to reap their lives. The battlefield has become a stage for the fierce dances of the female groups. The number of rebels has passed away very quickly, and General Hemi and General Nagadid do not know whether they are dead or alive, but they must be able to escape this battlefield. Soon after, a large part of the 5000 rebels died under the group attack skills of Noel, Black Hitomi, Estes, and the three, plus the speed of the harvest of Sayo and Seleus, and the beautiful army of the army. The feet quickly cleaned up the rebels. The battlefield, which was previously flat, has become potholes and broken limbs. The rebels struck by lightning are still smoking thick smoke, and the place where the black dragon''s bone dragon drilled out, a huge hole appeared in the center of the battlefield. . "She...they are so powerful...I''m dreaming..." Sbia was stunned outside the battlefield, she slaughtered more than 600 people quickly, she had seen it, just now there were 5,000 people, I didn''t expect it to be so fast The massacre was gone, and she felt like she was dreaming. "Sbia, not bad!" Noel looked at the stunned Sbia and chuckled: "Since I haven''t vomited this time!" "It should be a bit adapted, but it can''t help the master like Sister Shayou!" After hearing Noel''s laugh, Sbit''s cheeks were red. "There will be opportunities, and you will be as powerful as Shayou!" Noel smiled. .. ~： 55th Escape During Noels use of numerous **** butterflies, he aimed at the indiscriminate firing of rebels. Najieta and two new members of the night raid, who had just arrived from the remote headquarters of the Revolutionary Army in a dangerous flight at full speed, had originally wanted to go out to stop, but when she saw Noel condensing a horrible black sphere, The extremely dangerous energy fluctuations caused two new members to drag Najeta to the ground. Hidden in the distance for a long time, he looked at the beautiful women beside Noel, stunned and killed the 5000 soldiers, and the other two newcomers were stunned and convinced that they had just dragged Najetta. Just now if the three of them rushed up together, it might not be enough for those human-shaped demons in beautiful skin to stuff their teeth. Thinking about it, the new member Chelsea shuddered. "Man, Susuke, are you sure you can kill the man sitting and watching over there leisurely?" Najetta asked, frowning and gritting her teeth. "No, although I don''t want to admit it, but he is the most terrifying existence I have seen in a thousand years. Just now his attack is about to be launched, and he can instantly level the giant mountain in front of him. This is a conservative estimate!" Susano said very seriously that he was also thinking about whether he could use an eight-foot mirror to take over the extremely dangerous attack just now. "What if it''s violent?" Najetta asked unswervingly. If Noor wasn''t solved, as long as he stayed in the Imperial Capital for one day, the Revolutionary Army had no possibility to attack and enter the Imperial Capital. "I don''t know, the sneak attack may have a certain chance of success!" Susano thought about it, thinking that he was violent, and the sneak attack reached a fatal blow, which may kill Noel. "How many chances of success?" Najieta gleamed with golden light, seeming to hope for the success of the revolution. "Using Tian Cong Yun Jian, 50% of the close range can be successful, only 20% of the remote range can be successful, 100% of the close range attacks fail, and 50% of the remote range escapes!" Secretly estimated it, and said the calculated data. "Hey, hello! Najieta, don''t you want the man of Suzuke to sneak attack on the humanoid demon?" Chelsea saw the two of them answering each question, and quickly planned to say something from it. "Chelsea, I have watched the 5,000 soldiers die with my own eyes. Don''t you want me to do nothing, just go back like this?" Najieta said with her eyes red and teeth clenched. "Dont forget, there is more than one man over there. You also see the strength of others. The men who have been attacked in the past, whether they succeeded or failed, will be torn to pieces alive!" Chelsea calmly Analyzed, hoping to calm down Najetta. After listening to Chelsea''s analysis, Najta really calmed down a bit, patting his face with both hands, forcibly suppressing the anger in his heart. "Sorry! Seeing so many people slaughtered and angered by anger!" Najetta, who had calmed down, lit a cigarette and apologized to Chelsea and Suzuki. "You finally calmed down. I was scared to death just now!" Chelsea breathed a sigh of relief. She was still afraid to deal with the demons. "It''s okay! Actually, I also want to try it out to see if I can make a successful attack!" Susano shook his head with a smile. "Hello! I just let her calm down, don''t make trouble, okay!" Chelsea puffed up her cheeks and looked at the male Suzaku fiercely. auzw.com "We" Najetta just wanted to say something, and felt that besides the two of them, there was another searing sight on her. "Najieta? What''s wrong with you?" Chelsea said aside after seeing Najieta''s words, and then seemed to have been immobilized, and Dingding stood standing still and began to sweat in vain. Najieta didn''t pay attention to Chelsea, but slowly turned her body stiffly, looking at the end of the battlefield in the distance, and soon she found the source of the hot sight, and the source of the sight was Noel who was enjoying the massage, He was looking at himself with a smile on his chin, as if to say something to himself. "I''m going to... catch...you..." Najieta said with a lip-shape, cold sweat flowing down. "Who catches?" Chelsea asked in doubt. "Run!" Najie Tara quickly jumped into the flight dangerous species, quickly urged it to leave here with the fastest speed, but just appeared in the sky and appeared a figure. "I thought my dear teased me, it turns out that you really are here! Najetta!" Esdes said with a smile on the face of Najetta who hadn''t left the sky. Hearing the sound of Estes made Najetta tremble slightly, Estes was her nightmare that had been lingering for three years, and she knelt down and flew for a kind of trembling. The two next to him saw Najieta shudder, and Susano quickly drove the dangerous species of flight and quickly fled from the place. After all, it is not the time for combat. Many people may be behind. Estes saw that the other party did not mean to fight, but chose to escape quickly, which made her feel very uncomfortable, just wanted to use the moon step to catch him/her down from high altitude, but suddenly let people from behind Embraced Xiaoman waist. "Esdez just met, wouldn''t it be boring to catch her up so quickly?" Noel smiled and said, "I''m saying that you didn''t see Najeta, I heard your voice even Don''t you dare to respond?" "That''s right, Najta doesn''t dare to fight now, so it''s boring to get back!" Esdes nodded. "Esdez, the shadow you left for Najta was really not light!" Noel smiled and said: "She just sat directly on the dangerous flying species and lost her resistance completely. Power looks!" "It really looks like this!" After thinking about it, Estes said with a smile: "I hope Najetta can get rid of the shadow too quickly, otherwise it will be too boring!" "The rebels are also done. Go back and join them. Let''s go back to the imperial capital together. It''s a pleasant hunting event!" Noel smiled slightly and hugged Estes back to the battlefield just now. After converging, the people slowly returned to the Imperial Capital together. They traveled all the way through the beautiful places with beautiful scenery and stayed there for a while to play with them. Anyway, they are not rushing back now. .. ~： Message 56 Nuoer took a group of people, traveling in the mountains and waters, and stopped and walked along the way, completely meaningless to return to the imperial capital. In a flash, a few days passed In the hidden base of the night raid, Hill didnt find a chance to start with the fungus. She had to stay in the hidden base and work as a small spy. From time to time, she gave Lena and Aya in the large mansion. Send some information about the delegation and trends here. No way, since Hill woke up pretending to be dizzy, the three pupils Red Eye, Matsu, and Leoni followed her almost every day. It can be said that they were inseparable, and the three women did not go out to accept commissions and perform tasks, so she could not find them at all. At the chance of getting started, even sending information must try to get rid of the three women. Hill later learned that it was for Najieta to let them stay in the stronghold, and suddenly got the intelligence of the relevant mansion that no one was guarding, and then took the risk to rescue her, and this matter was decided by the four of them. , And did not report to Najta. As for the reason why Brand is a man, he didn''t go along and join in the excitement. He was alone in the stronghold training ground, wielding sticks and practicing continuously. The three men, Najetta, Chelsea, and Susuo, who were deliberately released, returned to the hidden stronghold of the night raid the next morning after fleeing at high speed. When I first came back and learned that Hill was rescued, Najieta was filled with joy, but the 4 people who decided to rescue without permission were punished by Najietara. The two beastmen in the imperial capital have constantly poured a lot of dirty water on the night-raid in the past few days, and also wiped out many assassins and some unknown persons in the imperial capital during the period. Scribe line In the conference hall at night "Everyone is here, I have three pieces of bad news. Please listen carefully!" Najetta said sitting in the main hall of the conference hall very seriously: "First, we lost contact with the local team, although It is still under investigation, but it is likely to have been wiped out. Please be so prepared..." All the people in the meeting room frowned as soon as they heard Najetta say the first one. "It seems necessary to strengthen the security of the stronghold, otherwise it will be bad to be found in the nest!" Brand thought for a moment and said that the news made it clear that someone was cleaning up on a large scale and lurking in the Revolutionary Army Squadron in the Imperial City. "We''ll go and arrange more alarm devices later!" Leoni and Chi Tong looked at each other and nodded in unison. "In addition, No.2, Noel and Estes led the legion, razed the frontline base in the south, annihilated the two generals and 5,000 soldiers who wanted to surrender to the Revolutionary Army. It is very likely that the information of the imperial capital is still searching for the location of the revolutionary army headquarters in the south!" As soon as she finished, she reminded her of the picture of the 5,000 soldiers being slaughtered. Swallowing the clouds. "How do he/she know that the revolutionary army is headquartered in the south?" Chi Tong couldn''t understand how the news was revealed. He asked doubtfully: "Did the empire have infiltrated the revolutionary army?" auzw.com "Let me do it!" Chelsea saw Najieta in a low mood and said: "He/they found communication equipment at the southern frontline base and tried to pretend to ask for help and almost let the correspondent say Out of the location of the headquarters, when the correspondent said the words''the headquarters is in the south'', Najieta was immediately stopped by the discovery, so it was not fully exposed!" "Don''t worry, if it''s so easy to find, then it''s not the headquarters!" Suzuno male smiled. "Just as Sazuo said, there is no need for us to worry over there at the headquarters!" Najetta nodded and said, "The last one, the emperor has happened recently, and the serial killings of civilians have resulted in 4 victims. Famous civil servants, and their 61 guards." "Boss, you don''t think it''s the four of us who did it?" Leo Nai laughed jokingly. "The problem is that this kind of paper with night-raid appeared on the murder scene!" Najta took out the paper with a smirk and shook it in front of Leona. Seeing such a move by boss, in addition to Leonai being speechless, several other people/she chuckled aside. "I''m wrong, I''m not kidding anymore!" Leonay flicked a glance at the snicker. "I can see at a glance that it was forged.. Do you want to blame us?" Brand looked at the forged flyer. "But generally speaking, you must be able to see that this sudden criminal statement is deliberately done!" Margaret said his thoughts. "The twelve incidents that just started, still thinking like that, now it seems to have been decided to do it for us!" Najta shook her head. "Why?" Margaret puzzled. "Every incident, the security will be very strict, but it was still killed. In the fourth incident, nearly 30 guards of the former minister Qiao Li were killed, and his daughter was still a master of the true story of the King Boxing Temple. It is strange. He didnt find the body of his daughter. According to information, someone saw her **** escape from the scene of the killing, but her whereabouts are still unknown! Najieta explained while smoking, We can do this except we havent. , It seems that those people think so!" "The prisoner has the same strength as us, which means Emperor Gu.." Chi Tong frowned, and the first thing she thought of was her own sister, Black Tong. "All those killed are those who do not belong to the ministerial group or the conscience group, but only those who do not like the eyes of the minister!" Najieta said, behind the blame. "That is to say, it was the minister who killed them and then blamed the night-raid!" Leoni said seriously, since it was almost what she had guessed. "It can also be said to be a kind of bait? Want to lure the deity out of the net!" Brand said the minister, this time the real purpose of killing civilians. "The civilians who have been killed now are not only those who have excellent ability to resist the minister, but also those who worry about the country and the people. They are indispensable people when building a new country. We cannot lose such valuable talents, I think We should get rid of the counterfeit goods, what do you think!" Najieta said to the crowd in the conference hall loudly and seriously. .. ~： 57th cut After listening to Najetta''s question, the crowd in the conference hall looked at each other. "Do you need to say? Of course it is to get rid of the counterfeit goods," everyone in the conference hall laughed in unison. The words fell, and everyone in the meeting room looked at Najieta sitting on the seat seriously, waiting for her to announce how to perform this task. "Very good! Then it''s decided! Let those guys know what happens if we use our name casually! We will teach them the rules of the killers" Najieta smiled with satisfaction, wearing a night attack The windbreaker of the logo stands from the main position to the people present. "There are about 5 civilian officials who are targeted. If there are people who are scheduled to leave the palace, the scope will be reduced to two." "Red pupil and Leoni, a group of Chelsea and Brand, guard them separately!!" "Since Hill was arrested last time, the wanted order was cancelled, so the two who had no wanted order for Hill and Matsu were responsible for guarding the three civil servants in the imperial city. If they suddenly left the imperial city, one person came back and reported one person. Keep up first!!" Najieta gave the members of the night raid one by one the mission of this operation. "Why should I perform the task with Brand.. I want to do the task with Chi Tong." Chelsea bulged his cheeks with a very willing expression. Chelsea smiled and took out the candy for abducting food, and handed it to the red pupil beside him: "Come this candy for you, team up with me!!" "I am also very willing to team up with Chelsea." Chi Tong''s cheeks were red, staring at the candy in his hand. The mouth drooled. "Ah! Red pupils are hooked!!" Leonay cried in surprise. She didn''t expect that Red pupils would be hooked so easily. This was the newcomer who had only known for a few days. "It must be because the meeting is too long, her stomach is hungry, so this is the case!!" Margaret analyzed the situation with surprise, Chi Tong now. "Don''t mess with it first, there is a reason why Chelsea wants you to team up with Brand!" Najieta clutched her forehead helplessly. "Why?" Chelsea looked at Najetta suspiciously. "The goal you want to guard is a huge luxury passenger ship docked at the starting point of the Grand Canal in the suburbs of the imperial capital. Brand''s emperor can be transparent, and your emperor can be transformed according to your own wishes. It is very suitable for this crowded occasion! Chi Tong is different. She has a wanted order and is not suitable for going there. If you really want to form a team, wait for the next task!" Najieta slowly explained, after all, the two are really very It is suitable to go to that place, and the ability of Emperor Gu is also good to guard beside the target. Chelsea nodded. After all, Najieta did make a lot of sense. Although he was still reluctant to partner with Brand, the task carried out this time was very important, and it was the first one she received in the night raid killer group. task. When the people present were discussing the task, Hill was happy about this arrangement, because the long-awaited mobile phone meeting finally came, on the one hand, it could grab the mushrooms back to the large mansion without hindrance, on the other hand Sending back the information that we have now, there are not so many good opportunities, and the joy in my heart is completely revealed on my face. auzw.com "Hil, what makes you so happy and laughs so brilliantly!" Margaret noticed the hill around him, as if very happy. "Just being able to perform the mission with Marshmallow Sauce again, I was very, very happy. I thought I had no chance. After all, I no longer have the emperor!" Hill said with a smile on his face, but he was shocked. Fortunately, she reacted quickly enough. "Hill, weren''t you the same as a killer when you didn''t have an emperor''s weapon before? You''re not going to be dismissed by the boss when you are covered by Miss Ben, rest assured!" , Said with his hands on his hips. While the two were chatting in a whisper, Najieta had already assigned the task, and was about to finish the meeting after talking about something that needed attention. "Dragon Boat sailed at about noon. It''s still too early. You can go to prepare the necessary items first. Also, this time the Dragon Boat entertains the nobility, so dress up decently!" Najieta looked at the time. He said something to pay attention to Chelsea. "You can rest assured that what I am dressed like, huh, huh!" Cheer smiled smugly and said, "Then I''ll prepare something first!!" "Um!" A simple response, Najieta looked at Chi Tong and Lei Ou Nai, said: "Chi Tong, Lei Oi Nai, your goal is to travel to the northern suburbs to transport the stored rice for disaster relief, almost this time let''s go!" "Then let''s go first, bye!" After finishing, Leonaira left with red pupils. "Finally, Margaret and Hill, you should also go around the entrance of the Imperial Palace and see that the target civil servant leaves the Imperial Capital to keep up. Although Hill is now canceled the wanted order, you still have to dress up a little, just in case One!" Najetta asked the last two of them. "Let''s go, Hill! I haven''t been shopping in Emperor Capital for a long time, and I can still go with you. You can help me see which clothes are suitable for me!" Margaret said excitedly, pulling Hill happily. Go out. "Ah! Margarine sauce, go slow, anyway, we are watching in the Imperial City, don''t worry so much!" Hill was so excited to see Margarine, she was almost pulled down by herself. "Sorry! Sorry! Ha ha ha!" Seeing Hill almost fell, Matsu smiled awkwardly. If Margaret knew that Hill would wait to kidnap her and return to the enemy''s large mansion, wondering if she would be so excited, then hurriedly leave the hidden stronghold of the night raid, but unfortunately she didn''t know about it. Looking at the two leaving, Najta was also ready to take a rest, but just turned his head and saw the inside of the conference hall, since there were two others out there. "Er. Suzuno, you can cook!" Najieta smiled embarrassedly, and said: "Brand, I really can''t think of anything, what should I ask you, after all, you are a transparent person. No one can see it, just be careful "." Brand''s mouth twitched, and he didn''t know what to say. And Najieta left immediately after speaking, and when she was about to reach the door, she suddenly accelerated and disappeared in front of Brand. .. ~： Chapter 58 Soon after Hill and Matsu soon arrived, on the bustling big streets of the imperial city, because neither of them was carried on the wanted warrant, and they could walk around the streets in a fair way. "Since being wanted, I haven''t been shopping in the crowd like this for a long time, but looking down all the way, there are so many people with dull expressions!" Hill said in surprise, after all, except for the assassination mission at night, when she was wanted It can be said that it is basically impossible to enter the Imperial Capital during the day. "Isn''t it because of the recession and the fear of politics!" Margaret said lightly. She was used to seeing these, because among the members of the night raid, she was the only one who was not wanted, and the other died. Counted in. "Matsu sauce, walking on the big streets in such a big way during the day, does it really matter?" Hill pulled the corner of the mushroom, she was still not used to wandering in the crowded places during the day. "Relax, no one will care, people who do not have wanted portraits!" Matsu pointed his finger, the wanted portraits were posted on the wall, and said with a smile: "Look at the wanted portraits of only three people left on it. Let me go shopping, ha ha ha!" Next, under the leadership of Matsu, the two quickly entered the women''s clothing store, which was filled with all kinds of gorgeous clothing, of course, there are various different types of sexual gan underwear, see Matsu The eyes are gleaming, and I cant wait to buy everything inside. "How about Hill''s dress? It should look very nice on you. Go inside and try it!" Margaret smiled and picked out a very beautiful dress, which was handed to Hill''s hand to push her into the fitting. between. In the fitting room, Hill froze for a while with her clothes, but she didn''t react at once, but she quickly recovered, remembering the purpose of this time, she took off her cheongsam and quickly Put on the clothes chosen by Matsu. "It''s time to act, otherwise next time I don''t know how long I have to wait..." Hill whispered to herself from the inside of her own small Nene, taking out the drug that Noel gave her before leaving. , Dragged the drug in his palm and walked out of the fitting room. Seeing that Hill came out of the fitting room, Margaret saw the beautiful costumes he had chosen, which were completely transformed into **** gan costumes on Hill. The tight clothing made Hill''s Europeans look huge. "" Matsu looked down at his little European school, then looked up at Hill''s big European school, and finally went to the corner to squat and draw a circle. "Marsh sauce, are you okay?" Hill asked doubtfully, and she couldn''t understand it. She just happily asked herself to try on clothes. How did she change it out? "It''s okay! It''s okay! Let''s continue to look at the beautiful clothes. We will go shopping today, oh oh!" After a while, Mushroom was resurrected in full blood and said: "Hill, this dress is for you Yes, buy it!" "Well! I also think it''s appropriate. Margarine sauce is too discerning!" Hill nodded with a smile. "Of course, I''m a fashionista!" Margaret smiled smugly, and the depression just now disappeared. After a long time, the store owner greeted the two of them at the door with a smile like Ju Hua. Matsu and Hill were carrying large bags of clothes with two hands, and found a cold drink shop with good vision near the palace. While observing the entrance of the palace on the balcony, sit and relax to ease the fatigue of shopping spree. auzw.com "I bought a lot of things, really pink clothes!" Margaret smiled, not exhausted, and seemed to have some unexplained feelings. "Mushroom sauce, you should hire a carriage, otherwise it would be troublesome to take back so many things!" Hill looked at the pile of clothing packaging boxes beside him. "It''s a bit too much. Then I''ll hire a carriage and Hill will help me order an ice cream and a cup of black tea. I''ll be back soon!" Matsu nodded and saw that there were indeed too many things. No one can go back in the dark. After that, Matsu ran out of the cold drink shop and hired a carriage to come over. Hill called the service staff and ordered an ice cream and two cups of black tea. The ordered items were quickly picked up by the service staff. Soon after adding the drug to the ice cream and black tea of ??the margarine, the margarine hired the carriage to return. . "Matsu sauce, everything is ready. Soon after you delivered it, you will be back!" Hill smiled and said to the marshmallow who was coming. "Thank you, Hill!" Margaret smiled sweetly, picked up the black tea with just the right temperature, and drank it in small sips, said: "This black tea is really good, with a unique and unique fragrance, it is really special !" "If you like it, you can come back often!" Hill smiled. In fact, she was in a hurry. If she was found, she could only take the mushrooms away by force. However, Hill saw that Matsu was grinning, holding a small spoon and eating ice cream bit by bit, still showing a happy expression on her face. It seemed that she had not been discovered by her, and she was relieved in her heart. She didn''t want to take the mushrooms back by force, and Hill wouldn''t feel good if she accidentally wounded her. When Margarine ate a few bites of ice cream, the drug effect of Hill''s drug broke out, and Margaret faintly fainted on the table. If Hill''s hand quickly removed the items in front of her , She will definitely become a cat with a painted face. Hill helped the fainted marshmallow, and asked the service staff in the store to transport the large and small clothing boxes to the wagon parked at the door, and let the horseman drive the vehicle outside the capital city. "This lady, has arrived outside the capital city, where are you going now?" asked the chauffeur, wondering. "Do you know the large mansion of Empire General Noel?" Hill smiled and replied, "That''s there, hurry up!" "But disobedience is not allowed there," the groom had not finished. "Just rush to the door outside, and I didn''t let you follow in!" Hill still said with a smile, and he could guess what he was thinking when he saw the groom hesitating. Soon, the horseman drove the vehicle to the door outside the large mansion, and placed the large and small items on the vehicle at the entrance door. Asked. .. ~： 59th Secret Realm Hill didn''t pay attention to the items placed at the entrance. After all, no one dared to take the things out of the door. Besides, there wouldn''t be any people here. He helped the marshmallows poured by the drug and quickly entered the seated in the center. Large mansion. "Miss Lena, Miss Aya, I''m back!" Hill smiled slightly and said, "I brought back the people Noel wanted, and there is some information that needs two people to pass on!" "Give her to me, Miss Hill tells Lena about the intelligence!" Aiya took the comatose marshmallow from Hill''s hands and helped her to walk upstairs to the bedroom. "Miss Hill tells me information, so I can quickly pass it to the master''s hands!" Lina smiled and gently pulled Hill to sit on the sofa in the living room. "The night assassin group has recently seen counterfeit goods making waves. They are now divided into two groups to protect the two civilians who are out today. They intend to wait for the emergence of these counterfeit goods in this way, and then wipe them out! "Hill glanced at the marshmallow, who was helped upstairs, and then turned back to the Lena next to him, and slowly spoke about the information she knew." "Where do the two civil servants go, do you know?" Lina asked with a smile. She wanted to know the detailed information so that she could send the information to her owner. "One was going to the northern suburbs to deliver the relief rice. It has been away for some time. The other is a huge luxury passenger ship docked at the departure point of the Grand Canal in the suburbs of the Imperial City. The dragon boat sailed at about noon, and it will take a few hours. It''s time!" Hill thought about it and said the two civilians, where he was going. "Miss Hill, is that all?" Lena asked with a smile. "Well!" Hill nodded with a smile, said: "But today''s shopping clothes, but also let go of the outer entrance!" "I will send the message first, and by the way, I will tell the maids to take those items back at the entrance. Miss Hill can rest in the mansion. I and I will guard this place and no one will bother you!" After finishing speaking, Lina quickly wrote the information on the paper, then went to the kitchen to get some stimulant-mixed meat slices, and went to the eagle feeding room for sending information, folding the paper and tying the eagle legs. I fed some slices of meat mixed with stimulants and let it fly out the window to convey the message. After all, Lina didnt know if the location of her master, Noel, would be far away from the Imperial Capital. I was afraid that it would not be possible to send the information to Noel before noon. After sending the information, it is estimated that it will be overexcited and die. Scribe line 800km southeast of the imperial capital Margu Heights There are dozens of flat-topped mountains that rise up from the ground and form their own independent ecosystems. The high level of dangerous species here makes them unsuitable for human habitation, but it is a good place for training and hunting. auzw.com And somewhere in this mysterious environment, there are signs of human habitation. There is a lot of beautiful women in bikinis at the small lake, some are basking in the sun, and some are playing in the small lake. Swimming, there is a handsome man Chiluo upper body, his head leaned on the beautiful European behind the big European school, holding a simple fishing rod in his hand to fish. In a place not far from them, a girl was surrounded by a group of dangerous species of velociraptors. The girl disappeared in place without a panic and a smile, her figure flashed at the high speed beside her, and her hands were constantly waving silver. White silk thread. "I''m getting more and more proficient. Even when I meet those two people, I can easily strangle them!" The girl smiled to herself, pulling the white silver thread in her hand. The girl suddenly pulled the silver-white silk thread. The group just now is a dangerous species of velociraptor. It was instantly cut into pieces of different sizes of minced meat. It can be clearly seen under the reflection of the sun. The white and silver silk thread is densely packed. The entire area was filled, and blood on the silk was dripped continuously. After quickly recovering the silk thread, the girl ran to the handsome man who was fishing. "Master Lord, Lord Estes, those dangerous species have been cleaned up. I am also surrounded by silk threads. If there are enemies or dangerous species close to me, I will clean them up in the first time, and they will not be disturbed. To the two adults!" This girl is Sbia. After she signed the maid contract with Noel, Noel found that the ability to awaken had no attack power at all, so Noel handed the imperial kaleidoscopic [cross tail] to her and helped She exchanged the emperor''s fit. Because Lina did not follow this expedition, Noel could only bring Sbia here, where she was trained strictly in places with many levels of dangerous species, and her points for killing dangerous species here certainly fell into Noel''s pocket. "Oh! It''s a master of the King Chuan Temple''s true biography. The perception is really good. In a few days, you can use the Six Forms so skillfully!" Esdes smiled, facing Sbia. Praised. "Thank you, Master Estes'' compliment, I will continue to work hard!!" Sbia, who heard the compliment, showed a sweet smile. "Spia, what level of power have you used?" Noel asked at Sbia with a smile. "Report the master! Now I can not only make myself transparent, but also transparent any objects I touch, and I kind of feel the threshold for making objects transparent without touching." Sbia side He will bring the emperor with his hands transparent, while talking about his ability to control. "Although this ability has no offensive power, it is still very good!" Noel thought and smiled, thinking that this ability is also good, but unfortunately did not appear on himself. Just when Sbia wanted to say something, an eagle was flying at a very high speed in the sky, and suddenly hurriedly leaned towards Noel from the high sky and rushed over, Sbia quickly waved the emperor in his hand, and the silk thread was quickly on Noel''s head A large net was formed in the sky, and the eagle rushing into the net was pulled aside. "My dear, this seems to be a messenger eagle raised at home, but it looks a little strange, and it''s about to die!" Estes looked at it, and was caught in a dying eagle in the net. .. ~： 60th return "It''s not like that, it''s just fine!" Noel smiled and took down the paper tied to the eagle''s legs. He said: "Probably there is emergency information. Lina or Aya are afraid to delay things, so feed it. Strong excitement!" "Oh? Honey, how do you know it took the potion of excitement?" Estes expressed doubt. "Because I taught this trick!" Noel smiled triumphantly: "Sometimes I see that sending information is too slow, it is likely to delay things, so I teach this trick to Lena and Aya!" "It turns out that''s the case! But let''s see first, what the **** is the matter!" Estes quickly showed Noel to see what the **** was, and it would be bad if it was delayed. "I see..." Noel nodded. Noel spread out the folded paper and slowly read the transmitted information. A smile appeared on his face halfway through. The two people beside him saw Noel smiled and guessed that this time the information should not be What a bad thing. "My dear, what is written in the information?" Estes was curious, what was written in the letter. "That''s what Hill appointed me to secretly get back from the night assassin group!" Noel smiled, and then said: "There is also this night assassin group, the specific mission, time, target location!" "Where is the task to be performed today?" Asdes asked expectingly, and she also wanted to play with them. "The huge luxury passenger ship docked at the starting point of the Grand Canal in the suburbs of the Imperial City, the dragon ship sailed at about noon today. This is written above!" Noel smiled, holding Estes into his arms, and asked: "The dragon ship Why havent I heard of it, please tell me about it!" "Dragon boat is the tool used by the emperor during his tour!" Esdes thought, and said: "It should be the construction of the dragon boat, so it is necessary to hold a celebration on it!" "Oh! It turned out to be a ship that had just been completed!" Noel realized, no wonder he hadn''t heard of it. "This dragon boat was proposed by the conscience officials at the time, saying that from a long-term perspective, the canal can be used as the bloodline of trade transportation, so His Majesty the Emperor approved the construction, and the officials of the imperial conscience school also developed it. Put all your energy into it!" Estes said what he remembered. "Then let''s go back to the imperial capital first. There is still a lot of time before noon. You can go back and prepare for it first. Esdes went to summon them." Noel looked at the time and thought it was time to go back to the imperial capital. . "Then let me gather them first!" Estes nodded with a smile. After that, Estes got up from Noel''s arms and walked to the little lake where the beauties played. "Spitt, the air here is quite thin. Actual training in this harsh environment will improve your strength a lot?" Noel smiled slightly and asked to Sbia behind him. "Yes, master!" Sbia was puzzled. She didn''t know why her master suddenly asked this. "Since you said that, let me see your results over the past few days!" Noel smiled and said: "The intelligence shows that the murderer who killed your father is likely to board the dragon boat to assassinate someone. An official, its up to you if you can get revenge!" "I know, master!" Sbia nodded solemnly. Soon, Estes had brought together the girls playing around the lake, and Noel also threw the humble fishing rod aside, bringing Sbia with her to join the gathered girls. auzw.com "This vacation is over, we are going back to the imperial capital!" After finishing speaking, Noel waved with his hand, a black gate with a number appeared above the open space out of thin air. When all the people stepped into the ark, the gate and the crowd disappeared in this secret realm. next moment In the backyard of the large mansion, the black door appeared again, and Noel led a large group of beautiful women back to the mansion of the imperial home. "It''s still my home. The sofa outside is not so comfortable!" Noel sighed with a smile, and the whole person was lying on the soft sofa. "Welcome the host, Master Estes, come back!" Lina and Aiya smiled, and welcomed the two''s return. "Well, you are fortunate enough to watch the house!" Noel nodded with a smile. "Master Lord Estes, the minister the day before yesterday sent someone to say that you let him find the person he has already arrived, and if you come back, there will be time to pass by!" Aiya said with a smile. "Master, this is the invitation letter for the celebration of the completion of the dragon boat construction!" Lina smiled slightly and handed the invitation to the past. "How come there is no invitation from Estes?" Noel frowned, so he invited himself to go by himself. "It''s normal. They thought I was sent by the minister. They said that I didn''t like to go to that kind of place. It might as well be fun to fight!" Estes smiled indifferently and said, "My dear, I''ll go first A trip to the palace, and by the way, report on the crusade against the rebels. Go to the Dragon Boat Festival for yourself!" "As you like, don''t like to go, I''ll take a look later!" Noel nodded. "Then let me go first, remember to wait for me to come back at night!" Estes smiled meaningfully, and cast a wink, and left the large mansion. "Lena, what about Hill and the girl they caught?" Noel looked around, and didn''t see Hill''s figure. "Miss Hill is tired of shopping, and is now resting in the owner''s room, and the girl who was caught back has been **** in another dark room, but she hasn''t awakened from the coma!" Lina smiled. Laughed and reported the position of the two. "Oh! Let me introduce you two. Her name is Spia, and now she is my maid, get along well!" Noel smiled and pulled Spitt to the side to introduce Lena and Aya. "Hello two sisters, my name is Sbia. I am now the hostess''s maid. Please advise me in the future!" Sbia blushed and introduced herself. "My name is Lena, and I am also the hostesss maid, so glad to meet you!" "My name is Aiya, also the hostess maid, let us serve the host together in the future!" Both smiled and Sbia introduced herself, and also expressed that she was very welcome to join. .. ~： 61st Car Shock "Shayou, go prepare the carriage, you and Sbia follow me to the dragon boat celebration!" Norton paused, and then said: "Ayia, let''s distribute it. The members of the beautiful legion are guarded inside the mansion. At work, Lina went to take care of the girl who was caught back, loosened her and put it in the guest room to rest, if she woke up to make trouble, she could be given some lessons!" "Got it, master!" the four maids said in unison. After finishing the talk, the three men went to busy the tasks assigned by Noel, and only Sbia hurried beside Noel. After all, she didn''t assign the tasks. "Speia, go upstairs and change my clothes. If you can''t wear it, just pass by casually!" Noel looked at him, naked to the top, wearing beach pants. Noel took Sbia upstairs and returned to his luxurious large room, but opened the door and saw Hill sleeping naked on his big bed, but because of the rush, he did not pounce on the naked sleeping Hill. Instead, he took a suit lightly and let Sbia withdrew from the room. After all, if Wake Hill woke up, she would be bad if she quarreled to play a pleasant game. Although Noel was also very happy to do so, but now there is not much time. After changing clothes and riding in a carriage, it should be almost the same. It was noon. The two came to the study, and Sbia squatted with blushing cheeks, taking off the beach pants worn by Noel. "Although this is very uncomfortable, but it''s not too early. If you have to finish going, it is estimated that the dragon boat has already left!" Noel smiled and said, "So change your clothes and leave!" "I see, Master!" Sbia blushed and nodded. After a moment Under Sbia''s service, Noel put on a pure black suit, and he was extraordinarily handsome with a trace of evil spirit. And Shayou had already prepared the carriage. After Noel and Sbia got into the carriage, Shayou drove the vehicle to the invitation letter, marking the march on the Grand Canal near the Imperial Capital. Because of the four robust horse-drawn carriages, the carriages drove on the unmanned roads at a very fast speed, and at such speeds, they must be able to reach the place indicated in the invitation letter before embarking on board. "At such a speed, time should be quite a lot!" Noel gave a smirk glance, and Sbia sitting beside him obediently. While Sbia was puzzled, Noel suddenly took her to her lips and kissed her. "Ooo... Ooo" Sbia, who was suddenly attacked, now knows why her master just said that. auzw.com After that, the animal beast passed by this place, and all the h retreated one after another Sha You, who is driving a carriage, can clearly hear the sound inside the carriage. Sha You can only work hard to maintain the stability of the carriage, and she can bear the urge to join the car. The battle in the carriage continued until the designated place was almost reached, and then gradually stopped, the tired Sbia lying in Noir''s arms to rest, waiting for the celebration venue. Soon, there were crowds of conversation and laughter outside the carriage. Many people were waiting on the shore to log in to the Dragon Boat. Shayou drove the carriage to the unmanned place before stopping. "Master, you''ve arrived at the place. There''s no one here. You can get off!" Sayo pulled the curtain behind him and said to Noel inside. "Is it possible to embark on board?" Nora asked the curtain outside the car window. "It may take some time to wait, but when passing by just now, it seems that there is an exclusive channel for the VIPs with invitation letters to log in to Dragon Boat in advance!" Sha You smiled and said the scene she just saw. "Really?" Noel glanced at the man in his arms and asked, "Sbia, do you need a rest?" "Master, I''m okay. I had enough rest just now!" Sbia smiled slightly, seeing her master care so much about her, she felt like eating honey in her heart. "Sha You came over and helped Sbia!" Noel smiled and said to Sha You who was sitting in the driver''s seat. "I know, master!" Shayou nodded with a smile. Opening the door next to her, Noel walked out of the carriage first, and Sayu will also have some tired Sbia, slowly helping her out of the carriage. Looking at the crowd of people in front of you, you can watch the huge luxury passenger ships docked on the shore. If you look closely, you can clearly see that there are two different boarding channels connected from the hull. One is just a simple wooden board. The other one was finished with a long red carpet. And there was a little old man at the boarding place connected to the shore, and greeted the nobles holding invitations by the red carpet channel. Finding the place to log in in advance, Noel took the lead and Shayou helped Sbia to follow her and walked directly past the ordinary people, ignoring the nobles who were waiting in line with the invitation letter, and walked directly to the little old man. . "Can I take someone straight up?" Noel said with a smile on his face, handing the invitation letter to the old man. .. ~： 62nd boarding The old aristocrats who were waiting in line did not show any dissatisfaction, but some young aristocrats who did not know Noel were very unhappy. ''S parents squeezed their mouths tightly and prevented them from making any verbal abuse. "No problem! General Noel, let me take a look at you personally!" The little old man smiled, letting aside the posture of asking, and instructing the other party to get on the dragon boat first. "Then you''re in trouble!" Noel smiled and nodded, leading Shayou and Sbia to take the first step on the red carpet to log in to the Dragon Boat. "You are here to receive the nobles, I will go up first!" The little old man followed the bodyguard commanded, and quickly stepped on the red carpet, speeding up to catch up with Noel and others who were walking ahead. The bodyguard left three people to receive the nobles who were about to board the ship in advance. The other two followed behind the old man and was responsible for protecting the safety of the old man. After hearing the conversation between Noel and the old man, the noble princes who just wanted to shout and abuse were all frightened with cold sweat behind their backs, and they were relieved at the same time. I am very thankful that my parents just stopped in a hurry, otherwise Most likely waiting for them is the senior receptionist in the Empire''s exclusive torture room. In addition, some noble couples were quietly teaching their daughters how to seduce General Noel, but the noble ladies did not listen much, but they were looking at the noble juniors who were covered in sausage mouths. Laughing, and they didn''t know that they became this virtue. On the deck of the Dragon Boat, the little old man was smiling and led Noel around. "It''s really a ship as big as a fortress!" Noel smiled and walked on it for a while, but he hadn''t even left the ship halfway. "Oh! It was originally for the purpose of transporting goods in the future, so the ship was expanded in size and was not completely completed until the first two days. It was also for the purpose of not wasting it. The Grand Canal, which was built with untold hardships!" Little Old Man Smiling, looking at the Grand Canal introduction. "Is there anything else in this Grand Canal that hasn''t come along? Tell me to hear, when I came to the empire, it seemed that this Grand Canal was already like this!" Noel asked with a smile, anyway, I was idle. I don''t know when I can sail, so I should pass the time to listen. "Since General Noel is interested, the old is here!" The little old man paused and said, "This grand canal has a total length of 2500km and was used for this engineering empire. More than 1 million people built it!" "A large part of them died here because of excessive fatigue. In just seven years, they completed the construction. Due to this huge burden, and the large number of dead people, the people Dissatisfaction is also increasing!" "But from a long-term perspective, the canal can be used as the bloodline of trade transportation, so I united several officials and proposed to the emperor His Highness to build this dragon boat!" The little old man stood by the boat, looked at the Grand Canal below, and slowly revealed the origin of the canal and dragon boat. When the little old man talked about it, the long-awaited Chelsea and Brand also arrived at the pier. Chelsea, beautifully dressed, delivered the invitation letter stolen smoothly and boarded the ship very smoothly. Dragon Boat, and Brand following behind her, became transparent and mixed up. At the same time, the two beastmen wore cloaks and mixed into the dragon boat easily, hiding inside the hull and waiting to sail. "General Noel, the time for the voyage is approaching. The old man prepares to let the rest of the people board the ship quickly!" After telling the origin of the canal, the little man looked at the time and said. auzw.com "You''re busy, I''m visiting myself!" Noel nodded with a smile. In fact, there was a little old man beside him. He felt uncomfortable. After all, he stayed with the beauty much. "The old man is out of company!" The old man bowed with a smile. After that, the old man quickly hurried back to the boarding place, beckoning people to get on the boat faster, and it was almost time to prepare to sail. And Noel had to take the two maids and hang out on the fortress-like ship to see if they could find the members of the Night Slayer or the two beastmen under Esders. "Sbia, did you find your goal?" Nordong looked around and found no other beauty he wanted to collect. "I haven''t found their figure for the time being. I think they probably want to wait for the ship to go to sea before they come out and kill the official just now!" Sbia thought about it and said her own conjecture. "It''s very possible, after all, there are still many soldiers guarding it!" Noel glanced at the soldiers guarding the shore, and thought that Sbia''s conjecture was not entirely impossible. "Shayou, did you see anyone who attacked the assassins at night?" "Not found!" Sha You shook her head. "Then you two, take a closer look. If you find the target, remember to tell me!" Noel smiled, but sighed in his heart:''Hill''s information should be true. I knew well who was coming here. Enough. "Yes, master!" The two women nodded, carefully observing the passing crowd, and the people who were getting on the boat one after another. But Noor did not know that when he was walking around with the two maids, he had been discovered a step earlier. Somewhere by an unmanned boat, a beautifully dressed beauty is saying something to the air or complaining. "Hey, hello! Did you make a mistake, didn''t you mean that the demon didn''t return to the imperial capital?" Chelsea frowned. The pictures of the massacre a few days ago are still vivid in the memory, and the dangerous energy fluctuation. "Impossible! Najetta''s information, but did not miss it!" Brand is also very surprised. Before and now Najetta''s information has not been missed, and I didn''t expect how something went wrong today. "Then we are alive?" Chelsea was so confused that he had to seek advice from Brand and asked, "What now?" "He probably returned to the Imperial Capital today, and now he has to do it. Anyway, he can''t see me, and he can''t recognize you in disguise. Just be careful!" Brand analyzed calmly. After a while, he firmly believed that Najtas intelligence could not be wrong, otherwise he/they would have died several times before going on missions. .. ~： 63rd Scary "Well, that''s the only way now!" Chelsea sighed and prayed in his heart: I hope the other person won''t find them. The two beastmen hidden inside the large dragon ship are discussing in the magnificent box how to carry out the plan to kill the old man. "It would be nice if Niu was there, don''t wait so much trouble, hey!!" Daidas sighed, but he had a very happy smile on his face. "Daidas, your inner thoughts are all expressed on your face..." Liwa said with a sniff from the corner of his mouth. Who would sigh and sigh with a smile on his face. "Are you? Don''t care, ah ha ha ha!" Daidas laughed, not taking it at all. "Actually, since Niu died, you have been more happy. You can fight against enemies with full power, and kill enemies with full power. You can get more experience points. Is that what you want? Liwa?" Analyzed calmly, linking his own conjecture with the performance of Daidas in the past few days. "Is that obvious? I thought, I covered it up very well!" Daidas smiled and said, "Actually, you are right, Niu''s Emperor is something that hinders me, Every time we weaken the enemy first, which makes me very uncomfortable. If Master Estes did not allow us to kill each other, without the maids hands, I would have killed him!!" "Oh! You''re very straightforward!" Liwa also smiled and said: "Actually, Niu is pretty good except for the perverted hobby of collecting!" "Okay, don''t talk about the dead man, just talk about how to execute the plan later!" Daidas said impatiently. After all, he hated Niu very much. Anyway, Liwa also saw it, and he simply didn''t. No need to cover it up. "Do you need any more plans?" Liwa smiled meaningfully and said, "Wait for the boat to go to the unmanned place of the Grand Canal and kill the people on the boat. Isn''t that what you want to do!" "Ha ha ha ha! Still Liwa is refreshing, this is the best for me!!" Daidas smiled happily, hugged Liva''s shoulder, and slapped his big palm a few times. "Don''t shoot. I''m really breaking up when I shoot this old bone!" Liwa quickly pushed away Daidas and rubbed his shoulders. "Wait for you to clean up the people on the boat, I''m responsible Clean up those who want to escape by diving, you know?" "Got it! Got it! So many people on the ship, this time the experience value must have been soaring up, ha ha ha!" Daidas smiled and had no opinion on Liva''s arrangement. Think about it. The more you can play the Holocaust, the happier you think. "Huh? It seems to have set sail, ready to start immediately!" Liwa, who was drinking tea, felt the huge luxury passenger ship began to move. Daidas nodded, sitting on the side holding the cloth and cleaning his emperor''s tools; two large axes [Berwack], quietly waiting for the order of Liva''s departure, to start the massacre game at any time. the other side The VIPs invited this time have already boarded a huge luxury passenger ship, and the old man also contacted the captain to let him sail. auzw.com The huge luxury passenger ship put away the boarding channel, gradually left the shore and slowly headed towards the center of the canal, gradually accelerating along the current. While Noel, who was hanging around on the deck, had moved separately from the two maids, Sbia went to find her fathers enemy, Sayo went to find a member of the night assassin who might board the ship, but Noel was looking for a beautifully dressed beautiful woman Go. "Hello, my name is Noel, beauty, are you alone?" Noel introduced himself politely while strolling towards the beautiful woman blowing the oncoming sea breeze. "." And the beauty saw Noel in front of her, completely stunned, the corner of her mouth still twitching slightly. "That? Are you okay?" Noel asked doubtfully. He didn''t know what was going on with the beauty in front of him. He just looked at himself and didn''t speak. There was a slight twitch in the corner of his mouth. The beauty recovered, put the wine glass aside in a very calm manner, and then turned decisively and left quickly, a moment of kung fu disappeared in front of Noel. "What''s the situation?" Looking at the direction of the beauty''s departure and disappearance, it was Nower''s turn that froze, and said to himself; "Is my appearance scary? Do not have to disappear so fast" On the other side, the beauties who had just left are now hiding in nobody''s corner, gasping with little hands and patting their Europeans. "Scared, don''t be afraid! Not afraid! Not afraid! I thought I was found!!!" Chelsea kept comforting herself and looked at the other party as if they weren''t catching up, just scared her just now The first thought I got back to was to leave quickly and to drive away at the fastest speed. She did the same. "He didn''t recognize you again. What are you afraid of?" Brand said silently. He also ran after him, thinking that Chelsea had been found by the other party. "When I went to meet the imperial rebels with Najetta, he left me with a little shadow, so I just wanted to hurry away from the humanoid demon!" Chelsea calmed down and took his own The idea came out. "But you escaped just now, didn''t you give him a reason to doubt you?" Brand thought for a while, and said: "Let''s change the appearance first, change the appearance of being ugly, the guy likes beauty, making ugliness If he clicks, he wont come and talk! "Don''t! I have a way to deal with it! You should go and find the counterfeit goods quickly. They should plan to start after they are away from the shore. Now it seems that it is almost time!" Chelsea gave Brand a White-eyed, how can a woman like to make herself ugly, I really don''t know what he thinks. "Then I''ll go over to protect the civil servant first. Be careful!" Brand nodded and disappeared quickly and transparently. Seeing that Brand disappeared, Chelsea sorted out her mood. She also wandered away from the corner of no one and returned to the vicinity of the civilian''s seat. Just back to the vicinity of the civilian''s, she came together. "Beauty, am I scary?" Noel found the beautiful woman just now, and quickly came to her and asked with a smile. "It''s really scary!" Chelsea nodded with a smile, didn''t flee like she had just happened, after all, she thought about how to deal with it. .. ~： 64th Destiny "Er" heard the beauty''s unexpected answer, Noel froze for a moment. "Because, I didn''t expect that General Noel would come over and talk to me suddenly. Without any preparation, I was shocked. I was frightened and ran away without thinking. I was so rude, I''m sorry! "Chelsea pretended to be embarrassed and spoke out all the lines she wanted. "You scared me just now, when we were even!" Noel smiled, not expecting her to escape because she was too surprised. "Ah? How did I scare General Noel?" Chelsea froze for a moment. How did she scare each other, it was her turn to understand, when he said that he was also scared? ! "Just seeing you suddenly ran away, I thought I was too scary, and it hurt me for a long time!" Noel said half-jokingly, but when the other party fled, there was a flash of such thoughts for a moment. "General Noel would really be kidding. If you are such a handsome man, it would be scary, it is estimated that there are no handsome men in the world!" Chelsea said with a smile, she also thought that Noel was very handsome, just Never seen more handsome. "Although I don''t know, are you flattering me, but I heard you say that, I''m in a better mood!" Noel said with a smile on his face, praised by the beauty for being handsome, saying that she was unhappy was fake. When the two of you said something to me and had a very pleasant conversation, the huge luxury passenger ship was sailing at high speed in the Grand Canal, and it had left the place where it had just stopped. "boom!" At this moment, a loud noise interrupted the nobles who were drinking and chatting on the deck. Of course, they also interrupted Noel who was having a good time chatting with the beauty. The source of the noise looked away. In the thick smoke, a big man in a black trench coat, holding a double-edged axe in one hand, carried it on his shoulders, and in the other hand dragged the **** man in the captain''s costume. He walked out of the ship with a weird smile on the deck. The **** people threw them in front of the officials. "Isn''t this the captain I hired?" The little old man stared at the blood man on the ground for a moment, and quickly recognized his identity. "The celebration is over! The escape game begins!" Daidas smiled like a ghost and suddenly broke the emperor-two big axe [Berwack] into two single-edged axes. Threw it out. The two single-edged axes that were thrown out circled the dazed nobles on the deck and quickly returned to Daidas. At the moment when Daidas held the two single-edged axes, all the nobles who had just been crossed by the two single-edged axes were all cut off and cut their upper bodies and were cut into the air, and the ground was still standing halfway The wound is sprinkled with bright red blood like a fountain. When a large amount of blood falls from the sky, it is like a blood rain on the deck. "Ah ah ah ah ah!" "Kill.. kill" auzw.com "Ah" "Run quickly" When blood was irrigated from the air on the faces of those who had not died, the nobles finally woke up in surprise, the noble ladies screamed in horror when they saw half of the corpses, and the noble princes panicked and fled their lives. The noble couples blocked each other in front of themselves as shields, and bought time for their own escape. And when Noel came out of Daidas, he picked up the beautiful woman who had just met him, and his figure appeared on the roof high above the dragon boat. He didn''t know why, he wanted to bring this beautiful woman together, probably Maybe it''s because of her, maybe he didn''t bother to think about it. "This position has a good view, let''s watch the show here!" Noel said with a smile, letting the beautiful woman in his arms sit on his da legs, and looked at the nobles running around underneath, and their ugliness. the behavior of. "General Noel, wouldn''t you go against the bad guy?" Chelsea asked cautiously, deliberately pretending to be afraid, with a slight tremor on his body, but sitting on Noel da''s leg and lying down There was no struggle in his arms. Because Chelsea knew that if she attacked Noel at this time, she would definitely be 100% successful, but at the moment of success and curse poison, she would also be torn apart by the other party, so she did not dare to act lightly, only to pretend The look of a weak girl. "It''s nothing about me, I''m not their nanny, and they are not relatives!" Noel looked down lightly, Daidas slaughtered the nobles, and said, "Someone will pick him up, but that person Its not just me!" "Who will come to clean him up?" Chelsea asked curiously, still worried about whether the other party found himself a member of the night raid, or found Brand''s location. "Guess!" Noel smiled. "Huh! I don''t want to guess! Why did General Noel bring me up, and I am not close to you, too?" Chelsea asked with some anger, but she couldn''t understand it. What''s the difference between people, is it because they are so beautifully dressed today? "Um, I decided temporarily that you are my own, beauty, you haven''t told me, your name!" Noel said with a smile, in fact, he didn''t know why he had to rescue her. I must save her. "My name is Chelsea" After listening to Noel''s answer, Chelsea was stunned and dumbly reported his real name, "Huh?" Noel frowned when he heard the beauty''s self-reported name, and suddenly smiled: "I announce now, Miss Chelsea, you will be my person in the future!" Noel suddenly seemed to understand why she was rescued. This is the destiny arrangement. The fixed number in the destiny allows herself to save her, not to let her die in her own destiny, which is probably the case. "Well wait...not right...what...I''m yours? What about my opinion?" Chelsea recovered and looked at the man holding him. "I mean, do you think you can run away from me?" Noel smirked, leaning over and kissing, pink lips close to him. .. ~： The 65th Satsunai "Uh... Um" Suddenly attacked Chelsea froze for a moment, and quickly tried to push away the pro-noel with both hands, but because the two were too close, her hands couldn''t make any effort at all, and she could only bite her teeth tightly, not letting The other party took advantage of it. But all this was in vain, and soon Chelsea could only cooperate with each other in a strange way. After that, Noel gradually left the tempting lips, and Chelsea was already confused, and his hands did not know when to wrap around Noel''s neck, his eyes blurred with a slightly complicated look Holding him. Just as the two eyes met, the figure of a beautiful woman wearing a maid costume suddenly appeared beside Noel, her lips slightly open and she was about to say something. "Ah" Chelsea was startled and screamed, seeing the sudden appearance, completely awake from the confused state. "Stop! Stop calling, your family, your eardrums will be broken by you!" Noel frowned, gently covering the mouth of the person in one hand, and patting her delicate buttocks with the other. "Master, I found someone who attacked the members of the assassins in the night, but it seemed that there was a person!" Shayou, who had just arrived, was stunned by the sudden scream for a second, and looked at her doubtfully. At a glance, the girl in the host''s arms began to report what she had discovered. Chelsea, who was covering her mouth, heard Sha Yous report, and the whole person stayed in Noels arms, her heart kept beating faster, and cold sweat began to emerge from her back. She knew she must be herself Or Brand, was discovered by the maid girl. "Really? Which one of them came over?" Noel said with a smile. Of course he found the slight changes in his arms, but he didn''t intend to wear through Chelsea, but planned to accompany her just like that. Go on. "It was broken by the master, the man with one arm, called Buddhide, I saw him just now, and suddenly appeared beside the old man, helping the other side with a fatal blow, and now escorting the little one The old man hides!" Sha You thought for a while and said, after all, after a while, she still remembers what the man''s name is, and it is good to be able to call Bude. "It turned out to be him! What beauty did you think would come, didn''t you find the appearance of others?" Noel smiled meaningfully, feeling the subtle reaction of the person in his arms. "Master, I secretly followed him for a while, and no other members of the night assassin group showed up!" Sha You shook her head. "Did you see Sbia? Her enemies can now play right below!" Noel asked suspiciously, looking at the nobleman who was almost slaughtered below. "Sbia is fighting in the ship, and may be one of her enemies, but when I met her, it seemed to be almost over!" Sha smiled and reported the location of Sbia, and What is she doing? auzw.com During the conversation between the two, Chelsea was relieved and secretly thanked that they had not been discovered by the other party. They were planning whether to continue to dress like this and smoothly mix into the interior of Noor''s large mansion, so that they could obtain a lot of favorable information. It''s a pity that Chelsea didn''t know that at the moment she reported her name, Noel already knew her identity. the other side In fact, when Daidas first appeared on the deck, Sbia, who was searching inside the hull, encountered Liva, a father-killing enemy who had just walked out of the box door. Seeing the appearance of the enemy, Sbia suddenly opened her eyes and her pupils contracted, showing a ghostly smile on her face, forcing her inner excitement and excitement, calming herself down very quickly, and gradually remembering her master According to what she told her, there were also the imperial abilities used by the two. Use the ability granted by the owner to quickly hide the body and rush to the enemy''s only way, covering the road with dense and loose silk threads, covering the silk thread with its own transparent ability to converge all its own Breath, waiting for prey to fall into the trap of death automatically. Liwa wandered into the only way out of the boat. He didn''t find that he had been stared at by him. When he suddenly encountered something invisible on the way, he felt a trace of death. I just wanted to start the imperial attack on objects that could not be seen. It''s a pity that everything Liva did is too late. No matter how he launched Emperor Gu, there was no response. He turned his head and found that his two arms had disappeared. I don''t know when it was cut off by something. In the ground, the pain also struck instantly when I saw my broken arm, but the body was fixed by something and could not move, and there was no chance of running away. "Who! Come out, I can''t run away!" Liwa has already accepted his fate, lost the Emperor Gu''s own ability to move, he has no resistance, he is a lamb slaughtered by others in his hands, now he just wants to know that he will Who died in his hands. Cosbiah did not show up, but controlled the silk thread in his hand, and lifted Liva, who lost his arms, into the air, gradually tightening the silk thread, and slowly tore a streak of bloodshed on Liva''s body. Just hang in the air to bleed. A moment later, while Liva''s blood was about to run out, Sbia released her ability to be transparent and looked at him coldly with a smile. Liwa, who had lost too much, was pale, and his eyes were blurred, but when he gradually saw the appearance of his enemies, his eyes widened and was frightened, and he wanted to be alive. "What else do you have to say!" Sbia asked coldly, her eyes viciously looking at the hung person. "I remembered that you were the daughter of the former minister Jolly. I didn''t expect you to survive." Liwa was strangled by the silk and looked at the girl below in horror, saying very hard and choppy. .. ~： 66th corpse "Is this your last words?" Sbia said with a cold face, "I''m still busy looking for another person, so you can sleep here!" After finishing speaking, Sbia grasped the silk thread in her hand and pulled it suddenly, and Liwa, who was dropped in the air, tightened the silk thread around his neck and legs until he had all his head and legs. After being cut down, it was completely separated by five horses. "If you remember correctly, he should be the one who killed his father, and the one who will hurt me with a double-edged axe, where are you!" Sbia glanced at the dead man''s head rolling under his feet, He kicked it far away with a hard foot, and his original cold face finally showed a heartfelt smile, and said to himself with a smile: "Father, I will avenge you!" Sbia took the emperor on the broken arm''s finger down, found a clean cloth to wipe the blood on it, and put it in the small pocket of the maid''s outfit, thinking in his mind;''wait This emperor is handed over to the master. I dont know if the master will praise me! The screams from the deck outside the ship, and some nobles stained with blood, are constantly escaping into the ship to find a hiding place. Sbia grabbed a frightened noble, and soon Asked where her other enemy was, she smiled and walked from the crowd to the deck. Noel sat leisurely in the high place, holding soft Chelsea in his arms, and behind him was the well-served maid, who used the soft and tan European pie as a pillow, and could smell it. Different fragrances came from the two beauties. As for the **** smell floating below, Noel used the invisible energy to rest on the outer layer. As for Chelseas thoughtful decision, anyway, Noel said that he was his own, and he continued to pretend to be a noble lady who came to the celebration alone, so it naturally merged into the enemys home, on the one hand, he could be a general Here, the important information released by the first-hand empire can be obtained, and on the other hand, important information beneficial to the revolutionary army can be sent back to the headquarters. Chelsea is also very clear that all of the above will have to pay a price, such as becoming a sideman of General Noel, or letting him spoil ai very much, so that he will have the opportunity to easily get those important ones. Information, of course, she has also made a full preparation for her... Having said that, in addition to this, Chelsea can''t think of other ways. The sneak attack does have a certain degree of success, but the chance of being countered is 100%. Escape is not to think about it. I dont think about the other partys appearance. The chance of running away will appear, even if she doesn''t feel that she can run away, even if Noel is not his beauty, none of them are vegetarian, she can see the power of those women with her own eyes. "Master, is that person Sbia?" Sayo pointed her finger at the figure she saw and asked the master lying on her European school. "Well, it is indeed Sbia. It seems that she has already killed the man in the boat. The training results are not bad, and there is no injury!" Noel, who closed his eyes and nourished himself, heard the question from Shayou behind him and opened His eyes followed the direction pointed by Shayou, and soon found the figure of Sbia. "That... General Noel, who are you talking about Sbia, and does she have any enemies here?" Chelsea asked curiously, and moved a little in her arms, changing to let her sit. Comfortable posture. "The man who slaughtered with an axe below was Sbia''s father''s enemy!" Noel smiled and pointed to the man in his arms. auzw.com "Kill the father and the enemy? General General Noel, tell others what is going on!" Chelsea whispered, she was very curious and wanted to know what happened. "You should have heard that the former minister Jolie who was killed a few days ago?" Noel smiled, after all, it was not something that could not be said. "Well, I know, I heard that it was killed by the night-raid!" Chelsea nodded and said something well known. "Sbia is the daughter of the former minister Jolly, and the only living person who survived the night-raid killing of civilians in the last few days!" Noel said with a smile, but his hands were rubbing uneasyly. , The buttocks in the arms. "That is to say, Nasbia is the only one who has seen the murderer!" Chelsea was very surprised, and even Noel was squeezing her delicate buttocks, said: "But the one with the axe below Dahan, not a member of night-raid!" After speaking, Chelsea awakened from surprise and almost wanted to slap himself hard. Since he said it unconsciously, if he is not a night-raid member, does this mean he admits that he knows a night-raid member? , Even if it was found that Noel squeezed her delicate buttocks, she quickly wondered how to escape quickly. "How do you know that the big guy is not a member of night-raid!" Noel leaned over to her and asked with a smile on his face: "I don''t seem to have said, that big guy is not a member of night-raid!" "Then.." Chelsea cried anxiously, and various excuses quickly appeared in her mind. Eventually, she said the worst but true excuse, and said very nervously: "I watched while I was in the capital Ive been to those peoples wanted paintings..... "It turns out so! But what are you nervous about?" Noel said with a smirk. He suddenly felt amused at Chelsea. It was a very interesting thing, and he had no intention of tearing her through. "I''m afraid you will do bad things to me...." Chelsea was very anxious, pretending to be scared and shy, and pointed her fingers at the big palms that were still kneading her delicate buttocks. "I''m worried that you have been sitting for too long, and help you relax the muscles of the buttocks. It may not work well through the clothes. If so, it will be excellent!" Noel smiled evilly. "Isn''t it possible..." Chelsea blushed with shame, like a cooked shrimp. .. ~： Chapter 67 Chelsea wanted to reach out and stop, but was held in the arms by Noel. Not to mention reaching out, it was difficult to even touch it. In this way, Chelsea completely tossed out the matter that was almost debunked just now, and now she can only bury her small head in Noel''s mouth. ''Although I have made preparations for sacrificing the hue, but it is too fast, at least give me some time to adapt, is it my first experience, I will explain at this wonderful killing scene ? Heart shouted, Chelsea buried her little head on Noel, her face was getting red, her eyes were getting more and more blurred, and Jiao Yin was more and more crisp and moving. Suddenly, Noel stopped and looked at Chelsea who didn''t dare to look up with a smile on his face. "Now so far, let''s go back and continue!" Noel smiled, leaning into Chelsea''s ear and said. "Hmm..." Chelsea nodded and responded in a low voice. After all, compared to this strange environment, he was willing to go back and do it anyway, and he was well prepared. At the end of this series of incidents, Sbia and Daidas holding a double-edged axe have fought. Sbia covered her abilities on the silk, controlled the silk to form a gun-type weapon that could not be seen by the eyes, quickly and strongly kicked the ground dozens of times in a row, produced a strong rebound force to do high-speed movement, and swish in place Disappeared. "Huh? Disappeared?" Daidas was stunned, seeing the girl who had just dealt with himself, disappeared using strange martial arts. Goidas quickly disagreed, because he was constantly marked with blood, but he couldn''t see where the other person''s figure was, and suddenly felt a wind-breaking object piercing his head. Come, quickly block the huge double-edged axe in front. "Ding!" "How is it possible! Even at a fast speed, it will show its shape when it pauses and attacks the other party. This is no one at all!" Daidas can get out of the hollow of the double-edged axe. I saw that there was no one in front of me, but I could feel the impact of an object hitting his double-edged axe, and I could hear the sound of a weapon colliding. When Sbia disappeared at high speed using shave, she immediately used the transparency ability granted by her owner to make her disappear completely in front of Daidas, even if she stopped at high speed or attacked the other party, she could not see it instantly. Her presence. And Sbia would not let Daidas think clearly, she projected the gun formed by the line in her hand to the front of the opponent, and she used shaving to move behind the opponent at high speed, kicking a few small vacuum cuts in her feet. "Ding! Poo! Poo! Poo! Poo! Poo! Poo!" "Damn it, I have the ability to come out for me." Daidas blocked the oncoming gun line, but his back was chopped by a vacuum to make it bloody. "Everything is ready. Have you thought about your last words?" Sbia appeared, holding a gun-shaped line and standing not far in front of the other party. auzw.com "What a joke, you have appeared, it can only become my experience value! Hahaha Emperor; two big axes [Berwack]" Daidas Laughing, thinking that as soon as the opponent appeared, he could use the power of this double-edged axe to split it from the middle into two axes and throw it away, as long as he still had the power to track the enemy. But the idea is beautiful, and the reality is indeed cruel. Now, besides being able to speak, Daidas exhausted all his strength, unable to move one finger, and stood on the deck. "Huh? What''s the matter, I can''t move, what tricks do you play!" Daidas growled, no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn''t move. "You, like the old man, say some useless last words!" Sbia looked at each other and smiled: "After you die, I don''t have to be distracted to think about how to take revenge, I can serve my master wholeheartedly. Now!" "I won''t tell you why you can''t move, and I will be very happy to let you die, so hurry up and die!" After finishing speaking, the fingers of Sbia''s hands became claw-shaped instantly, and then the thumping sound that pierced the body ten times in a row, and the double-edged axe held by Daidas fell to the ground. While Daidas went up and down his body, ten holes through which he could see the rear scene. The hole seemed to be blocked by some kind of object, and did not spray a lot of blood but slowly flowed down the edge of the hole. , And he looks quite weird now. Chelsea, who was watching from above, stared at the strange way of fighting below. She could not understand how the fake had died. "Then... how did the person with the axe die?" Chelsea asked fixedly, without looking back curiously. "Since you want to know, then I will take you down to take a closer look!" Noel smiled and took the person in his arms and played free fall. "Huh?" Looking at Chelsea below, he didn''t hear Noel''s words at all, but found that he was getting closer and closer to the following, and when he reacted, he screamed in horror: "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" "Relax, it''s okay!" Noel said with a smile, not worried about being hit. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" Chelsea gave Noel a simple and understandable answer. Just like what Noel said, when they were about to reach the deck, the two seemed to land on the invisible bed and the softness followed, and Shayou fell behind them. "Master, can you not be so sudden next time?" Sbia groaned her cheeks and complained: "Fortunately, this time I responded quickly, and weaved the net. What if I fell down slowly!" "Ahahaha! This is not to have confidence in you, you are right or wrong!" Noel said with a smile, even if there was no net and then he could not fall, but the maid of her own cared about it and she didn''t say it. "Huh!" Sha smiled and nodded her head. .. ~： 68th home "Wow! This is something, it''s fun!" Chelsea completely forgot the fear of falling down, and he was leaping at objects that he and others could not see, jumping on and off from time to time. Happily. "Don''t play, let''s go!" Noel glanced, and wanted to jump on Chelsea a few times, quickly grabbed her from the invisible net and jumped onto the deck. "Cut! stingy, don''t play if you don''t play!" Chelsea whispered with a cheek. "Sbia has also gotten her revenge, as if there is nothing to do, let''s go back!" Noel looked at the corpses and broken limbs on the deck. "Okay, master!" Sayu and Sbia smiled in unison. The two maids stood very close to Noel, ready to leave this huge and luxurious passenger ship. "Wait! Miss maid, how did you kill the big man, can you explain it, and then we are going?" Seeing the three were about to leave, Chelsea quickly pointed to the standing The dead curiously said. Now Chelsea is still one of the members of the night assassin group. It is very important to find out whether the intelligence of the other party''s ability is to her or to everyone in the Revolutionary Army. Hearing Chelsea''s question, Sbia didn''t answer immediately, but looked at the owner of her family for advice, to see if she agreed to answer the young lady''s question. "Sbia just told her, and then we were going back, and it wasn''t too short anyway!" Noel nodded with a smile when he saw Sbia looking at himself. "This lady, you..." Sbia was not finished. "My name is Chelsea!" Chelsea smiled slightly, and she felt that Noel knew it anyway, and it was no big deal to let his maid know. "Miss Chelsea, you look over there now!" Sbia pointed to the corpse, releasing her ability to make things transparent. Chelsea went in the direction pointed by Sbia, and when he saw Daidas, who had been weird, he now looked very normal. A silk-like coat, with ten thread guns running through his body, nailed his entire person to the deck, and the support of those silk threads and thread guns kept him standing. "Eh, it seems that there was no such thread just now?" Chelsea asked in surprise. She clearly remembered that there was nothing in the dead man just now, but now there are so many threads suddenly. "Actually, Sbia''s ability is to make the objects it touches completely transparent. Unless she releases her ability, no one can see it!" Noel explained with a smile. But Noel hasnt said one thing yet. Even if Sbias ability is stained with colored liquid, it will become transparent when she touches her. That is to say, unless she wants someone to discover, there is no other way. Can''t make her appear in transparency. And the blood that penetrated through Daidas was not stained with the silk tied around him, also because of this. "Just as the owner said, my ability is to make the object transparent!" Sbia nodded with a smile. Of course she knew that her ability had this feature, but none of her masters said it. She I won''t tell her. "It turns out so! When you start, you move at high speed to make yourself disappear, and when you attack the other party, the transparent thread is wrapped around the rao, so that the other party''s attention is focused on you disappearing and preventing attacks, so ignore it. This is the increasing silk thread, isn''t it?" Chelsea analyzed it and made her sweat all the time. auzw.comBecause Chelsea feels that this ability is too dangerous, in addition to the imperial hand in the hand of the maid, it can be said that it can kill people invisible at any time, and people do not know how to die. "Miss Chelsea is so smart, just like you said!" Sbia said with a smile, she was a little surprised in her heart, but did not expect the other party to analyze it so quickly. "I''m fine, but Miss Maid is so powerful!" Chelsea said with a smile, very cleverly standing beside Noel, but thinking about how to pass this information to the cloth still on the ship Rand. "Right! Sbia, did you recycle the old man''s imperial tool?" Noel suddenly thought that the imperial tool could be taken back for his own use, forgetting that it might be picked up by Brand. "Master, it has been recovered!" Sbia took out the ring-shaped emperor from her pocket and handed it to Noel. "Good job! The explanation is over anyway, let''s go back!" Noel smiled slightly, rubbing Sbit''s little head, and put the ring and the double-edged axe on the ground into the space. "That...that...we seem to be far away from the shore. Will any of you sail?" Chelsea thought that the three would drive the luxury passenger boat back to the port near the Imperial capital. "No!" said Noel, Shayou and Sbia, shaking their heads in unison. "Then how to go back, as if the captain was the first person to die?" Chelsea looked at the three people silently and said, "Look first to see if anyone else will sail!" "Let''s go back, do we need to drive this broken ship?" Noel smiled and asked. "No need!" Shayou and Sbia shook their heads and smiled. "Are you still traveling?" Chelsea had not finished speaking. Noel waved with his hand, a black gate with a number appeared in front of the four people. "Go in, what do you froze?" Noel stood at the entrance of the gate, yelling at the froze Chelsea. "This. What is this?" Chelsea stared blankly, suddenly a huge black door appeared out of thin air. "Of course it is the door of my house! Hurry up, and hurried home to dinner!" Noel was strange, isn''t it just a door, what''s so strange. "Oh! Oh!" At the urging of Noel, Chelsea nodded and ran to the door to reach out carefully and tried. At the corner of Noor''s mouth, he twitched, carrying Chelsea on his shoulders and striding inside the gate of the ark. The black gate gradually closed and disappeared on the deck. At the moment Chelsea was picked up, she quickly threw out the prepared note, hoping Brand would see it nearby. After the door disappeared, a figure wearing armor suddenly appeared in a dark corner, quickly rushed forward to pick up a small note on the ground, and opened it to view the contents. .. ~： 69th message If you are not Brand, please pass it to the person named Brand on the ship! Brand: I hope you read the content on this piece of paper seriously. When you saw this piece of paper, I might have been taken back to the home of the Empire General Noel. Now my identity has not yet been discovered by the other party. , It seems that General Hunoor has taken a look at my beauty, so I temporarily decided to lurk around him, get as much information as possible for the night-raid, and important information needed by the revolutionary army, I have made sacrifices Preparation, so please don''t worry about me! The information I have obtained now is that 1. The daughter of the former Minister Jolly has not yet died. On the road, he was rescued by General Noel. Now he has become a maid beside General Noel. 2. The daughter of the former minister Jolie: named Sbia, her ability is to make the objects she encounters completely transparent, and hold the emperor in his hand: kaleidoscopic [cross tail]! If I remember correctly, it turns out that this emperor should be on our side, and the ability should not require me to introduce it more. 3. The two people posing as night-raid have been killed, and the imperial tools in the hands of the two have fallen into the hands of General Noel. The ability is temporarily unknown. Every few days, please go to the Didu **** store. I will leave the information I get on the ceiling of the No. 2 fitting room. Please look carefully. The above message: Chelsea! The figure wearing armor on the deck was reading carefully. Chelsea was taken with the message left before, but the longer the figure was seen, the deeper the brows were, and finally the sighed one after reading it. Paper income pocket. "Hey! Chelsea, you''re sending yourself into the tiger''s mouth!" Brand, after retracting the paper, looked up at the sky and sighed. The nobles inside the luxury passenger ship saw no sound on the outside deck. There were a few courageous nobles sneaking at the entrance to the deck and carefully meowed a few glances outside, but they only saw one. The figure in armor stood alone on the deck. The man who was just chasing them down was lying on the **** bloody deck. His death was quite terrifying and scary. There were red and white brains flowing out of the holes in his eyes, and a lot of internal organs in the holes in the abdomen. There is a lot of blood pouring out of the hollows of the front, shoulders, and double tuei. One can say that one can''t die anymore. "That hero, thank you for saving us!!" an aristocratic man shouted excitedly, and ran to Brand continuously for thanks. "You made a mistake. It was General Noel''s men who killed the thieves, but just left!" Brand shook his head and said the truth. Hearing the exclamation of the nobleman, the people inside the luxury passenger ship came out one after another, and just heard what Brand said, all the noblemen cheered and kept talking about the opportunity to go to General Nuo''s house Thank you at the door. "It is worthy of General Noel of the Empire, and even his men can easily clean up this thief!" "I said, how could General Noel get helplessly!" "You didn''t say that just now, it seems that General Noel runs faster than anyone else." "Don''t spit people, my friend, I mean General Noel ran to chase the thieves. Didn''t you see that the corpse-bearing man in the ship was wearing the same dress as the big man on the deck!" "You''re right, General Noel must have done it for our safety and advanced to kill the associate!" auzw.com "Sorry friends! Maybe it was just terrified just now, and the auditory hallucination occurred!" All the nobles, you were talking about me one by one, and also picked up the broken wooden blocks scattered on the ground, and carried out the whip corpse movement on the body of Daidas. Brand glanced at the whip corpses on the deck. The disgusting faces of the nobles turned and left to look for the little old man who was hidden by him. "It''s safe now, the thieves have been killed, we should now go find someone to sail away!" Brand liberated the old man and told him about the situation outside. "Is it wiped out by General Noel?" the old man asked suspiciously. "Yes, but after annihilating the thieves, General Noel took the lead and left first, leaving some nobles who survived, and we stayed on this luxury passenger ship!" Brand nodded and confirmed. Little old man''s guess. "Sure enough, I guess the same! And thank you. I saved my life just now and escorted me to hide here!" The old man smiled and thanked Brand. Next, on the huge luxury passenger ship, young and old, looking for people who could drive the ship, prepared to return to the port near the empire. Scribe line And when all these things happened on the huge luxury passenger ship by Noel and others. Empire City Palace Interior Estes is reporting to the little emperor about the extermination of the rebels a few days ago, and some things that had inadvertently eliminated the front line base of the revolutionary army. "His Emperor, this time when he went out to fight against the rebels, when General Noel''s soldiers annihilated the thieves of Fam''s mountains, they accidentally discovered that it was the front line base of the Revolutionary Army, and they wanted to rebel against the two generals and 5000. All the soldiers are annihilated!" Estes simply reported the situation to the little emperor. "General Estes, why have you returned to the Imperial Capital so far? According to intelligence, it should have been a few days ago!" The little emperor asked his doubts. After all, the intelligence was returned a few days ago, but people today Only then returned to the imperial capital. "His Royal Highness, for the safety of the imperial capital, General Noel was intercepted at the front line base of the Revolutionary Army. The headquarters of the Revolutionary Army was in the south of the important information, but he was unable to obtain a specific location. So in the past few days, General Noel and I I searched hard in the South, but I still found nothing. So far I decided to return to the Imperial Capital and send someone to continue searching!" Esdes said seriously, in fact, he was laughing in his heart. "We are going to play in the mountains. Well, you dont know anyway, its not what we say! "It turned out that I was really lucky for the two generals. I decided to give them two hundred thousand gold each, and later send someone to the two mansions!" The little emperor said in surprise, unexpectedly the two were away for a few days Is to find the location of the headquarters of the revolutionary army. .. ~： 70th "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Estes smiled slightly. She thought the little emperor was so fooled. No wonder the minister could control it so easily. After all, half of Estes said was true, so it was still very convincing, and the little emperor would not think that two famous generals would deceive him with such things. After a brief report, Estes went to the residence of the minister in the palace. After all, he had to go and see who some of the people the minister had found for her. She didn''t mind killing those people directly, and returned Diji to Noel. As soon as he entered the hall where the minister lived, Estes saw the fat man, who was constantly destroying the deliciousness on the table. "General Estes, you are finally back!" Seeing Estes entered the hall, the minister said with a large piece of meat in his mouth: "Would you like to have some food too?" "Minister, IMHO, you already have high blood pressure, and you can''t eat it until you eat it!" Estes smiled. She saw the minister became fat, but she was still nibbling at the food. Sooner or later, she might eat To death. "Cough.. Cough.. General Estes, this is the list of 4 people who have been called!" Hearing what Estes said, the minister who was choking food was choked, and he coughed for a while before slowing down. Over here. "Well!" Estes took the list, found a place to sit down, and carefully looked at the four people on the list. "These talents to be mobilized are really people with no status, some guys with previous convictions, and I hope to forgive me!" The minister saw that the other party was looking at the list and said, "Otherwise, let me introduce you directly!" " "It would be better if I took the list back to study, and the minister would introduce it!" Esdes nodded, folded the list, and put it in his pocket. The minister put down the food in his hand, took the napkin and wiped his greasy mouth. "The first person, Will: was 20 years old and originally belonged to the Imperial Navy. His division seemed to be a big figure. Emperor: Shura incarnate [noble chariot]" "Second person, Lan: a 23-year-old young man with a good looks. He used to be a teacher in the countryside near the Ru kiln in the middle of the empire. Emperor: Wan Li Fei [Mostima]" "Third person, dr. fashion: a genius scientist who is 28 years old and has a tendency to homosexuality. The dream is to be able to make the same equipment as the emperor. Emperor: the hand of the **** [perfect]" "Fourth person, Borus: a 32-year-old soldier with a strange mask, who originally worked in the burning unit. Emperor: Purgatory called [Ruby Gund]" "The above four people are your subordinates from today!" The minister introduced the four people and said very seriously: "If you can''t control or disobey the order, General Estes can execute them, General. When is recycling looking for a candidate?" "Oh? That is to say, they are just emperors who can be exchanged at will?" Estes asked with a smile. "Except that the master named Will is a bit troublesome, the other three can change users at any time!" The minister nodded. "Trouble? Ha ha ha! They are just ants that can squeeze to death at any time, and they can''t be called any trouble. I''m asking them to gather tomorrow, I will go back!" After that, Esdes smiled and left the minister Residence. auzw.com "Yes, in front of Noel and Esdes, they really can''t be called into trouble, including the master of that Will." The minister thought for a while and thought Ess Dess said very reasonable. In the strongest hands of the two empires, the four people who wanted to come could only obediently do things. After having figured it out, the minister instructed the servant to inform the four of them to gather tomorrow, and then he started the great business of sao serving food on the table. Estes, who had left the palace, was walking on the streets of the imperial capital. Those who knew Estes, the imperial general, greeted her with respect and admiration. Since leaving the palace, Estes felt as if he was being followed, but for the time being he could not find the other party''s location. Love and follow, then its the right way to buy something and tease the black pupil! Thinking, Estes smiled and walked to the dim sum shop not far away, anyway, who was too lazy to follow. "Boss, this, this, and this are three copies of each. I''m going to make it again, and I''m giving me an ice cream!" Esdes chose non-stop snacks, and suddenly thought of something, said: "Yes, From tomorrow on, I will be responsible for the alert work of the Imperial City. Dont be so nervous, just say hello in advance!" "Haha! This is really support for us, Master Estes! This... please also accept these," the owner said flatteringly, holding some gold coins very nervously. "I''m just here to buy things, but don''t take any bribes. If I say this next time, I will let you know what pain is!" Esdes smiled slightly, picked up two gold coins with his fingers, and pressed hard directly into the shopkeeper''s eyes. on. "Ah! It''s already painful enough." The shopkeeper, who poked his eyes, screamed. "Hurry for me to remake the dim sum, but I''m in a hurry!" Estes hurried after sitting by Lu Tian''s chair after letting the shopkeeper go. "Yes! Coming soon! Master Estes, please wait a moment!!" After that, the owner quickly rushed into the store and quickly greeted the master to make fresh snacks. On the roof opposite the dim sum shop, a giant breasted beast was crawling forward, still sweating coldly. Esdes runs out of the palace alone.. This is a good opportunity to attack..! But only now when I am beastized will I know! Acting alone is only a trap to lure assassins And the evidence is... the smell she emits from her is such an unknown killing intention... ! If you have a chance, just knock her down.. its naive..! She and Nanor are super beasts in human skin! ! The breast-milk mother kept thinking in her mind, carefully watching Esdes sitting opposite, and smelling the other party''s unclear killing intention caused her to tremble slightly. She was Leoni who was supposed to be on mission with Chi Hitomi. When they were searching for the target grain convoy in the Imperial City, they saw what Najetta said Esdes had just left the palace and passed Leoni and Chi Hitomi. After the negotiation, it was decided that Chihong went to the task of guarding the target alone, and Leoni went to follow Esdes and find a chance to kill the other party. Ever since Najta said about how powerful Esdes is, Leone has always wanted to find an opportunity to kill Esdes that has the same value as the minister, so he has the above scene. .. ~： 71st Education Although very unwilling, retreat instinctively now! First go back and report the situation to the boss, and make a response plan! ! In the end, Leonai couldn''t bear it. His inner fear and smell of the killing intent made him choose to escape quickly. After all, after passing through Hill''s arrest, Leonai knew that recklessness would harm many people around him, and that Lubbock who rescued them died like this. Hill was also caught for their escape. "Hmm...? The breath disappeared, is it impatient, and he left first?" Esdes, who was eating ice cream, was very puzzled. "Master Estes, this is the snack you want!!!" The owner handed the packed snacks respectfully to Estes. "Here you, keep the extras!" Esdes smiled slightly, took out two gold coins and gave them to the shopkeeper, carrying the wrapped snacks and turning to leave. "Master Esther, go slowly and welcome to visit again next time!" The shopkeeper gave him a smile with a smile on his face. After all, those dim sums can''t even use one gold coin, but now they have to earn two gold coins. Not long afterwards, Estes returned to the periphery of the large mansion. There was no small tail tracking along the way. At the outer door, he saw the members of the beautiful legion, carrying boxes and boxes of items inside. "Master Estes, welcome back!" The members of the Belle Legion welcomed the Estes. "Well, what are you carrying?" Estes nodded with a smile. "These golds were sent by the guards of the palace just now, as if to say they were rewarded by Lord Noir and Lord Estes!!" A beautiful member answered after thinking for a while. "Oh! I remembered it. This was the reward given by the little emperor to the crusade a few days ago. I didn''t expect it to be delivered so soon. Wait for the dear to come back and let him distribute these gold to you. Then you can go to the emperor. "Crazy shopping!" Estes said after thinking for a while. She didn''t expect the little emperor to send the reward so quickly. "Sir Noel and Lord Estes are generous! Long live! Long live!" The beautiful legions cheered when they heard the words from Estes. "Then I''m going first, and the job of guarding the mansion will come to you!" Eszter smiled, and then walked into the outer gate, and walked to the large mansion sitting in the center. "Yes, we know!" the members of the Beauty Legion said in unison. After talking, some members of the Beauty Corps continue to guard the safety of the mansion at the door, and some continue to move boxes of boxes of gold into the warehouse. Soon, Estes entered the interior of the mansion with dim sum, and saw the black pupil and Seleu with their ears plugged in, a look of frustration, but for a moment, she also knew the source of their depression, a The noise and abuse of the girl came from the building. auzw.com "Black pupil, Seleus, what did the girl above wake up?" Esdes frowned and walked between the two to sit down and ask. "The girl upstairs just woke up shortly after Lord Noel left!" Black Hitomi thought for a very depressed time, she could be choked by the girl upstairs. "And after waking up, she started to make noises and started to throw things, but after being taught by Sister Lina, she seemed to find that she couldn''t beat Lina and she started cursing, letting us release her and Sister Hill and the like "Yes!" Seleuc also continued very depressed. The girl was so annoyed that her mouth didn''t stop for a while. "It turns out that this is the case! Don''t worry about her first, because I can bring the dim sum back and try it!" Estes nodded, indicating that he had roughly understood the situation, and then unpacked the dim sum that he bought. Give the two depressed around you. "Ah! It''s delicious!" Black Hitomi saw that there was a snack. The depressed moment just disappeared, and both hands held the dessert delivered by Estes, with a happy expression on his face. "Well, well, Master Estes, this snack is so delicious!" Celius nodded with a smile, and there was still a depressed expression. Estes also smoothly eats dim sum. Meng Meng da black pupil caught her face and rubbed her face, and because of the dim sum, Black Hitt gave up struggling, accepting Estes while holding the dim sum. There is no point in trying to escape from the claws. And while Estes was holding dim sum to tease the black pupils, the girl''s verbal abuse that was caught back upstairs suddenly sounded again, almost letting the dim sum she held in her hand fell to the ground, and the curse was not enough at first. Too much to ignore it, and now even the most important Noel in the hearts of the women are scolded, which can''t allow the girl to continue to let it go. It needs to be educated and educated. "You guys are eating snacks here, I''ll go upstairs to educate the girl!" Estes smiled slightly and put the black pupil in his arms back on the sofa. "Huh!" Black Hitomi and Celius nodded cleverly, and they were also a little bit angry when they heard the verbal abuse of them upstairs. They agreed with Estes to educate each other. . Estes clambered into Noel''s room and saw that since Hill was sleeping naked on the big bed and was so noisy outside, there was no sign of waking up. Silently speaking, Esdes found the secret door opening mechanism, walked into the specially-designed dark room and selected it. After waiting to entertain the girls training items, he closed the dark door and left Noels luxurious room. Of course It could be the room she shared with Noel. Soon, Esdes arrived, and the girl was still in the place where she was being abused. When she opened the door, she saw that the girl had been taken by her maid, Lena, and she was unable to move with her special ability. "Master Estes, when did you come back?" Lena asked with a smile. After all, the girl was so annoying here, she had no energy to observe the situation inside the mansion. "It''s been a while since I came back, but I didn''t want to come here, but she scolded it a bit too much, and I plan to come and educate her about the attitude you should have as a prisoner!" Estes smiled and waved. Holding a short whip. "Okay, the host said before leaving, if she is too much, she can be properly educated so that she can be honest!" Lina nodded with a smile, in fact, she was also noisy. Bored. "Sometimes it''s too good for the prisoner, it will make her think we don''t dare to look like it!" Eszter laughed as she strolled closer to the girl fixed in the bed. .. ~： 72nd Handbook The marshmallows lying on the big bed, when they saw someone enter the room, they wanted to swear a few words to the people who came in, but after hearing the name of the person called by the maid Lina, she wanted to swear words. Stuck in the mouth, hesitantly listened to what this man was talking to the maid Lena. That person is what Estors said of the boss? Doesnt it mean that she and General Noel have not returned the information of the imperial capital? Why did she appear in this place, did she capture me and Hill back? Think of Esdes, who was watching Margaret stunned, talking to the maid Lena. "It''s time to educate you about your attitude as a prisoner!" Estes smiled slightly, and slowly approached the mushrooms on the bed. "What are you going to do, let me go!" Margaret had a very bad hunch in her heart, and Estes kept approaching herself. She felt a little scared now, and her body was trembling slightly. "Do you know that you''re scared now? Didn''t you just scold it?" Estes asked with a smile, and the short whip shook in front of Margaret''s eyes. "." Matsu was silent, turning his small head to the side, biting the silver teeth, but the fear and the tremor in his body did not stop, and it was getting worse. "Lina, if I remember correctly, there is also a small dark room in this room?" Esdes asked with a smirk when he suddenly thought of something. "Master Estes, you are right! There are small dark rooms in the same room as the master''s room!" Lena nodded, indicating that there is indeed a small dark room. "Lina, you open the small dark room, take this girl inside, and fix her. I just found a lot of interesting supplies just now, and she happened to be the subject of this experiment!" Esdes looked at. At a glance, lying on the bed with mushrooms, revealing a meaningful smile. "Okay, Master Estes! I''m ready, please wait!" Lena nodded with a smile. "Let me go, where are you going to save me!!" Margaret screamed in panic, Lina cut off the gravity of the mushrooms on the big bed, let them float in the air and follow her, opened the mechanism to enter the small dark room, and will continue to scream the struggling mushrooms into the interior of the small dark room. It was fixed on the standing scaffold before returning her gravity to its original state. At the moment of being fixed to the torture frame, Matsu recalled the scene when she rescued Hill, and began to fantasize about what was going to happen to her. Thinking about it made her pale and the body shivered. . "What the **** are you doing here with me?" Margaret cried in fear, trying to brave himself with a yell. auzw.com "Actually, I found this manual in a small dark room in my dear room. It seems to say how to use these props. I find it very interesting, so you come Let me try it out!" With a smile on his face, Estes will select a large bag of props from the small dark room inside Noor''s room, one by one, on the table next to the torture rack. "Master Estes, isn''t this the master''s tool to tune Sayo?" Lina looked at it, and Estes kept putting out the tools. "Training? These are tuning tools? Has Shayo been tuned? I really can''t see it!" Esdes asked suspiciously. After all, the tuning tools she had seen were not so strange. "When Sha You started to be brought back by Aya and I, it was very disobedient, but it was not as bad as the girl, but after the master kept using these tools for several days, Sha You changed Abnormally obedient, when you do love sports, it will become very h..!" Lina thought about it and said what she knew. At that time, Estes was not in the Imperial Capital, so I dont know. Very normal. "That is to say, this manual is a manual for recording the process and how to use it when you tune Shayou?!" Estes smiled. She hasn''t tried to use these novel props to train people. The center is a little bit started. I look forward to what Matsu has been adjusted by myself. "Well! At that time, the master also said that this training work should be very suitable for Master Estes. Unfortunately, the last time you went out to fight against the ethnic minorities in the north, so the master recorded the method and said that it was to stay. For Master Estes, for future reference!" Lena nodded. "Is this still the case? When I came back, I was about to take the soldiers again to condemn the two defected generals and 5000 soldiers. I may have forgotten my dear!" Estes thought for a while and said, "After all, I just came back for a long time Kung Fu led the beautiful army to fight against it, and its no surprise to forget." Is Hill at the time being tuned? And she was taken on the European school at that time, there are also beating objects on the table! ''Think of it, while the mushrooms on the torture rack silently listened to the conversation between the two, reminiscent of the picture of rescue Hill. Now Margaret knew that what she was facing was waiting for her, and she quickly wondered how to escape from here. She didn''t want to be tested by the two in front of her. "I''ll see it first" Esdes smiled. Read the manual carefully. "Then.. Can you let me go? I will obediently obey and will not be fooled." Margaret''s eyes are foggy, she really can''t figure out how to escape, and now she can only beg for mercy. Too. "Why did you go just now? It''s too late to beg for mercy. Be my test subject!" Estes gave Martella a white eye and continued to read the manual. "Lina, in order to prevent her from biting her tongue, commit this Put on her!" "Don''t stay away from me..." Matsu kept shaking his head, unwilling to bring that prop. Unfortunately, no matter how struggling Marshall was, it was in vain. In the end, Lena put on her mask, and the silver teeth in the mouth of the mask''s hole did not allow it to close. .. ~： 73th cut "In order to make the training smooth, please take off the clothes on the other side, it is best to let them wear very exposed sexual underwear, this will make the other side feel ashamed, but also to facilitate the use of training tools.." The manual in, slowly read the contents of the first page. According to the instructions in the manual, Lena and Estes joined forces, and all the clothes on the body of Margaret were smashed with bones and bones. Now Margaret has become a little white sheep that has been burnt out. "Master Estes, what are you going to do next, to find **** lingerie?" Lena asked doubtfully. After all, Estes read that. "It''s almost sun setting outside. Where are you going to buy those things now?" Estes asked dejectedly. When she came in just now, she looked at the sky outside. "It seems that Miss Hill has bought it today, and those clothes are in the next room!" Lena leaned into Esters'' ear and said in a voice that the two could hear. "Then get it, but why should you say so quietly?" Estes looked at Lena strangely, wondering why he had to speak so quietly, and here are just three of them. "That girl, I don''t know if she was taken back by Miss Hill. You can use it to lie to her if necessary!" Lina explained quietly. "It makes sense! It is indeed not time for her to know, you go to get things first, I will study the manual first!" Estes nodded, thinking that Lina said was reasonable, and it can really be made when necessary. The girl goes. "I''m going now, Master Estes!" After that, Lena trot out of the small dark room. Inside the small dark room, Estes was seriously studying the manual, while picking up the adjustment tools on the table and the instructions on the manual for comparison, and the red mushrooms were crying with tears, very regretful Previous reckless actions, but now it is too late. Estes, who is studying the manual, suddenly found that the training tools she brought with her seem to be half of them that are currently unusable. After all, at a glance, you can see what the girl is like, and it must have not been through the first love sports. It''s a pity that I can''t use all these props, but this step must be left to my own dear. Suddenly, Estes thought that the girl who was now fixed did not know at all. She should still be thinking about how to protect her virginity. This point can be used. "What''s your name, kid?" Estes smiled and said, "Make a deal! If you obediently cooperate with my training, I won''t use these tools. How about taking your chao?" "." Matsu was silent. "Well, since you don''t want to, I don''t have mercy on my hands anymore!!" Esdes smiled, deliberately equipped with the preparation tools on the preparation table. "I....... I. I agree." Mouth cant be closed. Mar. said very hard, thinking of now I agree that the transaction can at least hug Zhen Cao, without being violently treated by the other party auzw.com "That''s right! Cooperate with me, I don''t have to eat so much hardship in the future, and I can save myself!" I was happy when I heard that Margaret agreed to the transaction. Smiled, after all, coordination is more efficient than forced. When the two reached a deal, Lena brought her **** underwear into the small dark room. "This set really fits, but the size seems to be a bit big!" Estes smiled and glanced at Lina''s **** lingerie. "Master Estes, I have been searching for a long time, and this is the only one!" Lena said she was helpless. And Margaret on the side saw the **** lingerie in Estes''s hands, and he was so blushed that he flushed his head and dared not raise it. "Let''s put it aside for a while, and wait for a solution, now it''s time to start!" Esdes smiled, picking up a few vibrators on the table. As Estes does not stop using all kinds of training props, the marshmallow has gradually entered the state, and he has cooperated with various kinds of props. Soon after, Margaret''s tired and gasping pant almost got broken by Esterus with various props, but fortunately, Esterus was getting more and more used, and Margaret was also getting more and more Obedient, so the mask on the mouth was also released. Estes took the last untested item from the big bag, which was also her most curious thing. "How about, Margarine sauce! This is the last one, and you can rest after the trial!" Esdes smiled, holding the bottle of liquid in his hand, and shook it in front of Margaret''s eyes. "." Margaret, who was in high excitement, nodded. She had no energy to speak, nor did she see what was in Esdes''s hands. Seeing Marcella nodded and agreed, Estes picked up the syringe on the table, withdrew the liquid substance in the bottle according to the metering in the manual, and then prepared two syringes filled with medicine and handed one to Lena. . "Master Estes, is this really okay?" Lena glanced at the needle in her hand. "In the manual, it''s completely okay, just a little side effects!" Esdes smiled. The two glanced at each other and injected all the medicine in the needle tube. Margaret lying on the ground saw the two pierced themselves with needles. Since she wanted to stop it, she now had no strength and could only watch the two. People inject themselves. "Now just wait for the drug effect to happen, and wait for my dear to come back, you will be very surprised!" Estes glanced, and was about to tune the successful marshmallow, with a satisfied smile. .. ~： 74th persuasion As soon as the words fell, the side effects of the drug appeared. "Master Estes, is this a side effect?" Lena asked with a glance. "Well, so I said before, this is not a side effect, if I remember correctly!" Estes smiled slightly and explained to the two. "Then Master Estes, will it change back to its original appearance?" Margaret asked suspiciously, and finally got out of the doom of the airport. She didn''t want to change back. "The drug description seems to be permanent, and of course the side effects are permanent! That is to say, it can''t be changed in the future!" Estes smiled happily, if she heard correctly She has been called Master Estes, and it seems that the training is quite successful. "Put this on, it will definitely be very suitable now!" Lina smiled and put her front aside in the **** interest, stuffed into the hands of Margaret. "This... This is too exposed?" Margaret blushed blushingly, and looked at the two carefully. "Put on, no male will appear in this large mansion, of course, in addition to my dear, you will also become his possessions, don''t naively want someone to rescue you!" Estes Straightforwardly speaking, directly crush the other party''s real thoughts that day. "I am..." Although Margaret succumbed somewhat, I still believed that someone would come to save himself and Hill. "It''s fine if you don''t wear it. You are just going to experiment with me for a few more days. I also want to be able to use these tuning tools proficiently. Then I will be able to play with dear and unwilling girls, such as you, like this. "!" Esdes said with a smile. Anyway, she really thought, someone came to give her more practice. In the end, Matsu still put on **** underwear, and Estes saw her obedient and obedient, and allowed her to leave the small dark room and return to the room to rest. Matsu now knows that as long as she obediently obeys, she will not be punished and will stay comfortable With. And Estes saw that the training of margarine was half successful, and probably would not be noisy as before, so he left the room and returned to the floor to tease the black pupils. The marshmallow resting in the room could not find anyone except chatting with Lena, and in the chat it was known that Lena was only a gift from someone, but the two were very lucky to be delivered to Noel In addition to gaining strong power, I also lived a comfortable and happy life. "Miss Maid, when you say that, it seems that General Noel is not like a bad person!" After listening to Lena''s experience, Matsu had a very big impression on Noel. "Master, I wasn''t a bad person, I just did what I wanted to do!" Lena said with a smile. She and Nuoer have been with them for more than three years. As a close-fitting maid, she will understand her master''s ideas. auzw.com "Then why did he help the minister to catch us, as if the boss had also invited him to join the revolutionary army?" Matsu asked. "You may have been wrong, but the master has always been in a neutral state, neither helping the minister nor the revolutionary army, but just doing what the generals have to do!" Lina smiled and said, "As for Miss Margaret, You dont have to think that much anymore. In the future, you will no longer belong to the Revolutionary Army and the Night Raid, but only to the owner, so feel at ease to enjoy life here!" "I know!" Margaret nodded. She had already figured it out, and did not plan to resist and flee. Just like the maid Lena said, it was enough to be loved and enjoyed by one person here. "Ms. Margaret, you can think about it. Remember to use what I have taught you before, to serve the host tonight!" Lina said with a smile, and she was also happy to persuade the other party. "I will try my best to do it well! I want to know how Hill is doing. Can you tell me?" Margaret said that he would work hard and then began to ask Hill for information. "Relax, she''s fine, you will meet soon!" Lina smiled meaningfully. When the two were chatting in the room, a black gate appeared in the backyard. Noel took the three daughters back to their large mansion and strolled into the interior of the mansion. "Dear, welcome back!" Esdes looked at the strange girl beside Noel and asked, "Who is this?" "Her name is Chelsea, I met on a luxury passenger ship, and of course I will soon become my own family!" Noel smiled and introduced to several people in the living room. Next, the few women introduced themselves to each other, and soon chatted on the sofa, while Estes came to Noel and explained the situation of going to the palace today, as well as a list of the four who had invited the minister He handed it to Noel and asked him to see if he had any imperial tools needed. "By the way, Estes, all your two beastmen were killed by Sbia. The emperor has been taken back by me!" Noel spoke of the death of the two beastmen. "The two lost, that is to say they were too weak, and the weak were eliminated for granted!" Estes smiled, not feeling sorry for the two at all, as if they were dispensable. . "Oh! Estes, did the girl that Hill brought back wake up?" Noel smiled slightly. "I woke up, but she clamored in the mansion for a long time. Later, I used the manual I found in the small dark room and tuned it according to the content. Now she is more obedient!" Estes said with a smile, a pair of praises coming to praise me. .. ~： 75th look forward to "Esdes, did you find the manual? Did you go to tune up the girl?" Noel froze for a moment, but did not expect Esdes to run to the small darkroom. "Well, I also wrote it in the manual and tried it on the girl named Matsu!" Estes nodded with a smile and said, "Listening to Lena, dear I think I am suitable for this job , So I will use the techniques and props, all written in the manual!" "That''s true! But have you tamed the proud girl named Margaret?" Noel asked doubtfully, wanting to make sure, and hope Margaret hadn''t been broken by Esdes. . "It should be half successful, after all, there are some props that are not used by her. Those who need my dear to help her complete the initial medical examination before the second half of the training can continue!" Esteston paused, then smiled. : "Of course, if the girl named Margaret is obedient, you don''t need the second half of the training plan!" "Listening to what you said, I was looking forward to what she was tuned to by you!" Noel smiled slightly and was imagining what the arrogant girl is now conditioned to. "Honey, I am sure you will be surprised!" Estes smiled mysteriously. "It''s not too early now!" Noel glanced out the window and said, "Shayou, let the maids prepare dinner!" "Got it, Master!" Shayou nodded and turned to walk in the direction of the kitchen. "You talk here first, Sbia, accompany me to change clothes!" Noel said to the girls in the hall. After that, Noel and Sbia soon entered the luxurious room upstairs, but unexpectedly, Hill, who slept naked, went to the celebration from him/herself, and still sleeps beautifully when he comes back. It doesn''t seem to mean anything at all. "What should I say, this is too sleepy, right?" Noel smiled helplessly, wandered to Hill''s side, lifted the quilt covered by her, and slapped it on her Fengman''s body. Buttocks. "Snapped!" "Ah! Hmm? Noel, when did you come back! Boom!" Hill was awakened, clutching his patted buttocks, and confusedly seeing the coming person, the whole person jumped on Noel, fragrant on his face Take a sip. "Shortly after coming back, hurry up and get ready to eat dinner!" Noel hugged Hill hanging on his body. "That''s right! I brought the marmalade sauce, how would Noel reward me?" Hill asked with a grin, the Great Europeans rubbed on the other party intentionally or unintentionally. "If you''re rewarded, I''ll play games with you and Margaret at night!" Noel smiled evilly, lightly on the lips of the other party, and said, "Now get dressed and go down to eat with me!" auzw.com "Noel must remember to speak and count!" Hill said with a grin, then got off Noel and found a loose suspender pajamas in the cabinet. After the revenge, Sbia, now very clever and sensible, is replacing Nuo with a suit. "Noel, who is she? Why don''t I seem to have seen it?" Hill asked, looking at the girl who was changing Noel''s clothes suspiciously. "Her name is Sbia. The maid he collected on this trip will get along well in the future!" Noel answered, rubbing Hill''s little head with his hand. "Oh! Miss Sbia, my name is Hill, please advise!" Hill nodded with a smile and introduced himself to Sbia. Soon after, Noel looked at the time and knew that the dinner should be ready soon, and he also changed his clothes. When Noel walked down the hill with his arms around, the dinner was indeed ready. He greeted the girls to the dining room and enjoyed delicious food together. While everyone was seated, Noel found that it seemed that no one had arrived. "Why didn''t you see Lena?" Noel looked at the interior of the living room, and found no Lena figure. "It should still be upstairs, guarding the girl called Matsu!" Estes also looked at it, and indeed did not find Lina, saying where she might be. "Aia, let Lina come down for a meal, and let the girl named Margaret come down together too!" Noel thought for a moment. Anyway, Estes said that the training was half successful. There should be no major problems. of. "Got it, Master!" Aiya nodded and left the living room. "My dear, you can''t wait to know, what does that fungus look like?" Esdes said with a chuckle when Aiya left. "It''s a bit! But aren''t you already tuned in, then there shouldn''t be any problems with eating together!" Noel smiled, acknowledging that he really wanted to see some changes in the fungus. Hill! And margarine? How could the two of them appear here! ''I was surprised to see that Chelsea lowered her head. When she came over, she didn''t pay attention. When she was seated, she found that Noel was holding Hill. He also heard that Esdes spoke of the name of the fungus. Chelsea is very nervous now, because she sees Hill sitting and smiling in Noel''s arms, not like being caught here, nor like being persecuted by the people here. Its like staying here voluntarily, just look at the expression on Hills smile so happy. And now Chelsea is most worried about Hill discovering herself and exposing her identity. After all, she did not use the emperor to become her, but she dressed herself beautifully and beautifully. .. ~： Chapter 76 While Chelsea was worried, Lena, Aya, and Matsu quickly returned to the living room door, but Matsu was hiding behind the two, and she could not see how she was now. I can only see her little pink head. "Miss Margaret, don''t hide. It''s useless to hide, aren''t you determined?" Lina said with a smile, seeing Margarh hiding behind herself and Aya, her small hands were still pulling the two tightly. clothes. "Isn''t it possible to wear a piece of clothing here?" Margaret said shyly, seeing so many people in the living room from the crack of the door, but she came over wearing **** lingerie, and now her face was red and cooked Like a crab. "Isn''t this worn? Having said that, in a large mansion, even if you streak is nothing, that is, the owner is a man, and you are the only man in the future, what is so shy!" Aiya said with a smile. I dont think its embarrassing. After all, its all my own. "Well, I got in!" Margaret said red, constantly cheering himself up. "That''s right, go in quickly, don''t let the host wait for a long time!" Lina smiled with satisfaction. Lena and Aiya pushed the door into the dining room one by one, and as the door was gradually pushed open by the two, the people in the dining room also looked at the door. When Noel turned his head to look at the door, he was stunned by the new image of Margaret. He saw a girl with pink double ponytails. To his surprise, the amount of milk of the European school was not like his image at all. Matsutake among them. Even Chelsea, who was still worrying about herself, was surprised by the appearance of Margaret. She was quite sure that this person was Margaret, but the change in milk volume was unbelievable. While Noel was stunned, both Lena and Aya had brought the mushrooms to his side, pushing the mushrooms shy enough to bury their small heads in the Great European School before him. "Honey, are you surprised?" Esdes smiled. "Well, I''m really surprised. Did you give her that bottle of medicine?" After regaining his consciousness, Noel pointed and asked Margaret''s Great European. "How could it be like this, don''t you like it, dear?" Estes asked suspiciously. She was worried that Noel didn''t like it, but she wouldn''t return even if she didn''t like it. "I like it, why don''t I like it! I just didn''t expect that the effect would be so good. Now that everyone is together, let''s eat!" Noel said with a smile, and put the fungus in **** underwear on his lap. . In fact, the bottle of potion was originally redeemed by Noel, ready to be prepared for some Princess Taiping. "My dear, you just like it!" Esdes smiled slightly. "Then. Can I sit by myself?" Marsh asked blushingly, blushing. "Marsh sauce? Are you really marsh sauce?" Hill looked at the girl in doubt, sitting her head down in Noir''s arms. auzw.com "Huh? Hill! You''re fine!" Wen Yan, who was still shy, heard a familiar voice, and lifted up to see the hill in doubt. "Majun sauce, your changes are so great! I almost can''t recognize it!" Hill looked at it for a while and raised his head to see if it was the one he knew. "Don''t talk anymore, it''s not too late to talk slowly after the meal!" Noel smiled. Originally also asking Hill how about the marshmallow, all the words to be spoken immediately, all swallowed back into his own belly. Next, Margaret stayed in Noels arms like this, very aptly eating the food Noel handed to her mouth, and gradually began to enjoy Noels love for her, and began to feel that she was spoiled by Noel. Nice thing. In fact, while Margaret was being fed, she found Chelsea sitting not far away, after repeated tangles. Eventually, she decided to tell Noel this matter. After all, she had completely succumbed and wanted to stay here to enjoy life, enjoy being loved and loved by the person holding her, and not wanting to manage any revolution and assassination. "Master Nonor.." Margaret shyly shouted. She didn''t know how to title the person holding her, so she learned to call Black Hitomi just like Cyrus. "Huh? Just say anything!" Noel smiled happily, seeing the shy marshmallows in his arms, was very successful in training, and felt very happy in his heart. "The woman is a new member of the night assassin group. She must have come here to spy or assassinate you!" Margaret pointed, Chelsea who was not far away. Since the voice was not loud, but the women in the living room listened clearly, Chelsea was surrounded by the women when the words just fell, and the murderous women in the living room were eager to kill Elsie pressed it off. Cheer was very surprised. She didn''t expect Margaret to say her identity. Looking at the cold-eyed women around her, and the murderous and intent that kept pressing on her, the whole body began to tremble. And straight out cold sweats. "Chelsea, why are you here?" Hearing the words of Margot, Hill discovered the figure of Chelsea. "It''s really interesting to be here to be a spy!" Esdes smiled, looking at the surrounded girl with golden eyes, and didn''t expect to have a training object soon. "Boom! Although I knew it already, I didn''t expect Margarine Sauce to identify her. It seems that you intend to stay with me forever!" Noel sniffed Margaret''s blushing face, but he really didn''t. I thought that Margaret would tell Chelsea''s identity. "Well.. I will always stay next to Lord Noir, obediently obedient!" Margaret said shyly, rubbing her little head against Noor. "Now that you have been dismantled by the margarine sauce, hand over the emperor utensils you hold, and stay here to serve me in the future!" Noel smiled slightly, rubbed the margarine''s small head with his hand, and smiled: " Of course, if you think you can escape from here, you can try it! But if you want to be caught, you can wait for Esdes to be used as a training experiment!" .. ~： 77th initiative In the end, Chelsea could not bear the huge murderous intent and murderous intentions of the women, and obediently handed over the emperor of her own: transforming freely [Gaia Foundation], so she dared not think about running away, If there was a little escape, she was quite sure that the women would tear her to pieces in an instant. "Everyone took away their murderous intent and killing intentions, it''s not a big deal, even Sister Black Hitomi''s one-hit killing will not kill me, and the curse poison she possesses needless to say!" Noel smiled slightly, letting go Emperor will be released on the desktop: transform into free [Gaia Foundation] income space. "It''s almost enough, she cooperated well, and the dearest thing is to lie to her, or think it''s more fun, so she didn''t take it out!" Esdes said with a smile, guessing Noel''s general idea. . "I don''t know. What would look like when Najetta lost three people all at once!" Noel thought for a while, Najetta''s expression would be mad. "It is estimated that Najieta knows that she must want to devour her dear!" Estes smiled. Chelsea didn''t expect that she had been seen through by herself, but she didn''t take it out of her immediately. She thought it was silly that she could mix in and find out useful information. Hearing Noel and Estes, the women left Chelseas side and returned to their seats to continue to enjoy dinner, but Lena and Aya stayed there, responsible for guarding Chelseas move. Move. Next, the dinner continued, and it soon ended in the laughter and laughter of the girls. Of course, except for Chelsea, she was very happy, and everyone went to the big bath to take a bath. With his eyes closed and nourishing, Noel was lying by the pool. Margaret took the initiative to request cleaning, and he nodded to agree. After a long time, everyone was about to soak, and returned to their room to rest, but Chelsea was taken by the maid to Noor''s room, and Margot followed the inside very cleverly, hoping to run very happily. Go in, as for Estes, of course, after all, she and Noel have always slept together. Inside the room, Chelsea knew what was going to happen in a moment, and she knew that she couldnt run away. She simply broke the bottle and took off all her clothes. She took the initiative to come with Noel, when she wanted to come Rather than being forced, it is better to take the initiative to enjoy it. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another It lasted until dawn, and gradually calmed down. Among them, Estes was arguably the longest fighting person. Noel let the tired women rest on his body. He also slowly fell into sleep. Scribe line Hidden stronghold at night Since Leo Nai came back the day before yesterday, he will see the situation of Estes in the imperial capital and tell Najieta who stayed in the stronghold, Najieta began to feel deeply uneasy. auzw.com On the morning of the second day, it was difficult to return the luxury passenger ship to the suburban shore before Brand returned to the hidden stronghold of the night raid. "Brand, why didn''t Chelsea come back?" Najetta saw Brand coming back early in the morning, but didn''t see Chelsea who was going on a mission together. "Chelsea was taken away by General Noel. This is the message she threw away before leaving!" Brand handed the message in her pocket to Najetta''s hand. "Nonsense! If this is discovered, don''t think about it in her life!" Najieta read the message again, but didn''t expect Chelsea to make such a decision. Although it is likely to succeed, it is a few failures. some. "It''s useless to be angry now. I hope she won''t be found! Hey!" Brand sighed. "It can only be like this!" Najta frowned, but it seemed like nothing else. "Other people, haven''t you come back yet?" Brand looked at it, as if he didn''t find any other people. "Leonai, I came back once and said that I saw Esdes in the Emperor Capital, so I ran to catch up with Red Hitomi''s **** team!" Najieta lit a cigarette and sat on the chair. In fact, Najieta is also very strange. It is apparent that the two officers, Machi and Hill, who were guarding the civil servants in the imperial capital, did not return to the stronghold overnight. Generally speaking, as long as they are safe to go home. "Boss, when did you say Noel and Estes came back, there was no news at all. When I saw him at that time, it scared me and Chelsea!" Brand thought for a moment and said His doubts. "According to the book records, there is a space-transmitting imperial tool that may have fallen into the hands of Noel, so those two talents can return to the imperial capital silently!" Najieta took out the book that has recorded the imperial tools found so far. After turning several pages, I found an introduction to Space Emperor. "Noel and Estes suddenly returned to the capital, wouldn''t it be a big event that required them to start?" Brand thought for a moment and said, he was a little worried about the two. What was called back by the emergency or major event. of. "This is very possible!" Najta nodded and said, "I received a message yesterday after you left!" "What information?" Brand asked quickly, hoping that he wouldn''t be told by himself, what would happen. "The minister seems to be calling in secret, and the emperor of other regions came to the capital, the reason is not very clear, I hope it is not related to the two people coming back!" Najieta spit out the smoke, and said the message. .. ~： 78th set the other side Leo Nai maintained a beast-like form and rushed to the northern suburbs at a high speed. He quickly caught up with the goal of the red pupil escort. After secretly protecting the two people one night, he finally arrived at the targets disaster relief site the next morning. On the way, he also helped the target civilian to secretly eliminate some thieves who were preparing to attack. The red pupils and Leoni are now not far away observing the civil servants, watching the civil servants are distributing rice to the people in the northern suburbs, and the crowd is also in order to collect them one by one, and did not find any Suspicious characters mixed in. "Reserve rice is worthy of conscience, this charity is so beautiful!" Leone said with a smile, she very much appreciates the target civil servant''s approach, after all, there are no good people now, will come to this ice and snow place for disaster relief. "If this amount is met, the people will be able to regain their vitality!" Chi Tong also smiled, happy for the victims, but she stared at the rice in the car, drooling at the corner of her mouth and said: "Look over there , My stomach is hungry too!" "Don''t look at the red pupil. This is the dry food brought out. Observe while eating!" Leonai smiled helplessly and handed the dry food to the front of the red pupil. This trick successfully diverted Chi Tong''s attention, staring at the dry food in Leona''s hand, biting the hand and the dry food into his mouth, and eating the dry food in this way, Leone''s hand was not released at all. "Red pupil, I still brought a lot of dry food, so I dont need to eat my hands together too!" Leonai swept the corner of her mouth, and finally took out her hand, and gave the dry food in the bag to the red pupil. "It''s been a day, except for some thieves, no counterfeit goods have been found!" Red Hitomi Mengmeng nibbled the dry food and said for a moment. "It''s possible that we are empty, but we can''t be too careless. It is necessary to return the target to the Imperial Capital to complete this mission!" Leoni said after thinking for a while, after all, counterfeit goods are very likely to be back. Came to attack on the road. "If counterfeit goods appear on the side of Chelsea and Brand, you can only ask them both!" Chi Tong chewed the dry food while looking at the snow falling in the sky, and prayed in his heart. Don''t encounter any danger. "I am more worried that Estes, who met yesterday, suddenly returned to the capital, even if the guy named Noel also came back, hoping that both Chelsea and Brand would not encounter him/them. One of them!" Leoni said with a frown. She could not forget the unknown killing intention she heard from Estes at that time, and when she and Chi Tong were stopped, Noel released Out of the overwhelming death, murderous, murderous intention, the kind of mixed breath is more terrifying than Asdega. "Well, hope.." Chi Tong nodded. She hadn''t worried much. But when Leonay said that, she began to have some worries, but now there is nothing but prayer. In fact, Chi Tong is also very afraid of Noel, because the emperor she holds can achieve the effect of killing one blow to other people, but Noel alone has no effect at all, and even the whole person is split in half. He was still alive and well, and he was easily defeated by several people. Now Red Hitomi and Leoni can only be in the northern suburbs, waiting for the civilian to distribute the reserve grain before secretly escorting him back to the Imperial Capital, but it will not be so fast at half past one, after all, the number of people in this area is still What''s more, the reserve grain brought by civil servants is also very large. At the same time, the Central Avenue of the Imperial City auzw.com A teenager is carrying a large bag of objects and walking on Central Avenue, while the crowds passing by the teenager are covering their noses, staring at this with disgust. Juvenile, pointing at the juvenile with friends he knew on the street, I don''t know what was being discussed. "At a glance, you know that it''s a countryman, and that big bag of things stinks!" "He must be a countryman. The smell of the big bag should be the fishy smell!!" "Looking at his fluttering look, he should still think he is handsome!" "It looks pretty good, but the smell is unbearable, and he is saying that he is handsome and useful, not a villager." The women they knew were quietly talking about juveniles. The young mans name was Will, who was summoned by the minister. He was informed yesterday that he was going to gather today, so he carried a fish with a smelly smell and intended to give it to a new colleague. People, this is what his parents specifically instructed him to send some local specialties to increase the relationship between colleagues. But when someone was pointing along the way, Will also found something wrong, but he didn''t know why. How do I always feel that everyone seems to be watching me secretly. Is it the new clothes I am wearing today that make me look particularly handsome? It must be like this, ha ha ha! Thinking, Will observed that some women were secretly looking at him, and were still whispering and talking about something, which made him feel good and thought he was too handsome today. Will shook his hair handsomely, smiled and waved at the women who were talking about him, and walked to the meeting place with a smile. However, Will didn''t find out that everyone around him looked at him speechlessly. Soon, Will came to the meeting place according to the map, took a few deep breaths in front of the door, and wanted to force his emotions down. Its important to meet for the first time, but dont let them look down on them! ! Thinking, Will held the door handle, and after preparing himself, pushed the door abruptly and shouted, Hello everyone! Im from the Imperial Navy. Im sorry I went the wrong way! Going in for the first time, when he saw a strong man wearing a balaclava, Will was shocked when he saw the other party. He quickly apologized and quickly went out to close the door. "Is that the torturer''s room here? No! It should be right here!" Will took out the map, looked at the number on the door, and found that there was no wrong place. ''That means that guy, is it my colleague! ! Really worthy of being the imperial capital. In this society, even pirates are well-dressed. "You. Hello!" After knowing that the meeting place was right, Will walked in calmly after opening the door again, put the package down and found a place. .. ~： 79th waste When Will sat down shortly, he found the brawny man wearing a hood across the table, who had been staring at him from the door to the present, and looked at him so calmly without saying anything, making him start to get restless. . That person has been looking at himself since just now! Not good, mom, I want to go back now! In front of the torrent of the metropolis, I have no power to fight back. Is he in love with Xing, looking at me handsome? No, I like women! Howling inside, Will was seen by the brawny, and the cold sweat and the flowers swept straight behind him. Just when Will wanted to escape, the door was suddenly pushed open again, and a pseudo-male man in a white coat walked in with his chin. "Pay attention to the first impression.. That''s the fashionable man''s recuperation!" de Fashion walked in with a smile, glanced at the person in the room, and fixed it on the younger Will, as if he found something, said : "God! At first glance it looks like a countryman, but don''t you look good?" "You just call me fashion, I will hone you well, please advise!" While she was flushing her cheeks and throwing a wink at Will, another pseudo-male man walked in with the book in her arms. "Hello everyone! It seems that I was the last one to arrive!" Bao Shuman smiled and greeted the three people in the house. "Yo.. hello, my name is Will." Will said weakly. For him, the people here are weirder than before. Just now, he was cast by the pseudo-male, and he felt nausea. There is still strength. "My name is Lan, each other, please advise me!" Lan said with a smile. And at the moment when he saw Lan smiling, he felt as if he was healed by him, but the next moment he was frightened by his thoughts, and he kept roaring in his heart: "What was the moment''s touch just now? , Have I slowly started to like men? Impossible, impossible. But its the woman who likes Lannas smile that I like.. Lan looked puzzled at the side. Will, who was just right now, suddenly fell flat on the table, and he couldn''t understand what was going on. "That...everyone, I made tea for you.. I''m sorry, I''m very afraid of birth, so I was very nervous just now, but I should be the eldest. It''s absolutely impossible to go on like this! Also as emperor, I hope we can Get along happily, I''m Borus from the burning team!" The strong man named Borus wearing a balaclava, holding the tray with the tea cup in his hands, twisted and introduced himself, but how he looked like Uncomfortable. "Haha" Will saw Borus looking at himself and smiled awkwardly, thinking: Afraid... Im afraid I cant really see it from my appearance Burning of troops.. It is said that it is a fashionable army that needs to be completely burned out, whether it is a person or a thing! It turned out that the appearance was acceptable, but I didnt like it very much.. thought, de fashion supported his face with his hand, and looked at Bolusi to introduce himself. When the four of them introduced themselves and were about to talk about something, the door was pushed open again. The four of them looked at the door in confusion. After all, they knew that the number of people called this time had arrived, but they did Seeing a blue-haired woman wearing a mask, she followed two young girls and walked into the room. "Hello! Who are you?" Will asked doubtfully, seeing the masked woman ignoring herself and others, and walked directly from them to the platform. "All of you are born faces! What are you doing here!!" The masked woman yelled at them, completely taking them out of the intruder. auzw.com "Hello! We were called here to gather." Before the words of Will were finished, they were kicked out by the masked woman. "boom!" "There are also killers in the little thief, you have to be vigilant at all times!" After that, the mask woman launched a fierce attack on the man named Lan. And the fierce attack was hid by the man named Lan, but when the masked woman speeded up by 10%, Lan was kicked out like Will, and the other 2 didnt support it for long. He flew to the wall and left a large print. The four of them climbed up from the ground in embarrassment, and just wanted to rush up again to attack, but when they stood up, they saw the feet of two girls who were kicking hard at their faces at high speed. The four again came into close contact with the wall. "At this level, even the guards in my house are not as good, you just abuse the emperor''s waste!" The blue-haired woman took off her mask and said lightly, looking at the embarrassed four. Originally the four wanted to say something, but Borus saw the other person take off his mask and stunned to reveal his identity. "General Ai Esdes!!" Borus exclaimed in surprise, but did not expect the other party to be the famous Esliz. "General Estes?" The other three froze. "Wastes, it was a test for you just now, but you disappointed me too much, and thought what powerful emperor had been transferred by the minister!" Estes said lightly, leaving them no face. "Master Estes, they didn''t protect the mansion''s elder sisters awesomely!" Sailiu said with a smile. She thought that even if these four people used God, she could quickly kill them herself. "Hmm, they can''t even count the partners!" Black pupil nodded and took out the prepared snacks in the bag. "You have two choices: 1. Hand over Emperor Gu. 2. We die here, we take it ourselves." Esdes sneered. The four men were not as good as their own guards. It might be better to recycle Emperor Ju in Looking for someone in the mansion. Three girls, you said me in a word, and they listened in a daze, for a while, they didnt know what to do. If they ran away, they would be equivalent to the empires defection. If you do, you will have to hand over the emperors tools, but they will be stronger than the elite soldiers. Of course, the fashion will become ordinary people. "General Estes, my Emperor Gu did not bring him around!" Borus said first. He would rather hand over Emperor Gu instead of dying or becoming a defector. After all, he still has a wife and daughter to take care of. "Sign your name, you can leave first!" Noel smiled meaningfully, holding a piece of paper that looked ordinary, and walked into the interior of the room. .. ~： 80th collection Noel, who was waiting outside the door, heard Polus'' words, and suddenly made Noel think of something, he found a piece of paper, which was written with the Digu transfer agreement, and was looking for a blank piece of paper. He exchanged a piece of carbon paper that was not in this world, sandwiched the carbon paper and walked into the room. "Sign your name here, and you will be able to leave here!" Noel took the agreement and walked to the table, intending to teach Borus how to sign it. "General Noel!" Borus exclaimed in surprise when he saw the coming person. "Where there is so much nonsense, hurry up and sign and you can leave, but remember to bring Di Gu, or you should know what the consequences will be!" Noel said impatiently, throwing the pen to Borus''s In hand. "Yes.. Yes, I and I will sign immediately, and I will guarantee that I will bring Digu!" Borus took the pen thrown over, and hurried to the table to sign his name, guaranteeing that he would immediately take Digu. bring it here. "Okay, you can go and bring Emperor Gu. Of course, if you think that your Emperor Gu can burn us, you can take it and try it. In fact, I don''t mind at all! Go ahead!" Nuo Weiwei With a smile, it doesn''t matter whether the other party comes with Digu or not. Anyway, he just got what he wanted. "General Noel, the emperor is not far from the next door, I''ll get it right away!" After that, Borus ran out of the room quickly, went to the next door to get his emperor, he hadn''t thought of burning to death. The two generals, he knew there was no difference between this and death. "The three of you are left. What''s your decision?" Esders smiled, and a cold chill began to appear on his body. The murderous and the murderous intentions pressed against the three of them. In the end, the three of them couldn''t bear it, and Espressos repressed them, and reluctantly handed over the emperor''s hand. Among them, a bit of viciousness flashed quickly in the fashion eyes, but it was very fast. Hidden. Even if de fashion is hiding fast, but they cant escape the eyes of Noel, but they didnt intend to let them go, so let him fantasize about revenge there. Anyway, none of them can get out of this room. . Shortly after the three of them handed over the imperial tool, Borus carried his imperial tool: Purgatory called [Ruby Gund] and placed the imperial tool in front of Noel as agreed. "General Noel, the Emperor Gu has been brought over, can I go?" Borus asked cautiously. "You can all leave!" Noel smiled slightly and said, "It''s just leaving this world!" auzw.com As soon as the words came down, Esdes froze the Borus nearest to him, and the black pupil directly cut off the de stylish head, and Celius also ordered small Bibi transformed Will bite Will into two quarters, just as Noel was about to destroy Lan. "Please ask the two generals not to kill me, I will do anything for the two!" Lan suddenly knelt in front of the two, thinking in his heart,''I can''t die now, as a teacher, I haven''t avenged those children It! "I''m sorry, we don''t seem to need you to do anything!" After that, Noel concentrated his crushing ability on his feet, and a man named Lan who kneeled in front of him kicked and smashed, and then his body twisted. The frozen Borus also shattered. "My dear, the survival title called Lan is very strong, as if there are some things that must be done!" Estes smiled, and she saw the one called Lan, as if there was something undesirable. . "Esdes, wouldn''t you sympathize with him?" Noel asked in surprise, as if he had discovered the New World. If Esdes really sympathized with Naran, it is estimated that the sun must rise to the west today. "Sympathy? What a joke, he died just because he was too weak. I was just a little curious and wanted to know what was going on!" Estes flew at Noel, and she just wanted to know what happened. Let him have such a strong life expectancy. "I know this. The guy named Lan used to be a teacher in the countryside beside Ruyao in the middle of the empire. He was deeply loved by the students and fell in love with the local lady Taishou. After returning from an outing, it was found that the students were slaughtered by the thieves, and the local concealment of the news in order to protect the reputation of the public security caused his strong dissatisfaction. In order to change the status of the empire and avenge the students, he was called to join the special police. That''s it!" Noel thought about it and said what he remembered. "It can only be said that he is too naive. Even if he joins, he can change anything with his little SWAT. This is only a temporary formation of a team to deal with the night attack killer group. It may be dissolved at any time. Dont say that the other party is also an emperor. I dont know if I can live until the day of revenge, and I change the status of the empire. I think he is burnt out!" Estes said unkindly. People with such naive thoughts generally dont live too long. . Next, at the command of Noel, Seleu let Xiaobi clean the corpse inside, and cleaned the corpses inside the room. As for the blood stains, they did not need to be managed by them. After all, the room was also considered torture room, and there were blood stains in it. It''s pretty normal. "My dear, why did you suddenly want to collect Emperor Gu?" Esdes asked suspiciously, that is, when she got up, the three of her, Black Hitomi, and Celius came by themselves, but Knoll said suddenly. To collect Emperor Gu, he came over together and forgot to ask why. "Just think that these emperors have some abilities that are quite useful, and can also be used by others in our mansion!" Noel said with a smile. After all, some abilities are really good. They have systems on their bodies and can completely use emperors. Fusion into the body. For example, the emperor of Borus: After purgatory is brought in to integrate it into the body, it may also be able to upgrade its own flame ability. After all, both of them are super dangerous kinds of abilities, plus the possibility of help from the system. Very large, it is said that even if you can''t integrate and upgrade yourself, you have one more ability, anyway, it''s right not to lose money. "As long as my dear wants, we''ll collect it. It''s no big deal anyway!" Estes smiled slightly, and she was too lazy to think so much, as long as her dear wanted to collect, they would do their best to collect it Too. .. ~： 81st Mother and Daughter "Sir Noel, why do you want such a big deal, what kind of transfer agreement?" Black pupil asked his own question, which was originally meant to be robbed, and I don''t understand why it was necessary to sign what transfer agreement. "According to the list of information that Estes showed me last night, that Borus is a man with a wife and daughter, and now I have his autograph. As for how to write the above content, I like it. "Noel smiled evilly, and took out a blank sheet of paper with the name of Borus, and shook it in front of the three girls. "Ha ha ha! Dear, look at the guy named Borus, who may have put on the hood because of his ugliness. Are you afraid that the mother and daughter are also ugly?" Esdes said with a smile , I want to be able to marry such an ugly person, it should not be so beautiful. "Esdes, do you think I would have done anything like this before?" Noel smiled slightly. "My dear, it turns out that you''ve been inquiring a long time ago, no wonder you don''t worry at all!" Estes suddenly realized that he was not worried at all and smiled so happy. "Oh! It turns out Lord Noor was premeditated!" Kuro Hitomi and Seleu also understood, exclaiming in unison. "Esdes went to report to the little emperor and said that the original emperor was too useless. I will provide a new emperor user!" Noel thought about it and said, "As for me, I will pick it up first. The mother and daughter spent my big mansion!" "Okay, after the report is over, I will take Black Hitomi and Seleu to go shopping!" Esdes nodded. Next, Estes took black pupils and Seleus to report the situation. Noel held Polus''s information and went to the mother and daughter''s house according to the address. On the way, he was thinking about what to fill out on this white paper. What content is appropriate. Wandering on the streets, and arrived shortly according to the address of the data. The more gorgeous residents lived and quickly found the house registered on the data. A room that is not as gorgeous as the ordinary residents is not very big. Noel walked to the door and tapped a few times. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" "Come here, please wait a moment!!!" A woman''s cry came from inside the house. But the door gradually opened, and a small head stretched out of the door slit, looking at the Noel standing in front of the door suspiciously. "Big Brother! Who are you looking for?" The little girl asked half-headedly, looking puzzled. "Me" Noel was not finished. "Boney! How can you open the door alone!" A young woman frowned, picked up the little girl Bonnie at the door, and said, "Who are you looking for?" auzw.com "Should this be Borus''s home?" Noel smiled slightly and saw the pair of mother and daughter flowers in front of her. The little girl was very cute and beautiful as a mother. "Yes, you are Borus''s friend, he will be back in a while, you come in and sit and wait!" The young woman looked at the handsome man in front of her, thinking that the other person was not a bad person, and thought it was her Friends of my husband. "Okay! I''ll go in and sit back and wait for Borus to come back. Thank you, Madam!" Noel said with a smile, thinking that it would be possible for Boss to return. Afterwards, the young woman hugged the little girl Bonnie and led Noel into their house and entertained Noel in the living room. "My name is Aini, don''t you know what your name is?" After the young woman asked Noel to sit down, she remembered that she didn''t know her name. "Big brother, my name is Bonnie! Ha ha ha!" The little girl Bonnie in the young woman''s arms smiled and introduced herself to Noel sitting opposite. "My name is Noel. This time I came here to find Mr. Borus. I am Borus'' boss!" Noel said with a smile, and said a reason randomly, but he was indeed Borus'' boss. "Boss? Mr. Noel, did Borus make any mistakes at work?" asked the young woman Aini nervously. She did not expect Borus'' boss to come to the door. "Borus did make a mistake, you look at this first!" Noel smiled, took out a transfer agreement and a guarantee, and handed these to the young woman, Aini. "How could it be like this." Young woman Aini took over the file and carefully read the contents above. The young woman Aini recognized the above signature, and it was indeed Borus''s autograph. I can''t believe the contents of these two documents. "Borus agreed to transfer Digu, but he didn''t bring Digu with him, saying that he brought Digu immediately and signed another guarantee, but I waited in the conference room for most of the day When he came back, he suspected that he had defected with Emperor Gu. According to the requirements of the guarantee, if he did not hand in Emperor Gu before dark today, you will be sent to the torture room for torture!" Noel said with a smile, and picked up the Drink tea slowly. "Mr. Nonor, are you mistaken that Borus is not that kind of person..." said the young woman Eni in fear, shaking her hands holding the two documents. "No, no! I''m not mistaken. The guards at the gate of the Emperor saw him go out with Emperor Gu, or I wouldn''t be here!" Noel shook his head with a smile, and said there was no evidence at all. , But the guards at the door will just say that. "Borus will come back, he... he won''t leave our mother and daughter alone..." The young woman, Aini, was beginning to be unsure himself. After all, the guarantee was autographed by Borus, and he had promised I gave them my mother and daughter as a guarantee, and the witness saw him deliberately escape with something .. ~： 82nd time "Hope is what you think it is! Anyway, it''s getting dark. If Porus can''t come back, your mother and daughter will go to the torture room with me!" Noel said lightly, thinking,''That Porus is broken There is no scum left, it is strange to be able to come back. "Big brother and mother are talking, why can''t I understand?" The little girl Bonnie looked at her mother doubtfully, and then looked at Noel sitting in the chair next to it. "Little Bonnie, come over and hug the big brother. This candy is for you to eat. Your mother is thinking about things so as not to disturb her!" Noel smiled, holding the little girl in her arms and handing a lollipop Into the hands of the little girl. When the young woman Aini saw each other, she suddenly took her daughter away. When she just wanted to stop it, Noel glanced at her, and she took back her hand. "Thank you, big brother!" The little girl Bonnie tian sat in Lolly''s arms with a lollipop. "Little Bonnie is so cute! It''s a pity that at such a young age, you have to go to the human purgatory in the torture room!" Noel rubbed and sat in Bonnie''s small head in her arms, using words to break the defense line in the young woman''s heart. Bonnie, who was still young, of course did not know what Noel was talking about, still eating a lollipop in his hand with a smile on his face, and leaned directly on Noel when he rubbed his small head. The young woman, Aniko, understands it, and has heard of it in Borus before. How cruel the Imperial torture room is. In order to ask the answer you want to know, she will do everything she can, whether it is an old man or a child. , The torture officer inside will not have the slightest sympathy. In other words, even if there is no crime committed, sooner or later, when entering the torture room, he will not be able to bear the torture, and he admits that he has not committed the crime in order to get a happy one. The more she thinks, the more the young woman, Aini, is afraid. She doesnt worry about what happens when she goes, but she is very worried about her young daughter. Little Bonnie should not be subjected to that inexplicable torture. The culprit for all this is hers. The father is also his own husband. Looking at the sky outside the window gradually darkening, a trace of hatred grew from the heart of the young woman Aini, and she was completely stubborn about Borus. She did not hold the trace of expectation that he could come back, and began to work hard to think about how to make Her daughter is far away from the torture room. Time doesn''t allow her to think about other things. It is necessary to think of a way before the sky is completely dark. When the young woman Aini racked her brains and couldn''t think of a way, she looked up at Noel, who was teasing Little Bonnie, and suddenly found that the other party seemed familiar and the name was quite familiar, as if she had seen or heard somewhere Like it. auzw.com The slowly young woman, Aini, remembered where this man named Noel had seen it. Three years ago, he saw a portrait of this man in the imperial capital, which is the emperor. His Royal Highness appointed a general to be announced, and in recent years, he has heard the title of General Noel, and news of crusade against thieves and victory in war has been spread throughout the imperial city. Suddenly, the young woman Ainie''s eyes were shining, as if she had found some hope. Looking at the general General Noel in front of her, she knew that the general had the right, which can be said to be second only to the emperor, as long as the other party was willing to help their mother and daughter There is no need to go to the torture room. And Noel, who was sitting on the side, seemed to be teasing Little Loli. In fact, he had been observing the young womans behavior, using the eyes of the fusion emperor to always check the subtle changes in the young womans heart, knowing that the other party had found his hope. In front of him, it was shown that his plan was half successful, and the young woman himself was thrown into his arms. Under Noel''s careful observation, it felt that it was time to give the young woman Aini the last blow. After all, the sky was getting darker and darker, and now the time is coming. "It''s almost time, it seems that Borus will not come back, come with me to the torture room!" After finishing, Noel stood up holding little Lolly Boni, deliberately pretending to take them away. "Mr. Noel, that was done by Borus himself. Bonnie and I didnt know anything. Please let us go of our mother and daughter!" The young woman, Annie, was still thinking about how to get the general of Noel. Help, but suddenly heard the other person saying that she was messed up, and quickly knelt down and said Noel''s leg. "It''s useless to say that, but it''s said that this time the Emperor''s Highness asked for the Emperor''s Equipment to be recovered. Since Borus was carrying the Emperor''s Equipment and absconded, it would make it difficult for me to let you go." Noel''s pretended appearance , Even the trick of false preaching was used. "General Noel, I know you must have a way, as long as we can let go of our mother and daughter and let me do anything, I will serve you wholeheartedly, and Bonnie will become your woman when she grows up!" Hearing Noel said so, the young woman Aini was so anxious that she wanted to come to the torture room rather than let Xiao Boni grow up to be the other woman, at least Xiao Boni could still enjoy life happily. The young woman Aini knew that even if the General Noel would let them go, their mother and daughter could not escape the Imperial chasers. After all, it was the order given by the Emperor His Royal Highness. It was useless to think about escape, as long as he could Becoming the woman of General Noel, he will definitely try his best to protect his mother and daughter, and fully push this matter to Borus alone, so that their mother and daughter can be absolutely safe. "This" Noel pretends to be a little emotional and hesitant. When the young woman Aini saw Noel, she seemed to be throbbing. She knew that this was the only hope of the mother and daughter. She quickly got up and held Noel holding Bonnie, pulled it to the couch in the living room and sat down. She glanced blushingly. Little Bonnie, full of doubts, hesitated to take off the dress, and let the other party watch his body carefully without covering. "Mom, why did you take off your clothes, is it hot?" Little Bonnie asked doubtfully. .. ~： 83rd February "Can Lord Noor let Bonnie.. avoid her now," said the young woman, Aini, shyly, she didn''t want to do this kind of service to men in front of her daughter, which would make her very shy and still There will be a trace of stimulation. "Does Bonnie want to stay in the room by herself?" Noel smirked and asked the little girl in her arms. "Don''t! I want to stay with my mother and my elder brother. Don''t stay alone with little Bonnie!" Little Bonnie shook her little head non-stop, holding her hands with Noel''s neck. She didn''t want to be alone. Stay in the room. "Little Bonnie doesn''t want to stay alone, anyway, don''t you say that she will become my woman when she grows up? Just let her observe it first, and then use it skillfully in the future!" Noel smiled evilly, In fact, he had no intention of leaving Xiao Boni alone, only to see the thoughts of Xiao Boni before asking. "Boo! Big brother is the best. Little Bonnie doesn''t need to stay alone!" Little Bonnie smelt happily on Noel''s face. She only understood that she didn''t have to go back to the room and stayed alone. My brother interceded for her. Looking at the look of Noel in front of her, the young woman Ai Ni knew that it was impossible for Xiao Boni to stay alone in the room. In order not to go to the torture room, Ai Nui also got rid of it. Become his woman when she grows up. Taking a deep breath, Aini let her nervous emotions disappear, wandered to Noel and Bonnie, offered her lips actively, and the small hand helped take off the other''s clothes. "Big Brother, are you also hot?" Little Bonnie, holding her finger, saw her mother help the big brother take off his clothes. "Well, it''s a little hot, and your mother is going to help the big brother get rid of the heat!" Noel Xie answered with a smile, and asked Lori Xiao. Hearing the conversation between big and small, Aini could not help but find a hole, but she knew it was not the time to stop now, but the fate of their mother and daughter in the future depends on the mans mood. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another The sky was completely dark, and Bornie, who was bored, fell asleep, and the battle between Noel and Aini stopped. "Take a break, you will come back with me!" Noel smiled slightly, gently stroked his arms in the arms, and continued to gasp repeatedly Ai Ni''s face. "Are you going back..." Wen Yan said, the young woman Aini suddenly raised her head. Ani thought that she would go to the torture room with the other party. Her heart was filled with despair. Tears began to appear in her eyes, and she suddenly felt everything was over. "Thinking of where to go, you are asked to go home with me, not torture room!" Noel saw through Eni''s thoughts and quickly explained to her. auzw.com Aini in despair, heard Noels explanation, which made her stunned for a moment, and knew that she had just misunderstood, and the feeling of despair disappeared instantly. "Nanor, do you need something to eat?" the young woman Aini smiled. She also knew that she had just made a mistake. She smiled on her face when she had nothing to worry about. "No need for the time being, I''ve just been full, so I''m not so hungry now!" Noel smiled evilly, looking at Ai Ni meaningfully. Hearing Noels words, the young woman Aini blushed and knew what he said in a flash, so she immediately buried her little head in the other persons heart. Not long after, Noel led Bonnie and Aini, and soon returned to the interior of the large mansion. Under a brief introduction, their mother and daughter were familiar with the women in the mansion, and Bonnie also chased The emperor Jubilee of Sleus was running around, anyway, it was a joy in a large mansion. Marshall and Chelsea also signed partners with Noel after last night. Among them, Chelsea was responsible for delivering half-truth news to the night assassin group as Noel had ordered. For example, Margaret and Hill had been captured by Noel. When Noel and Esdes went out at noon, she Put this information in the place where the message is agreed. As for the mushrooms, they are enjoying the present life happily, but because they are not very familiar with the people in the house, only Hill and Chelsea can chat. In this way, Noel happily spent almost two months in the harem However, after receiving the message from Chelsea, the night assassin group Najetta and others had silenced the remains in the emperor''s capital, and did not go to the emperor''s mission to perform any tasks. Plan something. During the period, Noel and Estes had nothing to do. The two led a few women around the emperor thief to sweep around, used to perfume the minister and the little emperor. However, this is quite effective, after all, the night attack killer group None of the members came to the emperor to make trouble. Among the mine pits near the capital Miners are mining ore deep in the pit, the shovel banging on the stone wall, and no screams from outside the pit hole have been found. The outside are all gnawed corpses, and the culprit is humanoid. Of dangerous species are walking inside the mine. "Have you heard someone yelling?" Miner a asked suspiciously. He seemed to have heard someone screaming just now, but he was afraid of being overly tired. "I didn''t hear it. Ahhhh.. I haven''t seen a dangerous species!" Miner B originally wanted to say that he didn''t hear it. But miner b turned his head and saw that behind miner a, there was a two-person high-level humanoid dangerous species, and it was still a dangerous species that he had never seen before. .. ~： Chapter 84 "Quick. Quick run... ah ah ah!!" The rest of the miners turned their heads when they heard the name of dangerous species. They saw that miner a had just been caught in the hands of unseen dangerous species. With a bite, the remaining miners ran around in fear. But they were in vain to do so. A humanoid dangerous species entered the depths of the pit, grabbing the miners who wanted to run out, and enjoying the deliciousness of human flesh. While the dangerous species were enjoying the human flesh of the miners, a figure wearing a one-piece hat and trench coat was strolling deep into the mine pit with a ghostly smile on his face, watching those evil humanoids , It didn''t mean to stop it at all. "This is really an interesting toy." "I haven''t seen Emperor Capital for a long time. Let me be very happy..." The figure talked to himself while watching the dangers devour the miners. It''s strange that those kinds are humanoid dangerous species. Even if the figure of that person is found, it means nothing to attack at all, but follows the figure cleverly and leaves the depths of the pit. For several days in a row, the figure led a large number of humanoid dangerous species, raging everywhere in the suburbs of the imperial capital. This move has attracted the attention of many people. Every day, a large number of dangerous species attack information is sent back to the imperial capital. And Noel, who was picnicking outside, was also attacked by those dangerous humanoids, but he was killed by the four servants around him before he was near. "Those are the first batch, and it''s really endless." Noel looked at the ground, a humanoid dangerous species that was already dead. "My dear, these dangerous species seem to be very special, except that they look like humans, they seem to be controlled by humans!" After a few attacks, Estes will discover the characteristics of these dangerous species, as well as All her own suspicions were spoken. "These should be the masterpieces of the fashion, but they were released by the hand!" Noel thought for a while and said, if he remembers correctly, these should be the masterpieces of the pseudo-mother. "At noon, the minister sent a letter and said that let us return to the imperial capital. I think Bacheng is also for this matter!" Estes conjectured. After all, the letter from the minister only wrote a letter There is no information about the quick return of the two. "Okay, it''s hard to play, it''s all disturbed by these ghosts!" Noel frowned, kicked the dangerous head of the ground and smashed it, and said angrily: "Don''t let me catch the culprit , Or I''ll play you to death!" "Sir Noel, it''s too late now. There seems to be a village nearby. It''s not too late for us to stay back for one night!" Aini hugged the little Bonnie who was asleep, and she remembered to say that there was a village nearby. In the past two months, Aini and Bonnie have been very happy. They have forgotten the so-called Borus, and the two mothers and daughters have gradually adapted to the current life. Noel is also very much to them. Caring and petting ai. Therefore, Aini put her whole body into Noel, and her favorite thing is to stick Noel all day long and let the other party take her out to play everywhere, so she has the above picnic scene. After listening to Ainis proposal, all the other women nodded and agreed that Noel had nothing to say, and the group moved towards the village that Aini pointed to. A man led a number of beautiful women to walk under the night sky. auzw.com Villages near the Imperial Capital In a large wooden house, it should be the place where the village chief lives, while a young couple is chatting after a meal. "I heard that recently, many new dangerous species have appeared near the capital!" A young woman with a big belly is sitting on a rocking chair and caressing her round belly. "You must not go out alone!" The young woman''s husband frowned, and thought that his wife would say this, very worried. "I know, even if it''s for the children!" the young woman smiled, of course she knew that her man was worried about something. While the two were chatting, the door was knocked, and the voice of the person came. "Boom, boom! Is anyone here?" "Is there anything?" The man opened the door and asked to look outside. "It''s like this. It''s getting late, and the house here is the largest nearby, so the few of us want to spend the night. Of course, I will pay you for the accommodation!" Noel outside the door said with a smile, and said he waited The intention of people. The "this" man hesitated, after all, there were pregnant wives at home. "Let him/her come in. You also know that recently the emperor capital is not safe. If the bad guys have already broken through the door, how could they answer the question so politely!" The pregnant young woman smiled. "Then you all come in. Recently, the surroundings of the imperial capital are really not very safe, especially at night!" After hearing his wife''s words, the man opened the door and let several people walk into the house. Seeing the man opening the door, Noel walked into the house with a few girls, and saw a pregnant young woman, who was smiling and waiting for others. "All come in and sit, don''t stand at the door!" The young woman greeted with a smile, and Noel and the few girls who had just entered. "Thank you for letting us in. This is even the cost of overnight accommodation!" Noel smiled slightly, took out a small bag of gold coins, and put it on the wooden dining table. "That''s just one night''s stay, no need to pay!" The loyal and honest man quickly refused, seeing the gold coins scattered from the bag. "You just accept it, or we will live unsteady!" Aini smiled and said, "If you can, prepare some food for us!" In the end, the couple took the small bag of gold coins, and the two also very warmly entertained the Noel couple. The young woman tinged her belly to prepare some food. The man brought out the long-stored good wine and smiled. Pours a glass to Noel and himself. The big-bellied young woman quickly brought out a plate of folk dishes. While watching Noel and others dine, they asked where they went for a few trips, and also had some beautiful spots nearby to let the other party have Time to go and wait and wait .. ~： Chapter 85 Annoying Just as everyone was talking and laughing in the wooden house, those two-man tall humanoids broke into the door, and the huge body squeezed the door frame. "What" The couple was frightened by the dangerous species that broke in, and looked at the dangerous species that broke into the door for a moment. The man quickly grabbed the shotgun not far from his hand, for his wife and the child in the stomach. , I just wanted to go up against those monsters and fight for life. A strange thing happened, the new dangerous species squeezed at the door wanted to come in, just stood there motionlessly at the door, as if a spell of immobilization had been applied. "It''s really a ghost, I can meet these garbage everywhere, and it''s not comforting to have a good meal!!" Noel''s face was black, and the black electric light flashed in his right hand, and the current quickly became one in his hand. Spear of lightning. "boom!!" Noel projected the lightning spear formed in his hand at the new dangerous species that could not move at the door. Two new dangerous species were strung together by the lightning spear, and the impact of the projection carried them out of the house. I don''t know what caused the explosion. "After the meal, the campaign started and they were cleaned up. I will take you directly back to the large mansion. I cant sleep comfortably here! Sbia, you stay to protect Aini and Bonnie, and of course this couple "" After finishing, Noel gathered the lightning again while strolling outside. "Yes, Master!" Spia heard the command and quickly stood next to Aini and Bonnie. "Honey, are you angry?" Eszter smiled and said, "But those new dangerous species are indeed annoying, as if they are following us!" "I''m so angry that it''s not so annoying that they are so endless!" Noel glanced lightly at the new dangerous species that kept pouring into the village and said, "Separate action: I will be responsible in the east, Ai in the south. Stades is responsible, Lena is on the west, Ellie is on the north, and Shayou cleans far away places. After all, your ability is more suitable!" "Let''s gather here!" Addes added a sentence, and then hurried to the south. "Master, we have also gone!" After that, the three maids rushed to the responsible direction. Noel also wandered in the east direction, but the spear of lightning was constantly condensed in his palm. While walking leisurely, he projected against the new dangerous species in the east. Although he looked like throwing things, he was actually the one. It was projected after Emperor Gu looked at the target. Arriving in the south of Esdes, he shot the new dangerous species that he saw with random sharply crushed ice. Each dangerous species had a blood hole in the head, and the ice crushed The cold sent out did not spill blood. Lina, who came to the west, manipulated gravity to play the new dangerous species as a ball, and flew into the air suddenly and hit the ground fiercely, until the strange dangerous species here were alive and dead. And in the north, in order to not cause large-scale destruction, Aya controls dozens of arm-sized flame snakes, causing the flame snakes to wrap around the new dangerous species until they are all burned to ashes. auzw.com Shayou, who has speed ability, runs at a high speed outside the village at a high speed. She will come to the new dangerous species one after another, using iron blocks and speed blessings, when crossing the dangerous species will His head exploded in an instant, and he didn''t even need to stop. As for some of the fish that have entered the village long ago, they wanted to attack the wooden house where Noel and others stayed, but when they walked outside the door, they were cut into pieces by the silk thread set by Sbia, after all, inside the house There are also children and pregnant women, so the silk thread was placed outside. It didnt take long for Noel and a few girls to return to the wooden house to gather, and the new dangerous species also experienced various methods of death. No matter they were nearby or around, they were cleaned up by several people. Unless someone sends them over. "Then.. Thank you! If you were there, the village might have been destroyed by the new dangerous species!" The pregnant young woman came back and thanked a few people, otherwise the village might not be alive. . "Thank you so much!" The young woman''s husband recalled and thanked several people deeply. "The dangerous species in this neighborhood have been cleaned up by us. It shouldn''t be that ghosts are coming over. We will leave first if we have something!" Noel smiled. Thanks to the couple''s repeated thanks, finally Noel led a few women to the unmanned area, and returned to the large mansion in an ark. After briefly cleaning the dust on the body, Noel got into the soft little white sheep and held Estes in his arms and gradually fell asleep. The next day After a brief breakfast, Noel and Estes walked together to the large palace in the center of the imperial capital. The two were guessing the minister and the little emperor, and summoning them to come back to do something, but they certainly did not. This is a good thing. Conference hall of a large palace Noel and Estes chatted while walking, and soon the two came to the little emperor. "Thanks to the active performance of the two generals, the anti-thief near the imperial capital has almost disappeared. The night-raid also feared the two generals and has not acted in the imperial capital in February. Both of you did very well!" The emperor smiled and was very satisfied with the two generals. In addition, the lack of night-raid news made him very comfortable. "His Royal Highness, this is what we should do!" Noel smiled and said, "We will look for the night-raid as soon as possible!" "Once the night-raid is found, General Noel and I will immediately arrest them and bring them to justice!" Eszter also smiled. He must be arrested, but it is another matter if he can''t hand it over. . "There is one more thing that needs to be noticed by the two generals. The outskirts of the imperial capital have recently appeared. Some new dangerous species are messing around. I hope the two can go to eliminate them!" The little emperor thought for a few days. The news of this new type of dangerous species and the demands of those civil servants made them dizzy. Noel glanced at Estes, and did not expect that she had actually guessed it before. This time he came back for the annoying new dangerous species. .. ~： 86th Lure Estes saw Noel looking over, proudly raising his head to his dear. "We will investigate later and we will wipe them out as soon as possible!" Noel smiled slightly, after all, it was not a big deal. "I have peace of mind if General Noel and General Estes are out!" The little emperor patted the face with a very reassuring expression. Next, the little emperor had no worries, and happily gave both Noel and Estes two large amounts of gold as a reward for eliminating the anti-thieves around the emperor. After negotiating nothing important, the minister invited the two to return to their residence in the palace, saying there was something to be asked of them. "Minister, you are so anxious to send a letter to let us back, what is the matter?" Noel asked doubtfully, pulling Estes into his arms, and the two sat on the sofa together. "Isn''t that what the little emperor said about it?" Estes also asked, after all, if the little emperor said what he said, he didn''t need to invite the two of them to come here. "New dangerous species appearing around the imperial capital, I hope the two can capture and condemn them!" The minister smiled and said: "According to the intelligence sent back to the imperial capital in the past few days, the dangerous species looks almost humanoid. After catching it, it might be a very interesting toy!" "About this.. We saw it when we came back last night. It is indeed very human!" Noel recalled what the new dangerous species looked like. "Instead of saying that these are dangerous species, I think these are more like failed works, and those ghost things seem to be controlled by someone!" Estes thought about it and said her own discovery. "If it is true, it would be interesting to take that person for personal use." The minister smiled happily, as if he had found an interesting toy. "Minister, the new dangerous species will help you catch two or three, so it''s no problem!" Noel said with a black face, no joke at all, and said coldly: "But the **** is clearly for me, and it''s behind the scenes. People are definitely dying!" "Last night we were attacked by several batches of new dangerous species, and it really seemed to be coming against us!" Estes nodded. "Okay, I need a few new dangers!" The minister saw that they were not joking, and did not make a request for a controller. After thinking for a while, he said: "But please ask the two generals to move faster. General Bud has given orders to his men to eliminate those new dangerous species as soon as possible!" "Relax, the new dangerous species of yours are indispensable. If it''s okay, we will go first!" After finishing speaking, Noel and Esdes left. The minister''s residence in the palace was on the road to discuss how to get the people behind the scene. After some simple discussions, Noel decided to go to the outskirts of the Imperial City alone, because the other party''s goal was probably him, and Estes returned to the mansion, led the person to search for those new dangers, and found them and immediately eliminated them. auzw.com At the entrance of the imperial capital, Noel and Estes moved apart, and Noel quickly moved towards the point where he was attacked last night. After all, it is very likely that the person was ambushing nearby, otherwise he would not wait for where he went. , Where those new dangerous species follow. As soon as I left the emperor, not far away, I saw a carriage that was stopped on the road, and those who blocked the road were those new dangerous species that came out of the woods. "Out.. out appears!" the coachman pulling the car in horror, seeing the dangerous species in front of him. "Stupidly doing something. Run!.." The other horseman grabbed the rope of his companion''s horse and hurriedly urged the horse to turn and run. "Hey! You run fast, those dangerous species will eat people!!!" The frightened groom just saw someone standing by the road, and quickly called the other party to escape quickly. Looked at the carriage that drove by from the side, and the gentleman shouted kindly. "Since you see it, you all lie down!" Noel shook his head and smiled. He thought he had to run to the attack point to find it. They didn''t expect them to run in the direction of the imperial capital. And those new dangerous species were originally going to chase the carriage, but suddenly they didnt know why they all stopped, and locked their eyes on Noel, and their tears and fangs rushed up at the fastest speed. . Noel looked lightly at the dangerous species that flew towards himself, thinking of their strange behavior just now, evading one flick sideways and lightly flicking it with a whip leg. The dangerous species that flew just hit, and the other three immediately behind were knocked down by several giant trees together with Juli before stopping. "Oh! The fighting ability is quite strong! Then I''m adding some strength!" Noel said with a smile, glancing at the dangerous species flying out, except for the first one who was hit by a direct whip leg and collapsed on the ground. After climbing up, the other three rushed up alive. As soon as the word fell, Noel had reached the middle one in an instant, punching his mouth with a punch, punching directly through the internal organs of the body and blood sprayed on the tree behind, the whole tree was stained with blood There were still broken internal organs on it. "boom!" The other two new dangers stopped in a hurry, trying to reach out and grab the person standing between them, but Knoll jumped in place to avoid the giant hand reaching out, flipping his body in the air, holding his two heads with both hands, keeping upside down The two feet are directly in close contact with the ground. The powerful impact pushes the two heads directly under the ground. And when Noel held his hands and a back flip fell to the ground, a figure wearing a hooded windbreaker quickly rushed out with an excited smile on his face, and a moment of kung fu from the woods reached Noel''s landing. Point. Its finally hooked! I''m here to see what tricks you can play! ''Thinking, Noel smiled slightly and saw the figure suddenly rushing out of the woods. At the beginning, when seeing the strange behaviors of the new dangerous species, Noel suspected that the people behind him were hiding not far away, so he just had no ability to kill those new dangerous species in an instant, and deliberately left flaws to lure the goods to run Come out, but now the effect looks really good. .. ~： 87th But a strange thing happened. The figure did not immediately attack, but waited for the moment when Noel fell to the ground, pulled out a kind of compass-like object from the trench coat, and suddenly pressed that kind of compass-like object on the ground. "Emperor-Shangri-La launched!" The figure excitedly launched the Emperor Gu, and the two quickly showed a glowing phalanx. At the next moment, the two disappeared on the road to the Imperial Capital, leaving only a new dangerous species half dead and three corpses on the ground. On the remote desert island, in the middle of the island, there is an active volcano blowing thick smoke, and the lava boiling in the volcano is blowing red bubbles. Suddenly, a glowing phalanx emerged from the volcano''s eruption. Two figures emerged from the phalanx and fell straight down to the boiling lava below, while five figures stood on the edge of the volcano''s eruption. "Who am I to say, it''s you who''s a cross-faced face, so I haven''t seen it for years!" Noel smiled. He really didn''t expect Shira''s cross-faced face, since he had the courage to attack him. "What about me, you without the flying emperor can only be buried in the lava below! Hahaha!" Sheila said with a laugh, not worried that she was falling. "Chacha face, your emperor-Shangri-La is now in my hand!" Noel smiled slightly, shaking with the compass in his hand. "General Noel, even if this emperor''s burial item is sent to you, Shangri-La cannot be used continuously, I will go first, hahaha!" Shira laughed excitedly. As soon as the words fell, the black shadow on the edge of the volcano erupted, and an iron chain was still pulled out to Shira, which directly dragged him up. "accept!" "Accept?" Sheila looked puzzled at the source of the sound, but the thick black smoke from the volcano could not see anything at all. A chubby figure, at the edge of the volcano eruption, tried to pull back the iron chain in his hand, and soon pulled the Xiila holding the iron chain up. "Master Shira, do you need to be in danger in this way?" the skinny man asked, wondering why he wanted to kill someone in such a dangerous way. "Yan Xin, I practiced hard for three years just to come back to him!" Shira smiled and said, "As long as he can disappear, this is not dangerous!" "But Lord Shira, for the other person, let us wait for so many days at the edge of the crater eruption. Is there any compensation!" Another dark girl smiled and began to ask Shira for compensation. "Ah, it''s boring.. I want a child, a child, and the child is the angel in this world!" said the man who was pulling the iron chain fat just now, frustrated. "Go back.. It''s going to be hot here." The bunny girl with rabbit ears complained: "Go back and I''ll find a lot of handsome guys!!" "Izang, what do you want, I am very happy today, and will meet everyone''s requirements, ha ha ha!" Shira laughed happily, since he was scared once by Noel three years ago, Thinking about how to retaliate, now finally fulfilled my wish. auzw.com The swordsman named Izang, when Silah came up just now, closed his eyes and rested easily, but now he opened his eyes, staring very closely at the expression, and the thick volcanic crater emerged. Smoky, his hand was already on the handle of the knife, ready to attack. "Izang, what''s the matter with you, so serious?" Shira asked in confusion. He found that it was very wrong for him, as if he was on a very alert precaution. "His Royal Highness, are you sure that the other party is dead?" Izang asked rhetorically. He always felt a pair of eyes staring at him/them among the thick black smoke. "Don''t worry, Shangri-La can''t use it continuously!" Sheila thought back and smiled: "And the point of landing just now, but in the center of the crater, there is no place for him to jump up unless he can Flying in the air, but if I remember right, his emperor is just eyes!" "Although it''s not very certain, the other party should be alive and well!" Yi Zang stared at the thick black smoke tightly, and didn''t dare to divert his attention, said seriously: "Champ, dispelled those black smoke. !" "Emperor-fast throwing chaos [big pitcher]! Storm jade!" Fat clown champ frowned, seeing that Izo was not kidding, and quickly launched the emperor that Shira had given him. Six jade **** of different colors floated in front of the fat clown Champ, grabbed the jade of the storm in front of him, and projected into the thick black smoke of the crater. When the storm jade fell into the black smoke, the moment A strong storm was triggered around the jade ball, and the thick black smoke was blown away by the storm. A figure emerged from the black smoke. The figure looked at him lightly with his hands in his pockets, and there was nothing empty at the foot of the figure, but he stood in the air in the middle of the crater. "I wanted to hear what you were going to say, but I didn''t expect to be discovered so soon!" Noel smiled at several people. He walked in the air as if walking on the flat ground. "How. How is it possible." Shira said in disbelief, it was too unrealistic to watch the other party not flying, but walking in mid-air. "Chacha face, you know..." Noel''s words were not finished. "Boy, fortune telling you before you die..." Yan Yan wanted to be arrogant. However, Noel appeared in front of his eyes with a cold face, and slapped his face fiercely. His whole head was shot into blood mist by Noel and splashed on the faces of several people next to him. "Don''t interrupt me, you will die!" Noel looked at the few people with a cold face. The remaining few people, their eyes widened and their pupils contracted. They didn''t even know when the other party came to them and others. They jumped back very quickly and pulled away from the other party. "Dry. Kill him!!" Shira roared in horror. He knew that he could no longer be good today. After all, he would have to die to the other side. "Emperor-Quick Shot [Big Pitcher]! Blasting Jade!" Upon hearing Shila''s instructions, the fat clown Champ jumped away, grabbed the jade ball and threw it out. "Emperor-earth vibrates [heavy pressure]! Ah!" The rabbit ear glasses mother, took out the emperor''s microphone, and screamed at Noel. .. ~： 88th "boom!!" The blasting jade and invisible sonic attack struck the location of Noel at the same time, resulting in a huge explosion. As for the three people in close combat, when two of them attacked, they quickly fled back quickly. He/she didnt want to be affected. Looking at the dust that was blown up not far away, the area was full of smoke. Low, and can''t see whether the enemy is dead or alive. Noel flashed behind the rabbit ear glasses mother immediately before the attack, and her hands stretched from her back to grasp her heart, and directly grabbed her heart. "Unfortunately, the person looks really good, but it is a female wolf, and the number of riders does not know how many!" Noor glanced lightly, lying on the ground in the rabbit ear glasses that had died. The few people who were still alive heard the words from the smoke and watched the surroundings alertly. "Shangpu quickly disperses the smoke. Such a situation can be very detrimental to us!" Yi Zang even shouted quickly. He was not afraid to expose himself. As long as the enemy entered his attack range, he could immediately sense the other party. "Storm" Champ just wanted to yell, the title of Jade in the Storm. When Noel was found nearby, he rushed in front of Champ, and the sole of the shoe kicked fiercely on his face, sending him to the direction he just shouted. "Izang, he rushed towards you!!" Noel shouted after imitating Shira''s voice. As for the name, it was in the crater, and it was written down when I heard a few people talking. With the help of Emperor Gu''s eyes, these The smoke is the same as it does not exist. "Huh?" Izang felt that someone really rushed towards himself, holding the knife handle of the emperor''s tool, and waiting for the enemy to enter his beheading range, instantly pulled out a sharp long knife and smiled, "Jiang Xue can feed again. You are bloody!" And the fat clown Champo who flew at high speed to Izo, at the moment of entering the attack range of Izo, was cut a **** seat by fast swordsmanship, and then the font appeared in the air after the corpse was broken, and became A big word. "How could it be Champ!" After shattering the fat man Champ, Izang froze for a moment, knowing that he had cut the wrong person. "Hello! Mr. Izo, now is not the time to be distracted! Launch!" Noel''s reminder sounded from the smoke. "Huh? What''s this?" Izo heard the voice and quickly looked around alertly, and found himself surrounded by dense objects flying in the air, and those objects still flickered from time to time. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" In a second, those **** butterflies released by Noel were given instructions to launch. Dense beams continued to bombard Israel and Tibet. Before Noels new instructions were issued, the fire would never stop firing. "Two people left!" Noel glanced at the dense **** butterfly, which was surrounded by a continuous jet of light. auzw.com The remaining Shira and the airport girl, hiding in different places, hide their own breath, listening to the sound of mad bombing in their ears, thinking if they can escape from each other. Seeing those companions who have not found rivals in the past few days, they are now being crushed to death like ants one by one, and the girls in the airport regret to die, thinking: I knew I wouldnt join them a few days ago! I went to find it myself, and the fashion scientist was called to meet, just a few days away! Its good now, I dont know if I can leave alive "boom!" Hira hidden behind the large rock, Noel appeared in front of him instantly, grabbed his head and smashed it to the rock behind. "Chacha face, don''t think hiding, I won''t be able to find you!" Noel smiled slightly and shook his shattered face, grabbing his hair and said. "No. Noel.. General, you can''t kill me.. I.. I am the son of the minister," Shira said intermittently, her entire face was bloody, and she didn''t know how many teeth she had broken. Anyway, it was all Swallowed inside. Shira was very scared, Di Gu-Shangri-La was in the hands of the other party, otherwise he would have run into his dad, and now he can only hope that when the other party hears that he is the son of the minister, he will let him go as he did three years ago. A horse. "I know I regret it now, aren''t you arrogant in front of you?" Noel said with a sneer. The air that was materialized like ink kept pouring out of the body, and the surrounding temperature also plummeted. "I am. I am also.. I dare not. I am the minister''s son. Let me go. Pass me once." Shira''s body began to tremble, the breath close to him made him afraid, from being swollen to being swollen. In the cracks of his eyes, he could see the other person''s cold eyes, and those breaths also told him that the other party had moved to kill. "Of course I know that you are the minister''s son...but" Noel looked at Shira lightly and said with a smile: "That''s my business!" After finishing speaking, Noel reached into Shira''s body with another hand, and released a **** butterfly in his palm. He threw Shira to the ground. "You...what did you do to me...ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...? on Shela''s words, suddenly felt a sharp pain in your body, as if there was something to eat his internal organs. "Nothing, just put a few carnivorous butterflies!!!" Noel said with a smile, sitting on the rock beside him, watching Shila rolling with pain. "Release...ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhuthhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... "Relax, those carnivorous butterflies will not eat the important organs first, you will not die for a while, and it will hurt for so many hours!" Noel smiled and said: "You enjoy slowly, I will go to the emperor Pack up and come back to see you later!" In order to prevent Shira from escaping, Noor found a big rock, ya was on his feet, and went to recover the imperial tool beside the corpse, and ordered the **** butterfly that was still bombing, to find the remaining hidden Girl at the airport. In fact, the girl at the airport is hidden, not far from Shira. When she heard Shiras screams, she resisted the urge to escape, and could not hide obediently. After all, she would reveal her breath. But if you dont try your best to escape and steal the mo, you will definitely be caught. .. ~： 89th In such a deserted place, it is really difficult to find if someone wants to hide. But for Noel, it is very easy. After all, the eyes with Digu can be seen through, and the huge number of carnivorous **** butterflies is dense. It is too simple to find someone to hide. And this is something that the girl at the airport did not expect. Now she is hovering countless black butterflies above her head, but she is hiding in the gap between the two huge rocks, and she cant see the situation above her head. She thinks it is very safe here. What. Noel glanced and found the last group of **** butterfly swarms, and then turned to the impeccable Emperor Jiangxue. And this knife is a bit far away from Izo''s burial place. It should be that Izo knew he could not escape, so he threw Emperor Jiang Xue out before being attacked. "Love Knife loves you to this point, this is the first time I have seen it!" Noel said to himself, looking at the deep hole that was bombed out. After retrieving all the imperial tools beside the corpse, Noel walked to the place where the **** butterfly circled, and ignored Shira, who was still screaming, but it was estimated that he could not call it for long. In the gap formed by the two huge rocks, the airport girl heard the footsteps approaching here, and the whole person shrunk into a mass of hands covering her mouth, for fear that the person coming over would find her hiding inside. "I found you, come out by yourself!" Noel smiled, and through Shishi he could see that the girl in the airport was shrinking in the gap, covering his mouth with both hands. "." The airport girl was silent, her body trembling slightly. "Don''t hide, you are in the gap between the two huge rocks! I counted three times, and buried it forever if I didn''t come out!" Noel glanced, and the other party seemed to disbelieve and said her directly. Location, scared her and counted: "One!" "." Hearing that the other party said where he was, the airport was scared less and wondered whether he should be obedient and go out. "Two!" Noel grinned badly. The two giant rocks stomped their feet. They didn''t collapse with too much force, but they made the giant rock shake. "Stop!!! Come out immediately, I don''t want to be buried alive!" The rock shock shocked the girl at the airport, and quickly uttered a sound to stop it from climbing out quickly. "I can''t help it? I thought you were going to sleep in it!" Noel smiled slightly and looked at the girl who panicked out. She was now kneeling on the ground with her head down and not afraid of chaos. "Then... I''m willing, Master. Can you hand me over with Emperor Ji?" The girl at the airport took a look, and the person who was not far in front of him said carefully. "Name, occupation, and first hand over Di Gu!" Noel said with a smile, and walked to the girl kneeling on the ground. "This is the emperor.." The airfield girl will be installed in the mouth. The vampire teeth emperor is wiped with the clothes on the body. After handing it to the other party''s hand, it is reported: "My name is Dortiya, it is a An alchemist whose body has undergone countless transformations can also transform others into desired creatures." "Alchemist? What an interesting profession! Dotya, only work for me in the future!" Noel smiled slightly, seeing the girl was not satisfied with deceiving herself, and he was also interested in alchemy. "Working for you?" Dotya was stunned for a while, and was just hunted down by the other party. Now she will hire herself to work for him. auzw.com "As long as you agree to the inquiry in your mind, you will be mine in the future. By the way, I will give you another emperor to play with!" Noel smiled, and let the system contact Dorothea in front of him. Name: Dotya, Occupation: Alchemy. Agree to sign partner "Huh..." Dotja responded froze. At the moment Dotya agreed, the system introduced a large amount of information into her mind. Dotya, who was stunned at first, had a golden light in her eyes. "Have you figured it out?" Noel smiled, and took out the Emperor Tool-God''s Royal Hand [Perfect] in the space, and said, "This is the stylish Emperor Tool you want to see in the Emperor!" "Master Noel, is this for me?" Dotja asked with a smile. "Emperor Tool-God''s Royal Hand [Perfect One]: It can trigger the precise movement of fingers hundreds of times, which is convenient for making various fine weapons. I think this Emperor Tool is more helpful to you than the blood-sucking stuff." Noel After introducing Digu, Digu was handed over to Dotya. "This emperor tool is much better for me than the blood-sucking emperor tool, Master Noel, thank you!" Dotya smiled happily. For her person who can transform, this emperor tool is really very much Suitable for her. The two chatted briefly, but because of Sylla''s screams, there was still a continuous flow, which really made people unable to continue to chat, and he could only go to the past to solve him. When the two arrived at Shira''s location, the place should be intact except for the face that was smashed into a human form, but now it has completely changed its appearance. "Do I need to abuse myself so much?!" said Noel, who looked at him, screaming and screaming. "Ah ah ah ah ah" "Master Lord, can you kill him quickly? It''s too noisy!" Dortiya frowned, blocking her ears on both sides with her hands. "Ahhhhhhhh!!" Now Shiras appearance was terrifying. The continuous screaming made him shout his throat, blood kept pouring out of his mouth, the nails of his hands kept scratching in his mouth, and a line of meat was attached to his nails. The mouth has been scratched by himself. "Okay!" Knoll thought for a moment, feeling that Shila was almost gone, and snapped his fingers. As soon as she snapped her fingers, the screams of Sila on the ground also stopped, but her eyes became very hollow, and a **** butterfly was gradually split from the top of her head. . "Breed so much! It seems that the stronger the person, the more nutrients!" Noel said in surprise, looking at the **** butterfly that had been turned many times. "Master Lord, can you tell me why you didn''t fall into the lava at that time, and how can you walk in the air?" After signing the partner, Dotja asked what she was very curious about just now. . .. ~： 90th cut giant "This is my choice of ability. I can choose to touch or not touch the things I want to touch, or even the air, so that I float and be in the air." Noel said with a smile, he was all his own anyway. no big deal. "That is to say, Lord Noir just chose to touch the air, so you can stand and walk in the air!" After listening to Noel''s commentary, Dotja showed a look like this. "If it''s okay, let''s go back," Noel smiled slightly. "No, but Emperor Shangri-La can''t use it now?" Dotya asked in doubt, after all, she knew that Emperor Emperor holding Emperor Emperor could not use two or two pieces of God Emperor for the same reason. One emperor has required a lot of energy, while using multiple emperors at the same time further consumes the user''s physical and mental strength. "Although I have no problems using multiple pieces of Emperor Tools at the same time, I don''t need Emperor-Shangri-La Teleport." After that, Noel opened the door of the Ark. "This is" Dortiya froze for a moment, looking at the black door that suddenly appeared out of thin air. "Come in quickly!" Noel beckoned to Dotya, then gently pushed the door open and walked in first. When Dotya came back, he already saw the other party entering the door, and quickly trot to catch up and walked into it. . The black door was also closed after Dotya entered, and disappeared on this deserted island in an instant, leaving only a few corpses in the form of adolescents, waiting for nearby beasts or dangerous species to eat. Inside the ark "I see if this is not... this is not too" Noel was inside the ark, looking for the door to Esdes. "Wow! A city built in space!" Dotya shouted in surprise, looking over here. "Look at it, don''t open the door! Otherwise, enter the depths of the sea or the nest of dangerous species, don''t say I didn''t remind you!" Noel smiled, looking at Dotja who wanted to try to open the door. "Huh.. huh!" Dotja smiled embarrassingly and took back her hand that was in the air. "That''s it! Hum? During the movement, it seems that Estes has already led the men away." Noel looked at it, the coordinates on the door were constantly moving, and laughed: "Dotja comes, we can leave!" " "Come!" Dotya, who was still observing, heard the summoning and ran to Noor''s side, and asked, "Sir Noor, can I come here to study?" "Well, anytime!" Noel nodded. After finishing talking, Norr saw that the coordinates had stopped, and opened the door to Estes. In the woods near the imperial capital, two figures are chasing. Those humanoid dangerous species, blue-haired beauties suddenly support the ground with one hand, and those new dangerous species who want to escape are instantly sealed in the ice and fall into false death. status. "Like what I expected, let the escaped guy become a fake death and capture is complete!" Estes said with a smile, got up and patted the dust on his knee. auzw.com "Master Estes, this is the dangerous species you saw when you went to the picnic?" Black Hitomi looked closely, and asked the weird dangerous species frozen. "Well! It''s these guys. The picnics have been messed up by them several times in a row!" Estes nodded and looked at the new dangerous species uncomfortably. "It turns out that this is indeed a type I haven''t seen!" Black pupil stared at the dangerous species, and the saliva in the corner of the mouth unknowingly came out. "Don''t nibble!" Estes twitched her lips, and she saw the idea of ??Black Hitomi wanting to taste it. "Don''t nibble?" The door of the ark opened behind Estes, and Noel and Dotja came out of it. Just when they heard what Estes said, Noel looked at them questioningly. "My dear, are you coming back so soon?" With a smile on his face, Estes flew directly at Noel. "Sir Noel, don''t listen to Mr. Estes nonsense, I have no intention to eat these dangerous species!" Black Hitomi explained, but she didn''t find the saliva in the corner of her mouth had not been wiped off. "Hehe! Black pupil sauce, I haven''t said anything, you are not going to do it yourself!" Esdes said with a smile, the whole person had already hung on Noel. "Black pupils are better not to eat. They were originally from humans, but they have been injected with dangerous genes, and they will become what they are now!" Noel hugged Estes in his arms, facing Black Hitomi explained the origin of the dangerous species. After all, the drool in the corner of Black Hitomi''s mouth made her words too convincing. "I''m definitely not going to eat them, Lord Noel!" After hearing the dangerous species are humans, Black Hitomi nodded vigorously, indicating that he would never eat them. "Honey, have you found the man behind the scene? And who is she?" Esdes asked suspiciously, glancing at the girl who was following Noel. "Her name is Dotya, an alchemist, but it''s also my own!" Noel smiled slightly, and then said: "The man behind the scene is the minister''s son Shira, but I have been killed!" Hearing Noels words, both Black Hitomi and Estes froze for a moment, wondering why the ministers son wanted to control these new dangerous species to attack them. "Esdez, how is your situation?" Noel asked with a smile. "Black Hitomi and I are here to capture these new types of dangerous species. Others are divided into several teams to clean up from the Imperial Capital. It should not take much time to clean up these ghosts nearby!" After recovering, Estes said for a moment, as for the death of the ministers son, she was too lazy to think about it. As Estes was telling the situation, suddenly the earth shook the animals in the woods, and a huge humanoid dangerous species the size of a mountain was gradually approaching the emperor. "Isn''t this just teleported to the island? How come it came here" Dortiya recognized, the giant humanoid dangerous species. "Bacheng is Silan''s goods. In order to get away from the people around me, I transported it back from the island! But before this one arrived, I found myself acting alone, so I changed it temporarily. The plan!" Knoll thought for a moment and said his guess. .. ~： 91st Conference "After all, we are by our side, he can''t find a chance to start!" Estes nodded, and she thought Noll''s conjecture was very likely. "Or let me fix it!" Noel patted Estes''s buttocks, motioning her to get off her body. "Oh!" Estes bulged his cheeks and stood on the ground reluctantly. "Shouldn''t there be any of us around here?" Noel asked, after all, it wouldn''t be good to wait for no harm. "No, this is my responsibility with Master Estes!" Black pupil shook his head. "That''s good!" Noel nodded and said, "Wait for me, I''ll be back soon!" As soon as the words fell, Nuoer whizzed and disappeared in front of the three females, rushing to the giant humanoid danger, thinking of what moves to use while speeding at high speed, and killing this huge ghost thing in a flash. Soon, Noel came to the sky above the giant dangerous species, and a hot black flame came out of his body, and he continued to gather in the raised palm. A small fireball grew very quickly until it was one greater than the giant danger below. When it was doubled, it gradually stopped. The giant dangerous species below were also found. Noel, standing above the sky, kept jumping up and trying to catch it. "Bye!" Noel said lightly, and threw the super fireball in his palm. The super huge black fireball instantly engulfed the huge dangerous species below. It had no chance of screaming. It was burned to ashes by the flames. The earth was also burnt red by the extremely hot fireball. The black fireball did not stop. The signs of coming down and constantly sinking into the ground were also burned to death. "Although the ability to use flames for the first time, but it looks good, after being stained by my dark attribute gan, since this black flame can burn all things, it is a bit interesting!" Noel nodded with satisfaction, before dispersing the super fireball. go with. When the black flame ball disappeared, a huge pothole was burned out on the ground, and the ground was still steaming hot, and the mud in the pothole was also burnt red. After solving the trouble, Noel returned to the three girls and returned to their mansion with them. Simultaneously The Great Falls at Magu Heights "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" A man wearing armor and holding a gun-type weapon, and another man with a horn on the head of a wooden stick, in the battle between you and me, the rocks on the edge of the waterfall were hit by their heavy blows. Loud noise. While the two were fighting, a young girl with long black hair and red eyes ran quickly through the woods. "Mr. Xusu, Brand, stop!" Hearing the words, Brand and Suzano, who were at war, stopped and looked at Chi Hitomi who was running here. "Go back!" Hurrying up to the two, Chi Tong seriously said: "Urgent set orders!" "Urgent? Chi Tong, what''s wrong?" Brand asked doubtfully, lifting off the thick emperor''s armor. "A new type of dangerous species appeared in the imperial capital. It seemed that the situation was serious!" Seeing Brand doubt, Chi Tong explained, and said seriously: "For the people, we must eradicate them. It seems that Huhu can finally return!" auzw.com After the two briefly learned about the situation from Chi Hitomi, they returned to the cabin and gathered with others. When the three people returned, Najta announced the location of their new stronghold, and asked everyone to pack up and go to the new stronghold. The emergency convened meeting would then be held. Soon after 15 kilometers northeast of the imperial capital "Hill and Mahin, they will not expose our previous strongholds..." Leoni looked at the new night raid strongholds and complained, "I always feel that we are doing this!" "We don''t know when the two of them can bear the torture. For your safety, this is a must!" Najta said seriously, she didn''t want to lose any of them here. "Leonai, don''t say a few words. The boss is not. I don''t believe in Ma Yin and Hill. They are only looking for a new stronghold for our safety!" Red pupil pulled a little, Leonai''s clothes. "Boss, sorry!" Leonay bowed her head. "It''s okay!" Najta shook her head. "The burrow for emergency evacuation has also been dug!" Susano broke the silence and carried a shovel to report to Najetta. "Oh! It''s so fast, it''s a man of Susuke, and the new fortress can be officially opened now!" Najieta smiled. The members of the night assassin group moved their salute into the fortress, and began to choose the room where they wanted to live. After a simple arrangement, they went to the conference hall inside the new fortress. Inside the conference hall, Najetta sat on the main seat, lit a cigarette and began to swallow the clouds, waiting for the arrival of other members, and soon the members entered the conference hall one after another. "Although I have only come back, the target of this emergency call is that new type of dangerous species. They are mostly group actions." "The number is also very large, and it can be judged that there is intelligence, and the strength of each body is very strong. It is said that even the samurai of strength cannot match! "At present, they are still hidden in the mines and **** forests in the southern part of the imperial capital. When they are hungry, they will come out to eat people and domestic animals. According to the information, the generals Noel and Estes have begun to expel around the imperial capital!" "But because of the large number, there are still some remnants of Sihu!" Najta breathed out a cigarette, and told all the people present what she knew. "It seems that the imperial capital is so busy that it is not like a trap." Brand thought for a moment, thinking that he did not want to deliberately make a trap. "The words are ahead, although it looks like it''s okay to help the empire, right?" Najetta asked solemnly, staring at the people in the meeting room. "Of course, no problem. After waiting for so long, I can finally get active! Hahaha!" Leoni said excitedly, which could hold her back in February. "Just listening, I think it is, the guy who should be buried at once!" Chi Tong said with a smile, without any hesitation. "But we don''t need to be on the same line as the imperial soldiers, we are night-raid, as long as you take a rest at night in the empire, it will be fine!" Najieta smiled slightly, she did not intend to let several people go with the imperial soldiers during the day. Expel new dangerous species. .. ~： Chapter 92 "Then it''s decided! From tonight, we will expel, those new dangerous species!" Najieta extinguished the smoke, stood up and looked at several people seriously. "Yes!" several people cried out in unison. At the end of the meeting, the members of the night assassin group returned to their rooms, waiting for the evening tonight to clean up the new dangerous species that endangered the people. Of course, except for the male Suzuno, there is no need to rest. , But also to prepare delicious food outside of people. Large mansion interior Back at the large mansion, he introduced Dotya to the girls at home, and soon they chatted with Dotya, while Noel teased Bonnie in the arms of Aini. Soon, Shayou, who went out to expel the new dangerous species, also returned to the interior of the large mansion. When she saw that Noel and Esdes were back, they reported the situation to the two. "Master, Master Estes, the new dangerous species around the imperial capital have been cleaned up by us, and it will not be long before they can all be cleaned up!" Shayou reported the approximate information to the two. . "Shayou, why did you come back first? Did you find anything?" Noel thought about it. After all, they were all cleaned up. Why didn''t they clean up and come back, unless Shayou made any new discoveries, so she came back first Reported. "Yes, Master! I found a suspicious cave in the southern suburbs. I checked in and found out that it was a large laboratory with the same failed products as the new dangerous species!" Sha You nodded and said what she found. Now that you have found fashion, that goods laboratory! ''Thinking, Noel was a little surprised, but I didn''t expect to find the dead man''s laboratory. I thought about it and said, "Dotya, you go with Sha You to see what useful information is in the laboratory. It ruined me there!" "Go and go, start now!" Dortiya said happily. When she heard the name of the laboratory and the scientist, she really wanted to see it. "I''ll open a door to the southern suburbs for you!" Noel opened a small black door next to the sofa and said, "This is the key to the door. When you come back, twist the air three times and the door will be again." Appeared!" "Master, let''s go first!" Shayou nodded and took the key in Noel''s hand. Afterwards, both of them walked into the small black door, and the door disappeared into the living room in the mansion. The women in the living room were all surprised. They continued to chat and eat snacks. And Noel pillow lying on the big tuei of Esdes, and suddenly wanted to exchange something, he contacted System Jun in his heart. System Sovereign, redeem a fire spirit from a psychic king, and by the way, transform it so that it does not need witch power to maintain! searching Fire Elf: Fire Spirit is one of the five elves of the Pachi clan. Its flame has a powerful ability to burn bones, souls, and everything. The more souls it absorbs, the stronger its strength will be. Move 1, flight: able to fly in the air for a long time. Because the body is large, many people can be carried on the back. Trick 2. Flame Gun: Grab your opponent at astonishing speed and then assassinate. Anyone who is caught by its five fingers will be burned by the powerful flame of the fire spirit and turned into nothingness. auzw.com Move 3, devour the soul: the fire spirit that grows by swallowing the soul. Especially when absorbing the soul of people with strong will, the spiritual power will be greatly enhanced. Note: Young Fire Spirit Redemption required: 10000 points! Transformation needs: 5000 points! ''childhood? Exchange it, its time to cultivate feelings. Noel thought about it, and it didnt matter if he was a child. After all, this world is fighting all day long, and there will never be less souls. If you die every tens of thousands, you should be able to quickly Feed it into a big man. Redemption: consume 10,000 points! After the transformation: 5000 points are consumed! Bind pets: success! Welcome next time! After the exchange was completed, when Noel opened his eyes, a little boy with red and green eyes plucked the space with his sharp claws, slowly drifted down to Noel''s mouth and sat down, playing the glaring game. The girls were very curious to see the little guy who appeared suddenly, but Estes interrupted first, staring at the game big and small. "My dear, where did this little guy come from?" Estes asked, the girls'' questions. "This little guy is my pet fire elf!" Noel smiled slightly, got up from Estedes''s legs and sat down. The young Fire Spirit floated up, and when Noel sat down, he lay directly on top of his head, his green eyes looking around the east of the mansion. The girls were curious and wanted to touch them. They were all evaded by the young fire spirits. No one was allowed to touch except Noel. When the girls left and laid back on the top of Noel, they tried again and again several times. The girls finally gave up. After a long time, all the people who went out to clean up the dangerous species came back, and Shayou and Dotya who went to the Tan Suo laboratory followed closely, holding a tall stack of materials that they did not know what. "Dotya, what kind of information are you getting?" Noel was very curious and wanted to know what kind of information was all. "These are all materials used to make weapons with dangerous species!" Dotja answered, "I looked at them at will, but the weapons produced are not comparable to them!" "Oh! Then you have time to study more, and then transform the foil in the hands of the beautiful legion!" Noel thought and smiled. Although he could not compare with the emperor, he could give his own beautiful legion. "No problem, let me study it carefully. I will integrate the information here. In addition to the alchemy I know, I should be able to make a good weapon!" Dortiya said with confidence, she was also very Expect what kind of weapons you can make. "Then I look forward to your work!" Noel smiled slightly, and wanted to see what weapons Dotya could use alchemy to make. Later, in the report of the women, Noel learned that the new dangerous species near the imperial capital had all been wiped out. As far as they saw, General Budes troops had gone to encircle and suppress, so they returned to the large mansion together. . .. ~： 93rd Spy In the next week The incident of the new dangerous species finally came to an end. The minister also got the frozen dangerous species, but he did not know that his son had died in the hands of Noel, and thanked Noel and Estes two. The members of the night assassin group were also exposed in this incident, and the assassination activity in the imperial capital simply began, and many corrupt officials and nobles were killed, which also attracted the attention of the minister and Noel. During this period, Estes led several women. While patrolling the imperial capital, they also destroyed several assassination missions, but they did not know it. After all, when the night attack and others saw them, they immediately interrupted the mission and left the target and returned directly. The base was not discovered by several people in Estes. In this week, Noel took the little guy who likes to stay on his head, and constantly razed the thief''s nest near the suburbs of the imperial capital, and used their souls to feed the young fire spirits, but these thieves quickly It was cleaned up, and no new bandits would appear in a while. Empire city, inside the palace Minister''s residence I didn''t know the reason early in the morning, and Noel and Estes received the invitation of the Minister, as if there were important things to ask them to do. Noor, sleepy and sleepy, simply read the letter from the minister, and then slowly took the carriage to go. Under the fast carriage of the carriage, the two quickly came to the residence of the minister. "General Noel and General Estes, you are coming so soon, please sit down!" The minister saw the person he invited and quickly greeted the two of them to sit on the sofa. "Speak, what''s going on again this time?" Noel asked straightforwardly. He was very sleepy now, too lazy to turn around, otherwise he didn''t know when to say it. "Aha! Is someone important to invite us early in the morning? Is there anything important?" Estes yawned and looked like he was still awake. The whole person was lying in Noel''s arms. "I recently spied on Anning Road and found that Anning Road was planning to arm the uprising, that is, to launch a religious rebellion!" The minister saw that both of them were not awake, so he went straight to the subject, thinking directly of the opening speech Filtered. "An Ning Dao? It seems a little impression" Noel narrowed his eyes, recalling all the information that he remembered, An Ning Dao. "It''s just a group of deceitful guys who say that doing good can lead to a long and happy life. It''s just talking nonsense!" Esdes thought for a moment, and told Noel that she was thinking about the tranquility she understood. "It''s really no different from a liar!" Noel nodded and thought: ``If you remember correctly, the leader should be someone with special abilities! "Minister, do you want us to suppress, the peaceful rebellion?" Eszter asked suspiciously. After all, it was said that it was a rebellion, and she couldn''t think of anything other than suppressing her. auzw.com "No, no, I want two generals to protect my spy in Anning Road. He is sure that Anning Road will not be rebellious, and he can slowly control it in his hands!" The minister shook his head and said Out of the purpose of inviting two people this time. "It won''t end if you suppress them directly, and it''s so troublesome to protect someone?" Esdes frowned, protecting people so troublesome, she really didn''t want to accept it. "Protecting people is indeed an annoying job!" Noel nodded. He thought Estes was right, and it would be good to directly suppress Anning. "The two generals, after all, this peaceful road has not yet started rebellion, and my spy has also shaken many of them. Can''t it be done halfway?" The minister thought for a while and tried to persuade: "It only needs to protect him for a while, Just let him take control of An Ning Road!" Estes just wanted to refuse this request, but don''t hold his Noor to stop it, because Noor suddenly thought of something and decided to promise the Minister''s request. "Okay, we asked for permission!" Noel smiled slightly. Estes was very puzzled. Just now she saw that Noel did not want to accept this request, nor did he know how he changed his attention suddenly, but Estes did not directly ask him now, but planned to wait for two. Ask people after leaving. When the minister saw that Noel agreed, Esdes would definitely follow, although he did not know what made the other party, and suddenly changed the attention he did not want to accept, but as long as the two generals agreed. After a brief discussion, when he went to On Ning Road, Noel and Estes left the palace and took the carriage that had just arrived to return to the large mansion. "My dear, you just didn''t want to go just now. Why did you suddenly change your attention?" Esdes asked suspiciously. She really couldn''t understand why her dear had to take this troublesome task. "For such important information, the Revolutionary Army cannot be unaware that this is the best opportunity for them to unite Anning Road to attack the empire. For the success of the armed uprising in Anning Road, they will let people kill the spoiled spies in Anning Road, and The most suitable for doing these things." Noel smiled slightly, said Estes in his arms. "There are only the night-raid people! He/they have imperial tools and can easily enter the heavily guarded spy!" Eszter smiled, and she also understood after Noel explained that. Why would you accept this commission? "Since those who can''t find the night-raid are hiding, let''s wait for them to take the initiative to get caught!" Noel smiled. "But I always feel that Najetta will not catch us so easily!" Estes said with a smile. "Things that are going to happen at that time, I''m thinking of ways to do it now, but now I won''t say these!" Noel will drive Estes. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another .. ~： 94th goal After that, the animal beast passed by this place, and all the h retreated one after another It took a long time for Noel to take the ill-dressed Estes out of the carriage and walk into the interior of the large mansion for Sayo and Sbia to take the Estes to wash. The new stronghold at night The members of the night raid are all in the lounge, but everyone is sad. "Since the last time I was exposed, there were several tasks that I couldn''t perform. When I met those women halfway, I had to retreat!" Red pupil sitting on the sofa frowned and said very annoyed. "It''s not good to go on like this, the new dangerous species have also been eliminated, and the only goal left is our night-raid!" Leoni said with a wry smile, she felt that it was difficult to implement Renjia in the imperial capital now. There are also new types of dangerous disturbances in the sky, so that the people in the imperial capital have no time to ignore themselves and others. "Don''t worry about the emperor capital first! This case is more important. It is a religion known as Anning Dao and widely believed by the people!" Najieta glanced at the rest of the people and said. "The one who claims to do a lot of good deeds and be able to live a long and happy life, right?" Leo Nai thought about it. She thought that she had some impressions, but she was not sure if it was the one she thought. "That''s the one you said! An Ningdao has added a lot of believers in the past 10 years and formed a great force on the east side of the imperial capital!" Najieta nodded. "What''s wrong with them?" Brand asked suspiciously. In his impression, An Ning said that this religion is still pretty good. "Recently, this peaceful road is preparing for an armed uprising. That is, a religious rebellion has been launched. We are considering using it!" Najetta breathed out a cigarette and said very seriously: "The country is now here, and it is time to end it." !!!" "But the power of the empire is still very strong. If An Ningdao wants a rebellion, it may only be a matter of time to be suppressed!" Brand said with a frown. He knew the strength of the empire. And Brand thought that if Anning Dao really launched an armed uprising, this empire would most likely dispatch the most idle General Noel to suppress Anning Dao, which means Esdes would also go, and it would not be a suppression by then. Its that simple, maybe its possible to be slaughtered. "This is the time for the Revolutionary Army to appear!" Najetta said with a smile, and set the map on the table, and signaled a few people to come over and watch, saying, "At the same time as the Anning Road armed uprising, we are in an alliance with us. Western alien nations will also start attacking! This way the empire will become enemies on both the inside and outside, and Noel and Estes will have to deal with the two horses! Then the revolutionary army will decisively revolt in the south and march to the imperial capital . And defeat the empire!!!" "That''s what it is! The mantis catches the cicada''s cardinals.." Leonai suddenly realized that she nodded. "The Empire currently does not have a regular revolutionary army, just think of it as a group of rebels, and we just feel lucky!" auzw.com "Our stronghold is on the border of the empire, and from here we need to break through several levels and cities to reach the imperial capital!" "But we have already rebelled against the number of princes in the city to do the internal response, repeating the bloodless city, they will march to the imperial capital at an amazing speed!" "At that time, Bude and his guards guarding the imperial palace will come out to meet the enemy, but this will cause the palace guard to be greatly reduced." "And then it will be the perfect time to assassinate the minister, we will burst into the palace to bury the minister!" After finishing the plan in one breath, Najta took a deep breath and sat back in the chair. After Najieta finished the plan, several people in the lounge were silent. He/they thought it was a very good plan, but what happened in this case was not clear. "Now that the plan has been made, it depends on how to put it into practice." As the emperor''s man, Susuo thought for a while and said, "The question of whether it can be done is related to this work!" "Yes! As for all the key peaceful roads, it seems to be shaken inside, with a bishop with unparalleled personality and charm, and the trusted assistant beside him, Berwick, actually sent the minister to the peaceful road. Spy!" Najetta frowned, saying seriously: "Sometimes Berlick will kill the leader to make him a true god, and let himself stand at the apex! And the purpose of Burrick is to control the peaceful road to prevent armed uprisings. !" "Then our goal this time is to kill the man in Berwick?" Leona said with a smile. She just wanted to know who to kill, and she was too lazy to think so much. "Yes! This is the mission this time. We are going to the Anning Road Headquarters to fight against Berwick!" Najetta pointed on the map, and the location of the Anning Road Headquarters said, "The report of the agent has confirmed that he did it. Many dirty hooks, he slowly mixed the medicine into the food, poisoning some believers! So dont worry!" "Putting the medicine into the ingredients is absolutely insulting to the ingredients!" Susaku shouted, grinning his teeth. The target was very angry since the medicine was mixed into the ingredients. "Are you wrong about Suzuno''s angry man?" Najetta asked silently, not expecting that he was angry. "We have to stop his evil deeds. If we don''t care, the believers will gradually become addicted to drugs." Leoni said coldly, which reminded her of the tasks she had performed before, among which were these The drug was given to the client who was killed. "It''s nothing. Let''s go ahead and prepare. Let''s go to the headquarters of Anning Road immediately!" Najetta thought for a moment, as if she had nothing to say. "Yes!" said several people in the lounge in unison. After the plan was discussed, several people who attacked the killer group at night all returned to their respective rooms, preparing to travel far away. .. ~： 95th Intelligence Unfortunately, the members of the night assassin did not know that Noel and Estes had already accepted the commission of the minister, and they were preparing to go to the headquarters of Anning Road, and the entrusted protector was their goal. Not long after Najetta and others discussed the plan, Noel and others were ready to go at any time. But this time, except for Noel and Estes, he only intends to go with black pupils and four personal maids. After all, it is not a cruel task. These people are enough to deal with many things. "My dear, you are all ready to go!" Esdes said with a smile on his face as he led the horse to the side of Noel. "Sir Noel, we also want to go together!" Say Liu and Ma Yin bulging their cheeks, said in unison. "Next time, you take care of the house, let''s go!" After that, Noel turned his horse and took the lead on the horse to the periphery of the imperial capital. "Master Noel, be careful along the way!" the women cried out in unison, watching the horses leaving Noor and waved goodbye. Black Hitomi and Estes followed, and the four close-fitting maids also urged the horse to catch up, and a group of people rushed to the gate outside the imperial capital. Noel, Black Hitomi, Estes and the four maids quickly rode to the gate of the imperial capital to the periphery. After the soldiers guarding the gate opened the door, they urged the war horse to rush out of the door and rush to the east. And just when Noel and his party had just left the gate, two strangely dressed figures were observing in the grass outside the gate, not far from the gate. "General Noel, General Estes, black-haired black pupil girl, four maids, seven people riding horses are heading eastward!" One of them carefully observed, the few who had just ran past, facing their companions Said. "Come on you, Margu Falcon! Pass this information to the night-raid Boss Najetta!" Another person quickly recorded the information said by his companion on the paper and summoned the Marma who sent the letter. Ancient Falcon, let it quickly transmit intelligence to night-raid. The Noel and his party who ran all the way to the east did not know the information they had just set off. They were discovered by the revolutionary army guarding the door and passed the information to night-raid. After a long time As the sky gradually darkened, Noel led a few women to the street of Romali in the small town, intending to find a place here, and rested one night before continuing to the headquarters of Anning Road. "This street is pretty good, but it''s getting dark, otherwise I''ll take a stroll with you!" Noel looked at the street, since it''s not as good as the streets of the Imperial City, but overall it is still very good. "My dear, in fact, tomorrow morning, we are not too late to stroll around!" Estes smiled slightly, and said: "If the peaceful spy spy, hang up before we arrive, we can only hang up. Blame it on his life!" "That''s right! Then take a good stroll tomorrow and head to the headquarters of On Ning Road!" Noel nodded, feeling that Esdes said something very reasonable, that the spy would hang if he didn''t arrive, the big deal is Find a way to find those who attacked at night. "Sir, Noor, I''m hungry." Black Hitomi walked to Noor''s side and pulled the other''s clothes. "Then find a place first and have something to eat!" Noel smiled, holding the black pupil in one hand and Estes in the other. auzw.com Later, Noel took a few girls and found a local most famous restaurant. They ate a bit of food in it. When several people were full, they went to find a place to live and opened a luxurious room. . When several people entered the room, Noel and several women walked to the bathroom. After all, after a long day of riding, the clothes and skin were covered with a lot of dust. "The bathroom is quite big!" Noel opened the door of the bathroom and looked at it. "It''s enough for us to take a bath together!" "Great, don''t need to go in one by one to wash, hurry in, the body is really uncomfortable dirty!" Estes said with a smile, took off his clothes, tossed aside, opened the shower to rinse the body Dust. Esdes, who had been cleaned, dragged the black pupil into a white sheep and took her to the shower to rinse, while Noel became smooth and went in under the service of the four maids. After a brief rinse, the four maids began to apply bath products to clean Noel''s body. Soon after, several people were cleaned, and a war started in the luxury suite. At the same time, the night struck the new fortress The members of the night raid had just prepared their outfits and were about to leave for the headquarters of An Ning Road when a Magu Falcon was descending from high altitude and fell onto Najetta''s saddle. After removing the paper from the legs of the Margu Falcon, Najta carefully read the content above, but she frowned after reading it. "Boss, what''s wrong?" Chi Tong asked doubtfully, since he couldn''t see what was written on the paper, but he could guess by looking at his boss''s expression, that was definitely not a good thing. "Everyone! This is the information from the outer door of the Imperial Capital!" Najieta frowned as she heard the question from Chi Tong. "What kind of information?" Leonai was curious. What kind of information would make his boss frown. "The intelligence says that Noel, Estes, the dark-haired black pupil girl, and the four maids are rushing to the east!" Najta read out according to the intelligence. Hearing that Najetta had read the information, several people frowned. They thought it was not good news. No wonder Najetta was frowning. "Yes, what a coincidence." Leonai twitched her lips, and she didn''t know what to say. "Oriental? Wouldn''t they go to peace?" Brand asked with a wry smile, hoping it wasn''t the case, he didn''t want to run into those people. "It''s very possible! We will start right away. If they are also heading to On Ning Road, we should set up an ambush in front!" Najieta thought for a moment. She felt that this was the only way now, thinking: '' Hope Noel and Estes are out hunting. The members of the night raid nodded and rode their horses and followed Najetta to the headquarter of Anning Road. He/they knew that this mission would be successful anyway. If Noel and Esdes were really Going to the headquarters of An Ning Road can only leave people in ambush on the road. .. ~： 96th Ambush In the quiet night sky, the moon hangs high in the sky, set against the black sky behind, so it becomes exceptionally bright. On the mountain road illuminated by the moonlight, five people were riding horses to the east, and in the middle of the night, they did not plan to stop and spend the night on the spot. It seemed that there was something important that required them to hurry overnight. "Boss, we should be able to reach it before dawn. The streets of Romali in a small town in the east!" A man who was riding a horse to the east, the blonde gal on the horse, looking at the map while driving the horse. "So speed up, and the time is up!" Najieta, who leads in front, heard Leone''s report and thought about it: "According to the timing of the previous information transmission, it is estimated that Noel and Ester Sri Lanka, it should have left the Imperial Capital at noon. If the two did not rush through the night, they would probably rest overnight in the streets of Romali!" "And from there to the headquarters of On Ning Road, you can arrive in one day if you are running at full speed!" Leonai, who was looking at the map, looked at the distance from Romali Street to On Ning Road on the map, and estimated the number of people around him. Said the man. "Everyone! Listen now. After arriving in the streets of Romali, I and the men of Suzuke will stay and observe. If there is a person such as Noel and Estes, we will go to the headquarters of Anning Road. The two of us will be responsible for ambush or Interception!" Najetta said firmly, when she received the information, she had already thought about doing so. "Boss, both you and Mr. Xu, this is too dangerous!!!" After hearing Najieta''s deployment, Chi Tong was the first to be reluctant. She knew that there was no difference between this and death. "Najta, or I''ll stay too! Just you and Suzuno, to meet the two strongest generals of the empire, what''s the difference with the death!" Brand urged the horse to catch up, wrinkling Frowning said to Najieta. "No! Chi Tong, Leoni, and Brand, you three need to continue to the headquarters of An Ning Road, and you must complete this task!" Najetta shook her head and rejected the proposal that Brand left. , Laughing, "Noel and Estes are not necessarily going to Ningdao, so it''s so decided!" In fact, Najta knows very well that she and the man of Susuo left to deal with Noel and Estes, not to mention whether they can escape and leave alive, but it is a problem to make Anning Road armed uprising successful this time. Only in the footsteps of these two will there be a chance to let the three pupils Red Eye, Leona, and Brand have time to assassinate the target. The three of them were so determined to see Najieta, they knew that it was useless to stop, and they knew the importance of the success of Anning Daos armed uprising, so whether they succeeded depends on whether the three of them can kill the target Berwick. After some discussion, on the dark mountain road, only the horses ran and trampled the sound of the ground, and the five people who attacked in the night were silent, thinking about their own things, watching the distance gradually approaching town. After a long time, a plume of red haze revealed on the eastern horizon, and a little purple rose slowly, from dark to bright, the ground, a slight jump, a red sun spewed out thinly. The sun shines into the Romali street in the small town, because there is no one on the street when the day lights up, only some of the early people start to get busy, and the figure of five people appears in the small fountain in the center. The five members of the night assassin group, after a night of horseback riding, finally reached the Romali street in the small town, but not much faster than expected, but arrived here only when the sky was lit. auzw.com "You have something to eat, let''s go to the headquarters of An Ning Road!" After buying some food from the breakfast shop, Najieta handed the food to the wind servants. "Boss, do you really want to stay here with Mr. Xu?" After receiving the food from Najieta, Chi Tong still asked unwillingly. "Relax, we can''t run, it''s saying that Suzuno''s men are very powerful!" Najieta deliberately pretended to make the three people feel at ease and laughed: "If they are not going to the headquarters of Anning Road , Men and I will catch up with you!" "Boss, there seems to be a gang of thieves on the east side. When we pass by, they will tell them the information of Noel and Estes. I think they will be happy to help intercept!" Leonai smirked. Said, while eating the food in his hand, thinking about how to cheat the thieves. "This is indeed usable, and the people around Noel are all beautiful women, and the gang of thieves should be easy to hook!" Brand nodded. He thought that Leonai made sense, and these people can use it to block it. , But their destiny to be completely destroyed is destined, but they can give Najieta and Suzuno men a little time to escape. "Leonai, where are the thieves?" Najetta asked with a chin under her chin. "Here...and here. I will let them come here to ambush!" Leonai grabbed the food in his hand and took out the map on the horse, pointing out the location of these thieves in the east, and what she had imagined. Ambush location. "It''s a bit far away. You tell those thieves gangs that Noel and Estes will pass here today. If I and Suzano and I are found, we will pass by here and let those thieves gangs help intercept!" After taking a closer look, the locations of the thieves on the map, Najetta thought about the retreat he had envisaged, and told Leonai to let her deceive those gangs. "No problem, promise to complete the mission!" Leonai nodded with a smile. With these thieves gangs in, her boss''s escape probability is much higher. "Now there are more and more people, and you should leave now!" Seeing more and more people on the street, Najieta felt it was time to let three people leave, otherwise it would not be fun to wait to be found here . "Boss, Mr. Xu, you must be careful. We will be at the headquarters of An Ning Road, waiting for you to come over!" Hearing Najieta''s urging, Chi Tong also knew that it would be possible to find out if he stayed. "Boss remember to come back soon!" Leonai smiled and rolled over to ride the horse. "Go away, be careful..." Brand said briefly, and then he rushed out of the city on horseback. Chi Hitomi and Leoni looked at each other. Najieta and Suzuno also urged the horses to follow. .. ~： 97th morning exercise Najieta and Suzuno, the three who watched the horses leave, gradually disappeared into their own eyes, and the smile on their faces just disappeared. "Man of Susuke, if it is really fighting, is it safe to launch a secret technique to win?" Seeing that the three had already left completely, Najieta lit a cigarette and sat next to him, spitting clouds and spitting clouds, watching the other party very Asked seriously. "I haven''t played, I don''t know!" Susano thought for a moment, and said, "If I follow the analysis I saw before, I can only deal with one of them, and I still have to do my best!" "Is it?" Seeing the expression of Suzuno''s man, Najieta knew that the other party was not kidding, and spit out a cigarette and said: "It seems that if we really encounter it, neither of us has any chance of winning!" "What should we do now?" Suzuno asked, after all, he can''t always sit here, wait for the other party to come out and find out. "Put this on, look here first to see if they are here or not!" Extinguished the cigarette in his hand, and in the salute on the horse, Najetta took out two hooded cloaks, One of them was thrown to the male Suzuki. One person and one emperor put on a cloak and led the horses on the street. While carefully observing the crowds, Najieta was thinking about how to deal with it. After all, he was informed in the intelligence that there were seven people in the other side, and two of them If you are alone, you can drink a pot for yourself and Suzuno. the other side. In the luxurious suite, the morning sunlight shines into the interior of the room, and you can clearly see a man and six women lying asleep in the big bed. "Huh? It''s so early this morning." Noel opened his eyes slowly, blocking the dazzling light in the room with one hand, and just thinking of getting up, he discovered that Black Hitomi was still lying on himself. "Aha! Lord Noel, good morning!" The movement of Noel just got up, and Black Eyes woke up from his sleep, rubbing his eyes and confused. "Early, black pupil, let''s practice together in the morning!" Seeing the black pupil just waking up and sprouting, Noor smiled badly at the thought, turning over and pressing the connected black pupil under him, leaning over The other''s lips. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another Soon after, the two men came to an end, and then picked up the over-excited black pupil, and went to the bathroom to wash away the sweat. After some washing, Noel and his team put on clean clothes, sorted out their clothes, and left the luxury suite, planning to find a good breakfast shop to eat something, and then take a stroll around this Romali street. When Noel and his party left the house and had just walked over the streets of people coming and going, he found two very strange people. They were wearing hooded cloaks and looked like dumplings, but one of them let him have A very familiar feeling. auzw.com "My dear, what''s the matter?" Estes saw that Noel didn''t know why, and suddenly stood on the street in a daze. "Ah? It''s nothing, just saw two strange people, one of them made me feel familiar!" Hearing Esdes''s words, Noel quickly recovered. "Strange person? Where? Why didn''t I see it?" Wen Yan said, Esdes looked closely at the street where people were going, but found no strange person. "Just there." I just wanted to point out the location of the two, but Noel looked back and froze. He didn''t even see a ghost, only to see some people in ordinary clothes. "My dear, you may say that the two are gone!" Estes looked in the direction pointed, and did not see any strange figures. "It''s very possible! Let''s go to things first, don''t discuss this!" Noel nodded. As Noel and his party left, the two strange figures came out in the alleys across the street, looking at the direction of Noel and others leaving, carefully following him/them carefully. The two men were Najetta and Suzuno. They spent most of their time in the streets of Romali and did not find the whereabouts of Noel and Esdes. They thought they had left overnight. But just when I was going to catch up with Chi Tong and others, suddenly Najieta felt that someone was staring at herself closely, glanced back cautiously, and saw the figure that she could not forget for a long time, but the other party did not seem to find In her cross-dressing, the other party quickly pulled the male Suzuo and hid in the dark alley. "I was staring so tightly just now, I thought I was found, and scared me!" Najieta patted the big European school, which just scared her a little. "They have already found it, what should I do now?" Susano asked doubtfully: "After all, can''t I always follow along?" "If I remember correctly, there is a canyon not far from this small town, that is the only road from the east to Anning Road Headquarters, let''s go there and prepare!" Najieta thought for a while, since the people have I found it, and it''s time to make some preparations. After making a decision, one person and one emperor turned their horses and quickly left this small town to hide in the canyon. Konor and the others were walking in the shopping happily until the sun was high above their heads, and then slowly walked towards the gorge leading to the headquarters of Anning Road on the horse. However, under the hot sun, the two men, Najetta and Susuke, spent many hours waiting to see the arrival of Noel and his party. However, Najta didn''t want to see Noel and his party coming at all. After all, she and Suzuno wouldn''t have to risk intercepting him/her, but they wouldn''t want to do it now! .. ~： 98th chance In the V-shaped canyon, Noel and his party entered the canyon slowly, riding a horse while holding an umbrella, blocking the scorching sun above him. "Sir Noel, if you cross this gorge and let the warhorse run at full speed, you can reach the headquarter of An Ning Road in about half a day!" Sitting on the black pupil of the same warhorse as Noor, holding a large map in his hand After a while, I will tell the result of Noel behind her umbrella. "Then the sun wasn''t so hot, we were putting the umbrellas forward at full speed, and now it''s good to go slowly!" Noel moved away a little and saw that the sun was still very big, so he didn''t plan to move forward quickly. "My dear, I heard that there are active gangs of thieves in the east, do you say we will meet them?" Esdes smiled slightly and began to expect those gangs of thieves to come over and rob, so that she could be relieved. Don''t be bored. "I don''t need to say that, they have already rushed here!" Noel smiled, not caring at all, the gang of thieves rushing. Relying on the fusion of Emperor Gu''s eyes, Nuoer can clearly see that there is a group of about 100200 thieves who are rushing towards their own group. Soon after the speech, the sound of a large number of horses trampling on the ground and the shouts of the thieves first reached the ears of Noel and the others, and gradually their figures also arrived. Nadeta, who was hiding in the distance, saw the gang of thieves coming from a distance, which completely disrupted her previous escape plan. "Asshole! The previously prepared escape plan was useless. The thieves ran to die first!" Najieta said with a gritted teeth, thinking that if he could not fight, he would lead Noel and his party to the gang of thieves. The two will have a chance to escape, but they did not expect that this group of thieves, but they first ran to die. "Don''t worry, it''s not necessarily a bad thing!" Susakuno smiled slightly, as if thinking of some plan. "It''s not a bad thing. Isn''t it a good thing?" Najta gave him a glance, but she couldn''t see any better now. "Wait for the group of thieves to come up, this is our best chance to sneak attack!" Susuke stared fixedly, the behavior of Noel and others in the distance, said: "But if the attack fails, it will be difficult to escape!" "Listening to you, this is indeed a good opportunity!" Najieta glanced at the number of thieves gangs coming from a distance. It was estimated that there were about 100,200 people when they gathered up. It will definitely be very chaotic, and this is the best time for a sneak attack. "But it''s a bit far away from there, and you need to launch a secret technique, otherwise we will slip away when we get past the opportunity!" Susaku said after thinking for a while, after all, he couldn''t rush to a sneak attack in a short time without launching the secret technique. Perform a one-shot kill near the target. "Target one of Noel and Estes. Just use the secret technique when you see the right time. I''ll allow it!" Najta nodded. She didn''t want to let go of such a good chance. If Noel and Ai were successfully killed, One of Stades''s plans to break into the empire this time increased the likelihood of success. "Understood!" The male Suzuo stared closely. Noel and Estes in the distance, as long as he had a chance, he would strike a fatal blow to the two. While Najieta and the male Suzuki were talking, the gang of thieves who came from afar like neuroses had surrounded Noel and his entourage, and began to speak from the dead. "Hey, hey! Sure enough, like intelligence, each is a beauty!!" auzw.com "It''s General Estes! It''s a great beauty as rumored! It''s really unbearable!!!" "Don''t go alone, or kill them with the advantage of the number!!" "Slow them down first, and then slowly do some things you like! Hahaha!!!" "Play after playing, don''t kill you! Just discard your hands and feet" Various words of death are constantly heard from the thieves gang, dare to say anything, not afraid of death at all. "My dear, I didn''t expect that I had just finished speaking, and they ran over by themselves. It wouldn''t be so boring now!" Estes said with a smile, not paying attention to the 100,200 people at all. "Master Lord, Lord Estes, they don''t look like they came by accident!!" Black Hitomi quickly mounted the horse, and pulled out the Emperor-Dead March [Bafang], staring at the gang of thieves around him and others. "My dear, what''s the matter?" Esdes saw Noel, sitting on his chin and immediately ignoring her and Black Hitomi''s words. "Ah? I heard that some of these ants just said that they were the same as intelligence. It seems that some people deliberately told us these dead ants by the intelligence we passed from here!" Noel smiled slightly, thinking who he was. And passed the information to these thieves. "Then leave two or three mouths alive, I also want to know who they are, and tell them the waste that we passed by here!" Estes said with a smile, around her body, condensed into a sharp one out of thin air. Debris. The words of Noel and Estes seemed to stimulate those gangs of thieves, they all clenched the weapons in their hands, and all the men rushed up. "Wastes, are you in such a hurry to die?" Estes said with a smile on his face, and flicked the sharp debris floating beside her with his right hand, and flew towards the oncoming thieves. Just before the thieves in front of Estes, all of them were shot and killed by the broken ice. Hei Tong, holding his emperor in all directions, rushed into the crowd of thieves. The long knife in his hand was constantly waving, and all the thieves who had crossed her long knife were cut to pieces, and the dead were better. The undead can only howl on the ground. As for the four maids, they also show their strengths in the crowd of thieves, but dont mobilize a large range of skills. After all, the canyon area is relatively small, and the scope of the skills is easy to hurt yourself. And in the distance, the male Suzuo found out that there were more than a dozen thieves, and waved his weapon to Noor, who had not moved. He knew that the long-awaited opportunity had arrived. "The Soul of Jade Disaster Appears!" Suzunos male hands were connected with his fingers, and he continued to draw vitality from Najtas body, and his upper body clothes gradually disappeared, and a large circle appeared behind him. .. ~： 99th Collision The secret of Susukes man is violent, as is the comparison of Xiao Bi, who uses the huge energy in his body, and Susaks man draws the masters vitality through the former evil spirit to exert his power. Only three times can use up his master''s vitality, but its power is also like a ghost! Susano''s transformation was completed in an instant, and Najeta, who had drawn a lot of vitality, lay on the ground, staring at the completely transformed Susuo, this was also the first time she saw The violent appearance of Susano''s male had only been seen in the book of Emperor Gu before. "Eight Mirror" Suzuno''s man shouted his secret technique. The large circle behind him quickly flew in front of him, and the cavity inside was quickly filled with injected energy. "It can reflect the flying props completely, it is the ability of the secret skills!" Looking at the secret skills of the male Suzuno, it was only seen in the book, but Najieta did not expect it today. See it with my own eyes. The male of Suzuka didn''t pay attention to Najetta, but jumped directly on the eighth mirror and rushed out. The direction he rushed to was where Noel was. In a moment of effort, "Tian Cong Yun Jian" Suzuo''s man arrived near the besieged Noel, and Ba Jijing returned to the back of his body. The energy gathered in his hands and suddenly pulled out an extra long from the space. sword. Clenching the Tian Cong Yun Jian in his hand, the male Zuo Zuo swept across the thief that surrounded Noel and swept over with the super long Tian Cong Yun Jian. The thieves were cut off by the long sword they crossed. When Tian Congyun sword cut to Noel''s position, he stopped completely and did not move, but this was not stopped by Suzuno, and he is still doing his best to cut the long sword in his hand. Surrounded by Noel, one hand drove several undead thieves around him, and the other hand grabbed the long sword that he wanted to cut himself, and stared at the person who came over to attack with a smile. "I didn''t expect someone to attack at this time. What I didn''t expect was that the attacker was an acquaintance!" Noel smiled a little, but he would have been a man of Suzuke, and Najetta must be nearby, right? Knowing that the two girls, Chi Tong and Lei Ou Nai, are present, if they are there, they happen to kill all three of them. "For 1000 years, I didn''t expect that since someone could catch my Tian Cong Yun Jian empty-handed!" Susakuno froze for a moment, then said with a smile. The situation was somewhat beyond the expectation of Susano. Although I thought about the possibility of a sneak attack, at least it can cause some damage to the other party, but now it has not hurt the other party, and it is easily taken over. His secret skill Tian Cong Yun Jian. "Honey, do you need any help?" Seeing Noel was attacked by someone, Estes looked coldly. The man who dared to attack was now with the heart that had torn him alive. "No, you''re done cleaning up. Look for Najetta nearby. She should hide somewhere!" Noel shook his head with a smile. Now he wants to catch Najetta first. Sasuo Nan put it in his eyes. "Najetta? Then I''ll look for it first, let them clean up these thieves!" After hearing the words, Estes projected all the remaining broken ice that was previously created to the thieves gang at high speed, using Shave disappeared instantly, looking for the figure of Najieta nearby. auzw.com Black Hitomi and the four close-fitting maids, when they heard Noel''s orders, all speeded up the harvest. The lives of the thieves gangs, the figures of the five people kept flashing in the thieves group, and the thieves on the battlefield died before they reacted urgently. Well, some dont even know how they died. "Xiu Xiang! Ba Ji Jing!" Hearing that the other party was going to find his own owner, Susano quickly dispersed the Tian Cong Yun Jian caught by the enemy, quickly jumped into the prepared Ba Ji Jing, and wanted to go to chase Ace immediately. Des. "boom!" As soon as the man who had jumped into the eighth mirror, Noor flashed in front of him. When he didn''t recover, he kicked him over the rocky walls of the canyon. "Did you block it? Since you dare to face me and chase Estes, are you when I don''t exist?!" Being disregarded makes Noor very uncomfortable, looking coldly and being pumped by himself not far away Said the male who came to the rock face of the canyon. When Susuke pulled out Noor, he blocked the whip leg drawn to his face with both hands, but he still pulled him out with strong force. It seems that there is no way to leave here without overthrowing him. I hope that Najetta can hide a bit! ''Thinking, Susano broke his own rock and escaped from the canyon wall. He looked at Noor not far away, thinking about how to get rid of the other party as soon as possible, so as to protect the weakness as soon as possible. Najta in state. Seeing that the man of Suzuo didn''t say anything, Noor didn''t want to waste time anymore. He quickly condensed the spear of lightning in his hand and slammed into the other party. The spear of lightning struck a long current in the air, and the kung fu was reached in an instant. In front of each other. Looking at the lightning spear in front of him, Susano jumped back quickly, drilled through the hollow of the large circle behind him, and quickly injected energy into the large circle to make it instantly become a mirror. The spear of lightning in the eighth mirror was reflected back. "It''s a really interesting ability, give it to me! Reject!" Noel refused to touch the reflected spear of lightning and allowed it to pass through his body, but left no harm. "Boom!" The lightning spear that passed through Noel hit the rock wall far behind him, producing a powerful electric blast. With the loud noise of the explosion, just like the horn that began to attack, one person and one emperor also moved at this time. "Eight-footed Qiong Gouyu" Suzuno started the secret technique to improve his physical ability, and rushed towards Noel very quickly. "Something interesting! Awakening Liberation: 20% smashing!" Noel''s ability to liberate Noah, a row of black cross marks appeared on his forehead, his hands and feet were wrapped in black gas, and quickly formed armor gauntlets And armor feet. The two liberated at the same time and improved their fighting skills. Under ultra-high-speed movement, the fists of one person and one emperor collided together instantly, creating an invisible gas field with the two in between, and the ground was shocked by a huge force After a series of cracks, the gravel was flying all over the sky. .. ~： 100th deprivation But in the next second, the balance was broken in an instant, and Susuke''s arm was covered with cracks, but Noel had nothing at all. Noor smiled slightly and pushed harder, and Susuo''s entire arm instantly shattered, lifting the armored feet surrounding the black gas and violently kicked him to his mouth. Susano jumped back quickly, dangerously avoiding the black armored leggings, using the remaining arm to quickly condense energy, and quickly withdraw the Tian Cong Yun Sword from the space, holding the Tian Cong Yun Sword and sprinting towards Noel. Because the male Suzuo just found out that if he was hit by Noors armor, any thing would be smashed, and the price of this discovery was one of his arms, so he pulled out the long Tian Congyun sword and pulled it away from the other side. Distance combat. "Do you think this long sword can do anything?" Noel smiled slightly, palming his hand against the protruding blade tip, and when the blade tip touched the armor gauntlets, he continued to advance with the male Suzaku And began to smash and collapse. "Damn it!" Suzuno''s man frowned, watching the Tian Cong Yun Jian in his hand continue to smash and collapse, and his own secret skills were of no use to Noor, and the vitality drawn from Najta was almost exhausted. Rage may fail instantly at any time. "Actually, you don''t have to worry at all, your violent disappearance now!" Noel smiled, he completely saw through the thoughts of Susuke and said, "Because I don''t plan to continue playing!" As soon as the words fell, Noel''s figure had disappeared into the sight of Suzuno''s male. It was so fast that Suzuno''s male could not see his figure, as if disappeared in this world. But at the next moment, when Nozuke Suzaku didn''t respond, Noel had appeared beside him, grabbed the left arm of his left, and used the ability of smashing to grasp it into pieces, and the foot also used the ability Sweeping on the other person''s left foot, it turned out to be broken into pieces like the arm. In a flash of time, Suzuno lost his left foot and arm. Now the whole person has laid down on the ground with only one right leg. It is very difficult to get up from the ground, but he still keeps Tried, he didn''t want to give up that simple. "In order to keep you from moving, I also accepted this leg!" Noel smiled, and stepped on the right foot of the man who was lying on the ground with the black armor and armored feet. The male Suzuo lying on the ground can only stare at the other person, stepping on his remaining right foot to pieces, but he can''t make any resistance. Now it can be said that he can''t die, he can''t move. Can only lie on the ground obediently. At the same time, Black Hitomi and four close-fitting maids have also slaughtered a gang of 100,200 thieves, one leftover, after all, the fool can see that this is arranged by Najieta, so they did not follow the original plan. Ask questions after leaving alive. "Sir Noel, I want to see, sister, she is not nearby!" After cleaning up, Black Hitomi walked to Noel''s side and said. "They/they are indeed very likely to be nearby. You and you should look for it!" Noel nodded. He also felt that the members of the night assassin group were nearby. After all, he/they could not let Suzuki Male, come alone and risk attacking yourself. "Then I''ll go now!" Seeing Noel agreed to her request, the black pupil turned around in the canyon and moved at high speed, carefully looking for suspicious and hiding places. auzw.com "Lina, Aiya, Shayou, Sbia, you four also go around and look around!" Noel thought for a while, and decided to let his four close-fitting maids also go to look for members of the night assassin group , After all, how many people are looking for efficiency. "Yes, master!" The four said in unison, and they all disappeared in one fell swoop, but they could see their flashing figures inside the canyon. Seeing that all five had left, Noel glanced, and lying on the ground, the man without a limb, Suzuo felt that he should not be able to run around like this. So he connected with the system in his mind, and Noel wanted to ask if he could, and extract the ability of Susuo Men to merge with himself. After all, he was very interested in Susuo Men''s secret skills. System Master, if I devour this guy, can I take the secret skill of Susano completely into my own? Nor thought about it and asked the system Jun in the center. Host! You have swallowed this biological emperor, and surely you can receive all its abilities. Of course, even its thousands of years of memory, this huge information data will also be received! Will that burn your brain? ''Nuoer thought and asked, although there are a lot of emperor''s information in the memory of a thousand years, but he does not want to receive it very much. After all, it is not very useful for him. If it is too large, its own brain may not be able to bear it. Rest assured, host! It does not burn the brain, but the memory data is too large, and there may be short-term memory confusion! "System Master, delete all of its memories!" After listening to System Master''s answer, Noel knew what to do, walked to Suzuno''s man, squatted down, and grabbed his head with one hand. Amnestic target: Men of Susuke! Delete in progress "You have to do... No No" Suzuno''s man was still strange, what the other party came to grab his head to do, but the next moment he found his memory, began to become more and more vague and disappeared, and now even the current The owner of is no longer remembered. Men of Suzuke: All memories are deleted! "Swallow!" Noel glanced lightly. His eyes were so empty that Suzuo''s man, using his own ability to devour, began to deprive Suzuo''s emperor. The black gas kept pouring out of Noel''s body, and he rushed to the men who had no memory, and slowly wrapped it completely. And when Najetta in the distance saw Esdez running towards her, she climbed up from the ground and staggered into the grass, shaking her breath as much as possible. So I didn''t find that the male Susuke had been defeated. I still thought that even if the male Susuke failed, he should be able to escape safely. .. ~： 101st Estes has been searching near the canyon, except for the breath of some animals. She didn''t find that there is a human-like breath, so she looked far away. It was exactly this. On the way, Estes felt a faint human breath, and ran quickly in the direction of the breath, but when she arrived, she didn''t even see half of the ghost. "Strange, just felt a weak breath nearby, did you run away?" Esdes frowned and looked closely, but did not find half of Najetta''s figure. Fortunately, I responded quickly, otherwise I was really caught by Estes! Thinking, Najetta, hiding in the grass, didnt dare to move even if she held her breath, and carefully watched through the gap, looking at Estes around. In fact, Najieta also thought very much that she rushed to sneak in to observe Aesdes, but she was spared from her vitality, but she was weak enough. Now she is still struggling to move around. At this time, Najieta saw a very similar figure of the red pupil, and suddenly appeared beside Esdes. The two of them seemed to be talking about something, but hesitated because of some distance. , She did not hear the conversation between the two. Estes did not attack the sudden figure. After all, the breath from the other party was too familiar, and it was also mixed with the breath of her own man, so she was very sure that she was one of the women of her own man. "Black pupil sauce, are those thieves cleaned up?" Seeing that the person was black pupils, Estes smiled slightly and asked about the cleanup status of the thieves gang. "Master Estes, those gangs of thieves have all been cleaned up!" Black Hitomi smiled and answered with a little head when he heard the question from Estes. "How is the sneak attacking thief?" Esdes continued to ask. She could not find the figure of Najetta. If the sneak attacking thief was not dead, she was ready to vent the thief. "Master Lord, you have defeated it and destroyed its limbs. It seems that I was still dead when I walked!" Black Hitomi thought about it and told her Ai around when she walked just now. Stades. "Then hope my dear, don''t kill it so soon, otherwise I will have no place to vent!" Estes smiled, hoping that the man in his house would not attack so quickly The man killed. "Master Estes, did you find the members of the night assassin group?" Black Hitomi looked at Estes expectantly, hoping that the other party would find the traces of those people, because her sister Chi Hitomi was probably there inside. "No, I still found a faint breath here, but when I arrived, I didn''t see any figures. I think they saw that the thief was defeated, so let''s run away first!" Ai Stakes shook his head, told her about the situation just now, and added her own conjecture to it. "Is it..." Black Hitomi said a little bit lost, just now she was also dreaming about seeing Red Hitomi''s picture. "Black pupil sauce, don''t be so sad, and you don''t have a chance to catch them. Don''t forget their goal, but the headquarters of An Ning Road, we just have to wait for them to get caught!" Estes persuaded with a smile. , Rubbing his hands on the black pupil''s small head. "I know, Master Estes. Let''s go back to Lord Noel!" Black pupil smiled slightly after hearing the comfort of Esters. He felt that the other party was very reasonable, and it was not a chance to see him. "Go!" Estes nodded with a smile. auzw.com The two quickly disappeared and quickly returned to Noels location. Najieta, who was hiding not far away, saw that both of them had left, but she did not come out immediately, but waited for a while, and saw that the two did not show signs of returning before crawling out of the grass slowly. . She walked slowly to the edge of the canyon, but Najieta didn''t let her breath out. After all, she didn''t want the two people to feel the breath return again, watching the thieves surrounded Noel just now. The location of a group of people, in which to find the figure of Susuke. the other side Noel had completely deprived Susuo of his ability and merged it with himself, and there was only one body without limbs on the ground, and at this time, Black Hitomi and Estes had just returned. "Dead?" asked Estes, who had just returned, and glanced at the little thief who had no limbs on the ground, but his eyes were so empty that he showed no signs of life. "Well, it didn''t take long to die!" Noel nodded. "Since it''s a little late, I want to use it to vent!" Estes said very depressingly, looking at the body of the male Susuke on the ground. "Black pupil, what''s wrong with her?" Noel came to Black pupil and pointed to Esdes. "Sir Estes, I didn''t find the woman named Najta. I wanted to come back and let it vent!" After seeing Noel came to ask questions, black pupil pointed to the man on the ground. "It turns out so!" Noel smiled, walked to Esdes and hugged her into his arms. "Esdes, if you can''t find it, they will go to the headquarters of Anning Road anyway. They can''t run anymore!" "Oh, got it!" Estes nodded and rubbed in Noel''s arms. The depression just now disappeared. Soon, as the same went out for search, the four close-fitting maids also returned, and reported to Noel about the search. "Master, we have searched all around, but none of the members of the night assassin group have been found!" Lena came to Noel''s side and reported what she had just found. "Even if you can''t find it! It should have escaped, and went to the headquarters of Anning Road!" Noel thought for a while and said, "We are also going at full speed and we can''t let them succeed!" "My dear, what should I do, just throw it here?" Estes pointed, pointing to the man with no sign of life on the ground. "That''s not enough! Let''s go, let''s go!" Noel threw a black flame and burned the male Susuke on the ground to ashes instantly. Noel and several women quickly turned over and mounted a warhorse, marching toward the headquarters of Anning Road at full speed. .. ~： 102nd Reach On the edge of the canyon cliff in the distance, Najeta saw that Noel and his team were riding a war horse and heading towards the headquarters of An Ning Road at full speed. Among them, she did not see the figure of Suzuno, but between her and Emperor Gu The inexplicable contact was interrupted, which made her very uneasy. Waiting for Noel and his entourage to go away, Najetta now also regained her strength, quickly rushing to the battle site just now, wondering what happened there when she hid, and whether Susuo As she thought, she had already encountered an unexpected event. Soon, at the place where Noel and his party were surrounded, the newly arrived Najeta saw the remnants of the ground, and some burned black lacquered corpses that were still smoking, but inside she and I didnt see the figure of Suzuno, and just in case she was still full, she looked carefully in the **** war. Until the sky gradually darkened, Najieta found the horns on the head of Susano''s head on a small piece of dark ground. "Man Suzu, it seems that the sneak attack has failed, and you have not managed to escape from here, but at least some time for them, you can rest in peace!" Najieta looked at the horns in her hand, she was already very Suzuki''s male was killed, because the horns had cracks on the horns, which were exactly the same burn marks on the ground. It is quite clear that now is not the time for sentimentality. Najetta quickly found the thieves gang nearby. The war horses that ran away during the attack, turned over and ran to the headquarters of Anning Road. The next day A huge city called Jerlock This small town located in the far east of the imperial capital has become increasingly prosperous due to the rich underground resources. In recent years, many religious facilities on Anning Road have been built, forming a huge city with its own culture. After a night of rushing, Noel and his team finally arrived in this huge city in the morning. They also found the residence of the spy who was inserted by the Minister in Anning Road, a building larger than any house in Jeroc. "Does the soft egg spy live here?" Estes glanced lightly at the large building in front of him, and said, "It seems that his bishop, assistant, must have gotten a lot of benefits in it, and I will enjoy it!" "Whether he is, but it seems that he hasn''t been killed yet, we''re not too late!" Arriving all the way here, Noel also observed carefully, and found no signs of confusion. After all, the spy bishop assistant was killed. If it''s done, it will definitely be a storm in the city. "This is good news!" Estes nodded. After all, if the spy was killed, they would run away in vain, which would make her feel very uncomfortable. "Master Noel, Master Estes, shall we not go in?" After listening to the conversation between the two, Black Hitomi asked her question. "Yes! Let''s go first!" Noel smiled. Noel and his party, to the guards guarding the gate, handed over the invitation letter given by the minister before departure, saying that the spy sent it on Anning Road, and as long as there was this, he could enter his residence smoothly when he was away. . "Master Bishop Assistant, he went to discuss things with Master Bishop not long ago, but he has told us to let us arrange accommodation for a few first! Please come with me a few!" The guard guarding the gate looked at his hand After the invitation letter was the same as that of the assistant bishop, he told several people what the assistant bishop said before leaving. auzw.com Subsequently, under the leadership of the gate guard, Noel and his party lived in a large room, and the gate guard returned, and he was in the guard post in front of the gate. "Well, this guy really enjoys it. The decoration is so gorgeous in a single room!" After entering the room, Noel looked around in the large room. I think the decoration here must cost a lot of gold coins. "Are there? Our own large-scale mansion can be several times more luxurious than here!" Estes also looked casually, but she didn''t think it was so good, after all, Noel''s large-scale mansion was better than here. Too much. "Well! It''s better at home!" Black Hitomi nodded sympathetically. "Hurry up for the night, let''s rest for a while!" Noel smiled slightly and said, "That guy will be back in a while, and it is impossible to come back so soon!" "Well, I did get a little tired." Estes nodded. After locking the door, Noel and several women washed in the bathroom, and they both climbed onto the big bed and took a rest. After all, they had just finished fighting with a group of thieves yesterday, and ran for a night on a horse, he/ They are indeed a little tired. During the rest of Noels party Najieta finally arrived, and Jerlock, the headquarter of Anning Road, spent a lot of time in this huge city to find the revolutionary army spies stationed here and let him take him to the night raid. Where the remaining three are. Soon, under the leadership of the Revolutionary Army spies, Najieta saw the three people who arrived one day earlier. "Boss, it''s great that you can come back safely!" It was Najetta who saw the spies of the Revolutionary Army bring him back. Leonai flew up with joy and would give the other party a big hug. "When the people arrive, I will leave first!" After that, the spies of the Revolutionary Army left the small house where the four were. "Huh?" Chi Tong was very happy to see Najieta coming back, but she found that there seemed to be one missing person, and asked in doubt: "Boss, why didn''t Mr. Xu come back?" "The male of Susuke.. has been killed and it has been determined that Noel and Estes are indeed coming to the headquarters of Anning Road, and they should have arrived by this morning!" Hearing the question of Chi Hitomi, Najie Tower saw the joy of the three disappeared. "How could this be the case... Didn''t the gangs of thieves play a role?" Ak Hitomi froze for a moment, but she knew how powerful Susuo Men are, even if they can''t win and run away, there should be no problem. There are also those designed. The thieves helped intercept. "Yeah, I remember that there were 100,200 thieves. At least they could hold those people for a while, enough for the two of you to escape!" Leonai couldn''t believe it, even if she contacted the thieves gang. But for those people, it was no problem to hold on for a while. .. ~： 103rd Banquet Hearing the words of the thieves gang, Najieta was very angry. If the idiots had arrived early, the male Suzaku would not risk attacking those people. "Not to mention the thieves gangs, they did not ambush at the predetermined location, but took the horses and rushed directly to the entrance of the gorge!" Najieta said with a frown, thinking of the thieves'' death, harming their own The escape plan completely collapsed. "Obviously tell the thieves that Noel and Estes will come out at the place you designed!" Brand also frowned, and he didn''t expect those thieves to rush over. "Because of the thieves'' group coming early, the men of Susuke and I can only plan to change. When those thieves attack in groups, they will take advantage of the chaos to attack one of Norr and Estes." Najta was low. Say, tell the scene to the three people present. "Then?" the three asked in unison, wanting to know what happened next. "Sometimes, waiting for the best chance for a sneak attack, the male Susuke extracted vitality from me, and launched his secret skills to rush past, but I couldn''t afford to fall because of the passing of vitality." Najta ordered A cigarette slowly said everything she saw. The three people in the room listened quietly to the situation described by Najetta. The three had known this interception, which can be said to be a formidable one, and now one of them can be returned. Feeling sad for the death of Susano. After all three learned of the situation at that time, he/they knew that it was not a time of sadness, but that they should try their best to quickly remove the target of this mission, and that the male Sazuo must not be sacrificed in this way. The four of them were in the house and began to discuss the plan of the assassination operation, and told Najetta of the information they had investigated yesterday, of course, the target''s security information and the target''s security. The time was gradually lost in the discussion of the four, and the sky soon became dark And Noel and several women also woke up in their sleep, and got the information that the spy had returned to their residence. They also organized a welcome meeting for several people, inviting Noel and his party to change their dresses and attend. "Being stared at, since there is still a mood to give us a welcome meeting!" After changing his dress, Noel smiled. He really couldn''t understand what the other party was thinking. "Maybe seeing us coming, he doesn''t think there is any danger anymore!" Black Hitomi smiled slightly and said his guess. "Whether care about him, relax and have fun, maybe there will be interesting sideshows too!" Estes changed his military uniform, put on a gorgeous evening dress, and walked out of the bathroom. "Esdes, this suit suits you very well!" Noel observed, and the evening dress on Essdes nodded and smiled. "Is it?" Obed''s compliments from Noel, Esdes smiled with a smile on her face, and carefully looked at the evening dress she was wearing. auzw.com "Now that we are ready, let''s go and see the spy!" Noel glanced, and the women who had changed their dresses inside the house said. Soon, Noel and a few women followed the maid into a luxurious living room, which was filled with people of similar clothing, and there were many women wearing three-point styles, greeting the men in the living room. The man sitting in the high position saw the arrival of Noel and his party, and Zheng Zi carefully observed the people who came to him. "Although I recently felt dangerous, and asked the minister for auxiliary combat power," the spy man Berwick, who saw that Noel and his party had arrived in front of him, said: "But I did not expect it to be sent, known as the strongest General Noel in the Empire. With General Estes, there is nothing more reassuring!" "Make no mistake, we were not sent by the minister, but the minister asked us to come!" Noel looked at him lightly, and said the spy man in front of him. "Whether it was sent, or the minister came over to you!" Belik smiled, not caring about it at all, and said: "At this banquet, only my faithful men, so please enjoy it with peace of mind, I Inside your house will not make you bored!" "I''m not interested in them at all." Noel smiled slightly, looked at the ceiling, and said, "But hiding under the ceiling and stealing three of our guys from Kuei, are you coming down on your own, or am I blasting you down!" "I hope they won''t come down, then I can tie them into hedgehogs!" Estes said with a smile. From the moment she came in, she found someone on it, staring at herself a few people. "Did both generals find out?" Belik smiled and snapped a finger in his hand, saying, "They are just in order to control the sect, and the exposed incarnation of the King Fist Temple Raksha Ghost was invited from the empire. !!!" The three people who heard their fingers quickly jumped from the ceiling and fell beside Berlick. "There are only three people, why are there four ghosts?" Black Hitomi asked doubtfully. She counted the number of people, and did not see the fourth person coming down. "Uh. I don''t know, how did they lose one person..." Berwick said awkwardly, he really could not think that someone would ask such a question, because he himself said so exciting. "It turned out to be the three of you, not staying beside the minister, but ran here!" When they saw the three of them, Noel recognized them, but didn''t expect them to come here. "It turns out! They are there, so you are so in a mood, give us a welcome meeting!" Estes said with a smile. After seeing the people who came down, she understood why the other party was not worried about someone coming. It hurt him. "Thanks to the presence of the two generals, these ghosts could have been on the front line now!" Belikh said his planned plan and instantly forgot his embarrassment. "Wait a minute! But here, it is said that the night-raid holding Emperor Gu has sneaked in!" Black Hitomi didn''t want to, and would see his sister''s chance to be snatched by these ghosts. .. ~： Chapter 104 After listening to what Black Hitomi said, the three ghosts of Raksha just smiled, and did not act excessively. After all, the three of them could have seen the thorns with their own eyes, and they were instantly killed by General Noel below. When did they even shoot each other? I didnt see them, and there was General Shades of Estes. They didnt dare to be brazen in front of these two generals. The three ghosts of Raksha knew very well that even if one of Noel and Estes shot, they did not want to leave here alive. "Sister, we have five of the emperor tools that we give to the minister after recycling." Suzuka smiled slightly, shook out five fingers, and talked about the three of them. "No matter how powerful Emperor Gu is, the users are just ordinary people!" said Zhu Tian, ??a bearded and bald man. He didn''t care much about the members of the Night Slayer. "So there must be a chance to win, and it doesn''t necessarily need the emperor to make it!" the dark-skinned beauty nv horse head said to the black pupils with a smile. "The four ghosts of Raksha, are the private parts of the minister," the spy Berwick had not finished. "I don''t need you to explain anything. I know who they are. One of the four ghosts was killed by me. Since we are here, you will obey my orders, not yours!" Noel said lightly. He said that he really didn''t want to listen to the nonsense of the spy. "No matter what their record is, or whether they are ministerial private soldiers, if you disrupt our plan, you will all die!" Esdes sneered, staring at the four in the high position. Regardless of whether they were Berwick or the three ghosts of Raksha, after listening to the words of Noel and Esdes, they were completely stunned. They did not expect that the other party would say such words. "General Noel, you are just the ones who came to protect me, not let you give orders!" First returned to Belek, frowned deeply, and hadn''t seen him since he became assistant to the bishop. Someone dares to be so arrogant to him. "Black pupil sauce, I will open a door for you, and help me call Chelsea!" Noor ignored Belik completely and rubbed the little head of the black pupil beside him. "I know, Lord Noel!" Black Hitomi nodded with a smile, as if guessing what Noel was going to do. Seeing the black pupil nodded, Noel opened a door to the large mansion and handed the one-time key to the black pupil. The black pupil opened the door and walked in quickly. The black door disappeared after she entered. At the next moment, Belik, who didn''t understand what was going on, saw that the other party completely ignored what he said. When he wanted to say something, he saw that the black door appeared again out of thin air. In addition to the young girl, there is an additional girl eating a lollipop and earphones. "Sir Noel, I''m here!" Chelsea said with a grin, walked to Noel''s side and hugged his arm. "The rest of you can leave, and the banquet is over!" Seeing Chelsea''s arrival, Noel smiled slightly and said to the crowd in the living room. "You don''t have to leave, I''m the master here!!" Berwick roared, stopping his men who didn''t know what to do. auzw.com "A little bishop assisted, let you float away?" Noel glanced lightly, standing up and yelling at Berlick, sneeringly: "I don''t want to go, I don''t need to go now! I advise Dont mess with your three ghosts, you will die!" "Except for the three ghosts, kill everyone here!" As soon as the words fell, Noel hugged Chelsea around him, and instantly appeared beside Berwick. He slapped his head into a blood mist and kicked the headless body to the table below. When the women heard Noels words, they all flashed and disappeared, and the screams in the large living room rang, and the men of Belik didnt know what was going on, so they lay on the floor of the living room. , I dont even know how I died. Estes also flashed to the high position, hugged Noel''s neck and sat on his da leg, staring at the three ghosts with a smile, if they dare to move, she would hang it mercilessly. Aiya used the shaving and finger guns in the Six-Form to harvest these Berwick men in the living room, and did not use her flame ability, because she didn''t want to set it on fire. As long as Sbia waved her ten fingers, the silk thread would wrap around the roulette. Those who wanted to escape, the harvest would be completed with a light pull of the thread. The people in the living room wanted to escape from this world of purgatory, but they were stopped by Lina who was guarding the door, using their ability to cut off the gravity of the people who wanted to escape and let them float in the air in the living room. "After everything is done, let''s fight together again, puppets," Black Hitomi said with a smile, instantly jumping up and holding a long knife in his hand and waving it quickly, cutting the people floating in the air into pieces. "Er. Black Hitomi cut them into pieces, and it will be very troublesome to clean them later." Noel, who was sitting in the high position, glanced at the broken corpse, and the corner of his mouth twitched. "My dear, you don''t know that, Black Hitomi likes to use her long knife, and she doesn''t like to use other five types except shaving!" Estes covered her mouth and smiled, because she knew to wait to clean up the body. Work must be done by a man of his own. "Well, it fell on my head again at this troublesome time!" After that, Noel released a large number of **** butterflies in his palms and directed them to clean the corpse below. The three ghosts who were fooling around were stunned to see the body technique performed by the women below. According to their observation, this was more than several times more powerful than they would have. Soon, the lower part was cleaned up by a few women, and the **** butterfly was also eating the broken corpses on the ground. Because of the large number, the corpse was eaten up in a while, and only the blood inside the large living room was stained. Red place, and messy utensils scattered on the ground. "Now it''s your turn, whether it''s your surrender or death!" Noel asked with a smile, looking at the still three people in a daze. "May you wipe out everything for Lord Noel!" The three ghosts said on their knees on one leg when they heard Noel''s question. They knew it was not a joke. Besides, they could feel that the murderousness of the women had locked themselves. People. .. ~： Chapter 105 Watching the three of them kneeling on one leg and expressing their willingness to surrender, Noel knew very well what they were thinking, but these did not matter, as long as the three of them could obediently obey and obey their own arrangements. "It''s called Hell Butterfly. It can be said to be a pet, a weapon, and they are carnivorous!" Noel smiled slightly, summoning three Hell butterflies that were still hovering in the living room. "." The three people kneeling on the ground on one leg were silent. They really couldn''t understand why the other party said that. "I don''t understand why I said this?" Noel smiled, seeing through the thoughts of the three of them, and said, "Because this **** butterfly will settle in your body for some time, in order to prevent you from doing some extra things, For example, to report to the Minister!" "Sir Noel, this is not necessary, we will be very obedient!" Mei Shao nv horse head said with a wry smile, she just saw that the black butterfly eaten the corpse inside the living room. If you want to put it in her body, think about it and make her shudder. "Relax, they won''t eat your internal organs without my orders!" Let Esdes in his arms get up, three **** butterflies flying around Noel, and walked with a smile to three people In front of you. When the three saw Noel''s arrival, in addition to Suzuka''s eyes flashing, there was also a micro infrared on their faces. Both Ma Tau and Zhu Tian wanted to escape very much, but they both knew that if they fled now, the two of them would be ruthless. Ripped into pieces, it is better to let those **** butterflies enter the body, so the two forced the urge to escape. "Don''t make trouble, if you come up with something that you shouldn''t take, don''t say I didn''t tell you in advance!" Noel said with a smile, and a **** butterfly parked on his palm. As soon as he finished speaking, Noel put his hand into Zhu Tians body, and the **** butterfly on his palm clung tightly to his heart, and then he released a lot of **** butterfly again in his palm before he gradually took his hand from his body. Came out. Afterwards, the two daughters, Ma Tau and Ling Lu, were placed outside a **** butterfly tightly attached to the heart. After Nuoer finished all this, the three of Ma Tau, Suzuka, and Zhu Tian, ??besides seeing the other person can put their hands into their own bodies, surprised the three of them, the three did not feel anything special in their bodies. "Do you think I''m lying to you? Then try it, anyway, you won''t die if you gently bite!" Noel saw the three of them seemingly unbelieving, and controlled the **** butterfly in the three of them. Give them a bite. "Let''s meet! Ah! Ah!" The three people hadn''t finished speaking, and felt a bite in the heart. The sudden pain caused the three to cover their mouths and lay down on the ground screaming. With a cry, the body began to sweat. "Relax, I just took a sip lightly, and didn''t directly make a hole in the heart!" Noel thought for a moment, then smiled: "Oh! If you want to make it yourself, my **** butterfly will start by itself." Oh! You can eat your heart clean in just 2 seconds!" auzw.com "Sir Noel, please continue to ravage me!" Suzuka slumped on the ground, eyes blurred with blushing cheeks, one hand stroked the mouth, one hand propped on the ground. "What happened to her?" As soon as he turned around, he heard the sentence. Noel almost fell to the ground, and asked the other two in doubt. "My dear, Suzuka is actually a masochist. The more pain you make her, the more comfortable it is!" Esdes smiled and wandered to Suzuka''s side, explaining to Noel while demonstrating. "Admiral Estes, please work hard, be harder!" Suzuka did not feel any discomfort, but enjoyed the destruction of Estes very much, and continued to ask the other party to continue to increase the strength. "Masochism? I really saw it for the first time!" Seeing Esdes had such a good time, and Noel thought it seemed very interesting, saying: "Bald, I am talking about you. There is no baldness except you here." Yes, you have to clean up all the Revolutionary Army investigators in the city of Jerlock!" "Sir Noel, then I''ll go down first!" Zhu Tian saw Noel pointing at himself, and he quickly reacted, and left the interior of the living room in a hurry. "Then... Lord Noel, I will help Zhu Tian clean up, Revolutionary Army investigators!" Regaining his sight, seeing the horse head Zhu Tian left, and looked at the two people who are playing Suzuka, she can She didn''t want to be treated like Suzuka, so she made a careful request and hoped to leave here as soon as possible. "Don''t be fooled by staying alone, he should be enough!" Noel glanced, and the dark-skinned ganmei nv sitting on the ground said. Soon after, Suzuka was lying on the ground with their blushing under the ravages of the two. "It''s a masochism, I''m a long-time acquaintance!" Noel looked at him, puffing Suzuka on the ground. "My dear, what are we going to do next?" Estes smiled. She didn''t know what to do. After all, the members of the night assassin group did not know when they would arrive. "It''s so late now, of course it''s time to go back to the room and rest!" Noel thought for a while and said: "Wait tomorrow morning, let Chelsea become that spy, go to Jerlock City, take a look at the night raid killer group Will it be hooked!" "Sir Noel, are you going to become the man you shot to death?" After listening to Noel''s words, Chelsea wanted to make sure, or it would not be fun to wait for the wrong person. "Well, that''s the one that owed the goods!" Noel nodded. .. ~： 106th Battle "My dear, what about the two of them, let them stay here directly?" Eszter glanced at Suzuka, who was panting, and the dark-skinned **** who was sitting on the ground. Asked Ma Tau. "Look at the two of them as killing people except training, have you ever been exploited? Did you let me go?!" Noel smiled as he looked at the two women on the ground. After deciding to go back to rest, Noel made Chelsea look like Berwick, ordered all the guards inside the large building to evacuate, and told them to enter without permission. Suzuka led Noel and his party to a large unoccupied room. Of course she knew what would happen in the future, although she said she had never done such a thing. As for the dark-skinned **** gan beauty and nv horse head, she can only reluctantly follow behind Noel, and behind her there are the guards of four maids. It is simply whimsical to run away. "Yes, it''s much better than the room in front of us!" Noel nodded with a smile, taking the young woman behind him into his arms. "Hehe! My dear, a few of them and I went to take a bath together, and you will have fun with them both!" Estes smiled slightly and took a few women into the oversized bath. Among them. Seeing Estes and several women, they all walked into the bathroom, but Knoll did not ignore Suzuka, but went to the sofa and sat down. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another Next, Noel fought the two women together, and it didn''t take long for them to completely conquer them. At this time, several daughters of Estes also came out of the bath room and saw the two women serving Noel well. "My dear, you have tamed them so soon!" Estes smiled slightly, not expecting the two women to be tamed by their own men just after taking a bath. "Don''t look at who I am!" Knoll smiled triumphantly and said, "I''ll go wash with them first, and Lena comes to help!" "Got it, Master!" Lena nodded with a smile. Noel walked into the bathroom first, and Lena also turned the two daughters on the ground, cutting them off by gravity, and led them in. Simultaneously In the brightly lit city of Jeroc, four black shadows were shuttled on the roof, but they stopped in the distance from the large building in Belik. Four black shadows are on the roof in the distance, carefully observing the large buildings of Berlick, as well as the surrounding terrain and the internal defense of the building. auzw.com "That''s the house where the target bishop assisted Berlick!" Chi Hitomi carefully observed, and said the large building in the distance. "This house is really big enough. It seems that the bishop assisted Berlick, and he was really corrupt enough!" Leo Nai said, unhappy, she was very sure that most of Burrick''s corruption money was spent In this house, after all, the biggest building here is his house. "You have to remember all the terrain, otherwise you will get lost if you get lost!" Brand smiled and reminded the women around him. "Noel and Estes should have been guarded inside, so we can''t worry, and we can successfully complete this battle, and we will definitely be able to contend with the goal of Berwick! Don''t let your companions sacrifice in vain!" Najta Very seriously, staring at the large house in the distance. "Understood" Chi Tong, Leona, and Brand responded unanimously and solemnly. "This battle will be scheduled for tomorrow night!" Najetta glanced at the only members of the killer regiment in the night, and said, "Brand, please try to get away tomorrow night, Noel and Esdes Several people, after all, your transparency ability has not been exposed to enemy intelligence!" "It''s okay, give it to me!" Brand smiled slightly at the task assigned by Najta, and raised her thumbs in the face. "After Brand''s distracting him/her!" Najetta said to the two women, "I, Chi Hitomi and Leoni dive through the tunnel and quickly go to the target location to kill them!" Najta knows this battle very well, it can be said that it is a lot of evil, but they have to complete it. After all, this is the key to the Anning Dao armed uprising, and the key to whether they can go to assassinate the minister is to overthrow the imperial corruption. The key to politics. "Boss, rest assured! We will succeed!" Leoni smiled. She firmly believed that this battle must be successful. "I will bury Burek!" Chi Tong nodded and said firmly. "Yes, we will succeed!" Najieta smiled slightly, but suddenly thought of something, and quickly asked: "Brand, the tunnel to the Berwick house, have you dug it?" "It''s already halfway through. It will be completed by noon tomorrow!" Brand recalled. Before the four of them came, the investigators of the Revolutionary Army came to report on the progress. "That''s good! Do you all remember the terrain?" Najetta then asked. She didn''t dare to make any mistakes. After all, she didn''t want to lose anyone. "All remembered!" The three nodded and said with certainty. "Then let''s go back now, take a good rest, and perform the battle tomorrow night in the best condition!" After that, Najeta turned and returned to their hidden residence in the city of Jerok. Seeing Najieta turn around and return, the three followed and left, quickly catching up with Najieta, and returned to their hideout together. .. ~： 107th Cut Tomb The next day At noon, the sun is like a rolling fireball, slowly pacing at the top, the whole earth is like a steamer. The people in the city of Jerlock were in the shade, avoiding the scorching sun high above their heads, but there was a person who was under the scorching sun on the roof. He was carefully watching the crowd walking on the big street. This man was Zhu Tian who was kicked out by Noel to clean up the investigators of the Revolutionary Army. He has been searching for the investigators of the Revolutionary Army in Jerok City since last night. During this period, he cleaned up several investigations that he thought were hidden personnel. But at noon, bald Zhu Tian saw a woman with some familiar eyes on the big street, but he was not very sure and decided to observe and kill her. "Huh? The woman''s way of walking is definitely a trainer, a guy who has passed a lot of life and death, this back view seems to have been seen somewhere!" Zhu Tian carefully observed that he felt a suspicious woman, but he could only follow behind, and could not see the other person''s front. After all, it was not fun to be found too close. The girl in the distance stopped and walked on the street, bought a lot of meat, and continued to go forward while nibbling the meat. But because of this, when Zhu Tian saw the girl''s appearance when she bought the items, she knew why she was so familiar with the girl. "It turned out to be the red pupil of the assassination force. I said how it looks so familiar. First follow her to see if they can find their hidden location!" "At that time, get them all cleaned up! Maybe Lord Noll will take out the **** butterfly inside me!" Later, Zhu Tianyuan was far behind Chi Tong, waiting for her to return to the hidden place in Jerlock, so he could wipe out the members of the night raid. But Chihong didn''t return to the hidden place, but went to the outskirts of Jerlock, but Zhu Tian, ??who followed, didn''t know at all. After a long time In the cemetery on the outskirts of Jerlock Two investigators of the Revolutionary Army saw Chi Tong had arrived at the cemetery and carefully observed the surroundings before coming out from behind the tombstone. "Are you count as a corpse?" Chi Tong asked, chewing the meat in his hand, looking strangely from behind the tombstone. "Yes, we are cheating." An investigator had a slap on the back of his head before he had finished speaking. "We''re living well, what a corpse!" another investigator shouted at him after patting the back of his companion''s head. "You called me, did you watch your performance?" Chi Tong asked, she really couldn''t understand what the two of them asked her to do. auzw.com "Almost forgot about the business! After yesterday''s investigation showed that from the church to Belik''s bedroom, there should be a secret passage somewhere in this cemetery!" Investigator Yuan explained to Chi Hitomi, and the information they seized yesterday said, : "In case of emergency, it is best to deploy some people here!" "Can you find the entrance to the passage?" After listening to the investigator''s report, Chi Tong frowned. After all, they now have limited manpower. How could it be possible for people to stay here. "No! Mobilizing a large number of manual searches will attract the attention of the enemy, and there is no guarantee that they will be found before tonight!" Scout b shook his head, not because they did not want to find it, but they also knew that the night attack would take action tonight Time is not in a hurry. "Even if the entrance to the underground passage is found, it is very likely to be covered with traps or alarm facilities!" Scout a thought for a moment and said his guess. "But we don''t have enough people to come" Suddenly Red Hitomi felt locked up with murderousness, and hurriedly shouted: "There is danger, hide!" After talking, Chi Tong pulled the back collars of the two investigators, and quickly dragged the two of them aside, and the place where Chi Tong and the investigator were, there were ten extra long nails deeply inserted there. . "Nail!?" Dragging the two to hide aside, Chi Tong looked back, just waiting for the position where he was. "Red pupil, you disappointed me too much, I thought you would go back to the hidden place of Jerlock, it seems that you can only liberate your soul first!" Zhu Tian slowly walked out of the darkness of the woods and stuck his nails on the ground It gradually shrank back. "Zhu Tian! Why did you come to Jerlock!!!" Chi Tong exclaimed in surprise, she didn''t expect the four ghosts of Rakshasa in King Boxing Temple, since she came to Jerlock City. "Let me liberate the souls of both of you!" Zhu Tian ignored the red pupils, but flashed in front of the investigator who wanted to escape, grabbing the necks of the two with his hands and directly exploding them. "Buried you!!!" Looking at the human head that rolled to his feet, the red pupil''s pupils shrank and tightened the hands of Di Gucun Yu, and rushed to Zhu Tian very very angry. "Come on, let me liberate your soul!!!" Seeing Chi Tong rushed over, Zhu Tian shot him continuously with his nails. But they were hidden by Chi Tong dexterously, rushed to Zhu Tian and quickly pulled out the village rain, and slashed across his waist. However, Zhu Tian avoided the slash with an incredible angle, and also shot his red beard at the red pupil, but unfortunately the red pupil quickly jumped away and hid. "We four ghosts in Raksha, but experienced severe cultivation and grew up by eating sea monsters growing in the deep mountains of the temple." Zhu Tian laughed proudly, and his face was slowly taken back, saying: "We can control our body at will, so we can avoid your unknown blade! Take the trick, Huangquan Temple cracked fist" As soon as the words fell, Zhu Tian rushed to the front of Chi Tong, constantly waving the afterimage of his fists, and launched a fierce attack on Chi Tong. Chi Tong''s aura flashed, and did not bump into the other party, but jumped back again, throwing the imperial village rain in his hand, and projected it hard. "Since in the battle, throwing your own weapon, it''s really stupid. How...what''s going on with this knife!" Seeing Chi Hitomi projecting Emperor Gu, Zhu Tian hurriedly stopped the launch of Bai crack fist, and then came flying I just wanted to teach the other party, but something happened to the emperor. Chi Tong saw the timing and quickly rushed to Zhu Tian, ??a backflip kicked his chin, and when the other party took off the emperor, he quickly caught her own emperor village rain, but did not react to it. Zhu Tian waved. .. ~： 108th must The sharpest Emperor Gucunyu was held by Chi Tong in his hands and flicked quickly. The sharp blade crossed Zhu Tian''s hands and feet, slashed diagonally from his shoulder and swept away from his waist. At the time of the red pupil closing the knife, Zhu Tian, ??who looked complete, instantly scattered on the ground one by one, and a large amount of blood flowed from the cut wound. The splash of blood stained the green grass. "Why.. This is what happened." Zhu Tian, ??who was cut into pieces quickly, did not die immediately, but wanted to know why this was the result. "Because you call Mura Yu an ominous blade, I think you must be incompatible!" Looking at Zhu Tian, ??who was cut into pieces, Chi Tong flicked the blood on the blade and slowly withdrew Di Gu Cunyu into the scabbard. in. "Hey, since you have liberated your soul...it''s such a dangerous woman..."After that, Zhu Tian, ??one of the four ghosts of Raksha, looked at the sky and died. "You don''t like it, the cursed blade! Maybe, you should be fortunate, your retribution is lighter Zhu Tian!" Chi Tong glanced at Zhu Tian, ??who had been completely alive, and turned to investigate the two dead Revolutionary Army Staff went. In this cemetery, Chi Tong quickly dug two deep pits, buried the investigators, built an unknown tombstone for the two, and returned to the hidden place in the city of Jerlock. But Chi Tong didn''t know that after she walked for a while, Zhu Tian''s body on the ground completely collapsed and turned into a black butterfly, flew in the direction of the Berlick house. Ever since I knew that the four ghosts of Raksha had come to the city of Jerok, the red pupils were cautious along the way. They walked around the city east and west for several laps and carefully observed that no one was there before quickly entering their hidden place. . "Red pupil, the investigators of the Revolutionary Army, what are you doing in the past?" Seeing Red pupil opened the door, Leo Nai asked very curiously. After all, there was nothing important, and he would definitely not wait for him to hurry past. "Boss, the four ghosts of the Rakshasa at the King''s Boxing Temple, have entered the city of Jerok. I exchanged a burial when I exchanged information. The other three still don''t know where!" Hurry up and walk into the house, with red pupils on the table He took a glass of water and drank it, and said very seriously to the three people in the room. "The four ghosts of the Rakshasa at the King''s Boxing Temple?" Leoni asked doubtfully. She didn''t know who the person Red Eye said was, and looked at the people in the house curiously, hoping someone would explain it to her. "The four ghosts of Raksha are ministers'' private prisoners, and they grew up by eating sea monster meat. They can control every position of their bodies at will, and even the fine hairs on their bodies can be used as weapons to kill people!" Chi Tong Seeing Leona''s doubts, and slowly explaining the information she knew to the three people in the house. "I have also heard of the four ghosts of Raksha, but I did not expect them to be people with special abilities!" Najieta frowned. She had also seen the four ghosts of Raksha before when she was a general, but she did not know that they had special ability. "It seems that the raid tonight will be very troublesome!" Brand frowned. After all, the two generals, Noel and Esdes, had enough headaches for the four of them, and now they came to the execution of the minister. people. "And the information I got just now, in the cemetery on the outskirts of Jerlock, there is an underground passage leading to the Berwick room, but I haven''t found the relevant location yet." Chi Tong thought for a moment, and would be from the investigator The information obtained was reported to the three persons. auzw.com "According to the original plan! The day after tomorrow is the founding day of the Anning Taoist Regiment and the day when Anning Dao launched an armed uprising. Berwick will definitely kill the bishop in these two days. We have no time to hesitate!" Najta was very serious Said, she knew that she and others had no time to become combat. "Yes!" Hearing Najettas words, the three people in the room nodded. They knew they had to fight against their goals tonight. Otherwise, it would be possible for Berwick to kill the bishop tomorrow, and everything will be late. The man also sacrificed in vain. "At noon, I got the news that the tunnel has been opened into the courtyard of the Berwick house!" Brand thought of the news from the revolutionary army at noon. "Finally, the assassination mission of Berlick is about to begin!" Leone said excitedly after hearing the news, but she waited for a long time. "Brand, you dive into the tunnel tonight to cause confusion, try to attract the attention of the other party, and then I, Chi Hitomi, and Leonaine dive in from the air in an empty bat, and take advantage of the confusion while taking advantage of Berlick. "Destroy!" Najta thought for a while, then said: "At that time, Noel and Estes are likely to come out to meet the enemy. When they meet them, they will make a detour. We don''t need to fight them, just go and get rid of them. Belik will do!" "No problem, Berwick will definitely be killed!" the three said in unison. In fact, the four of the night raids all knew very well that this raid was an assault strategy task premised on the assassination of the bishops time and was limited. Even if it was a solid soup, it could only be assaulted. For the battle necessary for the revolution, the battle must be successfully completed. Burek was buried, and everyone made up his mind to prepare for sacrifice. at the same time In Noble''s house, Noel, who was lying on the sofa, also received the message from Hell Butterfly, which was the message that Zhu Tian had died. "We didn''t encounter it, they met them first when they arrived, and they were killed by others, wouldn''t they come back and report it first!" Knowing Zhu Tian''s death, Noel was very depressed because of the idiot If you find someone, since you won''t come back, report it to yourself and others. "My dear, who was killed?" Estes looked at, and Noel, who was resting on his lap, didn''t understand what he said suddenly. "It was the bald guy last night, probably the people who met the Night Slayer!" Hearing Esdes''s question, Noel spoke out the news he had just received and his own guesses. "If you find someone, since you won''t come back to report it, he deserves it even if you die!" Estes smiled and said: "I guess he must want to wipe out all the people attacked by the night, and come back to let you take out the **** butterfly inside. !" "It is indeed possible!" Noel nodded. He thought Estes said it was very possible. .. ~： 109th dive in After the training last night and this morning, Ma Tau and Suzuka became like individuals. After hearing Zhu Tians death message, the two of them did not react as if they didnt know who Zhu Tian was. "But after all, the two of them were very successful in training!" Estes smiled slightly, looking at the horse head and Suzuka who were serving their men. "Isn''t this part of your credit!" Noel also smiled and said that he was tuned by Mei Shao nv''s horse head, while the masochistic Suzuka was the result of Esdes''s training. "Sir Noel, you said my sister Chi Hitomi, when will she come?" Black Hitomi, who was lying on the side of the table, asked her questions while eating a snack. "The day after tomorrow is the day when Anning Road was founded to hold the celebration, and it was also the day when the armed uprising and the assassination of the bishop were launched. I think the night assassin group should act on these two days. After all, they are not that Berwick is dead." Hear Black pupil''s question, Noel thought for a moment and told his conjecture to the other party. "It''s great. It won''t take long before I can meet my sister!" The black pupil, who was still lying on the table, jumped from the chair with a smile on his face, and suddenly felt full of energy. "It seems that Black Hitomi is very much looking forward to seeing her sister, and even I am starting to look forward to it a little bit!" Looking at the excited Black Hitomi, Esdes smiled. "That is to say, I don''t have to pretend to be that uncle in two days?" After hearing Noel''s answer to Black Hitomi, Chelsea asked happily. After all, pretending to be uncle made her very uncomfortable. "Well, maybe, you don''t have to wait two days for that. Maybe it''s not necessary to attack the killers in the night. It''s not necessarily that they will come over tonight!" Noel smiled slightly and heard Chelsea complain in the morning. "I hope they come soon, then I can be freed too!" Chelsea nodded with a smile, hoping that her former companions would appear sooner, so that she could quickly get away from pretending to be uncle time. "But it''s so late today, maybe they won''t come over, let''s rest early!" After glancing at the sky outside the window, Noel thought they should not come back. All the girls in the room also looked out of the dark windows, and felt that it was indeed a little late, but how could it be possible to go to bed like this with the energetic man Noel. Then, a variety of different yin sounds came out of the room. Midnight In the courtyard outside the large house, the flat ground suddenly sags into a large cave. A man in armor crawled out of the cave with great care, observed around, and suddenly he disappeared into the courtyard out of thin air. At this time, two guards with masks holding guns slowly patrolled from a short distance, leaning on the flashlights on the guns and watching the surroundings. "I didn''t have this big hole when I was just patrolling!" Guard a saw a big hole in the ground, and took a picture of the gun in his hand while holding it tightly. "It won''t be wooh..." Another guard b, before he had finished speaking, suddenly fell to the ground. auzw.com "Woo.." Guard A had to turn his head abruptly in the future, and suddenly fainted on the ground. The armored man Brand canceled the transparency, pushed the two guards into the cave, concealed the opening with branches, and climbed the high wall leading to the inside. After all, if found outside, there would be a lot of The guards and the church came, this was not the result he wanted. Soon, Brand overturned the high wall, only one door away from Berwick''s residence, but as soon as he jumped off he saw a large number of guards, standing at the gate and staring at him. Initiating a riot here, it should be possible to lead Noel and Estes out of the house! ''Think of it, Brand looked at the large number of guards in front of him, quickly pulled out a shovel-shaped gun, and smiled: "Good evening, everyone!" "Infiltrator! Kill him! I will go inside and report it, Master Berwick!" A character who is a captain, after commanding the guards present, pushed open the door and rushed in. "Everyone, take down this armored guy!!" "You can''t let him go inside!" "Rush" The guards standing at the gate hurried toward Brand with a variety of weapons. Brand shoveled at the oncoming enemy with a shovel-shaped gun, letting the guards mount on the stone wall, intending to make a loud noise to attract the people inside. The captain of the guard just now rushed into the room, but when he rushed to the door, he suddenly felt something was tied around his neck, and there was a continuous warm liquid sliding into his clothes. When the captain of the guard bowed his head, he saw blood continuously pouring out of his neck. He quickly tried to stop the outflow of blood with his hands, but he finally fell to the ground sternly. The people inside the room ignored the loud noise from outside. "My dear, I''ll go out and see!" Estes smiled slightly and left the bed to put on her military uniform. "They want to seduce us out, I don''t believe that the eggs outside can stop them, but you can go if you want to go!" Noel smiled and nodded, the fools were all attacking those people at night, since Asd If Si is going, let her go. "My dear, come back immediately!" Estes nodded and said to Sbia, who was in bed: "Sbia took the silk thread at the door!" "It''s all back, Master Estes!" Sbia said, looking at Estes, and pulling gently with her left hand, the silk thread placed at the door was taken back. Estes walked out, and after closing the door of the room, proceeded directly to the loud noise of the outer courtyard, and ignored the corpse lying not far from the door. "Sir Noel, I want to see it too!" Seeing Estes was about to leave, Black Hitomi climbed up tiredly, indicating that she also wanted to go out and see. .. ~： 110th sky "Esdez, you will be caught back soon, you should rest for a while!" Seeing the black pupil so tired, since he still wants to go out, Noel took her in his arms and slowly told her. And at the gate Brand constantly waved the shovel in his hand and flew all the guards who kept coming to him one by one, but they did not hurt the lives of these guards, otherwise they would all be divided. The corpse was lying on the ground. After all, Brand is very clear that the guards here are not traitors, but only some of the churches deceived by Berwick, so he tried not to kill these guards, but to stun them and Try to make a loud noise. "Brothers, we must stay here!" "You can''t let this armored man go in and murder the bishop and assistant Berwick" "We have a large number of people, the big guys go together!!" "Rush!! Take down the armor man!!" But the guards at the door didnt know what Brand thought. They only knew that someone wanted to kill them and murdered their bishop, Lord Berwick. Since they all knew that they could not beat the armor, they rushed over without any return. . When the guards were once again flying, the door to the large residence of Belik was opened and a blue-haired uniform figure was opened from inside, looking at the armored man surrounded by the guards. "Oh? After playing for so long, since no one died!" Esdes, who came out of the gate, asked the armored man with a smile: "Can you tell me where is Najta?" Its finally out, and now Chanel hasnt come out yet. When he comes out, hes trying to get them together! ''Think of seeing that Esdes was drawn out, Brand grasped the shovel-shaped gun, and his feet rushed towards the strong enemy at the door. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t answer. It''s a good option when I get you to try a new method of torture!" Esdes saw the other party silently and rushed directly at her, but she didn''t do anything at all. Care, after thinking about catching someone, take him to experiment with new methods of torture. When Brand thought that the blow was successful, a huge ice immediately formed in front of Esders, blocking the fierce attack of the other side, Esders pulled out the sword he was wearing, and instantly appeared behind him. Stabbed hard at his head. But when something strange happened, Brand''s armor wanted to live. The helmet automatically formed a mouth, biting the stab that was hit hard, and Brand quickly jumped back. "The automatic defense of the emperor of armor! It seems that this time the enemy will allow me to play for a long time, and see if I can take this attack!" After that, Esdes continued to form a lot of broken ice, The dense crushed ice rushed towards the other party. Looking at the densely crushed ice flying quickly, Brand held the gun in his hands and turned quickly, but the broken ice that was hit by the rotation was all splashed on the gate guard. "what!!" auzw.com "Run quickly" "Save. Ah!" The gate guards who were hit, made screams, and began to run around in random lines, but they were still shot by blood holes and fell to the ground. The screaming made Brand frown, and was still thinking of crushing the crushed ice in this way, but unexpectedly the crushed ice spattered on the surrounding guards. This was not the result he wanted, while turning his hands Side of the gun ran towards no one. Originally Brande still wanted to wait for Noel to come out, but the other party seemed to have no intention of coming out. Now I can only lead Estes to another place, or wait for the three of them to come and be caught Once the pot is over, it''s troublesome. The idea is indeed beautiful, but it is very cruel. "You still stay behind!" Seeing the other party wanted to escape, Estes did not intend to chase, but pressed one hand on the ground, and a huge ice wall quickly formed around him, bringing everyone at the gate. It was all inside, and even the sky was frozen to death. Seeing the ice wall blocking the way in front of him, Brand knew that he could not escape now. He had already seen the hardness of the ice just now, and there was no way to smash it quickly in a while, and the sky was completely given by the other party. Sealed, he can only fight death now. at the same time. In the middle of the quiet night, a black shadow of a certain creature crossed over the city of Jerlock, and three humans were riding on the black shadow, flying fast to the large house of Belik. "Very well, just keep rushing into the house of Berwick!" Red pupil stared at the large building in the distance and said to the empty bat that he and others were riding. "Brand, it should have already started. If Noel and Estes are drawn out, it is estimated that it will not be able to withstand for a long time, so we must find Berwick in the house as soon as possible to beat him! "Najieta clenched her fists, staring at the nearer and closer to the large building, and said seriously to the two people around her. "Relax, Berlick can''t escape. My animalized nose, as long as it reaches me, I can find his place!" Leoni smiled confidently, but she was very confident in her nose. "Then it''s up to you! Huh?" As she quickly flew past the gate below, Najieta saw a huge ice ball below, which gave her a very bad hunch. "Boss, what''s wrong?" Chi Tong asked doubtfully. She didn''t see the situation at the gate. After all, she kept staring at the large buildings that were getting closer and closer. "I just saw a huge ice hockey at the gate just now. It''s very likely that Brand and Esdez are fighting, but I don''t know if Noel will be inside!" Najta frowned, she said. Although I can''t see the situation inside, the huge ice hockey must be the masterpiece of Estes. This is definitely nothing wrong. "Boss, I have reached the sky above the large room!" Leoni saw that he had arrived and quickly said to Najieta. .. ~： 111th drop "The empty bat rushed directly into the open space of the courtyard!" Hearing Leone''s reminder, he quickly ordered the riding empty bat to rush down, after all, but they were very in a hurry, and they didn''t know how long Brand could drag . After receiving the order, the empty bat took the red pupil, Leo Luo, and Najieta to quickly dive into the open space of the large building, and the three also held the empty bat tightly, so as not to be thrown away too fast Go out. "boom!" But as soon as he reached the ground, the flying bat seemed to hit something, his wings were directly cut off, and he lost balance and led three people to the ground. Because it is not very high, Najta and others were not injured, but the empty bat without one side of the wings was completely scrapped, and there was no way to even leave it, only to lie on the ground. From the wings, the blood at the wound kept pouring out. "What happened just now, scared me!" Leo Luo got up from the ground and patted her big breasts, said: "boss, red pupil, are you all right?" "I''m okay!" Chi Tong shook her head, indicating that she didn''t matter, but when she saw the empty bats that were waiting for her, she was dying and said, "Thank you, and took us to the end!" "The impact is really absorbed by the body of the empty bat, but it looks almost impossible" Zai looked closely. The empty bat was injured by the wings. Najieta crouched in front of it and gently stroked mo holding its head. "Boss, that''s what we just hit. It looks like..." Leoni looked at the position where he had just waited for someone to hit. There was a silk thread with blood stains. He pointed to the silk thread and said to the two people next to him: "It''s Labe The emperor used previously by Ke-the ever-changing [cross tail]!" "It seems that the Noel guy gave this emperor to his men, but when we came just now, why didn''t he find it at all?" Wen Yan, Najieta looked in the direction pointed, and Said her own conjecture. "When we dived down, there was indeed no silk thread intercepted in the air!" Chi Tong recalled that the three of them just dived down, but she didn''t find the silhouette of the silk thread, as if it appeared out of thin air. "Wait! I seem to remember Chelsea. In the information passed back, it seems that one of the maids of General Noel has one person whose ability is to completely transparent the object, and the emperor she holds is the emperor. -Kaleidoscopic [Crossing Tail]!!!" Leoni thought for a moment, and finally remembered the information content that Chelsea left for the first time when he was taken away. "Then we have to be careful, if we run too fast, we will be cut off by those threads!" After listening to Leoni, Najetta also remembered what happened. "If it is a silk thread for alert, the enemy must know that we are here, we must speed up, otherwise the target Berwick will probably run away!" Chi Tong said while alerting the surroundings, while talking to the two people around him. auzw.com "Leonai, can you find the position of the person now?" Najta frowned, and she also wanted to find someone quickly, but it is likely to be around now Full of invisible silk thread, she didn''t want to kill herself before the three of them arrived. "There is a human breath in this large building, and they are all gathered in one place!" Leonai sniffed and pointed to the far door. "Red pupil, you open the way with Murakami in front, and with the sharpness of Murakami, you should be able to easily cut those invisible silk threads!" Najieta thought for a moment and told her how she thought, after all, she herself Neither Leonaine had a weapon to break the thread. "Well, I know! Let''s go!" Chi Tong nodded, and she knew that this was the best way now, otherwise they would not be able to advance even one step. The three of them lined up in a straight line, and the red pupil was facing the air in the first place, constantly waving the village rain in her hand, and she could indeed feel that she had cut the silk thread that could not be seen with the naked eye. Najeta, who was in the middle, was looking around carefully to guard against the sudden attack of the enemy, while Leonai behind the two, while guiding the red pupil, sniffing the breath, in order to prevent the target from escaping elsewhere , So that you can change the direction instantly. In fact, just as Chi Tong said, those completely transparent and invisible silk threads were arranged by Sbia for guarding and vigilance. At the moment when the flying bat dived and its wings were cut off, Sbia felt it Someone invaded from the air and immediately informed Noel of the information he had learned. Several people in the big room were still doing things they liked and did not plan to go after, but waited for them to come to the door. Anyway, they did not kill the target Berwick today, and they will definitely not leave here. "Master, the thread I have laid is constantly being broken, and they are moving towards this side!" Sbia frowned, and she could clearly feel that the thread under the thread kept breaking. Open, so that you can judge the direction of the opponent''s progress. "I can''t see and can break it. Among them, the weapons of Chi Tong and Brand are possible. 80% of them are for safety. They wield their weapons and cut off the invisible silk thread!" Noel smiled slightly, listening to this Sbia''s Reported that the people who could break the thread were analyzed in the night assassin group. "How can they know that my silk thread can be made transparent?" Sbia froze for a moment. She wondered how the other party knew her ability. "It should be the information that Chelsea left when he was in the Dragon Boat!" Noel glanced at Chelsea next to him, and said with a smirk: "I''m right, Chelsea!" "Hmm!" Chelsea nodded honestly. "It turns out so!" Sbia suddenly realized. .. ~： 112th stunt The black pupil sauce that was made soft by Noel in front, also recovered a bit of strength. When they heard the two discussing the intruder, she listened to the name of her sister, Red Hitomi, and they were going fast here. Come here. "Sir Noel, please let me get my sister!" He propped himself up from the bed, and Black Hitomi looked at Noel expectantly, and hoped he could answer his request. "Eat a snack and restore your physical strength completely, so you can go!" Noel said after thinking for a while, thinking that there should be no problems, he agreed to the request of Black Hitomi this time. "Well! Thank you, Lord Noel! Boom!" Black Hitomi nodded happily, and smelt fiercely on Noel''s face, then ran to find her own snack bag while eating refreshing snacks, wearing Put on her black sailor suit. "Black pupil sauce, don''t kill them, I''m going to live!" Noel pillowed on Lena''s lap, enjoying the massage of horse head and Suzuka, and said to the black pupil at the door. "Follow your orders!" Black Hitomi said with a smile. After talking, the black pupil who was ready, grabbed the emperor Qifang placed on the table, hurriedly opened the door of the room and rushed out, suddenly ran back and smiled embarrassedly, and gently gave the door of the room outside close. And the other side At the outer gate of the large building, among the giant ice **** made by Estes, the guards inside were completely frozen, and only Estes and Brand were facing each other. "Always dodge, but don''t take the initiative to attack, is it procrastinating time?" Estes smiled slightly, looking at the armored person who looked at herself, she began to feel a little impatient, and did not want to continue to play peekaboo with the other party. Cat games are out. After all, Estes thought that he encountered an opponent who could play with her this time, but besides the initial attack, the armored man kept evading and did not mean any attack at all. Brand, who was inside the evil spirit, did not answer Esdes''s words, but stared at the other person very alertly, because he clearly sensed that the other partys intention to kill was almost ready, and the murderousness completely locked himself. . "It''s been a while since I came out, so I didn''t plan to continue to play like this!" Estes''s face gradually cooled down, and every word he spoke increased his point, a huge murderous and murderous intention. It was also released. This is...the sense of oppression to be the strongest man in the empire is completely flawless.. Where should I attack! ? Think, Brand knows that its not now. Its time to continue to drag on the time. After all, the other party has already made a killing intent. If he keeps his hand to hide, he must have died. Estes waved the sword in her hand, and the broken ice formed behind her flew past, and she disappeared without a trace. auzw.com Although Brand was already very alert, he still couldn''t see Esdes'' figure. The next second Esdes appeared behind him and kicked him fiercely. Broken ice. Brand, who was kicked out, was about to be hit by the broken ice. He quickly swept the broken ice aside with a shovel-shaped gun, quickly launched his emperor''s ability to be transparent, and disappeared in Ace Des was in sight. "Always hide and hide, annoying people! I''m not going to capture you alive!" Estes said coldly, and behind her formed ten times more broken ice than before. ''The amount of ice is not an order of magnitude from the previous completeness.'' I thought, Brand, in the transparent state, watching the broken ice formed by Estes, quickly sprayed out around him, he quickly removed the transparency At this state, the gun was quickly rotated and the broken ice flew away. "Everything will freeze in front of me! Mokopotmo!" Seeing the armor man appearing, Esdes put her hands in front of the mark of the mouth emperor and launched her long-studied stunt Mokopotmo. The sound of the words had just fallen, and Esdesss stunt Mokobot was successfully launched. Everything around it stopped completely. The cold air in the air stopped. The broken ice that came out of the spray stopped. Quickly turn the gun. Brand stopped, and even the space was frozen by the stunt Mokopotmo. "Freeze all the time and space, so that the woman that Noel sees can''t escape, and at the same time let me defeat the enemy!" The sword, pierced from the opponent''s back to the mouth, said: "Although its consumption can only be activated once a day, I think that is enough, isn''t it?" After Estes finished, the completely frozen time and space resumed normal operation, and everything returned to normal. "What.." The pain caused Brand to look down, unable to confidently look at the long sword pierced from behind, the shovel-shaped gun in his hand fell off the ground, and let the broken ice hit him. Emperor''s emperor, and his body was constantly frozen by the ice. When there is no broken ice shooting, Brand''s imperial tool-the evil spirit haunt [operation armor] also automatically fell off, because he has no ability to bear the great burden brought by the evil spirit haunt. "Mokobaltmo is a kind of ice **** in religion, although its name is not the same as other skills, but it is very commensurate with its reflection!" Eszter said with a smile. Slowly pull out the piercing sword that pierced the opponent, throwing the blood above the ground, watching the man frozen to the neck by the ice. "Is everything going to stop?" After that, Brand was completely sealed by ice. "This is his emperor''s armor? Just get it back to my dear!" Esdes smiled slightly, and after picking up the emperor on the ground, the cage-like ice hockey was scattered into the gate. But when Estes walked to the front door, she found something in the corpse pile that made her very curious. .. ~： Sister 113 "It''s a subtle feeling, wouldn''t this be the emperor''s tool, too?" Estes said to himself, kicking the stacked corpses away, picking up the strange sickle weapon on the ground and observing for a while. Estes was too lazy to think so much and decided to take this strange weapon back. After all, she felt like telling herself that this weapon was an imperial weapon. the other side Soon after the black pupil rushed out of the door of the room, she remembered that she did not know where the intruders were, and she was embarrassed to go back and ask. She had to stay at the entrance of the courtyard and wait for the intruders to arrive. , The only entrance in the big room. Soon, under the open path of Red Hitomi, the three reached the entrance of the courtyard. But Chi Tong suddenly stopped, because there was a black-haired and black-pupil girl who was sitting at the door holding a knife and staring at her, and she saw the girl completely stunned. The latter two didn''t know why the red pupil suddenly stopped, and the three of them ran too fast to bump into each other, but only Leonai and Najta fell to the ground. "Red pupil, why did you stop suddenly?" Najetta asked doubtfully, clutching the back of her head that was hit by Leonai. "Oh! Please, before you stop, can you say hello!" Leonay said depressively, her nose hitting the back of Najetta''s head, so painful that her tears were still spinning in her eyes. Seeing Chi Tong didn''t pay attention to them, the two looked up to see what was going on, but when they saw the black pupil sitting at the door, they understood why Chi Tong suddenly stopped. "Sister!" Black Hitomi stood up from the door and smiled as he saw who was coming. "Black pupil." Chi Tong saw the black pupil and blocked the way for herself and others. At this time, she didn''t know what to say. "It''s great to see you here!" Finally seeing Red Hitomi, Black Hitomi was very happy and said: "Sister, you should come to Lord Noor too! Then we don''t need to separate anymore!" " "Boss, Leoni, you go in first, here is my hand!" The red pupil looked at the black pupil in front of him, and the red pupil who made a decision in a moment, squeezed Murakami in his hand and rushed towards the other party. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!" The blades of the two sisters collided together. Both of them quickly waved the long knife in their hands. The sound of the collision between the blade and the blade continued to sound. The two of you came and went. Najieta and Leoni who were stunned aside. Hearing the words of Chi Hitomi, first of all, I went back to the naughty Najieta, pulled Leona who was still in a daze, and quickly rushed towards the gate at the entrance of the courtyard. The two originally worried that the black pupil would come over to intercept, But I didn''t expect the two of them to easily pass through the gate, without any interception by the other. Although Black Hitomi saw the actions of the two, she didnt stop them because she was very clear about the people inside, and it was a breeze to clean up the two, and she only had to catch her sister Chi Tong back. Too. auzw.com "Sister, when you come to Lord Noor, we can be together forever, is that bad?" Black Hitomi looked very puzzled, and his sister Chi Hituo, who was near, asked again. "Why didn''t you intercept them?" Chi Tong didn''t answer the question of her sister''s black pupil, but asked her own question. "Because they don''t need it at all! It''s just the fate of being caught when you go in. Your so-called goal no longer exists!" Black Hitomi said with a smile, she was not afraid of the red pupil calling out, reminding the two who had just entered, After all, once you go in, you don''t want to run. After talking, the black pupil pushed the knife together, and used shaving to quickly come behind the red pupil, and severely cut his sister with the back of the knife. The fast-reacting red pupil, quickly resisted with the imperial village rain in her hand, but she never imagined that her sister, black pupil, was actually chopped to her with the back of the knife. Since the other party could blow her off with a knife Go out. "Boom!" Chi Tong, who was blown away, fiercely put on the courtyard gate. "Sister, if you don''t want to, I can only stun you back!" Black pupil smiled slightly, and slowly walked to the red pupil climbing from the ground. How can it be so terrible, do those people give Black Hitomi again and give me a booster drug injection? ''Thinking, Chi Tong climbed up from the ground, supported his body with Emperor Gu Yu, and looked at the black pupil who was slowly approaching himself, and asked, "Black pupil, what do you mean by the goal no longer exists, what does it mean?" ?" "Last night, your target bishop, Berlik, was killed by Lord Noel. The man you saw in the morning was just a sister named Chelsea dressed up!" Black Hitomi explained with a smile. Tao, because she didn''t feel at all that her sister Chi Tong could escape from here. "Chelsea? How is it possible, how could she help you? Besides, she should be right in the imperial capital!" After hearing the black pupil''s answer, Chi Hitomi was very surprised. She really couldn''t understand it. She stayed in the imperial palace. Ersi, how could it appear here suddenly, and also help the enemy to deceive his partner. "Because she became Lord Noel''s woman, she didn''t want to live like you guys!" Black Hitomi smiled, and then said: "And before Chelsea''s sister, the information passed to you is all, Lord Noll let her intentionally For you!" "Impossible." Chi Tong shook her head nonstop, she didn''t believe Chelsea would do that. At the same time that Black Hitomi launched a language offensive, Najetta and Leoni knocked open the door, rushed into the room where Noel and others were, and looked at the few people in surprise, doing something they liked. When Najta and Leonai hadn''t recovered from the surprise, Sbia had wrapped up the room with the transparent thread arranged in the room, and the two of them didn''t know at all. "Yo! After waiting for you for so long, I finally rushed here!" Noel smiled slightly and looked at the two women who broke into the room. Hearing Noels words, Najetta quickly recovered and glanced inside the large room, but did not find the goal of their operation, the figure of Bishop Assistant Berlik. Leone, who was on the side, quickly recovered and sniffed carefully. In this large room, he smelled the breath of human beings, and no signs of human beings were found elsewhere. .. ~： 114th betrayal Najta and Leoni looked at each other, and they seemed to decide what they were in a moment. They nodded to each other and wanted to turn around to escape, but they only found out now that apart from their free movement of their heads and necks, She couldn''t move her position. "Leona, can''t you move?" Najta frowned deeply. Now no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t even move her fingers. She looked anxiously at Leona and asked. "I''m trying.." Leoni clenched her teeth tightly, exhausting all her strength to move, but she could only move her hand a little bit. "Oh! Since it''s still moving!" After hearing the conversation between the two, Noel turned to look at them, and found that Leonai''s emperor had made her **** with so many silk threads, since she could still move her hand. Little bit. On the side of Sbia, five fingers moved rhythmically, and a lot of invisible silk in the room quickly wrapped around Rao on Leo Nai. And Leona, who was still trying to break free, although she could not see the silk thread that had wrapped around Rao again, but she could clearly feel that there were some invisible things on her body that made her move even a little bit now Can''t do it. "No.. I can''t get rid of it. I seem to be entangled with rao''s silk thread." Leonai shook her head, panting tiredly. She had tried her best, but she She couldn''t move at all now, and she was pretty sure she was entangled with more silk thread. "We can''t escape anymore, can you tell me, has Berwick escaped long ago?" Hearing Leonai''s words, Najetta was very eager to know where their goal was this time, because they did Without information, Berwick left the large building. And Najieta knew that she and Leoni had no way to escape from here. Even if Chi Tong defeated her sister and rushed here, it was at most one more person caught by the other party. "Berlick? That soft egg spy was shot dead by me last night, so your mission is not a failure. It should be said that it has succeeded long ago, but you don''t know this thing!" Noel explained with a smile. , While walking towards the two women standing at the door. "How is it possible!" Najetta and Leoni said in unison. "Who are you cheating! In the morning, our investigators in Jerlock and saw you and Berwick walking on the street!" Leone said in disbelief. She didn''t believe what Noel said, after all. In the morning, the investigators of the Revolutionary Army have been following the two secretly, and they will report to the four of them every once in a while. "We''re all caught by you, why bother to deceive us like this!" Najieta frowned, and she didn''t believe too much that Belik had died and felt that the other party had lied to both of them. "Did I be so bored to lie to you?" Noel said depressingly. He really couldn''t understand why no one believed him to tell the truth. This made him quite depressed. auzw.com "Maybe you are worried that we have run away and continue to assassinate Berwick to stop the peaceful uprising!" Leoni thought for a moment, observing Noel, who was standing in front of his own body, turning his head flushed quickly, turning Her own conjecture came out. "Let''s not talk about it, the possibility that Leonai said! Do we see ghosts walking with you on the street in the morning?" Najetta flicked Noor to him. As for Najieta seeing Noel, she did not react as much as Leonai. After all, she was not the first time she had seen it, but when she remembered everything she had done with Noel in a large mansion, her face also Slowly red. "No one in the world can tell the truth, hey! Chelsea!" Noel sighed helplessly and turned to the bed. Hearing Noel''s words, there was still some tired Chelsea. Chi Luo crawled out of the bed and walked to Noel''s side, holding one of his arms to support his tired body. Seeing the presence of Chelsea made Najieta and Leoni, completely stunned for a while, they really could not understand why Chelsea would help the enemy, and why did they suddenly appear here, obviously There is no intelligence she came out with. "Najetta, Leonai, when did you arrive, did you come to join Lord Noor''s harem together?" Chelsea asked with a smile, looking at the two who couldn''t move in front of him, not caring about the fruit at all. Stand in front of them. "It turns out! It seems that what you said is indeed the truth! In this way, our task is considered to be completed!" Seeing Chelsea''s performance, Najta knew she had been tamed and knew the morning revolution Military investigators, who are they seeing Berwick? "Chelsea, aren''t we companions? Why should we betray us to help this guy?" Leone asked stupefiedly. She wanted to understand why Chelsea betrayed herself and others. "I''m just helping my own man to do things!" Chelsea smiled slightly and said, "I''m saying that you will soon become the woman of Lord Noel, so this is not a betrayal or a betrayal, and Ma Yin He Hill is also a woman of Lord Noel!" "Has Main and Hill been tamed?" Najetta said with her head down and said to herself, she knew what kind of things they would face when waiting for the two of them, and they had only two options: one One is to accept it frankly, so that it may not be abused, and the other is to swear to rebel, but this seems useless. "How could this be so?" Leonai''s emotions were very dripping. She didn''t expect that her original companions had been tamed by the enemy. Next, it is likely that she and Najta. "Who should I start with?" Nuoer Xie looked at them with a smile, but in the end his eyes fixed on Leona''s body. .. ~： 115th plan Hearing Noels words, Najetta quickly raised her head and saw that Noels evil claws were reaching out to Leoni, and her brain quickly filtered the way to stop the other party. using that method to. "Wait, wait!" Najieta, in a panic, had to call out first. "Huh? You said, I''m listening!" A simple response came, but Knorr''s evil claws didn''t stop there. Suddenly seeing Noels hand coming, Leonai just stared in a daze, not knowing what to do for a while, saying that even if she wanted to stop it, there was nothing she could do. After all, she was now bound by a silk thread, and connected. How can we stop it if we can''t move? "Let''s make a deal!" Najieta thought for a while and sorted out her thoughts, and said: "Let Aka Hitomi, Leoni, and Brand leave, and I will stay as your woman. I will listen to you, even if you let me go to attack the Revolutionary Army, I will not hesitate a little, how?" Thinking about it, this is the best way that Najetta thinks, at least let Noel let the red pupils, Leoni, and Brand leave, and from the past, Noel really wanted to get herself, she I am also very confident in my charm. "No! I stay, you let the boss and others leave, I will definitely make you satisfied!" After hearing Najetta''s words, Leonai knew that his boss wanted to sacrifice himself and keep the rest of the people safe to leave here. But this wasnt what Leonai wanted to see, and she saw that Noel seemed to like herself more, otherwise she wouldnt start with herself first, so she made such a decision in an instant and pretended to be charming. She keeps glaring at Noel. "Is there a red pupil who rushed in from the air with you?" Noel did not answer immediately, but asked his own question. "Yes, the handsome guy hasn''t agreed, the request of others!" Gently yin yin, Leo Nai said blushing and pretending to be charming. "Then there is something wrong with your request!" Noel smiled slightly, walked behind Leoni and slowly said in her ear. "What''s the problem?" Najetta and Leoni asked in unison. "The one who wants to lead me and Estes, should be the one named Brand?" Noel smiled, then said: "It is very likely that he has been killed by Estes, so yours Its time to ask! "Impossible, Brand''s armor emperor will not let him be hurt!" Najetta said with certainty, because she knew the armor emperor''s defensive ability, but it was very powerful and not easy to hurt. Put on his man. auzw.com "Really? Then wait for Estes to come back and tell us that the result is good! But during the waiting period, I have to taste the fruits of victory first!" Noel smiled evilly. "Wait a moment! Then let Chihong and Leoni go away, and what I just said will count!" Seeing Noel started to move, Najetta said anxiously, it would be good if she wanted to be able to walk one, As for Brand, I can only apologize in the center. "Sbia, release the silk thread on this beast maid!" Noel smiled slightly. He did not agree to Najetta''s plan, but saw that the other party could not move, and it was inconvenient to start a love sport. Hearing the instructions of his master, Sbia nodded her head and moved her five fingers, and all the completely transparent silk threads left Leona''s body. Najieta, who was on the side, thought that Noel had agreed to her request, and now began to release Leo Nai to leave. For the red pupil and Leo Nai to leave safely, a smile was relieved in his heart. But Leoni, who was released, did find that she could move, quickly turned and jumped on Noel, and her feet were tightly clamped in the opponent''s waist. The beast claws pinched the opponent''s neck and did not care about pulling when turning. Her clothes made her big Europeans completely exposed. "Come on, let go of the boss! Or I''ll break his neck!!" Leona frowned, turning to shout at the women in the house. "Leonai, come down quickly and go with Chi Hitomi to leave here!" The smile on Najetta''s face froze. She didn''t expect Leonai to do this. She was very worried about the deal just negotiated because of this The action broke. "Ha ha ha ha!" All the girls in the room laughed at each other. They were very aware of their men''s abilities. This was simply a useless threat. "You can try and see if you can do it as you wish!" Noel said with a smirk, not bothering to pinch his hands around his neck. "Oh! I''m kidding!" Leoni smiled embarrassedly, and her angry expression disappeared instantly. Of course she knew that it was a useless threat. After all, she had seen Noel, the emperor of Red Eyes, with her own eyes. Gu Cunyu cut in half, and could still live with someone who was okay. Leonard just wanted to lie to the women in the house and let them unravel Najieta in a panic, but the women''s reaction was somewhat unexpected, so she decided to implement the second set of plans. "Handsome, don''t worry about our boss''s request! I can accept my request now," Leonay smiled slightly and put his arms around Noel''s neck. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another .. ~： 116th sign Nadeta, who was watching from the side, also knew why Leonai had to do this, and it was all like this, and there was nothing to stop. As Leonai became more and more involved, a mechanical word rang in her mind, asking if she would sign a partner. Signer: Name: Leo Nai, Gender: Female, Occupation: Killer, Weapon: Emperor-King of Beasts [Lion King] Yes/No signing partner "Yes." Leone did not understand what it was, but Noel whispered in her ear to let her agree, so she nodded in a confused state. The partner signed successfully! Signer: Leone! The mechanical words sounded again in Leonai''s mind, but this time, she was also infused with a lot of information, so that Leonai in the love movement paused. A moment later, Leonai looked at Noel''s eyes, full of infinite love for him, and took the initiative to be with Noel, just like a long-lost lover. Seeing such a situation, Najieta, who was a little emotional on the side, thought that Leone was too involved, so she took the initiative to put her lips together. But Najieta didn''t know it at all, this was the performance of Leoni completely conquered, but she and Chi Tong could not escape such a fate, but now they both don''t know. Speaking of Chi Hitomi, she is now battling with Black Hitomi. She doesnt know what happened to the two people who went in before. She has no time and no effort to think about it. It is enough to avoid her attack. If you dare to think that she has been knocked to the ground. But because of this, Chi Tong knew her sister and didnt want her to die here, just wanted to knock her away and give it to the guy called Noel, so she could avoid the attack with her hand everywhere and keep Persevere till now. And Black Hitomi also wanted to play with her sister Chi Tong for more time. After all, she just had to catch Chi Tong back alive, and she knew that after playing for a while, her man would not say anything about her. "Sister, I haven''t played with you for a long time. It''s so nice to see you!" Black Hitomi said with a smile, striking **** the blade held by Red Hitomi with the back of Emperor Gubafang''s knife. "Ding!" Chi Tong held Di Ju Cun Yu tightly with both hands, catching the black pupil hitting with a huge force on the back of the knife, and she was repulsed and slid a distance back to stop, she did not know how many times to take After such an attack, both hands were numb and started to tremble. At this moment, Estes took two pieces of emperor''s tools and walked into the broken door, looking at the long-haired girl who knew each other very well. When I saw it, I thought it was two black pupils. . auzw.com "Black pupil sauce, do you need help?" Strolling into the courtyard, Esdes smiled slightly and asked if Black Hitomi needed her help. It was not only the black pupils who were attracted to the eye by the sound of Estes, even the very tired red pupils also looked at them, but the black pupils were happy to see the coming person, but the red pupils frowned deeply. . "Master Estes, I can do it myself!" Black Hitomi replied with a smile. She knew that Estes cares about herself, which makes her very happy. "Then Black Hitomi sauce, come on yourself, I''ll go first!" Estes smiled. Since Black Hitomi didn''t need her help, she planned to return to Noel first, but left. I glanced at the red pupil who was very alert to myself. "Master Estes, walk slowly! After playing for a while, I will go back immediately!" Black Hitomi nodded with a smile. Esdes? In her hand is Brand''s imperial tool-evil spirits lingering.. Don''t think, I heard that Black Hitomi said the other party''s name, and Chi Tong also recognized the imperial tool in the other hand, the emperor in his hand Gu Cunyu pointed to Esdes, who was about to leave here, and shouted, "You... please wait for me, how are you doing Brand!" "Brand? Who?" Esdes asked suspiciously. She didn''t know who the other person said. Because Esders had just battled, Brand did not say his name, and he did not respond to whatever Esders said, so Esders could know who was Brander . "It''s the emperor in your hand-the master of evil spirits!" Chi Tong frowned, she couldn''t understand why Esders had Brand''s emperor in his hand, why didn''t he know his name. "So you said that the armor man! Now he is probably frozen to death!" Estes smiled and said after estimating the time. After all, her stab did not stab it, and it pierced at most. Its just the lungs, but now it must have been frozen to death. "Buried you" Hearing the news of Brand''s death, Chi Tong rushed up angrily, trying to avenge the dead Brand. "Ding! Sister, your opponent is me!" Black Hitomi appeared in an instant, stopped in front of Chi Hitomi, and pumped **** the other''s blade with the back of the knife. "Damn it! Give me back!!" Chi Tong used Emperor Gucunyu to slam on the ground, let her stop, pulled out her blade towards Esdes, and rushed over again quickly. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!" Repeatedly repeated several times, they were stopped by the black pupil midway, and each time the red pupil was blown out, he quickly stopped his body and rushed towards Esdes again. Estes, when she saw Black Hitomi relaxed, knew that Black Hitomi did not attack with all her strength, but was just playing with the other party, so she did not intend to help. .. ~： Chapter 117 Seeing the black pupil having fun with the enemy, Estes walked towards the big room, but she suddenly thought of something, so she stopped. "Black pupil sauce, besides her, are there other people invading?" Estes smiled, looking at the black pupil who kept blocking the enemy. After all, if there was an intruder, she would wait. It won''t be so boring when you go inside. "There are two women in the front, a woman wearing a blindfold, and a big European woman with a tail!" The red pupil who rushed up again was repelled. The black pupil thought about the situation just now and will know The message told Estes. "Oh! Black Hitomi, you play slowly, and I will go first!" After hearing the message from Black Hitomi, Estes smiled because she knew that one of the people who went in must have been her for a long time. Najta, so she accelerated her pace. "Esdes! You stop for me!!" Seeing Esdes turned and left, Red Hitori knew very well that if the other party was allowed to enter, Najetta and Leona would definitely be less fierce. . But this time, Estes didn''t pay attention to the red pupil''s shouting, and didn''t mean to stop at all. He went straight to the big room inside. Chi Tong quickly climbed from the ground and wanted to rush to stop Estes, but she was still blocked by her sister. No matter what direction she rushed over, her sister, Black Tong, would stop in front of her. She couldn''t get close to Estes. "Sister, aren''t you going to play with Black Hitomi?" Black Hitomi asked, smiling in front of Chi Hitomi, she really wanted to continue this way, but she saw that her sister kept pointing at Estes Rushing, it made her feel a little boring. After finishing talking, the black pupil pushed away the blade of the red pupil, but did not push it away with great force, so only the other side took a step back, but at the next moment, she appeared on the side of the red pupil, the whip leg was already pumped Reached the opponent''s small waist. "boom!" Chitu, who was flying, hit the stone wall fiercely, and the imperial village rain in her hand was instantly dropped to the ground by the wind. When she climbed up and down, she also found that her imperial apparatus was no longer in her hand. Can be found everywhere in the rubble pile. "Sister, are you looking for this?" Black pupil smiled slightly and picked up Di Jucunyu at the foot, and asked the red pupil looking around. "Give me back..." Wen Yan, Chi Tong looked up in the direction of the voice, but saw her sister holding her emperor village rain, one-handedly covering the small waist that was drawn, shaking towards Black Hitomi walked. "It seems that I can''t play it anymore!" Looking at the crumbling red pupil, the black pupil knew very well that the other party was just bracing, and had no ability to resist. auzw.com As soon as the words fell, the black pupil flashed in place and disappeared, and a moment of kung fu came behind the red pupil, using her own emperor''s knife handle, which was almost accurate. Knocking on the red pupil''s cervical vertebra, the red pupil immediately fainted and fell straight to the ground. Although the red pupil noticed that the black pupil had reached behind her, she had no energy to resist at all and could only wait for the attack of her sister. "Sister, we will be able to be together forever in the future!" Black Hitomi caught her fallen Red Hitomi, let her rest on her lap and stroked Sister Mo''s long black hair. In this way, the black pupil hugged in the open space of the fainted red pupil sitting in the courtyard, talking about the things she experienced in the past years, and did not plan to go back immediately, just want to be alone with her sister like this. Estes, who walked first in front of her, now just returned to the door of the large room, looking at the figure standing motionless at the door, she wandered behind the other party with a smirk. "Are you trying to join them?" Esdes smiled, blowing hot air into Najta''s ear, and asked softly in her ear. "Hmm..." Najta was watching intently, and Noel and Leoni, who had a love of sports, did not find anyone behind her, unprepared, and expressed her true thoughts. "Then do you want to change the woman and enjoy yourself?" Estes continued to ask with a smirk, picking up the reddish ears of Najetta. As soon as "thinking" was finished, Najetta immediately noticed something was wrong. She turned to see Estes looking at herself with a smile on her face, and cried in surprise, "You...you..." When did you come back!?" "Just when you are imagining and you want to try it up! Ha ha ha!" Seeing Najieta has found her, Estes said with a smirk: "In fact, as long as you tell your dear, I I think he will be willing to let you try too!" "You just think about it. I''m just worried about Leonai." Hearing Estes''s chuckle, Najetta was flushed with shame, like a cooked crab, and even talked intermittently, Said: "I''m afraid of Leonai... I can''t bear this kind of torture... Think about the suffering for her. That''s it!" Everyone in the room heard Najeta''s surprised shouts and looked at the door of the room. One saw his face flushed with shame, while the other was constantly making fun. "Esdes, you''re back!" Seeing that I''m Esdes, Noel smiled and asked, "What are you talking about?" "It''s nothing, even Miss Najta, and I want to join it too!" Estes smiled and walked to Noel to sit and smiled: "And she wants to replace this Miss Leone!" .. ~： 118th substitute "You.. don''t listen to Estes.. I''m just worried that Leonai can''t bear such torture.." Hearing Estes said her thoughts just now, Najtaman His face flushed and explained intermittently. "Really? Leone, can you still bear my torture?" Noel asked with a smile. "I''m fine." After that, Leonai was full of love, and looked at Noel with a fixed voice. "It seems that Miss Leone does not need your help!" Esdes said with a smile. On the side of Najetta, seeing Leonais actions made her unbelievable, and she didnt see Noels intention to stop, which made her a little worried that Leonai would be broken by playing. . After watching for a while, it seemed that Leonai didn''t mean to stop, so Najieta made a decision instantly, and at the same time she had some small expectations in her heart. "Untie the silk thread on my body, let me serve you instead, let Leonay rest for a while!" Najieta said with a blushing face. In fact, after watching the play for so long, she didn''t expect anything from her heart. What''s more, Noel is someone she has long forgotten. "Oh! Sbia, untie her!" Hearing Najetta''s request, Noel smiled slightly and ordered Sbia to untie the thread on Naja''s body. "I know, Master!" Sbia nodded and flicked her fingers quickly. In a flash of kung fu, the silk thread that wrapped Rao around Najta''s body completely detached and returned to Sbia''s hands. After glancing at Leonai, who was put aside to rest, the released Najetta moved her stiff body and walked to Noel and Esdes. Using the way Noel taught before, Najta began to serve Noel. "Najieta, who taught you this?" Estes asked in surprise. She really didn''t expect Najieta, since she would serve others, and it was not the first time. "Of course I taught. At that time you went to attack the northern fortress, so you missed the good show!" Noel smiled smugly. He is enjoying himself now, and Najetta comes to serve himself. "It turns out! I said why Najetta is so skilled!" After listening to Noel''s explanation, Esdes nodded. And Najieta did not take care of the dialogue between the two. Doing this in front of so many people has already made her shy, how dare to take the dialogue between the two. After that, the animal beast passed by this place, and all the h retreated one after another During auzw.com, Noel was also very successful and signed a partner with Najta. Also at this time, Black Hitomi returned with her sister on her back. "Black pupil sauce, you''re back!" Seeing Black pupil stunned at the door, Noel waved at her with a smile, beckoning her to come to his side, but his eyes were staring at Red pupil tightly. "Well, come back!" After seeing Noel beckoning to himself, the black pupil put his sister on the big bed, and then came to sit next to Noel and said with a smile on his face: "Master Noel, I put my sister I got it back!" "Come and see if my black pupil sauce is hurt!" Noel said with a smirk, and began to check the black pupil''s body to see if there was any harm. Seeing Nuoer care so much about him, Black Hitomi stood very cleverly, let Nuoer check his body for himself, so that he could rest assured. Then, this battle continued until the early morning of the next morning, it gradually calmed down. The knocked red pupil, at this time, was confused and sober, looked around doubtfully, trying to figure out where she was, but she suddenly found that she was suspended in mid-air, below which was a fruit Man and several red-body women. After a moment, Chi Tong recovered from her daze, and found that she was also dressed, and she was in the mid-air of the big bed, and she didnt know what was tied to her body, so she could not move with any force. . "You finally woke up, but I waited a long time!" Noel suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the red pupil above and smiled. "How are the boss and Leoni, and where are they!" Chi Tong asked with a blushing face as she saw her fruit, she knew she could not escape now, but she didn''t see it here The figure of Najetta and Leoni makes her very worried about whether they encountered something unexpected. "Want to know where the two of them are?" Noel smiled slightly, seeing Chi Tong''s expression now, exactly as he expected last night. "Yes!" Chi Tong nodded, thinking that the other party would tell her immediately where Najieta and Leonai were. "No problem!" Noel smiled evilly and said, "But their present situation depends on your next performance! Sbia, let her go!" Hearing the commanded Sbia, he quickly put the red pupil from above, put it down and untied her, all wrapped in the silk thread rao. The red pupil who was put down froze for a moment, but she did not attack anyone in the room, because Noel''s words were already clear, and her performance determined the situation of Najetta and Leoni. "I heard boss said earlier, you always want to get me, it seems that this is true!" Chi Tong smiled bitterly and asked: "Will you let them go after you get me?" .. ~： Chapter 119 "You agree first, the question in your head, I''m answering your question!" Noel smiled slightly and asked the system to send Chi Tong the message of signing partner. Before the "inquiry" was finished, Chi Tong''s mind sounded, and a mechanical voice asked. Signer: Name: Chi Tong, Gender: Female, Occupation: Killer, Weapon: Emperor Gu-a knife will kill [Murayu] Yes/No signing partner "What is this?" Chi Tong asked in doubt, looking at the lying Noel, hoping he could answer for himself. "This is a contract, but as long as you agree to sign, you will belong to me in the future!" Noel looked at Chihong with a smile, waiting for her final decision. "Is the contract?" After listening to Noel''s explanation, Chi Tong thought about it, and she still wanted to be rescued, both Najetta and Leoni, so she decided to sign this so-called contract and said firmly: " I will!" The partner signed successfully! Sign: Red pupil! The mechanical words rang from Chi Tong''s mind and filled her with a lot of information. After a moment, the red pupil who understood all the information and looked at Noel''s eyes changed. It was no longer like watching the enemy before. Now it is full of deep love and can do anything for Noel. "Can you tell me now, where are the boss and Leona?" Chi Tongmei gave Noor and asked after flying a white eye. "They have always been in the big bed!" Noel smiled slightly and nodded at Sbia. Sbia understood the meaning of Noel and lifted the transparency of Najetta and Leonai. The two were lying on Noel with a smile on their face and looked at the red pupil. They were happy for the joining of Red pupil and died. Brand was completely forgotten by the three. "It turns out that the two of you have been watching beside you. It''s awful!" Seeing the two of them appearing in front of them, Chi Tong bulged his cheek gang and flew towards them. "Oh! Isn''t that good?" Najetta smiled, not caring at all, Chi Tong''s so-called revenge. "Damn, since you pulled here!" Leoni said with a smile on his face. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another auzw.com After a long time, the red pupil also belonged to Noel, and the girls who had been tired for one night gradually entered sleep. Noon When Noel and the beautiful women slept until noon, the noise of the crowd outside woke everyone in the room, but they all frowned, because the noisy shouts made them bothersome. "It''s so annoying, don''t let people sleep well!!" Aesdez, who was awakened, is very uncomfortable now, and it is possible to destroy all the noisy people outside at any time. "It should be the church members of Ning Dao, who found the bodies outside the door, so they came in to look for their bishop assistant to see if he had encountered an accident!" Noel rubbed his eyes and said his conjecture. "Boom! Let me open a door and go back to my house in the Imperial Capital!" Noor was on Chi Tong''s cheek, and after a sip, a black gate waved out of the air beside him. "Although I really want to kill them now, let''s go back after my dear words!" Estes said with a smile, but she still wanted to wipe them out to the church members who were still shouting outside. "Fire Spirit, go and clean up the guys outside!" Noel smiled. In fact, he was also quite uncomfortable. The three things he hated the most. First, disturb him to do sports. Second, the person who deliberately planned for him to speak, and third, the person who awakened him while sleeping. The fire spirit, a circle larger than the original, used a pair of sharp claws to open the space, drilled out of the space and followed Noel''s instructions, and instantaneously elementally walked out of the gap in the door. Next, there were continuous screams outside, but the kung fu stopped for a moment, and the fire spirit once again elementally drilled into the room, directly lying on the top of Noel''s head, as if waiting for the praise of his owner, It didn''t mean to return to space at all. "Well, it''s a good job, it seems to have grown a little bit!" A hand held the fire spirit on the head. Noel praised it first, and then observed it carefully, and found that this little guy seems to have changed. A little older, and said, "When it''s okay, don''t keep lying on my head!" "Darling, didn''t you say go back? Why, let this little guy go outside to clean up those people?" Estes said depressively, she was depressing that she could clean up those, since her man didn''t tell her earlier, it hurt She has no place to vent now. "I just said go back, but did not say no, first clean up the outsiders and return to our large mansion!" Noel said that he was innocent, it was your misunderstanding. "Ah." Estes had nothing to say. She thought back carefully, as if the man in her house really didn''t say no, and packed up the outsiders and returned. "Okay, don''t be depressed, go back! Boom!" Seeing Estes had nothing to say, Noel smiled slightly and lightly touched her lips. "Don''t we have to put on clothes to go back?" asked Chi Tong, who was connected with Noel. After all, if it was seen by an outsider like this, it was the self and the man who suffered. .. ~： 120th Bishop "Red pupil is right, let''s get dressed first!" Najieta and Leoni both nodded in agreement with Red pupil. "This gate leads to the interior of my large mansion room, so your worries are superfluous!" After that, Noel, with his hands on Chitu''s buttocks, first entered the black gate of the Ark. "Master Lord, sister, you wait for me!" The black pupil who just woke up saw that his man and sister had walked into the interior of the black gate, and quickly opened the quilt to pick up the emperor. Chi luo The body quickly ran into it. "Don''t be stunned, let''s go inside!" Esdes smiled slightly. The depression just now disappeared, and he said to Najieta and Leonai in the room. Quickly walked into the door of the ark. Najieta and Leonai, still in a daze, heard Esdes''s words, followed Chelsea, Horsehead, and Suzuka around them, and quickly followed Esdes''s footsteps. And Noors four close-fitting maids cleaned up all the womens clothes in the room, and quickly walked into the ark. Finally, Sbia entered the place and recovered the silk thread arranged in this place. Turn around and walk in. After everyone had entered, the door of the ark opened by Noel disappeared inside the large room, leaving only the empty room. Shortly after Noel and his party left, the second batch of church members of An Ning Road arrived and saw the body sealed by the ice at the door. Everyone who came here ran to check, hoping to find the living people who survived inside. To tell them what happened here. "Let''s find out if there are any people who have survived!" said a false girl with long hair to her waist, who told the church members who came here. "Let''s go right now, Master Bishop!" After hearing the instructions of the Bishop Niang, the church members glanced at them in admiration. They respected and worshipped the Bishop Niang, and quickly rushed into the large building to find survivors. "You also go in, help find the survivors!" Seeing that the congregations were obedient, the bishop of the false mother turned and said to the guards behind him. After all, these people are easier to find the survivors than the ordinary ones. "No! Our task is to protect the Bishop!" said the guards, all covered with cloth on their faces, and said in unison. "Okay.." Bishop Niang said helplessly. He also knows that these are the guards who protect himself, and he will not do these things, but he still asked. "Master Bishop, the opposition cadres have disappeared overnight. Who said you did this?" one of the guards asked. He was very curious who could make so many people disappear overnight. No trace. "I don''t know about this, but those who can break into the Berwick house must be quite powerful!" The Bishop Bishop knew very well that the guard in Berwick''s house was very strict, and every time he met the other party, he You can feel someone protecting in the dark. auzw.com "No matter who it is, this time without these opponents, overthrow the imperial political uprising, we can proceed as scheduled!" Another guard said, but he was very annoying, those cadres of the opposition, all day saying for the empire Well, I also want to stop this armed uprising. "Although I can feel that the minds of several cadres are quite dark, but the operation of huge churches sometimes requires mature judgment!" After hearing the words of the guard, the pseudo-bishop was half happy and said, "I am one The words of people can only save the people they see, and I still trust the cadres who let the sect grow to the present level. I hope they can be safe!" After all, the Bishop Niang is very clear. Suddenly the lack of those unscrupulous cadres may cause the management of the sect to fall into chaos within a short period of time, and may cause panic among the church members. Hearing the words of the bishop, and the guards who protected him were silent, they all knew that the bishop was an old man, but they were thankful that all the black-hearted cadres disappeared overnight, so that the old bishop would not be treated for the time being. The plot is out of order. By this time, the church members who had entered had gradually returned from the large buildings to their bishops and reported on what they had found in them. "Master Bishop, I have searched all of them, and there are no survivors!" The instructors briefly reported the situation inside the large building and the results of their search for survivors. "Hopefully their souls will rest in peace!" The Bishop Bishop closed her eyes, hands clasped together, praying for the dead here. After a while he looked at the congregation and asked, "Did you find Berik? " "Master Bishop, we did not find Lord Berwick, but there was a lot of blood stains in the large living room inside, and there were piles of ash on the open space of the courtyard, I don''t know what the ashes are!" The instructor shook his head. And said the strange phenomenon he discovered. "Seal the place, don''t let the information leak out, so as not to cause panic among other church members, you know?" Bishop Niang said very seriously, fixedly looking at the people at the crime scene. "Yes, Master Bishop!" everyone at the scene responded in unison. "I''ll go back and prepare for it. Tomorrow''s inauguration celebration will take care of everyone here!" Bishop Niang smiled slightly and said to the congregations who were to be guarded here. "Master Bishop, you are busy, go slowly!" The congregations who stayed in the guard, will give away the bishop of the false mother. The pseudo-bishop nodded with a smile, and then took the guards behind him away, but he was thinking about tomorrow''s Anning Dao celebration and the armed uprising. And a few days ago, the Revolutionary Army sent some people to come to him to discuss the plan to jointly attack the empire. After all, the cadres of the opposition have disappeared, and it is also time to reply to the Revolutionary Army. .. ~： 121st Attack Returning to the large mansion, Noel and the beautiful women did not go out, but they all slept on the bed to get back to sleep. After all, they were doing love sports all night, and the beautiful women were very very tired, so they decided to sleep together until tomorrow morning. . During the period, Margaret and Hill saw the return of everyone, and they wanted to take the newly joined red pupils, Najieta, and Leoni to go out shopping together in the imperial capital, but they were caught in their arms and became a pillow In the case of inability to resist, I can only stay here and sleep together. The next day On a sunny morning, everyone who had slept for a day also woke up in the warm sunlight, simply cleaned it, and then sat together in the large living room, enjoying a delicious breakfast with talking and laughing. "Esdes, let''s wait to attack the palace together. How about a usurpation of a dynasty?" Noel smiled slightly, and asked Esdes beside him while slowly eating breakfast. After listening to Noel''s words, the beautiful women who had enjoyed breakfast seemed to have a sudden pause in time. The breakfast in their hands stopped in the air, and they looked at Noel with a stunned look. "My dear, what did you say just now?" Esdez asked suspiciously. In fact, she heard very clearly, but there were some unbelievable, and some unsure, what his man said was not true. "Is it necessary to make such a fuss?" Noel glanced at them, all staring at his beauties, explaining: "I suddenly wanted to be an emperor, but you shouldn''t be so surprised!" "Okay! Honey, if you want to be an emperor, let''s go and attack the palace later, and I can fight with General Bude!" Estes smiled, she thought it didn''t matter, As long as her man wants to do something, she will do her utmost to support it. Besides, there is a rare opponent in the palace. "Noel, why did I invite you to join the Revolutionary Army at the time, but now I want to be an emperor again?" Najetta asked dejectedly, she really couldn''t understand what her own man was thinking. . "I am a general, how can I be a thief from my status, if you become my woman, you might be successful if you let me be an emperor, at least this is a rise in status, not a decline!" Noel smiled slightly. He said: "I''m talking, I''m not so bored to fight the leader of the Revolutionary Army. Only those idiots will believe that person''s gibberish. It is not the leader who finally benefits!" "I agree! You are exhausted and working hard to assassinate officials and ministers. The so-called Revolutionary Army leader is not sitting behind to enjoy his success!" Estes nodded, and she said at the same time that her own man was just a little bit. The hot-blooded idiot will help others, and in the end the benefits fall into the pockets of others. The daughters who were originally members of the Revolutionary Army, after hearing the words of Noel and Estes, also began to feel that the two had made some sense. "Not to mention those, anyway, the Revolutionary Army is the fate we have annihilated!" Noel smiled. Anyway, Noel did not think that the Revolutionary Army would succeed. After all, an Estes was enough for them. Besides, the palace and the strong man of General Bude were guarding, and the prospect of the Revolutionary Armys success was nothing. "You are our man, we just listen to you!" Najieta said with a smile. Anyway, the people who attacked her at night can be said to be separated from the revolutionary army, and she was too lazy to think about the revolutionary army. Now just listen to the instructions of his own man. auzw.com "Well! We listen to you, what you want to do, we will fully support it!" The girls nodded and said in unison. "Then after breakfast, we will attack the imperial palace!" Noel glanced, and the girls in the large living room laughed. Afterwards, the women in the large living room continued to enjoy the delicious breakfast on the table, but they seemed to speed up and were a bit eager to attack the palace. After enjoying the perfect breakfast, all the women returned to their rooms and changed their clothes for the convenience of the battle. The women who had confiscated the imperial tools also ran to Noel to ask for their imperial tools. Soon after, the women were all ready, and Noels Beauty Corps was also waiting for departure in the front yard. "My dear, everything is ready to go at any time!" Estes smiled slightly and came to Noel''s side, holding his arm to report the situation. "Start! Target Imperial Palace!" After that, Noel turned his horse and rushed into the front yard first. The women mounted horses and followed behind Noel, and the 100-member beauty legion behind them followed, and a group of people quickly rushed to the gate of the imperial capital. The gates did not open because of the early relationship, but the guards of the guard saw that someone was rushing towards here, and they didn''t recognize the coming person until they were getting closer, but the legion behind them froze the door. Stunned. "Open the city gate for me, you should know us!" Noel looked at him with a smile, a few people guarding the door. "General Noel and General Estes, of course you can go in, but can you let your men go back, after all, the Empire stipulates that you can''t bring the legion into the city!" The guard looked at the 100-person legion behind the two generals Said. "I''m talking once! General! City! Gate! Hit! Open!" Noel said with a smile, but as long as the other party is not opening the gate, he does not intend to talk nonsense with the guard here. "Dam. Open the city.. City gate" Suddenly, the doorman felt a chill, and saw the beautiful women staring at themselves, as if to tear him to pieces as long as they said no. The other guards looked at each other and thought about it. It was not a big deal to think that the imperial general led the legion in, so they quickly ran to open the door, and don''t be treated like the man who was questioned. Waiting for Noel and his team to rush past on horseback and gradually leave the sight of the city gate guard, the person who just asked was paralyzed on the ground, and the whole person kept shaking with cold sweat and shaking. But he was locked in by the murderousness of the girls. Fortunately, he didn''t say no, otherwise he would be torn to pieces. Soon, Noel led the women and beautiful legions to the gate of the palace, but this time the guards were not so good at talking, and they would not let Noel and Esders take the legion. .. ~： 122nd Palace "General Noel and General Estes, I don''t know why, let the two bring the legions into the city, but behind the gate is the palace of His Majesty the Emperor, and absolutely cannot allow the legions of the two generals to enter!" The palace was guarded on the city wall , Said firmly to Noel and Estes below. "Originally, I thought I could enter the palace smoothly!" The guard''s stubbornness made Noel feel helpless, and he didn''t want to talk nonsense. He said to the side of Ma Yin: "Ma Yin, I blasted the city gate! " "Understood! Pumpkin!!!" Ma Yin responded with a smile, hearing Noel''s command, clenching her emperor-romantic turret [pumpkin] at the huge city gate, and after pulling energy from the muzzle for a moment, she pulled the trigger. A beam of yellow se sprayed towards the huge city gate. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The beam from the Emperor-Roman Fort [Pumpkin] directly bombed the gate of the heavy palace. After all, the Ma-Emperor-Roman Fort can only exert its maximum effect when it is in danger. It can now bomb the gate Flying is not bad. The guards on the city wall were all stunned and stared at the gate inside the Fei Palace. They did not expect the General Noel of the Empire. Since he ordered his men to bomb the gate of the palace. "Enemy and Enemy Attack" came back to God. The palace guard who shouted just now shouted: "General Noel and General Estes, led the soldiers to attack the palace!!" So called by the guards of the palace, the other guards quickly sounded their guards, and took up their weapons to the entrance of the bombed palace. "Rebels! One does not stay! Attack!!" Looking at the city gate blown by Ma Yin, Noel smiled and waved at the palace. The Belle Corps was ordered to jump off all the horses that were riding quickly and rushed into the palace with their shaves. The guards they encountered along the way were all killed, opening the way for Noel and all the women to get red. Like the whistle of the air defense alarm, a large number of guards inside the palace came, but it was not clear what happened, and was killed by a beautiful army corps rushing into the palace, and even the reaction time fell directly to the ground. Hearing the sirens in the palace, the military barracks outside the city quickly summoned the horses and prepared to rush to the entrance of the imperial city. They could not understand how someone could lead the troops into the palace. Inside the palace, the minister was also awakened by the sound of the alarm, and he was very puzzled who was in the end. There was so much movement in the palace that even the alarm was sounded. At the same time, General Bude, who heard the siren, quickly summoned his own guard and quickly rushed to the little emperors room. He did not plan to go out to meet the enemy, because he felt that protecting the safety of the little emperor was. The most important thing now. "It seems that there will be a lot of people coming later, maybe people from the barracks outside the city will also come to join in the fun!" Listening to the piercing alarm, Noel smiled slightly and watched a large number of palace guards rushing in from the inside of the palace. . "My dear, the rebellion of others is to escape the Revolutionary Army, but our rebellion is to attack the palace. It seems very interesting. I hope to come to more powerful people, otherwise I will be bored! Ha ha ha!" Smiled, not worrying about the army outside the city at all. The more people she hoped to come, the better, so that she would not be bored. auzw.com "Bud guy, it''s time to protect the little emperor!" Noel guessed the location of General Bude and laughed: "Esdes, if you are bored, you can Go directly!" "Hehe! My dear, we really have a good heart! I also think Bude will protect the little emperor first!" Esdes smiled slightly, and suddenly thought of something, asked: "Dear, what are you going to do?" Place?" "I''m going to find the minister first, after all, the Supreme Emperor Gu is in his hand!" Noel smiled and said his thoughts, laughing: "The members of the original night attack went with me, anyway, they were very Want to kill the minister!" "Then I will take the little emperor first and wait for you to come over there!" Estes said after a moment of thought. After all, there must be a place to meet. "Well! If you can''t beat it, just drag it first. I was cleaning up the Bud guy in the past!" Noel nodded and agreed with Estes''s proposal. "Relax, I know the stunts. There should be no problem dealing with Bude! Then we are here, let''s split up!" Estes smiled confidently, she could not wait to deal with Bude. "Well, then be careful!" After that, Noel led the women who attacked at night to the minister''s place. After seeing that Noel led a few women and completely disappeared from the line of sight, Estes also led the rest to the little emperors residence, and the beautiful legionaries divided them into two teams, each team of 50 people gave Noel and Estes opened the way. Along the way, a large number of guards rushed to intercept, and even the troops outside the city also entered the palace, and they came to stop Noel and Esdes who split up. However, the people outside the army did not expect to break their heads. Since the attack on the palace was the two most famous and cruel generals in the empire, they could only stand in the same place to block the road at a time. It''s time to attack. "It''s a waste of my time to kill all the way!" Seeing the army in front of him, Noor could not have so much, he only knew that the advancement of some people was coming, and they need to be cleaned up enough to continue forward. go with. Regardless of the few women who attacked at night, or the beautiful army of 50 people, at the moment they heard Noel''s command, they turned to the army ahead and found a very violent attack. The various screams of the enemy army also Then it sounded. For a while, all the people who had stopped the way before died. The palace aisle was stained with blood and covered with crippled corpses, and no one survived. Seeing that all the blocking troops were lying down, Noel led the women to the minister''s residence. And Estes was also blocked by the way. She and Noel generally let people directly attack. They were too lazy to talk to these people who stopped the road. Otherwise, when Bud was the guy, it would not be fun to run away with the little emperor. . Therefore, the blocking army was also quickly wiped out. Esdes led the girls and continued to the little emperor''s residence. .. ~： 123nd search Soon, Noel and the few women who attacked at night reached the residence of the minister in the palace under the opening of the 50-member beauty legion. However, since they entered the door of the minister''s residence, since no one was seen to guard outside. "Minister, it''s really leisurely. We made such a big noise. Since the guard at the door has been withdrawn, it''s a little interesting!" Noel smiled slightly, and took the lead to walk in, said: "The beautiful army guards here Come on, let others come in with me!" "There won''t be any ambush in it?" Najetta quickly followed and came to Noel''s side and asked, she felt that the situation here was a little too weird, and carefully observed the movement around her. "Whether there is an ambush or not, we still have to go in and think about so much!" Nuoer said indifferently, after all, in the face of absolute strength, any ambush is useless. The few women who attacked at night nodded, but they were still alert to the surroundings. If someone came to attack themselves and others, they could also fight back with the fastest speed and kill all the attackers on the ground. When Noel and night attacked several women, and just after entering the front yard, the sky was suddenly filled with black dots. Anyway, something was attacking him/her. Ma Yin found this strange situation in the air. "Master Noel, there are a lot of dangerous flying species in the air, and the number is quite huge!" Through the sight, Ma Yin can clearly see what is flying in the sky, and quickly said to the people around him. "It seems that the Minister really has an ambush!" After hearing Ma Yin''s report, Najieta quickly looked up, and the eyes were the dense and dangerous species, who were swooping at them very quickly. "It turns out that these are all! They are all flying dangerous species raised with imperial tools, used to prevent someone from invading the air, but now it seems that someone ordered them to attack us!" Wen Yan also looked up and glanced at him. , A large number of dangerous flying species in the air, by the way, introduced a few women around. "Now, isn''t it time to say this? We are only Ma Yin, who can attack targets flying in the air!" Leo Nai said silently as he looked at the dangerous species that were getting closer and closer. He smiled since he was still smiling. To introduce myself and others. "Wait for them to slash them quickly, then that''s not enough!" Staring at the dangerous species in the air, Chi Tong clenched his emperor village rain, waiting for the moment when the dangerous species attacked their own people. Pull out the knife to bury the dangerous species. "Don''t care about them, let''s move on, and the air war will be handed over to the **** butterfly I raised!" After that, Noel smiled and spread his hands, and the palm of his hands was like a black whirlwind, and a huge number of dense **** butterflies poured out. . "It seems that nothing really happened to us!" Najta smiled, watching the sunlight covered by a huge number of **** butterflies, as if instantly changing from day to night. "This is many times more than we saw at that time!" Looking at the huge number of **** butterflies, Chelsea knew that the dangerous flying species in the air did not need to be solved by them. After all, Najieta and Chelsea, but have seen these **** butterflies with their own eyes, what is the power of the jet beam, and eliminating these dangerous flying species in the air is a breeze. "Launch!" Noel smiled slightly, and issued an attack instruction to the **** butterfly he raised. auzw.com As soon as the words fell, the dense **** butterfly, a dangerous flying species diving into the air, sprayed a dense black beam. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The dangerous flying species in the air are not that they do not want to avoid these artillery fires, but that the black beams are too dense and there is no place to avoid them. Every flying dangerous species hit by the beam is instantly smashed and disappears into the air . "Just hand them over here, it''s okay to bomb slowly, let''s go in!" Noel smiled. He glanced lightly at the Hell Butterfly, which was constantly spraying beams of light, and the dangerous species that were constantly hit and shattered. "Well!" The night raids nodded and glanced at the situation in the air before quickly following Noel who was walking ahead. Shortly after entering the minister''s residence, Noel and the night raids saw them, and they were still nibbling at the minister who was eating meat, but he was not particularly surprised to see a few of them. "I thought it was someone who dared to invade my residence. It turned out to be General Noel!" the minister said with a smile, but he didn''t stop, eating the meat. "Minister, give me the supreme emperor''s tool!" Noel smiled slightly, and said very directly, the goal here this time. "Is this the reason for General Noel to rebel against the empire?" Wen Yan said, the minister put down the meat in his hand, the smile on his face disappeared instantly, and fixedly looked at Noel not far away. "It''s one of them! The other one is that I suddenly wanted to be an emperor!" Noel said with a smile, not caring at all, letting the minister know his thoughts. "Don''t you say that you were not interested in politics at all?!" The minister frowned. After all, this had prevented him from taking control of the entire empire. He couldn''t allow such things to happen. "That was the beginning, not the present! The last time I said, hand over the Supreme Emperor Gu!" Noel still smiled, but a huge ominous breath came out of him, mixed with death, madness, killing, killing Intention, and this ominous breath locked on the minister. "Come on!" Seeing Noel''s body bursting out, a thick and materialized and unclear breath, and the minister was also made of these breaths, as if he fell into the ice cave instantly, and his back was constantly mad and cold, sweating and breathing Can''t move even if pressed. "Answer is wrong! He will take care of you, whether it''s slicing or chopping!" After that, Noel would no longer be in charge of the minister, contacting the system to let it search where the supreme emperor was. System King, search for something called Supreme Emperor, where is here, find me out! Nor thought for a moment, he suddenly felt so stupid, just did so much nonsense with the minister, just let the system search not. Host, please wait a moment! Start of search .. ~： 124th Hearing Noels words, the few women who attacked at night held the emperor in their hands and smiled toward the immovable minister. Then the ministers continued to scream. Soon after, the minister''s screams stopped completely. He had been cut into pieces on the floor by several women who had been attacked by the night. It can be said that he could not even die. Suddenly he heard the minister''s screaming stop, and Noor, who was waiting for the search, looked back at the position of the minister and several women, and found out that the minister''s fat man had been abused to the point of being abusive. "So soon?" Noel asked suspiciously. He thought that the few women who attacked the night wanted to abuse the minister, so it would take three days and three nights to give up. "Otherwise?" Najetta looked at Noel doubtfully, all of whom had abused the minister like this. She couldn''t understand what else to do. "Okay, you are all kind people!" Noel shrugged his shoulders and said, "Then help you find it, the minister has some good things hidden here!" "Well!" The few women nodded, and then they left here to start searching for the minister''s residence. Just a few nights later when several women left, Noel also received the system and passed the search results. After the search is completed, it is called the Supreme Emperor, at the **** location! Seeing the search results, Noel looked in the specified direction, and soon found a black box with the empire logo engraved on it. "This is the emperor tool passed down from generation to generation, the strongest rumored tool?" After observing the black box in front of him, Noel did not feel anything special, so he kept it in the space and kept it. There is no hope of opening it at all. After all, for Noel, that thing is now optional, but he just wants to keep it as his collection. As for what kind of emperor he is, he still has no interest at all, and in front of his own ability, that The Supreme Emperor Gu is only a decoration. During this period, several females who attacked at night will raise those, and the imperial flying species of Emperor Gu will be brought over, and Noor will also smoothly take it into the space. "In addition to this emperor with dangerous species, no other useful things have been found, but there are some in the warehouse, rare ores and a lot of gold!" Najieta reported, and several of them searched here Happening. "Rare ore? Just take it back and make weapons for Dotya!" After listening to Najetta''s report, Noel suddenly remembered that Dotya seemed to want to find for himself. Soon, under the leadership of Najta, Noel came to the minister''s warehouse, and with a wave of his hands, everything in the warehouse was collected into his space, even the gold was not spared. After all, gold is a universal item in most of the world, and you dont have to go to the system to exchange it for a little more time. After all the needed things were included in the space, Noel condensed a black fireball the size of a basketball and threw it directly into the residence of the minister. The black flame burned it at a super fast speed. There is nothing left. The huge number of **** butterflies, after clearing all the dangerous flying species in the air, have been waiting in the front yard for Noel''s next instruction. "Let''s go to Estes!" After a glance, burned to ashes, Noel retrieved the **** butterfly in the air, and scattered the black flame that was still burning. auzw.com Once again riding on the war horse, Noel and the night raids walked out, but saw that the door was already covered with corpses, and the blood was like a stream on the ground, flowing in the channel formed by the corpses. Pointed to the beauty legion, they waited for the direction they were going, and they easily tore a **** path towards the army that was blocking the way. the other side Just when Noel and his party came here Estes and a few women kept the piece armor killed by General Bude''s guard, while the beautiful army of 50 people was outside to resist the army that continued to pour into the palace. However, the soldiers of the army are all killed by the beauty of the beautiful legion. They can only surround them but dare not continue to attack. After all, the soldiers who have been killed for so long are all soldiers of the army, and the other party has nothing to do. Did not even breathe. "Then... shall we surrender?" "I agree! Those beautiful women are not humans, absolutely devil in human skin!" "I''m a little worried that there is not enough here to kill them. If they were to keep the entrance, we might have laid down?" "But the general responsible for this siege should not let us surrender?" "Are you talking about that? The general was just killed first!" The soldiers who poured into the palace, you all talked one by one and carefully guarded the beautiful women at the door. If they rushed over, the soldiers were going to run away immediately. The little emperor in the conference hall, holding General Bud''s cloak, the whole person was trembling non-stop, he wondered why Noel and Esdes, why these two generals would lead their troops to attack the palace. At this time, Estes and several women had already slaughtered the outside guards, kicked the door of the conference hall, and looked at the Bude and the little emperor inside. "Little Emperor, General Boulder, seeing that you are still here, then I''m relieved!" Estes smiled slightly, and she was a little worried just now, and the two escaped while they killed the Guards. . "Esdes, why do you want to attack the palace together with Noel?" General Bude asked with frowns when he saw that Esdes had brought someone in. Actually, he couldn''t understand it either. Why do people attack the palace. "My man suddenly wanted to be an emperor, so I accompanied him to attack the palace!" Esdes smiled, and she justified the reason, protecting the little emperor''s strong Han Bude. "It turns out so! People who are in trouble in your majesty''s palace, my emperor will decide Admiral!" After that, Bud flicked his cloak, the armor-shaped emperor equipped on his body, and the iron piles on his arms were facing Then it shrank. "You are all spread out, I come to fight with General Boulder and have a trick!" Estes said excitedly, but she always wanted to play with Boulder, but the generals of the empire were also not good for emperors. Under the war, this is a rare opportunity, she is not happy to be a strange thing. .. ~： Chapter 125 Hearing Estes''s words, the few women around her were spreading out in an interesting way, looking for opportunities to catch the little emperor. Among them, Sbia, using her transparency ability, ten fingers were constantly waving behind her, the invisible silk thread was covering the entire conference hall, and some little emperors who had gradually wrapped around the rao hiding behind the chair . Just a few moments after the women spread out, Bude instantly rushed the iron piles that shrank from his arms in front of Esdes, and suddenly popped into Esdes in front, but it was about to hit the other side. time. Estes jumped back with a smile, and instantly created a huge ice in his original position, and Bude''s iron pile was hit **** it, and the ice was also hit by a Instantly hit the bones. "Hehehe! It''s really dangerous. I almost got hit!" Esdes smiled slightly. She was already condensed behind her, and there were countless sharp pieces of crushed ice, and all the waves of ice were sprayed towards Bude. Seeing the innumerable crushed ice, General Bud did not avoid it, because the chair behind him was hiding from the little emperor, so he could only block the head with the iron piles of his hands and catch the innumerable crushed ice that was oncoming. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!" The crushed ice hit the armor-type imperial equipment equipped by Bude. The countless crushed ice of Esdes was crushed by the impact, and did not cause any damage to Bude. "It''s a turtle shell like Kay''s Emperor Tool, but don''t underestimate the broken ice!" Esdes said unpleasantly. After all, Kay''s Emperor''s defense can be said to be quite powerful, but she The crushed ice is not vegetarian. "Huh?" Wen Yan also found something wrong, and his body was crushed by ice cubes, which gradually became frozen, and his lower body was completely frozen by ice. Since Bude found something wrong, but he could only stand and stand up to the ice crushing attack from Esders. After a while, he was completely frozen inside, and Esders stopped. The attack of broken ice. "This empire general, shouldn''t be so dishonest!" Esdes stared at the frozen Boulder. She didn''t believe that Bude would be so easy, she was easily killed by herself. As soon as the words fell, Estes got a response. The ice that had frozen Bude continued to crack, and soon he broke free from the ice. In addition to the slight cold in his body, there was no Suffered any harm. "These are useless to me. Are you ready to be adjudicated? Estes!" Bud exhaled, staring at Estes not far away. "Then try this trick! Mo Kebo Te Mo" Seeing Bud break free from the ice, this is what Estes expected, and did not bring her any surprising effect, quickly mobilized her to understand ''S stunt Mo Kebo Te Mo. I found the wrong Bud and wanted to rush to Esdes. But the stunt Mokobot has started, everything around him stopped, and even Bud who rushed over stopped halfway, time and space. For a moment, the kung fu was frozen. "It seems that you can''t escape, the fate frozen by Mo Kebo Te Mo!" Estes smiled slightly, pulled out the sword she was wearing, wandered behind Bude, stab him in the head . auzw.com "Ding!" Suddenly, Bud broke free from Mokobtemo''s freeze, and quickly turned around with an iron pile at his arms to block the fatal blow to his head. "Esdez, your rebellion is over!" Bude, who blocked the attack, rushed to Esdes once again on the ground, and the iron pile in his arm slammed into Esdes'' head. The moment she saw Bud break away from Mokobtmo, Estes was completely stunned. She didn''t expect the other side to break free. She had studied the emperor''s stunt for a long time. She knew that she just moved quickly and directly Kill the Bud guy. However, Estes was not a vegetarian, and he quickly flashed a fatal blow with shaving. He also kicked two times on the way of avoidance. The vacuum cut covered with ice cut Bud shock back several steps. "boom!" Bude, who was retreated, had just stopped his body, but was hit by a powerful force behind him. He was directly hit and hit the wall of the meeting room, and was pressed under the rocks by the rocks falling on the wall. Noel, who had just arrived, saw a scene in which Bud attacked Estes. He originally wanted to rush to rescue him, but only after seeing Estes evaded the attack, he stopped and did not rush up. But Bude was shocked back to him by Estes, and simply Noel gave a kick on Bude''s back. "Since I dare to kill my woman, I think you are impatient!" Withdrawing the kicked right foot, Noel looked angry and walked towards Bud buried in the gravel. "Boom! It turns out that you are here, and this time we will count the old and new hatreds together!" Bude suddenly stood up from the stone pile, the rocks on his body splashed around, except that the little emperor was scared, Nor The women all patted the flying rocks. "Today I wont break you, my name will be written upside down! Awakening and liberating 100%." ??Soaring dark energy erupts from Noels body, blending the black gas of death, madness, murderousness, and murderous intent. Noel wrapped in it. At the next moment, when the black gas escaped, Noel put on black armor all over his body, and his body exudes a forceful and unknown atmosphere, causing everyone inside and outside the house to be crushed to the ground. But Baud completed his transformation in Noel, frowned deeply, and recalled the situation of fighting with the other party at that time. At that time, the other party seemed to be only 20% capable of liberation. He knew that Noel was now completely angry. "Smash!" In a moment of effort, Noel appeared in front of Bude, and a deep voice passed through the other person''s ear, waving his black armored arm towards Bude''s right hand. Bude, who responded, wanted to leave quickly, but it was too late. The armor of the black armor hit the air, and an invisible shock wave formed in front of him, whether it was Budes right arm or the wall behind him. The objects are instantly differentiated into powder. The wall of the conference hall was penetrated by this shock wave far away, and an ultra-long tunnel was silently opened, and Bude''s arm with Emperor Gu also disappeared, and the blood sprayed on the wound was scattered everywhere. .. ~： No. 126 Buda, who had recovered, frowned deeply, controlled his muscles to seal the wound, and quickly waved the remaining left arm quickly, so that the iron pile at the arm slammed into Noel''s head. . "Boom!" There was a loud noise. Noel was not struck by the air, and immediately grasped firmly, struck the iron pile hitting him, but at the same time receiving the heavy blow, the huge force made the floor under his feet sink into the gravel Was also shocked flying around. "How is it possible, this is my full blow!!" Bud looked at it confidently, the moment Noel was about to be hit, since he quickly grabbed the incoming iron pile, and still grasped firmly In his hands, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t take it back. "I was still thinking about collecting, this emperor''s thing from your body, but it was used as your funeral goods! Smash!" From the black armor, Noel''s very low voice was heard, and he was caught by The iron pile in his hand was deformed by his strong grip. The low voice just fell. Noel grabbed the iron pile in his hand. When he used the crushing ability, he was instantly squeezed into a fine powder, and the thick black gas erupted from his body. Left arm. Iron pile was squeezed into powder by Noel, and Bude also gained freedom of movement, but Rao''s black gas wrapped around his left arm, which made him feel very uneasy, waving his left arm constantly, trying to throw the black gas above Open, but no matter how he dumps it, it''s useless. At this time, the black gas exerted its effect, and Buds left arm continued to crack, breaking into pieces and falling off from the top, but before it fell to the ground, it became a powder. The breeze running through the tunnel dissipated. While Bude looked at the broken arm, completely stunned, Noel wearing black armor, black light appeared behind Bude, surrounded by the right foot of the black gas armor, toward Bude''s feet Swept quickly, and the feet that were swept instantly turned into debris. Bude, who was still paying attention to his arm, suddenly found that he was falling down. When he looked down, he saw that his feet had turned into fragments flying in the air, and the severe pain at the moment he saw it. Then came to him. "Have you stopped here?" The arms and feet were scrapped in an instant. The severe pain did not make Bude scream, but fixedly looked at the ceiling above. "Is there any last word?" Noel looked down, Bude lying in the blood booth, his right foot with a black gas, already aimed at his head, and would step on it at any time. "Can you let it go.. Your Majesty the Emperor.. Your Majesty." Bude, who had lost too much blood, his vision had begun to blur, and his speech was starting to become weak, as if he would leave the world at any time. "No! The grass must be rooted! I don''t want to be someone every day, secretly thinking about how to retaliate against me. Although I''m not afraid of those ants'' revenge, unnecessary troubles can still be less!" Noel wearing black armor , Shook his head at Bud, who was about to die. After finishing speaking, Noel stomped his right foot with black gas, and stepped **** Bude, and Bude was stepped on and broken, just like glass, scattered on the ground, and finally decomposed into powder by black gas, and There was no blood splattering and flying internal organs. auzw.com "My dear, can we get rid of the killings and make us feel so uncomfortable!" Esdes asked his man when he saw his man and cleared up the general, Bude, frowning slightly. "Ah? Sorry! Sorry! Just a little bit dizzy, I forgot to control the pressure object, hehe!" Obedient Estes''s words, Noel smiled embarrassedly, and quickly lifted the awakening back, he released the huge Unknown breath. In the state of Noor''s awakening, the black armor that wrapped him up changed back to black gas and then dissipated, showing Noor who was just staying in the armor, but a row of cross marks on his forehead Has not disappeared. "My dear, you are angry for me, I am very happy!" Estes flew to Noel and said: "But next time, can you control the breath that comes out? We were just crushed just now. died!" "Next time, be sure to pay attention!" Noel smiled slightly and took Estes into his arms and asked, "Little Emperor, where did you go?" "Master, the little emperor is dead!" After hearing Noel''s question, Sbia, who had been observing, told the people present at the news of the little emperor''s death. "Dead?" Not only Noel and Estes, but everyone else was very surprised and asked in unison. "Well! When the owner exhaled a huge unknown breath, the little emperor who was hiding was terrified and his heart stopped immediately!" Sbia nodded with certainty, controlling the little emperor whose silk thread would die. He dragged it from the back of the chair and explained: "We were just too suffocated by the master''s breath, so we couldn''t even speak, so I couldn''t even say the message!" "I can save myself, but the little emperor is not too scared?" Noel sniffed his lips and observed carefully. The little emperor was indeed too dead to die, and there was no life at all. Breath, but he really did not expect that since the breath alone scared the little emperor to death, and it was not directly targeted at him. "Cultivate the little emperor like this, this should be the credit of the minister!" Estes thought for a moment, she really did not expect that the little emperor would be scared to death. Estes thinks that this should be the result of the minister who has been accustomed to him, and the little emperor has never seen any world, but the breath of his own man is really terrifying, even she herself was almost overwhelmed. "The little emperor is dead. Who will announce his abdication?" Najetta asked in confusion. She thought that the little emperor died a little too early now. If he announced his abdication, he would let his man be the emperor. The following things will be more convenient in the future. "Isn''t that, is there still Chelsea!" Noel smiled slightly, looked at Chelsea among the women, and the moment he learned of the death of the little emperor, he immediately thought of Chelsea. "It turns out so!" After listening to Noel''s words, all the women looked at the froze Chelsea, and they instantly knew what their men thought. .. ~： Chapter 127: Counterfeit When Chelsea saw Noel and the daughters, she looked at herself with a smile on her face. She also knew what to do, and carefully observed the little emperor who had died so much that he would look at him. The figure is completely memorized. "Admiral Noel, I have written it down completely!" After that, Chelsea smiled, using her imperial gai-gaia clothes, and the blink of an eye became the dead little emperor. "Aia, let the corpses on the ground disappear in this world!" Seeing Chelsea''s successful transformation, Noel said to his close-fitting maid with a smile. "Yes, Master!" Aya nodded with a smile, a blaze ignited in the palm of her right hand, and sprayed away the body of the little emperor on the ground, and the body burned to ashes for a moment. "Right!" Esdes, who suddenly remembered something, asked: "What''s the matter, my dear, the imperial army pouring into the palace outside?" Estes didn''t want that the soldiers were all killed, but the important cannon fodder, after all, they could not always attack the rebels by themselves. "When we saw our arrival just now, they surrendered directly. It is estimated that the beautiful legion was guarded at the entrance. Let''s break the courage!" Noel recalled the situation when he/they arrived and told them. Estes. "Those who are weak are still clever and do not seek their own way!" Estes smiled, then said: "When our dear ascendant to the throne, those interracial and revolutionary forces will soon receive news, they will certainly take advantage of At this time, sending troops to attack the empire, so those cannon fodder are essential! "I was wondering just now, how did you care about those soldiers! It turned out to be so!" After listening to Esdes, Noel thought it was very possible. After all, those aliens and revolutionary troops would not let go of the empire. Big cake. "But what we have to do now should be to make His Majesty the Emperor, to calm down the uneasiness of the soldiers outside!" Esdes thought for a moment, then smirked: "Then declare the fact that Bude and the Minister rebelled!" "Just do what Esdes said!" Noel nodded with a smile, thinking Esdes said it was good, and smiled, "Chelsea, it''s up to you now!" "Oh! Pack it on me!" Chelsea, who looked like a little emperor, patted himself with a smile. Subsequently, Noel and the women followed the fake emperor and walked to the generals and soldiers who had surrendered. Seeing that the emperor came out, the generals and soldiers looked at it with confusion, because they did not see the figure of General Bude. According to their knowledge, General Bude should be guarded by His Majesty. . "Why didn''t you see General Bude?" "May have been killed by General Noel and General Estes!" "How is it possible that General Bude is one of the strongest in the empire!" "There is also General Bude''s Guards, but there are a hundred enemies!" auzw.com "One enemy to one hundred? Look at those beautiful women, which one is not one enemy to one hundred, and those guards are just for death!" "I''m talking about General Noel, but the empire is truly the strongest, but there is no such thing as it. With the addition of General Estes, the victory against General Bud is stable!" "It makes sense!" The generals and soldiers who poured into the palace saw the emperor''s safety come out unanimously, and they all whispered and started to speculate wildly about what happened, but they talked about it. "You are quiet!" Seeing that the emperor made a speech, the generals and soldiers below all quieted down very quickly. They didn''t dare to say any more nonsense, and waited obediently for the next words of the emperor. "This rebellion is over! The culprit has been killed and I am very safe!" The fake little emperor shouted loudly at the generals and soldiers below. "Your Majesty, weren''t General Noel and General Estes attacking the palace this time?" General Longtao A frowned and came out boldly to raise his doubts. "No! The rebels are Bude and the ministers. They took me to the throne, and they were General Noel and General Esdes. They received reliable news and led the legion to rescue them. I can now be safe and sound!" Chelsea, the little emperor, put all the charges without changing his face, and pushed them all to the minister and general Bude. "General Noel, why didn''t you make the situation clear when you came!!" General Longtao a frowned. "Inside the palace, it was all guarded by the ministers and General Bude. If I said it, would the emperor still stand here unharmed?" Noel smiled slightly and didn''t care about the other side asking questions. After all, he came out just now. Just think about the lines of the response. As for whether the other party believes it or not, it is nothing for Noel. If you dont believe it, its a big deal to kill all the people here, and just give your Fire Spirit compensation for nutrients. After listening to Noel''s words, the generals and soldiers below were stunned. Think about the truth. If General Noel said it in advance, it is very likely that the emperor will encounter something unexpected in advance. Of course, there are some people from Bude and the ministerial factions. They will not believe the ghost words that Noel and the little emperor said. After all, they are very clear that Bude will only think about the safety of the little emperor, and the minister has no plan to ascend to the throne. He just wants to control the majesty of the emperor, but they will not be stupid now. Say it, because its no different from looking for death now, its better to wait to go back and pack up and get away. In the upper Noor, he has been using the eyes of the Emperor Fu to observe these faction officials. Noor is clear about what they think. However, Noel only intends to clean up the officials of the ministerial faction. After all, they are all officials who do nothing to prevent them from secretly making fun of themselves. As for the Bude faction, they are all honest civilians who should not be able to set off any big waves. Just keep them doing things in the empire. Subsequently, Chelsea''s fake little emperor issued the task of cleaning and building the palace inside and told some high-level officials that after coming to the palace tomorrow morning, Noel and his team attacked the palace. The incident is thus completely over. .. ~： 128th place A tinge of red sunset shone on the western mountain, and the night was like a fishnet, which was scattered from the sky. It has to be said that the efficiency of cleaning and building with the army is quite amazing. When the sky began to dim, they had already cleaned the inside of the palace, and the bombed gates had been reinstalled. However, the blood stains going deep underground will be cleaned up in a moment and a half. After all, this time attacking the palace, there were thousands of deaths, most of them were killed by corpses, blood and internal organs were scattered everywhere, time Over time, blood gradually penetrated into the ground. Now, Noel and the beauties are lying in the super-large bath room dedicated to the royal family, washing the stained blood while soaking in the large pool with just the right temperature to ease the fatigue of killing Lu this morning. . "My dear, are you going to let Chelsea abdicate the emperor directly tomorrow?" Estes lay beside Noel, closing his eyes in the warm pool. "Well! Early and late, I don''t think there''s any difference!" Noel said indifferently, enjoying Leoni''s back massage for him. "I think it''s better to be early, after all, Noel is now the hero of rescue!" Najetta on the other side of Noel said her own opinion. "It seems a little reasonable!" Estes nodded, and she also thought that Najetta made sense. "Then, at the beginning of tomorrow''s meeting, let Chelsea announce it!" Noel smiled slightly, and since he had made his decision, he pulled Najetta beside him into his arms. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another It was not until late at night in the royal private bath room that the last excited Jiao Yin sound came to an end. Inside are all beautiful women, some of them lying on the ground with gasps and smiles, and some with a satisfied smile on their faces fell asleep, among them the first beautiful women who were comforted. "Lina, those who will lie down are all carried into the ark. After all, this is not their own home, and women who cannot take the fruit are running around!" Noel smiled slightly. "Got it, Master!" At the command of Noel, Lena slowly climbed up on the ground with a smile, and walked towards the excited member of the beautiful legion. Seeing that Lena excited the members of the overwhelming beauty army, cut off the gravity of them and floated in mid-air, and Noor also opened the door to the interior of the ark, allowing Lina to smoothly move the beauty army of 100 people into it. After a while, the others gradually recovered their physical strength, washed the body again, put on clean clothes and returned with Noel, and rested in the super luxurious large room inside the palace. auzw.com After just the war, Noel and the beauties soon fell asleep. During this time The Revolutionary Army had received this amazing news as early as noon. After repeated and repeated discussions by the top ranks of the Revolutionary Army, they passed the news to the aliens everywhere. Even if the Minister died, they still planned to continue to attack the Empire. Because the Revolutionary Army wants to build a new country, the Minister and Bude can only be a stumbling block for them. The death of the two of them is the first step for the Revolutionary Army to establish a new country, and it cannot prevent the Revolutionary Army from attacking the Empire. Therefore, the aliens around the southeast and northwest of the empire received correspondence from the revolutionary army in the evening, allowing them to send troops to attack the empire at the same time in two days, and told the leaders of all parties that this is the best time to attack the empire. In Anning Dao, far away in the east, the members of the Revolutionary Army negotiating with the bishop also received news from the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army, allowing them to persuade the bishop of Anning Dao as soon as possible, and launched an armed uprising to attack the emperor within two days. An Ning Dao Jieluo City. In a very inconspicuous room, two people are discussing important messages passed from the headquarters, and one of the members with bandages on the whole body wrinkled deeply when he heard the message outside the door. Frowned. "Lite Naijun, will this information be fake?" the short-haired girl asked doubtfully. After all, the content of the information is too unbelievable. "Weiss, this is the information from the headquarters. It should be correct! The information of this information, I hope it is not true!" said the strong man named Litner, he also did not want the information in the information It is true, after all, the content is too unconvincing. "Then do we want to tell him this information?" The short-haired girl named Weiss, she is very tangled now. And when the girls were entangled, their door was opened, and a bandaged person walked in. "Huh? How did you come out? You should rest more and not run around!" Wis looked at the person she rescued. Since she ran out of the ward of the injury, she quickly received the information behind her. "I have heard what you said. Can you give me a closer look at the information from the Revolutionary Army headquarters?" The bandaged man asked politely, hoping the other party would give him the information in his hand. He I want to make sure that what I just heard is true. The girl Wei Si was a little embarrassed and looked at Zhuang Hanli Tene next to her, hoping the other party would give her some advice. "Hey! Anyway, I won''t be able to hide it for a long time. Give him the information from the headquarters." Seeing Weisi looked at him, Zhuang Hanlitt sighed, because he knew that the paper could not cover the fire, and sooner or later the other party would find out the truth. It is better to let the other party know that there is a snack to prepare now, which is better than being killed by surprise. .. ~： 129th abdication "Okay.. But the information may not be true, so don''t care too much after you read it!" The young girl Viss was afraid of the other party being irritated, so she first shot the preventive shot before slowly submitting the information of the Revolutionary Army headquarters. Onto the palm of the bandaged male. "Relax, I have prepared in my heart, thank you!" The bandaged man smiled and thanked the girl Visse, took a deep breath on the chair, slowly opened the information in his hand, and carefully read the content above. . A man and a woman on the side, looking at the bandaged man who read the information, can still hear the clenching of his palms, and the click sound caused by his bones. Seeing him read the information of the Revolutionary Army Headquarters, he did not want to feel at all. Prepared look. "It turns out that Red Hitomi, Leoni, and Najta have all joined General Noel''s team," the bandaged man said to himself in a low mood, and the information in his hands had been torn in half. "Then that, are you okay?" the young girl Vis asked carefully, she could see that the bandaged man''s emotions were quite unstable. "Actually, it may be the intelligence personnel of the Imperial City. They may be wrong if they see it wrong!" Zhuang Hanlitan comforted, but he was very aware of the intelligence personnel, and the possibility of wrong was quite low. "Thank you, your concern, I''m fine!" The bandaged man smiled. He knew that the two were comforting himself and controlling his emotions. He asked, "Is there an empty bat flying to the headquarters?" "The empty bat that just sent the information has not left yet in the backyard!" the girl Wei Si said directly, without thinking too much about it. "Then I will go back to the headquarters with it, and thank you again for your life-saving grace!" The bandaged man bowed to a man and a woman and quickly walked to the backyard where the empty bats were parked. "But" the young girl Wei Si just wanted to stop, but was caught by the strong man beside him. "Let him go, it''s useless to stop!" After that, Zhuang Hanliitei let go, the girl''s arms. In this way, a man and a woman followed behind the bandaged man and watched him ascend into the air on a bat, gradually disappearing into the sight of the two of them. In fact, the bandage man is Brand. Shortly after Esders left, Weiss and Litner were responsible for the response. The members of the night assassin group members escaped. They found the completely frozen cloth outside the door. Rand didn''t know how many weapons he had broken, so he broke Jian''s incomparable ice, rescued Brand in a state of suspended animation, and quickly took him back to the hidden place. Wei Si and Li Tinai, after a lot of hard work, will severely frostbite, and Brand, who was in a state of suspended animation, will rescue him. He thought he would not wake up at one and a half times, but he did not expect him to wake up quickly, I also heard the contents of the two of them discussing information, so I had the above situation. When Brand returned to the headquarters, he wanted to receive a new imperial tool to prepare for the attack on the empire two days later, and also to rescue the members of the night raid. Joining General Noel''s team, he wanted to come to Najetta and others were forced to join by the other party, so he had to be prepared to attack the empire and rescue several people. The next day As the day dawned, the pale blue sky was inlaid with a few remnant stars, and the earth was hazy, like a gauze shrouded in silver and grey. auzw.com Inside the Imperial Palace, after a night of construction, the damaged stone walls and roads, as well as the tunnels penetrated by Noel, have been repaired by a large number of soldiers. In addition to the ground that absorbs a lot of blood, there are still some reddish Outside the blood. On the morning when it was lighted up that day, the fully restored conference hall was now full of high-level empires, waiting for the little emperor who had not arrived. "Your Majesty the Emperor, call us to come, what will happen?" "Probably want to be rewarded in public. Yesterday, General Noel and General Estes, who wiped out the anti-thieves!" "Anti-thief? It''s ridiculous! What''s going on, everyone knows it!" "Cut! You have the ability, why don''t you go to the two generals and talk about it?" "That''s it! What you can understand, you can''t change anything!" "However, the death of the Minister is good news for us, even officials of his faction have begun to run away!" "You said that, as if you haven''t really seen it today, their shadowman is inside!" The high-level officials saw that the emperor had not yet arrived, and they began to discuss it there. Anyway, they did not know when His Majesty the Emperor could arrive in the conference hall. But just as these high-level chatters were chatting cheerfully, the door in the conference hall opened, and Chelsea, who pretended to be the little emperor, came in, and Noel and Estes followed behind her. At the moment when the door was opened, the high-level officials in the conference hall shut their mouths when they saw the arrival of the three people, waiting for the little emperor to sit on the high position of the conference hall and announce their arrival. "Everyone! This time you are called here to announce one thing!" Chelsea, who pretends to be the little emperor, did not sit directly above the high position, but stood in front of the position to the people. The high-level officials present were very puzzled, what the **** could make the little emperor so serious, and stood talking to them without sitting down. "I decided to abdicate! Transfer the emperor to General Noel! From today, he will be the new emperor of the empire!" The fake emperor glanced at the high-level officials below and said very seriously and firmly. As soon as the words fell, the high-level officials below were completely stunned. They really didn''t want to announce this time. Since it was such a thing as the transfer of the throne, and the current emperor, His Majesty, did not seem to be persecuted. .. ~： 130th Throne "Your Majesty the Emperor, don''t do it!!" One of the officials quickly persuaded to return to God. After all, it was not a joke to transfer the emperor''s position. He didn''t want the little emperor''s decision to rise up on time. It would be too late to regret it. . "Your Majesty the Emperor, please accept..." Another official, who had just continued to persuade, had not finished speaking. "It''s useless to say more! I''ve decided, and I''ve made people go out in front of me, and released the announcement. Now it''s useless to say anything!" Chelsea, who pretended to be the little emperor, frowned and said to the officials below. When she entered the meeting room earlier, she sent out the announcement. "This." The senior officials collectively had nothing to say. They now knew the little emperor clearly, and they just told them that these officials had nothing to say, and they had no intention of asking any of them for their opinions. After all, the little emperor''s announcement in advance showed everything. "Not yet, see your new emperor!" Chelsea, who pretended to be the little emperor, took Noel to a high position and shouted at the high-level officials who had nothing to say. "See your majesty the emperor!" The senior officials of the empire glanced at each other, and they all knew that this could not be changed. All the members knelt down on the ground to meet the new emperor, Noel. "Esdes, please take the former emperor down!" Noel, who was sitting in a high position, looked at the senior officials kneeling down on the ground and said to Esdes. "Got it, my majesty the emperor!" Esdes said with a smile, and flirted a few winks at Noel before taking the fake Emperor Chelsea away from the conference hall. "Let''s get up too!" When Esdes and Chelsea left, Noel smiled slightly, and then called the senior official who was still kneeling on the ground. "Thank you, His Majesty the Emperor!" Senior officials, slowly rising from the ground, stood quietly below, waiting for the new emperor''s orders. "There are three things that you need to do now!" Noel thought for a moment and said, "First of all, the first thing: get ready before noon today, I will celebrate the throne of God!" "Yes, we will prepare the emperor''s enthronement celebration well before noon, please rest assured!" Senior officials said very respectfully and began to think about how to hold this celebration. "Well!" Hearing the official''s answer, Noel nodded in satisfaction, and then said: "Then the second thing: the collection started today, all the emperors that are outside!" "Your Majesty the Emperor, wait for me to make an announcement. As soon as we get information from Emperor Gu, we will send troops to recover it!" Senior officials nodded and thought it would be very good to recycle Emperor Gu to the Empire. decision. "Third thing: All the partisans of the ministerial faction are captured back, and you can kill them directly if necessary! There are so many, if you have nothing to mention, you will go to work together!" Noel thought for a moment and felt that there was nothing to be commanded. By the way, if there is nothing to be raised by senior officials, he intends to end this meeting. "Your Majesty, the northern suburbs require a lot of financial and food relief. I wonder if you can transfer some finance from the treasury to buy food for disaster relief?" The civil servant of the conscience school asked carefully. Started sweating coldly. Hearing this civil servants question, other officials squeezed cold sweat for him, worrying that he would be punished like this. After all, Noel was a killing general who didnt blink. No one knew that such a request would Will not irritate each other. "Approved! Just wait for the treasury to get it, I will tell someone to open the treasury for you, but if you swallow it, the consequences should be clear to you?" After listening to the request of the civil official, Noel said indifferently, he thought it was nothing. The big deal, saying that money is useless to him. auzw.com "Thank you.. Your Majesty the Emperor!" The civil servant of the Conscience School froze for a moment, and quickly fell to his knees again, thanking the new Emperor, he really did not expect that since the other party Approved the request. Even other officials did not expect that the new emperor, Noel, would agree to the request for disaster relief. After all, if the minister was there, it was absolutely impossible, and he might be tortured and punished. There are two things, seeing someone get the approval of the new emperor, other conscience civil servants also made a request, what needs disaster relief, what is the construction of houses in the poor areas, all are messy things, but Noel has approved them Request. "Good things I said in the front, if you find me, you are all using those things to lie to me, hehe!" Noel smiled coldly, since approved those indifferent requests, but it does not mean that he will not make people To investigate, the truth of those things. "Your Majesty, the matter is absolutely true, and we dare not deceive you!" The approved civil servants all promised with a smile on their faces. "Relax, I will let someone investigate. Nothing will go away!" Noel smiled slightly, announcing the end of this meeting. The high-level officials who had changed the emperor''s worries now all smiled and there was a little worries, and they began to support the new emperor Noel from the bottom of their hearts, and accelerated their pace to leave the palace to prepare for this celebration. Can''t wait to make Noel the new monarch. The time soon arrived at noon, and the people of the empire also learned from the announcement that the important news that Noor, who was a general, ascended to the throne of the empire today, under the strong recommendation of the civil servants, the news quickly spread. The entire imperial city. He also announced that the new emperor, Noel, decided to open the country for disaster relief, and spread it to the outskirts of the imperial capital. The people who supported Noel in a short period of time reached an unprecedented height. The people who were previously oppressed also seemed to see the empire change. Hope. People are now smiling on the streets of the empire, because the civilians have begun to build houses in the troubled areas with the army, and also deliver materials to the fast horses in the disaster areas in the suburbs, while preaching the new emperor''s politics. While preparing for the upcoming celebration. Soon, Noel put on the emperor''s costume and sat in the high position of the oversized palace hall, standing below the neatly summoned officials. "I announce! Noel is the new Emperor Emperor!" Chelsea, who is a little emperor, put the crown on Noel sitting in the high position and announced to the large number of officials below. "My emperor! Long live! Long live! Long live!" The huge number of officials knelt down on one leg, shouting in unison. "Get up!" Noel, sitting in a high position, smiled as he looked at the officials below. "Thanks, Your Majesty the Emperor!" The officials who heard the orders all stood up one after another. Noel walked past them, came to the platform outside the hall, and picked up the sound reinforcement device on the fence. "Today! It is the day when I ascended to the throne! Announced that the celebration officially began!!" People on the streets of the Imperial Capital heard the new emperor''s announcement of the celebration, and they all cheered with joy, and the carnival began at this time. In this way, in the cheers of everyone, Noel successfully ascended the throne and became the current monarch of the empire. .. ~： Chapter 131 Such big news The Revolutionary Army Headquarters soon received the message sent by the investigators of the Imperial Capital, but this message frowned at the top level of the Revolutionary Army, but it was not that Noel became emperor that made them feel worried, but the disaster relief and some released by Noel Politics, it is very likely that their allies will give up their plans to continue to attack the empire. Really, as the top of the Revolutionary Army thought, the aliens in the northeast and southeast were indeed shaken. After all, the ministers were no longer there, and the empire began to gradually change politics, making them a little want to give up their plans to attack the empire. How is your empire. However, under the constant persuasion of the people sent to talk, the different nationalities of the parties finally decided to release the attack on the empire tomorrow morning. After all, they also worried about the politics this time, whether the empire deceived them or used the attack. The road to the lower empire is more insured, and this is all due to the conscripts of the revolutionary army. On the peaceful road far east, at the same time as the **** of Norden, because of the unclear life and death of Berlick, and a large number of high-level cadres disappeared, I dont know who leaked the information, which caused the peaceful road to finally become Armed uprising. It is the purpose of good deeds to fight against the country that makes the people difficult, and began to attack the government and the warehouses of local tyrants. Such bloodshed is not the intention of the bishop, but in order to take care of a large number of believers, he also persuaded the cadres in the road We believe that land and food are necessary. In response to this commotion, a large number of people bullied by the Empire also responded, and at the same time, the different nations in the West began to invade as if waiting for the time, and the scale of the rebellion spread to the entire Empire territory. The imperial army on the sidelines was defeated one after another by the invading alien nations, allowing the alien nations to invade into the territory of the empire. The imperial city, which is currently in a carnival, has not yet received information on the borders of the empire that Anning Dao and Western aliens have begun to attack. They are still in the carnival of the new emperor ascending to the throne. The next morning. Until the end of the carnival, Noor, who spent the night with the beauties, was awakened by the anxious maid in her sleep. "Your Majesty the emperor, senior officials, please quickly go to the conference hall and say that there is an important report!" The maid said anxiously outside the door. After all, she had been ordered not to break in at random, so she could only go outside. Shouted anxiously. The awakened Noel and Estes can be said to be quite uncomfortable, but hearing the important battle report, the two quickly put on their clothes and did not get angry with the maid who awakened them. "Aha! You have to prepare some breakfast and get it in the meeting room. Let''s go first!" Noel opened the door and yawned. After ordering the maid, she walked with Esdes to the meeting room. go with. "My dear His Majesty the Emperor, let''s walk slowly, is that really okay?" Esdes asked with a slight smile, arms around Noel''s arm. "It''s okay, it''s useless when you''re in a hurry. It''s not the same as you have to discuss it before you can go through the process. It''s not too bad!" Noel said with a smile. After all, what is anxious and unsolvable, why not be so anxious Hurry. auzw.com "Hehehe! That''s right!" Estes said with a smile, she also felt useless in anxiety. In this way, Noel and Estes, you talked to me one word at a time, strolling along the road of the palace, but high-level officials, in the conference room, jumped up and down anxiously. Soon after, when the maid delivered breakfast to the meeting room, Noel and Estes then walked in, shutting up the senior officials who wanted to ask the maid, and quietly waiting for Noel to go to the high position. sit down. "Have you ever had breakfast? Would you like someone to make something for you?" Noel, who had just sat down, asked, looking at the worried official. "Your Majesty, it''s not time for breakfast!" The anxious official heard Al Noor''s question and almost fell to the ground. "In the morning, it''s not the time to eat breakfast. How long will it wait?" Noel gave the officials a glance and slowly ate the breakfast in front of him. "You just say, what important battle report is there!" Eszter smiled slightly, and let the bad officials directly tell the story, otherwise they were talking to their men, God knows when to know the content of the battle report. . "His Majesty the Emperor, Lord Estes, the peaceful road in the east and the different nations in the west, they have sent troops to attack into the territory of the empire!" After hearing the words of Estes, the anxious officials spoke directly, this time Urgent battle report content. "There are also three parties in the southeast and the north. They received information this morning, and they also began to send troops to attack the imperial capital!" Another official told the people present at the information obtained this morning. "It''s a bit of a coincidence to launch the Raiders at the same time, isn''t it?" Noel was eating breakfast, thinking about the urgent report he heard. "It''s definitely not a coincidence, it was premeditated!" Estes smiled and asked, "How much is coming, is that clear?" "I can''t know for now!" said the anxious official, who really didn''t know this. "It doesn''t matter how many people, it just lacks the feed to feed the fire spirits!" Noel smiled coldly. After all, he had just ascended to God for a day, and those different nations dared to come over and mess up, just use them to feed their fire spirits. . "You can rest assured that those of different nationalities and peaceful roads will not attack the imperial capital!" Esdes smiled, not worrying about enemies coming from all sides. "Because they will become our prey! We will hunt them!" Noel and Estes said in unison, with evil smiles on their faces. The officials who wanted to say something were frightened by the smiles of Noel and Estes, and all the words they wanted to say were swallowed into their stomachs. They were very clear about the strength of these two, and the power of Her Majesty the Beautiful Army of the Emperor . .. ~： 132nd War The high-level officials in the meeting room suddenly felt that they were a bit worried about waiting for others. It is really reassuring to have these two guarded in the empire. "You are all busy, the things I ordered last night are just fine!" Noel, who finished his breakfast, wiped his mouth with a cloth, and said with a smile: "As for the invaders who came, I and Estes will Go and tidy them up, if you''re okay, just go down! "Then let''s retreat first, His Royal Highness!" After bowing, the high-level officials left the meeting room in an orderly manner, without any anxiety at the beginning. Waiting for the high-level officials to finish, Noel and Estes then left, and the two quickly returned to the room where the women were. I originally wanted to wake them up to discuss, but when I came back, I found that they were all up, and they didn''t use Noel and Estes to wake them up. "Noel, Estes, you go out early in the morning, is there anything important?" Seeing Noel and Estes came back, Najetta raised questions about all the women in the room. After all, they were Hearing, someone outside shouted about important reports. "That''s the aliens from east to west, north and south, and An Ningdao launched an attack on the empire, which is not a big deal!" Noel smiled slightly, anyway, he thought it was no big deal. "Uh... its.. Actually, I know this thing with Chi Hitomi and Leone." After hearing Noel''s words, Najetta remembered the matter and smiled awkwardly, "We go to assassinate Bo Rick, just for the success of the armed uprising of An Ning Dao, letting the Quartet''s aliens besieged the empire, we can take advantage of the opportunity to enter the palace and assassinate the minister. A series of things happened before, I forgot to tell you!" "I just didn''t expect that now that the minister is dead, the Revolutionary Army will still attack the empire!" Chi Tong frowned, she didn''t believe that the people of the Revolutionary Army did not receive the message that the Minister and General Bude died. "The Revolutionary Army wants to build a new country. It doesn''t matter whether the Minister is dead or not, he is just the slogan and excuse for the Revolutionary Uprising!" Esders smiled slightly and told her conjecture to everyone present. "Now it''s useless to say this!" Noel smiled and interrupted the discussion of several women. "I and Esdes decided to lead the soldiers to wipe out these rebels, who are you? Do you want to go?" "We listen to you!" All the girls in the room looked at each other and said with a smile on their faces. After all, they could all see each other''s thoughts. Too lazy to think about those that are not. Hearing all the girls in the room, they all said that they had listened to their orders. Of course, Noel was very happy, but they were still assigned tasks, so that the girls were divided into two groups of horses, each group led a beautiful army of 40 people, and The army of the empire dealt with the alien nations that invaded the East and the North. However, Noel and Esders led the beautiful army of 10 people, and the army of the empire to deal with it. The southern and western heterogeneous army, after all, Noel thinks that there will be more revolutionary army in the south, so He planned to lead the soldiers over there. As for the defense of the imperial capital, Noel and Estes felt that they did not need it, because they would not allow those different nations to have any possibility or opportunity to be close to the imperial capital. They wanted to wipe out the invaders on the border of the empire. auzw.com After some simple discussions, all the girls agreed with Noel''s opinion, and decided to do as he said, and began to put on out-of-arms combat clothing on his body. Soon after, Noel and the women went to the barracks. After leading a large number of war cannon fodder, they headed forward in four different directions and planned to quell up with the fastest speed. The heterogeneous rebellion from this siege . Along the way, the women led the men and quickly rushed to the army of the invaders, and as the sky gradually darkened, they all met separately, just crossing the army of the invaders of the imperial border. Imperial City West Near the borders of different nations Estes pursued the army of Western invaders back to their borders. Western aliens were chased and killed by Estes and the beautiful army of 10 people, and the soldiers of the empire were also beheading and slaying the courageous Western alien army. "Hahaha! Sure enough, it''s fun to fight like this!!" Esdes riding on the warhorse pulled out the sword that stabbed into the enemy''s body. She now enjoys it very much, killing Lu in this war, so She does not have the ability to use Emperor Gu. "No... I didn''t expect it to be so powerful! This is the strongest empire in the empire..." The commander of alien nations in the West watched Esdes rush into their army alone, continually beheading Looking at the soldiers in their army, and waiting for others to hurt her. Moreover, shortly after the entry of Estes, 10 beautiful women with super strength followed. Every time they played a vacuum cut, they would penetrate more than a dozen people. This is simply the unilateral slaughter of 11 troops. "Retreat! Retreat! There are mountains behind to escape there!!" The commander shouted ceaselessly, as he saw the empire''s huge army, rushing towards them quickly. Seeing that the western army had run away, Estes just smiled, and did not immediately chase them, because they had completely fallen into, and she started to design the trap. "Sir Estes! The enemy retreated in the expected direction!" A member of the Belle Corps pointed to the enemy who had begun to escape into the valley and reported to Estes next to him. "Very good! After they all entered the valley, cut off the retreat and set fire!" Esdes smiled slightly, and ordered to the imperial soldiers who were behind. .. ~： 133th punishment Hearing the command of Estes, the huge army of the empire quickly caught up and drove the western army of different ethnicities into the valley, and sealed the entrance as soon as they all entered. "The aliens in the north were buried alive by me, and you in the west will have some fun and punish them with the fire attack of the full of gunpowder!" Looking at the western alien army that all entered the valley, Estes said with a happy smile. Said to himself. In order to quickly escape from the imperial army at the rear, the western aliens who entered the valley did not know that they and others had entered the trap, and they ran quickly to the depths on horseback. However, they did not find the archers above the cliffs of the valley. Several archers armed with flaming arrows were shot at the place filled with gunpowder in the valley. The arrows ignited by the flame were shot in their hands, and the arrows fell incomparably. On the heap of gunpowder. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The gunpowder placed in the valley was detonated by the archers above the cliff, and the Western alien army passing by inside was completely engulfed in the flames of the explosion, and the cliff wall was continuously dropped by the explosion. The passage of the valley was instantly transformed into a world of purgatory. The flame was burning continuously, and there were no crowds killed by explosions and giant rocks. The passage has become a sea of ??fire, and the screams of screams continue to spread. "Hum hum, is this the elite army that knocked the empire down?" Esdes above the cliff, looking at the sea of ??fire in the lower passage, listening to the groaning sounds that came constantly, laughing: "Really Mei Mei''s wonderful music! Beat the confident people with battle and then lin, this is the end of fighting against my dear, this is also the meaning of my survival!" "General! There are breaking news from the imperial capital! The rebels in the south began to act, and the revolutionary army also took uprisings in the south. They won the Jilin City without mercy, and high-level officials hope you will support your emperor!" , Very anxiously said the information. "Oh? Those intruders, good means!" After listening to the soldiers'' information, Eszter smiled, without any worries. "Master Estes, there are still a few people alive at the entrance to the valley!" A member of the Belle Legion pointed, not far away from the Western alien army who had not entered the explosion area. "Are there any living people? Why didn''t I see them?" Estes said with a smile, she did not intend to bring these aliens back to the Imperial Capital. "It turned out that I was wrong!" The members of the Belle Legion understood the meaning of Esdes and waved the imperial soldiers in the rear to shoot all the western aliens in the valley. "Master Esdes , Shall we go to His Royal Highness now?" "No need! Let''s rush to the east. In addition to the different ethnic groups in the East, there are also peaceful Taoists!" Estes shook his head and thought about it and decided to go to the East. Because Estes is very clear, his own man can clean up the rebels alone. Besides, there are 10 beautiful legionaries around him, and a large number of imperial soldiers. Now it is just a hindrance. Therefore, Estes led the members of the Beauty Corps and the army of the empire to the east side of the peaceful road of Jerlock. auzw.com The army of different nationalities in the north can be said to be very few, and it was wiped out without a face-to-face. Finally, the four maids who led the army and the second daughter of Raksha didnt know. Why are they so few? Because when the northern aliens launched their offensive, they were intercepted by the army of Esdes in the northern fortress. They also beheaded most of the aliens. They were buried in the north because of excessive exhaustion, so they came to the imperial capital. All the different ethnic groups in the north of the attack are scarred and scarred. In the south of Noor, the revolutionary army and the southern ethnic groups were forced back into the empty Jilin City, and the big city was surrounded by many. They were talking to the rebels inside. "Well, what should I say...I support your resistance!" Noel smiled slightly and looked at the rebels on the city wall. He did not want the other party to surrender, but he would not accept it even if he surrendered. "No need for you to say! We will also swear to the end to resist!!" "You''re the one! Attack if you have the ability!!" "If you can attack, you won''t be guarding outside! Hahaha!!!" "Yes! Yes! They can''t attack, so they are guarding outside!" The different nations on the city wall heard Noel''s words, and responded one after another. No matter what, the most unpleasant, only the unpleasant, kept popping out of their mouths. But there was a man wearing a mask on the city wall, but he frowned deeply, because he knew very well that this is not a big city that could not be attacked, but that the other party did not mean to attack them at all now, and definitely would Something bad happened in Jilin City. "Your Majesty, why don''t we attack Jilin City?" Hearing the curse in the city, an imperial general came to Nuor and asked, after all, Jilin City could be attacked at any time, not a defense. Super high city. "Because they will become my pet''s feed!" Noel replied with a smile, not minding the general knowing what he wanted to do. "Feed?" But the empire''s general couldn''t understand what the emperor in front of him was saying. "Fire Spirit" didn''t pay attention to the general. Noel smiled slightly, listening to the clamor in the city, and began to summon his pet Fire Spirit. A pair of sharp claws drilled out of the space, tearing the space with great force, and a fiery little figure directly fell on the top of Noel''s head, and the little guy lay lazily on it, waiting for Noel''s next instruction. "How many times have you said, don''t keep lying on my head!" Putting the young version of the fire spirit on his shoulder, Noel pointed to Jilin City and smiled: "The soul in that city, Its all yours!" .. ~： Chapter 134 The young version of the Fire Spirit understood Noel''s words, immediately elementalized its body, turned into a red powder, and flew abusive chilins in the city. Soon after, there was a cry for help, as well as fearful screams and screams in Jilin City, which replaced the previous verbal abuse, which made the soldiers around the city very confused. "Go to the Jilin City, so the gates are sealed, don''t let them run out!" Listening to the screams that were gradually ringing, Noel smiled and told a general around him. "I will do it immediately, Your Majesty the Emperor!" Wen Yan, the general who had returned from the scream, rushed to the periphery of Jilin City and ordered the soldiers to seal all the doors that could get out of the city. "If they run away from the air, it will be yours!" Knoll thought about it, just in case, so he asked 10 members of the beautiful legion to guard against enemies who would escape from the air. "Yes, Your Majesty the Emperor!" After a glance at each other, members of the Belle Corps disappeared from their place and went to the edge of the city to guard against the enemy who wanted to escape. The Revolutionary Army in Jilin City and the southern ethnic groups are attacking the growing fire spirits in the city, but their attack has no effect at all. As soon as the weapons touch the fire-red body, they are burned to ashes in an instant. The same goes for people. A large number of revolutionary troops and southern ethnic groups in the city have allowed the spirit of the soul that has engulfed the soul to grow rapidly. The larger it is, the faster it harvests the human soul. The huge giant claws swept a lot of people in the crowd. The soul fell into its hands, and the swept crowds were all burned to ashes. "Blame. monster" "Everyone escapes out of town! Help!" "Open the door and let us go out! Don''t come over here." "The city gates are all sealed up, use the rope to go down the wall!" No matter how the people in the city attacked, when they found that they were all in vain, they all began to try their best to escape outside the Jilin City, but the surrounding gates were blocked by people, they can only think of ways to go down from the wall . But just when someone tried to use a rope and wanted to get down from the city wall, he didn''t take two steps down, he was cut in half by a vacuum outside the city, and all the people who wanted to stop stopped. They rushed back to the city to find another way to leave. But at this moment, the masked man stood on the city wall, facing Noel, who was sitting on the chair leisurely in the distance, screaming out words with all his strength. "Your Majesty! We surrender! Open the city gate!" The mask repeatedly shouted, even if he could not guarantee that he could escape from the beautiful legion below, and the people inside were almost burned out by the red monster . "They didn''t say it, would you swear to fight against the end?" Noel heard the cry, sneered: "To be an anti-thief, you must do well and be ready to be annihilated by the other party!" "Can you, look at Najetta''s face and release the people here!" Taking off the mask, the man frowned and shouted to the people below. "Oh Mr. Brand, it turns out you are alive and well! This really surprised me!!" Seeing the man on the city wall, since it was Brand who had not yet died, this made Noel feel very much Surprised, I really don''t understand how he escaped. "We vote..." Brand''s words were not finished. "Boom!" An oversized giant claw pressed directly on the city wall, had swallowed the fire spirits of all the people inside, and stood up from the Jilin City. At present, it is at least the black pupil''s corpse puppet Destagu. Lu was twice as big, and Brand was unfortunately burnt directly to ashes. auzw.com "Er." I also wanted to talk about Noel, but I didn''t expect the huge giant fire spirit to shoot Brand directly to death, saying: "Forget it, everyone is dead anyway, surrendered and hairy. use!" The generals and soldiers of the empire couldn''t look at the city confidently, with huge red fire spirits all over their bodies. This is one of the biggest creatures they have ever seen in their lives. In this way, the revolutionary army and the different nations in the south have all become the growth nutrients of the Fire Spirit, and also allowed Noel to cultivate a powerful pet. As for the peaceful Ningdao and the different nations in the east, they have been killed so that their helmets and armor have no resistance, because the people led by Eszter quickly arrived, plus the army led by Najta and others It is a breeze to suppress them. Just when Esdes and the women, armed the different ethnic groups of the East and the peaceful Taoist church, finished suppressing them and worried about how to dispose of the captives, a huge fiery figure in the sky was flying towards them quickly, and a moment of kung fu arrived. On the open ground where the women are, they put the figure of the giant giant claw palm down on the ground. "Esdez, why are you here?" Noel, who had just come down from the huge giant claws of Fire Spirit, did not expect to see Esdez in the east. "My dear Emperor, of course, has cleaned up the West, come and help Najieta them!" Seeing that the coming person is his own man, Esdes ran with a smile on his face, and hung directly on Noel''s body. Too. "Noel, what monster is behind you?" Najieta kept staring, the oversized fire spirit behind Noel, she didn''t remember her man having this thing. "Wow! It''s more than twice as big as my Desta Guru!" Looking at the huge fire spirit, the black pupil''s eyes were gleaming with golden light, and he wanted to conquer it with imperial power. "It''s the little guy named Huo Ling two days ago, but he has devoured the souls of the revolutionary army and the southern different nations and got huge nutrients so it has grown!" Looking at the doubtful daughters, Noel smiled slightly. Explained to them, the origin of this super large fire spirit, so as not to be picked up by the black pupil. "Can it become huge if it devours the soul?" Estes smiled and suddenly thought of something, and said, "Then the 100,000 captives have been devoured!" "Since there are still captives? Fire spirits, dinner and oh!" Noel pointed with a smile, the captives surrounded by imperial soldiers in the distance. Hearing Noels words, the immense fire spirit extended its super giant claws into the captives of 100,000 oriental aliens, and they were burned to ashes when they were touched, and the soul flew to it automatically. In the heart of the fire spirit, the fire spirit swallowed it all into his mouth. After the fire spirits engulfed the captured souls one after another, its huge body also grew a large circle, and after Noel and the girls were riding up, they quickly flew to the imperial palace. This rebellion between Anning Dao and the Sifang different nations came to an end in just a short time, and no one dared to cause trouble under the power of the empire for a while. The following year Both the people of the empire and the different nations of the Quartet are very satisfied with the rule of Noel and His Royal Highness, so the situation of rebellion and invasion is infinitely close to zero. But this can confuse Estes. In addition to exterminating the thief pastime for a year, otherwise it is to look around for powerful dangerous species and make weapon materials for Dotya. And Noor let a large number of imperial troops search around scattered emperor tools, but the effect is still good. Forty-eight pieces made by the emperor 1,000 years ago have all fallen into the hands of Noel except for the destroyed ones. On a certain day, Noel, the women, and the beautiful legion disappeared completely in the Imperial Palace, and when the plane of the Red Eye was cut, all things stopped completely at that moment. .. Chapter 1： First arrival An artificial island floating 330 kilometers south of Tokyo, also known as the Mozu Special Zone, is used to protect the endangered Mozu and study their body organization and special abilities. Most residents on the island are researchers and their families, as well as those with special abilities recognized by the city. Of course, there are also demons as research objects, and in return, these demons who help the operation of the special zone will also be given corresponding citizen rights and interests, and they can learn, work and live like humans. Login Mozu refers to the Mozu legally living and living in the city of Xianshen. They will be equipped with a wristband for limiting ability or alarm function on their wrists, which can be used to distinguish between humans and Mozu. Demon races generally refer to non-human wise, special-strength races, orcs, goblins, and vampires. Devil races generally look almost the same as humans as long as they don''t use abilities. The vampire is regarded as the most powerful immortal one among the demons. Its resilience and physical ability are far more than ordinary humans, and it has its own strength ------beast. Vampires can also eat general food like humans. Of course, blood-sucking can supplement the magic, but most of the blood-sucking behavior is due to the impulse caused by **** yu. If the blood-sucked humans inject blood into the vampire, they will become "blood followers" - This is a virtual vampire, but as long as this behavior is repeated many times, this object will become an undead after a long time. However, there are many events that cause the lover to **** blood to excessive death because of the impulse to **** blood. In ancient times, they were the "primitive vampires" with the most powerful magic. Led the thousands of dark armies, and established their respective night empire on three continents. There are currently only three recognized true ancestors, the "Forgotten Devil" who rules Europe, the "Puppet of Destruction", the ally of West Asia, and the "Chaotic Queen" who rules North and South America. On this artificial island, the hidden fourth true ancestor was found, but since the discovery of the "fourth true ancestor" has been confirmed, the balance between forces may be broken. But in this matter, except for some special institutions, people on the island are wondering whether the fourth true ancestor is hidden in a corner of this artificial island, so the fourth true ancestor has become a person , One of the topics of chatting after tea. "do you know?" "Huh? The fourth true ancestor?" "Observed suddenly, the fourth true ancestor appeared!" "where is it?" "Do you still need to ask? It must be in this city!" "He doesn''t die, he doesn''t have any compatriots of blood, nor desire to dominate, just control the twelve beasts of the incarnation of the disaster!" "He will not be controlled by anyone. He is a ruthless vampire who is out of common sense in the world!" There are constant discussions on the Internet. The fourth true ancestor is Yanguang Yebos various kinds of information, and there are people who are looking around stupidly. Of course, there are also people with special institutions in the crowd. On a sunny morning, people still walked in the sun in accordance with the rules of their lives as usual, shopping at work, or shopping at work, anyway, they are doing their own thing. auzw.com But at this time, it was so ordinary that it could not be in the ordinary sky. Suddenly it gradually began to twist up. The artificial island was just above the sky. The twisted space quickly formed a black hole, and the sun suddenly appeared. Covering it completely is like darkness. The people who were still shopping leisurely were blinded by the sudden darkness, but after a while, they quickly took out their phones and pressed the shutter against the black hole formed by the sky, taking a picture of this very magical one. moment. Just when people started talking, a black hole formed by the twisted sky suddenly drilled a black flame burning on his body, and was quickly rushing towards the artificial island below. Seeing this situation, the crowd below started panic-screaming and ran around. After all, they didn''t know where the fireball fell. If they ran quickly to take refuge, they might be smashed to death. "Hey, what''s wrong with the lady over there, it''s a missed conversation." The person who wanted to make a conversation with the young girl just walked out of the entrance of the mall. He just saw the fireball flying fast here, he and his companions. Completely stunned. "Hello!! All flashed away!!!" At this time, a high school student in a white hoodie, about fifteen or six years old, screamed anxiously at the three of the dazed, hoping they would quickly avoid the air and rush down Black flames. Hearing the shouting of the teenager, the three people who were still stunned recovered very quickly. After turning around and running for a few steps, they suddenly flew out. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The place where the three people stood just now greeted the huge impact of the black flame. The huge explosion caused the gravel to fly. The smashed ground raised thick smoke, and the large area of ??the ground was sunken around the drop point. Going down, the people standing around fell to the ground with a huge shock. "Cough! Damn it! What the **** is this, if you are hit directly, you will definitely crush your bones!" The man who avoided the black flame struck, sitting on the ground, looking at the position of the drop, said very uncomfortably. "Asshole! Cough! Cough! Since it disturbs us!" The man in the purple suit had two sharp teeth exposed in his flat teeth, and the pupils of his eyes gradually began to turn red, and he seemed quite angry. And uncomfortable. "Type d? Since it''s a vampire! But this is a natural disaster, it shouldn''t be a big problem!" The white hoodie boy saw the change in the chatter on the ground. This is the type d vampire he knew. "Huh?" But the dark-haired girl who had just been accosted frowned deeply, and quickly grabbed the guitar bag she was carrying behind her back, grabbing her hand tightly, because she sensed the dangerous atmosphere in the smoke. . "Aha! Arrived? Why is there so much smoke?" One person''s question came out of the thick smoke. The two demons just got up from the ground and wanted to go to talk with the dark-haired girl again, but the sound of the smoke stopped them. One of the eyes was completely red, and one gradually became a werewolf. "Asshole in the smoke! You get out!" D-type vampires with red eyes originally thought it was a natural disaster. Unexpectedly, since they were artificial, they almost killed themselves and their companions. "Get out and kowtow to admit your mistakes, or I will tear you alive." The werewolf next to the d-vampire stared at the smoke and roared angrily, thinking about the same as his companion vampire. "Huh? Are you talking to me?" Norborn, who had just arrived, was still full of doubts, but heard the two of them roaring at themselves, waving the smoke around him, all of them were blown away into the distance. Asked, looking at the two people who were not human. "Asshole! Lao Tzu tears you alive!!" Seeing the silhouette of the smoke disappearing, there was no point in apologizing to them. The werewolf rushed up and roared angrily. .. Chapter 2： test Looking at the creature rushing towards him quickly, the Werewolf was the first time Noel saw this thing, but the other party was not a female werewolf, otherwise it would be possible to grab back and study. "Want to tear me alive? Unfortunately, you don''t have that qualification yet!" Noel said lightly, looking at it like he was looking at the dead, kicking the werewolf''s stomach with super fast speed. "boom!" The werewolf kicked by Noel directly penetrated the iron lamp on the side of the road and slammed into the stone wall of the store. Its mouth kept pouring blood, and his eyes had turned white, not knowing whether it was dead or alive. The three people next to them were all stunned. Because Noel kicked too fast, the three of them only saw the werewolf, and they just flew to the rear quickly after they had just arrived in front of each other. How could he not see his movements at all! ! Think of it, the dark-haired girl looked in surprise, the werewolf whose life and death were unknown on the wall. Alien Demon Race? But how could there be no magic fluctuations, how could he blow the orcs out? Thinking about the young boy in a white hoodie, he is now full of doubts and still very worried about the other partys artificial islands causing massive damage, because even he cant see the other partys movements. While the two were surprised, the werewolf''s companion, a vampire, crushed the ground with his left foot, and a spiral of purple gas surrounded his left foot. The purple gas continuously surrounded him, and kept Want to swarm around. The bracelet on the left hand of the d-vampire also lighted up, and a huge alarm evacuation order also sounded in the city. Abnormal magic is detected, please evacuate the people around you quickly! Repeat it again! Abnormal magic is detected, please evacuate the people around you quickly! As the evacuation order sounded, all the shops and malls in the surroundings automatically put down the iron gates to prevent the goods inside from being damaged. The people who were still onlookers all began to quickly escape from this place. They did not want to get involved. During the demon battle. The purple gas behind the d-vampires formed a horse with a purple flame burning. The horse kept tramping the ground behind him, making a rattling sound as if it was about to rush out. "To this day, even if you kneel and beg for mercy, I will not let you go!" The d-vampires all smiled, as if they had already won the ticket, looking at the curious Noel, shouting: "Ha ha ha! Scared to speak?" "Just thinking, should you give your horse a terrible brawl!" Noel smiled slightly and didn''t care at all. The other party''s arrogant words were all about to die, so let him say a few more words. "You laugh right now, and you won''t be able to laugh later! Burning hoof, kill me that man!!" D kind of vampire man, ordered the beast behind him to burn the hoof and let it kill the smiling face Noel. auzw.com "Actually use beasts in this place! Xuexia wolf!" The black-haired girl watching on the side, did not expect that these d-vampires would release beasts in this place, and quickly Withdrawing the weapon from the guitar bag, he wanted to rush to rescue the smiling man. "Fire Spirit!" Noel still smiled and called out his pet''s name, and then he stood still, waiting for the other''s scorching hoof to strike him. The girl''s speed didn''t keep up with the burning hoof, she could only stare at the man about to be hit. And just at the moment when the d-type vampire''s burning hoof arrived in front of Noel, the space in the sky was smashed, and a red super huge claw pressed the burning hoof to the ground and broke it into pieces. The flames were absorbed by the red claws. "How could it be easy to crush my beast. Poof!" D kind of vampire froze for a moment, suddenly felt his beast, as if disappeared from the bloodline, which made him spit blood, terrified Asked: "You you... what kind of beast do you have, what''s wrong with burning my hoof?" However, when the d-vampires raised their heads, they only saw the giant claws descending from the sky, and did not see Noel, but he could feel that there was a very, very dangerous atmosphere behind him that locked him. "Vampire, will you die if you don''t have a heart?" Noel smiled slightly and asked, "You cooperate, my experiment!" As soon as the words fell, Noel used the ability of choice to stab the d-vampire''s back with his right hand, but the teenager in a white hoodie quickly slammed on Noel''s shoulder, leaving his hand away from the d-vampire''s back. "Boy, you are hindering my experiment!" Looking at the boy who knocked his hand away, Noel''s face was cold, and the murderous, mad, dead, and madness of his body poured out, forming a strong black whirlwind. Bounced the boy beside him. "Hey! You quickly bring your companion to escape, or I will be killed even if I do!" The teenager said, clenching his teeth, he knew that he had been locked in by the other party''s breath, and he could say that the breath was too hard for him. It''s tiring to stand and talk to d. "I can''t move..." The d-vampires near the breath have been crushed into the ground by the huge breath. It''s difficult to move your fingers even if you run away. "You think for yourself" the juvenile words haven''t finished. "boom!" The cold-faced Noel appeared in front of the teenager in an instant, and a whip leg pulled him into the store. In the closed mall, the channel that the teenager quickly flew over, and the blood left from the teenager. . "The troublesome person disappeared, let''s continue to experiment!" After pulling the boy away, Noel recovered his smile, crouched to the d-vampire, his right hand pierced his mouth directly, and said with a smile: "Relax, It won''t hurt at all!" "What are you going to do!!!" D''s fearful look, the opponent''s hand piercing the body, can clearly feel that his heart is in the other''s palm. .. Chapter 3： Sandbags The dark-haired girl, holding a gun-shaped weapon in her hand, stared at the handsome man in a daze, and was doing some kind of experiment on the d-type vampire, but what she cares about is what is the super huge claw that falls from the sky, and when is it? What disappeared, and now the black hole in the sky and the crushed space have completely disappeared together. "Look, I said it won''t hurt anymore!" Noel smiled and drew out the heart of d vampires, shaking it before his eyes. "Hurry up.. give it back.. me" said the d-vampire hard, unable to confidently look at the beating heart in the other person''s hands, but his own heart did not have any wounds, but he can be sure that it is his own heart. Finally, the d-vampire felt himself getting colder and colder, so his eyes widened, staring blankly at Noel''s hands, the heart that had stopped beating, and he died with his eyes. "What a vampire who is immortal and immortal, without a heart, still does not die! But the test is quite successful, at least to deal with vampires in addition to burn to death, but also to grab the heart and let it die!" Noel nodded, then took his hand Heart, thrown behind him, smiled: "You come back a little late, the test is over!" "Although I don''t know, what are you going to do, this is too much?" Then the heart of the tossed, said the white hooded boy gritted his teeth. "Excessive? It seems that when they attacked me, did you not stop?" Looking at the angry teenager, Noel said with a sneer: "Just because he is your fellow race, it doesn''t matter if he kills me, I kill him. Excessive behavior?" "But" Hearing Noel''s words, the teenager froze for a moment, but he didn''t know how to justify it, because when the d-type shot, he did not step forward to block. "Idiot, I don''t have time to care for you, I have to take a good look at this city!" Without looking at the boy, Noel walked to the black-haired girl and smiled: "Beauty, thank you, just thought To save me, so I decided that you will be my woman in the future! By the way, what is your name?" "Ah? My name is Ji Yuxuecai." The dark-haired girl named Ji Zhexuecai froze out her name. She hadn''t figured out what was going on for a while. The dark-haired girl named Ji Zhexuecai was clung to her shoulders with one hand around her shoulders, preparing to leave the street of this shopping mall, and the girl Xuecai also walked away in confusion. "Hey! Why do you take that girl!" Seeing the other party wanted to take the girl, the teenager seemed to find a reason for revenge, whether it was the blow from the flight just now, or the thing that the compatriots were killed in front of his own eyes, anyway Afterwards, someone will definitely help to clean up the mess, and now I have found an excuse. "Because she''s my woman! Haven''t you heard it? Isn''t it the default without answering?" After that, Noel smiled slightly, picked up the face of Xuecai next to her, and leaned over her lips. "Well?" Xuecai, who had been a little bit regained her consciousness, was held in the face by Noel. She opened her eyes and fell into a confused state. auzw.com "Let go of that girl, let me come wrong. In a word, let go of her!" Looking at a man and a woman together, envious of the jealous and hateful teenager, he accidentally told the truth. "Are you going to roll yourself, or do you want to lie down forever like that kind of D, don''t think that the true ancestor can''t die, Xiao Ancient City!" Noel said coldly looking at the teenager, letting go of the stunned Xuecai. After knowing that the person around him was Xuecai, Noel thought of some original scenes, so he concluded that this young man was the fourth true ancestral ancient city. "How do you know, what''s my name?" Xiao Gucheng asked in surprise, if he remembered correctly, he had never seen the other party, but how the other party knew him, this made him very puzzled. "Is it strange to know what your name is? I''m saying it once! Give! I! Get off! Far away! Click!" Cold eyes looked at Xiao Gu City, and every time Noel said a word, the unknown breath on his body kept pouring out. Out, a huge unknown breath spread rapidly to the city. "Hugh! Think!" After looking at the dazed girl, Xiao Gucheng''s own feelings told him that the girl was very important to him, and he must never be taken away by the person in front of him. After talking, Xiao Gucheng flashed a golden electric light, clenched his teeth and concentrated the electric light on his right fist, towards Noel exuding a huge and unknown breath, and tried his best to crush the ground and rushed past like an arrow. "If you are looking for death, I will fulfill you!!!" Noel showed a ghostly smile, and his body appeared in a blink of an eye, and he ran in front of Xiao Gu City, hitting him with a hook and flying him into the sky. , Disappeared instantly without a trace. "What a puff!" Xiao Gucheng, who was struck by the air in an instant, didn''t expect that he had no power to fight back. When he just flew into the air for a moment, he was punched in the stomach and let him spit out Blood, but the body was blown high. The ancient city of Xiao, who wanted to control his body, became a ball in the hands of Noel in the high altitude. He was constantly struck by Noel. He didnt have a chance to fight back because he was just shot and flew in less than a second. One attack had already hit him. After playing for a while, Noel felt that it was time to change the pattern. After all, there was a sandbag that was so hard to fight. "Don''t die! I haven''t played enough yet!" After Noel in the sky, he smiled at the ancient city of Xiao, and a backflip heel hit him hard. ''S back, let him quickly rush from the sky to the ground below. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The ancient city of Xiao, who was kicked from the sky, had a big hug intimately with the ground. While his body was hugging the ground, the blood on his body was splashing, and a blood booth was formed in an instant, and he was lying inside the blood booth , With one eye open, panting continuously. .. Chapter 4： Loli "Boom!" There was another loud noise. Nuoer also landed from a high altitude, the ground was directly hit by a huge impact, and the force was made to sink, the cracks were covered with cracks, and the shattered concrete floor was scattered all over. "Yo! The fourth true ancestor, it shouldn''t be so easy to die!" Looking at the ancient city of Xiao, not far away, Nuoer smiled slightly and wandered towards his place. The ancient city of Xiao lying on the ground, I dont know how many bones were crushed. It is difficult to lie in the blood booth and gasp. There is still the strength to answer Noels inquiry. I can only barely raise my head. Eyes looked at the person coming to him. "Aren''t you arrogant in front?" Coming to Xiao Gu''s side, Nuoer squinted and smiled, stepped on his head and asked, "I haven''t finished warming up yet, you won''t just die like this Is that right?" "Please let go, the 4th true ancestor Xiao ancient city! Xuexia wolf" After hearing two loud noises, the confused Xuecai recovered and saw that the 4th true ancestor Xiao ancient city has been taken away. The early man, who was lying in the blood booth and could not move, she quickly launched the seven-type assault machine gun Xuexia Wolf in her hand. Because Xuecai couldn''t, let the fourth true ancestor Xiao Ancient City die in the hands of others. Now he is still his own guardian, and it can only be hers to kill. "My dear Xuecai sauce, how can you face me with swords for this shit, but you are my woman!" Noel just smiled slightly when she saw Xuecai holding a gun weapon. , And did not put that weapon in his eyes. "You..." After hearing Noel''s words, Xuecai''s face flushed instantly, recalling the scene just received, and shyly said: "I''m talking once... Let go of the fourth true ancestor.. Xiao Gucheng" However, Noel did not answer this time, but left Xiao Gu''s side, letting his gun-type weapon pierce his body and approaching Xuecai with a smile on his face. "This.." looked at the other party''s movements in surprise. Xuecai was completely stunned. Unexpectedly, since Noel let Xuexia Wolf pass through his body, the strange thing was that he had not been stabbed and shed blood. "I let go! But as a compensation for my trauma, we continue to just..." Having walked to Xuecai, Noel smiled and took up her face again, leaning over and tempting her. Pink lips. "Uh... Um" But the moment I was reached, this time Xuecai quickly recovered, let go of the Xiaxia wolf clasped in his hand, and a pair of small hands tried to push away Noel, but no matter how hard she tried, she didn''t do it. The other party, and she was also softened. Finally, Xueya, whose body was soft, wrapped his hands around Noel''s neck, supporting his gradually weakened body. And Noel also let go of the hands holding her face, and put her arms around her small waist. auzw.com Just when the two of you were fooling around, the fourth true ancestor of the ancient city lying on the ground, just now he had a lot of blood flowing out, like life, and automatically returned to his body, and the broken bones gradually Connected, and slowly climbed up slowly from the ground. At the same time, in the space behind Xiao Gucheng, a girl suddenly emerged, wearing a black and purple Gothic dress. She supported the umbrella with one hand and looked around carefully. "Speaking, Xiao Gucheng! Are you stupid bats that release beasts here, won''t you?" asked the gothic girl holding an umbrella, kicking her toes on Xiaogu''s calf. "Huh? That month sauce, why are you here?" Xiao Gu, who was almost kneeling on the ground, saw his attacker, since it was his teacher Nangong that month, looked at her in surprise and asked. "Don''t call the teacher the name of the sauce!" The young girl named Nangong Nayue didn''t like Xiao Gu''s name. She tapped the black-purple fan in his hand. "I''m sorry!" Seeing that Nangong was not happy that month, Xiao Gucheng had to admit that he was wrong and began to explain: "Teacher that month, the d-vampire who called the beast has died, not the beast I called." "Is that true?" Nangong''s mouth twitched, and the fan in his hand pointed, and the two of them were still holding, asking, "However, how did those two people pick up at the battle site of the Demon Race? , And there is free time to do such a thing?" "The man is a foreign demon, and he killed the d-vampire!" Enviously jealously looked at the two, Xiao Gucheng pointed to Noel''s teeth and said. "Mozu? Xiao Gucheng, don''t you have a fever? There is no magical fluctuations in him. Did he **** the woman you fancy?" Nangong opened the fan that month, covering her mouth and smiling, but she was very Seriously, watching the two of them. "Only. Not at all! It''s just that girl, who has followed me for a long time, and knows that I am the fourth true ancestor, and the man''s likeness also knows!" Xiao Gucheng hurriedly explained, he also knew that it was not concealed now. It''s time to talk briefly about what happened just now and the girl''s history. What Nangong thought of that month, without paying attention to Xiao Gu''s words, suddenly got into the space. Next to the two people who were hugging, a sharp tip of an umbrella suddenly thrust into the space, and quickly rushed towards Noel''s temple. Noel had long discovered the arrival of Nangong''s month. It was just that he was fooling with Xuecai. He didn''t care about it, but he didn''t expect Nangong to attack him that month. "Little Loli, did you start attacking without asking anything?" Leaving Xuecai''s lips, Noel had already held the spike in his hand, and pulled the person hiding in the space with his nose against the nose. Asked with a smile on his nose. .. Chapter 5： Step aside "It seems that you are really a foreign demon, when did you enter the Xianshen Island?" Nangong released the umbrella that month, and once again penetrated into the space and appeared beside Xiao Gucheng, looking at it with a smile on his face. Man holding his umbrella. "Mozu? No no no, I''m a real human, just arrived shortly. Most people saw it, how did I come!" Noel smiled slightly and answered the girl''s question, but said he was a devil The tribe is a little ridiculous. Noor, who has Noah blood, says that he is not an ancestor of human beings. After all, in a world of werewolves, elves, mermaids, and vampires, its no surprise that there are multiple Noah human ancestors. "Just? Don''t tell me, it was you who rushed out of the black hole just now!" Nangong recalled that month, and instantly thought of the black hole that suddenly appeared in the air just now, and there was a black flame burning out of it. "It''s really me!" Noel smiled, thinking of the place where he hadn''t lived, he didn''t plan to stay here anymore, and said: "If it''s okay, I can go first, and take my little girlfriend, find Where to live!" "You can go, leave the girl!" Xiao Gu, who was on the side, saw the other party carrying a dazed girl and turned around and hurriedly left. "I haven''t been beaten enough yet, right?" Wen Yan said, Noel frowned, and instantly reached the front of Xiao Gucheng, a whip leg entered the closed mall. Then Noor quickly condensed in his hand, and the blackened lightning spear projected towards the location of Xiaogu, but the lightning spear penetrated into the space on the way, and appeared next to Noel and quickly attacked him. "Little Loli, don''t worry about anything!" The lightning spear that was about to strike dispersed, and Noel appeared in front of Xiao Loli in an instant, with her hands in her pockets and bent to smile at her, but she exuded A huge murderous and black gas. "That''s not okay. How can he be my student?" Suddenly Nangong frowned. She looked at the black air around her body, and found herself known as the witch who was called the void. Since she couldn''t use space to control magic. "Are you still fooling around!" Noel smiled slightly, rubbed Nangong''s little head in that month, and disappeared in front of her instantly. "Damn it! You come back to me!" Nangong yelled at the disappearing Noel with a cheek bulging in that month. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" At the next moment, a white figure emerged from the inside of the mall, and the whole body was blood printed on the wall opposite the street, and then several large rubbles flew out of the mall and smashed **** the white **** body . "I don''t know, your so-called true ancestor, can you still live if you burst your head, or should we give it a try?" In a flash, Noel appeared in front of the **** ancient city with a spear of lightning, and used the spear of lightning to confront Let his head smile with a smile. "Stop...stop!" Nangong shouted with wide eyes in that month. Although she didn''t feel the fluctuation of magic power, the woman''s intuition told her that the black lightning spear was quite dangerous. auzw.com Falling into a half-death state, Xiao Gucheng felt that death was approaching him. Since becoming the fourth true ancestor, this feeling of approaching death was the first time he felt it, but he also knew that he had no way to escape. Just when Noel''s lightning spear stabs at Xiao Gucheng, Suddenly Nuoer stopped abruptly, because the girl named Hime Xuexue was blocked in front of the half-dead Xiao Gucheng. "Can it be opened?" Noel asked with a smile, staring at his Xuecai in front of him. "No!" Xuecai shook his head, meaning nothing at all. "But without killing him, I wouldn''t be able to take Xuecai sauce away!" The smiling expression suddenly disappeared, and Noel said lightly with a cold face: "Let! Open!" "Don''t let it!" Xuecai still shook his head, and suddenly he was approached, and said quickly: "I''ll go with you, so let''s leave him alone!" "That''s what it is! Let''s talk earlier, let''s go!" Hearing Xuecai''s words, Noel instantly put on a smile, dispelled the lightning spear in his hand, and put Xuecai into his arms. "Wait... wait a minute, I still have something to take." Xuecai, who was hugged, broke away from her big hand and ran not far away. She put the Xuexia wolf on the ground in a guitar bag and glanced at the little immobile Loli, and the fourth true ancestor whose life and death are unknown, trot to Noel''s side and leave with him. Because Xuecai knew very well that the man next to him was herself, she decided to follow him and leave the fourth true ancestor to get a chance to save herself. After all, she hadnt come to observe Xiaogu City urgently, and didnt want Xiaogu City to die like that now. Too. Seeing Xuecai was willing to leave with himself, Noel was of course very happy. In addition to the accommodation, there was a beautiful girl beside him, hugged the soft Xuecai around him, and quickly left this commercial street. Watching a man and a woman gradually disappear into sight, Nangong also found that the black qi disappeared on her body, but she didn''t find out how it disappeared, but she didn''t have time to think about it now, and hurried to Xiao Gucheng Look around for the injury. But when Nangong took a closer look at that month, it was found that the ancient city of Xiao could be said to be fleshed out. The average person would definitely not live tonight. The moon rises, but he is a vampire. There is no problem. Just go to the hospital and steal two bags of blood to replenish it. . Just do it. Nangong used space magic that month to throw the **** ancient city of Xiao into an unmanned toilet. After diving into the space and diving into the hospital, he took two bags of blood. After returning, he directly stuffed the bag with him. In the mouth. "Oh yeah! Resurrection!" After a while, Xiao Gucheng was resurrected in a **** place, and he also showed a very stupid posture. "Clean up, the blood stains on your clothes. I''m waiting for you outside. There are still many questions. I''ll wait for you to answer me!" Xiao Gucheng, who stinks fart, kicked to the floor of the toilet. Drilled into the space and waited outside. .. Chapter 6： Grunt Seeing Nangong leave that month, Xiao Gucheng smiled awkwardly and quickly got up from the ground, taking off his blood-stained clothes, used to wipe the remaining blood on his body, and took out the new from his back bag Clothes, quickly put on and ran out of the toilet without people. "Tell me, what the **** is going on! Is that man really rushing out of the black hole, and what happened before I came, and I have been honestly explained to me!" Seeing the ancient city of Xiao coming out, Nangong asked very seriously that month, after all, the man just now made her feel very dangerous and could limit her proud space magic. "Actually, the girl just found out that I was the fourth true ancestor. Soon after, I wanted to leave the commercial street as soon as possible. Who knows that the sky suddenly darkened, and then the black flame rushing out of the black hole fell directly to the entrance of the mall. "Wait" Seeing that Nangong was so serious that month, Xiao Gucheng told the story from beginning to end, not daring to hide anything. "That is to say, the two demons are dying on their own, but you have nothing to do with a kick?" After listening to the story, Nangong felt that the ancient city of Xiaogu should be abused by someone. To kick in, it''s pure trouble for yourself. "But he did too much and directly killed the two demon races!" Xiao Gucheng said dissatisfiedly. He felt that he was not wrong, but Noel did too much. "When he was attacked, you didn''t stop it either. When the self-defense won, you came out and became a hero? What qualifications let others stop? Are you an idiot?" Nangong said ruthlessly that month. She really didn''t expect that Xiao Gucheng was obviously wrong, and she still said so straightforwardly now. "But..." Xiao Gucheng''s words were not finished yet. "Nothing! Even if he is an intruder, such a thing is still not yours to control! Or do you want to expose yourself and let people know that you are the fourth true ancestor?" Looking at the ancient city of Xiao who still wanted to quibble, Nangong that month Shouted very seriously. "What about the girl in Coco?" Xiao Gu frowned deeply. He knew that Nangong made sense in that month. He didn''t want people to know that he was the fourth true ancestor. . "She''s not who you are, what do you do so much?" Nangong looked at Xiao Gu in doubt in that month, and suddenly asked what surprised thought: "Aren''t you trying to make her a follower of your blood?" "Not at all! I''m just worried about her, will I be treated by that man!" Xiao Gucheng explained quickly. In fact, he didn''t know why, always thinking of the girl just now, always thinking that girl came to him It is very important. But none of these ancient cities told Nangong that month, and he was embarrassed to say this, after all, this was no different from Sichun. "Don''t think about saving her for the time being! I can''t help it anyway, but it''s okay to look at the situation!" Nangong thought about it for a month, and she didn''t dare to rescue her forcibly because she heard Xiao Gucheng, In the situation just described, the other party seems to have pets like beasts. It can easily shoot d kinds of beasts with just one arm, and it is also a super type of extraterrestrial creature. auzw.com Nangong didnt want that month, and annoyed the man just now. If he let the monster out and wandered on the string island, he would have to wait for himself. It''s fun, so she decides to explore what the other party is doing first, just changing the girl out with favorable conditions. "Come back, it''s not too early, I will find a way for that girl!" Seeing the ancient city hasn''t left yet, Nangong had to perfunctory him that month, so she could go and see the people just now, where she is now went. "Nayue sauce.. Teacher Nayue, I''ll go back first, and the girl will please you!" After that, in order not to be knocked on his head, Xiaogu quickly escaped from the Nangong that month, and headed towards his home. Flying away. The ancient city of Xiao gradually disappeared into sight, and Nangong smiled bitterly that month. In fact, she was not sure to rescue the girl unless a large number of demon attackers encircled the man, but this would definitely cause massive destruction, and A large number of people and people died. In addition, Xiao Gucheng awakens the sleeping beast, which may make the other party slap and catch, but this allows other true ancestors to determine the existence of the fourth true ancestor. Xianshen Island is very likely to usher in war. This is Nangong. The result you least want to see that month. After thinking about it for a moment, Nangong got into the space that month and left this sparsely populated place to find the whereabouts of a man and a woman. Noel and Xuecai, who left the commercial street, are strolling on the other street, and the street here is not affected. The evacuation alarm just now is probably in each different area. Security is set up, so the crowd on this street can stroll around the street leisurely. "Guru-lu-lu-lu-lu!" He was surrounded by Noel, and Xuecai heard a lot along the way. This couple, true love, really sweet, etc., kept her in a state of shyness, and dared not raise her head. In this way, she continued to move forward in her arms, but the cries of protest in her stomach now made her want to find a hole in it now. "Xue Cai sauce, you see my stomach is so hungry, let''s go in and have something to eat!" As he passed the modern restaurant, Noel stopped to move forward, facing Xue Cai who was hugged in his arms. Laughed. "Huh!" Hearing Noel''s question, Xuecai, who was so ashamed to smoke above his head, nodded his head and responded, whispering, "Thank you!" "welcome!" Welcomed by the service staff, Noel and Xuecai walked into this restaurant, and selected a few fast foods in front of the ordering counter, that is, burgers, fried chicken, cola, etc., but when Noll checked out there is a problem. "Is gold collected here?" Suddenly, Noel remembered that there was no currency in the world, so he had to take out a piece of gold from the space and placed it on the order counter, looking at the waiter. .. Chapter 7： flash The service staff in charge of ordering looked at the gleaming gold on the table, and she was completely stunned for a while, because this was the first time she saw that since someone used gold to check out, and still had such a small amount of bills. This also attracted the attention of the guests in the store. After all, no one would be like Noel, with a large piece of gold to check out, and no one would go around with gold. "Isn''t it possible?" Noel frowned when he saw the service staff stupefied. He thought gold was not the universal currency in this world. "You, please wait a moment!" Wen Yan, the service staff who had recovered, she didn''t know what to do. She had to let Noel wait for a while, so she could go to the store manager to solve it. "Oh! Then we are sitting inside. If not, please come and tell me!" Noel shrugged his shoulders, held some good food in one hand, and hugged the Xuecai in his other hand to the store. Go to the seat. "Then..." Xuecai, who just wanted to ask questions, now realizes that she doesn''t know yet, what is the name of the man hugging her. "My name is Noel, and of course you can call my dear or husband, I don''t mind!" Noel smiled slightly, he saw through Xuecai''s idea and introduced herself to her. "Nuo Nuoer, do you have no other currency?" After hearing Nuoer''s introduction, Xue Cai called out his name in red, and the other two titles were ignored by her directly. "Isn''t gold a currency?" Noel asked doubtfully. After all, he couldn''t get an answer from the service staff. He could only ask Xuecai around him to answer his questions. "Now, but no one will use gold to settle, so a small amount of bills!" Xuecai said silently, she did not expect this basic common sense, since the man in front of him would not know. "It doesn''t matter if it''s money, anyway, and no one is allowed to check out with gold!" Noel smiled, thinking it made no difference. Anyway, it was the same usable currency. Just as the two discussed, a man dressed like a waiter walked to the tables of Noel and Xuecai with a smile. "This guest, can you please settle in other currencies?" The middle-aged man asked cautiously. After all, he could take out such a large piece of gold. In his guess, he must be a figure with a background. The other party was offended. "Aren''t you allowed to use gold?" Noel asked in confusion. Just after Xuecai clearly stated that it was a universal currency, wouldn''t he get it wrong? "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s just..." The middle-aged store manager didn''t finish. "Just do it. You can share the extra!" Noel smiled slightly. He instantly understood the meaning of the shopkeeper. The other party had no way to give the extra money to himself. auzw.com "This... Thank you so much. This is a VIP card that is common to our chain stores. As long as you use it, you can get a 50% discount. I wont disturb the two of you!" After that, the middle-aged shop owner lightened the VIP card. Placed at the table, he returned to work with a smile on his face. "Are you too generous, right? That piece of gold is more than enough to buy this store." Xuecai''s mouth twitched, and she felt that Noel was too generous. "Hurry to eat, aren''t you hungry?" Noel smiled slightly, but he collected a lot of gold and jewelry, so he wouldn''t care about that little thing. Seeing that Noel didn''t care, Xuecai didn''t bother to care. Her stomach was really hungry. She grabbed the burger on the plate and quickly opened the paper. "Ah!" Xuecai opened her mouth and bit the burger, her face also showing a happy expression. "Well! I haven''t eaten a burger in a long time, but it''s really good here!" Noel also picked up the long-lost modern food and slowly ate it into his mouth bite by bite, but his eyes looked directly at Xuecai. Something cute expression. "What are you looking at?" Feeling Noor''s scorching eyes, Xuecai stopped to eat the burger and turned to look at the other side in doubt. "Look at what you eat, cute!" Noel smiled slightly, reaching for the corner of Xuecai''s mouth, the hamburger scraps next to it, and laughed into his mouth. Xuecai''s Noel''s behavior, which had just returned to normal, turned red like red apples, she quickly turned around and gnawed the burger in her hand, except to see the small red ears. Besides, she couldn''t see what she was doing. Seeing Xuecai turned around shyly, Noel just smiled and continued to taste the long-lost modern food, and did not continue to pick up the shy Xuecai. The two were eating the food quietly, and no one was saying a word. come out. The guests in the shop saw that they were in that show of affection. Just now the gold incident was forgotten. They began to show their love to their girlfriends around them. The restaurant seemed to become a game, and the lovers showed their love. The bachelors had to envy and leave quickly. They felt that if they stayed, they would definitely blind themselves. Soon after, when Noel and Xuecai filled their stomachs, both of them directly ignored the flash in the store. Noel had been watching the advanced city outside, and Xuecai first broke the silence between the two and asked her Questions that have been curious since just now. "No.. Noel, why did you come out of the black hole?" After a close observation, sitting next to the man named Noel, Xue Cai felt that the other party looked more and more handsome, but she was surprised by this sudden idea. , Quickly shook her small head to get rid of the idea just now, and asked the question she was very curious to know. "I don''t know, it''s probably to meet you!" Noel said with a smile, he planned to just perfunctory. After all, the way of coming is all chosen by the system, and Xuecai won''t believe it. "Then are you, Demon Race?" Xuecai also saw that Noel didn''t seem to want to answer, so she asked another question. .. Chapter 8： Noah "Mozu? I''m a real human, but it''s not a Mozu!" Noel thought for a while, after sorting out his thoughts, he smiled and said: "In a way, I am Noah, or I can say that I am human Ancestor!" "Noah? Noah recorded in the Bible?" After hearing Noel''s answer, Xuecai was searching in her mind. About the name of Noah, she finally found the name in the Bible. "It can also be said yes, it can be said no, just let you see, about Noah''s memory and information is good!" After finishing, Noel hugged Xuecai into his arms, and for the third time on her lips today . Originally, Xuecai wanted to push away immediately, but at the moment Noel''s lips touched hers, memories and information about Noah poured into her mind, and different pictures flashed quickly in her eyes as if watching the lantern. Finally The memory of the hatred of Noah''s people towards humanity also flooded in. The couples in the store saw that the two began to show affection again, and they were unwilling to come together. The people outside the store, through the transparent glass windows, took out their phones from their pockets and kept pressing the shutter to fill the store. It was the flashing scene that was photographed and transmitted to the Internet. The hot photos of the couples were quickly spread online, and the restaurant became an instant, and many couples booked appointments. In a certain room, a blonde girl was sitting in front of a computer with six screens, constantly reading the information on the Internet, and she also saw the photos she had just uploaded. "Huh? Isn''t this restaurant a restaurant? When did it change into a lovers'' shop?" Looking at the photos uploaded online, the blonde girl quickly recognized the shop and said to herself, "But the man''s So handsome, I just dont know what that girl looks like!" The blonde girl looked at the constantly uploading photos, and saw a very handsome man in it. He was holding a girl in the heat. After a while, his fingers started to fly quickly, flying on the keyboard to busy her own jobs. At the same time, Noel also let go of Xuecai, but now she was sitting blankly, holding her shoulders tightly with her hands, and her body trembling slightly, as if she was afraid of something. Because Xuecai''s memory and information, Noah and the Bible are completely different. Noah hates, scorns, wants to destroy humans, and Noah''s power and ability are very powerful. When he was fighting the ancient city of Xiao, She has also seen the unknown atmosphere and the ability to control giant monsters. Xuecai now feels that Noah is really more dangerous. At least Zhenzu doesnt want to destroy mankind, and this Noah around him is likely to do such things at any time, and he is also capable of doing this. thing. "Then.. Noel. I''ll make a call. Please wait here for me to come back!" With the shock and fear in her heart pressed, Xuecai feels that this important matter should immediately report to the Lion King organization she belongs to, after all She could only think of this for a while. "Relax, I will wait for you to come back!" In response, looking at Xuecai''s anxious figure, Noel smiled slightly and said to the air: "Little Loli, are you lost, or do you like eavesdropping on others? " auzw.com "Do you want me to grab you out? Accept!" Seeing Lolita doesn''t come out, Noel uses the ability of choice to accept touching things in the space and directly reaches into the space. At the next moment, a little Loli wearing Gothic costumes was dragged out of the space by Noel and hugged her directly in her arms, smiling at her surprised face. "How could it be possible...how did you do it?" Nangong asked in surprise that month, she did not expect the other party to have the ability to drag her out of the space. "Just do it!" Noel said with a smile, fixing Nangong''s month in his arms with one hand, and reaching into the space again with the other, without much explanation. "Huh! It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it, and put me down!" Nangong said with a black face, seeing the other party just made another demonstration, and did not explain the principle of use to himself. "That''s not okay, but you''re the captive I caught!" Noel said with a smile, not letting Nangong''s month go at all, but holding her closer than before. "You, you lo*ic*n!" Nangong also tried to launch space magic escape that month, but as before, her proud space magic failed, and she could only continue to struggle to leave Noel''s arms. "No, no, I''m in full control, and loli alone can''t satisfy me!" Noel said with a smile, not caring about Nangong''s words that month, picking up the Coke on the table and drinking it. "Hum..." After finishing a word, Nangong suddenly thought of something that month, his angry expression disappeared, and his face was instantly covered with a smile, and he started selling cuteness to Noel who was hugging him: "Big brother, the sister just now Why are you so scared suddenly, can you tell me?" "Cough!" Noel, who was drinking cola, was choked by a snorting word. Looking at Nangong, who was constantly selling herself to herself, she felt that her face was changing too fast. "Big Brother, are you okay?" Nangong saw her effect that month, and continued her masquerade offensive. Anyway, she can''t use magic anymore. As long as she can set out useful information, she can still accept masquerading. "Since you want to know, I''ll let you know!" Nuoerxie smiled, thinking of something, he lowered his lips to the little Lori''s lips, and poured it into her like Xuecai, about Noah''s Memory and information. Noel felt that there was nothing to let Nangong know that month, maybe it would be convenient for him to act and do things. After all, most of those memories are not his, such as Noahs hatred of humans. Seeing Xuecai is just for Let her monitor herself, not what the fourth true ancestral ancient city is. .. Chapter 9： Frantic Obtaining memory and information, Nangong did not push away Noel that month, there was no trembling dou like fear of Xuecai, but she frowned deeply, and began to see that the memory thought it was not true, but she was soon I saw Noel''s figure in my memory, and he used his ability to level a city instantly. The Noah family, also known as the innocence family, has a completely opposite existence in the Bible, and has the idea and hope of destroying humanity. Its really more trouble than it really is, no wonder the girls reaction is so great. Think of that Nangong sat in the arms of Noel well that month, frowning to find the key and weakness of the human ancestor from the memory and information just now. "How do you prove that the memories and information just now are true?" Nangong asked questioningly in that month. She quickly accepted the fact. After all, there are fairies, werewolves, elves, and true ancestors in this world. There are many people. Noah, the ancestor of the class, is not surprising, but she still wants to make sure that the memory and information are true. "If I destroy this city, is it a proof?" After that, Noel pretended to be a ghostly smile, and a row of black cross marks appeared on his forehead. It also quickly flowed out of him. "Stop it! I believe it!" Seeing Noel''s appearance now, exactly like what he just remembered, Nangong instantly believed that month, and quickly prevented him from trying to destroy the city. It may seem that it was a little late. In the unknown atmosphere exuded by Noel, the madness of the integration made the couples in the store completely crazy. Everyone looked at each other with red eyes, and they wanted to tear the other side at any time. intend. The huge unknown atmosphere keeps rushing to the streets, and the people infected by the madness are all hooked up with the hope hidden in the bottom of their hearts, some are entangled with others, some directly enter the shop to rob, etc. Wait, but they are all the same, that is, they have red eyes like crazy. "There are many ways to destroy the city, and it doesn''t have to be so troublesome for me to do it myself!" Noel smiled slightly, looking at the outside, the crazy crowd and the chaotic streets. "How will you stop this commotion?" Nangong frowned that month, and she wanted to go out to stop the crazy people, but now she can''t use magic, so she can only let the other party condition. "Well, when you owe me a wish! How?" Noel smiled, looking at Nangong in his arms that month, not afraid that she would not agree. "Okay...stop this commotion," Nangong thought for a month, and finally agreed to Noel''s request. "Just agree!" Noel withdrew a huge unknown breath, and the cross mark on his forehead disappeared. He smiled: "Of course, you can also let those attacking magicians to encircle me, but I am very much looking forward to them. Great!" After Noel took his breath away, the crowd on the street returned to normal, wondering what he had done just now, some looking at the blood stains in his hand, and some looking at things that were not his own in the hand, while the couples in the store all watched The swollen face of the nose. auzw.com "Let me down, I''m leaving!" Seeing the people returned to normal, Nangong breathed a sigh of relief that month, but immediately turned black again and asked Noel to let her leave. But at this moment, Xuecai quickly ran into the store and saw that Noel held the previous little loli and stayed in place for a while, suddenly feeling a little upset. "Please leave Noor''s side, I am the sword and sorcerer of the lion king''s organ, and he is also his current watcher!" She went back to Xuecai immediately, she had seen the little girl used space magic, so she took out the lion The name of the king''s government wanted the little girl to leave the dangerous man quickly. Since this girl is from the Lion Kings organization. No wonder, she used to go to Xiao Ancient City before, but now the goal seems to shift to, this is Noahs Noah. Thinking that Nangong finally realized why the girl was approaching Xiaogu City that month, she spread her hands helplessly and said, Its not that I dont want to leave, but that he wont let me leave! "Noel, when do you want to hug?" Seeing the little girl said, Xuecai turned to look at Noel and asked. "I just let it go!" Seeing Xuecai stared at him, Noel smiled slightly and let go of the Nangong in his arms that month. After all, he hadn''t thought about it, letting this magically constructed phantom stay, smiled: "Remember to look good , The fourth true ancestor of the ancient city, the nosy guy!" "Humph!" Nangong snorted that month, and found that the magic on his body began to work, turned around to perform space magic and drilled into it, completely disappeared in this restaurant. "Noel, can you explain what happened when I left?" Xuecai asked with a cheek bulge, and did not find his tone, just as his girlfriend asked his boyfriend. "In fact, it''s nothing, that is, she overhears us. I was discovered when you first left, holding her to prevent her from escaping, probably that''s it!" Noel told him honestly, anyway, he thought it was not There is nothing that can''t be said about things that are insignificant. "Thank you for the time being!" Seeing Noel''s signs of lying, Xuecai nodded her head. Suddenly she remembered the business and said, "The Lion King organ has arranged a place for us. Let''s go now!" As soon as the words fell, Xuecai''s face smiled, and he pulled up Noor, who was sitting, and walked out to their residence on Xianjin Island. Nuoer also allowed Xuecai to pull herself to a certain place, recalling Xuecai''s previous performance, Nuoer knew that she already had her figure in her heart, as for Xiao Gu, let him go to hell. Soon after, the two arrived, and the residence arranged for them by the Lion Kings institution was no different from that of the original in Noels view, that is, the residence of the residents of Xianjin Island. .. Chapter 10： Living together Xuecai has been holding Noel''s hand and found nothing wrong. The two of them just took the apartment elevator and went to their upstairs residence. But when the house was reached, Xuecai was completely stunned at the door, because the Lion King organ only arranged one house, which meant that she and Noel had to live under the same roof. "Xuecai sauce, are we considered living together?" Looking at the stunned Xuecai next to him, Noel smirked in her ear. "Same.. Cohabitation.." Hearing Noel''s words, Xuecai''s mind kept appearing the word cohabitation, and it was a little reddish. "Well, you need to buy some furniture and a large bed, otherwise it would be bad if you sleep on the floor and freeze it!" Noel pulled Xuecai and strolled around the house and found that in addition to some kitchenware, even the most basic There are no beds, no chairs and sofas. "Actually, I don''t need to buy those things. I... I can sleep anywhere, and there are cardboard boxes as cushions, just add a few more clothes!" Xuecai in the shy, heard Noel care about her Words, she felt very happy. "How about that, we have to live for a long time, those are necessary items!" Xue Cai''s words made Noel speechless. After all, sleeping cardboard boxes are adding a few clothes, which is different from the beggars on the roadside. Multiple rain-proof roofs. "But..." Xuecai, who wanted to say something, was immediately planned by Noel. "No, but there is also a place for me to live, so the furniture belongs to me, anyway, I don''t lack that money anymore!" Noel smiled slightly, he knew Xuecai still advised him not to buy those furniture or something, So she interrupted before she finished talking. Seeing Noel say that, Xuecai has nothing to say. After all, Noel also lives here. She can''t stop the other party from buying the items he needs. Although she knows that Noel is for his own good, he bought these furniture or something. Later, Noel went to the bank first, and Xue Cai, who was the watchdog, of course, also went there, where he exchanged a lot of gold for the world''s currency. Because of the large amount of exchange and storage, the bank manager managed it efficiently After the formalities, I also sent a VIP card respectfully. Next, the two went to the furniture store, where they selected a complete set of eye-catching and comfortable furniture, which was supposed to be delivered tomorrow, but after Nuoer doubled the price, the delivery time was discussed with the store. And left to buy other items. In a large supermarket called the Life Pavilion, Xuecai pushed her shopping cart and bowed her head, because she was held by Noel, and the aunt who passed by said that they loved each other, so she could only blush. She didn''t dare to look up, and she didn''t know how many times she was shy today. "Nuo.. Noel, can you please don''t hug me, they all talk about us." Xuecai asked in a shy voice, she was stunned by those aunts, so she wanted to let Noel let go Yourself. "Let them say it, anyway, it''s not a bad thing. Is it wrong to say that I hug my own woman?" Noel smiled. He also heard the words of those people, all saying that he and Xuecai loved each other. It''s so good, it''s not a curse word. "I, I, when did I promise to be you, your woman?" Xuecai''s blush was almost smoking, but she couldn''t remember when she promised. auzw.com "At that time, when I said, you didn''t answer. Isn''t it the default?" Noel smiled slightly, holding Xuecai''s blushing face, and asked, "Don''t you want to be my woman?" "I" looked at the man in close proximity. Xuecai suddenly felt dizzy and didn''t know what to say. It seemed that there was a voice in her mind that she should not refuse. "Boo! You are not yet, did you not refuse!" Noel smiled gently on Xuecai''s lips: "Continue shopping, we still have a lot of things to buy!" "Hmm..." A soft response, Xuecai blushed and nodded his head. Time gradually passed by in shopping, and Xuecai gradually got used to it. Other people''s remarks about her and Noel were also used to Noel''s intimate behavior towards herself. "This thing looks like a kind of blunt instrument!" Regaining the lively Xuecai, grabbing a weapon she hadn''t seen, and asked Arm around her, asking, "Noel, what''s the name of this weapon?" "This is just a very ordinary golf club, a piece of sports equipment!" Noel smiled slightly and slowly explained to Xuecai. "Is it.. Noel, what is that? What is heavy equipment like a flamethrower?" Xuecai pointed with a smile, and the next item asked. "High pressure washer, items used when washing cars and the like!" Looking at the curious Xuecai, Noel answered her patiently, not impatient at all. "I saw it in the movie!" Just a few steps away, Xuecai found it on the shelf. She determined that it was a weapon and said, "This is definitely a weapon!" "In a way, this is indeed a weapon!" Looking at the chain saw held by Xuecai, Noel nodded with a smile. "Ah!!! That''s it!!" Looking around again, Xuecai suddenly found something, and quickly trot over and took it in his hand. "Isn''t it just a bottle of dishwashing liquid, do you need to be so surprised?" Noel glanced at the dishwashing liquid in Xuecai''s hand. He didn''t think it was anything strange. "I know, but when it is mixed with other species, it will become something that emits toxic gases." Looking at the dishwashing liquid in his hand, Xuecai swallowed and explained very seriously: "This is me What the Lion King learned!" "If you have time, you can mix it and throw it directly to the fourth true ancestor!" Noel smiled slightly, and began to wonder if Xiao Gu would be killed by the poisonous gas mixed by Xuecai. .. Chapter 11： On the way In the supermarket, Xuecai looked around curiously. If there was anything that he didnt know or didnt know, he would ask Noor around him. Noor also smiled and gave her a slow answer. After shopping for other items, the two left. A large supermarket. As the sky gradually darkened, Noel and Xuecai strolled in the sunset, and you were talking happily with me, just like a couple who went shopping together, and slowly returned to the apartment where they lived on Xianjin Island. "It''s really a lot to buy!" Noel said with a smile, carrying big sacks and small bags in his hand, which were all daily necessities and ingredients to be cooked tonight. "Because it''s an interesting place, I bought so much unconsciously, I''m sorry to trouble you!" Xuecai smiled embarrassedly, said: "Because there are many things I haven''t seen and don''t know, I bought When you buy it, you are a bit selfless. " "It''s okay, you want to like it. We''ll be there next time!" Noel smiled slightly. He didn''t expect Xuecai to be so happy when visiting a supermarket. "Well! I''m really happy today!" Xuecai nodded his head and smiled sweetly, looking forward to going out with Noel next time. When they saw a young girl with short white hair on the way back, Noel felt very familiar, and recalled carefully, remembering that this girl was named Haze Xiayin, a middle school student, and a friend of Nasha, Animal lovers. The nickname "the saint of the middle school" is actually the "mask parasite" model angel number xda-7. It is the illegitimate daughter of the former king of Aldikia. After his mother died, he was adopted by his uncle Yeze Xiansheng, but It was transformed into a weapon. Recognizing that the white-haired girl was Xia Yin, Noel released a small black gas on her finger, allowing it to secretly surround Xia Yin''s body. After doing all this, she did not care about the girl, and Xuecai continued to return to the apartment. When the two returned to the apartment again, they found that the car that transported the large furniture had been delivered to the door of the apartment downstairs, but they were very patiently waiting for people to come back to sign for it. After all, Noel spent twice as much money to make them more Waited for a while and said nothing. After the signing was completed, the delivery staff successively moved the expensive furniture into the vacant room, and placed it according to the position that Noel ordered, and Xuecai could only look at the side, she did not know what to do, after all, she I don''t understand much, otherwise I won''t tell you about sleeping cardboard boxes. After the items were placed, the delivery staff received them, and the money rewarded by Noel was very happy to leave. They left the phone before leaving, and allowed the two to contact them when they needed it. "This is decent!" After looking at the furnishings in the room, Noel nodded with satisfaction and asked with a smile: "Xue Cai sauce, what do you think?" "It''s much more luxurious than the dormitory I lived in!" Xuecai looked around. The furniture had been placed in the house. It felt that it was much better than the dormitory where she lived in the Lion King''s office. auzw.com "I also feel very good!" Noel said with a smile, now with these furniture, it looks more comfortable and pleasing than the empty room just now. "But why is there only one bed?" After looking inside the house, Xuecai was only in the bedroom, saw an oversized bed, and did not see the second figure. "Because, we''re going to sleep together, so you can monitor me, don''t you?" Noel said with a smile, walking towards Xuecai. "Isn''t it.." Seeing Noel keeps approaching, Xuecai keeps retreating, and she doesn''t know for a while, whether to say yes or not. Finally, there was no way to retreat. The back of the vegetable was tightly attached to the wall. Looking at the Noel in front of him, he blocked his left and right directions with his hands. The handsome face slowly approached himself. I dont know how to make good snow. Cai can only close his eyes tightly, and there are some fears and some expectations in his heart. "Xue Cai sauce, what is your answer, can you make it clear?" Noel smiled slightly, looked at Xue Cao''s cute look, and sniffed her neck. "No way," Xuecai opened her eyes and gently pushed away, saying that Noel''s kiss made her a little flustered, and seemed to continue the downward trend, so she could only stop it. "Then we''re here, let''s cook and fill our stomachs!" Noel smiled meaningfully, as if to say we continued after eating. Having said that, before Noel left, he kissed Xuecai''s lips and turned to the kitchen to sort out the ingredients he had just bought from the supermarket to prepare the dinner he needed tonight. For this dinner, on the way back, Noor was not worried about himself who would only scramble eggs, whether he could make a sumptuous dinner, because he exchanged the skill of cooking master at the system, so he is now confident. Full. When Xuecai came back from the previous kiss and wanted to help, he saw it at the door of the kitchen. The food was flying in the air. Noel was waving the kitchen knife in his hand with superhuman speed, and The cut food was whole and dropped on the side plate. ''Amazing! Thinking that Xuecai stood at the door of the kitchen in a daze, completely surprised by Noels gorgeous and fast cooking, and was surprised to be speechless, and forgot that he came to help. It wasn''t until Noel''s gorgeous cooking that a dish with a fragrant aroma was fully cooked, that he was addicted to the gorgeous cooking, only to remember that he came here to help, but now there is nothing to do. . "Yes... Is there anything I need to help?" Xuecai said embarrassedly. She knew she was all done, but she asked. "Of course!" After hearing the words, Noel turned to look at it and saw Xuecai embarrassed, standing at the door of the kitchen and smilingly said, "Just help and eat!" .. Chapter 12： typical "You sit outside and leave the rest to me!" Xuecai pushed Noel out of the kitchen. She felt at least some help was needed. Noel smiled, and did not reject Xuecai''s good intentions. He sat honestly at the living room table and watched Xuecai serve a plate of dishes. When he went to put the rice bowl and chopsticks, it seemed to become A virtuous wife in general. "Xuecai sauce, you are like the wife of Xianhui now!" Noel chuckled, watching Xuecai running in and out, and finally sat down. "Which...what..." Xuecai said shyly, and heard Noel''s chuckle as soon as he sat down. "Dine, my lovely wife!" Noel smiled slightly, and continued to laugh at the shy Xuecai, without letting her mean. "Humph! I''m moving!" Xuecai blushed, and she saw that Noel was deliberate, so she started to eat directly. After that, she didn''t know yet, what would make her shy out of the other person''s mouth. "How''s the dish I made, it''s not bad!" As Xuecai started, Noel asked with a smile. After all, he was very confident, so he wasn''t worried at all, and the other party would say bad words. . "Hmm! It''s delicious!" After taking a bite, Xuecai speeded up. She felt that this was the best food she had eaten. "Then eat more, if not enough, I''ll just make it!" Noel smiled, seeing Xuecai eat so fast, he was really worried that she would choke. "Nuoer, you are about to eat, or I''ll finish it!" Seeing that Noor did not move the chopsticks, Xuecai put the pieces of meat on the chopsticks into the Noor bowl and continued to sao on the table. Just for two, while enjoying dinner The two brothers and sisters next door were also smelled of fragrant smells, which made their stomachs growl, so they unanimously decided that dinner tonight would be held in advance. "Ninsha, before Mr. Yamada moved next door, will he live next door now? What kind of people are cooking?" The smell of the food drifted next door, making Xiao Gucheng hungry and watching the cooking Asked the sister in doubt. "Guchengjun, when I came back after I bought the ingredients, I saw the person who moved in!" Wen Yan stopped the spatula in his hand, Xiao Xiaosha smiled slightly, and turned to his brother Xiaogucheng. "Oh? Tell me, what kind of person is living next door?" Xiao Gucheng started from the sofa, but he was very curious about what kind of person was living next door. "A very handsome man around 20 years old, and a girl who is 14 years old, it seems that they are still in a relationship!" Xiao Linsha thought about it, and when he came back, he saw a man and a woman said: " And that girl seems to be from our school!" auzw.com "How do you know that the girl belongs to our school?" Xiao Gucheng asked doubtfully. After all, he looks like he can''t see what school the other party is from. "Because she is also wearing the uniform of Caihai Academy!" Xiao Linsha smiled slightly and explained to Xiao Gucheng. "It turns out so!" Xiao Gucheng suddenly realized after hearing his sister''s explanation, but he raised the question again and asked, "How do you know that they are a couple?" "Gucheng Jun, when did you become so gossip?" This time it was Xiao Linsha''s turn to be puzzled. She suddenly found Xiao Gucheng, a special gossip of today, and he wouldn''t care about these things. "Uh. I''m just curious. Our neighbors are just fine. After all, don''t you look up and look down!" Xiao Gucheng froze for a moment. He also found himself special gossip today. I don''t know why the center always wanted to figure out. Someone, even himself, felt very strange. "Then tell you well! I saw that the man and the woman picked up, so I concluded that he and her are couples!" Seeing the ancient city is so curious, and it is indeed a neighbor who looks up and does not see the head down, Xiao Linsha feels much It''s okay to understand some. "A 20-year-old and a 14-year-old, I really don''t understand how they came together." Xiao Gucheng expressed doubt, he just couldn''t understand. "Cut! Gucheng Jun, you are a typical person who is envious of jealousy and hate, who can''t eat grapes and say that grapes are sour!" Xiao Linsha ruthlessly resigned, not giving his brother Xiao Gu''s face. Xiao Gucheng smiled helplessly. In fact, he knew that since his junior high school, his friend Yase Kisuki brought se lovers and came to see him together after being discovered by Naosha. His sister Naosha didnt wait much. I don''t want to see his friend Yaze Kishu. Seeing the ancient city of Xiao, there is nothing to say, Xiao Linsha is too lazy to take care of him, and turns to be busy with the food tonight, and is also thinking about finding opportunities, to visit the neighbor''s house next door, if possible, let the handsome guy teach her , How to make this dish that makes people want to stop. During the conversation between the two siblings, Noel and Xuecai had already finished their dinner, and they were washing dishes together while talking and laughing. After finishing the cutlery, Xuecai also started to organize the supplies and clothes she brought, and Noel, who first entered the bathroom, did not expect Xuecai to come in and wipe her back to serve. She could only lie in the bathtub and think about something. "Xue Cai sauce, I''m done with washing, it''s your turn." Noel, who walked out of the bathroom, wiped the water droplets of his hair with a towel. Chi Luo walked up to the living room and said to Xue Cai who was watching TV. "Well, I''ll be right now" Wen Yan, looking back at Xuecai, seeing Noel''s bodybuilder''s figure, his face flushed instantly, and he stuttered and said, "I... I''m going in first..." After talking, Xuecai swish away from Noel, and quickly entered the bathroom quickly, closed the door to the whole person, leaned on the door, and constantly shook his little head, wanting to throw off the figure just now Out of mind. "I don''t wear pants, do I need such a big reaction?" Noel said to himself, looking at the closed bathroom door. .. Chapter 13： curious Silently, after glancing at the bathroom, Nuoer went to the bedroom, planning to go in and wait for Xuecai to arrive. After all, inside the house, there is only a bedroom with a bed. As for the idea of ??letting Xuecai sleep on his own sofa, Noel never even thought about it. He would rather be a beast than a beast. After a long time, Xuecai didn''t come out in the bath room, so Noel planned to ask in the past if she had something in it. As soon as he walked to the door of the bathroom, Noel saw Xuecai wearing it. The new shirt he just took in front of him came out without wearing any underwear. Noel was very sure that the inside was vacuum. In fact, Xuecai had already finished washing, but when she rushed in just now, she forgot to take in the changed clothes and underwear, and her previous clothes had already been put into the washing machine to wash. At this time, she saw a clean shirt. , Hesitated for a long time and waited for a long time, thinking that Noel might not come over, only put on the shirt in a vacuum and walked out. But when I opened the door of the bathroom, I saw Noel, who was about to knock on the door. The Xuecai came out stunned, and I didn''t know what to do for a while. "Originally, Xuecai sauce, have you been waiting for me to come?" Noel smiled slightly, and carefully watched, wearing a shirt-like Xuecai in a vacuum. "No, I just... I forgot to take my clothes..." Feeling Noel''s burning eyes, she returned to Xuecai, and she quickly covered Oupai with her hand. "I think that''s fine!" Noel smiled slightly, hugged Xuecai sideways, and walked into the bedroom. "Let me down!" Seeing Noel picked herself up into the bedroom, Xuecai panicked, but she didn''t dare to move, because if she wanted to move, she would definitely be seen the fruit in the shirt. Noel ignored Xuecai directly and kept holding her on the big bed before slowly letting her down. Xuecai, who had just been put down, immediately wanted to get up and leave, but was pulled back by Noor, who was lying on the bed, and held her tightly in her arms from behind, and the two were lying on the bed. auzw.com "Don''t move, just be my pillow, otherwise I can''t guarantee that I will turn into a wolf, and I will eat you clean tonight!" Noel''s lips stuck to Xuecai''s ears, facing She kept trying to break free and said. "Can you please... let me go get dressed" Hearing Noel''s words, Xuecai, who wanted to break free, stopped immediately and didn''t dare to move. "Xue Cai sauce, aren''t you wearing clothes now!" Noel smiled evilly, and gently pulled the shirt Xue Xue was wearing. Noel''s sudden move, Xuecai''s head crashed instantly, without resistance or yelling, just staying in Noel''s arms so obediently. After that, the animal beast passed by this place, and all the h retreated one after another Hearing the shouting from the next door, in the ancient city of Xiao inside his room, under the guidance of his friend Yase Kisukis se movie, he certainly knew what this was called, so he oversprayed and directly sprayed a lot of nosebleed, Fainted in the interior of his room no one knew. I was taking advantage of Xiaolin Sha, who was still early, and wanted to visit next door. The two new neighbors who just moved in, but she just froze at the door, was stunned by the woman''s yin sound from the inside. Stand at the door. In the bedroom, Noel, who was interacting with Xuecai, suddenly sensed that there were two people outside his house. Using his eyes combined with Emperor''s furniture, he launched the ability to see through the door and quickly recognized the outside. Who is coming? Suddenly thought of something, Noel smiled evilly on his face, a black gas burst out of his hand, quickly flew towards the entrance, and opened the door silently, just like forgetting to close the door and being blown away by the wind. Awkwardly outside the door, Xiao Linsha suddenly saw that the door of the new neighbor''s room was open. After she wanted to come, maybe the other party forgot to close the door. She was curious and looked around at the door and found no one else. He slipped in. Close the door of the new neighbor''s room gently. Xiao Linsha followed the direction of the voice and walked carefully over there. She was as light as possible. Because the room was not big, she arrived quickly. The source of the sound, looked inside through the gap of the closed door. .. Chapter 14： photo Noel, who was interacting, saw the silhouette of the door in the corner of his eye. The result he had just expected was the same. He knew that Xiao Xinsha, who was full of curiosity, would definitely come in when the door was open, and take a look at herself. Curiosity. However, Nor did not forget to control the black gas and check the entrance door. After Xiao Linsha came in, he closed it. After all, he didnt want to let extra people run in to disturb his good things. Since he can sense it in advance, but this At that time, he was in no mood to clean up those who entered in secret. The evil Noel smiled, deliberately pretending not to know that someone was peeking, and that the person outside the door did not exist. At the doorway outside the bedroom, when the two of them turned toward the doorway, they were startled by the peeking Linsha, thinking that she had found it, and she almost wanted to turn her head to escape, but she didn''t plan to walk through the doorway. Xiao Linsha patted the European school, relieved to know that she was more attentive, and the men and women in it didn''t find out, but this allowed her to see clearly what the man was doing to the girl. ''This.. this is not the old city king.. peeking at the disc..'' thought, Xiao Linsha soon knew what a man and a woman were doing in the bedroom, she blushed and wanted to leave, but she thought She had to watch it for a while, so she decided to leave here immediately. It''s just that Xiao Linsha became more and more fascinated, and had no plans to leave at all. Every time he wanted to leave, he would think about watching it for a while, and leaving here after a while. After a long time, the two of the room finally stopped interacting, and the woman lay down to rest and fell into a deep sleep, completely unaware that someone outside was watching. He had been observing Xiao Nuosha''s Noel, covered the quilt of Xuecao who had fallen asleep, and walked to the door of the bedroom with a wicked smile, opened the door and looked at the girl who was sitting on the ground slumped, and his clothes were flushed and flushed. auzw.comAfter that, the animal beast passed through here, and all the h retired one after another Well, if there is a picture of love, Noor will certainly not let go of such a good opportunity, picking up the phone and continuously pressing the shutter button, and taking a few pictures of love for Xiao Linsha. Seeing the mobile phone held by the man, and the sound of the photo just taken, Xiao Xinsha knew that her handle had fallen into the man''s hand in front of her. She had to find a way to get it back in the phone. The photo she just took was enough. "Aren''t you going to put on your clothes first?" Noel asked with a smirk when she saw Xiao Nasha coming. "Delete the photo. I''m not a thief. I''m your neighbor next door!" Xiao Linsha red eyes, quickly picked up the clothes on the ground, explained to the bully, and asked the other party to delete the photos just now. "That wouldn''t work. My door was closed properly. How did you come in without a key?" Noel smiled slightly and pointed to the closed door at the entrance. "That''s what I closed after I came in!" Xiao Linsha said depressively, but she was thinking about it, just knowing why, she had to close the door with multiple hands. "Okay, even if you shut it down, but if you come in private like this, it is considered to be a private invasion of the house. This is the same as breaking the law!" Noel said with a smile, he thought long before Xiaomasha had come in. Well coping method. Hearing Noel''s words, Xiao Linsha had nothing to say at all. After all, she did come in privately. Even if the door was opened without the permission of the owner of the house, private entry would be regarded as the performance of a private house. .. Chapter 15： Deal "Then you deleted the photo, I will not investigate the matter just now, how?" Xiao Linsha thought for a while, and said very wronged. She also knew that she was at fault first, so she could only do this way. Let the photos disappear. "You can speak at any time. I don''t care at all. I want to keep the photos!" Noel smiled and didn''t care at all, saying: "I''m saying, you will say to yourself, when you encounter such a thing. Go out?" "You! Shameless!" Xiao Linsha didn''t expect it. The man saw through her thoughts and knew that she wouldn''t tell the story. She was like a deflated ball and asked, "What the **** are you doing, Will the photos be deleted?" "Let''s make a deal, how?" Noel suddenly thought of something and asked evilly with a smile. "What''s the deal?" Xiao Linsha asked suspiciously, but she saw her smile and gave her a very bad hunch. "Serve me for a week, I will return the photo to you, how?" Noel said indifferently, for him to promise the best, it wouldn''t be a big deal if he didn''t agree. "This" Xiao Linsha was very hesitant. She wanted to get back the photo, but the service just now made her want to find a hole to get in. "Otherwise, you''ll be my woman, so you don''t have to worry about the photos flowing out!" Seeing Xiao Xinsha hesitated, Noel smiled slightly and proposed a second set of options. "But isn''t that the woman in you?" Xiao Lin froze for a moment and asked her own question. "It seems that there is no regulation on the island, a man can only have one woman!" Noel said with a smile. As for whether there is such a regulation, he said it casually without knowing it. "Eh, there is really no such rule, but will she agree?" Xiao Linsha remembered. It seemed that there was no such rule. He looked closely at the man in front of him, and felt that the woman who did him seemed to look good, and all Having done such a thing as before, she will never want to find another man in the future. "You don''t need to worry about it, you just tell me which plan to choose!" Noel smiled, anyway, he would not suffer from choosing that one. Soon sooner or later, he would be his person, just earlier or later. Never mind. Xiao Linsha thought about it carefully. If she became the woman of the other party, you don''t have to worry about the photos flowing out. It is justified to do those things just now. This is simply a double benefit. "I chose the second set of plans, but I have two conditions!" Xiao Nasha finally made a decision, but she wanted to add some conditions. "Let''s hear it!" Noel smiled very curiously, and what conditions would Xiao Xiaosha put forward. auzw.com "First: you can only do your girlfriend first, and second: you cant do things like h, just these two conditions!" After careful consideration, Xiao Lisha was red The face spoke the condition. "But if I need it, you as a girlfriend, don''t you need to help me solve it?" The first condition is acceptable, and the second condition makes Noel a little unacceptable. "The most.. the most. I will help you solve it as I did just now, but you cant do it with me when I dont allow it. You and the bedroom girl do things!" Xiao Linsha said shyly, she knew that her girlfriend had Obligation to solve the boyfriend''s needs, but she was not prepared for the last step, which is her biggest concession. "Deal! My name is Noel, my lovely girlfriend, do you need to clean it?" Noel nodded, and he agreed with Xiao Naisha''s proposal. After all, he would do more in the future, not far from the last step. "Well, my name is Xiao Linsha, where is my handsome boyfriend, where is the bathroom?" Seeing Noel agreed, Xiao Linsha''s heart was still hanging, and finally he put it down, and his smile appeared on his face. . "Let''s go together, I happen to wash too!" Noel smiled slightly, and took Xiaomasha sitting on the floor, picked him up and walked to the bathroom. "How could this be! Isn''t it good to say that you can''t do h?" Xiao Xinsha, who was carried up, expressed strong protest. "Bath together, shouldn''t this be a matter of h?" Noel smiled and said, "Or do you want to clean me up just like that, then I won''t go in!" After listening to the second half of Noel, Xiao Naisha stopped acting and let Noel carry her into the bathroom, but she thought about it for a while and thought that this was the man he identified in the future, let him see his own Fruit is nothing, it is better than continuing to do the shameful thing just now. Entering the bath room, Noel was quite honest at first, but looked at Xiao Xinsha shyly and took off his sticky school uniform. But later, after Xiao Linsha finished cleaning in the shower, Noel took her into the bathtub and used her as an excuse to help her clean her back, letting her sit in her arms. After that, there was no more. Noor did not eat Xiaolinsha according to the agreement, but she was still in the bathroom and was taken back to the bedroom by Noorchi Luo. "Nisha, sleep here tonight and wait until tomorrow''s clothes are dry and go back!" Noor smiled and put Xiaoxinsha on the bed, said: "Yes, she called Xuecai, remember to get along well in the future. !" "Huh!" Xiao Linsha blushed, nodded her head, and shrank into the quilt. After all, she was completely figured out in the bathroom. "You go to bed first, I will take Xuecai in, and I will come back after a while!" .. Chapter 16： resurrection When Nuoer held Xuecai and entered the bathroom, she instantly opened her eyes and looked at the man who captured her for the first time. She just saw everything that happened with him and Xiaoyusha just now. Just pretend to sleep. "Noel, can you explain what happened to that girl?" Xuecai was aggrieved. After all, she had just handed over to Noel for the first time, but when she woke up she saw her man and was fooling around with another girl. Together. "Look at this for you! Would you like to sign, it''s up to you to decide!" Noel, who was too lazy to explain, directed the information directly to Xuecai and asked her to look at the information first and decide whether to sign in the end. Sign a partner, but even if he doesnt sign, he cant escape his palm. A lot of information and information quickly poured into Xuecai''s mind. She knew everything in an instant, and she knew that Noel had many more women besides her, and it would continue to increase one after another. Some mechanical sound came. Signatory: Name; Ji Zhexuecai, occupation; sword witches, weapons; seven-strike assault machine gun" Xuexia Wolf Yes/No signing partner "Yes!" After thinking for a while, Xuecai said firmly, she learned from the information and information that Noel could leave the world at any time, and did not want to be separated from her first man. She wanted to stay with Noel forever. together. The partner signed successfully! Signer: Ji Yuxue Cai! The mechanical words appeared again in Xuecai''s mind, and she was the first to get the information, and she was not filled with information and information again. After signing her partner''s Xuecai, she just felt that Enor had deepened, and she had no feelings of grievance and jealousy. As for the others, she did not feel any difference. "Noel, is that right? We can be together forever?" Xue Cai asked with a smile, how could there be any wronged emotions. "Well! But clean it quickly, we are going to take a rest, it''s a little late now! Boom!" Noel smiled slightly, got information and information in Xuecai, and voluntarily signed his partner, which made him feel very happy, so A strong sip on her face. "But I don''t want to move. You can help me wash it!" Xue Caimei blinked and smiled at Noel, who was hugging her. Seeing Xue Caimei like this, Noel held her lips, but then let go after a while. After all, it was indeed a little late. After quickly cleaning her body, she picked her up again and returned to the bedroom. Back inside the bedroom, it was found that Xiao Linsha exposed her small head from the bed, but when she saw the sober Xuecai, she quickly retracted into the hug, as if worrying about something. "Masha, are you still asleep?" Seeing Xiaomasha''s move, Noel smiled slightly, hugged Xuecai to the bed, and lay in the middle of the two. They pillowed themselves. auzw.com "My name is Ji Zhe Xuecai. It will be okay to call me Xuecai in the future. We will be sisters in the future!" Xuecai said with a smile, and introduced herself to the girl who dared not raise her head. "Hello.. My name is Xiao Linsha.. I am now just Noel''s girlfriend." Xiao Linsha said embarrassedly and also introduced herself like Xuecai. "Oh! Sooner or later, you will become Noel''s woman too!" Xuecai said with a smile, she knew very well that Noel would never let go of this girl named Xiao Linsha, now she can lie down beside him, It''s not too far from becoming a Noel woman. "It''s a little late now, and I''m going to sleep well. I want to talk about it tomorrow!" Noel said with a smile, patting the two people''s buttocks, letting them stick to each other tightly. "Ah! I know, I hate it!" Suddenly caught by that, Xuecai and Linsha both screamed, and they said the same words in a tacit understanding. They glanced at each other and smiled. The two women rubbed at Noel''s mouth, holding Noel''s body tightly in their hands, and closed their eyes obediently to sleep. Noel kissed on the foreheads of the two, and closed their eyes and the two women gradually went to sleep . Only after Xuecai and Linsha were asleep, Noel suddenly opened his eyes, because he knew that Linsha had the consciousness and soul of Aguola Florestina, and the tenth of the fourth true ancestor. The second ice of the beast demon Ji Ji, he wants to extract the two from the body of the sand, and resurrect Agurola with a versatile system. ''System Master, evacuated another consciousness and soul from Xiaolinsha, as well as the twelfth dependent beast, and created a body of the girl in my mind, and took Aguola''s consciousness and soul, There is also the twelfth dependent animal integrated into the body, just look at the points and deduct it! Think of Noel who will do it right away, and order the system to complete all the things you want to do. Withdrawal of consciousness and soul begins to withdraw and save! Draw off the twelfth beast, start to draw and save! On the sleeping Xiao Linsha, she flickered two times in quick succession, but during the system extraction, she did not wake up halfway. She rubbed on Noel and found a comfortable position to continue her sleeping career. . After the manufacture is completed, the twelfth beast is integrated into the fourth true ancestor, Aguola, and the consciousness and soul are integrated! Bound character: Noel As soon as the mechanical sound fell, Noel had one more body, a blond girl aged about 14 or 5 years old, lying on his body like a fruit, and the eyelid jitters in both eyes would wake up. "Well, where is this, what is this thing?" The blond girl slowly opened her eyes, looked around dumbly, and looked down at the handsome man who was sitting in confusion. .. Chapter 17： Tina "Wake up? Did you feel uncomfortable?" Nour smiled slightly when he saw Aguola wake up, not worried about herself at all, and the resurrected girl attacked herself. "Huh" conditioned reflex responded, but soon Agulola found something wrong, quickly looked up her little head, looked at the man in front of him in surprise, and asked, "Who are you?" "Me? My name is Noel, and of course your man!" Noel said with a smile and introduced himself, carefully observing the surprised Aguola. "My man? Huh? Why Xiaomasha, will be here I am not.." Aguola was full of doubts. Suddenly a lot of information flashed in her mind, and she quickly understood the current situation and her own. Why is it separated. "It seems that I don''t need to explain anything." Looking at Aguola''s appearance, Noel knew that it must be a system, and all the prepared materials and information were imported into her mind. Indeed, in the information and information, Aguola learned that she was resurrected by the man named Noel in front of her, and also integrated the twelfth beast into her body, but the body is now human and not blood. So it is still unknown whether he can use the devil''s ice, and he has indeed become the man''s possession, and as he said, he is his own man. "It turns out that I and Sesha are separated! The European faction is a little bigger than before, and hers is no different!" Aguola, who knew the situation, put her hands on Noel''s body, looked at her own new body, and said: "How should I repay you, my man!" "It will be accepted so soon. What is the situation now?" Noel froze for a moment. He did not expect Aguola to accept the fact that she was resurrected and became her own woman. "Nothing is unacceptable. After all, you resurrected me. I am already yours. This is also an unchangeable fact. Then why should I do it? Those useless things!" Aguola explained. Zhong learned that she could not betray the man in front of her. And Aguola also has a kind of inexplicable love for Noel, which prevents Canada from making any resistance, so she thinks it is still acceptable. "Then you call Tina in the future, Aguola is too long to read!" Noel said after thinking for a while, after all the other party can accept the reality, he has nothing to struggle with. "Tina? It seems to be a good look, just like that!" Tina thought the name was not bad, so she agreed quickly and said, "My man, now is when I repay you, should Do it!" After that, the animal beast passed by this place, and all the h retreated one after another auzw.com Noel just held Xuecai and Linsha right and left, and Tina, who was lying on his body, slowly entered sleep. The house next door, Xiao Gucheng, who was fainted by spraying nosebleed. The blood returned to the body and woke up once, but it was too late to see the sky. Her sister Xiao Linshas room was also turned off, so after turning off the headlights in the living room, I went back to my room to sleep again. Poor Xiao Gu didnt know at all. His sister Xiao Linsha was already lying. In the arms of the new resident next door, he was the last step to do everything else, as well as his first love and true love, Aguola Flores Tina, who has completely become someone else''s woman, and in order to stop fainting from jetting, he put on headphones with loud music and fell asleep. The next day As the day dawned, the pale blue sky was inlaid with a few remnant stars, and the earth was hazy, like a silver-gray gauze enveloped. The ancient city of Xiao, who was still asleep, was awakened by the sunlight from the window, and his eyes were opened dumbly, and he gave a very disgusted glance, shining the sunlight outside into the house. When Xiao Gucheng finished washing, suddenly it was very strange to find that Xiao Linsha did not come to wake him up, but she usually wakes herself up, and it seems that the door of the room has not been opened. Its not sick, cant you get out of bed? ''Thinking that some worried Xiaogu city quickly went to the door of his sister''s and Xiaolinsha''s room, but he stopped there, after all, it was not very good to break in directly, and it might attract his sister''s anger. "Boom Boom Boom! Are you up now?" At the ancient Xiaoxiao city door, knocked on Dahisa''s door and asked the sister inside the room. But after waiting for a while, Xiao Gucheng didn''t get a response, which made him frown and worry about his sister Xiao Nasha. Is something happening in it? After thinking about it, I decided to call it once and see if it hadn''t come yet. Opening the door and responding, he broke in and went straight in. "Boom Boom! Dasha, I heard a reply, otherwise I could hit the door and go in!" Xiao Gucheng shouted again with a frown on the door again. After waiting for a while, Xiao Gucheng still didn''t wait for a response. He was very worried and took a few steps back, kicking his feet to Xiao Linsha''s door. "Bang!" Xiao Linsha''s room door was kicked open by Xiao Gucheng, and the door lock flew out. .. Chapter 18： phone The anxious Xiaogu city inadvertently used the power of a vampire, almost torn down the entire door, and looked at the crumbling door to startle him. "Fortunately, I didn''t fly in, it would be bad if I smashed the sand inside!" Xiao Gucheng quickly helped the door, and he was relieved at the same time. However, when Xiaogu opened the door and turned his head to look inside Xiaoxinsha''s room, he didn''t see his sister Linsha''s figure, and the quilt was neat and untouched. What happened? "I haven''t moved the room at all. I knew I had come to find Linsha before going to bed!" Xiao Gucheng stared at the room stunned. I regretted that I didn''t come to see if Xiao Linsha was at home before going to bed at night. He exclaimed to himself: "Yes! The phone doesn''t seem to be in the room, so I should call first!" Just do it, Xiao Gucheng rushed back to his room, took out his mobile phone from his back pocket, quickly queried Xiao Linsha''s number, quickly dialed the phone and waited very anxiously, hoping that his sister Linsha would answer the phone quickly. "Beep beep" Every time beep, Xiao Gucheng''s heart sinks, and his brows frown deeply, waiting for anxious cry: "Quick answer the phone" "That? Aha!" The phone finally came, and the girl''s questioning sounded. "Ninsha, where are you?" After hearing Xiaolinsha''s voice, Xiaogu''s heart was finally put down, and she quickly wanted to ask her where she was. "It turns out to be the ancient city king! I''m at the classmate''s home..." Xiao Linsha on the phone hasn''t finished speaking, it seems that something has been blocked. "Huh? Linsha, are you okay?" Xiao Gu asked suspiciously. He was very strange about Xiaolinsha, and he didn''t say anything until he said half of it. Next door, in the bedroom of Xiaolinsha, when she was still trying to say something, it was Xiao Gu who was heard by Noel''s phone, and she smirked and brought Linsha to her side, saying something in her ear. "It''s okay, the classmate asked me to have breakfast just now." After talking, Xiao Xinsha hesitated for a moment before tapping her little head. "It''s okay! But what are you eating, why does the sound sound weird?" Xiao Gucheng on the phone, very curious about what Xiao Masha eats, can make such a sound. "You don''t need to report to you what you eat!" Xiao Linsha said very nervously. "Cut! Don''t say it if you don''t say it, I don''t want to know it yet, are you sure you really don''t want to say it?" How could Xiao Gucheng on the phone make such a strange sound. "You''re in charge! Don''t tell you about Gucheng Jun, I''m going back to school tonight, that''s it, bye!" Very shy Xiao Masha quickly hung up the phone. After all, she didn''t want Xiao Gu to guess that she was here What to do. auzw.com Knowing that Xiaoma Sha was fine, and the ancient city of Xiao next door was relieved, so he began to prepare a little bread for himself, ready to go to his school, Caihai Academy. Next to Xiaolinsha, after serving Noel, she flicked a glance at Noel, and then quickly ran away. She took the school uniform last night and prepared to go to the school to report with Xuecai. After all, today is also Xuecai, and turn to the day when Caihai Academy reported on the first day. As for Tina who appeared suddenly at night, Xuecai who got up in the morning didn''t say anything, Xiao Xiaosha asked in detail, but Noel''s explanation was that Tina, like her, sneaked in at night and was caught by him Caught. After listening to Noel''s explanation, Xiao Linsha was very sympathetic to Tina and decided to get along well with her. After all, they all met the same encounter, but Tina was confused by Xiao Linsha and she just woke up. I have no idea what Noel said before. "Noel, don''t you accompany us to school?" Before leaving, Xiao Xinsha asked expectantly, she really wanted her handsome boyfriend and sent her to school so that she and her schoolmates could show off that she is so handsome Boyfriend. "Even today, there is one more thing to do. Next time I will send you to go together!" Noel smiled slightly. He had thought about it last night. What he wants to accomplish today. "Nisha, let''s go to school soon, we''re going to be late!" Xuecai said with a smile, she knew that Noel must have, very important things to do, so she was very empathetic to take Xiaoyusha to school. "Then let''s go, we must send us to the next time!" After that, Xiao Lin salad the Xuecai beside him, leaving the house at a speed, and marching towards their school Caihai Academy. Seeing Xuecai and Xiaoxinsha leave, Noel found a set of clothes and underwear in Xuecai''s salute, and handed it to Tina, who was still in the body, to let her wear clothes so that she could go out with herself. "My man, are we going somewhere?" Tina asked doubtfully. She wanted to know where to go with Noel after a while. "Just call me Noel. We''re going to buy a car, and we''re going to grab someone at a place!" Noel smiled slightly and said his approximate goal today. "Okay, but you have to protect me, I am a weak human being now!" Tina, dressed in clothes, smiled and said, after all, she knew very well that she is now a human being, and she has no huge vitality to summon The twelfth beast in the body, if forced to summon, may drain her vitality. "No, no, you are not weak, since you are human now, but your body is very strong, and as long as I live for a day, you will not age and die, you can also call at will, the twelfth in your body No beast, no cost!" Noel saw through Tina''s thoughts and slowly explained to her. "Really?" Tina asked happily. She had been worried before, so she hadn''t tried it, but now after listening to Noel''s comment, she wanted to make sure. .. Chapter 19： VIP "Of course it is true! But your ability can''t attack me, otherwise it''s no problem!" Noel nodded with a smile and said the characteristics of the inability to attack, so that Tina would not use him to try to discover invalid. "Oh! Rest assured, you are already my man, I won''t take you to try, I have no intention of murdering my pro-husband!" After Noel was determined, Tina smiled happily, seeming to know why the other side was so speak out. "Tina, if you want to try tricks, you can try slowly when you wait for a robbery!" Noel thought about it. Anyway, when you grab a robbery, there will inevitably be collisions, so they can become Tina. Test article. "Really? Then I want to hurry up and try to get someone to try it. Is that what you said is true!" Tina smiled, covering her mouth, and she was also looking forward to it, was it like Noel said, There is no need to pay a price to call out the beast. "Then let''s go!" After that, Noel held Tina in his arms and the two left the house together. The two walked in an advanced city. After inquiring about a girl who was a nympho, they soon found a place to buy a car. Among the specialty stores of sports cars, they chose a Lamborghini a-ventador. After paying the money, they directly Drive away. As for driving technology, Noel had contacted the system on the way back and exchanged it. A black sports car, running fast in the street, Noel used the exchanged driving technology to drive this sports car very skillfully, took Tina to shop clothes in the clothing store, and of course also selected a few for Xuecai and Nasha Pieces, but they are all very sexually **** lingerie. Soon after shopping, the items Tina needed, the two got into the sports car again, and Noor released it yesterday, surrounded by the black gas around Haze Xiayin, and went to all the places she visited last night. . Soon after, Noel drove along with the sports car, and the traces of his black gas left, looking around for a period of time, and finally found a magician plastic worker with some impressions in a dilapidated building. "It should be possible.. Is it probably here?" Noel looked closely, but he was still not sure. After all, he didn''t remember so many details of the original. He regretted not coming with him yesterday. "Er Nuoer, is this the same as not saying?" Tina, who was sitting in the co-pilot, saw that Nuoer was not sure, which made her feel very speechless. No one ran around without knowing the destination. "It doesn''t matter, it''s a big deal. It''s okay to go directly to the school. It''s just a little more troublesome. Let''s go in and see!" Noel said indifferently. He just didn''t want to go directly to the school. Xia Yin caught it back, which would cause him a lot of trouble. Tina smiled, opened the door of the co-pilot, and quickly walked to Noel, holding his arm forward. She felt that there was nothing wrong with the people she wanted to like Noel. At least she would not be afraid of doing things. Go to action immediately, unhappy if you are the emperor of the king, and you will be knocked down to the ground, and these are all she learned from the information and information last night. "Robots? A little interesting!" Noel and Tina walked around and looked at various robots. auzw.com "Who are you looking for?" A female robot stopped in front of the two and asked who they were looking for with a very mechanized voice. "I''m looking for Haase Xiayin, where is her position?" Noel smiled slightly, and directly said Haze Xiayin''s name. "I''m sorry, there is no such person here!" The female robot directly denied the existence of Haze Hara with a mechanical voice. "Tina, you can try it. The strength of the new body is over. It''s time for the iron bumps to be reimbursed!" Noel smiled and said to Tina holding his arm. "Finally found the test article!" After that, Tina let go of Noel, smiled and grabbed the female mechanic''s hand, flicked it sideways, and was directly flew out. "Boom!" The female robot who was thrown away was inserted straight into the wall, and the body continued to flash current. Tina, the creator of this masterpiece, she didn''t expect to shake it gently. Since she could throw the female robot into the wall and stared at her little hands, it was very sure that Noel had not lied to her. Can be compared with the physical strength of Zhenzu, but I dont know if there will be a vampire like recovery ability. "How about, are you still satisfied with the intensity?" Noel smiled slightly, and Tina''s face was wrapped in surprise in her arms. "Hmm!" Tina nodded excitedly. She hoped to get an enemy soon, so that she could try to summon the beast, and said with a smile: "I just don''t know what will happen to the beast, which is really exciting. !" ''Humanity? This physical strength is nothing like it! Thinking of a woman with blond hair wearing professional attire, she came to the two with a smile and said, Why do you want to destroy our hospitality robot? "Beya Tolis? Now I''m pretty sure that we have found the right place!" Noel soon recognized the coming person and was sure that Haase Haina must be here. "Oh? Do you know me? Is our company so famous?" Seeing the other person saying his name, Beatrice thought his company was famous. "I can only say that you think too much, I just came for Xia Yin Xie, give her to me!" Noel smiled slightly, and directly named the dignitaries, he did not want to say those nonsense nonsense . "There''s no one named Xia Xiayin here. You are in the wrong place. Please leave here now!" Hearing Xia Yin''s name, Beatrice frowned, and directly denied that there was no one here. After the refusal order, he turned back to his office. "Then the masked angel number xda-7 must be available!" Noel smiled and said Xia Yin''s modeled angel number. .. Chapter 20： angel On the way back to the office, when she heard the number from Noel, Bea Torres stopped, and she was very surprised. How did the other party know the number of Xia Yin''s modeling angel, would she know Xiansheng? Everything that has been planned for a long time. "Snake Ronaldo!" After a quick thought, Beatrice decided to kill these two people in order not to let their plans leak. They must never let them leave. Hearing Bea Torres'' call, her beast quickly appeared in her hand, the red gun-shaped weapon turned into a tentacle, and quickly attacked Noel and Tina. "Do you want to kill someone and kill your mouth?" Looking at the oncoming tentacles, Noel still smiled and didn''t put that thing in his eyes. He smiled and said, "Women don''t play well with tentacles!" "compression!" Noel locked the tentacle in front of him. At the moment when the words fell, the tentacle became a specimen sandwiched in glass. Noel''s finger lightly poked the glass and tentacle, and then shattered into pieces and fell to the ground. "Poof!" The gun-shaped weapon in Beatrice''s hands was also smashed and disappeared into the air, and she felt that the beast in her body died completely, causing her master to spit out a blood and squatted her heart. On the ground, said: "Are you a magician?" "I''m not a magician, nor a demon! My name is Noel. I''m a Noah and an ancestor of mankind!" Noel smiled slightly, a row of cross marks on his forehead surfaced, and walked to Betos Before, squatted to provoke her chin, said: "Cute little bat, tell me, where is Haze Xiayin!" The rich and unclear breath of materialization makes Noor like a demon in the dark, and this breath is gradually applied to the body of Bea Tolis, making her instantly see the corpse of blood swallowed her, and the pupils of both eyes contracted. Intense tremor. How many people have to be killed in order to have such a huge murderous spirit, which also incorporates the breath of madness, and the purest breath of death. Dead breath should be the breath of vampires and dead people. How can he have it! Thinking that Beatrice is quite scared and quite surprised, this man named Noel is like a demon, but she wont give in so much. "Luo! Xiansheng! Let''s make an angel out!" Unknown breath fear turned into fear, and Beatrice shouted, thinking that the modeling angel should be able to deal with this man. "Roar!" A roar of the beast, a black shadow with black hair all over the body, looking to drill out of somewhere, and quickly hit the squatting Noel. "Boom!" A loud noise, the black shadow of the roaring black fur beast, was shot and flew into the robot pile, and the parts and pieces of stone flew everywhere. Just as the beast approached Noel, Tina jumped up in the air and turned around, and a whip leg swept the beast. "The beast should be well in the cage, otherwise it will be destroyed by man-made!" Tina said with a smile, looking at the flying beast. She saw clearly the orc, but she did not expect her human body, since Being able to knock this orc away, I thought that the opponent would only step back a few steps. "Tina, we seem to be surrounded!" Noel smiled, looking at the molded angel who surrounded him, but he didn''t worry at all. auzw.com "Angel? Why does it look weird?" Tina was puzzled because she looked like an angel, but she felt that she was not an angel. "I''m talking about the last time! Give Xia Yin to me!" Noel said with a smile, directly ignoring the molded angels surrounding him and Tina, and a large number of **** butterflies poured out of the palm of his hand. "There is no person named Xia Yin here!" After she finished, Beatrice stepped back quickly and left the attack range of these model angels. She didn''t want to be affected by their attack. "Destroy the so-called angels!" Noel''s face cooled down, and the **** butterfly that had just flowed out sprayed beams towards the half-air model angels, and part of the **** butterflies opened their sharp teeth and slammed towards the so-called angels. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The beam penetrated the angel in midair and bombarded the wall. "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!" A huge number of **** butterflies, biting the wings of the molded angels, and their bodies, made them scream. Noel walked in front of the beast, pinched the orc''s neck with his right hand around Black Qi, and lifted it up so easily, and Black Qi also allowed the orc to constantly change back to human''s appearance. "Can you tell me, where is Xia Yin?" Nuoer asked with a smile on his face, but his eyes were very cold, and he gradually grasped the other''s palm. "Why did I change back?" The man named Luo was surprised and pinched his neck. He asked intermittently. "Answer is wrong! Where is the girl named Xia Yin?" Noel showed a goblin smile and tore the other person''s arm directly, throwing it into the air to nibble the **** butterfly. "Ahhhhhh!" The other party directly tore off his arm, causing Luo to scream loudly. "Asshole! Xiansheng, you are not sending out the number xda-7, we all have to die here!" Beatrice shouted anxiously, because the beast in the body died, she was also hit hard, leaving only The strength of shouting. When he saw the man named Noel, he instantly killed the ordinary molded angel, and also tore off Luo''s arm directly. Bea Torres knew that he and others could not be defeated. Now the last hope is Xia Yin, number xda-7. . In the dark, Xie Sheng also saw the situation just now, but he did not want to send the number xda-7, because the Xia Yin of the number xda-7 has not been completed. If it is forced to start, it will not be controlled by himself and others. , So he took out a slightly modified powerful pistol. "Go to death!" Xie Sheng held the pistol tightly, staring coldly at the man named Noel, and pulled the trigger of the pistol. With a "bang" shot, the silver bullet flew quickly towards Noel''s back. .. Chapter 21： Get it Hearing the sound of the gunshot, both Luo and Beatrice changed their smiles. Tina watched the silver bullet that was about to hit Noel, too late to stop. But waiting for the silver bullet to enter, Noels head, Yexie Xiansheng and Beya Toris were dumbfounded, and Tina also stared at the spot, and the orc named Luo was still wearing a face. With a smile, it was just a blood hole on his forehead. "It turns out there are mice hiding in the hole!" In fact, when he heard the gunshots, Noel launched the ability to choose, refused to touch the bullets that came from the car, so he automatically passed through his head and hit with victory. Smiling Luo. "Ye Xie Sheng! The sneak attack is not a good habit, you see this killed his companion!" Jiang Luo''s body is still there, in front of Ye Xie Sheng''s dark place, Noel looks at the hidden in the dark Ren, laughing: "Why didn''t you bring Xia Yin over, my patience was almost worn away!" "How do you do it, space magic?" After looking at Luo on the ground, Ye Lai Xiansheng frowned and walked out of the dark corner. After all, they were found by people, and it was useless to hide. "Forget it, get rid of you, I''ll find it myself!" Seeing Yexie Xiansheng didn''t answer, but asked about the practice of avoiding bullets just now. Noel was completely impatient to talk to them nonsense, every time he said good words. These people are not taken seriously. Noel came to Yexian Xiansheng in an instant, and looked at him like a dead man, using the ability of choice to put his hand into his heart, grasping his still beating heart. Suddenly I saw someone sticking his hand out of his heart, and could feel the heart being held, and Haze Hyunsheng reflexively pressed the switch in his hand. When he reacted, it was too late. A young girl with short white hair came out of the door. She stretched white wings behind her back, staring at the few people in the house with dull eyes. The eye-like patterns on the wings were gathering energy. "Finally appeared!" Noel smiled slightly, withdrew his hand and threw Xiansheng aside, watching Xia Yin floating in the air, stepping on the air and stepping towards Xia Yin step by step. However, Noel found that Xia Yin was out of control now, so he controlled the materialized black gas, attacked Xia Yin out of control, and quickly wrapped her in black gas. Xia Yin, who wanted to resist, seemed to lose all her strength when she was wrapped in black gas, and her energy gradually lost. She closed her eyes and passed out, falling from a straight line in the house. "A soft girl is in hand!" He walked a few steps in the air, and Noel shook the falling Xia Yin into his arms. "It''s not impossible! My transformation is the strongest model angel, how could it be defeated in such a simple way, Xia Yin can become the existence of God!" Just a moment of kung fu, Ye Xie Sheng felt the world collapsed, he The painstaking research is simply defeated by others. "This is the spiritual center? But this pattern is really not pretty on the girl!" Noel looked at the pattern covered by Xia Yin and smiled: "This thing is still for me!" auzw.com "Ha ha ha ha, you can''t deprive, the spiritual center of Xia Yin, don''t say dreams in that idiot!" After hearing Noel''s words, Xie Sheng, who returned to God, explained and laughed: "And there is With these spiritual centers, Xia Yin can become a god!" "God? Hahaha, God, it''s just a powerful man, and Xia Yin won''t be a god, she will only be my woman!" After that, Noel would wrap Xia Yin''s black gas and control them to devour The spiritual center of her body. The spiritual center is a circuit that uses spiritual power to create miracles. Although it is said that all human beings have equals, there are not many people who can drive it. Even the first-class spiritual ability can make 30% of the ability. It''s pretty good. If you can use it perfectly, you can become a conscious person and get the same strength as the **** Buddha. In order to gain strong power, Noel decided to devour Xia Yin''s spiritual center. After all, Noor did not want to see Xia Yin and was controlled to eat others. This is what he did not want to see. At least he can control these. The spiritual center, but she can''t control it and may run away at any time. "What are you going to do?!" Seeing the black air on Xia Yin''s body, flashing black light from time to time, Ye Xie Sheng had a very bad hunch. "Tina, go outside and get a set of clothes in!" Noor, who is engulfing, directly ignores Yeze Hyunsheng and asks Tina to come and get a set of clothes. After all, he can''t guarantee that the covered spiritual center will be devoured, Xia. Whether the sound will appear in the body, this welfare can only be seen by himself but not randomly. "Oh! Coming soon!" Tina nodded and turned to run quickly. Soon after, Noel devoured the spiritual center, and Tina came back with clothes from outside, and asked her to bring Xia Yin, who was still wrapped in black, to dress. However, when Tina took over Xia Yin, Xia Yin exposed her smooth arms from the black air, and the spiritual center covered previously disappeared, and the seeing Yeze Xiansheng and Beiya Tolis were both stunned. "How is this possible, where have all the spiritual centers gone!" Hiroshi Yeze and Bea Tolis asked in unison in surprise, after all, this was too incredible for the two. "Of course it''s your own!" Noel smiled and said directly. Although there is no need for explanation, it is still idle now. "What method did you use, tell me quickly!" After hearing Noel''s words, Yeze Xiansheng''s eyes flashed. If the method is that he can use, there is no need for Xia Yin to transform it, and the energy production capacity becomes a god''s mold angel. "Why am I telling you, aren''t you saying that it''s impossible?" Noel smiled, meaning nothing at all, even if Haseh Yeh could not do it, he was too lazy to explain so much. "As long as you tell me the way to deprive the spiritual center, you can take away Xia Yin now, and she will belong to you in the future!" Xie Sheng said, crazy, after all, Xia Yin who lost the spiritual center, for him Has no value. .. Chapter 22： panic After all, Yeise Hyun-sheng raised Xia Yin only because she had royal blood, attached to his god-making plan, and had no spiritual center. She didnt know how long to wait for the transformation, but Noels direct deprivation gave him hope. Can become the hope of God most quickly. "Are you ill? Xia Yin is in my hands. I want to take Xia Yin, and I don''t need your consent!" Noel said contemptuously, Xia Yin was caught by his own hands, he is really Unexpectedly, Hiroshi Yeze can still be cheeky and use her as a condition of exchange. "This" Yeze Xiansheng froze for a moment, and felt that the other party seemed to make a point. Xia Yin was already in his hands, and it was clearly stated that he was here to rob people. That requires the consent of others and others. "Anyway, I''m also idle. If you write a Xiayin transfer book first, how about I tell you the way?" Noel said with a smirk. After all, telling Xiansheng is nothing, anyway, he can''t use his own. Ability, you can also get Xia Yin''s transfer book, when Xia Yin wakes up to explain. "If I had written the transfer, what would you do if you didn''t tell me?" Hiroshi Yeze frowned. He didn''t know why Noel suddenly changed his mind, but he wanted to make sure that he got a way to deprive the spiritual center. "Believe it or not, anyway, I don''t have any loss!" Noel smiled slightly. It didn''t matter whether it was or not, anyway, it took a little time to explain. "Good! I hope you talk and count!" Hesitating for a moment, Yexian Sheng was in the messy house, found the paper and pen to quickly write, Xia Yin''s transfer letter and signed his name, handed the transfer letter to Noel, said: "Now you can say it!" "Don''t worry, I''ll take a look!" After reading it carefully, Noel found no loopholes and laughed: "My ability is to devour, and I can take the ability to devour to myself!" After listening to Noels answer, Yease Hyunsheng stood stunned. His hope shattered instantly, and he knew that he had been cheated, but he could not express any temper. He had no way to deal with Noel. "Noel, the person you want is in hand, are we going back now?" And at this time, Tina also walked out of the room next to her with a comatose Xia Yin. "Tina, the spiritual center I just swallowed. Can I summon the beast?" Seeing Tina holding Xia Yin out, Noel wanted to hear her opinion. After all, she was a true ancestor before, and she must know the beast very well. "Probably. Generally speaking, human beings call for beasts forcibly, with vitality as the price. If it is you, you can try to call with energy as the price!" Tina thought for a moment. She only knows ordinary human beings. Beasts will be drawn a lot of vitality, and some may be drawn directly to dry, and they may not be able to summon success. "I''m really looking forward to what I can summon!" Noel showed a ghostly smile, and a row of cross marks on his forehead gradually darkened. The sound of the words just fell, and Noel released a powerful dark energy. The roof was broken by the energy and the clouds were broken. The dark energy spread quickly in the sky. The sky above the Kung Fu String God Island was enveloped by darkness. The impact of dark energy made the whole island Shake it up. "What is he going to do to release it that way, Xianjindao will not be able to bear it, and the impact of his powerful energy will sink?" Beya Tolis, who finally recovered, watched fearfully as Noel released powerful dark energy, and the ground shook Let her quickly stop speaking. auzw.com The Nangong, who was still taking English classes, suddenly stopped the class she wanted to teach, because she felt strong energy fluctuations, and the sky was instantly caged by darkness, uneasy Feelings also follow. Xiao Gu, the fourth true ancestor, of course, also felt this powerful energy fluctuation, but the rich dark energy did not make him feel comfortable, because there was a crazy atmosphere inside. "Today''s class is here, everyone goes to the school''s refuge!" Nangong just finished that month, and the shaking of the ground also affected here. "What did you do in a hurry, don''t go soon!" Nangong shouted loudly that month, seeing that all the people in her class had fallen to the ground, so she sat motionless. The reviving students quickly climbed up from the ground, swayed their bodies with the shaking of the ground, quickly left the classroom and ran to the school''s shelter, but two of them were doing something while running. "That month...Teacher, do you know what happened?" Seeing the people in the class finished, Xiao Gucheng secretly ran back and asked, looking at Nangong, who was about to leave. "You also go to take refuge, and now you can''t help much!" Nangong frowned and looked back at Xiao Gucheng. "I..." Xiao Gucheng wanted to say something, but Nangong had already penetrated into space that month, and his mouth twitched to himself, saying, "Why don''t I go without me?" After that, Xiaogu also headed towards the source of dark energy. In the Demon Guard Room on Xianjin Island, due to the powerful energy fluctuation released by Noel, their huge computer tester continuously flashed a red danger alarm. "Quickly raise the evacuation alarm!!" The staff of the Mozu Security Room quickly took pictures of the alarm buttons in each area. Shortly after the alarm was issued, their computer had a huge explosion because of the strong energy fluctuations. The staff inside the computer exploded. Being blown to the ground, all the computers and lines were completely reimbursed, leaving only the darkened police room and the unconscious person inside. Abnormal energy fluctuations occur, please quickly evacuate the whole island and go to the refuge area! Repeat once, and find abnormal energy fluctuations, please quickly evacuate the whole island and go to the refuge area! Even if there is no siren, the instantaneous darkness of the sky and the shaking of the whole island make the people and demons on the island panic and quickly evacuate, rushing to the refuges in various areas of Xianshen Island. .. Chapter 23： call The attackers of the island''s security team all rushed toward the dark energy column in the sky. They concluded that this was the energy of the demon''s eruption. As members of the guard team of the string **** island, they had an obligation to stop the demon, causing panic. And massive destruction. Among the refuges, there are two restless existences, one of which is the good friend of the ancient city of Xiao Yaji, because the discovery of the ancient city of Xiao is not in the refuge, and the drug activation ability sounds the enchantment, just like the ability of radar. , Used to search the ancient city of Xiao whose whereabouts are unknown. The other person is Lan Yuqin, the world''s top hacker-level computer genius girl. She did not look for the ancient city of Yasuki, but she used her mobile phone and artificial intelligence to find out what happened outside. All the members of Xianjin Island took refuge. "Moguwei, mobilizing the monitoring equipment at the location of the Xianjindao incident, I was very curious, who made such a big noise!" Lan Yu, who likes to solve strange puzzles, wanted to find out what happened outside. What, facing the artificial intelligence named Moguwei on the phone, instructed it to mobilize the monitoring equipment of Xianjindao. "Er I advise you not to look at it well, it may cause you trouble!" The artificial intelligence named Moguwei sees the person who caused the incident from the surveillance, but when it is monitoring, it always feels The other party found himself. "Listening to what you said, I added curiosity and wanted to know who it was, so much noise!" The already curious blue feather was lightly green, and after listening to the artificial intelligence Mogu, the curiosity in my heart was strong. Now, he said, "Long word, connect the surveillance equipment at the incident to this phone!" "Okay, but you can''t be seen by anyone else, otherwise it will cause panic to the residents of Xianjin Island!" Mogu said seriously, showing Lan Yu Qianshang that there is no problem, if it is seen by outsiders, it will definitely cause panic. Yes, so it had to remind Shilla to avoid the people here. "Okay!" After finishing talking, Lan Yuqianchun spoke to the teacher in charge and hurried to the independent toilet in the shelter to lock the door and plug in a headset called Moguwei to connect to the monitoring device. A moment later, an image of the location of the event appeared on the blurry phone screen. Lan Yu Qingchun stared closely at the screen. She saw a man with a black energy column. A row of black crosses on his forehead. The more she knew the man, as if she had seen it somewhere. Immediately after seeing the shallow onions, the Nangong drilled out of the space not far from the energy column. On the other side, when the Nangong that just drilled out of space saw Noel in the energy column, he originally guessed whether it was him, and now Nangong that month is a conjecture. "Should I call you, Noel, Noah, or the ancestor of mankind?" With the powerful energy fluctuation, Nangong walked hard that month, and the periphery of the energy column shouted inside: "Quickly stop this violent energy , Do you want to destroy Xianshen Island?" "I''m still used to it, others call me Noel!" Wen Yan said, Noel looked up at Nangong that month, and said with a smile: "Can''t stop now, my test has not been completed yet!" "You!" Nangong almost passed out that month. This man called Noel tried to test. Since he was joking about the lives of all the people on the island, he said: "Don''t do that **** test, wait for the guard''s attacker to arrive, They will directly attack, so you should stop and leave here immediately!" "Don''t wait, they''ve arrived!" Just finished, Suddenly Noel heard the response of the beast in his mind, which means that the energy is enough, and there is no need to continue to release energy. auzw.com As Noel said, the attackers of the guard surrounded the pillar of energy, and everyone began to gather energy in their hands to attack the people inside the pillar at any time. "Instructor, why are you here?" The guard member asked in doubt, he recognized Nangong, the instructor of the SAR police force, that month. "Such a big movement, can I just come and see?" Nangong flicked a glance at the man that month, and she thought the guard member was talking nonsense. "Oh, that''s what I said!" The guard just smiled at the Nongong that month. "I need you, withdraw immediately" Nangong hadn''t finished speaking that month. A member who did not hear the conversation between the two and did not know Nangong that month called out. "Recover your erupting energy and walk with us honestly, otherwise we will attack!" One of the attacking magicians warned against the figure inside. "Hahahahaha!" Noel laughed loudly with one hand holding his face, and instantly withdrew the violent energy. Hearing the man''s warning, Nangong really wanted to shoot him that month, but she unexpectedly saw that Noel recovered the violent energy, but the crazy laugh like a lunatic gave her a very bad hunch. "Follow my call! Come to the world, give my enemies, and give death!" Noel exclaimed happily, because he had just received the message from his first beast. Noel''s words fell, and the dark energy that had not yet radiated from the sky quickly formed a huge black vortex. A giant counter-cross appeared from it, and quickly fell from the vortex to Noel behind him. "Boom!" The counter-cross hit the ground from a height, triggering a huge noise. In the ruins not far away, both Yexie Xiansheng and Beatrice were speechless in surprise, no matter whether it was the terrifying energy or the beast that had been summoned by the human body, they were taken The shock is not light, just do not know what kind of powerful beast will appear in this giant retro cross. As for Tina and Xia Yin, Noel applied protection and watched from a short distance. Noel''s next performance, but Xia Yin was still in a coma. "It seems that your experiment was successful, let go of these unspeakable people!" Looking at Noel, who stood in front of the giant counter-cross, with a ghostly smile, Nangong knew very well that the man had finished the calculation just now, but she still Try to persuade it. .. Chapter 24： ability "No, no! Nothing you say is like splashing water. Is it difficult to conquer the water and have you heard it?" Noel, with a grin-like smile, shook his head at Nangong that month. He did not intend to let go of what he just said. People are better to use these attackers to try their beasts. "All leave here as fast as possible!" It is clear that Noel is not going to let go, some of the guards'' attackers, Nangong had to let them escape that month, after all, they still have a ray of life. "There are so many of us who are all attackers, don''t worry about him as a foreign demon!" Don''t recognize the members of Nangong that month, he can''t believe the other person alone, and can kill the guard against all the attackers. It seems to him that this is impossible. "Fool! Do you want to die, don''t pull the rest of the guard, and die with you!!" Nangong shouted that month, she just wanted to go and pumped the guard. "Squeak" But at this time, the smile on Noel''s face was happy, and a thin crack appeared in the middle of the counter-cross behind him, gradually opening outward like a door, and the sound of the door attracted the attention of everyone present. The reverse cross, which was completely open like a door, was full of black paint and no light at all, when the members of the guard thought it was bluff. Suddenly, a long, slender black arm was stretched out inside, suddenly caught on the open door frame of the counter-cross, which shocked everyone present, and the other hand was just like the previous one. The slender white-haired woman walked out of the reverse cross holding the door frames on both sides, and when she appeared in front of the crowd, a huge breath of death spewed out from the reverse cross. "If it can be smaller, it should be a good woman!" Noel smiled slightly and observed carefully. A woman with a 20-meter-high body surrounded by death breath turned her head and said to the attackers: "You are ready , Are you ready to die?" The huge breath of death made all the people present stunned. They all felt that the woman coming out of the counter-cross was very dangerous. Even the attacker who had just been called had the urge to escape quickly. "Run! How fast can you run for me!" Nangong''s pupil contracted in that month, such a huge breath of death, so she could guess what the giant woman came out to quickly roared at the guard''s attacking magician Road. "Can you run through the sound of running?" Looking at the anxious look of the month, Noel shook his head and turned to the giant beauty, laughing: "My lady, let those few attack magicians, listen Listen to your singing!" Hearing Noels command, the giant beauty smiled slightly, opened her mouth slightly and sang silently, and the soundless sound was transmitted to the ears of Noels designated person. I thought that the giant beauties would launch what kind of terrible attacks, some disappointed people turned their heads, but they saw that the attacking magicians who turned around and ran away all stopped. auzw.com The guard team attacked the bodies of the magicians. On the hands that were not covered by the clothes, they could see their hands quickly turn black. They were gradually weathered with the breeze and turned into a tiny black powder. There is nothing left. "Is this him, the beast summoned?" Hiroshi Yeze said to himself, he felt that this beast model angel was too powerful. Although he didn''t know what ability, but he could let all silently. Without any response, all the attackers will be wiped out. He must be very powerful. "What kind of ability is it to be able to achieve this silent attack, and it is still a dead shot, it is simply unpredictable!" Beatrice swallowed, worrying about Noel''s next goal, would not It will be you and Hase Hiroshi. After all, Bea Torres doesn''t know the ability of Noor''s beasts at all, so there is no way to prevent this kind of silent attack. "This. What''s going on.. How did they die?" Nangong asked in a stunned month, watching the demon attackers who came to the guard, all turned into black powder and blown away by the wind. But she did not know what kind of attack was caused, and there was no sign of attack at all. "Death and decay, this is the ability of my beast, but it is too big, if it can be smaller!" Noel sighed at the giant beauty and explained his beast to the remaining people. ability. After all, the few people present, who announced the ability of Noors beast, would not be worried and concerned at all. Even if he knew the headache, he would know the person, and he could also keep some people with bad intentions away, as long as some IQ people Will not come to death, so you can reduce a lot of unnecessary trouble. Hearing Noels explanation, the few people present were very surprised. They did not expect that the ability of the beast was death and decay, such a powerful and desperate ability. In the Nangong that month, when the giant beauty beast appeared and a huge breath of death poured out, she guessed that the beast was related to death, but she did not guess that there was another ability. Noel, this guy, since he doesnt even want to let go of his beast! ''Thinking, Tina''s mouth twitched, in addition to her beast''s ability to surprise her, she saw through Noel''s idea of ??wanting to bring the beast into his harem, but the female beast was too huge to let him Thoughts are just a bubble. "The experiment is over, but how do I take back this beauty?" Noel froze for a moment, remembering that he didn''t know how to make the beast return or withdraw, looking at his beautiful beast and asking, "Can you get smaller or go back by yourself?" ?" Several of the people on the scene almost fell to the ground when they heard Noels question. They couldnt understand how someone would summon the beasts, but they didnt know to return or withdraw their beasts. But Noel got it, and the beautiful beast responded, her body kept getting smaller, and stopped until she was shorter than Noel. She came to Noel, her hands wrapped around Noel''s neck, and gave her own double lip. .. Chapter 25： Iron chain When Noel and the beautiful beast were together, the two flashed a black light in an instant. The beautiful beast turned into a black mist and merged into Noel''s eyes, forming a mark of reverse cross on the pupil. "I asked if I knew it from the beginning, then I didn''t have to worry about how to put this beautiful beast into the harem, but now the result is still good, at least she didn''t return directly to the outside world!" Noel said happily to himself Just like what Tina thought, he did have the idea of ??bringing the beauty beast into the harem, but now he doesnt want to send it but has become a reality, so of course he is very happy. ''Hey! I didnt expect my man, since he didnt even let his beasts go! ''Thinking, Tina walked in the direction of Noel, carrying Xia Yin, still unconscious. At the same time, on the coast of Xianjin Island, on the deck of a very luxurious steamship, stood a handsome man in a white suit with golden hair and just wanted to get off the luxury steamship, but he stopped with frowning. Footsteps. "Is it late?" Seeing the disappearance of the giant beauty beast on Xianjin Island just now, the handsome man with broken gold hair was a little disappointed. Originally he wanted to rush to see who was summoned, but now the energy fluctuates and the beast All disappeared, but he was still very happy, and said to himself: "In addition to the fourth true ancestor, since someone can summon such a powerful and beautiful beast, I really want to know who that person is! , Its so interesting!" After a glance, the handsome man with blond hair and broken hair returned to his luxury steamship where the beast appeared just now, and the steamship also began to sail towards the parking area of ??Xianshen Island. In the school''s refuge, the good friend of the ancient city of Xiao, Yaze Jishu, tried to find the whereabouts of the ancient city, and sneaked out of the refuge to the place. As for hiding in the bathroom, she has been stunned and stared at the blue feathers on the phone. She was shocked by what happened in the image, and she also heard the Nangong month, telling the identity of the prisoner in this incident, But this identity makes her a little unbelievable. "The name is Noel, Noah in the Bible, the ancestor of mankind, instantly destroyed the beast of the guard. I knew I would not watch it, I wouldnt fall asleep tonight without knowing it." Lan Yuqin had some regrets, just now The vast amount of information she got completely hooked her curiosity, and she knew her character very well, and she would never give up unless she made a thorough understanding of things. "I told you not to watch it for a long time!" Moguwei interrupted the video and appeared on the screen of the mobile phone, saying: "Remember not to tell things out, or let people discover what you know, otherwise your trouble will be big Now!" Lan Yu Qingchun nodded her head, she wanted to continue to watch, but she had also been in the bathroom for a long time, and the teacher who was not in charge was anxious, so she left the bathroom with curiosity and returned to their class to take refuge Location. The dark energy in the sky dissipated, the string **** island ushered in the sunlight, the dark vortex that was originally in the sky, now disappeared without a trace. auzw.com Soon, Tina, who was not far away, carrying Xia Yin, who was still in a coma, came to Nolls side and just wanted to ask if she wanted to leave, but Noel said it first. . "It''s just a good time, and the troublesome people are resolved, we can go back!" Noel smiled slightly, looked at Tina who came to her side, carrying Xia Yin, and smiled: "But I want to take the loot together!" "Trophy? Isn''t it this girl?" Tina froze for a moment, and asked with considerable confusion, that Xia Yin she was carrying wasn''t it Noel''s trophies, and where there were other trophies, she couldn''t think about it. But when she looked at Noel and walked in the direction of the ruins, Tina''s mouth twitched, and she could now think of what the Noor said was the commodities, that is, the woman named Beatrice, no wonder Noel She didn''t kill her just now, it turned out he was fighting this idea. In the ruins of the Magister Sculptor, Yexian Xiansheng was sitting in a decadent manner. Beya Toris lost her life, and the beast Snake Hongluo in her bloodline was seriously injured, and she could only sit in the ruins. When the two saw Noel coming to this place, they thought that the other party was here to clean up the two of them. "I thought you would run away!" Noel asked with a smile when he walked in front of them. He thought Hiroshi Haze and Beatrice would run away when they attacked the magician just now, but he I really didn''t expect that the two of them stayed in good faith. "Unexpectedly, since you really summoned the beasts, are you going to clean up us now?" Xie Shengye raised his head and looked at the person who had ruined his plan. "Clean you up? No, no, I''m just here to get the loot. After all, I want what I want!" Noel smiled slightly, letting out a black gas in his hand, wrapping around Beto Tolis'' neck, forming a black iron in an instant Chain, said: "My loot, come back with me!" "Me?" Beatorice froze for a moment, looking at the iron chain around her neck and shouting, "Don''t think about it!" "Trouble, it seems I have to do it myself!" Noel ignored the roar of the other party. He observed that Beatrice had lost her beast in the bloodstream, causing serious injuries that could not move around at all, so she could only carry her on his shoulder. Take away. "Asshole! Let me come down!" Beatrice, who was carried on her shoulders, yelled and thumped with both hands, carrying Noor walking on her own, but she suddenly found herself unable to use the power of a vampire and said in horror: "What''s going on...why do I feel...it seems to have become human!" "Are you wearing iron chains around your neck? Did you wear them to play with?" Noel smiled and explained to Beatrice the use of the iron chains around her neck, saying, "Your neck The iron chain on it can lock the power of the vampire in your body. As long as you dont take it off in a day, you can only be an ordinary human!" .. Chapter 26： death penalty "Human...I became a human..." Suddenly losing power, Beatrice came down honestly, and let Noel carry it, after all, the only thing she could help herself, the power to escape the man''s devil''s claws disappeared, even if it recovered There was no capital to escape from the injury. Watching that Noel carried away the seriously wounded Beatorice, but Yexian Xiansheng was sitting in the ruins in a daze for nothing. He, who had been prepared to die here, had no idea that Noel hadn''t started. This made Yeh Hyun-sheng wonder what Nuoer was thinking. This man was still murderous in front of him, slaughtering his molded angel cleanly, and planned to kill himself. "It''s really just for Xia Yin that there is such a big noise?" Seeing the two people leaving, Ye Xiesheng said to himself. In fact, Noel made such a big noise, on the one hand, it was just to frighten Hiroshi Haze, on the other hand, he wanted to show his powerful power, so that it was more convenient on the string island, and at the same time, it was also telling those special agencies. Don''t provoke him with people from all major forces. He has the strength to sink the string island and kill all of them at any time. When gaining the spiritual center, Noel suddenly had this idea. In order to reduce unnecessary troubles and also to conquer some women for convenience, he added the creed of whatever he wanted, and this happened. Watching Noel make such a noise, and destroy all the attackers of the guard, Nangong can only watch him leave that month. She is very clear that she is definitely not a rival of Noel. Needless to say, she is now a phantom of the magic. . I wanted to wait for Noel to leave here, this time the matter was over, but Nangongs beautiful dream of that month was once again broken by someone, just like the attacking magicians in the front, if she had been ordered to end long ago, but every People who dont know what to do will come out to make troubles. "Stop! It''s you who made such a big noise. Do you know that you almost destroyed Xianshen Island!" Xiao Gu, who had just arrived, recognized the culprit of this incident and blamed him, and Xiao Xiaosha early The depressed depression disappeared. "Junior, are you here to serve me as a sandbag?" Wen Yan, just throwing Beatrice into the car, Noel turned to look at Xiao Gucheng and sneered, "Or are you here to find death?" "Don''t be complacent, I was careless last time, but you got down this time!" Xiao Gu was very angry when he heard Noel''s words, and the golden light flashed on him. "Xiao Gucheng! Who brought you here!" Seeing that the person was Xiao Gucheng, Nangong shouted uncomfortably in the month. Originally, the madman of Noel would have to leave. Since the idiot Xiao Gucheng has left him. Nangong felt very headache that month, one was the fourth true ancestor, and the other was the human ancestor, but this true ancestor can only be counted as half-toned, and can only use the power of the beast, and even the beast cannot be summoned, but Noel is Having the fighting power to get rid of his ten streets, finding death is not like looking for Xiao Gucheng. And at this moment, the second batch of gargoyle attackers arrived, followed by a large number of fully armed human soldiers, and several armored vehicles equipped with weapons. The soldiers weapons and the gargoyles energy bombs were all Aligned, Noor and others who were surrounded by three layers and three layers outside. auzw.com "Is the situation a bit worse?" With the arrival of the army and the demon attacker, Nangong''s mouth twitched in that month, and the current situation made her speechless. The words just fell. Two armed helicopters flew in the sky, hovering over everyone, the machine guns placed above were also aimed, and Nuoer and others who were surrounded by heavy below. "Okay! Anyway, you guys are fine, anyway, I don''t care anymore!" After that, Nangong got into the space that month and flashed to the top of the tall building to watch the results. After all, Nangong didn''t have to think about it that month, she knew what the result would be, and she couldn''t persuade it, and then smiled with a wicked smile at Noel. As for the ancient city of Xiao, Nangong planned to wait for him to be taught about that month. It would be good to remove him with space magic, and let some of the upper-level guys know that they provoke characters who cant be provoked. Avoid this kind of thing, although I''m sorry for the soldiers and attackers. "You have been surrounded, obediently grab your hands, and don''t do unnecessary resistance, or we will attack!" A character who seemed to be the commander, shouted at Noel and others with a loudspeaker. "Since there are still people to die, but I have enough play, let her take care of you ants, I think she is now suffocated!" After that, Noel smiled slightly, summoning his woman from the partner space A circle of ripples appeared in the space beside him, and a beautiful woman with long blue hair in military uniform walked out of it. "My dear, what''s the situation, are we surrounded?" Estes, who had just come out of the partner''s space, threw a smile on Noel''s body without taking the surrounded people into his eyes. "Well! Estes, they will leave it to you, is it okay?" Noel asked with a smile, completely ignoring the soldiers surrounding them and the attackers of the guard. "It''s just an enemy. I hope that people from different worlds won''t be killed so quickly, otherwise I will be bored!" Estes smiled slightly, but she was looking forward to coming to another world. Encounter powerful enemies to meet her battle expectations. "Hurry up and surrender, or we will attack..." The commander holding the loudspeaker was planned before he had finished speaking. "Shut up! Diaomin!" Estes came down from Noel and pointed out the bayonet she was wearing. The shouting commander coldly judged: "You are disrespectful to His Majesty the Emperor, and your judgments are all Is the death penalty!" Just after the verdict fell, Estes showed a wicked smile, a huge death air and a cold chill came out of his body, and countless ice spikes suddenly appeared at the feet of the surrounding soldiers. .. Chapter 27： massacre The sharp ice spikes pierced the body of the surrounding soldiers, and a large amount of blood spewed out to stain the ice spikes. When the soldiers responded, the severe pain pierced by the body made them scream, and the people who were moved by the severe pain withdrew from the ice stab, but the pierced hole in the abdomen gushed out the internal organs. "Attack.." The commander who came back to God just wanted all the soldiers to attack, but he said a word, and the whole person was cut from the top of his head, lively cut in half, and the blood was visceral scattered. All. Esdes smiled, throwing away the blood on the sword, and rushed to the gunship with a moon step. The moment the palm of the hand touched the fuselage, the gunship was immediately frozen in the ice. But it was not over yet. The frozen helicopter was covered with ice, so Esdes controlled it and slammed it into another side. "Boom!" There was a loud explosion. The tremendous ice directly smashed another armed helicopter into pieces, and as it hit the soldiers who surrounded Noel and others below. In a moment of effort, the commander was cut in half by the people. Most of the soldiers who came to death were killed and wounded. The armed helicopters scrapped two directly, leaving only some of the guards attackers and some fearful soldiers around the periphery. . "If you only have this degree, I am not interested in playing anymore!" Originally, Estes thought that there are some masters in this army, but she is now very disappointed and not interested in playing with these miscellaneous fish. Play it down. Hearing the words of Estes, the soldiers full of fear, and the demon attacker of the guard, all came back to God. They knew that if they did not resist, everyone had to die here. "Attack!" "All attacked! There is only one rebel!" Two of the guards attacked the magician, in order to brave themselves and the soldiers, they kept shouting loudly, hoping that the teammates and soldiers next to them rushed up together to encircle the horrible woman. The cry of the demon attacker gave everyone a trace of courage. The soldiers all raised their weapons and shot at Esdes on the top of the armored vehicle. The demon attackers also issued a variety of energy attacks. "Finally knowing the counterattack! But" Esders smiled slightly, not taking this attack at all, and with one hand on the armored combat vehicle, a huge ice quickly formed in front of him, blocking all the speeding ''S attack, flickering into the crowd instantly when using shave, smiled and said: "All you do is useless resistance!! Hahaha!!!" Shaved with high-speed movement, he continued to wield the long sword in his hand. Each wave of harvest would reap a life, and the ice fragments condensed behind her also sprayed around, and the puffed pierced soldiers around her. Head. Soldiers and attackers, a hint of courage just in advance, instantly collapsed under the power of Estes, the expression of fear and despair appeared on his face again, and began to recede backwards unconsciously, as long as Estes came over They planned to run away, because they now know that this is not something they can deal with. "help me.." auzw.com "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!!" "Take me out of here!" "Run! Or we will all die here!" Under the slaughter of Estes, watching his comrades continue to die, the soldiers and attackers began to collapse. I dont know who among them shouted the words of escape, which pushed everyone to escape. Thoughts, all dropped heavy equipment and turned to escape. But at this moment of escape, all the soldiers and demon attackers present were instantly pulled into a rather weird space filled with various toys, and there were candles floating like sharp nails in the air. . "What is this place?" "Let us go! We surrendered!" "Damn! Let''s leave here!" "Everyone will destroy this place together and we will escape!" The soldiers were constantly destroying the room filled with toys in the weird space, but they found that no matter how they were destroyed, they returned to their original appearance in the next moment, and there was no trace of damage at all. Noel watched all the soldiers and attackers who were kneeling down with their heads in their hands. Their eyes were wide and full of blood. As if they saw something horrible, they knelt down on the ground so motionlessly, and this masterpiece The manufacturer of it hangs on him. "Nono, I''ll help you to escape all of you!" A little loli with short hair in a gothic dress was hanging on Noel and said with a smile: "I want candy for a year, don''t need too much Thank you! Hee hee!" "Rod, how did you come out?" Looking at the little Loli in her arms, Noel smiled helplessly. He didn''t remember the call at all. Rhodes, who hates humans, came out, but she except Noel Outside of the woman, she will not be merciful to other human beings. "I followed my sister Estes and sneaked out. Why is it so powerful!" Rod said with a grin, completely without the consciousness of being scolded privately, because she knew that Noel would not blame herself. "Lord sauce, they all become like this, I will be bored!" Estes was a little depressed, pointing to the soldiers on the ground that were close to collapse, took the sword in his hand back into the scabbard, and walked to Noel''s Said around. "Sister Estes, isn''t there one that looks better than these fishes!" Rod smiled slightly, pointing at the young man with red eyes and sharp fangs in his mouth not far away. "His name is Xiao Gucheng, and it is the fourth true ancestor of this world. It is indeed stronger than those miscellaneous fish!" Noel''s eyes rolled, and he wanted to see how Esdez had abused Xiao Gucheng, so he spoke out His name and identity gave Esdes the hope of hurting the ancient city. "Fourth true ancestor? Although I don''t know what it is, it does look much better than those miscellaneous fish!" Eszter smiled, looking at the young man with red eyes and golden electric lights all over his body. .. Chapter 28： Hard hit The strong **** smell radiated from all around, so that the ancient city of Xiaogu, which was originally surrounded and in a daze, aroused the blood-swept yuwang he had endured. And Xiao Gucheng''s urge to **** blood, also made him exhibit the appearance of a vampire. In order not to **** blood, Xiaogucheng had to forcibly stand standing still. After all, Xiao Gucheng is very clear. As long as he sucked blood this time, the next time his resistance to sucking blood would become worse and worse, which would **** his friends and loved ones and let him out of the ordinary. Life, this is the last result he wants to see. "Junior, I heard that you want to lay my man on the ground, right?" Esdes smiled slightly and asked at Xiao Gu, not far away. "I not only have to fight him down, but you have to pay for killing these people too!" Wen Yan said, Xiao Gu frowned, and said to the woman who slaughtered the soldiers. "Hehehe! Interesting, I just don''t know if you have such strength!" After hearing Xiao Gucheng''s words, Esdes smiled happily: "When you beat me first, you are talking about these big words! Don''t die so soon!" After speaking, Esdes disappeared instantly, and appeared in the sky at the next moment, quickly condensed a huge ice, and the ice followed the direction of Esdes''s hand, and quickly went to the ancient city of Xiao below. Smashed the past. Seeing that the other party disappeared, Xiao Gucheng was very alert and looked around. Suddenly he saw that the sky was dark. He immediately raised his head to look at the sky, but it was a huge iceberg in his eyes. He was quickly pressing down on himself. "Come on... what a joke!" Xiao Gucheng froze for a moment, and ran quickly at a speed, adding a flying rush to escape, and a huge iceberg that came down from the sky. "Boom!" The huge iceberg hit the ground, turning into huge ice and flying around. The ancient city of Xiao Xiao was distracted by the huge splashes of ice. While hiding, he smashed the ice with the power of thunder and lightning. The creator of the iceberg was not found at all, and he appeared with a smile on his face. Looking at the teenager who was busy avoiding the ice cube, Estes did not intend to kill him that way, so she pulled her whip on the right side of the teenager''s abdomen and drove him to the nearby building. "Boom!" Another loud noise. Being beaten, the ancient city of Xiaoxiao endured severe pain, twisted his body in the flight channel, and his feet stomped on the concrete wall. With all his strength, he kicked his feet and shot at Esdes, and he was shot by him. The cement wall borrowed completely collapsed. auzw.com "It''s pretty hard to fight!" Estes smiled and pressed on the ground with one hand, looking at the timing ability, and suddenly a huge ice burst from the ground. He hit the abdomen of Xiao Gucheng and knocked him into the air. "Poof!" The sudden attack, coupled with the whip leg drawn by the other party, caused a huge amount of scarlet blood to spew out of Xiaogu''s mouth flying up. "Junior, this is just a warm-up exercise!" After launching his ability, Esdez used a lunar step and immediately rushed into the sky above Xiao Gu. He quickly turned his body sideways in the air, pumping his foot in the gradually flying Xiao Gu. Back. "Crunch!" Xiao Gucheng could clearly hear the sound of his waist bone being cut off, and he quickly rushed towards the ground, but his broken waist bone made him unable to move and could only wait to hit the ground. "Bang! Puff!" Xiao Gucheng, who hit the ground, once again ejected blood from his mouth. The huge impact caused him to fracture many places, and it is quite difficult to move even now. "With your strength, I can''t beat even the real one, and dare to threaten to beat down the man in my house?" Estes fell to the ground and looked at the boy like a dead dog. She really couldn''t understand what it was. , Let him dare to say that he would defeat himself and Noel. Why is this woman so powerful, I dont even have a chance to fight back, and if I can summon a beast, I will never lose to any of them! Thinking that his consciousness is a bit vague, he is vomiting blood constantly. Now he wants strong power to knock this woman and Noel down to the ground, staring at the blood flowing here. "As if my family said dearly, what is your fourth true ancestor, something like a vampire, and now you want to **** the blood of a dead soldier?" Esdes smiled slightly, completely seeing through the thought of the boy on the ground, but she Will not let the other party succeed, use the Emperor Tool-Demon God to appear [the essence of the devil]. For a moment, the surrounding area was covered with ice, and the flowing scarlet blood was sealed. The collapsed soldiers and demon attackers, everything around them was frozen, except for the ancient city of Xiao in the blood booth. Because Estes wanted to see if the so-called vampire had the same vitality and resilience as her own man said, she drew the bayonet she wore and her face also showed a ghostly smile. "I heard that the vampire is very resilient, and I also want to see how strong it is, so cooperate with me to test it!" Eszter smiled and thrust the bayonet into the back of the teenager''s hand, gently A stab sword turned him over. "What do you want to do..." Xiao Gucheng tried his best and was very frightened. When he heard the word "test", he had a very, very bad hunch, after all, he could see Noel''s test process , That is an experiment that may die at any time. Nangong, who was watching from the top of the tall building, saw Xiaogu City lying half dead on the ground, and the woman with long blue hair seemed to be doing something, so she felt it was time to send Xiaogu City away, after all, the lesson now Enough to make him remember long, otherwise it would not be fun to wait for the woman to be killed. Nangong had a good idea that month, but she didnt know at all that the little loli hanging on Noel had been staring at her every move, guarding her from coming to attack herself and others, and preventing her from going to Esther Sri Lankan trouble. "Where is this place?" Nangong just wanted to take Xiaoguo to leave that month, but Kung Fu reached a strange place in the blink of an eye. .. Chapter 29： chat "Although I don''t know, what do you want to do, but you are still here to stay here! Hee hee!" Rod said with a smile, she pulled the Nangong that she was just about to act into the dream she created that month In the space. "You are the girl next to Noel!" Wen Yan, Nangong turned around and looked at the girl sitting on the chair in the air, and asked in surprise: "Where is this place, and who are you?" !" "My name is Rhodes, and of course Norino''s woman!" Rhode smiled, introduced himself, and got into the space to come to Nangong that month and said, "This is my room for toys!" "Let me go, otherwise I''ll be welcome!" After hearing Rod''s words, Nangong didn''t expect that month, since the other party was so refreshing, she told her where is here, but she didn''t want to stay in this strange in the room. "Hee hee! Go out if you want to go out, and I didn''t plan to stop you!" Rod smiled and ate lollipops, circling around the Nangong that month, completely ignoring the threat of the other party, and not worrying about herself. Launch an attack. Nangong frowned that month, seeing the little loli named Rhodes, without intending to stop herself, quickly launched her space magic into it, but next time she drilled out of the space again and again and again After several retests, I was back to the same place. "This is an independent space. Without my permission, no one wants to go out from here!" Looking at the frowning Nangong that month, Rod explained with a smile and smiled: "And your space magic now, You can only shuttle at one point, so dont try to attack me!" "Who the **** are you?" Nangong frowned that month and was able to create an independent space. She felt that the girl named Rod was definitely not as simple as the woman of Noel. "It turns out that you are a witch! No wonder, I always feel that you are not a simple human being!" In fact, Rhode is not just circling around Nangong that month. She is reading the other party''s memory and thoughts in her heart, laughing: "Humans who sell their souls to demons, as a witch, pay the price of guarding imprisonment alone until death. This world is so interesting! Hahaha!" "How do you know, who the **** are you?!" Nongong was very surprised when he heard Rod''s words. How did the other party know this? What did the girl named Rod know. "Since you want to know that, I''ll tell you well! Introduce myself again, my name is Rod, a member of the Noah family, and of course, the woman of Noel!" Rod smiled slightly, grasping the sides of the skirt with both hands, doing After a standard ceremonial gesture, a row of cross marks appeared on her forehead. "Noah''s family? Noah is more than Noel alone? Are you all human ancestors?" Nangong asked in surprise that month, looking at the row of sacred marks on Rhode''s forehead, exactly the same as when Noel just exploded energy, and she was afraid I believe the so-called Noah, since there are other members. auzw.com After all, Nangong felt that Guangnuoer was a human ancestor, and they were already too busy to come. If a few of the same existence came, she would have no confidence to stop it. There is no ability to stop it. "Human ancestor? Nono, should it be! After all, he is the first generation of Noah, and I and other members are the second generation of new Noah who have obtained genetic factors!" Rod thought about it, and Noel was the first De Noah, she knew it when she signed her partner, and as for saying this, she didn''t think it was a big deal. After all, in Roders view, there is no such thing as a rival in her own world, and she is sure that Noel will not let go of this witch, and sooner or later will become one of their sisters, which is also She had no reason to launch the attack. "Other members besides Noel and you, there are other Noah members..." Nangong''s mouth was smoked, and he was really guessed by himself. Since only Noel is considered to be the ancestor of mankind, but Rhodes only Ability knows that other new Noahs are not idle people. "Hee hee! In fact, Noah has only three people left. You have seen two people, and the last one will come soon!" Seeing Nangong''s thoughts in the month, Rod explained with a smile, not caring to let her know. . "Why tell me these things?" Nangong was very puzzled that month. She felt that the girl named Rhodes was a bit too good to talk too much, making her always feel strange. "Well!" Rod thought about it, thinking that sooner or later it would become a fact. Now it seems to be nothing, and laughed: "Because you will become Nono''s woman, which means that we will be sisters in the future, even if I don''t Say it, you will be clear in the future!" "Are you so sure, will I become Noel''s woman?" Nangong frowned in that month, listening to Rod''s words as if destined, involuntarily looking at her and asked. "Ok, sure, and sure, because the woman Noon has seen has never been able to run out of his palm, and you will not be the exception!" Rod said with a smile, she had not seen it anyway, Noel looked Which woman can escape. "Huh! I will be the exception, you just wait and see!" Nangong said in disbelief that month, she firmly believed that Noel could not find the body, even if it was found, he had the ability to destroy the imprisonment barrier, Finding her hiding place in it, so she boldly made a bold statement. Seeing Nangongs full confidence in that month, Rod didnt say anything, just looked at her with a smile, thinking about what funny expression she would show when she was subdued by Noel. Say, come and make a good laugh at her. Nangong didnt know that month, Rhode had the ability to read the other partys mind. Just a moment when she thought of the imprisonment enchantment, Rhod had completely recorded the location, and she thought that no one could find it. The hiding place, as for how to break the barrier is the problem of Noel. .. Chapter 30： gay Just when two little Lolitas were happy, while communicating in the Dream Space, Estes was about to start, and experimented with the white mouse in Xiao Gucheng. "Where should I start, it will be killed in one click, but it''s not fun! Then..." Estesto, with a chin in his head, after thinking for a while, seemed to decide where to start, and his face was like a ghost. Smile. "Cut off the foot, cut off the nose, cut off the wrist, poke a blind eye, make a hole in the face, peel off the skin of the hand, try to slash the toes!" Estes smiled with a smile on his face, every time he thought of and Saying a method, the sword in her hand moved on Xiao Gucheng. "Woo! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Xiao Gucheng uttered a painful whine, he never thought that this beautiful and powerful woman is simply a devil in human skin, gasping: " Ahhhhhhhhh.." "Oh! It''s a great life to live well!" Estes smiled slightly, seeing that the ancient city was not dead, she smiled more cheerfully, and laughed: "Then, let''s try to use a fatal injury. !" "Look at how much it can hold?" Esdes, who had just raised his bayonet and wanted to cut it off, felt something hit him and quickly jumped away from the crippled teenager. Estes just jumped away. At the place where she was just now, an iron tube was inserted there, and a teenager wearing headphones quickly ran to Xiao Gucheng. "Ancient city! Are you still alive?" Coming to Xiao Gucheng, Yaze Kishu looked at him in surprise. The crippled and crippled friend didn''t see much when he was in the distance. There was cold sweat. "Kiki tree.. why are you here. Hurry away. Hurry." Xiao Gu said very hard, he didn''t want to harm his good foundation for his own reasons. Yuya Kisuki is here to die. "Junior, do you know the consequences of disturbing my experiment?" Esdes smiled coldly, looking at the young man with headphones, and a huge murderous body poured out, locking the young man beside Xiao Gucheng. "Gucheng, there is only one way to escape from here!" After hearing the icy voice and the murderousness locked in himself, Yaze Kishu said very seriously to Xiaogucheng: "Suck my blood and wake you up The beast in the body!" "I''m not a **** guy, I don''t do it..." Xiao Gucheng froze for a moment, and directly rejected the Yaze Kishu method. After all, the first person who sucked blood was a man. After Xiao Gucheng, he could only **** the blood of men. This is the reason why he did not **** the blood on the ground just now. He did not want to be surrounded by a group of men in the future. "I''m going! I''m not going to do it, OK? This is the only way we can leave safely. I can''t carry you confidently and escape the woman''s pursuit!" Looking at the incomplete Xiao Gucheng, since I want to push Open yourself, Yaze Kishu growled. auzw.com "This. I don''t have the urge to bite you." Xiao Gucheng hesitated, and felt that the good friend Yase Jishu made a very reasonable point. As long as they can summon the beasts, they can leave temporarily. Thinking of ways to deal with each other. "Ignore me?" Esdes frowned, his face completely black, clenching the sword in his hand step by step, and walked to the two young men hugging him. "Lying trough! The ancient city, imagining that there is a blood-sucking impulse, the woman came to us!" Seeing the other party approaching with a black face, Yaze Kisuki urged the ancient city anxiously, otherwise they both really It''s going to die here. Hearing the words, Xiao Gucheng also knew the seriousness of the matter, so he threw the idea of ??becoming a **** guy, quickly closed his eyes and recalled the sound he heard last night, which was originally beaten by Estes to the retracted fangs, and then Once exposed from both sides of the corner of his mouth, closed his eyes and bite into the neck of Yaze Kishu, constantly sucking the blood of Hao Jiyou into his abdomen. Seeing Xiao Gu''s actions, Noor''s mouth twitched in the distance, and he also decided not to kill him for the time being, but also to help him build a harem full of gays. In the sports car, Tina saw the action of Xiao Gucheng, but she did not expect it at all. She used to like her Xiao Gucheng, but now she has become a **** guy. "Unexpectedly, I really didn''t expect that since someone who liked himself before, since he was a **** guy, luckily he never touched himself!" Tina said to herself, and also fought a cold war. The ancient city was disgusting, and she suddenly felt that devoting herself to Noel was the most correct decision she had made. After sucking blood from Yase Kiki, and the large amount of blood flowing back from the ground, the body of Xiao Gucheng returned to its original state, except that the clothes were very ragged. "Ancient city, it''s almost enough. If you **** it like this, I''m going to finish it!" The blood-sucking Yaze Kishu, the whole person was as pale as white paper, and his eyes began to blur and his head was dizzy. "Sorry!" Recalling from the blood of Mimei, Xiao Gu quickly released his fangs, and he was about to faint, a good friend who was about to faint, with one hand in his arms to prevent him from falling to the ground. "No wonder, you don''t let my family dear leave, it turns out you are a **** guy!" Looking at the two young men hugging, Esdes stopped and moved forward, frowning and saying very seriously: "My family Dear, only like beautiful women, you guys have no chance, so you give up!" Hearing the words of Estes, Xiao Gucheng and Yaze Kishu were completely stunned, and their faces gradually darkened, growling in unison: "We are not gay!" "No need to quibble, you hugged so tightly, just like you were alive!" Esdes looked at the two with contempt, a look of your deceit, and said: "As long as you don''t come later, correct My dear, let me leave you here!" .. Chapter 31： lion Xiao Gucheng and Yaze Kishu glanced at each other, and found that they were really tight, and the two quickly pushed away from each other and kept retreating. "Even if you are separated now, you can''t change the fact that it''s gay, so listen to me to persuade, stay away from my dear, otherwise you will lie here forever!" Esdes said lightly, before she It seemed that the two teenagers were covering up the other side. The fact that they were **** guys made her think that she had misunderstood. "I forget, I''m too lazy to explain, I will definitely beat you this time!" Xiao Gucheng said with a frown, he thought it was futile to explain, so he didn''t want to explain anything. "Gucheng, our plan was to run away, why did you go provoking again, are you crazy?" Wen Yan, Yanze Jishu climbed up hard, grabbed the collar of Xiao Gucheng and growled, he thought Xiao Gucheng was totally In the search for death, I was just abused by women just now, and now I dont accept the lesson to go to death. "Kishu, believe me, my awakened beast can definitely beat her!" Xiao Gucheng smiled slightly, because he hadn''t sucked blood before, so most of the beasts didn''t listen to control, but they just took Yaseji just now. The blood of the tree, he could feel a beast in his body, and now he was under his control. "Can you guys, after leaving here in the show of love, I look a little sick!" Estes said in disgust, looking at the two of you, the same, she had the urge to fight a cold war. "Women, did you forget how you abused me and made my body crippled, right?" Wen Yan, Xiao Gucheng frowned, and signaled the good friends around him to step aside, quite angry, right? The woman in the distance said, "Let''s break it first!" "From now on, it is the war of the Fourth True Ancestor!" A strong golden current flowed through Xiao Gucheng''s body, which was several times stronger than he had sent before. He slammed on the solid concrete floor, and the whole body shone with current rushing towards Esdes. But Estes didn''t pay attention to it. At the moment when Xiao Gu arrived, she made ten layers of ice, blocking the punch of Xiao Gu''s condensing golden current. "Boom!" There was a loud noise, and the broken ice flew all over the sky. A punch that condensed a strong current hit the ten layers of ice hard. The strong current crushed the ice and made a loud explosion, but when the thick ice mist dispersed, Only five layers of ice were crushed. "How could it be!" Xiao Gucheng shouted with difficulty. He couldn''t believe his confident punch. Since he didn''t touch the opponent, and the opponent didn''t even hide, he was staring at him with a smile on his face. "It''s really a little stronger than before, if it''s just that level, it''s not enough!" Estes said with a smile, using her high-heeled shoes fiercely, kicking on the ice he made. . auzw.com The ice, which was hit by a huge force, hit the body of Xiao Gucheng fiercely, and pushed him to fly back, until Xiaogu City and Hanbing hit, before it was hit by Ace Des freezes on the armored vehicle. "Damn it! I don''t believe you can''t beat you!" Xiao Gucheng shoved away the ice fiercely, his right hand raised high against the sky, his body breathing a strong golden current, shouting: "The inheritance of the blood of Flame Light Yebo Who! Xiao Gu City! The Shackles of Liberation and Ru! Lets show up! Fifth beast! The gold of the lion!" A powerful golden current pierced into heaven, and a giant lion, who also braved the golden current, appeared behind Xiao Gu to wait for his orders, and from time to time roared to Esdes in the distance. "Unfortunately, Xiao Gucheng, his psychic medium is not Xuecai, otherwise the gold of the lion should be stronger!" Seeing Xiao Gucheng finally summoned the beast, but Noel did not feel that it was powerful, and he was a single The Spear of Lightning will disperse it. "Tina, do you want to return to those beasts?" Noel turned to look inside the car and asked Tina inside, if she wanted to return to the beast, she could take it from Xiaogu City Snatch it away. "It doesn''t need to be now, wait for the beasts he calls more!" Tina smiled slightly. She didn''t want to **** back the beasts. She suddenly thought of something and quickly asked: "The lion''s gold is very powerful. Won''t you help?" "Who help? Xiaogu?" Noel froze for a moment. He didn''t think Estes needed him to help. It was a matter of minutes to clean up the lion. "Of course the woman who helped you!" Tina felt speechless and really didn''t know what Noel was thinking. "Not at all! I think Xiaogu City needs someone to help, but I won''t help him!" Noel smiled, and shouted at Esdes with a smiling face in the distance, "Ai Stace, hurry him down, but dont kill this toy!" In the distance, Estes heard Noels cry and decided to fight Xiao Gucheng with a trick. She didnt want this fun toy, so she was killed by herself soon, until he was stronger. It will bring more fun. "The gold of the lion!" Xiao Gu also listened to Noel''s words, and it was very uncomfortable to be regarded as a toy. He angrily directed the beckoning family members and let it rush towards the smiling woman. "Boy, I hope you will become stronger next time you meet, so that we can have more fun!" Esdes smiled slightly, ignoring the electric beast rushing to herself. "Frozen the space! Mokobo Mo!" When the lion''s gold rushed in front of Estes, just to shoot it with a paw, Estes slowly said the name of the stunt, not at all Worried about hitting his own paw. As soon as the words fell, Estes''s stunt was completed, the lion''s claws stopped on top of her head, and everything except Noel, Rhodes, and Tina were frozen. .. Chapter 32： Frozen Seeing the success of the stunt, Estes did not care about the lion''s gold, but held a sharp bayonet and walked towards the ancient city of Xiao, who was full of anger. "In order not to let you catch up, you should cut off your hands and feet first. Anyway, you can recover from it just now!" Esdes waved his sword in his hand and quickly crossed his hands and feet in Xiao Gucheng , Freezing his body without hands and feet. When Eszdez did all this and turned to walk towards Noel, the space frozen by Mokopotmo returned to normal operation in an instant. The lions gold had not captured its paws and turned into golden light. Scattered. Because the ancient city of Xiao was frozen, and now in the ice, he and the beasts magical connection were broken. There was no way to give the lions gold the powerful magic of the fourth true ancestor. Whats going on, isnt it about attacking the woman? ! Why can''t I move, why is it like this! Thinking that the ancient city of Xiao in the ice can only look at the back of Esdes, and no matter how hard he tries, he cant move at all, and he doesnt understand why this happened. "Boy, you won''t be like him, you want to stop us from leaving!" Esdes asked with a smile, holding the sword in his hand against the tree''s neck, as long as he dare to say "will". Let him lie down forever. "Please slow down.. walk slowly!" After recovering, Yaze Kishu kept shaking his head, and the whole person was sweating coldly. He knew that if the words were blocked, the woman with a smile on her face would kill it with no effort. he. "Remember to break the ice soon! Or he might be suffocating inside!" After that, Estes withdrew his sword and walked to Noel with a smile on his face. The terrified Yase Kiji quickly rushed to the frozen Xiaogu city and picked up an iron pipe to knock on the ice, but he was thinking about what was going on. But no matter what Yase Kiki thought, I didnt understand what happened. I just remembered that it was clearly the lions gold, and I was about to attack the blue-haired woman, but the situation of Kung Fu was reversed in an instant, and it was still in them. Without a response, I didn''t know what happened on the way, and I didn''t even have a memory. And Noel beside the sports car, seeing Esdes came to this side, he patted Rhodes in his arms, indicating that she could release the Nangong that month, waiting for someone to leave here. "Nono, don''t wait for us to leave, are you letting her out?" Rod asked with a grin, crawling from Noel''s arms to his back. "Rod, do you think we want to go, can anyone stop it?" Noel smiled slightly, sweetened his little tongue, and leaned on his shoulder. "It''s annoying, it makes my face drool!" Rhodes slammed his cheeks and rubbed on Noel''s clothes, wiping off the saliva on his face. auzw.com "Okay, Estes also came back, let her come out, we can leave, anyway, today is enough to play!" Noel smiled, and kept rubbing Rod behind After grabbing him in his arms and letting her release Nangong that month, she was about to leave this ruined, very serious ghost place. Rhode, who was caught in his arms, waved with his cheeks, and Nangong in the dream space returned to the top of the tall building that month, but she did not know how she came out. When Nangong lowered his head and went down that month, he saw that Rod in Noel''s arms was waving to her with a smile, as if he was talking to himself in his mouth. "I...men...very...fast...will...see...see!" Nangong learned lip-word that month and said what Rhodes wanted to tell her. In Noor below, he glanced at the Nangong on the high building that month, after letting Esdes sit on the sports car, he also held Rod to the driver''s seat, slammed on the throttle sports car and drove on the street for a while. Kung Fu completely disappeared in this ruin. Seeing that Noel and others were driving away, Nangong thought of Rod''s words that month, because Rod said that she would see you soon, making her very worried that the next time, this pedestrian would make a big deal. However, after a while, Nangong felt that it was useless that month, and she didnt know what was going on in the future, so she was too lazy to think so much, so she used the space magic to enter it, and planned to go down to see if Xiaogu was dead, after all Obviously, she was stopped so that the blue-haired woman could clean up the ancient city of Xiao. "Yase Kiji, why are you here?" Nangong asked in doubt when she was just out of the space. After all, when she left school, she remembered Yase Kishu to go to the refuge. "That month.. Sauce.. Not that month. Teacher, come here to help, slowly slow down the ancient city!" Hearing the familiar voice, Yase Kiji stopped his hand and turned to look. The person was always Nangong that month, very anxiously called her to come to help, rescue the ancient city of Xiao in the ice. "Xiao Gucheng, why did it become like this?" Wen Yan, Nangong frowned that month, and saw Xiao Gucheng without limbs, completely frozen in the ice. "Teacher that month, now is not the time to ask this question. Rescue Xiao Gucheng first. I''m slowly explaining to you what happened!" Yaze Kishu said anxiously, Xiao Gucheng was frozen for some time. In a hurry, he was really worried that this good friend had finished playing. "What are you doing so anxiously, don''t forget that he is a vampire. Have you ever seen a vampire being suffocated?" Nangong said that the white tree of Yaze was white, and then said: "Let''s leave here first, trying to find a way to He got it out!" "Oh!" Yaze Kishu froze for a moment. She was so worried about Xiao Gu that I forgot for a time that he was a vampire. As long as he was rescued and he was feeding some blood, Bacheng could jump around again and again. Nangong walked in front of the two that month, launched a space magic at their feet, and passed one person and one ice cube to the last time, Xiaogu City was beaten and disabled in the unmanned toilet, and she got into the space and went to the supermarket. Chain saws, hammers, ice breakers, etc., were sent to where the two were. .. Chapter 33： rescue Then Nangong went there that month, and the management of Xianjindao said that the danger had been lifted, let them play the alarm of the danger lift, and then they entered the space and went to the place of the two gays. "Come on, I''ll wait for you outside!" Nangong said half a body out of space that month, and said to Yase Kisuki who was almost hit by various tools. "Wait... wait a minute! Teacher that month, won''t you come to help?" Yase Kiki quickly stopped and asked Nangong who wanted to leave that month. "You are his psychic, of course it''s your job!" Nangong smiled that month, and then burrowed into the space to wait outside. When she sent the two people just now, she saw the tree of Yaze, with a neck With two small blood holes, she doesn''t want to stay to see the process of feeding blood. In the unmanned toilet, Yaze Kishu froze for a moment, and felt it involuntarily. He had just pierced his neck with a fang and looked at the frozen ancient city of Xiao. "Obviously, as a watcher, since it became your psychic, what''s the matter, hey!" Yaze Kishu sighed helplessly, saying that after passing the Nangong that month, he remembered the blood-sucking city of Xiaogu In the process, as the one who truly monitors the Fourth True Ancestor, since he has voluntarily become the spiritual medium of the Fourth True Ancestor, he now does not know whether to cry or laugh. Depressed returned to depressed, but still had to rescue the ancient city of Xiao from the ice. Yaki Kiki picked up the chain saw on the ground and started the chain saw to break the ice. In the Nangong outside that month, I could clearly hear the sound of sawing things inside, and the sound of tingling knocks, and the sound inside the unmanned toilet stopped until the sun rose above the head. Simultaneously Originally, I wanted to repair the computer system of Xianjindao, at least it took two days, but with the help of Lan Yuqian, a computer genius girl, it took only two or three hours to completely repair Well, the electronic broadcast that lifted the evacuation alert was also sent out smoothly. The crisis has been lifted, and people across the island can safely leave the shelters in all areas! Once again, the crisis has been lifted, and the people of the island can safely leave, the refuge in each area! The people and demons in the refuge finally let go of their suspended hearts, and they were relieved at the same time. After all, they were also the first time they heard an alarm that required people from all the island to take refuge together. It must have been something, a very powerful invasion or attack. Otherwise, there will definitely not be an alarm to let the people of the whole island take refuge, and some people who come in late, but they saw that the army of Xianshen Island was dispatched, but they just scared them. auzw.com However, I finally heard the alarm sound of the danger being lifted, and the people who were worried about the refuge were all replaced with happy smiles, pulling their family or friends around them. I laughed and left the refuge area. The work, work, class, and home went back to the original calm. At Caihai Academy, both students and teachers returned to the classroom to continue the lessons taught today, but in addition to the disappearance of two students and one teacher, this caused headaches for the teacher in charge of refuge and kept dialing three Man carrying mobile phone. Outside the remote unmanned toilet, Nangongs mobile phone rang first. After reading the caller ID of the mobile phone, the teacher of the school called and answered the phone after thinking of the words to be spoken. "Thank goodness! Teacher that month, you''re fine!" The female teacher at the end of the phone heard the call connected, relieved in her heart, at least knew that the school was very famous, Nangong had nothing to do that month. "Teacher xx, what is the matter?" Nangong smiled slightly when she heard the other person''s concern, but she still asked what the other party was looking for. "That''s right! That''s it. They are not in the refuge of Xiao Gucheng and Yaze Kishu in your class, so would you like to ask where they are?" Hearing Nangong''s question in that month, the evacuees were in charge The female teacher remembered that she was still looking for the missing student. "Xiao Gucheng and Yaze Kishu! I saw them sneaking out in front, so I took them to another shelter, and now I''m planning to go back!" Nangong said the excuse before answering the phone that month. come out. "It turns out this way! Teachers that month, then please take them back. I''ll report to the principal!" The teacher responsible for the refuge finally let go after hearing that the three were preparing to return. "Okay, we''re going to get on the levitation magnetic train, so let''s go, bye!" After that, Nangong hung up the phone that month, and called to the two people in the unmanned toilet, "Good two of you guys No, we have to rush back to school!" The Yazeki tree and the chain saw inside were almost flattened by the ice, and then the ice was destroyed to rescue Xiaogu City, but Xiaogu City was already in a state of faintness. The thought of feeding blood to the good friend made him feel for a while. Depressed and tangled, I heard the urge of Nangong outside that month. "Did I owe you the last life, hey!" Yaze Kishu glanced helplessly, lying on the ground in Xiaogu city with his limbs cut off, he cut the pulse of his wrist, and let the blood drip into the mouth of Xiaogu city . A moment later, after getting the blood of Yase Kisuki, the limbs that had been cut off were gradually connected, and Xiao Gucheng also opened his eyes in a daze, looking at the good pale friend who was too pale with blood loss, and quickly torn open The clothes on his body wrapped him, the wounds on the pulse of the bleeding wrist. "Your girl finally woke up. If I woke up, I would hang up first. The teacher was waiting for us outside that month." Yaze Kishu said dizzy, this is his second big day today Bleeding, he felt that he must die before he let it go. "Oh! I''ll carry you out!" Xiao Gucheng smiled embarrassingly, picked up the completely soft Yaze Kishu, and walked out of the toilet. .. Chapter 34： sell Seeing that the two **** guys did not respond, Nangong just wanted to say a few words on the roar that month, but she saw Xiao Gucheng carrying Yaze Kishu, and slowly came out from the inside, but Xiao Gucheng was red. The upper body, Yaze Kisuki is soft and weak. "You really are **** guys!" Nangong seemed to understand that month, why the two of them did not respond to themselves, thinking that the two of them must be in it, and do something that no one likes to see. As soon as they came out, they heard Nangong''s words that month, and Xiao Gucheng almost fell to the ground with Yaze Kishu. "We are not **** guys!" After Xiao Gucheng stood on the ground, he and Yase Kishu shouted in unison. "Look, there is a tacit understanding. Don''t quibble, I won''t tell you what you are doing inside!" Nangong showed an expression I understood that month. "Me" Xiao Gucheng has the heart to die. This is the second time today that people think that he and Yase Kishu are stirring up. I just wanted to open my mouth to explain for myself, but I was killed by Nangong that month. Changed the topic for direct interruption. "Now that both of you are out, can you tell me, why did it become like this just now?" Nangong asked with a smile that month, but she was like a ghost coming behind her. "This" Xiao Gu didn''t dare to say. After all, he couldn''t tell Nangong that he was dead for the month and wanted to clean up Noel and the blue-haired woman, so he decided to stay and provoke each other. "When I arrived, the ancient city was already tortured and crippled, so he sucked my blood and awakened the beasts in the body to help escape, but after the foolish awakened the beasts, he confidently provoked the other party. In the end you saw it too!" Kisaki Kishu gave the whole story, without any hesitation betrayed the ancient city of Xiao. Because of the loss of the tree, he had suffered from female phobia for a while before he was beaten by Xiaolin Sha. When he saw the Nangongs performance in the month, when the female phobia was beaten by Xiaolin Sha, Back on him, he made a decision to sell the ancient city of Xiao in an instant. "Jishu.. You!" Xiao Gucheng froze for a moment, not expecting his good friend to lose Jiji, and sold him without hesitation. "Xiao! Ancient! City!" Nangong''s face was dark in that month, and the evil spirit behind her was a little bit bigger. She really wanted to strangle this thing. Since she had the opportunity to escape, she pretended to run to death. "Yes!" Wen Yan said, Xiao Gucheng stood straight, letting go of the lost lost tree and letting him fall to the ground, but he didn''t do it on purpose, because Nangong was in that month The icy voice scared him to make such a movement with conditioned reflex, and now he was constantly sweating coldly, watching Nangong like a ghost waiting for her to speak in that month. "Do you know, if you didn''t come, Noel had taken people away!" Nangong was very angry that month, directly shouting the nose of the ancient city. auzw.com "Yes.." Xiao Gucheng just wanted to explain, but he said that he was intended. "Shut up!! If Noel left, the troops and attackers who were coming up are still alive and kicking, because you left Noel and let them all die there!" To explain, Nangong Naga was angry and shouted out his fault. After listening to the words of Nangong that month, Xiao Gu was stunned for a moment. When I recalled the situation at that time, it was really because he left Noel and indirectly killed so many people. "In the ancient city of Xiao, the loss of the base tree ran to save you regardless of the danger, and you awakened the beast without taking him to escape, but confidently provoked the other party. It was not enough to kill so many people. You want to connect yourself. Good friend, are you happy that you were killed?" Nangong continued to growl that month, wanting to wake up the guy from Xiaogu City, who forgot to bring his brain, and let him think about the consequences in the future. "I. Sorry." Xiao Gucheng lowered his head, knowing his impulse and pride, almost killed himself, and almost killed a good friend, but now he can only be sorry for three words, but not for those. Dead people do anything. "Sorry, just let those people come to life, huh!" Jianxiao Ancient City knew wrong, but Nangong was still very angry that month, and preached: "If you do things in the future, think about the consequences, don''t Your sister will be killed by then!" "Yes, I know!" Xiao Gucheng nodded vigorously and listened to the words of Nangong that month. He fantasized about the scene of killing his sister Xiao Linsha, so he kept telling himself in his heart that he could not do things in the future. So impulsive. "Hey! I said so much, I hope you will reflect on it, or one day you will harm many people!" Nangong rubbed his temples with his hands that month, Xiao Gu, the fourth true ancestor, made her feel very headache. You already said a lot! ''Thinking of the lost tree sitting on the ground, listening to the roar of Nangong that month, probably understand the situation that he did not come before, and feel that this is entirely the fault of Xiao Gucheng, so he did not help the Jiyou to say anything. Good words. "Are you thinking of something bad?" Nangong frowned and asked staring at the lost tree on the ground. "No! Absolutely not!" Shise Kiki kept shaking his head. "Forget it, you should go home separately. You are so worn and bloody. It will be bad for the people who scare the school!" Nangong looked at that month. The two gays were like beggars, so I dismissed the idea of ??taking them back to school and said, "I will go back to Caihai Academy to ask you for leave, and you can go home now to stir up the base!" Having said that, Nangong didn''t give the two the opportunity to explain that month, using the space magic, he immediately got in and disappeared in front of the two **** guys. Seeing that Nangong left that month, the two stuck the words they wanted to explain in their mouths and swallowed them back into their stomachs. They looked at each other with a helpless smile. .. Chapter 35： money "Ji Shu, I need to send you back first!" Looking at the lost tree Ji Shu, Xiao Gu felt that he would definitely not be able to go back. "Ancient city, let''s go back to your house first, me." Before the words of Shise Kishu finished, he was immediately interrupted by Xiaogu. "I really don''t disturb the base!" Xiao Gucheng said with a black face, thinking that the good base friend lost the base tree, as Nangong said in the month, what to do with him to do the base. "I don''t disturb the base, OK! I have something to tell you, just because your sister doesn''t have a home, otherwise I don''t want to go to death!" Losse Kishu growled, watching Xiao Gucheng afraid of his eyes, if not If there is too much blood and no energy, I really want to go up and beat Naya. "You said it earlier, so I thought you wanted to go home and stir up with me, huh, huh!" Xiao Gucheng smiled embarrassedly, and lifted up the lost tree sitting on the ground. "Did you listen to me say something?" Shise Kishu continued to growl. He now wanted to strangle the ancient city of Xiao very much. Obviously he didn''t listen to what he said, and now he said it as if he was wrong. "Don''t be angry, let me carry you back, and now that the crisis has just been lifted, there should be no one on the street!" Xiao Gucheng once again picked up the lost tree and used the power of a vampire to run up at high speed. After all, Xiao Gucheng didn''t want to be seen on the street. He was naked and carrying a man on his back. If he was photographed with a mobile phone and transmitted to the Internet, he and the title of Lose Kisuke , Even if he jumped to the Yellow River, he wouldn''t be able to clean it. Therefore, Xiao Gucheng did not, solicit the opinion of the lost Setki tree, directly carried him on the street, and rushed back to the direction of the bed and breakfast apartment where he lived with the fastest speed. The earliest Noor and his party returned to their home next door to Xiao Gu. "My dear, is this the place to live?" Estes looked around and thought it was a little too shabby, much worse than the large mansions he lived in before. "Well! I was thinking, I found a better place, and let you come out, but the plan can''t keep up with the changes!" Noel shrugged, originally trying to grab a certain guy''s deep ocean tomb, and was putting himself All the women are allowed to move out, after all, this cottage can accommodate more than 100 people. "Then the two of them, what should I do?" Tina asked after putting the sleeping Xia Yin on the sofa. "Beya Tolis, you helped us get some identities. This should not be difficult for you at all!" Noel thought for a moment. He and his daughters had no identity and evidence on the island. It should not be difficult for Yatoris to do this. "Stop thinking! You destroyed my company and deprived me of my ability. Why should I help you do this!" Beatrice said coldly, without any consciousness as a captive. auzw.com "It seems that someone owes a training!" Estes smiled slightly and wanted to give this prisoner a good training, and said, "My dear, give her to me. I promise her that she will be obedient tomorrow. !" Hearing the words of Estes, the seated Beatrice shuddered slightly, but she had seen this blue-haired woman before, how she smiled and slaughtered the enemy, and she would also A very powerful teenager, who is so cruelly tortured to death, she thinks that the blue-haired woman is the devil walking in the human skin. "No need!" Noel shook his head at Estes, looking at Bea Torres, and asked, "Why do you care about your company so much for money?" "Hmm!" Wen Yan said, some feared Beatrice nodded, and did not deny that she liked money very much. "What do you need so much money for?" Noel smiled slightly, as long as she knew why Beatrice needed money so easily, she could easily get her at her disposal. "With a lot of money, I can enjoy a high life, and I can also buy it on Xianjin Island, which is my own manor and a free life in it!" When it comes to dreams, Beatrice Fear, a smile appeared on his face, happy to talk about his dreams. "Your dream is too simple!" Esdes smiled slightly and pointed to Noel. "As long as you can serve your dear well, you will get countless money or treasure!" "Cut! You cheated me to play, how can you people who don''t even have identity documents have a lot of money and treasure!" Beatrice felt that the pedestrian was amused herself, she didn''t believe they could take it What money and treasure came out. But Beto Torres had just finished speaking, and Noel smiled and waved, putting a small part of the gold and jewelry in the space on the open space that could be seen inside the house, and the house was illuminated by the light of gold in an instant. Too. "This" Bea Torres was stunned and speechless, stunned. She carefully estimated it and was surprised to find that the value of the gold in the house was enough to buy her two companies. , Not counting the jewelry on the ground. "This is just the tip of the iceberg. There is not so much space to put it out here!" Noel smiled, looking at the stunned Bea Tolis, and said: "As long as you become my woman, wealth and strength can be easily obtained!" "Okay, I''ll be your woman!" When I recovered, I heard Noel''s blunt words, and Beatrice blushed. When I think about the man in front of me, I not only look handsome but also powerful, but also Give yourself the capital to enjoy life, and being a woman is not bad. "It''s a pity, I still want to tune you in!" Estes smiled. She didn''t think of her man. So soon she persuaded the woman. What she thought suddenly, badly said: "Just Talk about who wont, shouldnt you say something? "Huh, it means that who is afraid of who!" After that, the irritated Bea Tolis suddenly stood up and walked to Noel, and put his arms around his neck to send his lips. .. Chapter 36： wake up Beatrice''s actively offered lips, of course Noel would not be polite. "How about, this expression is enough!" Beatrice said with a blushing face, thinking that such an expression should be enough, so she left Noel''s lips and looked at the blue-haired woman next to her with pride. "That''s all? It seems that you have no sincerity!" Esdes smiled slightly and pulled Beto Toris away from Noel. After pushing Noel to sit on the sofa, he continued to stimulate Beto Toris. Laughed: "At least this is the way to go!" Estes removed the clothing from his body. Noel looked at Estess behavior and could guess that she was stimulating Beatrice, so he didnt have the idea of ??stopping. After all, the last beneficiary was himself, and the fool would say to interrupt this. Good thing. Bea Torres stood aside, she didn''t expect this blue-haired woman, since she would make such a bold move, and there were two others watching. "You want to show that you are willing to be a Noel woman, but it''s not enough to kiss it!" After that, Estes felt that it was almost the same, and he was already feeling itchy. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another After a long time, Bea Torres suddenly felt a little inseparable from Noel, and would rather not have the so-called money and strength, but also to stay beside this man as his woman. "How is it, comfortable?" Noel smiled slightly, and gently whispered Beatrice''s back with her eardrops. "Well! I feel a bit inseparable from you!" Beatrice nodded and said what was in her heart. "You are already my woman, even if you want to go now, you can only belong to me!" Noel said arrogantly, holding Beatoris tightly in her arms. Hearing the overbearing words, Beatorice shook her heart, feeling that Noel hugged herself tightly, nodded with joy, and leaned on Noel. auzw.com "Noel, I have a good rest, let''s continue, I know you are not satisfied yet!" Beatrice said with a smile. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another It wasn''t until the ancient city next door, and his good friend lost his tree, that moment before returning home, the war between Noel and the women stopped, and they were carried into the bathroom one by one to wash, and they were still sleeping. Xia Yin also hugged it. "Huh? Xiao Gucheng brought his good friends home!" Noel, who was holding Xia Yin''s bath, heard the sound of the door closing next door, and through the wall with his eyes blended with Emperor Fu, he saw Xiao Gucheng had brought his good friends together Return home. "Is the boy who was frozen by me, living next door?" Wen Yan asked, as Esters shampooed Rhodes'' head while looking at his man. "Well, he lives next to us, but he doesn''t know at all!" Noel nodded. "Nono, don''t put that thing on my head in the future, it''s sticky and uncomfortable!" Rhode said with a cheek gang, she washed it several times and didn''t wash it, only let Estes help She cleaned it carefully. Just when Rod complained, Xia Yin in Noel''s arms opened his eyes and looked around for a moment. "Where is this place?" Waking up, Xia Yin froze for a moment, and found herself in a place she didn''t know at all. "Oh! I finally woke up! This is my home, and of course your future home!" Noel smiled slightly and explained to Xia Yin who had just woke up. "Who are you, why am I here in full body?" Xia Yin shouted in a panic, her body softened and weak, lying in the arms of a man. "My name is Noel, it''s your husband!" Noel smiled, and then said: "Unbelieve, you can ask Beatrice!" .. Chapter 37： convince "Huh? Miss Beatrice, why are you here?" Xia Yin followed Noel''s gaze and saw the same fruity Beatrice, showering the proud body. "I am Noel''s woman, of course here!" Beatrice smiled sweetly and proudly admitted that she was Noel''s woman. "Ah? Then why am I here, why did he say it is my husband!" Xia Yin froze for a moment, and when she said the word "husband", she blushed to Beya. Toris asked. "Haseh Hiroshi, you have been transferred to Noel, and you are indeed his person in the future, so it is not wrong to say that he is your husband!" Bea Tolis thought about it, how to tell Xia Yin what he is doing now , And then said: "And, you are just a Noel woman, you will not need it in the future, accept the transformation of a model angel, and you can live a happy life beside him!" "Really?" Xia Yin looked at Beatrice expectantly. Because Xia Yin does not like to be a model angel, especially to perfect herself by hurting others, she now has the ability to escape the control of Haze Kensei and have the opportunity to live a peaceful life, just to be the wife named Noel. , But this is still a condition that she can accept, so she hopes that Beatrice is true. "Of course it is true, even the spiritual center of you is completely deprived by Noel, so you don''t have to worry about it, because the spiritual center is out of control and ran away!" Beatorice smiled and gave full It was Xia Yin who was expecting to explain. After all, she also knew Xia Yin and did not like to be a model angel. She just used her excuse to help her man and convinced the soft girl. "Is there any reliable evidence?" Xia Yin thought for a moment, but still worried that Beatrice lied to herself, so she wanted reliable evidence so that she could accept all this with confidence. "Noor also has Yexian Sheng, and he has written the transfer book, let him show it to you!" Bea Torres recalled that Noel also held Yexian Sheng, which was written by him. The transfer letter, which can convince Xia Yin''s reliable evidence. "Can you take your hand away first, and show me the transfer book, if it''s true!" Xia Yin flushed, turning her head to Noel, and said shyly: "I...I will do my duty as a wife of!" "Okay!" Noel smiled slightly, put his hand into the space, and took out the transfer book written by Haze Kensei from her hand and handed it to her. "Thank you..." Xia Yin took the paper and thanked Noel, then read it carefully and transferred the content written on the book. After Xia Yin''s careful reading and careful observation of the handwriting above, she was very sure that it was written by Xie Sheng Yeze. While relieved, she also lamented that she became the wife of others at the age of 14, but she did not resist. On the one hand, on the one hand, the other party helped her get rid of the destiny of being a model angel, on the other hand, she felt that as long as the man named Noel was good to herself. auzw.com "How about, I didn''t lie to you!" Noel said with a smile when Xia Yin was relieved. "Well! Give it back to you!" Wen Yan, Xia Yin who came back to her, returned the transfer book to Noel, and asked her questions, shyly asked: "My husband... I can continue to go to school ?" "Husband? I didn''t hear it. You need to make it clear!" Noel smiled slightly and said with her ear drop. "Her husband, I... can I continue to go to school?" Xia Yin asked very shyly, and was constantly harassed by her husband, but she did not make any resistance. After all, she was very clear in her heart, this He is the only man in the future. "Of course! I happen to be working in Caihai Academy too. I can drive you by the way!" Noel said with a smile, glancing at Beja Toris next to her, and beckoning her to get things done. Seeing Noel looking at herself and hearing what he said, Bea Torres nodded and knew very well what his man was going to do. It was nothing more than to go to Caihai Academy to get an identity, which was completely for her It''s a piece of cake. "Her husband, are you a teacher of Caihai Academy? Why haven''t I seen you?" Xia Yin asked in a daze, wondering why she couldn''t remember. There is a Noel character in Caihai Academy. "Not yet, but it will be tomorrow!" Noel said bluntly. He was very sure to be able to enter the Caihai Academy and found a position in it. It would be a big deal to wash the headmaster''s brain. The position can be left to him to choose. . "Nuo Nuo, we''re done, don''t disturb you, love the little beauty! Hee hee!" Luo Dehe said with a smile, and her two daughters also cooperated very well, and walked out of the bathroom with Luo De. Noel and Xia Yin are left. The two are in the bathtub in the bathroom. Because the three girls are very clear, Noor will not let go. This obedient little Aries, and they have been satisfied in front, intend to advance Take a break inside the bedroom. Hearing the words before Rode''s departure, Xia Yin''s blushing smoke was about to smoke, but she knew this was his wife''s duty, so she didn''t make excuses to escape, but she didn''t know how to do it. Can only be honest in Noel''s arms, waiting for her husband to spoil himself. Seeing that Xia Yin had no intention of leaving, Knowle knew that she had assumed Rhode''s words and was waiting for her offensive against her. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another .. Chapter 38： Expired After a long time. "Done well, Xia Yin is more and more like his wife!" Noel smiled slightly and hugged Xia Yin in his arms, letting her take a good rest. "Really?" Xia Yin asked with a smile. She was very happy when she heard her husband''s praise. In addition to a little pain at the beginning, she also fell in love with the love sports just now. "Really, continue to work hard! But don''t move now, I''ll wash and hug you back to rest!" Noel smiled and started cleaning Xia Yin. "Hmm!" Xia Yin nodded happily, looking at her husband who was helping to clean herself, feeling that it was a very good thing to be Noel''s wife, and fortunate that he not only got rid of the bitter sea, but also found a man who loved him so much. Soon, Noel helped Xia Yin clean, took her into the bedroom, and placed her on the extra-large bed where the four girls were lying. "Take a good rest! Boom!" Noel smiled slightly, leaned over and kissed Xia Yin''s lips, and helped her cover the quilt. "Hmm!" Xia Yin said with a smile, looking at Noel with affection. "I''m going out to do something, you guys have a good rest!" Seeing the three girls pretending to sleep, Noel smiled and said, "I will buy the ingredients back by the way!" "Got it!" Knowing that Noel had discovered it, the four girls didn''t plan to pretend. They answered in unison and surrounded Xia Yin, asking about what happened in the bathroom. Noel found a new suit, watched the four girls chatting with Xia Yin, he didn''t plan to say anything, so he left the bedroom and went to see what Xiao Gucheng and his good friends were doing. Just thinking about it, Noel used the ability to choose and refused to touch a wall that was separated from the next door. The whole person walked through the wall, walked in the air and walked outside the door of Xiaogu City, and overheard the two in the end Talk about something. "Ji Shu, the wound is bandaged. Now you can tell me, what do you want to say?" Xiao Gucheng helped Ji Friends, after bandaging the wounds on his wrists and neck, he began to ask about the purpose of the lost Setji tree to come to his house. . "Gucheng, actually I was sent to spy on you, which means I knew you were the fourth true ancestor!" Shise Kishu returned to his home in Xiaogucheng for a long time before he decided to say it. After all, he has become the psychic medium of Xiao Gucheng. "No wonder, you weren''t surprised by the vampires. It turns out that you knew that I was a vampire." Xiao Gu originally had doubts, but didn''t expect his guess to be true. auzw.com "I should have sent a new watcher yesterday, but they suddenly changed their attention and let me continue to be your watcher. If you do something harmful to the string **** island, I will kill you!" Shiseki The tree honestly told Xiaogu all the things. "It doesn''t matter! The important thing is, whether now or before, have you really treated me as a good friend, or have you always pretended to be my good friend!" Xiao Gucheng asked very seriously. He didn''t think it was important. He only cares about whether or not Shise Kisuki has really treated him as a friend. Hearing the serious words of Xiao Gucheng outside the door, Noel felt that Xiao Gucheng was interrogating his betrayed girlfriend, causing his goose bumps to fall to the ground. "Why are you so excited, if I don''t treat you as a friend, would I risk my life to just be your jerk?" Shise Kishu asked silently, but he was very happy in the center, and Xiao Gucheng cares about his friend so much . "Ah. It seems to be right! Your task is to monitor and kill me. I should save a lot of trouble when I die. I don''t have to risk my life to save me!" Xiao Gucheng froze for a moment, thinking about it and thinking that he was lost Shu, if he doesn''t consider himself as a friend, he doesn''t need his life to save himself. "Finally speaking, I feel much easier now. I hold my secret in my heart every day and I''m exhausted!" Shise Kishu smiled and told everything to Xiao Gucheng. He suddenly felt more comfortable. There is no pressure to deceive friends. "Cut! Then wouldn''t you say it earlier?" Xiao Gucheng said uncomfortably, but he was very happy. At least Shiji Kishu honestly confessed to himself, proving that he cares about his friend very much. "I originally wanted to wait for the new staff to come and tell you these things, but now it''s different. I''m not only your psychic but also your monitor, and I don''t want to continue to hide it!" Shise Kiki is serious Said, he didnt have to monitor Xiaogu City when the new monitor arrived, so he wasnt cheating on his friends, but now he suddenly changed his attention, and he didnt want to hide it. After all, he didnt want to be good Friends wiped out. "Okay! In order not to be wiped out by you, I will not make a move to harm Xianjin Island. Is this always okay?" Xiao Gucheng grabbed his hair, and he had to do it first so as not to embarrass him. Guaranteed. At this time, Noel outside the door heard, the sound of someone in the Xiaogucheng family was opening the door with a key, and suddenly Noor smirked at something. System Master, the fastest speed search, can only maintain the powder spring yao for two to three minutes, exchange it directly for me! Noel hastily contacted the system in his heart. Expired spring yao: Because it is an expired product, it can only be maintained for three minutes Expired Spring Yao redemption is successful, welcome to visit next time! Noel used the fastest speed to blow Chun Yao in the expired powder into the room of Xiao Gucheng, quickly passed through the wall and returned to the next door, and began to merge the eyes of Emperor Gu to wait for the show to begin. .. Chapter 39： Medicine The two of them in the room didn''t know that they had been given the medicine, but they suddenly felt very hot, so both of them took off their jackets and threw them on the ground, but of course when they looked at each other, they seemed to see a The undressed beauty is looking at herself affectionately. One minute later, the gate of Xiaoguchengs entrance was opened, and Xiaolinsha and Xuecai greeted each other. They didnt know what they said. Xiaolinsha walked into her house alone, but she found out There are two pairs of shoes at the door. I thought it might be that Xiao Gucheng brought his friends back. After two minutes passed, Xiao Linsha also wanted to know what friend Xiao Gu had brought home, so he quickly walked to his room to see who was coming. Three minutes passed, and in the room, Xiao Gucheng pressed Shise Kishu onto the bed, stroking the other person''s face with one hand, and gradually leaned over and kissed Shiseki Ki''s lips. And just after arriving at the door, Xiaolin Sha violently pushed the door open, but just saw the ancient city of Xiao, and lived the lips of the lost tree, because the sound of Xiao Linshas door opening, and the time of the expired spring, the two also arrived. Clear it out. "I''m sorry to disturb you, sorry!" Xiao Linsha finished with a black face, and immediately exited the door, closing the door to them. The next door, Noel, smiled and fell to the ground, and Xuecai returned with a puzzled face. He didn''t know what his man was laughing at all. The two people in the room, after the closing of Xiaoyusha, came back from the surprise, and Shiseki set up the horse to push away the ancient city of Xiao. Both of them kept patting their mouths and retching. They were disgusted by their actions just now. Not light. Xiao Gucheng vomited for a moment, remembering that it is not time to vomit, he should explain to his sister, she must not be allowed to think that she is a guy, so he quickly picked up the clothes on the ground and quickly rushed out of the room to find Xiao Nasha. "Masha, you listen to me to explain, it was definitely not what you thought, I just" Xiaogu, who had just left the room, saw his sister was cooking, which made him stunned, but he still Explained to Xiao Xinsha. "Gucheng Jun, stirring the base is your freedom, so you don''t need to explain anything!" Xiao Linsha said indifferently, quickly preparing the dinner to be eaten tonight. "Actually, Ji Shu and I were talking about things, but I didn''t know why, and suddenly it became like that, it was like being drugged!" Xiao Gucheng knew that Xiao Xinsha was completely misunderstood, but he still had to try his best to explain a bit. "Drug medicine? The two of you in the room, I think you can''t help yourself, you can take drugs yourself!" Xiao Linsha said contemptuously, doing what she did without saying anything. This was the worst excuse she had heard. Too. "This" Xiao Gucheng has not finished. "Gu Chengjun, in order not to disturb you and Ji Shu, I temporarily decided to move to live with my friends. It''s not that I despise you for disturbing Ji. It''s just that I felt a little sick after watching it. I was ready for dinner. You and Ji Shu were slow. Eat slowly, let me go first!" After that, Xiao Xinsha picked up her schoolbag and left the house without even packing her clothes. auzw.com "Let me go! Am I leaned over by the **** of plague today?" Xiao Gusha''s words, dazed Xiao Gucheng, when he came back to God, it happened that his sister had left. Xiao Gucheng quickly ran to the entrance, didnt even put on the shoes, and quickly opened the entrance door, but I couldnt see it at the door. The figure of her sister Xiao Linsha thought she had taken the elevator and quickly flew from the stairs. Ran away, even the power of the vampire. "Just kidding, it''s too quick to go now!" Reached the ancient city of Xiaogu downstairs, and looked around completely completely, and saw the little figure of Xiaolinsha. While looking around in Xiao Gucheng, Xiao Linsha was helping her boyfriend to cook dinner at the Noels house, and was glad to find an excuse to move out, just thinking that the two **** guys next door were together, making her a little sick and want to vomit, It''s quite a pleasure to move here. As for the woman in the bedroom, Xiao Linsha did not say anything. After all, she knew that Noel had many women. If she wanted to be jealous, she had to give herself to death. She felt that as long as Noel was good to her, she was too lazy to care. so many. Noor, who was going out, saw Xuecai bringing ingredients back in front of her, so she was too lazy to go out. She was teaching Xiao Naisha the cooking skills she learned from the system. The two talked and laughed in the kitchen and instantly let Xiao Nai Sha forgot about the two **** guys next door. After a long time, when the sky was getting dark, Noel and Xiaoxinsha made a dinner, woke up the women in the bedroom, and enjoyed the elaborate dinner prepared by the two. It was a simple celebration for the couple to move in. The few women who just met also introduced themselves very politely. After all, the women were very clear in their hearts. All of the women who could appear in the house were Noel, and they were their own sisters, so they soon I talked about it. Xia Yin knows that Xiao Linsha is also her husband''s woman. She feels very happy. After all, she and Xiao Linsha have always been good friends. When Xiao Xinsha saw Xia Yin, she was really happy except for some surprises. The two soon became happy and talked to each other, asking when they met with Noel and so on... "Ninsha sauce, these are really delicious, are you all made?" Esdes asked in surprise, after all, this dish was so delicious. "Well! These are all Noel, just taught me to make it, and eat more delicious!" Xiao Linsha said very happy when she heard the compliment of her new acquainted blue-haired sister, but she did not forget Teaching Noel. "My dear, you can cook too? How did I not know before?" Estes was stunned for the first time. She heard for the first time that her man would cook. "I just learned it yesterday, you don''t know it''s normal!" Noel smiled slightly and said the facts directly, without any intention of deceiving a few women. .. Chapter 40： ask "It turned out that I learned it yesterday! I said why don''t I remember, my dear has the skill to cook, and I just roasted the meat once with the ingredients!" Estes smiled, knowing that Noel was like this, generally come I can''t tell lies. "Nono, I want to eat the food you made!" Rod said with a smile. She was looking forward to it. The teaching was so powerful, and the dishes made must be delicious. "Speaking tomorrow, the ingredients inside are all used up!" Seeing several women''s eyes staring at themselves, Noel smiled helplessly and could only promise to make a promise to cook tomorrow. "Nisha, what you made is also very delicious. As long as you work hard, you will soon catch up with Noel!" Xuecai said with a smile, since she was almost worse than Noel did yesterday, but she felt that as long as she worked hard, It should soon catch up with his man. "Well, I will work hard!" Xiao Linsha nodded happily. After all, Xuecai had eaten it yesterday, and the dishes made by Noel, so she was very happy to hear Xuecai reviews. "I think it''s already delicious!" Xia Yin said with a smile, thinking it was the best food she had ever eaten, and of course she was looking forward to Noel''s dishes. Afterwards, Noel and the girls talked and laughed, and enjoyed the dinner slowly and happily. But Xiao Gucheng was so depressed that he circulated around the apartment several times, but he could not find the figure of Xiao Linsha, and no one answered the phone. He had no choice but to return to his home. But when the ancient city of Xiao returned to his home, he saw that the good friend had lost the tree, and he was eating politely. The dinner that Xiao Masha made before leaving. "Jishu, why haven''t you left yet?" When I recalled the moment just now, Xiao Gucheng asked with a black face. He thought he had lost Jiji and probably returned to his home, but he never thought about it. , Since you''re here, you''re fooling around. "Of course I''ll wait for you to come back, and I will move in to live tomorrow!" Shise Kishu thought about it, and decided to say it, so I had to explain it tomorrow. "It''s a joke, but it''s not funny at all!" Xiao Gucheng twitched at the corner of his mouth, and now he feels a little bit, did Xiao Masha and Shise Kishu collude to do so well? To move over. "I''m very serious! The above command, let me follow you closely, I want to come over you later!" Shise Kiki said seriously, in fact, he did not want to come very much, but the above command was decided in this way, and As a psychic medium, you must follow him, lest you know what stupid things the ancient city has done. "Then why didn''t you say it in front of you?" Xiao Gucheng was very puzzled. After all, he could just say why he had to wait until now. auzw.com "When you left, I called to report the situation. I just received a short order and I couldn''t help it anymore!" Shise Kishu spread his hands and shrugged. On his shoulders, he was also quite helpless and depressed, but he still had to obey orders. "Forget it, the guest rooms should be arranged, and you should be able to live!" Xiao Gucheng thought for a while, and felt that Ji Shu was also ordered to act. He couldn''t let his good friends get stuck in the middle. "Thank you! By the way, did you find Linsha?" Shise Kishu finally remembered that Xiao Gucheng just went out to find his sister Xiao Linsha, but now he hasn''t seen any signs of Xiao Linsha returning. . "I didn''t find it. She left faster than my vampire. When I arrived at school tomorrow, I went to her class to find a good one!" Xiao Gucheng shook his head and sat down at the table for dinner, thinking. As for how to persuade tomorrow, Xiao Linsha returned to live at home. "It''s okay, explain it tomorrow, she should be clear that it was misunderstood, but I won''t go with you!" Shise Kisuki comforted, but had no intention of going with the past, because he was very sure, if he was known When Lin Sha saw himself, he would definitely be unloaded. He didn''t want to do this kind of death-seeking. "Yes, if you are seen by Linsha, she will definitely kill you!" Xiao Gucheng thought for a while. According to Xiao Linsha''s attitude towards the lost tree, such a thing is very likely to happen. Just when the two discussed how to persuade Xiaolinsha Somewhere on Xianjin Island, in the morning''s energy fluctuation event, the survivor found in the incident site, Ye Xiesheng, was detained and monitored by the artificial island management company. Now Yexie Shengsheng is being questioned by personnel. What happened to the mentor worker. "Ye Xie Sheng, you''d better tell the truth, and make everything clear!" A woman wearing a cheongsam was standing opposite Ye Xie Sheng, frowning and asked very seriously. "I have said it a dozen times, but you don''t believe it. I didn''t lie!" Haseh Yeh also felt helpless. He was arrested from noon and asked back to the evening. Every time a different person came in and asked The passing of energy fluctuations in the morning. "Ye Xie Sheng, you said it''s a bit too exaggerated, do you think it was the true ancestor who came to Xianshen Island?" The cheongsam beauty frowned and growled. In fact, she was also a bit skeptical. There was so much movement that only the three true ancestors of the world had left, but none of them had left their territory. "The true ancestor has never been here, but the ancestor of mankind has come to the string **** island!" Originally, Haze Kensei didn''t want to say it, but he was almost annoyed by these inquiring personnel, and he wasn''t afraid if he would be Noel revenge or seek revenge, anyway, he will not be able to get out of this ghost place. "Human ancestors? What''s going on, make it clear!" The cheongsam beauty asked expectantly, because she finally got a different answer from others in Yeze Xiansheng''s mouth. "His name is Noel, and he claims to be a Noah. He is also an ancestor of mankind. He is as strong as a true ancestor. He easily destroyed my molded angels. One of the beasts of the beast had a second to kill, and there was no chance of even a little resistance!" Yeze Xiansheng said, holding his hair in both hands, his eyes full of fear. .. Chapter 41： The next day "Is that all? Is there anything else?" The cheongsam beauty continued to ask in surprise, and finally got unexpected results. She just had to ask more questions now. "Later, Noel summoned a woman with long blue hair, and the second batch of armed troops arrived, as well as a large number of guards to attack the magician, were all slaughtered by the woman unilaterally, and the scene was covered with ice Its her masterpiece! Yeze Xianshengs eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, and she suddenly looked up at the cheongsam beauty and said, I advise you not to provoke him, he has the power to destroy the string **** island, he may be more powerful than the true ancestor. !" "More powerful than Zhenzu?" Qipao frowned, even stronger than Zhenzu. Seeing that Yexie Xiansheng wasn''t kidding, it was not good news for her, it was terrible. The bad news. "I have nothing more to say, please leave here!" Hiroshi Yeze suddenly felt tired. When he recalled the scene in the morning, he was still a little scared. The cheongsam beauty smiled slightly and got the information she wanted. She quickly left the inquiry room and was ready to find a place to check the information she had just gotten from the mouth of Ye Setxian. But Yexie Xiansheng didn''t know that the beauty of the cheongsam just now was not the person who managed the company, so there are people who will come one after another and continue to ask him about the energy fluctuation event. Late at night, after the panic in the morning, the residents on the island of Xianshen slowly fell into a deep sleep, slowing down the exhaustion of the day''s work. Nuoer and his daughters, of course, also fell into a deep sleep, and did not set off any war. After all, except for Xiaolinsha, all of her daughters were satisfied in front of them, so they embraced Nuoer very honestly to sleep. As for the ancient city of Xiao and the lost tree, the two of them had nightmares because of the pro-affairs in front of them. They dreamed that they were lingering. They didnt know how many times they were awakened overnight. At the port on the coast of Xianjin Island, on a very luxurious ship, a handsome man in a white suit is looking at the night sky and thinking about something. "I really want to see you, summon the beasts this morning!" The handsome man sipped red wine and looked at the starry sky to himself. In this way, this incident of energy fluctuations was temporarily ended, but many people are still investigating and want to find the prisoner of this incident. The next day On a sunny morning, the residents of Xianshen Island became busy again, completely forgetting the panic of yesterday, and doing whatever they wanted, without affecting their lives at all. The warm sunlight radiated into the house from outside, and Noel and several women woke up from their sleep. However, the four of Noel, Xuecai, Xia Yin, and Xiao Linsha went to the bathroom to wash and clean together. After all, Noel promised that Xiao Linsha sent them to school today, and he happened to go to Caihai Academy to find a job so that he could smoothly pick up more girls and put them in his harem. The four soon finished washing, put on their school uniforms under the constant oiling of Noel, and prepared to set off to the Caihai Academy. However, before leaving, Noel remembered something and went back to the bedroom. auzw.com "Beya Tolis, please wait and get our IDs ready, take them familiar with Xianjindao, and go shopping for some things by the way!" Noel shook, Beatrice, who was not yet fully awake, told her what she had thought of. "Well, I know!" Beatrice nodded with a smile. "Bank card password *****, as for the identity of the school, I will find a way, then I will go!" Noel smiled slightly, kissed the lips of the three, and then went to the living room outside Go. Seeing that Noel left, the three girls decided to sleep for a while and waited to go out shopping. After all, it was still very early, and the door was probably not yet open on the street. Before leaving the house, Noel observed with his eyes, and found that the next Xiaogu city and the lost tree are still not up, and they took the three girls who were going to school to leave the house. After all, he did not want Xiaogu city to know, wait Completely Xiao Naisha was completely conquered by himself, and it was interesting to let Xiao Gucheng know. The four people took the elevator down the stairs, and soon came to the place where the sports car was parked. "Noel, is this your car?" Xiao Linsha asked in surprise. When she came back last night, she and Xuecai both saw the car and thought it was a rich man who lived in the apartment. This will be Noel''s car. "Your boyfriend is very rich, don''t need to be so fussed!" Noel said with a smile, just a sports car, he did not feel any surprise. "I want to be a co-pilot!" Xiao Linsha shouted cheerfully, and quickly ran outside the door of the co-pilot. "Just whatever you want!" Noel smiled slightly and walked over to open the door for Xiao Xinsha, let her sit inside, and opened the rear door to let Xuecai and Xia Yin enter. Seeing the cheerful Xiaolinsha, Xuecai and Xiayin all smiled, and had no plans to grab with her, they all walked into the back seat of the car and sat well, waiting for Noel to drive them to school. Xiao Xiaosha, the co-pilot, looked east and west with a smile on her face. After all, she was also sitting on it for the first time. Among the gorgeous and expensive sports cars, she was full of curiosity. "Sit well, I''m going to drive!" Noel smiled when he sat in the driver''s seat, and said to the three girls in the car. "Well!" Wen Yan said, the three women fastened their seat belts quickly and answered in unison. After glancing at the sitting three, Noel slowly expelled the car from the apartment area and entered the driveway of the street, but suddenly he remembered himself and did not know where the Caihai Academy was. "Ninsha, find out on the navigation, where is your school!" Noel said to Xiaolinsha while driving. "Oh!" Xiao Linsha nodded with a smile, quickly found the location of their school''s Caihai Academy in the car''s navigation, and said, "This is here, take a look!" .. Chapter 42： school "Since it''s so far! How do you usually go to school?" Noel looked at it and navigated to the location of Caihai Academy, and found it very far away from there. "Be a suspended magnetic train!" Xia Yin replied first, and Xue Cai and Xiao Linsha also nodded in coordination. "Do you want to eat early, we are going to school?" After Xia Yin''s answer, Noel thought about it. If he passed the car, it should not take much time, so he planned to ask the next three girls, Go to school after breakfast. "Forget it, we eat at school, and it''s not good to wait for being late!" Xiao Linsha thought for a while and said, in fact, she was afraid that she would spit it out when she started to experience motion sickness, but she didn''t want to be in Her boyfriend was embarrassed in front of her, and she was embarrassed to say that she was completely indifferent to the means of transportation, and she would be severely motion sick as soon as she took the ride. "Well, we''re eating well at school!" Xuecai and Xia Yin nodded, and they didn''t want to be late, after all, it''s a bit far from here. "You guys are all seated, I''m going to speed up!" After that, Noel stepped on the throttle to the lowest level, and the sports car drove in the lane super fast. Because it is still very early, there are no vehicles in the driveway. Even in the face of Noels superb driving, those are nothing, and they can still run at the workshop with high speed. Xiaolinsha in the car started to worry a little about getting motion sick when she waited. Looking at the fast flashing scenery outside the car window, she knew that Noel was driving very fast now, but the car was quite stable without any shaking. And Xiao Linsha was surprised to find that she didn''t feel motion sickness at all, which made her very, very happy, and at the same time, in order to avoid motion sickness in her heart, she didn''t need to lose face and sigh of relief in front of Noel. "Ninsha, you can rest assured, take the car I drive, you will not be motion sick!" Noel smiled slightly and said to Xiaolinsha on the first officer''s seat. "Huh! How do you know?!" Xiao Linsha asked in surprise. She could not remember telling Noel that she was completely indifferent to the means of transportation, and she would be seriously motion sick as soon as she took the ride. "You are my girlfriend, of course I have to understand clearly, your various situations!" It seems that Xiao Masha was surprised, and Noel explained to her with a smile. "Nasty! I knew you still brought me into the car, did you intentionally make me embarrassed?" Xiao Linsha asked with a cheek bulging, but she was very happy that Noel cared about him so much, otherwise he wouldn''t understand himself. The situation and things are gone. "Because I firmly believe that you sitting in my car will never experience the symptoms of motion sickness!" Noel said confidently. After all, the car skills exchanged are not fake or inferior products. Even if Xiao Linsha is motion sick, He also has other solutions. Seeing Noel''s self-confidence, Xiao Linsha turned her head shyly. She felt that her boyfriend was confident and handsome, and she didn''t want to pretend to be angry. "Noel, did you drive a little too fast?" Xue Nuo was stunned when Noel accelerated just now. Now she was refreshed, and she was a little worried about what might happen. "It''s okay, just put your heart in your stomach!" Noel said with a smile, knowing Xuecai was afraid of an accident. "Okay!" Xuecai nodded. The black sports car, running on the lane of Xianshen Island, the pedestrians who go to work or school on the roadside, were quickly crossed by the black shadows from the lane, and they were shocked to stand on the spot, thinking who they were Then dont drive so fast. auzw.com At the entrance of Caihai Academy, the students followed their friends and entered the school talking and laughing. Suddenly, a shrill tire mo mop came from somewhere, and some people who were just about to enter the school stopped and looked at the source of the sound. Soon, the students at the entrance of Caihai Academy saw a crossroad in the distance and rushed out of a black sports car from the left. They made a drift at high speed to this, and the students quickly gave up on both sides. A passage for the sports car to quickly rush past them. Noel, who was in the sports car, saw the students make way and rushed past them. When he was about to reach the school gate, he once again made a drift and stopped the sports car sideways at the gate of Caihai Academy. There was no way for anyone who called the door to give up, otherwise he would have been directly entering the school. "Give me the trouble, I''m going to drive in!" Putting down the window next to the driver''s seat, Noel stretched out half of his body and smiled at the dazed students at the door. "Oh!" The students in a daze at the door responded froze, and quickly gave way to the side. "Thank you!" Seeing everyone obediently gave way, Noel thanked them, retracted into the sports car, and closed the window and slowly opened it. After all, how many people are not easy to open too fast. The students at the entrance of Caihai Academy saw the black sports car entering the school and gradually disappeared into their sights before they recovered from the shock. "Great! Did you see the drift just now?" "Lying trough! Drift at full speed, without slowing down at all, is this man dead?" "Cut! What do you know, others have the ability and confidence to do that!" "The guy who just came out of the car window is so handsome!" "Yeah yeah, the car is so powerful, the person looks handsome!" "It is likely to be a new teacher. If it is really a teacher, I hope he will teach our class!" "Huh! It''s not just looking handsome, what a great thing!" "You look so handsome when you have a book, you just envy and jealous! Hum!" The students at the door talked with the friends or girlfriends around them. There were jealous, envious, nympho, violent, etc., and some nymphs pulled their girlfriends quickly. Run into school to see the handsome man who just came out of the car window. The sports car that entered the Caihai Academy also attracted the attention of many students inside. They were very curious about who was sitting in it. Since they came to the school with expensive sports cars. .. Chapter 43： look familiar Noel drove the sports car and came to the parking area. After parking the sports car, he first walked out of the sports car and bypassed the sports car to open the door sideways for the three girls. But Xuecai, Xiayin, and Xiaolinsha in the car saw that there was so much outside looking at them. They were too shy to get out of the car. "What''s wrong, is it motion sickness?" Seeing the three girls didn''t get out of the car, Noel asked suspiciously, wondering what happened to them, and thought they were all motion sickness. "No. No!" Xuecai shook his head, took a deep breath, and came out of the car. "It turned out to be shy!" Seeing Xuecai''s performance, Noel knew instantly why they didn''t get off immediately. "Cai Cai.. No, I''ll come out now!" Xiao Linsha stammered, her red face was not persuasive at all. "My lovely wife, just waiting for you!" Noel smiled slightly and looked at Xia Yin, who was very shy. "Got it, husband!" Xia Yin blushed and walked out of the sports car, but he kept burying his face in the European school and dared not raise his head to see it. "Let''s go!" Noel hugged the shy Xia Yin and walked towards the teaching building. Seeing that Noel hugged Xia Yin first, Xuecai and Xiao Xinsha followed quickly and walked to Noel. The bolder Xuecai hugged the other side of Noel''s hand directly, and Xiaolinsha, who was a step behind, could only walk beside Xia Yin. Many people in the school recognized the three girls who had just got off the bus. Even if Xia Yin did not look up, many people recognized who she was. "Isn''t that the nickname "the sage girl in the middle school" Haze Hara?" "It seems that it really is" "That was a new transfer student yesterday, it seems to be called Ji Zhe Xuecai!" "There are also Xia Yin''s good friends, Xiao Xinsha is also there!!" "This man will not conquer all three of them?" "I think it is very possible! And the man is so handsome, I want to be conquered by him too!" "Look at their blushing, they must have been captured by the man!" The gossip flames of the female students were ignited, and they all began to guess wildly about the relationship between a man and a woman, and whether they did anything that they loved. auzw.com Just when the female students gossip, Noel and the three girls have entered the teaching arm, and the three girls are all blushing and dare not look up. Soon, Noel sent the three of them to the door of the classroom, but this made her shy because the classmates looked at them in surprise. "Just send you here, and I will go to the principal''s room!" Noel smiled slightly, and on the blushing faces of the three, they all smelt before turning to leave. The behavior of Noel made the three of them stunned for a while, and also made the students in the classroom stunned for a while. When Noel disappeared completely in their eyes, they gradually recovered. "Nisha, Xuecai, Xia Yin, who was the man just now, he kissed you all, why don''t you refuse?" Jin Teng Meibo ran up and asked, she is a member of the women''s basketball club, and Xiao Gucheng did not withdraw from basketball The predecessors of the company are very fond of Xiaogu. "He''s my boyfriend, just kiss him, no big deal!" Xiao Linsha blushed and said very shyly. "He''s my man, so why kiss him? Why should I refuse?" Xuecai, who had recovered from God, couldn''t understand his man. He just kissed himself. It seemed nothing strange. "He is my husband, kiss anything, as long as he likes it!" Xia Yin shame explained with a blush. She felt that as long as Noel liked it, it was just a kiss, not a shameful thing yesterday. . "You all know each other''s relationship?" After hearing the three people''s answers, Jinto Mibo froze for a moment. She really didn''t expect the very famous three in school to be the same man''s woman. The three glanced at each other, and nodded their heads, saying that they all knew each other''s relationship, but they all lived up without telling. Regardless of whether it was Jin Fujimibo, or everyone in the class, they were stunned by the representation of the three women. The women were just the flames of gossip burning, and the men were envious of jealousy and hit the wall. When the three girls were asked by the girls, Noel in front of him found that he was lost, and found that he did not know where the principals office was. However, he saw a girl playing with a mobile phone and planned to go up and ask how the principals office went. . "Beauty, can you tell me how to get to the principal''s office?" Noel smiled slightly as he walked behind the girl and patted the shoulder of the girl who was playing with the phone. "You''re too good at it." When Lan Yuqian turned around and saw the man behind her, she was a little stunned for a while, so the words were only half said. "It''s up to you to think about it, but can you tell me how to get there first?" Noel said with a smile, he knew what the second half of the girl was, but he didn''t care at all, and he thought the girl was familiar, but for a while I can''t remember who it is in a while. Lan Yu, who didn''t look back, didn''t answer Noel''s words, but pointed in a certain direction. "Thanks!" Noel smiled and thanked, and walked in the direction of the girl. Soon after Noel left, Lan Yuqianqing recovered, and was very surprised, because she recognized Noel, the culprit of yesterday''s case. "Human ancestor! What did this guy do when he came to school, wouldn''t it be a horror activity?" Lan Yu Qingchun said to herself, she checked last night for details about the so-called Noah, It is determined that humans are indeed descendants of Noah, so it is really not too much to say that he is the ancestor of humans. "Moguya, why is he different from what is recorded in the Bible, it is exactly the opposite of existence!" Lan Yu asked in a doubt, according to her understanding of Noah in the Bible, but a good person who saved a lot of lives, but Now this is Noah''s Noah, and he doesn''t take the lives of others into his eyes at all. .. Chapter 44： School doctor "It is very likely that he is not. Noah in this world, like a beast, is an existence summoned from a different world by someone or some kind of ritual!" said Mogu on the phone screen, after all, it He did not find any information about the man named Noel from the data, he appeared as if out of thin air. "Is it a different world or a parallel space?" Lan Yu Qingchun said to herself, curious about Noga, and wanted to go to more things about him. "Probably! Don''t be too close to him, he is a se wolf. Yesterday''s energy fluctuations were caused by him robbing a girl named Haze Xiayin!" Mogu said seriously, yesterday In the evening, it can rummage the Magister Sculptor, those surveillance videos that have not been damaged, and know the whole thing from the video. In order to prevent Mogu from letting some hot-blooded guys provoke Nuoer, causing the Xianshen Island to panic or destroy, it decided to delete these videos, even Lan Yuqin didn''t let her see a little. For the sake of a young girl, he almost sank the string **** island, he was too crazy! ''Thinking, but Lan Yu Qingcong thought about it, and there seemed to be something wrong, said: "Mogu crooked, if he is a se wolf, my big beauty standing in front of him, why did he not respond at all, is it me Isnt it pretty enough?" "Um. Maybe he has something urgent, so he didn''t notice it for a while! Yeah, it definitely looks like that!" Mogu said nervously, looking at the blue-faced blue feathers on the black face, and her back appeared like evil. Ghost objects, it is clear that if they say the wrong thing, they will definitely be flooded with a lot of viruses. Just one person, one intelligence, when discussing issues Noel thought while walking, who was the girl who showed her the way just now, and after quickly inquiring in her head, she finally arrived at the girl''s information. "How can I be so familiar? She turned out to be Cain''s witch, blue feather onion!" Noel smiled to himself, and he came to the door without knowing it, said: "I finally found it Now!" Looking at the principal''s office on the doorplate, Noel did not knock on the door before entering, but directly opened the door and walked in. "Who are you, why did you come in without knocking on the door!" The principal of Caihai Academy looked at the person who came in suddenly, frowning seriously. Closing the door of the principal''s office, Noel didn''t mean to answer, but looked around, flashing to the principal''s back in an instant, grasping the other person''s head in the shape of a claw. "System Master, start brainwashing with the fastest speed!" Noel glanced lightly. The so-called principal of Caihai Academy asked the system to quickly brainwash the other party. Start brainwashing "What are you going to do, save?" The headmaster who just wanted to ask for help suddenly had his eyes slowly sluggish, and the whole person looked like a puppet with no soul. Brainwashing is finished! Welcome to use next time! auzw.com "Master Lord, what do you have to say!" The principal, who was completely brainwashed, has now fallen to his knees on the ground, waiting for what Noel told him. "In school, give me an identity!" Noel said on the sofa, very satisfied with the brainwashing work of the system. "Sir Noel, what do you think of being the principal?" The principal kneeling on the ground, without any hesitation, just gave up the principal''s throne. "It doesn''t need to be a principal. It seems a little trouble to be a teacher." Noel thought about what occupation in the school was the most free and free person, but he soon thought of it and laughed: "I will do Caihai Xue The garden school doctor is okay, okay?" "It''s okay, I''ll let you know now, let people organize a large and luxurious studio for you!" After that, the principal of Caihai Academy dialed the phone on the desktop and asked people to prepare for Noel Office workplace. Noel sat on the sofa with his eyes closed to refresh himself, but the headmaster kept on the phone, asking the decoration team to improve the school''s medical room, and let people buy expensive furniture.. etc. After a long time, the school doctor of Caihai Academy gave him three times the salary. He was very happy to roll away the cover, and the school hospital room was opened by the decoration team. The expansion was completed with the help of a lot of staff. A large amount of expensive furniture purchased has also been moved in successively. "Sir Noel, everything is ready. Let me take you over. Call me at any time!" After receiving the call, the principal walked over to Noor, who closed his eyes and reverently, holding the business card in his hand very respectfully. . "Well! Let''s lead the way ahead!" Wen Yan opened his eyes and took the business card in the principal''s hand, instructing the other party to take him to the school''s hospital. After all, he was not familiar with the school. Later, while listening to the school''s introduction, Noel followed the principal of Caihai Academy to the school medical office where he wanted to work. The two came one after another and soon came to the school medical room. Noel looked around at will and was very satisfied with this office space. Then the principal who brought him to him was sent away. Soon after the principal of Caihai Academy left, the broadcast on the campus rang. Dear classmates and teachers, our Caihai Academy has invited a new school doctor with superb medical skills. His name is Noel. If you are all right, please do not disturb the work of the new school doctor. The broadcast is finished! Noel in the school''s medical room was stunned for a moment. He didn''t tell the principal to broadcast anything, but after thinking about it, it seemed to be okay. Inside the school, the people who heard the broadcast had joy and sorrow. Xia Yin, Xuecai, and Xiao Linsha were happy, and there were the ancient city of Xiao, the lost tree, the Nangong Nayue, and the blue feathers. And there was a cheongsam beauty with her eyes flashing. She really did not expect that the same celebrity would appear in the academy just after last nights inquiry. Whether it was a prisoner of yesterdays energy fluctuation event or not, she decided to find a helper to watch in the past See, I rushed towards Nangong''s office that month from the playground. .. Chapter 45： Stupid dog I just arrived at the school, Xiao Gucheng and Shise Kisuki. When I heard the name I just broadcasted, I fell directly to the ground, and my face gradually became dark. The hope in the center was not the person I thought of. "The ancient city, even if it was broadcast just now, is really a prisoner of yesterday''s incident. You must not mess up. Remember here is a school. If there is a fight, many people will die here!" Seeing Xiao Gucheng black face, lost Seki said very seriously that he was afraid that Xiao Gu would have another impulse to summon beasts and fight with each other in the Caihai Academy. "Relax, I won''t fight him here, even if I don''t think about those classmates, I won''t let the battle spread to Nasha!" Xiao Gucheng smiled. He knew that a good friend lost his base tree and was worried about himself Impulsive, made the same mistakes as yesterday. "You can know the best, let''s go in first, it''s time for class!" Shiseki nodded and rushed towards the classroom. "I''m going! It''s really time for class!" Xiao Gucheng looked at the time and found that it was really time for class. He quickly caught up with the lost tree in front and ran to his class together. The three girls who were asked about gossip in the class heard that their man became the school doctor of Caihai Academy. They were all very happy. After all, they could see Noel often in the school, and they could go to the school doctor when they were fine. The room is lazy. "Wow! Since your man has become a school doctor!" "Have time to introduce us to him?" "If you are lazy in the future, remember to bring us!" "Yeah, yeah, you can hide in the school doctor''s room during the annoying class, so envious!" The girls in the class heard the announcement of the headmaster just now and started to discuss with the three girls again. Simultaneously On the top floor of the Caihai Academy, a rather gorgeous office, a little loli in a white skirt is sitting in a chair fanning a small fan, looking at the tea cup just broken on the ground. "Why did that guy come here, I hope nothing happens, hey!" Nangong sighed annoyed in that month, she was very worried now, if Xiao Gucheng heard this information, would he go blood to find death again At that time, fighting is likely to take place in the school. Nangong was preparing to clean that month. When the cup was broken just now, the door of her office was opened. A sexual gan beauty wearing a cheongsam and mini skirt with red hair in a bun shape and three braids , Hurried in, rushed in front of her very quickly. "Stupid dog, it''s almost time for class. Are you in a hurry to do what''s the matter?" Nangong asked in doubt that month, and she recognized who he was when she opened the door. auzw.com "That month sauce, my name is Sagasaki Cape, not stupid dog, I have said it many times!" The beautiful woman named Sagasaki Cape rubbed Nangongs little head with a smile, but Nangongs month was just depressed but There was no resistance. This beautiful woman, called Sagasaki Cape, is a female teacher in the middle school of Caihai Academy. She wears cheongsam and teaches subjects such as physical education, Xuecai and Linsha. She is about 160cm tall. Good at martial arts and immortal skills, and is the "Xiangu" in the Four Boxing Immortals People. It is also a national attacking officer who is rumored to be able to destroy a violent organization alone, split the ground empty-handed, and release a beam of Qigong waves from his hands. It is a female boxer with many urban legends. "Don''t touch my head, the stupid dog said the key point, or I''m going to go to class!" Nangong''s mouth twitched, and Sagasaki Cape was a person who made her feel a headache. "Because the moon sauce is so small, if you don''t pay attention," Sasaki Misaki said with a smile, meaning that she didn''t take her hand away from Nangong''s head in that month. . "Long word, stupid dog quickly talk about the key point," Nangong said impatiently that month, she hated being thought of as petite or something. "The point is, I found out that the prisoner of the energy fluctuating event yesterday is very likely to be in school now!" Sasaki Misaki smiled, remembering the business of coming to Nangong that month, proudly laughing. "How, I Its awesome, so the prisoner was found soon!" "Oh! It''s okay, I''m going to class!" After that, Nangong turned to organize the English textbooks on the desktop that month. "Surprised! I''m just" Halfway through, Sasaki Misaki found out to be wrong. Nangong wasn''t surprised that month. This made her stunned for a moment and hurriedly asked: "That month sauce, you are not surprised at all. ?" "What''s surprised? I was at the scene yesterday, and I also confirmed that the new school doctor was the prisoner of yesterday''s incident, and I knew that person the day before yesterday!" Nangong replied lightly that month, saying that she was at the scene yesterday. , And knowing about Noel. "What! It turned out that Yue Yue had already known, why didn''t the prisoner be arrested?" Sasaki Saki cried in surprise, Nangong saw the prisoner that month, but didn''t catch the other party, which made her feel very much. doubt. "I wanted to catch it, but I didn''t have the ability to catch it. Don''t trouble him. He is a person who does whatever he wants. I don''t dare to guarantee that he will kill in school! "Nangong said very seriously that month, she didn''t want Sasaki Cape to provoke Noel, otherwise she wouldn''t know what would happen. "That is to say, the man named Noel is quite powerful, even you are not his opponent?" Sasaki Misaki frowned, and now she couldn''t laugh a little, and Nangong''s ability in that month couldn''t handle it. That called Noel must be quite powerful. "Well!" A response was made, and Nangong nodded that month, indicating that she was not Noel''s opponent, looking at Sasaki Cape and reminding: "And he is still a se wolf and likes beautiful women very much if you are caught by her. I cant save you!" .. Chapter 46： look for a job Nangongs reminder that month, Sasaki Cape did not take it seriously, because she had a student who lived in the Magister Gongsu, and her whereabouts are still unknown, which makes her very worried. "Oh! I know!" Sasaki Misaki replied casually, but the center decided to go to the school medical room, and suddenly thought of something quickly asked: "That month sauce, since you were at the scene yesterday, have you seen a Girl with short white hair, named Haze Xiayin?" "Girl with short white hair" Nangong recalled that month, when she was there, there seemed to be such a girl, saying: "At that time, Noel and his party were indeed carrying a girl with short white hair, but she did not see her. I dont know if its Ye Xia Xia Yin!" "Bell Bell Bell!" As soon as Nangong finished talking that month, the bell of the class at Caihai Academy also rang. "That month sauce, you go to class first, the next section is my class, I''m taking a break here, is it okay?" Sasaki Misaki said with a smile, in fact, after hearing Nangong''s answer that month, I was sure to go. Go to the school doctor''s office and ask her student Haze Xiayin to come back. "Then I will go first. If you leave, remember to close the door for me!" Nangong didn''t think so much that month, picked up the English textbook on the desk, and slowly left the office. "That month sauce, sorry!" When Nangong left that month, Sasaki Cape faced the closed door and said to himself: "If I tell you, I''m going to find the guy called Noel, you will definitely stop me , So I can only deceive you!" Sasaki Misaki carefully opened the door, and looked around and found that Nangong really left that month, and she rushed to the school medical room of Caihai Academy, trying to get her student Haase Haein from the prisoner''s hand quickly. Rescued. Running all the way, there was no one in the aisle because of the class, so Sasaki Cape quickly reached the outside of the school doctor, but she doubted that she had come to the wrong place. The difference between the school doctor and her impression was a little too much. "I didn''t go the wrong way! But this school doctor''s office is so different from yesterday, it''s just one underground day!" Looking at the school doctor''s office in front of me, it''s like a dog''s kennel turned into a dragon palace, but Sasaki Cape Make sure you are not going the wrong way. After thinking for a while, Sasaki Misaki decided to go in and see if she had really gone to the wrong place, so she knocked on the door very politely. "Boom boom! Excuse me, is this the school''s doctor''s office?" Sagasaki Cape knocked on the door, held the door handle and pushed open the door, and slowly walked inside to look around. "Well, this is the school doctor''s office. Are you uncomfortable?" Noel got up from the sofa. He didn''t expect someone to come to the school doctor''s office just after class. "Are you the new school doctor Noel?" Wen Yan, Sasaki Cape turned to look behind him, and saw a very handsome man, who got up on the sofa, as if he hadn''t slept yet. auzw.com "Well!" Noel nodded and admitted that he was the new school doctor. After careful observation, he didn''t see what was wrong with the beauty standing at the door. He asked doubtfully: " Beauty, do you come to see a doctor, or do you come to be lazy?" "Excuse me, did the incident happened yesterday caused by you?" Sagasaki cape did not answer the question raised by Noel, but asked directly whether he was the prisoner of yesterday''s incident. "It turned out to be something! It''s me, what advice?" Noel smiled slightly, completely cleaned from the confused state, and immediately admitted that he did what happened yesterday. "Er" Sasaki Misaki was stunned for a moment, but he did not expect the other party to admit so readily. Seeing the other person froze, Noor did not bother her, but admired her graceful fruit through the clothes she was wearing with the eyes of the emperor. "Just admit it, where did you take my student Haze Haruyin, and now hand her over to me!" Feeling the other person''s scorching sight, Sasaki Misaki turned back to her, facing Said the man named Noel. "Xia Yin?" Nuoer froze for a moment, thinking to himself: Xia Yin is not in class? "It''s you. The girl with short white hair that she took away yesterday. She''s about to let her go!" Sasaki Misaki saw the other''s doubts and quickly said Xia Yin''s obvious characteristics. "It seems that you are not a normal teacher, you should still be a magician, otherwise you will not know, Xia Yin was taken away by me!" Noel smiled slightly, he did not believe the general teacher, would know that kind of large In the case of the incident, only people like the national attacking magician could know that he had taken them away, and the beautiful class teacher, as if she didnt know Xia Yin, had already taken classes in her class. . "Yes! I''m a national demon attacker. I will let go of people when I''m acquainted. I can let you go this time!" Since the other party guessed almost, Sasaki cape also hopes that this identity can be , Let Noel obediently surrender Haze Xiayin. "I don''t have the habit of letting go of the prey, you can just let the horse come!" Noel smiled, not caring at all, the other party''s threatening words. "How about, I just let Xia Xiayin, let''s open the conditions!" Sasaki cape frowned, Nangong was not an opponent that month, and it was useless to go up, so I only let the other party open the conditions, and There are schools with many people here, and if the other party calls the consequences of beasts, it is unbearable. "Conditions? You''re my woman, I just let Xia Yin, how?" Noel smiled slightly, his eyes kept moving on the other side. "You! Ruo Lei!" Seeing the other party so arrogant and unbearable, Sasaki Misaki, pushed her hands in the direction of Noel, and a blue lightning flew from her hands. "It''s just finished renovation here! And" looking at the lightning that came from noor, Noel shook his head, and black gas quickly poured out of him, forming a vortex in front of him, swallowing the blue coming from him, saying: "Such an attack is useless to me!" .. Chapter 47： Associate The long-range attack failed, and the stunned Sasaki cape rushed up, and rushed to the face of Noel in an instant, then stopped and jumped to Noel''s head and pulled it over. "Reject!" Noel activated the ability to refuse to touch what he didn''t want to touch, and the whip leg pulled fiercely through his head as if he kicked something that didn''t exist. But Sasaki Misaki did not give up, thinking that the other party quickly escaped the attack and did not make herself aware of it, so at the moment she landed, her hands emitted a beam of Qigong waves like a beam. "Boom!" A loud noise made the Qigong wave pass through Noel''s abdomen and hit the sofa behind him. "Let''s go! I knew it, I''ll be next." Looking at the crushed sofa on the back, and a small hole in the ground, Noel regretted not taking the attack. This loud noise will definitely kill people Bring in. "How could it be clearly hit!!" Sasaki Misaki was very surprised. She was sure that the Qigong wave she had just sent was through Noor''s abdomen, but now the other party is like no one, but the sofa and floor behind are suffering. "Beauty, you don''t know, such a big disturbance will attract people?" Instantly came to Sasazaki Cape, Noor grabbed her neck with one hand, and the black gas quickly wrapped around her. "Ruo Lei!" Sasaki Misaki recovered, seeing that she was pinched by the other party, her hands pressed against Noel to launch Ruo Lei, but she suddenly found that the magic in her body seemed to disappear, so Ruo Lei did not launch successfully, crying in surprise: "What''s going on! How did my magic disappear?" "Now you have fallen into my hands, what should I do with you!" Nuoer smiled evilly, controlling the black gas in his hands to condense into an iron chain and locking it on the other person''s neck, then let go of her neck. Right hand. "What the **** did you do to me, why did my magic disappear?" Sasaki Misaki frowned and punched hard. Knoll''s head was gently on the side, avoiding the attack lightly, and he directly took Sasaki cape into his arms, ignoring her hands on her body, so she walked around and locked the door of the school''s medical room, releasing the light The black gas cage is the entire interior of the school medical room, so that even Nangong did not want to use space magic in that month. "Everything is ready, it''s time to dispose of you!" Noel grabbed her hands with one hand and pressed Cape Sasaki against the door of the school''s medical room. "What are you going to do, let me go!" Sasaki Misaki''s cheeks flushed, trying to break free of his restrained hands. "Of course you are doing preparation work!" Nuoer said softly with Sasaki cape earrings, "Now consider the previous proposal?" "Okay, I promise you, the conditions I opened earlier, I will be your woman, but you have to let Haase Xiayin!" Sasaki Misaki knew that in the disaster, he simply agreed to the conditions of the previous Noerkai, at least his own student Xia Sound can escape from the bitter sea, so that I can feel more comfortable in my heart. auzw.com "As long as Xia Yin is willing to leave, I will never stop her, how?" Nuoer Xie said with a smile, he knew that Xia Yin would not leave himself, but this point This beautiful teacher doesn''t know. "One word is settled!" Sasaki Misaki was afraid of the other party''s regret. In her opinion, Haze Xiayin would definitely choose to leave this demon, saying: "Let me go, I am now yours, whatever you like. Well, I will not resist!" Noel smiled, let go of Sasaki Misaki''s hands, and bowed her lips, and Sasaki Misaki did not resist, but also hugged Noel''s neck, because she was very clear that Haze Xiayin could leave, This guy''s claws all look at his performance. "My woman, you haven''t told me, what''s your name!" Noel released her lips and didn''t know what the beautiful teacher called. "My name is Sasaki Misaki, a sports teacher at Caihai Academy, and a magician with national qualifications, but now I seem to be a fellow criminal!" Sasaki Misaki introduced himself, but the last sentence was a bit ironic. taste. "Then let us be our associates!" Noel smiled slightly, not caring about the satire of Sagasaki. "I hope you talk and count, otherwise I will not let you go as a ghost!" Sasaki Misaki was flushed, a little panic in her heart but some expectations, she knew exactly what Noel said. "I swear! As long as Xia Yin leaves voluntarily, I will never stop it! Is that all right?" Noel extended his hand and swear. "Okay, I also swear! From today I will be Noel''s woman!" Seeing Noel''s sincerity, Sasaki Misaki raised his oath. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another After a long time. But just here, Nangong shouted out of the door outside that month. "Sasazaki, are you inside?" Hearing a loud noise in front, Nangong followed the source of the sound that month and came to the door of the school''s medical room, but she could not reach the interior of the school''s medical room no matter how she used space magic. "It seems that Nangong came to you that month!" Hearing the shouting outside the door, holding the tired Sasazaki cape, Noel walked out the door with a smirk and said something in the ear of Sasazaki cape. "That month sauce, I''m very good inside!" As Noel ordered, Sasaki Misaki sat paralyzed at the door while talking to Nangong that month. .. Chapter 48： Volunteer "Noel, you are inside, hurry up and let Sasazaki come out!" Nangong shouted outside the door that month, and the only person who could stop himself in the school was Noel in the school''s medical room. "Cape Sasaki, are you going out?" Noel asked with a glance at the cape, who was serving himself. "That month sauce, I''m really good, you don''t need to worry!" Cape Sasaki doesn''t want Nangong to see yourself that month. "Noel, let me go in!" Nangong frowned that month and listened to the voice of Sasaki Misaki, she didn''t think Sasaki Misaki was good inside. "Since you want to come in, let you in!" Noel smiled slightly, using his ability to let his hand pass through the door, and said, "Hold my hand, you can come in!" Nangong didn''t hesitate in that month, immediately grabbed Noel''s hand, and Noel also poured energy from his hand, covering Nangong that month, and gently pulled her through the door of the school''s medical room. Cape Sasaki, who had wanted to stop it, was one step late. Nangong had already entered it that month, and now he was staring at him dumbfounded. "What did you do to Sagasaki Cape!!" Nangong roared that month, trying to beat Noor. "That month sauce, I am willing! And I swear just now that he is now my man, you can''t do anything to him!" Cape Sasaki climbed up from the ground and stopped in front of Nangong''s month, otherwise she was close to herself Noel behind him. Hearing Sasaki Misaki''s words, Nangong was completely stunned that month, and the man who was holding Noor was clamoring in front of her, but now she became the other''s woman. She couldn''t understand what Sasaki Misaki was doing. "Stupid dog, wouldn''t you be brainwashed?" Nangong asked in disbelief that month. "No, I am willing!" Sasaki Misha shook his head and said, "I know very well what I am doing!" "Let me go out, don''t disturb your good things!" Nangong smiled in a low mood that month. "You can leave here with space magic!" Before Nangong left that month, Noel pulled her to her side, whispering her face against her, and said, "Sooner or later you will be mine!" "Humph! I won''t let you succeed!" After that, Nangong quickly burrowed into the space that month and left Noor''s school medical room. Seeing Nangong''s disappearance that month, Noel smiled and returned to Sasazaki''s side to pick her up for another, unspoiled sofa. "I have become your woman, are you supposed to let Xia Yin leave!" Cape Sasaki lay on Noor and asked him to carry out his previous promise. "Xia Yin, she can stay well, your class is in class!" Noel said with a smile. "Are you going to fail to keep your promise?" Sasaki Misaki didn''t believe it, thinking that Noel did not want to keep his promise. Noel smiled helplessly. No one believed him every time he told the truth, but he believed one by one when he told falsehoods. He looked at Sasaki Misaki frowning, and he had to take out his mobile phone to call Xia Yin. And press the hands-free button to let Sagasaki cape to hear clearly. "My husband, I''m still in class, why are you calling at this time?" Xia Yin asked quietly from the phone, as if afraid of being discovered. auzw.com "Xia Yin, wait for yourself to come to the school medical room!" Noel smiled slightly and said to Xia Yin on the phone. "Got it, husband! Then I''ll hang up the phone first, bye!" "Bye!" After that, Noel heard the sound of hanging up the phone, looked at the somewhat stunned Cape Sasaki, and smiled: "If you still don''t believe it, Xia Yin will come over after class!" "Xia Yin, why did you call your husband?" Sasaki Misaki could hear. It was indeed Xia Yin just now, but she didn''t understand why Xia Yin, who was clearly taken away, was called Noel''s husband. "Because Xia Yin is already my woman, it''s not normal to call my husband!" Noel smiled and said the facts, saying, "You don''t want to regret it?" "Don''t worry, I swear, and I don''t regret it! Maybe, Xia Yin is forced by you, and wait for her to come and talk!" Sasaki Misato firmly believes that Xia Yin is forced, and she did not intend to repent, after all, just now I did everything and made an oath. The two embraced together, chatting while waiting for the bell to ring, and Xia Yin himself. Sasaki Misaki was also chatting, and learned of the incident that happened yesterday, but she didn''t expect Noel to be so good at speaking, and told herself unreservedly about yesterday''s events. This made her feel very, very unexpected. Time, also in the two days of chat, gradually passed away "Bell Bell Bell!" The bell for get out of class rang. Soon, there was a knock on the door outside the door of the school medical room. "Boom boom! My husband, I''m here, open the door!" Xia Yin shouted from outside the door. "Come in!" Noel opened the door and let Xia Yin outside. "Her husband, you asked me to come, wouldn''t you want to do something shameful? Can we, we go home and do it, it''s not good to be found in school!" Xia Yin shame blushed, buried his small head On the European School, there was no cape Sasazaki in the school medical room. "Where do you want to go, it''s she who has something to do with you!" Noel smiled slightly and rubbed Xia Yin''s little head. Wen Yan, Xia Yin raised her head in doubt, looked at her class leader in surprise, and said, "Mr. Sasaki, why are you here?!" "Xia Yin, it turns out you are really okay. Let Class Director worry about death!" Seeing Xia Yin found himself, Sagasaki Cape stepped forward and hugged Xia Yin. "Teacher Sasaki Misaki, how can you have the taste of my husband?" Xia Yin, who was held by Sasaki Misaki, smelled Noor''s body, and asked her class leader in doubt. "Er." Hearing Xia Yin''s question, Sasaki Misaki''s face turned red instantly, and I didn''t know how to answer it. "Xia Yin, would you like to leave me?" Noel smiled and asked the question that Sasaki Misaki had to ask. "Xia Yin, you don''t have to be afraid anymore, now you are free, you can leave this devil''s side at any time!" Sasaki Misaki said with a smile, happy in the heart for Xia Yin''s ability to get rid of Noel''s devil''s claws. .. Chapter 49： desire Hearing the words of the two, Xia Yin''s eyes were red for a moment, and tears kept rolling in his eyes. Sasaki Cape thought it was Xia Yin, and could tear away the joyful tears of Noel''s Devil''s Claw, but Xia Yin''s next move made her stunned. "Husband, don''t you want me anymore?" Xia Yin pushed away and held her Sasazaki cape, flung tightly into Noel''s arms, and tears kept pouring out of her eyes, crying: "Am I doing something wrong?" Whatever, whatever it is, I promise, I wont do anything wrong in the future!" "Don''t cry, don''t cry, I didn''t say I don''t want you, just ask!" Noel hugged Xia Yin, and gently stroked her back with his hand. "E Xiayin, don''t be fooled by him, he ruined your villain!" This situation is a little out of the way. Unexpectedly, Sasaki Cape, I don''t understand why Xiayin is unwilling to leave this man named Noor . "Huh! Teacher Sasaki Misaki is the bad guy who made me leave her husband!" Xia Yin stared angrily, Sasaki Misaki with a puzzled face. "You knew from the beginning that Xia Yin would never leave you, right!" Looking at Xia Yin''s angry expression, Sasaki Misaki finally realized that she fell into the circle of Noel. "Huh!" Noel nodded with a smile. "Relax, I have no plans to repent at all, and I don''t want to be a villain for repentance!" Cape Sasaki was a little depressed, but she didn''t plan to repent, and walked to Noel, cleverly, holding his side to Xia Yin , Said: "Xia Yin, I''m sorry just now, I am also a Noel woman, so let''s get along well in the future!" "Teacher Sasaki Misaki, is my husband''s woman?" Xia Yin, who was originally angry, listened to the inexplicable conversation between the two, and she couldn''t figure out what was going on. Next, under Noel''s explanation, Xia Yin knew the course of things, and Sasaki Misaki willingly became a Noel woman in exchange for her freedom, so Xia Yin immediately forgiven Sasaki Misaki. But Noel did not say that the fact that Sasaki Misaki strongly resisted at the beginning gave him a lot of goodwill in Sasaki Misaki. Sasaki Misaki also knew from Xia Yin that the plan of Yeze Kenseis modelling of angels and gods was that Noel rescued her from the tragic life, and she was willing to be Noels wife. "It turns out so! Why didn''t you say that early!" Cape Sasaki, listening to Xia Yin''s explanation, glared at Noel who was hugging her and Xia Yin. "Cut! At the beginning you determined that I was the prisoner who kidnapped Xia Yin. I said it earlier. Do you believe it?" Noel gave Sasazaki a white eye. "Uh... seems to be the reason..." Sagasaki Cape thought for a moment, if Noel said it from the beginning, he must think he was cheating. "It seems that the unspoken result is good, which makes me more beautiful! Boo!" Noel smiled and sipped on the face of Sasaki Cape. auzw.com Sasaki Misaki blushed with blush, buried her head in Noels heart, and she was very happy to hear that Noel said she was a great beauty. After all, no woman didnt like to be praised beautiful. As for the month before returning to the office of the Nangong, I was asked by Xiao Gucheng and Shise Kishu about what happened to the loud noise just now. They were worried that the guy named Noor was doing anything in the Caihai Academy destroyed. "Nayuejiang, what was the noise just now?" Xiao Nangcheng asked hurriedly when he saw Nangong returning that month. "Don''t put sauce behind the head teacher''s name!" Nangong, who was already in a bad mood, roared with discomfort when she heard Xiao Gucheng call her, "Xiao Gucheng, you can be honest with me, don''t go to death in the past , Kill all the people in the school!" "Er Nayue, are you okay?" Xiao Gucheng froze for a moment, and asked carefully, he now also found that Nangong was in a bad mood that month, and he seemed to just hit the gun. "I''m very good and don''t need you to care!" Nangong took a deep breath that month and did not intend to tell the facts. "The sound just now was just an experimental explosion!" "It turns out like this! I thought it was the guy named Noel who was doing destruction in the school!" After hearing the words of Nangong that month, Xiao Gucheng said his previous conjecture. "Whether or not Noel did it, don''t bother you!" Nangong said seriously in the month, she didn''t want to see that Xiao Gucheng and Shiji Kisuke bothered Noor to cause trouble. "Don''t let him do whatever he wants?" Xiao Gucheng frowned. "Do you have the ability to stop? You are going to anger Nuoer, and it will only hurt many people and forget the lessons of yesterday?" Nangong watched with disgust that month, Xiao Gu, the fourth true ancestor who loves to do business. , Said uncomfortably: "With your strength, even I can''t deal with it. What do you have the ability to do more business, all you do is nothing to kill you, **** fool!" "Ancient city, that month the teacher was right. We did not fight against Noel. Provoking him is just a act of seeking death!" The lost tree on the side agreed with Nangong''s statement that month. "You can leave, let me take a rest!" Nangong issued a refusal order directly that month, and now she doesn''t care about Xiaogu. "Teacher that month, then let''s leave first, the ancient city, let''s go!" After that, Shise Kishu pulled the ancient city of Xiao and left Nangong''s office in that month. Seeing the two leaving, Nangong sat on the chair that month, thinking about what happened in the school''s medical room, she was still very uneasy, and Sasaki cape stayed beside Noel, but she voluntarily stayed, so she had no solution at all. . On the way back to the classroom, Xiao Gucheng has been black-faced, and he is very clear in his heart that he has no ability to stop Noel, even Nangong is not an opponent that month, and now he is very eager for powerful power. "Hey! In the ancient city, only you awakened in the body, and the other few beasts, it is possible to defeat Noel!" Shise Kisuki went out of the Nangong''s office that month, and looked at Xiao Gucheng with a black face, he knew The ancient city of Xiao must be dissatisfied in his heart, and at the same time he was eager to be powerful to stop Noel. .. Chapter 50： seduce As a reminder of the loss of Haji Kisuke, the ancient city stopped and stood in the same place, as if seeing the hope of defeating Noel, his dark face instantly turned into a smile, and the depressed mood disappeared and disappeared, but lost A sentence taken by Seki tree made him fall into **** instantly from heaven. "But! The prerequisite for you to call out new beasts is to first adapt to your identity as a **** guy, and then seduce those male psychics to make them followers of your blood, and voluntarily donate blood to let You smoke, and awaken a new beast to fight for you!" Shise Kiki said very seriously, not at all kidding. Because Shise Kishu is very clear, the **** of the first blood-sucking target of Xiao Gucheng determines whether his blood-sucking target is male or female from now on, and his first blood-sucking target is himself, and he cant accept being a gay. Identity, then he can never wake up another beast in his body. The words of Lose Kisuki made the black line full of Xiao Gucheng, but the good buddies Jishu did not say that it is also the fact that the blood-sucking target is always male. If you cannot overcome this obstacle, you will never be able to awaken another person in the body. beast. "If you take my blood every day, you may also awaken the beasts in your body!" Shize Kishu also knows that letting the ancient city seduce a man is more uncomfortable than telling him to die, so he said the last way, just It''s unclear whether it will work. "That can only trouble you, Jishu!" Xiao Gucheng recovered his smile and sucked the blood of good friends. Although the awakening of beasts may be very low, it is much better than seduce men. "Hey, I knew it would become like this, and it''s really hard to be your friend!" Shise Kishu smiled helplessly, knowing that Xiao Gucheng would choose the last method, but helplessness or helplessness was better than him. Going to attack others in the middle of the night, when it comes time to obliterate orders, it''s not fun. "That''s right! Since I forgot to find Linsha, explain what happened last night!" Regarding the problem of how to get strength, Xiao Gucheng remembered to go to her sister to explain, and persuade Xiao Linsha to live at home. "I thought it was very nice to live outside, and after all, I live in your house now, and you don''t want to be seen by Linsha when you are blood-sucking?" The tree began to sweat coldly, and instantly recalled the scene of being beaten by Xiao Linsha. "Er seems to make sense...but I still have to explain it, otherwise she will misunderstand and she will call her mom and it''s done!" Xiao Gucheng believes that with her mother''s character, if she is also misunderstood that she is a **** , I will really have fun by then. "Okay, if Linsha comes back to live, you have to protect my personal safety!" Shise Jishu''s mouth twitched, and he could only let Xiao Gucheng protect himself by then, otherwise he would definitely be unloaded by Xiaolinsha Eight yuan. Xiao Gucheng nodded and went to Class C of the middle school of Caihai Academy for three years alone, looking for Xiao Linsha to explain what happened last night. As for Kisuki Kisuki, he didnt follow along, because when he passed the old city of Xiao, it would only deepen Xiao Mishas mistakes for them, and he would definitely not even need to explain, so he went back to class first. However, after the ancient city of Xiao came, outside the three-year class C of the Caihai Academy Middle School, they saw the girl who was taken away by Noel the day before yesterday and were chatting happily with Xiao Linsha. . "Senior Xiaogucheng, how did you come here?" Mito, who had just left the classroom, saw Xiaogucheng, who was dazed outside. auzw.com "Ah? Are you?" Wen Yan, looking back at the ancient city of Xiao, wondering at the girl beside him, feeling a little impressed but unable to remember who it was. "My name is Jin Meibo, a member of the women''s basketball club, and the junior of Xiao Gucheng''s predecessor who did not withdraw from the basketball club!" Jin Fujimi saw the Xiao Gucheng, and did not remember that he was a little disappointed, but he still smiled and puzzled the other party. "It turns out to be you! I''m sorry, it''s been too long since I quit the basketball club, so many people don''t remember it very much!" After being reminded by Jin Teng Mibo, Xiao Gucheng remembered that when he was in the basketball club, there really was such a descendant of Jin Teng Mibo. . "Senior, you should have come to Linsha, I''ll call her for you!" Jin Tengmeibo looked at Xiao Gucheng and remembered himself. The disappointment just now disappeared and shouted into the class: "Masha, Xiaogu senior came to look for it is you!" Hearing the shouting outside the window, Xiao Xinsha, who was still chatting, looked at the source of the sound and saw Xiao Gucheng outside, waving at her awkwardly. Xuecai beside Xiaoshang Sha also saw the ancient city of Xiao outside. "Xuecai sauce, let me go out!" Xiao Linsha smiled and said to Xuecai around him, she would get up and walk outside the classroom. "Nisha, let me go with you!" Xuecai smiled slightly, and also planned to see it in the past. What is the purpose of Xiaogu to come to find Dinsha? "Okay!" Xiao Linsha agreed without thinking, and didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. Soon, Xuecai and Xiaolinsha came, and in front of Xiaogu city and Jinteng Meibo, but they just spoke when they arrived at Xiaolinsha. "Gucheng Jun, you are not in the class to mess with Kisuki Kishu, run over and find me what to do?" He glanced at the embarrassing Xiao Gucheng, and Xiao Mingsha''s costume said in surprise: "Wouldn''t you be in our class? Are you boys?" "Masha, you really misunderstood last night, not what you think!" Xiao Gucheng''s mouth twitched, knowing that his image in the sister center was completely ruined. "Gucheng Jun, you kissed Kisuki Kishu. I saw it with my own eyes. I didn''t despise you as a **** guy, so you don''t need to explain anything!" The facts I saw with my own eyes came out. Jin Teng Meibo, who just wanted to defend Xiao Gucheng, was completely in the same place. She didn''t think she had a good object, since she was a **** guy who liked men. .. Chapter 51： After school Seeing the two people next to them, listening to Xiao Linsha''s words, Xiao Gucheng''s mouth filled with dark lines, and he was very sure that there were two more people. He misunderstood him and the lost man. "Gucheng Jun, you are responsible for doing it. Afterwards, take care of the lost tree, and I will bless you both, and I won''t disturb you at home!" Xiao Linsha gave a preaching expression and patted Xiao. Said the ancient city''s shoulder. "I" Xiao Gucheng wanted to explain, but suddenly he didn''t know how to explain it. Yesterday, he was inexplicably kissed by Kisuki Kisuki. There were only two of them in the house. No one would believe that he was framed. "Nothing to say! I know the purpose of your coming, rest assured, I will not tell the people in your family, be bold with the lost tree!" Xiao Nasha probably guessed why Xiao Gu would try his best. The explanation is that they are afraid to recruit their parents outside. "Even if this is the case, you can''t live in classmates'' homes?" Xiao Gucheng didn''t bother to explain. He always felt that the more explanations, the less people believed. At least Xiao Linsha hadn''t told his parents'' plans, which was unfortunate for him. Fortunately among the people. "You don''t have to worry about it. Linsha wants to stay in my house for as long as she wants!" Xuecai looked down at Xiao Gucheng with contempt, but didn''t expect to be quibbled if someone was caught. "Hmm, I am very happy to live with Xuecai sauce, so don''t go back!" Xiao Naisha nodded, she didn''t want to move back, separated from her boyfriend. "Bell Bell Bell!" The ancient city of Xiao, who wanted to talk about something, was interrupted by the bell of the class, and the words he wanted to swallow were swallowed into his stomach. Think about Xiao Masha and the girl named Xuecai. Yes, at least both of them are girls or classmates. "Xuecai sauce, the class is over, let''s go in!" Xiao Lingsha reminded Xuecai around him when the bell of the class rang. "Nisha, you and Meibo classmates go first, and he and I have something to say!" Xuecai said with a smile, and let the two step into the classroom first. "Okay!" Xiao Linsha nodded and shook his mind before he was surprised. Jinbo Mibo said: "Classmate Mibo, it''s time to go to the classroom!" "Oh!" Jin Teng Meibo froze back, wandering the classroom with Xiao Xinsha. When both of them walked into the classroom, Xue Caiben''s smiling face was completely cold. "The fourth true ancestor, Xiao Gucheng, for the safety of Linsha, please stay as far away from her as possible, and I will be responsible for protecting her!" Xue Cai said coldly, she felt that the fourth truth that caused trouble everywhere Next to the ancestor, Xiao Linsha will be killed soon by the enemies he provokes. "Well. Okay! Then Nasha will trouble you to take care of more!" Seeing the girl as if it had changed, Xiao Gucheng couldn''t react, and said, "That guy called Noor, didn''t it treat you?" "Masha, I will take good care of it! But my things don''t need you to care, hum!" After that, Xuecai turned around and walked into the classroom, leaving Xiao Gucheng alone in the corridor. auzw.com Seeing the girl back in the classroom, Xiao Gu could not understand why she offended the other party. "I''ll just go! Almost forgot, and have to take classes!" Suddenly Xiao Gucheng remembered that he had started classes now and hurried to his class. Running all the way, but when he returned to the classroom, the teacher had already started the class. The late Xiaogucheng was punished by the teacher and punished until the door was punished until the end of get out of class. As for the three people in the school''s medical room, they are doing things they like to see and hear, and completely ignore the bells of the class. After all, Xia Yin''s class teacher, Sasaki Misaki, is also serving Noel here, and there is no need for leave. Time is passing Soon, when it was time for school, I did not see the two women who returned from Xia Yin. They went to the school''s office to find Xia Yin, to see what she and her man were doing, since they had been absent from school for a whole day. "Boom Boom! Knoll opened the door quickly, and Xuecao Sauce and I were going in!" Xiao Linsha knocked on the door. She wanted to open the door directly, but no matter how she could not open it, she had to knock on the door and shouted. The people inside opened the door. "Okay, just open it!" Hearing Xiao Xinsha''s yell outside the door, Noel let out the black gas at the door and let them open the door. After hearing this, Xiao Linsha opened it directly, and walked into the school medical room with Xuecai. "Bad guys, how can you do this in school, what should you do if someone finds it!" Xiaoshang Sha, who recovered, hurriedly closed the door and locked it, looking at the two with blushing and said. "Relax, without my permission, no one wants to come in, let''s say you are outside, did you hear Xia Yin''s cry?" Noel smiled slightly and explained to Xiao Linsha. "Huh? Noel, who''s that woman?" Xuecai noticed that there was a woman behind Noel. She couldn''t remember someone coming. "Sasaki Misaki got up, and it''s time to go off work!" Noel stretched his hand to his back with a smirk and patted Sasaki Misaki, who was tired and asleep. "Huh? Next..." Sasaki Misaki woke up and saw the two students in his class staring at him dumbfounded, shouting in surprise: "Xiao Masha, Ji Yuxue, what are you doing? Will be here?" "Nisha and Xuecai, she will also be your sister in the future, please get along well!" Seeing the two women''s surprised expressions, Noor said, holding Sasazaki to her side. "Got it!" Xuecai and Lin Sha blushed and nodded stunnedly, saying in unison. "Xuecai and Nasha are both your women?" Sasaki Misaki asked in surprise, but she didn''t expect that the three beautiful students in her class, since they are all Noel women. .. Chapter 52： Come back home "Accurately, Lin Sha is a girlfriend, and she has not completely become my woman!" Noel thought for a moment. Now Xiao Lin Sha can only be regarded as a girl. After all, the last step has not been done yet. "Well, I''m just Noel''s girlfriend now!" Xiao Linsha nodded shyly, admitting that she was only Noel''s girlfriend, but she secretly made a decision and found an opportunity to give herself to Noel completely and become Noel. Woman. "Welcome Teacher Sasaki Misaki, join us!" Xuecai smiled slightly and welcomed Sasaki Misaki to join. "You are all voluntary, and I have nothing to say, hey!" Cape Sasaki can see that both Nasha and Xuecai are voluntary, unlike being forced by Noel, so she can''t say anything. But she just couldnt understand why they didnt jealous at all, and there were so many women in their men. "It''s not too early, let''s go home together!" Noel glanced at the clock on the wall and smiled at Sasaki Cape: "My woman, you have to go home with me too!" "I know!" Sasaki Misaki felt that she was looked at by her students, which made her feel very shy and a little strange. Later, under the busy schedule of both Nasha and Xuecai, the tired Xia Yin was cleaned up by them, and she helped her put on the school uniform set aside. Sagasaki cape also put on her clothes. Noel hugged the tired Xia Yin, and walked to the parking place with the three girls. They all got into the car very well, chatting and laughing. At the upper level of the Caihai Academy, Nangong was frowning that month, watching her friend Sasaki Cape, and entering Noel''s sports car. She originally thought that Sasaki Cape, after waiting for the shameful thing with Noel, would Come to your office to explain the situation. "Sasazaki, have you been completely captured?" Nangong said to herself that month, recalling what Noel had said to her. Will it be as Rod said at the time, I cant escape Noels palm, and sooner or later I will become his woman! Thinking that Nangong looked at Noel who was in the car that month, his heart was full of various emotions, and the look at Noel gradually became more complicated. Starting the sports car, Noel slowly drove the car away from the school until it was above the driveway, and then maximized the horsepower of the sports car. It drove through the car at a super fast speed and sprinted toward the apartment where it lived. As for the women of Noel, today they had their identity documents with Bea Tolis, and they hung out in the city of Xianjindao. Nothing special happened, but the combination of their sister Lolita was attracted. Many men''s attention. But those who dared to come up and talked up were frightened by Esdess cold eyes, and they were scared to stand on the spot and dared not take a step forward. Some lifeless guys were taken out of consciousness by Rhodes and thrown into the space of dreams. The consciousness that destroyed and abused them became idiots. Then there was no more. With the previous few people becoming idiots, they also knew that those women were the ghosts, so no one dared to go up and find it uncomfortable. The few women were free of flies around, and they happily shopped around. It wasn''t until the sky was getting dark that they bought some ingredients and returned to the apartment, waiting for Noel to return to implement his promise to cook a delicious meal for them. auzw.com In the driveway, the fast-moving sports car quickly entered the public apartment, stopped in the parking space, and successively walked out of the car, four beautiful women, and a very handsome man. "Frightened me, I thought we were going to die in the driveway!" Cape Sasaki, who just got off the bus, kept patting his heart. He just shuttled between the cars just now, and added a lifeless drift at full speed. She was so scared that she sweated all over her body. "It''s slow. When there is no one in the morning, it''s cool!" Noel locked the car and looked at the frightened Sasaki cape. He laughed and said: "The three of them are okay, you are still a teacher. ?" "Who are you cheating? They must have been terrified before." Sasaki Cape raised his head, and he couldn''t say anything later. Three people, Nasha, Xuecai, and Xiayin, who smiled with fear on their faces, said, : "This is not scientific! Are you doing anything?" "Teacher Sasaki, I have done it once in the morning, and there is nothing to be afraid of!" Xia Yin, who had a good rest on the way back, said, looking at the unbelievable Sasaki. "Actually, even if Noel drove faster, Sasaki Misaki, you don''t need to worry about anything, he won''t let us have any accidents!" Xue Cai looked at Noel affectionately, she firmly believed that Noel was always and everywhere. Will not let them women suffer any little harm. Hearing Xuecai''s words, both Nasha and Xiayin nodded in agreement. "Okay, go upstairs!" Noel smiled slightly and hugged Sasazaki to the side with one hand, and walked to the apartment elevator with Xia Yin in the other hand. "Noel, I have to hug, otherwise you will carry me up like this, hee hee!" Back to the apartment, Xiao Masha was much more open, no longer restrained in school, and became a lively and naughty little girl. . "Today Xia Yin and Sagasaki Cape are tired, but I need my help!" Looking at Xiao Masha behind him, Noel did not let her down, and planned to carry her back up like that, said: "Hold on, I Just carry you up!" "Hee hee! I knew that Noel was the best, hum!" Very happy Xiao Masha, smelt on Noel''s face. "The elevator is here, let''s go in!" Noel and Xuecai said when they saw the elevator door open. "Huh!" Xuecai nodded with a smile, and did not plan to grab a position with the three girls. When several people in Noel entered the elevator, Xuecai chose the button on the living floor, and the elevator closed the iron door and gradually rose. Soon, Noel hugged left and right, carrying one behind his back, and returned to the door of the house. Xuecai took out the key and opened the door first. .. Chapter 53： Delegate evening Originally very restrained, Sasaki Misaki, after the self-introduction of several women, she also slowly integrated into it, and she also found that the women in the house did not jealous of the wind of her imagination, as if their participation was quite normal, not at all Signs of anger at Noel. But Sasaki Misaki soon learned from several women that there are still many women in Noel. If they are jealous every time they have to die of acid, and so many women are willing to follow Noel, which also proves that their men Very good. In the kitchen, Noel was quickly waving his kitchen knife and was carrying out his promise last night. Just as they were chatting outside, a plate of delicious dishes was released at a speed. Soon after, Noel and the women ate delicious food and talked about some interesting things encountered today. At the port of Xianjin Island, there was a figure of Lose Kishu. He boarded a very luxurious ship, but his face was quite bad, as if he was worrying about why. When Lose Kisuki walked to the deck, a beautiful man in a purple suit and black hair came to him. "Who are you, this is private territory, can''t enter casually!" the beautiful man with black hair shawl asked, looking at the person in front of him with a smile. Lost Kisaki, who was watching around, heard the words from behind, and quickly turned to look at the person, saying, "I am Lost Kishimki sent by Kojimijima Company, and come to Dimitri Yewat. Pull it!" "I''m the blood of the Forgotten King of War, Gilareby Dave Valdezlava!" Gila looked at the person, reported the intention and name, he also introduced himself, said: "Loseji Mr. Tree, please wait a moment, Ill go in and report!" Shiseki nodded his head, looked at the blood clan named Gila, wandered back to the interior of the luxury ship, he could only wait here with the sea breeze blowing, after all, it is estimated that he would be killed if he broke in without permission, and he was not fighting Personnel, unable to do such a bold thing. Just a while after the sea breeze was blowing, a handsome man in a white suit walked out of the boat, while shaking the glass of red wine, he smiled and looked at the lost tree on the deck. "I don''t know, Xianjindao Company. What''s your job to find next?" the handsome man smiled slightly and asked with a sip of red wine. "The company wants to entrust your lord to clean up the criminals of the Xianjindao Energy Fluctuation yesterday!" Shise Kiji hesitated a bit, and finally decided to speak out of the company''s entrustment in order to stop the death of Xiao Gucheng. According to information from the source, the lost Duke named Dimitri Yevatra is an emissary from the field of European war kings. The first true ancestor has forgotten the family of the war king and has the ability to merge the beasts. This swallowed two''Elders''. It is also the only one with strength that can match the true ancestor. It is now most likely to defeat the existence of Noel, and he is a battle mad and likes to fight strong enemies. No matter who the target is, he will use the most powerful attack to fight. auzw.com Dimitri Yevatra, after listening to the request from the person, his eyes flashed with a gleam, he was still worried about how to find it, the person who released the energy fluctuation yesterday, there are now people Tell him the intelligence is just fine. "Give me detailed information. I accepted this entrustment!" Dimitri Yevatra, a little overwhelmed by the excitement in his heart, can fight the strong as a combat maniac, which is something that all dreams are about. "This is relevant information for criminals, but please don''t do it in the school, try to find some places where people are less empty!" Looking at the other party, Shise Kiki knows that the mission is completed, and only hopes that it will not cause large-scale damage by then. Just fine. "Then I will say goodbye!" After submitting the information in his hand, Shise Kiki walked off the luxury ship and quickly left the port. The lost tree that came out this time was secretly ran out of Xiao Gucheng, so he had to quickly rush back to his residence in Xiao Gucheng. He could not let him find that he had left, nor let him know the plan this time, otherwise he would be sure It will run **** again to stop it. Dimitri Yevatra, who was looking at the information in his hand, did not pay attention to the departure of the client of the string **** island. It should be excited for the content of the information. There was an urge to fight immediately with Noel. "Ha ha ha ha ha! The ancestor of mankind, whether true or false, you will soon become my blood eater!" Zai carefully looked at the information, Dimitri Yevatra laughed wildly. "But the blue-haired woman beside him needs someone to support her, otherwise he will not be able to fight as much as he wants!" Dimitri Yevatra withdrew his smile and threw back the information in his hand, yes The person behind him said, "Gila, look at them, they must go every day." "I get it, Dmitorie Ye!" After taking the flying information, Jira, who just went in to inform, bowed very respectfully, and completely disappeared into the night. "We will meet soon, the so-called ancestor of mankind, Noel!" Dimitri Yevatra said to the starry sky with a smile on his face. In the apartment, Noel, taking a bath with several women after dinner, did not know that he was being stared at, but even if he knew it, he would not care, maybe he would be very, very happy. In the next two days Dimitri Yevatra didn''t show up, but every day Noel drove to the school, he felt that someone was following it, but he didn''t pay attention to the mouse. In the Caihai Academy, Noel was very comfortable. You can walk around everywhere. You can tease the female students on campus, otherwise you will be in the school medical room, you know. During this period, Xiaogu City, Lose Kisuki, and Nangong hadn''t come to Nuor for any trouble in that month. The ancient city of Xiao is continually absorbing, losing the blood in the base tree, and accumulating strength to awaken the second beast. Only when he waits for the beast to awaken will he take action against Noel. .. Chapter 54： Giant snake As for Nangong that month, after listening to Sasaki Misaki''s explanation the next day, she could only teach her friend Sasaki Misaki. She didn''t go to Noor''s troubles. On the one hand, she was unable to find troubles. On the other hand, she was afraid of being caught by Noor live. Although it is only a phantom built by magic, Nangong was not sure that month that Noel would not let go of the phantom and did something shy, so she would never meet Noel unless necessary. Just after school today, Lan Yuqin was very depressed, looking at Xiao Gucheng not far away, and wanted to tell him the observations of the past two days, but she was afraid that Xiao Gucheng could not accept the facts, so she could only Hide the secret in your heart. You must not tell Xiao Gu City, let him know that Lin Sha was forced to do shame by Nuoer, and rushed to find the ancestor of the mankind. ''Thinking that after careful consideration, Lan Yuqin finally decided that she must never let Xiao Gucheng know what she discovered in the past two days. In the first two days, Lan Yu Qingchun secretly went to the school hospital to observe, and was surprised to find that Xiao Linsha was inside, spitting something with her mouth and tears in the corner of her eyes, how to look like it was persecuted She has also seen such things on the Internet. It''s just that Lan Yu Qingchun didn''t know that. Noel had already discovered that she was peeking, so she deliberately let Xiao Linsha do that, waiting for her to slowly fall into the trap. When school time arrived, Noel drove back with the women as usual, but on the way to the high-speed lane, his sports car was blocked by a giant snake, and he was ready to attack himself and others. The emergence of the giant snake caused people driving cars in the driveway to abandon their cars and quickly fled around. "Strange monster..." "Run" "Ahhhhhh!" "Save me! I beg you!" The people in the driveway, screaming in panic, and those who were pressed down by the giant snake, also begged for help from the running people. "It seems that we will be able to move soon!" Noel said with a cold face. It seemed that the giant snake in front of him, without a little panic, controlled the sports car to keep going back. "Which asshole, summoned such a huge beast here!" Sasaki Misaki was very angry, or if Noel had the driving skills, just waited for everyone to become a meat sauce. Seeing the target want to leave, the serpent bit his anger with open mouth and swallowed the black sports car. The sports car that was retreating at high speed turned away from the side of the car and rushed out at the moment the giant snake bit down. "Boom!" The huge snake''s mouth hit the driveway fiercely, and the ground was cracked by Juli, and the cracked cement was scattered. Dangerously escaped the attacking sports car, rushed out a few tens of meters and stopped to the side, Noel came out of the driver''s seat with a cold face. auzw.com "Sasazaki, you drove them back, I want to hurt the guy who called the beast!" Noel said to the co-pilot Sasazaki. "We just drove away shortly, and couldn''t commit to attack that beast!" Sasaki Misaki persuaded, she didn''t want Noel to figure it out, the energy fluctuation incident two days ago. "The owner of the beast, made it clear that he was coming to deal with me, and obediently drove back to wait for me, and I will go back soon!" After that, Noel walked with a cold face, and the giant snake that stood up not far ahead , A huge and unknown breath came out of him. Cape Sasaki, who wanted to stop her, was calmed down by the unknown breath released by Noel. The words she wanted to dissuade were swallowed into her belly. She quickly sat on the driver''s seat and prepared to drive away. She felt Noel seemed to have been angered. In order to ensure the safety of the three girls in the car, it is necessary to leave the place as soon as possible, otherwise it will be bad to wait for the battle to be affected. "We leave here and can''t disturb Noel''s battle!" Sasaki Misaki said, without responding to them, slammed on the accelerator and rushed in the other direction. "Teacher Sasaki, how can you let Noor stay alone!" Xiaoshao, who had come back from the gods, looked at Noor as she was farther away, and yelled at Sasaki Cape driving. "Masha, Noel let us go back, just for our safety, and our men are very powerful!" Looking at the anxious Xiaomasha, Xuecai quickly hugged her and comforted her. "Relax, you don''t have to worry about Noel, or worry about the people who are abused by him!" The open Sasaki cape is very sure. Noor, who is in an angry state, is very likely to make a more terrible move than last time. "Hmm, her husband is very powerful, Linsha, you can rest assured!" Seeing Xiao Linsha''s uneasy look, Xia Yin sitting on the side also quickly comforted. Hearing the consolation of the three girls, Xiao Xinsha nodded, but she was praying for Noel in her heart, hoping that he would not have any accidents, and would be able to return peacefully and return to the side of himself and others. As far away as the Nangong of Caihai Academy in the month, she felt a strong wave of magic, and the master of the magic, she was still quite familiar with it, and quickly rushed into the space. A glance at the faraway sports car, Noel turned to look forward, the giant snake armed with a blade was slowly climbing from the ground, but this time it did not attack itself. "Snake charmer, did you get out on your own, or did I kick you out!" Noel looked at the serpent lightly and said coldly to the people in the alley. "Pap! Pap! Pap! I didn''t expect it to be discovered so soon!" A handsome man in a white suit walked out of the alley, clapping his hands and walking in front of the giant snake. "Follow me for two days, can you finally give it up?" Just when Noel saw the giant snake, he guessed who the attacker was. "I." The handsome man in the white suit had not finished speaking. "Dimitri Yevatra, are you going to fight in the city?" The space next to Noel fluctuated, and Nangong pierced into the roar from that month. "It turned out to be a gap" Dimitri Yevatra, when he saw that the person was Nangong that month, his black face was interrupted, and he immediately recovered his smile, but he was still planned. .. Chapter 55： Slap "Boom!" Dimitri Yevatra was drawn straight into the shop on the street. The thick cement was hit by a huge impact, and the smoke was everywhere. "Nor! What are you doing!" Nangong opened his eyes wide in that month and watched incredulously, Dimitri Yevatra''s Nor. "He attacked first, I''m just a courtesy now!" Noel shrugged his shoulders and turned to Nangong that month, completely ignoring the giant snake armed with a blade behind him. "You." It was Nangong''s turn this time, and the words were not finished yet. "Hahahaha! The power of the gods alone is so powerful, it is worthy of being the ancestor of mankind!" In the street shop, Dimitri Yevatra, with a **** face and a crazy face, came out. "You have the value of being destroyed by me! Come out, my beast! Nan Tuo" "I will use my powerful beast to completely wipe you out in the world!" "Ba Nanda Nanda Fusion!" Dimitri Yevatra, a huge magical power, two giant snakes heard the command, quickly wrapped around together, and merged into a silver magic dragon covered with burning flames. "Oh!!" The huge flaming silver dragon, feeling the anger of Dimitri Yevatra, gave a huge roar to Noor below. The roar of the flame silver dragon directly blew the cars in the driveway, crashed into the shops on the street, and made a loud crash. The explosion of the car''s fuel tank triggered a big explosion. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" "Snake charmer, are you going to destroy the string **** island?" Observing the fusion silver dragon formed by the fusion, Nangong judged from the magic that month, this is definitely a silver dragon that can match the true ancestor beast, let it fall down the string **** The island will definitely be sunk. "Ha ha ha! I got permission from the string **** island company to let me clean up the commission of this human ancestor. The consequences are not my business!" Dimitri Yevatra laughed wildly. Not to mention permission. Hearing Dimitri Yevatra''s words, Nangong was stunned for a month, but I didn''t expect those at the top. After the last thing, since I haven''t learned well, let this madman deal with Noel. "Slap! Boom!" Dimitri Yevatra was once again pumped by Noel, but this time he hit his face with his hands. "Oh!" Seeing that the master was pumped up, the Flame Silver Dragon headed towards Noel, raised his huge tail, and slammed down. "Boom!" The tail hit the ground fiercely, and the gravel splattered. auzw.com "This flame loach is quite powerful!" Noel stood in midair and looked at the flaming silver dragon under the observation. There were no scars on his body. Dimitri Yevatra, whose face was swollen, climbed up from the ground with red eyes, watching Noel in the air could not wait to swallow him alive. "I want you to die!!" Feeling the anger of the master, the flame silver dragon also crimson his eyes and jumped from the ground violently, the huge magic power made the fire scorching. Seeing the raging flames, the red eyes with red eyes rushed, Noel wanted to flash away quickly, and he slapped a snake slap underneath, but he found a levitation magnetic train behind him, it should be the flaming silver dragon just now. The roar of the player stopped the operation and could not move before. If you avoid the attack, the train will be over, and the people inside will be completely over. Since Noel did not care, the life and death of the people in the suspended magnetic train, but Noel saw a familiar figure in it, so he decided to take the attack of the Flame Silver Dragon and rescue the people inside. "Don''t dare to be more clever, hey!" Noel glanced, and the light blue figure of the blue feather in the suspended magnetic train quickly released a huge black gas from the body, quickly forming an oversized black giant wall, intending to block the flame silver like this The dragon''s collision, and its blazing flames. The blue feather light onion that originally took the train home was suddenly roared by an angry roar, which caused the suspension of the magnetic train to stop running, and the continuous loud noise and explosion below it caused the sight of everyone in the car. Knowing that the demons are fighting below, the people inside the train are quite scared, but they are locked in there, there is no way to escape from it, they can only watch the battle below with fear. And Lan Yu Qingchun recognized that Noel in the battle below, and Nangong that month not far away, she wanted to ask for help from Nangong that month, but the sound inside the train could not be heard outside. Until Noor stood in the sky, the flame creature below rushed in, and Blue Feather began to feel desperate. She was sure that Noel would avoid the attack, and the flame creature would rush towards the train. Because Lan Yu Qingchun knew clearly that Noel did not care about the lives of others. Even if he knew that there were a large number of people behind him, he would not necessarily tingle to save them. Suddenly, Lan Yuqin saw Noel turned his head, and his eyes met with herself. She was very sure that Noel was looking at herself, and the following Noel''s actions were completely out of her. Unexpectedly. Inside the levitation magnetic train, the blue feathers at the door of the train were light green, staring blankly at what Noel did, and the center came up with an idea to make her blush. He was to save me, he chose to stay, ready to block the attack of that horrible creature! ''Thinking that Lan Yu looked at Noel''s back and the black wall he was quickly condensing, and made it clear that he was ready to stop the attack, and the other party glanced at himself before deciding to do this, which convinced her that it was for Save yourself. "boom!" Just as the blue feather light onion associates, the flame Silver Dragon hits fiercely, and Noel uses black gas to form a huge black wall. The scorching flame on the Silver Dragon continuously hits the black giant wall. If you want to break the wall with flame, engulf the wall Noor behind the support. In the train, watching the flames hit the black wall, the people inside swallowed it, thinking that if the attack was not blocked by the person in front, they would definitely be dead and dead, and they would be burned instantly. Into ashes. .. Chapter 56： Offer The blue feathers that had returned to the gods were light onions, watching the constant resistance in front, Noel attacked by the flame silver dragon, even inside the train, you can feel the strength of each impact, and you can see the flames splashing around beside you for a moment. As for the melted building, she can think of Noel''s desperate resistance, which is entirely to save herself in the car. "Noel, leave there quickly. If you go on like this, you will die there, idiot!" The blue feathers were touched by his own fantasy, and his eyes continued to shed tears, sliding across his cheeks and dripping to the ground. Stopped knocking on the car window, also shouting loudly in his mouth. The people in the car did not blame the blue feathers for letting those who resisted the attack out, because they also clearly saw how powerful the four splashes of fire were, and the handsome men who resisted the attack outside could not stand it How long. Everyone is also wondering whether this tearful girl is the girlfriend of the man outside, otherwise the man will not be so desperate to block this desperate and fearful attack, and the girl also knows the name of the man. "Children, stop, the windows of the suspended magnetic train are all added soundproof materials, and the sound inside cannot be heard outside!" A grandmother with white hair looked at the tearful girl, all hands Knocked red and persuaded. Originally, Noel could make black gas and swallow the scorching flame, but in his superhuman ear, he heard the floating magnetic train behind him, and constantly heard a subtle percussion sound. He secretly saw it with the corner of his eye. , Also understood with her eyes, what she was shouting. So Noel decided to pretend to be a hard supporter, so as to gain the favor of Lan Yu, let her figure enter, and her heart is rooted deep, so that she can clearly remember what happened on this day. Thinking of making Noel, every time the Flame Silver Dragon rammed violently, he pretended to take a hard look and stepped back. Until the back of Noor was attached to the suspended magnetic train, only a layer of glass away from the blue feather onion, squeezing blood out of the body and flowing from the corner of the mouth, making people seem to be unable to support it. The Nangong below that month, seeing the current situation, did not mean to stop it. After all, it was approved by the senior management of Xianjin Island, and the snake charmer also showed the proof, so she was too lazy to go about her business. It''s just that Noel''s current behavior made Nangong feel very curious that month. She remembered that Noel''s ability should be easy to block the attack of the Flame Silver Dragon, but now it is constantly being pushed back by the beast, this phenomenon makes her Feeling very abnormal. Dimitri Yevatra, seeing that his beast is constantly advancing, thought he was no longer able to support his Noir, so he decided to let the beast continue to increase his strength. "Intensify and kill me, the so-called ancestor of mankind, ha ha ha ha!" Dimitri Yevatra laughed excitedly, and a huge magic flowed out of his body, constantly blessing his beasts. "Oh!!" Was imbued with a huge magic power, the flame silver is violent, and the flame burning on the body is vigorous. I wonder if the excitement or the madness makes it roar. Approaching the crazy Fire Silver Dragon, upon the order of Dimitri Yevatra, he fiercely ran into the black wall made by Noel, but the huge black wall was the same as before, only a little distance back. auzw.com Inside the suspended magnetic train, the blue feathers on the window constantly knocking on the window, saw a crack in the window, and the white-haired grandma next to her quickly pulled her aside. "Click!" The broken window spattered into the car, frightening the people inside. And Noel, who was close to the train, deliberately smashed the window with his back, and he could clearly hear the panic of the people in the car. "Thank you!" Lan Yu Qingchun thanked the grandmother, but suddenly thought of something, quickly got up from the ground, looked at Noel who was still supporting hard, and the tears that had just stopped, began to flow out of his eyes and ran away. Anxiously shouted in the past: "Are you all right?" "Girls playing with mobile phones, what are you crying, come and give a smile to Grandpa!" Wen Yan said, Noel''s pretended appearance was difficult, and turned to Lan Yu Qingchun. "" Seeing Noel turning around, blood continued to flow from the corner of his mouth, Lan Yu lightly stunned for a moment, and the tears in his mouth were fierce, crying: "Noel, please leave quickly, otherwise you will die." here!" "Girls playing with mobile phones, you have time to cry here, it''s better to think about leaving, I can''t hold it.. How long.." Noel''s pretense began to struggle, and gradually couldn''t hold up, even talking intermittently. "Why.. Why can you avoid it, why should you stop the monster''s attack?" Lan Yu asked with tears on her face. She knew that Noel would not leave, otherwise he would have left here long ago. So she asked the question in her heart, it can also be said to want to determine the conjecture in her heart. "Because you are in the suspension.. in the buoyant train...I" said Noel pretending to be pretended, but before he had finished speaking, Lan Yu lightly covered his lips. Hearing Noels difficult words, Lan Yuqin confirmed the previous conjecture. Noel only stayed for himself, so very moved Lan Yuqin, stepped forward and directly held Noels face, presented her double Lips and Noel got together. Noor was stunned for a moment. He saw that Blue Feather was very moved, but she didn''t expect that she would actively offer her lips. But Noor would not let it go, and the fat that was delivered to his mouth would not be eaten. "There are few mobile phones..." After a while, Lan Yu Qingchun left his lips, and Noel just wanted to say something, but was interrupted before he had finished speaking. "My name is Lan Yu Shallot, you can call me Shallot!" Lan Yu Shallot was blushing and introduced himself to Noel. He was also quite surprised by his bold move, but there was no regret in his heart. .. Chapter 57： Escape "Shallot beauty, is this count, are you showing love to me?" Noel asked jokingly, he knew Lan Yu Qingshang, only moved too much, just made the move just now. Hearing Noel''s question, Lan Yuqin''s face flushed instantly, and he didn''t know how to answer it for a while. "Well, when I didn''t ask!" Noel pretended to be disappointed, and with the impact of the Flame Silver Dragon again, he hit the suspended magnetic train behind him, making the originally broken window concave. "Yes, from today on, I am your girlfriend!" Lan Yu Qingcong looked at the recessed carriage, as well as Noel who was struggling to support him, thinking that he and himself would die here sooner or later, and that one could In order to save himself, he did not want to abandon the man she left, and felt that it was a happy thing to be his girlfriend. "Oh? This is really good news!" Noel smiled happily. Since he didn''t know Lan Yu shallow onion, would he regret it afterwards, but it made him feel very much to hear her speak out to be his girlfriend The happiness also proved that his plan was quite successful. "You." Lan Yu Qiancong just wanted to speak, but a figure appeared beside her, planning what she wanted to say. "It turns out you are protecting this suspended magnetic train! No wonder, I haven''t seen you fight back!" Nangong drilled out of the space that month looked at the frightened people inside the train, and Noel, who was struggling to support it outside the train, and quickly learned the general situation. "Teacher that month, why are you here?!" Wen Yan, Lan Yu Qiancong was very surprised. When did Nangong come that month, did you hear your confession just now? "I didn''t even want to come here, but Noel''s behavior was too strange, so he came under the drive of curiosity!" This came back to the Nangong that month for a moment, and when I first arrived, I felt that my back was a bit familiar. Lan Yuqin will also be on this train. "Nan Yue sauce, excuse me, can you get away from the levitation magnetic train, are you talking slowly?" Originally, Noel was worried about how to get the train away, but Lan Yu Qing Cong couldn''t find herself fooling her, but Nangong''s that month The arrival just solved this problem. "Humph! Why should I help you?" Nangong hummed softly that month when he heard Noel''s words. "If I remember correctly, you still owe me a wish, and you don''t care about the people here, do you?" Noel smiled slightly, not worried at all, and Nangong refused his request that month, then said: "Can It is rare to pay off my owed wish and save these people. "You won!" Nangong bulged with a cheek gang that month, as Noel said, it is impossible for him to leave these people alone, saying: "You want to support it a bit, and push the attack back a little, you Already trapped in the train!" auzw.com "That month sauce, you''d better move faster, otherwise I can''t stand it, and my girlfriend will see you next time!" A slight smile at Lan Yu shallow onion, Noel pretends to try his best to promote, himself The black giant wall formed, with the impact of the flame silver dragon, backed up a little bit from time to time, and continued to advance hard. Lan Yu Qingchun covered her mouth and looked at Noel with tears in her eyes, in order to help herself and the people on the magnetic train, she was pushing the black giant wall hard, giving them a chance to escape from the sky. "It seems that he is not too bad. It''s just a random character, which makes people feel very headache!" Nangong glanced at Noel''s back in the month, and then began to use a large space magic to suspend the entire vehicle. The train gradually swallowed space. "Nuoer! You need to come back safely!" As the suspended magnetic train was about to enter the space, the blue feather inside the train shouted loudly. The levitation magnetic train completely entered the space, and came out on the unmanned beach at the next moment. The people in the train felt that they were dreaming. They did not expect that they could escape from the sky. "Boy, thank you for us, your boyfriend. If he hadn''t blocked the attack, we wouldn''t be able to live until now, waiting for someone to come and rescue us!" The white-haired grandmother walked to Lan Yuqin''s side and looked full The sad girl with tears on her face comforted: "Don''t be sad, he will be safe!" The people in succession thanked the blue feather lightly and asked her to convey the gratitude to let Noel who rescued them know that after all they believed that the girl was the man''s girlfriend. As for the Nangong that month, it was also thanked by the people. After all, it was mainly the people who rescued them. "Everyone, it''s quite safe here, but just in case, please go to the refuge in front of you!" After listening to the people''s thanks, Nangong was very happy that month, but she knew that the snake charmer would definitely make a big noise. And the evacuation alarm has already sounded. For the safety of these people, let them quickly ahead of the evacuation area. "Teacher that month, will Noel have anything over there?" The worried blue feather was so green that the people gradually left, but she did not take refuge and came to Nangong''s side that month. "You can rest assured that it was just for you to stop the attack, and Noor could not fight back. Now that there is no burden, he can rest assured to attack." Looking at the worried blue feathers, Nangong smiled that month. She said that she believed that without the magnetic levitation train, it was only the abused part that played the snake, but she hoped that Noor would not be too violent and would sink the string **** island. "Oh!" Lan Yu nodded, but her eyes were still full of worries. Nangong''s words that month did not calm her heart, so she looked at the place where she had just left. "Shallot, are you familiar with Noel?" Nangong asked questioningly in that month, she really couldn''t understand why Lan Yuqin had so worried about Noel, unless they knew each other quite well before. .. Chapter 58： Fusion "We are unfamiliar!" Blue Feather shook his head and said, "But Noel was only to save me, and he stayed to withstand the attacks again and again!" Lan Yu Qingcong firmly believed that everything Noel had just done was just to save her, and she had just confirmed from Noel''s mouth just now. "What you said is very possible. After all, Noel is a se wolf. It is not possible for him to save those people. It is another matter to save a big beauty like you!" Nangong nodded that month, thinking it was very possible. , 80% of Noel''s fancy blue feathers, only to stay behind to block the fierce attack of the beast, then his move just made sense. Just now, Lan Yu Qiancong and Nangong that month, it was time for the two to discuss the other side. Seeing the disappearance of the suspended magnetic train, Noel also disappeared with difficulty, quickly controlling the black gas forming the giant wall, and began to swallow the burning flame on the silver dragon. Soon, the raging flames just now were swallowed up for a moment, and the giant wall formed by the black gas gradually dissipated. It instantly rushed to the side of the flame silver dragon and threw a foot on its head. "Boom!" A loud noise, a huge flame silver dragon, was pulled down by Noel in the nearby building. Dimitrevatra, stunned by the situation at this moment, was still struggling just now, and it seemed to be very relaxed at a glance. "Snake charmer, thank you for acting with me just now!" Noel smiled slightly, looking at Dimitrevatra below. "Acting? What a joke, you''re just bluffing, kill me!!!" When I recovered, I heard that Noel was acting just now, and Dimitrevatra ordered the angry beast to attack. "Do you really think that with that flame loach, how can you treat me?" A glance at the fired silver dragon, Noel''s palm quickly flashed a black electric light, a lightning with a strong current The spear formed instantly. "Something like this is useless!" After that, Noel threw the spear of lightning in his hand at the Flame Silver Dragon. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The spear of lightning that was thrown out instantly hit the head of the flame silver dragon, and the powerful current spread out instantly, forming a huge current sphere. The beast inside was quickly decomposed by countless currents, and there was no head of attention for a moment. The beast fell to the ground. "It''s not impossible, this is a beast that can match the true ancestor!!" Dimitrevatra looked at the fallen beast in disbelief. Since he died, he can be summoned again with magic power, but Noel can do it. The beast was defeated, leaving him unresponsive for a while. "Everything is possible!" Just when Dimitrevatra was stunned, Noel appeared in front of him instantly, raising his hand with a smile and greeted him fiercely. auzw.com "Slap! Boom!" With a crisp face, Dimitrevatra was pulled straight out and slammed into an unmanned car. "Are you attacking just right now?" Noel appeared again, and in front of Dimitrevatra, grabbed his neck with one hand and lifted him off the ground with a cold smile: "It''s my turn now Now!" "How come all my magic has disappeared, and my vampire''s power, what''s going on!" Dimitri Levant discovered in horror that the magic of his body and the power of the vampire disappeared instantly. "Pap! Pap! Pap! Pap!" Noel raised his hand directly and pumped it fiercely, his palm quickly drawing on Dimitrevatra''s face. After a moment, Dimitrevatra was no different from the pig''s head, his teeth were all crushed by Noel, his face was also drawn with blood and flesh, and the whole person was stunned. "Waste, so don''t play it, don''t come out to play treasure to death!" Noel glanced lightly, like Dimitre Vatra like a pig''s head, and he threw him aside. Dimitrevatra bumped into the car and suddenly felt the magic and the power of the vampire return. The scars on his face also recovered quickly, and his teeth grew a little bit. His eyes were red with stare at Noel, who brought him shame. "Don''t think that''s the case...you''ve won!" Watching Noel turned his back to himself, Dimitrevatra, lifelessly urged the magic in the body. "Oh? Continue? I don''t think so, just your few loach, really not good!" Feeling the huge magic power, Noel stopped to move forward and turned to look at the unwilling Demi Trevatra. "Wait a minute, even if you cry and beg me, I won''t let you go!" Dimitrevatra, with her red eyes, slowly lifted the car from the ground, and the magic that was just urged was crazy from him. Gush. "In the name of Duke Dimitrvatra! Lift the shackles with Ru and so on! Come on! All my beasts!" As soon as the words fell, the headless beasts lying on the ground dissipated. Behind Dimitrevatra, nine giant snakes with different images appeared quickly, snarling at Noel''s teeth. "I originally wanted to wait for the fourth true ancestor, completely awakened the beast, and was using this trick, but I believe that swallowing you will also allow me to gain strong power!" Dimitrevatra is crazy, his The magic power cannot support the appearance of all beasts, so he even instills vitality into the beasts. "Fusion!" Upon the order of Dimitri Levera, the nine giant snakes behind him immediately fused together, and after a while, they became giant snakes with nine heads, and their bodies were more than twice larger than before. "What should I say, there are a few more heads, which is a little bigger than the original one!" Noel looked closely. The nine giant snakes merged in front of him, except for the magic and vitality, he did not See what is different. "You''ll be more arrogant for a while, and it''s time for you to cry!" Dimitri Levatra, seeing Noel was not afraid, or a leisurely look, not at all his nine-headed snake In your eyes. .. Chapter 59： waste "It''s a bit difficult to make me cry because of the parallels you called!" Noel smiled slightly and glanced at Dimitrevatra as if he had won. "Give you a chance to summon the beast, so that you won''t be reconciled when you lose!" Dimitrevatra, confident in the Hydra beast that he merged with, is very confident, even the beast of the true ancestor Can all go shopping. "Can you, don''t talk so much nonsense, hurry up if you want to attack, don''t waste my time with him!" Seeing Dimitrevatra so long-winded, Noel began to get a little impatient and stretched out to tick him. finger. "Kill me" Dimitre Levera growled angrily. As the one with the closest combat ability to the true ancestor, no one dared not take him into his eyes, but today Noel hung and beat him a few times. And he doesn''t take himself seriously at all, just like he can kill himself at any time. The ordered nine-headed giant snake opened its giant mouth with crimson eyes, ejecting nine different energies, fusing together to form a terrifying energy beam, erupting toward Noel at high speed. "Eight mirror!" A slight glance at the energy beam hitting at high speed, five black fires appeared in front of Noel, and a circular frame was formed in an instant. The black gas merged into the frame and became a side inside Ink-colored mirror. Just as the eight mirrors were formed, a terrifying beam of energy arrived, hitting the ink-colored mirror. However, the beam of light did not penetrate the mirror, but was swallowed into the mirror until the jet of the nine-headed snake stopped. Dimitri Levatra looked at what was happening in disbelief, and merged the horror blow of his beast. Since it was easily taken by Noel, he did not move in place. "Snake charmer, isn''t this beam good, give you the nine-headed worms!" Noel smiled slightly and pointed Baji at the nine-headed snake. Noel''s words just fell, the eight-mirror mirror that originally absorbed the light beam, and the circular beam-like mirror sprayed the absorbed light beam, and the energy beam erupted was twice as fast as the nine-headed snake. At that moment, the huge beam of light was extinguished, the five giant snake heads of the nine giant snakes. After the energy spray was completed, Noel jumped into the eighth mirror to control him to take himself, rushing towards the giant snake with only four heads. In an instant of effort, Noel reached the front of the giant snake, and quickly dissipated the eight-point mirror under his foot. However, the giant snake with only four heads was also opened here and opened the blood basin. "Tian Cong Yun Jian!" Noel didn''t panic, but instead showed a ghostly smile, black energy condensed in the palm of his right hand, and suddenly pulled out an extra-long giant sword from the space, towards the attacked. Four giant snakes slashed past. The super-long sky cluster cloud sword, the black light flashed at a high speed from the floor next to it, and the heads of the four giant snakes crossed, and the four giant snakes that had stopped stopped advancing as if they had been immobilized instantly. "Cut! I thought how powerful it was, **** waste!" Noel glanced lightly at the four giant snakes with no movement in front of him, scattered the sky cluster cloud sword formed in his hand, turned and stepped on the air Go down. auzw.com Noel had just turned around, and the floor that had been crossed by Tian Cong Yun Jian slid down obliquely, even for the four giant snakes that were still. "This, this.. how is this possible." Just after recovering, Dimitrevatra was stunned again. Unexpectedly, for a moment of panic, the powerful Hydra beast that merged was just given by Noel. Packed up. "What''s so surprising, kill this beast, even warm-up exercise is not counted!" Hearing Dimitrevatra''s surprised words, Noel did not think how powerful the nine-headed snake was. "You!" After hearing Noel''s provocative words, Dimitrevatra''s anger value soared, and continued to urge the magic and vitality in the body, intending to drain and also kill the arrogant Noel, said: "Don''t be proud! It''s not over yet! " Because, Dimitrevatra, desperately gave the beast a lot of magic and vitality. The beast that was lying on the ground gradually climbed up, and the head that was blown off and cut off by the beam returned to its original state. Then the spot was full of blood and resurrected. But after consuming a lot of magical power and vitality, Dimitrivatra, who resurrected the Hydra beast, became thinner, and the golden hair on his head had a lot of white hair, supporting the car around him and gasping continuously. The nine-headed serpent, which was completely resurrected, immediately launched a sudden attack on Noel, and various attacks were spewed out of the nine snakes. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Knorr avoided them easily. The attacks of the Hydra were all missed, and the energy attacks hit the ground one after another, and they were bombarded in the driveway. "Snake-players, I guess you didn''t let the nine-headed loach kill me, you were first drained by the beasts!" Noel smiled slightly, while easily avoiding the attack, while watching the big change of Dimitre Watt Pull. "It won''t bother you anymore! Gila, Tebias, you can come out. It is estimated that the blue-haired woman will not come here!" Dimitri Levera exclaimed, hiding it in the dark The two of them came out. Originally, Dimitrevatra ordered the two to intercept the possible blue-haired woman, but the blue-haired woman did not appear here, and he also needed to compensate for blood sucking. The two named Gila and Tebias quickly rushed out of the hidden place and came to the side of Dimitrevatra in the next moment. The two of them supported him with their faces entangled. Dimitrevatra, without saying anything, pulled off Gila''s collar, and the sharp vampire fangs pierced his neck, drawing a lot of blood into his belly to compensate for the magic and vitality he had just consumed. "Let''s continue fighting!" After receiving compensation, Dimitrevatra returned to his original appearance, and looked at Noel frantically. .. Chapter 60： Fire Spirit "Dimitre, let us help you!" Gila sorted out her clothes and said in unison with Tebias on the other side. As soon as the words fell, the two beautiful men''s eyes were red, and sharp fangs appeared at the corners of their mouths. "Come out, my beast, Yan Wang Corridor!" Gila summoned her beast, a gorgeous amber spider, a spider-shaped beast consisting only of lava. "Burn my enemies, the tyrannical tyrant!" At the same time, Tebias also summoned the beast, a huge bird surrounded by flashes, the entity is a high-density magic flame with tens of thousands of degrees Celsius. . "It''s not over yet! Come out, the steel king who collapsed!" Because he was not sucked, Tebias had enough magic power, so he summoned a second beast, a steel ape about four to five meters high. The magical power of the trio made the Nangong in the distance feel that month. After convincing Lan Yuqin to the refuge, she quickly used the magic of space and returned to the place where Noel was. For a moment of kung fu, Nangong returned to the site that month. When he got out of the space, he saw that the nine-headed giant snake with terrifying magic power and three rather highly magical beasts were staring at Noel with a smiling face. "Noel, I''ll take you out of here and let those four beasts besieged, but it''s not a joke!" Nangong once again entered the space that month and came to Noel very seriously. "Huh? That month sauce, you came back so soon, are you worried about me, so rushed over immediately?" Seeing the Nangong that appeared suddenly around him, Noel smiled with a smile on his face, and did not leave here at all. the meaning of. "The Witch of the Void, since it''s here, don''t go, Gila!" Dimitre Levera heard the Nangong wanted that month and took Noel away from here, so he was quite angry. "Dimitre, I know! Yan Yan Corridor, block this place!" Gila nodded, and quickly issued an order to block his spider-shaped beast. Upon receiving the command, the amber spider shone with hot lava thread from its mouth, quickly forming a lava spider web in this area. Just after the lava spider web weaving was completed, Nangong found that it was unusable that month, and she was the best space magic, and immediately fell from the air to the ground. "What''s the matter, my space magic has failed?!" Nangong fell out of space that month, but was caught by the fast-eyed hand Knoll, otherwise she would definitely be thrown quite miserably. "My beastfire web corridor, when weaving these lava spider webs, the magic in the atomization and space control inside can''t be used!" Gila saw the other side''s doubts, and he explained very kindly, after all, he believed the other side But there is no time to destroy these woven lava spider webs, and the other three beasts are not basking in the sun. "Both of you are going to die here today, all for me!" The angry Dimitre Levera, only knowing that Nangong wanted that month, fled this place with Noel, so she is now her enemy. auzw.com "Forget it, anyway, I don''t want to play anymore, it''s time to end!" With Little Lori Nangong in her arms that month, Noel was too lazy to continue to do it himself. "Hey! Noel, those beasts are coming, what are you talking about!" Looking at the very calm Noel, Nangong was in a hurry that month, I don''t know what he meant. "Follow my call, the fire of the soul, tear the sky and show your figure!" "To this day, it is still bluffing, this is just powerless resistance!" Dimitrevatra thought that Noel summoned the beast, but the other party did not explode magic power, so he said so lightly. However, Dimitrevatra soon found out that it was wrong, because the four beasts who stepped forward stopped at the same place and could still see them with a slight tremor, as if they were afraid of something. Something like that. Just when Dimitrevatra was about to issue another attack order, Gila and Tebias next to him looked at the sky in fright. "Dimitre, on the sky... above" Gila stared at the sky with fear, telling Dimitre Levera what he found. "Above the sky?" Hearing the words, Dimitrevatra looked up with doubt, but the sight of the scene surprised him, and stuttered, "What is this?" In the month of Nangong in Noors arms, looking at the super huge claws in the sky, he gradually torn the sky in half. A human-shaped super beast with a red body and a black and green body is tearing the sky from the huge Slowly walked out while cracking. "Boom! Boom!" Two loud noises. The fire spirit summoned by Noel just dropped Xuanshen Island on one foot, which caused a huge shock to the island. When the second foot fell, it also shocked Xuanshen Island. The huge figure of the fire spirit scared the ancient city of Xiao, who was about to rush, and the lost tree, and fell to the ground. With the continuous earthquake, the two people wanted to stand up. difficult. "Come on... what a joke! The nine-headed serpent was just big enough, but it only reached the knee of the fiery red giant beast!" Lose Kiki exclaimed in surprise, this is the largest creature he has ever seen Too. "This.. This is Noel. The monster summoned at the time did not expect to appear completely, it would be so huge!" Xiao Gu swallowed his mouth, remembering the origin of this human-shaped super beast, but only saw One arm only, but now I see the whole super behemoth. "This is Noor''s beast? Isn''t his beast a giant woman?" Shise Kiki asked in surprise, but Xiao Gucheng said that he didn''t have it in his profile. Now he regrets a bit and entrusts the company to give the task. . "Nuoer, when he first logged into Xianshen Island, he summoned his arm for a moment, you didn''t see it very normal!" Xiao Gucheng thought for a moment, and said the situation he knew. .. Chapter 61： soul On the way to the refuge area, Lan Yuqin also saw the super monster that burst out of the sky, which made Jia worry about Noels safety, but she didnt want to check her thoughts because she knew she had gone. Cumbersome, so she speeded up the refuge area in front of her steps. The four girls who had drove back to the apartment hurried back to the house and told the story of the event. Esdes and others watching TV entertainment in the house. The island''s turmoil caused them to run to the balcony and see the red. Humanoid super beast. "My dear, since the fire spirit has been summoned!" Estes smiled slightly, and soon recognized the super beast, the fire spirit that Noel fed with hundreds of thousands of rebels. "That''s the beast summoned by Noel?" Cape Sagasaki stunned and asked, standing in the island super. "Family beast? Isn''t it a beast, I don''t know, but I know that the Fire Spirit is a dear pet!" Estes smiled and walked back to the house while talking, lying directly on the sofa and watching TV. "Sister Estes, don''t you worry about Noel at all?" Xiao Linsha asked suspiciously. She wondered why Estes knew the situation as if she didn''t worry at all. "Because worry is superfluous, a dear person can easily make this one called Xianshen Island sinking. Whats more, it is now summoned, devouring hundreds of thousands of fire spirits, the worry is those idiots looking for something "Esdez said with a smile, explaining to the uncleary Xiaomasha. When all the women are discussing The fire spirit summoned by Noel walked behind Noel step by step, and burned the surrounding lava spider web with one claw, and then stood behind him so obediently, waiting for Noel to give instructions to himself. . "What monster did you summon?" Nangong stared at it that month, and the human-shaped super beast walked behind Noel, and every step of the string the God Island would be shocked. Nangong was very certain that month, if this fiery human-shaped super beast launched an attack on Xianshen Island, it would definitely cause a devastating blow. Xianshen Island would also be unable to withstand the attack and sink to the bottom of the sea. "It''s called the fire spirit, also known as the fire of the soul. Its flame has the powerful ability to burn bones, soul, and everything, and the fire spirit that grows by swallowing the soul, especially absorbs the toughness. The strength of the soul of the will will be greatly enhanced." Noel smiled slightly and explained to Nangong in his arms that month. "Swallow the soul? How many people''s soul must be devoured in order to cultivate such a huge fire spirit?" Nangong asked in surprise that month, she really could not imagine that this creature named the fire spirit was cultivated by devouring the human soul Monster. "Not many, only hundreds of thousands of people!" Noel thought for a moment, and directly told the approximate number to Nangong that month. "Several hundreds of thousands of people?" There were originally more than 10,000 people, but after listening to the number of Noel, Nangong had nothing to say that month. auzw.com "Now we need to solve them first!" Looking at the three people and four beasts in front of the daze, Noel turned his head to the fire behind him and said : "Fire Spirit becomes smaller, you are not easy to fight like this!" Hearing Noels instructions, the super giant fire spirit quickly turned his body into a height of five or six meters, moved the claws of his hands, and stared at the three people and beasts in front. "Fire Spirit, the white suit and the souls of those beasts are yours. Enjoy it!" Noel glanced at the transformed Fire Spirit and assigned him several goals. As for Gila and Tebias. , Leaving it to Xiaoguchengcheng to take care of it. After all, Noel did not forget that he wanted to give Xiao Gu the idea of ??opening a **** harem so that he could get closer to those gays. After receiving the order, the fire spirit was in front of the nine-headed serpent in an instant, using its flaming gun to grab the opponent at an alarming speed and then assassinate it. Anyone who is caught by its five fingers will be burned by the powerful flame of the fire spirit and turned into nothingness. The five fingers that pierced the body of the nine-headed snake immediately ignited the blazing fire, instantly burning the nine-headed snake into a clean fire, and a nine-headed translucent sphere was added to the fire spirit. "What is it holding?" The Nangong in Noor''s arms didn''t leave that month because of the restoration of space ability. I wonder if I forgot or just wanted to stay that way. "That''s the soul of the nine-headed serpent beast!" Noel glanced, and the reduced version of the nine-headed serpent in Fire Spirit''s hand explained to Nangong that month in his arms. "That''s what the soul looks like?" Nangong asked with difficulty that month, and she felt that the state of the soul was too strange. "It should be said that this is how Fire Spirit condenses the soul, probably this is the case!" Noel thought for a moment and thought that this was the case. Just when the two were talking, there were three more sphere souls in the hands of the Fire Spirit, and the three who summoned the beasts all spit out blood because they felt that the beasts in the body had disappeared, as if they had been cut from them. It''s a piece of meat. "My nine beasts are all gone." Dimitri Yevatra kept vomiting bright red blood, looking at his face with horror, the fiery red humanoid not far in front, shouting: "Why, the beast died Isnt it going back to the body, as long as there is magic power, can it be summoned? Why would it just disappear, tell me!" "Your beasts have been deprived by the spirit of fire, and you want to return to the body to summon and dream!" Noel smiled slightly and said directly, not worrying about their ability to know the spirit of fire, and it was gone. Dimitri Yevatra, a beast, can already be said to have become a waste person, and he can''t afford any storms. "The beast that deprived the soul," the three said in unison, looking at the fiery humanoid monster in fear. "Today''s game is over! Fire Spirit, kill him!" Noel issued a cold command to let Fire Spirit kill Dimitri Yevatra. .. Chapter 62： Humanity "Noel, wait a minute!" Recalling, seeing that Noel wanted to get rid of, Dimitri Yevatra, Nangong hurriedly stopped that month. After all, Dimitri Yevatra, a duke and a messenger from the field of European war kings, the first true ancestor of the forgotten war king''s family, if he was killed on the string **** island, he will definitely provoke the forgotten war king The anger of Xingshen brought about the destruction of Xingshen Island. "Fire Spirit, stop!" Wen Yan said that Noel would burn if he stopped quickly. The fire spirit of Dimitri Yevatra, with its sharp five fingers, had grabbed the other person''s head, if Noel stopped it Immediately, it is estimated that the other party has been burned clean. "That month sauce, it''s best to tell me the reason why I stopped!" Nur said with a smile, Nangong in his arms said that month. "Dimitri Yevatra, the domain of the king of war, the first true ancestor forgot the warlord''s family!" Nangong frowned deeply that month and said to Noel very seriously: "If you kill him, angry If you forget the king of war, you will definitely attack String God Island!" "Yes! You can''t kill me. I am the dependent of the first true ancestor who forgot the war king. As long as I die, the war king field will launch a full-scale attack on the string **** island!" Dimitri Yevatra, feeling gripped The sharp fingers on his head, the means behind the beast that could kill the soul, and the immortal vampire, he felt that death was gradually approaching himself, so he began to fear death. "It''s my business!" said a little, Noorke was not at all afraid, what the first true ancestor forgot the war king. The two words that Noel said made Nangong and Dimitri Yevatra completely stunned. Dimitri Yevatra thought that with the first true ancestor forgetting the prestige of the king of war, Noel would definitely not do anything against himself, and he would have the opportunity to leave here to find strength and revenge on this human ancestor. avenge. "That month sauce, otherwise, you kiss me, I give him a chance to live, how?" Suddenly thought of Noel, smiled to the Nangong in his arms that month. "I hope you talk and count, otherwise.. or I''ll kill you!" Nongong said with her teeth gnashing her teeth when she heard Noel''s sudden change of attention, but in order to protect Xianshen Island from the war, she felt that it was no big deal to kiss, after all Now it''s just a phantom of magic. "I''ve always counted my words!" When Nangong promised that month, Noel stretched her face in front of her. "Hmm!" Seeing Noel''s face stretched out, Nangong just wanted to kiss it quickly, but she never thought that Noel suddenly turned around with a smirk and let herself kiss his lips. "Fire Spirit, bring that waste!" Nuor shouted at Fire Spirit with a smile on the lips of the month when Nangong left. auzw.com Hearing Noels instructions, the Fire Spirit grabbed Dimitri Yevatras head, and a red light flashed in front of Noel, placing Dimitori Yevatra still on the ground and stepping heavily on him His back let him spit out blood. "Dimitoli Ye Gong!" Gila and Tebias lost their beasts, and saw Dimitri Yevatra being taken, trying to climb from the ground, and saving their beloved Di Mitori Yevatra. "Snake charmer, I heard that you have a tomb of the deep ocean, give me the tomb of the deep ocean, I will let go of your cheap life, how?" Noel smiled slightly, stepped on Dimitri Evatra. On his head, as soon as he dared to say no, he immediately sent him back to the west. "Fortunately, from now on, the Tomb of the Deep Ocean is yours, including everything in the Tomb of the Deep Ocean!" Dimitri Yevatra, feeling that Noel was stubborn about himself, did not hesitate to give up the Deep Ocean. tomb. "It''s your acquaintance! However, you''re honest, let me be a human being!" Noel said with a smile, let out a trace of black gas in his hand, and quickly penetrated into Dimitri Yevatra, forming in the position of his heart A shackle, so that Noel would have no use wherever he went as long as he wanted him to die. Dimitri Yevatra felt that his injuries stopped recovering, the power of the vampire disappeared, and he found that he had become an ordinary human being exactly as Noel said. "Then let me go first!" The Nangong, who was in the same month, knew that Noel generally spoke and counted. Now that she was very confused, she broke out of Noel''s arms and drilled into the space, and immediately left this severely damaged street. "Return the power to me!!" Dimitri Yevatra, also reacting from the emotion of losing the power, endured the severe pain caused by his body, and shouted at the smiling Noel. "You should be grateful to me!" Noel smiled. He didn''t mean to give the other party any strength, and you also wanted to thank me. "You deprived me of my strength, and what makes me thank you!" Dimitri Yevatra, eyes full of blood, seemed to be very angry by Noel. "Tell you, a big secret, the fourth true ancestor Xiao ancient city is the **** guy, looking for the psychic medium of the awakening beast, you who become an ordinary person, are you not close to him? Do you want to thank me? "Noel smiled, opened his feet from Dimitri Yevatra''s head, squatted down and said to him with a smile. "Er" Dimitri Yevatra, thinking for a moment, seemed to make sense. "Moreover, with the personality of the small business in the ancient city of Xiao, I will definitely come here to see what is happening. Will you see you lying on the ground when you are seriously injured? Isn''t it your way to rescue you from home?" Noel smiled slightly and pointed to lie down. The two on the ground accepted Huyou: "If you turn them both into human beings, you will be close to Xiao Gucheng!" "Why do you want to tell me this? Are you afraid that I will gain the power to avenge you?" Dimitri Yevatra frowned. He couldn''t think of the purpose of the other party. .. Chapter 63： Arrived "Oh, wait for you to restore your strength!" After that, Noel threw two black air in his hands, quickly integrated into Gila and Tebias, and formed the ability to seal the shackles in the heart. After doing all this, Noel returned the summoned Fire Spirit, smiling at the figure coming from afar, and a beautiful woman hidden in the dark. "Sign it!" Noel quickly asked the system to come up with the transfer book of the Tomb of the Deep Ocean and placed it in front of Dimitri Yevatra. "When I get it, the blood of the fourth true ancestral ancient city, I will come to you for revenge!" Dimitri Yevatra picked up the pen on the ground, quickly signed the name on the transfer book, and also covered it He got a **** fingerprint and worked hard. "Welcome at any time! But the next time, even if someone is pleading, I''m not going to let you go, I''m leaving now, bye!" Picking up the transfer book and glancing at it, Noel nodded in satisfaction, and instantly Disappeared in place. Seeing that Noel disappeared, Dimitri Evatra, relieved in his heart, was really worried that Noll would repent and kill him in this place. Shortly after Noel left, a beautiful woman in the dark glanced at the three people lying on the street. "Is this the ancestor of the human being mentioned in the intelligence?" In the shadow of the alley, the slender and tall beauty looked at Noel''s direction and said to herself, "Xue Cai, how should I You rescued" After that, the slender and tall beauty turned around and quickly left the area, rushing towards the apartment where Noel and Xuecai lived. Just when Dimitri Yevatra wanted to get up from the ground A young boy carrying another young boy rushed to this place at high speed and looked at the area with damaged buildings and driveways in surprise. They did not expect that it would be so badly damaged. "We seem to be coming a little late, and the battle seems to be over!" Xiao Gu looked around and slowly put the lost Shijiji tree on the ground. "It was so badly damaged that there were no casualties!" The lost tree fell from his back, looking at the bumpy streets, the car wreckage all over the place, and the surrounding buildings that were melted by high temperature. Thick smoke is still blowing. "Jishu, there are three people lying on the ground. Let''s go over and see!" After that, Xiaogu City ran towards the three people lying on the ground. After hearing this, Shise Kishu turned his head to look around, but he frowned, because he recognized that the person who climbed up on the ground was Dimitri Yevatra, who had commissioned the mission two days ago. "Hello! Are you okay?" Xiao Gucheng hurriedly wobbled and wore a shabby white suit man and asked, "Is it necessary or not, will I take you to the hospital?" auzw.com "Duke Dimitriye, there are only three of you and your entourage here. It seems that you have successfully defeated Noel!" The lost tree that caught up thought that Dimitri Yevatra had successfully killed. After Noel, he just fell to the ground because of serious injuries. "Challenging Noel? Kishu, what the **** are you talking about?" Xiao Gucheng was full of doubts. He couldn''t understand what Shise Kishu was talking about. "In the ancient city, you are supporting the Warlord Realm. Duke Dimitri Yevatra is the blood group closest to the true ancestor in the world. Therefore, the senior director of Xianjindao Company entrusted Duke Dimitriye to combat energy fluctuations. The prisoner of the incident was Noel!" Shise Kisuki introduced Aogu to the ancient city, and spoke out of the commission of the Kanshinjima company. Shiseki thought that Noor had already been solved by Dimitri Yevatra, so now telling Xiao Gu should have no problem, and at most he lost his temper with himself. "Ji Shu, this joke, but it''s not funny at all!" Xiao Gu looked at it suspiciously, Dimitri Yevatra, he thought he was joking, and said: "He is obviously a human, why? What kind of blood might it be!" "Humans?!" This time it was Shiseki''s turn to look at, puzzled, Dimitri Yevatra, as if to determine whether it was true. "Lose base tree? You might be disappointed. Noor was not killed. We were defeated by him and almost lost our lives!" Dimitri Yevatra recognized the Xiao mentioned in the information. The ancient city, so just did not respond to the words of Shise Kiki. "What! Even you have been defeated?" Shise Kishu exclaimed in surprise. He really did not expect that even Dimitri Yevatra, the first person under the true ancestor, was defeated by Noel. "Since I don''t want to admit it, but I''m not his opponent at all!" Dimitri Yevatra said, thinking of the battle he had just experienced, gritted his teeth to Lose Kisuki. Listening to the conversation between the two, Xiao Gucheng was full of doubts, but he really didn''t understand what they were talking about. "Wait a moment! Kishu, honestly tell me, what the **** is going on?" Xiao Gucheng interrupted the conversation between the two, frowning and asking Hao Jiyou, he always felt that Hiji Kishu had something to hide Hold yourself. "Er" Shiseki is very depressed, and there is an urge to slap himself in the face, saying: "In fact, two nights ago, the senior executives of Xianjindao Company, in order to eliminate the unstable factor of Noel, commissioned Duke Dimitriye went to destroy Noor and allowed him to use the beast on the island!" "Two days ago? Is it allowed to use beasts on the island?" Xiao Gu''s brow furrowed when he heard the words of Shise Kishu. "I didn''t tell you, I was afraid of your impulse and got involved in the incident, but I never thought that Duke Dimitriye was no match for Noel!" Shiseki said with a wry smile, thinking:''I know, Figured it out, hey! "Forget it, I also know what you are worried about, hey!" Xiao Gucheng sighed. He knew what Shise Jishu was worried about, that is, if he caused large-scale damage, the string **** island company issued an order to obliterate himself. .. Chapter 64： persuade While listening to the conversation between the two, Dimitri Yevatraga determined that the ancient city of Xiao was the fourth true ancestor previously marked on the data, and secretly made a plan. "Disturb the two, and meet for the first time, Xiao Gu.. No. It should be Yeguang of Flamelight, my dear fourth true ancestor!" Dimitri Yevatra interrupted the conversation. Because he had already thought about the rough plan. "This kind of acting-like way of speaking is nothing." Xiao Gucheng twitched at the corner of his mouth, and saw Dimitri Yevatra, since he still glared at himself, making him involuntarily fight a cold war. "I sensed the golden breath of the lion on you, and I didn''t expect you to wake up the beast so soon!" Dimitri Yevatra, don''t care about the words of the ancient city, smiled and said as planned. . "Do you know it?" Xiao Gu asked suspiciously. How did the other party know that he could summon the lion''s gold. "Well, the night of flames, Aguola Florestina''s No. 5 beast!" Dimitri Yevatra, with a slight smile, can continue to talk if there is a topic, as a human being , Will not be taken away by the string company. "Are you an acquaintance of Aguola?" Xiao Gu asked for a moment in amazement, and he didn''t expect the other side, as if he knew Aguola Florestina. "In one sentence, we love each other deeply, so let''s talk about this love together, Xiaogu city!" Dimitri Yevatra touched the face of Xiaogu city with one hand, silently. Watch him. "Slow down, slow down, I''m not Aguola!" Xiao Gu was frightened and panicked, quickly let go of Dimitri Yevatra, jumped back quickly, away from this person who silently looked at himself. "But you swallowed her, there is nothing wrong! And, now that I become a human, I can become your psychic medium and help you awaken several other beasts in your body. They can also become your psychic medium for awakening beasts! Dimitri Yevatra, with a slight smile, pointed to Gila and Tebias who were lying on the ground and fainted. Dimitri Yevatra, who wanted to help Xiaoguduos awakening beast, would devour him to his possession, and he would gain the power of revenge, and the purpose of his coming here was to obtain The blood of the fourth true ancestor, but a Noel appeared on the way, disrupting all his plans. "For inheritance, Aguola Florestina, blood you, I will dedicate all love!" Dimitri Yevatra slowly climbed from the ground, and gradually walked away to the ancient city of Xiao. "Wait... wait a minute! Your logic is very strange, first of all I am a man!" Xiao Gucheng panicked, seeing Dimitri Yevatra keep approaching, he also keeps retreating. "Now it''s a world of free love. Besides, we have a common enemy, the human ancestor Noel!" Dimitri Yevatra smiled, and he already liked men, so Xiao Gu said what he said was the same. "Duke Dimitriye, please wait a moment, I have some words to talk to the ancient city!" Shise Kishu interjected, he thought this was an opportunity, and for the good old friend Xiao ancient city, it was great Good opportunity. auzw.com Having said that, the lost tree did not pay attention, and Dimitri Yevatra ran directly to the ancient city of Xiao, and dragged him to the side to whisper. "Kishu, what are you going to say?" Xiao Gucheng had a very bad hunch, and the good buddy Shiji Kishu was sure that he had a bad idea. "Ancient city, are you sure that the three of them have all become humans?" Shise Kishu asked very seriously, without any joking meaning. "Well! Since I don''t know, were they vampires before, but now they are indeed humans!" Seeing Shise Kiji so serious, Xiao Gucheng nodded and was quite sure that they were humans now. "So let them be your psychics!" After hearing the confirmation of Xiao Gucheng, Shise Kishu smiled, hoping that good friends would use them as psychics for awakening beasts. "What a joke! I said that, I won''t disturb the base!" Xiao Gucheng shook his head desperately. If they were allowed to become psychics, they would follow him all day long, and they wouldn''t be able to clean up by jumping into the Yellow River. "The ancient city, you have to think about it, this is a great opportunity to gain strength and awaken the beasts in your body!" Shise Kisuki saw that the ancient city shook his head desperately, but he still didn''t want to let this opportunity go, then said: " Dont you want to stop Noels atrocities? "I want to gain strength, and I really want to stop Noel''s atrocities, but what does that have to do with the three people?" Xiao Gucheng couldn''t understand it, and he couldn''t see it. What''s so special about the three people? He didn''t want to be old. Man, wandering around him. "Don''t you forget what I said earlier?" The corner of Shise Kishu''s mouth smoked, so the obvious thing that Xiao Gucheng didn''t think about. "Did I forget anything?" Xiao Gucheng asked doubtfully. He didn''t think he had forgotten anything. "Dimitri Yevatra is the family member of the first true ancestor!" Depressed and depressed, the lost tree should still be explained to Xiao Gucheng: "It can also be said that when he was originally a human, he was the forgotten king of war. The beast''s psychic medium, such a powerful psychic medium, can definitely help you awaken the beast of your body, and he is now willing to become your psychic medium!" "The other two people are nobles in the Warlords field. They originally had powerful magic powers, and now they have become ordinary humans, but they are definitely the best objects to become psychics, and they still listen to the order and Dimitri Yevatra. of!" "The most important thing is that they who become humans, even if they have any conspiracy against you, there is no way to do anything to you. This is a shortcut for you to gain strength, so you can stop Noel''s atrocities!" Shise Kishu kept persuading Xiao Gu to stop trying not to let him miss such a good opportunity. .. Chapter 65： Take in After all, Kisaki felt that as long as Xiao Gu took advantage of this opportunity, he could not only prevent Noel from rampaging on Xian Shen Dao, but also get rid of some of the calculations made by the seniors of Xian Jin Dao Company. After listening to the persuasion of the good friends, Xiaogu also thought it was a good opportunity, but it was still very repulsive in his heart. After all, when he saw Dimitri Yevatra, he was 100% like men and could not attack himself at night. Whatever, think about it all began to be cold sweat. "The ancient city, the decision is in your hands, but I hope you think about it. If you find another man, wake up the beasts in your body, those awakened beasts will not be strong, and the powerful psychic determines the dependents. Think about the strength of the beast!" Shise Kisuki patted the shoulder of Xiao Gucheng, closed his mouth and waited for him to think about it. After all, he had already said what he said. "Send them back first, and it will be troublesome when the security team of Xianjindao comes over!" Xiao Gucheng decided to think about it, but he had to leave this place first, otherwise it would be troublesome if he was caught at the scene. "Ancient city, you go to help the two fainting people, I go to help Duke Mitoliye!" Shize Kishu nodded, he also felt that it was better to leave quickly, after all, the executives of Xianjindao Company knew , Xiao Gucheng will be quite troublesome here. "Why am I supporting two people?" Xiao Gucheng stopped and turned to look at his good friend. "Who calls you the fourth true ancestor, I am an ordinary person, not so much strength!" Shise Kishu shrugged and said to Xiao Gucheng with a smile. After listening to the words of the good friends, Xiao Gucheng twitched his mouth, turned and walked to the two fainted on the ground, and carried them on their shoulders. "Duke Demetrius, I dont know for what purpose you want to be the psychic agent of Xiaogu City, but I have no idea to stop it. Its up to Xiaogu City to decide whether you succeed or not, so dont force me Its too tight, its not good if its counterproductive! came to Dimitri Yevatra, and Shiseki said to him lightly. Dimitri Yevatra must have approached the ancient city of Xiao for some purpose. , But he didnt want to destroy such a good opportunity. "Purpose? That is, let the fourth true ancestor know the ancient city and awaken those beasts in his body so that he can help me avenge Noel!" Dimitri Yevatra smiled, but he still didn''t have the second sentence. Just say it and think:''However, when they lose both sides, I will devour them! "Of course, this is the best!" Shise Kishu also smiled and lifted Dimitri Yevatra, but what he said just now, Shise Kishu didn''t believe it at all. "What are you two talking about?" Xiao Gu carried him on his shoulders. Gila and Tebias came and looked at the lost tree in doubt, Dimitri Yevatra asked. "It''s nothing, just ask, Duke Dimitriy, are there any injuries!" Shise Kiki smiled slightly and began to talk nonsense. "Well!" Dimitri Yevatra nodded very cooperatively, and had no intention of tearing down the lost tree. After all, it was not good for him to tear it down. auzw.com "Duke Dimitriye, where are you going to take you back?" Xiao Gu thought for a moment, not knowing where Dimitri Yevatra lived. "Just call me Vatra! Our residence has been handed over to Noel in exchange for the lives of the three of us, which means that we are homeless and have no living finances!" Dimitri Yevatra, Intentionally pretending to be so low, so as to deceive the sympathy of Xiao Gu. After hearing Dimitri Yevatra''s words, Xiao Gu didn''t know what to do, and if he left the three of them here, his own conscience would be overwhelmed. "Ancient city, let them live in your house first, anyway, you should also consider whether you want them to become your psychic!" Shise Kishu whispered and said in Xiaogu''s ear. "You just live in my house first, and wait for you to find a place to move out!" Xiao Gucheng''s mouth twitched, but the good friend Shiraki Kisuki was right, and he didn''t want to let go of the opportunity to gain strength, even I strongly oppose such a thing. "Thank you so much, I will try my best to help you and awaken the beasts in my body!" Dimitri Yevatra, who can live with Xiao Gu, his plan also successfully took the first step. "Now that the decision is made, let''s get out of here quickly, or if we''re waiting, the Xianjindao Guard Force will be on the way!" Shise Kiki smiled, and he saw that Xiao Gucheng was considered to be compromised. Three people become psychic things. Next, the three people left the severely damaged area and went to the apartment where Xiao Gu City lived. Xiao Gu City also took the first step to create the Gilao Harem. Noel, who had left before, had just returned to the apartment at his super fast speed and was preparing to enter the house, let his women clean up their salutes, so that they could move to the tomb of the deep ocean to live together, and he could also release his partners space. Other members, as well as his powerful and beautiful army of 100 people. "Where are you?" Opening the door and entering the house, Noel watched that the women were there, and some watched the TV leisurely, and some walked with worry. "Nuoer, you are finally back, worrying about dying me!" Wen Yan, Xiao Linsha''s face burst into tears, letting Nuoer''s body hang on. "Look, as we said earlier, our men are very powerful. You are just worrying!" Estes smiled slightly. She was full of confidence in her man, and she did not think that Noel would lose to anyone. . "Masha, I''m back in peace, don''t cry, just cry and become a little cat!" Noel said with a smile, rubbing and hanging on his body, Xiao Masha''s little head. "Well!" Xiao Linsha nodded, preventing the tears in her eyes, rubbing against Noel, but didn''t mean to point down. .. Chapter 66： move "Let''s go and prepare, we''re going to move, this is too small!" Norto sat down on the sofa and said to the girls in the house, holding Xiaosima''s delicate buttocks. "Husband, where are we going to move?" Xia Yin recalled that when he had just encountered a giant snake that was blocking the road, he seemed to have said that he was ready to move. Hearing Xia Yin''s question, the girls in the house all had little heads in their heads. They also wanted to know where they were going to move. "When I came back just now, someone transferred a luxury steamship called the Tomb of the Deep Ocean to me, and we are going to move to the ship to live!" Noel smiled slightly and explained to the women in the house. Deep ocean tomb? Why does it sound so familiar? Thinking of it, Sasaki Misaki thought for a moment, and suddenly she thought why she was so familiar, and her mouth twitched and asked, "Noel, the tomb of the deep ocean you said, won''t be the Warlord''s Realm, Dimi Duke Torrievatra, is that deep ocean tomb?" "You guessed it! That is the tomb of the deep ocean, this is the compensation he gave me when he suddenly attacked me!" Noel smiled slightly, but he really did not expect that Cape Sasaki would know Dimitri Yevatra . "What attacked us, Dimitri Yevatra?" Sagasaki cape asked in surprise when he heard Noel''s answer. "Huh!" Noel nodded and said with a smile: "However, he has now been scrapped by me and turned into a normal human being!" "No, now when I''m talking about this, I''m going to pack things up and ask what I''ll wait for!" Noel doesn''t want to waste time and can''t wait to free up the space in her partner. The girls nodded, and they were very clever to clean up the salute, and even Xiao Xiaosha, who was hanging on Noor, hurried into the bedroom to sort things. After a few women finished their salute, Noel placed the salute on the ground to enlarge the small package, and all the income was received into the system space. After all, there was not so much place on the trouble car. "Go, let''s go to the port where the boat was stopped!" Noel smiled and said his destination. "Noel, you''re driving with Xia Yin, Linsha, Xuecai, Rhode, and others, I''ve brought it by car!" Beatrice said with a smile, after all, she knew that Noel was in the car, but she sat Not so many people. "Well, that''s it!" Noel nodded and agreed with Beatrice''s proposal. Several others nodded and did not fight for Noel''s sports car. They all felt so good. After all, the rest were all big sisters. They were not so stingy to grab seats with the little girls. Noel and Beatrice, driving a sports car alone, quickly headed towards the island of Xianshen. Due to the fighting in the front, Xianshen Island is still in a state of security, and people are in the refuges of various regions. Therefore, Noel and Beatrice can unscrupulously drive the car in the lane, and can reach their destination quickly at this speed. auzw.com Not long after driving, Xiaoguo and his party returned to the apartment and gave Dimitri Yevatra three people to prepare a room for them to enter. "Ancient city, on the way back, have you thought about it?" Shise Kiki pulled Xiaogu aside and whispered to him the result of consideration. "This." Xiao Gucheng still has some hesitations, since he has already begun to compromise, but he still has difficulty in speaking to the man. "The ancient city, the sooner you awaken the beast in your body, and supplementing the blood of more psychic mediums during the period can make the beast gradually stronger. If you think about it for a minute, you are wasting the opportunity to become stronger!" Persuaded him that he knew exactly what the ancient city was hesitating about. Therefore, if you lose the base tree, you must force Xiao Gucheng to cross this obstacle, otherwise Xiao Gucheng will never want to gain the power to defeat Noel. After hearing the persuasion of the good friends, Xiao Gu''s hesitation disappeared completely, and he knew that he was wasting his time with hesitation, even if he continued to consume the blood of the lost tree. Know when to be able to accumulate enough power to deal with Noel. "Okay!" Xiao Gucheng nodded and kept telling himself that this was to prevent Noel from rampant, not that he liked men. "You can figure it out!" Shise Kiki smiled and finally persuaded the ancient city of Xiao, did not miss this great opportunity. "However... there is a small problem" Xiao Gu City hesitated for a moment, whether to say it. "What''s the problem?" Losses Kishu asked suspiciously. He wondered if there were any other problems that would make Xiao Gu hesitate. "That''s just.. I don''t have a blood-sucking urge to men. What I just said is equivalent to nothing!" Xiao Gucheng finally said it. Since he really wanted to awaken the beast, he was not interested in men at all. Way to mention his vampire look. "It''s just a small problem. When I moved in, I was ready!" Shise Kisuke even asked why it was a big problem. He hurried to the sofa and took out his hidden love action film from underneath. Ji Youxiao shook his eyes. "How do I think that you have been planning for a long time?" Xiao Gucheng''s mouth twitched, but he did not expect to lose the base tree. Since he still dared to bring this kind of thing to his home, he was not afraid that Xiao Linsha would come back and see it one day. Go directly to the kitchen and get a knife to hack him. "This is to arouse your blood-sucking impulse, or would you let me cut my veins every time?" Shise Kishu whitened Xiao Gucheng, and then said: "Even if I cut the veins, you don''t have the blood-sucking urge, you sucked blood. What?" "It seems a bit reasonable!" Xiao Gucheng nodded, unable to cause the impulse to **** blood, he really couldn''t **** blood. "Also, another situation is that you will only appear as a vampire when you are angry or dangerous, but you in this state are likely to drain my blood, so this is more safe. "" Shise Kishu said seriously, and finally shook the love action CD in the hand. .. Chapter 67： Vampire In fact, during the discussion between the ancient city of Xiao and the lost tree, Dimitri Yevatra was also talking to Gila and Tebias about the plan he had planned in advance. After careful consideration, Gila and Tebias decided to become the psychic agent of the fourth true ancestral ancient city for the beloved Dimitri Yevatra, helping him wake up the sleeping beasts in his body. At this moment, the door of the three-person room was knocked. "Boom boom!" "Come in!" Dimitri Yevatra cried out politely. "Three people, the ancient city of Xiao has been decided. Are you ready?" Shiseki opened the door and asked the three people in the room. He knew that Dimitri Yevatra would definitely be comatose. The two do ideological work. "That''s really good, let''s go together!" Dimitri Yevatra, listening to the words of Lose Kishu, was very very happy, because as long as Xiao Gu agreed, the days when he had revenge It won''t be far away. "Wait! Listen to me to finish talking!" Shise Kishu quickly stopped and wanted to rush out immediately, Dimitri Yevatra said, "Xiao Gucheng, he is only ready to try now, so only you One of them is gone!" "Then I''ll go first!" Gila and Tebias cried out in unison, they didn''t want to love deeply, Dimitri Yevatra, to approach the fourth true Zuxiao ancient city. "Duke Dimitriye, let me go first!" Gila took the first step and stopped in front of Tebias and said to Dimitriyevatra. "Gila, let''s go first!" Dimitri Yevatra, thought about it for a while. He originally wanted to go first, but remembered the previous action of Xiao Gu to himself, if he was too tight It may be counterproductive. Gila nodded and left the room together with Shise Kishu, but before Shiseki Ki left, she told the two of them not to leave the room during the awakening of Xiao Gucheng, lest he be frightened by the sudden arrival of the two. Arrived. In the hall, Xiao Gucheng was watching a love action movie. Even the two of them walked to his side, they didn''t find it at all, and watched with relish. "Cough!" Shise Kishu coughed twice, reminding Xiao Gu who didn''t find himself. "Ah?! I''m going!" Wen Yan, Xiao Gucheng looked back, grabbed the remote control in a hurry, turned off the TV after a lot of hard work, looked back at them and smiled awkwardly. "Ancient city, let me introduce you, his name is..." Shise Kishu''s words are not finished yet. "Master Xiao Gucheng, you just call me Ji La!" Ji La smiled slightly and looked at the embarrassing Xiao Gu city, but when he saw Xiao Gu city at first glance, he felt that he fell in love with Xiao Gu city at first sight, so he planned directly The words of Kisuki Kisuke. auzw.com "Hello, you just call me Old Town, don''t bother with adults!" Xiao Old Town looked carefully, with black hair, emerald eyes, The white skin and long eyelashes give people a very dreamy feeling, which makes people want to protect him. "Xiao Gucheng, I am ready, you can start at any time!" Gila smiled, took off her clothes, and walked towards the somewhat stunned Xiao Gucheng. Seeing that Xiao Gucheng didn''t respond, Gila just looked at herself, so she hugged Xiaogu forward and lightly pressed the back of Xiao Gucheng''s back so that his lips rested on his neck. The confused old city of Xiao, I wondered whether it was because of the love action movie in the front, or because Gila looked too much like a woman. His eyes were red and his fangs were exposed at the corners of his mouth, slowly biting on Gila''s neck. Above, he gradually sucked the magic blood flowing inside him. Just when the ancient city of Xiao opened up his **** harem.. Nangong made the alarm cleared that month, and sent the blue feathers on the shelter to the house safely. She also said to her on the road that Noel was very safe and had nothing to do after they left. Cleaned up the enemy. And Lan Yu shallow onion, the heart that has been suspended in her throat, finally returned to her heart. Noel was relieved to be safe, and she began to think about coming soon, so go to school and thank him. . "How can I thank him tomorrow?" Blue Feather, who was back home, was lying on her scented bed, but when she remembered herself and offered her lips, her face gradually turned red. "I don''t know, did he miss me!" Lan Yu blushed lightly and hugged himself to the pillow. Just arrived at the port, Noel and his team quickly found the tomb of the deep ocean, and they are boarding this very luxurious ship one after another. "Hello!" As soon as he walked to the deck, Noel sneered inexplicably. "My dear, do you have a cold?" Esdes asked with concern, but thinking about the man in his family, it would be really a big problem if he had a cold. After all, if Enor''s so strong physique can catch a cold, then there is really a big problem with him. "It''s okay! It''s estimated which beauty is thinking of me!" Noel smiled slightly. In fact, he also felt inexplicable. How could he sneeze, unless there is really what he said, there is a beauty who is thinking of herself. "It seems, my dear, to be a school doctor has seduce a lot of women!" Estes smiled and thought for a moment, thinking that his own man was right, there is probably a beauty who missed him, saying He didn''t believe that he would get sick and kill Estes. "Husband, is this where we will live in the future?" Xia Yin looked around and thought the ship was big and luxurious. "Noel, can we really live here?" Xiao Nasha also asked excitedly, but she was looking forward to staying here. Even if you look outside, she feels very luxurious, and it will definitely be more luxurious than the extra. .. Chapter 68： next door "Well! From today on, this deep ocean tomb is mine, so of course we have to live here!" Noel smiled slightly, and said the excited women on the deck. Rhode, who was running around on the boat, used her ability to travel through space, and soon took this luxury ship at every angle, and found the tomb of the deep ocean, except that she was thrown into the sea. Yes, since there are five other people. In a very large room, Rod showed his small head from the space, and then carefully observed the five people in the room who were sleeping, and then returned to the space and returned to Noel. On the deck, Noel and several women turned around. Suddenly, Rhode got out of the space and directly fell on Noel''s back. "Rode, are you going to finish the Tomb of the Deep Ocean so soon?" Noel smiled, holding Rod''s buttocks in his hands and turning to look at her. "Well! Overall, it''s not bad!" Rod nodded grinningly. "Now that you''re done shopping, just show us the way!" Noel took Rod from behind, holding him in his arms, intending to let her lead the way for several of her. "It''s okay to lead the way! But I found out on the boat that there were five people sleeping in the room!" Rhode ate the lollipop in his hand, remembering that when he came back, he told Noel that there were other people besides himself on board Her people are on this boat. "Oh? Since there are others on the boat?" Noel froze for a moment after hearing Rod''s discovery. He hadn''t thought of the deep ocean tomb. Since there are still people from Dimitri Yevatra, stay On this very luxurious ship. "Well, but they didn''t seem to find it. We boarded the ship and were still sleeping in the room!" Rod said grinningly, telling what she had just discovered. "They? That''s what it is! No wonder, Roger Sauce will come back to report the situation!" Estes smiled a little, and knew in a flash, why did Rod come back to report the situation, without throwing the people on the boat into the sea to feed the fish. The other daughters looked at Estes with doubt, hoping she could answer for others, and she guessed something. "Lord sauce, the people found on the ship may be some beautiful women, so she ran back to the dear report to see if they were all included in the harem!" Seeing the few women around me, full of curiosity and doubt , Estes smiled and told them the result of the conjecture. "Wow! Sister Estes, you are so powerful, you guessed it right away!" Rod looked at Estes with a smile on her face, but she didn''t expect it. She guessed so quickly and came back by herself. Purpose. "Wait to find the five people, they are still sleeping anyway, don''t worry so much, let''s look around first!" Noel hugged Rod and walked in front of him first. As for the other five people on the ship, anyway They are also sleeping, waiting to consider what to do with them. auzw.com The girls took a look at each other, and they all felt that Noel made sense. They all trot a few steps to keep up with Noel in front, followed him to visit this very luxurious ship, and it was also a visit to their future residence. After all, they got lost here. It''s not good to make a joke. In the original apartment, we ushered in the beautiful woman who was hidden in the dark and watched the slender and tall fighting figure. After watching carefully around the downstairs, I found that there were no people walking around. The slender and tall beauty quickly jumped from the ground and jumped to the balcony where Xuecai and Noel lived, carefully watching the situation inside, but she soon discovered that there was not even a ghost shadow inside the house. "What about people?" The slender and tall beauty entered the interior of the house and quickly searched inside, not to mention that people didn''t even find clothes. Did I remember the wrong address? Is it the one next door? ''Thinking of the beauty of the slender and tall woman, she began to wonder if she had remembered the wrong place. So she came to the balcony again, jumped to the balcony of the house next door, and observed it carefully as before, but saw the picture that made her feel sick, and the two men were hugging on the sofa. Absolutely not this one, it must be the one just now, but Xuecai was taken away by Noel and has left the house! Thinking of looking at a man inside, kissing another mans neck, and having a slender, tall beauty, Im pretty sure that this is not where Xuecai lives, this is a **** den. But when the man inside raised his head, the slender, tall and beautiful woman recognized who the man was and showed his original expression. Gila, why are you here? Isn''t he in love with Dimitri Yevatra? How can other men **** blood? Think of the beauty who peeked out from the balcony, knowing that the dark-haired man inside was the lover of the target she monitored this time, and knew that he was originally the guys business, so she was not surprised to see what was inside. This slender, tall and beautiful woman is actually the Hikari Sasaka of the Lion Kings institution. She is also sent to monitor Dimitri Yevatra traveling to the island of the string god, but her other purpose is to save Xuecai. Yes, so instead of stopping Dimitri Yevatras fight, she hoped he would defeat Noel who had taken Xuecai away. Huangaka Saiya can feel that there are two other people in the window next to the balcony. She thinks that it should be the teenager inside and rescued the **** trio. The other two people are likely to be there. Here. So Hakasa Saiya came quickly outside the window, and she did see Tebias and Dimitri Yevatra inside the room. "Dong Dang Dang!" Huang Bansha Yahua lightly knocked on the window, hoping that the two guys inside opened the window, so she asked where the person who took Xuecai had gone. Inside the room, Dimitri Yevatra, discussing with Tebias, suddenly heard a knocking sound from the window, and the two turned their heads in confusion and looked out of the window. .. Chapter 69： demonstration Looking in the direction of the sound source, Dimitri Yevatra immediately recognized the person outside the window, but he did not expect that the lion king''s watchdog would come to this place with himself. "Miss Saiya, I have become a human, and your surveillance mission is over, so you don''t need to continue to follow me!" Open the window of the room, Dimitri Yevatra, facing Huang Bansha outside Yahua said, after all, he didn''t want this woman, disrupting his carefully planned plan. "You became a human?!" I was just about to ask Noel where to go, but after listening to Dimitri Yevatra''s words, Huang Saka Saiya completely froze. "Tebias, give me the scissors on the table!" Dimitri Yevatra was very clear that the watcher of the Lion King''s institution, Huang Saka Saiya, would not easily believe the fact that he became human. In order to prevent the other party from disrupting the plan, he decided to demonstrate it to her. "Dimiatori Ye, let me demonstrate it!" Tebias knows clearly what Dimitri Yevatra is going to do, so he wants to do this demonstration on behalf of the other party. "No! It''s not my own demonstration, Miss Saiyahwa won''t believe what I said!" Dimitri Yevatra shook his head, rejected Tebias'' proposal, and decided to do this demonstration by himself. . After recovering, Huang Sasha looked at the two of them puzzled, and she didnt understand what demonstration they were going to do, but she didnt believe it too. Dimitri Yevatra became a human being, but he didnt know him. Why use it, so tricky excuses to deceive yourself. Tebias hesitated, and finally handed the sharp scissors on the table to Dimitri Yevatra. "Miss Saiya, I know you don''t believe me, I become a human thing!" After that, Dimitri Yevatra, holding the sharp scissors in his right hand, inserted it firmly into the left palm. Pulled out quickly, so that blood kept pouring out of the palm. "Huh?! How could it not be restored!" Huang Saka Saiya was a little surprised, she now knows what the demonstration is, but she found that the other hand''s palm did not show signs of recovery. According to her knowledge, such injuries are for vampires. It is a minor injury that can be restored to its original state in minutes. "Miss Saiya, can you believe what I said now?" Dimitri Yevatra said with a smile. The next Tebias hurried up, ripped his clothes off, and Dimitri Yevatra bandaged the wound. Looking at Dimitri Yevatra, the palm of his hand kept pouring blood, Huang Ban Sha Yahua somewhat believed his words, but what exactly made him a human, this made Huang Ban Sha Yahua very, very curious . auzw.com "Duke Demetrius, what made you a human, can you tell me and satisfy my curiosity!" Huang Saka Saiya asked with a smile, She really wanted to know what method was used to turn this powerful vampire into an ordinary human being. "Actually, I don''t know how Noel turned me into a human being!" Dimitri Yevatra shook his head. He hasn''t figured out yet, what kind of hands and feet Noel moved on himself, let I became a human without realizing it. "Nuoer? You became a human, was it caused by the so-called human ancestor?!" Huang Bansha Yahua asked in surprise, but she had been watching the battle, but she was too far away to hear the dialogue over there. "Well! So Miss Saiyahwa, your task is over here, you don''t need to follow us!" Dimitri Yevatra nodded, admitting that he became a human being, the so-called ancestor of Noel And keep the other party from following others. "Well! But can you tell me where the ancestor of the human race is, I still have to save people!" Huang Saka Saiyah thought about it, and Dimitri Yevatra, who became human, really didn''t need himself. Coming to monitor, it is impossible for him to cause large-scale destruction, so she decided to ask Noel''s whereabouts, and began to implement her second purpose to save Xuecai. "Noel, he should be on the tomb of the deep ocean now. In order to save the lives of Gila and Tebias, I gave the tomb of the deep ocean to his hands!" In order to let this annoying watcher leave, Dimito Liye Vatra told the embarrassing things directly, hoping that Huang Bansha Yahua would get the answers he wanted, and leave here quickly so as not to bother himself. "Duke Dimitriye, then I''ll say goodbye!" Huang Saka Saiya nodded. In fact, if it was not to save Xuecai, Huang Bansha Yahua did not want to take this task. Now that they have all become human beings, and they have completed the task and escaped from the bitter sea, they can wholeheartedly save Xuecai. After getting the desired answer, Huangaka Saiya quickly jumped out of the window, took the motorcycle that was just taken by the roadside, and rushed towards the port of Xianjin Island''s boat stop with the fastest speed. At the window, watching the speedy riding of the motorcycle, Hakasaka Saiya, gradually disappeared into the line of sight. Dimitriye was relieved, and was not taken by the ancient city of Xiao in the living room, and the annoying Lost tree found. "Duke Dimitri, did you say it was true?" Dimitri Yevatra asked, seeing the watchman of the Lion King''s organization leaving, and watching Tebias puzzled. "On the one hand, in order to save the lives of both of you, on the other hand, the human ancestor did not know that the Tomb of the Deep Ocean would attract the attacks of the Black Death imperialists. I did not feel anything wrong with such a double action!" Dimitri Yevatra said with a smile. Dimitri Yevatra, wouldn''t say it was handed over to the enemy tomb of the deep ocean, just to save his own life, after all, Gila and Tebias, but completely stunned, so What I say now is what I can, and I can still love my two plus loyalty. .. Chapter 70： Truth "That''s what it is! Duke Torriye, I will swear to repay this kindness!" Tebias was very moved and did not expect that he loved so much, Dimitri Yevatra, would pay for Gila for himself. Out of the tomb of the deep ocean. "You and Gila have followed me for so long, and of course I have to think more about you!" Dimitri Yevatra smiled, exaggerated in his heart, and felt that Tebias was so fooled. The Noel and the others who were watching everywhere on the tomb of the deep ocean did not know that this luxury ship was deliberately let Noel by Dimitri Yevatra. Even Noel himself did not know, but even if he knew it, it was nothing. In front of the powerful strength of Noel and his women, how much the Black Death Royal sent came to death. During the period, inside the Tomb of the Deep Ocean, the five people who were still sleeping in the room in front of them also gradually woke up from their dreams, and they were sleepy and confused, just strange Dimitri Yevatra, as well as Gila and Tebia Why hasn''t Si come back yet. "Strange, why haven''t they come back tonight?" A young girl with long blond hair was very puzzled. Even if there was something wrong at this time, the three **** guys should come back, and they would call themselves to wait every time. People go to dinner. "Yeah, it''s so weird!" One of the young girls with short green hair also felt that this was very strange. "Then do we want to run away at this opportunity?" Zifa Long Hair Girl asked. After all, she thought it was a rare opportunity. "I think it''s okay, don''t forget that we are all hostages, and will be executed if we get caught back then!" The girl with short red hair shook her head and denied the girl''s proposal. "Well! Even if we run away, he will be captured by Duke Dimitriou''s ability and rights sooner or later!" The girl with dark brown hair and dark hair did not agree with this plan of escape, think about being caught The consequences of her return made her fight a cold war. These five young girls are the maids who serve Vatra. The members are all 13 to 20 years old. The members are the daughters of royal families and ministers in the neighboring kingdoms of Warlords, or the princess who was wiped out by Vatra. They are all sold in exchange for the safety of the motherland. But because Vatra had no interest in women, she was treated as a simple guest, and the lives of the five of them were very free. Every day they tried to escape from the control of Vatra. In the end, the five girls gave up the idea of ??running away, because they were afraid of the consequences of being caught back, so they all dressed up and went to dinner at the dining place of the Tomb of the Deep Ocean, but when they opened the door and walked out of the room, they were Some strangers walking ahead were stunned. Because the five girls are very clear, except for the invitation of Dimitri Yevatra, this luxury large ship of the Tomb of the Deep Ocean does not allow others to board the ship at random, but those who are coming to themselves and others People are probably intruders who boarded the ship without permission. auzw.com "Who are you, this is a private territory, and you can''t board the ship without permission!" The golden long-haired girl who first returned to the gods warned the oncoming pedestrians, trying to let them hurry away Get off the ship. "Rhode, are they the five of them in the Tomb of the Deep Ocean?" Noel asked with a smile, looking at Rhodes in his arms, hoping to get a certainty from her mouth. "Uh huh! As for some male service staff, I was already an idiot and threw them into the sea, and they told me the remaining five!" Rod nodded with a smile. Noel took a few girls and walked in front of the five girls. They observed them carefully and thought they looked pretty good. They barely became their own servants. The five girls were frowned upon by Noels scorching eyes. They were very sure that the man in front of them was watching her body carefully, but they felt that the man seemed to have shining eyes in front of him. It seems that he and others are completely undressed. "You better leave faster, or wait for Duke Dimitriye to come back, you will all be thrown into the sea to feed the sharks!" The blond girl who was flushed by the man in front of her, hoped to use Dimito The prestige of Liye Vatra scared all the invaders in front of him. "Duke Dimitriye? That snake charmer, he may not be back, so you said it is not the same!" Noel smiled slightly and asked the girl with long blond hair in front of her, not at all by her. Intimidation responds. "Willn''t you come back? What do you mean?" the five girls asked in unison. They all frowned and looked at the man in front of them, hoping to explain to them. "Dimitri Yevatra, he gave me this tomb of the deep ocean, and wrapped all the people and items on the ship, so he will not return, the luxurious ship of the tomb of the deep ocean is coming!" Looking at the five doubtful beauties in front of her, Noel explained to them very generously. "Cut! Little deception, Duke Dimitriye, will not give this deep ocean tomb to others!" Hearing the explanation, the girl with long blond hair said, she didn''t believe Dimitriye Watt Pull, will be so generous to give this deep ocean tomb to others. The other four girls nodded their heads. They knew Dimitri Yevatra, but they were just people who would fight and plunder. Except those powerful true ancestors, he would never bow to anybody. It''s time to give someone something. "Hey! Estes, why no one believes every time I tell the truth?" Noel looked helplessly, Estes beside him. "Hehehe! Dear, because every time you say something, they think it is impossible, so you said that no one will believe it at all, it is better to show them the evidence!" Ai Stiles smiled slightly, thought about it, and sorted out his thoughts, explaining to his man. .. Chapter 71： Five people "It makes sense!" Noel nodded, thinking Estes was right. Others believe that what is impossible, no matter what they say, they will never believe it. "Hello! Don''t ignore us, get out of the boat, or you will be too late to regret it!" Ignored by the group in front of you, the girl with long blond hair twitched her mouth, shouting to the people in front of her with a depressed face. Facing the cry of the girl with long blond hair, Noel only smiled slightly, slowly reached into the space, took out the front of Dimitri Yevatra, and signed the transfer letter with the blood handprint. "Let''s see for yourself!" Noel covered the transfer book of the Tomb of the Deep Ocean with a layer of invisible energy to prevent it from being torn into pieces by the five girls in front of him, before handing the transfer book to the girl with long blond hair. "What''s this?" The long-haired blonde girl took the paper suspiciously and carefully read the content on the paper, but the deeper her brows wrinkled the more she looked, making the four others beside her very curious. They all gathered together to see what was written on the paper. "Whether it is the tomb of the deep ocean, or you on the ship, it can be said that it is already my belongings. The act of driving the master off the boat, but it will be punished!" Noel said with a smile, watching the girl quintet. The gradual change of face, they know that they have recognized the above signature. "It turned out that we were sold by Duke Dimitriye." The long-haired blonde girl held the transfer book stunned. She also thought about the day when she would be sold by Dimitri Yevatra, but it was really Did not expect that this day will come so soon. The other four girls, like their long blond hair, couldnt believe that they were sold like that, and began to worry about what to do after they used to be free in the tomb of the deep ocean. Will you abuse yourself and others? But when the girl with long blond hair, when she came back, she suddenly gleamed, thinking that as long as she tears up the transfer book, she will be considered free as someone else, only to make a living on the island of Xianjin Island. You can''t return to your own country to live. Everything in the future will depend on your own efforts. After careful consideration, the girl with long blond hair decided to tear up the transfer book of the Tomb of the Deep Ocean that would allow herself and others to be free, so she immediately started to tear it, but she happened to use it by herself. With the strength of feeding, this transfer book did not tear apart even a small corner. "Don''t waste your energy, even if you can''t get a chainsaw, destroy this transfer book of the Tomb of the Deep Ocean, and save some effort!" Noel had seen through the idea of ??the long-haired golden girl, so he was transferring before. The book is covered with energy, but I didn''t expect the other party to have the courage to do so. "How is it possible! Just a piece of ordinary paper, why can''t I tear it with all my strength?" The long-haired blond girl couldn''t believe that she couldn''t even tear a piece of ordinary paper. "Hey!" Watching the girl still trying to tear the transfer book of the Tomb of the Deep Ocean, Noel could only sigh helplessly and snapped a finger to take the transfer book back to space, otherwise she didn''t know she wanted When it tears will it give up. auzw.com Seeing that the transfer book disappeared in his hand, the blonde girl froze for a moment, sitting on the ground with her four other girls, waiting for the instructions of the handsome new owner in front of her. I believe this is true, but they can only be appointed now. Otherwise, the new owner is unhappy, and she sells herself and others to a branch of the womens branch. At that time, she no longer has any place to cry. Compared to being sold to the branch of the branch, she still stays in this handsome new one. Be better around the host. "Five of you, you can move freely on the tomb of the deep ocean, but if you dare to run away, hum!" Noel smiled, looking at the five girls who were paralyzed on the ground, and frightened them so they wouldn''t want to run away. . "Yes, we know!" After hearing the words of the new owner, the five young girls immediately responded, and they were relieved a lot, at least they were free at the tomb of the deep ocean, as long as they did not escape. "Well!" Noel nodded in satisfaction, seeing the five young people who were so acquainted, did not make any useless resistance, and laughed: "Then go with us, enjoy dinner in the living room of the ship!" Next, Noel led her women to the interior of the living room in the steamship. The five-member deep ocean girl followed behind, but they were planning how to please the new owner. After all, the Deep Ocean Girl Quintet can see that this new owner likes women, unlike Dimitri Yevatra who is a guy who likes men, so they have something to please this new owner Opportunities so that they can gain more freedom. The important point is that the Deep Ocean Girl Quintet doesnt hate staying with this handsome new owner, and they find that this new owner seems to be very good to his women, and they are determined to please this one. The idea of ??the new owner. Reaching the living room for dining, Noel remembered that Rod would throw the service staff into the sea to feed the fish. No one was preparing dinner. Under the attack of the eyes of several women, Noel could only helplessly walk to the kitchen. He began to regret why To exchange, that **** culinary skills came out. "Almost forgot!" Just after a few steps, Noel stopped walking and remembered that the most important things had not been done. "My dear, what''s the matter?" Esdes asked suspiciously when he saw Noel stopped suddenly. "Just remembered, I forgot to release others, hehe!" Wen Yan, Noel smiled embarrassedly, quickly contacted the partner space, and released all the women inside. Noel waved it freely, a ripple appeared in the space around him, and quickly formed a black door. When the door was completely opened, a beautiful and moving woman came out. .. Chapter 72： Women The Deep Ocean Girl Quintet, looking at this magical scene, and the beautiful women who came out, some of them couldn''t react, and began to doubt a little bit that they waited for others, and the se seduction plan set would take effect. "Brother Noel, did you miss Bonnie!" Little Bonnie, who had just walked out of the space, looked around quickly and saw that Noel was not far away. She quickly broke free from her mother''s arms and trot into Noel''s arms in a few steps. in. "Of course I miss our cute little Bonnie!" Noel took a smile and caught Bonnie and hugged her little face. "Master!" The four maids who came out stood behind Knoll very well. "Aya, Lena, Shayou, Sbia, the girl quintet over there, I am going to accept them as maids, and I will give them to you for teaching now. If you are not obedient, don''t be polite to me!" Noel pointed. , The stunned deep ocean girl quintet, assigned tasks to the four close-fitting maids. "Yes, master! Make sure to complete the task!" The four maids nodded with a smile, then turned to look in the direction of their master, and soon they saw that the five were absolutely mistresses, no wonder their master let themselves Waiting for people to be polite, and not tempering their elder lady''s temper, will not become a qualified personal maid. After recovering, the five-member deep ocean girl, they also listened to Noel''s words, and saw four people wearing maid costumes staring at them observing. "But before teaching them, go help prepare dinner, I will let the Legion of Beauty, help you in the past!" Noel smiled slightly, pointed to the position of the kitchen, begging them to get dinner first. The four close-fitting maids nodded and walked towards the kitchen. After all, these are what they should do, so the four did not say anything. When Noel saw her women, they all came out of the partner space, and he took it out of the space. The contract of the beautiful legion began to summon the 100 beautiful women who were included in the book. In the contract book of the Beauty Corps, 100 beams of light quickly flew out and landed on the open space in the living room, gradually becoming a beauty wearing a sword. "See His Majesty the Emperor!" 100 beautiful women knelt on the ground on one leg, staring at Noor with scorching eyes, shouting in unison. "Well! Let''s get up!" Noel nodded with a smile, and said with a smile: "Some of you go to the kitchen to help make dinner, and the other part is responsible for guarding this ship called the Tomb of the Deep Ocean!" "Follow the orders!" After finishing the talk, the beautiful legion quickly divided the manpower and quickly walked out of the living room to guard the luxury cruise ship called the Tomb of the Deep Ocean. "Ok! Let''s sit and wait!" Noel smiled at the girls who had just come out, and was also glad to get rid of the fate of cooking. auzw.com "Noel, is this the different world you are talking about?" Najetta asked in confusion, only to see that Noel was busy just now, but now I asked. "It''s too much trouble, you can see for yourself!" Noel thought for a moment, and thought that he had only said what he said, but he didn''t know when to say it, so he let the system import the blood raid data into the just In the minds of the women who arrived. Soon after, the women learned from the data that all the information about the blood-sucking raids, it doesnt matter how many people dont like fighting, but the people who like to fight are very interested in the vampires and the orcs. , If you want to compete with them well. There is also a special one, that is, Alchemist Dortiya. She wants to capture all the strange creatures to dissect and look at their structure to satisfy her curiosity. "It seems that you are all very clear, do you have any suggestions?" Looking at the expressions of the women, Noel could see that they had read all the information they had obtained carefully. "Noel, are you going to fight to seize this island called Xianshen Island?" Leonay asked with a smirk. She was looking forward to fighting those weird creatures and see if they compare Powerful, or his own emperor is more powerful. "To attack this island, our current strength is a bit difficult!" Najieta frowned, and then said: "Nor''s beautiful legion, although the physical skill is quite powerful, against the vampires are messy, just not Know if you can, deal with the beast they summoned!" "Xue Cai, give me your Xuexia wolf!" Noel smiled slightly, and there was a way for his beautiful army to easily deal with those beasts. "Oh!" Xuecai was a little puzzled, but she still handed Xuexia Wolf into Noel''s hands. "Dotya, this is a weapon capable of killing true ancestors. There is a kind of marking called Shenge vibration wave driving technique. I hope that you can simulate it. If you can engrave this kind of marking on the weapons of the beautiful legion. Its better to study for more time!" Noel threw the Xuexia Wolf in his hands to Dotya, who is good at alchemy, and gave her the tasks that need to be completed. "Sir Noel, you can rest assured, give me a day, and you can definitely copy the imprints perfectly!" Catch the thrown Xuexia wolf, Dotya promised with a smile, she was kind of new to these new things I am very interested and cant wait to study it immediately. "Good! When I didn''t say what I said just now!" Najetta smiled, and didn''t expect Noel to be so fast, and found a solution. As long as Dotya copied the so-called imprint completely, he waited for others to capture it. Xianjindao is just a matter of time. "Najieta, you think too much. In front of my dear, so the problem is not the problem!" Estes smiled slightly. She firmly believed that all the problems could be solved easily by Noel. "According to the data obtained just now, the beasts summoned by the true ancestors, that is, the level of super dangerous species, may not even be the super dangerous species!" The red pupil who has been comparing the information just now, will My conjecture has been said. .. Chapter 73： period Anyway, Chi Tong didn''t feel that the so-called beasts had super dangerous species living in their world, and as long as the vampires had a heart, her village rain could kill them with a single blow. "Just let my sister''s corpse dolls walk around this string **** island, they will scare them enough!" Chi Tong said with a smile, and did not put those beasts and those weird creatures at all. Eyes. "Sir Noel, my sister is right, as long as two super-dangerous dolls are released, I believe it is absolutely easy to capture this island!" Black pupil said confidently when she heard the words of her sister, as soon as Noel ordered, She immediately released two super dangerous species. "My dear, I have also seen the beasts of the true ancestors. There is really no super dangerous kind!" Esdes nodded, and she also felt that the red pupil made sense, after all, she had seen the fourth true ancestor Xiao The beasts of the ancient city did not feel so powerful. "After Dotya''s research is finished, we are considering a step-by-step plan. The first thing you should do is to become familiar with the life here!" Noel said with a smile. He felt that it wouldn''t be too late to talk about what happened. All the women nodded. Since their men said so, they were too lazy to do so much, and they would just do what he ordered. The blood-swept daughters were shocked by the words spoken by Noel and others, except that she had signed her partner''s Xuecai, she did not expect these beautiful women, since they came out It''s like letting Noel capture String Island. "Aren''t you kidding me?" Xiao Linsha said in surprise. Originally, the appearance of these women was enough to surprise her. She really didn''t think of how to suddenly become a seminar on the capture of Xianjindao. "Noel, would you tell us about it?" Najieta asked with a smile after looking at the girl who had suddenly interrupted. The women who had just come out also nodded, and begged their men to introduce them to the girls who had never met before. Noel smiled slightly, and gave a brief introduction to the women who had just come out, introduced the women who had surrendered in the past few days, and let them all get along well. After all, the women who had just surrendered had not signed a partner. The harem caught fire. At this time, the four maids who went to the kitchen to prepare dinner, as well as the members of the Beauty Corps, began to put the cooked dishes on the table one after another, and called other members of the guard outside to return to the oversized meal. In the living room, enjoy delicious food together. It was just that the people in the super-large living room did not know that there was a bird outside the window with red eyes in their eyes, who were staring at the people inside the living room and kept watching the various conditions inside. At the port dock, in a dark alley, Huang Sakaya, who arrived, originally wanted to quietly board the luxury ship of the Tomb of the Deep Ocean, but the ship suddenly left inside, and a large number of beautiful women guarded the surroundings. , She can only retreat into the alley. Huang Saka Saiya closed her eyes and used her unique observation skills to control the bird to fly into the tomb of the deep ocean and observe the situation inside through the eyes of the bird. auzw.com "What''s going on, where are there so many people coming from?" In the alley, Huang Ban Sha Ya Hua frowned, because what she saw did not match the information she got. "Since I don''t know what the strength of these women is, but if I rush into it, I can''t cope with so many people. What should I do?" Huang Bansha Yahua said to herself. After all, what I have seen is very unfavorable to Sasaka Yoshizaka. If a small number of people can sneak in, it is impossible to slip in now. Aberdeen thought about it carefully, and Hakasaka Saiyawa withdrew from the monitoring state, and decided to find a place to take a break. By the way, report the status of Dimitri Yevatra to the Lion Kings office. Come to rescue Xuecai. In this way, a pleasant day passed, Noel was also on the boat with everyone, doing very loving physical exercises, the deep-sea girl group who originally wanted to seduced, was caught by four personal maids to educate, so even see I didnt see Noel say anything about implementing their seduction plan. Five days later During these five days, Noel did not go to the Caihai Academy, but Xuecai they all went to school, but they had a few more beautiful guards around them. This made Huang Saka Saiya in the dark, there was no way to approach Xuecai, and received a task assigned to her by the Lion Kings organization. She could only watch Xuecai a few more times in the dark, and left the string. God Island to perform missions. In fact, when Huang Saka Saiya reported that Dimitri Yevatra''s situation, he was warned by the senior management of the Lion King''s organization. Don''t disturb the tasks that Xue Cai is currently performing. If you don''t listen to the advice, you can only arrest her. She went back to the headquarters to confine her, so she could only obey the mission and wait for the next arrival at Xianshen Island to secretly rescue Xuecai. During this period, every night, the event of the attack of the Demon Race, Nangong also visited Nuoer that month. After learning that this was not what he called, he quickly left the tomb of the deep ocean. The arrival of Nangong that month let Noel know that the plot has gradually returned to the right path, and it has developed according to the original route. It also allows him to find the target that he wants to capture, the artificial life body Astaruti. As for the life of **** guys in Xiao Gucheng, the gratifying thing is that he finally awakened after constant stirring, and the ninth beast of the body has deep horns with two horns, releasing the high-frequency vibration wave of the horned beast, To put it plainly is a special horse. However, Xiao Gucheng didnt go to trouble with Noel immediately. He was sucking the blood of Gila and Shiseki, slowly strengthening the two beasts in the body, and gradually strengthening them. He also gradually got used to being Geek''s identity. There is no way, who is called Gila, this beautiful young boy, who looks so fake, and let Xiao Gucheng gradually walk in, Jilu this one does not return, and it is still the deeper and deeper. .. Chapter 74： together And during these five days, Lan Yuqianchun ran to the school doctors office full of expectations every day, but every time he returned to the classroom in despair, he wanted to find Noel but didnt know where he lived. So that he can come to Caihai Academy. But Noel, who is far from the port and the tomb of the deep ocean, did not know that in the Caihai Academy, Lan Yuqing was looking forward to his arrival, but he researched the markings on the Xuexia wolf with Dotiya in the laboratory opened by his ship. . Originally Dotya, in a day''s time, the mark on the Xuexia wolf was copied perfectly, but Noel was not satisfied with this effect, so Noir and Dotya were constantly trying in the laboratory Give improvements to those engravings and let them work well. It was just four days of continuous research, and there was no breakthrough. However, Noel thought that something was missing. As long as the thing was given to him, it would be possible to transform these marks. The combat effectiveness of his woman and the beautiful legion , Will also get quite a lot of improvement, then people in this world will basically not be their opponents. So Noel intends to go to school today, let Lan Yu Qingsong help find the whereabouts of the attacking demon prisoners, which can save a lot of unnecessary time and get the desired items as soon as possible. After all, Blue Feather Onion is the electronic empress, hacking into the surveillance equipment in various areas, looking for the hiding place of the attacking demon prisoners, that should be quite easy, and the cornerstone of her work is also the place where Noel wants to go . When I thought about it, Noel looked at the time and knew that it was still noon. The school had not yet arrived at school, and there was no long wait for tomorrow. "Esdes, you go out with me!" When walking into the living room, Noel thought about it and thought that Esdes was the best fit for the job of capturing prey, so let her go out with herself. "My dear, is there any activity?" Esdes, who was on the Internet, asked Curious when he heard Noel''s call. "Go to capture, the prey I want, I think you are the most suitable for this job!" Noel smiled slightly, without any hint of concealment, very straightforwardly speaking, the main purpose of his trip. "Then let''s go!" Estes smiled and wandered to Noel, embracing his right arm. "Sir Noel, my sister and I want to go too!" Seeing that the two were about to leave, the black pupil quickly hurried to catch up and said to pull Noor''s clothes corner. "Then let''s go together!" Noel thought of it, and agreed to the request of Black Hitomi. After all, 23 people can sit in the car, and it''s no big deal to go to two more people. "Sister, Lord Noel agrees, come over!" With the agreement, black pupil smiled at him, and some of the red pupils blushing and eating. "Oh...oh.." It was actually that Red Hitomi wanted to follow, but was a little embarrassed to speak, so he asked her younger sister Black Hitomi to ask. "Then let''s go!" Noel will walk to the red pupils and black pupils beside him, and walk out of the ship with a smile on his face. auzw.com Estes just smiled, and quickly walked a few steps, and left with Noel, inside the deep ocean tomb. Soon, the four arrived and parked the sports car. "My dear, let me drive. It''s nothing to do for five days, but I''ve trained my car very well!" Esdes smiled, grabbing the key directly from Noel. "It''s really exciting!" Noel smiled slightly. He really didn''t expect that since Estes would be bored, he ran to learn driving techniques. After that, Noel and the two women entered the back seat of the sports car, waiting for Estes to show the results of her studies. Estes, who was just sitting in the driver''s seat, slammed the throttle to the minimum, and the sports car drove out quickly, constantly shuttled between cars, and the speed was also quite amazing. There was no point of slowing down. "Esdes, it''s driving well!" Seeing Esdes driving at full speed, but Noel, who was sitting in the car, didn''t feel any particular shaking, and it can be said to be quite stable. "Of course, I can study hard for five days!" After hearing Noel''s praise, Estes was also very happy. In fact, she soon learned how to drive, but she couldn''t run at full speed with Noel, so she It took five days of hard work to achieve the effect now. "The route to Caihai Academy is already marked on the navigation. Just follow the route!" Noel suddenly remembered that Estes didn''t know that he was waiting for someone to go to the place, and quickly pointed her to her. Navigation on the car. "My dear, I know!" Estes glanced at the navigation system inside the car and nodded and smiled. "The road is quite far, let''s do something meaningful!" Seeing Esdes driving so smoothly, Noel smiled evilly. Hearing what his man said, Estes just smiled, of course knowing what Noel was going to do, she just had to concentrate on driving. As for the red pupils and the black pupils, they immediately understood what would happen next. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another Because Estes is driving fast, no matter how loud and touching the red and black pupils in the car are, no one will find anything in the car. No one can keep up with the speeding sports car. .. Chapter 75： Classroom After a long time, Estes drove the sports car into the Caihai Academy. The students passing by gave way, because they all recognized that this is the sports car of their school doctor, so there is no surprise. Noel and the two girls in the car ended the battle in the car long before they entered the Caihai Academy. "My dear, how can you compensate me?" Esdes asked with a smile, listening to the red and black pupils'' screams along the way, but it made her unbearably dead. "Going back to compensate you well, it''s more important to do the right thing now! Boo!" Hearing the words, Noel smiled and smelt fiercely on Estes'' lips. "Hum! Go back and see how I clean you up!" After receiving Noel''s promise, Esters smiled happily, knowing that her man would never forget himself. "Hehe!" Noel smiled and turned to the two tired women, said: "Red pupil, black pupil, you have a rest here first, we will come back soon!" "Hmm!" The two sisters, Red Hitomi and Black Hitomi, nodded very obediently. "Esdez, let''s go up together!" Noel rubbed, and the two sisters'' heads in the car quickly got off the sports car. When Estes got out of the car, the boys in Caihai Academy brightened up, but soon turned into a frustrated expression, staring enviously and jealously, helping Noel, who opened the blue-haired beauty. . "I''m going! Another beautiful woman has fallen into the hands of the Noel school doctor!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh with with the same reason, I hated it!!" "That blue-haired beauty is so beautiful, but unfortunately fell into the hands of the Noor school doctor, hey!!" "Why, the beautiful women have put him in his arms!" "Yeah, that''s right, God is so unfair!!" The boys in the school playground were jealous of talking, and Noel and Estes came out of the car. The two ignored them and wandered into the teaching building, hugged them together, because now it was time for class, so no one was in the middle, so Noel did not have to hear the complaints of those people, and the school girls made flowers. Foolish containment. Aberdeen thought about it carefully. Noel seemed to remember that Xiao Gu was in the first grade of the Higher School of Caihai Academy. The blue feathers and green onions must also be where they are. After all, the two were classmates. Knowing the location of the target, Noel came quickly with his arms around Estes. Outside the first-year door of the Higher Department of Caihai Academy, he took a serious look outside and looked for the seat where the blue feathers were on the inside. auzw.com Originally in the classroom, Xiao Gu, which was exposed to noon sun, was awakened from the sleep by the lost tree in the distance, and looked at his doubtfully. Good friend, seems to be asking why I should be disturbed to sleep. In order to prevent the teacher from discovering, Shise Kiki secretly pointed at the door of the classroom, and gestured Xiao Gu to look in that direction. In the direction pointed by the lost tree, when Xiao Gucheng saw the door coming, he was completely sleepless, and he did not expect to disappear for nearly five days. Since he will come outside their class, he is also Thinking about the purpose of Noel coming here. Lan Yu, who is studying hard, looked at her in the corner of her eyes when she looked up, waiting for the figure she wanted to see, and finally appeared in front of her. For a time, she was completely stunned. Noel was also sallow on blue feathers, and when he looked up, he found her position, let go of Esdes, who was hugging him, and walked to the door with a smile on his face. "Boom! This teacher, excuse me!" Noel knocked on the open door with a smile, letting the intent teacher pay attention to his arrival. "Noor School Doctor, are you coming to work today?" The teacher who was teaching the course immediately recognized the person who interrupted his class, the Noor School Doctor who had disappeared for five days, but the strangest thing was that the senior had not expelled him. "I came because I wanted to come!" Noel smiled and said very straightforwardly. No matter whether it is the teacher or the students in the class, "Er" is made speechless by Noel''s strong reason. "I don''t want to talk nonsense anymore. I''m here to find Lan Yu Qiancong. I have something to discuss with her!" Noel didn''t want to waste time. He talked nonsense with this teacher and directly stated his purpose. "Ah? No, it''s time for class now, you can''t let Lan Yu Qiancong leave!" Hearing such arrogant words, the teacher who taught the class frowned, was originally allowed to leave, he did not intend to let people left. Noel took out the phone directly, dialed the phone number of the headmaster''s office of Caihai Academy, and directly said that he needed Lan Yu to help, but the teacher was not willing to let others go. "The principal asked you to answer the phone!" Noel threw the phone away. After all, he really didn''t want to open the killing ring at the school, so he called the principal''s office and asked the principal of Caihai Academy to solve the matter. "Principal.. The Noor School Doctor is too.. I know.." The teacher who had wanted to sue was then trained by the principal on the phone to let him honestly let him go, otherwise he would There is no need to continue. "Can I take someone away now?" Noel asked with a smile, knowing the other''s face, the principal on the phone resolved the question. "No problem, you can take someone away at any time!" The teacher suddenly became respectful and carefully returned the phone to Noel''s hand. "Student Lan Yu Qingchun, come with me now!" After receiving the phone, without looking at the teacher, Noel turned and smiled at Lan Yu Qingchun on the seat. Hearing Noel''s name, Lan Yu''s pale face gradually turned red, lowering her head and slowly standing up from the seat, intending to walk towards the door of the classroom in this way, but suddenly a cry of prevention came out. .. Chapter 76： Inquire "Onion can''t leave with you, but now it''s time for class!" Seeing Buddy Lan Yu onion, he bowed his head towards Noor at the door of the classroom, Xiao Gucheng frowned, and quickly got up from his seat, staring at Noor at the door. . After Xiao Gu shouted, Ben lowered her head and moved forward with blue onions. She stopped and raised her head for a moment. She wondered what Xiao Gu was excited about. She was usually indifferent to herself. Today, someone came to find him. He started. Is your heart unbalanced? "Funny! The teacher in class, as well as Lan Yu Qingliu himself, have no opinion. Why do you have an opinion?" Noel smiled slightly and looked at Xiao Gu with cold eyes. "Just..." Xiao Gucheng froze for a moment, suddenly didn''t know what to say, and quickly pondered in his head, and finally thought of the answer, said proudly: "Just because I am a good friend of shallow onion! , Let shallow onion leave with you!" "I am right because I am Shing''s boyfriend, am I right?" Noel stepped forward, wrapped Lan Yu Shing in his arms, and smiled against her ear. The stunned blue feather was light onion, and when he was held in the arms by Noel, he completely recovered and thought of everything on the suspended magnetic train. He blushed and nodded involuntarily. Seeing that his friend nodded and admitted that this time it was Xiao Gu''s turn to be stunned. He really couldn''t figure out when Lan Yuqin was attacked by the demon of Noel. "Shallow Onion, are you kidding me?" Immediately recovered, Xiao Gucheng frowned, and he still couldn''t believe that Lan Yu Qingchun was given a strategy by Noel, thinking that she had some handle in the other''s hands. "Don''t worry about him, let''s go!" Noel smiled slightly, grabbing Lan Yu''s slender waist, and walked outside the classroom. The blue feathers sprouted by Noel did not make any resistance. In fact, when obedient Noel was in front of her and the teachers and classmates announced the relationship between the two, she was too ashamed to know what to do. . And when she heard Xiao Gucheng and said that she was just a good friend, Lan Yuqin was completely stubborn to him. She felt that holding her own Noel was more suitable for herself than Xiaoxiao Gu, and she did promise to do it yesterday. Noel''s girlfriend. "Wait a minute! Huh?" Xiao Gucheng, who wanted to chase, suddenly found that his feet couldn''t move. He lowered his head to understand what was going on. It turned out that his feet were frozen by the ice. Seeing the ice on his feet, Xiao Gucheng quickly looked around in the classroom. Eventually, he saw it outside the classroom. A blue-haired woman was waving to herself, but he was not happy at all, because the woman was Himself, tortured like a dead dog. "Shallow, you can''t leave with him, he''s a bad guy!" He can''t move and can''t use his abilities, because Xiao Gucheng doesn''t want to reveal his identity, he can only stand and scream at the two who are about to leave. "Xiao Gucheng, you shut up! You are just my friend. I left with my boyfriend. You don''t need you to do much business!" Wen Yan, Lan Yu frowned, turned his head to Xiao Gucheng and shouted Hold Noel''s arm and leave. auzw.com Was so shouted by Lan Yuqian onion, Xiao Gucheng was stunned directly in place, but he didnt expect that his good friend Shing Cong, since he would shout at him so angry, a little bit for a while Can''t accept this fact. Sitting on the side of the lost tree, he could only look at Xiao Gucheng and shook his head helplessly. He had never seen such a woody person as Xiao Gucheng. At this time, Nuoer held the beautiful woman from left to right and disappeared in front of all the first grade students of the Higher Education Department of Caihai Academy, slowly walking downstairs. "Shallot, come to you this time, please help me!" Noel said to the blue feather Shallot on the side. After all, there are computer equipment inside the school, and it is too troublesome to run back to the Tomb of the Deep Ocean. "Why do you help?" She was originally held in a shy blue feather, and when she heard Noel''s question, she asked very puzzledly. After all, in front of this human ancestor, she really couldn''t think of anything, what was herself Can help. "Just help me find out, the prisoners who attacked the Demon Incident in Xianshen Island these nights, where are they hiding, this should be quite easy for you, the electronic empress, right?" Noel said with a smile. , Directly stated the first purpose here, as for the second purpose, waiting for the inmate to speak. "The prisoners who attacked the Demon in these few days?" Lan Yu Qingcong thought for a while. It seems that in the past few nights, there are really people who hunted Demon, and they have killed some Demon everywhere on the string island, saying: "Follow me Ill check it out in the student unions office!" "Thank you, my lovely girlfriend! Boom!" Seeing Lan Yu Qingcong willing to help, Noel smiled happily, took her face, and gave a sip to her lips. "Walk. Walk here" Lan Yu, who was suddenly attacked, his face turned red instantly, and he quickly walked to the front and stuttered. "My dear, your girlfriend was shy just after being kissed!" Estes covered his mouth and chuckled, looking at the leading Lan Yu with a light smile. Lan Yu, who was leading the way ahead, heard the laugh of the blue-haired beauty behind him, and was ashamed to speed up the pace of the move, but was once again caught in the arms by Noel, and slowly continued to advance to the student union office. Along the way, listening to Estes''s continuous chuckle, Lan Yuqinchun could only bow his head with a red face, but the three of them quickly reached the office of the student union. Outside the door, Lan Yuqin took out her mobile phone, entered the password area next to the door frame, and scanned it with her mobile phone. The door of the special office of the student union opened, and she finally left Noel''s arms, so she quickly entered and opened it. Computer. Lan Yu Qingchun tapped the keyboard quickly, inquiring about monitoring equipment in various areas of Xianshen Island. "Is there any more detailed information?" After a moment, Lan Yu Qingchun frowned, because she didn''t find the figure of the prisoner, and the surveillance equipment in the attacked area was damaged. There was no way to record what happened at that time. Case. .. Chapter 77： Go to Noel also saw it on the side. Blue Feather didn''t find the result. He also began to recall the details of the plot of the blood-sucking raid, hoping to find some helpful small scenes from it. "Shallow onion investigation, registered in the company of Rotanlingia!" After careful reflection, Noel found in his mind, some subtle plot content. Looking at Noel''s close-knit face, Lan Yu was scorched by his scorching eyes, and he saw that his ruddy face had just dropped, and he quickly turned red again. He quickly bowed his head and inquired about the company registered in Rotanlingia. "Lotlingia''s company doesn''t seem to have..." Lan Yu Qingchun shook his head and looked at the information flashing quickly on the display. "No? Isn''t there a family?" As a result, Noel frowned and carefully looked at the information on the display. "Because the exchange rate of the Japanese yen has risen recently, almost all of them have been withdrawn!" "Retreat? Then check the places that have been evacuated, as well as the places that were kept intact after the office was shut down!" Noel thought for a moment and thought that there might be unexpected discoveries in those places. "I''ll try my best to find it!" Seeing Noel was still not stubborn, and Lan Yu Qiancong also wanted to help, this boyfriend who had a relationship, so she tried to find those places. "I found it, there is only one place!" After continuous efforts, I found a place that meets the conditions, so Lan Yuqin shouted happily: "The northern area of ??Xianshen Island, the second floor of area b, Skelter Pharmaceuticals , The parent company is in Lotan Lingkia!" "The main research content is: the experiment of new drugs using artificial life bodies, although the research institute was also closed with the withdrawal of the parent company, the facilities seem to remain intact!" The query results, as well as the details inside, were slowly spoken out by Lan Yuqin and let Noor around him know clearly whether this was the place he was looking for. "Yes, this should be the place I am looking for, thank you, my dear girlfriend!" After finding the place, Noel recovered a smile on his face and thanked Lan Yu who was sitting in front of the computer. "You''re welcome!" Lan Yu said with a smile, helping her boyfriend and making her very happy. "Shallot, I''m still in a hurry, so I''ll leave first. You can return to the classroom yourself, is that okay?" Noel thought for a moment, and thought it was better to pass by quickly. He didn''t want his prey to escape, so he wanted to be in Finding is not so easy. auzw.com "Ah? Are you going away soon?" After hearing Noel''s words, Lan Yuqian was somewhat depressed, but didn''t expect the other party to leave so soon, the moment of joy just now The smoke disappeared. "Is there anything else?" Noor asked doubtfully. He really couldn''t understand how the blue Yu Qingchun, who had just been happy, suddenly fell down and thought she had something to do. "It''s okay! Noel, where is your place now, can you tell me?" Lan Yu Qingcong thought about it, blushing to ask Noel''s residence, so he can go to his place even if he doesn''t come to school in the future Where she lived, and she saw that Noel seemed really in a hurry. "I live on a boat in the port. If you want to find me, you can go to the third grade of the middle school to find Ji Xie Xuecai, and go back with her in the car!" Noel smiled slightly and said his approximate residence. And told Lan Yu how to go there, otherwise she might not find it. "Well, I''ll go back to class first! Boom!" Lan Yu Qingchun nodded, suddenly smelt on Noel''s face, and quickly rushed out of the meeting room of the Student Union, and soon disappeared in Noel and Ace In front of Dess. Looking at the blue feathers that seemed to do bad things and fled the desert, Noel smiled happily, knowing that she was completely arrested, and not worried that Xiao Gucheng would say bad things around her, that would only make shallow hate him. Since I forgot to ask about the location of the cornerstone gate, but this time they want to catch the target, they should know where it is, so Noel and Estes quickly left the conference room of the student union and walked downstairs to park the sports car. local. Soon the two returned to the sports car, but this time, Noel came to drive, quickly drove the sports car out of the Caihai Academy, while letting the navigation in the car find a position, while using the fastest speed to the North Skye Celtic rushed away. Back to the classroom, the blue feather light onion greeted the bell of the class after a short time. The moment the teacher left the classroom, she was constantly asked by female friends whether she and Noel were really in a relationship. , There are some messy things. "Alan, when did you become so gossip?" Looking at a friend who hasn''t stopped talking, Tsukishima Lun, Lan Yu Qiancong was asked to twitch the corner of her mouth, but she remembered that friend had such gossip. "You tell me first, what did the handsome school doctor just said, was it true?" Tsukishima Ron asked curiously. She was very curious to know if her friend Lan Yuqian was not aware of her situation. Next, I got a handsome boyfriend. Tsukishima Lun: A classmate in Xiao Gucheng, a good friend of Lan Yu, and a study committee member in the class. He is a tall, exquisite and mature student. Although he is not very kind and speaks a little harshly, I like her. Of the boys are unexpectedly few, and the first-year boys in high school want to be ranked first by her step on the soles of their feet. It feels cruel and unfriendly to classmates, but it will show a lively side when teasing blue feathers. The accident at home is the famous lady. The grandfather used to be a famous devil ecologist, so for the ecology of devil I also understand that I often find that Xiao Gucheng is not like an ordinary person, but I have no intention of telling others, even my friend Lan Yuqianling didn''t say it. Lan Yu Qianchun didn''t answer, but nodded blushingly, indicating that Noel was in the classroom in front of him, and all the words he said were true. .. Chapter 78： Probing Just when blue feathers were onion, when I was asked by Tsushima In a seat not far away, Shise Kisuki didn''t know until after class that Xiao Gucheng''s feet were frozen by the cold. Now he is covering him so that Xiao Gucheng can use the energy in his body to melt the cold from his feet. Pressing ice cubes. It''s just that Xiao Gucheng and Shiose Kishu watched the ice that gradually melted into water on their feet. While they were happy to be liberated, they suddenly found that the classmates looked a little strange in their eyes. "Xiao Gucheng, I didn''t expect you to be so disgusting. Since you did such unhygienic things in class" Lan Yu looked at Xiao Gu with a dark face after being reminded by her friend Tsushima, and said that he firmly believed that he had found a boyfriend and had no choice. That old city of Xiao Gu, who is so stupid and non-hygienic. "Unhygienic? Shallow onion, you can say it clearly." "The ancient city, probably this is the problem!" Shise Kishu''s mouth twitched, pointing at Xiao Gucheng''s feet. He wanted to understand why the classmates'' eyes were so strange, and why did blue feather light onion say that? Too. "Uh. Not what you think, I just accidentally knocked down the water." Seeing a pool of water on the ground, Xiao Gucheng also understood what the students thought, and quickly wanted to explain to them, but just took a step Slipped on the water beach, the pants were made a lot of water. In addition to the cover of Shise Kisuki, the classmates did not see that there was no shi in the pants of Xiao Gucheng, so he confirmed the fact that he was urinating pants in the classroom. "Xiao Gucheng, where are you talking about the kettle?" Tsukishima Lun looked around, and didn''t see the kettle Xiao Xiao said, and looked at him despisingly and asked. "Allen, let''s go out and talk!" Lan Yu lightly blacked her face. She saw the trousers of Xiao Gucheng''s trousers, and really didn''t understand what he was still quibbling about. After finishing talking, Lan Yu Qingchun pulled her friend and quickly left the interior of the classroom. Without looking at the ancient city of Xiao, she soon disappeared into the first grade of the Higher School of Caihai Academy. "Classmates in the ancient city, clean yourself!" "Please clean up quickly and wait for the next class!" "We will come out first, you must clean it up, otherwise we will not be able to wait in the classroom for classes!" The students in the classroom saw that Xiao Gucheng had a large piece of pants, and they were too lazy to listen to his so-called explanation. They all left the classroom one after another, but before leaving, he did not forget to add two sentences to let Xiao Gucheng Clean up the words in the classroom. "Gucheng, why did you fall at this time, hey!" Shise Kisaki sighed. I didn''t expect Xiao Gucheng to fall at such a critical time. If he didn''t fall and shi pants, he would soon Explain clearly what is going on. "I''m going! Do you think I want to do this? The ice on the ground hasn''t completely melted!" Seeing that the people in the class were gone, Xiao Gu''s dejected growl said, really couldn''t understand how he was so unlucky. . Since Noel came to Xianshen Island, Xiao Gucheng felt that he was unlucky. He was first misunderstood and became a guy who likes men. Now he is misunderstood and casually dismissed in the classroom. Now he even has the desire to die. auzw.com the other side Noel, who was driving fast, finally came to the northern area of ??Xianjin Island under the high-speed shuttle. The periphery of Skelter Pharmaceutical Company was driving slowly into this pharmaceutical company. "Probably right here?" Noel glanced at the navigation system in the car, but he was still a little uncertain. "My dear, why don''t you use your ability to detect this area?" Esdez asked in doubt when she saw Noel''s uncertain look, but she knew that her man had the ability to detect an entire area, which was strange. Why didn''t he use it. "Yeah! I forgot it for a while, huh!" Noel smiled embarrassedly after hearing the reminder from Esdes and released energy to start detecting the whole area. Soon, Noel discovered that there were indeed a lot of life reactions in the lower layer. "It''s right here, let''s go!" Sensing the presence of someone, Noel smiled on his face and quickly let the three girls off the car. The three nodded with a smile, and quickly got out of the car. They trot a few steps to catch up with Noel who was walking in front. They moved forward together into the Skelter Pharmacy, and sat down on the rusty elevator to the first place. Area b on the second floor. "Are these the facilities for adjusting artificial life bodies?" From the inside of the elevator, looking at the various alms outside, Noel was wondering whether to carry them back. After all, these Dotea should be interested. "Artificial life body?" Chi Tong asked doubtfully, but she didn''t know anything at all, what was an artificial life body, and she was very curious about what it was. "Actually, I don''t know what it is. It''s probably a living body created by humans!" Noel shrugged his shoulders and said very straightforwardly. After all, I don''t know, I don''t know, I don''t need to pretend to understand everything. "Sir Noel, there is something you don''t know?!" Black Hitomi asked in surprise, but she regarded Noel as a omnipotent and omnipotent person. She never thought that he would have something that he didn''t understand. "What''s so strange, after all, I''m just a human, not a prophet or something!" Noel smiled helplessly and said, "Here, let''s take a look inside!" As soon as I finished speaking, the rusty elevator stopped and the elevator door opened gradually. The three thought for a while and thought that Noel made sense. The man in his house was not a prophet or the like. How could he know everything? After he figured it out, he walked a few steps and followed Noel out of the elevator. Noel and the three girls looked around and walked towards the spot where they had detected signs of life. "The lights are on all around, there must be someone active here!" Estes smiled slightly, looked at the lights everywhere, and made it clear that there were still people using it, but the blue feathers on the front said that there was no one here. Correct. .. Chapter 79： caveat "Since there are lights everywhere, but there is no trace of people coming in and going out!" Chi Tong frowned, but she looked very carefully, even the slightest trace of creatures or humans passing by. "Isn''t it here?" Black Hitomi asked suspiciously, with no traces of entry and exit, which made her wonder if there was anyone here. "The place is right, but it seems that illusion has been applied here, but it is just some low-level illusion!" Noel merged the eyes of Emperor Gu and easily saw through the place, and was given a primary illusion. "Illusion?" the three women asked in confusion. They really didn''t see it at all. The place was given illusion. "That''s some, lower-level blindfold!" Noel walked to the iron gate with a smile, kicking the door with a rusty iron chain on it. "Boom!" The door locked with the iron chain was easily kicked by Noel. The rusty door turned into a brand new door, and the iron chain that locked the door just now disappeared. "It turns out! No wonder, I always feel weird here!" Estes saw the change in the door and finally understood why it was so wrong. "There are signs of people entering on the ground too!" In Noor''s disillusionment technique, Chi Hitomi clearly saw the signs of human entry and exit on the ground. "Really!" Black Hitomi nodded in surprise. "Maybe, the target heard me kicking the door and started to run away. Let''s go in quickly!" Noel smiled slightly and wandered into the passageway inside the gate. The three women nodded, and they didn''t want to let their men''s prey escape, and quickly followed Noel who had entered the passage. The four of them walked on the channel paved by the iron net, and on both sides were a variety of pipes, but soon Noel saw the light in front of him, knowing that he and others were about to reach the place. After a while, the four came to a green-filled hall with a bottle of large glass jars of various creatures. "Master Noel, these are artificial life forms? Is this even the same thing?" Black pupil pointed, and the creature in the green light canister looked at Noel beside him, hoping he would answer it for himself. "One part should be a beast. From the energy point of view, the other part is the Devil Race!" Nuoer used the eyes of the fusion emperor to explain to the black pupil while watching carefully. auzw.com Just as Noel looked closely, a small blue-haired Loli who walked through the whole body walked out of the green pot and stopped in front of the four. "Noel, someone came out!" Seeing the appearance of Little Loli, Chi Tong quickly drew out Emperor Gucunyu to prevent the other party from suddenly attacking. The smile on Black Hitomi''s face also disappeared. He quickly pulled out Emperor Jubafang and looked coldly at the girl who had suddenly stepped out. As long as the other party launched an attack, Black Hitomi would immediately rush up and cut her into pieces instantly. Noel and Estes, still watching around leisurely, are not as nervous as the two sisters. After all, in the eyes of these two people, the little loli who came out suddenly cannot pose any threat to themselves. "(Warning) Warning, please leave this place immediately, this island will soon sink, please escape before this, try to escape as far as possible!" Machine-like words came from the blue-haired little loli. "This island will not sink, because without my permission, no one can sink the territory I booked!" Hearing Little Loli warned, Noel did not take it seriously at all, as long as he didn''t want to. Want to make Shenxian God Island. "This island is suspended in the South China Sea, where the dragon veins are intertwined, and the illusory and short-lived earth, as long as the center is lost, there is only destruction!" Blue-haired little Loli, using mechanical words, explained to Noel and others, Why did the island sink. "Our request is the treasure of being regarded as the center. Now, we have obtained the power to fulfill the wish of the phoenix, claiming to be the ancestor of mankind, thanks to you!" There was a brawny blond man with a huge axe on the upper level, but he recognized Noel who had come here, and mocked Noel''s self-proclaimed ancestor. "It doesn''t matter whether it''s thankful or ridiculous, but I don''t like it. I raise my head and talk to others, so you''d better get down on your own!" Noel glanced lightly, and a strong man with a giant axe suddenly appeared on the upper level He didn''t care about the other person''s sarcasm, but he hated people standing on high places and talking to himself, which made him feel very, very uncomfortable. "Well, as a thank you, I come down!" The brawny man holding the giant axe, leaning on the fence with one hand and leaping lightly, quickly jumped down from the upper floor. "It''s your acquaintance! Tell me, why should you thank me?" Seeing the other acquaintance, Noel smiled on his face. He was very curious, how did the strong man recognize himself, and why should he thank himself. "There is still some time, just talk to you!" The brave man with a giant axe looked at the time and felt that the time was quite ample. He laughed: "During this time, you created chaos on the island of the string god. , Which attracted the attention of Xianjindao Management Company, gave me ample time to cultivate the beasts in this child, even if they hunted the Devil, they would only think of you, do you say I should thank you ?" "Moreover, your battle with Duke Dimitriye paralyzed the entire system of String God Island, and let me find where I taught the treasure! Hahahahaha!" She laughed wildly. "If you really want to thank me, how about handing this child over to me, Mr. Rotalingia, teacher, Mr. Ostach!" Noel smiled slightly and said the other party''s name directly, as well as the church to which the other party belonged. . "Well? How do you know me?" Ostach asked in surprise. He didn''t remember at all. He had met the person in front of him and thought to himself: "Did he investigate himself? That''s wrong, I haven''t seen him at all! .. Chapter 80： Icebreaker "Don''t worry about this, just give this child to me!" Noel said with a smile, not explaining the idea to the other party at all, only thinking of putting this little loli in his hands. Seeing the other party''s unplanned answer, Ostach frowned, but he suddenly thought of something, showing a very crazy expression. "Astaruti, kill all those women and devour the man!" Ostach spread his hands and gave orders frantically. He believed that as long as Astaruti, the parasitic beasts in the body devoured Noel will gain powerful magic and vitality. "(Accept) order to accept!" The parasitic beast parasitized in Yastaruti, wrapped her in an instant, forming a white beast with glittering lights. Looking at the beast wrapped with little Lolita in front of him, Noel merged the eyes of Emperor Gu, and can see that Astaruti in the beast is constantly consuming his vitality to maintain this huge white beast. appear. "Esdes, the little loli in the beast, is the target I want to capture, is it okay?" Noel saw the situation of little loli and made him frown, and quickly followed Estes Said. "No problem!" Estes smiled slightly, not putting the beast in front of her at all. After finishing speaking, Esdez''s figure flashed, and appeared behind the white beast in an instant, and the white beast that had just been transformed was immediately frozen by the ice in the ice. "Captured! It''s no big deal!" Estes shrugged, feeling that the job was simply too easy, and there was no effort at all. This situation made Ostach stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, the woman with long blue hair in front of her had frozen her beast carefully cultivated into the ice. "Humph! Don''t be too pretentious, Astaruti!" After recovering, Ostach smiled and gave Astaruti in the ice to give the attack order again. The frozen Astarutti, hearing the orders from Aostach outside, kept urging the vitality devoured in these days, and constantly flocked to the white beast that wrapped himself, breaking it out of the outer wrap. Ice. A crack appeared on the ice, and finally the white beast came out of the ice, and the cracked ice spattered everywhere, smashing the jars around the demon and beast. Estes controlled the flying ice, and she was too lazy to avoid it. After all, as long as the ice accepted her control, the flying ice could not cause any harm to her. The red pupil and the black pupil quickly blocked in front of Noel, and the emperor''s long sword waved quickly in the hand, cutting the ice cubes flying at high speed into small ice flowers, forming a pair Very special picture. "Red pupils and black pupils, you seem to be more and more powerful!" Looking at the two sisters to protect themselves, Noel felt very happy, since this is a more redundant move. "Sir Noel, when we were away, we had serious training!" Heidi said, black pupil said with a smile on his face, his cold face disappeared instantly. auzw.com "Well! Because we don''t want to drag our legs, nor do we want to be used as vases, so we made Sister Estes continue to train us, so that we can help a lot!" Chi Tong also said happily, of course she also I havent forgotten to help myself and sister train Esdes. "It turns out that! No wonder, both of you are progressing so fast!" Noel nodded with a smile, and finally realized that these two sisters made rapid progress, all due to the training of Estes. "What are you talking about, smiling so happily?" Esdes, who flashed back, asked, looking at the three men with a smile on their faces. "Say, you trained them well, and the effect is quite obvious!" Noel smiled slightly when she saw Esdes return, and explained to her. "Hehehe! It is the result of the efforts of both of them!" Estes said modestly, but she felt that the red pupil and the black pupil, the two sisters were indeed quite talented, otherwise even if she was training only in vain That''s it. Recognized by Estes, and Noel praised just now, both Red Hitomi and Black Hitomi are quite happy, and feel that the previous hard training is worthwhile. However, in the distance, seeing the four people talking and laughing, Ostach did not put himself in his eyes and was surprised that there was no white beast breaking through the ice, which made him very, very angry. The white beast that came out of the ice did not immediately attack Noor and the others, but continually engulfed the jars, storing the vitality of the demon and the beast to supplement the large amount of vitality consumed by the ice-breaking, otherwise it would be impossible to launch an attack at all. And continuous fighting. Knowing this, Ostach didn''t give the attack order again, but silently waited for it to be swallowed up, venting the anger in his heart, and tearing the fragments of four people who were talking and laughing. Soon, after swallowing a lot of demons and beasts, the giant white beast compensated for the energy, and suddenly rushed towards the four people who were still joking. In a flash of kung fu, he came to the four people and raised their white giant claws. They waved fiercely to Noel and others. They had no intention of leaving their hands at all. If they were hit directly, they would definitely be sharp. Torn apart. "Are you compensated?" Noel glanced lightly, rushing to the giant white beast in front of himself and others, not caring about his claws waving at all. The red pupil and the black pupil, the two sisters stared at the attacking beast, used a super fast speed to swing out the sharp emperor, quickly crossed the shoulders of the white giant beast, and slowly retracted the long knife to In the scabbard. "Boom! Boom!" After the two sisters received their swords, a pair of arms of the giant white beast fell directly to the ground and instantly became a disabled beast without hands. Chi Tong also knows from Nuoer that the beast does not have a so-called heart, but is composed of vitality and magic, so she wields her imperial village rain. .. Chapter 81： capture In fact, when the white giant beasts devoured and compensated the life energy just now, Noel was discussing with the three females, how to capture the small loli wrapped in the beasts intact, and the red pupil was also obtained at that time. Waving her permission from Emperor Gucunyu. The giant white beast with no arms wanted to continue to attack Noor and others, but the moment it just wanted to move. Estes touched the ground with one hand and quickly activated the Emperor''s ability to freeze its feet, making it unable to move at all. "Astaruti, break away!" Seeing the white beast, once again restricted by the other party, Ostach frowned, he didn''t believe his carefully cultivated beast, in those four Has become so unbearable. Receiving the order, Yastarutti hurriedly urged, the life energy that had just been compensated, two energies drilled out of the torn shoulders, quickly connected with the two arms on the ground, trying to lead the broken arm back to the shoulders The gap. Seeing the arm on the ground, it gradually began to float up. Red pupil and black pupil glanced at each other, then pulled out the emperor and rushed up again. "Boom! Boom!" Two loud noises. The two sisters jumped from the ground, thrust their long knives into the floating arms, and nailed them to the ground from the air, and stab the emperor in their hands through the arms to the ground, so that they constantly struggled. The arm was completely fixed. "My dear, it''s up to you next!" Estes smiled slightly, according to the previous capture plan, everything was ready, just wait for his own man to finish. "What do you want to do?" Ostach had a bad hunch in his mind, and something very bad for him would happen next. The central uneasiness made him ask involuntarily. "You don''t know when you finish reading!" Noel smiled slightly after hearing Ostach''s question. He did not intend to explain directly, but asked the other party to wait for the results. "Swallow!" As soon as the words fell, Noel burst out of a large amount of black gas, and they quickly rushed to the white beast, and it was wrapped up in a moment of effort. Noel keeps controlling the black gas and letting it begin to devour the life energy of the white beast, it can also be said to be devouring the vitality of Yastaruti. Soon after, Astaruti, who was devoured a lot of vitality, could not continue to maintain the appearance of the white beast, and the white beast also gradually became transparent, as if it might disappear back to the host at any time. Seeing the situation is not good, Ostach frowned, now he knows that the beast is completely defeated, although he is very unwilling to leave, but now it is very likely that he does not have to leave, so he is busy dealing with the other party Astaruti, he slowly retreated into the passage behind him. In fact, Estes had long discovered that Ostage wanted to escape, but the busy Noel shook her and shook her head to tell her not to catch up, so she pretended not to see it. As for the red and black pupils, they are trying their best to fix their struggling claws, but there is no time to pay attention to whether Ostach has escaped. After all, it is easy for the two to cut something, but like this physical strength Life is not good for both. auzw.com So Ostach fled Skelter Pharmaceuticals with ease, but he was not willing to leave the island of Xianjin so gray, so he decided to take it before leaving Treasure to the church. But Ostach, who was busy running away, did not know that it was Noel and others who deliberately let him escape. He did not know that he was surrounded by a small black gas before leaving, and he searched silly with black gas. The treasure of his church. This is also the reason for Noel to deliberately let Ostach leave. He knows that Ostach will definitely not, so he leaves the island of String God so obediently, and will definitely grab the treasure of the church and leave, which just opens the way for Noel Go a lot of trouble. On the way to Ostach, Noel devoured the vitality of Yastaruti, and it came to an end at this time. Without the support of enough vitality, the giant white beast can only return to her body, and Yastaruti, who has lost a lot of vitality, is dying, as if she will die at any time. System Master, clear Osterachs control and change it to my absolute control, thats it! Thinking that Noel pressed with one hand on Yastalutis small head and contacted the system to start revising her. Clear to start, clear to complete, modify to start, modify to complete Welcome to use next time! "Give it back to you!" Noel smiled happily at the prompt of the system, and introduced a large amount of vitality that he had just devoured into Yastaruti''s body. "Scanning begins! Confirm master, Noel!" Revitalized, Astaruti suddenly opened his eyes, looked at Noel, who pressed his small head in front of him, and confirmed the owner''s information in the brain. "Dear, have you dealt with her already?" Esdes asked with a smile, looking at the little Loli lying on the floor curiously. "No problem! Yastaruti, go find a dress and change it!" Noel nodded with a smile, indicating that the little loli would not attack him or others. "(Accept) order to accept!" Yastaruti got up from the ground and walked to the room beside the hall. "Except for this mode of speaking, it''s basically okay!" Noel shrugged his shoulders, planning to find a way to do it in the future, after all, there is still something to do. "Nuo Nuoer, can you help me?" Chi Tong walked behind Nuoer with a blushing face, and asked him embarrassedly by pulling his clothes. "Sir Noel, please help me too!" Black Hitomi also hurried over and said, holding Noir''s arm. "What help?" Noel looked at the two sisters in doubt, not knowing what they needed to help themselves. The red pupil and the black pupil pointed, and the emperor''s long sword that penetrated deeply into the ground not far away, because of the excessive force used just now, consumed a lot of physical strength, so they could not pull it out. .. Chapter 82： Invasion Noel smiled, walked over and pulled out easily, deeply penetrated the two long-knife emperors in the ground, and returned them to the hands of Red pupil and Black pupil. At this time, Astaruti also came back. She put on a white-blue cloak and came to Noll''s side very cleverly, clutching his clothes and waiting for the next instruction. "My dear, how do I think she is more like a little loli who is afraid of being separated from her family!" Estes covered his mouth and chuckled lightly. After all, Astaruti''s behavior is so similar now. "Forehead is indeed very similar, if more expressions are like!" Noel turned his head to look, and it really was the same as Estes said, as long as you change this paralyzed expression, there will definitely be many people who think so. "Noel, what are we going to do next?" Chi Tong also looked at him, closely following Noel''s little loli, wondering what to do next. "Of course, to find the escaping Ostach, he will open the way for us to the door of the cornerstone. We just need to take the weapon material in the past, and kill the Ostach by the way!" Noel thought for a moment. , And said the next plan. "No wonder, my dear didn''t let me chase just now. It turned out that he was being used as a cannon fodder, and we went directly to receive the results!" Esdes nodded. Estes finally wanted to understand why Noor hadnt let her go to catch up just now. It turned out that he had to go one step ahead so that he and others did save a lot of trouble. "Ostach is coming, let''s go too!" Noel closed his eyes and felt the black gas surrounding Ostach, feeling that he would soon reach the cornerstone door, and it was time for himself to wait Too. "Good!" The three girls nodded with a smile. As for Astaruti, she pulled Noel''s clothes corner so closely and followed him closely, not letting go of her little hand at all. The three girls only smiled when they saw it. They knew that this little loli would live with herself and others in the future, so the attack on herself and others just now was completely forgotten by them. And treat her as her own sister. Noel and his party walked out of Skelter Pharmaceuticals, but Yastaruti was still reluctant to let go of Noel''s clothing corner. In desperation, he could only let Estes drive a sports car. "Time flies so fast, it''s going to be evening!" Holding a small paralyzed loli in her arms, Noel looked at the darkening sky outside the car. "Astaruti, can you change your expression?" Looking at the little Loli in her arms, Noel had never seen her change her expression from Scheldt Pharmaceuticals to the present. "Facial expression? Smile, anger, frustration, etc." Hearing the master''s words, Astaruti said it, and a large series of expressions let Noel choose. "Stop! You still look like this," Noel said without a word. He saw it for the first time, and his expression was to be chosen by others. auzw.com "Astaruti, I will gradually understand these in the future!" Chi Tong smiled, believing that time can change Astaruti, plus the teachings of the women of the Tomb of the Deep Ocean, this is just a matter of time. . "I think Chi Tong made sense, she is like a blank paper now, it depends on what we fill in later!" From the rearview mirror, seeing Noel''s depressed expression, Eszter smiled. Say, say what you observe. "Well!" I think they both made sense, and Noel nodded, letting the system take the lead if it didn''t work. When Noel and his party rushed from the north to the corner gate of the central island Ostach, who had previously fled, had single-handedly broken into the corner of the cornerstone gate, massacred members of the internal security forces along the way, and some armed security robots who were blocking the road. In the b12 security department of Xianjindao Management Commune, Lan Yuqin came here to work as usual. The fingers of her hands were striking the keyboard with super high speed, but she was thinking about what happened at noon today. When I recalled the intimate move with Noel, my face gradually turned red. "Little girl, are you in love? Blushing like a well-known apple, who are you thinking about?" The artificial intelligence called Moguwei on the screen of the laptop computer is facing the blue that is being imagined. Asked Yu Qianqing. "Noisy, ai virtual assistants, don''t disturb Miss Ben''s work!" The interrupted fantasy was also directly guessed, making Lan Yu''s light green face rosy. "Even if it is a genius programmer, when it comes to love, it seems that he will lose his peace!" Moguwei on the laptop screen continued to chatter, ignoring Lan Yu''s words. "Besides, I will infuse you with the virus!" Lan Yu lightly twitched the corners of his mouth, seeing this artificial intelligence mogu crooked, since the beginning is endless. "Ok?" As soon as the words fell, Lan Yuqin suddenly felt that the whole Xianjindao Management Commune, since it started to vibrate, a sense of uneasiness also struck. "Mogu crooked, what happened?" Lan Yu asked suspiciously, and the continuous shaking and shaking made her less intense. "This is terrible. Some intruders broke in. The Xianjindao Management Commune is fighting the security forces. What happened was the aftershocks of a pillar that was affected by the battle!" Artificial intelligence warped and quickly controlled All the computers in the security department will display all the conditions on the computer, and explain the current situation to Lan Yuqianqing. "How could it be a terrorist attack? Or was it attacked by the forces of the Night Empire?" Lan Yuqian quickly checked the information and asked her a momentary guess. After all, she thought that only the forces of the Night Empire had Such strength attacked the Jinshen Island Management Commune. "No, there is only one intruder!" Moguwei directly denied, Lan Yu Qingcong''s guess just now, and transferred the monitoring screen to the screen to let her watch what happened now. .. Chapter 83： Trapped "One person? Moguwei, aren''t you kidding?" Lan Yu Qingcong asked in surprise, she didn''t believe in Moguwei''s words, after all, a person invaded and attacked the string God Island Management Commune. There is no difference. However, when Lan Yuqian saw the surveillance screen, she was very sure that the attack was a lunatic. She saw a uncle holding a giant axe, which was using the giant axe to harvest the life of the guard, The members of the security team were so blinded by the opponents golden armor that they couldnt even open their eyes, and could only wait for the giant axe in the opponents hand to fall. In the uncle holding the giant axe, the guard team of the Xianjindao Management Commune, so the members who came came to the ground, he raised the giant axe in his hand again, split the thick heavy iron gate with three seals, five and two . "Moguwei, launched a level 3 disaster alert, letting ordinary people evacuate, and Xianjindao Management Commune!" Seeing that the enemy had destroyed the seal, Lan Yuqin decided to issue an evacuation order, and a level 3 disaster alert. "No problem! Little girl, you evacuate quickly, he is coming here!" Moguwei quickly issued a level 3 disaster alert, and let Lan Yu Qingchun leave the security department. "I." Lan Yu''s shallow onion had not finished. "Boom!" There was an explosion. b12 The door of the Ministry of Security was destroyed by the outside of Ostach, but he had no intention of going in. After all, there was such a big noise that he wanted to get the treasure of the church as soon as possible, and then leave the string **** island as fast as possible. , But no time to clean up all here. But the gate destroyed by Ostach, because of the large number of computers placed inside it, caused the explosion to be completely blocked. The debris of the explosion and the flame were blocked, and the blue plume on the ground collapsed because of the explosion. "Little girl, wake up quickly, you will die here if you don''t wake up!" Mo Guwei of the display looked at the blue feathers on the ground in a coma, very anxiously wanting to wake her. Mogu on the "Quick" display just said a word, the line was burnt out by the fire, and the computer of the entire Security Department stopped running, leaving the blue feathers on the ground unconscious. As a city on the island of Xianjin Island, it can control 5 supercomputers, an artificial intelligence system incarnate. Moguwei knows that blue feathers are green onion, and it is impossible to wake up in a while, so it quickly queries the inside of the phone, which is most likely Save the blue feathers on the ground and quickly rescue the troubled people. Suddenly, Mogu remembered that during the noon class, Blue Feather went on a trip. In Class C of the middle school of Caihai Academy, he found a girl named Ji Xuexue, who got the human ancestor Noel from the other party. phone. After careful analysis, Moguwei felt that Nuo was suitable. He came to rescue the blue feathers that were trapped. After all, Nuoer was extremely powerful. It would not take much time to get here. As for the half-toned vampire in Xiaogu City, it could not be faster than Nuo. Rushed here. For the sake of the safety of Blue Feather Onion, Moguwei finally decided to call Noel''s phone and let him come to the Xianjindao Management Commune to rescue him. auzw.com On the way to the Jinshen Island Management Commune, Noel is teaching Asta Luti inside the sports car, when to use what kind of expression, but the results obtained are desperate. Yastarudi''s facial paralysis is still No change. When Noel felt depressed, the cell phone in his trouser pocket rang, and Noel connected the phone without looking at it. After all, knowing that his cell phone was her own woman, probably Xuecai and several women returned to the deep ocean tomb. Call to see where I went. "Hello?" Norborn was still wondering, who was Xuecai, Xiayin, and Linsha, and there was a man''s voice on the phone. "Hello, human ancestor Noel, please look at the screen of your phone!" Noel took the phone suspiciously and took it in front of his ear. Looking at the blue electronic creature on the screen, he felt a little familiar with where he had seen it. "Who are you? How did you know my phone?" Noel asked very puzzled, and asked the question he was puzzled. "My name is Moguwei, it is the artificial intelligence of Xianjindao, and it can be regarded as the assistant of Miss Lan Yu Qiancong!" Moguwei on the phone screen made a simple self-introduction. "Shallow Onion''s assistant? Mr. Assistant, what''s the matter with you calling?" Nuo Erzai thought for a moment. Lan Yu Qingchun did have an artificial intelligence assistant. No wonder he just felt so familiar. "The Xianjindao Management Commune was attacked, and Miss Lan Yu Qiancong was stunned in the Ministry of Security. The way out was completely blocked by the explosion. Besides, she was in a comatose state, and there was no possibility of fleeing for help!" "Since the fire in the Ministry of Security is not too big, but if you add flames to this sealed space, oxygen will be consumed quickly. Thinking about it, you are the most likely to quickly reach and rescue the blue feathers. Miss person!" Moguwei knew the time was urgent, so it quickly revealed the situation of the blue feathers, and did not give Noel any chance to interrogate, because they did not have time to chat slowly. "Use the fastest speed to display the map of Xianjindao Management Commune and the route to the Ministry of Security on the screen of the mobile phone!" Hearing the artificial intelligence Mogul, the circumstances just mentioned, let Noel Deeply frowned, he was also a little worried about the current situation of Lan Yuqin. Hearing Noels command, Mogu twitched quickly, and the map of Xianjin Island Management Commune, and marked the route map on it, immediately appeared on Noels mobile phone screen. "If there is anything urgent, please contact me immediately, and I will rush over now!" Noel imprinted the map on the screen of his mobile phone in his mind at the fastest speed. "Please come quickly, I will continue to try to wake up, Miss Lan Yu Qiancong, who is unconscious, that''s it, bye!" The phone also disconnected. .. Chapter 84： anxious The four girls in the sports car looked at Noel, who frowned deeply, wondering what worried him, and showed a very anxious look. "My dear, is there anything urgent?" Esdes, who was driving, looked at Anor in the anxious mirror and asked very puzzled. "Blue feather light onion, trapped in the cornerstone''s office, I will first step over to rescue her, you follow the navigation to rush past!" Noel thought for a moment and decided to save Blue feather light onion first. "Okay!" Estes nodded. She knew why Noel was so anxious, so she quickly stopped the high-speed Mercedes-Benz sports car. "Astaruti, you stay here, follow the instructions of Estes, do you understand?" Looking at the little Loli in her arms, Noel tried to keep her in the car, so she could use the fastest speed. He hurried over and gave her instructions. "(Accept) order to accept!" Astaruti, after the instruction just now, accepted Noel''s instruction, and nodded her little head, letting go of the corner of the garment that the little hand was holding. Seeing Astaruti in "Baijianjing", she finally let go of her clothes and Noel quickly summoned Emperor Gujijian. Five black flames quickly appeared in front of Noel, forming a round frame. The black gas quickly merged into the frame and turned into ink-colored lenses. "We''ll see you later!" After that, Noel jumped on the completed Bajian Mirror and controlled his fastest speed towards the Jinshen Island Management Commune. "Whoosh!" The black light flashed. Noel, who was standing on the Bianjin mirror, drove a long black line in the sky at a super high speed, and disappeared in front of several women for a moment. "Red pupils, black pupils, close the door, let''s go quickly!" Estes glanced at Noel, who had left, and said to the two sisters behind him. "Well!" The two sisters nodded and quickly closed the door, let Astaruti sit in the middle, waiting for Esdes to catch up with Noel who had left. Seeing that the door was closed, Estes slammed on the accelerator and raised the speed of the sports car to the highest speed, catching up with Noel who left first, hoping that they would be able to rush out of the Xianjin Island Management Commune soon after the arrival of Noel. In the b12 security department, Mogu crooked in Lan Yu''s cell phone, using various noises to try to wake her up, and even tried the most disgusting voices circulating on the Internet. The blue feather onion in a coma was frowned by various noises, and there were signs of waking up soon, which also made Moguwei continue to use the noise wake up method. Soon after, Blue Feather was awakened by the voice of the disgusting man, rubbing a little head that was still dizzy, and looking at Mogu crook on his phone screen with a black face. "Moguya, you keep the disgusting voice, and I will add it to the virus and pour it into your computer program to let you enjoy it!" Lan Yuqin picked up the phone and was black The face whispered to Mogu on the screen. auzw.com "Little girl, I kindly rescued you, do you treat me like this?" Mogu shook his head and sighed on the phone screen. "Shut up! Can''t you change the method? Would you like to play the ghost crying wolf?" Lan Yu Qingchun snarled at Mogu on the screen holding the phone. "Hey! This noise wake-up method, which I invented exclusively, makes people hear disgusting sounds, subconsciously forcing myself to wake up from a coma. In fact, you don''t have to thank me too much, as an assistant, this is what I should do!" Gu said smugly, and was considering having time to spread it online. "Stop! I don''t want to listen to this and tell me what''s happening now!" Lan Yuqin really didn''t want to hear it. Mogu crooked these non-nutritive nonsense. She wanted to understand what is going on now, so she can quickly escape from this place. . "This place has been completely sealed. With the flames burning there, the oxygen will soon be used up. Now only 20% of the oxygen is left, so you better be less angry and better not to speak to reduce oxygen. Consume!" Mogu thought for a moment, and decided to tell the situation to Lan Yu Qingchun. "Is there no other way out?" After hearing the bad news, Lan Yuqin began to be a little scared. She didn''t want to die here so young. "No, because of the explosion in front, the air ducts have collapsed, and I have found someone to rescue you. Now you just have to wait with peace of mind, he should be here soon!" Mogu said. Lan Yu Qingchun began to fear. "Mogu crooked, who did you find?" Hearing that someone will come to the rescue, it made Lan Yu feel more at ease, but she was curious who could arrive here before 20% of the oxygen was consumed. "Yes" Moguwei just wanted to answer. "boom!" Outside the Kangenjima Management Commune, a strong impact caused Mogu''s crooked words to stop, and the whole building shook. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" A loud noise rang into the blue feathers. Every time a loud noise rang, the entire Xianjin Island Management Commune would be shaken violently, frightening the blue feathers and green onions hiding in the corners to avoid being hit by the rubble dropped by the vibration. "Mogu crooked, did the uncle with the giant axe start to run away again?" Lan Yu''s eyes were filled with tears, and he shook the phone and asked about the situation outside. "Er." Through the surveillance of the Xianjindao Management Commune, Moguwei saw what caused the shock, and said with some helplessness: "It is not the intruder''s so-called, he is still destroying the last door of the building materials of Xianjindao! " "Who is that, since it''s so chaotic outside?" Lan Yu asked in a doubt, and was also afraid of what was coming, an intruder that was much worse than just now. "It''s a person who came to rescue you, but it seemed to be stopped by the security team, and some began to run away!" Mogu looked at the monitor, remembering that he had forgotten, and notified the security team to let them go. .. Chapter 85： Tears As Mogu said, standing on the eight-foot mirror, Noor, because of the anxiety of the blue feathers, broke into the wall directly from the air, but the wall was too thick and practical. Less attention from members of the guard. The personnel of the security team thought they were associates of the former invaders, and they launched an attack directly on Noel without even asking. Originally anxious about the safety of the blue feathers, when they were attacked inexplicably by the guards, Noel''s anger was ignited in an instant, and the spear of lightning quickly coagulated in his hand and threw them away, destroying them all cleanly. Then continue to follow the previously obtained road map, directly and violently smash a wall, and open a shortcut to the location of the blue feathers, and every time the members of the guard team come, Noel will quickly gather the spear of lightning. Throw it over, but I have no time to play with them slowly. "Your sister! It''s okay to have so many offices to do, like a maze!" If you are not worried about too much vibration, you may collapse the building and hurt the blue feathers that are trapped in the Ministry of Security. Noel has long ruined this place unscrupulously. Looking back at the road map carefully, it seems to have reached the bottom of the security department''s office. Noel is considering whether to destroy it directly, but he is worried about inadvertently hurting the onions inside. "Let me go! How can I forget, I can pass through the wall!" The calming Noel, recalling his ability to choose, allows him to easily penetrate any object. However, because she was too worried and attacked by the guards, she lost her calmness for a while, and forgot all about her own ability, so there was so much movement ahead. Noel leaped up quickly, using his ability to choose on the way up, refusing to touch anything he didn''t want to touch, and went straight through the ceiling to the interior of the security department. But just across the ceiling, Noel saw the blue feathers squatting in the corner of the squat corner and the pink little inner under the skirt of the school uniform, which made Noel stunned. Even when suddenly seeing Noel, the blue plume scallion passing through the lower level was stunned. She really did not expect that the person who came to rescue herself would be Noel. This boyfriend who had just been determined to have less than one day''s relationship instantly felt in her heart. It was full of Noel''s figure, and the figure of Xiao Gu who was originally in her heart disappeared instantly. After all, Mogu crooked, and every time he wanted to say who the rescuer was, he was interrupted by a loud noise and vibration, so Lan Yuqian only knew now that the person who came to the rescue was her boyfriend Noel. "Hi! My lovely girlfriend, I''m here to save you!" After recovering from the welfare, Noel saw that Blue Feather was all right. He finally felt relieved and smiled on his face. Hearing Noels words, Lan Yu Qingchun loosened her tightly held cell phone, tears kept pouring in her eyes, and quickly stood up from the ground and flew towards Noel, his hands clasped his waist tightly, his face buried in His body kept crying. "I thought I would die here and I won''t see you anymore," Lan Yu Qingchun said intermittently, and the tears in his eyes slipped from his face. "Don''t cry, you''ll become a little cat when you cry." Noel caressed Lan Yu''s light onion''s back, letting her calm down slowly. auzw.com "Since I don''t want to disturb you, but the oxygen content is less than 5%, can you leave here first and continue to show affection?" The mobile phone left on the ground heard the voice of Mogu urging, Breaking this very touching picture. "Er seems to make sense!" Noel thought for a while, and he really should have left here. Since he doesn''t need oxygen, the blue feathers in his arms are needed. "I listen to you!" Lan Yu Qingchun wiped her tears and looked at Noel very affectionately. "Shallow onion, after hiding behind me, I''m going to make an exit!" Nuoer took the blue feather light onion in his arms and took it behind his body. The small electric ball quickly gathered in his palm and threw it at the gate blocked by the security department. past. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The small electric ball touched the blocked gate, and there was an explosion in an instant. The debris and the impact of the explosion caused the black gas from Noor''s body to resist all, and the blocked gate exploded. Big empty. "We can leave now!" Noel turned the blue feathers behind him and hugged himself to the outside. As for the mogul on the mobile phone, they were completely forgotten by the two, and they were left in the heavily damaged security department, and the lonely star stayed on the ground. Lan Yu Qingchun was also very clever, so she let Noel hug herself, but just out of the huge hole of the Ministry of Security, she saw the ground, the corpses that were cut to pieces, and some struggling on the ground. . Such a miserable situation, which had been seen by her eldest lady, so Lan Yu Qingchun was immediately fainted. Fortunately, Noel hugged her quickly, otherwise she would definitely fall **** the ground. At this moment, Estes led the three women. With the sound of the explosion, they just saw Noel holding the blue feather light onion, who was scared and fainted, standing at the door of the huge hollow of the residual limbs. "Esdes, you are coming so soon!" Blue Feather, who was fainted, hugged, and Noel just saw that when he raised his head, Esdes and the three girls ran towards themselves, and I didn''t expect them to arrive so much. Too. "It''s slow, just stopped by the security team downstairs. It took some time to clean them up!" Coming to Noel, Esdes looked at it, but the blue feathers fainted. "Then take care of her for me. I should go to clean up Ostage. It was all the ants that caused the scallions to be trapped!" Noel gave the blue feathers to the hands of Estes. Noel sensed it, and the black gas surrounding Ostach disappeared without a trace on the spot after finding his exact location. .. Chapter 86： decay The lower anchor zone connects the four artificial islands in the southeast and northwest to prevent Xianshen Island from breaking apart and absorbing all the shocks and vibrations of the waves. The white dot is a very strong iron block. Ostach was just in front of the door of the anchor zone, constantly destroying the giant axe in his hand, the last door with a seal. When Estes and the third daughter arrived, Ostach just destroyed the last gate and came to the location of the important construction materials of Xianjin Island. Seeing the treasure placed in the center, Ostach''s eyes burst into tears, step by step toward the treasure of the church, but when he came to the treasure. "Ha ha ha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Ostach suddenly fell to his knees, tears disappeared without a trace and laughed wildly. "The day when the immortal body stolen from the Basilica of Lotan Lingchia was recaptured by the hands of believers like me and finally came. No one can stop me!" Looking at the treasure in the center, Oss Tahe laughed wildly. After years of searching, he finally achieved his wish, but now his heart is quite excited. "As long as the hateful wedge is removed, this decadent island can be sanctioned!" Ostach stared at him, the treasure placed in the center, holding up the giant axe in his hand, and wanted to install the external device. Destroy and take out the treasures stored inside. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. Ostach, who held up the giant axe, was rushed into the black shadow in the middle of the moment, kicked fiercely on his side face, let him fly like a cannonball at high speed, and the large font was printed on the thick On the wall, the force of the hit and the shock returned by the wall caused a spit of bright red blood in his mouth. "This broken arm is the body of a saint who once served the God of the Church of Western Europe, it seems to be called a holy relic, right?" Noel carefully observed the arm placed in the center with his eyes blended with the emperor''s equipment, and turned his head to smile. Look, Ostach kicked off by himself just now. "Why are you here?" Ostach asked with a frightened face supporting his body with a giant axe in his hand. He really couldn''t understand the man, why would he know that he was here. "My girlfriend is trapped here. The culprit is you. Why do you say that I am here?" The smile on Noel''s face disappeared, his eyes looked coldly at Ostach, and he walked slowly towards him step by step. go with. "Are you here to avenge? Hahahaha!" Ostach laughed wildly, because of such a small thing, since he came to trouble himself, he felt it was too ridiculous, said: "You are because of this For small things, you must trouble me endlessly!" "Small things?" Noel stopped and glanced lightly, approaching the crazy Ostach, wanting to hear what he had to say. "This island, which you call Xianshen Island, is based on ley, line. According to Toyo''s words, it is an artificial floating island built on the sea that the dragon veins pass through. The idea of ??using its spiritual power to prosper the city!" "The chief designer, Qian Qian, can be said to be doing a very good job. He symbolizes the four gods with a giant floating body divided into four parts. He intends to control the dragon veins through organic combination, but he must solve a problem anyway!" auzw.com "When the design was completed 40 years ago, he couldn''t make a building material strong enough to serve as the leader of the Four Gods, so he got involved in an unknown method of evil!" Ostach said more and more angry, and his forehead was violent. There is a blood vessel. "For sacrifice of building materials?" Noel thought for a moment, and said the name of the material flashed in his mind. "Yes! The sacrifice he chose to support this demon-ravaged city is actually the body of a noble saint who was robbed from this church. This atrocity must not be allowed!" Ostach''s angry station Straight body, holding a giant axe hit the ground fiercely, roared: "So, I will regain the holy relics of this religion by strength, I will let all the people of Xianshen Island pay for it!" "This is a holy war between this religion and this city!" Ostach wants to use his great ideals to persuade human ancestors Noel to leave here and avoid fighting with such a powerful existence, which will only reduce the chance of retrieving the holy relics to escape, and now the holy relics are in front of him, he does not Allow any failure to occur. "That''s all for the last words?" Noel asked lightly. "Human ancestors, hurry to leave here, you don''t have to save..." Ostach''s face was not finished. "boom!" Noel flashed in front of Ostach, quickly grabbed his face with his palm, pushed him to the thick wall behind, and pressed it into the wall. "You said these things, it was a trivial matter to me! And you caused my woman to be trapped and almost died here. This is your unforgivable death!" Noel looked at Aosta coldly. Hey, there was a row of cross marks on his forehead, his eyes were dyed black, and a red cross appeared in his red pupil. At the moment when the pupil appeared against the cross, the black mist overflowed from both eyes, quickly forming a beautiful woman with long hair in a black dress, and the huge breath of death also poured out at this time. The huge breath of death filled Ostach''s eyes with fear. From the gap between his fingers, he looked at Noel, who had a ghostly smile in front of him, and a woman who exuded death. "Give me a slow decay of his right hand!" Noel, with a grinning smile, gave instructions to the beautiful beast beside him, and he will slowly play Ostach. When the beautiful beast heard Noel''s order, she reached out a pair of small hands in dark black, grabbed Ostag''s right hand, and used the ability to let any object age and decay. And Ostach''s right hand was gradually aging and losing weight, and slowly turned into a very old right arm with only skinny skin. .. Chapter 87： Old man "What is this, why can''t my hand move? How can my hand become like this?" Ostach shouted in horror, and he couldn''t feel the presence of his right arm at all. Because of his decay, Ostachs right arm quickly ages, leading to bone aging, nerve necrosis, and muscle atrophy, so he cant move his right arm, but he can feel pain and touch. "Beauty, by the way, his left hand and feet are also decayed. I am holding him a little tired!" Noel smiled slightly and said to the beautiful beasts around him, there was no intention to answer Ostach. . "Don''t, don''t come, let me go!" Ostach heard and continued, and looked at the beautiful woman with long hair in a black dress in horror, waving her hands and feet without stopping, trying to avoid the one who caught him Two little black hands. "Shut up! Don''t scream like the girl was being persecuted. It''s really disgusting to me!" Noel almost spit out breakfast when he heard Ostach''s horrified cry, his palms were black and his palms were harder Said, directly crushing the teeth in his mouth. After breaking his teeth, Ostach was struggling to ask Rao, and he felt that his left arm could not move anymore, and then his feet lost their ability to move. Seeing the beautiful beast complete the mission, Noel took her with her other hand, smelt on her white and tender face, shook off the Ostach holding in his hand, and let him fall directly to the ground. And without the support of both hands and feet, no matter how hard Ostau tried, he couldn''t move on the ground, and could only twist on the ground like a worm. "Reassure, Ostach, you won''t die so soon!" Looking at the twisting Ostach on the ground, Noor hugged the beautiful beast and showed a ghostly smile, said: "I will Your bones are stepped on to pieces one by one, otherwise it will not dispel my anger!" As soon as the words fell, Noel raised his right foot and stepped fiercely on Ostach. On the aging right arm, the sound of broken bones sounded, and the screams of Ostach also sounded. "Ahhhhhh!" Ostach''s eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, and the severe pain from the broken bones made him screams, and his teeth were crushed by Noel in his mouth. With screams squirting out of his mouth. "It''s not over yet, don''t die so soon! Hahahahaha!" Nuoer laughed madly and continued to raise his foot and stepped on it fiercely. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The pain of the broken bones struck again. Ostach continued screaming. He wanted to kill his life very much, but he couldn''t do it without his teeth. Next, every time Noel stepped on his foot, it would be accompanied by the screams of Ostach, until Ostach''s hands and feet were trampled on the flat mud. But Noor did not intend to just let Ostach so, so he let the beautiful beasts decay and aging the other person. The beautiful beast held in her arms obediently obeyed Noel''s instructions, but she did not directly move this time, but spit out a black mist from her mouth, and the black mist directly wrapped Aostach. auzw.com By the time the black mist had cleared, Ostach had completely transformed, his white hair covered with wrinkles, and there was only a layer of leather wrapped around the skeleton, so old that he was too old to die. "How does it feel to be an old man?" Noel looked at the ground with a smile on his face, the half-dead Ostach who was burping. "I am..." Ostage''s aging body, combined with the severe pain in the crushing of bones in his extremities, made him very difficult to speak. "I don''t have the habit of abusing the old man, so I will send you back to the west!" Seeing Ostach, who was difficult to speak, did not have any interest in continuing to play, so he decided to quickly give him a knot. Take the hands home and go to bed. But at this moment, a figure embossed with golden electricity struck, and Noel reflexively withdrew the attack, quickly jumped back quickly to avoid the attack, and carefully observed who was the attacking figure. "Xiao Gucheng, do you really like to go about business, do you like to come to death?" Recognizing that the person is Xiao Gucheng, Noel asked very dumbly, really couldn''t understand what the goods were doing. Originally, when the ancient city heard the alarm, it was informed of the loss of Kisuki, knowing that the Koshinjima management commune was attacked, and called Lan Yu Qiancong to ask about the situation, but her mobile phone was never answered. He was worried about the safety of Lan Yu Qianchun, a good friend. So Xiaogu City came to the Xianjindao Management Commune with the fastest speed. Inside the building, seeing the corpses of the guards from the ground, which made Xiao Gucheng quite angry, learned from the lost Shijijikou on the phone that the prisoner had arrived at the anchor area of ??the Jinshen Island Management Commune and was trying to take it away An important building material that supports Xianjin Island. As long as the important building materials are taken away, the entire string **** island will be torn apart and will sink into the deep sea forever. The ancient city knows the seriousness of the matter, so he quickly rushed from the shortcut to the anchorage area according to the road map given by the lost tree. Stop this intruder. But in the anchorage area, in front of the destroyed gate, Xiaogu City saw a man who was planning to kill the old man lying on the ground. He rushed up without thinking and forced the other person to save the dying old man. . "Unexpectedly, since the intruder of Xianjindao Management Commune will be you?!" Xiao Gucheng was also a little surprised. When he rushed over, he only saw Noel''s back, so he didn''t recognize it immediately. "Xiao Gucheng, I''m not in a mood to play today, and get rid of me quickly!" Noel said with a cold face, Xiao Gucheng rescued the people he wanted to kill, which made him feel very, very uncomfortable. "Nuoer, this time I won''t let you do it in order to prevent you from taking it away, the important building material of Xianshen Island!" Xiao Gucheng said firmly. After a few days of blood sucking and strengthening the two beasts in the body, this gave Xiaogu City the confidence to defeat Noel, and this is a major event related to the life of 560,000 people, so today he cannot give up half a step anyway. .. Chapter 88： The weak Looking at Xiao Gucheng''s self-confidence, Noel felt disgusted for a while. I really didn''t know what could make him so confident. Since he dared to attack himself without knowing the situation. "Xiao Gucheng, don''t think that if you wake up with one more beast, you can be arrogant in front of me. In my eyes, you are just a bigger ant!" Noel looked at Xiao Gucheng coldly, and did not put him at all. After seeing it in the eye, sneered: "And, I don''t want to stop the person I want to kill!" After finishing speaking, Noor disappeared in place in an instant, and appeared beside Xiao Gucheng in a moment. After Dimitri Yevatra, Xiao Gu, who trains every day, barely sees Noels speed, but it is still difficult to avoid the attack, so he can only raise his hands to protect his face and take Noels high-speed attack. Coming backhand slammed. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. Now that he received the attack, Knorr''s dreadful force directly flew the ancient city of Xiao to the thick wall, and the bones of his hands broke and blood poured out. Because the anchor zone is in the deep sea, Xiao Gucheng hit the thick wall as if it hit a solid steel plate, and the huge force rebounded from the wall, causing him to spit out a bright red blood from his mouth. Xiao Gucheng shook, and some dizzy head quickly climbed up from the ground, vigorously flicking his broken hands, returning the bones to the correct position, immediately urging the huge power of the true ancestor in the body, and starting to repair the broken Hands and visceral deflection. "Sure enough, as Vatra said, the power of the true ancestor not only allowed me to summon beasts, but also speeded up my recovery of the body!" Looking back, the teachings of Dimitri Yevatra, the ancient city of Xiao now has Confidence can overcome the ancestor of this human being. "It seems that the snake charming church has taught you a lot of things, and now I can see my attack and it is coming, very good, Xiao Gucheng!" Nuoer said with some surprise, it seems that at that time let that trick Snake, following the ancient city of Xiao is the right choice, at least adding a lot of fun to yourself. "There are many things that can surprise you! Huh!" Xiao Gucheng smiled proudly. "That''s really exciting! It''s just that" Noel showed a wicked smile and slowly raised his right foot, aiming at the dying Ostall''s head on the ground, laughing: "You can''t stop you, I Anything to do!" "For example, I will step on him now, can you stop it?" As soon as the words fell, Noel aimed at Ostach''s head and stomped **** it. "No!" Seeing Noel''s hands on the people on the ground, Xiaogucheng''s red eyes contracted, and immediately burst into power. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. It was only halfway through Xiaogu city. Noels feet had been severely stepped on. Oostachs head, seeds, blood and brain splattered everywhere. The ground was stepped with a crack, even a stepped area. Get stuck. auzw.com "The weak, you still haven''t been able to stop me, so I''m so proud to be there. You can continue to live now, but I don''t want to kill you this toy now!" After that, Noel disappeared again. It was twice as fast as before. "Boom!" There was another loud noise. This time, Xiao Gu didn''t see anything, and before he understood what was going on, he was instantly shown by Noel behind him, and hit the ground with the back of his head. "The weak, this is the gap between you and me. I can easily kill you with my physical strength!" Holding the hair of Xiao Gucheng, Noel lifted him up slowly, looking coldly at his **** flesh. s face. Xiao Gucheng could clearly hear every word that Noel said, but his head was subjected to a fierce blow, which made him somewhat concussive and dizzy, and his body did not listen to the call at all, and he could not resist at all. "Boring, it''s so boring!" Noel glanced at the smashed dizzy ancient city, grabbed his head and threw it at the thick walls around him. "boom!" Once again hit hard, Xiao Gucheng slipped from the thick wall, and other human-shaped marks were left on the wall, and he lay on the ground and kept spitting blood, and did not climb up immediately like the first time. Because the ancient city of Xiao is in a state of concussion, it is difficult to restore his injuries even if he wants to use his power. Noel was too lazy to manage the ancient city. He walked to the central position, looked at the holy relics above, and was considering what to replace, replacing this rotten arm. After all, Noel did not want to let Xianshen Island sink, and he regarded Xianshen Island as his own territory, so he definitely did not want this island to sink to the bottom of the sea, but the replacement items made him a little worried, not knowing what to use for comparison it is good. System Master, exchange an energy gem that can replace the broken hand and support the island! Nor thought about it and decided to exchange it directly. By the way, with a few seals, no one but me can touch it, so be it! Suddenly thought of something, Noel hurriedly continued to order, after all, he did not want some greedy people, secretly changed things while he was no longer here. Soon, a dark green, egg-sized gem appeared in Noel''s palm, and he carefully observed it. The gem has a huge amount of energy, which is similar to the holy relics placed on it. Divinity. This is also the reason why Noel wants to get the holy relics. I dont know if he is the saint who serves God. He touches the so-called **** too much. His body is infected with a trace of divinity, and that trace of divinity Accomplished his immortal body. The ancient city of Xiao on the side, when Noel was thinking, also recovered quickly. He quickly urged the power of the true ancestor to speed up his recovery speed, and returned to the original appearance in a moment, and the blood returned to his body. .. Chapter 89： useless The fully restored ancient city of Xiao saw Noel''s hands on the holy relics. "Noel, stop it! Without the holy relics, the island of the string **** will be torn apart, and the 560,000 inhabitants of the island will be buried in the sea!" Xiao Gu shouted in horror, hoping that Noel would stop Put your hand down to the holy relic. "It''s my business?" Noel''s hand paused, looking at Xiao Gucheng from the ground. Even if there was something to replace in his hand, he had no intention of telling Xiao Gucheng. "It''s still like this in the end!" Xiao Gucheng''s eyes were red, and the anger in his heart was completely ignited. He stared at Noor in the center and said: "Noor, before you take the holy relics, let us make a break. Right!" "Okay, let''s get started, Noel!" The sound of the words had just fallen, and Xiao Gucheng''s body poured out. The huge magic power and the golden power of electricity, his feet ejected himself with great force, and rushed straight toward Noel. "From now on, it''s the war of the Fourth True Ancestor! Ah!" In an instant of time, Xiao Gucheng came to Noel, brandished his right fist with a powerful golden electric light, and waved hard to Noel''s face. . "boom!" Nuoer jumped back quickly. The right fist with golden electric light in Xiaogu city directly hit the thick ground and caused a strong explosion. The ground crushed by the electric current raised thick smoke . "Broken? If it''s just this level, you don''t have any hope of victory!" Noel said lightly, looking at the ancient city of Xiao in the thick smoke. "In that case, I''m welcome!" Xiao Gucheng frowned, and he knew this level, he couldn''t beat it at all. The human ancestor in front of him, even if he didn''t use a beast, Xianjindao He couldn''t escape from the sinking fate, so he decided to turn on the fire. "The successor to the blood of Flame Night Yebo, Xiao Gucheng, liberating the shackles of Ru, show up, the fifth beast, the gold of the lion!" Xiao Gucheng, who was wrapped in golden currents, gradually became the right hand. Black, with red lines on it. After that, in the sky outside, there was a huge golden lightning that wrapped up the Xianjindao Management Commune. Behind the ancient city of Xiao, the golden lightning condensed into a giant lion flashing golden currents all over his body, and he roared angrily at Noel. "Roar!!" "It''s not over yet! In order to defeat you, I endured the weight and finally awakened the second beast in my body!" Recalling the man''s blood, the anger in Xiao Gucheng''s heart was exuberant, but he immediately began to summon the second one Dependent beast. "The successor of the blood of Flame Night Yebo, Xiao Gucheng, liberating the shackles of Ru, come out, the ninth beast, the deep horns of the two horns!" auzw.com A horse-shaped beast with a deep red mane and double-horns like a tuning fork quickly rushed out of the space, and returned to the back of Xiaogu City after a circle, but it trampled the ground continuously, as if at any time To rush out in general. "Finally a little bit interesting!" But Noel looked at it carefully. The newly awakened beast of Xiaogu City suddenly had an idea of ??wanting to grab it as a mount. "The gold of the lion! The deep horns of the two horns!" A huge magic flowed out of Xiao Gucheng and ordered the two beasts to attack Noor. He clearly knew that if he wanted to defeat Noor, he would need to continue the offensive and not give the opponent any Chance to breathe, so that he has a little chance of winning. The two beasts who received the order, the gold of the lion trampled a golden lightning, the high-frequency vibration wave was released on the deep crimson horns of the two horns, two different energy attacks, and attacked at the high speed of Noel standing in place. "Eight Mirror" Noel''s words fell, and five black flames immediately appeared in front of him, forming a round frame. The black gas quickly integrated into the frame and turned into an ink-colored lens. At the moment of the formation of the Bajian mirror, two energy attacks just arrived, hitting the black lens of the Bajian mirror, the two energy attacks were completely swallowed by the lens. "How is this possible?!" Xiao Gucheng shouted in surprise. After all, he was the first time to see Noel using Bajijing, and he didn''t know what its effect was. However, the two beasts did not stop because of the shouting of Xiao Gucheng, but ran away from the left and the right to attack again from both sides of Noel. "Oh? Since he can act on his own, this beast is really interesting!" Nuoer smiled slightly and saw two beasts coming from both sides, but he did not follow the instructions of Xiao Gucheng, which made him feel a little interesting. The two beasts attacked from the left and right sides, but Noel was still standing still, but a huge black gas poured out of him, quickly controlling the black gas on his back, forming two huge black arms. "Play melee combat, you are just looking for death!" Noel controlled the huge black arms, and at the moment when the two beasts arrived, they were caught with left and right with the formed black huge arms In hand. "The deepness of the golden horns of the lion, the speed is free from the shackles!" Recalling that the ancient city of Xiao urged the magic in the body, allowing the two beasts to gain strong power and break free from their bound bodies. "Useless struggle!" Glancing at the two struggling beasts that kept struggling, Noel smiled slightly, controlling the huge arms formed by the black gas, and squeezed them into pieces alive, turning into magic and dissipating in the air. Seeing Nuoer easily, wiped out two beasts, which made Xiao Gucheng frown, and he did not expect his beast to become so weak and weak in front of Nuoer, the ancestor of mankind. However, Xiao Gucheng knew that even if the beasts were defeated and disappeared, as long as there was enough magic power, they could be summoned again to attack the Noel in front of them for themselves. After all, Xiao Gucheng knew that he was not Noel''s opponent, and could only rely on two powerful awakening beasts to fight against each other. .. Chapter 90： instead "The deep horns of the golden horns of the lion, quickly appear, destroy the enemy in front of me!" The ancient city of Xiao, which continues to urge the magic in the body, will be beasts easily destroyed by Noel, and summon them again. When the two beasts reappeared, they immediately launched a stormy attack on Noel. Two different energy attacks continued to bombard Noel, without stopping at all. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" It''s a pity that most of the attacks were swallowed by the eight-pointed mirror in front. The other energy attacks were all taken by the black giant, and they were all shot to the other side, and Noel had not moved in place from beginning to end. "The farce is over, I don''t have much time to continue with you!" After that, Noel disappeared in one moment, and then appeared behind the two beasts at the next moment. The giant hand formed behind Noel''s control directly flicked the lion''s gold, holding the deep horns of the two horns tightly with the giant hand. "Swallow!" The giant hand holding the deep horns of the double horns changed back to black gas and wrapped the beast, directly cutting off the connection between the deep horns of the double horns and Xiao Gucheng, quickly decomposing it and fusing the black gas together. "Poof!" The ancient city of Xiao, who was deprived of the beast, was like cutting a piece of meat from his body, letting him spit out a bright red blood, and he couldn''t feel it in his body. The existence of scarlet. "Moon under the cross" saw that the ancient city of Xiao was hit. In order to prevent him from continuing to trick or treat, Noel began to summon his beautiful beast. When the ancient city of Xiao arrived in the front, the beautiful beast turned into a black mist, and surrounded by Noel, waiting for him to give himself instructions, and showed his body to the enemy. Hearing Noels cry, the beauty beasts turned against the moon in the moon, and she also got the action instructions issued by Noel in her heart, so she quickly came to the back of Xiao Gu City in the state of black mist, and the original appearance appeared instantly. The beast of the beautiful woman under the moon turned against the cross, and a pair of small black hands pressed against the shoulders of Xiao Gucheng. The decaying energy quickly integrated into his body, and then turned into black mist again to return to Noel. "Xiao Gucheng, have a good experience and become the feeling of the old man!" Noel smiled slightly, withdrew the black gas that had been swallowed, and felt an extra beast in his body, looking at the aging Xiao Gucheng happily with a smile. "Nuoer, what do you do with my beast? Why did it become like this..." Xiao Gucheng intermittently asked Nuoer while growing old. "The deep horns of the two horns!" Noel smiled, summoning the beast he had just gotten in his body. There was no direct explanation. auzw.com The deep horns of the two corners quickly rushed out of the space, and walked very cleverly to the side of Noel, so he stood obediently and waited until Noels instructions, nothing like the call of Xiao Gucheng, Not listening to instructions, still very violent, quite unstable. "As for why you become an old man, you should think slowly! Hahaha!" Noel patted the side, the deep horns of the two horns, let it wait here obediently. The gray-haired city of Xiaogu wanted to stand up from the ground, but he was completely aging. His muscles had shrunk and only his skin was covered with bones. He looked at the deep horns of both corners with surprise. Xiao Gucheng wanted to urge the magic power to recover, but he just summoned the huge consumption of the two dependent beasts, so that he had more than enough energy and lacked strength, and he could only maintain the old state. "Finally it''s quiet!" Noel walked towards the center, the cross mark on his forehead disappeared, his eyes also returned to their original appearance, and the beautiful beast of the dark mist state also returned to his pupils. Using his ability to choose, Noel stepped on the air and stepped closer to the holy relics. But at this time, a magic circle appeared in front of Noel. Nangong got out of the magic circle of space that month, and opened his hands and stopped in front of Noel. "Let''s go! It''s endless, one after another, and let people not have fun!" Looking at the Nangong in front of him, Noel''s mouth twitched constantly, growling very depressed. "Noel, you can''t take this holy relic!" Nangong said very seriously that month, if this holy relic was taken by Noor, she knew that the string **** island would definitely collapse, and then the prison enclave she was guarding would also be When it collapses, those unscrupulous prisoners will be released, and she must not allow such things to happen. "Well, I surrendered, and I tell the truth!" Noel felt very helpless. If he continued like this, he really didn''t know if anyone would jump out, so he decided to say that he had alternative building materials. "Huh?" Now''s reaction made Nangong stunned for a month, and was confused for a while. "Don''t hurry, I have alternative building materials in my hand, so you don''t have to worry, Xianshen Island will collapse because of this, understand?" Noel merged Emperor Gu''s eyes and had already seen through Nangong''s thoughts in that month. "Really? You''re not shaking me?" Nangong was very suspicious that month. Noor was talking big. After all, this building material is very demanding. Noel gave Nangong a glance at the month, and he was too lazy to explain more. He took the gem directly from his pocket and threw it to Nangong, who was in front of her, to let her see if it could be used as a substitute building material. "Where did you get it from?" After receiving the dark green gemstone, he carefully observed it carefully. Nangong was sure that this gemstone could indeed be used as a building material here. "Where did you leave, you can let it go now?" Noel took the gem directly, waiting for Nangong to make way that month. "If you dare to take the holy relic, don''t replace the dark green gem immediately, I... I... I will kill you!" Nangong showed two small tiger teeth that month, staring at Noel threateningly, It gave way to advance. .. Chapter 91： Grab "Well! I will be very happy, ha ha ha!" Noel chuckled, and quickly walked towards the holy relics. Noel uses his ability to directly penetrate the utensils that store the holy relics, put the dark green gemstones in his hand, and directly put the holy relics into his own space, then slowly take his hands out of it. Seeing that Noel would replace the gems of the holy relics, it was put in there to take away the holy relics. Nangong was relieved that month. She was really worried that Noel would not put the gems in, just take the holy relics and then Leave in an instant. "If it''s okay, I''ll leave here first!" After that, Noel gradually descended from the air, intending to leave the anchorage area where the building materials were stored. After all, his woman was waiting outside. "Wait a minute!" Nangong shouted in a hurry when she saw Noel was going to leave. "Why?" Noel fell to the ground and turned his head to look at Nangong in midair. He couldn''t think of anything. The other party asked him what else he had. "Explain to me, who is the old man below, and this intruder, where are the people?" Nangong watched the surveillance video outside before coming that month, so she knew that Noel was not an intruder. "Invader?" After hearing Yan, Noel looked around, and indeed did not see Ostach''s body. It was estimated that he had just been bombarded into scum by the beast. He sorted out his thoughts and said: "This invader is called Oss. Tah, it seems like an armed magician from Lotanlingia, but I have just been killed by me just now. The old man is just a guy who takes a lot of business, probably that''s it!" "What''s the matter with that beast?" Nangong pointed at that month, looking at the horse-shaped beast beside the old man. She wondered who the beast was. "The deep horns of the two horns, the mount I just subdued!" Noel smiled slightly, facing the beast guarding the ancient city of Xiao and letting it come to his side. The deep horns of the two horns heard the master''s call, and they turned and came to Noel''s side in an instant, waiting for the master''s next order. "That month, the old man will be given to you, I will go first!" Noel rode on the deep horns of the horns and patted his neck and said, "Go!" After receiving the order, the deep horns of the double horns ran wildly, and the speed was also quite surprised. The kung fu in a moment disappeared in the anchor zone, without giving Nangong any chance to speak that month, it completely disappeared in her. In front of you. Seeing that Noel was riding away with his beast, Nangong, who had wanted to ask a few words, had disappeared without a trace, and the words he wanted to ask were swallowed back into his belly. In desperation, Nangong could only drill into the space that month and came to the old man lying down on the ground, but she looked closely at that distance, and felt that the old man gave herself a familiar feeling, but she couldnt remember it at all. Where have you seen it? auzw.com "Old man, where have we met?" Nangong asked very puzzled that month, because no matter how she searched the memory in her mind, she never found the figure of the old man in front of her. The old Xiaogu city slowly raised his head and saw that the person was Nangong that month, but the pain from his body made him unable to say a word. In order for Nangong to recognize himself that month, the old Xiaogu City thought about it carefully, raised his right hand that was shaking constantly, stained with the bright red blood that he just spit out, and twisted on the clean and flat ground, writing slowly There are five ugly words like''I am Xiao Gucheng''. "Xiao Gucheng?" Originally wondering what the old man was doing, Nangong looked at it that month, and the five big ugly characters on the ground cried out in surprise. Looking at the old man on the ground in disbelief, Nangong couldn''t believe it that month. He was his own student. Xiao Gucheng couldn''t believe that as the fourth true ancestor, such a powerful vampire would age like this. Whether or not he is the ancient city of Xiao, take him to the lost tree first, as a psychic, he should be able to recognize it! ''Thinking carefully, Nangong used the magic of space that month, and transported the old man on the ground to her home in Xiaogu City. She hurried into the space herself. Because Nangong also wanted to know that the old man who was sent by herself was Xiao Gucheng, she also got into the space and planned to look at the results of the identification of the lost Shiji tree. If it was really Xiao Gucheng, you can also learn from his I learned from the mouth that the whole thing happened in the anchor zone. All the people left the anchor area, leaving only the ground around the ground badly damaged, and the center of the gem with a green light. Previously, Noel, who had left the deep horns of the two horns, quickly returned to the hole of the Ministry of Security, watching a few women chatting and laughing, and there were many pieces of guards on the ground, bright red Blood had stained the area, and even the wall seemed to be painted with red paint. "My dear, where did you grab the horse?" Estes saw that Noel was back and was riding a crimson mane horse. He was very puzzled in this ghost place, since there would still be a horse. . "The beast grabbed from the dead boy!" Noel came down from the deep horns of the two horns, explained to Esdes briefly, and asked his doubts, saying, "What''s going on here?" , Was the security team attacked again?" "You didn''t have long to walk, and there were several teams of people, but it was quickly solved by us!" Esdes nodded, and said the things that just came to the team, and then said: "And I sealed the front with ice, otherwise I would be annoyed by the waste!" "Now let''s leave together now. Anyway, what we want is in hand!" Knoll thought about it and decided to leave here quickly, since he was not afraid of the guards, but the endless visitors would be very annoying. As Noel spoke, Astarutti''s little hand caught Noel''s clothes corner again, and the three girls smiled when they saw it, and Noel smiled helplessly, and then took the blue feather held by Chi Tong Shallow onion. .. Chapter 92： Busy Soon, under the deep open road of the double horns, Noel and his party returned to the sports car, and left the Xianjindao Management Commune by driving at high speed, and returned to the port where the deep ocean tomb was parked. Noel and his party left very soon. Under the report of Nangong that month, the level 3 disaster alarm stopped, and the people who entered the refuge area all returned to their homes to sleep, waiting for the next morning to come. The aging Xiaogu city, after identifying with Gila and Kisaki, and asking a lot of questions, finally determined that the old man in front of him was Xiaogu city, and then quickly let him **** his blood to replenish his magic. . Soon, Xiao Gucheng was replenished with blood, and quickly urged the magic power of the body to recover, so that he quickly recovered from the old state to the original look of the young. Nangong frowned on the side that month because she saw Dimitri Yevatra. Since she is in the middle of Xiaogu, she now firmly believes that Xiaogu is a **** guy. After all, Vatra is a man who likes men. Exists, and several of them live together. "Xiao Gucheng, can you explain why you are at the corner of the cornerstone?" Nangong wanted to finish the question that month, and escaped from this uncomfortable gangster''s den. "When I called the alarm just now, I learned that the Xianjindao Commune had been attacked. I was worried that something would happen there, so I rushed over!" Nangong''s face was not very good that month, and Xiaogu City, which was just restored, was honest He confessed that he did not dare to hide anything. "Actually, I let the ancient city stop the intruders. After all, if the building materials are stolen or destroyed, the consequences will definitely be unimaginable, and no one can stop the intruders from the guard team of the Xianjindao Management Commune. Therefore, only the fourth true ancestor of the ancient city can get out of the way!" Shise Kishu said after Xiao Gucheng. After all, things are too serious, otherwise he will not let Xiao Gucheng stop. "Then why did you fight with Noel, and turned into the ghost like just now?" Nangong thought about it for a month, and thought that Lose Kishu made sense, and continued to ask his doubts. "When I first arrived in the anchorage area, I saw that Noel was about to kill an old man, so I tried to stop it, but in the end the old man was still killed." Looking back, I couldn''t save the old man. . "Moreover, after the old man was killed, Nuoer also wanted to take away the important structural materials of Xianshen Island. In order not to let him take the construction materials and let 560,000 people be buried under the sea, so I started fighting with him He was turned into an old man by his beast!" Xiao Gucheng continued, continuing to outline the general situation. "You don''t have to be sad, the person killed by Noel is the intruder. As for Jiancai, he has just been taken away by him!" Hearing Xiao Gu''s commentary, Nangong could roughly know what happened in that month. After all, Nangong was in surveillance equipment that month and saw three people entering the anchor zone. The first was an intruder, the second was Noel, and the third was Xiao Gucheng, and none of them had left the anchor zone. So she determined that it was the intruder who died. "What?! The building materials were taken away?!" shouted in horror at Xiao Gucheng and Shise Kishu. "Shut up! Noel put in the replacement building materials, otherwise Xianshen Island will have sunk long ago, so what you think will not happen, don''t yell there!" Suddenly shouted by the two, Nangong was scared that month With a jump, he snarled to the two quickly and explained it by the way. auzw.com After listening to Nangongs explanation that month, the ancient city of Xiao and the lost tree had just hung in the heart of the sky, and finally returned to the position of their hearts, and they were relieved at the same time. But Xiao Gucheng was depressed. He always felt that he had been beaten by Bai just now. Even the No. 9 beast, who had just awakened, was snatched by Noel. "Xiao Gucheng, you did well this time!" Nangong felt that Xiao Gucheng did nothing wrong to stop Noor this time. After all, he didn''t even know that there would be alternative building materials in his hands. "The general situation, I already understand, so I won''t disturb you, please!" After that, Nangong burrowed into the space that month, completely disappeared in the home of Xiao Gucheng, and also disappeared in the gays. before. Originally, after hearing the praise of Nangong that month, Xiao Gucheng was not so depressed, but the sentence before she left, almost caused Xiao Gucheng and Shise Kishu to fall to the ground. As for the trio led by Vatra, there was no response. Noel and his party, after driving all the way at high speed, also returned to the deep ocean tomb of the port, and put the faint blue feather onion into the room. After instructing the good maids to look after him, Noel went to the research room and studied the dead man''s hand with Dotja. The returned women took Astaruti together to the large bathhouse of the Tomb of the Deep Ocean to clean up the dried blood stains that had just been picked up by the guards. As for the other members of this luxury ship, they did not disturb the research of Noel and Dotya, they were all busy with things, some people were familiar with the high-tech products of this world, some were watching chatting and playing wait wait wait. In the laboratory inside the ship, Noel took out the holy relics and handed them to Dotya to see if she could transform them, add them to the markings, or integrate them into weapons. "Admiral Noel, this dead man''s hand is no different from the ordinary dead man''s hand except for a trace of divinity!" Dortmund observed carefully and told Noel his conclusion. "What do you mean?" Noel asked doubtfully, and he didn''t understand why Dorothea said that. "Well" Dortiya sorted out the words and said, "That is to say, the divine nature inside can only strengthen one weapon!" "A handful? It''s a busy day today" Noel''s mouth twitched, feeling that he went back and grabbed this thing back and lost a gem with huge energy. .. Chapter 93： divinity After thinking about it for a while, Dotia felt that he could make a weapon and make people feel very depressed. After all, it took so much effort to take things back from the heavily guarded place, although it was easy for his own man. "Admiral Noel, otherwise, you swallowed this divinity!" Suddenly thought of what Dotya, said quickly to the depressed Noel. "Oh! Anyway, I can only make one weapon. I will devour it, of course, but why are you so happy?" Noel looked at Dotja in doubt, and really couldn''t understand what could make her happy. "Admiral Noel, think about it. If you devour this trace of divinity, it will become your divinity. At that time, it will grow with time. Do you need to worry about making weapons or something?" Understand, Dotja smiled slightly and explained to him slowly, since this is only her conjecture, but at least there is a possibility of success. After listening to Dotya''s explanation, Noel also felt that this method was feasible, because every time he swallowed it, he could completely take the abilities of others into his own, and no exception occurred. "Then give it a try! Devour!" Noel smiled slightly, and five fingers poured out black gas, wrapping the holy relics on the table, and controlling the black gas to begin to extract that trace of divinity. Suddenly, a trace of divinity drawn from the holy relics, the moment the golden light soared away from the dead man''s hand, illuminating the entire dark research room "What''s this?! It''s so dazzling!" The golden light that burst out of divinity made Dortiya''s eyes closed, and she still felt very dazzling. She quickly joined her hands to cover it. "It''s kind of interesting! Since I''m going to rebel and want to run away, there are no doors or even windows!" Noel smiled slightly, a row of sacred marks on his forehead emerged, and a huge dark energy poured out from his body, bringing himself and that divinity , Wrapped up completely. A moment later, in the dark research room, there was no dazzling golden light, and it returned to its original appearance, but there was a black crystal dome inside. Dortiya hiding in the corner, her hands covering her eyes no longer penetrated into the golden light, she slowly put down her little hands covering her eyes, and slowly opened her eyes little by little. However, Dotya, who was pleased that the golden light had disappeared completely, turned back to see where Noel was, the emotion of joy disappeared instantly, her eyes gradually turned red, and tears fell from her face. . "It''s over. I''m going to kill Lord Noel." Dotya stared at him in amazement, and the black crystal dome in the laboratory began to blame herself. Why did you get such a bad idea. Suddenly Dotya remembered that it was not time for grief, and he should talk to the outsiders about how to rescue Noel. After glancing at the huge black crystal, Dotya quickly rushed out of the laboratory with a tear on her face, and went to the eldest sister, Elsdes, among the Noel women. Des, has the ability to rescue Noel from Black Crystal. auzw.com Among the huge black crystals, Noel had nothing in it, and was slowly swallowing that trace of divinity to make it completely his own, but that trace of divinity was also constantly trying to break free, trying to think To escape the fate of being swallowed. This is also the reason why Nuoer let the dark energy wrap him and that trace of divinity, that is, to prevent that trace of divinity from escaping on the way of devouring, but Dortiya outside did not know this. Nuoer is also trying to integrate the divinity slowly swallowed into the spiritual center of the body, by which he gradually becomes a god, but the progress of devouring that trace of divinity can be said to be quite slow, even he himself does not know anything Time to end. Outside, Dotya hurriedly searched around. Eventually, in the large bathhouse of the Tomb of the Deep Ocean, he found Esdes, who was bathing, and hurried to her side anxiously, crying and telling about the past. "Sir Estes, it was my fault, and I hurt Lord Noel." After the talk, Dortiya said with red eyes, and tears continued to flow. "Don''t cry, my dear, there should be nothing, at least there is nothing!" Estes thought for a moment and rubbed Dotya''s little head to comfort. "Really?" Dotya asked uncertainly. She wanted to know Estes, how did she know that Noel had nothing to do. "If something goes wrong with Noel, we women have long disappeared, why would you come over and tell me, and our men will not die so easily, so you can rest assured!" Estes With a slight smile, he explained to Dotya that he was probably too worried about Noel and forgot the information he got after signing his partner. But Estes clearly remembered that after signing the partner, as long as Noel exists for a day, they can stay young and immortal, but the moment they die, they will die at that moment. Because of this, Estes was not so nervous, but it was inevitable that he was still a little worried, and as long as they still exist here, it proves that Noel is not in danger of life now. "Dotya, don''t tell the story, it''s not good to worry them, let me go and see with you!" Esdes thought for a moment and decided that the two of them knew about it, lest others. Just like Doteja, its not good to be scared one by one. "I know, Master Estes!" Dotjae nodded her head and listened to Esters'' comfort just now. She also recalled the information she got after signing her partner. Estes got up from the big bathhouse, quickly wiped off the water droplets on his body, and put on a suspender pajamas, and went to the research room with Dotya to check the current situation of Noel. Soon, the two came to the dark research room and looked at the huge black crystal inside. A trace of black gas surrounded the black crystal, which looked quite strange and scary. .. Chapter 94： period Three days have passed period Noel has always been kept in a state wrapped in black crystals. Dotya and Estes take turns guarding the dark laboratory to prevent other people from coming to disturb. This is also to avoid as much as possible. Horrible. Lan Yuqin''s breakfast on the next day, when she was hungry and could not bear it, she gradually woke up from dizziness, but she found herself in a strange environment, which made her feel very uneasy. I was also taken aback by the maid who suddenly entered, but under the slow explanation of the maids, Lan Yuqianchun knew that this was Noels residence, which made her relieved and the restlessness just disappeared. No trace. However, after learning that Noel was out of the office, this made Lan Yuqin a little lost. After all, she wanted to see Noel very much. Since she was rescued by Noel last night, her heart has been full of Noel. After careful consideration, Lan Yu Qingcong decided to stay here. After all, the maids also said that she could stay here. Besides, she could get along with the women here, so that they could integrate themselves into them. Noel should also be very happy. That''s right. In this way, Lan Yuqianqing began to have a good relationship with the women living on the boat at the tomb of the deep ocean. During her time, she unexpectedly discovered that the women here are quite harmonious and very good, and they are not excluded I am a newcomer. As for school, Lan Yuqin, along with Xuecai, Xiayin, and Xiaolinsha, sat in a sports car escorted by the beautiful legion, and went to the Caihai Academy for classes. The tragic city of Xiao, after losing the deep scar of the ninth dependent beast, had no choice but to draw the blood of Tebias and Dimitri Yevatra for awakening the body Several other beasts. After sucking the blood of the two, Xiao Gucheng was pleasantly surprised to find that he awakened a rather powerful beast, which made his depressed mood disappear. When Xiao Gucheng came to the school and saw that Blue Feather Scallion was safe and sound, last night the dangling heart returned to his heart, and he was finally relieved. After all, he forgot last night that he was going to save Blue Feather Scallion. Yes, I didn''t think of it until the morning. However, in these three days, Lan Yuqianqing was spotted by someone. It was only escorted by a member of the beautiful legion that they did not start. They have been waiting for the best time. In the end, after careful observation, they found that only blue feathers and green onions were in the school, and no one was there to guard them, so they decided to do it at this time. Noon After the morning class, Lan Yu Qing Shui was invited by Xuecai, Xia Yin and Xiao Linsha to the schools hua garden to enjoy the lunch. auzw.com "Sister Shallot, what is your lunch box today?" Sitting on the grass, Xiao Masha looked at Lan Yu Shallot with a curious pink bento box in his hand. "Ah? It should be the same as yours. After all, it was all made by the maid ladies!" After thinking of Noel''s blue feathers, she recovered from hearing Xiao Xiaosha''s question. "Sister Onion, are you missing her husband?" Seeing Lan Yu''s reaction, Xia Yin smiled slightly and asked straightforwardly. After all, when on the tomb of the Deep Ocean, Lan Yu onion almost asked every day. , When Noel will come back, so Xia Yin immediately guessed. "I didn''t even think about him...I was just thinking about the program I wrote. That''s it..." said Lan Yu, who was seen through the thought, flushed very nervously, and quickly explained to the three women present. "Hehe! Sister Onion, you don''t have to explain it. In fact, we also miss Noel, it''s nothing shy!" Xue Cai smiled and said Xia Yin and Xiao Xinsha''s voice. "I also miss Noel, I don''t know where the villain went!" Xiao Linsha nodded, and she really missed Noel very much. Although she always let herself do shameful things, she didn''t see Noel in three days. Appeared, I always felt that I was not in a mood to do anything like something. "Her husband must be doing important things. He should return to us right away!" Xia Yin said with a smile. Since she said that, she still missed Noel in her heart and hoped that he would stay with her every day. Around. Xuecai wanted to say something. Suddenly she felt like she was surrounded by others, and she was quite sure that she was surrounded by trained soldiers and demons. "Who?" The enemy was hiding in the dark. Xuecai could only let them show up in this way. Otherwise, if they attacked in the dark, the three people next to them without force would be miserable. The hidden demons knew that they had been discovered by the other party, and they stood up one by one from the haystack, and gradually surrounded the four girls in the middle, raised the gun in their hands to signal them not to move. "No, don''t, don''t, don''t don''t do it!!" Seeing the orcs in military uniforms, Xiaolin sofa screamed in horror, as if seeing something terrified. "Nishima?" Seeing the strange appearance of Xiaolinsha, Xuecai was very puzzled. I didn''t know why Xiaolinsha was so afraid. "Shut up! Or I''ll shoot!" One of the orcs feared that the girl''s voice would attract others, so he raised his gun and began to warn the **** the ground. Xiao Linsha continued to scream, ignoring the orc''s words at all. Xuecai saw the situation was very bad, and quickly went up to stun Xiao Linsha, holding her in her arms. Seeing that the orc finally became quiet, he put down the firearm raised in his hand and stood aside to wait for the leader to come. "Miss Lan Yu, I have a job and I want to entrust you. As long as you can handle it properly, the four of you will be safe and sound, and let you leave when it is done!" A middle-aged uncle who also wears a military uniform, walks not far away He came over and said to the four people who were scared. .. Chapter 95： Kidnapping "Who are you?" Lan Yu Qingchun could see that the middle-aged uncle who came over was the leader of these orcs, so she asked her own question. "My name is Christopher Galdosius, a former soldier in the Warlords field, and now a revolutionary activist, some people call me a terrorist!" Galdosius smiled and said himself directly. ''S name also revealed the previous and current identities. "Galdoxiu?" After hearing the other person''s name, Xuecai quickly queried all the person''s information from his mind, and the result was the same as the other party said. "What do you want to entrust me to do?" Lan Yu lightly asked, she really couldn''t figure out what the other party needed to do. "It''s just cracking some programs, now we should leave here!" Galdoxiu looked at the time and thought it was time to leave, otherwise it would be quite troublesome to be found. After all, Galdosius doesn''t want it now, and has attracted the attention of the Xianjindao Guards Force. This operation needs to be carried out in secret and cannot be known to anyone until it is completely successful. Shortly after finishing the talk, two black vans came over, and under the threat of guns, the four girls slowly entered one of them. The orcs got into the other facial car and immediately drove two vans and drove quickly. From Caihai Academy. It''s just that the orcs and Galdoxiu didn''t know that their actions were exposed. After losing the lunch, Kisaki Kisuki saw the scene of the four women threatened to get in the car. "Military? Wouldn''t it be, secretly transporting ancient weapons into the country, those members of the Black Death Emperor faction?" Seeing the situation below, the corner of the mouth of the Lose Kishu twitched, and suddenly he saw the blue feathers. Shouted in horror: "Oops! Asagi and Nasha are also there!" Seeing that the two were kidnapped away, Shise Kishu knew that the matter was serious. He knew that Blue Feather Onion, the electronic empress, had the ability to revive those ancient weapons. In addition, Xiao Linsha could make the fourth true ancestor, Xiao The existence of the ancient city is completely violent, this matter is not generally serious, and it is difficult for a careless string God Island to sink. So Shise Kishu quickly sent a message to Xiao Gucheng. He immediately chased the two cars leaving the Caihai Academy, trying to rescue them from the members of the Black Emperor faction. "In front of this road is the airport!" Lost tree that eats the compound medicine, manipulates the airflow so that he can jump in the sky in a short time, constantly chasing the black van in the lane "Are you going to take people away from the string **** island?!" Shise Kiki did his best, and finally couldn''t catch up with the vehicle in front, and could only use the radar-like ability to see the other party bringing the four into the helicopter. . Knowing that there was no way to catch up, Shise Kiki decided to fight a handful, took a large bottle of compound medicine from his pocket, swallowed it all into his belly, and quickly put on his neck headphones. "Communicate to me" Shise Kiki shouted. The sound of the words had just fallen, and the sky set off a whirlwind, forming a phantom of the lost tree. The phantom quickly rushed towards the flying helicopter, trying to track the flying helicopter in this way, and finally obtained the place they wanted to land. auzw.com I dont know if its Gods will, or the power of the worlds correction is at work. Before, the ancient city of Xiao, who received the message, was really like the lost tree. He knew that his sister had been kidnapped and followed the road map given by a good friend like a madman. He quickly ran on the top of the floor and continuously skipped one. Roof. Soon I saw that the lost sesame tree standing on the top of the building, but when the jumping floor of the ancient city fell to the ground, it made a huge shock and a loud noise, interrupting the ability of the lost sesame tree. "Base tree, Nao" Xiao Gucheng''s words have not been finished yet. "I''ll just go! Gucheng, can''t you lighten it? Now the clues are all broken, and I don''t know where they are going!" Shisejishu''s mouth twitched violently and turned to growl with a black face. "Ah?!" Xiao Gucheng was so roared that he recovered from his previous madness, but he didn''t understand what good friends said. "You! Forget it, my ability is "soundscape" (soundscape), can open the radar-like enchantment to monitor, and can also eat compound drugs to manipulate the air flow, etc. But as long as it is affected by severe sound It was destroyed, such as a large-scale explosion, and required several hours to recover, and it was not good for use in water." "Because of your arrival, there was a huge noise. The ability to track the kidnappers just now was interrupted. Do you understand now?" Kisaki Kisaki black-faced and explained to Xiao Gucheng, how to use his abilities, and he should be defeated for his arrival. "What. What do you do now?" Xiao Gucheng shouted in surprise after hearing the explanation from Hao Jiyou. He really did not expect that because of his arrival, the prisoner who kidnapped his sister slipped away. "What else can I do, go back to the teacher that month to discuss, the space magic she used, maybe there is a way to find them!" Lose Keeki said dejectedly, Xiao Gu interrupted the follow-up, and asked herself to help He tried to find a way, which made him feel very depressed, and really felt that he owed the old city to Xiaoxiao in his previous life. Worried about her sister''s Xiao Gucheng, she immediately picked up the lost tree and returned to the Caihai Academy to find Nangong that month. Without asking the good friends, she ran on the roof. A dark room filled with boxes of goods. The four girls were blindfolded when they came, so they didn''t know where they were, and they were carefully observing the surrounding environment and wanted to escape from this ghost place. "Where do you think this is?" Lan Yu was looking around, not knowing where it was. "We just moved, about ten minutes or so, I think the distance shouldn''t be too far!" Xuecai was calculating along the way, while taking care of the knocked-out Xiaoyusha, while explaining to Lan Yu Qingchun. .. Chapter 96： purpose "Xuecai, you''re so calm!" Lan Yu glanced at her and looked after Xuecai, who was very calm in Xiaoxinsha. She didn''t expect the other party to be so calm. "Compared with this, Linsha, why is she so scared?" Xuecai asked doubtfully. Anyway, she saw it for the first time, and Xiaolinsha showed fear just now. "Yeah, this is also the first time I saw that Lin Sha was so panic!" Xia Yin was also very puzzled, and she had never seen Xiao Linsha so panic. "Since Linsha trusts you so much, I''ll tell you!" Once through the ghost gate, she was involved in the train accident four years ago. At that time, it was thought that the train accident caused by the Demon Race would not regain consciousness in her life!" "That''s why Linsha is so kind to Mozu." Xuecai holds Xiaolinsha. She didn''t expect that Xiaolinsha would go through such a thing. "Ninsha, so pitiful" Hearing Lan Yu''s shallow onion, Xia Yin held Xiaolinsha''s small hand. "Also, I''m sorry, it''s because of me that I become like this!" Lan Yu Qian Chong said a little embarrassed. After all, the other party''s goal was himself, and the three of them were just involved in it, saying that the white point was that they harmed them. "Sister Onion, do you often encounter this kind of thing?" Seeing Lan Yu onion apologizing to himself and others, Xia Yin asked very puzzledly, and was also wondering if the other party often encountered such kidnapping incidents. "Occasionally I will encounter such a situation, such as entrusting me to illegally invade and so on, but it was the first time I was invited by such a strong ying, but why?" Lan Yu said, helplessly, explaining to Xia Yin and Xuecai After all, she caused the two to roll up and have the obligation to explain to them. It was at this time that the gate of the warehouse opened from the outside, and the light shone into the dark warehouse. The middle-aged uncle who kidnapped the four women walked in with a soldier. "It seems that you haven''t realized that you are a celebrity. You are among the technicians we hire, and you can be described as no one knows, no one knows!" Galdoxiu walked into the warehouse and took a thick copy The book was thrown in front of Lan Yu. "Snix''s manual?" Lan Yu Qingchun picked up the book. She didn''t understand what the other party was doing with the book. "I heard that it is the latest model of the same model as the supercomputer you are using. I hope you can use this to crack Narakvila''s control commands!" Galdo repaired, his purpose of kidnapping this time. "Ancient weapon, Narakvila?" Hearing the other party''s purpose, Xuecai remembered to see the information of the ancient weapon Narakvila in the Lion King''s institution, but she didn''t think of the other party''s purpose, it would be this unusable ancient weapon. auzw.com "The person who sent me the boring puzzle yesterday was you!" Lan Yu Qingcong recalled that the puzzle I received last night was mentioned in it, Narak The name Vera, so she must have sent those boring puzzles to herself. "We have sent the same content to more than 150 hackers so far, but only you can read it, the so-called boring puzzle, and it takes less than three hours!" said Galdo Xiu seriously. Even he himself couldn''t believe it. The genius girl in front of him could not only interpret it but also used the shortest time to completely interpret the information. "Unexpectedly, I was attracted to you when I was bored," Lan Yu said sullenly, thinking about when Noel would come back last night, and suddenly received the puzzle, and he used the fastest speed to get bored. It''s cracked. "To kill the first true ancestor, in order to fulfill this ambition, Narakvila''s power is indispensable!" Gardoxus ignored it, and Lan Yu whispered softly that he wanted to kill the first true Zu''s bold ideas. "Are you planning to involve the whole world in a full-scale war?" Lan Yuqianli didn''t expect that the other party would have such a crazy idea. "I can''t hope for it, although it may not be compatible with your values, so I believe you will help us!" Galdo Xiu smiled, but very much looking forward to launching a full-scale war, he can also say that he would like to start a full-scale war now. "Huh? What the **** are you talking about?" Lan Yu lightly stunned for a moment, confused by what the other party said, and what would help him. Seeing Lan Yu''s shallow green onions, he didn''t understand, and Gardoxiu took a tablet computer from the soldiers next to him. The computer screen showed a very old stone slab with serious damage. "This is one of a total of 54 slabs, that is, the slab you interpreted. The starting language was written by Narak Vera''s start command!" Gardo repaired with a smile, and explained with a shielded computer. "What''s the matter, if it''s just starting and you can''t control it" Lan Yuqian was halfway through, suddenly thinking of the other party''s real purpose. "Yes, we can only start Narakvila, no matter if it destroys the city or burns your friends!" Gardoxiu said with a smile, he also saw the electronic genius in front of him and guessed himself The purpose of others. "It''s so mean!" Lan Yu Qingchun frowned, just as he had just thought, wanting to threaten himself like this, to help them crack the rest of the slate, so that they would get Narakvila control. Its just that the blue feathers on the conversation, as well as Galdosius and his soldiers, did not see behind Xiaolin Sha. Xuecai had dialed the phone on the Tomb of the Deep Ocean. The content of the conversation was just one word. Sha You, who was all answered, heard it. In fact, when Xiao Linsha screamed in horror, Xuecai hid her mobile phone on her body, just to call for help from the sisters of the Tomb of the Deep Ocean when no one was watching them, but just dialed the phone. The repair came in, so I could only hide it carefully. .. ~： Chapter 97 Call At the Tomb of the Deep Ocean, when you answered the phone, Sha You originally wanted to ask who was calling, but when she heard the words on the phone, she immediately swallowed what she wanted to say to her belly while listening carefully. The message came while walking towards the place where Estes was. After shifting with Dotya, I was planning to return to the room, and I saw Shayou who came hurriedly and anxiously. I just wanted to ask if there was anything important, but I saw Shayous slender fingers. Put it on your lips, as if to signal that you should not make a sound. Soon, Shayou came to Esdes and pressed the phone in her hand to let the dialogue sound inside the phone play out, so that Esdes could know the situation. After listening to the words on the phone, Estes''s face chilled. After taking the phone in his hand, she made a gesture to Shayou and asked her to go to the ship to call the beautiful army. Shayou nodded and understood the meaning of Estes. After all, she followed to fight before, so she understood the meaning of these gestures. "Swoosh!" Shayou quickly used it, and Noel gave her the ability to speed. The high speed flashed on the tomb of the deep ocean, and soon the message was told to everyone on this luxury ship. The women who received the information frowned, quickly picked up their arms with cold faces, and ran towards the deck of the ship. The Belle Legion also picked up. Dotya''s marked weapon, which he had transformed three days ago, rushed to the deck of the Tomb of the Deep Ocean to await the arrival of Esdes and issued the next order to them. After all, when Noel was absent, the command of the beautiful legion was taken over by Estes. If it was not both, it was Najetas turn to take over. Just when Esdes convened the team In the dark warehouse, Galdorius had already said everything, and he planned to leave the dark warehouse. "Miss Lan Yu, although I don''t doubt your ability, but I still want to give you a piece of advice, as soon as possible!" Galdo Xiu turned his back on the three women in the warehouse, and left the dark warehouse after the speech. It was then locked up. "He said that sn.ix is ??inside, right?" Seeing the other person leaving, Lan Yuqin turned around and walked inside the warehouse, intending to find a new model of supercomputer, because the loud explosion outside made her quite uneasy. Friends who are worried about Xianshen Island suffer unexpectedly. "Sister Onion, don''t worry!" Xuecai whispered in a hurry, looked carefully to make sure that the man had left, pulled the blue feather onion to the corner, took out the phone from the gap between the boxes and shook it with a smile . "In a call?!" Blue Yu lightly stunned for a moment when she saw the display on the phone. She really didn''t find out when Xuecai took out her phone and dialed the phone number. auzw.com "Hey, is anyone here?" Xuecai asked quietly with her mobile phone. After all, it would be bad to be discovered. She can''t protect it, and she has no force at all. Female. "Xuecai sauce, are you still safe?" Aides voice came from the phone, trying to make sure they were safe. "Sister Estes, we are safe now, but I am not sure to take the three of them out safely!" After hearing the sound of Estes, Xuecai quickly reported the situation and wanted to leave if she was alone. It''s very simple here, but now to protect the safety of the three, she has no way to launch an attack, let alone escape from here. "It''s okay! We''ll be over soon, is the addition of an artificial island, right?" The phone came, and Esdes asked. After all, I heard the kidnappers and reported their location. Now I just want to make sure. "Yes! I will use the new model of supercomputer to pass the road map to you!" Lan Yuqianqing recovered, said to Xuecai''s mobile phone, there is a supercomputer here, and can also follow It was easy for her to communicate outside and find the map and location here. "It''s the newly added light green onion sauce, then please. I''ll hang up the phone first, and wait for you to send the road map!" I heard a road map, Esdez smiled slightly, this can make you wait People quickly find them. The phone was disconnected, and Xuecai and Lan Yuqianqin looked at each other, and after a few whispered discussions, they began to act separately. Lan Yuqin went to the supercomputer, quickly searched for its location, and transmitted it to the Tomb of the Deep Ocean with the fastest speed, and also began to crack the remaining slabs to find a way to stop Narakvila. And Xuecai and Xiayin, in the dark warehouse, carefully blocked the door to fight for some time for Esdes and others. After stacking a lot of goods at the door, Xuecai began to tap lightly on the surrounding walls, trying to find a thinner wall. If those people broke through the blocked door, she could also immediately smash the wall and bring the three in the warehouse. The woman leaves here. Xia Yin, who has nothing to do, is praying that Noel will come to save himself and others while taking care of Xiaolinsha, who is good for the sleepy state. After all, both of them have things to be busy, and only she can take care of Cong Xiaoling Sandy. But the blue feathers on the super computer room are light green, and I dont know that the slate she cracked will be directly imported into Narakville. Every time she cracks a slate, the Narakvila placed in the large warehouse outside will be quickly received. all the information. On the tomb of the deep ocean, Estes looked at the route map and found that the location was not far away from here. If it was rushed at full speed, it would not take long to arrive. "You have found out where the enemy is, all the creatures or dead things that dare to block the rescuer, we will destroy them all!" Estes froze his face, a huge murderous spirit came out of his body, and looked coldly. Add artificial islands in the distance. "Yes!" the women and the beautiful legion cried out in unison. .. Chapter 98： Demi god Estes led a group of people, and rushed to the artificial island with a murderous, flashing on the pavement using the high-speed shaving. The people who took refuge on the road seemed to be ghosts in the daytime. On the tomb of the deep ocean, only Dotya and four maids are left, as well as some little loli and girls who have no combat power. After all, they always need to stay and watch, Noel and this very luxurious ship. Also shortly after Estes led the women away, the huge black crystal in the laboratory began to appear a series of cracks, which were quickly covered with the whole black crystal. "Click!" Arms with black and red lines emerged from the cracked black crystal. Immediately afterwards, the entire black crystal began to collapse completely. Pieces of black fragments like glass gradually scattered on the ground and shattered into dark energy, surrounding the figure that gradually emerged from the black crystal. "Hoo!" Noel, who came out of the black crystal, exhaled. The clothes on her body had disappeared without a trace. The original upper body, which had nothing, showed a black-red pattern. Suddenly, Noel opened his eyes and sucked all the dark energy around him into his mouth, and lived for a long time without moving his body. "Finally engulfed that trace of divinity and merged into the spiritual center!" Noel found a mirror inside the research room and looked at his changes. But when he saw the black and red lines on his body, he let Noel froze for a moment. The lines on his body reminded him of the glittering gold. The lines were exactly the same, except that his own was black and red. "System Jun, can you explain what happened to the tattoos on my body?" Noel was too lazy to think, and asked the system directly, after all, the results were obtained so quickly. Since the host devoured the divinity and completely transformed it into its own divinity, those tattoo-like lines merged with the spiritual center and became a sacred mark to prove the divinity! "That''s what it is!" Noel nodded and then asked: "But why is it exactly the same as the holy mark that appears on the hero king Gilmes?" Because of the situation of the host, there are some kinds of fate hero king Gilmesh, all belong to the existence of half man and half god! Host, you only need to continue to nourish the divinity, and you can condense the very high divinity with two thirds of the gods and one third of the human beings. If you devour the gods, you can condense the advanced deity! "Will it be possible to maintain the status of half-human and half-god, condensing a high-level divine personality?" Noel thought for a moment and thought that half-human and half-god are very good. At least there are human attributes in it. Identified them stepping on their feet, I think it makes people feel comfortable. It is absolutely possible, only need to import the acquired divinity or divine power into the divine personality, then the divine personality will become more and more advanced, and the host can also maintain the state of half man and half god! auzw.com Hearing the system''s commentary, Noel has no other problems, just to be able to maintain this state. As for being completely God, he has no interest at all. After all, Noel now has a system in hand. It can be said that he is completely separated from life and death. There is no need to become a so-called god. He feels that he is good as a human being, and it is too suffocating to become a **** without desire. Just as Noel and the system understand the situation The women led by Estes have already appeared on the periphery of the artificial island, but they were blocked by the SAR police team, which blocked the way forward. "People in front, put down their weapons and leave here immediately, or we will attack!" The guards, through the radar connected to their helmets, saw a red dot that kept flashing, and they were heading towards this place at high speed, so they took Shouted from the loudspeaker. The headed Estes did not stop because of the warning, but suddenly accelerated the speed of progress. In a flash of effort, Estes appeared next to the guards and immediately waved the slender sword in his hand, cutting off several members in a row. "Essence of Demons" In order to save time, Estes gave up the beheading, showed a ghostly smile, and supported the emperor with one hand on the ground: Demon God Appearance-Demon''s Essence. The sound of the words just fell, and the surrounding coldness rose straight up. In a flash, the personnel of the SAR Police Force and the armored vehicles parked in the road were all sealed with ice by Estes. Even the streets were covered. Smooth ice, a large area becomes a world of ice and snow. "Go on!" When Najta saw Esdes and rushed forward, she stopped everyone beside her. After all, she didn''t want to wait for others to enter Esdes'' attack range. , Seeing that everything was cleaned up by the blocking staff, he signaled the women and beautiful legions around him to move on. The legions of women and beauties quickly followed Esdes, who was rushing ahead, and quickly went to add an artificial island. Its just that they didnt know that inside the frozen armored vehicle, there were still members of the SAR Police Force alive, and they passed the information of their intrusion to the only entrance in front of the additional artificial island, and mobilized a large number of SAR Police personnel. Hurry to intercept. In the area covered by ice, Estes and others left for a moment, and an orange taxi stopped at the side of the road. Both the driver and the passenger in the car were completely stunned by the ice world in front of them. Living. "Isn''t that the woman who is here too?" The lost tree in the taxi, looking at the snowy world ahead, had the urge to turn around and walk, and he probably guessed who passed by. "I also hope that she is not here." Xiao Gucheng twitched his mouth, and every time he recalled a woman with blue hair, doing various **** experiments, he began to sweat coldly from behind, even now exception. The taxi driver, regardless of what the passengers say, has already started to turn the car and wants to leave this place immediately, which makes him feel very dangerous. .. Chapter 99： Entrance "890 yen, after giving the money, immediately give me down!" The driver stopped the taxi, turned around and said to the two, but he did not forget to charge. "Ancient city, did you hear it?" Hearing for money, Shiseki quickly got off the bus and said to the ancient city of Xiao in a serious way. "Hearing you! Why should I pay!" Xiao Gucheng said depressively, but saw the driver''s uncle''s fearful expression, so he quickly took out his finances. After getting the toll and waiting for the other person to get off, the driver''s uncle drove the orange taxi at a fast speed and quickly escaped the area that made him feel dangerous. Soon it disappeared, and only the two of them stood on the street stunned in the sight of Xiao Gucheng and Shise Kishu. The two glanced at each other, and they felt very helpless. After all, ordinary people saw such scenes, and those members of the security team that were frozen up, would run away like the uncle of the driver just now. "boom!" An artificial island was added in front of it, and a huge explosion sound was heard. From the sky, it was possible to see the black smoke and some red light. I was worried that the two daughters of Xiaogu City and the Lose Base Tree quickly rushed to the source of the explosion. . "I rely on..." Xiao Gucheng just ran two steps on the ice, and was slipped to the ground by the smooth ice, directly facing the ground first. "Ancient city, let''s go!" Lost Kisuki, who was just behind, saw Xiaogucheng slip in front of him, but he couldn''t stop now, so he could only call out and hope good friends would make way. Hearing the call of a good friend, Xiao Gucheng quickly tried to get up from the ground, but the ice surface was too smooth, and immediately slipped when he got up, and Shise Kishu finally collided with Xiao Gucheng again, both of them both Falling on the ice. Esdes and his party, who had left before, looked at the only entrance in front that could enter the additional artificial island, which can also be said to be a connecting bridge. The SAR Police Force that was informed only that, except for fighting inside the additional artificial island, the personnel in all areas around the blockade were concentrated at the entrance of this bridge. "People in front of you listen, don''t move on, otherwise we have the right to kill you all!" The person who looked more like a captain, picked up the loudspeaker and warned the women who rushed at high speed. As for the personnel of the other SAR police teams, they held up their guns and aimed at the women flashing at high speed in front of them. As long as the captain issued an attack command, they would pull the trigger of their fingers mercilessly, and all those who rushed over Shoot. "Ma Yin and Groud, it''s up to you!" Estes stopped the women from moving forward and smiled at the two not far away. "It''s really dangerous to aim at so many guns!" Ma Yin looked at the people in front of her and pulled out her emperor''s tool: the romantic fort [pumpkin], and golden energy spheres began to gather at the muzzle. The little white monkey on Glaude''s shoulder, "La Ushmin", jumped from her shoulder, and quickly transformed into a white fluffy giant monkey in the air, opening his mouth as soon as he landed. Also began to condense the golden energy sphere. auzw.com "Pumpkin! Armored cannon!" The two women glanced at each other and attacked together. Ma Yin''s romantic turret [pumpkin] ejected a golden beam, and upon the command of Graud, the white giant monkey also ejected a golden beam. On the way, the two beams circled together to form a huge beam, quickly blasting towards the stunned guards. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The beam of high-speed flying was bombarded on the body of the guard before they recovered, and the personnel in the middle of the beam were directly wiped out. When the light beam hit the ground and caused an explosion, those around them were blown into the water, and some of the lucky ones were safe and sound. However, Estes did not give the enemy any chance to breathe. He pulled out the slender sword he was wearing and raised it high, also at the moment when the beam exploded. "Attack!" Estes showed a wicked smile and waved his bayonet high in his hand. He pointed to the guards who were overwhelmed by the beam, and issued an attack order to the beautiful legion behind him. Obtaining the order of the attack, the beautiful army of 100 people withdrew their bayonet swords, and immediately disappeared at high speed with shaving. The next moment they heard it, and various miserable shouts came from the mouth of the guard. The beautiful legion used shaving and flashed among the guards at high speed. The sharp sword in his hand kept harvesting the lives of the roadblockers. Even the torn people on the ground would be mercilessly filled with a sword and flashed. Leave to find the next target. When Estes and the women walked to the entrance of the additional artificial island, the personnel who no longer had a guard were standing, and even the personnel who were bombed into the sea were cut in half by the beautiful legion using Lan feet. Whether it is on the sea or on the shore, it has been reddened by the blood of the guards. The body at the entrance, as well as a large number of amputated limbs and internal organs, this area is full of thick **** smell. "It should be over there, let''s go!" Esdes recalled. The road map obtained from the blue feather onion earlier found the building in the area quickly. "boom!" A red light beam quickly struck, but it was quickly responded to by the beautiful legion. The modified bayonet was added to the mark, and the middle barrier was marked. An invisible protective film was formed to block the beam easily. . "It seems that the imprint is quite practical!" Estes smiled and withdrew his hand to prepare for the defense. "I didn''t expect Dotya''s research to be so successful. The role of Xue Xuejiang can be played before. Come out, mass-produce a weapon like Xuexia Wolf!" "It seems that we are going to act separately!" Najetta looked at a spider-like machine and came out of the huge warehouse. She knew that someone needed to stop the machine to find the trapped four women. .. Chapter 100： activity At the same time that the Beauty Corps killed the guard, Galdoxiu successfully obtained instructions to control the people to activate the Narakvila, but they let the people in the warehouse escape. "Xuecai, is that sister Elsdes?" Xia Yin, who was just about to swim away, seemed to see the figure of Elsdes, but there were some distant uncertainties. The snow vegetables that were about to be launched, and the blue feathers and green onions that took care of Xiaolinsha, all went in the direction that Xia Yin pointed, but the two were surprised to find that all the girls and guards on the tomb of the deep ocean came, They did not expect so many people to come. "They are there!" Using a sniper rifle, Ma Yin with super good eyesight, had planned to look around, and there were no hidden enemies, and just found the four girls who wanted to leave the water. "Beauty Corps, you can protect them over!" Estes thought for a while, and thought it would be better to let the Beauty Corps pass. The women around him are all powerful and do not need them to protect themselves and others. . What''s more, they all hold in their hands, marking weapons or ornaments, and those beam attacks are just a bauble for themselves and others. "Yes!" Hearing Esdes''s command, the beautiful legion responded in unison, and rushed to the four girls in the distance at high speed. When the beautiful legion left, Esdes looked at the spider-shaped machinery that appeared, and after carefully counting several times, she frowned deeply after counting herself and others. "Esdes, what are you counting there?" Najetta asked in confusion, she didn''t understand Esdes, what was counting. "Najieta, there are only five spiders, so many of us, it seems that there are not enough points to play with!" Estes said with frustration, she wanted to solve all of them herself, but this time came with so many people , She was embarrassed to swallow all these toys alone. "I don''t care, you ask them!" Najieta twitched her lips. I didn''t expect Estes to worry about these toys before scratching, and they all looked like they were to be packed. "Master Estes, count me!" After hearing the conversation between the two, Black Hitomi would immediately scrape one, after all, she would be bored to death without even doing anything along the way. "Also count me!" Li Nali said with a smile, because she hadn''t used her abilities for a long time, so she wanted to use the spider machinery to practice her hands. "Admiral Estes, and me!" Celius shouted while holding the little white dog. Lulu Bell also raised her hand. After all, Noel was very important to her. Those women who dared to kidnap him made her feel very angry. "Najieta, you take the others, and arrest the kidnappers, don''t let them die easily!" Estes smiled slightly, but there was a huge murderous body, she Let the kidnappers know what life is better than death. "Okay, you play slowly. Let''s go grab people now!" Najta nodded, and she agreed with Estes. auzw.com Najieta''s daughters left, and the beams that bombed them were blocked by the barrier, and they quickly looked for the kidnapped prisoners. Anyway, they planned to arrest all the people who added the artificial island. The four women were also under the protection of the Beauty Legion, and came to Esdes''s side unharmed. "Sister Estes, are these the weapons that have been added to the mark?" Xuecai, who had just arrived, looked at the barrier that kept resisting the light beam and asked, looking at Estes in surprise. "Well! I made it three days ago, but I didn''t expect it to be used so quickly. This is your Xuexia Wolf!" Seeing the four people unscathed, Eszter smiled and explained to Xuecai A moment, and the Xuexia Wolf brought to her hands. "Sister Estes, this is a program that can stop Narakvila, as long as this is put into those machines." Lan Yuqin took out her phone, but it was not finished. "Shallow onion sauce, this thing is not necessary, you will be here later, it is time for us to move!" Estes shook her head with a smile, she did not put those machines in her eyes. "But" Lan Yu Qingchun wanted to say something, but was caught by Xuecai on the side. "Relax, they are very powerful, we just look around!" Xuecai said with a smile, after all, they didn''t see them on the boat, since they didn''t have any real style, there are still imprints. Protection, they can be invincible. "These toys are really annoying, let''s go!" Estes smiled slightly and said to the four girls who decided to fight. The four women nodded and disappeared without a trace on the spot in an instant, splitting their heads towards the madly shooting mechanical spider. Estes also used the fastest speed to rush into the sky above a mechanical spider. On the sword raised high, an oversized iceberg instantly condensed, and immediately swayed the slender sword in his hand. . "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The huge iceberg presses the mechanical spider that wants to fly directly onto the ground. The huge impact and the ground impact make a very loud sound. The entire artificial island is shaken violently. "This. This is too exaggerated." Lan Yu Qingchun said stunned. She did not expect at all that Estes would have special abilities, and the strength was still so powerful. The ancient weapons were brought down. "It''s too powerful" Xuecai was also very surprised. She also saw Esdes''s ability to use for the first time. She usually trained herself empty-handed in the tomb of the deep ocean, but she didn''t expect it to be so powerful when she was real. , Is simply the existence of human-shaped beasts. "Fortunately, Lin Sha didn''t wake up, otherwise she would be scared again!" After glancing at Xiao Lin Sha, Xia Yin turned her head and continued to look at the battle of the five. .. Chapter 101： Frenzy Seeing that Esders'' strong strength, Xia Yin also wanted to have power. She didn''t want to cause trouble to those sisters, she didn''t even have the ability to protect herself, and she didn''t want Norr to worry about her safety. So Xia Yin decided in his heart that after this incident, the sisters in the Tomb of the Deep Ocean would teach themselves to become stronger and at least learn to protect themselves. In a flash of time, he climbed down to Esdes in Narakvila, sat on the top of a huge iceberg he made, and began to observe the fighting of her four other daughters. "Xiaobi! Crazy!!" The high-speed moving Celiu threw the cute little white dog in his hand towards Narakvila who was constantly spraying light beams, and ordered it to launch a secret technique to become violent. After being thrown out, the little white dog heard the master''s instructions and turned into a giant dog with a red body at the moment of approaching the machine Narakvila, and he also had a crazy breath. The transformed Bibi, opened its huge mouth, exposed the sharp teeth inside, and rotated its huge body at high speed, quickly rushed past Narakvila, and directly drove Narakvila The whole leg was bitten down. But this is not over yet, while Xiaobi is attacking, Seleu has rushed to Narakville, very high above the sky. "Iron Thunder" Celius rolled over in the sky, using her moon step to let her rush down at high speed, then on the way, she used the advanced skill of the iron block, Lei Yu, to condense all the air, and then use the dead corner to be powerful The impact of the defense can almost shake the space, and everything in the range is smashed. With the acceleration of the moon step and the gravity of the earth''s center, the Celius washed down at high speed is like a meteorite, while the iron block Thunder condenses the air, and the Narakvila below slowly sinks into the ground, and the surroundings are also washed by Celius Under the impact, the ground in an area was recessed. "boom!" The high-speed dive of Cereus collided with Narakvila, who fell into the ground below. The impact of the strong impact force caused the ground to collapse in an instant, forming a huge deep pit, and Narakvila also constantly Black smoke and Mars. "Xiaobi, tear it into pieces!" Sailiu smiled and jumped out of the pit, facing the violently violent Bibi, and issued an attack command again. "Roar!" Xiaobi roared and jumped into the pit. Then, flying out of the deep pit, the parts of Narakvila''s body, Celius sat down on the edge of the deep pit, watching the violent little inside, how to tear the mechanical spider into pieces little by little. "That was the first two days, were we playing with the little white dog?" The blue feather in the distance twitched at the corner of his mouth, and asked with some uncertainty, whether it is a pet or the owner of the pet, this destruction ability is really terrifying. By the way, she had teased the little white dog two days ago. Xuecai and Xia Yin both nodded stunnedly. They did not expect that they were usually cute little white dogs. After being transformed, they were not only powerful but also brutal. auzw.com Just when the three women were surprised, another loud noise rang, but when they turned around, they saw that Lulu Bell, who spoke very little, turned into a giant in the form of water, and was constantly trampled twice as small as her. Lakvilla. "Oh! Lulu Bell flared, is it really something, hee hee!" Rhodes drilled out of the space and hung directly on Lan Yu''s shallow back, looking at Lu Lue Bell with a smile. "Huh? Rhode sauce, where did you come from?" Suddenly felt a sink in the back, Lan Yu Qingchun quickly turned her head, looked at Rhodes who came out suddenly, she didn''t remember at all. Lori came over. "The Tomb of the Deep Ocean is too boring, so come and see how you are doing!" Rod said with a grin, and explained to Lan Yu Qingcong that he had just arrived from the Tomb of the Deep Ocean. "Lord sauce, why is Lulu Bell''s sister a giant in that water form?" Xuecai asked very puzzled. She was quite sure that Lu Lubeel was not a demon, nor those with special abilities, because Those people will react magically. "Lulu Bell Noah: It can be transformed into everything, so you can''t feel the fluctuation of magic!" Rod smiled slightly, she saw through Xuecai''s idea, so she gave her a simple explanation. "Lulu Bell is also Noah?!" Xuecai and Lan Yuqin were very surprised by the question and answer. They were surprised by the words spoken by Rod. They didn''t expect that except Noel, since there are other Noahs. . "What''s so strange, I am also one of Noah!" Rod said with a grin, and said he was also a Noah. Xuecai finally understood why she couldn''t feel it, Lulubel''s magical fluctuations, and Rhode''s silent appearance, and no magical fluctuations responded. It turns out that both of these are the same as Noel. Noah''s ability. Lan Yuqin directly believed that Noah was only one person, so she was so surprised when she heard Rod''s explanation. As for Lulu Bell, on the way of the three people''s conversation, she had completely stomped the Narakvila to pieces, changed back to her original appearance, and wandered back to the position of the beautiful army. The remaining two daughters are having fun with the two Narakvila, and have no intention of using their abilities at all, but use the weapons in their hands to hack continuously. In Bingfeng''s Estes, seeing the black pupil and Li Nali playing, they smiled helplessly, but went back quickly. Therefore, Estes, intends to let the two girls quickly pick up those two toys, after all, she still has to go back to guard Noel in the laboratory on board. "Black pupil, Li Nali, get rid of them quickly, we''re going back!" Estes on Bingfeng looked at the two girls not far away, screaming, hoping they wouldn''t continue rubbing. .. Chapter 102： Tear Hearing the words of Estes, the two of them rushed to Narakvila again, and immediately stopped, looking at the figure at the top of Bingfeng, slamming the red light beam hitting at a high speed with a wave of weapons. Blocked aside. Black Hitomi and Li Nali, facing the top of Esdes, nodded their little heads, gestured that they understood what she meant, and rushed to Narakville again, but they were going to be real this time. . Li Nali, who was moving at high speed, constantly waved a sickle in her hand, breaking up the incoming beam of light, and pressed straight into Narakvila, completely without the appearance of playing just now. Arriving in front of Narakvila, Li Nali stopped suddenly and disappeared without a trace. Narakvila could not find the target and was planning to attack someone else. "Tear!" Holding a giant pure black half moon sickle, Li Nali''s figure appeared on Narakvila''s back, tearing the energy of any object to cover the blade surface of the giant pure black half moon sickle. Raising the giant pure black half-moon scythe high, quickly waved at Narakvila''s back, and disappeared again without a trace, but her figure kept flashing around Narakvila, and she moved at high speed every time she swung a knife , Come here in a different direction. A moment later, Li Nali turned her back to Narakvila and wandered towards the women who watched the battle, completely ignoring the mechanical spider behind it, ignoring the beam of light it was about to spray on itself. "Small." Looking at Li Nali, Narakvila who was spraying light beams, and Lan Yuqianqing just wanted to call Li Nali to be careful, but when she said a word, she saw a scene that surprised her. Narakvila, who was gathering red light beams, was attacked by Li Nali''s scythe. The gathered red beam immediately disappeared, and the spider-shaped Narakvila began to collapse gradually, turning into very large pieces. Flat pieces fell to the ground one after another. "How come each one is so powerful, I always feel that I was just worried about it!" Lan Yu Qiancong didn''t know what to say for a while, the emotions worried about them just disappeared, and all of them were like humans walking on earth. Favored beasts, began to feel that they should be worried, it should be the enemies who provoke them. As for the black pupil, she is now striking the flying red beam, and is thinking about which corpse puppet to release to kill the spider-shaped Narakville. "Come out! Desta Guru!" After careful consideration, Black Hitomi decided to release, as the super dangerous material Desta Guru, the emperor''s material, let it quickly crush the annoying stinky spider. Opening the barrier of engraved ornaments, the black pupil general emperor: the march of the dead [eight rooms] lifted high, a black current surrounded the blade, and began to summon her corpse puppet to die Desta Guru. A pair of giant black paws propped the ground, propped up a huge pair of bones from the ground, and put the black pupil on its shoulder. "Roar!!!" Desta Guru uttered a huge roar, waiting for the order from the master Black Eye. auzw.com Just arrived at the periphery of the newly added artificial island, Xiao Gucheng and Shise Kishu watched in surprise, and the super giant monster suddenly appeared, really couldn''t understand where this came from. "This is where the monster came from, and the breath from this monster made me feel very, very dangerous!" Xiao Gucheng swallowed and stared at the super giant standing in the additional artificial island monster. "Isn''t it the ancestor of the human, Noel, the monster he summoned?" The super giant monster in the artificial island was added, and the breath emitted from it caused the Lose Kishu to frown deeply and cast himself The result of the guess was asked. "It shouldn''t be!" Xiao Gu shook his head. He didn''t think it was summoned by Noel. He thought of it and said: "The beasts or monsters summoned by Noel, regardless of strength or momentum, are several times stronger than this monster. !" "The ancient city, this super-giant monster, can you be sure to kill it with a beast?" Shise Kishu always feels that the addition of artificial islands to the super-giant monster is quite dangerous. If possible, he hopes to kill the ancient city and destroy it directly. Here, otherwise it would be bad to wait for the monster to attack Xianjindao. "I don''t know, let''s go and see before we talk!" Xiao Gucheng can''t be sure. Can he destroy the monster that makes him feel dangerous? If he suddenly launches a fierce attack on it, it would be quite equivalent if he didn''t kill it. trouble. "Okay, let''s take a look first!" Shise Kisuki nodded, and he also thought that Xiao Gucheng made sense, but seeing the super wide waterway in front of him, he couldn''t jump right now and said, "Gucheng, The time limit for my ability to activate has not yet reached, and there is no way to skip this place!" "It can only be like this, don''t move it!" Xiao Gucheng did a warm-up exercise. After hearing that a good friend couldn''t use his ability, he hugged him princessly. Holding a few steps away, the old town of Xiao Gu suddenly jumped towards the opposite bank as it nearly reached the edge. "I''m going!" Found that it was almost a bit before he could reach the ancient city of Xiao on the other side. He quickly threw the lost tree on the bank, and his hands quickly grabbed the edge before falling. "Ancient city, are you okay?" Reaching the lost tree on the opposite bank, he quickly got up from the ground and ran to the edge quickly. "If you can pull me up, there should be nothing!" Seeing Shise Kishu running, Xiao Gucheng smiled and motioned for good friends to pull up. "Oh!" Shiseki nodded and extended his right hand, quickly pulling Xiao Gucheng to the shore. "Let''s go over and have a look!" Xiao Gu, who landed safely on the shore, took a closer look, and found no hidden enemies. .. Chapter 103： queen Stop and go all the way, when Xiao Gucheng and Shise Kishu were turning, they were stopped by the sudden appearance of Nangong that month. "I don''t say the ancient city of Xiao and the lost tree, don''t you need to intervene?" Nangong frowned, looking at the two people who appeared on the artificial island. "Oh, teacher that month, how''s the situation here?" Xiao Gucheng smiled embarrassedly, but didn''t expect to meet Nangong that month here. "The personnel of the SAR Police Force are all destroyed. Xiao Linsha and Lan Yuqianqing were rescued. I advise you to leave here and go back and wait for someone!" Nangong thought about it for a month and thought it was better not to let Xiao Ancient City touch that. Groups of women with terrible fighting power, otherwise he would see Xiao Masha in the other''s hands, and he didn''t know what would happen. "Save someone?" Losses Kishu asked suspiciously, feeling that Nangong seemed to hide them from that month, and now he was planning to let him and Xiao Gucheng leave here. "Nisha and Qingchun were really saved, then I can let go to the monster of each other without worrying about the safety of the two of them!" Xiao Gucheng felt relieved after hearing the words of Nangong that month. Sigh, he was still worried that the super giant monster, and the destruction of the artificial island, would hurt the two people who were kidnapped here. "Xiao Gucheng, this monster doesn''t need you to do much fuss, so you and Shise Kishu can leave!" Nangong''s mouth twitched, and he saw that Xiao Gu''s fuss about the fuss was again committed, directly facing The two began to make a refusal order. "Teacher that month, do you have anything to hide from us?" Shise Kisuki thought for a moment, thinking that Nangong must have something to hide in that month, otherwise it should not even be his own, the people who manage the commune of the string **** island must rush go. "If you insist on staying here, and wait for all the consequences, I will not help you clean up the mess!" Nangong said very seriously that month, if the ancient city of Xiao and the lost tree still stay, she would not I plan to manage them, and I won''t help them. Both the ancient city of Xiao and the lost tree were calmed by the words of Nangong that month, and the meaning was very clear, that is to say, the two of them, waiting for all the things caused, even if they died here, she Will not help anymore. "Ancient city, let''s go back and wait for the news!" Seeing Nangong that month was so serious, Shiseki Ki guessed that if they stayed, it would definitely cause bad things. "Teacher that month, what the **** is going on, please make it clear, I will not leave here!" Even if Xiao Gucheng was stupid, he knew that there must be something to hide in Nangong that month, so he did not plan to leave here, he also started Worried about what Nangong said just that month, is it true that Nagasa and Onion were rescued? "Then tell you well, Xiao Linsha and Lan Yu shallow onion, I dont know if it is the relationship between Haze Xiayin, both of them were rescued by Noels men, and its what they called if the SAR police team was completely destroyed. If you want to take back Xiaolin Sha, the consequences will not need me to say more?" Nangong explained briefly that month. And Nangong was sure that month, Xiao Gucheng would ask for someone if he knew the situation, but whether the other party would hand it over was another matter, which would definitely cause conflict between the two sides. "What?!" Xiao Gu shouted with difficulty. He didn''t expect Xiao Linsha to fall into the hands of the Noor horse. He didn''t want his sister to have any contact with the human ancestor Noel. "The ancient city, at least Nasha is now safe, we will wait for them to come back!" Shise Kishu knows that the matter is serious. If Xiao Gucheng used to be a dignitarian with the other party, he firmly believed that the two sides would fight, and finally be unlucky. It must be two of them. auzw.com "No, I''m going to grieve." Xiao Gucheng frowned, but he hadn''t finished speaking. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The super-dangerous species summoned received an attack command from the black pupil on his shoulder. A huge beam of energy was immediately ejected from his mouth, penetrating the ground of the additional artificial island, forming a deep pit that continuously poured into the sea water. And Narakvila was pressed by the light beam through the layers of ground, and all the spider legs in the form of spiders fell off, directly bombarding the sea through the ground. Galdosius, who was hiding, saw the ancient weapon that was resurrected after many hardships. Since he was wiped out by the group of women who were attacked, he was shocked and very angry. These were the first real ancestors he wiped out. The necessary weapons can be easily defeated by unknown characters. So Galdosius decided to take out his secret weapon from the depths of the warehouse and prepare to kill the women to let them know that the ancient weapons were not easily defeated by Narakvila. The black pupil outside saw that the stinking mechanical spider was killed, and was planning to recover the super dangerous species and return to the women. Suddenly, in a warehouse that was not damaged, several red circular saws flew out at high speed. "Destakulu" sensed that an object had struck, and the black pupil immediately protected the super dangerous species. With the instruction of the black pupil, Desta Guru quickly turned his huge body and flicked its huge tail towards the red circular saw that quickly hit. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The red circular saw attacked at high speed was thrown by Desta Guru''s tail, and a series of explosions immediately occurred. Waiting for the thick black smoke from the explosion to dissipate, but the explosion just left the tail of Desta Guru, leaving a few black marks, and did not cause any huge damage. "Oh? Since there is still a big guy, he has been hiding in the warehouse and did not come out!" Asdes, who was about to leave, saw the black pupil being attacked by the enemy, so he stopped and looked at the source of the attack. After seeing a slightly different machine from the mechanical spider just now, the machine slowly came out of the warehouse. Estes thought that it should be the queen of the destroyed mechanical spider and the like. .. Chapter 104： repair "Since I dont know who you are from, but dont be too happy, the game is just beginning now!" Queen Narakvilas crazy voice came from Galdosius, and he It is also implanting the instructions on the stone slab that were cracked. The sound of the words just fell. The five mechanical spiders that had been defeated earlier began to use element transformation to quickly repair themselves. The broken stones next to them gathered together and restored all the broken limbs to their original appearance. After self-healing, the five mechanical spiders quickly rushed to the side of Queen Narakvila''s machine from different locations, waiting for Galdo''s instructions in the queen''s machine. "Interesting, it''s so interesting! Hahahaha!" Estes gave a goblin smile and looked at repairing the complete mechanical spider. Estes feels that there are not many toys that can repair themselves, so she is very very happy and wants to crush them into pieces again and again. "Destakuru kills them!" Black Hitomi saw them all gathered together. She would not miss this opportunity to rush through the net and quickly let Destakuru launch an attack to destroy them. Desta Guru, who "roared" after receiving a command, immediately spurted a stronger beam of light than before, and struck straight at Narakvila who had gathered. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the exploding smoke rushed to the sky. Desta Guru''s beam directly hit a few Narakville, but at the moment of the attack, they were all blocked in front of the Queen''s machine, in order to reduce the impact on the Queen''s body. When the flames and black smoke dissipated, only the place where the beam hit was left. The Queen''s body of Narakwela, the others were blown into pieces, scattered around the Queen''s body. "No matter how you attack, Narakvila can immediately learn and invalidate these attacks!" Galdoxiu in the Queen''s body quickly entered the repair instruction again, allowing the surrounding body to smash. Fast self-healing. Black Hitomi saw the stinking mechanical spider that was beginning to repair, and immediately wanted Desta Guru to attack again, but she saw the figure of Esdes flashing, so she did not issue a command to attack again. Esdes, who smiled with evil spirits, flashed in front of the recovering mechanical spiders with super fast speed, and then immediately stopped with one hand on the ground to launch the emperor: the demon appeared [the essence of the devil], and he recovered himself The bodies are completely frozen. "Even if I can recover myself, I can let it sleep here forever!" Estes slowly got up, the slender sword in his hand, pointing to the remaining intact queen body, laughing: "Now only You are left!" In the body of Queen Narakvila, Galdorius, who was still proud of himself, was completely stunned by the transformation that took place in an instant. auzw.com Galdosius, he really did not expect the blue-haired woman below. Since such a powerful blink of an eye, he completely frozen Narakvila in self-healing, and even the queen''s body was frozen by more than half. "Women, don''t think that''s the end!" Recalling, Galdosius yelled wildly, controlling the gunfire of Queen Narakvila''s body, aiming at Esdes below, and immediately let it start. Attack. "Just what I want!" Estes jumped up against the flying circular saw, rushed upwards with the moon''s steps, and twisted his body in the air very flexibly as he approached the incoming circular saw. Easily avoided the circular saw that hit her. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The red circular saws escaped by Estes fell on the frozen body, producing a series of explosions, the broken ice was blown into the sky, and the recovering bodies were again Smash. Because of the close-up explosion, Narakvilas queen body was also freed from the ice and gained freedom of movement. Using the moon step to rush to the sky, Estes also exploded, condensing a huge spear with many points and a huge ice spear, controlling it to rotate at high speed, and let it go down the queen body, super fast Swoops away. "Hugh''s success!" Gained the freedom to move and control the Queen''s body to find the target. When Galdoxiu looked up, he saw a huge spear of ice, which was swooping down at a high speed while rotating at a high speed. It must be impossible to hide, and can only control the queens body, constantly launching a red circular saw, hoping to blow the huge spear of ice into pieces. "Split!" Ace Dess, who controls the handy ice, expected that the other side would fire artillery to stop it, so she controlled the six-pointed ice spear, split into six independent ice spears, and escaped the attack. Those gunfire. The six ice spears still rotating, like the bricks rotating at high speed, directly passed through the six mechanical legs of the queen''s body, and then penetrated deeply into the ground, completely fixing the Queen Narakville body on the ground. . However, this did not end. Asdes swooped downward while accelerating the speed of the swoop with the moon step. The slender sword in his hand was covered with ice, and the engraved jewelry made by Dotya was embedded into the already. Above the prepared position. Double blessings, super high speed dive, Esdez holding the sword, white light flashed to the head of the queens body, with a double blessing slender sword, directly penetrated the outer armor of the body and penetrated The interior of the driver''s seat of Queen Narakville. "Don''t think that hiding in the turtle shell will escape the fate of death!" Esdes, who once again showed a ghostly smile, began to control the ice covered on the slender sword, becoming thin and sharp. The ice spurs let it grow slowly in the queen''s body''s driver''s seat. She wants to let the controller inside enjoy the feeling of death approaching step by step. .. Chapter 105： Runaway For the sake of goodness, let the people in Queen Narakvilas body slowly enjoy the feeling of approaching death step by step. Esdes holds the slender sword in one hand to control the ice, and the other hand rests on the outer armor of the body , Gradually covering it with a layer of ice to prevent the controller inside from opening the cabin to escape. In fact, this is a superfluous move. Inside the drivers seat of the queens body, Galdoxiu was spitting cold sweat, and he dared not move a cent in it. He was sure to watch the bayonet grow up, countless thin and sharp. Icicles. Just now, Galdoxiu, looking at the thin ice thorns, thought it could be easily broken, and there was nothing terrible, but when he tried to break the ice thorns, he found that whether it was firm or not, The degree of sharpness was beyond his expectation, and the blood hole full of hands was pierced without breaking the ice thorn. "Let me go out quickly, I surrender!" Looking at the icy thorns approaching densely, Galdoxiu thought after thinking carefully that he would not be afraid of leaving Qingshan without firewood, and he could start the counterattack when the other side withdrew the sword. So he pretended to surrender and began to yell constantly. "Surrender?" Esdez asked with a smile when he heard the inside cry: "Are you really going to surrender?" "Yes, I surrender, let me go out, beg you!" Galdosius heard the question and thought the blue-haired woman outside was planning to accept his surrender request. "But I never accept surrender, and it is the weak who will choose to surrender, that kind of person does not need to survive in the world!" Estes said with a smile on her face, in her opinion, those who would choose to surrender are all The weak, the weak have no right to choose anything. Hearing such straightforward words, Galdo was stunned for a moment, and knew that he had just been fooled by the other party. He wanted to curse the other party to vent his anger. The ice thorns that grew from the slender sword have reached his body, and are gradually puncturing little by little. Every position on his body, such as: eyeballs, nose, neck, etc., dense ice The thorns covered his whole body. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhsu with with with the withering pain, Gardorius screamed, and because of this, the ice thorns entered his mouth, making him unable to scream. The ice spikes pierced little by little, gradually penetrating the head and body of Gardosius, completely nailing him to the driver''s seat, but he was still alive but unable to make any move. "Next, it''s fun!" Aides, with a grin smile, controlled the ice spikes growing on the bayonet, quickly retracted back to the slender bayonet, and let it eject quickly. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" "Save! Ah! Ah! I! Ah!" Repeatedly repeated several times, and finally stopped screaming in Galdoxiu, Esdez stopped to continue to destroy. In the driver''s seat of Queen Narakville, Galdoxiu was gone, leaving only a pile of shredded meat, lying quietly on the driver''s seat, and the entire cab was stained with blood. "Did you die like this?" Estes pulled out the slender sword and slammed the blood on the sword before returning it to the scabbard. He said to himself, "I thought I could play more." Yes!" auzw.com The culprit was killed, and Estes jumped from the top of the queen''s body and walked to the place where the girls were. When Black Hitomi saw that everything was over, he immediately withdrew Desta Guru, quickly ran to Esdes''s side, and returned with her talking and laughing. But neither of them noticed that the eyes of Queen Narakville''s body glowed red, and the shattered mechanical spiders on the ground began to repair themselves, but Galdorius inside the driver''s seat was indeed dead. "Sister Estes, behind you!" The women saw the queen''s body gradually standing up, broke the six ice spears nailed to their feet, and began to repair themselves quickly. Hearing the words, Black Hitomi and Estes turned to look around, and both frowned deeply, thinking in their hearts together, Its really impossible to kill Xiaoqiang! "No! I''m pretty sure that the controller inside is dead. How could this ghost thing still move?" Esdes frowned. He really couldn''t understand the queen''s body. There was no driver to control it. How can you still act? The recovered body of Queen Narakvila did not attack anyone who added an artificial island, but it kept spraying a circular saw at Xianjin Island and began to bomb around. Even the restored mechanical spiders began to ascend into the air, spraying red beams at Xianshen Island. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The buildings in Xianshen Island were constantly bombed and began to collapse and collapse, and a large amount of black smoke rose into the sky. "It is estimated that this ghost thing is gone." Estes thought about it carefully. She thought this was the most likely. After all, she was so close to the black pupil, they did not launch an attack, but sprayed artillery fire at Xianjin Island indiscriminately. . "Master Estes, are we going to stop?" Black Hitomi looked at Estes and asked, she could remember that Noel had said that this was his territory, so she asked Estes for advice. "This is dear, reserved territories, and of course you must stop them!" Estes smiled slightly, and she remembered what her man said. However, some people acted before the two girls. A lion with a golden electric light lifted from the edge of the warehouse in the distance, and a very familiar shout could be heard. "Lion''s gold photographed them all!" Seeing that the Xianshen Island was destroyed, Xiao Gu immediately summoned the beast, and he knew that it was not time to watch the drama. When he watched it, Xianshen Island played completely. Finished. "It turns out that the toy boy, you are here too!" Estes saw the figure and the lion coming quickly. She soon recognized that the person was Xiao Gu, the so-called fourth truth Ancestor. .. Chapter 106： Dragon Snake "Hurry up to help stop them!" Xiao Gucheng didn''t have confidence. He killed six alone. The battle between the queen and the mechanical spider just now was clear to him and the lost tree. Of course, the fighting power of those women, they also It was clear, so he yelled at the two women and wanted them to help stop it. Before the two women''s reply, the lion''s gold approaching quickly was found by Narakvila''s queen body and sprayed a few red circular saws at it. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Several red circular saws turned the flying lion''s gold into a magical power dissipated in the air. The queen''s body of Narakvila saw the attacking enemies being wiped out by himself, and immediately turned around to continue firing at Xianjin Island, as if it would not stop without destroying the island. In fact, when Galdoxiu came out driving the Queens body, he gave it instructions to destroy the island of the string god. Originally, he wanted to wait to kill Esdes and others, so he sat there and watched, destroying the island of the string god. Scene, but he did not expect that he was killed first. After Galdo''s death, Queen Narakvila''s body immediately switched modes to start automatic operation. According to the instructions previously introduced, it first attacked the string **** island, so there was this scene of the above rampage. And in the ancient city of Xiao in the distance, seeing that the gold of the lion was broken up, he knew that it was impossible to rely on the beast to get close, so he planned to knock down the five small heads first. "It appears quickly, the lion''s gold, blasted those small heads down!" Xiao Gucheng''s right arm quickly turned into black, with red lines on it, and magic continued to flow from his body. The golden light flashed and the lion''s gold appeared again, but this time it did not rush, but roared angrily at the sky. "Roar!!" As the roar sounded, the counted golden lightning fell from the sky, directly hacked the mechanical spiders, blasted them from the air to the ground, and there was a trace of black smoke and sparks. "Catch the victory, the gold of the lion!" Seeing the effect, Xiao Gu shouted proudly, wanting to wipe them out in one fell swoop. After receiving instructions, the lion''s gold once again brought lightning to the sky, and several golden lightning bolts descended at high speed, splitting towards the queen body and mechanical spider on the ground. Except for the five mechanical spiders, which were hacked by the golden lightning, the body of Queen Narakvila received the lightning and remained intact, as if not attacked. auzw.comBecause Queen Narakvilas body has long learned the lions gold attack method, these golden lightnings have no effect on it, and can only cause damage to the mechanical spiders next to it. However, the mechanical spiders with self-recovery ability can recover in a short time even if they are crushed. The constant attack attracted the attention of Queen Narakvilles body, and the mechanical spiders controlling the surroundings recovered themselves and launched an attack on the gold of the lion standing in mid-air. Seeing Xiao Gucheng summoning a beast, Xiao Yuqing, who was in the distance, frowned. Xiao Gu, who had known him for so long, didn''t expect to be able to summon a beast, and he didn''t tell himself about this incident at all. . This made Lan Yu Qingcong feel that Xiao Gucheng did not consider her as a friend from the beginning to the end, just a passer-by and ordinary person in his life, so she also began to regard Xiao Gucheng as a stranger, and she did not plan to talk to him from now on. There is no intersection. As for Estes, observing the performance of Xiaogu City from the side, there is no plan to go up to help at the moment. I want to see how far this so-called fourth true ancestor has grown recently. When Black Hitomi saw that Esdes didn''t move, she also looked at it sideways. The stranger who just screamed for the help of the two of them could defeat these stinking spiders and waited for Esdes''s action instructions. Seeing that the two did not intend to help, Xiao Gucheng could only avoid the artillery fire while controlling the lions gold to fight back, but he gradually began to know that it was in vain. Those mechanical spiders who had been beaten down again and again had already Be immune to golden lightning attacks. The attack of the lions gold is no longer effective. Should we summon the newly awakened beast? ''Thinking, Xiao Gucheng kept thinking about whether to summon the beast that had just awakened. After all, it was the card he kept to deal with Noel and he wanted to hide, but now there is no way to save the string **** island without calling, so he feels Very very tangled. "Xiao Gucheng, the heir to the blood of Flame Night Yebo, Xiaogu City, liberate the shackles of Ru. Let''s show up first. Mercury No. 3 Dependent Beast Dragon Snake!" After all, he couldn''t watch Star God Island, and was sunk to the bottom by those Narakvilla. A two-headed dragon-shaped beast with silvery and white scales broke through the space in the sky and emerged from it. It quickly came behind Xiaogu City and waited for Xiaogu City to issue an attack order to it. After the summoning of the "Lion''s Golden Dragon Snake''s Mercury" is over, Xiao Gu does not want to drag it down. He immediately lets the two beasts attack and quickly solve those Narakvila. He can also find those women to return to sister Xiao Lin sand. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The gold of the lion caused the golden lightning to knock down the ground, causing those mechanical spiders to temporarily lose their balance, and opened the way to the body of Queen Narakville. At this time, the dragon snake''s mercury quickly rushed out, straight toward the queen''s body, opened a huge mouth with two heads, and used its ability to swallow space, wanting to swallow the queen''s body head into the space and make it lose The ability to move and control mechanical spiders, this is also the plan that Xiaogu passed to it in the past. Suddenly the sky crossed a black light at high speed, staying over the dragon snake''s mercury and the queen''s body. .. Chapter 107： Coercion When the figure in the sky arrived, everyone below felt a sense of oppression. Even the mercury of the dragon snake and the gold of the lion stopped the original attack, and the body gradually began to tremble. As for Queen Narakvilas body, it seems to have received special care, and it was directly invisible by the invisible breath. It slowly sinks on the ground, and it cant move even a cent. Even those mechanical spiders, and they stopped. Self-healing function. When the figure in the air stepped down on an invisible staircase, it also made everyone below gradually see clearly, who is the sacred person in the end. Looking at the figure walking down, it seems to be walking on an invisible invisible ladder in the air. Each step of the next step increases the pressure, and each step in the air is like trampling the ground. Muffled sound. "How does the breath of this guy make me feel so disgusted, and from this sense of oppression, he can become stronger!" Xiao Gucheng lifted up hard, watching as he walked continuously from the sky, walking Noel coming down. "My dear, I finally came out of the black crystal, and it is my man than I am stronger!" Esdes said with a smile on his face, and looked at the Noel in the sky with love, not at all. Paying attention to the feeling of oppression, this will only make her feel more joy, because it proves the strength of her own man. Thats right, the person who came was Noel. He was very strange when he heard the continuous explosions in the tomb of the deep ocean. He just stayed in the black crystal for three days and could not bear him who didnt take a bath for three days. Decided to take a bath and look in the past. But out of the research room, Noel did not see the figures of the women, and thought they went shopping together. He simply went to the big bathhouse and lay in the huge pool to take a bath. Until Dotya found out that the black crystals in the research room disappeared, and anxiously looked for Noel''s figure, and finally found Noel in the big bathhouse, and told him about the abduction of the four women, and the deep ocean tomb All the women went to save people, leaving only her and the maids to guard the luxury ship. Hearing Dotya''s account, Noel''s face was completely cold, quickly flashed away from the big bathhouse, put on a pair of black trousers, and rushed to the additional artificial island with the fastest speed. Arriving in an instant, Noel looked at the Narakvila below, and immediately understood why the four girls were kidnapped. The anger made him exude a terrible atmosphere, and it also incorporated a unique atmosphere belonging to God, and appeared on his body. Out of black and red, to prove the divine mark. Noel suddenly came to a stop in the air, because he saw the women in the distance struggling to control the coercion caused by the divinity, and quickly evacuated from them, but he did not manage the ancient city of Xiao and the lost tree. . As for the pressure exerted by Nangong that month, Noel also quickly withdrew it. After all, she was the woman who booked herself, although it is now a phantom of magic, not her real body. "Since I dare to kidnap my woman and dare to destroy it in the territory I booked, whether it is a person or a weapon, you are not qualified to exist in this world!" Noel looked coldly at the bottom and was pressed to the ground by his own coercion. Narakvila also has kidnappers hiding in the addition of an artificial island. auzw.com With the eyes of Emperor Gu, you can clearly see the hidden ones. Those orcs wearing military uniforms are kneeling on the ground with both hands, and their hands are also on the ground. Let yourself be pressed directly to the ground by coercion. "So you should disappear from the world!" After that, Noel froze his face, slowly raised his right foot and stomped in the air. The targets locked by Noel, whether they were soldiers of the Black Death Royal, or Narakvila, who was crushed to the ground, were shocked into fine dust at the moment when Noel trampled on the air. Even the gold of the lion and the mercury of the dragon snake did not escape the fate of being distracted, because Noel felt that they were too obtrusive, so they let them dissipate and return together, supporting the coercion of Xiaogu City. Except for the soldiers escorted by Najta, who were not shaken into dust by Noor, there were no enemies in the entire artificial island. After all, Noel could not accurately control the divine attacks, so the soldiers escorted by Najetta survived. "Esdes, were they rescued?" Noel descended from the air and came to Esdes, asking about the abduction of the four women. "Aren''t they, staying there right?" Esdes pointed out in doubt, surrounded by the four women surrounded by the beautiful legion. She was very curious why her man didn''t see it. "Oh! I didn''t see it for a while!" Noel smiled embarrassedly. He also thought about why he hadn''t seen anyone just now. It was estimated that he could not support the coercion and sat on the ground, and was blocked by the beautiful legion that could support the coercion. Too. "Sir Noel, you are finally back from work. I miss you so much!" Black Hitomi flew into Noel''s arms and rubbed a happy smile on his body. "Going out to work?" This time it was Noel''s turn to wonder, didn''t he stay in the research room all the time, how could he go out and work. "My dear, this is the case. To prevent them from worrying, Dotya and I said that you are out for business!" Estes whispered to his man, close to Noel''s ear. "Oh! This is the case, you are doing very well, as a reward pro, po!" After listening to the explanation of Estes, Noel soon understood and felt that the two women''s decision was correct, so it was her A sip on his lips. "Honey, let''s go first and talk to the sisters!" Esdes, who was sipped, said to Noel with a smile on her face, and since all the enemies had been eliminated, she felt it was time to return together. . .. Chapter 108： A funny guy "Well, let''s go together!" Noel nodded with a smile. He really didn''t want to stay there anymore. This severely damaged artificial island was added. In this way, Nuoer hugged each other from left to right, two beautiful women, one big and one small, walked to the entrance where all the girls were, and went back to the deep ocean tomb with them. Poor Ancient City of Xiao and the Lost Base Tree have not been released by Noels divine coercion. They are still kneeling on the ground and supporting them no matter how hard they try to stand up, but they still keep kneeling on the ground Posture, because just keeping the kneeling posture, they exhausted all their strength, and if they were wasted, they would lie on the ground. "Nuoer! You stop me! You can leave Linsha, then you can leave!" Seeing the three of Nuoer leaving, Xiao Gucheng''s forehead bulged with blue blood vessels, yelling with all his strength. "Huh? Xiao Gucheng, why are you here?" Wen Yan said, Noel turned to look at the source of the sound. When he saw the hard supporting Xiao Gucheng, he also knew that he had forgotten to withdraw, with divine coercion, just Seeing the other party''s appearance, he had no intention of conquering coercion. "Less nonsense! Let your women, leave Linsha, just leave, I will never stop!" Xiao Gucheng said with his teeth gritted, he felt like he was crushing a mountain, heavier than before. As many times as possible, he began to be a bit unsupportable and was lying on the ground. "Block? Tease, this is really a funny joke. What ability do you have to stop us?" Noel smiled slightly, but he couldn''t understand what capital Xiao Xiao had in the city, so he could say something that could stop himself and others. "Young man, you feel too good about yourself, even one of us can easily kill you!" Esdes looked at the ancient city of Xiao with contempt, and really couldn''t understand where he came from. Haikou prevented himself from leaving. "Master Lord, Lord Estes, just kill him directly, isn''t it alright?" Black Hitomi was very puzzled, why these two had to say so much to this stranger. "Black pupil sauce, he is a toy we are waiting to grow up, so it would be a pity to kill it now!" Esdes smiled slightly, and explained to Black pupil''s doubtful and cute expression, and explained to her with a smile on her face. a bit. "Oh! That''s what it is!" After listening to Estes'' explanation, Black Hitomi nodded with a smile, indicating that he understood. Xiao Gu, who has been lying on the ground, is now struggling to breathe, not to mention talking to the three people in front of him. He can only listen to the three people talking and laughing, but he cant say any words against the curse. . "You are here to stay slowly, about one hour or so, you can get up and leave!" After that, Noel hugged Estes and Black Eyes, no longer looked at the ancient city on the ground, turned to The women walked in the direction. auzw.com Xiao Gucheng wanted to stop, but he didnt move one cent at a time. He could only watch with red eyes. The back of the three Noel gradually leaving, even if they wanted to scream. Method. In the distance, the lost tree is not as bad as the ancient city of Xiao, but he will not be like a good friend. It is okay to provoke the other party to find his own guilt. The coercion now is enough for him to suffer. Adding a little will let him go directly to Hexi, after all, he does not have the strong body like a true ancestor. After all, Shise Kishu knows clearly that Xiaomasha is very, very safe now, but Xiaogu City can''t stand his sister in the hands of the enemy. Besides, there is also the sword and witch of the lion king''s organization, and Yesa, a good friend of Nasha Xia Yin will not let her suffer any harm. As for Lan Yu''s light onion for her good friends, she should not let her boyfriend Noel mess up. Nangong, who held an umbrella that month, said that she would not be in charge of the two, so she had no plans to help them at all, and she was thinking about the sense of oppression that she was familiar with as if she had felt somewhere. "By the way, it is divinity! No wonder, Noel wants to take away the holy relics. It turns out that his purpose is to preserve the divinity in the holy relics!" After careful consideration, Nangong finally thought of the familiar feeling that month, Feel it on the holy relics. Moreover, Nangong clearly remembered that there was a book that recorded information about divinity, for example: those who have served the''God'' for a long time will be infected with a trace of divinity. But they have no way to use them to achieve the effect of making them immortal. They can only leave the divinity in their bodies, and allow the body to be immortal because of the divinity, and to save their own bodies forever, so they are in the church. It is called''the saint who serves God''. It was just that Nangong didn''t expect that month, since Nuoer could take away a trace of divinity from the holy relics and take it as his own, and became his own possession, and it can be used. Noel, is he a human now, or has he become a god? Thinking, Nangong looked at the month that Noel, who had already merged with the women below, wanted to see the answer from him. Looking at Noel on the upper body of Chi Luo below, Nangong really came out that month, that is, those black-red tattoos on Noel''s body, she vaguely felt the fluctuation of the divine emanation, there is something that makes people want to kneel Feeling and impulsive. Xia Yin and Lan Yu light onion saw that Noel was coming to save himself, and crying was a whimper. The small head was buried in Noel''s body, and Noel could only hold the two of them and caress their backs as comfort. "Noel, why did you get a tattoo back when you went out to do things?" Finally, she stopped crying, and Lan Yu lightly remembered that Noel was Chiluo''s upper body, and she was so attached to Noel, so she felt very She was shy, so when she saw the tattoo on Noel, in order not to be found shy by the women, she talked about the tattoo on Noel. .. Chapter 109： Torture "Nuo Nuo, I want to know too!" Rod said with a grin, her Noah''s memory felt that the lines on Noor''s body, and the feeling of coercion just now seemed to have felt where they had met before. The other women all had little heads on their heads, and they also wanted to know what the tattoo was all about, giving them the urge to worship, but they were forced to endure it by themselves, hoping that their own men would wait for themselves explain. "Simply put, I have become a half-human and half-god. These tattoos are tattoos, which proves the divine sacred mark, but I haven''t condensed the divine personality yet." Seeing all the women wanted to know, Noel simply explained After a while, I think they can easily understand. "Half-man half-god?!" The women said in unison, they were very surprised, but they did not expect that their own men would go out once. The gods above him, no wonder they waited for someone to have a kind, and wanted to face him. The urge to worship. "Well, of course we work hard to do love sports. When you are infected with divinity, you can become those high gods!" Noel smiled slightly, saw through their thoughts, and said a shortcut to quickly become a god. After all, Noel felt that it would be too dangerous for women to devour the divinity, but after being infected with his own divinity, he would be able to help them refine and make the infected divinity their possession. "Really?" Xia Yin first asked excitedly. After all, she decided to get the strength to at least protect her. Now, as long as she does love sports with her husband, she can become a high god. She thinks this It is the fastest way to get strength, and it is normal for the couple to do love sports. "Of course it''s true. When did I deceive you?" Looking at the expectant eyes of the women, Noel nodded with a smile and confirmed Xia Yin''s question. "Isn''t it now, when I say this?" Estes also smiled. In fact, she was also looking forward to becoming a **** above the ground, but it wasn''t too late to talk back and laughed: "Let''s go back first, and the Linsha sauce is still unconscious!" "Forget it, let''s go back first." Wen Yan, Noel had wanted to ask, why did Xiaomasha comatose, but he felt that Esdess made sense, and when he went back, he talked slowly. This broken place is good. "Noel, wait a minute!" Seeing that Noel wanted to return with the women, and escorted the captured soldier, Najieta, did not know what to do with the captive, so he quickly said: "What about the captive, can''t you take it back? " Noel, who had just taken two or three steps, looked towards Najta. Not that she was reminding now, Noel really forgot the goods. "Onion, you and them go back first, I have packed up the person who kidnapped you, and I will immediately catch up with you!" Noel said with a smile, he felt that Blue Onion would definitely not accept it, and he would wait for the kidnapping to be punished. So let her and the other women leave first. "Oh, I know, you have to come back soon. If you didn''t say a word and left as I did last time, I, I. I will ignore you!" Lan Yuqianqing knew what Noel was going to do, knowing that he must accept it No, so she chose to obey and leave with all the girls, but she was worried that Noel would leave without saying hello to her girlfriend like last time, so she deliberately used a threat that was not a threat before leaving. auzw.com "Relax, there will be no next time, so you go back first!" Hearing the threat that was not a threat, Noel smiled and looked at the blue feather shy blushing Shallow onion. In addition to staying with Najetta and Estes, all of them returned to the Tomb of the Deep Ocean. If they didnt care about the feelings of Lan Yu Qingchun and Haze Xiayin, they would like to stay together and torture the kidnapping. . When the girls disappeared in the sight of the three, Noel and Estes both showed evil smiles and looked at the soldiers pressed by Najetta on the ground. "Can you tell me who helped you smuggle in?" Noel squatted down and removed the piece of cloth in the soldier''s mouth, and began to ask for the information he wanted. "I''m just an ordinary member, I don''t know who it is, help us sneak in!" The soldier shook his head non-stop, saying he didn''t know. Noel frowned. He felt that the soldier did not tell the truth to himself, so he contacted the system for enquiries, and pressed the information of the soldier on the ground, ``System Master, check the information of the person in front of him! Inquiry Name: Gully Gray, a Black Death Emperor cadre bestowed on the Death Emperor Brother, a high-level orc capable of using the god''s beastization ability, except for the Black Death Emperor himself, the only orc proficient in Necromancers, etc. etc. "Guligre, are all cadre-level people, but also impersonate ordinary soldiers, is this interesting?" After getting the system information, Noel sneered at Guligre on the ground. "How do you know?" Gugli Gray asked in surprise, looking at the person in front of him in disbelief, unable to imagine how the other party knew his identity in a short time, and just now he was quite sure that these people were not Know yourself. "Don''t care how I know, you just have to answer my question!" Noel smiled, letting out a trace of black gas and letting it enter the body of Gugli Gray, preventing him from suddenly demonizing and beating up and hurting people. "What did you do to me?" Gully Gray exclaimed in horror as he watched the black gas get into his body, he knew it was definitely not a good thing. "The answer is wrong!" Noel smiled slightly, without any explanation, and turned to Esdes: "It''s yours!" "My dear, you can rest assured, he will tell you later, anything you want to know!" Estes smiled, she was very very confident in her torture. .. Chapter 110： At last "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" "Who brought you in?" Esdes asked with a smile, but there was an eyeball stained with blood on the tip of the slender sword in his hand. "I said.. Dimito. Liewatra opened the tomb of the deep ocean and brought us in." Gully Gray, who did not want to be tortured, gave out intermittently and took them into the string **** island. After being tortured by Estes, Gully Gray was no longer human. His eyes had empty blood holes. His skin and scalp were peeled off. His fingers and toes were all chopped off. The abdomen flesh disappeared and exposed the inside. The internal organs, and a black **** butterfly, are eating the internal organs at the edge of the rift at the abdomen. "My dear, is there anything else I need to ask?" Estes shook his hand, holding the blood on the sword, and looked at Noel with a smile, and asked if she would continue to torture if there was any more. It can definitely be asked before Gully Gray''s death. "It''s gone. I want to know. I already know it all." Noel shook his head with a smile, indicating that Estes did not need to continue. "Noel, what is he going to do now, is it directly killed?" Wen Yan, Najieta knew that the people on the ground had no value at all, so he asked Noel how to deal with him. "I beg you to kill me, kill me.." I was tortured, and I have already made Gully Gray dead. I am still being unknowingly what kind of creature, slowly eating my internal organs. , But he was paralyzed all over, except to speak at all, and the pain seemed to be increased and magnified several times. Earlier, the black gas inside Gully Gray blocked his ability to move, and amplified his pain ten times, so he cant do anything except to speak, and the severe pain makes him unable to even bite his tongue. To. "Relax, killing you is doomed! It''s just..." Noel smiled slightly and released a dozen black **** butterflies in the palm of his hand, then said: "Slowly end them, your life!" Noel controlled the black **** butterflies, let them fly to the **** Guligre on the ground, and gave them instructions to slowly nibble to make him die slowly in pain and fear. This is how he kidnapped his woman. The price paid. "Ah ah ah ah ah" "Ahhhhhhhh!!" Gugli Gray screamed madly, and the pain was magnified ten times, making him so painful that he couldn''t even ask for mercy, and could only continue to scream. auzw.com "Let''s go and find the culprit of this time. After executing him, return to the tomb of the deep ocean and hug me!" Noel smiled, bringing Najta and Ace Des, caught his arms from left to right, intending to take them at such a high speed. Hearing that, Najta and Estes hugged Noel tightly, because they knew it was not a joke, but if they got out of the way, they were unlucky. Seeing the two women hugged tightly, Noel suddenly rushed into the sky, and with a super speed, the two disappeared, and a black line was drawn in the sky. In the distance, the lost zeki tree saw what happened just now, and it still makes him creepy to think about it, and the tortured person continues to scream, and he really wants to release the person in the past. He didn''t need to hear the miserable cry, making him uncomfortable all over his body. But the lost tree cant move, and he can only continue to listen to the screams that make people collapse. There is no way to plug his ears, because if he loses his hands, he will be fixed in the same way as Xiaogu. on the ground. "The blue-haired woman is really not a normal person. Since she can abuse a person with a smile on her face, and those methods are so cruel, those who do not have the ability to bear the heart can see that they will be scared to death. Not necessarily "lost Kisaki swallowed saliva, fixedly watching the screaming people. As for the ancient city of Xiao, who had never heard the voice of a good friend, he thought the screaming person was the lost tree, so he tried various methods and wanted to get up from the ground, at least he had to turn Go over and see if the screaming person loses Kisaki. "Kishu! Are you okay?" But no matter how Xiao Gu tried, the result was still unable to move, and he could only use his best efforts to yell, hoping to get a response from a good friend, Shise Kishu. "I''m fine! Don''t worry!!!" Hearing Xiao Gucheng''s shouting, Shise Kishu froze for a moment, and screamed with all his strength. He probably guessed why Xiao Gucheng asked so. Good friends Xiao Gucheng''s turn At this point, since he still has his mind concerned about his own safety, it suddenly makes him feel warm in his heart. Hearing the loss of Keisekis response, Xiao Gucheng finally let go of the heart hanging in the sky, and at the same time he was relieved. Fortunately, the person who screamed was not a good friend of his own. Screaming person. Just when the two men talked to each other, the soft-hearted Nangong decided that in the end, they would help the two students. If they were busy in the future, she would not save the two idiots. "Let''s help you one last time. In the future, if you are in a lot of business, I will kick your feet even if you die!" Nangong came to the side of the lost tree from the space that month, and said very, very seriously, no I mean joking with him at least. After listening to the serious words of Nangong that month, Shise Kishu was also very uncomfortable, and Xiao Gucheng loved to go about business and he could only follow, on the one hand he was his psychic and on the other he was his monitor Xiao Gucheng can only be ready to die when he is busy with a lot of business. "I.. I know.." Shise Kisuki nodded hard, and with the yell he had just exhausted, he was almost exhausted. .. Chapter 111： Rescued Nangong immediately used space magic that month, and a magic circle came out under the lost tree, and he quickly fell into the magic circle. At the next moment, the magic circle lit up again in mid-air, and the lost tree fell out of it, and fell **** the ground. "Ouch! Teacher that month, can''t you just lightly?" Shise Kiki said depressed, slowly climbing from the ground, rubbing his own pi shares, but it was not bad. "Hurry up, your coercion will also follow the magic circle, if you want to return to the coercion, I can help you!" Nangong said lightly in the month, looking at the extremely depressed Lose base Tree, pretend to be the same as sending him back soon. After all, Nangong felt that she had saved the lost tree in the month, and since this product still complained to herself, this made her feel very uncomfortable, and did not scare him to dispel the hatred. "Teacher that month, please don''t do this, it''s all my fault!" Hearing Nangong''s words that month was a little unpleasant, and as if he was about to start a space magic, Shiseki stood down and knelt on the ground, His hands and head were also on the ground. He also knew that his mouth was making his opponent unhappy, and he didn''t want to go back to that prestige. "Huh!" Seeing Shise Kishu kneeling and apologizing, Nangong knew that he was scared that month, so he was too lazy to ignore him, so he walked in the direction of Xiao Gucheng to see if the goods were crushed to death. , Can it be the first true ancestor to be crushed to death. "Hehe!" Shise Kiki smiled awkwardly, and quickly got up to catch up with Nangong that month, and went over with her to see how good Jiyouxiao is. However, when Nangong arrived that month, when approaching the area around Xiaogu City, she felt the pressure of divinity and immediately stopped her pace. She felt that as long as she continued to approach, she would also be affected by the prestige within the range. Press on the body. Followed by the lost tree, he wondered why Nangong suddenly stopped that month, and thought she did not intend to save Xiaogu''s ancient city, but when he walked to Nangong that month, he also felt the oppression just now. Come. "It seems that we can''t move on anymore, and we will suffer as we walk through. Xiaogu City is really being treated with special care!" Nangong estimated that month, the pressure on Xiaogu City was at least lost to the base tree. Many times, but with the strong body of his true ancestor, it should not be crushed to death by alive, but it will be very very painful. "Teacher that month, let''s save the old city and say it!" Shige Kishu looked not far away, with his teeth clenching his teeth and showing blue muscles. It is estimated that he should be quite in pain now, and he is also supporting him as hard as he had previously. With. "Xiao Gucheng, there is no problem to save you out. If you go directly to Nuoer''s trouble after you come out, I will send you back here. Xianshen Island has been damaged very badly and cannot make you provoke Nuoer with a huge Destroy, and get your eye on it when you understand it!" Nangong ignored the lost tree in that month, but shouted at Xiao Gu very seriously. auzw.com Shise Kisuki looked back at Xianjin Island, as Nangong said in the month, the building collapsed in countless fires and black smoke everywhere, and I dont know how many people were killed this time Too. "The ancient city, Xianshen Island is now suffering heavy casualties and can''t be hit hard anymore!" Seeing Xiao Gucheng unmoved, Shise Kishu also helped to persuade, and Xianshen Island can''t stand it now, the fourth true ancestor Collision with human ancestors. Hearing the loss of Kisuki''s persuasion, Xiao Gucheng finally moved his eyes and agreed to what Nangong said that month, but he was thinking of waiting for salvation in his heart, and looking at the current situation. Seeing the ancient city agreed, Nangong used the space magic that month, just like the rescue of the lost zeki tree, and quickly transferred the ancient city of Xiao from the center of divine coercion to his own side. "Thank you, teacher that month!" The rescued Xiao Gucheng didn''t feel the oppression just now, and instantly felt that the whole person was fluttering, but he didn''t forget to thank Nangong that month, then he got up and looked at Xianjindao Situation. "Ancient city, don''t count your words, otherwise I will only be able to detain you to the Xianjindao Management Commune!" Shise Kishu still has some concerns. He knows that he is talking about useless threats, and he has nothing to do with possession. The ancient city of Xiao, which is dependent on beasts, is not useful. "But Nasha" looked at the situation of Xianshen Island. Xiao Gucheng knew that if a war was going on, it would definitely cause large-scale destruction, but he was very worried about the safety of his sister Xiao Nasha. "Gucheng, you have to believe me. Naisha is safe now, and she will be able to see her at school tomorrow." Seeing Xiaogucheng still wanted to save people, Shise Kishu quickly persuaded: "Onion is Noel''s girlfriend. , She will not have anything to do in Linsha, and in the face of good friends, she will not let Noel mess up with Linsha." "Well, hey!" Xiao Gucheng was finally persuaded, but if Xiao Linsha didn''t show up at Caihai Academy tomorrow, he decided to go directly to Noel to give his sister back, even if there was a battle on the string **** island. Not hesitate. Shise Kishu finally breathed a sigh of relief and finally convinced the stubborn cow of Xiao Gucheng. "The ancient city of Xiao, and the lost tree, tell you the bad news. If you know this news, and you will provoke Noel in the future, you should deserve it if you die!" Nangong thought about it for a month and planned to guess his own. Tell them that I hope they will cherish their lives in the future, and dont worry about going to death. "What bad news?" Xiao Gucheng and Shiji Kishu were very puzzled and asked in unison. After all, they couldn''t think of it, and they could make Nangong believe that both of them would die in the hands of Noel. News, what a bad break in the end. "Norre has gained divinity, and it can be said that he has become a god. You go to trouble, there is only one way to die!" After that, Nangong got into space that month and left this severely damaged artificial island. .. Chapter 112： Ling Chi After listening to the words of Nangong that month, the ancient city of Xiao and the lost tree were completely stunned. This news is absolutely bad. It can''t be bad news, and it is bad news that makes them feel desperate. "Ji Shu, is that month''s teacher kidding?" At first, the ancient city of Xiao, who had returned to God, asked him when he looked at the lost Shiji. He hoped that it was Nangong that scared both of them that month. "But the teacher in that month generally doesn''t make such jokes, and this is not a joke thing..." Shise Kishu said with a wry smile, he didn''t think it was a joke, but Nangong was very serious in that month. No kidding at all. "A guy who hasn''t seen him for a few days, since he has become a god, is this too outrageous?" Xiao Gu could not accept the fact that Noel became a god. He felt it was too unreliable. "Outrageous? Overnight, became a powerful fourth true ancestor, plus a little outrageous?" Shise Jishu mouth corner pumped, said outrageously that he felt Xiaogu was outrageous, for no reason became the first to have a strong beast Four true ancestors. "Er." Xiao Gucheng had nothing to say, because he was indeed the fourth true ancestor with powerful beasts overnight. This is an unchangeable fact and the reason why he couldn''t fight back. "Ancient city, before you are awakened, don''t provoke Noel before the beasts in your body!" Shise Kishu said very seriously. After all, just because Noel had not started, neither of them had the resistance to resist. As Nangong said that month, it only takes a dead end to provoke each other. "Hmm!" Xiao Gucheng nodded, but he still decided in his heart that if Xiao Linsha didn''t go to school tomorrow, he would go alone to find the Noor dignitaries. As the two talk to each other. Noel had already brought her two daughters to the home of Xiao Gucheng. Gila and Tebias were knocked out by the two women, leaving only Dimitri Yevatra, frowning and staring at the three people in front of them. "Snake charmer, I haven''t seen you for a long time, how are you doing?" Noel asked with a smile, looking at Vatra who was sweating. "Very good, I don''t know the ancestor of mankind. Why are you here?" Vatra felt a little uneasy, and felt that this time Noel came here, it would definitely not be a good thing, but now it is human beings, and there is no ability to resist. Even if the power is restored, it may not be able to resist. "Your mission is over, your life should be over, and as an accomplice who indirectly hurts my woman, you should not survive in this world!" Noel''s smiling face disappeared, replaced with a very cold expression, looking dead Looked at Vatra. "Accomplice?" Vatra was quite puzzled. Why did he provoke Noel again, but no matter how he thought about it, he could not understand why he had offended the other party these days. auzw.com "Black Death Royal, Narakvila, this should be understood!" Noel said coldly, controlling the black gas that blocked the ability of Vatra, so that it was inside the other party''s body. Becomes, a chain with a sharp point. "My ah!" Vatra hadn''t finished speaking, feeling the internal organs in the body, being crushed by something, and was about to rush out from the inside of the body. The severe pain made him scream. Four black iron chains broke out from the heart of Vatra''s hands and feet. The iron chains from their feet were nailed to the floor, and the iron chains from their hands were nailed to the left and right walls. Noel controlled the four iron chains and gradually tightened them up, hanging the large font of Vatra in the air. "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" The gradually tightening iron chain caused Vatra to scream, blood pouring out of his mouth, and the iron chain was pulled from the hands and feet, and the minced meat remaining on the iron chain And blood. "The snake charmer is only the beginning now!" Noel smiled, looked at the screaming Vatra, and then said: "And you don''t have to imagine, someone will come to save you!" "I, I just.. took them into the island of Xianjin Island.. did not participate in their actions. let me go." Vatra endured severe pain, very difficult and intermittent begging. "If you don''t take them into the Xianshen Island, you won''t make those things. Everything is for you, and you help Xiao Gucheng to awaken the beast. You can say that you have no value at all! "Noel said slowly, and withdrew the slender sword that Estes wore. "You you... what are you going to do" Vatra looked at in horror, with a ghostly smile, Noel, holding a slender sword, gradually approaching himself step by step, but each step increased his fear. . "In order to keep the ears quiet, cut your snake''s head first!" After that, Noel waved his handed sword at a very high speed, and Hanguang flashed quickly in Vatra''s mouth. Since Vatra''s moving snake head can still twist on the ground, but blood is constantly pouring out of his mouth, now he can only scream continually. "Well. Nose cut off, pierced eardrum, dig out eyes, etc." Noel smiled with a smile on his face, and while carrying out the way he thought, he quickly carried out with a hand-held bayonet. "Um! Um! Um!" Watra without a snake''s head, an eye that was not dug, looked at Noel in front of him with fear, the intense pain made him want to die soon, and live for so many years. Once wanted, quickly leave the world to leave this humanoid demon. "Esdez, do you have any good ideas?" Noel turned her head and wanted Esdez to give some advice. After all, she was good at such things, and she was able to endure and torture. "My dear, I found it online recently. What kind of punishment is called "Ling Chi"? How about using this?" Estes said with a smile. During the days when Noel absorbed the divinity, she could watch it online. A lot of penalty information. .. Chapter 113： Checklist "Good attention!" Hearing Esdes said so, Noel also thought that this method was good, so that Vatra would be better off. Hearing the word "Ling Chi", Vatra began to twist his body constantly, pulling the hands and feet fixed by the iron chain irrespective of the severe pain in his body, trying to escape from the humanoid demon of a man and a woman. Because Vatra clearly knows what kind of punishment is the so-called "Ling Chi", Ling Chi, commonly known as "A Thousand Knife", is one of the tortures in China. The executioner divided the skin of the prisoner into hundreds to thousands of pieces and cut them off with a knife, and the execution was very particular. If the prisoner died immediately, it means that the executioner failed to execute, and the prisoner often has to endure hours of pain. Will die in anger. This is also why Vatra is bored. I have seen it in the books before, but what he did not expect is that this cruel punishment will be used on himself and become a human being. So he thought he was sweating and wanted to escape quickly. "It seems that you know what the so-called "Ling Chi" is, and it saves me from explaining to you, and enjoy the fast gan that "Ling Chi" is coming!" Noel smiled like a ghost, with his hands. Slender bayonet sword shook in front of Vatra''s eyes. "Hmmmhhhhhhhhhhhh." Vatra wanted to ask for mercy, but he without a snakehead didn''t even know what he was talking about. "You are looking forward to it, then I will start!" After that, Noel thought for a moment, and decided to start from Vatra''s right hand, and immediately danced the slender sword in his hand. The sharp edge of the sword, coupled with the rapid wave of Noel, Vatra''s right hand started from the finger, and thin strips of meat gradually fell to the ground, and the white finger bones were gradually exposed. Soon after, under Noor''s super fast sword speed, Vatra''s entire right arm had no trace of flesh, only white hand bones, and he also collapsed a bit. "Snake charmer, you must hold on, now only one right arm!" Noel smiled slightly and glanced, because the blood loss was too much, and the pale pale Vatra, in order not to let him die so soon. , Control black gas to stop all bleeding wounds. "Noel, I guess you haven''t finished "Ling Chi" before, this person died first." Najieta looked closely, and felt that the person in front of him who was "Ling Chi" seemed to be slowly being cut off on the other side. Arm, it is estimated that he went directly to the west by crane. "My dear, Najetta is right, this guy is really going to die!" Estes nodded. She could feel the vitality of Vatra, and it had begun to fade away, even if she didn''t do it. how long. "Then we divide the labor, before he died, he was cleaned, and he left a dead head to commemorate Xiaogu City!" After that, Noel returned the slender sword held by him to Esd. In Sis''s hands, he used black gas to condense into two identical bayonet swords, and handed one of them to Najieta''s hands. "let us start!" auzw.com The words just fell, the three of them waved their handed bayonet at high speed, and Vatra continued to fall on his body, thin strips of meat, and the intense pain that came from him only made him Do not stop screaming. Under the combined force of the three, Vatra is now completely dead. Except for his head, the rest of the place has only a skeleton. It looks quite strange and scary. The room is also red with splashes of blood, and there are more on the ground. A pile of shredded meat, and a pile of offal. "It''s finished, we can go back!" Noel nodded with satisfaction, dispersing the sword in his hand and Najetta''s hand, intending to return to the deep ocean tomb. "Well, listen to you!" Najta and Estes came to Noel''s side and hugged their men tightly. Seeing that the two women were so conscious, Noel smiled slightly, wrapped his hands around their waists, and disappeared without a trace at a high speed. In the home of Xiao Gucheng, only Vatra still hung, and Gila and Tebias who were knocked out, and the whole hall was stained with blood, full of disgusting **** smell. Kangenjima Management Commune. Shise Kisuki is calling out the casualties, and Xiao Gucheng is waiting patiently. After all, he also wants to know how many people were killed in this incident. Will there be students in the class? What kind of person. Soon, Lose Kishu was successfully mobilized. In this terrorist attack, the list of casualties and civilian casualties, the more you look at the data on the list, the deeper the frowns of Lose Kishu. "Kishu, is this casualty very serious?" Xiao Gucheng asked doubtfully, looking at the tightly frowned Losse Kishu. "An evacuation area encountered an attack, which resulted in the collapse of the refuge and caused the deaths of more than 2,000 people. It is now being further determined." Shize Kishu said with a frown, he felt lucky this time, if it was a direct attack on refuge As for what is inside, the more than 20,000 people inside are considered to be over. "More than 2,000 people?!" Xiao Gucheng shouted in surprise. More than 2,000 people were too much for him, so he just called out in surprise. "Well! This is lucky. If you hit the refuge directly, more than 20,000 people in it will have to finish playing!" Shise Kishu nodded and explained it to Xiao Gucheng. "That''s more than 2,000 people. If I can stop it in time, maybe they won''t die," Xiao Gu said in a low mood. He felt that he was not strong enough to kill Narakville quickly. result. "Since I don''t want to admit it, but this time Noor saved the island of the string god, otherwise the Narakvila machine will continue to attack and say that the number of deaths will greatly exceed 2,000 people!" Los Setjiki smiled bitterly, since he did not want to admit, But this is the case, and it doesn''t work if you don''t want to admit it. .. Chapter 114： Video "Don''t say this, what about the rest?" Hearing Noel''s name, Xiao Gu immediately forgot, the self-blame of more than 2,000 people died, and quickly shifted the topic to the other side. He really didn''t want to hear the name. "Okay!" Shise Kiji shrugged his shoulders and continued to look at the list in his hand, saying: "There are many places where serious damage has been incurred, but the people inside have gone to the refuges in various areas, So there are no casualties, just repair the buildings and streets!" "The news is not bad, at least there were no casualties!" Xiao Gucheng smiled and was pleased that there were no more casualties. He asked: "Is there any?" "Yes!" Shiseki nodded and turned to another list, but the content on the list made him frown again, which was not good news for him. "What''s wrong?" Xiao Gucheng asked suspiciously. Looking at the lost frowning tree suddenly frowned, he was very sure that there was bad news again. "To stop this time, all the 300 members of the SAR Police Force in Narakvila were killed in battle. No one survived!" Shise Kishu said with a frown. He really didn''t understand how the 300 elite would be wiped out. It takes a lot of effort and time to convene members of the security forces and training, not to mention training elite personnel. "The elite of our Xianjindao Special Zone Police Force will not be all parallels that don''t take money?" Even Xiao Gucheng began to wonder if these so-called elite personnel were all parallels, after all, they couldn''t beat even escape. People who don''t know anything, it''s not parallels, he really can''t figure out what it is. "Parallel goods? Since it can''t be compared with the perverts like you, but it''s easy to deal with those ordinary demons. Here are the videos taken by the surveillance equipment. Let''s see and see what is going on. Don''t guess here!" Seki took out a USB flash drive and shook it in front of Xiao Gucheng. "Where do I go to watch the video?" At this Kangenjima Administration Commune, Xiao Gucheng was not familiar with it, and it was all the same if he could enter the interior without showing his documents and bringing him in, so he could not Dare to move around. Kisuki Kisuki thought about it carefully, made one with the ancient city next to him, and after following his gesture, he walked towards an unmanned office. I swiped on the door frame with my ID. The two entered the interior of the office. Shise Kishu opened the computer in the office and plugged the USB flash drive into the interface. After a quick tap on the keyboard, opened the u. Click to play the surveillance video in the disk. On the screen of the computer, the recorded situation began to show. At the beginning, there was nothing special. I saw people who were blocking the road chatting and farting. From time to time, pedestrians were prevented from entering and let them go to the refuges in various areas. Soon, the two saw their familiar figure in the picture. Kung fu killed several personnel in an instant, and then frozen all the remaining guards. auzw.com "As we thought at the time, this blue-haired woman really did it!" Xiao Gucheng wrinkled and looked at the blue-haired woman on the screen. "This is just the beginning. Let''s take a look at the addition of the artificial island entrance, and we have photographed something. After all, it is the last place of the incident!" Shise Kishu quickly changed the video and started playing the video in another area, which is It was added to the entrance of the artificial island. Surveillance video began to play. Both Xiao Gucheng and Shise Kishu rubbed their eyes. I couldn''t believe what I saw. "No wonder, the blue-haired woman would say that they can kill me easily by themselves. Are these really human beings?" Xiao Gucheng looked at the playing picture and recalled the blue-haired woman. The ridiculous words are now completely believed by him, not by the other party''s bluff. "Where did this legion come from, there is no record of their entry, and the strength of those women is really a bit too exaggerated!" Shise Kiki quickly tapped on the computer to analyze the women on the screen. Face, began to scan the log records of Xianshen Island, but he did not find any person''s record. Until the video was finished, the two of them could not recover from the picture for a long time, because there was a unilateral slaughter in it, and even the wounded who had fallen on the ground were not let go, and each woman was like a trained soldier. , And is still a soldier who killed Lu on the battlefield for a long time. On the other hand, the so-called elite of the special constituency of the Special Forces in Xianjin Island is like a livestock letted by others. There is no room or opportunity to resist, and the kung fu will be slaughtered in a while, even the opportunity to escape Not at all. "This 100 women''s legion, together with the engraved weapons in their hands, few people can stop them, as long as they want to be able to attack the string island at any time!" Shize Kisuki felt that the matter was serious, he could not imagine if it was Noel took this army to attack, and no one on this string of God Island could stop their way. And the engraved weapons they held in their hands made Kisuki Kisuke wonder if these women were members of the Lion Kings organization or sword witches. After all, the engraving is unique to the Lion Kings organization. Its just that the engraving doesnt mean mass production is energy production, so Shise Kiki plans to go back and ask someone to ask about the situation. "In the ancient city, you must remember not to go alone to find Noels trouble. Now that the 100-person army alone can tear you alive into pieces, and the power in their hands is capable of directly taking you from the world. Erase!" Shise Kishu looked at the ancient city very seriously and warned. "Ji Shu, aren''t you kidding me? My fourth immortal ancestor, how could it be so easy for them to get rid of them!" Xiao Gucheng smiled, he didn''t think those women could wipe out the immortal self. .. Chapter 115： legend "Am I kidding me?" Shise Kiki looked seriously at Xiao Gucheng. Shise Kisuki really wanted to buy this hippie smile, so he was so serious about his safety, this guy is proud of his immortal true ancestor. "After all, what you said is unrealistic. Except for the same race swallowing each other in the world, how can there be a way to kill the immortal ancestors?" According to Xiao Gucheng himself, he didn''t find any way to kill the immortal ancestors Yes, so he thought he was kidding, or he didnt want to cause trouble. "It''s just that you don''t know it!" Shise Kiji pointed, and the weapons on the screen held by the women said very seriously: "This is the lion king''s organization, in order to kill the secret weapon developed by Zhenzu, if you Killed by this weapon, you will never think about it again!" "Then why there is no news of the death of the true ancestor?" After listening to the explanation of Kisuki Kisuki, since Xiao Gu was still a little unconvinced, he asked his own question. "Because such weapons cannot be mass-produced, as far as I know, only three are needed!" Shise Kishu thought for a moment and answered questions for Xiao Gucheng. "Three? There can be as many as 100 on this, are you sure you are teasing me?" Xiao Gucheng froze for a moment, and pointed to the display. "This is also where I am puzzled, so before I figure it out, for your safety, you are still obedient. You are dead and there is no protection for Nasha!" Lose Kishu had to know for insurance. Lin Shana said things, after all, only in the ancient city of Xiao will be honest. "Okay, but you''d better hurry up and figure out what''s going on!" Aberdeen thought about it carefully, and Xiao Gu thought the lost tree was justified. If he was killed, no one would protect Xiao. Linsha is safe. Just when the two base friends discussed. Nangong, who had previously returned, was not idle that month. She kept searching for books about divinity. She wanted to add detailed information, but she had just read and found them all. There was no useful information in it. Inadvertently, when turning the myth book, I found a comparative example of the situation of Noel. No one knows whether the record of this myth is true. "Yes, that''s it!" Nangong found the pattern of the lines on Noel''s body in the mythological book that month, and there was an explanation on it. "Gilgamesh (gilgamesh), in myths and legends, he has two-thirds of the gods, one-third of the human high deity, and the things that appear on him are tattoos, which proves his divinity. Sacred mark!" Nangong slowly read that text from the myth book that month. "The existence of half-human and half-god, it seems that Noel is really possible to become a **** above." Suddenly Nangong felt a powerless month, and Noel, who was not a god, was enough to have a headache. If she really became a **** above, she would still I really don''t know what can stop Noel. auzw.com Moreover, Nangong remembered that month, what Rod said before, her space magic was useless to Noel, and if she became a godly Noel, breaking the prison knot was a breeze and she started A little worried that Rod''s words became reality. "It''s just a legend, it shouldn''t be true, yes, that''s it!" Nangong began to comfort herself that month, denying that Noel has become a god, so she doesn''t have so many troubles. The port of Xianjin Island, the tomb of the deep ocean docked on the shore The sky crossed a black line at high speed, and quickly descended directly to the deck of the Tomb of the Deep Ocean. Nuoer hugged the two girls and slowly landed on the deck, otherwise the high-speed impact might open a large hole in the tomb of the deep ocean. "Welcome His Majesty the Emperor is back!" The beautiful legion that had previously returned to the Tomb of the Deep Ocean once again acted as a guard to the luxurious steamer. When Noel returned, he quickly knelt on one leg to greet him. "Well, get up!" Noel nodded, and lifted the one-legged kneeling with one hand, and smiled: "The work of the guard, thank you!" "This is what we should do. Your Majesty the Emperor, please go ahead and rest!" One of the members of the beautiful legion said to Noel with a smile on his face. Noel also smiled and nodded, hugged the two beautiful women around him, and walked into the interior of this deep ocean tomb. In the living room, the women saw Noel returned, they all put down the things on hand, quickly surrounded them, and began to ask where they had gone a few days ago, why didnt they take themselves and others, these things Kind of problem. As for the shy blue feather, she can only sit on the sofa alone. She is entangled in whether she is also busy, but she is afraid to go up, so she can only stay on the sofa. Of course, Noel also saw that Lan Yuqin sat alone. After all, it was too obvious, so he answered the questions of the women while walking towards Lanyu Qinchun and sat directly beside her. "My lovely girlfriend, can you explain to me, why is Nasha comatose?" Noel smiled slightly, took the blue feather light onion that he did not dare to raise his head, hugged her directly to his lap, and began to ask Questions not previously answered. "Noel, can you put me down first, everyone is still watching..." Lan Yu whispered lightly on her face, she was seen by all the girls with a smile, there was an urge to find a hole to get in. "It''s okay, they are all my women, and you will also be my woman. In the future, you will all become sisters, hug them and let them see that there is nothing too shy to do, and it''s not something to be ashamed!" Noel posted blue feathers Shallow onion''s ear said, after all, it was just a hug, there was nothing really shy, anyway, he felt that way. .. Chapter 116： memory Hearing Noel''s words, Lan Yuqin also knew now that Noel didn''t mean to let go at all. Since she was looked shy by the women, she was still very happy to be held by the other party. "Nisha, because of the accidents she encountered before, was very afraid of the demon. At that time, the orc was constantly yelling in fear, and for her safety, Xuecai stunned her." Lan Yu lightly blushed He buried his little head in Noel and explained to him that he was not asking him to let go. "It was really dangerous at the time, so I stunned Naosha first." Xuecai nodded, admitting that he stunned Xiaomao. "Hmm, husband, you didn''t see that, at that time, the appearance of Lin Sha shocked us, completely like a person. Fortunately, Xuecai''s reaction quickly knocked her out, or it will continue like that. If it does, it is likely to collapse or attract the kidnapping attack." Xia Yin recalled what happened at that time, and Xiao Linsha''s performance really scared her and Xuecai. "If I erase Linsha, what do you think of that period of time?" Noel said after thinking for a while, he knew that Xiaolinsha''s memory of being involved in the battle of the Demon was false, so he kind of wanted to erase it Go, otherwise there are demons everywhere on this string of God Island. Its not a good thing to fear fear when you see the demons. Hearing Noels words, the originally shy Lan Yu was stunned for a moment, recalling that her boyfriend was indeed capable of doing such a thing, and she felt that Xiao Linsha had no good memories. "Her husband, will there be any sequelae?" Xia Yin asked with a little worry. After all, Xiao Xinsha was her good friend, and worried about the sequelae. "Relax, there will be no sequelae, but there is no such memory. I think this is good for Naru. After all, Xianshen Island is the Demon Special Zone, and it can be said that the Demon can be seen everywhere." Noel smiled. Replied and said his thoughts. "Well, then erase that part of Linsha''s memory. I don''t want to see how Linsha looks scared every time she sees the demon!" Blue Yu lightly nodded her head. Agree that Noel erased the memory of Xiao Linsha. "I agree too!" Xia Yin said with a smile. She thought that Noel and Lan Yu were very savvy. Both of them made a lot of sense. Instead of letting their good friend Xiao Linsha, when she saw the Demon, she was scared. Segment memory erased. The other women are all centered on Noel, and of course there will be no opinions, so they all agree. After all, they feel that no one will be willing, seeing something scared every day, dangling in front of their own eyes. . "Now that I have agreed, then I will help Fusha and erase that unpleasant memory later, and she will be scared without seeing the Mozu in the future!" Noel smiled slightly when she saw all the women agree. Decided to wait to help Xiao Linsha. "Wait? Why isn''t it now?" Lan Yu Qiancong asked very puzzled. She really couldn''t understand why she should wait. auzw.com "Because we''re going to take a shower together, aren''t you uncomfortable with dust all over your body?" Noel grinned smirkly, blue feathered earrings, and smiled to her. Suddenly attacked, Lan Yu''s pale face, and the blush that had just receded, quickly emerged again. He quickly lowered his small head and dared not lift it up. His brain was full of the words "bath together". It wasn''t until she was held by Noel, and at the door of the big bathing house, that blue feather light onion slowly recovered, and the sight that made her stunned for a moment, because she saw the women, gradually receding in front of Noel Under the clothes, no shyness was seen by Noel. "Nuoer, let me down, I''ll wait... I''m going to wash." Seeing that all the women entered one after another, Lan Yuqin hadn''t been bold enough to be like them, so I hope that Nuoer let himself down. "Whereever you want, I''ll go in!" Noel shrugged his shoulders with a smile, put down the blue feathers on his hug, pulled back his black trousers, and walked into the large bathhouse. "How did the amount become so obedient.." Lan Yu lightly stunned for a moment. She thought she would be forced into it. When Noel disappeared at the door, she suddenly felt a sense of loss. At the door, Lan Yu Qingcong thought carefully. In order not to lose to the women inside, she quickly took off her clothes, found a pink bath towel, wrapped her body, and made a few After taking a deep breath, he walked in with a flushed face. In the large bathhouse filled with white mist, women are chatting, laughing and chatting, some people are helping each other to clean their backs and hair, and Noor is lying in the big pool with his eyes closed and refreshing. "Shallow Onion Sauce, you are finally here!" Esdes smiled slightly, and saw the blue feather shallow onion that had just entered, and thought that the other party did not dare to come in. "Ah? I... I think I need to clean it up too, otherwise the dirty whole body is not comfortable..." Lan Yu Qiancong quickly heard the excuse from Estes and asked. "Then come over, I''ll clean it for you, and take a bath." Esdes smiled, beckoning to the blue feather at the door, beckoning her, and beckoning her to come over to her side. Seeing that Noel hadn''t turned his head, Lan Yu lightly blushed and walked to Estes. With a pair of small hands, he clutched the pink bath towel wrapped in the European School tightly and sat on the small stool under the shower. "Shallow Onion Sauce, how do you wash your bath towel, please take it off!" Esdes said with a smile. She was very aware of Blue Feather Shredded Onion. She must have had the courage to walk in and help her. Backing off the last piece of cover is the work that Estes needs to do. .. Chapter 117： enjoy "Then.. All right," Lan Yu said, shyly. After all, if you don''t take off the bath towel, you really can''t wash it. After taking a bath in the big pool, you looked back at Noel''s position and found that he hadn''t seen it before. Take it slowly and wrap the pink bath towel covering the important position. "Wow! I didn''t expect the scallion sauce, so young, it has grown to this level, maybe it will be bigger in the future!" Esdes said with a smirk intentionally. "Yeah!" Blue Feather was stunned when she was caught by the European School, but she quickly covered her mouth, fearing that Noll would be attracted. "Don''t be shy, anyway, you will become Noel''s woman sooner or later!" Esdes smiled slightly and said to Lan Yu Qingcong. Lan Yu''s head was flushed and his head flushed, listening to what Estes said, and he was thinking carefully. Seeing that the other party did not speak, Estes released her European school and picked up the bathing supplies to help Lan Yu clean the onions, so that she could be sent to her mans side quickly. At that time, she wanted to run It''s hard. Soon after Esdes''s simple cleaning, she took blue feather''s light green onion and took it to Noel''s side to sit down. "My lovely girlfriend, you are coming in too!" Noel smiled slightly, watching the blue feathers on his side shoved by Estes. "Um" very nervous Lan Yu shallow onion, clutching the towel in his hand tightly, using his cover to cover his body, blushing blushingly responded. "Are you ready in your heart?" Noel asked Lan Yu in a hand and raised her jaw with a smile. "Um.. Um." Noel''s sudden movement made Lan Yu stunned, and conditioned reflex responded, only when she reacted and wanted to say no, she was directly closed her lips. Soon after, the blue feathers of Noel''s pro-blue eyes were blurred, but she knew what would happen next, but she had no idea to stop it. What''s more, before the passage, Noel''s figure was completely complete, filling the blue feather''s shallow atrium. She also wanted to give herself to Noel to become his woman. auzw.com Of course, there are also some credits for Estes. During the cleaning of Lanyu Shallots, she did not persuade Lanyu Shallots to act quickly, otherwise she would fall to Xiaoyu The words behind Sha. All in all, the effect of the above blue feathers onion, willing to dedicate immediately immediately. During the enjoyment of Noel and the girls The ancient city of Xiao and the lost tree have returned to the door of the house, but were completely stunned at the door by the **** smell from the house. I began to wonder what the three people staying at home were doing. Since they made such a strong **** smell. "The three of them, wouldn''t it be while we were away, grabbing people and trying to change back to vampires?" Xiao Gucheng frowned and asked his guess. "It shouldn''t be. After all, all three of them have become humans, and it is impossible to capture the blood race. Even the lowest blood race is completely impossible without a favorable weapon." Shise Kishu carefully After thinking for a while, he shook his head and asked, "And do you have money to buy weapons for these three poor eggs?" "It seems like this!" After hearing Shise Kishu''s explanation, Xiao Gucheng nodded, and felt that the good friends made a very reasonable point. The three people were really incapable of capturing blood, even the lowest blood. Can kill them. "Don''t guess, just go in and see, don''t you know what the **** they are doing?" Shise Kiki felt that instead of guessing outside the door, it was better to open the door and go in and see the result. "I hope it is not the best I guess, otherwise I will let them all get out!" Xiao Gucheng took out the key and opened the door while talking. At the moment when the door was opened, the **** smell several times stronger than before, the two saw that the living room had been stained with blood, and there was a corpse hanging in the center of the hall, and a skeleton other than the head. The corpse, just from the back could not recognize who the corpse was. "Vag!!" Looking at the walls stained with blood in the house, plus the skeleton with no flesh in the hall, and a pile of shredded meat and a pile of internal organs below, let the lost tree spit out the door frame . "This, this... what''s going on?" Xiao Gucheng''s face was pale, and he resisted the urge to vomit. This was the cruelest picture he had ever seen. He really couldn''t understand why such a picture appeared on himself. Home. .. Chapter 118： Fall in love After vomiting, the endless lost tree, after there was nothing to vomit, quickly pushed the ancient city of Xiao which was blocked at the door into the house, and quickly closed the entrance door. "Ancient city, now is not a daze, we have to clean up here quickly, or wait for the evacuated neighbors to come back, even if you jump to the Yellow River, you will not be able to clean it, and you will be imprisoned. Among them!" Shise Kisaki endured the urge to vomit and shoved Xiao Gucheng next to him seriously, not joking with him at all. "Ah?! Isn''t it so serious?" Xiao Gucheng, who was pale and bloodless on his face, listened to the words of a good friend who lost his tree, and knew that it would be quite serious when found, but he really didn''t think about the matter. It will be so serious that it will be imprisoned in the legendary prison. "It''s also serious. If the first true ancestor forgot the war king, if he knew his family and died on Xianshen Island, there might be a full-scale war!" Shise Jishu thought more and frowned. The deeper the wrinkle, and the decision in the heart, the news must not be allowed to leak out, even if killing Gila and Tebias will not hesitate. "That person is Vatra?! How did you recognize it?" Xiao Gu shouted in surprise. He didn''t recognize it at all. What was hung in the hall was Dimitri Yevatra. "Whether it''s hair style or hair color, is it difficult to recognize?" Shise Kiki felt speechless and spent so long with him, even the ancient city could not tell the difference. "After you said that, it really looks like Vatra..." Xiao Gucheng smiled embarrassedly, and then asked: "So what should we do now, how to deal with Vatra''s body?" "Ancient city, you go to see where Gila and Tebias are, wake them up to help clean up, and ask what happened, by the way, I''ll get the cleaning tool!" Shise Kishu thought for a moment , But when he talked about Gila and Tebias, a flash of cold light flashed through his eyes. "Okay, let''s do that!" Xiao Gucheng nodded, and quickly entered the hall, but he didn''t find that the good friend lost his base tree. The flash of cold light flashed in his eyes just now may be that the matter was serious. The consequences, so I didn''t care too much about it. When the ancient city of Jianxiao entered the hall, Shise Kiki''s face was completely cold, and he quickly pulled out the sharp knife into the kitchen, hid it behind him, blocked it with clothes, and went to the bathroom to get the cleaning items. When returning to the hall, Shise Kiji saw Gila and Tebias, who had been crying with tears in their faces, and they were slowly lowering the bones of Vatra from the middle of the hall. "Ancient city, have you got any useful information?" With a clean tool in both hands, Shise Kiki came to Xiaogu city and wondered what they asked. "They didn''t find the enemy, they were knocked out immediately by someone. If it wasn''t for me to wake them up, they still don''t know the news of Vatla''s death, and it is estimated that they are still sleeping in the room." Xiao Gucheng shook his head , And did not get any useful information from Gila and Tebias. auzw.com "You come here to help clean the room, or wait for the people to come back from the refuge, it will cause a lot of trouble!" Seeing the two of them crying, Shise Kishu put the cleaning props and put them in front of them. "No, we''re going to take Dimitri Ye Gong, return to the Warlords realm, and report the matter to the Forgotten King Warrior!" Tebias, holding Vatra''s bones, said his plans with tears in his face. "You can''t leave Xianshen Island, nor can you pass on the news. You will be on Xianshen Island in the future, and you will have a good life!" After hearing Tebias'' plan, the lost tree wrinkled deeply. Frowning, this is not good news for him, but bad news that will bring the extinction to Xianshen Island. "Tebias, you can take the news back, I decided to stay here!" Gila thought about it carefully. Since Dimitri Yevatra''s death, he felt very very hurt. , But he found himself wanting to stay beside Xiao Gucheng. "What?! Gila, what are you talking about, Dimitri Yeg is dead, we don''t need to stay!" Tebias cried in surprise, he really couldn''t understand, Gila still What are the reasons to stay. "I" heard the words. Gila thought for a while and decided to say it out loud, so he looked at Xiao Gu very affectionately and said, "Tebias, I have fallen in love deeply. The fourth truth The ancient city of Zuxiao, who doesnt want to leave his side, so you go back with the bones of Dimitri Ye Gong!" Gila''s words made the three in the room stunned for a while, goose bumps all over the body of Xiao Gucheng, and the corner of the mouth of the Lose Kishu was smoked. As for Tebias, he is very surprised and incredibly loves Vellas Gila. Since he will empathize and fall in love within a few days, he will fall in love with this so-called fourth true ancestral ancient city. "Okay...I brought Dimitri Ye Gong back to the Warlord realm." Seeing Gira''s serious appearance, Tebias could only return by himself. He did not want to force the other party to go back with himself. "I said, you all have to stay on Xianshen Island, and no one wants to return to the Warlord''s realm!" Walking behind Tebias, Shise Kishu pulled out with a cold face, and the sharp knife hidden behind him from the kitchen just now , And said coldly in Tebias'' neck. "Ji Shu, what are you doing?!" Xiao Gucheng exclaimed in surprise, looking at the behavior of a good Ji friend in disbelief, wondering why he did this. "Mr. Shise Kishu, let go of Tebias!!" Gila frowned, and he did not expect Shise Kishu, who has always been a good talker, since he would make such a move. .. Chapter 119： Dependents "Gucheng, do you still remember what I said before?" Shise Kishu said with a cold face, staring at Xiao Gucheng. "I can''t let the news of Vatra''s death pass through." Hearing the good friend''s reminder, Xiao Gu recalled the entrance to the entrance, and lost the words that Keiseki said to himself. "Tebias returned to the Warlords Realm and will definitely report to the First True Ancestor Forgotten Warlords that Dimitri Yevatra died on the island of String God, which would bring about 560,000 inhabitants of String God Island, Involved in the wrath of the Forgotten King of War, and I can''t let this happen!" Shise Kishu said very seriously. He couldn''t convince himself to let 5600,000 people be buried with Dimitri Yevatra. "Kishu, Tebias will stay here, right?" Xiao Gucheng looked at Tebias and hoped he would follow his words and promise to stay. "No! This matter, you must tell the Forgotten Warlord that Dimitri Yegong is his dependent, he has the right to know this matter, and to find out the murderer for Dimitri Yegong''s revenge!" Tebias Very determined that his beloved Vatra could not die so unclearly, and he believed that the first true ancestor forgotten the war king, and he would be able to find the murderer when he approached the string **** island. "Then you go down to accompany Vatra!" Seeing Tebias is so determined, Shiseki is not going to talk nonsense. For the safety of 56,000 people, this person must die here. The sound of the words fell, and Shise Kishu''s eyes showed cold light, and suddenly pulled a sharp knife on Tebias'' neck. A blood mouth was pulled out of the throat, and a large amount of bright red blood spewed out from it. "You" Tebias covered her mouth with blood spewing and fell down on the ground to watch with incredible disbelief, holding the sharp knife of the lost tree, he never thought he would actually do it. "Ancient city, sucking his blood to dry, that can enhance the beast in your body, this is a very good opportunity!" Looking at Tebias on the ground with a sneer, the lost tree does not want Xiaogu to miss this opportunity . "Are you crazy?!" He quickly tore off his clothes, holding Tebias'' **** wound, and Xiao Gu roared at the Lose Base Tree. "Tebias, you will be fine, you must stick to it!" Gila also ran to Tebias''s side to help Xiao Gucheng stop bleeding for friends. "Dont forget, your sister and your mother both live on Xianshen Island, but the Forgotten War King owns 72 vampire kings who depend on beasts. Can you resist the destruction of such beasts?" Asked indifferently, explained to Xiao Gucheng, the first true ancestor forgot the strength and terrible of the war king. "The ancient city, there is now a way to not only save Tebias, but also prevent him from returning to the warlord realm!" Knowing that the lost tree is for the purpose of protecting the 560,000 people on the island of String God, and Xiao The ancient city and his own relatives, so Ji Lazai thought about it carefully, and came up with a solution of the best of both worlds. "What way?" Xiao Gucheng and Shiose Kishu asked in unison. "Ancient city, as long as you draw the blood of Terbias, just let a little of your blood into his body, so that he will become your dependant and will not betray your will!" Gila said quickly, after all Time can''t wait for others, become the human Tebias, but can''t hold out so much blood. auzw.com Listening to Gilas method, Xiao Gucheng felt that saving people was important, so he couldnt control that much anymore, and immediately turned into a vampire, and his fangs protruding from the corner of his mouth pierced Tebi. After sucking two mouthfuls of blood, Yass bite the corner of his mouth and let his blood melt into the other person''s body. However, under the suggestion of Shige Kishu, Xiao Gucheng also made Gila a dependent, and Gila was very willing, without any slight resistance, after all, he had fallen in love with Xiao Gu deeply. In this way, Xiao Gucheng had two more dependents, and one of them was still a man who loved him deeply. However, he and Shise Kisuki had a crack, but the two were exactly the same as usual, but at the bottom of their hearts they felt strange to each other stand up. After consultation, the four decided to burn Vatra''s body, so they divided into two groups to act, one group to clean the blood and dispel the **** smell, and the other group to incinerate the body of Vatra. And far away in the port, on the tomb of the deep ocean As night fell, the sunset obliquely shone on the sea, and the west sky was golden, just like a bright gold plate. Inside the luxury cruise ship, the girls are under Noor''s power, and everyone is satisfied, lying in the big bathhouse with a satisfied smile. "Lina, you take them back to the room to rest. I''ll wipe out Masha, those unpleasant memories!" Noel said with a slight smile. "Well, I know, master!" Lena nodded her head with a smile. Noel picked up the blue feathers that were pretending to be sleeping and wandered out of the big bathhouse. "Shallow onion, don''t pretend to be asleep, where is the sand, show me the way." Noel patted, Lan Yu''s delicate buttocks. "Ah! I hate to die, did you bully me just enough?" Lan Yuqin was also attacked by her delicate buttocks, and Lan Yuqin knew that she was found to be sleeping by Noel, and she quickly opened her eyes. "Of course it''s not enough, but we must go to help Masha first and erase the unpleasant memories. We are communicating and show me the way, hum!" Noel smiled slightly, and his face was light and blushing in Lan Yu. Take a sip. "Humph! I''m not afraid of you!" Of course, Lan Yuqian knew that what Noel said was about communication, and she was also a little obsessed with that feeling, but she still had to give her own man and say where Xiao Linsha was. Say: "Ninsha, right in your room!" Hearing the blue feather light onion say the position, Nuoer tightly embraced the light green onion in his arms, disappeared without a trace, and returned to the oversized room the next moment. .. Chapter 120： communicate with Returning to the interior of the luxurious room, Noel went to bed with Blue Feather and Shallot, and began to look at Xiaoyusha who was still sleeping. "Noel, if you erase the memory, will there really be no sequelae?" Looking at Noel''s condition of Xiaomasha, Lan Yuqin was still a little worried, what sequelae would appear. "I promise, there will be no sequelae, and Fusha is also my woman. How could I make such a low-level mistake!" Noel smiled, knowing that Lan Yuqianwei was worried about Xiaolinsha, but such a small thing If he still made a mistake, he went straight to buy a piece of tofu and killed him. "Then you act quickly, I don''t want to be frightened by the old lady of Nasha, obviously a lively and lovely girl, but every time she goes to the street, she looks like a thief, especially when you see people wearing demon surveillance bracelets . "Looking back at the scene of shopping with Xiao Linsha, Lan Yu Qingcong felt uncomfortable for a while. "This kind of thing will never happen again in the future!" Noel smiled slightly, put his hand on Xiaolinsha''s little head, and said, "Then I started!" After finishing talking, Noel began to contact the system, and Lan Yuqin also shut her mouth obediently, not daring to make a slight noise, fearing that Noel would be disturbed to give Xiaolinsha treatment. System Master, delete the memory of Xiaolinshas tampering! ''Noel instructed the system in his heart. deleting After deleting, welcome to use next time! Blue feather light onion covering her mouth with both hands, seeing Nuoer press the palm on Xiaoshangsha''s head, quickly flashing a white light and disappearing instantly. If she was not covering her mouth, it would be frightened to call it out. Too. "Ok, no problem, it is estimated that Nasha will wake up soon, and should be able to catch up with the time for supper!" Hearing the prompt from the system in his mind, Noel said with a smile, and moved his hand from Xiao Nasha''s small head. open. "Huh? That''s that simple? That''s it?" Lan Yu asked, wondering what she thought would happen. After all, it was a surprising scene. It was completed with a flash of white light. "The simpler the better, isn''t it?" Nuoer froze for a moment, looking at Lan Yu''s onion in confusion. "When I didn''t ask, huh, huh." Lan Yu smiled awkwardly, knowing that he was a bit over-skilled, and he was looking forward to any spectacular scenes. "Now it''s our communication time!" Noel smiled evilly. auzw.com "But Linsha is still..." Lan Yu''s words hadn''t been finished yet, and Noel''s closed her lips. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another After a long time, the two of them lay in a super-large bed to rest, and while waiting for dinner, someone came to yell at them. After healed Xiaolinsha, she woke up when the two did love sports, but when she looked at the yelling person since it was blue feathers, she started to feel a little depressed, feeling that she was newly added The staff is one step ahead. However, Xiao Linsha did not disturb the two of them, so she continued to pretend to be asleep, waiting for the battle between the two to end. It was only Lan Yu''s scream that made her feel uncomfortable. "Noel, did you save us back?" Seeing the tired blue feather light onion falling asleep, Xiao Linsha opened his eyes slowly, looking at Noel with blushing and asked. "Don''t you continue to pretend to sleep?" Noel smiled. He had already happened that Xiaolinsha was pretending to sleep. Since she had no intention of waking up, she didn''t go directly to wear her. "Did you find out long ago?" Xiao Linsha was very surprised. She didn''t expect to pretend to be asleep. She was seen through by Noel, but she thought about it for a while, and then said: "You first come back to my question. Didn''t you save us back?" "When I arrived, Estes and they had rescued you long ago, and I could only kill those kidnappers for hatred!" Noel said very bluntly, without any intention of lying to deceive Xiao Masha. "It turns out that this is true! Since you are late, but you are still coming for us, thank you, Noel!" Xiao Masha said with a smile, although they waited for them to be rescued by Estes, Noel Also came to save them, just a little late, so she was still very happy. "Thank you, but you are my woman!" Noel smiled slightly. "My dear boyfriend, I want to be your woman completely!" Xiao Linsha got up and said shamefully, slowly crawling onto Noel. "That''s really good, I can wait for a long time!" Noel smiled with Xiaoxinsha''s face smiling. He did wait for Xiaolinsha to agree for a long time. After all, she promised that she could not be forced. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another .. Chapter 121： Princess It didnt take long for the young girl group, a maid, to come and inform that the dinner was ready. Five girls entered the oversized room one after another to help the tired Akatsuki and the blue onion change into their clothes. The Deep Ocean Girl Group, under the training of Noels four personal maids, has gradually begun to adapt to the status of maid, and has learned a lot of skills in serving others. Of course, I learned a lot from the four. Knowing that the five of them, as long as they are recognized by Noel, they can obtain the unimaginable power like the four body maids. They have seen the power displayed by the four body maids, so they also have a source of motivation Seeing hope for revenge on their own country. After helping Xiao Nasha and Lan Yu light onion, and putting on loose suspenders, the five girls came to Noel. "It seems that you are studying well!" Looking at the long-haired blonde girl and the purple-haired girl who served, Noel felt that they were tuned well. Without the temper of the elder lady when they met, they entered the incoming maid completely. Among the roles. "Master, this is what we should do, and we will continue to work hard to do a good job!" Hearing Noel''s praise, among the five girls, the elder sister''s long-haired blonde girl said with a smile on her face. "I''ll be here today and go out for dinner together. If you are doing well in a few days, you can also upgrade to my personal maid!" Noel said with a smile, rubbing the little heads of the two of them, indicating that they were there Here it is. "Master rest assured, we will continue to work hard!" The five members of the Deep Ocean Girls group said with a smile, they did not expect to be so fast, they can be recognized by the handsome master, as long as they continue to work hard, they can be upgraded to Close to the maid, this made them instantly full of fighting spirit. Having said that, the two girls who had just served, quickly served Noel, put on his clothes, and stood very awkwardly and waited. Noel saw through the ideas of the five young girls, and also got four personal maids in the big bathhouse. In the near future, they detailed the reports of the five men. They also knew that they wanted to avenge their own country. All this is well known. Chu. As for when they sign the maid contract later, they still want to avenge their revenge, then please be happy with them. Noor doesn''t care at all about the demise of those countries. He only cares about himself and the women she owns. Armed in a suspender pajamas, there were some tired Ajima and blue feathers onion, strolling toward the living room where dinner was ready, and the deep-sea girl group as a maid followed behind cleverly. auzw.com When they came to the super-large living room, the girls saw Xiaolinsha and Lanyu shallow onions, and they all smiled satisfactorily. The two women are now officially joining them, so they are very happy. Then, Noel and all the girls enjoyed dinner together happily, and it was also a celebration of the joining of Xiaomasha and Lan Yu. Everyone was eating food at the table, chatting with each other while talking and laughing happily, and the women All get along very harmoniously. After enjoying the dinner happily, the sky outside was completely dark. After a day of fighting and loving sports, all the girls chose to rest early, so apart from the beautiful legion guarding the tomb of the Deep Ocean, all the others returned to the room early. . Simultaneously Above the distant sky, there is a spaceship named Lanward, which is gradually flying towards the island of the string god. There are a lot of guardians of the Knights of the Holy Ring on the ship. It seems to protect some important people in the ship. The five steps and one whistle are very guarded, and there is no plan to rest at night. "Queen Lafferia, can you tell me why you are suddenly going to the string **** island?" a girl with long brown hair and green eyes asked the girl with long silver hair and blue eyes while eating. "Well, the yarn is out of business. It''s all because of you. I''m going to Xianjindao!" said the blue-eyed girl with long silver hair named Lavaria Lihavain, who smiled. The girl named Lavria Lihavaine is the king of Nordic Aldikia and the eldest daughter of Lucasli Havain. She is a princess, she is clever and curious, and has extraordinary mobility. He is nicknamed the Silver Queen, the niece of Xia Yin, and the future heir to the throne who is strong and diplomatic. She was sent by the Lion Kings organization to do the guarding work. Hakasaka Saiya, I dont know why the empress suddenly went to the string **** island, although she was very happy to return to the string **** island, so she could continue to save the snow Cai''s plan, just need to ask the queen''s purpose. "Because of me?" Sao Huahua was very puzzled. She really didn''t understand what Queen Lavria had to do with going to Xianjin Island. She could only hope that the other party explained to herself. "Remember when we first met, did you mistake me for her, and did you say the name Haze Xiayin in surprise?" Lavria asked with a smile, hoping that such a reminder would make the yarn lose Hua, guess the purpose of going to Xianshen Island. .. Chapter 122： go to school "Queen Lavria, this time going to Xianshen Island, is it related to the girl named Xia Xiayin?" Sao Huahua was still a little puzzled. Since Lavria and Xia Yin Xia look alike, But what exactly the two were observing her did not know. "Well! She is my family, and I need to take her back, Aldikia Kingdom!" Lafria said bluntly, not hiding the information that Haze Xiayin was her own family. "What?!" Sai Huahua was very surprised. She didn''t expect Queen Lavria. Since she would tell this amazing news, she quickly said: "Queen Lavria, please don''t do it next time. Speaking of such important news, it will make your enemies catch the handle that threatens you, and it will also cause trouble for Haze Xiayin!" "Oh, I know, of course, but Shahuan is not an outsider!" Lavria smiled slightly, and she did not treat Shawhua as an outsider, because her feelings told herself that Shawhua would not hurt. I will not pass this important news to anyone. "Queen Lavria, I am very happy to say this, but I hope that you will return to the Kingdom of Aldikia immediately, and dont go to the young girl Ye Xia Xiayin, it will make you into trouble!" Hearing the other party''s words, Sao Shihua was really happy, but she didn''t want the queen to go to Haase Xiayin. "Dilemma?" This time it was La Fulia''s turn, wondering, not knowing what Shao Huahua meant. "The girl named Xia Xiayin has fallen into the hands of a person who claims to be an ancestor of humanity, and that person''s strength is very powerful. To say something unpleasant, the Knights of the Holy Ring guarded outside, just died! "Ya Huahua is very serious and hopes that Queen Lavria will change her attention and return to the Kingdom of Aldikia." "Human ancestor? Can you tell me that man''s name?" Seeing that the yarn was so serious, Lafria knew that it was not deceptive, but she had to take Haze Xiayin back. So she did not intend to give up this trip. "That man, named Noel, had no other information at all, but he defeated the first person under the true ancestor, Duke Dimitri Yevatra, and turned it into a normal human being!" Sha Huahua hopes to say this, which will enable Queen Lavria to abandon her plan to go to Xianjin Island. "Even so, I''m going to Xianshen Island!" Lavria thought for a moment and said with a smile: "The yarn is out of the way, you don''t need to persuade me, it''s too late now, go back and rest!" Seeing Lavria''s eviction order, Sao Huahua knew that it was useless to persuade, and could only walk away from this luxurious living room. Seeing that Shahuan had left, Lavria also frowned and returned to her room, thinking about how to save Haze Xiayin from the hands of her ancestors, who claimed to be humans, if she could not convince each other, she could only I grabbed it. The spaceship named Lanward still needs three days to reach Xianshen Island, which gives Lafria time to think about countermeasures and gives Sashua the time to persuade the queen to leave. The next day auzw.com As the day dawned, the pale blue sky was inlaid with a few remnant stars, and the earth was hazy, like a silver-gray gauze enveloped. The warm sunlight also shined through the window of the Tomb of the Deep Ocean into the interior of this luxury ship. Except for the few women who needed to go to school to get up, all the others continued to sleep with their eyes closed. As for Noel, he also got up early. On the one hand, he planned to send a few girls to school. On the other hand, he was a school doctor. It was also time for him to go to school. Since it is his freedom to go or not, there is nothing to do on the boat. . "Ninsha, light onion!" Nuoer smiled and said, "Whether you stay or go to school tomorrow!" "I hate ghosts, it''s not you who hurt you!" Lan Yu Qingchun turned his head to look at Noel. If he didn''t work so hard last night, neither he nor Xiaolinsha would be like that. Since love is very comfortable and pleasant, but they wake up in the morning He was depressed and died, and even pulling slowly would pull the wound. "Yes, it''s you who hurt you. If I was joked by my classmates, I would bite you back when I came back!" Xiao Linsha drummed her cheeks and supported the door frame to complain to Noel. "It''s a small problem!" Noel smiled slightly, his hands slapping on the two''s buttocks, and Bai Guang flashed from his palm, saying, "Ok, it''s okay, let''s take a two-step look!" Xiao Linsha and Lan Yu lightly squinted, looked at each other suspiciously, and after two steps forward, they were surprised to find that the pain was gone. Thanks. "If you don''t leave, Xiayin and Xuecai, who have already disembarked, will have to wait anxiously!" Noel smiled, took the two women into their arms, and started walking towards the deck. The two women nodded, letting Noel hug him and walking towards the deck with a smile on his face. Soon, the three and Xia Yin and Xuecai, who were already on the side of the sports car, merged. After Noel opened the door, they all sat on the sports car one after another. The four girls who got on the car started chatting happily. They don''t need them to drive, they just need to sit at ease, and the rest of the work is done by Noel alone. Sitting in the driver''s seat of a sports car, watching the four girls chatting, Noel, who was just about to drive, suddenly remembered something. "Shallow onion, Xia Yin, Xuecai, Linsha, this is the engraved jewelry made by Dotya, this thing can protect your safety, wear them all the time, you know?" Noel took it out of his pocket, four pieces With the engraved ring, as long as they wear something bad, they will not be a problem even walking in the rain. .. Chapter 123： Arrivals After all, the barriers engraved can easily block the attacks of those ancient weapons, and they can also block the attacks of the beasts, so there is no problem to protect them, so that Xuecai can also let go to clean up the trouble. The enemy. The four women glanced at the ring on the palm of Noel, and looked at each other with a smile on their faces. They stretched out their left hands and handed them in front of their men, motioning to each other to wear them a ring. Noel could certainly see what the four girls meant, so they put the ring on the ring finger of their left hand, and the moment they put on the ring, they also showed a sweet smile. "It''s all seated, I''m going to drive!" Seeing the four girls all smiled so happily, Noel smiled, and reminded them, then started the sports car slowly into the lane. "Well!" The four girls nodded with a smile and replied in unison, and continued to hold their left hand, smiling at the ring on the ring finger. The sports car drove into the lane. Noel stepped on the throttle to the bottom. The black sports car rushed out very quickly. It quickly shuttled between the vehicles. Every time it drove past someone''s car, it would scare the person who was driving. jump. Is this man dead? Need to drive so fast? Thinking that people who are driving ordinary cars think of the same thing. Of course, these Noel did not know that he was driving a black sports car intently, rushing towards the Caihai Academy with super fast speed, and it did not mean to slow down at all. In the apartment, Xiao Gu City just woke up at this time, originally wanted to rush to the school earlier, waiting for the appearance of his sister Xiao Linsha, but cleaned the blood stains in the house yesterday, and there were shredded meat and The internal organs took considerable time and energy. But it is more fortunate that when the neighbors returned to the apartment, their four gays had burned the shredded meat, offal, and bones, and they also sprayed a lot of air fresheners in the house. , Completely covering the past with a strong **** smell. There was only blood stains scattered all over the house, which made them all four, almost busy for one night, or it could be said that it was cleaned up in the middle of the night, so it was almost impossible to get up early . "Ji Shu, get up and wash, we''re going to school!" Walking out of the living room of Xiao Gucheng, I saw Ji Shi Ji Shu, who was tired and lying down last night, sleeping directly on the sofa. Since he was very disgusted with his behavior yesterday , But still called him from his sleep. "It''s only 7.30, do you need to go to school so early?" Lost sleepless Kisaki opened his eyes and looked at the clock hanging on the wall, thinking it was a little too early to go to school. "Of course we need to. We have to wait for Lin Sha at school to see if she is safe now. Have you forgotten it?" Xiao Gucheng frowned, but didn''t expect to forget Ji Shiji soon, Xiao Lin Sha The safety has not yet been determined. "Sorry, I was too late last night, I can''t remember for a while!" Seeing Xiao Gucheng frowned, Shise Kisaki apologized, and he did forget about it just now. auzw.com "Then hurry up and change the clothes with blood stains on our body. We will hurry to the Caihai Academy!" Xiao Gucheng hurriedly urged him to see that he was apologizing to himself, and he knew that he was really busy last night. It was very late, so the mood was not as bad as it was just now. Kisaki nodded and said that he understood, then looked down at the school uniform stained with blood and red, quickly got up and returned to his room, took a set of clothes and walked into the bathroom. Seeing Shiseki tree start to sort out, Xiao Gu also returned to his room, quickly changed to the white hoodie he often wore, picked up the backpack on the table and returned to the living room next time, taking out pieces of bread and jam from the refrigerator , Ready to use these as breakfast will eat. Soon, he changed his clothes and washed his clothes. Shiji Kishu walked out of the bath room, went back to the room, put on headphones, grabbed a backpack, and quickly trot into the living room to take two slices of bread and eat it while wearing it at the entrance Put on shoes. "Ancient city, let''s go!" After putting on his shoes, Shise Kiji ate bread and shouted to Xiaogu, who was still starting. "Oh!" In response, Xiao Gucheng also took a piece of bread, quickly put the rest into the refrigerator, and rushed to the entrance to quickly put on his shoes. Both are ready to go out and lock the door in the house together, waiting for the elevator to slowly rise from the ground floor. "Gucheng, how do we get to school, whether to take a taxi or take a levitation magnetic train?" Shise Kisuki asked Xiao Gucheng around him for advice. "It''s better to take a taxi, so that I can hurry to the Caihai Academy, and don''t wait for the trouble of the levitation magnetic train to arrive at the station!" Xiao Gucheng thought for a while, and told Shiseki Ki because he didn''t want to waste extra Time, want to quickly reach Caihai Academy, wait for the appearance of sister Xiao Nasha and determine her safety. Taking the elevator downstairs, the two quickly ran out of their apartment, called a taxi on the side of the street, and let the driver use the fastest speed to send the two of them to the Caihai Academy Doorway. At this time, Noel and the four girls have just arrived at the school and are slowly driving the sports car into the Caihai Academy. The students in it are very sensible to give way. So Noel quickly drove the sports car to the parking place of Caihai Academy, and helped the four girls in the car to open the door and let them walk out of the sports car. The top floor of the teaching building of Caihai Academy has long arrived at the school''s Nangong that month, looking at the sports car underneath the window, and Noel coming out from the inside, worrying about her one night''s things came to mind again. So Nangong decided that month, in order not to be bothered by death, she used space magic to quickly go to the school''s school medical room and wait for Noel''s arrival to make it clear. .. Chapter 124： doubt The four girls were sent back to the class respectively. Noel went to the school medical room alone, but as soon as he arrived, he saw that Nangong was drinking black tea on the sofa that month, as if he thought it was his office. "That month sauce, what wind blows you to me?" Seeing Nangong was here that month, Noel was stunned for a while, but soon his smile returned to his face. "What kind of wind is that, blowing your ancestor to the school?" Nangong asked with a smile on the moon, put down the cup with black tea in his hand, and turned to look at Noel who entered the school''s medical room. "I''m the school doctor of Caihai Academy, of course, I come to work!" Noel smiled slightly and said of course. "Then I just see that the environment here is good, and usually no one comes here, so I just came in and sat down!" After hearing Noel''s answer, Nangong also made an excuse casually that month, and did not directly ask his own troubles. "Oh? That month sauce, you just sit back and relax. I''m going to sleep. What''s the matter calling me?" Noel smiled, seeing Nangong''s indifference that month, he was too lazy to think so much. She would say it when she said it, so he planned to go to bed first, anyway, anxious and not himself. After finishing speaking, Noel walked to another couch and found a cushion as a pillow. He lay on the couch and closed his eyes. He was not worried at all. The Nangong storm attacked him that month. Seeing that Noel really lay down on the sofa to sleep, this time it was Nangong''s turn to be stunned for a month. She thought that Noel would continue to ask, what was the matter when she came over, so that she could tell the question. But this guy in front of him didn''t play cards according to the routine at all, which made Nangong feel helpless that month. She is now embarrassed to ask questions and can only look at sleeping Noel with her teeth. A moment later, seeing that Noel had no signs of getting up at all, Nangong didn''t want to continue to consume with him that month, so she picked up the pillow next to him and threw it at Noel. "Something you just say, throwing things is not a good habit. Besides, I didn''t let you not speak!" Instantly reached out and grabbed, the pillow flying straight, Noel slowly opened his eyes, Helplessly looked at Nangong that month. "Then you can''t, are you asking about my intention?" Nangong''s face was black, and Noel snarled. The goods hung themselves aside, and now it''s their own mistake. "That month sauce, what the **** are you doing, without saying I''m going to sleep!" Nuoer''s mouth twitched, apparently Nangong didn''t say that month, what he said was as if he was wrong. "You!" Nangong couldn''t be more angry that month, but still tolerated it, and after sorting out his thoughts, he asked, "Isn''t it the only divinity possessed by the gods?" "So you asked this, seeing you there for a long time, and thought you were going to confess to me, which is really disappointing, hey!" Noel sighed, it was not pretended, he did I was so disappointed that I thought I was fascinated by Nangong that month. auzw.com "Can you answer the question honestly, don''t say those impossible things!" Nangong said with her teeth clenched in that month, tolerating the anger that erupted, she would not come here to get angry unless she wanted to understand the situation. "It is indeed divine. I spent a few days and finally turned it into my belongings!" Seeing the appearance of Nangong that month is about to explode, Noel also knew that he could not continue to tease, so he told him honestly. Something. "That means, you have become a **** now?" Seeing Noel answered the question honestly, but the answer made Nangong frown that month, and wanted to make sure with Noel that his guess was correct. "It should be said that half-man and half-god are right, and I''m about to condense my personality!" Noel said very straightforwardly, and didn''t care about Nangong that month. He knew that he had become a half-man and half-god, and he was about to condense. The divine personality is said. Hearing Noels answer, Nangong was completely stunned that month. She was very clear about Noels character and would never joke with herself, and he didnt have any joke in his eyes. Nangong Naga''s troubles, Noel, who has divinity alone, is so powerful. If he really waits for him to condense his personality, it is estimated that no one can stop him from doing anything. "Noel, I always have a question. Could you please answer me seriously?" Nangong said very seriously that month, and hoped Noel would answer her question seriously. "Hello, anyway, I like to tell the truth!" Noel smiled slightly, he was also very curious, what exactly Nangong wanted to ask that month. "What is the purpose of your coming to Xianshen Island!" Nangong looked at Noel seriously that month, hoping that he would answer the question honestly, and now he asked the question. "Purpose?" Nuo Erzai thought about it carefully and smiled at Nangong that month: "I travel between different worlds. In order to find the power I can see, it is to find beautiful women in various worlds. Let these all Be my possession, this is my purpose!" "Of course, everyone who wants to block my way, I will completely wipe it out, including his soul!" "The power of the true ancestors, you don''t seem to look down on it at all, otherwise Xiao Gu said to say goodbye to the world, the rest is to find the beautiful women who are looking for Xianjin Island, right?" Nangong thought for a month and finally understood What is the purpose of Noel. "Exactly, I also intend to turn Xianshen Island into my territory!" Noel nodded with a smile, confirming the words of Nangong that month, he was looking for beauty on Xianshen Island. I got the answer I wanted, and Nangong knows now that as long as he doesnt provoke Nuoer, he is a completely harmless person, but the beautiful women of Xianshen Island suffer. .. Chapter 125： contract Suddenly, Nangong remembered that month, and she seemed to be one of Noels goals. Now she didnt know whether to cry or laugh. The imprisonment of Xianshen Island could not be stopped. Noel, who quickly condensed out The deity of the personality, it is also a matter of time before he is caught. "That month sauce, you don''t think about any escape anymore, the woman I want hasn''t escaped, and you will never be the exception!" Noel smiled slightly, blending the eyes of Emperor Gu, seeing through Nangong that month Thoughts in mind. "How do you know, what am I thinking about?" Nangong said in surprise that month, never thinking what Noel had seen through, what he was thinking just now. "Those are not important, the important thing is, that month sauce, do you want to return, the soul contract signed with the demon?" Noel looked at the Nangong month with a smile, as long as the demon who signed the contract was called by the Nangong month, He can **** the contract from the devil. Or a direct way, as long as Nangong signed a partner with him in the month, he can directly interrupt the soul contract signed with the demon, and even retain the magic of Nangong''s space in the month. After hearing Noel''s question, Nangong froze for a month, saying that he didn''t want to take back the contract. He didn''t believe it. He said it was just shameful to himself. Nangong thought about it carefully that month, and felt that Noor, who became a god, was indeed capable of regaining the contract in the hands of the devil. As for the price, it was nothing more than to become his woman. The answer that you can know without thinking, is just looking at your choice. "Even if I want to promise, but I can''t let the prisoners out of the imprisonment barrier, it will cause quite serious consequences!" Finally Nangong shook her head that month, since she wanted to promise to come down, but the imprisonment barrier Those inmates are characters who must not be released. "It''s not enough to kill them directly. I want to do so many troublesome things, but I can''t kill Xiandu Muye!" Noel said with a smile. Since there are some people who are locked, they can''t be released. Why not directly Get rid of. "What is Xiandu Muye, in the imprisonment enchantment, but without this person, did you remember correctly!" Nangong froze for a month when he heard the name of Xiandu Muye, but soon began to act silly Silly, there was no such person in the imprisonment. "Tongzhang lco''s "notaria" witch, do you think I will mistake the beauty?" Noel smiled slightly, not at all concerned, Nangong pretended to be silly in that month, and went directly to the identity of Xiandu Muye . "What do you want to do, don''t you want to let her out?" Seeing Noel said, the identity of Xiandu Mu Aye, Nangong frowned in that month, and did not continue to pretend to be silly, all said Its useless to be so aware. auzw.com "Of course I will let her out, and you will be caught by me at that time, but it is not yet time, and a few people have not arrived, so you dont have to worry about it for the time being, I will also clean up the rest of the inmates by then!" Noel smiled, looking at Nangong''s sorrowful month. "If you say this, I''m worried about it!" Nangong''s mouth twitched, but she also knew clearly that Noel did have the ability to kill those prisoners, saying that she had no way or ability to stop it. "If you promise to be my woman, I can also clean up the prisoner in advance, and still get back the contract you signed with the devil, don''t you think about it?" Getting up from the couch, Noel walked to Nangong''s body that month Before, she provoked her chin and asked with a smile. It is said that Nangong was in deep contemplation again that month. Dont ignore the Noel who is picking her chin, thinking about whether to agree directly, because she doesnt want to be bound by the guard and imprisoned, or she cant just use magic phantoms to move outside. Want to be free soon. "As long as you agree, not only can you be free, but you can still fully retain it, your best space is to control the magic!" Looking at the Nangong that was in contemplation, Noel was like you who deceived the fallen demon and began to use language Launched an offensive. Nangong, who was thinking about that month, heard Noels words and wanted to agree immediately, but she was still not at ease to imprison the bound prisoner, worried that there would be any fish that would escape the net, and escaped from the inside to the string god. The island is chaotic. "Nanyue Sauce, don''t you want to be the same as the content of the contract, "Let''s watch and imprison the enchantment alone until death?" Noel could tell from Nangong''s expression in that month that she was about to compromise soon, so immediately stepped up Language offensive. "Are you really able to completely clean up and imprison the prisoners in the enchantment?" Recalling from contemplation, Nangong looked at Noel seriously that month. In fact, she had already thought about agreeing to it, but she needed to confirm it again. That''s it. After all, Nangong didn''t want to "watch the prison alone until the death" that month. When she signed the contract, she already regretted it, but there was no way to breach the contract. But now Noel has given such good conditions, not only can he be free, but he can retain it. The best space is to control the magic, and she will clean up the prisoners in the imprisonment. The price she has to pay is to become Noels woman. Therefore, Nangong had no reason to be unimpressed. "It''s easy for me to kill those prisoners. You can first put me in prison and wait for me to kill all the prisoners, and leave the ghost place with me, so sincere enough!" Noel carefully. I thought about it and said the method he had come up with. Now I only see if Nangong will agree that month. "Aren''t you afraid that I will run away at that time?" After hearing Noel''s proposal, Nangong froze for a month, and she also thought that the method was indeed very good. Isn''t Nuoer not worrying about his disapproval afterwards? .. Chapter 126： indifferent "At that time, if you think you can run, you can try it out, but I was caught back, but I will be punished!" Noel said with a smile, not worried about Nangong that month, afterwards, he ran away and hid in hiding. Even if she wants to find it, there is no use at the end of the world. "Well, as long as you have done what I just said, I am willing to be your woman, and I will never run away afterwards!" Nangong thought about it for a month, and felt that he really had no ability, from this person who became a **** Fleeing in the hand, it was not an opponent before, now it goes without saying. "For the beauty, I will be full of motivation to do things, and promise to complete the task!" Hearing Nangong''s words that month, Noel showed a happy smile. This small little Loli is about to get it, just help her clean up those. Ants will do. "Huh! Then I will send you into the prison boundary!" Nangong said with a blush and snorted, Noel praised herself as a beauty, which made her feel very happy. After all, no woman did not like it, others Praise yourself for being beautiful. "Wait a minute!" Seeing Nangong that month, she was about to perform space magic, and Noel hurriedly stopped it, and he didn''t want to go in now. "Nuoer, wouldn''t you be remorseful?" Nangong frowned slightly that month, thinking that Nuoer just said that he was playing with himself. "Repentance? What''s so regretful, just want to bring people in to play, so you come to the Tomb of the Deep Ocean at night, and it''s not too late to send me in at that time, anyway, you don''t care to wait one more day!" Noel slightly. With a smile, I explained to Nangong that month, and I didn''t mean to regret it. "Ah?! You still have to bring people in to play?" Nangong asked in surprise that month, who could say that the people who entered the jail enchantment to play, as long as Noel was in her opinion, and still had to bring people in to play , She really couldn''t understand what the goods were thinking about. "For me, imprisonment is just a place to play. Is there any problem with bringing people in?" Noel shrugged his shoulders. He felt that the so-called imprisonment was just a place of entertainment. People just dont bother to do it themselves. "The problem is no. It''s just that the person you brought in needs your own protection. I want to use magic to maintain the imprisonment enchantment, so I have no spare power to help you protect them!" Nangong explained to Noel that month, otherwise The person he brought in was not good if something went wrong. "Well, that''s all right. I''ll be fine for a while. I''ll wait for you at the Tomb of the Deep Ocean at night, get some reward first, bang!" After that, Noel smiled slightly, and his lips were sweet in the month of the Nangong. After a bite, he returned to the couch to practice the great cause of sleep. Nangong, who had been kissed for a month, was instantly stunned by Noel''s move. No one thought of Noel, even the phantom constructed by the magic would take advantage. When I got back to God, I looked at the clock on the wall and found that I was going to class. Nangongs cheeks were reddish, and I looked at Noor who was sleeping. Then I used the magic of the space to drill into it and return to my own. Inside the office, organize some books on the table and prepare them for use after class. auzw.com Before, I arrived in a taxi. The ancient city of Xiaohai and the lost tree in Caihai Academy did not directly enter the interior of the school. Instead, they waited for the appearance of Xiaomasha at the entrance of the gate. It''s almost time for class, and no one has seen the figure of Xiao Linsha. "Gucheng, are we going to take a look? Maybe the sand and the light green onion might have arrived at the school earlier than we did." Seeing Xiao Gucheng deeply frowned, Shise Jishu said this possibility. "Yeah! Why didn''t I think of it!" Xiao Gucheng froze for a moment, and if he hadn''t reminded him of the loss, he really forgot this possibility. "You are too worried about Naosha, so ignore this point!" Shise Kishu said helplessly, but it can be seen that Xiao Gucheng is very worried about his sister Xiao Naosha, otherwise he will not give such a simple reason. forgotten. "Oh, let''s go in quickly!" Xiao Gucheng smiled innocently, and took Shiseki to the school building. After all, he wanted to make sure quickly, whether the light onion really arrived before the two of them. School is over, and by the way she asked Xiao Linsha''s current news. The two ran back and forth quickly on the stairs, and soon came to the first grade of the Higher Department, which is the entrance of their own class. They looked carefully outside to see if the blue feather onion came. To the class. "Ji Shu, it seems that you are right. Shallow is really coming to school earlier than us!" Xiao Gucheng smiled happily. He saw it inside the classroom. Lan Yu Shred was talking with her good friend Tsushima. , Sitting in his place, chatting and laughing. "You still go in and ask what happened to Nasha!" Shise Kishu smiled. In fact, he was relieved in his heart at least. Xiao Gu wouldn''t want to go to Noor to trouble. Xiao Gucheng nodded, walked quickly into the classroom, walked over to the position of the blue feathers, and sorted out the words he wanted to inquire in his mind. This young lady could not be offended. After all, she could be Noel. Girlfriend, if she didn''t tell herself where she was, she would be miserable. The blue feather onion that was chatting was discovered when she entered the classroom in Xiaogu City, but seeing that the other party was walking towards herself, she probably guessed what the other party was doing. She just wanted to ask how Xiaolin Sha was doing now. "Xiao Gucheng, Lin Sha has returned to her class, so you don''t have to come over to bother me!" Without giving Xiao Gu Cheng a chance to speak, Lan Yu said immediately, Xiao Xiaosha is now in the position because She didn''t want to say anything to Xiao Gucheng. "Er." Just sorted out the words to be asked, Xiao Gucheng heard the desired answer, but didn''t expect that Lan Yuqianqing would be so indifferent to himself. .. Chapter 127： wood After seeing Lan Yu talking, he continued to chat with his friend Tsushima, and he didn''t care what he meant at all. Xiao Gucheng had to withdraw from the classroom awkwardly and merge with the lost tree outside the door. "Ji Shu, how did the light onion seem to have changed into a person? Just looking at my expression was quite indifferent, as if completely regarded as a stranger!" When he walked outside the door of the classroom, Xiao Gucheng felt very depressed, he was really I don''t understand why blue feathers are so light, why are they so indifferent to myself. "Because you are wood, it''s useless to say anything now!" Hearing Xiao Gucheng''s doubts, the corner of Shise Kishu''s mouth was smoked. Before, the fool can see that blue feathers are very interesting for Xiao Gu, but now Lan Yuqin was taken away by someone, and he realized that something was wrong. "What do you mean?" Xiao Gucheng was very puzzled. How could he be wood? This has nothing to do with Lan Yuqin''s indifference to himself. I wonder if he really could. "Literally, when you say you have an elm head, you don''t know what it means!" Shise Kisuki didn''t plan to tell Xiao Gucheng about this, after all, it would be of little use to say it, blue feathers and green onions Into the arms of others, so he quickly opened the topic and said: "Don''t say this, come back to the truth, have you got the news of Linsha?" "Yes, I almost forgot about this matter, and Naosha came to school long ago, and now she is waiting for class in the class!" After being reminded by Kisuki, the ancient city quickly remembered the business, Tossed Lan Yu''s indifference to himself aside. "Then hurry up and confirm, so that you don''t have to worry about it, we can have a good class!" Seeing the success of the change of topic, Shise Kiki quickly urged and asked Xiao Gu to confirm in the past, so he also Don''t worry about this guy, he''s running into Noor''s trouble. "Well, let''s go together!" After that, Xiao Gucheng pulled up the Lose Ki tree, and ran up the stairs again, heading towards his sister Xiao Masha''s class. Poor lost tree, I thought I didn''t have to pass by, I could add some sleep in the classroom, but I didn''t expect that since Xiao Gucheng took him together, his supplementary sleep plan was completely defeated. Running all the way, the three-year class C of the middle school of Caihai Academy, there were two hurried teenagers, watching outside the classroom, as if looking for someone in the classroom. "I''m relieved to see Linsha!" Xiaolinsha, who was smiling inside, was chatting with Xuecai and Xia Yin. Xiaogu finally put her heart back and put it back in her heart. "People have seen it, let''s go back to class." Shise Kiki looked at the time on his watch and said to Xiao Gucheng next to him. "Wait! I still have something to tell Naosha!" Seeing the urging of Seto Kisuki, Xiaogu City remembered and found the second purpose of Kaosha, quickly shouted at the classroom: "Maosha , Come out, I have something to talk to you!" In the chat, Xiao Linsha heard someone yelling at herself and turned to see Xiao Gucheng outside the Orthodox Church beckoning herself. She was very puzzled about what Xiao Gucheng came to do for herself, so she decided to go out and see. auzw.com "Nisha, let me go out with you!" Xuecai said with a smile, she could not rest assured Xiaoshang, and had contact with the outside Xiaogu city alone, even if the two were brothers and sisters. "I''ll go with you too!" Xia Yin also said that she wanted to go with her, and she wanted to see the person outside and what she wanted to tell Xiaolin Sha. "Okay!" Xiao Nasha nodded her head and agreed to go out with them. The three women walked out of the classroom together and came to the front of Xiao Gucheng. Just seeing the three people coming out together, Xiao Gucheng didnt know what to say. After all, he wanted Xiao Masha to move home, but he knew that the two girls next to his sister would definitely not agree with Xiao Masha. Go back. "Guchengjun, what are you doing, say something quickly, or you will have class soon!" Seeing Xiaogu''s tangled look, Xiaolin Sha asked very puzzledly, after all, it was indeed almost time for class. Can''t stand outside the classroom all the time. "Then... that, Nasha, you move in and live inside. It''s too dangerous to live outside, just like yesterday''s kidnapping, but it worried me badly!" Xiao Gucheng sorted it out and wanted to talk about it Said the words. "Don''t! It was just an accident yesterday, and no such thing will happen in the future, and I don''t want to go back to live with a bunch of men!" Xiao Masha kept shaking her head constantly, and never moved home. live. "Yes, yesterday was just an accident, and Lin Sha wouldn''t move back and live with your group of **** guys!" Xia Yin said very straightly after hearing Xiao Gucheng''s words, and shook out Xiao Gucheng and a group of **** guys directly. The fact of being together. "It was indeed an accident yesterday, and Linsha will not go back with you, so you will die of that heart!" Xue Cai said with a cold face, as long as this fourth true ancestor Xiao Ancient City, dare to force Xiao Linsha If she leaves, she will attack without hesitation. "Guchengjun, I will never move back, so you don''t need to talk about it, and it''s almost time for class now, please leave here!" Xiao Linsha said firmly, and gave herself completely last night Handing it over, she didn''t want to leave Noor''s side at all, even if her parents came to persuade. "Nisha, you''re taking a test." Xiao Gucheng wanted to say something, but he was caught by the lost tree beside him, so he turned his head in doubt, hoping that the other party would give him an explanation. Seeing Xiao Masha and the two girls, they both walked back into the classroom together, and Shise Kishu only started to explain, because he saw that Xuecai just now had a posture to launch an attack, if Xiao Gucheng was talking It is estimated that whether she is here or not, she will definitely attack Xiaogu City. .. Chapter 128： important "Gucheng, didn''t you see the girl named Xuecai, are you ready to launch an attack?" Shise Kishu twitched his mouth. He estimated that Xiaogucheng didn''t see it, otherwise he would not stare at him that much. Xiao Gucheng thought about it carefully. The performance of the girl named Xuecai just now seemed to really attack his posture. If he was injured by the girl here, it would be bad to expose the vampire. There is no Demon himself. Those who log in will definitely be called by the students here to call the police, and it will be their own luck at that time. "Although you can''t be shot to death, if you reveal the identity of the Demon Clan, do you want to be caught by the SAR Police Force?" Losse Kishu continued to explain so that Xiao Gu could understand the consequences just now. "Sorry!" Xiao Gucheng''s angry expression disappeared for a moment, knowing that he had mistakenly lost Seki. "Reassure, Nasha is not very good now, and she still has some items to protect her. It won''t happen next time, something like that happened yesterday!" Shise Kishu advised, but he saw Xiao Lin Sha, the ring on her left hand, made him feel a weird energy, and the other two women also wore the same ring. So Shise Kishu guessed that it was a defensive ornament, even if he didn''t say that, he wouldn''t let Xiao Gucheng have nothing to do with death, and the battle between the two would definitely spread to Xianjin Island. "What item?" Xiao Gucheng asked doubtfully. He had just thought about how to persuade Xiao Linsha to go back, not paying attention to observe it at all. "That is, an item that is a qigong barrier. As long as something attacks the person wearing it, it will automatically open to protect the wearer, and that item can also block the attack of the beast, so you don''t have to worry about the safety of Linsha at all now!" Aberdeen thought about it carefully, and Shise Kiki deliberately pretended to be serious, and explained his own explanation. "Is there such a powerful thing?" Seeing the loss of Kiji is so serious, but Xiao Gu is still a little skeptical. After all, the good friend said that this item is too powerful. "Of course it is great. It is estimated that the young girl Xue Xue, who obtained the application from the Lion King organization, is to prevent the same thing from happening yesterday, and I have seen the item, otherwise I will talk indiscriminately?" Shiseki The tree nodded and continued to open his eyes to talk nonsense, let Xiao Gucheng give up the idea of ??taking Xiaolin Sha back. "Okay, let''s go back to class and let Linsha live in the girl''s house for the time being!" Xiao Gucheng thought for a while, since there are so strong protection of items, and the loss of Kisuki''s explanation is so serious, his sister Xiao Linsha should not be dangerous. Had she not worried about the safety of Xiao Linsha, Xiao Gucheng had no plans to move her back. After all, her family had just died yesterday and lived with a group of men. There are indeed many inconveniences. Protection items, so he immediately dismissed the idea of ??letting Xiao Xinsha return. Seeing the ancient city was deceived, Shise Kishu finally breathed a sigh of relief, and a happy smile appeared on his face. He returned with the ancient city, and the senior department of Caihai Academy was preparing for the first grade. auzw.com Just lost the base tree, and did not know that he had just made up the braids. Since he was completely guessed, and the ability of the ring was spoken by him. The two had just returned to the classroom, and it didnt take long for the bell to ring. The students and teachers of Caihai Academy each went to their own classes. Of course, apart from Noel sleeping, he had nothing to do after all, and who would come to the school''s office for nothing, so he was very, very relaxed. Noon The four girls all ran to the school medical room with their lunch boxes, and they had lunch time with Noel. They also directly skipped the two lessons in the afternoon before slowly coming back to the classroom to continue the class. As for the Nangong that month, when she saw Lan Yuqin on her face flushed with a happy expression, she walked a little softly back to the classroom, and she could immediately guess what Lan Yuqonon had just done, but she did not When you say something, you open your eyes and close your eyes, as if nothing has happened. Xiao Gucheng was also very puzzled when he saw it, but when he went to the class to ask after the class, he was given four words by Lan Yuqianqing, and those four words were''off your p thing'', so he could only go back in vain When he came to his seat, he was depressed and puzzled, thinking about how he offended Lan Yu. The lost tree on the seat can only watch Xiao Gucheng shake his head and sigh. In his view, Xiao Gucheng this elm head, it is estimated that in this life, don''t think about it, just buy a piece of tofu and kill yourself. He began to wonder if he could find his wife in the future. However, Shise Kisuki was not idle, and the time to see the get out of class was still sufficient, so he ran to plan to understand the situation and ask all the questions in his stomach. On the unmanned rooftop of the teaching building, Shise Kisaki holds upan and a high-tech computer, waiting for the personnel who contacted him before. And at this moment, a black crow with red eyes flew over the fence of the roof, twisting this little head to look around, and no one else happened before it flew to the shoulder of the lost tree. . "Miss Kiji, what''s the matter? I''m quite busy knowing it?" The girl''s clear voice came from the black crow''s mouth, but there was some impatience in the voice. I hope the other party will give the matter as soon as possible. say clearly. "You can''t show up in person, do you have to get a black and non-garbage crow coming?" Shise Kishu glanced, and the crimson crow on his shoulders said, "The corner of his mouth twitched." Something is wrong, since you let a crow come, and can it see things?" .. Chapter 129： disaster "Why don''t you say it, I''m leaving without saying!" The black crow said impatiently, and was about to leave the posture immediately. It didn''t have time to talk nonsense with the Lose tree. "I said that, let''s take a look at this first!" In fact, Shise Kiji wanted to see that the person who controlled the black crow came, but was disappointed to see that the other party did not show up. After that, Shise Kishu plugged the USB flash drive into a high-tech computer, clicked and played yesterdays surveillance video, and watched the black crow on his shoulder, and the screen was debugged to make it clear. Soon after, the screen on the computer display ended, and Shise Kiki waited for the black crow to respond, explaining to him what was going on. "What do you want to ask, just say it!" After a moment of silence, the black crow heard the girl''s words again. In fact, she saw the surveillance video just now and was confused, not knowing what to say. Too. "As far as I know, there are only three weapons in the world like Xuexia wolf. They are one of the sacred guns made by Tianbu to kill the true ancestor." Shise Kiki frowned and asked his stomach. The question in the question asked: "But there are more than 100 on the video, and the abilities are all the same. Is it that I have an illusion or can you mass produce?" "You are not mistaken. There are indeed only three sacred guns that can kill the true ancestors, but just watching the video can confirm that they are exactly the same as the sacred guns. I am also very surprised. Where did those people get them from? Weapons, there is also a way to mass-produce the Holy Gun!" The black crow''s mouth heard a serious voice from the girl. "Aren''t they the sword witches or Wu Weiyuan of the Lion King''s organization?" Shise Kiki asked in surprise, but he always thought that they were all sword witches and Wu Weiyuan of the Lion King''s organization. "If they are our people, do you think our Lion King organization will expose these people?" In the mouth of the black crow, the words of contempt from the girl were heard, and then said: "And, if those people are the Lion King organization, We have waged war with Zhenzu long ago, but its a pity that its not ours! "That is to say, the weapons held by those people are made by Noel, and the powerful women are also his people." Shize Kishu said to himself, completely forgetting the black crow on his shoulder. exist. "Noel? Is the ancestor of the human beings watched by Xuecai?" The girl''s words sounded, and she never thought of the always cautious loss of Kisuki, since she would give out such important information. It is said that Shise Kishu knows that it is bad, and he accidentally told the senior staff of the Lion King organization such important information. Since he really wants to pursue the other party, but the information just mentioned was very serious to the Lion King organization. Important information is also very important, and it will lead to very serious consequences. "You may have listened to it just now, but I didn''t say anything!" Shise Kisuki knew that the matter was serious, so she quickly deliberately put on a puzzled expression, hoping that the other party would forget the matter just now. "Lose Kishu, you can only cheat the child if you pretend, I will leave first if it''s okay!" After that, the black crow turned into a white handkerchief and fell from the shoulder of Shize Kishu. auzw.com "To deceive a child?" Hearing the contempt from the girl, Shise Kiki froze for a moment, and was also thinking, ``If you can only lie to the child, is Xiaoguo''s IQ the child''s degree? When Shigeki responded, he found that the black crow on his shoulder had disappeared completely, leaving him and a white handkerchief on the roof. "How can you speak quickly, and you shouldn''t let the information of the Lion King''s organization come out? This time it''s really big." Picking up the white handkerchief on the ground, the corner of the mouth of the Lose Kishu kept twitching. Things are up. Depressed and depressed, Shise Kiji thought of the corresponding method while walking down the stairs of the roof to return to the classroom. After all, as long as the method of mass production of the Holy Gun is obtained, the Lion Kings organization will certainly be manufactured in large quantities and attack the true ancestors everywhere, and then it will not be far from the full-scale war, so the lost Setji tree feels that he has broken down. Catastrophe. Soon after Kisaki left, a high school girl with glasses walked out of the roof entrance. "I didn''t expect to get such important information when I came over this time, but how to get the mass production method of the sacred gun from the ancestors of mankind!" A high school girl with glasses is supporting her chin Thinking. "According to the information transmitted by Xuecai, this human ancestor, Noor, seems to be very interested in beautiful women. I don''t know if I can make a deal or send someone to let him steal the method of mass production of the sacred gun! "The Eyed Girl said to herself while thinking about the method. After careful consideration, the high school girl with glasses finally made a decision, first to make a deal with Noel, it is really impossible to give away, and steal the method of mass production of the Holy Gun. So the high school girl with glasses took out her pocket mobile phone and dialed the number of the person to be sent to let her rush back to Xianshen Island from outside. After all, the task here is quite important. "I don''t know the length of the Three Saints, what do I need to do?" On the phone, a young girl heard very respectful words. "Huangsaka Saiya, I command you in the name of the head of the three kings of the lion king''s organs, and quickly return to the string **** island. There are important tasks that you need to handle. You can go to immediately abolish the task you are taking!" The third-year high school girl, facing the Hakasaka Saiya on the phone, issued a very serious command. "I am following this **** goal and on the way to Xianshen Island, it will take two more days to reach it!" The yarn on the phone was out of business, and he said his current situation. .. Chapter 130： first name "You can continue to perform the task of guarding, and report to me immediately when you return to Xianjin Island. I am telling you this important task, so be it!" The high school girl with glasses, thought about it carefully, I feel that the **** mission does not conflict with the present, and it is not too late to give up the mission when necessary. Moreover, this time the goal of the **** was the king of Nordic Aldikia, the eldest daughter of Lucasli Havain, and the queen of Lavria Lihavaine, also known as the''Silver Queen''. The task is not good. "Yes, I got it!" The yarn on the phone was out of touch and said very respectfully. Hearing the reply, the high school girl with glasses hung up the phone in her hand and began to think about how to approach. Noel, who was in the school''s medical room, turned into a crow and talked in the past. It seemed very impolite and sincere. After thinking about it, the high school girl with glasses decided to talk about this transaction in the past. After all, it can show enough sincerity. If the negotiation fails, the yarn will be sent to the past, and the method of secretly mass-producing the sacred gun. Steal from Noel. "Bell Bell!" The bell for class sounded. The spectacled girl thought the timing was just right. At least no one would go to the school doctor''s office during class time to disturb her conversation with Noel, so she quickly walked downstairs to the school doctor''s office. Because it was class time, there was no one everywhere. The spectacled girl used a super fast speed, and it didn''t take long to arrive, outside the entrance of the school medical room. In the school doctor''s room, Noor, who was bored to sleep, of course sensed someone, rushed from a distance at a high speed, and stopped outside the door of his school doctor''s room, but he didn''t have the slightest intention of getting up, so he continued to lie on the couch. Close your eyes and relax. "Boom!" The spectacled girl sorted out her thoughts, raised her little hand and knocked, before the door of the school''s medical room. "Come in!" came out of the house, with permission to enter. Push the door of the school medical room, the girl in glasses walked into it, and carefully observed the environment of the whole school medical room, so that it would be more convenient to escape at that time. After all, Noel learned from the intelligence, but There is no guarantee that a person who does whatever he wants will do anything. "Noor School Doctor, should you still be awake?" the door of the school hospital room was closed, the spectacled girl asked with a smile, and was watching Noel sleeping on the sofa, but she did not feel the slightest magic, just like an ordinary Can''t be in ordinary humans, except that he is not as handsome as humans. "Girl, what are you uncomfortable, let me show you!" Slowly opened his eyes, Noel suddenly wanted to tease the comer, quickly got up from the sofa and pulled the girl, walked to the edge of the work desk Let him sit down, and he picked up the stethoscope on the table himself. auzw.com The "I" glasses girl has not yet spoken. "You don''t need to say it, I am the doctor who can diagnose the cause!" Nuoer smiled evilly, picked up the stethoscope in his hand, and pressed it on the heart of the spectacled girl. By the way, at the angle that the other party could not see, he let out a trace of black gas. The bad is for the girl. The current behavior of Noel made the spectacled girl completely stunned. She looked at the stethoscope that was still moving on the European school with her mouth open. She never expected Noel, since she would make Such a thing comes. Although Noel''s move, with a serious expression, is very much like a responsible doctor, but the spectacled girl firmly believes in the other party, and she must know how she came over just now, and this move is completely flirting with herself. I just wanted to use my abilities to teach this human ancestor, but the girl in glasses suddenly was surprised to find that the energy in her body seemed to have completely disappeared, which made her completely stunned again, and ignored the stethoscope in Noels hand. Unbridled movement on his own European school. "Girl, you are not too sick, the energy in your body has completely disappeared, this is quite a serious problem!" Looking at the stunned girl in glasses, Noel said with a smile on his face, but the stethoscope on his hand did not stop. . "Noor, the ancestor of mankind, what the **** are you doing to make the energy inside me disappear!" Wen Yan said, the spectacled girl regained her mind, instead of worrying about the turbulent stethoscope on her heart, she stared deadly. The Noel in front of him cares more about where his energy goes than when he continues to be teased by the other party. "The head of the Three Saints of the Lion King, what''s your name, say it and listen!" Noel asked with a smile. Actually, when the spectacled girl came in, he remembered the identity of the girl, but he only knew that the girl was The length of the Three Saints, I dont really know what the name is, and he is too lazy to ask the system for information. After all, it is too boring and boring to do so. "Tell me, where did you get my energy!" The spectacled girl frowned. Although she was a little surprised that Noel said that she was in the Lion King''s organization, she still asked the original question. "Your name?" Noel smiled slightly, ignoring the question of the spectacled girl directly, and kept asking her own questions like her. "Hie Dao, can you tell me the reason now?" The spectacled girl thought for a while, knowing that Noel did not ask the result, she would never answer her own question, and she simply said the well-known name, intending to do so Muddle through. "This is not the real name. Lying in front of my eyes is useless, so don''t waste everyone''s time and tell me honestly!" Noel shook his head with a smile, and his eyes merged with Digu. The slight expression on the girl''s face knows that she is just perfunctory, which is not her real name. The spectacled girl did not expect that she was completely seen through by Noel so quickly that she lied so fast. This surprised her very much, and this was the first time she had been dismantled, but this had never happened before. .. Chapter 131： transaction The spectacled girl thought about it carefully. Instead of talking to Noel in such an endless way, it is better to tell him his name directly to stop this problem that may endlessly cycle. "My name is Xian Guyong, now tell me the reason for the energy loss, and take this annoying stethoscope away!" The spectacled girl named Xian Guyong said her real name with a cold face, and asked Noel to take it away Used to constantly tease your stethoscope. "Xian Guyong? What a strange name, or Xiadao Shun''er is a little nicer!" I saw that the other party was telling the truth this time, but the name Noel did not feel good, and there was no previous pseudonym. "I decided, I''ll call you Fei Dao!" "You can call whatever you like, once again, and tell the reason why the energy disappears!" Feidazui corner twitched, thinking that Noel, this person, is really too casual, completely ignore her feelings, go whenever you think What he did, he asked himself to say his real name, and now he felt uncomfortable, and decided to call his own pseudonym. "The reason for the disappearance of energy is actually because of this!" Noel smiled slightly, ticked his finger at the scarlet rice, and a trace of black gas was like a snake, and came out of her back. "Give me the energy, and do you have enough time to play?" Feida frowned slightly, but was not scared by the sudden black gas, but the stethoscope in Noel''s hand did not leave his heart. Still moving on it. "Of course not. Tell me your purpose. I''m thinking about whether to return the energy to you!" Noel said with a smile. He didn''t take back the hand that used the stethoscope. He didn''t plan to return the energy to Feida. I want to hear what the other party is doing. Feida now finally knows that Noel is a lawless se wolf, and it is almost impossible to let him take back his own hands, and he has no ability to resist and stop. He talked directly like this. "On behalf of the Lion King''s organization, I want to make a deal with you!" Feida no longer ignored the stethoscope that continued to molested, and looked at Noel with a red cheek. "Transaction? What can I do with the Lion King institution?" Wen Yan, Noel withdrew with a smile, molesting the Stethoscope of the Fei Ou Pai. He was interested in the girl''s words, so I don''t plan to continue to tease her for the time being. , Want to listen carefully to what the deal is, so that the head of the Three Saints can come here in person. "I learned from intelligence that you have a very strong women''s army, and the weapons they are holding are all related to Xuecai." Seeing Noel withdrew his hand, Feida was relieved and was just ridiculed just now. I feel it, but it''s really hard to continue. "Say the point!" Noel smiled slightly, he didn''t want to listen to the non-nutritive nonsense, so he directly interrupted the words of Feida and asked her to say what he wanted to trade this time. auzw.com "We want to mass-produce the Holy Gun, you can open it as long as you like, as long as it is within the capabilities of the Lion Kings organization, there is no problem at all!" Feida did not Angry because she was interrupted, because she doesn''t like to talk so much nonsense, she can just say right now, so she said what she wanted to get this time. "In front of absolute power, do you think I will be missing something?" Noel asked with a smile. After all, he really lacked nothing, and no one could stop anything he wanted. "Don''t be too arrogant, do you really think that the Lion King organization can''t deal with you?" Feida said with a frown, she felt that Noel was too arrogant, and really thought she was invincible, and he also changed direction. Refused this transaction. "Arrogant? Seriously, I don''t even need to move my hands to wipe out the Lion King. My women can easily raze it!" The smile on Noel''s face disappeared. Exuding divine coercion and pressing on Feidao''s body, he didn''t like to be threatened by others, and he had to let the girl taste the bitterness. Suddenly the sense of oppression hit, Feidao fell directly from the chair and fell to the ground, supporting her body with two arms open, not allowing the coercion of the attack to overwhelm herself, but she did not show a painful expression, but He looked at Noel in surprise. As a witch, Fei Dao is the most aware of what divinity is, but she did not expect it at all. The man in front of him will have the divinity that only the gods possess. "You, you...what kind of person are you wrong...what **** should be right..." Fei Da asked very hard, the huge divinity in coercion, let her be sure that Noel is not a human, but has a huge Divine deity, otherwise he will not have such a huge divinity and cannot do anything with the trend of divinity. "It''s a witch, but you''re only half right. I''m a half-human and half-god, and it should be a god. After all, it can condense a godhead!" Noel smiled slightly and explained to Fei Dao, then said: "So Don''t threaten me, it will make me feel very uncomfortable, this time it''s just a small punishment, next time, hum!" After that, Noel withdrew the divine coercion. After all, if you deal with beautiful women, just punish them. So surprised to find that this made Dadao a little stunned, as Noel said, even if it is only a half-human and half-god, as long as it can condense a divine personality, it is a god, and he just threatened a **** just now. The other party is not too angry. Otherwise, if you have no energy just now, it is estimated that you will be crushed into meat sauce immediately. "I can give you a method of mass production of the sacred gun, but what can you give me?" Noel asked, smiling with a smile on his face as he squatted down and lifted his chin. After all, the materials are exchanged from the system. Even if the method is given to the Lion King organization, it is estimated that they can''t find the materials to make, so the sale of this empty glove white wolf does not do nothing. .. Chapter 132： promise "What do you want?" Feida became respectful. After all, she knew clearly that the man in front of her was a god. She dared not just wantonly wanton, and since the other party was still willing to make a deal with herself, this It was something she had never imagined. "Just send two people to me, and the method of mass production of the sacred gun, I will immediately give it to your hands, it is very simple!" Noel smiled, looked at Feida and said. "No problem, please tell me their names, they will appear in front of you soon!" Feida didn''t even think about it, and immediately agreed, after all, it was just two people, so simple and easy conditions, It''s a fool not to immediately agree to come down. "One is Huang Saka Saiya, the other is Xian Guyong, her pseudonym is Fei Da, let me bring someone to me!" Noel said with a smile, staring at the Fei Dao who was flushed in an instant, he arrived I want to see if the other party will give her away for the so-called Lion King organization. "I?" Suddenly asked, crimson blushing, and Noel''s burning eyes made her feel hot all over. "Well, I can''t agree, that''s your freedom. You can come to me anytime if you think about it!" Squeezing the face of Fei Dao, Noel got up and lay down on the sofa, ignoring the girl sitting on the floor. The scarlet rice sitting on the ground did not mean to leave here. After confirming that Noel was a god, she was thinking about whether or not to agree. After all, there is nothing wrong with serving the gods. It is much longer than the three saints who are the lion kings. And it can also infect yourself with divinity. Fei Dao knows clearly that people who are infected with divinity can obtain immortal bodies. If they serve the gods well, they may even help themselves to integrate. Those divinities infected will make them immortal, but only later. It is necessary to follow the gods, but in her view this is a very cost-effective transaction. After all, there is no woman who hopes to grow old and die slowly. Of course, she hopes to keep her beauty forever, not to die is a dream pursued by many people, so it is a powerful temptation to not be immortal, but few people can. Resisted. After careful consideration, Fei Dao felt that there was no harm in agreeing to come down. After all, serving Noel, a very handsome god, she did not feel disgusted or disgusted at all, and she received most of the benefits from herself. I think this is a good thing. "Okay, I promised your terms. As for Huangsaka Saiya, she was returning to the string **** island suddenly, and it only takes two days to arrive!" After thinking so much, Feida finally agreed, she But she didn''t want to miss this good opportunity. She was too lazy to manage the Lion King''s organization. After all, in front of a god, the Lion King''s organization was nothing. As for the lost tree that has been pursuing himself, Feida just has a little good feelings for him, and most of them are too much intelligence, only to treat him as an ordinary friend, and he was deliberately said to be to hide his identity. Girlfriend, in fact, I haven''t even held hands once. auzw.com "Oh? The method of mass-producing the Holy Gun is really important to send yourself out?" Noel opened his eyes slowly and asked curiously as he looked at Feida, hoping to know what she thought. "I just think that I can serve the gods, which is much better than the three saints who are the lion king''s organs!" Wen Yan, Fei Dao got up slowly from the ground and explained to Noel with a smile on his face, and Tell the truth honestly, after all, lying is useless and will definitely be seen by the other party immediately. "As for the method of mass production of the sacred gun, you don''t need to give it to me!" Feida said after thinking about it, he decided to serve the **** Noor anyway, and the method of mass production of the sacred gun was completely unimportant. "It turns out so! Then give back the energy to you, anyway, you are my person from now on!" Noel said with a smile, the trace of black gas surrounded by the rice paddy flew back into his palm, and Quickly integrate it into the body. With a trace of black energy leaving, Feida felt her energy gradually recovering slowly. The return of energy made her feel a lot more solid. After all, she was originally a person of high strength and suddenly lost all her power in a flash. Individuals will become very uneasy. Looking at the regained strength, and the joy of Fei Dao, Nuoer Xie laughed and patted himself on the couch, indicating that the joyful Fei Da came over, he would not let go of the deliciousness of his mouth, that would be a fool. To do things, so he intends to completely subdue Feidao and make her a woman of her own. Noel was not worried at all. What the recovery of the power of rice was to resist. The so-called attacks and energies could not cause any harm to herself, and of course, let her restore her strength and make it disappear instantly. The rice in joy, seeing Noel summoned herself, and the other party showed an evil smile, so that she can guess what will happen, and she has learned that the **** is a 100% se wolf before, so dont think about it I also know what the other party told me to do in the past. Since I was conscious when I promised, but Feida didn''t think about it so quickly, she had to do those shameful things, but she had made up her mind to serve the gods, but she walked over with a blushing face and sat down slowly. Next to Noel on the sofa. "You should be able to guess, what did I tell you to do?" Nuoer Xie asked with a smile, got up from the sofa, hugged her red face in her arms and held her tightly. Posted on his body. "Well, I know, I''m ready!" Let the rice paddy''s body tremble slightly, but did not make any resistance, and leaned his body against Noel. .. Chapter 133： accelerate Next, lay flush on the sofa. And Noel was surprised to find that the gritty rice that took off his glasses to loosen two braids was more beautiful and beautiful than the previous Mogao. I really wondered why she was so beautiful, why did you have to dress up so old-fashioned? . "Hie Dao, obviously such a beautiful girl, why are you dressed so old-fashioned?" Noel asked very puzzled. "Because you can avoid a lot of distractions, and no one will notice yourself, so you will not be exposed!" Feida explained very shyly. "It makes sense!" After hearing the words, Noel nodded with a smile, and felt that Fei Dao was very reasonable, so that he could avoid many annoying flies, and seeing that Fei Dao has entered the state, he also knows that the harvest time is up. , Laughed: "Wait a minute, an inquiry will sound in your mind, that is, an inquiry about whether to sign a contract!" "Contract? Is it the signing of a lifetime contract with Lord God?" Hearing Noel''s words, Fei Dao asked blushingly. Anyway, she felt that way, just want to make sure. "Well, it should be similar, as long as you sign this contract, you will become my woman!" Noel smiled and explained to Feida. "I know, you can start!" Feida nodded shyly, indicating that he was ready and Noel could act anytime. Afterwards, Feida handed over to herself, Noel, who was so handsome in front of her, and an inquiry sounded in her mind. Host selected name: Feida, Yes/No signing partner "Yes" came back to God, Feida immediately chose to sign, and could become a companion of the god, rather than a servant served by the god, so she immediately chose "yes". Signing partner: success The mechanical words sounded again in the head of Feidao. At the same time, she also got quite a lot of information and understood a lot of things that she did not know. The benefits of signing a partner made her feel her decision and No mistakes, but very, very correct decisions. auzw.com "Let''s continue!" Noel looked at the ruddy complexion, a little surprised and shy. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another Poor Lose Kisuki, unaware of his nominal girlfriend, the young girl who has been struggling to pursue, has completely become Noel''s woman and is preparing to start a second fight between the two. The first year of the Higher Department of Caihai Academy, the loss of Keji during the class suddenly felt heartache inexplicably, as if he had lost something important, and also felt extremely irritable and angry, but he did not understand how to think about it. In fact, simply ignore the continued serious class. The yarn far away from the battleship was out of business. After receiving the call from the three saints, the rice paddy, he knew that there was an important task waiting for him to complete, and he immediately gave up on persuading Lavria to go to the island of string god. But this made Lavaria feel strange. He clearly persuaded his yarn to go out of the wind from the morning, immediately gave up the persuasion after receiving a phone call, and asked him to speed up the battleship to go to Xianjin Island. However, Sha Xiahua gave up persuasion, but it was exactly what Lavria meant. Anyway, she was also eager to go to Xianshen Island to find this girl, Haze Xiayin. The cab allows this air battleship to advance faster. "Queen Lavria, I am very grateful!" Seeing the maids leaving, the stunned yarn was out of business, and quickly thanked Lavria. After all, she did not think of this request, and the other party immediately agreed. "You''re welcome, anyway, I want to go to Xianshen Island quickly, so even if you don''t ask me, I will make this warship faster!" Lafria shook her head with a smile, she had already made the warship The plan to speed up the advancement was just the request for the loss of yarn. "Queen Lavria, after you reach the island of the string god, please don''t go alone to find the person Noel, this may put you in danger!" Sao Huahua thought about it carefully, and decided to remind the other party. So she said very seriously, after all, she was very fond of Lavria and didnt want her to go to Noel and have something unexpected. "The yarn is out of business, you can rest assured, I will go with the Knights of the Holy Ring, and I will just talk to him and let him open the conditions to let Haase Xiayin leave!" Lavria She said with a smile, she also knew that Sha Huahua was worried about herself, and she also regarded Sha Huahua as a good friend. As soon as she finished speaking, Lavria felt wrong. Sha Huahua was now her escort. How could she say that she was not allowed to go alone, as if she would not go with her. .. Chapter 134： attitude "The yarn is out of the way, don''t you go with me to Noor?" Lavria raised her doubts and wanted to make sure that her guess was correct. "When I return to Xianjin Island, there may be a very important task. It is still not sure whether I can continue to be your escort!" After hearing Lavria''s question, Sao Hua explained the general situation to her. a bit. "No wonder, you are so anxious to go to the island of the string god!" Lavria showed her original expression, and understood why the yarn was out of order, and asked herself to speed up the battleship. "Queen Lavaria, if you go back to the task you received and do not conflict with the task of escorting you, I will continue to perform the task of escort!" Sao Huahua thought about it carefully, as long as the task did not conflict, She felt that it was possible to continue to carry out Lavria''s **** mission. "That''s great, I thought I was going to separate you!" Lavria smiled slightly, she thought that Sahua would leave, she would no longer perform her **** mission, and she didn''t want Saha to lose this. Good friends leave. Sha Huahua didn''t think that Lavaria would care so much about her. It is estimated that she also regarded each other as a good friend like herself. Anyway, she thought so. Time passed quickly. In the Caihai Academy, the bell of the last lesson sounded, and the teachers and students inside the school began to organize the books to leave the school and returned to their homes together. Immediately after class, Lan Yuqin chopped the sorted book into his backpack, and said hello to his friend, Tsukishima Lun, and quickly left the first-grade classroom of the Higher Department and went to the third-year The classrooms converged so that we could go to the school doctor''s office to find our own man. Packing the books early, Xue Cai, Xia Yin, and Xiao Linsha were waiting outside the classroom for Lan Yu''s arrival. After all, they had discussed it at noon, and they met outside their class. Soon, Lan Yu Qingchun arrived in a hurry, and went to the school doctor''s office with the three girls talking and laughing. Along the way, the four beauties walked together also attracted the attention of many boys, but these boys know that the famous flowers have a master, and they are still tall and handsome who can''t compare with themselves, so they also look at the four. The figure behind the woman left the Caihai Academy dejectedly with her good friend. In the school''s medical room, Noel and Feidao fought until the bell of the school in Caihai school rang. "Hida, let me clean it!" Noel picked up the tired Hida and walked to the bathroom in the school''s medical room. After all, when the principal asked someone to decorate the school''s medical room, some of the shower facilities were installed in the bathroom. If the word "school medical room" was hung on the outside door, it can definitely be used as an apartment, and it is still a very luxurious apartment. auzw.com The tired and agitated scarlet rice can only lie in the blush of Noels arms with his face flushed, letting his hands help to cleanse himself, after all, he has completely become the other partys woman She didn''t feel anything wrong with cleaning her body. Soon, Noel cleaned the rice and helped her put on the school uniform, hugged her and sat on the sofa to chat, and waited for the arrival of the four girls, and introduced them to the deep ocean tomb. "Hie Dao, will you recognize you when Xuecai arrives?" Nuoer asked doubtfully. After all, he didn''t know at all. Have he met Xiecao and Xuecai? "It shouldn''t be recognized. After all, I didn''t appear in the Lion King''s office!" Feida arched in Noel''s arms and found a comfortable position. "Oh? Then I''ll look at it again!" Noel smiled slightly, wanting to see what he could look like, would it be a beautiful woman. "Okay!" Feida nodded with a smile, quickly running the energy in his body. The operation of the energy changed the rice paddy. The black hair turned silvery white, the blue pupil became silvery white, and her size was slightly higher. The most important change is the European Pie is two laps bigger than before. "I knew you had this ability, and I just let you use it!" Noel said with a smile. The appearance of Fei Dao made him a little tempted. "Master Lord, when there is time, I will use this gesture to serve you well!" Feida smiled blushingly. "Well, you change back first, they are almost outside the door!" Noel asked her to change back quickly. Feida nodded, recovered the running energy, changed the original appearance in an instant, and picked up the glasses set aside and put it on, originally wanted to braid the braid, but Noel gave it directly Stopped it. "It''s okay to wear glasses, don''t braid anymore, it''s too old-fashioned!" Noel let go, and Feida wanted to braid the little hand and explained to her with a smile. "All right, listen to you, Lord Noel!" Since Noel didn''t like it, Feida didn''t plan to get it. The words just fell, and the four girls just pushed the door into the school''s medical room, but when they saw the girl in Noel''s arms, the four girls were stunned for a moment, and they sighed that Noel was looking for a woman. It was a little too fast. However, the four girls were not jealous. After all, Noel had a very, very profound experience in the powerful aspect of loving sports. They and the women in the Tomb of the Deep Ocean, so they were surprised to see this girl. .. Chapter 135： stimulate But what surprised her most was Lan Yuqin, because she recognized the girl in Noels arms as the girlfriend of the third year of high school, and she and this person had met more than once, but she didnt expect to be given by her own man. Conquered. "Onion, it turns out that you are also the woman of Lord Noel!" Seeing the appearance of Lanyu onion, Feida was also a little surprised, and she could also see that onion changed from girl sharp to woman, and that onion appeared here to explain By the way, Shallot is also one of Noel''s women. "Hidea, aren''t you Ji Ji''s girlfriend?" Lan Yu Qiancong was very puzzled and wanted to get an answer from the mouth of Hidea. "No, that''s just what he thinks. I only treat him as a friend from beginning to end. He likes to talk about me everywhere and there is no way!" Feida said helplessly, and said the real situation. "It''s not really a good thing to lose the base tree!" After listening to the explanation from Fei Dao, Lan Yuqin directly believed, but she didn''t expect to lose the base tree. Since she hadn''t chased anyone, she would talk about it everywhere. The behavior she felt was quite abhorrent, just like changing direction to threaten others with him. "Originally, Shiseki is so abominable, since he has done such a lowly thing!" Xiao Naisha was also a little surprised. Most of them thought that this was very abominable and cheap. "Don''t talk about that guy, let me introduce you to her. Her name is Feida, and she is my woman, so you should get along well!" Noel interrupted their conversation and introduced them to the two who do not know Feida. For a moment. "Hello, my name is Jixue Xuecai!" Xuecai, who doesn''t know Fei Dao, also introduced herself, but she always felt that this Fei Dao made her feel very, very familiar, as if she and her I knew it before, but I just cant think about it. I met the man named Feida. "Hello, my name is Xia Xiayin!" After hearing Xuecai finished, Xia Yin was smiling and introduced herself to Feida. "Now everyone is here, let''s go back together!" Noel looked at the time and thought it was time to leave the school. "Well!" The five girls responded at the same time, all of them tapped their little heads. In this way, Noel hugged the rice paddy whose physical strength had not been restored, and followed the four beautiful women to leave the school medical room and go to the area where the sports car parked in the Caihai Academy. As for the ancient city of Xiao and the lost tree, the two of them sat in the classroom together and had no intention of leaving the school. Xiao Gucheng is because there are two gays in the family, and since turning them into dependents, there is an inexplicable connection that makes him very hurt. As long as the two of them appear in front of him, he will want to love them and protect them. Impulsive, so he would rather stay a little longer in school, otherwise he will definitely become a **** guy. And Kisuki Kisuki, as a watchdog of Xiao Gucheng, can only stay with him in school. After all, wherever Xiao Gucheng goes, he must follow each other, except for bathing and toileting. auzw.com In the classroom, looking at the appearance of the ancient city, it is estimated that he will not leave here in a little while, as the reason for the loss of the tree is also clear, so he plans to leave the classroom to go out and breathe . "Gucheng, I''m going outside and you want to leave school. Remember to call and tell me!" Looking at the depressed Xiaogucheng, Shize Jishu reminded. "Got it, I''ll be there for a while, and I don''t want to leave. I will call you to inform you when I want to go!" Xiao Gucheng nodded and continued to bow his head thinking about how to avoid the two after returning home. Gay guys meet. The ancient city of Jianxiao continued to worry, and Shise Kishu shrugged his shoulders, walked out from the inside of the classroom, and went down the stairs to go to the rooftop to blow the wind. By the way, use his ability to see what is interesting. Reaching the rooftop of the teaching building, he walked to the lost tree watching around the fence, looking for interesting things to watch, and he happened to see the parking place below, and Noel was holding a young girl with long black hair. "I''m going to go! Noel, this guy is so fast, and seduce a girl, but unfortunately can''t see who the girl is!" Shise Kishu looked at it carefully, curiosity began to wander to want to know, Noel hugged Who is the long-haired girl. So Kisaki Kishu put on the headphones and closed his eyes to use the radar-like ability to check the appearance of the girl below. But at the moment when I saw the girl''s appearance, Shise Kishu opened her eyes in astonishment, the anger in her heart instantly ignited, staring deadly with murderous eyes, and the black long-haired girl under her arms. Noel. In the parking area below, Noel, who was embracing the rice paddy, felt his killing intention against him. He glanced casually in the direction of the killing intention. The eyes of the emperor were clearly visible, and the edge of the roof of the roof of the teaching building On the way, Shise Kiki is staring at himself with an angry face. As for the reason for the loss of Kisuki Kishu, Noel knew what it was without thinking about it. It was nothing more than the scarce rice he was struggling to pursue. Since he was embraced in his arms, he did not mean to rebel. Noor suddenly thought of something, intending to stimulate the angry teenager on the rooftop, so he turned the scarlet rice in his arms so that the other party could clearly see the appearance of the scarlet rice. Moreover, and provoking her chin, Noel bowed her lips. Since I don''t know, why did Noel suddenly do this, but Fei Dao did not resist, but embraced his own man with his arms in his arms, and cooperated with a smile on his face. The lost tree on the rooftop saw that the girl was the rice paddy, the rice paddy he had been struggling to pursue, but now it fell into the clutches of Noel, letting the other party wanton on her, but she didnt have anything at all. The meaning of resistance is also very active in cooperating with each other. "Impossible! Absolutely impossible! Hiroshi must be forced by Noel!" Shise Kishu''s eyes were red, he didn''t believe everything he saw, and he believed that Noel was the one who forced him. .. Chapter 136： Seed But Shiseki did not rush down, because there are still many people in Caihai Academy, he cant use his ability to cause panic, so he can only force down his anger, grab the barbed wire of the fence, and bit his own. Lips looked at Noor below with anger. "It''s so boring, since there is no response!" Leaving Fei Dao''s lips, Noor glanced lightly, and lost his anger on the rooftop. "Sir Noel, what are you talking about?" Feida asked very puzzled. She didn''t understand what Noel meant. "I''m talking about angry teenagers on the rooftop." Noel pointed to the red tree with red eyes on the rooftop of the teaching building and said, "I thought it would be a stimulus, he would rush down wildly!" "Angry boy?" Feida looked in the direction pointed, saw the lost tree on the roof of the teaching building, and immediately understood the meaning of Noel''s words just now, laughing: "It turns out that Lord Noel wants to stimulate Lose. The base tree!" "Otherwise, let''s try to stimulate, to see if he will rush down wildly, if we don''t come, we will go home, how?" Noel thought for a while, planning to stimulate the lost tree, see if he would Will not continue to do siege. "I listen to you, Lord Noel!" Feida said with a smile, she also wanted to see, has been pursuing her lost kiji, will she rush down regardless of everything. Seeing Feida no opinion, Noel opened the door of the sub-seat of the sports car and held her back against her. From the angle as long as Lose Kisuki could see, slowly took the evil right hand and made it irritable. The act of losing the tree. Fei Dao''s face gradually became rosy, and the quick gan came to make her want to be charming, but she was forced down by her, and there was no trace of resistance. Unfortunately, the lost tree on the rooftop, seeing the interaction between Noel and Feida, still insisted on not intending to go down, and he was constantly admonishing himself not to be impulsive. He was a member of the management community of Xianjindao. My own reasons caused panic among the people. "It seems that he really doesn''t plan to come down, it''s really boring, let''s go back!" Seeing the loss of Kiji will only stare, and there is no meaning to come down at all, so Noor does not plan to continue playing. "Hmm!" Feida nodded with a smile. Before entering the co-pilot of the sports car, he sent two words to the Lost Kisuki on the roof. He calmed his face and said softly: "Women!" After all, Feida originally thought that Shise Kiki would rush down angrily, but the result disappointed her. She didn''t expect to pursue herself, but she was a horde who would only stare at one side, but also thank her Promised his previous confession. After talking, Feida entered the co-pilot of the sports car, and quickly closed the door, no longer looked at the upstairs, and chatted with the four girls in the sports car, waiting for Noel to drive and wait for himself People take away from Caihai Academy. The lost kiji who understood the mouth shape of the rice was completely stunned on the rooftop, watching the black sports car leaving the school until it completely disappeared into his sight. auzw.com When I got back to my soul, Shise Kiki began to regret that he didnt rush down immediately, but now I know that its too late to regret, and Feida has been taken away by Noel, and the words that Feida said just now let him know There is no chance. Poor Miss Seki, I dont know that even if he rushes down, there will be no chance at all. After all, Feida just wants to see what kind of person he has been pursuing himself. Leaving Caihai Academy, the sports car is advancing at high speed on the road Xiao Xiaosha inside the sports car, while chatting happily with the four girls, suddenly remembered something that was forgotten in the morning. "I remembered!" Xiao Linsha exclaimed suddenly, remembering what she had forgotten. "Mr. Sha, what do you think of?" Xia Yin asked, very confused, when she heard Xiao Linsha''s sudden shouting, not knowing what she was thinking of. Nuoer and several daughters were also puzzled and puzzled, and they looked at Xiao Xinsha and asked her to explain what they had remembered. "In the morning, Shenlin Sauce asked me to send the clothes to change. I completely forgot. I just remembered and scared you, I''m so sorry!" Xiao Linsha said with a small tongue, she also knew that she had yelled suddenly, It is estimated that some people inside the sports car were taken aback, so I quickly explained to them. "Hurry to deliver it?" Noel asked with a smile, if Xiao Linsha was anxious, it would be a big detour, and he should not waste much time at his super fast speed. "Shen Lin sauce''s clothes are all put in the apartment. It is only necessary to go back to the apartment and take it out, so it is not too late in the past. I will call it and say it!" Xiao Linsha smiled and shook her head, saying and There is no need to rush to the past, but she does not want to return to the apartment, after all, it is already occupied by **** guys. "Otherwise, let''s go buy some clothes now, so you don''t need to return to the apartment, anyway, Feida also needs some clothes!" From the rearview mirror, Noel saw Xiaolin Sha and didn''t want to return to the apartment, so he wanted to This method came out, and Feida really needs to buy some clothes. "That''s really good, and I just don''t want to return to the apartment!" After hearing Noel''s proposal, Xiao Xinsha smiled very happy, and finally didn''t need to enter the gay''s den, so she was very happy. The other four girls smiled and felt that it was still early. It was good to go shopping and go back. After all, at Nolls super fast speed, it didnt take much time to return to the Tomb of the Deep Ocean. Later, Noel and the five girls came to the women''s clothing store to accompany them to buy clothes, and they were constantly changing different clothes in the fitting room to let their men watch whether it was appropriate. .. Chapter 137： Blow Xiao Linsha bought a lot, and she had to send her mother''s clothes tomorrow before choosing with her four other girls. They exchanged their favorite clothes for Noel to watch. It wasn''t until the sky was getting dark that the five beauties walked out of the women''s clothing store, each with a very happy smile on their faces, and left and right hands carrying several clothing bags to the sports car. Noel was also close behind, but his left and right hands also carried several serving bags, except that the five women took their own clothes, but he held the clothes of Mother Xiaolinsha in his hands. "Nisha, did you buy all the clothes you want to send?" Noel, who was about to drive, asked Xiao Xiaosha in the back seat. If he hadn''t bought all the clothes, he could still go in and fill up the clothes. "Well, I bought them all!" Xiao Linsha said with a smile, holding the bag on her leg, indicating that all the necessary clothes were available. "It''s not too early now, let''s send it together tomorrow!" Noel looked at the sky that was gradually dark outside, and felt that it would be good to send it tomorrow. After all, he had something to do at night. "Okay!" Xiao Linsha nodded, thinking that it was indeed a little late, and it was nothing to explain that the day was over, and she was a little hungry. She wanted to return to the Tomb of the Deep Ocean quickly and said: "Noel, you open Hurry up, I''m hungry!" "Her husband, I''m hungry too!" Xia Yin''s cheeks were red and she rubbed her abdomen with one hand. When Xiao Linsha said that, she began to feel a little hungry. The other three of them listened to the words of the two women, and they all felt a little hungry. They all used their eyes to signal Noel, hoping that their men would return to the Tomb of the Deep Ocean soon. Noel smiled slightly, stepped the throttle of the sports car to the bottom, the black sports car rushed out suddenly, drove in the lane at a super fast speed, constantly surpassing a car blocking the road, and parked the tomb of the deep ocean to the port The direction rushed. In the Caihai Academy, in the luxurious office on the top floor, Nangong was drinking black tea leisurely that month, and was thinking about when to find Noel tonight. After all, the two did not agree on a good time, just let her go at night. "Isn''t it too early to look for Noel in the past?" Looking at the darkening sky outside the window, Nangong felt that it was still a little early in the month, but she couldn''t wait to pass. After all, if it succeeds tonight, Nangong will be free that month, so she has been in prison for a few years, and she very much wants to leave the ghost place quickly and feel the life in the outside world firsthand, instead of only using magic to construct The phantom can only be active outside the prison boundary. After careful consideration, Nangong decided to pass by that month. On the luxury ship of the Tomb of the Deep Ocean, waiting for Noel to be ready, he immediately transported him and the people to be brought inside the prison. Now that the decision is made, put the black tea cup in your hand, Nangong quickly used the space magic that month, opened the coordinates on the tomb of the deep ocean leading to the port, and wandered into the open space channel and walked in. In the luxurious office, when the magic circle that appeared out of thin air disappeared, Nangong also disappeared in the office that month, leaving only half a cup of black tea on the table, and the empty luxurious office. auzw.com Simultaneously In the ancient city of Xiao, who was worried in the classroom, he couldn''t think of a way to avoid meeting, and the sky outside was gradually darkening. He felt that it was time to return to his home. After all, it was not a way to stay like this. It was just when making a call to find the lost Setki tree, no matter how many times Xiao Gucheng called, no one answered the phone, which made him very puzzled, but he knew that good friends did not leave. After careful observation all around, I found that Caihai Academy was no longer there, so Xiaogu used the power of vampires and superhuman smell to quickly find the location of the lost tree. However, when the ancient city of Xiao came to the rooftop, he saw the lost tree, with blood in the corner of his eyes, and the whole person was sitting on the ground decadently, as if he had been hit hard. "Jishu, are you okay?" Hurrying a few steps forward, Xiao Gucheng came to Shise Kishu and asked him with great concern. The lost tree seemed to be unheard of. He sat on the ground stupefied motionlessly, as if he had turned into a wooden man with no response at all. This situation caused Xiao Gu to frown. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he must have dealt a great deal of loss to Kisuki, otherwise he wouldn''t be like this ghost. "Jishu, no matter what happened, you are useless like this!" Xiao Gucheng persuaded, but shook and lost Shiji, hoping to let him recover from the blow, and don''t continue to maintain this ghostly look. Hearing the words of Xiao Gucheng, Shise Kishu''s eyes have a little color, and I feel that the good friends are very reasonable. They look like they have no use. It is better to find a way to rescue the scarlet rice. "Gucheng, I''m okay now, thank you!" Losse Kishu figured it out, thanking Xiaogu who was worried about himself, and decided in his heart that he must rescue the rice from the Noel''s clutch. After all, Shise Kishu still believes that the rice paddy is forced by Noel, so he will feel better, saying that he is deceiving himself, but this has made him recover from a half-dead state. "What did you look like that scared me, what happened?" Seeing the loss of the tree was restored, Xiao Gucheng was finally relieved, but he wanted to know what happened. Good buddies battered like the ghost just now. "Nothing" Shise Kiji shook his head and didn''t want to tell the story, and it was useless to say it. It was better to think of practical methods. "Speak it out, let''s find a way together, maybe it will be solved in a moment!" Xiao Gujia was puzzled, but Shise Kishu was reluctant to say, but he still wanted to know very much, and he was too nervous Was provoked. .. Chapter 138： suddenly Seeing Xiao Gucheng still asking, Shise Kishu could see this guy, and he had committed a lot of fuss, and it would be annoying him if he didn''t say it. "Actually, I don''t want to know, I just want to help you!" Seeing the lost Shiji tree did not speak, Xiao Gucheng said very seriously, but his current appearance was betraying the idea in his heart. "The ancient city, your expression, has completely betrayed you!" Shise Kishu''s mouth twitched, and said Xiao Gucheng directly. "Is the amount obvious?" Wen Yan said, Xiao Gucheng froze for a moment, and asked with an awkward smile. He didn''t expect it at all, and was soon seen through. "Your face is like full, I want to know, tell me quickly, the fool can see!" Shise Kishu said straightforwardly, leaving no face for Xiao Gucheng. "I really want to know, so you can tell it!" Since they were all seen through, Xiao Gucheng asked directly, and Shise Kishu told himself, saving him from continuing to pretend. "Hie Dao, was taken away by Noel in front, and she did not resist at all. There must be some handle that fell into the devil''s hands, but there were many school staff just now, in order not to cause unnecessary panic, I. I Nothing to stop.. Noel took away the rice paddies," Shise Kisuki said in a low mood. I was very sorry when I recalled the situation just now, but there is no regret in the world. "This." After listening to the story of Lose Kishu, Xiao Gu was completely stunned. Because of his curiosity, he uncovered the scars of good friends, and he also began to regret that he was too busy. "I''m okay, I will try my best to save the rice from the Noel''s clutches!" Seeing Xiao Gucheng a little blamed, lost Shijiki said that he was okay, and very determined to rescue the rice, completely gone Depressed mood just now. "Well, we will definitely defeat Noel and liberate those caught by him!" Xiao Gucheng nodded and said very seriously. "Okay, don''t talk about it now, let''s go home!" Shise Kishu smiled. He knew that Xiao Gucheng would definitely help, but now the strength of Xiao Gucheng can''t cause any harm to Noel. It''s better to go nonsense here, let Xiaogu increase its strength quickly. Hearing the words, Xiao Gucheng also remembered that he came to find the lost Setki, but the sudden situation made him forget, so he didn''t remember it for a while. In this way, the two **** guys left the school together and headed to the platform of the magnetic levitation train, waiting for the magnetic levitation train that had not yet arrived. By the way, they discussed how to make Xiaogu City stronger quickly in the short term. After all, Shise Kisuki believes that if he wants to completely defeat Noel, there is only a very powerful true ancestor, but he doesnt know the three true ancestors, and even knowing it will not help, so he is only the fourth true ancestor. The ancient city will allow him to see the hope of saving the rice. But the way to make Xiao Gucheng powerful, he made him very very repulsive. This is also a worry for Shiseki. Sometimes I want to give Xiao Gucheng medicine and throw him into the rooms of Gila and Tebias at night. In this way, Xiao Gucheng is estimated to hate himself. auzw.com At the same time, the two discussed. Noel and the five daughters have already returned. The luxury ship on the Tomb of the Deep Ocean is enjoying dinner tonight with the women on the ship. At this moment, a magic circle suddenly appeared in the dining room, and the members of the Beauty Corps put down the tableware and surrounded the magic circle in an instant. Noel and the girls, as if nothing happened, still talking and laughing, enjoying the dinner on the dining table, not taking the sudden appearance of the magic circle at all. Soon, in the magic circle, a little loli came out wearing a gothic skirt and long black hair holding an umbrella, but just came out to see the women around and made her stand still for a moment. "Nor, is this your way of welcome?" Nangong asked with a smile that month when she looked back at Nor, who was not far away, but she did not dare to act rashly, because she knew the women, holding The weapons are not vegetarian, and have seen their strength. In the case of two or three people, Nangong still had some confidence that they could turn them around, but a few more she would only be able to escape, and those women who did not leave their seats, each of them is not a troublesome existence, Of course, Xia Yin, Lin Sha, and Shallot are not counted. "Nanyue Sauce, it was delivered by yourself suddenly, and it was picked at the dining place. They did not immediately attack, it was already very good!" Looking at the surrounded Nangong that month, Noel smiled and said, he I did not expect that the other party would choose this time to come, and also chose to appear in the dining room. "Then let them continue to go back to dinner now?" Nangong thought about it for a month, and thought that Noel made sense, so she didn''t use angry emotions. After all, individuals will be alert, people who suddenly appear or object. "Come back, she will soon be her own, don''t be so nervous!" Noel smiled slightly, and asked the members of the beautiful legion that surrounded Nangong that month to return to the place where she had just eaten. "Yes!" The people around Nangong that month, after responding to Noel, turned back to their seats, continued to enjoy the dinner in front of them, and the conversation and laughter began to spread gradually again. Looking at the women who were still murderous just now, the kung fu seems to have changed for a moment. This made the Nangong''s reaction in that month too late. After all, the contrast with the previous one is really too great. "Nanyue Sauce is here anyway, let''s have dinner together!" Looking at the stunned Nangong Nayue, Noel said with a smile at her, and ordered the servants around to prepare. "Okay, anyway, I haven''t eaten yet!" Nangong nodded that month and sat down in the vacant position. .. Chapter 139： aisle The beautiful legion surrounded just now left, and Lan Yuqin only found the surrounded people. Since it was her class teacher Nangong that month, she just couldnt understand what the other party was doing. "Teacher that month, why did you come here, are you also a Noel woman?" Seeing Nangong sat down that month, Lan Yuqiangong asked, she was puzzled. "I" Nangong just wanted to talk that month, but it was planned by Noel. "Shallow onion, you''re completely right. That month sauce is my woman!" Noel smiled slightly, and directly gave Nangong''s identity as that month. "Sister Onion, don''t listen to that bastard, I''m not his woman!" Wen Yan, Nangong''s cheeks were reddish in that month, and he quickly explained to Lan Yu Qianon that he was not a Noel woman. "Cut! It''s okay to admit it earlier. It will be my woman after tonight, isn''t it?" Noel flew a glance at Nangong that month, and sooner or later it will become a reality. I don''t know what she still explains there Its okay to admit earlier. "Anyway, it''s not yet. Wait for you to complete the promise and say it, hum!" Nangong snorted that month, although it was quite clear in his heart that cleaning up the prisoners in the detainment boundary was simply a matter for Noel. "It''s all the same, that month sauce, please advise me in the future!" Lan Yu Qingcong smiled. She felt that no matter what the promise was, her man would complete quickly, so Nangong will definitely join in that month. "Oh," Nangong responded in a low voice that month, flushing her head to eat, and she was very clear about the fact that she was destined, and she only responded to Lan Yu''s lightness when she realized this. Hearing Nangong''s response that month, the women in the living room all smiled, knowing that the little loli figured it out and stopped doing those unnecessary struggles. Next, Nangong quickly integrated into the big family that month, and she also found that the women here are very well together, and they have reached an outrageous harmony, but because of this, she has no previous shyness and can be happy I chatted with the women here. Soon, the dinner tonight ends All the girls have returned, the lounge of this luxury ship, playing with computers, watching TV and watching TV, anyway, they are doing what they like. After a short break, Nangong remembered the business only that month, so she quickly walked to Noel and sat directly beside him. "Nuoer, when are you going to enter the imprisonment enchantment?" Nangong asked doubtfully that month, she wanted to get out of the ghost place quickly, and didn''t want to stay in it for a moment. "That month sauce, are you so anxious, want to be my woman?" Noel asked with a smirk. In fact, he also forgot just now, but he wouldn''t be stupid to say it. "Yeah! Then when did you go in, without giving me an accurate reply, I''m leaving!" Nangong blushed in shame that month, but if she didn''t answer that way, she knew that Noel would definitely, endlessly Continue to laugh. auzw.com "Now, it''s just a post-meal exercise!" Noel looked at Esdes with a smile and asked, "Esdes, do you want to go together?" "Where is it?" Esdes, who was on the Internet, looked at Noel doubtfully and asked, if she was walking around, she would not intend to follow. "Go to prison and clean up the ants that are okay, are you interested?" Noel said with a smile, he thought Esdes should be interested. "Go, wait for me, I''ll change my clothes!" Estes nodded, wearing loose suspender pajamas, and quickly ran towards the room to change clothes. She didn''t want to miss the fight. "After adding my personal maid, there are so many people!" Knoll thought about it carefully, and felt that so many people were enough, and there was nothing to do if he went too much. "Even the maid will take it?" Nangong asked in surprise that month, she really couldn''t understand what Noel was doing with the maid in. After all, Nangong hadnt seen it that month, and Noel was close to the strength of the maids, so she was surprised to be normal. "My personal maids are very powerful, don''t underestimate them!" Noel smiled slightly and explained to Nangong that month, saving her from making random guesses. Hearing the words, Nangong carefully observed that month, and the four maids standing cleverly behind Noel wanted to see something from them, but except that everyone was very beautiful, she could not see anything. special place. At this time, Estes had changed clothes and came to Noel with a smile on his face, waiting for his man to take himself out to play. "People have already arrived in that month''s sauce, send us to your entity!" Seeing the arrival of Esdes, Noel let Nangong send him and others into that month, the legendary imprisonment enchantment of Xianjin Island. "Plus you, six people, right?" Nangong looked at Noel that month, let him make sure first, or wait for the delivery of the few people, God knows if he will be angry, and suddenly he went on strike. "Yes, nothing wrong!" Noel nodded with a smile. It was confirmed that Nangong was not nonsense that month, and quickly used the space magic to open the passage to the location of her entity in the imprisonment enclave. After all, it is the safest place in that place and can give Noel and others time to prepare. After all, if sent directly to the prisoners, it is very likely that they will be attacked as soon as they come out, so for the sake of safety, Nangong that month, she listened to Noels comments and opened the channel to her physical location. "Go in!" Nangong said to Noel and others that month after opening the passage to the prison. Noel hugged Estes around him, and walked into the passage that Nangong opened that month, and four close-fitting maids followed. .. Chapter 140： independent In a very damaged and retro room, a purple light suddenly appeared, a magic circle emerged out of thin air, a man and five women walked out of it, and the magic circle disappeared quickly after the six people walked out. No trace. In the severely damaged room, six people looked around, and soon found a little loli, sitting on the ground leaning against the wall. "Discover, that month sauce!" Letting Estes out of his arms, Noel walked to Nangong with a smile on the face, crouched in front of her, poked her face with her finger, and said, "No response It seems that the magic phantom constructed by the outside world has not been cancelled yet." "So what should I do now, wait for her to come back to her soul?" Esdes asked suspiciously, and she could also see that Nangong''s month was now like a puppet without a soul. "Wait and see, if she doesn''t regain her spirit, we will walk around by ourselves!" Noel thought for a while and decided to look at the situation and said, after all, it would be much more convenient to know the way, if Nangong will not return for a month. Soul, you can only stroll around and play. As soon as the words fell, Nangong''s eyes recovered in that month, seeing Noel was playing with his face, and seeing that the other party had not turned his head, he suddenly opened his mouth and bit into his hand. However, after the bite continued, Nangong began to regret that month, because she felt that the bite was like a stone, and her teeth were so painful that she immediately let go of Noel''s hand. "Do you need to bite so hard? Didn''t you remove all your teeth?" Noel turned his head smilingly, looking at Nangong where tears were gathered in the corners of his eyes. "It hurts me. Is your hand made of stone?" Nangong covered her mouth with her hands in that month, and the pain left her with tears. "Don''t forget that I''m a demigod. Even if I don''t defend, only the artifact might hurt me, but your teeth can''t move!" Noel smiled slightly and explained to Nangong that month. "Then why didn''t you say it earlier, my tooth hurts!" Nangong was very depressed that month, and she wouldn''t bite it if she knew it. Now it''s her own bad bite. It''s hard for her to feel depressed. "Er Nayue Sauce, it seems that you are going to bite, I didn''t let you bite it?" Noel smiled helplessly, how to listen to Nangong finished that month, seems to have become his own wrong. "Humph!" Nangong snorted that month, and then quickly turned his head to stop talking, but his cheeks were gradually flushed. Seeing Nangong''s blush that month, Noel and Estes smiled, knowing that she understood her problem, but she was embarrassed to admit her mistake. However, Noel did not intend to continue, otherwise it would be endless. He and others waited to imprison the enchantment but did the right thing, waited for the settlement of everything here, and slowly played with Nangong that month. "Don''t be angry that month, please tell us where those prisoners are, you can''t stay here all the time!" Estes said with a smile. She thought the same thing as Noel, and felt that it was important to get things done first. "That month''s sauce is good, we''ll do the business first, and you don''t want to be in a ghost place here, will you continue?" Noel smiled slightly and rubbed Nangong''s little head in that month. auzw.com "Going out of that door is the inside of the imprisonment!" Nangong thought about it for a month, and felt that it was really important to do the right thing, and she didn''t want to stay here anymore. "Then what is this place, it doesn''t look like a prison at all." Noel asked a question. He felt that this room did not want the prison he knew. "Here is an independent space I used to divide the space in the imprisonment enchantment!" Nangong smiled proudly that month and explained to Noel what the place was. "That month sauce, you give us the way to increase efficiency, and the safest by my side!" The question was answered, Noel smiled slightly, thinking it was time to start. Nangong nodded that month, and felt that Noel was right, but still led the way more efficiently, so as to ensure that there were no fish that missed the net. Noel opened the door of the room and took the lead to walk in. The women quickly followed, and Nangong glanced in that month. After the dilapidated and retro room, it entered the interior of the door. After passing through the door of the room, the view made Noel felt that there was a bit of prison here, and he looked around carefully, but he did not find the existence of the prison cell, which made him very puzzled. Reconciled. Several women also came out one after another, and Estes came to Nuoer before they began to observe the situation here, and four close-fitting maids guarded around, in case someone would come to sneak attack. The Nangong, which came out last month, closed the door to the independent space and glanced around randomly. After all, she also had a long time and did not enter the imprisonment boundary. It can be said that she has always been in her own independent space. . "That month sauce, why there is no cell here, and where are the prisoners?" Noel asked his own question, hoping that Nangong would answer that month. "There is no cell in the prison, and the prisoners are very free. They are behind the giant gate, and they are carefully attacked by them after entering!" Nangong pointed at that month and said to the giant gate not far away. "It is estimated that if they are not close, they will die without a body!" Estes said with a smile. She knew that Noel''s close maid, but would not let any enemies approach, and if she dared to attack, she would only be torn down. . "Let''s go!" Now that he knew the direction, Noel smiled slightly and hugged Esdes around him. Soon, Noel and others came to the giant gate and punched a hole directly with a violent punch, so that they could walk into the place where the prisoner was. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. On the giant gate, a gap was violently blasted, and the sound also attracted the attention of the criminals nearby, and they all looked at the figure walking out of the gate gap. .. Chapter 141： Criminal Because the gate trick was attacked very strongly, the thick dust raised, so that the prisoners could not clearly see who was breaking the gate, but they heard the roar of a young girl. "There was so much noise. Do you want to be besieged by the prisoners inside?" "I want them to come together, so that we don''t have to look around, and I''m here to get in quickly, without the hassle of opening the door!" When the flying dust dispersed, a man and six women appeared in the eyes of the prisoners, but he paid more attention to the gap that was opened. After all, they stayed in it for so long and did not attack the giant gate. It''s just that the attack has no effect no matter how. There is now a gap opened, which allows the prisoners to see the hope of escape, but the seven people who emerged from the door have become an obstacle to their way. "My dear, we are stared at!" Estes said with a smile, feeling the murderous intentions from the prisoners here, but they did not put these ants in their eyes at all. "That month''s sauce, are the prisoners here the same kind of thing?" Nuo Erzai observed carefully, and found that the prisoners appearing here were much weaker than expected, and they were totally unable to take interest in them. "Here is the outer layer, and those who are detained are more powerful than ordinary demons!" Looking at the prisoners, they gradually approached themselves and others. Nangong explained to Noel that month. "In other words, if you go deeper, some of the powerful prisoners will appear one by one?" Estes smiled slightly, knowing that the powerful prisoners were inside. This made her feel very happy. After all, she was very happy. For those prisoners, she didn''t even have the yuwang to do it. "Well, you can say that!" Nangong nodded that month, confirming Estes'' conjecture. "Then it will be handed over to my personal maid here, anyway, it is not a great role!" Noel thought about it carefully. The prisoners here were so weak, and his four personal maids were cleaned up enough. All prisoners are gone. "Is it really okay?" Nangong asked a little worried that month, and she still didn''t see what was special about Noel''s four close-fitting maids, even the magic didn''t feel the slightest. "Relax, absolutely no problem!" Noel smiled slightly, turned his head to the four close-fitting maids, and said with a smile: "Kill these prisoners, no one will stay!" "Yes, master!" The four maids responded in unison at the command of Noel, and disappeared without a trace. At the next moment, the screams of the prisoners were heard in the ears of the three men. Noel and Esteres had nothing to do. Anyway, they used to listen to it. But Nangong was surprised by the strength of the four maids that month. She never expected that she would be so powerful. Those prisoners were like children who had no power to fight back. Some people died before they realized what was going on. Lena manipulates gravity, cutting off all the people within her control range, letting them fly quickly into the sky, adding dozens of times of gravity to them in an instant, allowing those prisoners to play free fall and fall into meat mud. Or directly to the prisoners, adding enough gravity to crush the meat sauce, and instantly crushing them in place. Compared with people who play freefall, they are also happy. After all, some bodies are strong and will only be punished. If he falls to half life, he still suffers from inhuman suffering. "Ahhhh my hand" auzw.com "Save me!!!" "Run. She is the devil" The prisoners who had not been killed and lying on the ground had their hands and feet changed into strange shapes, and the severe pain of broken hands and feet caused them to scream in pain. The prisoners watching in the distance, felt the deep fear when they saw the strange ability of Lena. However, the prisoners watching in the distance had not reacted from the shock, their heads were already flying, they could see their standing bodies, and they also saw a maid costume wearing a bayonet in hand The young girl with two guns is constantly shooting at people around and far away. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" Holding Shao with a bayonet double gun, using the speed ability granted by Noel, he instantly came to see the prisoners in the distance, and quickly cut off their heads with the bayonet double gun, facing the prisoner farther away. Start shooting constantly. The bullets were incomparably accurate. In the minds of those inmates, Shayou once again used the ability of speed to continually move at a super high speed while pulling the trigger of the double gun in his hand. Whenever rushing past the prisoner, he will wield the bayonet on his gun, and cut off his head mercilessly, and still finish it at high speed, without stopping for a second at all. With Sbia holding the emperor, using a high-speed shaving, Mercedes-Benz controlled the transparent silk with both hands, and wrapped around the prisoners. Those prisoners surrounded by silk threads became puppets in the hands of Sbia, controlling them to start a fatal attack on those around them. "Hey! What are you doing!" "Are you crazy?" "Why... kill me" "Kill them, they are crazy" The prisoners controlled by Sbia were all covered with silk thread, and there was no way to explain them. Because of this, the prisoners began to kill each other. They no longer believed any one around them, and immediately killed anyone who was close. The controlled prisoner completed the task perfectly. Sbia nudged the silk thread in her hand and cut them into pieces of minced meat. Then she danced the invisible silk thread again and harvested the prisoners who wanted to approach her. .. Chapter 142： Enchantment "boom!!" A dragon formed by flames suddenly slammed into the prisoners. The powerful impact force let the raging fire spread out, burning the surrounding prisoners to ashes, and the earth was baked into black by the burning flame, a whole piece Hot gas erupted in the area. "Fire Beast!" Aiya looked around and found that there were no prisoners anymore, so she controlled the scorching flame and formed a flaming lion, controlling them to hunt the prisoners elsewhere. A lion of flames formed a lion, quickly spreading around, rushing to the prisoners who fled around, biting them in their mouths and burning to death, launching an attack on other targets. Aiya, who controls the flame, while controlling the lion formed by the flame, while harvesting the prisoner, it can be said that it is quite efficient. Seeing the four maids show their powers, Nangong was stunned that month, feeling that Noel''s four close-fitting maids, each of which was a bit too strong, now she understood why Noel was not worried. "How is it, my personal maids, they are amazing!" Looking at the surprised Nangong that month, Noel smiled with pride, and he was also very satisfied with the performance of the maids. "It''s really powerful!" Nangong nodded that month, but she just couldn''t understand why the four girls were so powerful, why did they become Noor''s maid, said: "Noor, they are so powerful, why do they become your maid?" , Which makes me quite puzzled!" "That month sauce, your order is reversed!" Estes said with a smile. After all, she was very clear. The source of the ability of Noel''s four maids, in fact, everyone who had signed her partner knew. "The order is reversed?" Nangong asked doubtfully that month, not knowing what Esdes meant, and it was unclear exactly where it was reversed. "They first became maids before they gained strong power, and the source of the power was dear to them!" Eszter smiled and explained to the doubtful Nangong that month to let her understand The source of power for the four maids. "It turns out so!" After listening to Esdes''s explanation, Nangong nodded that month, but she was still puzzled and asked: "Then they have the power, why do they still serve as Noel''s maid?" "Because they are my women, it''s just an extra maid!" Noel said with a smile, after all, this is a fact. "As you said, the female guards in the Tomb of the Deep Ocean are also your women?" Nangong was very curious that month. If the personal maid was only one identity, would the female guards on the boat also have one more identity? . "Smart, they are all my women!" Noel smiled and nodded, admitting directly that the members of the Beauty Corps were all his women. auzw.com "So many women, do you eat enough?" Nangong froze for a month, and said with a twitch in her mouth, if she remembered correctly, there are 100 beautiful guards, she really I wonder if Noel can comfort each of them. "After you join, observe it yourself and you don''t know!" Nuoer said with a smirk, reaching for Nangong''s face in that month. "Humph!" Nangong snorted that month, turning her face quickly with a red face. She understood what Noel meant, so she didn''t want to continue this topic. Looking at the shy Nangong that month, Noel and Estes both smiled and turned to look at the four close-fitting maids, how they cleaned up the prisoners. Noel''s four close-fitting maids, who happened to kill the last few prisoners, were carefully checking the surroundings to see if anyone survived. Soon after the inspection by the four maids, there was no living prisoner besides himself and others, so he quickly flew away and returned to Noel to report the situation. "Master, the prisoners here are all cleaned up!" When they came to Noel, the four servants reported to Noel that they had already cleaned up the prisoners. "Good job, your strength has also increased a lot!" Hearing the reports of the four maids, Noel nodded with a smile, very satisfied with their work efficiency, and also found that their strength has also increased, not because of Retreat from a leisurely life. "Thank you for your compliments!" Lena, Aiya, Shayou, and Sbia were very, very happy to hear Noel''s compliments on herself and others. "That month, the prisoners here are cleaned up, where do we go next?" Noel asked with a smile, he kind of wanted to see sooner, the beauty of Xiandu Mu Aye, and quickly finished If you can, you can return to the Tomb of the Deep Ocean to sleep. "Not far in front, there is a barrier leading to dangerous prisoners. As long as the dangerous prisoners are cleared, there will be no prisoners in the prison barrier!" Nangong Nayue pointed and there was no entrance wall in front. Explained to Noel and others. In the direction pointed by Nangong that month, Noel started to merge the eyes of Emperor Gu. He did see the existence of the enchantment. No wonder he just looked at it for a long time. He didnt find the entrance to the interior. It was originally enchanted. Cover it up. "Nanyue sauce, did you untie the enchantment, or did I just take it apart?" Noel asked with a smile, saving himself to wait for the demolition, and Nangong roared to himself with dissatisfaction that month, so this time Its better to ask her first. "This is the original system enchantment in the prison enchantment. I can''t open it!" Nangong shook his head that month and explained to Noel, saying, "It''s still up to you to do it anyway. It''s just a lot of movement just now. It is estimated The dangerous people inside are already alert, so it doesnt matter if you are making a big noise!" "I''m relieved if you say this!" Noel smiled slightly. He was indeed relieved. He didn''t have to complain about his words when he heard Nangong that month. .. Chapter 143： Guess It was said that Nangong looked at Noel''s smile that month, and she felt that Noel was not responding to her words properly, and she could still feel that he was talking about his bad words. "Noel, did you say my bad things in your heart?" Nangong stared at Noel that month and asked very straightly, because she didn''t miss it when she wanted to. She was quite sure that the other person was in the heart and said that she was bad Discourse. "I''m going! Can you see this too?!" Noel asked in surprise, but he didn''t expect it at all, since Nangong could feel it that month, he complained about her words in his heart. "Sure enough, as I thought, I honestly told me that I was broken!" Nangong bulged his cheeks in that month and looked at Noel with his hands on his hips. "Actually, it''s nothing, just thinking that I''m just sabotaging, you don''t have to hear your roar!" Noel shrugged his shoulders and said very honestly, without any concealment. "Then it was your fault. Who told you to destroy it casually. You wouldn''t be like that. Will I growl?" Nangong roared loudly, but she couldn''t do anything to Noel, so she could only point. He snarled, after all, there was no way to fight. "I''m wrong. Let''s go ahead with this topic. Let''s move on!" Noel smiled slightly and directly admitted that he was wrong, otherwise Nangong will continue to growl that month, which will make him unable to continue to tease her to play. "Oh!" Nangong froze for a month, and responded with a froze, but she didn''t expect at all that Noel would admit that she was wrong so quickly, which made her unable to react for a while, and also felt very uncomfortable. . Normally, Noel should tease her two sentences, but now she admits the mistake so quickly. Nangong always felt something was wrong that month, as if he was in a hurry. Looking at Noel walking in front, Nangong quickly thought of that month, why he was so rushed in time, 100% wanted to see Xiandu Muye. After all, Nuoer has said before that Xiandu Muye is also one of his goals, so Nangong was very certain that month, Nuoer was rushing into the enchantment before continuing to fight with himself. "Noel, how did you know that Xiandu Mu Aye was locked in the imprisoned enchantment of Xianshen Island?" Looking at Noel in front, Nangong asked questioningly in the month, she didn''t remember saying that before, and Knowing that Xiandu Mu Aye was being detained, there should be few talents right, so she wondered how Noel knew. "This is a bit complicated to say, and I don''t know how to say it!" Noel slowed down and walked side by side with Esdes and Nangong that month, thinking about how to explain the problem. auzw.com "Did the people at the library lco deliberately find someone to tell you that Xiandu Mu Aye was in custody?" Nangong asked after thinking about that month, those who thought of the library lco, always wanted Bring Xiandu Mu Aye back, but they have no way to enter the prison. "Library lco? I don''t know, I haven''t even seen ghosts!" Noel shook his head. He really hadn''t seen the people in library lco, but he thought about how to answer. Nangong''s question just that month . "Are they the top executives of Xianjindao Management Commune?" Nangong continued to speculate that month, and pointed the arrow at the Xianjindao Management Commune. One of the personnel. "Nanyue sauce, don''t speculate there, didn''t tell me, Xiandu Mu Aye was imprisoned by Guanxian God Island!" Noel directly denied Nangong''s speculation that month and prevented her from continuing to speculate there. Go on. "Then how did you know?" Nangong Naga was puzzled, but she was very clear that Noel would generally not lie, because he felt that there was no need to lie at all, so she was puzzled and curious. "Lets put it this way, I know what is going to happen on Xianshen Island, so I know that Xiandu Mu Aye is imprisoned in Xuanshen Island imprisoned enchantment, and someone will come to rescue her soon, and prison enchantment It will collapse at that time!" Noel smiled slightly, and said what he had just thought, and what he said was all facts, but now it has not happened. "Are you able to see the future?" Nangong asked in surprise that month. The words that Noel said made her very shocked, and at the same time, she was a little disbelief that this was true. After all, the ability to see the future is too It''s incredible. "You probably don''t believe it, right?" Noel could see that Nangong was a little bit unbelieving that month, what he said just now, so I plan to show her a part of the clips cut by the system, and plan to take advantage of her this way. , Xie said with a smile: "I can send the memory to you to see, the way you should know what it looks like or not, it depends on your decision!" Hearing Noels smirking words, Nangong remembered that before she and Noel passed the message, her face flushed instantly, but she really wanted to know if Noels words were true. "Well, come on!" So Nangong was blushing in that month, standing still and standing still, slowly closing his eyes and waiting for Noel''s arrival. Seeing Nangongs decision that month, Noor would not let go of this good opportunity, so she quickly walked in front of her, holding her blushing face with both hands, and leaned over to kiss her lips. System Master, pass the picture Ive commanded to cut to the mind of Nangong that month! Noel quickly ordered the system to pass the prepared information to Nangongs mind that month. .. Chapter 144： Screen importing Obtaining the system-introduced picture, Nangong opened her eyes in surprise that month, she saw Xiao Gucheng opened the imprisonment enchantment, and herself awakened from the sleep was attacked and killed by a witch''s guardian, that is, a body covered with armor Guardian. Later, Nangong saw that she had escaped that month, but was captured by Xiandu Mu Aye. No.014 The magic book that inherently accumulated time operation, also used the power of this magic book to curse and take away Got his own memory. Moreover, not only the memory is taken away, but also the time itself that I have experienced. After being cursed, I cannot use magic and lose my memory. Next, I encounter a series of pursuits, and then the picture completely disappears into my mind. The interruption of the picture prevented Nangong from seeing that month. She was dead or alive in the end, which made her feel very, very bad, and wanted to know what would happen to her later. Suddenly, Nangong felt wrong that month, because Noor''s little tongue entered the mouth early, and she was constantly picking herself in her mouth, so she pushed away Noor with a blushing face. Seeing Nangong''s recovery in that month, Noel also followed her push and left her lips, pulling a silver thread, so that the two were connected together. "Good, sweet!" Noel said with a smile, looking at Nangong, whose cheeks were flushed, holding her face with her hands, and gradually returned her hand. "The pictures I saw just now should have the back, why don''t you let me continue to watch?" Ignoring Noel''s chuckle, Nangong blushed and asked her doubtful question, and she I really care about what happened to me later. "Because of my intervention, your original destiny has changed. When you look at it, what''s the use? It won''t happen anymore. It''s just asking for trouble when you see it!" Noel said with a smile. After all, the pictures are all It''s cut and synthesized together, and it''s exposed when Nangong looks at it that month. "Did I end? Am I dead?" Nangong''s blush on his face disappeared and asked Noor very seriously, seeing that Noor would not allow herself to continue watching, so she guessed that she was finally killed. This is also what Nangong was most concerned about when seeing those pictures that month, followed by why the ancient city of Xiao had to open the imprisonment enchantment, and finally what the Xianjin Island was turned into by Xiandu Muye. "Aren''t you now, are you living well?" Noel smiled and gave Nangong a two-sided answer that month. As for what she would think, it was not her business. "I know!" After hearing Noel''s answer, Nangong found herself that month, and was finally killed by the prisoner. She didn''t want to continue thinking anymore. After all, just like Noel said, it just made me worry about myself. That''s it. auzw.com "That month sauce, that''s right, don''t think about those things anyway, after tonight, the imprisonment enchantment will disappear forever, and beside me, no one can hurt you!" Noel supported Nangong''s month Face, said to her with a smile on her face. "Well!" Nangong nodded that month, and suddenly felt that she was next to Noel, making herself very secure, but she still had some questions and asked: "Noel, will some of the pictures I see continue to happen? ?" "Unless you pass the imprisonment and wait for the destruction of me to pass, otherwise it will happen!" Nuo Erzai thought about it carefully. In order for the two witches and Xiandu Muyu to appear, he must give Nangong A vaccination was given that month, otherwise she would report the destruction of the imprisonment barrier, and her three beauties might have been hit. "I won''t spread it. I want to make sure that I see the authenticity of the pictures, and as long as the two witches come to Xianshen Island, it will prove that the pictures are true!" Nangong shook his head and said himself It will not spread, she really wants to confirm the authenticity of those pictures. "Then let''s move on!" After hearing the words of Nangong that month, Noel was finally relieved. Although the three women didn''t come to the island of God, they had a way to catch them, just let them automatically come to the door to compare Convenience. Nangong nodded that month, and consciously followed Noel, and continued to walk towards the front of the enchantment. Although she still had many questions, she knew that it was important to clean up the prisoners. It didn''t take long for Noel and the Six Girls to arrive quickly, completely unable to see the entrance to the wall, and stopped walking together. Estes poked with his hand, without the wall of the full entrance, to see if there was a real barrier, covering up the entrance to the inside. "There really are enchantments!" Eszter said with a smile, watching his hand bounced back by the enchantment, and the red cover flashed on the wall, and then restored to the original city wall in a flash. "After entering, you must be careful. All the prisoners in the enchantment are prisoners who cannot be subdued by ordinary means. They are the strongest magic criminals!" Looking at the enchantment, Nangong reminded that month, after all, The prisoners inside the enchantment are completely different from the miscellaneous fish just now. "That''s really exciting, I hope they don''t die too fast, otherwise I will be very bored!" Estes smiled slightly, the strongest magic criminal, she felt very powerful just listening, she all I can''t wait to see the prisoners inside. "It seems that I don''t need to do it again!" Noel said with a smile, looking at the full-blown Esdes, expecting he didn''t need to do it anymore. "Noel, do you have a way to get inside without destroying the enchantment?" Nangong thought about that month, just in case, she felt it would be good not to destroy the enchantment, even if she was withdrawn from the siege and could block those. Prisoner. .. Chapter 145： damage Noel could see what Nangong thought about that month, but felt that she was a little too cautious. He didnt think the prisoners inside were too dangerous. After all, they couldnt even beat the snakes, but he and others could kill the snakes. Hanging to fight, so her worries are completely unnecessary. "Of course I have a way, but you need to be a little too cautious if you need to be so troublesome!" Noel smiled helplessly. He felt completely unnecessary, and he hadn''t really taken the prisoners in his eyes. "I''m doing this just to prevent" Nangong''s words hadn''t been finished that month, but he was stunned by Noel''s move, and the goods directly punched the enchantment. "That month''s sauce, I''ve destroyed it, and it''s useless, let''s go in!" Noel said with a smile, after all, he didn''t want to discuss this topic with Nangong that month, and directly destroyed the enchantment. , So she has nothing to say. A series of cracks began to appear on the enchantment, and quickly spread to the surroundings, until the cracks covered the entire enchantment, and they began to completely collapse directly. Pieces of broken red glass detached and disappeared immediately after falling to the ground. Disappeared. The entrance covered by the enchantment also appeared in front of Noel and the Six Daughters, and Nangong had nothing to say in that month. After all, the enchantment had been completely destroyed, and there was no point in saying anything. "Let''s go in!" Nangong''s mouth twitched incessantly, looking at the scattered enchantment fragments, and now he could only go in. "That month sauce, is this the only way to get in and out?" After thinking carefully, Noel asked with a smile. "Well, there is no other way out. Prisoners have to pass through here to escape. You ask what this is going to do?" Nangong stopped that month and looked at Noel suspiciously. She was very curious about what Noel wanted to do. "It''s nothing. I plan to let Lena and Aya keep the only access path and avoid the fish that escaped from the net!" Noel said the plan with a smile, so that Nangong would be relieved that month, but he Not directly said. "It makes sense, that''s all right!" Nangong nodded with a smile that month. The depressed feeling just disappeared in an instant, and her smile was restored immediately, because she could see that this was Noel, making herself less so Arrangements made with worry. "Lina and Aiya, you two are here. If you want to go out from here, you will kill them for me!" Noel turned to look at the two women and assigned them the task of staying here. "We understand, Master!" Lena and Aya nodded. "Okay, let''s go in!" After receiving the two women''s response, Noel said to the four women around him, and hugged Estes into the entrance. Nangong trot two steps that month and came to Noel''s side to move forward together. The remaining two close-fitting maids followed, while Lena and Aya were standing at the entrance of the passage. auzw.com Deep inside the prison Seven people are discussing the last week of October each year, a celebration held in Xuanshen City during this period. They are planning to break the barrier at this time and escape from this **** imprisonment barrier. Moreover, six magic criminals were called together, and here is the Xiandu Mu Aye, because she can get a very short contact with the outside world from the guardian of her daughter. But two huge movements made them stop talking about the plan to escape, and they were very puzzled what was going on outside. Who else could make such a big noise here. "Seal our internal enchantment, since it was broken!" Xiandu Mu Aye was a little surprised. She and the six magic criminals next to her tried to destroy the enclave of the seal, but they only got The result of each time is let down, even if a joint attack can''t break it. What Xiandu Muya Ye Wanwan did not think is that now that someone has destroyed the enchantment, but she remembers very clearly that the powerful criminals inside the seal have been summoned here by themselves. Wen Yan, the six suspects who were already puzzled, were also surprised by this discourse. They had the same idea as Muye in Xiandu, and wanted to see who it was and to blow the enchantment of their seven people together. Too. "We should rush out now, and finally the **** enchantment is destroyed. As long as the witch who finds the gap kills her, we will be free!" A man with yellow curly hair first returned to God, thinking Let others rush out together, after all, the chance to escape like this is bigger. "That''s right, you must go out now, and you must kill the witch in the gap, otherwise the handcuffs can''t be lifted!" said a bald and skinny old man, looking at the handcuffs on his wrists. "It seems that the enchantment has been destroyed and the system is still alive. If the witch does not kill the gap, we will be caught back by the system of imprisonment enchantment!" A woman with purple hair dressed very much, see the knot The handcuffs on the world were broken, and the operation did not stop. "Let''s go quickly, or wait for the system of imprisoned enchantment to restore the seal enchantment outside!" said a man with a huge sword on his back. He didn''t want to miss the opportunity to go out. "Yes, this opportunity cannot be missed!" The man in the top hat walked out after he had finished speaking. The other four glanced at each other, and quickly walked towards the exit of the enchantment. After all, this is indeed a rare opportunity. If you miss it, you dont know when to wait. Who the **** is, upset my plan! Thinking that Xiandu Mu Aye frowned, and that she was a little annoyed that her plan had been disrupted. Without these criminals, the plan she wanted to execute would be much harder than she thought. "Xian Shen Mingjia, why didn''t you follow along?" Xiandu Mu Aye, who was annoyed, saw the spectacled man who had not left, leaning on the stone pillar and not knowing what to think. .. Chapter 146： butterfly The man named Xing Shen Ning Jia heard the inquiry of Xiandu Mu Aye and recovered from the contemplation just now. "What should I say, I think it will be quite dangerous outside, and all five people who just went out will die, or it is safer here!" Xian Shen said with a smile, feeling that telling him to go out was equivalent to death, and wanted to die Xiandu Muye stayed and continued to design the plan to escape from here, so he expressed his thoughts. "Then leave it for yourself!" Xiandu Mu Aye did not believe that although the plan was unclear who was disrupted, it is more important to escape now, and the plan can wait for the future to find a way. After talking, Xiandu Mu Aye floated up and flew towards the entrance of the seal enchantment, and was still accelerating her speed. She did not want the seal to wait for a while, and the system of imprisoned enchantment was repaired. Seeing that everyone was leaving, Xian Shen began to hesitate. Since he felt that it was dangerous outside, the five people who went before were right. This is a good opportunity to escape from here. I dont know if I missed it. When will you wait? Moreover, if Xiandu Muye left, there would be no way for the **** of the string to get in touch, and even get in touch with the people outside. Even if he contacted the people outside, he should be alone within and outside, and he might not be able to break the seal and leave here. "It seems that even if I were to die, I would have to break into it, or I might be locked here for a lifetime!" Xian Shen said to himself, after careful thought, I knew that there was no Xiandu With Mu Aye''s help, he didn''t have a chance to escape from here, so he decided to run even if he would die. So Xian Shen rushed out and gradually accelerated his speed so that he could catch up with the six people who had left before. It would be very bad if he went late. After all, in his view, everyone except Xian Du Mu Ye All can be cannon fodder. Sealed interior. The Noel and others who entered the interior have already begun to clean up the prisoners inside. It is just the strength of those prisoners that disappointed Estes. None of the prisoners could take it. The attacks she launched were all killed. . Estes hugged Noel''s arm, controlled the rapidly condensed ice behind him, and kept shooting at the prisoners around to clean up those who made her feel boring. "My dear, it''s really boring here, and I was just looking forward to it!" Estes grunted, dissatisfied with the strength of these prisoners, and made her feel very, very boring. "There might be some great ones, maybe even if you don''t come out!" Noel smiled comfortingly, and released a huge number of **** butterflies from his palm to speed up the cleaning of the inmates that appeared here. The **** butterfly released by Noel began to condense black spheres in his mouth. When the master issued an attack command, he would launch a crazy attack around. "The two of you will come back! The rest of me will be better, so it will be more efficient!" Noel summoned the servants who rushed out to let them return to their side, otherwise it would be bad to wait for their pets to bomb them. auzw.com "Yes, master!" After hearing the call of his master, after killing several inmates around, Shayou and Sbia flashed back to Noel. "Noel, what can these black butterflies do?" Nangong looked around that month, and surrounded himself and others in the center. The densely scattered black butterflies, and their mouths seemed to condense, exuding a sense of terror Energy ball. "After reading it, you will know!" Noel did not explain much. Seeing Shayou and Sbia return to their side, they also felt it was time to solve the prisoners around them together. "emission!" Obtained the master''s order, the dense **** butterflies squirted around, and the spheres they had just condensed into a black beam, bombing continuously around. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The continuous bombing of the light beam caused a loud explosion, and the surrounding prisoners had no place to hide, smashed in the dense beam of gunfire, there was no gap for them to avoid, and even the chance of screaming could not be called. . "This. This." Nangong was quite surprised that month. I didn''t expect that the dense butterflies would be so horrible to attack. If you only attacked one person, it would make her feel numb. "It''s still so efficient, it saves a lot of time to clean up the ants!" Noel nodded with a smile, very satisfied with his pet''s performance, and saved a lot of time for himself and others. "My dear, why didn''t you just let them out?" Estes also thought that it was very efficient, but what she couldn''t understand was how the men didn''t let them out just now, but let the personal maids clean them up. Peripheral prisoners. "After a while, I forgot to see the existence of shooting ice around you before I remembered their existence!" Noel smiled embarrassingly. After all, he had indeed forgotten, otherwise he would not let the personal maid. Let''s go to clean up the prisoners around. "Noel, you can stop them, there are no living people around!" Seeing the prisoners were dead, but the black butterflies were still shooting around, so Nangong quickly reminded Noel that month. After hearing this, Noel turned to look around and found that there was really no prisoner, so he quickly snapped his fingers and stopped the **** butterfly still spraying light beams. "Next, where are we going?" After all, there was no prisoner here, and there was no need to stay here, so Noel looked at Nangong that month with a smile, and asked her to show her way to the next place. "Most of the inmates are in this place, but the few powerful ones haven''t seen them appear, and I don''t know where to go!" Nangong recalled carefully that month, but she didn''t do it just now. Among the prisoners, find the most dangerous characters. .. Chapter 147： Identity Suddenly, Noel and Estes felt that someone was coming to their own people, presumably the Nangong said that month, the few most dangerous people. After all, the energy radiated from those people can be judged that they are very powerful, and they were bombed by Hell Butterfly just now. They are not at the same level at all, but in the eyes of Noel and Estes, they are also The more powerful ants may not yet know that the ancient city is full of strength. Estes was a little interested. At least the people who rushed over should be able to do some tricks with her so that she would not be so bored. "No need to look for it, they brought it to their own door!" Noel looked at the distance, quickly quickly approaching the figure, and said to Nangong next month. Even if Noel did not say, Nangong also felt and saw that month, the dangers that were sealed inside were rushing towards here very quickly. Soon, the five arrived not far from Noel and others, quickly stopped the pace of progress, and stared at Nangong that month. Those five people didn''t expect to see the figure of the witch Nangong in the gap inside the seal, and they didn''t have to go around looking for it. This made them feel happy and let them see the hope of a successful escape. After all, as long as Nangongs month is eliminated, not only will the handcuffs be lifted, but even this abominable imprisonment will also disappear forever at the moment of her death. As for Noel and the three girls, they were ignored by them gorgeously, and now they can only see the figure of the witch Nangong in the gap that month. ''Five people? Why didn''t the Xiandu Mu Aye chord **** underworld drive come? Thinking that only five people came when I saw it. This made Nangong alert that month. Those two were the people she thought were the most difficult for each other. She didnt want to be attacked by them in the dark. "That month sauce, those five people seem to be very uncomfortable, like peeling and cramping you!" Noel looked at the five people in front, staring at Nangong that month with some red eyes. "As long as they kill me, they will be able to escape from the imprisonment enchantment, of course, I wish I had cramped skin, and they were all caught by me!" Nangong shrugged his shoulders that month and explained to Noel around him, anyway There is no such thing in the imprisonment, and there are people who do not want to kill themselves, so she is not surprised. "Then what are their identities, why were you caught in?" Noel was very curious, why these five people were caught in prison by Nangong that month. "Bruddan Bergeraff with the Great Sword is employed as a mercenary in the Western European Church. The last descendant of the Dragon Slayer (St. George) belongs to the dark part of the Western European Church and has the ability to kill the beast with one blow. ." "The old man is called Kilija Kilika, an old elven summoner from the guerrillas near Kabulistan in the Middle East, and implants a monster of the flame elves in order to effectively kill the enemy." "The curly hair is called Shutra d, the last descendant of the heavenly body, and can use the power of mind to manipulate the magic wrist to generate a shock wave." "The vampire who exposed the female name Ji Liu Le Qi Laodi, the third true ancestor of the Chaos Queen''s bloodline, is of the old generation, and is also known as the singer of the Quartas Theater, while leaving many notorious seniors in Europe and the kings and nobles. prostitute." auzw.com "A gentleman in a silk top hat with a top hat, whose real name is unknown, is about forty-five years old. Powerful magister." "As for them being caught by me, I really don''t remember that much!" Nangong introduced Noel that month, and was staring at her five prisoners. As for why they were arrested and entered the prison, she really couldn''t remember at all, so she couldn''t say it. "The witch of the gap, we thought that it would be difficult to find you. I didn''t expect you to send it to your door!" Xiutra smiled happily and felt that today''s luck is really good. First, the seal is bound. It was destroyed by someone, and Nangong ran to him and others before that month. He felt that God was helping them escape the prison. "My dear, can I kill them now?" Estes smiled slightly, and already started to want to do it, but she was afraid that her man still had something to ask. "Go and kill them directly!" Noel said with a smile, agreeing to Estes to kill the five. "Do you need to leave the woman?" Esdes pointed, and the woman named Ji Liu Leqi Laodi asked the man again. "No, I''m not interested in prostitutes. Even if it''s beautiful, it''s a thing for thousands of people to ride!" Noel shook his head. He didn''t want to get sick back. "Asshole! You have the ability, you''re talking about it again!" Ji Liu Le Qi Luodi roared angrily at the obedient Noel''s words, and was despised by a person without magic, which made her feel quite angry. "If you say ten thousand times, you are still a ten thousand rider. This is a fact that cannot be changed!" Noel shrugged his shoulders, completely ignoring Ji Liu Leqi Laodi''s anger. "Asshole, let''s die! Poisonous Needle Bee!" Angry Ji Liu Le Qi Laodi, summoned her beast Poison Needle Bee. The magic of Ji Liu Le Qi Laodi turned into a large number of red poisonous bees, allowing them to attack Noor. Seeing the swarms of red poisonous bees coming, Noel stayed motionless with a smile on his face. He didn''t worry about the poisonous bees attacking himself, completely treating them as nonexistent. Just before reaching Noel, the poisonous bee that was flying by was instantly frozen, and Estes froze with a cold face and kicked the five criminals. Seeing the huge ice flying, Shutra d used the power of thought and manipulated the magic wrist to generate several shock waves, barely stopping the huge ice, but he was surprised to find that the shock wave he used was only in the cold. There are only a few traces on the ice, which cannot be chipped. "Since you dare to attack my man, are you ready to die?" Estes withdrew his sword and pointed at Ji Liu Le Qi Laodi, with a cold face and full of murderous intent. .. Chapter 148： Run fast The five strongest criminals frowned deeply when they saw the ability used by Estes, but did not expect that this woman without magic power would be a powerful existence. Moreover, even the power of Shutra d cant cut the huge ice, only a few traces can be left on it. If you wait for others to be frozen inside, you may have other I want to get out of the ice. "Kilija Kilica, can your flames melt the ice?" Shutra d frowned, seeing that he couldn''t even handle the ice, which made him quite annoyed, but knew he was being iced The consequences of the closure, so did not directly rush up. "It''s okay, but it will take a lot of time. It is estimated that I will melt this ice. The person who is frozen may be suffocated or frozen to death, so be careful not to be frozen by the woman. That''s it!" The old man named Kilija Kilica carefully observed the ice and said the results of his own estimates. After all, the five people are all grasshoppers tied to a rope, and the less one person, the less the hope of being able to escape, so you have to be very careful, and the ability used by the other party has no magic fluctuations and no energy fluctuations. They come to prepare in advance. The frozen person is sentenced to death, there is no way to save, and they have no time and effort to rescue the frozen person. The witch Nangong standing in the gap in front of it will not wait for the month Save yourself. Ignoring the five criminals in front of him, Estes began to feel a little uncomfortable, and huge murderous and murderous intentions poured out from the body, pressing down on the criminals who were talking in a low voice. "Since you have no last words, you are all going to die!" Estes sullenly disappeared without a trace. "Ding!" At the next moment, Esdes appeared, behind Ji Liu Le Qi Laodi, with a slender sword held in her hand, stabbed in the back, but was suddenly used by Brud Dan Burgrav, appeared His great sword blocked the attack of the sword, but the strength of the sword sent to his sword made him forced to retreat for two or three steps before stopping. "I could find my place!" Esdes smiled slightly, and finally determined that they could make a few moves. This made her feel less bored and laughed: "It seems that you are stronger than the ants just now. A little bit, but dont die so soon!" After that, Estes urged the Emperor Tool, and a huge chill came out of her body, preparing to use a wide range of skills, wanting to see if they could come next. "Run!" Bruddan Bergeraf clearly felt the woman in front of him, exuding bitter chills and coldness. He felt that it should be a sign of mobilization ability, and he had a very bad feeling, so Immediately he turned his head and shouted at the others, and turned quickly away from the blue-haired woman. auzw.com The other four didn''t hesitate. Although they didn''t know why they ran, now Brud Dan Burrough would never say such a joke, it is likely that he felt something dangerous. After running for two steps, I suddenly felt a windy wind behind me. The five criminals turned their heads and glanced. I saw a blue-haired woman as the center, and there were constantly sharp icicles on the ground. Spread to yourself and others. "I don''t want to turn into skewers, but speed it up!!" Shutra d speeded up and wanted to get rid of the icicles spreading from the rear. After all, he had no way to take the ice, otherwise he didn''t want to be so embarrassed. Run away. "Why did that woman have such a great ability? We can''t always run away like this?" Ji Liu Leqi Laudi of the fast Mercedes-Benz, she felt that running like this was not a way, and she was very angry and was almost attacked. . "First escape this wave, I''ll block the witch in the gap, you besieging the woman together, I don''t believe she can block your siege!" Shutra d thought about it and said his thoughts, he also I feel that running like this is not the way to go. The system of imprisonment and entrapment will repair the seal, and they want to leave the dream. "Okay!" The other four nodded and responded in unison. They didn''t want to waste time like this. After all, there was a gaping witch Nangong to deal with that month. They didn''t have so much time to waste. Soon, the gentleman wearing a silk top hat who had been looking backwards found that the icy thorns that were constantly emerging on the ground behind him seemed to have completely stopped the spread, so he quickly stopped quickly. "Hey! Come back, it seems to have stopped completely!" The gentleman wearing a silk top hat observed carefully and determined that the icicles did not continue to spread, he turned to face the running four. Shouted. The four people in the high-speed escape heard the gentleman''s cry, and then reduced their speed of escape. They turned to look at the source of the sound, and found that the gentleman wearing a silk top hat was standing on the edge of the icy thorns. Wait for someone to signal that it''s all right. "According to the method outlined by Hutra D, let''s act now!" Ji Liu Leqi stared deadly, standing in the distance with a smiling blue-haired woman, said to the three criminals around her. "I will use all my strength to block the gaping witch, but I can''t guarantee how long I can stop it, so you and the gentleman over there, you must kill the woman quickly with all your strength!" Shutra said seriously, after all He couldn''t guarantee how long it would be to stop Nangong, who possessed space magic, but he could do everything to hold her back for a while. "Understood, I''ll open the way, let''s go!" The old man named Kilija Kilica ignited a blazing flame on his body, intending to use his full strength on the ice-thorned ground to open a path to the blue hair The road in front of the woman. .. Chapter 149： Meet With a raging flame all over the body, Kilija Kilica floating off the ground, took the lead and rushed towards the gentleman standing on the edge, followed by a woman and two men followed quickly. When the gentleman in the bowler hat saw the four men rushing back, he also remembered the plan he had just said, so he wanted to make way for the old man, and then bypassed him and continued on. Just a gentleman wearing a bowler hat, when just about to make way, the dense ice thorns on the edge began to tremble slightly, and suddenly increased its length quickly. Several closer ice thorns stab directly to the wanted The gentleman who left. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The sound of ice spikes running through the body sounded, and the gentleman in the bowler hat was lengthened by the ice spikes, and the ground removed was nailed into the air. Several penetrated wounds continuously shed blood, gradually dyeing the ice spikes to red. "Why. How could this be?" The gentleman in a bowler hat could not confidently watch, and the thorns that penetrated from the back to the front of him. He never expected that it would become like this, but he was penetrated by several thorns. After that, all the interest was cut off. The sudden change made the few people who rushed over stunned and stared at the pierced gentleman in amazement, secretly thanking that he had not rushed there, otherwise he would be nailed into a skewers like a gentleman. "It seems that it was a little too early to start!" Esdes flashed over and was nailed to the gentleman in the air, feeling that it was a little too early to start the ice thorns, and it was a pity that he could not blow all the nets, laughing: "Exposed girl, you will be the next dead!" As Estes''s voice fell, the ice spikes covering the ground gradually floated, just like the soldiers waiting for the general to issue instructions, obediently staying in the air behind her to wait for instructions. It was said that the four had recovered, and looked at Esdes in front with some horror, and the dense ice thorns in the air behind her. If those horrible ice thorns came flying, even if they could block the estimate Will also be half dead and have no resistance. "Four people attack together, they should be able to destroy those ice thorns, after all, this is much smaller than the giant ice just now, our attack should be able to stop it!" After hearing the words of the other party, Ji Liu Le Qi Lao did not want to die, Jiang Zi After carefully analyzing the results, I told the three criminals around me that, after all, one might not destroy those ice spikes. "That''s right, at this thickness, we can work together to destroy Icicles, but it should be difficult to do it alone!" Kilija Kilica nodded. He also felt that these Icicles can be destroyed, but can be alone A person who resists will surely die, so he must persuade the other two. "I have no opinion. Working together to resist the attacks together can save a lot of physical energy, and it is much safer than a person!" Shutra d agreed with the proposal. He knew very clearly that even if he could resist these attacks, maybe He will use up all his physical strength, and then he will become a lamb to be slaughtered, which is a result he absolutely does not want to see. "Neither did I." Bruddan Bergeraff, before he could express his opinion, swallowed all the words he wanted to say back. auzw.com Because Estes would not let them continue the discussion, she raised her bayonet in her hand and waved down to the four criminals in front of her. The ice thorns waiting in the sky fired like cannonballs, gliding past Estes and rushing towards the four criminals in question. The dense ice spurs struck. This scene made Si feel numb, and quickly used their unique skills to launch a fierce attack on the ice thorns. After all, they all knew clearly that if they didnt take out their unique skills, They may all die in this ghost place. "Bang Lan broken axe!!" Shutra d launched his motivation, condensed four arms on his back, and continued to fly into the air with icicles, waving a strong shock wave to meet. "Dragon Slash!" Bruddan Bergraff, running the power of the Dragon Slayer in his body, wielding a huge slash with a great sword. "Rose Walker Maker! Poisonous Needle Bee!" Ji Liu Leqirou summoned two dependent beasts, one was a whip-shaped dependent beast, and the other was the frozen Poison Needle Swarm just now. Ji Liu Le Qilau quickly waved, holding the whip-shaped beast in her hand, hitting the ice spurs flying at high speed in the air, causing them to deviate from the track of others and others, and let the dense poison needle bee swarm suicide To protect yourself and others. As for Kilija Kilica, control the Phantom that is implanted in the body, burst out a powerful hot flame, quickly melt the ice thorns crushed by the three people, and prevent the sneak attack of those ice thorns around. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The attacks of the four strongest criminals collided with a large number of ice thorns, resulting in a series of huge explosions. The ice thorns crushed by the attack turned into pieces of blue ice, which continued to fall from the sky. Fall, forming a rare beautiful landscape. Seeing that the ice thorns were being crushed, the four knew that the idea just now was correct. These thin ice thorns could be destroyed, so they were very happy. After all, they did not have to worry about being buried or stabbed to death by those ice thorns. However, the huge number of ice thorns made the four criminals frown deeply, and they could not guarantee whether they could escape this deadly attack before they consumed all their energy and magic power. But the four criminals did not know that they could smash the ice thorns that brought them closer to death, and they did not find out that Esdes had disappeared without a trace on the spot. .. Chapter 150： Heads-up When controlling the icicles and launching the attack, the sight of the four criminals was taken away, and Esdes immediately moved at a high speed, and quickly bypassed their rear, thinking about whether to straighten out all of them. After all, there are a few people who can do two tricks, but its a bit boring to kill them all, but Estes doesnt want Noel to wait too long, so she feels very tangled now. "Forget it, if they are killed by me like this, it proves that they are nothing!" After careful thinking, Estes decided to kill them. If they can escape, they will play for a while, if they are directly killed by themselves. Killed, it can only prove that they are all weak, there is no need to survive. Following the principle of speaking and doing, Estes stared at the woman wearing the dress and decided to kill the ten thousand people who attacked his own man. She had already said that she was the next to die, so it must be said Just do it. Now that the decision was made, Estes used the shave to drive at high speed, and the four people who were too busy to approach rushed away, and a moment of kung fu came behind the exposed woman, waving a sabre in the face with an evil smile. Silver light flashed quickly, Ji Liu Le Qi Laodi''s arms, followed by the feet and finally the neck, in the event that she did not find out at all, Estes completed the punishment of five horses. Ji Liu Le Qi Laodi, who was waving a whip-shaped beast and constantly resisting attacks, suddenly could not feel his hands and feet, and he was still falling towards the ground. Next, in the falling air, I saw my hands and feet, detached from my body, and finally saw the neck without a head, and Ji Liu Leqi Laodi was also completely dead. Even if Ji Liu Le Qi Lao Di is a vampire, but in the hands of Esdes transformed, like Xuexia Wolf can kill the true ancestor''s weapon, so Ji Liu Le Qi Lao Di did not appear, the vampire''s self-recovered state of pride. Ji Liu Le Qi Lao Di, who was separated by five horses, sprayed a lot of blood from the five wounds and stained the two criminals around him. This also allowed the two to discover the death of the inmate, and also saw the woman with a ghostly smile, behind the Kilija Kilica who was burning the ice thorns, waving the fine hand in the top of his head. Long thorn sword. The two wanted to remind Kilija Kilica, but Estes had already used a slender bayonet to quickly dash across the old man''s head and cut it alive in half. "The two of you are left!" Estes flicked the sword in his hand, slammed the blood stained on it to the ground, and turned to look at the two surprised criminals with a smile. auzw.com Just after the words fell, Estes turned and walked towards the two criminals who were still struggling to resist the ice thorns, and they were going to cut them. Behind Estes, Kilija Kilica, which was cut in half, the body''s extremely hot flame disappeared, and the body split into two halves from the middle, one left and one right fell on the ground, a large number of The blood formed a blood booth, and the internal organs lay in the blood booth safely, and you could see the beating heart. Looking at Ji Liu Le Qi Lao Di who was corpse on the ground, and Kilija Kirika who was cut in half, the two knew that it was their turn next, but they could resist the thorns coming from the fly, There is no extra hand to go to the other blue-haired woman. Now the two are facing the same choice, either died through numerous ice thorns through the body, or by the blue-haired woman to give a living corpse, these two are the choice of dead dead, they do not want to choose anyone. After all, as long as the two stop resisting and deal with Estes, they will be penetrated by high-speed ice spikes, but the shots that resist the ice spikes will be divided by the slender sword of the scorpion, so she doesn''t need to escape. I thought, as long as I stopped for a second, I was stabbed by high-speed ice and pierced blood holes from my body. At ordinary times, the two people who are not afraid of the sky, now began to feel afraid, and the fear gradually enveloped them. Every time Asdes took a step closer, they could feel themselves, one step closer to death. "Fuck. Bastard!" Fear made Sutera growl in anger, and he was killed by the blue-haired woman in disbelief. He shouted: "It''s a skill to attack someone who can''t fight back, you have the ability to stop those Icicles, I want to play against you!" "Heads-up?" Estes stopped and felt that it was really meaningless to kill them like this. Even if they were given the freedom to move, they should not spend much time killing them, so she decided to agree to the heads-up request. Laughed: "Okay, I will give you this single chance!" After speaking, Estes waved his hand, the ice thorns in the sky stopped, and they lost control and fell to the ground, triggering a series of sounds of glass shattering. Hearing each other''s words, the two were completely stunned. They never thought of this request. Since the blue-haired woman not far away agreed, they really could not understand what the woman wanted to do. "You said it was a heads-up, it''s better to start with you first!" Seeing both of them stunned, Estes said lightly that she didn''t want to waste time waiting for them to recover, so she pointed directly with a bayonet Shutra d. "One-on-one, one-on-one, it''s only you who will die! Hun Lan broken axe!!" Wen Yan, Shutra d came back to God, and immediately used the power of read, six arms waved a powerful shock wave, because he It is clear that if he keeps, he will only die when he waits, so he starts to attack with all his strength. The invisible shock wave hit, and Esdez remained motionless in place, controlling the emperor''s equipment: the demon **** appeared-the essence of the demon, a thick ice was gathered in front of himself, I felt that it was enough to resist the right attack, link There is no need for it all at once. .. Chapter 151： Play "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The shock wave that Sutera d exerted with all his strength collided with the ice formed by Estes in a flash, creating a strong explosion and raising a thick smoke. The thick smoke shrouded Esdes and the ice inside. The outside Stratra couldn''t see the situation clearly, and thought that he had a full blow, and killed the woman who was embarrassed by himself and others. "It''s kind of interesting, this attack is a lot stronger than before, but just" the thick smoke gradually dissipated, Estes was still in place, and the thick ice she had condensed had only the surface to receive the impact. A not-so-deep dent, said: "For me, such an attack is still not enough to see!" Seeing that there was only one dent in the ice, which was not crushed by the full-blown shock wave, this made Shutra d feel hard to be confident, and the blue-haired woman behind the ice did not move even a half step, It was quite a blow to him. "Now it''s my turn!" After that, Estes immediately flashed away and used her fastest speed to rush towards Shutra d who was unable to take a blow. "Shutra D, don''t be dazed, she rushed towards you!" Brud Dan Bograf, seeing that Sutera D was stunned during the battle, quickly uttered a voice to remind him that the enemy had passed. Unfortunately, Brud Dan Graff, just after the reminder, Esdez appeared in front of Shutra d, and the slender sword held in his hand directly pierced his eyeball. The eye pierced by the tip of the sword came out. "Ahhhhhh!" The intense pain made Shutra d recover, and covered the excavated eye sockets, making a screaming infiltration. "I''m still here. Is it really okay to just look at the screaming?" Looking at the screaming Shutra d, Estes reminded, not afraid that he would attack so close. "I''m going to die!!" After hearing the words, Sutera roared angrily, covering the eyes that were left with one hand, and trying to wave a shock wave with the other, and attacked the woman who had plucked her eyes in front of her. "Useless struggling!" The sword in Esdes''s hand flashed quickly on his arm. The arm crossed by the sword was cut directly into the air. Sutera didn''t see it at all. When did Eszter''s wield the slender sword in his hand, and his own arm flew into the sky. Losing one eye and one hand, but Shutra d did not give up, quickly waved his hand covering her eyes, and once again launched an invisible shock wave attack on the woman in front of her. "I also took this arm." Esdez shook his body, evaded the shock wave attack, and came to the back of Shutra d, and once again cut off his arm and flew into the air. auzw.com "Ahhhhh!" The severe pain from the three wounds made Sutera scream, and blood kept pouring out of the wounds. "Well, both feet were cut!" Estes immediately thought about it and cut off Shutra d''s feet directly. Shutra d, who lost both feet, lay directly on the ground. The intense pain from him caused him to twist on the ground. Without hands and feet, he could only scream and vent here. Pain. "The other eye, I''ll dig it for you too!" Esdes with a grin smile, deliberately moved the slender sword in his hand, slowly approaching Shutra d''s eyeball, little by little Gradually dug it out. In the distance, Noel, seeing Esdes''s behavior, knew that her trembling attribute had happened, and wanted to kill Shutra d to death, while the Nangong side of the side was black with a face, and there was a kind of want to vomit Impulse. Earlier, Nangong worried that Esdes was alone, and that the other five strongest criminals would not have any problems, and he kept urging Noel to help. However, the great power of Estes, in just a short time, quickly killed the three people, Nangong finally understood that month, why Noel let himself continue to watch, there is no meaning to go up to help. Nangong felt that she was worrying about nothing in that month, so she was not persuading Noel to help, because this was a one-sided killing by Estes, and she always felt that she should worry about the five criminals. Noor on the side, while paying attention to Esdes, is also paying attention to the two who are hiding in the distance, and one of them is his goal, Xiandu Mu Aye Tong is the witch of the secretary of lotaria. "Noel, is she really okay?" Pointing to Esdes in the distance, Nangong endured that month and wanted to spit it out. After all, this is the cruelest way of torture she has ever seen. Too. "If there is any problem, it should be like this to deal with the enemy, and whoever makes his mouth cheap and said to be singled out!" Wen Yan, Noel no longer cares about the two who are hiding, answering the question of Nangong that month, and he does not Don''t think there is any problem, it may be that he is already used to it. "She doesn''t treat her own, does that?" Nangong asked that month because she was going to join Noel''s harem, and now it was a stubborn thing, so she was a little afraid of Estes, would she treat her? So cruel. "Relax, Esdez will only use cruel methods against prisoners or enemies. Usually, they are very easy to get along with, so you don''t need to worry about these!" Noel saw the thought of Nangong that month and explained to her. For a moment, Estes is usually not like this, only for enemies like himself. "That''s the case, I''m relieved!" Although she heard Noel''s explanation, Nangong was finally relieved that month, but she was thinking about joining, she must not provoke Estes''s anger, and it must be good. To please her. .. Chapter 152： Clean up Estes in the distance, but did not know that Noel and Nangong were talking about her current move that month, but she was devoted to playing Canthus d. Speaking of Shutra d, he is still better than death, and he very much hopes to die soon. Living is too painful for him, and even asking for mercy to let the other party kill himself, there is absolutely no way to do it. Because Estes, on the way to the execution, suspected that Shutra d was too annoying, so he cut off his long tongue and even crushed all her teeth, so that she felt quiet. a lot of. The appearance of Shutra d, only blood holes were left in his eyes, his lips were cut off, and his ears were cut off, and now Esters was using his bayonet to peel off his face little by little. "That''s all right!" Estes nodded, very satisfied with her achievements, and planned to let the goods wait for death here slowly. She felt that it was time to pack up, leaving the strong man with the giant sword. . Estes turned to look at the direction, the last criminal who was stunned. Since he was standing still and motionless, he did not take advantage of his escape when he was tortured by Shutra d. He did not come to attack during the sentence. In fact, it wasnt Brud Dan Graff, who didnt want to run away and sneak attack on Estes, but the screams and encounters of Itra d made him stunned. He completely forgot to take advantage of this opportunity to sneak attack in the past. Flawed Estes. It wasn''t until the end of the penalties of Tlatra d that Bruddan Bergraff gradually recovered, and looked very terrified, holding the blue-haired woman with the **** sword, he also knew that he had just missed it. It was a good chance to sneak attack and escape from here, but now he regrets to die. "Guess what, did he die first, or should I kill you first?" Esdes smiled slowly, walking slowly, the cold sweaty man in front of him, but he looked like It seems to be afraid of passing by. "You should be the witch of the void, please come to manage the person who imprisoned the enchantment?" Seeing the other party''s torture method, but also very skilled, Brod Dan Bergeraff felt that she should be the witch of the void May, please come and see the people inside the prison. After all, the strength of Estes, in the eyes of Brod Dan Burrough, can be said to be that no one is her opponent at all, and she appeared here with Nangong that month. , So he can only think of someone who was invited to be a guard. "Well, I was indeed invited." Esdes thought for a moment. It seemed that he was really taken by the Nangong that month. He was invited to the imprisonment boundary, but it was not to be a manager, but she said it. Just out of the first half of the sentence, he was interrupted by Brod Dan Bergeraf. auzw.com "I will stay inside the seal honestly, and I will never escape from the imprisonment, so please let me go!" The woman who heard the blue hair admitted that she was a witch by the gap Come here, Brud Dan Bergeraff, immediately decided to give up escaping from the imprisonment, so that at least he could save his life. "No, no, no! You should listen to someone who has finished speaking. I am indeed invited to be right, but not to be a manager, but to ask me to come to the detention and clean up all the criminals. "Esdes frowned. She hated the interruption, but she still said the reason for being invited. "What?! Clean up all the prisoners of imprisonment enchantment?!" Bruddan Bergeraf cried in surprise, he didn''t expect at all that the witch Nangong of the void would invite someone to clear the imprisonment enchantment that month. All prisoners in "Yes! So you fight back, or you don''t have any chance to survive!" Estes nodded, but she hoped at all that the other party surrendered in a mess, which would make her feel very boring, It''s only interesting if the other party fights hard. Hearing the other persons words, Bruddan Bergrough, the anger in his heart was instantly ignited, but not because of what Esdes said, he was angry because of the gaping witch Nangong that month, since someone was invited to imprisonment Clean up prisoners in the circle. Therefore, Brud Dan Bograf, turning his head full of murderous intent and anger, stared at the distant Nangong that month, but he was very clear in his heart, he could not find Nangong in the past without killing the blue-haired woman in front of him. The account was settled that month, and he knew he had only one way left to resist. The Nangong, who had been watching the battle for that month, was confused by the brutal Dan Burgrave''s murderous eyes. I couldn''t think of it after thinking about it, and I was so troubled by standing here. "Noel, what did I do just now, did the outrageous act come out?" Nangong couldn''t understand that month, so he asked Noel beside him to see if he noticed himself. Did he have any special moves just now? Brod Dan Bergerac got offended. "No!" Noel shook his head, wondering why Nangong had asked this question that month, and looked at her curiously, saying, "Why ask that?" "I''m just a little bit strange, why did Bruddan Bergeraf suddenly look at me with murderous intentions, I didn''t do anything to provoke him just now." Wen Yan, Nangong said the reason that month, let Noel analyzed it for himself. "Dont think so much, when Estes comes back, we will know when he asks him that he has no spare time. Come here to trouble you, Estes will not let him go that way, his destiny is destined to be Death!" Norr could not think of why, and he simply did not bother to think about it. After all, when Esters came back to ask, Noel would know the result of the matter, and thinking so much, he would only feel that he was wasting his brain cells. .. Chapter 153： Chop Nangong also felt justified that month. Its really useless to think about it here. Its not as good as what Noel said. Waiting to ask Esdes, its more direct and less troublesome. Esdes in the distance, seeing Brod Dan Graff, seemed to have plans to fight against himself, without the fear of the previous one. "Listening to that Yue Sao said, what are you, the last descendants of the Tulong clan, generally dragons are very powerful creatures, as a member of the Tulong clan, you should also be very strong, so don''t die so soon! "Esdez remembered that all kinds of information usually seen on the Internet, the creature of the dragon is very exaggerated, and in front of her is a warrior who can slaughter the dragon. She feels that she should be able to accompany herself for a few tricks. . "Don''t say that it''s useless, anyway, today you are either dead or I am dead!" Bruddan Bergeraff, knowing the blue-haired woman in front, would never let herself go today, and he didn''t want to say more Something. Because Brud Dan Bograf knew that he could only survive if he won, and he could only lie down forever after losing. The blue-haired woman in front was too strong, he had no extra energy to think about other things, only Think about how to win and survive as much as possible. "It''s not a small tone, don''t be like the waste, just talk about it!" Estes sneered, pointing at the slender sword, and now the painful alive Della d in the back. Bruddan Bergeraf, ignoring Estes''s words, clenched his great sword with both hands, constantly urging the power of the Dragon Slayer in his body, staring at the blue-haired woman in front of him, afraid to dare There is a slight distraction. The result of the distraction will become the current Tristra d. Survival can''t survive without a door, but can only lie on the ground and wait for the pain, the moment when it is taken away by the **** of death. But Bruddan Bergeraf definitely didn''t want to become the appearance of Astra D, so he could only stare at the other party, fearing that he would be abandoned by the other party. Seeing the other party so seriously, Estes did not intend to talk anymore. He gently shook his side and immediately moved up at a high speed. The speed was so fast that she still had her residual image, but she disappeared. Without a trace. Seeing the dissipation of the in-situ dissipation, Brod Dan Graff looked around cautiously, but there was no way to see Estes in super-fast movement, so he closed his eyes and felt the movement of the wind. Since it was quickly sensed that someone was rushing from the side at super high speed, but the speed was too fast, he could not fight back immediately, and could only use a giant sword to block the speeding attack. "Ding!" The silver light flashed through, and the tip of the bayonet held by Estes hit the giant sword that was used to withstand Bruddan Bergeraf. The collision made it crisp. I thought that after blocking the attack, I could take this good opportunity to make a quick counterattack immediately. But it was only Brud Dan Bergeraff. When the bayonet hit the giant sword in his hand, he immediately knew his thoughts. Naive. auzw.com Because of the slender sword, the powerful force of the past was passed, so that Bruddan Bergeraf held the giant sword tightly, and was shocked far away before he barely stopped and held the giant sword tightly. His hands were also numb by the powerful force. "Since it''s next, it seems that you are stronger than the waste!" Estes was a little surprised. Since the other party could not see himself, since he could think of finding himself by induction and blocking it Super fast blow. "But it''s just defense, but it''s useless!" After speaking, Esdez''s figure disappeared again in place, and in a blink of an eye, he reached the other side, holding a slender sword, and swept it **** the giant sword. "Ding!" A clear sound of iron punching sounded. "boom!" Before responding, Brud Dan Graff, was increased by Estes, and he was swept away with a sword, causing him to hit the gravel pile, which was already messy. The gravel was hit by him and splashed around. Just kidding, is this really a woman, can I have it? And this time, more powerful than just now! Think of that, Brud Dan Burgrave, with a giant sword in his hand, propped himself up from the gravel and looked at the blue-haired woman in front of her with a frown. Seeing that the defense was really useless, so Brud Dan Bergerough, intending to start attacking the blue-haired woman, to accelerate the power of the dragon slaughter in the body. "Dragon slasher!" Brud Dan Bergruff, holding the giant sword with both hands, mobilizing the power of the dragon slayer in the body, swollen blue blood vessels protruded, waving a huge crescent slash, Attacked the smiling woman in front. "Yes, it should be like this! Only then is it interesting, so that I am interested in defeating you and tearing you alive to pieces!" Coming to the imprisonment enchantment, this is the strongest Esdes sees The big attack, so she started to get excited. As soon as the words fell, Estes held the bayonet sword tightly and activated the emperor: Demon God Appearance-the essence of the demon, which covered the energy of ice on the bayonet sword. sword. The two chopping blows with ice energy merged into a flashing blue chopping cross, rushing towards the slaying dragon slashing at high speed, and the cold air radiating from the cross chopping, all the roads that flew There was a layer of frost. The collision between the beating and the beating did not initiate a huge explosion, nor did it send a loud noise, but it was clearly seen that the dragon slaughter of Bruddan Bergeraf was cut by Esders Slash gave completely frozen on the way. .. Chapter 154： amazing Such a situation made Bruddan Bergeraf completely stunned. He stared at the frozen slash, feeling that it was too incredible, and it was too unreal. Even Nangong in the distance couldn''t look at the scene confidently that month, opened his mouth in surprise, pointed at the frozen slash, and didn''t know how to express it for a while, he wanted to ask around Noel''s words. "That month sauce, you don''t need to be so surprised, just frozen and slashed." Seeing Nangong''s month, when she was surprised, she had a cute and cute expression. Noel didn''t think it was any surprise. After all, Noel knew clearly that Estes was able to freeze time and space, and now he just froze the slash, so he was not surprised. "It''s not amazing, what''s so amazing?" Wen Yan said, Nangong recovered from that month, and looked at the Noel around her and asked silently, she couldn''t think of Estes. What an amazing ability. "Of course, Estes, she is able to freeze time and space, so it is not an amazing thing to freeze a slash now!" Noel shrugged and told Nangong that month, Estes''s Other abilities. "What?! Noel, aren''t you kidding?" Nangong shouted in surprise that month. She didn''t expect that Estes could freeze time and space. Even if it only freezes for a short time, it''s basically nothing. Man is her opponent. "No!" Noel shook his head, indicating that he was telling the truth, no joking at all. "Why didn''t she use it?" Hearing Noel''s answer made Nangong Naga wonder, why Esdes possessed such a powerful ability but did not use it. "Because that ability is very expensive, and there is no need to deal with those criminals, it can be easily eliminated by physical skills and ordinary abilities alone!" Noel thought about it and explained to Nangong that month. After careful consideration, Nangong thought that Noel was right that month. According to the ability of Esders just now, it was really easy to kill them by physical skills and ordinary abilities, and there was no need to use huge consumption. The move, and she also saw the most important point, that is, Estes wanted to kill those criminals. The two who hid were also surprised by this incredible scene, stunned for a long time, and they could not speak for a long time. After all, they had never seen them frozen and slashed. Both of them frowned, and for a while and a half would not be able to figure out how to pass this road safely. After all, Nangong was still standing there that month without moving. "Xiandu Muye, it seems that my previous feelings are correct, as long as we appear, there must be no return!" Seeing the battle of the blue-haired woman, the string **** Mingjia knew that even if there was a holy gun hungry wolf in hand , You may not be able to escape from here. "But if you don''t take this opportunity to escape, there will be no chance!" Xiandu Mu Aye said very seriously. Although they could not hear their conversation at such a long distance, she was reading Lanfa. The woman''s mouth, so she knows that the woman is here to clean up all the prisoners in prison. "If you want to escape, you have to choose a good time. Now, it''s just death!" Xian Shen Mingjia persuaded, he thought it would be better to wait for the next time to escape from imprisonment. auzw.com "The blue-haired woman was invited by Nangong that month to clean up the imprisonment and all the enemies, so there is no next chance. As long as Bruddan Bergeraf dies, they will continue to look for inmates who have not appeared! "After hearing the persuasion of the **** of the string, Xiandu Mu Aye told the intelligence he had just obtained in order to shut him up. "What?!" Xian Shen was quite surprised, thought for a moment, and quickly asked: "How do you know, and are you sure?" "I can lip-speak, if they are found, we will all die, so don''t be imagining, there will be a second chance to escape!" Immortal Mu Aye impatiently explained to the **** of the string . Sure enough, after the **** of the string was confirmed, he immediately shut his mouth obediently, and began to quickly think about how to escape from imprisonment without the other party''s discovery. After all, the **** of the string is under control, but he does not want to die here, and Xiandu Mu Aye, there is no need to make such a joke. Seeing the string **** meditate and shut up, Xiandu Mu Aye continued to observe the situation while trying to find a way, and she felt that the man next to Nangong that month was more dangerous than the blue-haired woman who was fighting, but she could not see it. Where is dangerous. The frozen slash made Esdes smile with satisfaction, but she didn''t intend to stop just that. "It''s distracting when fighting, but it''s dead!" Esdes, who smiled as a wicked ghost, rushed past with a slender sword. It was said that Brud Dan Graffl immediately recovered from the surprise. He also knew that it was not a surprise afterwards, so he also rushed up with the giant sword in his hand. "Ding!" The two collided in an instant, but Brud Dan Bergerough was still shocked by the great strength of Estes. But after taking a few steps back this time, he pierced the ground with a giant sword in his hand, forcibly stopped himself quickly, and Broddan Bergeraf rushed up again. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!" The collision of the bayonet sword and the giant sword made a series of crisp sounds of iron strikes, and Brud Dan Bograf, every time he was knocked back by Estes, but he continued like a mad warrior. Charged up to attack. Estes also found this, and she also saw the opponent''s red eyes, and the lifeless attack method, it seems that she has really entered a crazy state, but this makes her feel that it can be fun. Too. .. Chapter 155： Two words Falling into a frenzy, Bruddan Bergeraf, constantly attacking tirelessly, did not notice at all, and the giant sword he was holding began to show cracks and gradually became frost. "It seems that you are also a waste, it is a waste of my time!" Seeing the opponent who fell into madness, he was not using the powerful slash just now. Estes began to be disappointed and could also guess the powerful slash just now. It should be regarded as a masterpiece that he has put all his efforts into, and it will definitely be unusable again at 1:30. And the price of using the powerful slashing just now should be to let Brud Dan Bograf completely lose his mind and fall into madness, but even if he falls into madness, he has not become more powerful, and his strength is a little bigger than the original That''s it. So Estes, I really don''t plan to continue playing this time. I looked at the person in front of me coldly, quickly waved the sword with ice energy, and swept **** the huge giant sword. . "Ding!" The giant sword covered with cracks and frost could not withstand the blow of Estes again. It was directly hit by the slender sword to pieces and scattered on the ground. The fragmentation of the giant sword made Bruddan Bergeraf, who had fallen into madness, woke up from a state of madness, but when he saw the giant sword turned into fragments, he could not believe it was true. "How could it be possible, my giant sword, but made of materials stronger than diamonds, why would you be broken into pieces by your slender sword, this is too unscientific!" Graf, fixedly looking at the debris on the ground, he couldn''t keep it true. "Regardless of science or science, I have completely lost my patience, so you will sleep here!" Estes looked at each other with a cold face, very disappointed, causing her to just wait for a while and thought that Can fight well. Therefore, Estes is not nonsense, immediately dancing the sword in his hand again, high-speed on the body of Bruddan Bergeraff, hacking from different angles at high speed. But at such a high-speed split, I did not see any bruises and blood from Brud Dan Bergeraff, but Estes did not stop and continued to wield his handed sword. Bruddan Bergeraf, looking at the gleaming silver light in front of him, did not understand what the blue-haired woman was doing, but he knew clearly that this was a good opportunity, an opportunity to win himself, an ability to Chance to keep yourself alive. auzw.com Therefore, Brud Dan Bograf, facing Esdes, who had a flaw in his body, immediately wanted to launch a full blow to her. "Hey, it''s so boring!" After stopping the high-speed chop, Esdes shook his head and sighed, turning to ignore the strong man, while walking towards the place where Noel was, slowly slowly slender sword Withdrawing the scabbard, he ignored the strong man who was about to attack behind him. But Bruddan Graffl, who was about to attack, stopped moving in place just half a step forward, and his body began to be slowly covered by ice, and then his body began to become blocks, frozen The pieces of meat were all scattered on the ground, and even a drop of blood did not fall from the body. Knowing that the battle of Estes ended, Noel was walking towards himself and Nangong that month, and he used the eyes of the emperor to observe the two people hiding in the distance to see what they were going to do. Will you continue to hide. Soon, Esdes returned, and Noel and Nangong''s side were planning to ask what to do next, but Nangong first asked questions. "Esdez, can you tell me why the criminal just stared at me suddenly angry and murderous?" Seeing Esdes returned to him, Nangong raised his own question that month, hoping that the other party would give himself Answer your doubts. "It is estimated that I told him that you asked us to clean up and imprison all the criminals, so you will look at you that way." Estes thought for a moment, if he remembered correctly, he was After telling him that he was the person Nangong asked to clean up the prisoner that month, he turned to look at Nangong that month in anger, so she thought it should be the reason. "That''s what it is! Just now I thought what he did made him feel so angry." After listening to Esdes'' words, Nangong immediately understood that month, but she didn''t care at all, after all It was the prisoners who asked them to clean up the prison sentence, and the reactions of those criminals had long been expected. "That month sauce, are you sure those five are the strongest criminals?" Estes was a little depressed, looking at Nangong that month and said: "How come I didn''t find out, where did they deserve the''strongest''" Two words, I thought I could fight them well. I didn''t expect those five people to be so useless, only a few moves were killed, hey!" "The amount is because you are too strong, it seems that the five of them are very useless, okay!" Nangong Nayue twitched her mouth, but she was very curious, what kind of powerful person can be considered as recognized by Estes Opponent, asked: "Esdes, in your opinion, what kind of powerful person can be considered an opponent?" "A person with similar strength to me can be my opponent, and those five people are not even toys, it is estimated that even your student Xiao Gucheng can kill them quickly!" After thinking for a while, I answered Nangong''s question that month. Estes believes that only people who are as strong as her can qualify as her opponent. After all, this will allow her to fight with all her strength. Only in this way will she feel the joy of fighting. Can only be regarded as exercise after meals, she felt that even warming up is not. .. Chapter 156： agree "Unless the three great ancestors come to Xianjin Island, otherwise you will have no chance to meet a more decent opponent." Nangong made a careful estimate that month, and felt that the ability shown by Estes just now, Already able to play against the three great ancestors. What''s more, he still has a weapon that can kill the true ancestors. If the things that Noel said before are true, if Esters uses the ability to freeze time and space, he can definitely erase the three true ancestors from the world. . "It doesn''t matter, it''s good to be with my dear anyway, sometimes I can just get some uncomfortable toys!" Esdes smiled and looked at Noel with his eyes full of love, although it would be boring to not fight. But she thought it would be good to stay with Noel. "It is estimated that those who are regarded as toys by you will definitely be depressed until they die!" Nangong said silently in the month. The five criminals just now said that they can''t even count as toys. People who call toys must be very powerful. "Speaking of that, what is the moon sauce, my dear, do you seem to be paying attention?" Nangong''s words in that month, Eszter just smiled, but she found Noel on the side, looking at the distance. She didn''t know what she was looking at, so she was very puzzled about what she could do to make her men so concerned. It is said that Nangong glanced at that month, and Noel beside her looked in the direction he was looking, but she found no people or objects worthy of attention except for a pile of rubble and bumpy ground. In the distance, the two people hiding behind the rubble pile saw the other three people''s eyes looked over. They were very worried about whether they were found. So they stayed still behind the rubble pile. Dare to show his head and continue to observe the other three. "Aren''t we being found?" asked the God of Strings nervously, his forehead continually exuding cold sweat, worrying that the other three would find out, where he and Xiandu Mu Aye were. "I don''t know, but I think the man has been looking at us all the time, as if he has discovered it already!" Xiandu Mu Aye frowned, and she always felt that the man next to Nangong Nayue had long found herself hiding behind This place is now, and she feels that the man''s eyes are always on her. "Let''s go back to the place just now, find a place to hide, and wait for the road they left, we are taking the opportunity to rush out of the enclave, how?" Zai thought about it carefully. The uneasy waiting here might as well go back to the place just now, and wait for the three people to leave and quickly break out of the imprisonment. "I have no time to find a place to hide. The system of imprisonment is estimated to start repairing the seal. We can''t go out after waiting for it. It''s only a matter of time before we are found!" Xiandu Mu Aye shook his head and directly Denied the proposal of the string **** underworld driving. auzw.comBecause Xiandu Muye feels that a lot of time has passed, even if the system of imprisonment is slow, he should start to repair the seal. If the two of them are not rushing out, When the seal is completely restored, there is no chance, and then it will become a battle of trapped beasts. "What should I do, I can''t make a forcible breakthrough, just rush over from those three! That''s no different from death!" Xian Shen mowed his brow tightly, but didn''t want Xiandu Mu Aye to propose a forcible breakthrough Asked, he really didn''t feel safe to rush past. "Forcing a breakthrough can only be regarded as the worst plan. We can talk to them first, maybe we can learn what the other party wants from the conversation, so we have the bargaining chips for trading!" Thinking, Xiandu Mu Aye filtered out the useless plan, and felt that this is the best plan at present. If it is not successful, it is not too late to implement a forced breakthrough. "Are you crazy? They came to clean up all the perpetrators. Do you think they will talk to us?" Xian Shen black-faced, thinking that Xiandu Mu Aye''s method is too bad, completely Exposed to the enemy, there may be no chance to escape. "Man is a promising creature. As long as there is enough use, he can betray Nangong that month and help us successfully escape from here. Unless you can give a good way, otherwise we can only do this now!" Xian Dumu Aye said seriously, in fact, she didn''t want this, but it is the best way for now. Hearing, Xiandu Mu Aye''s commentary, Xian Shen Mingjia didn''t speak in silence, and felt that the other party had a very good way. After all, except for this, it was only left, looking for a place to hide or forcibly break through. Hiding, its just playing with the three people, and its just a matter of time to be caught and caught, and the system of imprisonment does not wait. At that time, there is no way to go out. At the end, there is only a dead end. One. It can be forced to break through, and against the witch Nangong of a gap, that month already had enough trouble for himself and others. Besides, there is a powerful and abnormal blue-haired woman. It is estimated that there is no chance to rush over and be cleaned up by others. Thinking about it, the God of the Strings can''t think of it. He can speak his own way. Even the way he can''t speak, he didn''t mean to say that Xiandu Muye knew. "How do you decide, if you don''t agree, you can find a way to go by yourself, but I''m going out!" If not two people together, they can fight two against two, otherwise Xiandu Mu Aye was too lazy Mindful, he is still indecisive about the **** of string. "Okay, I agree with your plan!" Hearing Xiandu Mu Aye''s urging, Xian Shen Mingjia frowned, and finally nodded and agreed, after all, he really thought of a bad plan. .. Chapter 157： really Seeing the Xiandu Mingjia nodded in agreement, Xiandu Mu Aye smiled. When necessary, she also had a shield, which could block the three people on the opposite side for a while. This is the most important thing she wants the Xiandu Mingjia to go with. the reason. It is just that Xiandu Muye didn''t know that the string **** Underworld had the same idea. If necessary, he would give up this temporary cooperation and try his best to rush out and survive. After all, no one can guarantee success in this method, and the failure may be greater. In order to allow themselves to survive and escape, both of them began to calculate each other. As long as there is any danger, they will not hesitate to treat each other. Used as a shield. On the other side, I didn''t get a promise from Nangong that month. Asdace just asked his man and asked him to answer what he had, so that he could focus on the area so intently. "My dear, what the **** are you looking at, is there someone hiding there?" Esdes asked suspiciously, hoping Noel would give her an answer. "Noel, I also want to know, what is that area you can pay attention to?" Nangong nodded that month. She also wanted to know what Noor was paying attention to. "I''m watching." Before he had finished speaking, Noel saw the two people hiding, as if they meant to come out, so he pointed to the distance in front of him and smiled: "It seems that it doesn''t need me to explain. , They came out on their own!" It was heard that the two women turned their heads in the direction pointed by Noel''s hand, and they really saw the two came out from the gravel pile, and the two also walked towards themselves and others, and there was no escape at all. meaning. This situation made Nangong stunned for a month, because she recognized who the two were, but she really couldn''t understand how they would come from the net, if they had been hiding there just now, they should have seen The battle of Estes is right. The two of them have no chance of winning and how can they still come to die. But Estes was observing carefully. The woman who was approaching herself and others immediately wanted to understand why her man was so concerned. One hundred percent was right because of this woman. "Who is the woman with brown hair and purple pupils in the kimono in that month?" Estes pointed to the woman in front of him and asked Nangong''s information about the woman in the month. "Xiandu Muye, the leader of the library lco, failed to launch a dark affidavit on Xianshen Island ten years ago, and was imprisoned by that month''s sauce into an imprisonment. It was also a partner of that month''s sauce, right? "Nangong didn''t come in a hurry that month, and was told by Noel first. The identity of Xiandu Mu Aye and the reason for being locked in. "That''s right!" Nangong nodded that month, confirming that Noel''s message was completely correct, but she was very puzzled about how Noel knew this, even Xian Dumu Aye was her partner. auzw.com "My dear, that is to say, she is the woman you want to conquer?" Estes smiled, and his man could say so clearly. The message called Xiandu Muye, without knowing it without thinking She will soon become a member of the harem. "Well! To come to prison for enchantment, I have two purposes, first: to help the prisoner clean up the prisoners, and second: to make Xiandu Mu Ye become my woman." Noel nodded and admitted directly to Esd. Si explained a bit. "It turns out that you can get two beauties in one go. It''s really a double benefit." After thinking about it, Esdes smiled. "Noel, did you find them both, hiding behind the rubble pile?" The Nangong in the side of the month always felt that Noel had discovered the two already, but I don''t know why they didn''t say it. So she wanted to make sure. "The five ants came shortly, and the two of them arrived, but after seeing the power of Estes, they hid behind and watched. There was no silly rush to die, but why did they come by themselves, this I don''t understand at all." Noel shrugged his shoulders and said when the two were hiding, so as to show that they had discovered them long ago. Just when Noel and the two women were talking, the string gods Mingjia and Xiandumu Aye who were walking towards them stopped at a short distance and kept a certain distance from the other party without intending to keep close. Xiandu Mu Aye did not speak directly, but first carefully observed the two people except Nangong that month, hoping to be able to see the two people, what kind of people they belong to, so you can wait a moment It''s so easy to make them think about themselves. "Can you tell me, why didn''t you hide all the time and just walk over?" Noel smiled when he saw neither of them talking, and raised his doubts. "Oh?! You have discovered us early, so why don''t you come and catch us?" Xiandu Mu Aye asked with a smile, but she was a little surprised in her heart, and was sure that she felt right just now. The man had long discovered both of them, but she couldn''t figure out why the man didn''t come over to catch people. "Just want to see what you will do next. Is it useless to continue hiding, or come to surrender voluntarily, but now you look like you, but there is no plan to surrender!" Noel replied Xiandu Muye The problem, but he did not feel that the two men came to surrender. After all, no one surrendered, would walk so leisurely, and with a smile on his face, this is definitely not the performance of the surrendered people. "Yes, we did not come to surrender, and I know that you were invited to clean up and imprison all the prisoners in the enchantment, so I want to make a deal with both of you." Xiandu Mu Aye said Purpose, because she knows that there is no time to wear it down, and no one can be sure when the seal will be repaired, so the sooner the matter here is resolved, the sooner she can leave this **** imprisonment. .. Chapter 158： absurd "Transaction? It''s a bit interesting, then you can let me hear it!" After hearing the word transaction, Noel thought it was a bit interesting, want to know what kind of situation Xiandu Mu Aye would say under such circumstances Transaction content. As for Nangong that month, she can only be depressed. She knew that before she came here, Noels goal was Xiandu Muye, so when she heard Xiandu Muye, she didnt make a mockery of the other partys naive thoughts. Anyway, Noel did not intend to kill her, and she will definitely be included in the harem. "It''s very simple, as long as you help us leave, this **** imprisonment will do. I double the price that Nangong gave that month. Anything she can give, I can get it to you as well!" Xiandumu Aye laughed, but she was right. What Nangong was able to get in that month, she could easily get it in her hand. "The price of that month''s sauce, but give her to me, you may not be able to do it. What''s more, you say it is double!" Noel shook his head with a smile, and said what Nangong would pay for that month. The price, he does not think that Xiandu Mu Aye, can obediently hand over himself. "How is this possible!" Xian Shen Mingjia and Xiandu Mu Aye looked at the Nangong month in disbelief and cried in surprise, but they never expected that Nangong would pay such a price in that month. In exchange for the male and female prisoners who cleaned up the imprisonment. "Aye, Noel is right, in order to get rid of the detention that is always guarded by imprisonment alone, and to regain the contract in the hands of the devil, I will treat myself as his woman. Do you have to pay yourself like me? Nangong asked with a smile that month, directly confirming the authenticity of Noel''s words. Anyway, Nangong figured it out early that month, so she had nothing to deny, and felt that being a Noel woman was not a bad thing. According to her short-term observations, Noel was very good to her woman. Hearing Nangong''s confession in the month, but Xiandu Mu Aye was concerned about the demon contract that Nangong said in the month, she had never heard of anyone who could recapture the contract from the devil and wanted to retake it. The people of the contract ended badly. I really couldn''t understand where Nangong''s self-confidence came that month and determined that this man named Noel could help her recapture the demon''s contract. In the same way, the string **** Underworld was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that Nangong would be free for himself and let everyone slaughter everyone in prison, which made him feel too unrealistic. "That month, no one from ancient times to modern times has successfully snatched back the contract in the hands of the devil, don''t you feel that you have been cheated?" Xiandu Mu Aye carefully inquired the complete information and materials read in his mind, Anyway, she did not find information about the success, so she felt that Nangong was cheated that month. "Of course I know that no one has regained the contract from the devil, but only the things that people cannot do, but God can easily complete it!" Of course Nangong that month clearly knew that she did not read this kind of books. There are no successful examples, but that is only for those people and witches, but this does not include the gods. auzw.com Moreover, Nangong believed that Noel, a half-man and half-god, must have a way to recapture the contract, because he would not make jokes about such things, and he would become his woman as long as he completed it, so he se wolf must have absolute Grasp it, otherwise you will not make such a request to yourself easily. "''God''?! Don''t tell me that month, he is the''God'' you refer to. He is obviously an ordinary person. Isn''t your head burnt out?" Xiandu Muye pointed to Noel and said, Since she can feel that this man is dangerous, it is too exaggerated to say that he is a "God". How can a person who has no energy or magic power be a legendary powerful god. Not only Xiandu Mu Aye thought so, even the string **** Underworld did not believe it, and the idea was almost the same. It felt that people without any energy and magic could not be the so-called God. "The witch Nangong in the gap that month, "God" has disappeared in this world, it is impossible that there will be a god, so you are very ridiculous!" Xian Shen looked at Nangong that month with contempt. As a member of the Lion Kings organization, he knew very well that there is no **** in this world, otherwise there will be no three great ancestors. "Is it ridiculous? Who else made you jump out and interject, which green onion and which garlic are you?" Noel saw the **** of the string, and since he despised his woman, it made him very uncomfortable. "You really think you are..." Xian Shen Ming Jia''s words have not been finished. "Shut up! Who allowed you to speak!" Noel said with a cold face, the huge divine coercion and killing intent, directly pressed against the **** of the string. Suddenly feeling inexplicable coercion, the string **** knelt down on his knees as if he were driving, as if there was a mountain pressed above him, and he could only support it with both hands, so that he would not be pressed directly to the ground. On the side of Xiandumu Aye, she was taken aback by the stringed **** Shenmu who suddenly fell on her knees. Looking at the inmates whose knees were crushed and hardly supported, she could feel a powerful coercive pressure. Press against the inmates around you. "Ant, you don''t have the right to despise my woman!" Nuoer''s kung fu appeared in front of the **** of the string, and stepped him on the ground, so he stepped on his head coldly. Said. Stepped on Noel''s heavy foot, the string **** drove directly to the ground, his head was stunned, and the corners of his mouth were constantly bleeding, but he could clearly hear what the other party said. .. Chapter 159： cooking Seeing the sudden appearance of Noel, Xiandu Mu''an Ye was scared to take a few steps back, and she didn''t find the man at all. How did he come here? There wasn''t even a little fluctuation in energy and magic. "Who the **** are you..." The God of the Strings was stomped on the ground and couldn''t move. He felt extremely powerful coercion on his body, which made him start to have some breathlessness and wanted to know exactly what Noel was. People, such a powerful existence cannot be silent. "Of course it is the "God" that you think is ridiculous and has completely disappeared in this world!" Noel watched coldly, the string **** under his feet was driving, and sneered: "So the woman who despise God, but it has to pay! " "And the price you have to pay is death, and even your soul, I will wipe it out!" After finishing speaking, Noel gradually lifted up, stepped on the foot on the head of Xian Shen Mingjia, a trace of black gas surrounded his feet, and trampled on the head of Xing Shen Mingjia again. "boom!" Around the right foot of the black gas, the head of the **** of the string God was smashed hard. Because the energy of the smash was incorporated into the black gas, it did not make the red and white splashes, but was broken into pieces like broken glass. of. Powerful strength under his feet, after smashing the head of the string god, under the head, directly penetrated the ground under his head, forming an ultra-deep bottomless hole. "Fire Spirit!" A slight glance at the string **** without a head, and Noel summoned the pet Fire Spirit, saying that the soul was completely destroyed, so he wanted to do it. The space was torn by a pair of claws, a red and black figure emerged from it, and very obediently stood motionless, waiting for his master to issue instructions. "Take out his soul for me, and burn it for a few days and nights after a slow fire, you can eat his soul, maybe it tastes good!" Noel, with a grin, smiled and kicked. The headless corpses at the feet began to teach their pets how to cook the soul of the string god. After receiving the order, the claws of the fire spirits were pulled out. There was no headless body on the ground. A blue translucent figure was stripped from the headless corpse, and the translucent figure was constantly struggling. . "Remember to control the fire, otherwise you will burn all the flames, and if you burn him clean, you will have nothing to eat!" Seeing the soul of the **** of the string, he was pulled out of the headless body by the fire spirit, Noel smiled like a ghost, he didn''t want the soul of the goods, so he was eaten by the fire spirit, so he had to slowly roast the soul of the goods for a few days, let the goods know that they were dead, don''t think better . On the side of the fairy city Mu Ye, dumbfounded listening to one person and one pet, discussing how to cook the soul, and she kept on the headless corpse, and the translucent soul in the hands of the red monster, after carefully looking back and forth several times To make sure that the translucent soul is the underworld driver. auzw.com The string **** in the soul state is under control, but he never thought that this person directly killed himself, and really took his soul out of the corpse, so he now began to feel deep fear, but he could not emit it under the soul state. The voice, he can only appeal to Xiandu Mu Aye who can speak lips, hoping she can see herself in the state of the soul. Because the translucent soul is exactly the same as the stringed **** who had a head in mind, and Xiandu Muye can still see the soul in the monster''s hand and is reaching out for help in his own direction. Although she saw the call for help, Xiandu Mu Aye ignored it, because she didn''t want Noel''s anger to burn from the string **** to her body, and she also began to fear in her heart, kind of believing what Nangong said in the month . Under Noel''s careful guidance, the Fire Spirit slowly began to use the flame a little bit, burning the soul of the string god''s underworld, without burning him instantly. "Yes, you take it back to the space and bake it slowly. When you think it''s almost the same, you can eat it directly!" Seeing the Fire Spirit was instructed to do quite well, Noel nodded in satisfaction, and let it return to his own space. Fire Spirit tears the space with one claw, carrying the soul of the **** of the string, and returns to the personal space that belongs only to it. According to the task confessed by Noel, he continuously burns the soul in his hand. Seeing the fire spirit return to space, the ghostly expression disappeared, and Noel quickly put on a smile and turned to walk towards Xiandu Muye. The soul of the string **** Underworld was taken away, Xiandu Mu Aye looked at Noel, and her heart began to speed up, thinking that the other party would start coming over to clean up herself, and her body also tremble slightly. I got up and kept thinking about how to escape this disaster. "You said, what should I do?" Noel raised her chin with a smile when she came to Xiandu Mu Aye. Originally wanting to ask Rao''s Xiandu Muye, he suddenly remembered what Nangong said in the month, and the man in front of him wanted even a small loli in Nangong that month, and such a big beauty like himself would certainly not let go. This is also the only way to live. "I am willing to pay the same price as Nangong that month, but you want to take me out of this ghost place, and also help me regain the contract book in the hands of the devil, how?" Xiandu Mu Aye said with a smile, she was full Knowing that, Noel will promise to come down. "Are you so sure I will agree?" Nuor asked with a smile on his face, seeing through the thoughts of Xiandu Mu Aye. "Don''t you want to get a big beauty like me? And after you agree, there is a little beauty who will give you a hug!" Xiandu Mu Aye smiled, looking at Noel''s smiling face, and She did not feel the slightest killing intent, and was quite sure that he would definitely agree to it, otherwise she would have died here long ago. .. Chapter 160： success "That''s really exciting, then you can go back with me. If you want to escape, you can try it!" Put Xiandu Mu Aye in her arms, and Noel hugged her to the two not far away. Female. "Nuoer, do you really plan to take her away, Xianshen Island imprisoned and bound?" Nangong looked seriously at the two people who came, and the cunning and cruel Xiandu Muye, who could not be so Obediently succumbed. So Nangong wanted to confirm with Noel that month if she really wanted to take her out of prison. "You can rest assured, she must have that ability if she wants to escape." Noel could see what Nangong thought about that month, but he did not feel that Xiandu Muye was capable of escaping from her own hands. . If Xiandu Muye wanted to rely on, and the people in the library lco came to rescue her, it would only mean that she was too naive, and a group of people who could not even enter the imprisonment and enchantment, what ability they could take from Noel Save it. "Oh! That month sauce, I plan to completely destroy the imprisonment enchantment. Anyway, the people I want have been found. I dont need to look for other people. Just let them enjoin the imprisonment and disappear in the world together. "Noel felt so convenient, and Xiandu Mu Aye got it, and there was no need to exist here. "No, I haven''t regained the contract. If the imprisonment is destroyed, I will follow it!" Nangong said quickly in the month. She didn''t want Noel to start suddenly, and she also finished with the imprisonment. "That month was right, before the contract was recaptured, this imprisonment enchantment must exist, otherwise she would indeed follow the prison and disappear forever in the world together!" Xiandu Mu Aye nodded, on the one hand wanted By showing this, on the other hand, she wanted to see if the man with her arms around could really regain the contract in the hands of the devil. Hearing the two saying that, Noel thought about it carefully, considering how to regain the contract of Nangong that month, and finally he decided to let Nangong choose that month. "Two ways, first, you call the demon who signed the contract, and I kill it to take back the contract, and second, this method is relatively simple and quick, that is, sign the advanced contract with me directly, so that the contract in the hands of the demon is invalid, you yourself Choose!" Having said both methods, Noel waited quietly for Nangong''s choice that month. "I choose the second!" Nangong said the choice that month. In fact, she wanted to choose the first, but she could not summon the demon who signed with her, so there was only the way to choose the second. She can only hope that it is not a slave contract or something. "As long as you agree, and we will wait for the inquiry in our mind, we will be able to get home soon!" Noel smiled slightly, and began to contact the system to send it to Nangong that month to sign his partner''s message. "I know!" Nangong nodded that month, indicating that he knew what to do. Soon, Nangong''s mind in that month sounded a mechanical inquiry, and she was finally at ease, at least this hinted that it was a partner to sign, not that kind of slave contract. "Yes!" Since only a small amount of information can be obtained from the inquiry, Nangong chose to sign that month. After all, she didn''t want to stay in prison. auzw.com Signer: Nangong that month, Occupation: Witch, signing partner: Success! The mechanical voice reminded me of Nangongs mind once again, and sent her huge data and materials, so that she could quickly understand the welfare of the contract, and there are some things she didnt understand before. Instantly all understood what was going on. Nangong, who was a little surprised that month, after completely understanding the data and data, her face quickly changed into a sweet smile, and also tried the reserved space magic, and she can feel the contract with the devil Interrupted, she no longer had the inexplicable connection with the imprisonment. "That month sauce, if there is no problem, open a passage to the tomb of the deep ocean, we can go back now, maybe we can catch up with the fireworks!" Looking at the Nangong who is trying out space magic, Noel also got The prompt for successful signing of the partner, but he did not want to stay in this ghost place. "No problem!" Nangong smiled sweetly that month, and immediately followed Noel''s instructions, using space magic to open the channel. The originally calm space began to spiral and twist, forming very quickly, leading to the deep ocean tomb space tunnel. During this period, Noel also asked Shayou to recall the two guarding at the door. "This should be enough!" After seeing the space channel formed, Noel condensed a black sphere in his hand, and after controlling his obediently to stay still, he smiled at the three girls: "We leave this ghost place and go back to watch the fireworks. Right!" After speaking, after seeing the people, Noor hugged Xiandu Mu Aye and first entered the space tunnel. Nangong Nayue and Esdes also quickly followed into the space tunnel, and the four maids finally entered among. After the eight people entered, Bens open space tunnel began to twist and merge, completely disappearing into the prison border, leaving only the headless body lying quietly, and some prisoners who did not know what was going on. . Deep Ocean Tomb docked at the port On the deck of this luxury ship, the space began to twist gradually, and a gate was quickly formed. The members of the beautiful legion guarding the deck stepped forward and surrounded it very quickly. The door formed by the space emerged from a man and seven men, and the formed door disappeared again, the alert expression of the beautiful legion members disappeared, and all their faces were replaced with smiles, because they recognized who the person was. "Thank you guys, let''s go back to their respective positions!" said Noel, who had just walked out of the space tunnel, and looked at the members of the beautiful army that surrounded himself and others. .. Chapter 161： explosion "Yes!" The members of the Beauty Corps returned to their original positions after smiling with a smile, and continued to guard the luxury ship of the Tomb of the Deep Ocean. "Let''s watch the fireworks together!" Noel said with a smile to the seven women around him when he saw the members of the Beauty Legion returning. The four walked to the edge of the deck and watched the distance from the imprisonment as Nangong got rid of the contract and appeared in a different space. "Regardless of the outside and inside, it looks as terrible!" Estes looked at the sea, revealing an imprisoned enchantment that was gradually becoming real. "It seems that my awakening and leaving have changed the imprisonment boundary to its original appearance!" Nangong said in a dark prison on the sea, why did it become like this. As for Xiandu Mu Aye, she was silent because she didnt understand the Nangong month, and she didnt seem to worry about the imprisonment and destruction of the border, but she saw nothing about the signing ceremony. So it was not clear whether Nangong was really out of the demon''s contract that month. Xiandu Mu Aye wanted to ask, but she knew it was not the right time. During the conversation, Nangongs months imprisonment barrier was lost, and he was fully materialized on the sea. "Then I started to set off fireworks!" After seeing the imprisoned enchantment fully materialized, Noel began to control the black ball left and let it detonate in the imprisoned enchantment. Inside the imprisoned enchantment, the black ball left by Noel before leaving, exudes powerful energy, and the black ball gradually begins to expand. "Boom" with a loud noise. The extremely powerful explosion formed a huge mushroom halo, which made the imprisoned realm of imprisonment disappear between heaven and earth in an instant. The bridge connecting the imprisoned realm to Xianshen Island was completely destroyed by the shock wave generated by the explosion. The intense explosion in the sea also caused a small tsunami to spread rapidly towards the surroundings, and the relatively close Xianshen Island was encountered. The small tsunami directly struck Xianshen Island directly, and some buildings close to the seashore were instantly crushed and dragged into the sea. However, the tsunami that hit the tomb of the deep ocean was completely resisted by Noel with energy, so this luxurious steamship was the only one intact, and all the ships in the port can be said to be scrapped. The loud noise of the explosion also caused the residents of Xianjin Island who were about to fall asleep to fall to the ground, all of them quickly climbed up from the ground in fear, and rushed out of the house to see what was going on. auzw.com Xianjindao Management Commune immediately sent a large number of guards to the source of the loud noise, but this time they did not sound the guard because they did not detect the fluctuation of magic power. The ancient city of Xiao in the apartment, looking at the mushroom clouds in the distance from the balcony, wanted to know the situation in the past, but he was caught by the lost tree on the side, so that he should not go there for more business. However, Shise Kiji looked at the place where the mushroom cloud was generated, frowning because he knew that the location was the prisoner''s imprisonment of Xianjindaoguan. He also wanted to know the situation very much in the past. But that was the place where Nangong was in charge of that month. In the past, 100% of them would definitely be trained. So Shiji Kishu thought about it carefully and planned to go to school tomorrow to ask about the situation of Nangong that month. Good. On the tomb of the deep ocean, Xiandu Mu Aye was a little surprised, but she never expected that the black sphere condensed by Noel had just been so destructive. Unsurprisingly, Nangong was completely okay that month, which proved that she got rid of the contract and was no longer under the control of the contract in the hands of the devil, and she could still use the power to become a witch just now. This shows that Noel really has the ability to help him get rid of the contract in the hands of the devil, and he can still retain the ability from the devil. Thinking that Xiandu Mu Aye looked at Noel and began to hesitate to execute or not. The escape plan she had thought up ahead of her, after all, she didnt want her soul and was always under the control of the devil. "The fireworks are over, let''s go back to rest!" Seeing the mushroom cloud formed by the explosion, it gradually began to dissipate, and it was already very late. Noel thought it was time to rest. After all, there will be tomorrow to send Xiaolin Sha to her mother''s Clothes delivered at the residence. "Wait a minute, Noel, you can help me get rid of the devil''s contract!" After careful consideration, Xiandu Mu Aye decided to temporarily abandon the escape plan and get rid of the devil''s contract. This is more important. "Of course it''s okay!" Noel smiled and asked the system to send the signing partner''s message to Xiandu Muye in his arms. As for whether to sign it or not, it was her choice. Noel''s words fell, and Xiandu Mu Aye received the inquiry, but after the four words of signing partner, she finally chose the signing partner after a moment of hesitation. After all, this is the only way to get rid of the demon contract. Afterwards, the signing of the successful Xiandu Muye, like Nangong''s month, obtained huge data and information, and learned that the signing partner''s welfare made her feel that there were some surprises. There existed, and her idea of ??running away disappeared without a trace. "Let''s go in!" Nuoer smiled evilly, holding Xiandu Mu Aye in one hand and Nangong that month in the other, and walked towards the interior of the Tomb of the Deep Ocean. The embraced two women saw Noels evil smile and didnt need to think about it and knew what would happen next, but they had already made preparations for the moment they signed the sign, so there was no sign of resistance. Take yourself into the boat. Estes and four close-fitting maids also wandered into the interior of the luxury ship, intending to wash away the sweat that had just cleaned the prison. .. Chapter 162： landing The next day. After a night of hard work, Nangong Nayue and Xiandu Muye, the two women were put together in their clothes, now they are lying beside Nuoer comfortably, but the flush on their faces has not completely receded. After all, when it was almost dawn, Noel did not know how to fight the two girls and the three men. The two girls slowly fell into a deep sleep. The other women knew that they had new members, so they didnt bother to disturb the movement of the three, and let them occupy their own man for one night. The sun gradually rose, and Noel, who hadn''t slept long, also gradually awakened from his sleep. After all, he didn''t forget that he still had to go to Xiaolinsha''s mother today. As soon as he walked out of the room, he saw Xiao Linsha carrying clothes and walked out of the next room. "Nisha, why did you get up so early?" Looking at the well-dressed Xiaoma, Noor really didn''t expect her to get up so early. "Well, after all, it''s a bit far away from there. After the early change of clothes, I won''t be late when I go to school!" Xiao Linsha said with a smile, and answered Noor''s doubts. "Then let''s go to breakfast together, and then I will drive you over." After that, he helped Xiao Xinsha lift the things in his hand and hugged her to the lobby to prepare breakfast. Seeing Noel help to bring up the items, Xiao Linsha smiled sweetly, leaning on his own man''s body and heading to the hall of the luxury ship together. Soon after, the two had breakfast in the lobby. Noel went to the room to change a set of clothes, and then left the Tomb of the Deep Ocean with Xiao Xinsha, and took a black sports car to go to her mother''s residence. "Nuoer, are we waiting for Xuecai and Xiayin?" Xiao Xinsha, who was the first officer, looked at Nuoer in doubt and asked. "No, they will send someone to school!" Noel in the driver''s seat answered while starting a sports car. He suddenly thought of something and turned his head to ask: "After all, I don''t know where your mother lives. It!" "Just in mar, magna-ataraxia-research, the world-famous magic industry complex, right in that place!" Xiao Linsha thought for a moment and said his mother Xiao Shensen''s residence. "I don''t know, you can find it directly in the navigation!" Noel smiled, not embarrassed not knowing the road. Anyway, he was not familiar with Xianjindao, so he didn''t feel anything embarrassing. "I really don''t know, if you go out by yourself, will you get lost in Xianshen Island!" Xiao Linsha said helplessly to Noor around her while navigating to find a location. auzw.com "It''s not possible to get lost, but there are taxis in the world. It is very difficult to get lost!" Noel said with a smile, saying that even in the real island Lost, just fly to the high altitude of Xianjin Island to find a place. Soon, Xiao Naisha found the position of mar from the navigation. Noel looked at the route carefully, then slammed on the throttle of the sports car, and drove out of the super high-speed sports car. at the same time A battleship with a royal symbol gradually landed at the airport of Xianjin Island In the battleship, first came down, a large group of strong men wearing knight costumes, followed by a silver-haired blue pupil girl, slowly walked away this super-large battleship under the guard of a tea-haired green pupil girl. When the two girls stepped off the battleship, a large number of knight escorts protected them in the middle and escorted them into the extended car before entering the other **** vehicles. Under the opening of the two **** cars, the engine of the extended car followed, and the rear also followed the two **** vehicles, so that the five cars gradually entered the lane. "Is this beautiful place the so-called Mozu Special Zone?" Lavria asked with one hand on her chin, looking at the scenery outside the car window. "Well, it is indeed a very beautiful place, but there are many dangerous demons here, and there are also frequent combat incidents, so Queen Lavria, please don''t hang out alone, take the guards with you at all times!" Sha Shihua reminded seriously that she was really a little worried about the queen, and wanted to wander around the string island alone. "I know!" Lafria nodded with a smile. She knew that Sha Huahua was worried about herself, but she didn''t worry much about her safety. After all, she had a killer, and the average Demon was not Her opponent. "Queen Lavria, shall we take a day off, wait for me to determine the mission, and go together tomorrow, and negotiate with the human ancestor, Noel!" Sauchua thought for a while, and felt that there was no need to pass so early, and She also has to contact the head of the Three Saints to receive very important tasks. "Okay, because of the acceleration of the battleship, I don''t have a good rest, then we are going to go tomorrow!" Although Lafria was very anxious, she knew that it was useless to be anxious. To prepare for negotiations tomorrow. The most important point is that you can also use this day to ask people to inquire about the information of the man named Noel, to see his interests, etc., which is also conducive to raising the bargaining chips for tomorrow. If possible, it is best to know the strength of this human ancestor, even if the negotiation fails, you can prepare for it. At this time, a black sports car was coming from behind, rushing through a number of vehicles at high speed. It should also make the **** personnel nervous. I doubt very much whether the sports car rushed by the super high speed is an assassin terrorist or the like. . Just in case, follow the **** vehicle behind the extended car, and after contacting the **** in front, start driving the vehicle side by side on the road, trying to stop the high-speed sports car rushing in this way, let it slow down and not let it overtake . .. Chapter 163： Block the road The advancing lane was blocked by two cars in front, and the black sports car that rushed up at high speed began to slow down. After all, the two cars in front of the road were blocked, and the car crashed after 100% without slowing down. In the black sports car, Noel in the driver''s seat frowned and looked at the two cars that were driving slowly in front of him. This made him feel very uncomfortable, and he directly pressed the horn on the horn with one hand, indicating that the vehicle in front let Open the way. The person driving in front of him seemed to not hear it at all. He didn''t mean to give way to the road at all, so he slowly moved forward on the road, ignoring the harsh sound of the horn. Seeing the two cars in front of him, there was no intention of giving way, and Noel''s face was completely black. If Xiaomasha was sitting on the co-pilot, he would directly fly the two cars. So Noel lowered the window and accelerated the vehicles approaching the road ahead. If they were warned not to let it go this time, Noel would not be polite to them. "Second drivers driving in front, if you don''t let go! Hou! Fruit! Self! Negative!" Noel controlled the steering wheel with one hand, protruding half of his body from the window, shouting at the vehicle in front with a black face . "Noor, don''t worry so much, we can drive slowly past, don''t be so angry." After hearing Noor''s roar, Xiaomasha didn''t want to cause trouble, so when the man returned to the car, she began to persuade. "It''s clear that the road was deliberately blocked, otherwise they should have let off by pressing the horn. After all, there is no vehicle in front of them, but they have to block in front of us!" Noel explained to Xiao Xinsha while using Integrate the eyes of Emperor Gu and observe the interior through the outer layer of the car. "They did it on purpose?!" Xiao Linsha asked in surprise. She thought that there was a traffic jam in front of her, so she didn''t want Noel to get in trouble, but she didn''t think that the two cars did it on purpose. "Nisha, close your eyes now. I can only open it if you open it. Do you understand?" Seeing the vehicle in front did not heed the warning. Noel said to the co-pilot Xiao Xiaosha with a smile. He decided to let the car The person in the knight costume inside knew that there was a price to be paid for ignoring what he had just said. "Oh!" Since he didn''t know what Noel was going to do, Xiao Xinsha closed her eyes very obediently. "You can''t open it without my command, or you will be punished by me when you go home, hum!" In order to prevent Xiao Masha from seeing certain pictures, Noel began to threaten with a smirk, like this She certainly won''t peek on the way. "Cut! Don''t watch if you don''t look!" Xiao Linsha''s face flushed when she heard Noel''s threat. She knew exactly what her man''s punishment was, but nothing more than something that made her feel shy. Just in case, Noel let the invisible energy wrap up Xiaolinsha. Even if she opened her eyes secretly, she could not see what was going to happen next, and could not hear any sound other than Noel. Ready, Noels smiling face was completely cold in an instant, coldly looked at the vehicle in front, and decided to let them disappear from the world, whether it is a car or a person. This is the intention to block the road and ignore yourself. The price. "Compression!" Knoll locked one of the vehicles in front and launched the ability to compress any object. auzw.com The sound of the words just fell, and the vehicle that was locked by Noel''s starting ability became a specimen sandwiched in glass, lost the ability to move forward, and stopped in the lane. Noel stepped on the throttle to the bottom and turned towards the vehicle that became a specimen parked on the road. He rushed towards the glass specimen at high speed, intending to hit him like a crushed bone. "Peng! Click!" The black sports car, which will be parked in the glass specimen of the driveway, directly hit a powdered bone, and the cracked glass specimen splashed everywhere. "boom!" The specimen that had just been smashed into powder and shattered bones soon returned to its original appearance shortly after the black sports car of Noel left. The smashed body caused a huge explosion and scared the vehicles on the road behind to stop. "Now it''s you!" Looking at the rear-view mirror, Noel came in a sports car, next to another blocking vehicle, and said from the window to the person in the next car. After finishing speaking, Noel was driving the sports car with his right hand, his left hand extended out of the window and aimed at the vehicle next to him, ready to blow up the blocked second cargo. "boom!" A black beam of light was ejected from Noel''s left hand, and directly drove another car that was in the way next to the sky and turned two times before falling to the ground, and produced a huge explosion. On the extended car, two huge explosions caught the attention of the two girls in the car, and thought that they had been attacked by terrorists on Xianjin Island. "Why did the two **** cars explode, did you encounter an attack?" Turning to look at the rear window, Lavria did not see that the two cars escorting herself did not have to think about what exploded. But she did not know why it exploded. "Before, the rear **** vehicle reported that there was a sports car that was rushing up at super high speed. They were worried about being terrorists or assassinated assassins, so they slowed down the speed and blocked the high-speed Mercedes-Benz sports car!" The guard who was driving reported the situation just now. "So why did it explode suddenly?" Lavria frowned, then asked the guard who drove, wanting to know what happened afterwards. "After that, the owner of the sports car issued a warning to the guards who blocked the road. If they did not let the road open, they would be at their own risk, and the guards did not heed the warning of the owner, so the owner launched an attack on the two guards!" The **** driving the car explained the situation honestly, and then said: "And the escorts in front have already received the news just now and are preparing to intercept the sports car." .. Chapter 164： understand As the **** driving the car reported the situation just now, Sao Huahua recognized the owner of the sports car, and the license plate number was exactly the same as she remembered. "Queen Lavria, let your guards let the black sports car pass!" Sao Hua recognized the sports car and was very sure that Noel was sitting in the car, because no one would be so unscrupulous. Xianshen Island should attack for such a trivial matter. "The owner of the car was killed. We members of the Knights of the Holy Ring must not let him go!" Lavria had not spoken yet. The members of the Knights of the Holy Ring who were driving the vehicle first denied the saints. The proposal just now. "Reason, give a reason to let go!" Lavria didn''t help either side, hoping that Shaohua could tell the reason to let it go, otherwise she would not let those guards die in vain. "The owner of that car is the target of your negotiation tomorrow. If all the people who want to **** this trip are sent to death in the past, I don''t have any opinions!" Sha Shihua shrugged her shoulders, she knows Lavria It is also very difficult to be caught in the middle, but those members of the Knights of the Holy Ring, even if the entire Knights of the Holy Ring arrives, are still not enough for Nolce''s teeth. "I don''t believe it, that person can have three." The members of the Knights of the Holy Ring who drive the car do not believe that the other party can be so powerful, but his words have not been finished. "Shut up! Put that black sports car in the past, don''t do anything extra, understand?" After hearing the reason for the loss of yarn, Lavlia thought about it carefully. The strength of the other party is unknown. Of course, its better not to pass it, but you cant use it tomorrow. Because if you launch an attack, you will offend the other party. Tomorrow will not be a negotiation. It is very likely that it will evolve into a death fight between you and me. In order to ensure that you will exchange Xia Yin from the negotiation, it is absolutely now. There can be no conflict with the other party. "But" the members of the Knights of the Holy Ring who were driving the car also wanted to say something to persuade Lavria to let them win the man. "Do you understand?" Lavlia sneered, looked at the guard driving the car coldly, and asked again if he understood what he said. "Yes, I understand!" Hearing the cold words of Lavria, the member of the Knights of the Holy Ring who was driving the car remembered the Holy Silver Knight, who was the silver queen of the Kingdom of Aldikia, herself and others It is just a guard, not qualified to influence the thoughts and orders of this white-eyed queen. After that, he immediately picked up the communicator in the car, let those who wanted to intercept it back, and passed Lavria''s order to let the black sports car pass by without any blocking action. Noel, who was driving a sports car in the rear, had seen that some people were about to die, and they wanted to let them disappear together, but the coming vehicle immediately let off the road, and no longer made any blocking actions. This was to let him Feeling very puzzled. auzw.com But no car stopped, so Noel also gave up the attack, withdrew his left hand from the window, slammed on the accelerator and drove up the sports car, ignoring the vehicle just stopped. . Without the target to attack, Noel unwrapped the energy that encased Xiaolin Sha, and restored her smile so that she opened her eyes, driving her black sports car at high speed while teasing whether she had peeked. Soon, under the high-speed Mercedes-Benz of the sports car, he came to the side of the extended car, and Noel, who did not close the window, was passing by the moment with the car. The eyes of the two met, and Noel saw the two girls in the car and immediately recognized who they were, so she was a little surprised. They didn''t expect the two of them to be here. Seeing the sports car passing by, the man driving the black sports car, made Lavria very curious. This man is the ancestor of human beings as Sao Hua said. In addition to being very handsome, she is really Did not see anything special. "In addition to being very handsome, I really didn''t see anything special, just like ordinary people without power, but he really destroyed, two vehicles of the escort!" Looking at the sports car away, pulled Phulia spoke out and saw what the other person thought. "Under the circumstances of his inability to use power, he is indeed very much like a normal human being, but when he is fighting, he has more power than the true ancestor!" The yarn inside the car is out of sight, also see To the sports car passing by at high speed. After all, the yarn was out of China. After seeing the battle of Vallla in Noel, it can also be said that it was a unilateral slaughter by Noel. Vatla was completely unable to fight back. "I hope everything will go smoothly tomorrow!" Lavria only said the first half of the sentence, but she didn''t say it in the second half, that is, if tomorrow is not going well, she will directly make people attack and force to grab, in the hands of the other party Xia Ye Xia Yin. "Queen Lavria, please stop at the intersection in front of me. I will get off there. After the report and the task are finished, I will go to the good hotel I said before to find you!" Said Shihua thought it was still early. Go to report on this mission, and take the mission of the Three Saints by the way, so that you can quickly return to Lavria to protect her safety. "Okay, then I''ll be waiting for you at the hotel." Lavlia nodded with a smile, and ordered the car''s guard to let him stop the car at the intersection in front. The long car stopped at the intersection, and the yarn lost its way out of the car smoothly. After a few words with Lavilla, she looked at the car she was sitting in and out of sight. Leave this intersection and go to the unmanned location. Noel, driving a sports car, thinking of the two girls in the car, while driving the sports car at a high speed, unknowingly came to the map, that is, the mother''s residence. .. Chapter 165： doubt After parking the sports car, Noel carried a bag of clothing, followed Xiaoxiaosha into the map, and carefully observed the surrounding environment. In addition to the several buildings used for research, there is also a Very large house. Soon, under the lead of Xiao Linsha, came to the door of the inner house. "Masha, how could your mother live here?" Noel was a little curious. Why did Naama''s mother live here instead of living with their two siblings. "Fukori Mori, the research director of Map Medical Department, lived in the institute because of his busy work. I usually have it twice a week. I have to come to change clothes." Xiao Linsha pressed the doorbell. Noor answered some doubts. "Come, come, wait a minute, I will open the door for you now!" As soon as Xiao Xinsha explained, the doorbell heard a woman''s words. After a moment, the door opened from the inside out, and a woman with a lovely childish face came out from the inside in pajamas, making her ju **** appear obvious from the outside. "Ninsha sauce, you finally remember to bring your clothes, otherwise I will wear pajamas and go to the research room to work!" A woman with a cute childish face looked at Xiaolinsha outside the door and complained, but there was no Look angry. "Shen Mori, I''m not taking it." Before Xiao Xiao''s words were finished, she was interrupted by her mother, Xiao Shensen. "Huh, you are" Xiao Shensen saw, and Noel behind Xiao Linsha, exclaimed in surprise: "It''s a handsome boy! Linsha sauce, is this your real life? Have you done it?" "No, does it mean that the number of people in the family is going to increase? Am I going to be a grandma soon?" Xiao Shensen was very excited and carefully observed Noel, constantly having various problems with the Xiaolin sofa. After hearing all kinds of questions, Xiao Linsha was asked to blush and didnt know how to answer. She could only pull Noels hand into his mothers house in Xiaoshensen, ignoring the excitement. Abundant Xiao Shensen. Nuoer was also stunned by Xiao Shensen, and for a time when there was no reaction, he was brought into the house by Xiaolin Shala, but he decided to take Xiaolinsha''s mother into his harem. Such a child Yan Ju breast girl can not let go. When entering the interior of the house, Noel saw underwear and clothes on the floor, as well as instant noodles and pizza boxes on the table, which can only be described as "chaos" in one word. "Shensen sauce, can''t you take care of it?" Seeing the mess in the house, Xiaolin''s mouth twitched. When she came over last time, she was clear and clean, and she didn''t expect to be taken so soon. It was a mess. auzw.com "It''s so convenient, no one will come over anyway, it''s okay to mess up!" Xiao Shensen, who closed the door, glanced at the underwear on the floor, glanced at Xiao Lingsha The man still has no plans to clean up. "Noel, you''re here waiting for me for a while, I''m going to clean up here!" Xiao Linsha said to Noel, and began to pick up the floor clothes in the house. "It turns out that your name is Noel. When did you know Naosha Sauce?" Xiao Shensen asked with a smile, holding Noel''s palm in one hand, and mobilizing her over-adapter, directly touching the skin can diagnose it. The general condition of the patient Ability. "I have known each other for a long time, and I have done all I have to do, I have done what I should not have done, maybe you will really be a grandma soon!" Noel smiled, he could feel the ability, being Examining his body, but he did not directly tear through Xiao Shensen, wanting to see what she found out. Hearing Noels words, Xiao Shensen frowned, completely without the appearance of a hippie smiley face, because the man in front of him could only be found out, just a normal human being, not a demon elf or the like. But the problem is here. Xiao Shensen can understand her daughter''s situation, knowing that the body of the fourth true ancestor and the consciousness of Asha Lola and the existence of Agu Lola are in her body, and the two also know, but Agu Lola is afraid because Trouble and most don''t care about themselves. Aguola will definitely not let Xiaomasha get hurt. Of course, she will not let men close to Xiaomasha, but this man named Noel, but she said that she has finished everything with Xiaomasha, so she feels very very Doubt, don''t know if the other party said it is true. Seeing that Xiao Linsha had put all the clothes in the hall into the bathroom, Xiao Shensen decided to ask the man named Noel. "Why are you still alive now, should I say it''s a miracle, or what ability do you have that I can''t check out?" Xiao Shensen looked at Noel and asked without a smile. "I thought you would continue to pretend, it seems that you haven''t been able to check out anything." Seeing Xiao Shensen was not pretending, Noel said with a smile. "It turns out that you discovered, it seems that you really have what capabilities, I can''t check it out!" Xiao Shen confirmed his conjecture. The man named Noel had the ability to check it out. "Are you wondering, Aguola and the 12th beast, why didn''t you kill me?" After seeing Xiao Shensen''s thoughts, Noel held her small waist in one hand and raised her chin with a smile. Road. "How do you know that the existence of Aguola and No. 12 beast, have you ever met them?!" Xiao Shensen was very surprised to hear these two names, and no time to pay attention to each other Embrace yourself in your arms. "It''s no problem telling you, but I can get any benefits, and there are no benefits, I will not do it." Noel smiled evilly. .. Chapter 166： Redundant "Are you afraid of Masha coming out and seeing it?" When she came back, Xiao Shensen frowned and her face was flushed, but she didn''t resist, because it was related to Xiao Masha''s safety, she had to know how It''s one thing. "Look and see it, and there is nothing to be afraid of." Noel continued to move, really not worried that Xiao Linsha saw the same. Noel''s answer made Xiao Shensen stunned for a moment. He really did not expect that he would be so bold, not worrying about Xiao Linsha seeing. "Decide quickly, or wait a moment, I will leave with Xiao Xinsha, and it will be difficult for you to know!" Noel smiled evilly, and began to use the offensive of the language to force Xiao Shensen to make a decision. But he was very sure that the other party would agree, after all, Xiao Masha was her baby daughter. "Follow me in the room, I don''t want to see Nasha!" Xiao Shensen bit her lip, and finally agreed, if she waited for the two to leave, she really had no chance to know the answer she wanted. Moreover, looking at Xiao Linsha''s appearance has completely fallen, it is very likely that he will not listen to his own words, and immediately leave this man named Noel. After talking, he glanced at the direction of the bathroom and saw that Xiao Xinsha showed no signs. Xiao Shensen pushed away Noel, who was holding him, and pulled him carefully into the room. After entering the room, the door was carefully observed. After confirming that it was not found by Xiao Linsha, the door of the room was closed and the lock of the door was locked before turning to blush. Look at Noel. However, Noel was using her mobile phone to send Xiao Xinsha in the bathroom a message of going out to work, and asked her to wait for her return in Xiao Shensen. "What are you doing?" Xiao Shensen asked doubtfully, not knowing what Noel did with his mobile phone. "Send a message to Lin Sha, wait until she finds out that I am not there, so she won''t call me!" explained to Xiao Shensen, and Noel just sent the message. "Can you tell me now, why would you know that Aguola and the No. 12 beast?" After seeing Noel''s message, Xiao Shensen asked her own question. Of course she knew what was going to happen, even the fool knew. What are the benefits he wants. "It''s just boarding in the body of Linsha, the consciousness and beast of the fourth true ancestor, I have seen them!" Walking to Xiao Shensen, Noel hugged her into his arms. auzw.com "Then why did they not attack you?" Xiao Shensen asked in red, she also began to feel gradually, since she divorced a few years ago, she did not Any man who touches it will soon feel it. "It''s very simple, just make them unable to use their abilities, and I pulled them out of the body of Nasha." Noel explained very honestly, without any hint of concealment. "What?!" Xiao Shensen exclaimed in surprise, but she knew that this was very dangerous, and the process of pulling away from the beast was very painful, and it would drain the host''s vitality. "Don''t you know that if you pull away from the beast, will the Nasha sauce lose a lot of vitality?" Xiao Shensen frowned and said to Noel. "Your worries are all superfluous. If you don''t believe you can check Linsha later to ensure that her vitality is several times stronger than before!" Noel smiled and explained to Xiao Shensen, if she still couldn''t believe it She can only wait for her to check it out. "If you want, I can take you to meet and get a new Aguola, but before that, I should get the benefits I deserve!" Noel smiled evilly, let Xiao Shensen lean against the door. on. Noel was inside the room, releasing energy to wrap it, in order to prevent Xiao Shensen''s voice from being heard outside, he was heard by Xiao Linsha. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another A long time later, Xiao Xiaosha was about to finish the house, and the two of them in the room came to an end. "Fortunately, the energy enchantment was arranged just now, or your call would make Linsha hear it!" Looking at Jiaoshen Xiaoshensen, Noel said with a smile. "You said that Aguola was reborn, is it true?" Xiao Shensen, who was slowed down, looked at Noel and asked seriously, she was a little worried that Aguola would take back the beast of her son. "Of course it is!" Noel nodded and suddenly thought of something. He asked with a smile: "Do you want to be my woman, like Nasha?" .. Chapter 167： Win "What?! What are you kidding!" Xiao Shensen looked at Noel incredulously, and didn''t expect this handsome man to have such an idea, but the mother and daughter served as a husband. She was a little unacceptable. Xiao Xiaosha would not accept it. . "I''m not kidding, Linsha will never mind. After all, you have been divorced for so many years, and it''s very normal to find a man. Besides, this man is me!" Noel included Xiao Shensen''s eardrops. Without giving Xiao Shensen the opportunity to speak, Noel quickly launched a language offensive. "I have a way to take away the beasts in Xiaogu''s city without pain or loss of vitality, and make him a normal human being. Isn''t this what he directly wanted?" Noel''s evil started the offensive of language , But he does have the ability to do everything said. "If Aguola, swallow the ancient city of Xiao to take back the beast, then he will definitely die 100%, you can think about it!" Without giving Xiaoshen the opportunity to speak, Noel knew that the same family devoured, but could take all the other. The ability to be devoured is 100% absolutely dead, these are what Tina, who has become human, told him. Its just that Xiao Shensen didnt know that Aguola had become completely human, but what Noel said was indeed true. He knew that Xiao Shensen should also know, because there are many cases of engulfing by the same family, especially in In the territories of the three great ancestors, almost every day can be said to happen. Xiao Shensen, who originally wanted to decide directly, began to hesitate after listening to Noel''s words, because she also knew this method, and began to consider whether to accept the proposal of becoming the other woman. "The most important point is that the ancient city of Xiao, which has become an ordinary human, can''t find me in trouble, then I don''t have to kill him!" Seeing Xiao Shensen, who was hesitant and charming, and hesitating, Noel decided to give her the last With one blow, she successfully won the beauty of the child''s face. After hearing this, Xiao Shensen froze for a moment. Reminiscent of the big events of these days, she also vaguely guessed that it was a masterpiece of Xiao Gucheng who awakened the beast. After all, she can have such a strong beast on the island of Xianshen It also devoured Aguola''s fourth true ancestor. "Okay, I promise you, but you must not hurt Xiaogu City!" Noor can appear here in a safe and sound manner, and Xiao Shensen can guess that the unlucky one must be his own son. For his own safety in Xiaogu City, he wants to stay in Xiaoyusha. She was protected by her side, so she agreed to become a Noel woman. Becoming a Noel woman, Xiao Shensen feels that if necessary, he may be able to save the life of Xiao Gucheng. After all, he has become a good man of zhen. After all, adding Xiao Linsha can definitely stop this man from letting him make Any action that hurt Xiaogu. "Sign the contract you asked in your mind!" See Xiaoshensen agreed, Noel contacted the system to let him send, sign the partner''s message to Xiaoshensen. auzw.com Signer: Name: Xiao Shensen, Occupation: Magic Doctor, over-adaptive person, Yes/No signing partner In the mind, Xiao Shensen was surprised when asked by mechanical words, but she still decided to sign it, whether it was for Xiao Linsha or Xiao Gucheng plus for her future sexual life, and she felt a little inseparable This man is gone. "Yes" Xiao Shensen nodded and agreed to the inquiry in his mind. At the moment when she agreed to come down, Xiao Shensen immediately obtained a lot of data and information. At the same time, she played down her concern for her son Xiao Gucheng. She felt that he was not as important as Noel. If you choose to choose her, Xiao Gucheng will disappear forever, provided that Under the situation of the two opposing. After receiving the prompt from the system, Noel smiled happily. After all, both of them were in the room for a long time. It is not good to let Xiao Nasha wait outside alone. Soon after. Next, Noel slowly put on the clothes she just took off, and went to help Xiao Shensen in the soft party, and of course it was cheaper for her. After finishing the house, Xiao Linsha was sitting in the living room, waiting for Noel to return, but she saw her mother and Noel and came out of the room together. Noel, who had just come out, finally remembered what he had forgotten, and clearly sent a message to Xiao Linsha, went out to work on his own, but now came out of the room with her mother. However, Nuo Erzai thought about it carefully, and it seemed that it was not a big deal. Anyway, he would have to let Xiao Naisha know, and now it is just a little ahead of time. "Nuoer, why did you come out of the room with Shensen sauce, don''t you go to work?" Xiao Lingsha asked the drumsticks, seeing her mother Xiao Shensen''s radiant appearance, she already guessed the two What did you do in the room. After all, Xiao Linsha had seen too much, so surely the two had exercised in the room, just wanted Noel to tell her what was going on. .. Chapter 168： common "Nisha Sauce, I will move to live with you in the future, and I have become Noel''s woman!" Noel hadn''t spoken quickly, and Xiao Shensen confessed to being Noel''s woman. "How can this be? Noel is my man, how can Shensen be snatched away!" Xiaolin Sha Lima did not do it, because she was afraid that after Xiaoshensen and Noel were together, the man who would have been his own would not be a stepfather She didnt want her man to change her status. "I" Xiao Shensen wanted to say something, but was interrupted directly by Noel. "Ninsha sauce, you may have misunderstood. Shensen has become my woman, but it does not mean that I have become your stepfather. Do you understand?" Noel smiled helplessly, let Xiaoshen continue. It is estimated that Xiao Linsha''s misunderstanding was deep, so he interrupted directly when Xiao Shensen spoke. "That is to say, our mother and daughter are to serve Noel together, they all use the identity of other women, and will not become your stepfather!" After hearing Noel''s words, Xiao Shensen also understood and quickly explained to Xiao Linsha For a moment, she didn''t want her mother-daughter relationship to break up. "Really? Didn''t you lie to me?" Xiao Xinsha, who was crying in a hurry, was filled with tears in her eyes. She looked at the men and women in front of her, trying to determine whether it was true. "Really!" Noel and Xiaoshensen smiled helplessly. They glanced at each other and both nodded. They answered Xiaomasha in unison, making sure that the two of them would be true, and there was no need to trick her. Seeing that both of them said it was true, Xiao Linsha''s tears disappeared instantly, and her smile was restored immediately. She didn''t care too much about her mother, Xiao Shensen, and became a Noel woman. After all, her mother has been divorced for many years. You should really look for one while you are still young. If the man he is looking for is Noel, Xiao Xinsha will not have any opinions, and she will raise her hands in favor, so that she can stay with her mother, Xiao Shensen, and she thinks this is a very good thing, provided that Noel cannot be hers. Stepfather, everything else is easy to discuss. The speed at which Xiao Linsha''s face changed, and Noel was stunned for a moment, and she was a bit skeptical that she had just pretended. Xiao Shensen thought it was normal, and was not stunned or surprised, and he smiled and took Xiao Xinsha, sitting on the sofa together and chatting. "Masha, are you going to be late for school, or are you not going to go?" Looking at the mother and daughter, they talked and laughed, completely forgetting what they had just done. This situation made Noel''s mouth twitch. However, seeing that the time for school has passed, I kindly reminded Xiao Xinsha. auzw.com "Ah?! It''s really late!" Wen Yan, Xiao Linsha turned her head to look at the clock on the wall, and found that it was really late, and it was almost time to finish the first class. Want to get up and let Noel send himself to school. "Take leave today and help me clean up the salute. I''ll move in now. By the way, I will resign the position of the director. I have to exhaust the research every day. It''s time for me to enjoy the blessing. "A handful of Xiaolin salad back on the sofa, Xiaoshensen asked his daughter Linsha to help. "That''s right, then I''ll call the phone and take a leave for Linsha!" Noel nodded and agreed with Xiao Shensen''s statement. Anyway, taking a day off is no big deal. Now the two top leaders of Caihai Academy, one is Noels woman Nangong that month, and the other is the headmaster of Caihai Academy who was brainwashed. It can be said that even if Noel directly bombed the school, neither of them would give any opinion. What''s more, it''s just a leave for Xiao Linsha. I heard that both of them said that Xiao Linsha could only sit honestly, and had no plans to go to school. After all, she really had to help Xiao Shensen, who was a big nerve, otherwise she would not wait until she packed up the salute herself. What year and month will she organize the salute. Soon, Noel will handle Xiao Linsha''s leave, after all, that is to say a phone call, there is no troublesome procedures or inquiries. Turning to look at the mother-daughter flowers, Noel showed an evil smile and planned to have a good fight with the two before helping Xiaoshensen organize the salute. Who is Bonnie on the Tomb of the Deep Ocean too young? You cannot serve yourself with her mother. Now it''s not easy, and I have harvested another pair of mother and daughter flowers. Noor will not let this opportunity pass. Although more time will be spent in the future, it will be unbearable for the first time. In accordance with the personality he thought of, Noel sat directly between the two. Seeing Noel''s actions, both of them were fools, and they could guess what they would do next, but neither of them had any resistance, and they cooperated very actively. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another .. Chapter 169： ruthless at the same time. The yarn returned to Xianjin Island was out of business. Since getting off Lavria''s car, she did not directly call the head of the Three Saints, but instead changed a school uniform of Caihai Academy. Going to the Caihai Academy, Sha Xiahua checked the status of Xuecai, whether she was injured during her departure, and wanted to take advantage of the guards who did not have guards in the school, try to bring her back from here to the Lion King institution , Always out of the control of Noel''s devil. Finally, it was difficult to wait until the end of the get out of class, using the style of God to secretly pick up Xuecai from Class C of Caihai Academy''s middle school, and did not let the two girls who had been with her. However, the yarn was out of China, and she didn''t know that all the actions she did were useless. Xuecai would never return to the Lion King with her. In the hua garden of the Caihai Academy, Sha Shihua just withdrew the gods, and she was excitedly waiting for Xuecai''s arrival, because she felt that this was already the first step in saving Xuecai''s success, as long as she tried to convince her That''s it. Soon, Xuecai, who was called by the gods, came to the Hua Garden of the Caihai Academy and was watching the surroundings carefully, looking for his friend, Shaohua, to guard against the presence of any enemies. After all, with the last kidnapping, even if a few women had the engraved protection, Xuecai still became cautious, because she didnt want that kind of thing to happen, so she didnt worry about her own waiters, so she kept vigilant. As long as the figure of the enemy is found, she will kill them without mercy. The gauze hiding behind the big tree lost its way, recovered from her fantasy, and saw Xuecai looking for something. She immediately walked out of the tree with a smile on her face. "Xuecai, here!" Sao Huahua smiled and waved at Xuecai, indicating that she was here. "Ya Huahua, how are you" came to the face of Sha Huahua, Xuecai was held before the other party had finished. "Xuecai, Xuecai, Xuecai, Xuecai, haven''t seen you for a long time, are you doing well?" The excited yarn was out of business, holding Xuecai and rubbing non-stop, completely forgetting that I just wanted to Persuasive words. "Ah..." Xuecai was stunned by her friend Shaohua''s excitement, and asked curiously: "But why do you appear in the Caihai Academy, you are not in the Kingdom of Aldikia , The eldest daughter of Lucas Lichban, known as the''silver queen''?" "I''m also performing guard missions now, because Queen Lavria came to Xianjindao, so of course I followed!" Sao Huahua released Xuecai and explained to her with a smile, completely. There was no plan to hide, and the whole story was honestly explained. auzw.com "Lafria, who is known as the''Queen of Silver'', what is she doing at Xianjindao?" Xue Cai asked doubtfully, and was thinking about whether to call and tell Noel that Queen Lafria was a great beauty. , My man will definitely be interested. "This." Sha Shihua hesitated for a while and couldn''t tell Xuecai. She was looking for her to observe the trouble, so she hesitated to say it. "If you can''t say it, it''s not my task anyway!" Xuecai said with a smile after seeing her friend Shaohua, anyway, as long as she knew Queen Lavria, it was enough now on Xianjindao, you want to find it She is a breeze for her man. "Compared to this, is your body okay? Is there anyone under surveillance eating tofu, forcing you to do something you don''t want to do?" Seeing Xuecai thinks of herself so much, she feels very, very happy, so she loses her life. She quickly pulled off the topic just now. "No!" Wen Yan recalled that Xuecai''s face was ruddy, and she asked herself to do all kinds of very shy movements when doing love sports with Noel. "The lion king is really cruel. While I was away, I handed over the task of monitoring the ancestors of human beings to you. Otherwise, you should give up the task and go back with me!" Seeing Xuecai blushed, she immediately lost her sight. Frowning, she decided that Xuecai must have been forced to do something. Ben Shy, who was still shy, froze for a moment, and she could be sure of seeing the expression of Sha Huahua. Her friend must have misunderstood it, otherwise this expression would not appear. "Xue Cai, if we exchange missions, you will be responsible for the protection of Queen Lavria, and I will help you monitor the human ancestor Noel!" Worried about Xue Cai''s unwillingness to give up the mission, Sha Shihua said the second set of plans, In this way, Xuecai can also escape from the magic palm, and she is convinced that she has the ability to protect herself and will not be taken advantage of by the big devil. "The yarn is out of China. Did you misunderstand? Noel is very good to me, not what you think, and even if he is not good to me, this is my first task. I will perform it anyway. "Now Xuejia is sure that her friend Shaohua has indeed misunderstood something, and she will never leave her man''s side. As for what was the first mission, Xuecai''s excuse to persuade Sha Huahua, since she and Noel signed a partner, the Lion King organization has nothing to do with her. "Xuecai, you listen to me" Sha Shihua wanted to continue to persuade, but Xuecai''s words were interrupted relentlessly. "Don''t talk about yarn loss, I won''t leave Noel. If you tell me to say this, then I will go back!" Xuecai''s smile disappeared and she didn''t want to hear her friend Persuaded him to leave his beloved man. Sha Shihua was stunned by Xuecai''s indifferent words and her cold eyes. She didn''t want to persuade her to be foolproof, since such unexpected results will come. .. Chapter 170： distortion I think it must be the devil Noel, who grabbed Xuecai''s handle to threaten her not to leave, so Sha Huahua didn''t care, and Jia wanted to rescue her from the devil''s palm. "Xuecai, don''t be angry, I just worry about you, I don''t want you to be hurt, I don''t want to continue to say it!" Sha Shihua knew that Xuecai was in a state of anger now, so she didn''t intend to continue Keep talking. "If it''s really nothing, I''m really going back to class." Hearing Sashua didn''t plan to continue, Xuecai''s indifferent expression disappeared, and he looked at his watch and said. "Okay! I still have something to do!" Sha Shihua also knows the class time of the students, which is just a few minutes of rest time. She also plans to keep the snow vegetables down. After all, she hasn''t thought about it yet. What to say, so as not to continue to talk and make Xuecai angry again. In this way, the two separated, Xuecai returned to Class C of the middle school for three years, but Sao Huahua frowned, watching her friends disappear gradually. Seeing this persuasion was fruitless, Sha Shihua also remembered that she really had something to do, so she took out her mobile phone and dialed the call of the head of the Three Lords of the Lion King, intending to accept the very important The task, if it is possible to use it as a condition of exchange, transfer Xuecai away from the demon Noor. "The longest of the Three Saints, I have returned to Xianshen Island, can I tell the mission!" The mood is not very good, Sai Huahua said very simply. "Okay, the Lion King organ decided to send you to the ancestors of mankind!" There was a very serious voice from the mobile phone, and there was no hint of joking. "What?! Three saints, I don''t understand what it means, please explain carefully!" Hearing the words on the phone, Sha Shihua froze for a moment, and she really did not understand what it meant, whether to assassinate or steal. Get something, so she hopes the other party will make the task clear. "We have unanimously decided to send you to be the woman of human ancestors, that is, from the moment you accept the task, you will become the woman of human ancestors, and you are not allowed to make any actions that endanger the other party. What you represent is The Lion King organization, do you understand now?" Feida on the phone explained to Sha Xiahua. In fact, it was indeed decided at the beginning, but Feida is now a Noel woman. Of course, it is necessary to seek benefits for his own man. It can be said that the task now issued to Sha Huahua is arranged by Feida himself. Her mission is nothing, and it has nothing to do with the Lion Kings institution. "Of course you can not accept it. I can let Xuecai perform this task. After all, she is already familiar with the monitor and the other party, and there should not be any major problems!" But Feida knew about her weaknesses and immediately moved Xuecai out to talk about things. She was not afraid of the loss of yarn and refused to agree. auzw.com "Okay, I''m next to this task!" Hearing that Xuecai was going to perform, the yarn that was still hesitant was out of business, and immediately agreed to accept the task. "Very good, but if you fail the mission, or have any aggressive behavior, I will let Xuecai continue to perform this mission, so please do your best to please the ancestors of mankind!" When something bad happened, Feida decided to give her a preventive shot, so that she didnt have to worry about what would happen. "Yes, I know, the mission will never fail!" Sao Huahua promised, but she didn''t have a heart in her heart. The male phobia was not that it could be overcome by overcoming. Woman, think about it and know what he will do to himself. "I hope so! I have something to do, I wish you all the best, goodbye!" After that, Feida hung up the phone, because it was almost time for class, because the other party heard the ringing sound, she didnt want to be so exposed. Identity. Seeing that the phone was disconnected, Sao Hua looked at the phone with a frown on her face. After a while, she didn''t know what to do, and she agreed to negotiate with Lafferia. Now, this task is the woman who is the subject of the negotiation. "Good things and bad things, how come they all come together, hey!" Sha Shihua sighed, she really does not know now, whether to directly perform the task just now, or go to the hotel to find Lavria. Good thing, after careful consideration, Sai Shihua feels that the task she just took has a very good aspect, that is, being able to stay with Xuecai can protect her anytime, anywhere from being destroyed by the demon Noel. As for the bad things, that is to say that Sha Huahua must overcome her male phobia. Otherwise, her excessive behavior will lead to the failure of the task and it will harm Xuecai. It is difficult to figure out what to do. After thinking about it, she didnt even think of the way to lose her beauty. The only way to achieve the best of both worlds is to choose the one that is important to her. That is to perform the task she just accepted. Xue Xue is very important to her, so she Can only give up the task of guarding Lavria. After all, since she was seven years old, Sha Xihua lived with Xuecai. The relationship between the two was even closer than that of her loved ones. She treated Xuecai as a sister. She was very fond of Xuecai. When it comes to things related to Xuecai, they often lose their mind and run wild regardless of the consequences. The love for Xuecai has begun to distort. She once sneaked in when Xuecai was not in the room, and enjoyed the happy time surrounded by the aftertaste of Xuecai in Xuecai''s bed. Compared with the friend Lavria, being able to always be protected by Xuecai is the most important thing for the yarn loss, so she gave up the guard task of the emperors girlfriend. .. Chapter 171： bad In the upper floor of the teaching building of the Caihai Academy, Nangong''s office in that month, Shiseki Kisuki was sent to the Kogami Island Management Commune to send inquiries about the bombing incident last night, but he would come even without the commune''s designation. In this luxurious office, after seeing Kisaki Kisho coming in, he didn''t express his intentions, so Nangong also drank black tea leisurely that month, completely treating him like air and couldn''t see it. "Teacher that month, can you explain to me what happened last night, and I can go back to work with the public." I thought that when I came here, Nangong would speak out directly that month. The explosion last night What''s going on, but lost the Kisuki but didn''t see the expected result, so he could only ask first. "Does it matter to me?" Nangong pretended to be curious that month, as if she didn''t know anything at all, and it didn''t matter to her. "Teacher that month, the location of the explosion, but within the bounds of imprisonment, you must know what happened, what is the meaning of this, it is just a waste of everyone''s time!" The corner of the mouth of Shiseki tree was pumped, but I didn''t expect it to happen. At this time, Nangong still thought about it that month. "Even if the scope of the explosion is within the imprisonment boundary, this can explain what happened. Why do I have to know how the explosion happened?" Nangong watched with contempt for that month, and lost his twitching mouth. tree. "Ah." After listening to Nangong''s answer that month, Shisekiki froze for a moment. It seemed that what she said was indeed very reasonable. Even if the explosion was within the range of imprisonment, why she must know what happened. "I don''t know what happened, or what caused the explosion, but the imprisonment enchantment is intact, so much to say, you can get out!" I don''t want to say anything to Lose Kisuki, Nangong That month, he made an excuse randomly and began to order him out. "Then I''ll leave first!" Nangong ordered all the guests that month, and Shiseki will not stay silly. It''s just nothing to find the act of being scolded. And Nangong wasnt joking about this kind of thing that month, so Shise Kiki was sure she didnt know what happened last night, so it didnt make much difference to stay. Its better to go to other things. Find clues somewhere. Poor Kiose Kishu didnt know. Nangong was just shaking him that month. She knew exactly what was going on, but she didnt have any plans to tell him, because she saw Xiaogu and Xiaose now. The base tree will use a deep sense of disgust. Lavaria, who has entered the hotel to rest, has also begun to let people gather information and data on human ancestor Noel, all hobbies, etc., in preparation for the smooth negotiation tomorrow. Letting people stand by at any time on the battleship is considered to be forcibly robbing people when the negotiation fails, and Lavria does not want to do this, but Xia Yin Xie is her own family, she must be recaptured anyway, so it is Be prepared for good or bad. It is a pity that the information Lavaria found can be said to be very few, or it can be said to be completely absent. I don''t know if it is the Xianjindao Commune, and the information related to Noel was specifically hidden. auzw.com "This video is a bit useful, at least I know the strength of his guards!" Lafria used special means to make people steal the video from the Koshinjima commune, but she was not happy after watching the video. Because the women shown in the video can easily wipe out the Knights of the Holy Ring at any time. The strength of these women is enough for her headache. How powerful is the human ancestor Noel. When she was worried, Lafria''s cell phone rang. After seeing the caller ID, she immediately put on a smile and opened the phone to answer the call. "Sam is out of business. I have arrived at the hotel. When will you come?" Lafria asked with a smile when she saw the phone call. "Sorry, Queen Lavria, I can''t perform the task of escorting. I''m really sorry!" There was a word of apology from the phone when the phone came. "Why, did the task you took conflict with my **** task?" Lavria frowned and raised her own doubts, and felt that the situation was worse, and the lion king''s organization was missing. Friends, the talks will be suspended tomorrow. "There is indeed a conflict, and tomorrow we are very likely, and we will meet again at Noel." Sha Shihua hesitated for a moment, but said the general situation. "Don''t say it if you''re embarrassed, but can you let the Lion King''s organization send a large number of people to come over, I want to hire them!" Lavria thought about it carefully and felt that there was a manpower of the Lion King''s organization. Increase the odds of forcibly grabbing people. "This is also impossible. The Lion Kings institution is pleased with Noel, and will not send someone to negotiate with you in the past!" Shaohuahua straightly broke Lavrias fantasy, because the Lion Kings institution pleased Noels gift. So she is very sure that no one will be sent over. "Really." Lafria was very lost. She knew that if the negotiation failed tomorrow, it would not be possible to force a robbery. "Queen Lavria, I''m going to perform the task, I''m so sorry!" Said Shihua thinks she can only be sorry, because tomorrow will be completely opposite, and she doesn''t know what to say except sorry. All right. "You''re busy, goodbye!" Lavaria responded in a low mood, so she hung up the phone in one step, and she really had no mood to continue. Lavria did not expect that in a short time, since things could become so bad, but she did not intend to give up, she continued to think about the corresponding method. .. Chapter 172： news After careful consideration, Lavaria did not give up, and decided to negotiate tomorrow according to the plan previously booked. If the negotiation failed at that time, it would be a big deal to return to the Kingdom of Aldikia and mobilize the entire Knights of the Holy Ring and the army, She didn''t believe she couldn''t take back the family of Haase Haina. In the mar institute, inside the luxury residence The battle between Noel and her mother and daughter was over, and both women were lying on Noor''s face with a blushing gasp. After the mother and daughter rested for a while, they recovered some physical strength and washed the fruit first, before they started to sort out the luggage that Xiao Shensen wanted to take away, but the soft two women''s movements were very slow. Noel waited until she fell asleep before giving all the luggage. Packed up. "Nothing to forget?" Seeing the mother and daughter walking out of the room, one dragging a suitcase in one hand, Noor was afraid that he would forget something. He would find it very troublesome when he ran back. "I should have put everything in there, and I don''t have anything I need." Xiao Shensen held his chin with one hand, and thought about it carefully. He was very sure that there were no forgotten items. "Well, I helped to clean up next to it. There are really no items needed." Xiao Naisha nodded with a smile, making sure that his mother Xiao Shensen had not forgotten anything, and left all those useless items. "Okay, let''s go back together." Standing up from the sofa and walking to the mother and daughter, Noel said they took the suitcase in their hands. "Wait, I''ll fix the resignation letter, otherwise those researchers can''t find me, it will definitely be upset!" Xiao Shensen remembered, and quickly took out the resignation letter and said that she didn''t want the researchers to call the police , Which will cause unnecessary trouble to Noel. "Then Me and Me, wait for you outside." Noel dragged the suitcase with his hands and walked towards the door. "Deep Mori sauce, you have to hurry!" After that, Xiao Xinsha quickly followed Noel, helped him open the door to the outside, and walked to the place where the sports car was parked. Seeing her daughter and his own man, they had already left the house, Xiao Shensen walked to the table, put the resignation letter, and pressed it with the vase on the table, glanced at the long-lived house, and quickly put on After catching up with the shoes, the two people who had just left the house soon. Soon, Xiao Shensen caught up with the two, and the three did not take long to reach the place where the sports car was parked. Noel first opened the door for the two women, and they were instructed to go in for a while, then he dragged the suitcase toward the car. , Put the luggage into the rear compartment. When Noel got into the driver''s seat, he saw the mother and daughter chatting, laughing and talking. Xiao Linsha was telling her mother Xiao Shensen, where he and others had gone and the experiences these days. Seeing the mother and daughter chatting so happily, Noel did not interrupt their meaning, so he started the sports car and slowly left mar, and suddenly accelerated the speed when entering the lane. The sports car did not enter the high speed and shaken, So it did not disturb the pleasant chat between the two. auzw.com Time accelerates. Xiao Shensen, who newly joined the harem, quickly integrated into the women, but returned to the blue tomb of the deep ocean tomb. Seeing Xiao Shensen appeared on this luxury ship, she was very surprised. After a brief questioning, Lan Yuqianqian knew that Xiao Shensen had also been conquered by Noel, and Xiao Linsha had no opinions at all, and neither mother nor daughter had any opinions about serving a husband together, so she was not going to do much fuss. Ask me. Xuecai, Xiayin, and Feida who came back together also met this newly-added sister, and introduced themselves very politely. However, when they learned that the newly-joined sister was the mother of Xiaolinsha, , They were also very surprised. Because Xiao Shensen''s face looks like it was around 1820 years old, it looks like a young girl, no matter how it looks, she is not like Xiao Nasha''s mother. If they are sisters, they can still accept it. . Seeing them in surprise, she kept praising her youth and beauty, which made Xiao Shensen very happy, so she and a few girls soon chatted. Suddenly thinking of Xue Xue, he found Noel in the living room, and walked quickly to him, intending to tell him what he had just remembered. "Noel, tell you good news!" Xuecai said with a smile on her face when she came to Noel. She felt that her man knew that the good news she brought to him would be very happy. "What''s the good news?" Noel pulled Xuecai to her side and wanted to hear what kind of good news she brought. "I''m also curious, what good news brought by Xuecai sauce!" Esdes, who was chatting with Noel, was very curious what kind of good news Xuecai brought back. "Today I learned from my friends that the queen of the Aldikia Kingdom, Lavria, who is known as the''Silver Queen'', came to the String God Island this morning!" Seeing both of them so curious, Xuecai smiled and said with a smile , And immediately got the news. "What kind of good news is this?" Estes was puzzled. It wasn''t just the arrival of a king''s daughter, wondering what good news it was. "The''silver queen'' named La Floria, because she is a great beauty!" Xue Cai explained very briefly after seeing Esdes. "So it is! For dear, this is indeed very good news!" After listening to Xuecai''s simple explanation, Estes immediately understood that it was indeed good news for his man. "It''s really good news, and I met her in the morning!" Noel nodded with a smile. .. Chapter 173： task "Ah?! I thought I could give you a surprise when I came back," Xuecai said a little bit disappointed. She didn''t call to tell Noel that she wanted to surprise him with good news when she came back. Have met before. "It''s really a surprise, since Xuecai will help me find a beautiful woman, so I have to reward it, poo!" Seeing Xuecai was a little lost, Noel smelt on her face. Suddenly attacked, Xuecai''s sense of loss disappeared, his cheeks gradually turned red, and his small head was buried in Noel''s heart. It was when Noel and Estes were constantly teasing Xuecai. A tea-haired girl walked back and forth for a long time at the boarding place of this deep ocean tomb, and sometimes stepped on the step of boarding the ship, but she quickly retreated and did not know her at all. What are you doing? The beautiful legionnaire guarding on the deck and the girl at the boarding gate below interestingly did not ask her what she was doing in the past, so she smiled and watched her performance above, but if the girl climbed into the tomb of the deep ocean If they did, they would not let the girls into the house easily. "Forget it, just go straight up, anyway, I will face it sooner or later, and I have no room for repentance at all." Said Shihua said to herself, but she still made a decision. Taking a deep breath, Shaohua forced the tension and stepped up the boarding ladder step by step. She was also ready for the moment of boarding the boat. She was prepared for everything to happen in her anticipation, and she kept admonishing in her heart. Regarding herself, no matter what Noel does to herself, she must bear it without any resistance. After all, Sha Huahua clearly knew that any resistance she made to Noel might be judged by the Lion Kings organization as she gave up this task, and it was her turn to perform Xuecais turn. This is her What she absolutely does not want to see, so even if there is male phobia, she has to endure it and try to get used to it. Otherwise, it is impossible to complete the task of becoming Noels woman. In order to protect Xuecai at all times, Sha Shihua understands that there is only one chance. You must complete this task. Failure, but there is no regrets to take. Seeing below, the girl who had walked back and forth for almost an hour finally made up her mind to board the Tomb of the Deep Ocean, so several members of the Beauty Corps walked up to the steps on the deck. Because it is necessary to ask the situation clearly, she can only let her enter after getting in the notification, but she can''t let strangers enter inside casually. They absolutely don''t allow this to happen. "Girl, you have been walking down for almost an hour, and finally you are willing to go up!" Seeing the girl was about to go to the deck, the members of the beautiful army said with a smile. "Ah?!" Sha Shaohua froze for a moment, but she didn''t know at all. Someone just looked at the boat just now, and responded with surprise and asked, "Have you been watching all the time?" auzw.com "Hmm!" Several members of the Beauty Corps all smiled and nodded in response. After being confirmed by several women, Sha Xiahua turned flushed instantly. Unexpectedly, she had just been seen by the people here. Now she wished to find a hole to get in. "Don''t be shy, there must be something here, so please explain your intentions, otherwise we can''t let you in. If you want to break into it, you can try it, but you will be at your own risk!" The members of the Belle Corps did not plan to tease her anymore and started their own job. "My name is Huangsaka Saiya, I was sent by the Lion King Organ to find Noel. Of course Ji Xue Xuecai inside also knows me, please tell me about it." Said Shihua said very politely, but she was clear The strength of these women can be easily cleaned up by a single person, so she won''t go in silly. Moreover, Sha Huahua thought this way, leaving a good impression on Noel inside. After all, the task is to become his woman. The first impression is very important. Seeing that the girl was so polite, the members of the Beauty Corps nodded. One of them disappeared without a trace, and the remaining few were fixed at the entrance of the deck. Before the consent of the personnel inside, They wouldn''t let the girl go half a step on the deck. Sha Xiahua opened her mouth slightly in surprise. The speed of leaving the woman just now was so amazing that she couldn''t see the track and figure of the woman''s movement. It really seemed to disappear completely in front of her. After waiting for a while, the members of the beautiful legion that had just left appeared again at the place just now, and they were almost shocked when the yarn was still in a state of surprise. "You can go in, enter the interior from there, and walk all the way to the living room, and our guards are not worthy of you!" The members of the beautiful legion that just came back did not have to be scared by themselves, but directly Pointed at the entrance, and told her where the people were. "I know.." Sha Shihua patted her heart. After responding, she went to the interior of the luxury ship, and she was not intercepted by the women guards everywhere. Before being the watchman of Dimitri Yevatra, Shaohuahua boarded this luxury ship called the Tomb of the Deep Ocean, so she quickly reached the entrance of the hall according to the route she remembered. However, inside the hull, the yarn was lost to the point of not seeing the guard, which also gave her time to prepare outside. If you go in directly, it is estimated that she will be too nervous to speak. After taking a few deep breaths and sorting out the words to be said in his mind, Sha Shihua put a pair of small hands on the door and gradually pushed them away. .. Chapter 174： palm The door of the living room was gradually pushed open, drawing the sight of all the women. I wanted to see who was coming, but I didnt worry about the enemy at all. After all, the beautiful legion outside was not vegetarian. . As soon as she opened the door, Sha Shihua walked in two steps, and immediately stood still, because she found that the women in the living room were looking at themselves who had just come in, and she still Found that every woman here is very, very beautiful and moving. Soon, the yarn was lost, and Noel was sitting on the couch in the living room, and there was a blue-haired woman on his right side, but on the left side was the Xuecai that she wanted to protect. Protect Xuecai at all times and keep it away from the palm of the devil''s palm. "Xia Huahua, didn''t you go to do the guard mission?" Xuecai asked very confusedly when the friend entered the living room. He really couldn''t understand what he did here. "Xuecai, I''m here to carry out my mission." Seeing Noel holding Xuecai, Sha Shihuaqiang endured the urge to run away and kept persuading herself to calm down. "Mission? The yarn is out of China, I will definitely not let you hurt Noor!" Wen Yan, Xuecai''s face immediately cooled down, and quickly stood up in front of Noor to prevent the yarn from losing China. Attacked his own man. After all, Sai Huahuas profession is Wu Weiyuan, and the true essence of this profession is cursing and assassination. Even when sleeping, he will unconsciously release a powerful curse around himself, if he touches them maliciously. In this case, this maliciousness will be multiplied several times and then used on itself. The only person who can touch Wu Weiyuan is the conjurer of the same or above level as her, or the person allowed in Wu Weiyuan''s heart, so Xuecai finds that the yarn is out of the way to murder Noel. "Xuecai, you misunderstood, it wasn''t what you thought!" Seeing Xuecai looked at herself coldly, Sha Xihua quickly began to explain that she didn''t want Xuecai to hate herself. "Then what is your mission, and what is the purpose of coming here?" Xuecai clearly knew that generally, the yarn was out of touch and would not lie to herself, but this made her wonder what the mission was. "This.." Speaking of the task, Sha Shihua immediately flushed her face, staring at so many people''s eyes, she was really embarrassed to say it. Seeing my friend Zhiwuwuwu, it was Xue Jia''s curiosity, what task could make the yarn out of China, so embarrassed to say it. Not only was Xuecai curious, but even Nuoer and the girls were also curious. The Lion King organ made the girl named Sha Xiahua come here to perform what kind of mission, but except for the person who released the task. auzw.com "I. My task is to become Noel''s woman!" Sha Shihua decided to make a decision, anyway, I will say it sooner or later. "What?!" Xuecai exclaimed in surprise, she really didn''t expect it to be such a task. Noel turned to look at Fei Dao. When she blinked at herself, he immediately understood what was going on. She raised her thumb to Fei Dao and thought she had done a very good job. When Sao Hua finished talking, she blushed and dared not raise her head. Before she thought about the words outside, she completely forgot everything, and then stood still in the middle of the living room. She didn''t know what to do for a while. Recovering from surprise and shock, the frost on Xuecai''s face disappeared, and immediately put on a happy smile, walked to the center of the yarn in front of Hua Hua, took her little hand and walked towards Noel. This buddy who grew up together could become Noel''s woman, which made Xuecai very happy, but she knew that Sha Huahua had male phobia, but this was not a problem in front of her man. Suddenly pulled forward by Xuecai, and the direction is still the head of Noel. Shashijia does not know how to do it. Although he was really prepared before, even if he was done all kinds of things, he would not resist. But now she is a little unsure whether she can endure it. "Nuoer, her name is Huangsaka Saiya, I am a good friend who grew up together in the Lion King institution, and now I will give her to you!" Xuecai introduced to Noel, and Sai Huahua was long together Big friend, and pushed her onto Noel. "Huh?" Sha Huahua froze for a moment, and suddenly felt that she was sold by Xuecai, which made her unable to react. "Since you are here, does it mean that you have decided to be my woman?" Noel, who was sitting on the sofa, caught Xuecai and pushed her own yarn out of the way, holding her upright in her arms In her arms, asked easily against her ears. "I don''t.." Feeling the heat in my ear, Sha Xiahua turned his head quickly, and when he wanted to say something, he was immediately kissed by Noel. Suddenly kissed, Sha Huahua closed her teeth, and a pair of small hands also wanted to push him away, but something strange happened to her, and found that her curse had no effect. .. Chapter 175： Cooperate Seeing that Sha Huathua was not resisting, Xuecai did not expect that this friend with male phobia, in the hands of his own man, became so obedient and would cooperate. At the beginning, Sha Huahua did resist a little bit, but it quickly reminded me of the purpose here, and immediately dared not do extra resistance, and the feeling of comfort made her feel that it was not bad, so it will be followed. Cooperate with Noel pro. "Remember to wash it at night and wait for me in the room!" Noel kissed Shahuan''s earrings. "Huh" Sha Huan gradually entered the state, and now the whole person is confused, and agreed without thinking. "Yarn lost, we will be able to stay together forever!" Xuecai walked to Noel and sat down, said to her red face, she was really happy that she joined. "Well, I can stay together forever!" Hearing Xuecai''s words, Sao Huahua recovered from the confusion, but she didn''t break away from Noel''s arms, remembering the promise of Noel just now, she also knew that it was sooner or later. What has happened, and she has no way out at all, unless she gives up Xuecai and ignores it, but she can''t do it. In the following time, Shaohuahua did not leave Nuoer''s arms, even if the other party was eating, he always hugged himself, and from time to time he used his mouth to feed himself. Finally, when Xuecai was going to take a bath, Shaohuahua escaped from Noel''s arms, and the whole person followed Xuecai softly. Until evening In the luxurious room, a person sitting in a very nervous gauze lost his body, only wrapped a bath towel covering an important position, before waiting to say that he would come to find his Noel. It is also very clear what will happen next, but Sha Huahua has no intention of running away. After a series of picks by Doyle, she finds that she does not seem to hate. The actions he just made on himself just now, otherwise the curse will have been automatic. Emitted from the body. The curse did not emanate, which shows that Shao Huahua''s heart has allowed and acknowledged Noel. "It seems that you are ready!" The door of the room was opened, and Noel smiled as she watched Shaohuahua, stepping closer to her, and soon reached her. auzw.com "After you get me, can you promise me, don''t let Xuecai do that kind of thing, I will do my best to serve you!" Sha Shihua blushed and looked up at Noel, hoping that after he got himself, Can not continue to bully Xuecai, because she sees Xuecai is no longer a girl. "That wouldn''t work, Xuecai is my woman!" Noel shook his head, and directly rejected the request of yarn failure. "Then you can''t do such a thing with Xuecai without permission from Xuecai, is that always okay?" Sao Shihua thought about it seriously, at least when she was willing to volunteer, so she immediately Changed the request. "It''s no problem at all!" Noel nodded, Xuecai wouldn''t refuse to accept herself, and she would be very willing and happy to have a loving interaction with her, but Sha Huahua didn''t know it. Seeing Noel nod and agree, Sao Huahua was relieved in her heart. At least Xuecai would not be forced to do something she didnt want to do. She added that she was always around to protect her. Let the other side succeed. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another The two of them did not calm down until late at night, and the camellia, which came to see the yarn, was pulled into the bed by Noel and set off the prologue of the second love sport. It wasn''t until the sky gradually lighted up that Noel hugged one by one. The tired Xuecai and the gauze were out of business, closing their eyes together and slowly entering the dream. Today is because of the weekend. Xuecai doesn''t have to worry about it. She has to go to school to attend classes, so she can comfortably lie beside Noel. In the hotel of Xianjin Island, Lavaria, who was thinking of a way all night, looked at the time on the wall clock and felt that it was time to negotiate with the ancestors of humans. Good morning. "Um. I seem to have forgotten to ask, the location of the human ancestor." Suddenly Lavria remembered. Yesterday, she seemed to have completely forgotten the question of where the ancestor of the human race is on the island of Xianjin Island. So Lavria quickly dialed the phone of Sao Hua, and wanted to inquire about the location of the negotiator, but the phone showed that no one answered, and she did not give up several times in a row. .. Chapter 176： noon In the end, Lafria got the call, but it was not you who answered the phone, so the words you wanted to say were stuck in your mouth, and you wouldnt know what to say at one and a half. "Hey, if you''re looking for Miss Sahua, please call me at noon. She doesn''t have time to answer your call now, so let''s see you!" came the voice of a young woman. "Er." Hearing that the call was interrupted, Lafria recovered and looked at the phone froze. However, Lavaria did not have the idea of ??calling the past again. After all, the woman on the phone just let her call at noon. It is estimated that Sha Huahua is very busy now and cannot answer the calls she made. So even It is useless in the past. After carefully thinking about it, Lavria decided to wait until noon, anyway, she had not slept all night, just taking a good sleep at this time, so as to be able to face the next negotiation with energy. "Aha, Sahua is busy, I will definitely call me, I will sleep for a while!" Lafria yawned in a sleepy way, and went to the bed and lay directly on it. Lavria, who had not slept all night, lay down and immediately fell asleep. Even the maid who served herself came in and changed her clothes and covered them with quilts. The maid who entered the room knew that Queen Lavria had not slept overnight, so she had no plans to wake her up. After changing her clothes and putting on the quilt, she told everyone not to come and disturb. The maid was on the chair in the room. Keep up. Time is passing by In a blink of an eye, the scorching sun was already overhead, exposing the entire island of string gods, as well as the residents who came and went on the streets. Far away from the port, the tomb of the deep ocean, inside this luxury ship, all the women are doing their own thing. Some people go out shopping together, some exercise in the fitness room of the ship, some sunbathe on the top of the ship, etc. and many more. Noel, who had just fallen asleep in the morning, gradually woke up from his sleep and slowly opened his eyes. After looking at the clock, he found that it was the time of noon. "It''s noon? No wonder, my stomach feels a little hungry!" Noel glanced, and Xuecai and Shazai in his arms huged to see if they both woke up from their sleep. Soon, Noel found that Xuecai was still asleep, after all, she fought herself to dawn, and the tired sleep was very normal. auzw.com However, Sha Huahua has already woken up, but she closed her eyes tightly and kept her eyes open, saying that the white dot is trying to sleep to prevent herself from discovering. In fact, Shaohuahua Binuoer got up early for a moment, but he was hugged tightly in his arms, there was no way to leave the arms, and seeing Xuecai was also held by the body, in order to protect Xuecais safety, she did not Again, trying to break free and hug his arms. But at the moment of seeing Xuecai, Sha Huahua was very surprised. She didn''t understand when she appeared. Now she is still in the arms of Noel. But Tsai thought about it carefully, remembering that Xuecai was actively fighting with Noel after her defeat, so she lost her mind to Noel after she learned that Xuecai was willing. Anger erupted. Looking at Xuecai quietly, suddenly Sha Huahua found the sign that Noel was about to wake up. In a panic, he could only choose the way to pretend to sleep. After all, let him know that he woke up and had not left, God knows what he would do How to think about yourself. "Shanhuahua don''t pretend to fall asleep, get up and wash, we''re going to have something to eat, but now it''s noon!" Watching his cheeks getting red and red, his eyes fluttering under his eyelids, even a fool can see that she is there Pretending to sleep, Noel patted her delicate **** to break her trick of continuing to pretend to sleep. "I know." Sure enough, the yarn that was suddenly attacked was out of China, and immediately opened her eyes. "Then you help open the door of the bathroom. I''ll take Xuecai together. After all, she also needs to clean it." Noel let go of the yarn and let her help open the door of the bathroom. "Huh!" After being liberated, Sao Huahua nodded blushingly, quickly got up from the bed, walked to the bathroom in the luxurious room, and opened the closed door and walked in first. Seeing that Sha Huan walked in, Noel also got up and hugged Xuecai and wandered into the bathroom. As soon as I went in, I saw that Shaohua Hua was putting water in the bathtub. He was doing something like the wife of Xianhui. Some preparations for bathing, but he probably guessed that these were only prepared for Xuecai, and he should be regarded as incidental. , But he did not care about these little things, anyway, sooner or later she would submit to do anything for herself. "Then..." Seeing that the two entered the bathroom, but Sha Shihua suddenly discovered that the man holding Xuecai in front of him was also his first man, and he didn''t know what to call him. "Just call me Noel, you don''t have to think about those troublesome titles. It doesn''t matter if you like to call bastards, it''s just a title anyway!" After seeing what Shaohua thought, Noel shrugged his shoulders with a smile, feeling his own It doesn''t matter what woman calls it, anyway, he doesn''t care about such trivial matters, but this authority belongs to his own woman. Others must dare to bark, and Noel will immediately shoot them into powder, so that he will disappear forever in this world, even the soul is used to feed his pets, like the reincarnation of the door, there is no window to help him seal him. Too. .. Chapter 177： Busy During the cleaning, Sha Shihua insisted on cleaning Xuecai, and Noel also agreed to her request, which made her have a good impression on Noel, at least she felt that the other party still kept its promise. However, when Shaohua was cleaning Xuecai, Noor would of course not be idle. She cleaned her proud body with her hands coated in toiletries, and if she was more white, she was just wiping the oil. Noel''s move made Sao Huahua''s face blush, but she was holding the sleeping Xuecai, she couldn''t stop it at all, but thought about it carefully, anyway, she should have touched it last night, should she? He had done everything he had done, and now he was just helping himself clean up, and she didnt care much after thinking about it. The figured yarn was lost and she continued to help Xuecai to clean. After all, she has promised to become a Noel woman. Such a thing will definitely happen from time to time, so she feels that she is still used to it earlier. Soon, after helping Xuecai to clean up, at the request of Noel, Sao Huahua blushed, and she cleaned Noel in turn. Xuecai also woke up at this time, watching her friend wipe her back to her man. She hurriedly walked out of the bath tub and came to Noel with a smile on her face. Soon after, a man and two women in the bathroom were cleaned with mutual help, but the yarn-dyed clothes had been washed last night. They could only wear **** gan suspenders like Xuecai, etc. So he left the room and went to the lobby to prepare to fill his stomach. The two daughters were left to embrace by Noel, and soon the three came to the hall As soon as he entered the hall, Noel''s personal maid, Lena, hurried towards the three, as if there was something to report. "Good afternoon, master! Lunch is ready, you can eat at any time!" Lina said with a smile on her face when she came to Noel. "Huh!" Noel nodded with a smile, feeling that his personal maid really knew himself too well, and he had already prepared lunch before he said it, so he was very happy and very satisfied with his performance. "Miss Shahua, this is your mobile phone. Someone called you in the morning, but I saw that you and the master hadn''t woken up, so I asked her to call me at noon, but I haven''t received the call from the girl. "Lina will hand the yarn out of stock and tell her the situation in the morning. auzw.com This is a group of young girls from the deep ocean. When they were preparing to wash their clothes last night, they found the mobile phone that had not been taken out and handed it over to Linas hands. Chinese, so you dont have to think about who your phone is. "Thank you, Miss Maid!" After receiving the mobile phone, Sao Huahua thanked him very politely, and turned on her phone to see who was calling. If she was unimportant or unknown, she would be too lazy to go back. The call was given to the other party. Soon, Sao Huahua found the number that was called this morning on the display of the mobile phone, and the name displayed on the number was the task goal. After thinking carefully in his mind, he immediately knew who the phone number was. Yes, you need to call the other party immediately. "Noel, can I make a phone call alone?" Sha Shihua looked at Noel and asked, she worried that the other party would not allow it, so she begged slightly. "Go, remember to come back for lunch soon. You will need to replenish after a tired night, and this kind of thing does not need my consent. You became my woman, not your slave. , Understand?" Noel smiled helplessly. He didn''t expect the trivial matter of yarn loss, and asked for his consent, but he didn''t seem so stingy and careful. "Understood, I''ll be back soon!" After hearing Noel''s words, Sha Shaohua froze for a moment. Unexpectedly, he would say this, and began to think that this man was not, so annoying as he thought. Therefore, when Sasha lost her mind, her face was covered with a smile. Before leaving Noor''s arms, she smelt on his cheek before holding her mobile phone and trotting away from the hall. Seeing that the yarn was gone, Noel smiled, knowing that she was about to fall soon, so she hugged Xuecai to the table, enjoyed the food on the table together, and chatted happily with the girls in the lobby. Outside the door of the hall, seeing that no one was around, Shaohua dialed the phone, and wanted to know what the other party called in the morning. Soon the phone was connected, and there was a confused voice. . "Queen Lavria, what''s the matter with you calling in the morning?" Sha Shihua asked her with doubts, holding her cell phone. After all, no one would call at 6 o''clock in the morning. Down. "The yarn is out of business, what are you busy with, but I''ve been waiting for your call!" On the phone, Lavria complained, but she didn''t wake up long before, and she was just calling Gauze was out of business, and I didn''t expect the other party to ring his own phone first. "I. I''m busy with the task, Queen Lavria, do you have anything important?" Hearing Lavria''s question, Sao Huahua remembered the scene of a love sport last night, so I was in a hurry Put the topic back on track. .. Chapter 178： family "That''s it. Yesterday I forgot to ask, the location of the human ancestors, so I hurried to call you." Wen Yan, Lavria remembered the business, and quickly asked the position of the negotiator, she didn''t want to It dragged on. "In the port where Xianjin Island was suspended, the man was on the white luxury ship." Sao Shihua thought about it and told Lafria the location. After all, she failed to continue her **** mission. Now They are not qualified to dissuade the other party from coming. "The port where the ship is suspended. There are many ships there. Can you say that the yarn is not very careful." I think that the yarn is not very detailed. Lavaria didn''t want to go looking for a long time. "Because of the big bang the day before yesterday, there is only one luxury ship at the port where the ship is stopped, and you can see it directly when you arrive!" It seems that Lavria did not understand the situation of the string **** island, so the yarn was lost. Hua patiently explained to her. "It turns out like this!" After hearing the explanation of Sha Huahua, Lavalia immediately understood, no wonder the other party said so rudely, it turned out that only the ship that was the target of the negotiation was there, laughing: "Thank you , Shaohuahua! I went to negotiate with him first, I hope you are busy with your task, and continue to do my **** work in the future, so lets see you first, bye!" The yarn that Ben still wanted to say was out of business. The phone had been disconnected before the words came out. The phone sighed: "My task is life-long, and there will never be a day to complete, and we I will see you soon, hey! However, Sha Huahua had new troubles, thinking about whether to tell this information to Noel, who was his own man, as a Noel woman is indeed obliged to tell the troublesome information like this, Krav Leah is a friend she has known for a long time. While thinking of what to do, Sao Huahua walked into the hall with a frown on her face, walked slowly to Noel''s side and sat down, looking at the food in front of her in a daze. She had no intention of eating now. After careful consideration, Sha Huahua finally decided to tell Lavaria''s information to Noel, who became her man. After all, as long as Lavria came and recognized herself, then Noel would definitely know that she was not informed. And Sha Huahua clearly knows that she can only stay with Noel in the future. If she changes her attitude towards herself, she will cry and there will be no place to cry, maybe she will be driven away. , This is not the result she wants to see. "Noel, wait for Queen Lavria to come here to negotiate with you!" After making a decision, Sao Hua looked up at Noel and said Lavria''s information. "Oh?! What is the purpose of her coming here?" Hearing said, Noel asked in surprise, not wanting Lavria to come to her door, and of course she wanted to know the purpose of her negotiation. "Ye Xia Xiayin is her loved one and wants to take her back to the Kingdom of Aldikia!" Sha Huahua honestly explained to her man, and Lavria came here to negotiate the purpose. auzw.com "That is to say, the content of the negotiation is that she wants to use something to replace Xia Yin from my hand, right?" After hearing the answer from Sahua, Noel also quickly remembered that Xia Yin was indeed Love Riya''s loved ones. "Yes!" Sao Huahua nodded, confirming her man''s conjecture. Since she felt a little sorry, Lafria, a friend, but for her future happy life, she had to tell everything. The conversation between the two made Xia Yin, who was having lunch, stunned for a while, but she didn''t understand what the two were talking about. After all, she could not remember that she and other family members survived in the world except for Ye Hao. . "You''re talking nonsense, I don''t remember anything at all, and there are other family members!" Xia Yin said very seriously, but this time she was not worried, Noel would exchange herself for others, because she had said absolute before No, let yourself leave him. "Xia Yin, Sao Huahua didn''t talk nonsense, you do have other family members, but you don''t know it, but they don''t want to take you away!" Noel shook his head, explaining to Sao Hua, after all, she What is said is true. "I''m sorry, misunderstood you!" Xia Yin believed in Noel''s words, so she immediately apologized to Sao Hua, and she didn''t care about finding her family. She only knew that Noel and the sisters here were the ones she now and The only family in the future. "It''s okay!" Sha Shihua shook her head and said that she didn''t care. It was just that she didn''t understand it. It was clear that Noel didn''t know Lavria just now, but how did he determine the truth he said. "No matter what, we continue to eat, anyway, there will be no result if she comes, maybe she will lose herself!" Noel smiled evilly and said with a meaningful smile. Seeing Noels evil smile and what he said now, Sao Shihua knew that Lavria had come here, she had definitely made the most wrong decision, but she couldnt stop the other party from coming, as long as Haze Xia Yin is here for a day, and she will never give up her plans to come over. Next, Noel and the girls continued to dine, and they did not care too much about Lavria. They came here to negotiate things because her so-called negotiation was destined to be fruitless. If she wanted to exchange his woman from Noel, it was simply The impossible. Soon, at the port of Xianjin Island, a longer version of the car was driven into, and two guards were protecting the front and back of the car. The three cars soon stopped at the entrance of the deep ocean tomb. Down. In the extended version of the car, a silver-haired girl walked out, while the guard''s vehicle came out. Several strong men in knight costumes quickly walked around the silver-haired girl. .. Chapter 179： Lie The silver-haired girl who just got out of the car, looking at the wreckage floating on the sea, and an independent luxury ship in the port, was sure that it should be right here. "Sure enough, as Sao Hua said, you can find it immediately when you enter the port, and you really don''t need to find it!" Lavria said with a smile. After talking, Lavria stepped up and climbed the stairs of the luxury ship deck. Several members of the Knights of the Holy Ring guarded her back and forth and climbed the stairs of the luxury ship together. It was just that when approaching the deck, the guard who was in charge of the way ahead was stopped by the woman entering the deck and could not continue to move forward one by one, because the women who stood at the entrance were all armed with bayonets. Massive murderous, as long as the other half of the step forward will attack. The members of the Knights of the Holy Ring who opened the road to "Our Holy Ring in the Kingdom of Aldikia" just wanted to show their identities, hoping that the other party would give way to the blocked path, but he was interrupted before he had finished speaking. Too. "Go down! The tomb of the deep ocean is not allowed. Men other than the owner of the ship are allowed to enter. If you advance half a step, say goodbye to this world!" The members of the beautiful army looked coldly at those who wanted to enter the deck. It doesn''t matter what the other party is coming from, as long as they don''t follow the rules, they will die, and there is no effort to continue nonsense with them. The cold words made the members of the Knights of the Holy Ring stunned for a moment. They had never seen such a faceless person. In the Kingdom of Aldikia, as long as the name is reported, it is very practical, even At least in other countries, it will not be blocked. The members of the open road did not believe that these women could kill themselves and others here, so they glanced at each other, intending to forcibly break in from here, but just about to take the first step forward. The foot about to step on the deck, Han Guang quickly swept over it, and that foot flew into the air in an instant, and fell into the surrounding seawater. "Ahhhhh! My feet. Ahhhh!" The foot was instantly cut off, and the person who wanted to force a breakthrough fell on the body of the person next to him. The severe pain from the broken foot made him hold The bleeding wound screamed. "It''s just a warning this time. It''s not as simple as your feet next time!" Looking at the screaming person, a member of the beautiful legion, with a cold gesture against them. "You!!" The members of the Knights of the Holy Ring wanted to rush up to kill the women, but they didn''t even see how the other party wielded the sword just now, and they were just sent to death in vain. Queen. At the back of Lavria, she heard someone screaming in front of her and quickly dialed the guard in front. She went to the front to see what was going on. auzw.com "What''s the matter?!" Lavaria, who came to the front, looked at a legless member of the Knights of the Holy Ring and frowned deeply and asked seriously. "They didn''t allow us to enter, and they attacked us!" said the woman holding the broken leg, pointing at the women who entered the deck entrance, but he seemed to omit something and didn''t tell it honestly. Lavria turned her head and looked at the women guarding the entrance of the deck. One of them was still holding a **** sword, and she looked very coldly at herself and others, so she believed the Knights. Most of them did not believe it, because they did not use the name of the Knights to do bullying. "Is this your way of hospitality?" Lavria asked, frowning at the women at the entrance. "They are not guests, and I have just said that this does not allow any males to enter. If they want to enter by themselves, we dont need to be polite. No one is a warning. Dont believe you can let them try. Let''s see, we promise to chop them all into meat sauce and throw them into the sea to feed fish!" The members of the Beauty Corps said very bluntly that they did not take those who wore knight costumes into their eyes. "After returning to China, you will be imprisoned, you treat me well!" Lavria black face, pointing to the person who lied to you just now, really want to smoke this product here, but She knows that there is still something to be done. The other members of the Knights of the Holy Ring secretly rejoiced that they hadn''t talked, and looked at those who lied about the situation just now, and they also warned themselves not to learn this product and do stupid things. As for the person who lied, he held the wounded in stunned position. I never expected that this would be the case. Usually in the Kingdom of Aldikia, such a situation has never happened. Why did I hit the gun today. "I''m sorry for what they just wanted to break into, and I''m sorry for asking me just before I figured out the situation. Can you please come in and let me know, I have a very important thing for Noel!" Lafria apologized very politely She didn''t want this matter to be delayed, she prepared all the rescue of Haze Xiayin''s relatives. Seeing the polite apology of the silver-haired girl, the members of the Beauty Army nodded and said that they accepted the apology of the silver-haired girl. One of them whispered a few words, and then disappeared without a trace on the spot. Lavria and members of the Knights of the Holy Ring, looking at the woman who cut off the legs of their personnel, the kung fu disappeared without a trace. No one of them could see how the other person left, which started them. I was a little scared of the women at the entrance. If they could all reach that speed, they would only be killed if they waited. The most shocking thing is Lavria. Although I have watched the video before, it is different from what I saw with my own eyes. The speed just now is much faster than that in the video. If there is a conflict just now, it will definitely be you who lay down. Everyone here. .. Chapter 180： Seniority Soon, the members of the beautiful legion that just left appeared in the position just now, and they saw that Lavria and the Knights of the Holy Ring were stunned. They all sighed that this speed is a bit too weird. This is simply It''s not the speed that normal humans have. "Sir Noel said you can go in, but they can''t climb the tomb of the deep ocean half a step. If you don''t want to go in by yourself, you and them can go back!" The members of the beautiful legion that just returned will be passed on intact In front of this silver-haired girl. Hearing the beauty in front of her, Lafria frowned, and she was not afraid to go in alone, but this disrupted the plan to force rob people. She had no confidence at all to leave Yease Xiayin alone. Bring it out from the inside. These beautiful guards in front of the light are not easy to deal with. Noor inside, needless to say, without the help of the members of the Knights of the Holy Ring to block and forcefully rob people, there is no way to implement it. "Queen Lavria, this is probably a trap. If you go in alone, they are likely to catch you!" The members of the Knights of the Holy Ring on the side quickly reminded Lavria, even if he knew The silver queen is very strong, but alone can''t beat the encirclement and suppression of the pack of wolves. "I went in by myself, and you waited below!" Lavaria shook her head, and she knew that it might be a trap, but her loved one, Ye Xia Xiayin, was in it, even if she was in Longtan Tiger Cave . "Queen Lavria, this is not." I wanted to persuade, but don''t interrupt. "It''s a command! Let me all go and wait!" Lavria shouted very seriously. She couldn''t let these members of the Knights of the Holy Ring all killed because they stepped on the deck, as long as they were still alive. If they were arrested, they could also go back to the Kingdom of Aldikia to move rescuers. Or driving an oversized battleship and forcing the people here to surrender themselves, this is the method that Lavaria temporarily thought of, because this time she has already made the worst plan. Hearing this was an order, the members of the Knights of the Holy Ring could only walk off the boat in vain, but they unanimously decided that as long as Queen Lavria did not come out within an hour, they would go back and drive the battleship to attack. "Please take me in!" Seeing the members of the Knights of the Holy Ring, they obediently obeyed the order and disembarked. Lavria turned and smiled. After all, she didn''t know the route of this luxury ship. "You pay close attention to them, as long as you step on the deck half a step, kill them, and don''t stay!" Wen Yan, the beautiful woman who went in to inform the sisters around, immediately put on a smile and said to the silver-haired girl : "Go here, I will take you in!" Although Lavria also heard the other partys words, she can only hope that the Holy Ring Knights, they dont come directly to die. After all, they have been warned just now, and they should deserve to be wise when they rush to find trouble. Don''t do anything. Quickly following the beauty guard, Lavria followed the other party and observed the environment carefully, otherwise it would not be fun to get lost after running away. auzw.com Not long after, led by members of the Belle Legion, Lavria was brought to the living room Entering the living room, Lavria''s eyes were locked on Xia Yin''s body, making sure that she was definitely her lost family member and determined to take her away from here. Later, she moved her eyes to Noel. Although Lavria had seen it yesterday, it was only a short moment of effort, so she should now observe carefully so that she can get along and negotiate the corresponding strategy. "Sir Noel, I brought people in!" A member of the Beauty Legion saw that Noel was having a meal, and he respected and smiled admiringly. "Well, you did a good job!" Putting the tableware on the table, Noel raised his head and smiled in praise. He also began to observe Lavria. "Thank you, Lord Noel''s compliment, I''ll go down first!" After receiving the performance, the members of the Beauty Corps walked slowly away from the living room with a smile on their faces. The girls in the living room are also looking back and forth between Xia Yin and Lavria. The moment the other party entered, they thought Xia Yin came in. After all, the two are really very good. Acquaintance. "The Queen of the Kingdom of Aldikia, sit down and tell me what''s the matter with you here!" Seeing Lafferia didn''t speak, Noel politely asked her to take the seat first. "Thank you!" Lavaria nodded with a smile, walked to the position opposite Noel and sat down. She was also sorting out her thoughts, preparing to persuade the other person to let Haase Xiayin leave, laughing: "I want Haze Xiayin , Follow me back to the Kingdom of Aldikia, she is a relative who has been separated for many years!" "Straight enough, but what you said is impossible, Xia Yin will not promise to go back with you, right!" Noel turned to Xia Yin and smiled, but he didn''t think of Lavria, just came So straightforwardly stated the purpose. "Well, I don''t want to leave with you!" Seeing his own man looking at himself, Xia Yin nodded quickly, indicating that he would never go back with the other party. "There is Xia Yin but your aunt. Is it appropriate for you to call her full name like this?" Xia Yin''s cooperation made Noel smile with pride and spoke of Lavria and Xia Yin''s generation. "What do you know!!" Lavaria exclaimed in surprise, as far as she knew the matter, there would never be more than five pairs of talents, and those five people all knew themselves, and there was no Noel This ancestor of man is included. "I know what I should know, and I know what I shouldn''t know, much more than you think!" Noel said with a smile, but did not intend to directly say what he knew. .. Chapter 181： Elves After hearing Noel''s words, Xia Yin froze for a moment, but she didn''t expect to have a niece older than her. She observed Ravli very curiously. Seeing Noel say this, Lavria knew he wouldnt tell him easily, he still knew something, but that wasnt important for today, what was important was how to take Haase Haina away from this place . "Don''t think about it, those useless actions are impossible, you can''t force Xia Yin, and you don''t have the ability to do it, even if your country can''t do it, give up!" Noel saw through La Fria''s idea, since she wants to grab people from here, her idea is really naive. "Aren''t you, too arrogant!" Lavria''s brow furrowed, although he didn''t know how Noel saw through his thoughts, but he was not wrong at all, and he really can''t grab people now, But she did not believe that under the force of the country, he could stand alone. "Arrogant? No, no, I should be confident. Even if I dont take action, some of you can razor your country. If you dont believe you can call for help now!" Noel held his chin in his hands. , Smiling to Lavria, not worried about the force of her country. "What do you mean?!" Noel''s words disturbed Lavria, as if the other party did not plan to leave him here. "Literally, I didn''t plan to let you go, so you still have the opportunity to call for help, so that you can see how the army that rescued you was destroyed by me, and then you can be sure that I am Not arrogant!" Noel said very bluntly that he had no intention of letting Lavria leave. Lavria quickly took out, a powerful and rare curse gun, immediately began to summon the elves in the body, ready to use the Kingdom of Aldikia, the complacent craftsman system is also called the holy sword system. The general holy sword system requires the elven furnace to be used, but as a powerful psychic, Lavria can summon elves in the body without relying on the elven furnace on the battleship to use the holy sword system. The seemingly old musket started to flash golden light, and Lavria guarded everyone in the living room. As long as the other party had any bad behavior, she would immediately launch an attack to create chaos, taking this opportunity to **** Haze Xiayin Escape from here. "Summon the elves in the body? It''s just useless resistance, and the yarn is off to get her!" Looking at the yarn that had just been lowered and not lifted up, Noel commanded her with a smile. "Yes, I got it!" Sao Huahua froze for a moment, but nodded and stood up from the seat, looking at the guarded Lavria, ready to take her down as Noel ordered. "The yarn is out of China, why are you here?" Lavria was very surprised, and she didn''t pay much attention to it. The yarn with her head down was out of China, so she was surprised now. "My task is to become Noel''s woman." Explained to Lavria, and Sao Hua quite seriously continued: "Lavria, put down your weapon and surrender. I don''t want to fight you, even if you If you can win me, you can''t leave here!" auzw.com "I''m not going to catch it!" Lavria shook her head. She didn''t want to surrender obediently, maybe she could escape with all her might, and even the chance to catch it was gone. Seeing Lavria''s reluctance to surrender, Sao Huahua could only frown, rushed towards her quickly, and took it down as Noel ordered. "Let''s stay with me! The daughter of the gods! The guardian of the army! The age of the sword! Bring victory! Carry the dead!" Lavria said each time, the golden light on her body shined, and finally The ancient muskets formed a giant golden sparkling energy sword. "Every elf dare to hinder me, get me back to where you were staying!" Noel exhaled a huge divinity, and looked at the elf boarding on Lavria coldly. Noel''s indifferent discourse with divinity made the elves staying in Lavria feel the powerful divinity in the discourse, fled from Lavria''s body immediately, and returned to the place where she originally stayed. The elf''s escape made the flickering light disappear in Lavria, and the energy sword that had just condensed also dissipated in the air. This situation made her stunned in place, even if the yarn came out of her, she all There is no response. Since I didn''t know, what happened to Lafria, but the yarn lost its speed, and the ancient musket in her hand went around her, with one arm around her neck and the other hand clasped her wrist. "What''s going on!" Lavaria, who was captured, really couldn''t understand why the simple spirit that Noel summoned himself fled in a simple sentence. Such a thing has never happened before. "Because the elf knows very well what annoying the end of the **** is, it will quickly escape. Do you understand?" Nangong felt the divinity just that month, so she explained to Ravlia on behalf of Noel. "That is to say, the elf will not go foolishly with you to offend the gods, because this is purely a move to death!" Muyue Xiandu then smiled, trying to let the silver-haired girl know what she was doing. Existence is against. The words explained by the two women made Lavria stunned and stared at Noel stunned. No wonder he felt the familiar fluctuation just now. The majesty made people want to kneel down and worship. "After all, Aye, when will your daughter reach Xianshen Island?" Noel remembered, and ignored Lavaria who was surprised, looking at Xiandu Mu Aye and asked. After all, Noel felt that it was almost time to leave this world, but before that he had to pack up Xiao Gu City and take away some of the other beauties. .. Chapter 182： Search "It is estimated that we can reach Xianjin Island in the Boyuyuan Festival two days later." Xiandu Mu Aye made an estimate and felt that it could be reached by then. "That''s good!" Noel nodded with a smile, turned his head to look at Esdes, and said with a smile: "Esdes, wait for me to go out, if anyone comes here to disrupt, kill without amnesty !" "No problem!" Estes smiled. She understood that the queen was arrested. Someone would definitely come to trouble later, so she would know who would come without Knorr''s explanation. "That month sauce, I need to go get some things, and accompany me to go out for a trip!" Noel thought for a moment, and thought it was better to let Nangong go with him that month, and driving was too inefficient. "Where are you going?" Nangong walked to Noel''s side that month, and asked where she could go to open the magic of the space leading there. "Actually, I don''t know very well. It''s probably an abandoned monastery on the island of Xianshen. Anyway, there shouldn''t be too many places like this!" Noel knew this too, and he couldn''t really tell the exact location. "It''s really not a lot, just four places, just take you over and see!" Nangong thought about it that month. As far as she knows, the abandoned monastery has four places on Xianshen Island, which can only be taken. Noel recognized them one by one in the past, who told him that he couldn''t give a specific position. Having said that, Nangong used the magic of space that month, and soon opened the space channel to one of the abandoned monasteries, turned his head to look at Noel and signaled that he could pass at any time. "I''m optimistic about Lavria, don''t let her run, otherwise I will punish you after I come back!" Before leaving, Noel smiled evilly at Sha Xiahua, he didn''t want to lose it after he left. Hua secretly let people go, and just reminded her just in case. "I know!" Seeing Noel looked at herself, and Sha Xiahua nodded red. Of course, she knew what Noel''s punishment was, but nothing more than doing some **** things with herself, but she didn''t think of letting Ruff go. Leah''s plan. After all, Sha Huahua clearly knew that even if she let Lavria leave, she was completely incapable of running away. The beautiful guards outside could easily catch her, and the one who let her leave would follow. Unlucky. Seeing that Shahuahua understood that, Noel and Nangong entered the space channel that month, and disappeared into the living room the next moment, leaving only the women in the living room. "Girl, we will not restrict you now, your freedom on the ship, but if you want to escape, we can only lock you up, understand?" Estes smiled and walked to Ravli In front of Ya, she squeezed her chin and said that she knew that the girl would join herself and others in the future, so she did not want to imprison her, but it would be another matter if she ran away. "Well, I get it." Some of Lavaria, who was rejuvenating, nodded her head to understand, she also wanted to take this opportunity to find out what is the situation of Haze Xiayin, and by the way, check whether Noor is a god. . Besides, Lafria knew very well that she didnt have the ability to escape. She could only board the elves on her body, but she didnt have the curse gun to play an effect. It could not beat the women here. It was better to be honest. With. auzw.com Moreover, the women here are all marked with the lion kings organs. Lavria estimates that even if she has a spell gun, she cant break the barriers defense. During her protection, she had seen the powerful defense of the barrier, and even the powerful beasts could not destroy it. Sha Huahua was also signalled by Esdes and released Lavria to free her. "Sorry!" Sao Shihua didn''t know what to say to Lavria, and all she could think of was the word sorry. "The yarn is out of business, I know you are forced, so I didn''t blame you!" Lafria said with a smile, and she really didn''t mean to blame the yarn out of business. "Are you really my niece?" Seeing Lavria was liberated, Xia Yin came over and asked curiously, not worried that this man would do him any harm. "That''s right!" After hearing the words, Lavria turned her head and looked at Xia Yin, who was very similar to herself, admitting that she was her niece, and said with a smile: "Can you tell me, what is your situation in recent years?" " "Hmm!" Xia Yin thought for a moment, and nodded her little head, because she had an inexplicable sense of affection for Lafria, knowing that the other party would never hurt herself. Next, the two silver-haired girls chatted together. With the help of Nangong Space Magic, Norre, who had left before, walked through the abandoned monasteries in four locations very quickly. After careful comparison in his mind, they felt that the monasteries where they are now most resemble. So Noel released a huge black gas, spreading all over the abandoned monastery, and began to look for the objects hidden here. Nangong could only look at it doubtfully that month, but she didn''t understand what her man was looking for, and what could be in this abandoned monastery, it was worth the effort to find it with his ability. "It turned out to be this!" Noel subdued the huge black gas and looked at the large metal mural in the monastery. "Noel, what the **** are you looking for?" After seeing the huge black gas, she gradually returned to Noel''s body. Nangong asked her question that month, to know what his man was looking for. "I''m looking for Nina Adilad, the''Alchemist'' who has been sleeping!" Noel explained to Nangong that month while looking at the metal mural, what he was looking for. "The last descendant of Hermes Trismogis. After 270 years, one of the key figures who successfully created a sage,''Great Alchemist'' Nina Adilad?" heard Noel explained. Nangong said the information in his mind that month, and wanted to confirm with his own man. .. Chapter 183： Nuclear refining "That''s right, it''s her!" Noel nodded with a smile, making sure that Nangong was right that month, and was looking for the person she said. "She is in this abandoned monastery?" Nangong asked questioningly in that month, wondering if Nina Adilad, the "grand alchemist", was really in this abandoned monastery. "Wasn''t she posing in front of you!" Noel pointed to the metal mural on the wall, indicating that it was the "Great Alchemist" Nina Adilad. Nangong was stunned for a month, and observed the mural carefully in the direction pointed by Noel, but he did not see anything special, even the slightest sign of life, and it was just a normal mural. . "This mural is''Spiritual Spirit Blood'', Nina Adilad sealed herself inside, she should be able to feel our existence, but she can''t make any response, that is, half asleep and awake. "" Seeing Nangong''s puzzled expression that month, Noel explained to her, Nina Adilad''s current state. "Nor, don''t tell me, she is a woman, or a great beauty, you have to liberate her!" Nangong twitched her lips in that month, she knew that Noel could not do it, only those beautiful women could let him do those wasteful things. There is motivation, for example, in order to get himself, he will go to help destroy the imprisonment. "It''s smart, Nina Adilad is indeed a beauty, but she will soon become a big beauty that belongs to me only!" Noel smiled slightly and said to Nangong that month, thinking about how to crack the seal. As far as Knowl knows, it takes Nina Adilad, the nuclear refining that was made in that year, to make this metal-like mural become the original appearance of the blood of the soul of Huixiansheng, and let the seal sleep in Nina Adilad. wake up. But in the nuclear refining, the consciousness of Nina Adilad is preserved, so you must get that thing, otherwise, if you wake up with the system, it may just be the unconscious puppet. The unconscious puppet beauty is not what Noll wants. . "That month sauce, you should know, Nina Adilad, where is the nuclear refining made?" Noel thought for a moment, and since Nangong knew that month, Nina Adilad''s historical data, Where is the nuclear refining she made, she should know where it is. "The nuclear refining you mentioned seems to be in the hands of Hiroshi Yeose, but he said that it is an unusable item, so he has always been used as a decoration accessory!" Nangong was visiting Yeze in jail that month. When Xian Sheng saw a red crystal sphere, he introduced himself to that thing called nuclear refining, but he didn''t know how to use it and became a decoration. "Yexie Hyunsheng, where is he now locked, we have to visit him in the past!" Seeing Nangong really know that month, Noel smiled and then asked, wanting to quickly get nuclear refining into the hands. "Hisei Hiroshi, he is under the protection and observation punishment in the facilities of the Kangjin Island Management Commune. There are enchantments to prevent teleportation. I can only take you to the periphery to enter!" Nangong said immediately that month Yes, the location of Hiroshi Haze, but she really couldn''t send it in directly, and she had to apply with the Kanjin Island Management Commune. auzw.com However, Nangong knew that month, Noor would not care if there was a ghost application, and she would definitely break in and take the items she wanted, so she didnt have to say it, because what she said was the same as what she didnt say. . "Then let''s go!" Knowing the location, Noel said with a smile, picked up Nangong that month, indicating that she could use space magic. In the month of Nangong being held up, her face gradually turned red, because Noels evil palm was squeezing her delicate buttocks, but she did not have any act of resistance. Anyway, she had done everything she had done , Just feel a little embarrassed. Not caring about the squeezing on her delicate buttocks, Nangong opened the space channel that month, and Nuoer took her to walk slowly and walked out to the outskirts of the facility of Xianjindao Management Commune. Xianjindao Administration Commune Building, in an unmanned alley across the street. There was a wave of ripples in the space. After forming a spiral shape, the purple light surged into a magic circle. A man holding a little loli slowly came out of the magic circle. The handsome man looked around and wanted to know where it was. He put the little loli in her arms on the ground to let her move freely. "Noel, enter the building of the Kanshinjima Management Commune, and Yeh Hyunsheng is imprisoned in the facility below!" From the alley, looking at the Kanshinjima Management Commune across the street, Nangong said Yehseh that month Raw detention location. "Isn''t there any need to apply?" Noor asked doubtfully. He didn''t believe that the Xianshen Island Management Commune would let outsiders enter the house at will, and it was still a place where the prisoners were held and protected. "Of course you need to apply! But would you do such a troublesome thing?" Nangong gave Noel a glance that month, and obviously would not do it. Those who troublesome things, since they still asked such boring questions, then said: "And even if you go to apply, you who don''t have the status of national attacker will not be approved for the application!" "It makes sense! I really don''t want to do something that is bothersome and unsuccessful, but it''s more convenient to go straight in. Sure enough, I still do bad things for me, don''t worry about such troublesome things!" Noel smiled. Nodded, and very much agree with Nangong''s words that month, he really will not be honest, and act in accordance with the rules set by others. "Then let''s go!" Nangong opened the umbrella in his hand that month, and first stepped out of the alley, preparing to cross the road to the building of Xianjindao Management Commune across the road. .. Chapter 184： welcome Noel also quickly walked up, side by side with Nangong that month, and walked to the opposite building together. The two succeeded in entering, and were not blocked by the guards of Xianjindao Commune, because they both recognized Nangong that month, the identity is a part-time, active professional demon of the instructor of the SAR Police Force. As for Noel, these guards who guard the gate think he is also a professional attacker. After all, he walked with Nangong that month, and he was talking happily and chatting, so he didnt go up to block and check. Move. However, the two who entered successfully could not take the exclusive elevator to the bottom without applying, so it was basically impossible to complete the task if you wanted to go down quietly. "It seems that it is not very possible to think of a quiet lower level, hey!" Nangong sighed in the month looking at the guard who was standing in front of the exclusive elevator, and wanted to keep quiet, it was It is absolutely impossible. "Those people, do you have a key to open the elevator?" Noel pointed, and the security guard who was standing in front of the elevator asked the Nangong around him that month, because he didn''t see any special buttons on the elevator door frame. There is only one hole to put the key. "If there is an application, give them the approved certificate, and they will open the elevator to the bottom. Without the key in their hands, they cannot open the door of the exclusive elevator!" Nangong nodded and gave Noel explained that the elevator could not be opened to reach the lower floor without the key. It was confirmed that Noel walked to the two people in front of the elevator. Nangong followed him that month. She knew that her man was about to break in directly. According to his understanding of his man, he would definitely do such a thing. "I don''t have any **** certificate, can I open the elevator doors?" Noel asked with a smile, coming to the guards, hoping they would obediently open the elevator doors. "No matter who you are, you can''t go to the lower level without the permission of the certificate, and leave here as soon as you know!" The guard''s staff frowned, and the person in front of the serious said, and began to want to catch up The person standing ahead. "If you open it, you can still live, but think about it!" Noel still said with a smile, and decided to give the two people in front of them, the last chance to choose, will depend on them. "Please leave this place as soon as possible, otherwise I will use force to drive you out of the Xianjindao Management Commune, then you will be very ugly, do you understand?" Another guard, seeing the other party began to threaten, he He also spoke threatening words, and had no intention of opening the elevator door. "It''s a pity, I really don''t care about my life''s ants!" Using the eyes of the emperor, Noel saw the key was in the jacket pocket of the guard on the left. The sound of the words had just fallen, and Noel showed a ghostly smile. His hands were covered with black gas, and the black light flashed on the faces of the two guards. "puff!" Before the two guards understood what was going on, Noel surrounded his hands with black gas and instantly shot his head into powder, just like the small sand scattered on the ground, the body began to collapse quickly, a moment of effort The guard''s body was powdered and turned into a pile of powder lying on the ground, leaving only an empty dress. auzw.com "You should be thankful that at least you don''t understand what is going on, not enduring endless pain!" Noel looked at it lightly, two piles of powder lying quietly on the ground, and guarding the key in the pocket of his clothes, pulling In the palm of his hand. The guards patrolling around looked at the two people who were standing in front of the elevator door. They were instantly shot into powder, and they were stunned on the spot. They watched the murderer open the elevator door and followed Nangong. That professional magician walked in that month. When the door was closed again, the receptionist who was in charge of the commune recovered, but the female person in charge of the reception issued a super high-pitched scream of fear. "Kill. Kill someone!" "Ah ah ah ah ah!" "Quickly sound the alarm!! Notify the lower level personnel to alert" "Go to the weapons room and get the weapons to the lower level!!" The reception staff screamed, and the patrol members of the patrol responded to the shock just now. A certain type of person who was the captain began to issue a variety of instructions to let the personnel move quickly. In the elevator, Noel and Nangong both heard sirens that month, but the two didn''t care much. After all, in front of absolute power, they came over to block and died completely, and they didn''t do any harm to themselves. . "That month sauce, you said that when the elevator opens, what will they use to welcome us?" Noel looked at Nangong that month and wanted her to guess what kind of welcome ceremony there would be. "It is estimated that it was a bullet that kept firing at us, or the power grid that we wanted to capture!" Nangong said the conjecture in her heart with her chin with one hand, except for these things she really couldn''t think of, there would be What a way to greet the two of you. "It''s almost the same as what I guessed, in order to protect my dear Moon Sauce, so some protective measures are needed!" Knoll glanced, and was about to jump to the bottom display, and began to run his own abilities. "Eight Mirror" The black flame instantly appeared in front of Noel, forming a round frame. The black gas quickly entered the frame and turned into an ink-colored round mirror, blocking Noel and Nangong in front of that month. At this time, the elevator that reached the ground floor opened its door. As Nangong said in the month, there were countless dense bullets and a grid of blue lights flashing one after another. .. Chapter 185： reflection However, such a warm welcome was blocked by Bajijing, and bullets and power grids were swallowed into it, just like a bottomless cave, no matter how many attacks came. "It seems that there is enough inventory to clean up all the people here!" Looking at the bullets and the power grid that were being engulfed, Noel felt that the ammunition that was swallowed by Bingjin was enough. Keep playing. "reflection" The sound of Noel''s words fell, and the dark-colored lenses of Bianjin shot the ammunition that had just been swallowed, but the speed was twice as fast as that of the shooting, and they were attacking the guards who were constantly attacking. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!" "Save... me ah" "I surrender. Ah!" The ammunition reflected by the Bajin mirror quickly entered the body of the guard. The severe pain caused them to scream. When the reflected ammunition was all sprayed, they were already standing on the ground without the guard, leaving only the ground The body is full of bullet holes, and there is a thick and **** surrounding this area. "It''s boring, so it''s all over!" Noel shrugged his shoulders, retracted the eight-pointed mirror in front of him, and said to Nangong that month beside him, laughing: "What is that month, what is Yexian Xiansheng?" Location, please show me the way!" "Hmm!" Nangong nodded that month, without looking at the corpse in front, first stepped out of the elevator, carefully observed all around, looking for the way to imprison Hase. After determining the route, Noel and Nangong moved forward together that month. Konor did not idle from his hands, constantly releasing a large number of **** butterflies, and wrapped himself in the center to prevent the sudden emergence of the guards. He was too lazy to do anything anyway, so he could only Let your pet do the work. Sure enough, as the Noll thought, the members of the security team came one after another, but before they came too quickly to attack, he was densely packed with **** butterflies, and there was no scum left in the bombing, and there were some people who suddenly appeared and attacked. , But all became rations in the mouth of **** butterfly. Obstacles along the way were easily ruled out by the Hell Butterfly, so Noel and Nangong arrived in that month without much time, and Yeze Xiansheng was outside the door of his room. "boom!" Under the hellfire of the Hell Butterfly, the steel gate was blown up like tofu, forming a huge gap. As for whether the Yeze Xiansheng was scared or killed, no one would know. auzw.com "You are so big, you haven''t killed you like this!" Entering the room, Noel looked at Yeze Hyunsheng, who was lying on the ground with blood on his forehead. He didn''t expect him to be killed by the fire just now. "Noor, the ancestor of mankind, your way of knocking on the door is too hot!" Immediately recognized who the person was, and Ye Xiansheng climbed up from the ground and said, but he couldn''t understand what Noor was doing here. "Is there? I think it''s a little bit, at least I didn''t blow you to death!" Noel replied with a smile, straight out the thoughts in his heart, he hoped that he had just blown up the death of Haze, just like that I won''t get my hands dirty. "You came here, shouldn''t you just take my life?" Yeze Hyunsheng was very puzzled, because if Noel was going to kill him, he would have been able to do it for a long time. No need to wait until now, Da Lao Yuan ran here and broke into management Commune, so he felt that the other party must have other purposes. "I took something, kill you just by the way!" A closer look around, Noel''s eyes fixed, the red round sphere in the wall frame. "Sage''s spirit blood?!" Looking at Noel''s eyes, Hiroshi Yeze said the name of the item, thinking that the other party must have come for this, otherwise he would not look at it in a fixed manner. "This thing should be nuclear refining, and the white dot is the container for keeping consciousness!" Black gas poured out from Noel''s hand, quickly took the nuclear refining package hanging on the wall, and brought it back to his hand. "What do you want this thing to do?" Hase Hiroshi was very puzzled and hoped Noel would give him an answer. What is the use of this thing? He hasn''t studied the method used for a long time. "For a dead person, you know what the use is!" Noel shook hands to refining the nuclear, turned around and walked out of the gap, and did not tell Yeuse Kensei the use of this thing. When Noel walked out of the room, a large number of **** butterflies poured into it, opened his mouth to reveal his sharp fangs, and pounced on Yeze Hyunsheng and began to bite it. Net, there is a pool of blood on the ground. "That month, where is the enchantment, I will blow it away, so that we can return to the monastery, otherwise we will be warmly welcomed again!" Noel carefully observed, the red nuclear refining in his hand, intending to return soon In the monastery, he had no time to play with those ants. "Opening a hole directly to the ground, you should be able to destroy the enchantment here!" Nangong thought about that month. In fact, she did not know the location of the enchantment, but she came up with the most direct way to destroy the enchantment. Although there is some violence in this method, men in their own family will definitely like it. "Good way, I like it!" Hearing Nangong''s way of the month, Noel really liked it. It was violent and direct enough, and saved the trouble of finding enchantment. "Deep horns of the two horns! Give me a gap to reach the ground!" Noel summoned, and the beast that had been looted from Xiaogu City asked him to make a gap for himself. The giant horse-shaped beast with a crimson mane and double-horns like a tuning fork hit the space and shattered it, revealing its figure. According to the instructions issued by Noel, it was launched using the double-horned tuning fork on the head. Its capabilities. .. Chapter 186： Right "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" A series of purple frequency resonances hit the thick ceiling and triggered a powerful explosion. The deep corners of the two corners directly rushed up. While launching a series of frequency resonances, they continued to open the channel toward the ceiling, triggering a series of explosions. ring. Due to the deep and constant bombing of the double horns, the huge vibration caused people on the ground to think that the earthquake on the Xianshen Island was ushering in, and in the month of Noor and Nangong below, both of them kept pumping. Smoking. Many of the boulders that fell from the ceiling fell towards the location of the two of them. Fortunately, Noel''s eyes quickly released black gas, forming a translucent protective cover to resist the falling boulders. "Noel, can you think about the consequences next time and act, are you going to be buried here with me alive?" Nangong said in a gloomy month, watching the falling boulders and hitting the black translucent protective cover, They have become tiny powders. "Oh, forgot.." Noel smiled embarrassingly. He just forgot about it, so he immediately changed the subject and asked, "Can that Yueyue sauce be delivered now?" "Wait, let''s take a look!" The conversation was very successful. Nangong closed his eyes that month, and began to feel whether there was still an enchantment. After a few moments, he opened his eyes and smiled, "No problem, the enchantment has been taken care of. The beast is destroyed, you can also stop it!" Since Nangong said that there was no problem that month, Noel summoned the deep horns of the two horns to let it turn into energy out of thin air, return to his body, and made an ok gesture to the next month''s sauce. Seeing that Noel recovered the beast, Nangong used the magic of space that month, and opened the channel of the abandoned monastery. The two of them walked into the space channel together, and completely disappeared under the lower level of the Commune. Before at home, I felt the ancient city of Xiao familiar with the wave, and clearly knew that it was a deep bicorne, and the energy emitted was fluctuating, so I discussed a few words with the lost tree, and the two rushed to the wave. Location. But not long ago, the huge vibration on the ground caused the two to fall on the ground, and Xiao Gu also frowned, because the fluctuations disappeared after the earthquake, which means they ran through this trip in vain. Telling Shiseki Kishu about the incident, Xiaogu entered the city with him, and the Kanshinjima Management Commune understood the situation, but after understanding what was going on, the results were unbelievable and unacceptable for the two. "Did they make a mistake, how could that Nao Sauce attack the Xianjindao Management Commune with Noel!" Xiao Gucheng frowned and said, looking at the Lose Kisuki around him, he couldn''t believe Nangong that had been helping himself In November, he and Noel will attack the place of Xianjindao Management Commune. "Although I don''t believe it too much, the footage recorded on the monitor will not deceive people, and the detained Hiroshi Haze has also been killed, and both of them have become wanted criminals of the Kandajinjima Management Commune!" Shiseki The tree didn''t want to believe, but the video wouldn''t lie. Although Nangong didn''t do it that month, it was she who brought Noel into the interior, which also showed that she was a Noel associate. auzw.com After hearing the words of Lose Kisuki, Xiao Gucheng didn''t know what to say. His face was dark and he lowered his head. He didn''t know what to think. The lost Sensuki on the side didn''t bother the good friends, because he also Very troubled with this matter. When the two are upset Noel and Nangong came to the abandoned monastery again that month. "Noel, do you feel aroused, Nina Adilad, will she be willing to follow you?" Back to the abandoned monastery, Nangong asked her question that month. "It doesn''t matter whether you want it or not. Of course, it''s best if you don''t want to. If you don''t want to just tie it away, anyway, she will surrender to me sooner or later. That''s just a matter of time!" Noel shrugged and said very straightforward After thinking, and catching people back to teach Esdes, I believe Nina Adilad will soon be obedient. "That''s right!" Nangong thought for a month, thinking that his own man was right, just like himself before. In the end, he was not a woman who had surrendered to Noel, even if Nina Adilad rebelled, it was useless. "Then I started, you step back a little!" After that, Noel took the nuclear refining in his hand and walked to the metal mural in the monastery, intending to wake up Nina Adilad, who was sleeping. Coming to the metal mural, Noel moved the nuclear refining in his hand. The metal mural on the wall immediately showed a wave of ripples. The original mural turned into a red liquid and gradually fell off the wall to the ground. The red liquid is like life, undulating above the ground, slowly swimming towards Noor holding the nuclear refining, as if attracted by the nuclear refining. "Want this? Here you are!" Seeing the red liquid swimming, Noel knew its goal should be the nuclear refining in his hand, so he threw it into the constantly moving liquid. After getting the nuclear refining, the red liquid merged it, and gradually formed a female with breast milk. The red liquid gradually turned into a darker human skin color. "Why does she look so much like Shallot, what is the amount of milk?!" Nangong Nayue pointed, Nina Adilad of the fruit body, but she and Lan Yu Shallot didn''t expect her to be carved out of a mold, Except for the skin color and the amount of milk, the other places are exactly the same. "There seem to be some things that can''t be changed!" Noel didn''t answer the question of Nangong that month, because he didn''t expect his intervention, Nina Adilad turned into blue feathers, and she was a little suspicious. Isn''t that what it looks like originally. .. Chapter 187： Confess The blood of the sage''s spirit has completely changed into a human form. Nina Adilad gradually opened her eyes and looked at the man and woman who were observing her in front of her. She also began to observe the two people in front. "Darbo girl, can''t you put on clothes? Didn''t you see a man here?" Seeing Nina Adilad, she had opened her eyes, and Nangong said very silently in the month, after all, the big man Noel was in her In front of her, she would not feel some shame. "It turns out that the two of you are the ones who said that you want to liberate me!" Nina Adilad recognized the voice after hearing the words of Nangong that month. Although she was only half asleep and awake before, the voice was I can still remember clearly. After speaking, Nina Adilad used her alchemy to give her a proud body and changed into a set of clothing. Although she didnt care much, the handsome mans hot eyes in front of him, but that little Loli is about to get angry. "Now that you recognize us, you should have heard what I said!" After seeing the other party put on their clothes, Noel of course also withdrew his scorching eyes and said with a smile, Nina Adilad, it is time to take a look What decision she will make. "Don''t you want to be able to get the spirit blood of the eternal sage? Just simply liberate me and let me be your woman?" Nina Adilad was curious. Is the man in front of him really not thinking? To be able to obtain the spirit blood of the eternal sage. "Eternal life? I already have it, I really don''t need that thing!" Noel shrugged, looked at Nina Adilad, and smiled: "So my purpose is just to make you become me Woman!" "Young man, if you can subdue me and be your woman, it''s okay, but if you fail, I will dissect you to see what immortality you have!" Nina Adilad laughed. She seems that if the other party can subdue herself, then she has no chance of running away. It is an inevitable thing to become his woman, but it is another matter if the other party fails. "The word "failure" will never appear in my dictionary, nor will it ever fall on me!" Noel smiled happily, but he did not expect Nina Adilad, since he would put forward such simple conditions . "Don''t talk too much, it won''t be good to overturn the boat in the gutter!" Nina Adilard''s hands flashed red, and two sharp knives. When the words fell, Nina Adilad instantly reached Noel, waving her hands that became knives, and slashed towards Noel as if to split it in half. But Knoll was still in place, looking at Nina Adilad with a smile on his face, completely ignoring the sharp knife he was slashing at himself, and even Nangong, who was watching next to him, smiled with a smile, not worried at all. Dabo women can hurt their own men. "If it''s just this level, I can''t even cut through my skin!" Noel''s fingers on his hands immediately rested on the blade, preventing him from advancing. auzw.com As Noel said, Nina Adilads sharp sharp knife did not pierce his skin against the blade. This made Nina Adilad very surprised, but she knew that the blade she had made could cut off the steel like tofu, but now she couldn''t hurt the opponent. "In order not to waste time, you should first become an ordinary person!" Seeing Nina Adilad, stunned in surprise, Noel burst into a huge black gas, completely wrapped her body. Suddenly wrapped in black gas, Nina Adilad recovered, but found herself unable to use her arrogant ability, but could feel that her ability was still in her body, but she was sealed by something and could not be used. "There is no fluctuation of spiritual power and magic power, and it can seal my ability. This black gas really has a strange enough ability. I admit defeat!" Nina Adilad was not exposed by the black gas. Fear or fear of these expressions, because the man in front of him wants to be herself, so she is sure that the other party will not hurt herself. In front of this black spirit, Nina Adilad knew that she would do nothing in vain. She would not have lived for 270 years. She knew she had no chance and went to seek guilt, and she admitted that she only became his woman, not What a big deal. Besides, Nina Adilad feels that she has lived for 270 years, so that the handsome and powerful man in front of him is also good as his future partner. At least he has strong strength to protect himself. The most important point is that Noel said that he can also live forever. This is the best person for Nina Adilad, who is already immortal. "Oh? So soon you concede?" Noel was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Nina Adilad chose to concede so quickly. "I can''t beat you, of course I have to admit defeat. I have no tendency to be abused!" Nina Adilad glanced at the man in front of her, and then said: "But I have something, I want to make sure with you!" "You said, I''m listening!" Noel nodded and dissipated Nina Adilad, the black gas wrapped in her body, let him return to his body. "You have been immortalized for a long time. Is it true? I don''t want to be your woman, but you will have to take care of the old man, or you will be a widow when you die!" Nina Adilad asked seriously. , No jokes at all. "Of course it is true, but I am half man and half god. I have long been separated from the fate of aging and death, and my women are the same, saying goodbye to aging and death forever!" Noel smiled, to prove that he was a god, He released his own divinity. .. Chapter 188： wanted Suddenly Nina Adilad felt a sense of oppression that wanted to be worshipped, which made her feel very familiar. She had felt in the saints who served God before. Later, when I asked the saint, Nina Adilad knew that it was the unique divinity of the gods. Only the saints who serve the "god" can be infected with a trace of divinity, and a trace of divinity is enough to make the body forever. Saved in the world, but saints with divinity cannot use divinity to immortalize themselves. But the man in front of him not only has such a huge divinity, but also allows the divinity to accept his control, so this makes Nina Adilad determine that this man named Noel is a deity, because humans cannot control Divinity, and possess such a huge divinity. "Unexpectedly, I really didn''t expect that I''m going to be a goddess woman!" I didn''t care about the pressure on my body, Nina Adilad smiled excitedly, and has been pursuing myself as immortal as God. one day. For the incomparably powerful gods, failure really does not appear to them, so Nina Adilad now understands why the man in front of him said so. Just as Nina Adilad was excited, a mechanical voice sounded in her mind, asking if she would sign a partner contract with the man in front of her. "Yes, I do!" Nina Adilad nodded, and immediately agreed to ask the question in her mind to determine whether Noel could exist forever, be with him forever, or a very powerful god, There is nothing bad about being his woman. And Nina Adilad, an alchemist, feels that she can get a lot from the gods. She didn''t understand knowledge and huge data before, so a good thing that kills two birds with one stone will not agree. Signer: Name: Nina Adilad, Occupation: Alchemist, signing partner is successful! After agreeing to sign the partner, a large amount of information and data were imported into Nina Adilard''s mind, and of course the signed welfare clause was indispensable. As for Noel also received the prompt of signing his partners success, he did not expect that it would be so smooth. Before, he thought that he would take it back and tune in for a while, so Nina Adilad would be honest, but now everything goes well, of course. . "Noel, it seems that she has succeeded in conquering her. Where are we going now?" Seeing Nina Adilad, looking at her man enthusiastically, the fool can see that she has been conquered, so Nangong came to Noel that month. Be around and ask where you will go next. "Go back to the tomb of the deep ocean first, wait until Aye''s daughter arrives, and then go to clean up Xiao Gucheng!" Nuo Erzai thought for a moment and thought that it would not take much time to clean up the fourth Zhenzu Xiao Gucheng. Let him jump for two or three days. auzw.com "Master God, where are we going now?" After learning the information and data, Nina Adila confirmed her thoughts, this **** can get all the items in the world For the items in the biography, for the alchemist he is a mobile treasure trove. "Don''t call me Lord Mystery, I can feel uncomfortable, just call me Noel!" After seeing the signing partner, Nina Adilad finished reading the information, Noel asked her to change her title to him, he really didn''t like it very much Others call themselves, and the gods always feel weird. "Then my man, where are we going now?" Nina Adilad smiled and stepped forward to hug Noel''s arm and let his big Europeans rub against him. "Of course I''m going home. I don''t have much to do anyway. You have already been conquered by me. I''ll introduce it to you when I go back. My other alchemist, of course she is also my woman!" Noel provoked Nina Adilad''s chin and laughed. "That''s really exciting!" Nina Adilad said with a smile. She was looking forward to the interesting knowledge that the alchemist beside Noel would bring to her, or what she had never seen before. article. "That month, let''s open the way back to the tomb of the deep ocean." Noel turned and said to Nangong that month, he didn''t want to stay in this abandoned monastery. It is said that Nangong immediately used the space magic of pride that month and opened the passage to the tomb of the deep ocean. Seeing that everything was ready, she nodded to Noel and said that she could return. The space channel opened, and Nuoer embraced one big, one small and two beautiful women, and slowly walked into the space channel. When the three people fully entered, the opened space channel disappeared in this abandoned monastery. After passing through the open space channel, the three quickly returned to the Tomb of the Deep Ocean, and briefly introduced the women present to Nina Adilad, the Great Alchemist of the String God Island. Dotya, who is also an alchemist, quickly chatted with Nina Adilad and took her to the research room in this luxury ship to show some of her research items and want to discuss with each other. However, the port was ushered in. A large number of SAR police personnel, as well as various armed vehicles, several helicopter gunships were hovering in the air, all the muzzles or muzzles were aligned, the only one inside the port This luxury ship. "The two wanted criminals inside the ship listen, you are surrounded by us, obediently surrender from the inside, don''t do those useless resistance!" The person standing on the top of the armored car picked up the loudspeaker and shouted at the luxury ship . Under the luxury ship, the staff of the Knights of the Holy Ring recovered and quickly let the personnel negotiate with them in the past. After all, the queen of the Aldikia kingdom is still inside the luxury ship. They cannot be wanted because of two wanted Offender, let La Fulia known as the''white-eyed queen'' be buried. .. Chapter 189： attack Noel and the women inside the ship, of course, also heard the warning outside. The smiles on the women''s faces disappeared, and they all looked at their men, waiting for him to release tasks for himself and others. "Those high-level members of Xianshen Island really get a chance, so they don''t want to die to die, hey!" Nangong sighed helplessly that month, wondering if the high-ranking members of Xianshen Island could not understand why they didn''t provoke From Noel, you have to let people come to die to be happy. "Since they want to die so much, I''ll complete them!" Noel smiled like a ghost, turned to look at Esdess and smiled: "Essdes, you take someone to clean up the ants outside! " "It''s no problem!" In response to Noel, Eszter smiled and said, "Whoever wants to go outside to play, just go with me!" Hearing the words, Black Hitomi, Seleuc, Mahin, Leone, followed Esdes out of the living room, intending to clean up the clamoring ants outside with the beautiful legion guarding outside. Its time for those high-level staff to pack them up! ''Thinking that after seeing a few women out to meet the enemy, Noel intends to clean up the upper floors of Xianshen Island by the way. "That month sauce, you take my personal maid, will manage the high-level management of the string **** island, one will not leave all cleaned up!" Turning to look at the Nangong month, Noel said very seriously, no joke at all. "Well! I know!" Nangong nodded that month and was planning to open the space channel, leading four powerful maids. "That month sauce, wait a minute!!!" Noel suddenly thought of something, and quickly stopped the Nangong that month that was about to leave, saying, "Let Aye go with you and take her daughter by the way!" After all, Noel did not intend to continue to wait. After taking advantage of this opportunity, he left the world directly, because there is no more what he wants, and there is no meaning to stay. Nangong had no comments that month, Xiandu Mu Aye walked past very obediently, and entered the open space channel together, and immediately disappeared into the luxurious oversized living room. "Lafferia, it''s best to keep your people undisturbed, otherwise they will be wiped out by Estes, but don''t say I didn''t remind you!" Noel felt it necessary to remind Lafferia. I can also get some good feelings from her, and it will be easier for me to conquer her. "Noel is right! Lafria, you still have to say it quickly, Sister Estes and they are very powerful. It is very likely that the people you bring will be wiped out as enemies. "Xia Yin nodded and agreed with his own man''s statement. When they killed the enemy, Estes as long as they attacked them, they were all identified as the enemy and wiped out. After hearing this, Lavria quickly got up and ran out quickly, squinting with Noel, and said "thank you" to him, thanking him for saving Xia Yin on the one hand, and thanking him on the other Just reminded. Because before, when Noel and Nangong left that month, Lavria learned about Xia Yin and learned many things from her mouth. His loved one, Haze Xia Yin, was not kidnapped by him, but from The lunatic Hiroshi Hiroshi was rescued and let Xia Yin live a very happy life. auzw.com "Xia Yin sauce, it seems that you said a lot of my good words, and you did a good job!" Looking at La Floria, she left the luxurious living room, and Noel came to sit next to Xia Yin and hugged her to her. In the arms. "I''m just telling the truth!" Xia Yin smiled sweetly. Noel''s praise made her happy, and what she said was indeed the truth. On the deck of the Tomb of the Deep Ocean, Estes asked the beautiful army to gather and prepare to kill all the enemies in the sky and the port. As soon as I prepared to issue an offensive order, I saw that Lavria ran out. This made Esdez wonder what the silver-haired girl ran out to do. Anyway, it was definitely not about helping the fight. "Ma''am, what are you doing out of here?" Looking at Lavaria who was running out, Estes asked with a smile, if he wanted to escape, he would make someone, and she would be caught back inside the luxury ship. "Noel, let me remind the guards who follow that they don''t make trouble, and they will never attack you, so please don''t do it to my guards." Lafria replied and said her request . "Okay, as long as they stay still, we will not attack them, but they can''t blame us for their disturbance!" Estes nodded, since it was his own man who let Lavria come out. Remind the guards that she leads, it''s no big deal to let them go. Seeing that the other party agreed, Lavria immediately ran to the edge of the ship and yelled at the personnel of the Knights of the Holy Ring below to let them wait for nothing to happen, and she specifically stated that it was an order. Confused, the members of the Knights of the Holy Ring nodded to Lavria above and responded loudly to the absolute obedience of the order, even if they died they would not be disturbed. "Ma Yin sauce, the helicopter gunship in the air, will be given to you to deal with. Others are free to move, and the target will clean up the enemies who have committed the offense!" After seeing the remind of Lavria, Estes began to assign tasks. "Offense! One does not stay!" After receiving the command of the attack, Esdes and the women, as well as the members of the Beauty Legion, disappeared instantly without a trace on the spot. Except that Ma Yin on the deck did not leave, but pulled out the imperial tool: Romantic Fort [Pumpkin ], firing gunships in the sky. "boom!" Two side-by-side armed helicopters were used by the emperor: Romantic Fort [Pumpkin], and a golden beam of light penetrated it, causing an explosion directly in high altitude, and the wreckage fell to the surface of the sea, gradually sinking into the deep sea. .. Chapter 190： reason As the explosion sounded, several women led by Estes, as well as members of the beautiful legion, had already killed the enemies that had not yet responded. "Ahhhh my hand!!!" "Ghost!" "Enemies! The whole army." "Someone attacked!! Everyone is small." The assault of all the women caused the personnel of the SAR Police to scream painfully, and every second a few people died tragically and fell on the cold ground. The screaming sound made the stunned personnel recover from the explosion and began to be alert to the surroundings, but these were useless actions. The women who use shaving to move at high speed are not the members of the SAR Police Force. They can see it with their naked eyes. Even if someone can barely see the figure flashing, they lie down before they can react. The screams continued to be heard from the SAR Police Force. They could not see the presence of the enemy, forming a unilateral massacre of them by the women. They had no ability to resist. Those armed armored vehicles were either chopped into pieces by black pupils, frozen by Estes, or Leonai, who was beastized, and directly punched the sea to sink to the bottom. After being hungry for a few days, Xiaobi was thrown into the crowd by Celius, letting her quickly transform into a huge transformation, letting it eat the personnel of the SAR police, and she was quickly harvesting the lives of the surrounding enemies. The performance of all the women''s demon dances, the Knights of the Holy Ring watching from the side, was shocked by the scenes in front of them. In this peaceful era, they have not experienced such **** scenes without war, so some people have been Frightened to sit on the ground. Lavaria on the luxury ship was also stunned by this scene. Those members of the SAR Police Force, like children without help, were slaughtered unilaterally by them with no mercy. Lavria felt that she was naive and wanted to grab people from their hands. It is estimated that even if the army is in front of them, it will not be enough time for them to slaughter for a while, and then they will make their own country because of their innocence. Ideas lead to perdition. Soon after At the port of Xianshen Island, there are no more members of the SAR Guard, only the broken corpses lying on the ground, all kinds of armored vehicles have also been cut into pieces, and the black smoke floating on the sea surface Helicopter wreckage. The previous continuous explosions caused Xiao Gucheng and Shiji Kishu to come to the entrance of the port, but the eyes were filled with the broken bodies of the guards of the ground, and the beautiful women with **** swords. auzw.com "It seems that we are late!" Shise Kiki frowned, looking at the broken corpses on the ground, but he also knew clearly, even if he arrived early usefulness. "Why do you want to kill them all?" Xiao Gucheng gave an angry roar to the beautiful women in front of them, but these are living people, why can they kill them without hesitation. "Young man, you are here too! As for why you must kill them, of course, because they are enemies, you must remove the roots to cut the grass, otherwise you will have endless troubles, don''t you understand this?" Wen Yan, Ai Steps turned to look at Xiao Gucheng and explained the simple truth to him. At this time, Nangong also brought people back that month, but the number of people who came back was an identical girl with Xiandu Muye. "Noel, that has been cleaned up there, and Aye''s daughter has also taken over!" Nangong, who came back that month, briefly reported to Noel. "Sir Noel, she is my daughter, Xiandu Muyouma, she is the gift I want to give you!" Xiandumu Aye smiled and took Xiandu Muyouma to Nuoer, giving His man introduced his daughter. "It looks like you, I like this gift!" Nuoer smiled evilly, and touched the face of Xiandu Muyou Ma, but there was still something to be dealt with, laughing: "I will go outside and clean up, The last trouble, come back and slowly observe the gift you gave me!" "Let''s go together, maybe we can help!" Xiandu Mu Aye laughed. She really wanted to help, and wanted to see what trouble it was, so that her own man could go out in person. Noel nodded, hugged the mother and daughter, left and right, and left the luxurious living room, but Nangong and the four maids did not leave, but decided to stay in the living room and rest. At the next moment, Noel hugged the two daughters and appeared in the port full of blood, looking at Xiao Gu with his face full of anger, and the women who were ready to attack him at any time. When Xiandu Muyu saw Xiao Gucheng, she instantly froze in place. She could guess the man holding her. The trouble he just said was Xiao Gucheng. "You all step back, let me take care of him quickly, so as not to waste unnecessary time!" Noel said to Esdes and others, he planned to directly kill all the beasts in Xiao Gucheng and kill them. This nosy guy. It is said that all the women saw Noel''s arrival, and they all came to him behind him, and they no longer ignored the angry Xiaogu City. After all, their own men had to do it themselves, and this busy man was no different from the dead. "Xiao Gucheng, I don''t have time and I don''t want to play anymore, so before you leave this world, you don''t need to grow stronger!" Noel showed a ghostly smile and disappeared in the spot instantly. . "Swallow!" At the next moment, Noel appeared in front of Xiao Gucheng, his right hand directly penetrated his heart, using the ability to devour to begin to deprive him of the awakened and unawakened beasts in his body. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" Xiao Gucheng, who didn''t react at all, felt that the beasts in his body were constantly disappearing, forcibly stripping the beasts'' intense pain, and made him scream. .. Chapter 191： End The screaming of Xiao Gucheng made the lost Shiji tree around him recover. He quickly took out the medicines in his pocket and swallowed all the mixed medicines in his mouth. He wanted to activate his ability to save the screaming good friends. "So love to do more business, you should go down and wait for the ancient city!" Los Noji''s move, Noel can see clearly, he will not let this guy to mess with himself. After finishing speaking, Noel''s free left hand was surrounded by black air, and his backhand was pumped on the face of Shise Kishu, and his head was directly shot into the blood mist. Without his head, the lost tree, the hands that wanted to attack, stopped in the air, and the whole person knelt on the ground, and then fell to the ground softly. "No" Seeing the death of good friends, Xiao Gucheng shouted, but he couldn''t do anything, he could only bear the pain from his body, and looked at Noel in front of him with red eyes, as if he was going to kill him It is generally swallowed into the abdomen. "Now you also know, what will happen if you go into a lot of business?" Noel asked with a smile, not caring about the ancient city at all, trying to swallow his anger. Angry Xiao Gucheng also hated himself for doing too much business and killed his good friend by losing his tree, but there is no regret in the world to sell drugs, so he can only find ways to avenge the good friend. Soon, Noel snatched the ancient city of Xiao and all the beasts in his body. Then he drew out the right hand in his heart and let him fall directly to the ground, vomiting blood while covering his heart. "Xiao Gucheng, you have no value at all, and it is time to end your life!" Noel said coldly while watching the beasts in his body, and was thinking about **** this multi-tasking guy. "Noel, don''t waste your time. The true ancestor who has the curse of immortality will be resurrected as soon as he dies. You can never kill me. Sooner or later, I will ask you for blood and blood!" Xiao Gucheng said madly, possessing immortality With the curse on his body, he believed that he would have revenge one day. "I want you to die, you will never want to be resurrected, and your soul will disappear forever! Fire Spirit!" Xiao Gucheng said the curse of immortality, Noor did not put it in his eyes at all, if he burned his soul, He has only one body left. With the help of the system, he can''t even leave the body. Following Noel''s call, Fire Spirit tears the space with his claws, standing behind him obediently, waiting for him to give instructions for action. The appearance of the fire spirit reminded Xiandu Muyouma to remember the words of his mother Xiandu Mu Aye. The man who was going to kill his friend in front was a high **** and the mother asked her to serve. Subject, if the man is really a god, then he is absolutely capable of killing Xiao Gu City, so that he cannot be resurrected from death. Because Xiandu Muyouma knew that her mother Xiandumu Aye had absolutely no need to deceive herself, so she knew that Xiao Gucheng''s death would not come back to life. auzw.com "Master God, please let go of Xiao Ancient City, I will serve you wholeheartedly in the future, to repay this kindness!" Xiandu Muyu quickly screamed, she didn''t want her friend , Just died in this place. "I let him become a normal human being. If I can survive such a serious injury, I will definitely not deal with him. This is my biggest concession. How?" Wen Yan, Noel turned to look at Xiandumu Yuma, state the concession conditions just thought of. "Good!" Xiandu Muyou nodded, and she could only do so. Whether she could survive or not depends on her life. Xiao Gucheng''s own life is not enough. Because Xiandu Muyouma knows who she is serving, she can completely ignore the request just made. After all, she is only a gift from her mother Xiandu Muye to the other party. It is already a good thing to get such concessions. There is no reason to impose good conditions. Seeing the Xiandu Muyou nod, the Noel contact system was abolished, and the immortal curse on Xiao Gucheng turned him from a powerful true ancestor into a mortal, no longer having the good welfare of eternal life and immortality. But Noor didnt let go of Xiao Gucheng. After all, he just said that he wouldnt do it, but he didnt say that other people shouldnt kill him. All burned clean. After turning the ancient city of Xiao into a human being, Nuoer and the daughters returned to the tomb of the deep ocean, and Xiandu Muyouma also took a last look and lay on the ground, a half-dead friend. When all the people left, the Fire Spirit appeared again from the space, five sharp fingers pierced the body of Xiao Gucheng, and then ignited a blazing flame, burning his body and soul completely, and returned to only belong to In its space. After this massacre, Lavria became a lot more honest, and also persuaded the guards below to let them return to the Aldikia Kingdom alone. She decided to stay here to take care of Xia Yin, who had been separated for many years and was younger than herself aunt. In a blink of an eye, two days passed... During this period, Lavria and Xiandu Muyu were completely conquered by Norcher, and signed a partner with them. Of course, those women who did not sign have successively obediently signed their partners. With the arrival of the wavey festival, Xianshen Island has replaced a new high-rise. Residents are holding a parade for the celebration. People wear all kinds of costumes and join this lively celebration. Noel and the girls played together at the celebration, and returned to the Tomb of the Deep Ocean until late at night. After a brief description, they were included in their partner space. Even this luxurious large ship was also included. In the storage space. It was determined repeatedly that there was nothing forgotten, and Noel contacted the system to start the crossing, and completely disappeared into the night. .. v2 Chapter 1： Black hole Sardinia, Italy It seems that in some retro cities, residents and tourists are leisurely on the streets, sightseeing, shopping, shopping, anyway, they are all busy things. It was originally a sunny morning with clear skies, and suddenly the sky gradually darkened, as if the night had already fallen, the whole Sardinia was enveloped by darkness. In the darkened sky, the clouds began to twist with the space, forming a spiral vortex in the high altitude, and the surrounding clouds were gradually swallowed into it. The people in the city did not care too much, and suddenly the sky was completely dark. They thought it was the storm. The signs before it came, but accelerated their pace and returned to their homes or hotels to avoid the storm that is about to hit the city. However, some individuals have discovered strange conditions in the sky, such as high-rise apartments in the Bunkyo district of Sardinia, and the red copper black cross of the Magic Association established in Italy. And there was a purple-haired boy floating in mid-air, looking at the vortex of a black hole in high altitude, with a look of excitement and excitement on his face, as if waiting for something to appear in the black hole. Room 101 on the 10th floor of the high-rise apartment in Bunkyo District, a girl about 16 years old wearing only underwear, a blonde girl who was still asleep, was awakened by a girl who walked into the room wearing a maid costume. "Miss Elika, hurry up!" The dark-haired girl in a maid costume kept shaking and was sleeping, wearing only a blonde girl named Elika in underwear. "Ariane, today is a holiday, don''t disturb me to sleep, this is a good day to rest," said Erica in a deep sleep, and turned around to continue her sleeping career, with no intention of getting up at all. "Miss Elika, it''s so weird outside. Hurry up and check the situation. It''s not too late for you to continue to sleep!" Arianna joined up the sleeping Elika and helped her walk to the window. And told her to wake up and look at the situation. "If it''s okay, you promise not to disturb me to sleep." In desperation, Erica slowly opened her eyes to see the scenery outside the window, the words behind could not be spoken, and asked very puzzled. : "Ariane, is the time too good? Why is it so late at night?" "It''s only around 9 am now, and the sky is suddenly completely covered with darkness. I just checked it with a telescope. A strange black hole came out of the sky, and I saw a purple-haired boy vaguely standing in the air like Waiting for something in the black hole to come out!" Arianna shook her small head, denying that it was already night, and said the observations completely. "Ariana, hurry up and prepare the car, that must be the **** of disobedience!" Erica fully awake and quickly put on her red dress while instructing the maid Ariana to prepare. auzw.com Although it is uncertain, what is the matter of the black hole in the high altitude of Sardinia, but Erica can be sure that 100% of the teenagers that Ariana said to stand in the air are the gods of disobedience, Because no one will float in the air unscrupulously, exposing himself to the sight of ordinary people. Soon, Arianna stumbled out of the car from the garage, and Erica jumped straight out of the window and landed steadily on the top of the vehicle. "Ariana, go to the place where you saw the boy with the fastest speed!" As soon as she fell to the top of the car, Erica hurriedly said to Ariana in the driver''s seat, while she supported the roof with one hand to maintain balance. With the other hand holding a telescope and looking into the distance. "Yes!" Ariana stepped on the bottom of the throttle at the command of her lady, and the car swayed out quickly. Under Arianas violent driving skills, the speed of the car has been maintained at the highest speed, but her snake-like driving style, the person sitting in her car is estimated to be scared to death. But under such violent driving skills, Erica crouched firmly on the roof, and she was not thrown out by the car at all. It seems that she is used to the violent driving skills of Ariana. "Urus Ragnar, the ancient Persian **** of war, really is the **** of disobedience!" Erica locked her eyebrows and immediately recognized it. The purple-haired boy suspended in the distance from the distance, but she was really I don''t understand why the military **** stared at the black hole formed in the high sky, and his face was full of excitement. I hope that no **** is coming. Sardinia can''t bear the battle between the two gods. Uros Ragnar: The ancient Persian **** of war is also the **** of light, strong wind, **** cow, white horse, camel, wild boar, juvenile, phoenix, shepherd, goat, and warriors with golden swords, have these ten incarnations The undefeated warrior, the winner. Under the violent driving technique, the car that Ariana was driving was not far from the ancient warlord, and Erica on the roof immediately made a decision, and the red light flashed to change a suit. "Ariane, just send it here. You can find a place to take refuge!" For the sake of Arianna''s safety, Erica felt that she was still good to go, so she jumped off the roof after she finished. "Hover, Hermes'' boots!" Erica, who had jumped off the roof of the car, showed a red magic circle at her feet, stepping on the magic circle in mid-air, and quickly jumped into the air at high speed. "Miss Elika, you have to be careful!" Ariana, who stopped suddenly, shouted at the leaping Elika. She knew that it was a god, so she hoped that her lady would be careful. Erica leaping at high speed, nodded at Arianna, quickly stepped on the magic circle for several consecutive jumps, and rushed towards the roof of the closest to the **** of war in mid-air. .. v2 Chapter 2： Advent Urus Ragnar, who was standing in mid-air, could clearly sense the rushing girl, but he had no intention of ignoring it, nor did he bother to care what the girl did. Because of the black hole in the high altitude of Sardinia, Urus Ragnar feels that very, very strange and huge divinity, holders of such a huge divinity, can certainly let themselves enjoy the battle. Regardless of the **** that emerged from it, Urus Ragnar was quite sure that he had the ability to fight against himself, so he didn''t have time to care about the girl who came over. At this time, Erica has also leapt to the position closest to the airborne **** of war. She glanced in the direction of the warlord. She still couldn''t understand why the warlord cares so much about the black hole in the sky. . However, in order to prevent Sardinia from being destroyed by the military god, Erica had to try to persuade the other party to leave, so she didn''t pay attention to the god. Why did she care so much about the black hole. "God! I have an involuntary request. Can you please take back the darkness that enveloped Sardinia and leave this island?" Erica believed that the darkness that enveloped the island was triggered by the military **** in front of him I never thought that the darkness was caused by a black hole. "Witch, the courage to dare to let me go is commendable, but you seem to have made a mistake. The darkness that enveloped the island was not caused by me!" Ulus Ragnar did not turn his head. Still staring at the black hole in the sky, just talking to Erica on the top of the building. Urus Ragnar''s answer made Erica froze for a moment, but if you think about it carefully, this military **** seems to be the **** of light, it is impossible to release this dark energy, and as a god, he will not lie to himself . Then the dark energy can only be high in the sky, the black hole exudes from it, but this makes Erica uneasy and worried about what powerful creatures or gods will appear in the black hole. "God! Can you solve me, what will come out of the black hole in the sky?" Erica is sure what will definitely appear in the black hole, otherwise the warlord will not stare all the time, so he can only seek The **** answered for himself, what could make him look forward to in the black hole. "It''s not the **** I know, it can be said that it''s not the **** in this world, but it is the existence that allows me to enjoy the battle!" Urus Ragnar thought it was nothing to say, anyway, I don''t know the strange **** When it appears, explain to the girl it''s time to pass. "That is to say, there will be another god, coming to Sardinia?!" The explanation given by the warrior made Erica''s eyebrows tightly locked, which is absolutely bad news for her. In front of him, this military **** is enough to cause headaches, and an unknown **** will come later. auzw.com If these two gods, then fight on Sardinia, Erica does not think that she can stop the battle between the two gods, if only one god, she still Have the courage to challenge. Just when Erica was upset, the black hole in the sky changed, an aura of fusion of unknown divinity, and a mad breath spewing out of it, and black gas that could be seen with the naked eye also appeared. "Come!" Urus Ragnar smiled excitedly. He could sense the divinity flowing out of the black hole, which was gradually becoming larger and larger, and the change of the black hole was confirmed. The strange inside God is coming. Urus Ragnar''s words caused upset Erica to quickly raise her head to look at the black hole in the sky, and the unclear breath from it made her tremble involuntarily. In the black hole that kept pouring black gas, a handsome man with black hair and black eyes came out as if stepping on the ground in the air. When the figure appeared completely from the walk, the powerful divine coercion was radiated from the man. come out. The powerful divine coercion caused Erica to kneel on the ground with one leg on the top of the building. She raised her head very hard and looked at a handsome man standing in front of the black hole, surrounded by black gas like a demon, and the body The powerful and invisible coercion made the man she definitely appeared to be a god. Because of the divinity in coercion, Erica has felt in the **** beasts and gods, and has also learned and learned from the red bronze cross. This is the unique divinity of those gods. The divinity is also evidence of God. The greater the divinity, the stronger the deity, and now such a huge divinity, let her know that the deity that appears, is absolutely quite powerful. With such a powerful divine coercion, Ulus Lagarga was excited and looking forward to fighting this strange god. He felt that the waiting just now was worth it and did not waste his time. "Unknown god, although you do not know which age you are, but you are here, it proves that you are not willing to exist only in mythology, so let''s enjoy the battle!" Uros Ragnar was excited Shouted, and gradually rose to the height of the other party, looking at the man in front of the black hole full of war. Hearing that, Noel, who had just walked out of the black hole, looked at the little ghost who had risen to his own height, but he quickly recognized who the little ghost was, but he looked around carefully but did not see the world. Where is the pig''s foot. I met a combat maniac when I first arrived. Am I lucky or bad luck? Thinking, Noel knows that this little demon in front of him is both a **** of war and a **** of light, and he is completely mutually exclusive with his dark energy, even if he snatches his power is useless. "But I don''t have any interest in your powers at all. I don''t have a loot to fight, but I can''t afford to fight my battle!" Noel shrugged his shoulders and said his thoughts very directly, if it was a pig A foot abuse can also be a happy mood, and this kind of unrequited battle can''t really raise any hope of battle. .. v2 Chapter 3： collision The answer given by Noel made Urus Ragnar stunned. After all, the gods who escaped from myth can be said to like fighting very much, and all the gods he knew came to this world. Without exception. Moreover, after careful observation, Urus Ragnar was surprised to find that the man in front of him was a half-human and half-god, but he possessed such a huge divinity. He was the first time he saw this kind of existence and wanted to talk to The other party''s desire to fight has increased. "Ha ha ha ha! You are really interesting, but what kind of loot do you want to have to fight against me?" Uros Ragnar laughed happily. Such an interesting existence is really rare. Because the existence of half-man and half-god shows that Noel is both a **** and a human being, and this gave him the conditions to become a god-killer and seize the power of other disobeyed gods, so Urus Ragnar felt, Noel is a rare and interesting existence. "You should have escaped from mythology for a long time?" Noel thought about it carefully. There are those powers that are useful to him, and he quickly thought of the powers he needed, but I don''t know if the **** escaped from mythology. . "It''s been a long time!" Urus Ragnar nodded. After all, the godless haven''t been able to kill him, so unlike the gods who were killed and not obeyed, after being deprived of power, they fell asleep and waited to wake up again. . "Hades in Greek mythology, Hades, came to this world?" Noel asked with a smile, he wanted to get the power of Hades, but he did not know whether this Hades came. "It turns out that you want to take his power! But he has not come, but there is a way to summon him from myth. If you want to know, the price is to defeat me first!" Yes, Urus Ragnar smiled, because it had the conditions to let the opponent fight with his full strength, and he did know the method of summoning Hades. "Okay!" With what he wanted, Noel also had the power. The huge dark energy and black gas spewed out of his body constantly, and he was completely enveloped by darkness behind him in an instant, and he couldn''t see it anymore. To anything, there is only boundless darkness. The murderous, dead, mad, and fused together, so that the originally unknown atmosphere becomes unclear, the divinity is released unscrupulously, and the sky becomes dark and dense, and the wind and the wind become chaotic. A moment of kung fu, the unscented atmosphere spread out, enveloped the entire city below, combined with the unscented atmosphere of madness and murderousness, so that the people and tourists living in the retro city have their eyes red like crazy, rushing from the house into the street. Otherwise, Noels unbridled divine coercion pressed them all above the ground. It is estimated that the entire retro city will become a battlefield. The people and travelers stimulated by the madness and murderousness are seeing peoples A crazy attack was launched in an instant. auzw.com So thats it! No wonder, he wanted the power of Hades, Hades, and my power is really useless for him! ''Thinking of such a rich breath of death, and the dark energy covering the sky, Urus Ragnar immediately understood why the other party wanted the power of Hades, and he belongs to the power of the God of Light, which is really not suitable for possession. Dark energy to each other. "Unknown god, my name is Urus Ragnar, the **** of war in ancient Persia, tell me your name before the battle!" Urus Ragnar wants to know the name of the opponent who is about to play against him. "Then you have to remember, my name is Noel, half man and half god, who will defeat you!" Noel smiled slightly and said his name. As for the **** of that era, he didn''t even get it himself. Clear, so it is impossible to say it. "Hahahahaha! I will fight for defeat, come and defeat me, let me feel the joy of fighting!" Urus Ragnar laughed wildly, I really hope that the other party can say the same, use powerful strength to defeat myself Only those who are dedicated to defeating themselves will come up with all the power to fight, so that he can feel the fun of fighting. "You violated the contract and brought sin to the world. The sinners on Sunday will be punished. Crush their backs, dig out bones, hair, and brain marrow, trample blood and mud together. If I am a sharp tooth, it is difficult to get close. , He obeyed the Lord''s words and gave Ru broken. Uros Ragnar raised his right hand, and a giant wild boar beast with black fur appeared on the palm of his right hand. His right hand waved in the direction of Noel, and the giant wild boar beast flew angrily. The wild boar, the fifth incarnation of Urus Ragnar, can summon a huge boar that completely smashes the target object. It is a mythical beast with black fur and has been destroying the huge object he wants to destroy. During the summoning, I can also get High-speed penetration. "Crush? Then look, who broke who broke it!" Noel gave a ghostly smile, and also used his ability to smash everything, and control the black gas and dark energy, condensed into a giant The black arm waved toward the giant wild boar that was flying fast. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The giant wild boar beast and the giant black arm collided together in an instant, and the collision also produced a huge sound. The fluctuations caused by the collision shook the building below into powder, even smashing the terrain under the building It''s sunken. Fortunately, it is not the building where Erica is located, but she is not much better now. Noor unscrupulously releases divine coercion, so that she can only support the top of the building without moving, but she does not. I think people are generally stimulated by madness and murderousness, it is estimated that the magic power of the body has resisted the breath. .. v2 Chapter 4： request "The lion of steel, and the lion heart king of its ancestor" "Please listen to the swear by Cavalier Erica Brandri" As Erica''s words fell, she propped on the ground with her right hand, flashing a red magic circle, a steel lion''s head protruded from it, and opened its steel jaws. "Please show the essence of the battle in my hands." Erica reached into her hand, opened her mouth with a big steel lion, and grabbed a silver-white western sword from it. "Cuore-di-leone Leinhardt" Elika''s red light with a sword flashed into a red shield in an instant, and the shield appeared with a magic circle above her head, blocking the unscrupulous Divine coercion. Feeling the invisible coercion on her body disappeared, Erica finally let out a little relief, and she got tired from the ground, ready to go to the two gods who had started fighting, but when she looked at the two gods, she was surprised. Speechless. Just when Erica watched in surprise, the giant wild boar beast and the giant black arm caused serious damage when the two collided. Originally, there was no distinction between the two, and the balance was also broken at this moment. The body of the giant wild boar myth began to crack from the head of the collision, and the crack quickly spread throughout its body. "Disappear! Annoying animals!" Noel, with a grin-like grin, let the condensed black arm increase its offensive power against the wild boar beast, intending to strike it completely into fragments. The giant wild boar mythical creature full of cracks could not continue to withstand the attack of the giant black arm, just like the broken glass scattered from the air, and the powder disappeared before it had fallen to the ground. Without the block of the wild boar monster, the black gas shock wave from the giant black arm directly passed through the location of the wild boar monster, straightly smashing a distant mountain into powder, and disappeared from the world in an instant. Without a shadow, it''s like not having crossed the mountain at all. "Interesting, it''s so interesting. Sure enough, I''m not mistaken. Let me enjoy the battle. Hahahahaha!" Urus Ragnar laughed excitedly, and there was no anger that the incarnation was wiped out because of this Only a person with such powerful strength can let himself fight with him with all his strength, and he can enjoy the fun of fighting. "Now it''s my turn!" Noel raised his right hand high, the huge black arm dissipated, and with the bottomless darkness behind him, he gathered towards Noel''s palm. "Night falls, darkness covers the world, devours dazzling light, and endless darkness gathers in my hands to eliminate the enemies in front of me!" auzw.com With the sound of Noels words falling, the endless darkness accelerates to condense, and a super black sphere quickly forms. The black sphere exudes a ruinous atmosphere and is preparing to go to the black Ruslagna was throwing. The ruinous atmosphere made Erica recover from the shock just now, and saw the ball held by the palm of an unknown god. She can be sure that if this blow comes out, Sardinia will definitely disappear from the world. Island Those residents on the street will also be killed. As a knight, Erica has always insisted that it is the duty of the knight to protect her people, so she must prevent the battle of the two gods, prevent the disappearance of the island and the death of the people, although the chance of successfully stopping is very slim, no matter how much the chance is It''s slim, but as long as there is a chance she will try. So at the moment when Noel was about to launch an attack, Erica shot an attack from the red shield, forming a giant magic circle in the moment between the two gods, allowing both parties'' attention to shift to themselves. "please wait for a moment!" This move did indeed attract the attention of Noel and Urus Ragnar. The attack just now stopped. Both of them turned their heads to look at the source of the attack and the voice. They wanted to know what was preventing them. battle. However, seeing the source of the attack, Noel showed a smile and happiness, because he saw one of the targets to be subdued, but Ulus Ragnar showed some annoyance. For Urus Ragna, a fighting maniac, the person or thing that hinders his enjoyment of fighting will make him quite annoyed. If the other party does not say a reason, he will tear it to pieces. And let it disappear forever in the world. Seeing the two gods who wanted to attack stopped, Erica was a little relieved. After all, this temporarily saved the residents of Sardinia and the island, but when both gods turned to look at themselves , Her heart was instantly mentioned in the sky. "It turned out to be the witch just now!" Urus Ragnar said to himself, he immediately recognized the attack and stopped the two of them from fighting, but did not expect that she was still staying in this place Did not leave. "God, please ask you to stop fighting!" After sorting out her thoughts, Erica made her request aloud to the two in the sky, while also guarding against God''s anger. "Beauty, you have to admire your guts. Since you dare to stop the gods in the battle, don''t you know that God''s anger is not something humans can bear?" Noel said to Elika below with a smile, he would hold it high. The sphere that exudes a ruinous atmosphere in the hand disperses. After all, Noel felt that he was constantly exhausting energy because of his strangeness, and remembered that there was another target on the island, but he couldn''t just wipe the island from the world. "God, please be merciful and stop this battle, pitiful and poor people on the island of Sardinia!" Of course, Erica knew that God''s anger is not something that everyone can bear. She must bear the wrath of God, and the residents of Sardinia and here will also be unlucky, so she once again made a request, hoping that this **** could show mercy. .. v2 Chapter 5： Penalties "Witch, take a look at the timing. You broke my mood and accept the punishment!" Urus Ragnar looked black and looked at the blonde girl at the top of the building below. As soon as I finished speaking, in the dark cloud sky, a blue lightning flashed down and slashed toward the roof. Elika, holding a red shield, saw lightning striking in her own direction, and quickly jumped sideways quickly away from the spot, dangerously avoiding the lightning that struck her. "boom!" The lightning that fell in the sky, at the moment when Erica jumped away, was fiercely cleaved at her original position, and the gravel on the roof of the cleavage was sputtered around, cutting it out of a hole that penetrated the lower layer. However, the punishment given by Urus Ragnar did not simply end. The sky again dropped several lightning bolts, and once again struck Elika at the top of the building below. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Seeing the lightning strike in the sky again, Erica kept trying to avoid the blue lightning that fell very quickly, and every time she avoided the lightning that struck, there was an extra hole at the top of the building through the lower level. But the good times are not long. The falling lightning keeps the roof full of gaps, and there is no space for Erica to jump away from it. In desperation, he can only resist it with a red shield in his hand, which can only block a lightning attack. It was hit and flew. Is everything stopped? ''Thinking that, looking at the shield that was blown down and dropped downstairs, Erica has begun to despair, feeling that death is approaching step by step, and the surroundings are already full of gaps and there is no place to avoid falling feet, and can only wait in place to fall Lightning. Seeing the lightning strike, Erica closed her eyes and quietly waited for death to come. After all, she had no room to escape, and the red shield that could withstand the attack was also blown away. Now she is not waiting for death. Know what can be done. But after waiting for a while, Erica found that she was okay, and she was not hit by the lightning at all, so she opened her eyes in confusion, wanting to see what was going on, but also wanting to have Know who has the ability to rescue yourself from God''s punishment. Opening her eyes, Erica saw that a translucent black protective cover protected herself, and she looked at the strange **** with a smile on her face in wonder and surprise, and she didn''t understand why he had saved himself no matter what he thought. "Noel, why did you save this witch? She is the one who destroys our fight!" Urus Ragnar frowned and turned his head to look at Noel who asked not far away. Under this witch. auzw.com "It''s such a pity that such a beauty is dead. Is this not a reason?" Noel said with a smile, intending to pervert Urus Ragnar like this, and he didn''t seem to have the need to explain to him now. Just find a reason to tell him that it''s all countenance. "Really? But I want to punish the person, even with God''s protection, she can''t escape the punishment!" Seeing Noel is perfunctory, which makes Ulus Ragnar very uncomfortable, and plans to make sure that the witch Just kill it. "Lightning. Lightning! Lightning! I am a conqueror who can win thousands, thousands, thousands, and tens of thousands. Now, for me who stands on the side of justice, send out a shining light and give me divine power ! It is my body that smashes all the enemies and hostility of people and demons!" Urus Ragnars ninth incarnation goat: responsible for the heart of the people in charge, with a gesture of manipulating the priest of the thunder. If the people present in that place (whether living or dead souls) want to become his fighting power, they can exercise the incarnation of "goat" and condense into a thunder ball. A translucent goat appeared for a moment in the air, turned into a few blue lightnings, and slammed into the black shield. The Erica inside was startled and thought he was going to finish. . However, the protective cover was not destroyed, but was blasted with a wave of ripples, and then swallowed the blue lightning, which did not cause any damage to the black protective cover. "Urus Ragnar, don''t waste your energy anymore. The protection I give her, no matter what the attack is, will be resolved and swallowed into it. You can''t hurt her!" Slagner frowned, and Noel smiled and explained to him that all he did was useless work. "It''s worthy of my opponent, but don''t be too happy to want me to fail this way, which is far from enough!" Being able to have such an excellent ability makes Urus Lagerga excited The more powerful Noel showed, the more happy and excited he felt. "Let me show the justice of the world with my spirit skills! These spells are powerful and eloquent. They are the sword of wisdom that greets victory." So Urus Ragnar decided to take out his killer weapon, the golden light flashed in his hand, and a golden sword appeared instantly. He wanted to use this golden sword, which could cut off the divine form, to increase the pride of Noel. The **** was completely destroyed, and the punishment of the witch inside was punished. Urus Ragnar''s tenth incarnation warrior: use the words to turn out the golden sword to attack the deity of the disobedient god. Using God as an opponent is equivalent to the strongest shield and the strongest sword, but if you continue to use it, the consumption is the same as the actual sword will consume. It is possible to seal the power of the godslayer of the same family. Can be fused with white horse to forge a lightsaber at the speed of light. During the period of activating the ability, the physical ability is improved, and at the same time, he will have insight into the essence of God. However, he has not yet recovered the incarnation of the white horse and cannot use this ability. "Golden sword? Do you have a sword capable of severing the divine form?" Noel''s greedy Ding looked at it, and the gold sword in Urus Ragnar''s hands was determined to absolutely grab it in his own hands. .. v2 Chapter 6： deprivation System Master, can you devour the power of the Golden Sword with the ability to consume? I quickly asked the system that Noel knew that his shield would not withstand the attack of the Golden Sword, and he had to rush to save Erica. Host, you can completely swallow the power of the Golden Sword, but you must touch the Golden Sword! Will that golden sword hurt me? Nor thought about it carefully, and then asked the system if he didnt want to condense his personality soon, so he was cut by Urus Ragnar, and he wouldnt do it if it was a loss transaction. The host, please rest assured that under the protection of the system, neither you nor God will be destroyed by the Golden Sword! After getting the desired answer and no worries, Noel decided to **** the Golden Sword and make this weapon his own possession. It will be much more convenient to hunt down the incompetent **** in the future. On the occasion of a brief conversation between Noel and the system With the golden sword in his face, he showed his crazy Urus Ragnar, and rushed towards the protected Erica. The super fast speed came in the blink of an eye, in front of the black translucent protective cover. Holding the golden sword with both hands, Urus Ragnar pointed at the protective cover and stab the golden sword fiercely on the protection, constantly stimulating the divine power in the body into the sword, the tip of the sword little by little The breakthrough broke through intensive care. "Sure enough, as I thought, your protection cannot be stopped, my golden sword, ha ha ha ha ha!" Seeing the golden sword in his hand, he was not devoured like lightning, Uros Ragnar laughed wildly. The result is exactly the same as he guessed. "Golden sword? Is it the sword that has the power to sever the deity, and deprive the deity from God, so that God can be reduced to a non-God''s sword!" Hear the word "Golden Sword" and see that he is going to be After the destruction, Erica remembered the information in her mind and revealed the use of this golden sword. But knowing the usefulness of this golden sword, Erica feels deeply desperate. Even if the strange **** is coming to save himself, it is estimated that he will be deprived of his personality by the golden sword. Dying here. Fear of death, hopeless desperation, Erica slumped on the ground, her body began to tremble gradually, waiting for Urus Ragnar to destroy the protection, and give him the death penalty. "Beauty, where did the guts that prevented us from fighting?" Entering the interior of Jiahu in an instant, Noel looked at him with a smile on his face, and sat down on the ground, Alika trembling with fear, comforted: "Relax, don''t you Its going to die like that. The person I want to protect, no one can move a cent, even a **** cant do it!" "Don''t talk too much! Take my sword and say it first!" Suddenly picked up the golden sword with both hands, the black translucent armor smashed, Urus Ragnar faced with madness, rushed towards Noel who turned his back . auzw.com "Caution" heard that Erica, who had just got rid of fear, saw it when she raised her head. Urus Ragnar was holding a golden sword and was preparing to comfort her **** Stabbed in the back. "puff!" It''s a pity that everything is late. The Golden Sword has penetrated from the back, pierced through Noel''s body and rushed out of the abdomen. The spurting blood sprinkled on Erica''s body, making her pupils dilated completely stunned. Erica didnt expect that she just comforted herself just now. The **** that was so powerful that it was so pierced by the golden sword could not help wondering if it was because of him. He didnt avoid the attack of the golden sword, after all. If he avoided the attack, she was sure that she was penetrated by the Golden Sword. It really didnt feel good to be stabbed, and I wont use this ghost method next time I die! Noels smile is still there, its just a skin trauma for him, but it doesnt feel so good to be true. Originally, Noel could avoid it, just to devour the power of the Golden Sword, it had to touch the Golden Sword, and if she avoided Elektra, she would suffer. So Noel thought of this two-way solution. On the one hand, he could win the favor of Erica. On the other hand, he could devour power under Urus Ragnar without knowing his own intentions, so the above happened. "Noel, you have disappointed me too much. In order to protect this witch, you can avoid the attack. Since you don''t go to avoid it!" Urus Ragnar''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and it was unexpected that Noel would use his body to protect the witch. After receiving a blow from the Golden Sword, the rare opponent lost that way, which made him feel very, very disappointed. "You''re disappointed or not, it''s all about me!" After that, Noel shrugged his shoulders, completely like no one else, and using the ability to devour, began to deprive the power of the Golden Sword. The engulfing ability was activated, and the golden sword that pierced Noels body was quickly wrapped in black gas. Urus Ragnar quickly released his hand, because the black gas that appeared made him uneasy, so he did not hesitate. Let go of the golden sword. Soon, the golden sword wrapped in black gas was swallowed into the body by Noel, and the black gas gradually dissipated. The wound on his body entered and sealed it and began to heal itself. "You stole my golden sword!!" The moment the black gas disappeared, Urus Ragnar sensed that the power of the warrior in his body had disappeared, and it was guessed that Noel had stolen it, after all He has the ability to do it. "Are you really right? Do you want to continue to fight?" After glancing at the wound, Ruoer smiled and turned around. The golden light flashed in his hand, and a golden sword appeared in him. Hands. Urus Ragnar watched in surprise, the golden sword that appeared in Noel''s hands was unexpectedly guessed by himself, but how did he steal the power, he had not been killed by him, how could he possibly Gaining the power in yourself, I don''t understand what is going on no matter what I think. .. v2 Chapter 7： promise "Although I don''t know, what means did you use to seize the incarnation of my warrior, but the battle is not over!" Urus Ragnar appeared crazy, and since he lost the incarnation of the warrior, Noel could seize his rights, This rekindled his full fighting will. "But you don''t need or want anything other than the abilities of warriors and teenagers, so let''s change the way!" Noel thought about it carefully. He really didn''t want those abilities, and the use conditions were harsh. The pit father goods with side effects do not have their own ability. "What way?" Urus Ragnar smiled, wondering what way the other party would propose. "It''s very simple, whoever was shot down to the ground first, even if it''s the loser, I lost whatever you want to deal with, but you lost and gave me the incarnation of the boy!" Noel said directly, the plan he just thought was Don''t want those ugly fathers and useless powers, he thinks this is the best. "That is to say, you don''t plan to use the sword of gold?" Urus Ragnar was a little surprised, because Noel had said clearly that he didn''t need or want his power, but he killed his power. It will all pass by, and this way has avoided his own death, and it proves that he does not intend to use the golden sword. "Well! I just want this sword, I don''t plan to use it to deal with you!" Noel nodded. He was sure that he had no plans to use the Golden Sword, and he never planned to kill Uros Ragnar. He will never take back anything that is useless. "Okay, I will use the incarnation of a teenager as a bet this time to see who was shot down to the ground first!" After careful consideration, Urus Ragnar agreed, because he knew that if he did not agree, Noel might Will give up fighting with himself, leave this island of Sardinia and disappear in front of his eyes. "Beauty, if I let Urus Ragnar and leave this island of Sardinia to fight, what would you use to repay me?" See Urus Ragnar agreed, and Noel scattered the golden sword in his hand , Turned around and asked Erica behind. Erica, in a daze, was pulled back to the soul by Noel''s words. She recovered from the expansion of God just now, and seriously considered the inquiry of the deity in front of her. After all, if the two continue to fight in Sardinia, Erica has no way to stop it, but to save Sardinia and the people, she must pay the price. But Erica thought about it, but couldn''t think of the price he should pay, so that the **** in front of him led Urus Ragnar to continue their fight elsewhere. "God, forgive me for being ignorant, and I don''t know what price to pay. Can you solve my doubts for me?" Erica couldn''t think of it. What a powerful and handsome **** in front of him wanted to get from himself , So she can only ask directly. "You become my belongings, and the people of Sardinia and the island will not disappear because of the battle between me and Urus Ragnar. Your contribution can be exchanged for the safety of the entire island and the people. Very It''s a good deal!" Noel smiled evilly and said the price that Erica had to pay. auzw.com "This..." Erica was a little hesitant to hear the price to be paid. After all, God is the target of killing the gods. If he agreed to it, he would become a servant of God and become The enemies of God-killers everywhere may also be expelled from the red and black crosses. "Urus Ragnar, he is a little impatient, the beauty will give me the answer quickly!" Noel urged with a smile, and Urus Ragnar did have some impatient waiting, anytime May launch an attack on himself and start the battle just agreed. "Okay" Erica was helpless, she could only agree to it, because she couldn''t watch her hometown being destroyed, as a knight could not watch her people being killed, and this deal was indeed a good deal for her, if she could It''s better to change the person that the **** wants, but this is not very likely to happen. "Urus Ragna, this Sardinia will be the territory I protect from today. If you want to fight with me, then come with me!" Seeing Alika agreed, Noel felt very much Happy, turned and smiled at Ulus Ragna. "I will come back to find you!" After saying a word to Erica and granting her protection, Noel rose to high altitude and looked through the eyes of the fusion imperial tool, away from the uninhabited island near Sardinia. After deciding where to go, Noel''s figure disappeared into the sky, and the black light drew a black line from the sky, leaving Sardinia very quickly. Urus Ragnar followed, disappearing in front of Erica''s eyes, but he didn''t need to know where he was going, it was definitely to chase the strange and handsome god. Both gods left Sardinia, and Erica slowly climbed from the ground, trying to leave the range of protection, but she was surprised to find that the strange gods gave themselves protection, following their own Move and follow. Being able to move freely made Erica''s mood a little better. At least she was not stuck in place and could not move, so she began to look for the weapon that was hit by flying. Are there casualties among the people on the island? With Noel''s departure, the enormous divine coercion also disappeared, and the ominous atmosphere that made people feel terrified gradually dissipated in the city, and the people who fell into madness regained their reason, but they did not understand why Lying on the street. But some people with poor health have already been pressured by Noel''s divinity, which has broken the breath of life, and there is no trace of life on the body, so simply leave the world. .. v2 Chapter 8： War When he arrived at the isolated island first, Noel sensed whether the island was inhabited, and soon discovered that some ordinary creatures lived outside the island, but there was no sign of humanity at all. Ruslagna, take a good fight in this loneliness, even if you give it a sinking, no one will stop it. As soon as the result was observed, Urus Ragnar arrived, and also observed it like Noel, because he did not want to be disrupted by someone, and after a moment found that this was a good place to fight, he looked at it with full of intent. The figure of Noel. "Urus Ragnar, this place allows us to completely let go of our hands and feet to fight, ready for the defeat that is about to come to you?" See Urus Ragnar, eyes full of endless Intent of war, Noel was also ready to beat him down. "I wholeheartedly seek defeat, if you have the ability, come and defeat me! Let me enjoy the fun of fighting!" Urus Ragnar is crazy, because he knows that he can fight as much as he wants. Noor will not keep his hand. "Sky longitudinal sword" Noel showed a ghostly smile, the right hand surrounding the black gas crushed the space, and the right hand reached into it to hold the long black and white sword. Clenching the right hand of Tian Zongyun''s sword, Noel did not draw the sword from it, but let the black air surround the sword, swept in the direction of Uros Ragnar, chopped the space and quickly attacked him. "Such a speed, but I can''t reach me!" Looking at the long sword that came out of the space, and the black gas surrounding the sword exhaled the same ability as the smashing boar incarnation, but it made Urosra In addition to being excited, Werner didn''t feel that this could hurt himself, because it was useless to not be able to beat it. "Fear the people who have wings. The evil and powerful people fear me who has wings! My wings will curse you! The evil people can''t hit me." The sound of the words had just fallen. A flaming phoenix appeared behind Ulus Ragnar and disappeared instantly without a trace, and he also flashed a red light on his body, avoiding the attack very easily. Sky longitudinal cloud sword. Urus Ragnar''s seventh incarnation, Phoenix: When he is quickly attacked by the other party, he can get more rapid agility and jumping power. Tian Zongyun Sword was cut from Urus Ragnar, left in the red remnants of the place, and his figure had reached the sky above Noel, ready to give Noel an attack in return. "Those with sharp teeth! Kill them with one blow, trample and smash!" The giant wild boar beast appeared on Urus Ragnar''s palms raised high, but this giant wild boar beast was different from when it was crushed by Noel. Its huge body was blue Surrounded by flames, it makes people feel more destructive than before. "Do you use Lingyan to change your avatar to make it stronger?" Looking at Urus Ragnar''s palm, she completely changed into a boar avatar. Noel scattered the sky cloud sword held in his right hand and said involuntarily. Out of my own conjecture. auzw.com "Wild boar! Smash my enemies, trample and smash it!" Urus Ragnar, ignoring Noel''s words, directly waved his arms raised high, the giant wild boar above his palms incarnate, from the sky to Noel Swooped down. "Roar" the giant boar incarnate, his eyes were red with roar, the blue fire on his body was exuberant. The swooping down wild boar incarnates, forming a powerful shock wave, constantly pressing towards Noel below, and this uninhabited island. It''s just that the shock wave didn''t cause any damage to Noel. It was completely like no one. There was no problem with what I wanted to do, but the island below was suffering. The incarnation of the giant wild boar, the shock wave formed by diving down, completely crushed the creatures in the isolated island below Noor, and crushed them into flat rotten meat. Even the mountains could not bear it, and began to crack and collapse continuously. . "Lightning Spear!" A black arc flashed in Noel''s hand, and a lightning spear with black gas blessing destructive power immediately flashed into his right hand. The formed lightning spear, with the blessing of black gas, the black arc that is constantly flashing, so that the surrounding space begins to twist up, and a frightening atmosphere is also emitted from it. "It can smash you once, and this time is no exception!" Noel turned the lightning spear in his hand against the giant wild boar incarnation, and threw out the electric spear that radiated terror energy with all his strength. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The two instantly collided together. The moment the giant boar invaded, the lightning spear immediately exploded into a giant black thunderball, enclosing the boar incarnation, and the clouds in the sky After being blown away by the explosion, the sky above the island suddenly lacked any clouds. The giant wild boar avatar, in the formation of the black giant thunder ball, was continuously flashed and shattered by the current inside, quickly smashed it into powder, and it was completely destroyed in a long time, disappearing into the black giant thunder In the ball. "Hahahahahahahahaha! Noel, let me feel the fun of this battle with powerful abilities!" Urus Ragnar laughed loudly, the incarnation of the enhanced version of the boar was destroyed, he did not feel any loss. Now he is excited besides excitement. The stronger Noor is, the more excited Uros Ragnar will be. This kind of intensity of fighting is what he wants, so that he can show all his strength, and he will fight with each other happily. Let him really enjoy the fun in battle. .. v2 Chapter 9： onslaught While the black thunder ball that had formed had not disappeared, blocking the sight of Uros Ragnar in excitement, Noel''s figure disappeared in the air, bypassing the black thunder ball with super fast speed. "You still give me the first!" The next moment, Noel appeared, above Uros Ragnar, turning sideways and pulling away from the other person''s head, intending to draw the other party to the island below, as soon as possible. This battle. "Cow with a golden horn, help me!" Urus Ragnar, who sensed the wind above his head, quickly used the incarnation of the **** cow. The Shenniu incarnation was successfully launched. Urus Ragnar''s body exuded orange energy fluctuations, quickly put his hands to the top of his head, intending to block the powerful whip leg that was quickly pulled down. The second incarnation of Uros Ragnar can get overwhelming strange power beyond the limits of humanity in battle, and has the characteristic that the higher the opponent''s strange power increases. The hands shimmering in orange light successfully received Noel''s powerful blow from the whip leg, but Urus Ragnar descended a little, and the two were so powerful that they collided, and an invisible energy scattered around them. "Since there is a more powerful force than the **** cow!" Uros Ragnar was a little surprised. The strange power of the **** cow''s incarnation was terrifying. I didn''t expect that Noel''s blow of the whip leg could turn itself on and start the god. During the cow''s period, he kept pressing down. "So I don''t need those incarnations of you. Whether it''s power, speed, destructive power, or control of thunder and lightning, my abilities are stronger than yours!" Nor did not expect that Urus Ragnar could take over Next, he used a whip leg of 80% of his power, thinking it was enough to pull him out of the air. "Really!" Urus Ragnar nodded. He also felt that Noel didn''t need his own incarnation. To be able to compete, Noel was really strong, but he had other killer skills that he did not use. He smiled: " But you still havent been able to shoot me down from the air to the ground. If you want to beat me like that, its not enough!" "All enemies, fear me. All evil people, fear my strength. Now I will get the majesty of ten mountains, the strength of a hundred rivers, and the strength of a thousand camels! The mark of the fierce camel is up." Uros Ragnar has enabled the incarnation of the camel, but the **** cow just now has not disappeared, because this is his power, not like the god-killer who takes power, only one of the powers can be used. , It can only be used if the conditions are met. The fourth incarnation of Urus Ragnar, the kicking power of his feet and his fighting ability increased explosively, because the secretion of epinephrine will be one hundred times that of ordinary people, so in addition to the dullness of pain, bleeding in the attacked position It will also stop, and the body''s ability to recover will also increase. Suddenly pushed away the leg, Ulus Ragnar launched a fierce attack, strong hands and feet combined with fighting ability of hundreds of battles, countless fist shadows and foot shadows attacked the pushed Noel. auzw.com Under the eyes of Noel Fusion Emperor, Urus Ragnar launched the offensive, and the attack track was clearly seen by him, and it was predicted from the subtle movements. Out, the opponent''s next attack track and method. Now that the track and method of the attack were clearly seen by Noel, but he did not choose to avoid it, but showed a ghostly smile, and also waved his fist to the face, Ulus Ragnar struck Attacked with fists and feet. The fist collided with the fist, the kick between the heels and the feet, the two people''s fierce attack of the fists and feet, caused a series of strong and powerful percussion sounds in the air, and numerous high-speed flashes of fist and foot images. For a moment, Urus Ragnar also found that his fierce attack did not cause damage to Noel, and every time he punched his fist, he would collide with the other party as if the other party knew it in advance. Orbit you want to attack is average. Regardless of how to change the offensive method, Noel can be very accurate, waving his fist and colliding with himself, so that Ulus Ragnar is sure that the other party can predict his own attack track in advance. Quickly launched the incarnation of Phoenix, wanting to draw a certain distance from Noel first, and attacking it in other ways, because Urus Ragnar now clearly knows that close combat has no effect at all for Noel. At all. But the idea is often beautiful, but the reality is indeed very cruel, and Nuoer can clearly predict Urus Ragnar through the observation of Emperor Gu''s eyes, and wants to distance himself from him. So in Ulus Ragna, when he started the Phoenix incarnation, Noel also used his own thunder and lightning ability to bless and chase his own speed, not to let the other party distance himself, and ruthlessly when the other party wanted to leave. Punch hard with a few punches. With the blessing of the avatar of Phoenix, no matter how fast Urus Ragna pulls the distance, it will be caught up by the flashing arc of Noel in a flash, and from time to time, he will be beaten with a few punches. "Urus Ragna, no matter how fast the Phoenix''s incarnation can escape, don''t try it in vain!" Noel saw Urus Ragna and didn''t give up his intention to open the distance and was constantly using it. The Phoenix avatar moves at high speed. "So what!" Urus Ragnar, once again adding avatars to his body, let the goats that control the thunderbolt avatar, summoned countless thunders from the air. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Countless thunders came down, and Noel could only keep avoiding the thunder, so that Urus Ragnar opened the distance, and the isolated island below the two was bombed by the thunder, and the trees on the island were also knocked out. The mine was lit, and the isolated island instantly became a sea of ??fire. .. v2 Chapter 10： Be pitted Finally opened the distance, while Noel kept evading the thunder, Urus Ragnar began to speak the spirit words, and urged the huge divine power in the body, intending to use this blow to divide the victory and defeat. "Lightning. Lightning! Lightning! I am a conqueror who can win thousands, thousands, thousands, and tens of thousands. Now, for me who stands on the side of justice, send out a shining light and give me divine power ! It is my body that smashes all the enemies and hostility of people and demons!" The blue current, in the hand raised by Ulus Ragnar, began to condense a lightning ball very quickly, and gradually became larger as he continued to import the divine power. It only took a moment for the super giant thunderball to form, and Noel also avoided it at this time, all striking at him. "Urus Ragna, you are just a useless act!" A light glance at the super giant thunder ball, Noel also released endless darkness, he could not see any scenery behind him, only boundless The bottomless darkness. And Noel can also feel that the super giant thunder ball exudes a huge amount of divine power, so he knows that Uros Ragnar definitely wants to use this trick to win against him, otherwise he will not import such a large amount Divine power. "Come to a victory!" Seeing that Noel was ready, Uros Ragnar cried frantically, and threw the super giant thunder ball above his palm to the place where Noel was. "That''s what I want!" Noel didn''t want to play anymore. He opened his hands and waved towards the giant thunderball. The endless darkness behind him came out with Noel''s hands waving, splitting into two paths from his left and right sides, just like the black giant waves, quickly rushed to the super giant thunderball. The super giant thunderball was intercepted by darkness on the way and was swallowed into it completely. There was no explosion or loud noise, and some were just endless darkness. "It''s time to end, Urus Ragna!" The super-large mine ball was devoured, and a lot of divine power was introduced into it. It was completely absorbed by Noel and quickly converted into its own possessions with the help of the system. . Control the darkness that engulfed the thunderball ahead, gushing to the massive loss of Ulus Ragnar, wrapping his body completely, leaving only one head outside to stare at Noel. Urus Ragnar''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and he felt that his divine power seemed to have disappeared, and at the same time no matter how he started the incarnation, there was no response, so he could certainly be the ghost of the darkness that wrapped him. auzw.com "You lost, did you surrender the incarnation of the teenager directly, or did you want me to drop you on the ground, you can choose what you like!" Noel smiled slightly, he believed that Urus Ragnar, this time certainly did not resist Of spare power. "Hahahaha! I tried my best to defeat, and I finally realized today! You are right, I lost!" Ulus Ragnar laughed wildly and accepted it very frankly, losing to the fact of Noel, laugh Tao: "Let me go, I will give you the incarnation of the boy!" It was said that Noel controlled the darkness and gradually left Urus Ragnar to give him the freedom to regain, but he did not bring back the darkness. He was not sure if the other party would be endless. Attack, so in case, he left the darkness around the opponent. "Don''t worry, I''m having a great time today and I won''t fight you anymore." Urus Ragnar smiled and pulled out the boy''s incarnation, forming a sphere of light in the palm of his hand, and headed towards Noel Throw it away. After all, Urus Ragnar just spent a lot of magical power to condense the super giant thunder ball. After a while, he was unable to fight, and he planned to retrieve the incarnation of the white horse, feeling that this could restrain him. The darkness of the time is coming to fight well with Noel. "Actually, I have also been playing for a long time, and I haven''t had so much fun!" After receiving the tossed light ball, and surely the incarnation of the teenager, and integrating it into the body, Noel said happily to Ulus Ragnar, he really did for a long time I haven''t met an opponent who can make two moves. At the beginning, if Noel used the power of darkness to invalidate Urus Ragnar''s ability, it is estimated that he could also get down directly after two moves, but it was rare to play with the gods before he played it, and did not use it directly. Dark power. "Right!" Suddenly remembering Noel, he took all the darkness back into his body, looked at Urus Ragnar, and asked: "How to bring Hades, the Hades, the method of summoning from myth, you should also tell now Am I?" "Look for Hades, a related object in mythology, and draw it out of mythology, or find a powerful witch, plus tens of thousands of commemorative forcible calls, but this method may also fail!" Urus Ragnar thought about it, and told Noel, who was standing across the air, what he knew. "How can I feel like I''m being pitted?" Noel twitched his lips. The method Urus Ragnar said was all he knew, so he felt like he was pitted. "It''s okay, I''ll leave first. When I find the incarnation of the white horse, I will come to Sardinia again to find you!" I didn''t care too much about Noel''s expression, and after finishing his speech, Urus Ragnar gradually got better It began to fade away until it completely disappeared in front of Noel. Urus Ragnar was not worried. After he found the White Horse incarnation, he could not find Noel to fight with himself. After all, he announced before that Sardinia was the territory he protected, as long as there was trouble on the island. , He will definitely appear in front of his eyes. .. v2 Chapter 11： Guess right Seeing that Uros Ragnar''s desalination disappeared, Norga was depressed, and gave the information of the pit father. Since he still wants to come to the next time, I really want the system to seal him forever. "Forget it, it''s a big deal to find the items related to Hades in the myth. See if you can lure them out. If you can''t, you can only find the witches to commemorate with ten thousand people." Noel said to himself, even if he found Unable to find related items, the system estimates that there is a way to summon Hades. Why do you think there are so many of them? No longer asking for trouble, Noel put a smile on his face, glanced at the isolated island that turned into flames, but had no intention of going down to extinguish fire, so he turned away and slowly returned to Sardinia. Before, Sardinia, involved in the battle of the gods, sorrow and fear enveloped the city on the island The people who were originally happy are all sad and fear on their faces. Several cities in the city have been destroyed and collapsed. The mountains that can be seen in the early morning have long disappeared. On the street, people cried around their dead relatives and closed their dead eyes. No one but Erica wearing a red dress in the crowd could understand what was happening just now, even how they would get out of the street. Wake up in the middle of nowhere. I dont know, Erica, who walked among them, rescued the whole of Sardinia with them at her own expense. Erica closed her eyebrows and walked in a crowd of sadness and fear, but she did not frown because of them, but tried hard to constantly think about the information in her mind, but she didn''t find the source where she wanted to serve the god, myth. There is no trace of the deity at all, just like the deity that does not belong to myth. As far as Erica knows, the so-called gods of incompatibility are each reluctant to stay in mythology before they escape into the world, so they all have their own legends, and there is no **** of incompatibility. Will be the exception. "But I just encountered it, so the impossible exception, hey!" Erica sighed. I really don''t know if I was lucky or unlucky. It should be considered lucky to be able to serve the deity, and be given the protection given by the deity. And love, but it has become the target of the **** killers, which should be considered bad luck. Suddenly, Erica remembered the words of the strange gods before. He seemed to call himself a half-man and half-god, and what he had just queried was only the legend of the god, and he had not looked in the direction of half-man and half-god. But looking around, I still couldn''t find out among the half-humans and half-gods, those gods, the origin of the strange gods, which made Erica, who had just found some hope, suddenly lost. auzw.com "Is it really like Ulus Ragna, as I said before?" Erica believes that before the strange **** did not come out, Urus Ragna, the military god, did it for himself. explained. "Which?" Noel just heard her words after coming to Erica, and wondered whether Ulus Ragnar had said any bad things or something before he didn''t come out. "It''s not the **** I know, it can be said that it''s not the **** of this world." Under the reflective conditions, Erica answered honestly, but when she said halfway through, she found that something was wrong, so Immediately stopped, knowing that this was not a question to herself in her heart. Quickly and quickly turned around, Erica wanted to see who could be silent, just came behind her, so she didn''t notice the existence of the other party at all, but when she saw the person behind him At that time, she opened her mouth in surprise and was speechless. Because what Erica saw was the **** he promised to serve. Unexpectedly, this strange and handsome **** returned to Sardinia so quickly, and this handsome **** can appear here only to show that he has The warlords of the ten incarnations were defeated. The most important thing is that this **** has not suffered any damage, even the clothes on his body are not damaged at all, so it is very difficult for Erica not to be surprised. After all, Ulus Ragnar has never been The defeated winner, but today he was defeated by the strange god. "Urus Ragnar, since I found out that I am not the **** of this world, I really made the pit father''s goods guess right!" Ignored Erica, but Noel was a little surprised, Urus Ragnar found By the way, I am not a **** belonging to this world, some want to know how he is separated. And Erica, who had come back to God, quickly wanted to kneel on one leg to meet the **** she wanted to serve. She did not care about the feelings of those around her. If this **** defeated Ulus Ragnar, Should be blamed for his disrespect, it is estimated that no one can stop him from destroying Sardinia. "Don''t do those clich etiquettes, I don''t care about that **** thing, and I''m not so boring, destroying the territory I just harvested, your worry is completely unnecessary!" Noel shrugged his shoulders, using invisible Strength prevented Erica from kneeling, and completely saw through the thoughts in her mind. "Thank you, Lord God!" Erica found that she could not kneel down, and was a little surprised to see through the thoughts in her heart, but thought that the other party was a god, and it was very normal to see through her thoughts, so it disappeared immediately A trace of surprise, and at the same time thank the **** for not having to perform the ritual of kneeling by himself. "My waiter, take me to the witch who lives on Sardinia, named: Lucrezia Zola, should you know her residence?" Noel stepped forward, smiling evilly. Lifted Erica''s chin and asked, gradually approaching her. .. v2 Chapter 12： plan "Lucrezia? The great magician hailed as the witch of Sardinia?" Erica asked with a blushing face when she saw her approaching, very handsome face, and she was very strange, How could this **** who appeared just now know Lucrezia Zola. "Yes, it''s her!" Noel nodded. While fighting in Sardinia, he sensed the presence of another person. Although the person tried to cover the breath with magic, the person was still found by himself. Too. Its just that I didnt have time to pull out the hidden people, and who can have such a powerful magic in Sardinia, Noel felt that apart from the Erica around him, only Lukrekiazola The witch is gone. Regardless of whether or not the hidden person, Lucrezia Zola, will look for her in the past. After all, she is one of the goals that Noll wants to conquer. The most important thing is that she has rich knowledge and strong strength. Help Nuohao understand the information of the disobeying god. So he began to implement the plan to hunt the gods. Noel had to take a lot of powers of the gods and upgrade his women, so that he did not have to worry about their safety in this world, and he would no longer be around or closed in the future. You can also protect yourself. "Master God, I don''t know why you went to the Great Magician of Lucrekia, what''s the matter?" Without paying attention to the god, squeezing his chin to play, Erica asked her own question and wanted to know the **** clearly. aims. "Of course it was her who made me, and I wanted to make sure, it was her who just watched the fight!" Noel smiled slightly, letting Alika''s chin smile, and said frankly, without any intention of deceiving each other. . "Master God, please wait a moment, I will arrange the car and ask you not to fly freely over Sardinia in the public, which will cause your people to panic." Hearing the explanation of God , Erica misunderstood that the handsome **** wanted to conquer, Lucrezia Zola, let her also become a waiter. After all, the deity does not deceive mortals, so Erica believes it directly, but she misunderstands it. Noel nodded with a smile, as if agreeing with Ericas request, he did not plan to fly around anyway, just arrived in this strange world, and took a car to slowly enjoy the scenery of Sardinia, he thought it should be A nice thing. Seeing the gods nodded and agreed, Erica had some minor accidents. The gods or beasts she encountered in the past can be said to be quite unreasonable. The request is completely regarded as farting, so she did not think so easily. Let the gods he wants to serve agree. Accidents are unexpected, but God cannot wait for a long time, because God can be said to be willful, and no one can guarantee that in the next second, he will not regret what he promised, so Erica quickly took out her mobile phone And dialed the call of her servant Ariana. auzw.com "Ariane, don''t speak first, drive the car near the tram stop, I''ll pass immediately, understand?" The moment the phone was connected, Erica refused to give Arianna''s chance to speak began to tell her what to do. "Understood, I''ll be here soon!" When hearing the phone, the serious words of her lady came out. Ariana knew that this was not a joke, so she immediately answered seriously, without the tone of usual playing with Erica. . "Come here as soon as possible, that''s it, I''ll hang up first!" Erica thought about it carefully, feeling that there was nothing to be commanded, and she still had to look at the gods who couldn''t stand far away, but had no intention of chatting with Ariana herself. At the other end, Ariana heard the sound of the phone interruption, put the phone back into the maid''s pocket, walked out of the sheltered house, and ran quickly to the side of the car and entered. Putting the key to start the engine, Ariana determined the direction, stepped on the bottom of the car''s throttle, displayed her violent driving skills, and rushed towards the tram station in a snake-like driving style. People passing by were frightened by this violent driving technique and fled to the edge. If they were too close to the driveway, the violent car would rush out of the driveway and they will definitely be hit into meat sauce. Erica also led Noel, wandering the streets of Sardinia, introducing the city to the gods around him, and leading him to the tram station, she felt that this would not make the **** bored, not Will do something because of boredom. "Erica, can you call me another name, don''t call me Lord of Gods all the time, I hear that my whole body is uncomfortable." I interrupted Erica and kept telling how the city was, Noel hurriedly opened the topic because I saw Explain why she introduced the goal, nothing more than let yourself not destroy here. Since Erica didn''t speak directly, Noel could clearly see that the image of herself in her heart was already fixed in the position of the saboteur, and he would have to be depressed to die without breaking the topic. "Master God, how do I call you?" The interrupted Erica froze for a moment, looking at the handsome **** in front of her, and asked very respectfully, because she did not dare to shout at random, who Know if this **** will be inexplicably angry. "My name is Noel, as long as you don''t call Lord God, those four words will do!" Noel held her chin with one hand, thinking about it and finally throwing the option into Erica''s hands, letting her make it by herself Decide. "Ah." This made Erica embarrassed. She thought carefully and directly called the homonymous name to death, so she was directly skipped this option. After a quick deletion in her mind, she said carefully: "Master Lord?" .. v2 Chapter 13： legend "Well! Actually remove the word "adult" and remove it." Noel nodded with a smile, and finally heard the familiar title, at least it would not make him feel uncomfortable. "Oh." Erica froze, if other gods are usually called like this, it is estimated that they will be 100% unhappy, because this is disrespect for them, but she found that she was serving this one. , As if it were the opposite of those gods. I dont care. Those common annoying manners dont care what she calls them. They seem to be quite easy-going and easy to get along with. There is no expectation that the gods who dont obey want to fight and destroy. This makes Erica right. The **** named Noel was curious and wanted to learn more about his affairs and his past. In this way, unconsciously, the two strolled outside the tram station, waiting for Ariana to come and pick up, and Erica was curious all the way, looking at the **** named Noel, as if to Seeing something just like to stop. In fact, Erica wants to ask, but now she still cant determine whether the **** is the same as she thought, so she feels that she should first observe carefully and wait for the conjecture in her heart to ask, she feels Doubtful things. This makes Noel depressed. Since there are beautiful women staring at themselves, they will have an inexplicable sense of accomplishment, but it always feels weird to be stared at so much, and Erica''s eyes are full of curiosity and doubt, as if he was talking. ''I am curious and have a lot of doubts. Come and take the initiative to tell me the answer! Like. "I said, don''t stare at me so much, what''s the direct question!" In order not to continue that way, Noel directly asked Erica to raise her doubts, saving her from staring at herself that much. "I have no problem!" Erica shook her head, unexpectedly being discovered by Noel, and afraid to ask him because she was angry. "Are you sure? If you don''t ask now, don''t ask after that!" Noel smiled helplessly, and could see that Erica seemed to be worried about her anger, so she didn''t directly ask her doubts and curious. "Actually. I have some things. I want to know about Master Noel. If you are convenient, let me know. Of course, it is the best thing!" Wen Yan, Erica froze for a moment, and quickly said carefully. She doesnt want to ask questions later, but she will suffocate herself. "I''ll just ask if you have any questions in the future. I always have to answer questions about beautiful women. If you don''t ask, you''ll feel uncomfortable, and I''m uncomfortable staring at you all the time." Seeing Erica finally decided to Having said that, Noel explained to her, so that she should not stare at herself like this in the future, just ask something directly, so that everyone will not feel uncomfortable or uncomfortable. "I know!" Erica blushed and nodded her little head, indicating that she understood, so she also confirmed the conjecture in her heart that the **** she wanted to serve was very good to speak, and not because of that. Little things get angry, so she doesn''t have to be careful about anything later. auzw.com "When the car you called has not arrived yet, ask any curiosity and doubts. Anyway, I am idle now, as long as it is something I know, I will give you a clear answer one by one!" Noel gestured to Erica. Asked her questions of doubt and curiosity. "Master Lord, are you really like the **** of war, do you not belong to the gods in this world?" After sorting out the questions in her mind, Erica first raised the most wanted questions because she knew In those mythological materials, no **** named Noor was found at all without traces and legends that he had appeared. "I''m really not a **** in this world, so the legends and myths you know can''t appear in my figure and traces, it would be strange if you can find it!" Noel shrugged his shoulders, very straightforward Said, not worried about Erica at all, knowing that he is not the **** of this world. However, as soon as he finished speaking, Noel felt a bit wrong. If there is a God in this world, then there should be a legend about Noah, who has the original primitive Noah lineage, then it should belong to himself. The legend is right, but the legend does not appear the name "Nor". "Erica, there should be a **** in this world, does the legend of this **** exist?" In order to confirm his thoughts, Noel looked at Erica suspiciously, trying to get confirmation from her. "It does, but it has never come. It should not have escaped from myth." Erica, who wanted to ask, answered the questions he asked after hearing Noel''s question. "Then I have to change it. The answer I gave you just now, because you can find traces of my identity from the legend!" Since the legend of God exists, the legend of Noah must also exist, so Noel feels Ai Lika, you should know this legend. After all, Erica is a master of magic. The child prodigy cultivated by the copper and black crosses has been learning about those since she was a child. There are various myths and legends. She has no less than Lucrezia Zola, who has about gods. Information and knowledge. "What legend?" Erica asked very curiously. She didn''t believe she would miss it. What legend hadn''t been checked. "There are legends about Noah, but I am not Noah in this world, but Noah in a parallel world. The legends are about the same. There should be no discrepancies!" Noel thought for a moment. Erica explained that, in the blood raid, the legend in the Bible is the same as that of the earth. In addition, the myths in each anime are adapted and loaded into the anime from the legends and myths of the earth, so Noel is very sure that no matter which world, as long as there are legends, they must be the same. .. v2 Chapter 14： Go to Hearing Noels words, Erica immediately rummaged. The information in her mind quickly found a legend about Noah, and began to recall it carefully. "Sir Noel, if it is the legendary Noah, it is impossible to have such a huge divinity, how did you change from human to god?" After recalling the information he knew, Erica knew that Noah was absolutely human. , But the man named Noel in front of him is a **** with a huge divinity. "Because I devoured the divinity, it became my possession, and thus became the existence of half-human and half-god, and I can also become a god-killer, but I don''t need to be the right of the military god!" Noel slow Slowly explain to Erica that even things that can become godslayers are said without reservation. Because Noel saw before that, Erica worried that she would become a servant of God and become an enemy of God-killers everywhere, so he was hunted with the gods, so he said that he could become a God-killer. The matter of the person, let her know that her worry is superfluous. "Really?" Erica was very surprised. The existence of the half-man and half-god in front of her, since she said that she could become a god-killer, if it is true, she will not be black and black cross Expelled, there is no need to be hunted by **** killers everywhere, and maybe a woman who can become a king. "Of course it is true! I have already selected the target I am going to hunt, and it is only a matter of time to become a **** killer. Killing the gods is not difficult for me." Noel shrugged. Originally he came to this world just to hunt gods. And killing the gods is really not difficult for Noel. With the dark power that prevents him from using any abilities, he has now snatched the golden sword that can cut off the gods, making it easy and simple to hunt the gods. Next, Erica issued a series of questions one after another, and Noel also explained to her one by one. After she gradually understood some things, she unknowingly began to be restrained, and she did not have the previous carefulness. Even some joking words are boldly spoken. A man and a woman were talking and laughing outside the tram stop until a red runaway car ran from a distance in a serpentine route, scaring the ordinary people around and stopping them both The conversation led the eyes. "Is this the car you called?" Noel asked Erica next to him. It was the first time he saw such a violent car skills. He was a bit doubtful whether anyone would dare to sit up. "Hehe really is..." Elika smiled embarrassedly, deciding to wait for her to drive, and she couldn''t let Ariana drive. After all, she was so embarrassed that she was also embarrassed to let Noel get in the car. Soon, the red car, as soon as the two were not far away, Arianna immediately stepped on the brakes and let the car slide sideways quickly, only to stop when it was about to hit the two. "Miss Elika, didn''t you keep you waiting for a long time?" Arianna rolled down the window and smiled at her elder lady, and was a little puzzled about the man around, but she didn''t ask directly. auzw.com "Admiral Noel, her name is Ariana, but she has defects in driving and cooking, and it is my maid." Erica introduced the Ariana in the driver''s seat to Noel, who was a little embarrassed. Out, the defect of this maid, quickly said: "Please rest assured, I will drive the car in person later!" "As long as you can reach the destination, it doesn''t matter who you drive." Noel said with a smile, since the maid''s driving skills are very violent, but the violent driving skills can''t affect himself, so who will drive this car Cars don''t matter. After finishing speaking, Noel opened the door in the back seat and sat in the inside position. Waiting for the two women to decide who would drive, the erika who had come back, and finally let Arianna drive, she also entered the back seat and sat . In fact, Ericas driving skills are not as good as Biariana. Since Noel does not mind who will drive, she should not expose this shortcoming. After all, Erica decided that when Noel became a godslayer, to capture his heart, she would become the lover of the king, and also the lover of the gods, so she should not try to expose her own shortcomings. To be perfect in front of Noel. So in the back seat of the car, Erica was next to Noel, very close to his arm, and sat comfortably beside him, with a sweet smile on his face, the two looked like Couples in love are generally. "Ariane, don''t look at us in a daze, drive to Lucrezia Zola, the residence of the great magician, do you understand?" Elika faced her with a smile on her face, and she was very curious. Anna said that in fact, she was a little happy in her heart. Because of this intimate move, Noel did not push away her plans. She felt that she had taken the first step to success. "Ah? Oh, I know!" Arianna nodded quickly. She also knew that it was not time to ask, so she immediately started the car again, and once again showed her violent driving skills. In this way, Noel and Erica sat, and the violent car driven by Ariana rushed to the location of Lucrezia Zola, who lives in Sardinia. Simultaneously. Eastern Balkans. In a gloomy and luxurious living room somewhere, a young girl with silver hair was kneeling on the ground on one leg. She was very respectful and scared. She was fighting with an old man sitting on a high seat in the living room, reporting two Sardinian gods fighting. news. .. v2 Chapter 15： really The old immortal sitting in the high position heard the message that a **** appeared. The old immortal with white hair was a little excited. Green light appeared in the pupils of both eyes. "Liliana Granichar, the best message you say is true, otherwise you should know what the consequences will be!" The white-haired old immortal, staring down with green eyes, named Lily Anna Granicar''s silver-haired girl said. "Duke of Vauban, this is the information I sent from the Bronze and Black Cross, but I have not personally confirmed it!" Liliana said with some fear, because there were three moving skeletons standing behind her, She knew that this was the Duke of Vauban, a death follower as one of the powers of the godslayer. If it werent for the Bronze and Black Crosses, let Liliana bring the intelligence of the disobeyed **** to come to the oldest Duke of Vauban among all the survivors of God-killing, she wouldnt want to come to this eerie one local. Sasha Dejan Talvo, the god-killer who lives in the Balkan Peninsula of Eastern Europe, is the oldest of all the god-killers who are alive. Although it is called "Marquis", it was not born among rich children. He was born in the early eighteenth century and became an orphan without fathers and mothers. Once poor, it was difficult to buy a piece of bread every day. The name "Vauban" is the name of the feral dogs raised by the marquis in the territory he attacked, so his surname was also decided to be Vauban, claiming that he likes wolves and dislikes those dogs who will obey and please, and vice versa. Wolf, because sometimes it will rebel and domineering. Precisely because it is the oldest first god-killer in existence, the Duke of Vauban has more power and has become the object of magic associations, which is why Liliana was sent. "Then you can make sure for yourself whether there are two gods in Sardinia, I hope you don''t let me down, Liliana Granichar!" Duke Vauban grinned gruesomely, he wouldn''t be unspecific Intelligence, ran to Sardinia in vain. "I''m terribly sorry, I will investigate it immediately!" Liliana shuddered slightly, but she knew that if the information was false, she would definitely become a member of the skeleton behind her, and no one had the ability to get from Vauban Rescued by the Duke. At that time, the Bronze and Black Cross will definitely not attempt to save people, and it is very likely that in order to protect the magic association, she will be arrested and sent to the Duke of Vauban, because Liliana is very clear that the magic association will never offend the godslayer. This is why she was trembling with fear. "I''m waiting for your good news, you can step back, Liliana Granicar!" The Duke of Vauban closed his eyes, not looking at the Liliana Granicar below, constantly stroking the use of power in his hand. Wolf. Seeing that the Duke of Vauban had ordered the eviction, Liliana also turned around and left, this luxurious living room lit by candles, ready to go to Sardinia alone to check whether the matter was true. After leaving the castle of the Duke of Vauban, Liliana quickly asked her maid to prepare a ticket to Sardinia, but she began to struggle with what to do when she met Erica when she arrived. auzw.com the other side.. Driven by Arianna''s violent driving, Noel and Erica came at this time, the residence of Lucrezia Zola, a relatively luxurious house on the island. "Lucrezia Zola, does she live here?" After observing the luxurious house in front of him, Noel asked Erica, who was holding her arm, even if she got out of the car, she had no intention of letting go. Of course, he will not push away the beauties of beauty, let alone she is one of the goals that she wants to conquer. "A strange face, who are you?" Erica had to answer urgently in the future, and a woman''s words came. The three of them looked down the source of the sound, but they saw a black cat sitting on the upper floor of the roof, staring at himself and others coming out of the car below. Noel could be sure that the voice came from the black cat''s mouth, and he could see through the eyes of the emperor that the black cat was wrapped in magic power. "Lord Lucrezia Zola, Lord Noel of my family, came to talk to you about something, please let us in." Erica also seemed to see that the black cat was controlled by magic, She was very polite and hoped that the other party would let herself and others enter. "Nor? I don''t know, you should go back!" Through the eyes of the black cat, Lucretia saw it. Before she went to peek at a person in the battle of the gods, she immediately started talking nonsense with her eyes open. "Here." Hearing the other person''s answer, Erica didn''t know what to do, so she turned to look at Noel with her arms around her. "Witch, did you open the door to let us in, or did I just bombard the obstructed house?" Noel said with a smile on his face, looking at the black cat on the roof with his eyes fixed, and the black arc constantly flashing on his right hand. An instant spear of lightning appeared in his hand. "God, I don''t seem to have offended you?" Lukrekia in the house felt the powerful energy fluctuation, immediately controlled the black cat who had just turned away, turned to look at the constantly flashing black arc in Noel''s hand. Lightning spear. Lucrezia Zola, very sure that the lightning spear in the hands of the **** can absolutely knock half of Sardinia away, and the other party has no point of joking at all, as long as he does not go to open the door to let When he came in, he would definitely throw out the electric spear with destructive destructive power. "Sure enough, it was you who was hiding just now!" Hearing the answer from the black cat, Noel could be quite sure that she was the one who was just hiding watching the battle. After all, Erica never said that she was a god. She concealed all her divinity herself, and she would never recognize it unless the other party had seen herself. .. v2 Chapter 16： Milf Inside the luxurious house, Lucrezia Zola, wearing sexual gan translucent pajamas, also realized that she accidentally said that she was leaking. If you still deny it now, unless you are a fool outside, you will believe it. She also Will not do this idiot-like move. And behind Noel and Elika, Arianna opened her mouth in surprise. She didnt think of her own lady, and she went to stop the gods that destroyed Sardinia, but since she brought the gods back, she didnt think of this handsome. Incomparable men will be powerful and unscrupulous gods. No wonder, Miss Elika just called me over in a hurry. Fortunately, I didnt do anything rude, otherwise it would be bad to annoy this handsome and handsome god. Think of it, Ariana patted the European school, thanking that she didnt do rudeness herself. "Witch, you should open the door, right?" Seeing the black cat didn''t respond, nor did Nor care, and asked again with a smile, he believed that Lukrekiazola would never be pretending to be after exposure. Go down, either she will open the door to let herself wait for others to enter, or she is very confident to escape from the hands of God, and is now quickly picking up items in the house and preparing to escape. Hearing Noel''s inquiry again, Lucrezia Zola lifted the magic control of the black cat on the roof, and used magic to remove the outer enchantment, opening the outer gate completely, allowing the two gods outside to enter. Lucrezia Zola does not have any confidence and can escape from the outside of Noel. She has seen the battle between the warlord and Noel, and she also has a certain understanding of the strength of the **** Noor. 100% of the escape will be He immediately grabbed it back, and the situation would definitely be detrimental to self-improvement, so she chose to honestly open the door and let people in. "The witch counts you as clever and doesn''t do stupid things, otherwise you''ll feel good if caught by me!" Seeing the door was opened, Noel smiled at Lucrezia Zola in the house, believing she would definitely hear Own words. "Let''s go in," said Noel, turning around and turning around, arms around her arms. She seemed to be stunned. If she didn''t wake her, she couldn''t hold it in. "Ah? Oh!" Erica, who nodded her head, nodded her little head. She didn''t expect this great magician. Since she opened the door obediently to let others wait in, she thought the other party would run away. . Noel and Erica walked into the outside door, and Arianna, the maid, quickly followed behind them and walked towards the door inside the luxurious house. When the trio was about to reach the door, the door inside the room opened immediately, but the trio did not see the figure of the door opening, but think about it and know that it is Lucrezia Zola, using magic power to open for himself and others Enter the interior door, so there is nothing to surprise, so they entered the interior directly from the door. Shortly after entering the house, the three met a mature woman with long orange hair, wearing purple **** gan translucent pajamas, and walked to Noel and knelt on one leg. auzw.com "God, I didnt intend to peek. You battled the warlord Urus Ragnar. You just walked through the city and found that there was a battle. In the past, I checked the situation. Im terribly sorry. Please forgive me for being reckless. Do it!" Lucrezia Zola lowered her head and knelt in front of Noel on one leg, begging him for forgiveness very respectfully. "I have no plans to pursue, just to make sure that the person who was hiding just now is you." Noel waved his right hand gently and lifted Lucrezia Zola kneeling on the ground, and carefully Observe this ju milky mature woman. "God, please have a rest inside!" Lucrezia Zola, who stood up, immediately smiled on her face and invited Noel to enter the room to rest. In fact, Lucrezia Zola, just now worried about whether she would be punished by the **** in front of her. After all, the gods are all moody. After hearing that the other party has no intention of pursuing, she only hangs her heart in the air. At the same time, I was relieved at the same time, no longer worried. Inviting the three people to sit inside, Lucrezia Zola knows clearly that the **** must have other things, not just to determine whether she is a hidden person. "God, take the liberty to ask, you should have something else to do with me, right?" Seeing Noel didn''t speak, just drinking tea slowly, Lucrezia Zola questioned, because it kept Silence is not the way. "Witch, you guessed it, I came to find you. There are other things, sure you are a hidden person, just by the way!" Gently put down the cup in his hand, and Noor looked at Lukrekiazzo. Nodded and said that there are other things to come to her. "Excuse me, what is the matter with me, as long as I can do it, I will do my best!" Lucrezia Zola, frowning lightly, quickly recovered her smile. "One, you must be able to finish it easily, because I just want to make you my woman!" Noor Xie looked at Lucrezia Zola with a smile and thought for a while, then continued: "Second, I want Hades, Hades, stay in the place of related objects in this world!" Lucrezia Zola, the first thing was really easy, but she didnt think of the **** and wanted to be his woman, so for a time she was a little stunned until Noel proposed the second thing. At that time, she recovered from surprise and disbelief. "Aren''t you kidding me?" Lucrekiazola thought it was too unrealistic, so she looked at Noel seriously and wanted to know from his mouth whether it was a joke. .. v2 Chapter 17： inevitable "It''s inevitable by chance that all the lines will eventually be connected together, don''t you understand?" Nuoerxie said with a smile, and answered Lucrezia Zola in another way, he didn''t mean to joke with her. "Occasionally is also inevitable" Hearing Noel''s words, Lucrezia Zola, thinking about it carefully, passing by by chance, and then hiding his body to peek at the battle, was discovered by the **** in front of him, and he It seemed that I was coming to find myself, and I stumbled upon myself as a hidden person. When everything is accidentally connected, it will eventually become an inevitable thing. Lucrezia Zola, thinking: Is destiny binding me and him, destined to have a relationship with him? On the other side, Erica fell into Noel''s words, not knowing what she was thinking, but her cheeks flushed gradually. "Master God, to be your woman, I have no opinions, no problems, and I feel very honored!" After careful consideration, Lukrekiazola did not refuse Noel''s request. Lucrezia Zola, feeling that she was destined to happen to Noel, might as well agree directly, if fate really tied herself and the other party together, it would be an inevitable thing to become his woman. Moreover, it seems that there is nothing bad about being a **** woman. The **** named Noel is very powerful in front of her. Now, the six **** killers in the world are probably Lord Luo Hao. With the Duke of Vauban, he has the ability to compete with him. As for who wins and loses, Lucrezia Zola will not know. But Lord Luo Hao has been in seclusion for nearly 200 years, and will not be okay to come to trouble. The Duke of Vauban will not leave the Balkan Peninsula of Eastern Europe without the intelligence of the unclear and unfamiliar god, so he becomes the **** woman of Noel , And do not need to worry about encountering the killing of **** killers. Even if the other four **** killers are here, they will certainly not be the opponent of the **** Noor, so Lucrezia Zola feels that there is nothing to worry about. There is also the most important and most important point, and it is also Lucrezia Zola, who is at ease to become a woman of Noel, and does not worry about the reason for the killing of the six godslayers, because she clearly saw Noel, the gold of the general **** before The sword snatched into his hand. There is such a **** in the hands of Noel, which can not only cleave the deity of the incompetent god, but also seal the powers of the **** killer, so Lucrezia Zola firmly believes that with her huge knowledge as a backing, whether it is A god-killer or a disobeying god, she can make this man invincible in front of her. "As for the related objects of Hades, Pluto, I don''t have exact information now. Could you give me some time to collect relevant information?" Lucrezia Zola walked to Noel with a smile. Embracing his neck very boldly, he sat directly on his leg and said charmingly. auzw.com "It''s okay, but while I''m waiting, you can just accompany me!" Noel smiled wickedly, embracing Lucrezia Zola''s waist. Seeing Lucrezia Zola, she sat on Noels lap with a smile on her face, and also rubbed her big European school, and Erica sitting beside was not outdone, and also held her her European party. Rubbed his arm, indicating that he could do such a thing. "Sir Noel, can you tell me why you are looking for the related objects of Hades Hades?" Seeing Erica move, Lucrezia Zola just smiled and asked what she cared about and wondered about. problem. "Because I summoned Hades, the myth, into this world from mythology, and killed him to seize his power and become a **** killer!" Noel said with a smile, speaking straightforwardly, he looked for Hades Disss purpose was not intended to hide. "Become a God-killer?!" Lucrezia Zola opened her mouth in surprise, clearly the man in front of him was a god. Since she wanted to become a god-killer, she felt that her head was not enough. Because it is impossible for a **** to become a god-killer. "Yes, Lord Noel, is a half-man and half-god from the parallel world. He can kill the incompetent **** and seize his power to become the God-killer!" Noel hadn''t answered, and Erica helped him first. . "But as far as I know, even if there is a demigod, it is impossible to become a godslayer!" Lucrezia Zola said what she knew, because there are many demigods in mythology However, none of them can become godslayers, they have all become heroes of all kinds of legends. "Erica didnt make it clear that I devoured divinity from human beings and became a half-man and half-god. Unlike those who were born to be half-gods, they couldnt be God-killers, but I could be God killer, because I am a human first, then a god!" Noel thought for a moment and gave it to her, Lukrekiazola explained. After all, Noel is 100% sure that after killing the gods, he becomes a godslayer. Because of the reliable backing of the system, nothing is impossible. After listening to the explanation, Lucrezia Zola felt that Noel might become a God-killer, because the most basic condition for becoming a God-killer is to kill the incompetent **** as a human being, if he just said It is true that Noel, who was originally human, is indeed very likely to become a godslayer. Moreover, even if he could not become a God-killer, Noel seemed to be able to seize power. Lucrezia Zola saw with his own eyes that he had taken away the golden sword of the warrior from the body of the warlord. .. v2 Chapter 18： transfer "Regardless of whether I can become a God-killer, I will find the related objects as soon as possible, please rest assured!" Lucrezia Zola said with a smile, she also wanted to see the existence of this half-human half-god Is it really possible to become a God-killer and become the seventh king in this world. Later, Noel learned a lot about the "godless god" from Lucrezia Zola, the witch with the title of "the person who knows God." From time to time, Erica will also add two sentences. The knowledge she learned from the red copper and black cross will let Nuohao understand the information of the incompetent god. Erica wants to use a special method to quickly transfer all kinds of legends and myths to Noels mind, which can make good use of the golden sword without waiting for the enemy. Grind the gun. But Lucrezia Zola, the mature woman, had been sitting on Noel''s lap without any intention of leaving, so Erica was also embarrassed to face her. "Stop! Is there a quick way to quickly send me the information of the gods you don''t follow, which you know?" The knowledge about the gods that don''t follow is too large, and Noel just listened. Some are impatient, so I want a direct way to get all the knowledge and information that both people know. Hearing Noels question, Erica blushed instantly, but didnt expect that she had just thought of this method. The handsome and handsome **** came out and asked, so she immediately shyly lowered her head and didnt know whether to do it or not. Its time to say this. "Of course!" After that, Lucrezia Zola kissed Noel''s lips. Benjamin, who was still shy, heard Lucrezia Zola''s answer and raised her head to see that the two had already kissed each other. She began to regret why she didn''t take the initiative and gave the mature woman a step ahead. Depressed returned to depression, but Erica did not interrupt the two, because she didn''t want to be hated by Noel in this way, and then when she planned to become Wang''s lover, she thoroughly drank the soup. At that moment, Noel obtained many sources of incompetent gods and all their legends from Lucrezia Zola, which can be said to be very detailed. Moreover, Noel also likes the way of this transmission, so while constantly receiving information, he is also trying to understand all the information. auzw.com The two passed the message, so that Erica and Ariana, who were watching from the side, were shocked and stunned. They wondered whether they should avoid or continue to watch. They did not expect these two people to be so bold. In front of yourself, do something so shy. Soon, Lucrezia Zola passed on all the known information to Noel, and the lips of the two separated. "Sir Noel, it will be late at night, let Miss Erica first pass those messages to you!" Lucrezia Zola, with a faint smile on her cheek, quickly got up from Noel''s arms. "That''s right!" Noel smiled evilly, and saw Lucrezia Zola leave his arms, and did not mean to block. After all, it was all fat that came to his mouth sooner or later, and turned to look at the stunned Erica. Laughed: "Erica, it''s your turn now!" Hearing Noels words, Erica returned to God, but she knew that she wanted to share the information she knew with the handsome **** in front of her. It''s not that Erica was unwilling, but there were two pairs of eyes staring at her. She was really embarrassed to do it, so she could only sit with a red face. "Girls in maid costumes, it''s getting early, you and me go to prepare dinner!" Lucrezia Zola, seeing the reason why Erica didn''t act, so kindly took her maid Prepare and wait for the dinner ingredients you want to eat. Originally, Ariana wanted to stay and wait to watch. Her elder lady, Erica, presented her first appearance, but it was really early, and she would really drink the northwest wind without preparing for a while. So Ariana followed Lucrezia Zola and went to the kitchen to cook for dinner, leaving only Noel and Erica on the sofa in the living room. Of course, Noel could also see why Elika didn''t act, so she didn''t mean to urge her. She just sat quietly and waited for her to be mentally prepared. The red sunset light shone from the window into the living room. A man and a woman sat on the couch together. The two didn''t talk about anything, they just sat together so quietly. .. v2 Chapter 19： Intensive Care At this time, Erica was ready. After taking a deep breath, she lifted her blushing head, and after looking at Noel, she slowly closed her eyes. , Waiting for Noel to come to seize his first. Seeing that Erica was mentally prepared, Noel grabbed her small waist with one hand, and gently raised her chin with the other, lowering her tempting lips. The first kiss made Erica fall into a wonderful feeling. For a time, she completely forgot to convey the message, and her hands slowly wrapped around Noel''s neck. There is no instant information like the one just now, but Noel did not care too much. After that, it may take time to understand slowly. Now it is important to enjoy Ericas mouth. Soon after, Noel left Erica''s lips and saw that her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were closed, and her mouth still had some beeping, so she decided to tease her. "Elika, what about the messages of the disobedient gods?" Knowle asked deliberately, looking very puzzled, looking at her flushed cheeks, wanting to see how she reacted. "That was not enough just now, please come back again." Hearing Noel''s question, Erica also remembered that this was to send a message to the other party, but she also wanted to experience the wonderful feeling just now. After talking, Erica blushed and looked at Noel with her eyes blurred, gradually approaching each other and putting her lips together. The two then kissed together. But this time, Noel did not get the information and information from the **** of disobedience, so she left her lips and looked at her with doubt. "It''s not enough, you have to pick it up again!" Erica was a little addicted, but this time she really planned to pass the message to Noel, so she took the initiative to kiss again. Under the second initiative of Erica, Noel finally got the information of the God of Disobedience. In addition to some known information materials, there are also some information and materials that Lucrezia Zola does not have. In the bright red living room illuminated by the sunset, the two kept embracing each other, even if Erica passed the information, she had no intention of letting Noel leave. With Noel of Ericager, I suddenly remembered the avatar of a teenager who got a bet from the **** of war, and planned to give her something to protect, so let the system integrate the avatar of the teenager into his body, and let it be his own forever. Things, by the way, removed the starting conditions. The sixth incarnation of Urus Ragnar, using the protection of the spirit and the obedience of mankind, the protection given by the Eastern God of War, became a force that can resist death and expel evil. auzw.com This avatar can greatly enhance the ability of the person being protected, not only the clothing will change, but also the ability to evolve itself. After the integration is complete, the activation condition: according to the host''s wishes, anytime, anywhere, to activate the power! After receiving the system''s prompt, Noel left Erica''s lips, intending to let her swear to grant her protection. "Swear to me, Erica Brandri, whether it is the end of the world or enemies with the gods, I want you to swear that you will always stay by my side!" Noel smiled evilly. There was a black light, and she looked at Erika steadily, waiting for her to swear to herself. "Sir Noel, is this the power of a young incarnation?!" Hearing that Noel wanted to make himself swear, Erica remembered his bet with the warlord, so she guessed that this should be the power of the young incarnation, which is all to be Give yourself the rhythm of protection. "This is indeed the power of a young avatar. Erica Brandri, do you swear or can''t swear?" Noel asked Erika caressing her face and confirmed to her that this is the power of a young avatar. "I swear, until the moment of the world''s destruction, I will stay with you forever!" Having been confirmed, Erica was a little excited, and she swore to Noel. After all, except for idiots or fools, no one would be happy to receive the protection of the gods. Moreover, Erica had already decided that to become the lover named Noel in front of him, he is now willing to give his gods the protection. Of course let She was very excited and happy. "Now I''m going to give you my overprotection, maybe it will be painful, or there may be nothing, you have to be mentally prepared!" Noel thought for a while, and thought Elika would do it. With good psychological preparation, he used this power for the first time and did not know whether over-protection would cause her any pain. "I''m ready, Lord Noel!" Erica blushed and responded to Noel''s sentence, saying that she can be protected at any time. "Then I started, Erica!" Noel looked at Erica seriously, the black light flashing on him soaring. "Huh!" Erica nodded. Noel suddenly stopped, Erica''s water nen''s lips, the black light passed through his mouth, and gradually entered her body, slowly spreading out in her body. Ah, I can feel it, Lord Noir, your strength! ''Thinking that, in the heat, Erica clearly felt that the power Noel was constantly spending from his mouth was slowly spreading all over his body, and he felt that his power was increasing rapidly. .. v2 Chapter 20： Coming soon Under the prowess of Noel and the continuous infusion of energy, Erica quickly arched her body. Immediately after her loud yin, the protection given to her by Noel was officially completed. "Elika, how are you feeling?" Noel asked curiously. After all, he didn''t know if the modified power protection would bring any different effects. "I can feel that you are very hot inside my body." Erica smiled blushingly, stroking her own belly without traces of fat. "Can you change a commentary, so it sounds weird to say this?" Noel said a little speechlessly. Erica''s expression is just like a young girl who just finished sports, but he has nothing else. Didn''t do it. "Master Lord, with the protection you gave me, my body is now full of strength, which is estimated to be several times higher than before, and I will show it to you when I have the opportunity." Erica thought carefully. It can only be explained in such a simple way. When the battle is encountered, it will be displayed directly. It should be added directly and clearly. After receiving the protection, Erica feels that she can fight with the God of Disobedience and fight well without losing. Maybe you can kill him directly, but now its all empty talk, wait until the real Only through actual combat can I understand how powerful I am now. Noel, who wanted to continue to inquire, at this time, Alikas maid, Ariana, walked into the living room from the outside, without thinking and knowing that it should be ready for dinner for several people tonight, so he Give up the intention to continue to ask. Just like Erica said, when you have the opportunity to show it directly, you will be able to know the effect clearly at that time, so why not ask for troubles here. So Noel was too lazy to think so much, anyway, the effect is estimated to be almost the same as the original, enough for Erica to protect herself in front of those who do not follow. "Miss Elika, Lord God, dinner is ready. If you are convenient now, you can go over and eat together." Arianna, who entered the living room, saw that her lady was overwhelmed on the sofa, so she guessed the two Is there something to be busy. "Erica, let''s have a meal together. I guess you should be hungry too." Withdrawing the hand that Ericaou sent, Noel pulled her from the sofa, intending to let her go to dinner with herself. "Admiral Noel, you will go by yourself first. I have something to do. Wait a minute." Alika blushed and didn''t plan to go out to eat with Noel immediately. auzw.com "Okay, then I''ll go first." Noel shrugged his shoulders. Since he was very puzzled, but he didn''t directly ask Erica, when she thought she wanted to tell herself, she would definitely tell him the first time. For yourself, don''t ask so many questions. Although Arianna was also puzzled, she did not ask the young lady about the reason to lead the **** Noel, so she led Noel to the dining place, leaving Elika alone in the living room. Seeing the two go away together, Erica patted her heart, finally relieved, fortunately they were not discovered by the two, and their current abnormal state. After repeated confirmation, the two showed no signs of returning for a while, and after quickly sorting out the abnormalities, she walked out of the living room in a vacuum. She didn''t want Noor to wait there. So Erica quickly came to the dining place and sat directly at Noel''s side. Suddenly, she became like a husband who loved her husband. She cut all the food in front of her and smiled and delivered the food to Noel''s. In your mouth. Next, when the four of them had eaten it, that was a decent dinner. Erica and Lucrezia Zola, both of them sticking to Noel, told him about the world. After all, both of them already knew that Noel came from a parallel world and didn''t understand the things in this world, so it wouldn''t be bad to let him know more now. Anyway, after eating, there was nothing to do, and Noel listened to their constant talk. As for Ariana, she was sent back by Erica. Their original residence in the city went to pick up their clothes and brought it here. There was no way for anyone to let Noel decide to live here. She could only live here with her. Lucrezia Zola, who did not object to Erica and Ariana, lived together in her residence, anyway, the other party was also to serve Noel, it was no problem to come in together, most of the houses lived so few people It''s not a problem. When the outside sky was completely shrouded in darkness, Noel''s face showed a very evil smile, because the evening event was about to start, and Lucrezia Zola was also coming to implement her previous commitment to herself. .. v2 Chapter 21： your turn Seeing Noel''s evil smile, Lucrezia Zola was even stupid, and he knew what it meant. Besides, he had to eat his eyes immediately, and find a piece of tofu and die. "Master Noor, it''s not too early, you go to the room for a rest, I''ll clean and I''ll come to you." Lucrezia Zola, got up from Noor''s side, winked at him charmingly, Then he turned to the direction of the bathroom. Hearing Lucrezia Zola''s words, Erica froze on the other side of Noel. Of course she understood what this mature woman meant, but she didn''t expect her to be so capable. "Admiral Noel, wait for me, I''ll clean it, and I''ll be back soon!" Alika, who had come back, didn''t want to fall behind Lukrekiazola, so she decided not to lose to your confusing milf. . In such a situation, Noel was also stunned, but most of them were happy ingredients. After all, Erica was willing to dedicate herself, which is of course the best thing. Originally, Knoll thought he had to wait for a while, but he did not expect to speed up Erica''s devotion to himself under the competition that Lucrezia Zola joined, but this was exactly what he wanted. Both women went to prepare, and Noel also went to Lucrezia Zola, introduced himself to the room waiting, and cleaned it in the bathroom inside. It didn''t take long for Noel to finish cleaning and close his eyes on the bed, the door to the room was opened, and a hot mature woman only pushed the door around the bath towel and walked in. But at the door, it wasnt just the mature woman alone. When the mature woman entered the room, the girl behind her, who was only surrounded by bath towels, appeared before Noels eyes, but the girl blushed and didnt dare to raise her head. She didnt talk to the mature woman. Bold and generous, he didn''t care about the men''s hot eyes in the room. The two people who entered the house, of course, are Erica and Lucrezia Zola. When the two women were washing in the bathroom together, when they saw Lucrezia Zola intending, they only went to Noel with a bath towel In the room, Erica also learns a lot from the mischief. auzw.com But when she came to the door, Erica began to get nervous. Now she feels shy in such a dress, so she buried her face in the European school before opening the door and dared not lift it. "Girl, didn''t you just say you want the first one? Shouldn''t you dare or regret it now?" Lucrezia Zola said with a chuckle, looking at the flushed Erica and entering the room. Standing with his head down, clutching the bath towel around him tightly, he had no intention of acting at all. "I. I..." Hearing Lucrezia Zola''s laugh, Erica lifted her little head, but she did not dare to move forward, although learning this knowledge, but now it is When faced, she didn''t know how to do it well. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another At this moment, Noel''s eyes turned to Elika, who had not moved. "Erica, it''s your turn!" Looking at Erika with her eyes blurred, Noel came to her and took her into his arms. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another When the three men fell asleep, Ariana returned from the city, looking for Erica in the house, and finally saw it in the room. There were one man and two women hugging each other, one of whom was her own elder lady. Even if Arianna was stupid, she knew what the three had done. She saw her three people in the room and immediately flushed her face. She quickly exited the room and helped the three off. Closed the door. .. v2 Chapter 22： determine Noel, who was already asleep, woke up from the moment the door opened, and after knowing that it was Ariana, she did not pay attention to what she was doing. After all, her master, Erica, was subdued Sooner or later, her maid is also in her pocket. "Even today, I won''t let you go away next time!" As Arianna closed the door, Noel opened her eyes and said to herself with an evil smile on her face. After that, Noel closed his eyes again, tightened the two little white sheep holding one by one, and continued his sleeping career, and soon fell asleep again. The next day. The dawn dawn lifted off the veil of night, spit out the splendid morning light, and ushered in a new day. Sardinia also ushered in. The first landing flight today came out of a silver-haired girl and a green-haired girl wearing a maid costume. There was no other than the two who went out of the flight. Personnel appeared from inside the flight. The two walked out of the airport and waited at the gate of the airport. The car transported on the plane arrived. The two bored and I chatted in a word. "Karen, Erica should be an apartment in the Bunkyo district of Sardinia. Isn''t it wrong?" The silver-haired girl who stepped out of the airport asked the green-haired maid behind him, wanting to be determined from her mouth. "Miss Liliana, are you sure you want to go to Miss Elika?" The green-haired girl named Karen asked very seriously, but she knew very well that these two have always been competitors, even The magic association where the two are located has always been a competitor. "I don''t want to go to the demon woman either, but I don''t want to be hunted by the Duke of Vauban, so I''d rather pay a price in exchange for the intelligence of the two disobeyed gods!" Liliana was very straightforward and told her own maid Karen said that rather than being hunted by the god-killer Duke of Vauban, she would rather blackmail and ridicule Elika, but in the end she would be happy to help herself. "Indeed, it''s better to go to Miss Elika and pay some price in exchange for intelligence than to be hunted by the God-killer Duke of Vauban!" The maid Karen nodded her head, and she felt that her own elder lady said That''s right, after all, it''s not a way to hunt around in Sardinia. auzw.com No one can determine whether the two gods will appear again yesterday, and in addition to those who can magic, can see the chaotic incompetent gods, ordinary people can not see, so I want to be in Sardinia finds relevant information, and it is not only hard to get a return. Yesterday, in Sardinia, there was such a big upheaval that Erica would definitely be there, and if she found her, she would be able to obtain information from the two gods, and she might even know the location of the **** who did not follow. This is also a shortcut to get results, but Liliana needs to pay a certain price, otherwise she wants to get intelligence from competitor Erica, Karen knows that it is almost impossible. Kalian could also use this opportunity to sell Liliana''s newly released love delusions to Elika in exchange for the few remaining pocket money. "Miss Elika, living in Room 101 on the 10th floor of the high-rise apartment in Bunkyo District, if you remember correctly!" After careful consideration, Kalian said of Elika''s residence in Sardinia. "Hope that the demon woman hasn''t gone out, otherwise she won''t know where to go to find her." With the confirmation of the maid, Karen, Liliana was worried. Elika went out and was not at home, she didn''t have that much. Time for the other party to return. The most important thing is that if Elika leaves Sardinia and goes to other areas to do things, Liliana knows clearly that the Duke of Walker will not give himself so much time, waiting for Elika to return to Sardinia from the outside. On the island. By the time Elika returns, Liliana is estimated to have become, and the follower of the death of the Duke of Vauban, but this is a result she never wants to see. "Miss Liliana, you don''t have to worry about those things at all. Today is Saturday and Sunday, Miss Elika. She will definitely sleep at home until noon. We will be able to find her now!" Karen saw Liliana''s worry. And said that Erica will never go out. "How do you know that the demon woman won''t go out?" Liliana was very puzzled. Karen seemed to be her own maid. How did she know Erica''s situation. .. v2 Chapter 23： phone "Miss Liliana, in fact, I am a good friend with Ariana, but we often contact each other." Kalian explained to her elder lady with a smile, but what she didn''t say was that she was Alika. "Is that the devil woman''s maid?" The name mentioned by Karen made Liliana feel familiar and quickly remembered that it was the name of Elika''s maid. "Yes, some of the life trivia of Miss Elika, I have heard a lot from Arianna, so she usually does not go out on weekends, we should be able to find someone by now!" Kalian nodded with a smile. , And if you are sure that the past is now, you can find Erica immediately. "Then let''s hurry up and get the information of the God of Disobedience earlier, and I don''t have to worry about being hunted by the god-killer, the Duke of Vauban after the mission failed!" Anna thought it was better to hurry up and save herself from worrying. At this time, the airport staff also drove the vehicle transported by the plane to the two women, and quickly got off the car and handed the key to Kalin. After all, Karens maid was dressed and working. The staff knew that she must have driven. "Miss Liliana, get in the car quickly!" Karen sat in the driver''s seat, rolled down the window and said to Liliana, and began to quickly find the road map of Elika''s residence while navigating in the car. . "Karen, it''s time to go!" Liliana said after entering the car and closing the door. Karen and Liliana, not long after driving away from the airport, a cheerful young man of about 2324 years old with short blond hair carrying an iron sword on one shoulder, also walked out of the airport. Staring at the city of Sardinia, his eyes are full of fighting. This young man with short blond hair seems to be expecting something. "I really hope that yesterday the two gods of disobedience would appear again soon, so that I would not run away in vain, and I would not be bored!" The young man with short blond hair put on the sunglasses above his head. , While walking towards the city, smiling to himself. I plan to go to the city that was destroyed by the incompetent **** yesterday. I want to go there to see what useful information is there. Can I tell which two incompetent gods are there and do some preparations to deal with them? The three people who lived in Lucrezia Zola''s house did not know that someone had come to Sardinia to find themselves and others. They had to sleep in bed and didn''t wake up. Kalian and Liliana, who drove away before, arrived in a short time. Erica''s original residence in Bunkyo District, but no matter how the two knocked on the door, no one responded. "Karen, are you sure we haven''t come to the wrong place?" After knocking on the door for so long, Liliana began to wonder if Karen took herself to the wrong place, and Erica did not live in this place. auzw.com "Ariane, there is no reason to lie to me, it must be right here!" Karen shook her head, very sure that there was nothing wrong here, but she did not understand why no one was there At home. "Karen, would you like to call and see?" Seeing Karen sure it was here, Liliana suggested that the method she had just thought of was better than standing froze at the door. "Okay!" After hearing the words, Kalian took out her pocket phone and dialed the phone in Elika''s house. As soon as they dialed the phone, the two people standing at the door heard the sound of the phone in the room, which made Liliana sure that Kalyn had not brought herself to the wrong place. Maybe Elektra and Ariana went out. "The place is right. It''s just Miss Elika and Ariana. They are not at home." Karen hung up the phone and looked at her eldest lady Liliana and asked, "Miss Liliana, need I asked Arianna, where are they now?" "Have you called? They are not there. How do you ask Arianna?" Liliana looked at Karen in doubt, and really couldn''t understand how she could ask. "Just just called, I didn''t call Arianna, and Miss Erica''s cell phone!" Karen said with a smile. She didn''t want to say it originally, but the matter was about the safety of her lady, she could Do not want to be hunted by the Duke of Vauban. "Why do you have their mobile phones, and why don''t I know such a thing?" Liliana twitched her lips. She really didn''t know what bad thing her maid, Karen, had done on her back, which made her inexplicably uneasy. sense. "Miss Liliana, don''t pay attention to the details, it''s the key to find Miss Elika." Kallen still smiled all over her face, and she wouldn''t be so stupid to say that she had been selling to Elika. Delusion. Because of what she said, Liliana would rather be hunted by the Duke of Vauban, and she would not be willing to meet with Erica. If the content of the content was spread out and reached the hands of her competitors, she would die My heart is gone, so Kalin decided to take her over and talk. "Okay, you just call their mobile phones!" After thinking carefully, Liliana also felt that finding the location of Erica first is the most important thing now, not when you are entangled with such a small matter. Seeing the agreement of her elder lady, the maid Karen quickly looked up the contact person and thought about it carefully. She decided to call the friend of Ariana first to get the location of their master and servant. "Hello? Which one?" The phone was quickly connected, and a call from the girl who didn''t wake up came from Kallen''s cell phone. "Arianna, this is Karen!" The words on the phone made Karen a little stunned, because the sound that didn''t wake up made her very puzzled. After all, she and her own lady, but they were sure. No one in the room. .. v2 Chapter 24： address Ariana, who had nothing to do, was woken up by a sudden phone call. When she heard that the other party claimed to be Karen, she was half asleep and awake, and she immediately came to a complete understanding. After all, Erica wanted her Attention, the delusions sold by Kalian. Because Arianna knew clearly that every time Kalian called, she used Liliana''s delusions to exchange pocket money with her elder lady, Alika, before chatting with herself about some trivial things in life. "Karen, Miss Liliana is not." Ariana was interrupted directly by Karen before she finished speaking. "Yes, yes, but there are other things today, so what we just said, we will talk slowly in the future!" When I heard the call from Ariana, I almost said the delusional thing, and Karen quickly hurried it. Interrupt and pull the topic to the other side. Karen didn''t want to, let Liliana know now that she was selling her delusions to Erica and exchange pocket money. The mistress of her own lady was angry at her, and she refused to go to Ellie. Card is a big deal, she can''t watch her lady be chased by the Duke of Vauban. "Other things? Except that thing, would you call so early?" The call came out, and Ariana''s doubtful words, in her opinion, the delusion of selling Liliana was the most important to Kalian Things. "Of course, Miss Liliana, I have something to discuss with Miss Elika. We are already at the door of your residence, but you don''t seem to live here anymore!" In order to prevent Arianna from speaking, Karen hurriedly said. , She and Liliana together. "We just moved away yesterday, and it was a coincidence that you came!" Arianna froze for a moment, and now she understands why Karen has interrupted what she hasn''t said. She and Liliana stayed together. "Ariane, we have something important, so tell me where is your address now!" Karen had no idea at all, she and Liliana were so unlucky, they just moved away yesterday. coming. "At the **** outside the city of Sardinia, Miss Erika and I, also" Arianna heard the interruption of the phone just halfway through, but she was not angry. After all, Karen said that there was something important, and it was estimated that she was planning to rush here to get the address and hang up immediately, so Arianna felt that she was not angry. Just as Ariana thought, Karen did rush in the past, on the one hand, for Lilianas safety, on the other hand, she could sell her elder ladys love delusion again to Elika in exchange for the big deal Pocket money. "Karen, do you get the address?" Liliana was very puzzled when she looked at Karin, covering her mouth with a smile of the little devil, and how she made a phone call became like this, but she didn''t care if she got Alika address. auzw.com "Miss Liliana, you can rest assured that I have done my job. The address is here. Let''s go right now!" Kallen smiled happily, pulling her eldest lady away quickly. Where to park the vehicle. In such a situation, Liliana was stunned. She really couldn''t understand how Karen suddenly became so active, as if she was hurrying past her, but she couldn''t think of her maid. What anxious. Unconsciously, Liliana was quickly pushed into the car. Kalian quickly got into the driver''s seat and slammed on the accelerator so that the car rushed out quickly and rushed to the place where Ariana just said. Liliana in the car, the car that was suddenly accelerated, almost fell off the seat, but fortunately she quickly found a place to support and quickly took the safety belt to her. "That Karen, are you okay?" With her seat belt fastened, Liliana glanced at her with a little devil smile, and there were some crazy Karen who were accelerating the car continuously. "Miss Liliana, I''m okay, I''ll be here soon, please sit back and relax!" After that, Karen suddenly turned the steering wheel, let the car make a sharp turn, and rushed straight to the city. Export. Liliana, who still wanted to ask questions, was swallowed back by the sudden sharp turn, and her eyes began to twist somewhat, even if she wanted to speak now. Karen drove the car frantically, not seeing Liliana at all. She had been driven by her violent driving skills to make her eyes continue to spin and turn into a vortex. the other side. Knowing that Karen and Liliana were coming, Ariana was also going to tell this news to Elika, who was still asleep, but she was afraid to go outside when she came outside. Because in addition to Erika and Lucrezia Zola in the body, there is a very handsome god, so Arianna is entangled in whether to go in, although I have seen it once last night. . But seeing that the fruit of a handsome man still makes Arianna feel very embarrassed that she is wondering if she will be asked to do the same thing as Erica if she gets in and is found, the more you think about her face It''s like a red apple. "Well, it''s better to go in, this matter must be Miss Elika, or wait for Karen and Miss Liliana to come over, it will be bad to see her own lady inside!" After careful thought, Ariana Deciding to go in, she knew that Erica would never want to be seen by Liliana. .. v2 Chapter 25： sooner or later Now that the decision has been made, Arianna took a deep breath and slowly pushed open the door of the room. She walked into the room carefully and didn''t want to wake up the sleeping three. Entering the interior of the room, I saw my own lady and Lucrezia Zola, both resting on the arm of the god, holding the body of the **** tightly and sleeping, completely zero distance. contact. However, Ariana quickly recovered. She knew that now it was not surprising that it was the right thing to wake up her elder lady, Erica, without being discovered by the other two sleeping people, so she walked carefully. Going to the bed, try not to make any noise that can wake everyone up. Climbing lightly, after Alika''s side, Ariana shook her lady, hoping that this would wake her from a deep sleep, so that she wouldn''t have to yell, but just shake it no matter how Erica showed no signs of waking up. "Miss Elika, wake up and wait for Miss Liliana, but you are coming to visit." Seeing that the shaking did not help, Ariana had to whisper, hoping that her elder lady heard Liliana''s name, immediately Wake up from a deep sleep. "Liliana?" Sure enough, when she heard Liliana''s name, Alika locked her eyebrows, slowly opened her eyes, and looked at Arianna next to her, half asleep, not at all. Seeing herself, the maid slept in the embarrassment of the man''s arms. "Well, Miss Liliana, come here later, as if to say there is something important, you need to discuss with you, it is estimated that it is already on the way to come." Seeing Alika wake up, Ariana ordered Nodded, and told Liliana what she was going to repeat. "Arianna, I know." In knowing Liliana, when she came to come here, Erica woke up completely, and probably guessed her purpose of coming here, nothing more than the **** of incompatibility that appeared yesterday. Otherwise, Liliana will not come over to find herself. If it was just a general matter, Erica knew that Liliana would not come over to find herself in person, at most she would ask her maid, Karen, to come over and tell herself that the matter was over. In order to prevent Liliana from seeing what she is doing now, Erica climbed up carefully, not wanting to disturb Noll while she was asleep, but the pain just got up when she got up, and the lock between her eyebrows almost came out. "It hurts, don''t disturb." Noel slowly opened his eyes and patted Lucrezia Zola''s buttocks, laughing: "Don''t pretend to sleep, nor time now early." Feng Mans delicate buttocks were attacked, and Lukrekiazola, who was pretending to be sleeping, immediately opened her eyes, but she didnt mean to get up. auzw.com "Admiral Noel, when did you wake up?" Hearing, Erica turned her head and asked in surprise, she didn''t find it at all. It turned out that Noel and Lucrezia Zola had always been on the side. Just sleep. "I woke up when Arianna came in, and she probably woke up at this time, right?" Noel smiled and asked as she looked at Lucrezia Zola. "Well!" Lukreki Yazola nodded blushing and smiled, "I just wanted to see, Ariana, what came over so early, so I pretended not to sleep." "For you, wait for your convenience. I will treat you well!" Noel sat up and brought Elika back into her arms. Noel''s move caused Erica''s face to turn red instantly. Soon, Noel''s palms shone with light, and Erica also felt the pain disappeared. "Really good! Thank you, Lord Noel, Boom!" The disappearance of the pain made Erica very happy, and she smelt on Noel''s face. She was still worried just now, waiting to be liliana. See, will she be laughed at and questioned by her. "Sir Noel, and me?" Luke Regia Zolame smiled. "Got it!" Noel nodded with a smile, and immediately treated Lucrezia Zola. In this situation, Arianna on the other side looked stunned, sitting on the bed stupefied motionlessly, and the interactive performance of the three people made her face gradually rosy, and her heartbeat was gradually accelerated. Beating. Erica on the side, of course, also found that Ariannas abnormal shape, the corners of her mouth slightly raised, was planning to pull her into the water, anyway, as her own maid, she will definitely follow her by her side and let her Coming to serve Noel is also a matter of time, and judging from the performance of his own man, it is estimated that he will not let go of his beautiful maid. .. v2 Chapter 26： Be alone Noel was treating Lucrezia Zola, and Erica also got the freedom to move, so she came to her maid, Ariana, and whispered the words she had just thought, slowly in her ear. The slow ones are all spoken. "Ariana, will you stay with me in the future?" Elika asked, whispering in her ear, hugging Ariana. "Of course I will stay with Miss Elika''s side." After hearing it, Arianna recovered, and her eyes moved away from the interaction between the two, looking at her elder lady, Alika, doubtfully. I don''t understand why she asked such a question. "How about serving Master Noel with me after that?" After receiving Arianna''s reply, Erica smiled and said the main purpose of the conversation. "Ah?!" Arianna froze for a moment. She didn''t expect her elder lady Erica to want her to serve the **** lord together, but she had no resistance in her heart, but she didn''t react for a while. Some were surprised. "Ariana, if you stay with me all the time, I don''t want to see your lonely one, and serve Lord Noir with me, and we will be close sisters in the future!" Erica persuaded with a smile And she really didn''t want Ariana to follow her and grow old alone. Erica has always regarded Arianna as a good sister, so she wants to let this good sister also get protection from Noel, so that they can be together forever in the future, without worrying about death. Sorrow and parting don''t need to gradually look at each other''s constant old. The words of persuasion made Arianna come back. She knew that Alika, who had always been good to herself, would not push her into the fire pit. It must have been persuaded for her own good. Moreover, to be the handsome and godly woman, Ariana also has no resistance. After all, the Noor looks very handsome and is a very, very powerful god. I feel that there is nothing wrong with being a woman. live together. "Um" Arianna nodded, agreeing with Erica''s proposal, and later serving Noel with her, this handsome and powerful god. auzw.com "Wait a minute, I will create opportunities for you to get along well, you have to be prepared!" Seeing the persuasion succeeded, Erica smiled happily, so she also had more A good helper against this mature woman, not much is to be happy for Ariana, she does not have to worry about each other in the future, and gradually grow old and leave the world. Noel, who was interacting on the side, of course, heard all the words without saying anything, but he didnt think of Erica at all, and convinced her own maid, Ariana, but he was very happy to see it. No need to spend time on your own, and slowly subdued the maid. Lucrezia Zola, also heard the whispered words of Erica, and in her opinion Noel would not let Arianna off, she was very willing to help a few more people. "Sir Lucrezia Zola, let''s clean it together!" And at this time, Erica also started to move, wanting Lucrezia Zola to leave, so that Ariana could stay and Noel Alone. "Well, it''s time to clean it!" Lukrekiazzola nodded. She didn''t plan to stop it anyway, so she immediately agreed with Erica''s proposal. "Ariane, you will stay here and change the clothes for Lord Noir, we will leave first!" Erica smiled and blinked at Arianna, but she did not expect Lukeray Chiazola, will agree so readily. "I. I know.." Arianna responded, burying her flushed face in her European school, and she was very nervous. She didn''t know how to do it well. After receiving a response, Erica smiled and quickly pulled Lucrezia Zola and walked towards the door together, and the two women soon disappeared into the room. Hearing the sound of closing the door, Ariana raised her head and saw that the two women had left, leaving only the room, and she and Noel were in bed. After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another .. v2 Chapter 27： Come in Just after coming out of the bathroom, Erica and Lucrezia Zola heard the sound from the room, but neither of them had the intention of disturbing in the past, and they went to the kitchen together and began to prepare. Breakfast at the clubhouse. Erica was a little surprised, but did not expect the two people in the room to start interacting so soon, which was a little beyond her expectation, and thought that it would be finished after just a few kisses. Thinking that Noel and Ariana would do this sooner or later, it was only a little faster now, so she was too lazy to think about that much. After a long time, the two women in the kitchen were also prepared. This morning, the rich breakfast was being placed in the living room one by one. Inside the room, Noel held Arianna, and simply went to the bathroom to wash it together. She was replaced with **** sling pajamas stored in the space and treated her for pain. Soon, the two in the bathroom, sitting on the dining table with the two in the living room, began to enjoy a rich breakfast, but Ariana was held by Noel, and she was always too shy to look up . "Ariane, don''t be shy, hurry up and have breakfast." Seeing Arianna dare not look up, Erica said to her with a smile, anyway, now the house is all her own family, she thinks Arianna is not Need to be so shy. "That''s right, don''t be shy anyway. Anyway, all three of us have done the same thing. It can also be said that we are all a family. There is no need to be shy in front of us." She advised that she didn''t feel anything shy anyway. "Master Divine, can you let me sit?" After hearing the two''s persuasion, Arianna thought for a while and felt that it made sense, so she made a request to Noel. "You were exhausted just now, are you sure you want to sit on your own?" Noel asked with a smile and asked Arianna to sit on his own. He had no opinion until he was exhausted just now, and he might accidentally fall Its not good, so I kept holding her in her arms. "Well, I''m fine!" Arianna nodded blushing and felt very happy. The man holding her cared so much about herself. Seeing Ariana said no problem, Noel took her to the chair next to Erica and returned to her seat to continue to enjoy the breakfast in front of her. Afterwards, Ariana also gradually let go, happily chatting with Noel, Erica, Lucrezia Zola, talking and laughing while enjoying breakfast. Until the four were about to finish breakfast, the chatting was interrupted by the harsh brakes outside the house, and both Noel and Lucrezia Zola looked puzzledly out the window. And Erica and Ariana, who can be sure who came here, must be the master and servant of Kallen and Liliana, they thought they would have to arrive at noon at least, but I did not expect them to rush over so eagerly Too. auzw.com "Erica, Liliana, a silver-haired girl and a green-haired girl outside, are you the two you said to come over?" Through the eyes of the emperor, Noel saw the car from the thick wall. The two women who walked out of the room questioned Erica and Arianna in doubt. "Hmm!" Erica and Ariana both nodded their heads and responded in unison. "Lucrekia, then you let them in." After the two women were confirmed, Noel withdrew the sight of the observation and continued to enjoy the breakfast in front of him while talking to Lucrekia Zola. Upon hearing Noels instructions, Lucrezia Zola, controlling the black cat eating under the table, let it quickly rush out of the room, ready to let the two women outside. Outside the house, just after getting off the bus, the two women who came here were stunned because they both knew where it was. This was the residence of the great magician known as the witch of Sardinia. I thought that the person I was looking for would be here. "Karen, are you sure we didn''t come to the wrong place?" Liliana was a little disbelief, and Erica would move in with the magician. "The address given by Ariana is just right. I only remembered it when I was here. This is the residence of the great magician. I can''t believe it. They will move here to live." Kalian also just remembered Who is living in this place? I hurried over here just now, and I didn''t remember it for a while. "Girls, are you looking for Erica?" Just when the two felt unbelievable, a woman''s words came. The sight of the two was attracted by the sound of words, but it was a black cat who was walking in the iron gate to the outside, but they were sure that the words came from her mouth. "I''m Liliana Granicar with the bronze and black crosses, and indeed came to find Erica Brandi!" Out of courtesy, Liliana introduced herself first. "Then you can come in, but remember to close the door for me!" After confirming that the two girls came to Erica, Lucrezia Zola, controlled the black cat to turn around and return to the house, and magically turned the outside The iron door opened and let them walk in by themselves. The sound of the black cat''s mouth, the moment the door fell, the iron door opened automatically. Karen and Liliana glanced at each other, and they followed the black cat who turned back, but they did not forget to put the big iron The door is closed. Soon, under the leadership of the black cat, both the master and the servant came to the living room, but when they saw the wearing of Erica and Ariana, they were a little surprised to stand still. .. v2 Chapter 28： Straight Because Erica and Ariana are now wearing almost translucent suspender pajamas, you can clearly see that there is no underwear and small inner inside, and every position of the body can be seen clearly. This bold dress made Karen and Liliana''s heads short-circuited for a time, and beside Elika and Ariana, there was also a very handsome man, similar to the thought:''This is still a man Now, dont they both know the bashfulness? "Lily, Karen, have you ever had breakfast? If not, just come over and eat together!" The two people who came in froze at the door of the living room, and Erica didn''t take any thought at all. . Anyway, in this room, there is a man named Noel. Everyone is completely his, everyone should see and see, and all of the things should be done, so Erica does not feel embarrassed and Shy, all the others present are women, so they can see that there is no less meat. However, Arianna on the side would still feel a little shy, but she was only blushing, and did not intend to leave the living room, still continuing to eat breakfast slowly. "Erica, Ariana, but there are still men present. Is it really okay for you to dress like this?" Liliana twitched her lips, pointing to Noel who was continuing to have breakfast. "Of course it''s okay, he''s our man. What''s wrong with wearing it? I think it''s good!" Erica said with a smile on her face. She said very straightforwardly that Noel was their man''s identity. Arianna and Lucrezia Zola both nodded very cooperatively and agreed with what Erica said. After all, this is already a fact, there is no need to use this to lie, so that Noel Its not good to be unhappy. Seeing that the two girls at the table nodded in recognition, the words that Erica said just now surprised Liliana. She really couldn''t understand how the man who was sitting at the table was conquering Erica. And Lucrezia Zola, the great magician. "Miss Liliana, don''t you care about this now, don''t you forget about the business?" Since Karen was also very surprised, but she didn''t forget the purpose of the future, so she pulled her own lady The dress reminded her in a whisper. "Erica, can you please let him avoid it? I have something to discuss with you!" Liliana also remembered her purpose after hearing Kalen''s reminder. "Something, just say it. Of course, if you don''t want to, you don''t have to say it. I don''t care anyway!" Erica shrugged her shoulders with a smile. Liliana must have something important. Anyway, the anxiety is She is not herself. After finishing talking, Erica continued to enjoy breakfast. After ignoring the two people standing, after cutting the food on the plate, they slowly handed it to Noel''s mouth, showing the affectionate appearance in front of them. auzw.com The two stood and waited for a while, and found that Erica really didnt continue to take care of the two of them, completely as if they didnt exist, and she was sitting in the mans arms, mouth-to-mouth. Feed each other. "I want the data of the God who does not follow yesterday, if they are in a good position, what price does it cost you to open it!" The interaction between the two made Liliana look blushed, and even paranoia began to happen. Liliana fantasizes that she is the one who feeds the man with her mouth, so she decides to get the information quickly and leave here as fast as possible, otherwise she is afraid that she will fall into delusions again, if Ellie Ka, the demon woman, when she saw it, she would laugh at herself and make fun of herself before she could be reconciled. Hearing Liliana''s words, Noel suddenly thought of something, with an evil smile on her face, and whispered to Erica in her arms, letting her come up with the price the other side paid. "Lily, why do you have the information and whereabouts of the disobeying god?" Erica did not directly ask Noel''s request. She wanted to know first how Liliana was. "Because of the bronze and black crosses, I wanted to win the Duke of Vauban, but without accurate information, Miss Liliana reported the situation in the past. As a result, I was forced by the Duke of Vauban to investigate the intelligence of the two incompetent gods. If you cant complete this task, Kalendri Liliana said because she knew that her elder lady wouldnt tell the truth for the sake of face. "It will be hunted down by the old immortal, right!" Before Kalian finished, Erica could guess the result, but she did not expect that the bronze and black cross would do such a stupid thing, knowing it. Without definite information, the old undead of the Duke of Vauban will definitely rise, since Liliana has also been killed in the past. "Well!" Kalian nodded, making sure that Erica''s guess was correct. "Karen, who made you more" Liliana just wanted to speak, but she was interrupted directly by Erica. "Lily, I do have it. Yesterday, the information about the God who was not following him came out, and I know where one of them is. But the price I have to offer is estimated that you can''t accept it. I think it''s okay!" Elika I thought about it carefully and said the sorted words. "What price?" Liliana clenched her eyebrows. She had a bad hunch. The price proposed by Erica was definitely not a good thing. There must be some conspiracy hidden in it. She was digging a pit and waiting to jump in. . But compared to being chased down by the **** killer of Vauban, Erica teases herself at most, so Liliana still asked, she wants to know what price she needs to pay in order to get the incompetence from the other party. The intelligence of the god. .. v2 Chapter 29： God tool "Become my man''s knight and swear allegiance to him forever! This is the price you have to get intelligence, you have to think about it carefully!" Erica said the price Liliana had to pay, which was also ordered by Noel. The words she wants to say. Knowing that Liliana was being persecuted by the Duke of Vauban, Erica felt that she could protect her, and only Noel, who had the golden sword in his hand, and this was originally the price he had to say for himself. Things she found quite cost-effective. "What?! Elika, are you kidding me?" Liliana froze for a moment, and she couldn''t believe it. What Elika said just now wanted to confirm from her mouth. "I''m not kidding!" Erica shook her head, not joking at all, and said with a smile: "My man, but will become the God-killer, which is the seventh king in this world!" "This is your only chance to evade the Duke of Vauban and the only chance to maintain the balance between the bronze and black crosses!" "If you miss this opportunity, when you wait for my man to become the seventh king, you are expected to be given to several other kings to maintain the balance of our magical association!" "However, if you fail to retrieve the information, it is estimated that you will not be able to live that time, and you dont even need to turn it into an item and send it to the kings, so think carefully, I rarely do such a loss-making transaction. !" Erica breathed out all the words she wanted to say, whether she was willing to agree or not, that was Liliana''s question. Anyway, the stakes were clearly explained to her, and if she didn''t want to, she could do nothing. . It is said that Liliana frowned, because what Erica said is likely to happen, but the prerequisite for everything is that the only man in this house, he will really become the seventh king, that is, The seventh **** killer. But she was very puzzled. How could Erica be so sure that his man could become a godslayer? Liliana had carefully observed, but no matter what she looked at, the man holding Erica had no point at all. Magic, it''s just an ordinary person. "Erica, this joke is not funny at all. He is just an ordinary person. Even if he has fighting skills beyond humans, it is impossible to kill the incompetent **** so easily, not everyone can become the **** of killing. "!" Liliana said bluntly, she still thought Elika was joking. "Dear Lord Noel, let her open her eyes and take out the props that you can kill the incompetent god!" Erica also knows that, just saying this, Liliana is hard to believe, just what she said just now Words. Noel smiled slightly, and of course he knew what props Erica said, so he quickly used the incarnation of the warrior to summon the Golden Sword. auzw.com At the moment when power was activated, a golden current flashed in the palm of Noels right hand, and a large sword made of gold appeared, and he immediately took it into his hand. Gold The golden light from the sword also illuminates the entire living room at this time. When the golden light gradually dissipated, the huge divinity spread over the face, so Liliana opened her eyes, and saw the big sword made entirely of gold in the hand of the man holding Erica, which surprised her very much. Called out. "Magic Tool" The huge divinity exuded by the Golden Sword allowed Liliana to determine that it was definitely a magical tool, otherwise the Golden Sword would not possess a huge divinity, but she didnt know what a magical tool this was. What kind of effect and ability is it. "Maid, this is Urus Ragnar, the ancient Persian **** of war, and the tenth incarnation warrior of the God of Light. He has a golden sword that can sever the god, and can also seal the power of the gods. This is what The reason why we men can definitely become the seventh king!" "With my knowledge of Erica and me, as the backing of our men, he can stand invincible, and in this world, he will not lose to anyone!" Lucrezia Zola, explained to Liliana, the power of this golden sword, and confident to make a bold statement, she firmly believes that with her help, Noel will become the most in the world Strong king. Hearing, the interpretation of the great magician Lukrekiazola, Liliana quickly flashed in her mind. All the information of Urus Ragnar, an ancient Persian military god, from which I learned that there is indeed a handful A golden sword capable of severing the gods. Completely the same as Lucrezia Zola, the great magician, Liliana now finally understands Elika, why is he so sure that this man can become the seventh king, with such a powerful magic tool and With the help of this great magician''s knowledge, it is quite easy to kill the incompetent god. But this proves that what Erica said before will become a reality sooner or later, which makes Liliana hesitate and begins to consider whether to agree to the condition that the devil woman just put forward. "Lily, you have to think about it, this is a good thing to drop pies in the sky, not every day. After this village, there is no such shop!" Looking at Liliana hesitating, Alika smiled. Said. Of course Liliana knows that this is a good opportunity. Not only can she maintain the balance of the two magical associations, the man with the golden sword can also help himself to block the Duke of Vauban, just let her serve a strange man. She still has One thing is unacceptable. After all, looking at Elika, 100% has a special relationship with this man, even Arianna and Lucrezia Zola are no exception. Liliana knows that if she swears to him, that will have a special relationship with him It''s just a matter of nails. .. v2 Chapter 30： oath When Liliana considered, nobody in the house had bothered to disturb. Kalian, who was a trainee witch, could also see that the magical tool was very powerful, and the things Elika said were helpful in this magical tool. Next, it will surely become a fact sooner or later, and it will be too late to agree to the current conditions. "Miss Liliana, even if the Duke of Vauban does not pursue this matter, but the man of Ms. Erika really becomes a God-killer. The place where you are most likely to be donated is 100% to the Duke of Vauban. !" "Because, on the one hand, make up for the failure of the mission, on the other hand, as the Duke of Vauban, stand on the side of the bronze and black cross, so as to maintain the balance with the bronze and black cross!" "You will be the old man''s concubine by then!" Karen walked over to Liliana and whispered the results of her specific analysis just now, hoping that her lady could make the right decision, and dont miss this time because of little things It is a rare opportunity, but there is no regret to take the medicine. The result of the analysis made Liliana stunned for a while, as if Karen had said, even if the Duke of Vauban spared himself this time, when the man of Elektra became the **** killer, he would definitely be given away. In the past, she should not be the old immortal concubine. Compared to being the old immortal concubine of the Duke of Vauban, Liliana feels that the man holding Erica is definitely his best choice now. He is handsome and has a powerful magical tool. So at this moment, Liliana made up her mind, wandered around the front table, and came to Noel and Erica. "Bronze Black Cross, Liliana Granichar, swear: From now on, I will take you as the master of my sword, and offer you talent and loyalty!" Liliana''s cheeks were red, and her right hand was placed on the left heart. The position, closing her eyes very seriously, launched her vow to Noel. "Lily, it seems that we will be a family in the future!" After hearing Liliana''s oath, Erica smiled happily, at least not worrying about the Duke of Vauban, which was detrimental to this friend and competitor, and Noel There is absolutely no problem with protection. "Then, Lord, can you tell me your name now?" Liliana suddenly remembered that she still didn''t know what the name of the person she swore was. "My name is Noel, and you can call me the same as Erica!" Noel smiled slightly and introduced himself. He also felt very happy when he heard Liliana''s oath. "My lord, my name is Liliana Granichar. You can call me Liliana, or whatever you like. It doesn''t matter." Liliana is also officially, introducing herself to Noel. auzw.com "I will follow Elika and call you Lily, then Lily and your maid, sit down and eat together!" Noel thought about it, and thought it was more convenient to call Lily directly What''s more, Erica also called so, it is estimated that she would not feel any discomfort. Afterwards, Liliana and her maid Karen both sat on the chairs at the dining table. Arianna consciously walked into the kitchen, took them out of the kitchen, and returned to her seat to continue her meal. Erica and Lucrezia Zola, and then also explain to Liliana, who is the **** of disobedience that Noel is going to kill, let her find related things through magical association, so that Noel will quickly become God killer, the first step to become the strongest king in the world. It was just a few people in the house, who didnt know that in the Golden Sword, the moment of the moment just appeared, the huge divinity exuded, led a free-spirited blond man from the ruins of the city. . With a speed beyond humankind, he quickly rushed out of the city and rushed towards the place where the divinity radiated, but unfortunately it didn''t take long for the huge divinity to suddenly disappear without a trace. "Disappeared." The blond man outside the city frowned at the disappearance of his divinity, but his quick footsteps did not mean to stop at all. The blond man is going to go to the place where the divinity emanated just now, to see what is going on. He has already ran out of the city anyway. He doesnt care about running a little more. If he is fast enough, he might run into it. The target you are looking for. "In order to prevent, it may be a magic tool or a god''s related object, and it is still ready to be taken away from this island of Sardinia!" After thinking carefully, the blond man decided that it was better to be prepared. "Reducing the level of civilization in this area, even if it is a magic tool or a god''s related object, no one should be able to bring out this island, unless he can swim away from Sardinia." Suddenly stopped the blond man, His right hand was raised high, his body glowed with purple light, and he didn''t know what his ability was. At the moment when this blond man is using his ability, Sardinia is as large as airplanes, cars, boats, as small as TVs, refrigerators, mobile phones, etc., all kinds of props become unusable. Just like what the blond man just said, it is basically impossible to leave Sardinia now, unless someone is willing to swim to leave this island, but this island is very far from the next island, it is estimated to swim to one tenth of the distance Exhausted. Nowadays, Sardinia cant even use communication equipment, nor can it send information outside into Sardinia. It can be said that Sardinia is completely isolated from the world, unless the blonde man just released his ability and let everything on the island. They all returned to their normal state. "It is estimated that this is almost the same!" After the launching ability is completed, the blond man feels that this level should be able to prevent the person who can get the magic tool or God''s related items. .. v2 Chapter 31： coming Of course, Nuoer can sense such a wide range of abilities, and he decided to be absolute power, because the divinity contained in it will not deceive people. Either the **** of disobedience appeared, or the god-killer came to Sardinia, nothing more than these two possibilities. So Noel did not disturb, the women talked and chatted, but quietly released energy, centered on this house, began a rug-like search outward, wanting to see which guy was using it in their own territory. power. It didn''t take long for Noel to sense someone and was approaching here at a high speed, and the moment he searched and touched him, he seemed to sense his existence, which also made him speed up to rush to this Side speed. "It''s kind of interesting, it turns out that the God-killer is using power!" Noel smiled and said to himself at the moment when he sensed the other person, he was also able to guess what the God-killer was doing, 80% was with Liliana The same thing, look for yourself and the **** of war that came yesterday. "God-killer?!" Erica, sitting in Noel''s arms, clearly heard the self-talk of his man, and asked in surprise and doubt: "Master Noor, has the God-killer come to Sardinia?" ?" "Well, the power he used just now was sensed by me, and he seems to be coming here. It may not take long to reach the outside of the house!" Noel nodded with a smile, and said directly Erica said what he had just learned. "What?! Is it the Duke of Vauban, has you come to Sardinia?" Liliana exclaimed in surprise, she was very worried that the god-killer who came here was the Duke of Vauban who forced her to find the incompetent god. . "When he arrives here, we will know which God-killer, why should we guess here and ask for troubles!" Noel shrugged his shoulders, feeling that Liliana was asking for troubles, and it was all right to scare herself. "Sir Noel, let''s go to change our clothes first, otherwise you will lose if you are seen!" Lucrezia Zola smiled and got up from the seat and walked to the room, preparing to put the transparent gan pajamas on her body Replace. It is said that Erica and Ariana also felt that it was time to change their clothes, otherwise they would be seen by men other than their own, and those men would not be good to see them. So Erica, with a sip on Noels face, left his arms and took Arianna back to the room, looking for the clothes she had taken from her place last night, intending to quickly put on her **** pajamas Replace. At the dining table in the living room, only Noel, Karen, and Liliana were left, but Noel was still doing his own thing, and he didn''t take the God-killer over as one thing at all. But Liliana is sad, hoping not to be the old undead Duke of Vauban, coming from the Balkan peninsula of Eastern Europe, and looking for the whereabouts of the incompetent god. She is a little worried that Noel is not his opponent now. auzw.com As for Karen, seeing Liliana had no time to care for herself, she sneaked away from the dining table and went to the room of Alika and Ariana, intending to sell the love delusions she carried to Elikas hands first. . "Lily, your worries are superfluous, Vaubon is old and immortal, I haven''t put it in my eyes, I will protect you, and you will put your heart in your stomach!" Seeing Kalin quietly left, Noel Looking at Liliana with a sad face, she comforted her with a smile. "My lord, if the Duke of Vauban is really here, please be careful. He is an old monster with six powers and the oldest of all the survivors of God-killing!" Noel''s words of comfort , To make Liliana feel a little happy, and more of the ingredients are still worried, so the words reminded the other party to be more careful. "Even the old fellow of Vauban has hundreds of powers, but it is useless in front of me. As long as he dares to come here, I dare to make him come and go!" Noel''s confident smile extinguished Vauban. The Duke spoke to him easily. "My lord, I" Liliana wanted to say something, but immediately she was planned by Noel. "Is it coming so soon?" Noel turned to look out the window. He could feel that the God-killer had reached the iron gate outside. He smiled and said, "Lily, I went out to see. Not the old immortal you said!" After finishing speaking, Noel''s figure flicked and disappeared completely on the main table of the dining table, and he could not be seen in the house. Liliana at the dining table opened her mouth in surprise. She didn''t see how Noel disappeared from her position at all. This super high speed really surprised her. "Lily, where did Lord Noel go?" Erica and the third daughter changed their clothes and just walked out of the room, only to see Liliana sitting at the dining table in a daze. "Ah?!" After hearing the words, Liliana recovered and quickly got up and rushed outside, as a knight to stay close to her master, so she didn''t answer Erica''s words and rushed directly to Noel''s location. . "Sir Noel and the god-killer have looked at each other outside the house!" Controlling the black cat before, Lucrezia Zola, who was viewing on the roof, will see through the black cat''s eyes , Told Erica and Ariana next to them. "Then let''s go out quickly!" Erica''s eyebrows were locked tightly. She didn''t expect the other party to be so fast, she had already reached the outside of the house. The three girls on the side nodded and walked out of the house with Erica, wanting to use their own knowledge and other knowledge to help their men to understand the power of the godslayer who came this time, so that Noel was relaxed. Defeated each other. .. v2 Chapter 32： one strike Noel, who had disappeared before, stared at the blond man not far from the house, and carefully observed which **** killer he was. It wasn''t just the old Duke of Vauban who would never die. ''Salbatredoni, why do I always encounter a combat maniac?'' thought, Noel quickly found the identity of the blond man in front of him from the information in his mind, but it was this man who made him depressed It is also a fighting maniac. "Master Sarbat Redoni?" And Liliana, who had just run out, looked at the blond man in front of her, and said his name in surprise. "Lily tell me about it!" When Liliana came out, Noel turned and smiled at her. After all, he only knew the other party''s name, and other information could not be said at all. "Salbatre Doni, the sixth king of the sword-killer, a twenty-four-year-old Italian youth, was only a knight a few years ago, and was qualified as a king because he defeated the **** king Nuada of Celtic. ." "Called the strongest swordsman in Europe and respected by the local magician as the lord, all heretic geniuses know nothing but swordsmanship." Upon hearing Noels instructions, Liliana also knew that she was now the knight of the other party and was obliged to give her master the necessary answers to her doubts, so she directly revealed the materials and information she knew. "You are...what is Granicar coming from?" Sarbatredoni remembered where she had met Liliana and she introduced herself to herself, but he couldn''t remember the names of several people. . "My name is Liliana Granichal, why did you appear in this place?" Liliana twitched her mouth, and she and Salbatre Doni had seen each other several times and said their names several times, but he I still can''t remember what I called. But thinking about it carefully, Sarbat Redoni, it seems that he can hardly remember anyone''s name except the powerful opponent, so Liliana didn''t care much. "Call that to you! Since you are here, did you find any artifacts or incompetent gods appearing?" Sarbatredoni went straight to the subject and wanted to know about the things he cares about, while in When talking about the four words of the God of Disobedience, his eyes were full of endless fighting intent. "This." Liliana hesitated. After all, there was indeed a magical tool, but the magical tool was in the hands of Noel. She was a little worried that she would be robbed. As long as it was said, it was tantamount to betraying her master. But the other party didn''t talk about it. "There are indeed artifacts, and they are still in my hands!" Seeing Liliana embarrassed, Noel directly summoned the Golden Sword and held it tightly in her hand, looking at Sarbatredoni in front Laughed. "It''s really a magical tool! It''s just that you''re not a god-killer or an ordinary person, so you''re not a **** to follow?" Salbatredoni laughed, because ordinary people can''t use the power of God, a little Using it will consume a lot of vitality, and they can feel the birth of every god-killer, but no new king will be born during this time. auzw.com Then the man in front, Salbatredoni can be sure that he is definitely a **** of disobedience, which makes Donny burn the hope of fighting, and the other party is still excited by the sword. "You can do whatever you want, but I have no intention of fighting you, so you can go wherever you come from!" Seeing the other party''s full of fighting spirit, Knoll didn''t want to fight him at all because he was fighting If you play wildly, it will definitely become endless. "Hahahahaha! No one has dared to talk to me like that since he became king. Its so interesting. Lets fight!" Salbatredoni laughed, drawing from the long bag he was carrying. An iron sword. "So I hate fighting crazy the most!" Noel twitched his lips. This Salbatredoni didn''t listen to his words at all. It wouldn''t work if he didn''t fight now. After finishing speaking, Noel disappeared instantly in the same place, and the next moment appeared behind Salbatredoni, holding the golden sword and swept towards Duny''s head. "Ding!" Seeing the other party suddenly disappearing, Salbatredoni froze for a moment, conditioned reflexively raised the iron sword in his hand, and took a blow to his head, but was shocked by the powerful force. , Feet slipped out of two long channels on the ground. "This is just to say hello, while I am in a good mood today, you still have a chance to leave now!" Noel turned his head with a smile, looking at Salbatredoni, who was forced to retreat. "It''s really terrible strength, and my hands are starting to numb, but it''s rare that an opponent like you will appear. If I leave like this, I will lose sleep at night!" Salbatredoni shook his head. Some tingling hands, still full of warfare, looked at the man with the golden sword and a smile on his face. Originally, when Salbatredoni said that Noel was a **** of disobedience, Liliana was stunned, and Noll''s shock to repel Sarbatredoni was a shock to her. Unexpectedly, Noel saw it as a simple blow. Since Salbatredoni, the God-killer with the title of King of Swords, easily hit such a long distance, which made Liliana feel that this is not very realistic. . At this time, the four girls who came out of the house also came to Liliana. They just saw the scene of the King of Swords back, except that Kallen and Liliana behaved the same way. Her three daughters confirmed her decision to become a Noel woman, and also decided in her heart to assist Noel to make him the most powerful king and the strongest existence between this world and the world. .. v2 Chapter 33： useless Seeing Donny''s reluctance to leave, the smile on Noel''s face disappeared, and he was not controlling the divinity he possessed, letting it spout out of the body unscrupulously. "Lost but you have to pay a price. If I feel good, I might only take you one power. If my mood gets worse, you will completely become a dead person!" Noel controlled the colossal divine coercion and directed towards Sa. Erbatredoni pressed past. The appearance of a huge divinity made this sunny morning darkened with dark clouds, just as night fell at the same moment. Sarbatredoni who was shocked in the distance, of course, also felt a huge divine pressure, and is constantly exerting pressure on his body, but with the power of steel protection, this pressure is only It can give him a little sense of oppression. But this is Salbatredoni. For the first time, he felt such powerful coercion. He was able to conclude that the man with the golden sword was stronger than the **** he had killed in the past. The mixed murderous intentions let him know that the other party is not kidding. However, this did not allow Salbatredoni to plan to leave, but he wanted to fight the opponent well, even if he was killed, it was no big deal. After all, it wouldnt take long for Sarbatredonis power to resurrect him from death, saying that he didnt think he would be killed that simple. "My name is Salbatredoni. What is your name?" Sarbatredoni smiled. On the one hand, he wanted to know the name of the person he was fighting with. On the other hand, after he knew the name of the opponent, So to determine which **** he is, and figure out a way to deal with and defeat each other. "My name is Noel, and I am a half-human and half-god. Dont try to find my information and traces in myths and legends. I have changed from human to demigod in my own way. There is no me in myths and legends. The figure exists!" Noel saw through at a glance, and Salbatredoni''s thoughts were explained to him bluntly. "Modern deity? No wonder, I always think something is wrong, it turns out to be the same thing!" After hearing Noel''s explanation, Sarbatredoni finally understood the puzzled question. Because the appearance of the God of Disobedience will lead to a state of enchantment and bring disaster to this area, but this has not happened. This is also known as Salbatredoni. Puzzled question. "Salbatredoni, give you one last chance, turn around and leave now, or die if you are dead! Don''t blame me!" Noel, holding the golden sword, walked towards Salbatredoni step by step. "Modern gods, if you want me to leave, you have to show your strength to defeat me first!" Sarbatredoni pointed at Noel with the iron sword in his hand and said that he didn''t mean to leave here. "That can only beat you down first!" After that, Noel stepped forward, and immediately appeared in front of Salbatredoni, holding the golden sword and facing him at a high speed. Swing away. auzw.com "This is interesting! Steel Guardian!" Seeing Noel flashing to his body, Salbatredoni used the power steel guardian and waved his iron sword to attack The coming golden sword is cut off. "Ding!" The collision of the Iron Sword and the Golden Sword sounded a sharp sound of iron hitting, and the blades of both also sparked, but Salbatredoni, this time did not withdraw from the Great Shock, just back Just a small step. Protected by steel, one of the four powers that Sarbatredoni possesses, the power usurped by the hero Sigfei in the Nordic mythology. Let yourself have the power of a body that is not dead. When you use it, the body is as hard as steel, and the weight will become as heavy as steel, making it difficult for you to be beaten. And having a steel-like body is also very effective in combating enemies in combat, which shows that this power is one offensive and defensive. The weakness is high temperature resistance. This is the reason why Salbatredoni was not retreated again. It all relied on the power of steel to protect it, but he was still under the great strength of Noel, and the hard shock had to take a small step back. With the blessing of the steel armor, this gives Sarbatredoni the opportunity to counterattack, otherwise he will always be shocked by Noel, but he can''t even counterattack. "Ah!" Salbatredoni shouted, his forehead raised blue muscles and pushed away with all his strength, the golden sword with the iron sword, and using his proud swordsmanship, he waved the iron at high speed. The sword continued to attack Noor. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!" It is a pity that Saarbatredoni''s proud swordsmanship was easily cut off by Noel with a golden sword, triggering a series of sounds of striking iron, and the sparks from the collision of the two swords were continuously sputtered. Under the eyes of Noel Fusion Emperor, he can clearly see the attack track, and can predict the opponent''s next attack position, even if the speed is also turned into the speed of the turtle, Salbatredoni is in the smart Swordsmanship will become useless. "Your sword technique is indeed very powerful, it may be useful to deal with others, but it is useless in front of me!" Noel said very easily, and the golden sword he was holding was also constantly waving, which would attack a high-speed and fierce attack. open. "The person who can take over my swordsmanship, so far you are the second one, you really are as powerful as I thought!" The proud swordsmanship was taken over, but Salbatredoni was not lost. Only when it makes him feel more excited, with such a powerful strength, Noel can make him feel happy in the battle. .. v2 Chapter 34： Cut off After saying that, Salbatredoni no longer continued to attack, because he knew that it was just a waste of energy, so he quickly jumped back a few consecutive times and pulled a certain distance from Noel, then stopped when he did not catch up. . "Who is that first person?" Noel did not intend to catch up, but stood on the spot and asked his own question, wanting to know who was ahead of him. "Master Luo Hao, the second god-killer, she is the same as my swordsmanship, but in terms of other abilities, I am not her opponent at all!" Salbatredoni responded very cheerfully. Noel''s doubts. "Now that you have answered my doubts, I will save you from the death penalty, but I will kill you half alive, please be prepared to become a pig''s head!" Noel said with a smile, while thinking about finding a time to go Look, Bishop Luo Hao, the second God-killer. "If you have the ability, you can try it out!" Sarbatredoni didn''t care much about Noel''s words, and said to himself with a smile: "I should be able to cut the magic tool in your hand. Well, I dont think it can be cut, it should work!" "I swear here, I, do not allow me to cut things that are constant, and this sword is an invincible blade that can cut and cut everything on the ground." Salbatredoni spoke the word spirit, and the purple light instantly lit up on his body, holding the iron sword''s right arm tightly, as the words of the spirit began to change, and gradually his right arm became silver The bloody, fleshy hand turned into a silver metal hand, and the iron sword held tightly by the metal hand was immediately entangled with a very powerful spell. "Magic Sword!" exclaimed Erica, Liliana, and Lukrekiya in unison, and they recognized the power that Sarbatredoni now uses. And Lukrekia knew the power of this power, so she felt it necessary to explain to Noel that the power of this power was enough to prevent him from overturning in the gutter. "Admiral Noel, Salbatredoni, now use the power that he used to usurp the **** Lord Nuada, who originally defeated Celter!" Lukrekia shouted, hoping that Noel would think of it soon The information that was passed on to him last night contained all the information of God King Nuada. Hearing the words of Lukrekiah, Noel flashed the king of Nuada, all the mythological and legendary information, and the powers that might be obtained from him. The Severed Silver Arm, owned by Sarbat Redoni, the strongest of the four powers, the magic sword that can cut off all things in the world, was usurped by the **** Nouada, who first defeated Celtic power. Although the name is simple and unpretentious, it is very scary. When used, it changes from a fleshy hand to a silver metal hand, and the weapon that is carried around will have a strong magic power, which is enough to split the earth to change the terrain and split the sea. sword. As long as the weapon is a sword, whether it is a dagger or a rusty sword, in addition, the magic sword can not only cut tangible things, but also cut off the incarnation of the god-killing power. auzw.com "It''s really interesting ability, let''s cut off the golden sword and see!" After learning all the information, Noel waved the golden sword in his hand and rushed towards Sarbatredoni. To see if it can really cut off the incarnation of his own warrior. "I have this intention!" Salbatredoni smiled, his silver-silver metal arm tightly holding the iron sword with a strong spell, and rushed forward with full of war. Under the high-speed movement of the two, the moment of effort collided together. Both of them approached the other in the blink of an eye, holding their swords tightly in both hands, and slammed their blades toward each other. But this time, there was no crisp sound of iron hitting, and there was no collision with Mars, because Salbatredoni, the magic sword held by the silver arm, quickly cut off the gold sword in Noels hand, and was trying to cut off the gold. After the sword, he cut off with Noel''s body. Noor''s face did not show fear, but a grin-like smile, because he took advantage of this power and planned to rob it, but this time there is no beauty to brush up with, so he will not be silly Was cut. At the moment when the golden sword held in his hand broke, Noel summoned the super-high speed at his feet to make him quickly retreat to the rear, dangerously avoiding the magic sword with a magic power increase. I originally wanted to use this ability, but if the magic sword can be cut off, it is not fun, so it is safer to withdraw it for safety. Anyway, Salbatredoni will not, and I have the opportunity to use it again. This is a power. Because, the next time Noel launches an attack, he will **** this power and make it into his own power. This time, let Salbatredoni be proud of it. "boom!" Knocked away by Noel, slashed to the ground fiercely, the magic sword with an increase in spell power cut the ground into a deep ditch, if it were not for Salbatredoni, quickly recover it, it is estimated This slash can penetrate to the bottom. "It''s really powerful, but do you remember what I said earlier?" Noel smiled, looking a little proud, Salbatredoni. "You lose but you have to pay the price, and the price you have to pay is this power, and this power will soon become my possession!" After speaking, Noel, who had a grin on his face, released a huge black gas, and the endless dark energy, controlling the black gas and the dark energy towards Sarbatredoni, but he smiled Into the black air disappeared in front of several people. .. v2 Chapter 35： Seize Looking at the black gas surging like the tide, and the dark energy that covered the earth, Sarbatredoni could clearly feel that both gave him a very dangerous feeling. What worried Sarbatredoni was that Noel, who was involved in it, did not know when he would appear from it, and gave himself an unexpected attack, but he now has no intention to control where the other party is, so he has to defend first. It''s enough to live the black gas and dark energy that hit this time. The silver metal arm, the magic sword holding on to the spell power, Salbatredoni, at the moment of the attack, wanted to cut it off with the magic sword, but it made him feel unbelievable what happened . The magic sword slashed into the black gas lost the magic power at this moment, and the black gas that spread to the body degraded the silver metal arm and immediately changed back to the hand of flesh and blood, even the steel that has been blessed on the body. Protection, also lost its effect at this time. Even if Salbatredoni wanted to activate other powers, he did not get any response. He felt that he had become a mortal at this moment, not the high god-killer. "Can''t you get rid of it now?" The black gas surrounding Sarbatredoni spread out Noel''s smiling words. "Is this your power?" Sarbatredoni, tightly locked between his eyebrows, kept looking for Noel''s figure, and his body was fixed by the black gas, and he could not move anywhere except his head. Cents. "Power? It should be my power!" Knoll thought about it carefully. This dark power is his original power. It is right to insist on power, but he knows clearly that now is not the time to think about it. Laughed: "Your question, I have answered it, it''s time to pay the price you lost to me!" "select" Seeing Salbatredoni, he was completely fixed by the black gas. Noel stepped out of the black gas, and his right hand stabs into his heart very quickly, but there is no blood splashing, and there is no screaming of his pain. "What are you going to do?" Sarbatredoni was not scared by this weird situation. He cared about what Noel was doing, and his anxiety grew stronger. He only knew that what was going to happen was definitely not a good thing. . "I didn''t say that before, to seize your power, why have you forgotten so quickly!" Noel said with a smile, but he really doubted whether Sarbatredoni had amnesia. Yes, I just forgot what I said soon. "Are you kidding me? Why haven''t I heard that there is a **** that can take away the power of killing gods, if you want to scare me like this, let''s change it to a more reliable one!" Salbatredoni shrugged He shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t hear anything like this anyway, and he didn''t believe that Noel could take his power. "Then let the facts speak, anyway, when you cry and beg me, I won''t give you back power!" Seeing Salbatredoni didn''t believe it, and Noel was too lazy to explain to him, anyway, he didn''t believe it Unbelief, no matter how you explain it, it''s useless. auzw.com "Swallow" The faint words were spoken from Noel''s mouth, and let the system select the power of the chopped silver arm from Sarbatredoni''s body, and let the black light-emitting palms begin to devour it. Salbatredoni, neutralized by the dark power, couldn''t feel the power of the broken silver arm at all, and was quickly swallowed by the palm that pierced his heart. The five women standing inside the big iron gate, of course, saw this moment of reversal. Originally, when the Golden Sword was cut off, they still had some worries about Noel, but now they are worried that they will disappear immediately, but they I don''t understand what my man is doing. However, among them, Erica and Lucrezia Zola, it feels like this picture makes them very familiar, as if they have seen it before, and soon they found the answer in their minds. "Elika, won''t Lord really be able to take it, Sarbat Redoni''s power?" Liliana looked at Elika and asked her question, just now she thought that Noel was scaring, Sarbat. Redoni only. "Lily, we''re guessing what''s the use here. I think there will be results soon, don''t you know if you just look at the results!" Erica said with a smile, but she was sure that Noel was definitely taking it. Power, because she feels that this scene is very similar to the one when the Golden Sword is deprived. "Indeed, we will continue to read and we will get the result! But Sarbatredoni''s defeat has become an unchangeable fact!" Lucrezia Zola smiled, she hoped that Noel would Salbatredoni''s power is captured, which will make his man go further. Hearing the words of the two, Liliana thought it was right, and then you can get the result after reading it, why guess here what they are doing. At this moment, Noor also swallowed the power, and the black light in the palm of the hand gradually dissipated, pulling it out of Sarbatredoni''s heart, allowing the system to fully integrate power with himself. But Salbatredoni, completely confused, did not understand what Noel had just done, and there were no scars in his heart. As for whether the power was taken away, he could not feel it now. After all, the black on his body The anger has not been relieved. The slivered silver arm is fused "I''m in a very good mood right now, you can get out immediately!" After receiving the system''s prompt, Noel kicked, and Salbatredoni, fixed by the black gas, kicked him from the wrapped black gas. Went out. .. v2 Chapter 36： Send away Salbatredoni, who was kicked, did not scream for pain in his abdomen, because he began to sense the existence of power and the disappearance of his strongest power. The whole person knelt on the ground holding his stomach and froze. . No matter how you try to open it, the power of the severed Silver Arm has no response at all. Now Salbatredoni believes that Noel is just taking his power. After all, he doesnt believe it. Now, besides this, he really can''t figure out why his power suddenly disappeared. "Hey! My power, won''t it really be in your hands?" Sarbatredoni, difficult to climb from the ground, wanted to get confirmation from Noel. "Do you mean this power?" Noel picked up the iron sword with a smile, his right hand began to gradually become silver-white, and soon became a silver metal hand. "This." Sarbat Redoni, staring dumbfounded, now that the silver arm of Noel''s right hand is changing. Now he has the heart to die, and the strongest power is really captured by the other party. This is impossible. , Since it really happened to myself. But Salbatredoni didnt really plan to leave. Since Noel had captured the strongest power, he was also thinking about whether he could kill the opponent and get the power back again, maybe he could still get it. The power of Black Qi just now, it seems that the odds are not so big now. "Steel Protection" "The witches of the Dionysus call for the Son of God. Come and indulge in the wine of the violent god, abandon your homeland, and get lost in the mountains. Worship the **** of us." Salbatredoni began to use the power of the violent god''s wine, intending to use this power to mad steel protection, he felt that there is still the possibility of a battle, although his fighting skills are really not good, But it''s better than leaving here dingy. The wine of the violent god, Sarbatredoni, has one of the four powers, the power usurped from the **** of wine and harvest in Greek mythology, the **** of the mysterious mysterious **** Dionysius , The ability to strengthen or activate all mysterious forces to make them runaway out of control. "It''s really endless, so I hate fighting with combat madness the most!" Seeing Salbatredoni, the energy of the riots in his body, Noel knew that the battle was not over, but this was endless. Fighting, he started to be impatient. But Noel really didn''t take it. Sarbatredoni took it in his eyes. He started other powers at will. He had no intention of attacking at all. He wanted to see what kind of effect this newly used power had. After launching the violent god''s wine, Salbatredoni''s eyes were red, and the reinforced steel armor power made him covered with metal, and he became a metal man. "Noel, let''s start the second round!" Sarbat Redoni, who turned into a metal man, stared crimsonly at Noel with his iron sword in his hands. auzw.com "Isn''t it good to leave here? I have to kill you to be happy, right?" Noel shook his head helplessly. He didn''t see that Salbatredoni turned into After the metal man is much better, and he does not plan to continue to play, kill Dunni early to implement his own plan. "Tian Cong Yun Jian" Noel''s left hand smashed the space, clenched the super long Tian Cong Yun Jian inside, and swept toward Sarbatredoni. The space was chopped by the sky cluster cloud sword. An extra-long sword surrounded by black gas stood out from the chopped space and quickly attacked Sarbatredoni. Salbatredoni, who turned into a metal man, saw the super-long sword quickly attacking himself, but he had no intention of avoiding it, but stood standing still with his hands in front of him. Nior Noel''s long sword waved to himself. "Ding!" Tian Congyun Jian was severely slashed, and Salbatredoni''s hands sounded a very clear sound of iron. In addition to cutting him back one step, he did not cause any harm to him. "It''s such an attack, but it didn''t happen to me." Sarbatredoni wanted to say a few words in complacency, but when he looked in the direction of Noel, the figure of the other party had disappeared without a trace. "Of course I know that the previous attack was useless, but I think this attack will definitely have a very good effect, and you will certainly feel that way!" Noel, with a grinning smile, was already in Salbatre Behind Duny, the iron sword held by the silver right arm had pierced his heart from the back. "This is my sword." Wen Yan said, Salbatredoni looked down at the iron sword pierced from his heart, and immediately recognized that it was his own sword, and blood poured from the pierced wound. "Anyway, I don''t lack a sword. This should be regarded as returning to the original owner!" Noel let go of the iron sword in his hand, twisted his body and used the strong force, and hit the whip leg towards Sarbatredoni. Go and laugh: "I''ll take you out of Sardinia, don''t come back!" "boom!" The powerful whip leg was pumped fiercely in the abdomen of Salbatredoni, blasting him out like a shell quickly. Salbatredoni, who was drawn, spouted a sip of blood in his mouth. I saw it in a high-speed flight. I was getting farther and farther away from Sardinia, but the pain from the iron sword piercing my heart from behind was still The severe pain from his abdomen caused him to quickly fall into a coma. "Finally, this battle is sent away, can you survive to kill your own life!" Noel looked at Salbatredoni, who had completely disappeared in the sky, with a smile. .. v2 Chapter 37： restore Sending off Salbatredoni, Noor recovered the black gas and dark energy, and canceled the power of the broken silver arm, turning the right arm back to the original flesh and arms, turning to the door with a smile on his face. Couple of girls walked. When the women at the door saw the battle ended, they opened the big iron door leading to the outside and ran towards Noel. In addition to Liliana and her maid Karen, they were still staring at Salbatredo. Ni, the god-killer was sent off in a dazed direction. Through this battle, Liliana learned that the object of her oath of loyalty, Noel, is a powerful modern deity. The God-killer is vulnerable to him in front of him, so he is defeated so easily, and he still has Predatory power. When she first learned that Noel was a god, Liliana felt that she was pitted by Elika, and made her loyal to a **** who did not follow, but now it does not seem to be a bad thing. At least this modern god, Noel, is very powerful and absolutely capable. Protect yourself from trouble by the Duke of Vauban. Nor is a god, is it still possible to become a god-killer? ''Thinking that Liliana, who has come back to God, looked at Noel surrounded by the three girls, she felt that this was not very realistic, but plundering power from the God-killer, all these unrealistic things happened, that became God killer seems to have become possible. "Miss Liliana, in fact, you don''t need to think so much, anyway, you have already sworn allegiance, it is better to honestly assist this lord!" Karen thought that her elder lady was worried about loyalty to the god, So she gave her a little explanation. "Really! I don''t think there is any use for it. It has become an immutable fact anyway!" Liliana nodded, thinking that her maid, Karen, was right. At this moment, Noel and the three daughters returned to the door and came to Karen and Liliana. They were ready to assign tasks to each of them and quickly find Hades related items. "My Lord, congratulations on your victory over the God-killer!" Liliana said very respectfully when she saw Noel and the three daughters returning. "Thank you, Lily! But now you have to implement the plan. You have to use the resources on your hands to help me find related objects, so that I can quickly become a godslayer!" Noel thought for a moment, and felt hurry. Its good to be a God-killer, otherwise you will always be troubled by other God-killers. Sooner or later you have to be annoyed by them. "Admiral Noel, I will immediately inform the Red Copper Black Cross to let them allocate people to look for everywhere, please rest assured!" Erica said, holding Noel''s arm very seriously, she had intended to do so, It''s just that Liliana and Salbatredoni, whose arrival disrupted her plan. "Last night, I had already started to collect intelligence, and it is estimated that I will get the news soon!" Lucrezia Zola thought for a moment, and thought that the news that made people inquire should be answered soon. That''s right. "My lord, I will also inform the bronze and black crosses to let them find the items you want!" Liliana also said immediately that since the statement was slower than Erica, she decided to find the related items first, not It fell behind the demon woman. "Then I''ll wait for your good news!" Noel took Erica and Lucrezia Zola into each other''s arms, and walked back into the room together. auzw.com Karen, Liliana, and Ariana followed the three of them and went to the house together. After returning to the house, the women just wanted to start contacting the staff to find the related things Noel needed, but then they found that the contact items did not seem to be available. "What''s the matter, can your phone be used?" Erica locked her eyebrows, looked at the phone that couldn''t be opened, and turned to ask a few others, hoping that it was just that she couldn''t use it. "No!" Liliana shook her head. The phone she was holding in her hand could not be turned on. "Even the phone can''t be used!" Lucrezia Zola shook the landline at home and said to Elika and Liliana. "It is estimated that it was the battleaholic just now. Use the power before you come!" Noel tried to turn on the TV, but it was as unavailable as their mobile phone. I thought it should be caused by the previous power and told my guess to the few women. . "If it is really caused by power, it should be restored tomorrow!" If it is caused by power, Lucrezia Zola thinks that it will probably return to normal tomorrow. After all, Salbatredoni has been bombarded from the island of Saddin, and his power cannot be maintained for too long, at most it will return to normal tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. "People left, we have to cause trouble!" Erica said a little uncomfortably. Unexpectedly, Salbatredoni, everyone left Sardinia and left the trouble. "Did you just wait and do nothing?" Liliana didn''t know what to do now. You can''t talk without communication. Even entertainment TVs and computers seem to be unusable. "Master Lord, can you crack the effect of this power?" Lucrezia Zola thought for a moment, and felt that the black gas of Noel''s sealing ability should be able to crack the effect of this power. Hearing the words, Noel also remembered that he seemed to be able to crack this power. According to his personality, he released a huge amount of dark energy and quickly rushed out of the house, trying to crack the power that covers Sardinia. It didn''t take long for the power of Sardinia to be shrouded by the dark energy released by Noel, everything was restored to its normal state, and electricity, communications, vehicles, planes, and ships could all be used normally. .. v2 Chapter 38： Japan In a flash, it has been a month since Sardinia returned to normal. Knoll still didn''t get it. There was information about Hades related objects, and he knew that several women had exhausted all their resources to find them, so there was no point in blaming them. But at night they will be dragged into the room, fighting until dawn as a punishment for not finding the information. During the period, I received a call from Salbatredoni and called me to say hello. Most of them said that I will not lose again next time. I have to find some time to come and call Noel. Come here immediately to find the meaning of trouble, anger that has not been taken away, etc. Because Salbatredoni lost defeat to Noel, he was convinced, and there was nothing to be said about being deprived of power. Not to mention, Noel let him go away. He was unwilling to play a game to be happy, and then was What else can be said about taking power. And the Duke of Vauban did not come to Sardinia to find the meaning of Liliana, nor did she leave to live in the Balkan Peninsula of Eastern Europe. I don''t know what he was going to do. A month had passed, and I never saw the Duke of Vauban in trouble, and he did not threaten the bronze and black crosses. This made Liliana feel at ease, but also made her feel very strange and puzzled. In fact, the Duke of Vauban has no time to find Lilianas troubles, and it can be said that he is too busy to forget, because he is planning the matter of summoning the incompetent god, where there is free time to deal with other things, after all, increase The power in him is the right thing for him. After this month, Noels patience was also polished, and he could guess that this world did not, the related logistics of Hades Hades passed down. So Noel intends to go to Japan, where he looks for a powerful spiritual witch, and exchanges the related objects of Hades from the system. And in Japan, Hades was directly pulled from the myth, and it was killed and plundered to become its seventh god-killer in the world. Because if summoned on Sardinia, it is estimated that Erica and Lucrezia Zora will definitely not agree to this matter, and that is Noels own territory, and he will not summon it there. , Turning Sading Island into a dead place for unmanned survival. After all, if the God of Hades comes, the epidemic and death will spread to every corner of the world, and the world will be completely transformed into a city of death, and the place of advent is the starting point of spreading epidemic and death. To devastating blows. So Noel had to choose a good location to succeed in killing Hades, the Hades who came to this world before the epidemic and death began to spread, otherwise it would be nothing until the world became a city of death. It''s fun. In Japan, a special plane landed at the airport. auzw.com A very handsome man, and five beautiful and moving women, walked out of the plane that landed at the airport and wandered into the interior of the airport lobby, which attracted the attention of many men and women. People. "Lily, are you sure this powerful witch?" Noel did not care about the sight of those around him, and asked Liliana who was walking beside her. "It should be regarded as a witch with a special talent. She has the important ability to obtain the apocalypse from the world to see the nature and origin of the disobedient god." Wen Yan, Liliana sorted out the words, explained to Noel, and came to find that The ability of a witch. "Lily, if we don''t find the witch, be careful Lord Master punishes you at night!" Elika holding Noel''s arm looked at Liliana and laughed. "Humph! I wouldn''t make a joke about this, even if she went to the school to find out, she can definitely find someone!" After hearing the word punishment, Liliana''s cheeks flushed, recalling that she was in Sardinia On the island, the life that made people blush and heartbeat in that month, and the punishment of shameless people who did not get intelligence every time. During that month, Liliana was regarded as Noel, and she ate cleanly. Anyway, she should have done everything she needed, and of course she also received Noels protection. However, part of the credit is for Erica. If she hadnt been stimulating Liliana, it is estimated that Noel did not eat her so quickly and let her serve her wholeheartedly. I didn''t pay attention to the fight between the two women, anyway, these two people''s fight is not a matter of a day or two. The witch mentioned by Liliana just now made Noel feel familiar with his goal of conquering, but thinking about it would make him too lazy to think so much. After all, when I saw someone, everything was clear and I thought so much waste. What do brain cells do. Soon, Noel and his party walked out of the airport, waiting for the airport staff to drove the car from the plane, and discussed how to wait for the place. "Sir Noel, are we going to find a place to stay next?" Erica asked suspiciously. She wanted to confirm with Noel and wait for someone''s next trip. "Erica, you take someone else to find a place. Liliana and I go directly to find someone. This is more efficient!" Noel thought for a while and thought it would be efficient to separate the lines so that it would not delay time. "Master Lord, when we find a place, we are calling to tell you where you are!" Erica nodded and agreed to Noel''s proposal. She also felt that this was efficient and would not delay much time. "I want to go with Lord Noor, and by the way, see if the witch is really so special as Liliana!" Lucrezia Zola, arms around Noel, rubbed hard with the Great Europeans. Rub, hope he agreed to let him follow. .. v2 Chapter 39： Shrine maiden Under Luke Reyzia Zola, under various temptations, Noel agreed to her to go together, which made Erica a little depressed, but she didn''t say anything. After all, let Karen and Ariana, these two unreliable maids, find a place to live to make Erica uneasy, otherwise she also wants to follow Noel. At this time, the airport staff also drove the car from the airport out of the airport and handed over the keys to Noel and his team. "Lily, you drove us to the school where the witch is now. It is still time to go to school. You should be able to find the right person!" With Lucrezia Zola, Noel who walked into the back seat of the car, and the one who was going to drive Liliana said. "Got it, my lord!" Liliana nodded and picked up the key to start the car. During the navigation in the car, she found the school learned from the information, and slowly drove the car into the driveway, followed Drive the route on the navigation. Seeing the three people drove away, Erica also asked Karen to drive away, looking for a place where he and others wanted to live. Originally, she wanted to drive Ariana, but thought of the violent driving technique, she still let Karen drive. Be safe, at least not be stopped by the police here. The two cars quickly left the airport, and the crowd of handsome men and women were also scattered at this time. They were preparing to board the plane, leaving to leave. Anyway, they were all busy and everything was restored. The way it was. The black car on the highway is moving very smoothly and fast. Liliana, who is driving the car, looks at the rearview mirror with red face from time to time, watching the loving interaction between the two in the back seat. "Lily, what school are you talking about, the witch?" Noel suddenly thought of something, and Liliana, who was driving, asked, wondering if the witch was in the same school as her goal. "The private Seongnam College, named Wanli Gu Youli, is a 16-year-old student in the high school six classes a year. At the school, he is affiliated with the Tea Ceremony Society. In fact, he is a Yuan maiden, and it was also a ritual of the gods who did not follow three years ago Survivor." Liliana revealed what she knew. In fact, she and Wanli Gu Youli also knew each other. But in order to allow Noel to quickly become a god-killer, Liliana decided to tell Wanli Gu Youli, a witch girl with special abilities, to tell him. It is for the safety of Wanli Gu Youli, because when Noel summoned Hades, the epidemic and death will spread from here at that moment, and then the whole of Japan will be caught in a devastating blow. Safe place. auzw.com But these things, Liliana did not directly tell Noel that she was worried that Noel was unwilling to take Yuri Valley, so she could only tell about her special abilities, which would make Noel interested in her and conquer her. Its just that Liliana didnt know at all that Wanligu Youli was one of the goals that Noel wanted to conquer, and it was also one of the main reasons why he came to Japan. It is easy to surrender to yourself. "It turned out to be the same person. This saved me the effort of searching!" Hearing Liliana''s reported materials and information, Noor did not expect that the person Liliana recommended to herself was the goal she wanted to conquer, but This is to save the time of searching. If Noel remembers nothing wrong, there is another private Chengnan College. The goal to be subdued is in it, and when she becomes a **** killer, she should take the initiative to come to the door, and she does not even need to find it. Go find her. "Sir Noel, do you know the witch?" Wen Yan, Lucrezia Zola, raised her blushing head and looked at her man very curiously, asking him to answer his doubts. . Seeing Lucrezia Zola, raised the doubts just asked, Liliana raised her ears, want to hear whether Noel really knows, Wanli Yuli, who has always lived in Japan, also wants to know her own man Come find what she does. "I don''t know at all, I haven''t even seen it at all, but I came to Japan in addition to summoning Hades, Hades, and I also came to this girl, Wanli Gu Youli, and made her a woman who belongs to me only!" Noel laughed. He explained, very straightforwardly, did all the thoughts in his heart, and did not mean to deceive the two. Liliana and Lucrezia Zola, both of them were stunned for a moment. Noor did not know Yuri Valley Yuri and had never seen her. Why did she come to Japan to find her and make her a woman, The two got a little more confused. "It''s quite troublesome to say!" Noel frowned, and he couldn''t tell them that he had seen Wanli Gu Youli in anime before, thinking about it and saying, "Anyway, you know my purpose is to make her become My woman is right!" "Yes, it doesn''t matter if you know her or not. Anyway, she will become Lord Noor''s woman!" Lucrezia Zola laughed. She was just a little curious just now. Since Noor doesn''t know how to explain, why bother? Own man. For Liliana, the important thing is Wanli Guyouli, which can be said to be absolutely safe, because Noel wants to make her her own woman, and even if she doesnt look down on her special abilities, she doesnt have to worry about whether she will stay She is. .. v2 Chapter 40： College Along the way, the car drove towards the private Chengnan College at a very fast speed, and Liliana was also very attentive, driving a high-speed Mercedes-Benz car. After a long time. According to the route map in the navigation, it will soon reach the private city Nan College, Liliana feels it necessary to remind, Noel and Lucrezia Zola sitting in the back seat of the car. "My lord, you are about to reach the private Chengnan College. Please sort it out with Lucrecia. It won''t be good when someone arrives!" Liliana blushed and looked at the rearview mirror to the two. Reminded. After hearing this, Lucrezia Zola started to clean up for Noel, quickly cleaned herself up, and put on the very messy clothes on his body, so he held Noel''s arm on his shoulder, just This rested with a smile on his face. The two people behind the seat were completely sorted out, and Liliana drove the car to the gate of the private Chengnan College, but she quickly stopped the car. Originally, Liliana wanted to directly drive the car into the college, but you could enter the gate of the private Chengnan College. It was closed by the guards of the college guard room. If you dont stop immediately, it is estimated that you will hit the iron gate fiercely. Just fine. The large iron gate of the college was completely closed, and a man in the guardhouse walked towards the car parked at the gate of the college, intending to inquire about the origin of the characters in the car to see if they were to be let in. "Please put down the car window and tell me your origin." The college guard knocked on the car window and asked the figure driving in the driver''s seat. He could not put it into the college at will, so that he would be given by the college. Expelled immediately. "We came to the Academy to find someone, please open the door and let us in." Liliana rolled the window down and said to the man in the guard uniform very politely. "Look for someone? Then please tell me who you are looking for. I called and asked before I could put you into the academy." The man in guard costume thought about the girl in the driver''s seat. Said. "Lily, there must be a way for the college guard to get out?" Noel smiled at the driver''s seat, Liliana was about to say back. He didn''t have the patience to wait here, it was a waste of his time. . "No problem, my lord!" After hearing the words, Liliana nodded, responded to Noel, and quickly found a way in her mind. Hearing the words of the man in the back seat of the car, the college guards were a little unhappy, but before the words came in a hurry, Liliana immediately took a step ahead and interrupted what he wanted to say. auzw.com "Open the door to the academy and give me away, don''t block our way here!" Liliana used her magic and began to hypnotize the academy guards she wanted to ask. Let him open the gate of the college that is tightly closed, and let open the way for others to enter the college. "Yes." The hypnotized college guard, whose eyes were dull, responded with a stunned voice, then walked back to the guard room staggeringly, and opened the door to the private Chengnan College. Seeing that all went well, Liliana drove in, inside the private Chengnan College, and the hypnotized college guard stood in the guard room so stupefied that the pupils of her eyes were still dull and glorious, and did not wake up from hypnosis at all. . Because Liliana feels that if you have to drive out later, you will simply increase the magic power output and make the hypnosis effect last longer, so you dont have to trouble hypnotize once, and you can save a lot of unnecessary troubles. . And its very possible to wait for a long time, to take Wanli Gu Youli forcibly away, where there is time to go to the hypnosis college guards, and driving the car to open the door will definitely cause unnecessary trouble, so Liliana just in case To increase the intensity and time of hypnosis. Noel inside the car, at the moment of entering the private city Nan College, he shook down the window next to him and began to observe the environment here, by the way to see if there were beautiful women. But now it is time for class. Except for some students in physical education, there are no students in this college, and Noel finds that this school is really not very good. "This private Chengnan College is really not good, and the environment is too bad!" Looking at the surrounding environment, Noel said to himself, after feeling that this was not good-looking, he turned around and returned to the car. Lucrezia Zola chats. It may be that during the blood raid, I was a bit used to high-tech. Now Noel sees the situation here, it is just one sky and one underground, and there is nothing comparable at all. And this luxurious car also attracted the attention of the students who took the physical education class. Their eyes were locked in the car one after another. They were all very curious and wondering whether there were any big people coming to the college, but there was no one. Go up and ask about the plan. Both stood motionless in the same place, only with their eyes moving with the car, watching where the car was going, so that when the get out of class was over, we could see who was sitting in this luxury car. Even the teacher who taught the physical education class stayed at the spot and looked at the car, and guessed in his mind if any leaders came to the private Chengnan College to visit. Therefore, this sports honestly didn''t mean to go up and ask. It was really a leader who came to visit if he didn''t make it. If he messed up things like that, the school would definitely make him unable to walk around. Liliana, who was driving the car, didn''t know that the car caused it. The attention of the students and teachers outside, she only knew that she had finally found a place to park, so she quickly drove the car over. .. v2 Chapter 41： Classroom But when driving the car to the place where the vehicle is parked, Liliana was a little depressed, because all the bicycles were parked inside, and there was no place to park the car at all. "Lily, just stop in the open space next to it. We shouldn''t spend much time and will be able to drive away from the private Chengnan College." Noel, who is observing the environment, of course also sees the situation outside, anyway, soon To leave, he felt the same where he stopped. "Well, that''s the only way." Hearing Noel''s words, Liliana knew that there was no other way. Depressed and depressed, Liliana parked the car not far away. Liliana quickly parked her car and quickly walked out of the drivers seat. Outside, she opened the door of the rear seat to let Noel and Lucrezia Zola from Get out of the car. "Liliana, don''t be depressed, it won''t take much time to find someone." Lucrezia Zola smiled, seeing Liliana, still a little depressed. "Lily, I think it''s good. At least when picking up the car, you don''t have to move the car out of the parking space. You can drive away from here directly." Noel pinched Liliana''s face, explaining and comforting her with a smile. , But he did find it convenient. "I suddenly felt that way, it was indeed very convenient!" Seeing Noel said that it was good. Liliana''s depression was immediately disappeared, and her face recovered a sweet smile. "Let''s go to the witch you said, so that we can leave here soon. It should be six classes a year in high school, right?" Lucrezia Zola smiled and asked Liliana, she asked I want to see the witch quickly, to see what is special about it, and let Noel want her to be her own woman. "It''s six classes a year in high school. It''s true. It''s just how the high school went. I really don''t know, huh." Liliana smiled embarrassedly. After all, she won''t have college classes in the information she got. Road map, no one will be bored to collect that. "Small things, just release the magic to detect it." After that, Lucrezia Zola immediately closed her eyes, released the magic from the body, and began to detect it in the academy. It didnt take long for Lucrezia Zola to get the desired result. She found her high school position and collected all the magic she had released, slowly opening her smile. Eyes. "That''s the high school, let''s go, Lord Noel!" Pointing to the school building on the right, Lucrezia Zola, holding Noel''s arm, smiled and dragged him toward the school building. "Wait for me!" Liliana hurried to catch up and came to the other side of Noel, advancing side by side, but she did not hold the other side of Noel''s arm like Lucrezia Zola. Sorry to do something like this. Because Liliana, but not Erica and Lucrezia Zola, these two women have such thick-skinned skin to do so, if they are themselves in private, she would not mind such an intimate move, but in She would still be embarrassed in public. auzw.com Knorr didn''t care about these things, so he directly pulled Liliana into her arms with her left hand, hugged her little waist tightly, and continued to move forward. However, Liliana did not resist, and even let Noel hug her intimately, since she would feel very embarrassed, but she would not refuse to embrace her man, and she felt very happy in her heart. Soon, the three of them walked into the high school building for one year together, and began to look for classrooms with six classes a year in the corridor. Every time they walked through the classroom, it caused a lot of attention. After all, Noel and Liliana, and Lucrezia Zola, in the eyes of these students and teachers in Japan, are foreign handsome men and women from abroad, which attracted their attention quite normal. Besides, men look very handsome, women It''s beautiful and moving, it''s hard to get attention. If not, it is estimated that those students are going around now, especially those nymphomaniacs and wolf friends. They will not let go guys and beauties, at least they have to go to talk before they stop. The sights that were drawn did not have any impact on the three people. It can also be said that they were directly ignored by the three people and continued to move forward to find six classes a year. "It should be that!" Noel looked up, and the doorplate in front of the classroom door clearly stated the four words six classes a year. "Well!" Wen Yan, Liliana, who was seen as a little shy, lifted her blushing head, looked at the four words in the six shifts a year in front of the house number, and nodded in response to Noel. "Is it so soon? Really looking forward to what that witch looks like!" After hearing the words of Noel and Liliana, Lucrezia Zola came to her spirit, and her eyes were full of curiosity and anticipation. When the three of them were talking, unconsciously, they came to the door of Class 6 of the year. Three pairs of eyes began to look for Wanli Gu Youli in the classroom. The students in the classroom also noticed the handsome men and women outside the door, and turned their eyes from the podium to the three people. The eyes of the nymphos immediately burst into hearts, and the mouth of the wolf friends continued to spit out. This situation also made the teacher of the teaching course noticed and looked at the students'' eyes. When he saw the three people outside the door, his eyebrows were locked tightly, since he also liked it Seeing the beauty, but it is unforgivable to disturb him in class. "Who are you, don''t you know it''s class time?" The male teacher who taught the course put down the textbook and walked out of the door, said uncomfortably in front of the three. .. v2 Chapter 42： Lingshi Hearing this, Noel glanced down and looked at the middle-aged male teacher who was shorter than himself in front of him. The goods actually disturbed him in finding someone in the classroom, which made him very, very uncomfortable. "Go!" Just like looking at the dead, looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, Noel gave him a word coldly, a trace of murderous intention from the body, locked on the middle-aged man. However, Noel did not intend to kill the middle-aged male teacher. He just wanted to scare him so that he could get out of his way. Dont continue to disturb him and find someone here, otherwise he might be killed. The middle-aged male teacher who was locked in murder was like falling into the ice cave in an instant. When he looked at Noel in front of him, he saw the devil in the abyss. Sit directly on the ground, and continue to pedal the ground to let himself back out. Let the students who had been pulled back to God by the words of the middle-aged teacher, completely stunned in their seats, really couldn''t understand their teacher, what kind of stimulation was this. Will crawl on the ground so gazed. "Miss Liliana?" One of them, a young girl with long brown hair, didn''t care, and suddenly became a teacher with strange behavior, but fixedly looked at Liliana outside the classroom. But when the brown-haired girl turned her attention to Noel, her acuity ability was unconsciously activated at this moment, her body flashed a green light, and her brown pupil turned green. But this weird situation did not attract the attention of others, because they were all magic-free, and they could not see the change of the brown-haired girl at all, but one person in the classroom saw it but was stunned and stunned. , Did not make any response. This fluctuation of spiritual power attracted the attention of the three people outside the door and locked their eyes on the brown-haired girl who used Lingshi. The three forgot to bring the middle-aged teacher into the unhappiness, and the frost on the face disappeared. Smile. "My lord, she is Wanligu Youli, that is the witch I recommend to you!" Feeling the fluctuation of spiritual power, Liliana saw Wanligu Youli and pointed in the direction of Noel holding her. "Is it a well-qualified witch with the ability to see eyes?" Lucrezia Zola looked at the girl in the state of seeing eyes and smiled: "I don''t know, she sees no one in Lord Noir. From Gods message!" "It is nothing more than the message of the **** of war or the king of Nuada, the two gods who do not follow!" Noel shrugged his shoulders with a smile. He was very sure that Yuri Wanli could not see any information of himself, at most. You can see the two powerful information. "My lord, do you need to let Wanligu Yuli come out now?" Liliana asked Noor, looking at Wanligu Yuli, she should listen to her own words and leave here with others. auzw.com "Don''t worry, wait for her to exit the state of Lingshi, it''s not too late to let her follow us!" Noel smiled and shook, he also wanted to know, the result of Wanli Gu Youli Lingshi, waiting for the end of the belt She left here so she could ask what she saw. Hearing Noels words, Liliana nodded, staying in his arms obediently, waiting for Yuri Valley to quit, and let her and others leave the college. Wanli Gu Youli, who was in the sight, was exactly what Nuor had guessed. She saw the power information of the **** of war and the **** King Nuada, and she also saw that Nuoer was a god, but she could not see him. Any information from her made her think that her vision failed. "''God''" withdrew from the state of spiritual vision, Wanli Gu Yuli opened his eyes wide, covering his mouth with his hands and said in surprise, although he did not get the information of the **** outside the door, but only knew that the other side was a **** , Enough to surprise her. What''s more, the handsome deity also has the power of two other deities. This makes Wanli Gu Youli feel incredible, and at the same time, he really can''t understand why this deity was with Liliana and came to the private city. What Nan College does. Seeing Wanli Gu Youli, she had completely retired from her vision, and Noel smiled and patted Lilianas buttocks, signaling her to enter the classroom to bring the other party out. Suddenly her buttocks were attacked, Liliana just blushed, and she immediately understood the meaning of Noel, ignoring the eyes of the students in the classroom and walking towards the seat of Wanli Gu Youli. "Miss Liliana? Why did you come here?" Seeing Liliana walked in front of you, Yuri Wanli raised doubts and wanted an answer from the other person''s mouth. "Wanligu Youli, leave here with me, otherwise I can''t guarantee that my Lord will make any excessive moves!" Liliana didn''t answer the question raised by Wanligu Youli, but instead asked yourself Request to leave. "My Lord?" Wen Yan, Yuri Wanli turned to look at the smiling **** outside, thinking about what Liliana said, and immediately understood who she said was my Lord. After careful thought, Wanli Guyouli knew that the god''s excessive behavior was devastating, so she immediately decided to leave with Liliana, she didn''t want to teach the **** outside, what to do here. move. At that time, the entire private Chengnan College will suffer for her own sake, and her friends will also be killed. This is what Wanli Gu Youli absolutely does not want to see, so she quickly picked up, all of her own on the desk Items, ready to leave here with Liliana. .. v2 Chapter 43： lesson After all the items were packed, Wanli Yuli stood up from the seat, picked up the backpack with the items ready to leave, and Liliana was about to turn back to Noel. But at this moment, I saw the young man in the strange state of Wanli Gu Youli, who had recovered from the surprise just now, and saw that the silver-haired girl wanted to take his classmate away, and his classmate seemed to be unwilling. . "Hello! Who are you from Wanligu classmates, why did you take her away?" The black-haired hedgehog-headed teenager suddenly stood up from his own seat and asked the silver-haired girl, asking if he could allow it His classmates were taken away so reluctantly. "Student Cao Ya?" Wanli Gu Youli was stunned for a moment, but he did not expect that this classmate would suddenly come out and start his own. "Student Wanligu, as long as you don''t want to, I won''t let you be taken away!" Caoya Hutang said very seriously. He had a strong sense of justice and he did not allow such things to happen. "Do you know that there is a price to pay for doing more business?" The smile on Liliana''s face disappeared, and she turned to look coldly, a teenager with a strong sense of justice. "Student Cao Ya, thank you for your kindness, but I volunteered to go with her, so please don''t stop it!" Seeing Liliana''s indifferent expression, Yuri Wanli was really worried, waiting for the classmate to say What kind of words would make Liliana irritating by then. After hearing this, Caoya Hutang was stunned, but I didn''t expect her kindness. Since she was ruthlessly rejected, but after seeing Wanli Gu Yuli worried, she probably understood why she said that. I can''t afford the cold-haired girl with a cold face. "Wanli Youli, let''s go quickly!" Seeing the hedgehog boy shut up, Liliana said to Wanli Gu Youli, she didn''t want to let Noel wait outside the classroom for a long time, so she began to urge the other party to leave here quickly . "Huh!" Wanli Gu Yuli nodded and followed Liliana''s footsteps as she walked towards the door of the classroom. "Wait! Now it''s time for class, no matter what you have, please wait until after school!" Caoya Hutang felt that he could not let his classmates be taken away for fear of power, so he issued again. Stop words. After that, Caoya Hutang left the seat and walked towards Yuri Valley Yuri, trying to pull her back to the seat, so that the silver-haired girl would not take her out of the classroom. Outside of the classroom, Noel, of course, recognized the juvenile with a strong sense of justice, which is the hogweed protection hall of this world. He had originally planned to ignore him, but he did not dare to become a godslayer and had no power, so he dared to come forward. It''s no wonder that you''re busy. auzw.com "Graduate Hayao, you." Wanli Gu Youli turned to persuade him to go back, but when she hadn''t finished speaking, she was interrupted by the voice outside the classroom door. "Lily, a nosy person, needs a lesson before he can come down honestly, do you understand what I mean?" Noel smiled slightly and said to Liliana in the classroom, letting her take a lesson in the grass-roots protection hall, Otherwise, it would be really endless. "My lord, I understand!" Liliana nodded to Noel and responded that she understood what he meant. She also felt that it was time to teach the nosy people some lessons, otherwise it was estimated that he would not be honest. I will definitely continue to come to find trouble before I am happy. After that, Li Cao''an was about to encounter it in the grass-roots protection hall. At the moment of Yuri Valley, Liliana quickly turned around and kicked him fiercely on his abdomen. Poor Kusanagi did not understand what was going on, but felt a sudden pain in his abdomen, his feet left the ground, and he floated into mid-air, quickly galloping towards the rear. "Poof!" The grassy hutang that hit the wall fiercely did not cause a loud noise. The force bounced back from the wall and bounced out again and fell to the ground. The violent impact caused him to spur blood from his mouth. . Kneeling on the ground with one foot, covering one''s stomach with one hand, supporting the body with the other hand, the blood in the mouth is constantly squirting out, and Caoya Hutang raises his head hard, looking at the silver-haired girl with frost on his face in disbelief, I did not expect that the silver-haired girl would have such a powerful and terrible power, which was too unscientific for him. Such violent behavior caused the students in the classroom to sweat and swell. No one dared to come forward to help the grassy nursery that was vomiting blood. They were afraid of the anger of the silver-haired girl from the grassy nursery. Own body. "Before I told you, there is a price to pay for doing more business!" Liliana said with a cold face, wanting to walk to the side of Caoya Hutang, giving him a deeper lesson, but she was Wanli Gu Youli stopped. "Miss Liliana, we will leave here now, please don''t hurt my classmates!" Wanli Gu Yuli''s eyes were filled with tears, and she held Liliana''s hand tightly. She was really a little afraid that the other party would kill it directly. , This classmate who helped himself out. Liliana frowned and turned to look at Noel outside the classroom, wanting to seek advice from him, whether to let go of the boy kneeling on the ground, or continue to give the boy some deep lessons. Following Lilianas vision, Wanli Gu Yuli also looked at it, and she immediately knew the right to make a decision. In the hands of the handsome **** at the door of the classroom, she looked at him with pleading eyes, hoping he would let go Caoya Hutang. At the entrance of the classroom, seeing the two girls looking at themselves, Noel nodded and agreed to let go of the grassy nursery. After all, it''s a pity to play like this, after all, there may be no toys to entertain in the future. .. v2 Chapter 44： will not "Hum! Fortunately, pick up a dog''s life!" Turned around and looked down at the grassy nursery that had just stopped spitting blood. Liliana finished talking to him coldly and pulled Wanli Gu Youli to the classroom Go to the door. Wanli Gu Youli, who was being pulled, turned his head and looked at Caoya Hutang, and after confirming that he was not in danger, he followed Liliana honestly and left. Now that he stopped vomiting blood, the intense pain from his abdomen prevented Caoya Hutang from speaking a word. He could only look at the silver-haired girl with his teeth, and took Yuri Valley away from the classroom. As for the middle-aged male teacher, hiding under the rostrum, the entire body shrunk tightly, and his body continued to tremble violently, and he could not be expected to stop him from saying anything. The man and the woman took Wanli Yuli. Waiting for the three men to take Wanli Gu Youli away, and everyone in the classroom can''t see the figures of the three people before going to see how the Caoya Hutang and the middle-aged male teacher are going. "Grass grass, how are you doing?" "Do you want to call an ambulance?" "Hurry up and say, just use p!" "Whoever, put the tables together and let the grass lie on it!" "I''m going to see what happened to the teacher, you take care of the grass!" Inside the classroom, a pot of porridge was instantly messed up. Several base friends of Caoya Hutang took care of him very attentively, and the middle-aged male teacher seemed to be a bit mentally devastated and completely ignored the yelling students. Just keep trembling under the podium. "The silver-haired woman''s behavior was kidnapping. Hurry up and call the police!" Lying on the desk together, Caoya Hutang felt a lot more comfortable, but he did not forget Wanli Gu Youli People took away from here. "Cao Hui, you should save yourself. The students of Wanligu said that it was voluntary. We have no use in calling the police. Maybe we will bear the name of the fake report." "Even if Classmate Wanligu looked reluctant, she did voluntarily leave. You are just asking for trouble. The next time you look at the situation clearly, you are in the beginning." "It''s good luck that you haven''t been killed this time, but if you are going to be killed, you can call the police directly and arrest all three of them." "But after all, the two women are really beautiful, especially the woman who was standing outside the door just now, but it''s a pity that she is already famous, hey!" auzw.com Good friends of Caoya Hutang, you have discussed it in one sentence, and the topic has become more and more wrong. There is no point in calling the police at all, but the ambulance still called to call. After all, the middle-aged teacher and Caoya Hutang, both of them have to go to the hospital. One has a mental breakdown and one vomits a lot of blood. You have to go to the hospital to check it. Before leaving, Noor and his party had walked out of the high school teaching building and were strolling to the place where the car was parked, planning to leave the private Chengnan College. Wanli Gu Youli, closely behind the three, kept thinking about what the other party was looking for herself. She knew that when she was not asking, she could only follow it honestly, waiting for the right time. Question the three. "Lucrekia, wait for you to drive, I think Lily has a lot of words, and want to talk to Yuri Valley Yuri, is that okay?" Noel was smiling and hugged by himself, Lucrekiazzo La said. Noel thinks that Liliana and Wanli Gu Youli, the same people who survived the summoning ceremony three years ago, haven''t seen each other for so long, and there must be a lot of things they want to tell. "It''s okay, but where are we going to drive?" Lucrezia Zola shrugged and asked. It''s just a little thing like driving. It''s strange to have any questions. And Liliana came over and drove by herself. It''s fair to go back. "Did Elika haven''t found a suitable place yet?" Hearing the words, Noel froze for a moment, remembering that Elika hadn''t called yet, I didn''t know where to go now. "My lord, I called and asked where they were, and then how about we go directly?" Liliana thought for a while and proposed the method she thought of. "Well, that''s it. Let''s get in the car first, and after asking where they are, we will start driving directly." Noel nodded and agreed with Liliana''s proposal. It was better than waiting here anyway. The four entered the car one after another, and Liliana called Erica and began to ask them where they were, and told them that everything on this side had been completed, and they were planning to meet them in the past. "Lily, you ask Lord Noor, are we going to live in Japan?" The cell phone came out, and Erica''s words sounded. When she was separated from Noel in the front, she forgot to ask this question, causing her to struggle there for a long time. , Whether to buy a house in Japan. "Erica, we will not stay in Japan for a long time, and we will stay here for a day or two at most, and return to Sardinia after finishing things!" Noel took the phone from Liliana and said directly, telling herself Waiting for people, will not live in Japan. "Sir Noel, then you will come to the **** premium hotel. I will open the room now. I will let Ariana take you to the room at the door." Hearing Noel''s voice, Erica carefully I thought about it, and I dont need to stay here anyway, so just stay in a superior hotel. "Well, I''ll hang up first, see you then!" After that, Noel hung up the phone and gave the phone back to Liliana, facing Lucrezia Zola in the driver''s seat, saying: "Lu Cracia, you look for **** high-end hotels on the navigation, Erica and they are there, just drive directly." .. v2 Chapter 45： answer After getting the location of Erica, Lucrezia Zola quickly checked in the navigation. The senior hotel mentioned by Noel quickly found the location of the superior hotel. After locking the location and showing the route map, she He started the car and drove it away from the parking area. It didn''t take long for the car to go out very smoothly. Liliana also lifted the door of the private Chengnan College. The hypnotism applied by the door guard let him wake up from the state of hypnosis. Returning to the normal college guard, he stared at the opened door of the academy without knowing when it opened, and he clearly remembered that there was a luxury car parked in front of the door, but now completely disappeared without a trace, he All began to have a little doubt whether it was a dream. The limousine quickly entered the highway and began to accelerate the speed of driving. It followed the navigation road map and rushed to the hotel where the three persons were located. Wanli Gu Youli, who was sitting opposite Noel, was quite restrained and sat still, as if she had been immobilized. Even her little head had not been lifted up, and she remained like this since entering the back seat. status. Noel hugged Liliana beside her, and did not break the silence in the car, but constantly observed Wanli Gu Youli, a motionless and wood-like girl, wanting to see when she couldn''t help asking questions. Seeing that neither of them spoke, Liliana leaned on Noel''s body with a blush, and endured Noel''s secret play. Originally Liliana, she still wanted to talk to Wanli Gu Youli, but now she is exhausted without having to give up her yin, and there will be free time to talk about something. Soon after, Wanli Yuli finally couldn''t bear it, so she lifted her little head and looked at the man with evil smile and Liliana with a red face, she decided to be one person and one **** ask a question. "Master God, why did you come to Japan, and why did you take me out of school? Please answer my doubts for me, can you?" Wan Li Gu You looked at him, embracing Liliana''s handsome god, The question just held in my heart was raised. "Girl, can''t you finally ask?" Nuoer smiled evilly, withdrawing his hand from Liliana, and locked her eyes on Yuri Yuri. "Yes, Master God, please ask me to answer my doubts!" ??Wanli Gu Yuli nodded and admitted that she couldn''t help it. She only raised the doubts in her heart, because she knew very well that she lied in front of the gods It''s useless, it''s not as good as admitting it directly. auzw.com "Since you are so frank, there is no problem telling you!" Noel was stunned for a moment, but I did not expect Wanli Gu Youli to admit so straightforward, but see through what she thought. And there was nothing to be surprised. He smiled and said, "Why would you come to Japan without telling me? As for why you should be taken away from school, it is because Lily recommended you to be a witch for me!" "Yes, I recommended you to my Lord!" Liliana nodded, looking at Wanli Gu Yuli, admitting that she recommended her to Noel herself. "Master God, I''m just an ordinary witch girl, and there is nothing special, please let me leave here!" See Liliana nodded and admitted that Wanli Gu Youli was a little unbelievable and really couldn''t understand why she, Recommend yourself to this handsome god. "You are not ordinary at all. You and Lily, who survived the ritual of summoning the incompetent **** three years ago, can be said to be very good witches. I am not wrong, Wanli Gu Youli!" Nuoer said with a smile, and said that both of them were three years ago, summoning the witches who survived the gods who did not follow. Hearing the facts that told Liliana and Wanligu Youli, both of them were completely stunned. They both looked at Noel in astonishment and wondered how he knew. Liliana didnt remember it at all. She said that she was also a maiden witch at that time, but she said that Wanligu Yuli was a survivor at the time, and she didnt mention anything about herself. Thats why she was surprised. "Lily, before I saw Wanli Gu Youli, I could know her existence and appearance, and of course I knew that you were a maiden witch at that time. This is not a surprise, just when I can see the past Alright!" Noel reached out with a smile and rubbed, Liliana''s face said. Liliana thought about it carefully. When she went to the private Chengnan College, Noel decided to ask Yuri Valley to become a woman belonging only to him, as if she had seen her long before, and he was a powerful god. , With the ability to see the past, as if this is really no surprise. See the past? Thinking that Wanli Guyou thought about her ideals and felt that if a **** is really possible, she has such a special ability, so she didnt think about it, Liliana, telling the **** about her past. "Master God, can you answer my other doubt?" After understanding one of the doubts, Yuri Wanli now wants to know what this **** wants to do when he comes to Japan, and he starts praying. What a bad thing. "Then tell you well, anyway, you will have to know sooner or later!" Noel thinks that Yuri Guri, who knows sooner or later, has no problem now, let her know what she is going to do, she doesn''t have any Any ability to stop. Seeing this handsome god, willing to speak out the purpose of coming to Japan, Wanli Yuli immediately raised her ears, fearing that you would miss any word, and patiently waited for the answer to come out from the other person''s mouth. .. v2 Chapter 46： Tonic "Actually, I came to Japan to plan a summoning ceremony here, to summon the emperor who ruled the underworld in ancient Greek mythology, and let it come to this world!" See Wanli Gu Youli, so looking forward to it Waiting, Noel said with a smile, his purpose of coming to this place in Japan. "What?! Let Hades, the ancient Greek emperor, be summoned here in Japan?!" Yoshiyuki Wanli shouted in horror. Ben was scared enough to hear the summoning ritual. He was in control of the underworld in ancient Greece. Emperor Xing, summoned into this world from myth. This is simply the rhythm of destroying the world. Wanli Yuyou knows very well that when the **** of the underworld comes to this world, disease and death will spread to every corner of the world, and Japan as the calling place will be the first Into a city of death. Unless there is a **** killer, when the epidemic and death have not spread on a large scale, they will be summoned to be killed by the **** of the underworld, otherwise no one will survive in Japan, and the world will be shrouded in disease and death, which will eventually lead to The world has become a city of death. "Master Divine, please be merciful, don''t do such a thing, the world will be destroyed by this!" After returning to God, Wanli Gu Yuli knelt in the car and asked very very seriously, but she was I never thought that the handsome **** in front of him was going to do such a crazy thing. "Summoning the **** of the underworld in ancient Greece is something I must do, and no one can change my decision!" Noel smiled and shook, waiting for a long month, he would not be because of Wanli Guyou Reason, now a few words change attention. "God, although you want to attract the **** of the underworld, but I can''t take orders from you!" Hearing the gods in front of you, you must call in the **** of the underworld, Yuri Valley immediately thought, she and Liliana were in The reason here, she thinks, is that the deity wants to let both of them help him to attract the ancient Greek Emperor. "What are you talking about?" This inexplicable word made Noel stunned for a moment, wondering what Wuligu Yuli was talking about. "As a sorceress, I have a mission to protect this country. How do you let me do the thing that attracts the **** of the underworld, triggers a devastating disaster, and causes Japan to become an undead city of death!" Wanli Yuli Speaking seriously, and clarified his position, will definitely not help the other party to attract the **** of the underworld. "Then what do you do, even if you know you can''t do it, but you still have to resist me?" Now Noor also knows that Wanligu Youli had misunderstood, and he didn''t have any plans to let her help summon, but I just wanted to hear her. How to plan to do it, so I did not plan to explain to her. "I will break myself! I will never bring the **** of the underworld to this world, let it destroy Japan and destroy the world! God, please ask you to think twice!" Wanli Gu Youli was determined, and there was absolutely no kidding. meaning. Wanligu Yuli, she wants to show to the gods in front of her that she will definitely do it, even if it is dead, it will not help to attract the **** of the underworld. auzw.com "Your choice is simple and decisive, but it is quite stupid. I remember I didn''t seem to have said that I need you to call the **** of the underworld?" Noel shook his head and said, Since I appreciate Wanli Gu Youli''s decisiveness, she doesn''t need her help to summon. Even if Wanli Gu Youli is self-defeating, there is no use at all. The ritual of calling the **** of the underworld will still be performed in Japan, and she wants to commit suicide by Noor, which is impossible to complete. Mission, there is a way to resurrect her if she is really dead. "Are you going to let Miss Liliana perform the ritual of summoning the **** of the underworld alone?" Wanli Gu Yuli froze for a moment, and looked at Liliana who had not spoken for a while, and immediately thought of this possibility. Because Wanli Gu Youli feels that in addition to herself, Liliana can also serve as the ritual to call the underworld god. After all, she and herself are witches who survived three years ago. Three years ago, the ritual of summoning the incompetent god, but the sacrifice of about thirty witches, summoned the incompetent god. At the time, most of the witches who were summoned were actually many people who survived the ceremony, but they were all severely traumatized, but they eventually suffered a mental breakdown and could not escape. Only Wanli Gu Youli and Liliana are safe, and the reason they are okay is because they have excellent qualifications. It can also be said that their luck is quite good and they survived, but no one can guarantee that they will not be so far next time. . But this time it was the summoning of the **** of the underworld. If Liliana summoned herself alone, she would definitely be dead and dead, and there would be no possibility of surviving. Therefore, Wanli Gu Youli just called out in horror, but this was the result of her self-repairing brain. She was completely scaring herself. Noorke did not intend to let the two of them summon, nor did they need them. Be the victim of summoning. "I have to say, you are too good to make up your own brain!" Noel twitched at the corner of his mouth, and he saw through Wanli Gu Youli''s thoughts, but did not expect her to be able to make up for herself. "Do you have another candidate?!" Wen Yan, Wanli Gu Yuli turned her head in surprise, staring at the handsome **** in front of her and asked, she had no longer stopped her own brains. "Stop, don''t guess it there! The ritual does not need any witch, because the underworld god''s related thing is in my hands, just take it out and unlock the seal!" In order to prevent Wanligu Yuli , Continue to make a guessing in that brain, Noel directly said the method of summoning, otherwise I really don''t know that she will guess, what strange and wonderful answers come. .. v2 Chapter 47： persuade Hearing the explanation, the extremely handsome **** in front of him had no meaning of letting others summon. Wanli Gu Yuli now understands it, and he was completely self-confident, and he also knew what he threatened just now. Moment has no effect at the moment. It''s completely gone. Let the handsome **** in front of him give up the bargaining chip for calling the Underworld God. After all, Noel holds the relevant objects in his hand, and directly unlocking the seal can lead the Underworld God from myth. "How could this be so" was explained. Wanli Yuli was paralyzed in the car, and now she couldn''t think of any way to stop the handsome **** in front of her, and summoned the **** of the underworld in Japan. And Wanli Gu Youli was also very puzzled. Since she was not needed to summon the Underworld God, why did she take her out of the school, no matter how she thought about it, she couldn''t understand. "Wanligu, you don''t need to be so frustrated. My Lord summoned the **** of the underworld, he wanted to kill it and plunder power, not to destroy the world!" Liliana said after seeing Wanligu Youli Out of those, Noel did not finish. "God plundered the power of God?" Wen Yan, waking up from the loss of soul, Wanli Gu Yuli raised her head, looked at Liliana and asked, God went to plunder the power of God, this is the first time she heard. "My lord, he exists as a half-human and half-god, and has the power to plunder power. Now all three of his powers are plundered!" Liliana smiled proudly, and then said: "And can also become a killer. God, become the seventh king in the world!" "Even in this way, it is too chaotic to call the **** of the underworld, but that is the **** who can bring about the destruction of the world. If the killing fails, the world will be completely destroyed by this!" Wanli Gu Youli said very seriously Even if Liliana was telling the truth, she couldn''t accept this crazy move. "My lord, I can definitely succeed in killing, this time the **** of the underworld to be summoned, and become the strongest king in the world!" Liliana firmly believes that Noel can definitely succeed, and the **** of the underworld to be summoned will become the world. The strongest presence on earth. "Lily, you don''t need to explain so much. Anyway, calling the **** of the underworld is not going to change. You''re explaining that she won''t give up the ritual that stopped us from calling. Why waste so much saliva!" Noel shrugged. Put Liliana in her arms and stop her from persuading Wanli Gu Youli, because it is useless anyway. Just like Noel said, Wanli Gu Youli was indeed trying to figure out how to stop the summoning ritual. There was no change in Liliana''s words that she wanted to stop the summoning ritual. But she didn''t think of it now, any way to stop it, she could only sit and keep silent, but she was running quickly in her mind, and decided to find a way to stop this crazy move before the summoning ceremony began. During the conversation between the three, Lucrezia Zola had drove the limousine to the location given by Erica, and also saw Ariana who was waiting outside at the door of the luxury hotel. After clearing the location, he drove the luxury car to the gate auzw.com Seeing her own car, Ariana quickly ran up, and the hotel staff responsible for parking also walked quickly, preparing to go up to help park the car. Soon, the four people in the limousine came out of the car one after another and handed over the keys to the hotel staff. Of course, tipping is inevitable. "Sir Noel, we have prepared the room, I will take you to the room to rest!" Arianna said with a smile on her face, ready to open the room for four people in the high-end hotel. "I really need to take a break to prepare for the next event!" Noel glanced at Wanli Gu Yuli, who looked down and did not speak, and put Ariana into her arms and smiled: "Ariana, you come to point us Let''s go!" "Well!" Arianna nodded with a smile, as if she had already adapted to it. Noel''s intimate move was completely blush-free and shy, and her face was still full of smiles. Noel and Ariana walked into the high-end hotel together, and Lucrezia Zola swiftly followed him, taking over Noel''s arm on the other side. But Liliana slowed her pace and did not keep up with the first three, but walked with Wanli Gu Youli, intending to persuade her to stop her from thinking about those useless things. Even Doni, the sixth god-killer, was easily defeated by Noel. Liliana didn''t think at all that there could be any way for Wuligu Youli, or who could be called to stop the summoning ceremony. "Wanligu, don''t think about it anymore. No one can stop the summoning ceremony!" Liliana kindly persuaded, she didn''t want Wanligu Yuli to ask for trouble, because there was no one or way to stop it. "But" Wanli Yuli, who was about to say something, hadn''t said what she wanted to say, but was immediately interrupted by Liliana. "When you were in the classroom before, you should have seen my Lord, with the power of God King Anuda. Do you know where it was plundered from?" Looking at the back of Noel in front, Liliana''s eyes were full of worship, Asked Wanli Gu Yuli next to him. "Don''t you get it from the **** king Anuda?" After hearing Liliana''s question, Wanli Gu Yuli asked in doubt, and the power was only possessed by the incompetent god. She couldn''t think of anything else except there. . "The sixth God-killer, Sarbatredoni, easily defeated him and robbed him of the power of the **** Anunda from him!" Liliana smiled and explained to Wanli Guyouli For a moment, let her know that Noel is powerful. .. v2 Chapter 48： Persuade At the same time, it is also telling Wanli Gu Youli that Noel, a handsome and powerful god, is not even his opponent, and she is just a little witch maiden. There is no way to stop it. It has become a complete Ceremony of the final call. "Wanligu, what you want to think now is not how to stop, you should think about how to reduce the casualties to the bottom, such as helping me kill the **** of the underworld!" Seeing Wanligu Youli froze, Liliana continued to persuade Said, and reminded her that she was thinking the wrong way. After finishing talking, Liliana also shut up and pulled Wanli Gu Youli to catch up with the three people who entered the elevator in front. Entering the interior of the elevator, Wanli Gu Yuli lowered her head, thinking of Liliana''s words, and felt that she said something very reasonable. Instead of thinking about the impossible things, it is better to help this handsome god, use the fastest The speed of killing the **** of the underworld. Only in this way, before the spread of the disease and death, will the number of deaths be minimized, and the damage to Japan will be minimized. Yuri Wanli now understands that this is what she should do most, not go. Think about the finality that cannot be changed. "Master God, I ask you to keep the casualties as low as possible during the battle, and I will do my best to help you kill the Underworld God, and I will always follow you forever and become a witch who belongs to you only!" Wanli Gu Youli said very seriously that this was a decision she made after careful consideration. If Lilianas words are true, then this extremely handsome **** will surely gain all the powers of Hades after killing the Underworld God, and will always be his witch and follow him, preventing him from causing damage to Japan. Mass destruction. "It seems that Lily didn''t spare much effort, since you will be persuaded so soon!" Wen Yan, Noel turned his head to look, Wanli Yuli behind him. "Master God, can you agree to my request?" Without answering, Wanli Gu Youli asked again, she wanted to get the promise of this handsome god, because the general gods would not violate their promises. "I can only guarantee that the Underworld God will be killed as soon as possible!" Noel thought for a moment and gave Wanligu Yuli a two-sided answer. After all, only by quickly killing the **** of the underworld can he minimize the casualties. As for the damage caused by the battle, he cant guarantee it, and he wants to reduce the casualties quickly, which is completely nonsense, and does not use powerful abilities. It is impossible to get up at all, but the use of powerful capabilities will definitely cause massive destruction and death. "Okay, I will help you with all my strength!" Wanli Gu Yuli nodded. She also knew that she wanted to reduce casualties without fighting with the **** of the underworld. Cause mass destruction and death. "Then you have a good rest, and the ritual of summoning the **** of the underworld will be performed tomorrow morning or noon!" Noel smiled and said the time of the summoning ritual, as a reward for the compromise of Yuri Valley Yuri, Laughed: "And my name is Noel, you just call me like them!" auzw.com Wanli Gu Youli heard that the meaning of Noels words just now was to let her find a way to evacuate those people living in the city, thereby greatly reducing the number of casualties tomorrow. It was to make her feel the **** in front of her, not as ruthless as she had imagined. Soon, under Ariana''s leadership, Noel and others came to a very luxurious room. It can be said that staying a few of them is more than enough, and they can leave a lot of space. Karen and Erica, who were watching TV, saw the door of the presidential suite was opened, and the two of them also turned their attention. They immediately saw Arianna returning. "Master Lord, are you still satisfied with this presidential suite?" After seeing several people arrive, Erica got up from the sofa, trot and flew over, and hung directly on Noel. "Elika, you are so rude. There are guests here!" Liliana said with a blushing face when she saw Alika hanging on Noel and kept rubbing on Noel. Was she not watching? There are outsiders here, since they still make such a shameful move. "Anyway, sooner or later, she will be her own family. Seeing that she is used to it, or is it because you are jealous and wants to come to do this?" Erica smiled, looking at the blushing Liliana and making a fuss. Noel means down. "You" was said by Erica, Liliana was red, but before she finished, she was interrupted by Noel. "You really like fighting, but it''s not too late to go in, I don''t want to stand at the door all the time." Noel said helplessly, these two people can find the topic of fighting every time they are together, but it is just fighting. He didn''t fight for it, so he didn''t mean to blame. Anyway, fighting is estimated to increase the feelings of the two and will not fight, so Noel is quite relieved and likes to watch them fight, because the person who finally benefits is himself, and Liliana is also subdued. Hearing Noels words, Erica and Liliana immediately closed their mouths and followed Noel to the inside. Except Wanli Gu Youli, several of her girls smiled. In this case, they saw too much. As soon as Noel spoke, the two people would stop, but at night they were inevitably punished by the shame. As soon as he sat down on the sofa, Erica sat first. In the arms of Noel, he directly occupied the position, looked at Liliana proudly, and introduced the facilities of this presidential suite to her man. Seeing Erica so proud, Liliana swelled her cheeks angrily, and she immediately sat beside Noel, holding his arms tightly in her arms. .. v2 Chapter 49： evacuation Afterwards, the agreed Wanli Gu Youli walked out of the presidential suite alone and called the Zhengshi Compilation Committee, hoping that they would evacuate people in the city to another place before tomorrow morning to minimize the casualties tomorrow. The Official History Compilation Committee is a secret organization controlled and manipulated by Japanese magicians and spiritualists. From the Ministry of Education, Culture, Sports, Science and Technology, the Library of Congress, the Palace Hall, the Shrine Hall, the Metropolitan Police Department, etc., the energetic witches or clerics composed of energetic persons were granted The obligation to assist them. "Hello, may I ask you?" The voice of a man came over the phone. "I''m Wanli Gu Youli, Mr. Gan Mu." Wanli Gu Youli said, after his name, he also said the name of the man on the phone. "It turns out, Miss Yuri, what are you doing to me?" The man named Ganma Dongma didn''t understand why the other party was looking for himself. "Mr. Ganxian, please evacuate the residents of the city as soon as possible tomorrow morning, and there will be devastating disasters tomorrow!" After hearing each other''s question, Yuri Wanli thought about it carefully and decided Tell the general situation, if you are too full, Noor in the room will be unhappy. "What devastating disaster is coming, can Miss Youli make it clear, so that I am good, evacuate the residents of the city." Ganma Dongma asked seriously, he knows such a thing, as a country girl witch Wanli Gu Youli would never make a joke about this, and she would not make a joke at all. "The **** of the underworld will come to Japan tomorrow, and epidemic and death will follow!" Wanli Gu Yuli hesitated for a while, and then spoke out the message of the coming of the **** of the underworld, so that Ganza Dongma knew the seriousness of the matter, So immediately evacuate the residents of the city. "Miss Youli, do you have an accurate time and a clear place of arrival?" Ganma Dongma knows that the matter is serious, so he wants the exact time and place so that he can do some preparation work. The time and place of the arrival of the Underworld God, Wanli Gu Youli also knew the approximate time. As for the location must be in this city, otherwise Noel will not give his approximate time to let people evacuate those residents in the city. "I''m sorry, Mr. Gan Zan, I can only say so much, I can''t tell you anything!" Even if you know the exact time and place, Yuri Wanli dare not say it all. If the official of the History Compilation Committee came to disrupt Noors plan to kill God, then he would let the Underworld God come, and if those people failed, they would all die as a result, and Japan would immediately become a city of death. Wanli Gu Youli does not think that the people in the official history editing committee have the existence of being able to kill the gods of the underworld. They cant even deal with the god-killers. Even ordinary gods are enough for them. auzw.com "It''s okay, I''m going to evacuate the city''s residents now. You wait for me in the shrine. Later I will pick you up in the past!" Ganza Dongma thought about it carefully and planned to persuade Wanli Yuri to tell her herself. All things known. "Mr. Ganxian, you don''t need to come over to pick me up. Please help me to quit the position of the country''s witch girl. I''ve become someone else''s exclusive witch, so let''s see you!" After that, Wanli Yuli hung up On the phone, because she was afraid she couldn''t help it, she told the summoning ceremony. Official History Compilation Committee Seeing that the phone had been hung up, Ganza Dongma''s eyebrows were tightly locked, because the words spoken by Wanli Gu Youli made him feel a little unbelievable, and he had to resign from the role of a country girl. "Broadcast an emergency evacuation order. Tomorrow, all residents will be evacuated to the periphery of the city. Do you understand?" Ganza Dongma said to the people around her. Although she could not understand what happened to Wanli Gu Youli, she would not take it Just kidding. So Ganma Dongma is very certain that the information is absolutely correct, but I dont know where this important information was obtained from Wanli Gu Youli. "By the way, please help me track down. The location of this number on the phone, the evacuation should be done immediately!" Ganma Dongma thought about it and decided to find Wanligu Yuli to see what happened. thing. By the way, why did you want to resign from the position of Witch Maiden, and you can go to see Wanli Gu Yuli, who is the exclusive witch, and whether she has been threatened, if it is to grab the Witch Witch with the country, then The courage is a bit too bold. "Sir, the mobile phone number of that number, on the top floor of the **** high-end hotel, in the **** presidential suite, the foreigners are checking in!" The person sitting in front of the computer reported all the searched information on the display screen to them A sweet meal winter horse. "Sir, an emergency evacuation order has been sent to the Metropolitan Police Department. They said they will immediately evacuate the residents. They have begun to call all police officers to prepare for the departure, and the alarm has been sounded!" Another officer reported the evacuation order. The situation is given to sweet meal winter horse. "Okay, you also go to inform everyone on the committee that all the things on hand will be evacuated from the city early in the morning, do you understand?" Ganma Dongma glanced at the address and told the two officers Seriously, he will not return here later, so it is better to give orders earlier. "Understood, sir!" Both officers nodded, responding in unison, and ran to notify the departments that they were afraid of any delay. Seeing the two people leave, Ganma Dongma also turned away, intending to quickly go to Wanli Gu Youli, look at the situation at her location, and rescue her from there if necessary. .. v2 Chapter 50： turn on After leaving, Zhengshi Compilation Committee, Ganza Dongma drove the car, quickly drove on the street, and rushed towards the hotel where Wanligu Yuli was located. After all, let''s go through the situation earlier and don''t worry about her safety. Along the way, I heard the sirens of emergency evacuation, and also saw the chaotic crowds on both sides of the driveway. They were scrambling to follow the route marked by the police officers. The vehicles were completely stopped from use. With special signs, you can quickly run in the lane. "The hope that the **** of the underworld came is just a joke by Wanli Gu Youli, I would rather go to bear the blame for this matter, and I don''t want to bring the destruction of the world to the gods!" Looking at the residents who fled everywhere, Ganmei Dongmamei Said tightly, and stepped the accelerator to the bottom, which allowed the vehicle to speed up. The car is running at high speed, which has caused a lot of attention. The evacuees are asking the police officers responsible for the evacuation, asking why there are vehicles that can drive, and why they have to run away from here. The police officers responsible for the evacuation explained very patiently, and at the same time he was a little bit hated in his heart. The man who drove hurricane, why did he not find a place where no one was there, but caused trouble when the crowd was evacuated. With a special sign, they would stop the car and teach the man who drove hard. After a long time. In the afternoon and noon, the scorching sun gradually began to stop, without the scorching sun. But at this time, the city seemed empty and there weren''t even any figures. If all the buildings were damaged, and with the dark sun, anyone walking into this place alone would think it was a ghost town. The previous emergency evacuation alarm is still ringing. It seems that there is a fear that someone has not left the city. The personnel in the alarm room also decided to stop the alarm after it has fallen into the night at all. One. At this time, a high-speed Mercedes-Benz car quickly drove through in the lane. At the door of a high-end hotel, the emergency brake stopped the car sideways, but the speed was too fast, so the car almost turned over. come. "Fortunately, fortunately, I really thought I was going to roll over!" The sweet meal winter horse coming out of the driver''s seat patted his own heart. It seemed that he was also scared by his car skills. "It should be here." Looking up, the name of this very luxurious high-end hotel, Ganma Dongma made sure that he hadn''t come to the wrong place, and quickly walked inside. Entering the interior of the luxury hotel, Ganmao Dongma quickly found the elevator, because the staff seemed to have evacuated, he pressed the elevator button, and the elevator door opened immediately to him, even without waiting for him. Can go in. auzw.com "If you remember correctly, Miss Yuri''s position is in the presidential suite on the top floor!" Kanza Dongma narrowed his eyes and held his chin with one hand, thinking back carefully. Information previously queried at the headquarters. Recalling the location, Ganmao Dongma clicked and lifted the button on the top floor. The elevator immediately closed the door and began to go up continuously. In this unmanned high-end hotel, the elevator was lifted up to the top floor without any obstruction. At this time, Ganma Dongma suddenly remembered something that he just ignored. The evacuation alarm that sounded outside, and the person who was in the presidential suite, would you leave here to take refuge with Wanli Gu Yuli. "How did I forget about this!" Ganma Dongma patted his head, and then said to himself: "Forget it, I''ve come here anyway, let''s go and see if it''s gone, maybe You can also find the documents they left behind, which makes it easy to check their information." It didn''t take long for the sweet meal winter horse to find the room with the same number as the data, but when he wanted to open the door directly, he found that the door was locked from the inside, unless the person inside opened the door, or else Can directly break into the door. But this also proves that the people in the presidential suite did not leave the room half a step because of the emergency alarm. It is also possible that Yuri Gutani is still inside, but what Gantang Dongma struggles with is Politely knocked on the door and asked to enter, or rushed in. He was entangled in the sweet meal winter horse, and heard the sound of the inner door opening. He quickly pulled a distance away from the door to prevent the other party from opening the door while he was unprepared and gave him a fatal blow. Looking at the gate that was gradually being opened, Ganma Dongma was also alert to guard against the other party''s sudden attack, but when the gate was opened more than halfway, he was looking at Wanli Gu Youli. "Mr. Gan meal, you are really here!" Wanli Gu Youli said in surprise. She didn''t expect to be really hit by Noel. The outsiders came from people she knew, and at first thought that the other party was making themselves happy. After all, just now, Noel is teasing a few girls in it, and there is no serious thing to say, and the interaction between several people makes Wanli Gu Yuli, looking blushing and shy, but she did not say anything to stop the meaning of. "Miss Youli, why haven''t you left here yet, haven''t you heard the emergency evacuation alert?" Wanligu Youli made the Ganza Dongma froze for a moment, but quickly recovered and asked. Why hasn''t she left here yet. "Uh. My employer is inside, so I can''t leave his side. Mr. Ganxian will take refuge first, no need to control me!" Wanli Guyou thought of it and thought that he would let Ganxian Dongma leave here quickly. Well, otherwise there will be a conflict with Noel, and unfortunately 100% of the sweet meal winter horse. .. v2 Chapter 51： Get out Hearing Wanli Gu Youli''s words, Ganma Dongma frowned deeply. He was a bit skeptical that Wanli Gu Youli had any handle held by others, otherwise there was no reason to drive himself out of here. "Miss Youli, do you need me to save you from leaving here?" Ganma Dongma asked very quietly. If Wanligu Yuli nodded in agreement, she immediately took her away quickly. As for fighting the people inside, He never thought of it. Because the sweet meal winter horse, although proficient in stealth operations, Yin-Yang and white magic, and stealth skills and Yin-Yang and Xingdao mixed spells, but better at fighting than fighting. So I''d rather take Wanli Gu Youli to escape, and Ganma Dongma doesn''t want to fight very much. Although I don''t know the strength of those people in the room, I can safely take people away from the battle. "Mr. Gan meal, I am very good here, you should leave quickly!" Knowing Ganma Dongma is kind to save herself, but Wanli Gu Youli has no reason to leave. If she leaves here now, it is a violation. The things I just promised. "Miss Youli, you can rest assured that I am absolutely sure that I can safely take you away from here, and then we are organizing manpower to deal with the people inside!" said the sweet meal Dongma in a small voice, afraid of being heard inside, It''s not easy to leave at that time. "I..." Wanli Gu Youli''s words haven''t come to an end yet, his cheeks are rosy, and the whole person is fixed like wood. "Ant, you''re in a hurry to leave now, otherwise it will disappear in this world!" Noel appeared from behind Youli Gu, holding her small waist with one hand and letting it cling to herself tightly. Said Ganma Dongma at the door. Outside of the room, seeing a man suddenly appeared, which made Ganza Dongma froze for a while. At the same time, the killing and killing intention released by the other party made him feel like he fell into the ice cave. Joking about myself. However, this was to make Ganzi Dongmajia''s affirmation that Wanli Yuli was kidnapped here by this man, and Jia firmly rescued him from it, and first fled here to make plans. So I plan to use my abilities secretly, and at the moment I trapped the man, I took Wanli Gu Youli away from here, but when I was about to launch my ability, I was stopped by Wanli Gu Youli''s words. "Mr. Ganxian, please leave here. I don''t need your rescue. I stayed here voluntarily, and I have already said that I want to resign from the position of a country girl, so don''t bother me!" Feeling Nuoer''s aggressive murderous intent and intention, Wanli Gu Youli even hurriedly drove away Ganmao Dongma. Even if Wanli Gu Youli was stupid, she knew that Noel was killing her heart. Without letting the sweet meal winter horse leave, he would be killed 100% immediately, and she was left voluntarily, and no one was needed to rescue herself. go away. "Looking at Wanligu''s face, I''m going to get rid of it immediately!" Seeing Wanligu Yuli didn''t resist being held, which made Noel''s mood very good now, as soon as the guy outside the door left, he planned to pursue it. auzw.com "Miss Youli, if you have any needs, you can call at any time, and the emergency evacuation alarm has sounded, please hurriedly leave the city to take refuge, I will leave first!" And walk towards the elevator. The sweet meal winter horse, who is good at observing and observing, can certainly see that Wanli Gu Youli seems to have really stayed voluntarily, but also sees what she is worried about, otherwise she will not let herself leave here quickly. After carefully thinking, he decided to leave first, after all, Ganma Dongma can also see that he is definitely not the opponent of the man in front of him. Even with the huge murderousness and killing intention just now, he cant imagine that it is to kill How many people can have such a huge murderous. This alone is enough to prove that the man who embraces Wanli Gu Youli is definitely not an existence that he can resist. It is estimated that Wanli Gu Yuli is also afraid that he will be killed before he will show that worried expression. So Ganma Dongma decided to leave here first, to avoid the disaster that is coming tomorrow, and then look up the detailed information of those people in the presidential suite. Don''t do it silly. "Count him, Wanligu, let''s go in!" Seeing the other party walking towards the elevator, Noel said in his arms, shy Wanligu Yuli, and closed the door that had opened more than half. "Got it, Lord Noel!" Wanli Gu Yuli nodded. A glance at the leftover winter horse, Wanli Gu Youli finally let out a sigh of relief. At least he didn''t have to die here because he was completely closed and locked, and then followed Noel back into the room. At the door of the elevator, Ganma Dongma saw that the door was closed, and he turned his head to take a firm look at the room where Yuri Wanli was, before entering the elevator that rose from below. Soon, the car that was parked outside the luxury high-end hotel started the engine and gradually left the place. It soon disappeared on the empty street. The Ganzi Dongma, who drove away from the car, quickly picked up the mobile phone in the car, dialed the phone and asked the presidential suite to check the details of the person registered in it. He wanted to see what those people were. backing. It''s just that the sweet meal Dongma doesn''t know at all. The culprit of tomorrow''s disaster is the man he just saw, but even if he knows it is useless, sending someone to encircle and suppress everything is just to death. The interior of the presidential suite, due to the evacuation of personnel, Noel and several women now remember that dinner tonight can only do it yourself. .. v2 Chapter 52： dinner Wanli Gu Youli knew that this was caused by her phone call, which made it the current situation, so she consciously recommended herself and came to take full responsibility for the dinner tonight. Liliana, who is good at cooking, and her maid, Karen, also expressed their willingness to help. Ariana wanted to go, but she was immediately caught by Elika. She did not want everyone to be poisoned by food. . As the sun went down, the surroundings were silent, and everything was dyed pale yellow When the sky gradually darkened, the dinner was pushed into the presidential suite under the preparation of the three girls, and the tableware and food were put on the table. "The time passed really quickly, and it was already dark." Seeing the three women pushing a cart full of food, Noel turned to look out of the window. , I just didn''t find it when I was chatting with Erica. "My lord, the dinner is ready, please go over to have a meal!" The dishes were neatly arranged, and Liliana arrived, beside Noel and Erica, informing her men that they were ready to eat. "Well!" When Liliana arrived, Noel nodded with a smile, and patted Erica''s buttocks, motioned her to get up from her arms, and smiled: "Elika, let''s have a meal together!" "Lily, what are you doing delicious?" Elika smiled slightly and immediately got up from Noel''s arms, watching Liliana asking, looking forward to their labor results, and she was a little hungry. "It''s almost Wanligu''s dinner today, and Kalin and I helped out. You don''t know what the names of the dishes are, but I''m sure they are delicious!" Liliana shrugged. On the shoulder, looking at Erica replied. "Look directly at it, it won''t be clear at a glance!" Standing up from the sofa, Noel took Erica and Liliana into their arms, and led them towards the dining table. . Hearing Noels words, Erica thought that was the case. Its useless to ask here for a long time. Its better to go over and see how it tastes. Its really fast and quick. Soon, the three came to the table, and Lucrezia Zola and Arianna followed, all sitting on their seats, looking at the various Japanese dishes on the table. . "Wanligu, is it all made by you?" After seeing all kinds of Japanese dishes on the table, Noor asked Wanligu Yuli. "Karen and Miss Liliana, they also helped a lot, or they couldn''t make so many dishes." Wanli Gu Yuli shook her head, but she didn''t forget it at all, there were also Karen and Lily Credit to Anna. "We also just fight, and the rest are made by Wanligu!" Liliana smiled slightly. She said all the facts, except for helping to sort out the ingredients, all of them were cooking by Wanligu Youli. auzw.com "Miss Wanligu, I will definitely be a good wife of Lord Noel!" Looking at Wanligu Youli, Carian smiled and covered her mouth. Hearing Karen''s ridicule, several of her girls looked at him with a smirk, and Wanli Gu Youli was flushed and buried her small head directly on the European School. "Okay, let''s eat together!" Noel smiled, picked up the tableware on the table, and began to enjoy dinner on the table. Originally, the girls wanted to tease Wanli Yuli, but after hearing Noel''s words, they sat down and began to enjoy the food in front of them. Soon, several women discovered that these dishes were very delicious. While eating, they continued to praise Wanli Gu Youli, and chatted about other things, so the table was full of laughter. Wanli Gu Youli also gradually integrated into it, forgot the words that Kalien just laughed, and happily chatted with several women. Noel was also very happy to see such a situation, at least not to see her always very restrained. Looks like. After the dinner was used, the sky outside was completely dark. Because of the evacuation of the crowd, the entire city except the rooms of Noel and others saw no light at all. But this makes the high stars and moon look bright and beautiful, and you can''t see such a beautiful starry sky. The few people in the presidential suite, except Wanli Gu Youli, all entered the bathroom, and started washing before going to bed. There was no one left to watch Wanli Gu Yuli, and she was not afraid of leaving this place at all. In the living room of Wanli Gu Youli, I heard that several women were going to take a bath with Noel, and they sat on the sofa with a blushing face. Now that she knows this kind of thing, she will do it sooner or later, but she doesnt have the courage now. To do it, at the same time she was not mentally prepared. However, he didn''t idle in the living room. After seeing all the people enter the bathroom, Wanli Guyou had something to do with it. He quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed the call recorded on the mobile phone. "Sister, you finally called, why should you turn off your mobile phone, and the city issued an emergency evacuation alert, we are all outside the city together, where are you going to find you!" The phone came out , The anxious voice of the girl. "Light, I''m very safe. You don''t need to worry. Now I have something urgent to do, I can''t go to meet you, but you should be as far away from the city as possible. I will call you when it''s safe. Do you understand?" For the safety of his family, Wanli Gu Youli said seriously, hoping that his sister Wanli Guguang could take this parent away from the city. "Sister, I know, you must pay attention to safety, you are busy with your affairs, I will pay attention here!" Wanli Guguang, a trainee witch girl, is sure that her sister is called to do what matters. .. v2 Chapter 53： Zhongzhao Two sisters, you said a word to me, and I didnt know how long I had been chatting there. It wasnt until the bathing couple showed up that I hung up the phone quickly, but when I saw Norchi Luo wearing his upper body, Wanli Guyouli was cute. His face flushed instantly. The dresses on the girls also made Wanli Gu Yuli shy and looked down carefully. Before Liliana gave her her pajamas, her red face turned red. Because a few women are wearing very sexual gan and bold sling pajamas, the straightforward point is the **** pajamas, and it is also the transparent type, which is completely the same as not wearing it. The pajamas held by Wanli Gu Youli were deliberately asked by Lucrezia Zola to be handed over to Liliana, but she only paid attention to the phone and did not pay attention to it, so she did not find the weirdness of the pajamas in her hand. . At the same time, Wanli Gu Yuli also regrets why she took over this **** gan pajamas. If they dont wear them, they will think that they dislike this pajamas, so they are not willing to wear this **** gan pajamas. come out. This is also the purpose of Lucrezia Zola, to let Liliana go to send her pajamas. When she saw Wan Ligu Yuli shyly lowering her head, she suddenly thought of such a way, but did not expect everything to become like this. It''s going well, and it''s no accident that with her ability to make up her own brain, it is estimated that she will go to the room at night to devote herself to devotion. Moreover, when I finally walked out of the bathroom, Lucrezia Zola released some, which could make people want to use drugs, although only a little bit, it can also make Wanli Yuli feel hot, adding himself and so on It''s difficult for her to think about the drama in the room. After all, every night, Noel and a few girls will know in the room. As long as Wanli Gu Youli recruits in the bathroom, she will surely peek towards the source of the sound if she is addicted to the curiosity of the person. Noel will be able to close the net directly. "Wanligu, you can go in to take a bath now, we''ll go back to the room and rest!" Lukrekia Zola said with a smile, looking at the shy Wanligu Yuli, and began to push her into the arrangement Among the traps. "Ah? Oh, I got it!" Wen Yan, Yuri Wanli came back from a frantic thought, and responded to Lukrekia Zola, and she walked to the bathroom with her pajamas . "We are waiting for you in the room, you should know what to do!" Seeing Lucrezia Zola, Erica who did this intention, smiled at her when Yuri Wanli passed by. Whispered. Hearing what Erica said, Wanli Gu Yuli''s face was blushing and smoking, and after nodding her head lightly in response, she quickly stepped into the unmanned bathroom. Seeing Wanligu Yuli, she entered the bathroom completely, and Noel smirked and hugged Erica, and Lucrezia Zola, and walked toward the room with the enlarged bed. auzw.com After glancing at each other, the other three quickly followed behind Noel. Of course they knew what Noels smirk meant, and they were very happy to do such a thing. After all, it was like this every day for a month. , They are completely used to it. It is estimated that if Noel did not do this, they would feel strange for a few women, and at the same time they would be very uncomfortable, because the habit is a terrible thing. When the habit is broken, individuals will not adapt to this situation. Soon after.. In the bathing room, Wanli Guyouli didn''t know that the interaction between Noel and the girls outside had been fully unfolded, and he didn''t know that he had already recruited in the bathing room. "Huh? Why is it a little hot, is it too long to soak?" Soaked in the bathtub, Yuri Wanli felt as if it was a little hot, and there was also some irritability in his heart. Wanli Yuri in the bath felt so comfortable, and wanted to continue without wanting to stop. "What''s wrong with me, why do you do such obscene things for yourself? Is it really a bit confusing to soak for too long?" Suddenly, Wanli Gu Youli woke up, very surprised by her behavior, and decided to walk out of the bathroom quickly It''s not good to be more and more confused after soaking. When I thought about it, I quickly got up from the bath tub, picked up the hotel towel, and wiped the water droplets that fell off. When Wanli Gu Yuli dried her body, when she picked up the **** gan pajamas she wanted to wear, her The little face turned red again, and she didn''t even know it was the first time today. Ding looked at the pajamas in his hand. When he recalled the words that Erica said in the ear just when he came in, Wanli Yuli gritted his teeth and decided to put on this sexually transparent pajamas. Anyway, sooner or later Things to face, even if you escape this time, there will be the next time, maybe some women will hate themselves. The most important thing is that if Noel hates herself, Wanli Gu Yuli is depressed, she doesnt want to make this **** hate, otherwise it may not be herself, but it is very likely that it is the entire city, and their relatives, these None of the results she wanted to see. Putting on the transparent sexual gan pajamas, Wanli Gu Youli took a few deep breaths, and after preparing herself psychologically, she opened the closed bathroom door and wandered into the living room. As soon as I walked out of the bathroom, a variety of sounds came from my ears, which made Wanli Gu Yuli froze for a moment, but his footsteps involuntarily walked in the direction of the sound. .. v2 Chapter 54： Suburbs After that, the Shenhe River Crab passed by here, and all the h retreated one after another It wasn''t until late at night that she completely stopped. Noel and several women closed their eyes and lay quietly in bed, sleeping over, Wanli Gu Yuli also lay on Noor''s body, his small head rubbed in his heart. , And tiredly closed his eyes and went to sleep with a smile. In this world, the original male pig''s foot grass grass protection hall, completely unaware that he should be his woman, almost all entered into Noel''s arms, but he is now in a tent outside the city, so cold that it is difficult to shrink Fall asleep. The outskirts of the city. The suburbs, which were originally very empty, are now filled with all kinds of tents of different shapes and sizes. In addition to the military encampment, the lights are always on for alert, and all other tents are completely turned off. In one of the tents, the poor grass-roots nursery shoes, because there were no extra quilts, could only be shrunk in the tent, but he did not complain about anything. "I don''t know, Wanligu classmates, what is the situation now, it seems that her family members are still looking for her everywhere, and I don''t know why they didn''t look for it again suddenly." Dont mean to sleep at all, it can be said that there is no way to fall asleep. Although Caoya Hutang really wanted to ask what happened to Yuris family, but thinking that he had nothing to do with the other party, and he was embarrassed to go and ask them, he could only continue to struggle in the tent. , Unceasingly thinking in it. But when thinking of Noel''s figure, Caoya Hutang felt inexplicably angry, as if there was something very important that he had snatched away from him, making him a little inexplicable, but in his heart, he was firmly hated other side. "But having said that, the silver-haired girl, she is really powerful, what superhuman strange power, what exactly is the training, and Wanligu classmates, the green light she flickered in the classroom, what is the matter?" Because of the inability to sleep, Caoya Hutang can only imagine. After all, those weird things that Caoya Hutang hadn''t encountered before, but no matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t understand what happened to the green light, and he didn''t know who to ask. I am afraid that when I say it, I will be treated as a lunatic, and if it is light, I will be scolded by a few words and it will be finished. If it is serious, I may be shut down in a mental hospital. This is probably the end of my life, just think about it all. Enough scary. auzw.com Caoya Hutang felt that he wouldn''t be so stupid. He sent himself to a psychiatric hospital for a lifetime. He would rather hold these in his heart, even if he had internal bleeding, he wouldn''t say it. In addition to this poor egg who did not fall asleep, there are also many people in the military''s super tents who are constantly busy, and those who are the most inside are all members of the editorial committee of the official history. Even the sweet meal winter horse who left in the afternoon was inside, but he frowned deeply and looked at the computer screen with fixed information. The information displayed above filled his eyes. Perplexed and puzzled, not understanding what this is all about. Why do the people of the Italian Red Bronze and Black Crosses, as well as the Bronze and Black Crosses, appear together in the same place and live in the same room, but they are competitors! Thinking, the sweet meal winter horse frowned deeply and kept thinking of various possibilities in his mind. "Have their exact information been investigated?" Don''t understand, the winter meal can only be useful, hoping to produce useful information, otherwise they only know that the two are in a magical association, and there is no trace of use. "That blonde girl named Erica Brandri, has the title of Crimson Devil, the ancestor is the devil campione and so on!" "The silver-haired girl named Liliana Granichar, who has the title of Sword Elf, is the eldest daughter of the Granichal family, etc.! "All in all, they are the eldest girls of their respective magic associations and the heirs of the two magic associations!" In front of the computer, the people who constantly waved their fingers reported all the information they just found to the sweet meal winter horse standing next to him. Having obtained such a result, Gan Gandong was depressed. After all, it was for the European magic world, two magic associations in seven long-standing and powerful organizations. These two young ladies are not ordinary members, but in the future. Heir to two magic associations. Obviously they are the two rivals of the magical association. Ganmao Dongma really can''t figure out why these two young ladies who want to inherit the magical association should mix together and appear together in Japan. .. v2 Chapter 55： guess Seven Sisters For the seven long-established and powerful organizations in the European magic world, they are the "Copper Black Cross" and "Bronze Black Cross" in Milan, the "She-wolf" in Rome, the "Vulture in the Sky", and the "Old Expensive" in Doolin "Woman", Florence''s "lily capital", Palma''s "J". Since I can''t figure it out for the time being, Ganmao Dongma always feels that the key lies in the man. After all, judging from the surveillance video at the airport, the two young ladies of the magical association made such intimate moves with the man, They are all held together from the plane to the airport. Unless you are blind, you dont see any problems. The key is definitely the man, so the sweet meal winter horse is very sure, as long as you find the mans information, everything will be clear and clear. "Have you found the information about the man among them? Did any of you find it?" Watching very seriously, the staff inside the big tent, Ganza Dongma wanted to know the man''s information immediately. "Reporter, we only found his name, called Noel. There is no other information. The major magic associations have no information about this person. I only know where he first appeared, in Sardinia, Milan, Italy. !" "This character named Noel appears as if he appeared out of thin air. Apart from the name registered at the airport, he could not find any information about this person!" I didnt dare to say the information found when I saw the other people. One of them said it. Anyway, they continued to hold the query. The result he got was exactly the same every time. He knew clearly that the paper could not cover the fire. , It''s not as good as the report that will be found. Hearing this kind of information, Ganmao Dongma''s face is not much better, but there is no point in blaming them. After all, the people here are elites, otherwise the identity of the two young ladies cannot be found. Without Noel''s information, it means that there is really no information about this person. "Fortunately, you guys!" After that, the upset winter horse of the meal, decided to walk out of the tent to breathe, and sort out the information obtained in his mind to see if he can guess what information. "Sir, we will continue to check, maybe some place has slipped away!" One of the officers said, looking at the back of the sweet meal winter horse, in fact, he just wanted to make the sergeant feel better, he knew now. It is also a white check, just wasting time. "Oh!" Before leaving the tent, Ganmao Dongma echoed at random, he did not know if the other party was lying, if he could find it, he had already found it, but he had no intention of taking it out, after all, the other party said so kindly. In the middle of the night when you can''t see your fingers, the cold wind is blowing in the empty suburbs, and dense tents are placed in the empty suburbs, but there is no trace of light, proving that the people inside have fallen asleep. auzw.com Going out of the tent, the cold wind blowing outside kept the Ganza winter horse tight on his coat, casually found a place close to the tent, and began to close his eyes gradually, looking for the connection in the obtained information. Before, I was very sure that the key lies in the man named Noel, but now this clue is completely broken, and I cant find any information about this person. I dont know where he belongs, nor his purpose. What''s up. So I can only turn my attention and lock on the body of Wanli Gu Youli, because those people have just got off the plane, the first place is to go to school to find her, there must be something for her to accomplish. And Wanli Gu Youli, how did she know that the **** of the underworld would have to come to the city tomorrow morning or noon, and the people who are guarding the entrances of the city will report that there are no signs that those people have come out , All of this is too weird. After careful and careful exclusion, the sweet meal winter horse finally found it. The relationship between Liliana and Wanli Gu Youli, both of whom were survivors who summoned the incompetent **** three years ago, but this information did not make him feel much. Happy, a possibility that scared him came to mind. All the information is connected, although there are still some problems, but this makes the sweet meal Dongma think that the possibility that comes to mind is the answer he is looking for. "Their purpose is to summon the **** of the underworld, which can explain why Wanligu Youli knows the approximate time, but why these two young ladies should join forces, they still summon the gods who can destroy the world. Are you sure you want to kill it?" Ganma Dongma opened his eyes and said to himself tightly between his eyebrows. Since I think it is very likely to be what I thought, but the sweet meal winter horse did not dare to ask. If the six powerful kings in the world come over to fight the **** of the underworld, it is estimated that they are passionate about fighting. To the extent. Absolutely not. At the beginning, I tried my best to kill the **** of the underworld. I must fight it slowly and enjoy the fun. But after they have played enough, Japan will also be finished, so this stupid decision Dongma can''t do it. Moreover, it is just speculation now. The six mighty kings will not come because of speculation. If the guess is wrong, they will have to bear the anger of the six kings. "It seems that I still have to ask the old gentleman for help. The whole of Japan has his patience. I went to the gods of the underworld. Hey!" Ganma Dongma, who thought about it, still thought it was the best, even if the information was Wanli Gu Youli falsely reported that the old gentleman wouldn''t do much, and at the most, he would finish with a smile. After making a decision, the sweet meal winter horse used his abilities. Under his seat, he turned into a black hole, swallowed him in quickly, and completely disappeared in the suburbs. .. v2 Chapter 56： Youshi The sweet meal winter horse swallowed by the black hole came to a world like ink painting, and entered a wooden old Japanese house, and all the facilities inside the wooden house are all ancient use items and facility. A chubby uncle with a big beard is doing it in an old wooden house in Japan, slowly drinking the sake in his hand, ignoring the coming of the winter meal horse, just like when he didn''t exist at all. Next to the uncle, a young girl with long black eyes and straight red eyes was sitting quietly in the house. She also ignored the entering sweet meal winter horse and completely regarded him as a transparent person. "Old man, I''m so sorry to disturb your seclusion!" Ganmao Dongma bowed and apologized to the uncle very respectfully, and was also sorting out the words to be said. "Little devil, hurry up if you have something to say, you won''t be able to stay in Youshi for long, here''s the point!" The uncle with a big beard put down the sake in his hands, and looked at the sweet meal winter horse in front of him. , Want to know what his purpose is here. However, the bearded uncle is very sure that there is something important. Otherwise, no one will run to this ghost place. Ordinary spirits and witches come in to find death, even if they are strong, they will not stay in the quiet world for long. After all, Youshi is called the realm of life and immortality, and here has all the records since the birth of the universe, even the distant future, but here it needs to pay a lot of spiritual power or spell power to be able to stay in the quiet. Action in the world. However, a large amount of consumption will lead to people who enter the secluded world. They gradually lose their spiritual power and spell power, and they will consume their own vitality to maintain it. Even a powerful spiritualist or witch cant stand the secluded world here. A lot of consumption, if you can''t find the way to leave the secluded world before the consumption is finished, the one who is waiting for them is the dead end. "Old sir, Miss Huina of Qingqiuyuan, we have received important information. Tomorrow in the morning or noon, the **** of the underworld will come to Japan, please take action to solve this disaster!" Ganza Dongma also knows clearly , He could not stay here for a long time, so he directly stated the purpose of this trip. When I heard the words of Ganma Dongma, the young girl named Qingqiu Yuanna immediately frowned, and she was worried that her family would safely leave the city. "Miss Qingnayuan Huina, we have evacuated all the people in the city, and the Qingqiyuan family has evacuated from the city safely, please rest assured!" Seeing Qingnayuan Huina''s idea, Ganma Dongma explained to her immediately . "Thank you!" Qingqiu Yuanhui nodded, thanking Ganma Dongma for telling herself that the safety of the people living in the city. auzw.com "Are you sure of the authenticity of the information?" The old gentleman thought for a moment, and looked at Ganma Dongma and asked, hiding in the secluded world for so long, he didn''t want to go out at all, Expose yourself in the eyes of the God-killer. "I can''t be sure, it''s just Miss Youli. The information conveyed to us shouldn''t be false, and whether it is true or false, we have to do it just in case, the **** of the underworld will give the world Bringing destruction, this has to be taken seriously!" Ganmao Dongma is very serious and does not mean to be kidding. "Grandpa, Yuri will definitely not make such a joke, this should be true!" Qingqiu Yuanhui looked at the old man, and she would not joke about important things with her own understanding of Wanli Gu Yuli. And she usually doesn''t joke. "Since Hui Na is so sure, if tomorrow really comes to the Underworld God, I will immediately go out to face the world!" The old gentleman also knows that Wanli Gu Youli, the friend of Qing Qiuyuan Hui Na, does not seem to be lying. Girl, and she is also a very good wittress. "Old gentleman, I''ll trust you, I will leave first. Please send me to leave here!" Feel the energy is about to run out. Although Ganma Dongma still has a lot to say, if you know that you are not leaving, It is estimated that he will die here. In fact, if there is something very important, Ganmao Dongma doesn''t want to come here, because he only knows the way to enter the secluded world, but there is no way to leave from the secluded world. It is completely a move of death to enter casually. After all, there is no special way for Youshi to go out at all. It is definitely a death to wander around, so the sweet meal winter horse can only ask each other to send itself out of Youjie. Hearing the words, the old gentleman nodded his head and waved his hand gently. A black hole appeared immediately above the head of the winter meal of the winter meal, which swallowed him quickly and disappeared into this very old house. "Hina, you go to Princess Yuri Hitomi on the frontier of the world and tell her all the things just now, I hope she can help, or tomorrow the **** of the underworld will come, and I may not really be an opponent by myself!" The old gentleman carefully After thinking for a while, it was more reliable to find a helper, but he did not want to overturn the boat in the gutter at all. "Got it, grandpa, Huina, hurry up!" Qingnaiyuan Huina nodded and immediately stood up, picked up the sword bag beside him, opened the wooden door of the ancient house, and quickly moved from the inside. Ran out. Looking at the Qingqiuyuan Huina, it gradually disappeared into the line of sight. The old gentleman waved his hand and closed the open wooden door. While drinking the sake in the bottle, he thought about the words of the sweet meal winter horse, still thinking Tomorrow will come, which is the **** of the underworld. "Hope is just a little **** in the underworld. If there is a big god, it is estimated that I have to kneel, the best information is fake!" Looking at the sake in the glass, the old man said to himself, the **** of death It is estimated that the level of gods can also make a distinction, and finally talk about it to solve this matter. .. v2 Chapter 57： princess If the leader of the underworld comes, it is completely another matter. The old gentleman clearly knows that he is definitely not an opponent of that level, so Qiuyuan Huina is asked to find Princess Glass Hitomi, which is entirely for the prevention. This happened. The old man, originally a disobedient god, is now hiding in the secluded world. It is one of the elders who has the power to influence the editorial committee of the official history. Humans are allowed to call themselves old gentlemen or old men, and Hui Na calls him "grandpa". The real man whose name is Susuzuo was originally the land **** of Izumo, but because of the repeated combination of many species and the results obtained after most myths, he began to deteriorate into a typical hero god. The storm, based on the physical body that controls the storm, has obtained the iron sword that kills the snake. The iron sword is the grass blade, which is the key to make him change to conquer the **** of steel. At the same time, the male of Susuke still has the cultural heroic attribute of using tricks, will he be the sister of the sun god? The story of the **** Tianzhao rushing into the stone cave is a good example. The myth of "hidden theft of the sun" is a common scammer legend around the Pacific Rim. Living in a world of life and immortality, Susuzuos male life, Princess Glass Hitomi, and the black mage, exist as a kind of existence to help Japan, which is also the reason why the winter meal came to him. At the frontier of this life and the immortal world, in an elegant Japanese garden, there is a glass-colored pupil and a beautiful princess with a beautiful appearance. The clothes she wore were the aristocratic princess costumes of the Heian period. The twelve brightly colored kimonos had a dark brown hair and the skin was smooth and delicate ivory. And the lovely beauty like carving out is much better than the current Japanese. But at this time, the straight-haired young girl with a sword bag ran into this elegant Japanese garden and soon came to the beautiful princess of Allure. "Hina, what''s the important thing that needs you to rush over so anxiously?" The beautiful princess of Qingcheng looked at Huina of Qingqiuyuan, who was constantly puffing, and asked very doubtfully. "Princess Glass Hitomi, there will be a **** of the underworld coming to Japan tomorrow. Grandpa let Hyena come here to find you for help, and hope that you will go to deal with the coming **** of the underworld together tomorrow." I made a few deep breaths and no longer be charming The Qingqingyuan Huina, who was breathing, said the purpose of this in the future. "God of the underworld? Do you know which **** is outside?" Princess Glass pupil asked, after all, knowing where the **** is, in order to do some preparation work early. "Hina doesn''t know, just know that the **** of the underworld will come to Japan tomorrow, and all the other information is not available." Hyena of Qingqiuyuan thought about it and said it honestly. "It is estimated that I came to help for this reason, to prevent him from being unable to cope with the advent of a god." Zai thought carefully, and Princess Glass Hitomi guessed the meaning of Susuno''s male life, said: " No problem, I will leave the quiet world and go out to help him when the **** of the underworld comes!" auzw.com After all, this is a **** who came to Japan. As a certain kind of existence to help Japan, Princess Glass Hitomi will not refuse to refuse. The event of facing the world this time is also to prevent the coming of a powerful **** and kill Susuzuo. Defeat chaos in Japan. Princess Glass Hitomi promised so quickly, which made Qingqiu Yuanhui stunned for a moment. I really didn''t expect that it would be so smooth. The lines I thought of before I came were completely useless. "Relax, I''m not perfunctory you, as long as the **** of the underworld comes tomorrow, I will definitely arrive immediately, you can go back and tell the man of Susuo Zuo!" Princess Glass Hitomi smiled and saw Qingqiuyuan Hyena was stunned and thought she didn''t believe her, so she gave her a second confirmation. "Oh! Princess Glass Hitomi, then I will leave first!" Wen Yan, Qingqiu Yuanhui recovered, and nodded at Princess Glass Hitomi, she also saw that the other party was a little misunderstood, but this was to let She was sure that the other party was not joking with herself. "Go!" Princess Hitomi nodded with a smile. Qingqiuyuan Huina walked out, and slowly returned to the direction of Susunos male life in the elegant Japanese-style courtyard. The direction of the old house where he lived was completely out of the hurry before. After all, it is still the next morning. For a period of time. Originally, I thought I needed to persuade Princess Glass Hitomi for a long time, but I didn''t expect it to be so smooth, so this saves a lot of time, and I don''t have to rush back home in a hurry. Watching Qingqiuyuan Huina leave, in the elegant Japanese garden, the smile of Princess Glass pupil disappeared, and her eyebrows were locked tightly. She was the same as Susuo Suo, worried about the **** of the underworld coming tomorrow . But Princess Glass Hitomi thought about it carefully. Instead of asking for trouble here and worrying about some unknown things, it is better to wait and see the results tomorrow. And even if you are troubled here, you cant change whats going to happen tomorrow. The thing that will happen will also happen, and the **** that will come will also come, so Princess Glass Hitomi is too lazy to think about it, and continues to play the instrument placed in front of her. . But the male fate of Princess Glass Hitomi and Susuzuo, these two disobeyed gods do not know that the **** of the underworld that will come tomorrow is an unmatched existence of the two. The high-end hotel, Noel in the presidential suite, with a few women sleeping in his arms, did not know it at all, because a call from Wanli Gu Youli would cause so many unnecessary troubles. But even knowing that, Noel would be depressed for a while, and would not blame Wanli Gu Yuli, after all, he voluntarily said things, but also purposely let her evacuate the people, so it can only be blamed. For myself, this is no one to complain. .. v2 Chapter 58： ready The next day. The weather was very hot on a noon without wind. The dazzling sunlight is extraordinarily majestic, and the heat that rises on the human body is like a fire roasting, as if a match will be lit. The luxurious high-end hotel, a few people in the presidential suite, I wonder if it was too late for the interaction last night, until the hot noon, and slowly opened his eyes. "Is it so close to noon?" Noel, who was lying on the bed, slowly opened his eyes, glanced vaguely, and hung on the wall clock before he knew it was noon. Knowing the time, Noel moved her gaze to Wanli Gu Youli who was lying on her body, but found that her eyelashes were shaking slightly, and she knew that she had already been awake from her sleep, and now she was just pretending to sleep. Watching Wanli Gu Yuli, who was pretending to be sleeping, with a blushing cheek, Noel showed an evil smile, and stroked her hand on her back. Wanli Gu Youli, who was pretending to sleep, immediately opened her eyes, but covered her mouth with her small hand, otherwise she would wake up several women with her screams, and now it was enough shy to be found by Noel. If they saw it, it would be better to find a hole in it. "Don''t you continue to pretend to sleep?" Nuoer smiled evilly, then looked at the shy Wanli Yuli. "Master Noel, please take your hands away." Wanli Gu Youli pleaded, looking at Noel with a smile on his face, hoping he would remove his hands from the Europeans. "You kiss me, and I will open my hand!" Ignoring the pleading look, Nuo Erxie stared at Xiaoli, Xiaoli of Wanligu Youli. "This. This" did not expect that Noel would make such a request, but Wanli Gu Youli felt that it was no big deal, and it should have been done last night, and the whole set has been completed, not bad. Kiss for a moment, and shyly said, "You have to talk and count!" After that, Wanli Gu Youli blushed, and incredulously Noel quickly, so ashamed to bury her small head, Noel''s heart stopped lifting. Nuoer also kept his hand back as promised. He had no intention of continuing because he was going to clean up and began the calling ceremony of the Underworld God. He will finish the matter first. "Don''t pretend to fall asleep, go to wash together, and wait for the right thing!" While teasing Wanli Gu Youli, Noel found out that all the women had all woken up, just pretending to be asleep and watching the show. "Got it!" Wen Yan said, the girls who pretended to sleep immediately opened their eyes. They knew what was going on, so they did not plan to continue pretending, and they had been expecting this for a long time. auzw.com Seeing how many women were sitting up, Noel held the shy Wanli Yuli, and first stepped out of the luxurious room, and walked towards the bathroom, while the person in his arms held himself tightly, his small head Always buried in his own heart. After looking at each other, the women on the big bed quickly followed Noel who had walked out, intending to also clean the body, and prepare for the next busy business. The open suburbs of the city. The people who were exposed to the sun were starting to get impatient. They said that there was a disaster, and they would arrive in the city where they and others live in the morning or noon. But the people who got up early did not see any disaster in the distant city until the noon. They now feel that except for the scorching sun, there is no disaster at all in the city. So they began to plan to leave this empty suburb and return to their homes in the city to take a good rest and relieve themselves from being exposed to the scorching sun above their heads. Under the military tent, Ganmao Dongma also saw this situation. He now has a little doubt that the information given by Wanli Gu Youli is really true. Doubts are doubts, but I decided to wait until the afternoon to say, after all, I am not afraid of 10,000, but I dont want anything at all, and the winter meal can dont want it at all. When the people were released into the city, the **** of the underworld came at that time. "Everyone, I know you are impatient, but I ask you to wait until the afternoon to say that this is also for your personal safety!" Picking up the military tent, the sound reinforcement equipment broadcast to the outside, the sweet meal winter horse is serious Persuaded, hoping that they calm down their impatience. After hearing the persuasion of the broadcast, those people who endure the sun felt that the other party said something very reasonable. This is all for their own personal safety. After waiting for a while to determine the safety, it is not too late to return to the city, anyway. I waited so long, and didn''t care about waiting for a few more hours. While persuading those people, the Noel and his party in the city''s high-end hotels were completely cleaned up and sorted out. They were taking the elevator to the top floor of the hotel, intending to use the platform on the top floor as the venue for the ceremony. When he reached the top platform, Noel looked around. There were no obstacles on the top platform, which could be used as a ceremonial location. "The magic circle of the summoning ritual is handed over to you to draw. This is the drawing of the magic circle. Don''t draw it wrong, or you will be punished!" Nuoer Xie looked at the women with a smile, and her hands changed from nothing to nothing. Several drawings were produced, and each of them was handed a copy. "Well, we know!" The few women nodded seriously, carefully looked at the drawings, and began to assign their own work, preparing for the magic circle of this summoning ceremony. After seeing several women, they separately prepared the magic circle for the summoning ritual. Noel also carefully compared the drawings in his hand to prevent them from slipping somewhere. He wanted to summon successfully once, and he didnt want to come again for the second time. trouble. .. v2 Chapter 59： Try Under the busyness of several women, the magic circle is forming very quickly. Wanli Gu Youli did not make a mistake from it, and Noel also carefully compared the magic circle she painted, and determined that there was no error at all. Thinking about something. In fact, the moment that Wanli Gu Yuli changed sharply last night, she had completely thought it through, even if it was troubled in the ceremony of calling the **** of the underworld, it would not play any role at all, it is not as good as the old one. Complete the task honestly, so that Noel can keep the promises he made to himself. The most important thing is that Wanli Gu Youli has handed over to Noel, and at that moment he decided to stay with him and assist him as a wife. After all, this is her only man in the future. She only relied on. Seeing that everything went very well, there were several other women in contrast to the magic circle, to prevent Wanligu Yuli from making troubles, and Noel did not intend to observe this side by himself. It was enough to have a few women busy here. From the space in the system, Noel took out the related objects of the **** of the underworld, a black extremely strange ancient helmet, but even if this strange helmet was sealed, it still exuded a very strong breath of death. When the weird helmet was taken out, the women who were busy drawing the magic circle immediately felt the breath of death, which made them frown deeply, and the rich breath of death made them feel quite uncomfortable. "Sorry, you go on, haha..." Seeing the abnormalities of several women, Noel quickly released black gas, wrapped the weird helmet to prevent the death of the rich breath of death, and smiled at the women embarrassedly. laugh. Because this strange helmet has not been taken out since the exchange, this is also the first time Noel will take it out. If there is no mistake in the exchange, it was explained that it was under the seal, but he did not expect it at all. Even if the seal can be radiated, such a rich and massive breath of death. With the disappearance of death, several women began to concentrate and continue to paint the magic circle on the ground, hoping to complete it as soon as possible, while also constantly comparing the drawings to see if there were any errors. Noel, who is holding a weird helmet, also began to study this magical tool. He wondered a little bit about why the **** of the underworld would hold such a trivial item. "Is it really like what the previous forum said, Hades Hades is a se wolf, and the invisible helmet was created for peeping?" Watching carefully, holding the invisible helmet, Noel said to himself, nothing happened He can only do boring chaos. Although Noel was very envious of this helmet''s invisible ability, he had no plans to leave it afterwards, because the shape of the helmet was so weird that it did not conform to his aesthetic point of view, and it would be extremely ugly to wear. Just when Noel and Research were unable to extricate themselves from it, several women had completely prepared the magic circle. auzw.com After repeated confirmation, without any omissions and errors, they quickly walked to Noel''s side, intending to report to him the ritual magic circle, which has been completely completed, waiting for him to summon the **** of the underworld. "Admiral Noel, the magic circle of the ritual, is ready, do I need to do anything?" When she came to Noel, Erica asked questions, and she wanted to know what else they needed to accomplish. After all, no matter what the ritual is, it is not necessary to have a magic circle. You also need witches, sacrifices, relics, mantras, etc., so Erica only raised questions, but also the other womens questions. . Her other daughters, after listening to Erica''s words, nodded very cooperatively. They also wanted to know what else they could do to help others. "I don''t know, this is my first time playing the summoning ritual. I am a novice!" Noel shrugged his shoulders and said very frankly. He told several women very frankly. In this respect, he is completely a novice, and there is no embarrassment at all. mood. Noel''s words fell, and all the women were stunned for a moment. I really did not expect it. Before, I was confident that Noel could summon success. Since he is completely a novice in this regard, he does not know the knowledge about the summoning ceremony. "Master Lord, do you have any spells for summoning?" Lucrezia Zola, first recovered from her surprise, looked at Noel helplessly and asked, she felt there were spells and related objects, as well as paintings A good magic circle should be no problem. "Spells? It seems that there is really no such thing." After thinking for a moment, Noel shook, and he didn''t remember when he exchanged, there were some spells and other items attached, he thought that as long as there were magic circles and related Things. "Ah." Lucrezia Zola, directly left nothing to say, feeling that it was just white expectation, and the magic array of white painting came out. The rest of the women also felt quite speechless, but they would not say anything. Its okay to prepare this time next time. Except for the exception of Wanli Gu Youli, she is very happy about Noels exposure, so she also Don''t worry about the city being destroyed. "It''s just a trifle, let''s try to summon it with related things first. If it doesn''t work, I have other ways. Anyway, I can definitely do it today. I can draw the **** of the underworld from myth!" Seeing the disappointment of several women, Noel gave them a smile. Explained so that they don''t worry so much. But such words make Wanli Gu Yuli''s happy mood disappear without a trace, but she is just a little unhappy. After all, Noel is a god, and there are other ways that should be. , I just think my thoughts are too naive. .. v2 Chapter 60： dark Wen Yan said that the rest of the women really did not have the worries and a little bit of anticipation. They believed that Noel would definitely have a way to solve it. He would definitely summon the **** of the underworld. Because several women knew that Noel didn''t need to lie, and he wouldn''t make fun of it at all, he was very anxious to summon the **** of the underworld, and there was no reason to use this kind of relief to comfort himself and others. "But before calling, you need some protection for you!" After seeing the faces of several women, after returning to normal, Noel thought about it carefully and felt that it was necessary to protect them a little. Otherwise, when the seal of the invisible helmet is unlocked, it is estimated that they will suffer. If the **** of the underworld is really summoned, they will definitely be unhappy. The next battle also needs protection. He does not want his woman to be hurt. And Noel didn''t think at all that several of them could do anything for themselves, and thank God for standing alone. Don''t mess with it. After all, this time it''s going to be summoned, but Hades, the **** of the underworld, is a hindrance to them. "You must stay in the same place, don''t come out no matter what happens, and if you hinder me, you will be punished!" After that, Noel, who smiled evilly, released the black with divinity. Qi, control it to fly towards the position of a few women. The black gas quickly formed around a few women, forming a translucent protective cover that emits black light, protecting them in it. After seeing that all protective measures were taken, Noel turned to look at the invisible helmet in his hand, so that the black gas released from his hand began to swallow. The seals applied on the invisible helmet let it release the energy it should have, and That huge breath of death. At the moment when the black gas swallowed the seal, the invisible helmet exhaled powerful dark energy, and a large amount of death breath continuously spewed out, which was dozens of times as much as the previous seal. And at this time, the painted magic array flashed red light, and the released dark energy and breath of death gathered in the painted magic array, and quickly became a full of black water in the magic formation. The pool of water gradually forms a vortex at a speeding up rotation. With the formation of the vortex, the scorching sun noon was covered by the dark clouds of unknown arrival, no light at all could enter the city, and the city was as if it entered the night at the same time. Enveloped in it. The rich dark energy and a large amount of breath of death continue to spread throughout the city. It can control the purest dark Noel, and does not feel any discomfort, but feels very comfortable in the rich dark energy. The current situation is to create a field for Noel, which is conducive to his battle. Under this rich dark energy, his dark attribute ability can be fully improved, and his attack power can also be doubled. But this is also given to the God of the Underworld who is about to be summoned, creating a good place to fight. auzw.com "It seems that there is no need for any spells. The existence of this magic tool is enough to lead the **** of the underworld, but I don''t know if there will be any gifts!" The large magic flashing red light outside the array , Noel smiled and said to himself. Looking at the vortex that is constantly accelerating in front of his eyes, Noel is thinking about whether this summoning ceremony will lead the right and left hands of the **** of the underworld, the **** of death and the **** of dream together from the underworld. If both of them came out, Noel was very happy to give them all their powers. Anyway, there is no conflict with their own abilities, and there is no conflict. The few women in the rear who were in protection were stunned and looked at this scene. They didn''t expect it at all. Just unlocking the seals of related objects could cause such a big change. I was a little afraid to imagine the arrival of the **** of the underworld, what would cause Horrible changes. The sky far from the suburbs of the city gradually became dark clouds, no longer a ray of light, from the sky into the earth The people in the suburbs are now looking at the city shrouded in darkness. Apart from the flashing red light in the city, they can see nothing. Before, the people who wanted to return started to rejoice that they had just stayed. Although they dont know what happened in the city, they feel horrified just by looking at it, so they are definitely not a good thing. Outside the military tent, the sweet corn winter horse eyebrows are deeply locked, and those who can feel spiritual ability next to him are also locked in the eyebrows, because in the suburbs so far away from the city, they can still feel that The breath of death. Moreover, the breath of death is gradually spreading to this side, which makes them feel very uneasy, and those ordinary people can not withstand the destruction of the breath of death, but it will consume their vitality. "Let everyone evacuate, it''s impossible to stay here!" Ganmao Dongma immediately made a decision, looking very seriously at the spiritual person next to him, and asked him to evacuate everyone staying here. "Yes, sir!" Hearing the instructions of the sweet meal winter horse, the spiritualist recovered and after a serious response, he quickly prepared to let everyone evacuate. When the spirit-seeking person left, the sweet meal winter horse looked at the distant city, completely enveloped by darkness. The more he looked, the more uneasy he was. The location where he could judge the red light was definitely the place where he guessed the summoning ceremony yesterday. It was determined that Noel and his party were calling the **** of the underworld, because the location of the flashing red light was the location of the hotel they were in yesterday, and they have not got any information from the city yet. .. v2 Chapter 61： Cant "Attention personnel in all areas, please evacuate according to the guidance of the guards!" "Repeat once! Repeat once!" "Attention personnel in all areas, please evacuate according to the guidance of the guards!" The whole suburb sounded. From the broadcast in the military tent, the guards who were responsible for the surroundings began to direct the people to the direction of the evacuation route. Although the people who heard the broadcast did not know anything about the situation, they all knew clearly that there was definitely a danger that was approaching. Just looking at the city shrouded in darkness, it would be certain. Therefore, the people in the suburbs did not say anything like protests, and there were no signs of confusion. They all started to pack up their belongings, and then followed their own family members in accordance with the roads pointed out by the guards. Evacuation operations. At the military tent, watching the people''s evacuation followed the rules, there was no confusion and protest. Ganma Dongma was relieved, and he was still worried about the unrest. "Sir, the people have already evacuated, and we have packed our equipment. We can leave the place at any time and ask for the next step!" A member of the Zhengshi Compilation Committee ran out of the military tent and followed the outside Ganma Dongma reports on the situation and asks what to do next. "Hmm!" Ganma Dongma nodded and thought for a moment, then said, "You and the rest of you, go to the place you just booked, assemble the equipment there, and then I will follow you." "Yes, sir!" After being instructed, a member of the Zhengshi Compilation Committee quickly ran back into the tent, letting the people packed the equipment, loaded the vehicle to transport the goods, and left the area with the evacuated people. "I hope the old gentleman will appear soon, otherwise according to the diffusion speed, it is estimated that it will be useless in how to run!" "Moreover, the **** of the underworld has not yet begun to come, and the ritual of the summoning is so dynamic, if the wait for the **** of the underworld really comes, the speed of the spread should double." Gansu Dongma stared deadly, and spoke his own speculations to the gradually spreading breath of death here, but he knew he was powerless and could only wait for the person entrusted last night to arrive. It is also clear that if those with spiritual abilities are going in the past, there will certainly be no effect at all. Just bathing in the breath of death, it will consume a lot of spiritual power and spell power will consume precious vitality. In the past, it was pure death. auzw.com It is estimated that before reaching the place of the ceremony, the spiritualists will consume the spiritual power and will become lambs slaughtered by the other party, and there will be no spare power to resist. This is definitely not what the winter meal wants. saw. At last glance at the city shrouded in darkness, the sweet meal winter horse turned to the vehicle and drove to catch up with the vanguard that had already evacuated. At the same time, he hoped that the disaster would end soon. In the city shrouded in darkness. In a city full of death, all trees are completely dead, and those insects, mice and the like have completely lost their lives. Except for Noel and the whole city, there are no living creatures here. Outside the magic circle of flashing red light, Noel is waiting for the advent of the Underworld God, even he does not know when to complete this summoning ritual. But at this time, suddenly the space began to twist quickly and turned into a black hole. An uncle and a girl came out of it, and when the two left the black hole, they disappeared immediately. "Yo, since I''m here, but I don''t remember anything, I invited you to come here." Noel said with a smile, looking at the two people who came out of the black hole, not surprised at all, and carefully observed the arrival Two people. "Unfamiliar Fan Waishen, can you stop this dangerous calling ceremony?" At the moment when Suzusuke, who was drinking, just walked out of the black hole, he immediately found that the person who called was a fan. Come to God, because he feels the faint divinity in the other party. Beside Susuo''s male life, Qingqiu Yuanhui holding the black sword was very surprised. She really didn''t see the man holding the weird helmet, since it was a **** who came from outside. However, Qingqiuyuan Huina was sure that Suzuno''s male life would not make such a big joke with himself at this time, and his expression was very serious, and there was no hint of joking. "The ceremony can''t be stopped, so don''t think about it anymore. I don''t know how to stop it!" Noel shrugged his shoulders with a smile. He didn''t plan to stop the ceremony at all, and he really didn''t know how to stop it. , Laughing: "Don''t interfere with the ceremony! Otherwise, I can''t help but kill you, the **** of Japan!" I heard it, with a warning full of murderous intentions, which made Susu Saino''s man stunned for the first time since he was in seclusion. He was threatened with a murderous warning and did not expect the other person''s temper. It would be so bad, there was no room for negotiation, and he would just talk to death. "It seems that there is no need to discuss at all!" Susuki, the man who had come back to the world, knew that the other party''s warning with full of murderous intentions had already shown that he would never stop the ceremony, even if he was persuading. Consultation is also a waste of time, and it is not fun to have the summoned **** come. "Grandpa, what should Hui Hui do?" Qingnai Hui asked doubtfully. She heard that there was no need to discuss. She wanted to know what she needed to do. .. v2 Chapter 62： Accept "Hina, I''ll stop this **** outside, you go to destroy the magic circle of the ritual, and you must hurry. I can feel that this time I was summoned out, definitely not an ordinary **** in the underworld!" With a glint of red magic, Susuno''s male life has a very bad hunch. "Relax, Grandpa, Hui Na will destroy the magic circle." Qing Qiu Yuan Hui Na nodded and pulled out a pure black sword from the pink sword bag. The few women who were in the protection saw that the people threatened to destroy the ceremony. They wanted to go out to help block it, but remembered that Noel would not let others wait, so they could only stand in the protection and worry. Among them, Wanli Yuli recognized Qingqiu Yuanhui, but she didn''t expect that she would come here, but she didn''t seem to find herself in protection, and her attention was focused on Noel and the magic circle. "Girl, don''t go to vain. Although you have a magic tool in your hand, but you want to destroy the magic circle in front of me, that is an impossible task!" Ignoring the male life of Susuzo directly, Noel looked at it Qingqiu Yuanhui smiled and didn''t think the other party could stop herself. "Fan Wai God, do you mean, I can''t stop you?" Ignored by Noel, this made Suo Susuo feel very uncomfortable. Although he didn''t do anything after seclusion, the other party didn''t treat himself. Put it in my eyes. "You really can''t stop me, and there''s no way I can stop me from doing anything!" Noel bluntly expressed his thoughts. After that, Noel put the invisible helmet on the ground, not worrying about the two people on the other side taking it, and then disappeared without a trace on the spot. At the next moment, the figure flashed, and behind the Qingqiuyuan Huina, Noel, with a smile on her face, extended her evil hands to her. "Hina, be careful behind you!!" At first, Suzusuke''s man quickly reminded him, and at the same time he quickly extended his big hand, wanting to pull the Qingqiuyuan Huina to the side and let her avoid that time. God''s hands. But the idea is indeed beautiful, but the reality is cruel. Hearing the reminder of Suzusukes mans life, Qingqiu Yuanhui immediately reacted and wanted to turn around and cut it with a black sword in his hand. Unfortunately, Noel was caught in the wrist and the waist was also hugged by him It was tightly attached to him. He caught Qingqiuyuan Huina, and Nuoer Xie took her with a smile, suddenly jumped back quickly, backed away from the big hand caught by the male Susuzu, and then disappeared in a quick flash, returning to the invisible Helmet location. "Release Huina!" After seeing the other party avoiding, she disappeared and returned to the place where she was originally. Susuno''s male quickly turned around and gritted his teeth and said angrily, but he did not dare to act lightly, worrying that the other party would hurt Qingqiu Huina . At the same time, Suzusuke''s male life was quite angry, but he did not expect that the other party would suddenly launch a surprise attack. Qingqiu Yuanhui was nearby, and since he had let the other party succeed. auzw.com "Release? Why did I just let go the prey I just caught?" Nuoer said with a smile, holding the Qingqiu Yuanhui tightly, not letting her break free from her arms. The Qingqiuyuan Huina, who was hugged tightly, saw that the struggle was not effective. She quickly looked in her mind to find a way to escape from the other party. Soon she found a good way, maybe she could kill the other party in one fell swoop, I might be able to become a god-killer by then. "Quick Kai Huina, or I will make you regret it!" Susu Sasuke issued a warning, and at the same time a dark purple light appeared on his body, and the divinity spewed out of his body at this time, proving that he was completely absent Just kidding, if you don''t put him in, you''re welcome. "Grandpa, lend the power to Hui Na!" Qing Qiu Yuan Hui Na knows clearly that as long as she is still in the other''s hands, Susuno''s male life won''t work, so she intends to use the method just thought to solve it. "Tian Cong Yun Jian, I would like to use this body as a sacrifice, please calm down the mad spirit" "Qianye Po, God''s Yi Yuanmao, but Yue, the present one is my name, but it''s a pity." Qingqiu Yuanhui began to speak the spirit of speech, intending to use the power of Tian Cong Yunjian, and the power of Susuo Men to attack the man holding him. Wen Yan, the anger of Suzusuke, who was originally angry, immediately understood what Qingqiu Huina wanted to do, and quickly passed on his own divine power to the original Cong Yunjian, the weapon he used. Seeing Suzusuke''s male power, he continued to integrate into the Tian Cong Yun Jian held by Qing Qiu Yuan Hui, and at this time, her words and spirits had been completely finished, and her right hand holding Tian Cong Yun Jian gradually became black. "Are you going to send me magical power?" Looking at the useless actions of the two, Nuoer released a lot of black gas on his body, quickly wrapped the Tian Cong Yun Jian in the Qingqiuyuan Huina, and smiled evilly: "Then I''m welcome. Down!" "Swallow!" The black gas ordered by Noel began to devour the power of Tian Congyun Sword itself, as well as the power passed by the male life of Suzusuke, and the black infected arm of Qingqiuyuan Hui began to gradually change back to its original tender and smooth appearance. . Qingqiu Yuanhui, who had lost her consciousness after she used her words, gradually regained her consciousness, but she showed a very surprised expression. She originally thought that when she regained consciousness, she would definitely be out of the arms of the other party, but now not only Did not escape successfully. Qingqiu Yuanhui can also feel that the divine power introduced from Tian Congyun sword into his body is being recovered into the sword very quickly, and then somehow disappeared without a trace, and the divine nature and divine power emitted by Tian Congyun sword Getting weaker. .. v2 Chapter 63： Show mercy Not far away, Susuzuos male life was also stunned, but he quickly recovered, and also discovered the situation of Qingqiuyuan Hui, and quickly stopped to send the divine power to Tian Cong Yunjian. Divine power is given to each other in a silly way. "It stopped so soon, why don''t you send it over, hey!" Seeing that he couldn''t devour the divine power anymore, Noel also knew that the uncle on the opposite side should have found it was futile to deliver the divine power. After swallowing, he didn''t care about the surprised old and young, but in order to prevent the Qingqiu Yuanhui from messing up, Noel controlled the black gas to condense the iron chain on her body, tied her sturdy and seized the Tian Cong Yun Jian. "Erica, you take care of her!" The bound Qinghuiyuan Huina was sent to the protection of several women, and then Noel threw the Tian Cong Yun Jian in his hand to the man''s life, Suzuzuo, laughed Tao: "Come and try, how can you make me regret it!" Anyway, its not a way to wait here. God knows when the ritual of calling the **** of the underworld can be summoned to Hades. So Noor wants to use the mans life not far away to pass the time. Don''t be so boring yourself. After catching the thrown Tian Cong Yun Jian, Susuke Sao looked at him, and Qingqiu Yuan Huina, who was bound by an iron chain in the protection, also saw her friend Wanli Gu Youli, whom she usually introduced, thought she was in There will be no danger during the protection. "It seems that you didn''t use Huina as a hostage to threaten me. I''ll let you take care of you later!" Holding the Tian Cong Yun Jian tightly, Suzusuke''s male life began to urge divine power, dark purple The light shines from the body and the sword body together. "Sympathize with me? Hahahaha!" I couldn''t stop the Qingqiuyuan Huina. Just now I was arrested. Noel really didn''t understand where he came from. He dare to say words that show mercy to his men. "You''d better not be merciful, nor do you need to be merciless, otherwise you will be killed quickly by me, that will make me feel very bored!" Noel surrounded the black gas right hand, and shook the space fiercely. He pulled out his Tian Cong Yun Jian from the inside. "This is also called Tian Cong Yun Jian, I hope you can play a little bit, so that you can pass the boring time!" After that, Noel showed a ghostly smile and waved Tian Congyun Sword in his hand. "Ding!" A clear sound of iron punching sounded. The same man who held Tian Cong Yun Jian''s fate, quickly took Noel''s slash, and even one step was not shocked by the great force, but his feet fell into the ground and let the ground Countless cracks were made. After receiving the attack, Suzuno''s male life is not a nonsense. He pushed away Noel''s long sword and leaped quickly into the air. He suddenly waved his hand Tian Congyun sword and made it swing a huge black. Crescent, crescent crescent exudes a rich divine power. "I swear here, I, I don''t allow the things I cut constantly to exist, and this sword is an invincible blade that can cut and cut everything on the ground." auzw.com Speaking of words and spirits, the power of the slivered silver arm was activated, Noels right arm quickly turned to silver, the hand-held Tian Congyun sword was covered with a strong spell, and the black gas on his body surrounded the sword like a snake. on. This is the Emperor''s Heavenly Cong Cloud Sword. Under the increase of the power of the cleaved Silver Arm, this moment has become a magic sword enough to split the earth to change the terrain and split the sea. The black light flashed quickly, and the crescent crescent slammed with high-speed galloping power was immediately cut into two halves by Noel. In addition to the black gas effect blessed by the sky cluster cloud sword, after the crescent slash is cut in half, it is fragmented like a broken mirror, and then quickly dissipates in mid air. But this was not over yet. The next moment when the crescent crumble was destroyed, Noel rushed to the front of Susuzos male life. He raised his hand-held Tian Cong Yun Jian with a smile on his face, and quickly responded to it. The male life of Susuzuo who came over was cut off. Suddenly, the figure flashing in front of him made Suzusuke''s life flabbergasted, but he soon reacted and quickly raised Tian Cong Yun Jian in his hand, preparing to block the blow that Noel had severely cut. But what happened to him did not happen. The pure black sky crow cloud sword of Susuzos male life was cut into the sword body like tofu when he caught Noel''s sky crow cloud sword. Seeing his own magical tool, he would be cut off by Noor''s long sword, and Susuke''s male life quickly moved his body. Otherwise, after the magical tool was cut off, he would be cut in half alive. "It''s not that easy to run, but you still have to leave something!" Seeing through the thought of Sususuke''s male life, Noel, with a grin and a smile on his face, speeded up the force he cut with his hand. At the moment when Susuzuo''s man was about to avoid, the Sky Cong Yun Jian held by Noel cut off the pure black iron sword in his hand, as well as his right arm holding his sword tightly, but he let him escape the quilt. Fate cut in half. His arm was cut off in an instant, instead of letting Susuzuos man scream, but his eyes were red. I didnt expect a blow that I could clearly catch before, but now it has become so scary and The fatal attack, if not avoided a little bit in time, will absolutely not escape the fate of being cut in half. "Let me go!" And Noel''s attack still did not stop, while the other side was cut off when his arm was cut off, he quickly turned sideways and took a whip leg, pumping on Susuno''s male face, huge The force of it makes it fall down quickly. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. Susuzuo''s male life fell like a cannonball, and fell to the ground floor of the top floor, causing a loud noise, and the ground was dented by a huge impact. .. v2 Chapter 64： suddenly At the Qingqiuyuan Huina, who was in the process of protection, she had been learning from Wanli Gu Youli, but she didnt expect that Susuzus male life would be beaten by Noel, and her arms were easily cut off. , And hit hard from the air. "Grandpa, are you all right?" Ding stared at the thick smoke, Qingqiu Yuanhui shouted worriedly, because she couldn''t see the situation in the smoke, she couldn''t see the male life of Susuzo, now What happened to the injury? "Relax, he is not the **** of disobedience, this blow should be okay, but it won''t be easy to say later!" Erica said with a smile on her face, she could be sure that Noel would not, so let go of that easily From the god. As Erica said, Noel merged the eyes of Emperor Gu, and through the smoke, he could clearly see that Suzusuke''s male was covering his wound and was climbing up from the ground with difficulty. Seeing the situation clearly, Noel in the sky immediately flashed away and disappeared, and at the next moment he stepped on the opponent''s heart, and the Tian Cong Yun Jian, which was tightly held in his hand, nailed Suzuno''s male left arm to the ground . "Why is it still good to stand up and lie down?" Noel asked with a smile, not caring about Susuke''s life, his red eyes and his angry expression. "I lost. If you want to get rid of me, please do it quickly! But after I die, please let Hyena leave here, she can''t pose any threat to you!" The originally angry male Susuzuo suddenly calmed down When it came down, it became clear that even anger was useless. Because the male Susuzu discovered that the power in his body seemed to have disappeared, and he could guess that the black energy in his body was causing trouble, which made him lose his ability to resist, and angered Noel would probably kill Qingqiuyuan Huina, so He calmed down immediately. Susuno''s male life doesn''t matter if he is dead, as long as the world still circulates his own legend, he will definitely be resurrected from death in the future, but it is just a matter of time. Therefore, we must first guarantee the safety of Qingqiuyuan Huina. After all, if she died in this way, but there is no way to be resurrected, she will say goodbye to the world forever. "No! You can''t kill Grandpa, Hui Na is willing to stay and serve you, and be your witch like Yuri!" Hearing the words of Susuzuo''s man, the Qingqiu Academy Hui who was **** in the protection Then, shouted anxiously at Noel outside. "Girl, agree to the inquiry in your mind, as long as you sign this contract, I believe what you said!" Wen Yan, Noel turned to look at Qingqiu Yuanhui, and let the system send the signing partner''s ask. "Hina, you don''t need to be like this, I can." Suzusuke''s male life was still a short while before he finished the sentence, but he was immediately sealed by the black air. "Shut up! Now is not the time for you to talk!" Noel looked at Susuke''s man''s life and wanted to stop Qingqiuyuan Huina from signing a contract with himself. This made him feel very uncomfortable, so he stepped on his heart. Strength. auzw.com Due to the increased stepping force, the sound of fractured bones was heard from the male sternum of Sususuke, which made the women in the nurses hear clearly. However, this was when Qingqiu Yuanhui decided to sign the contract inquired in his mind. "Shut down! I promised, I will sign the contract now!" The sound of broken bones continued to be heard in the ear, Qingqiu Yuanhui shouted anxiously, and immediately agreed to the inquiry in my mind. At the moment of signing the partner, Qingqiu Yuanhui received huge amounts of information and information, and began to feel that Susuke''s male life seemed to be of little importance to her, and the worry about him just disappeared in an instant. After receiving a prompt from the system, Noel knew that Qingqiu Yuanhui had already agreed to sign the partner, so it was immediately lifted, and the iron chain tied to her was restored to her movement and freedom. "My Lord, is it really okay for you to let her go like this?" Liliana warned the Qingqiuyuan Huina to prevent her from attacking herself and others. "Relax, there won''t be any problems. You have to get along!" After seeing how a few women are alert, Noel explained to them with a smile. After all, they didn''t sign a partner. It would be normal to behave like this. . "Like Lord Noir said, Hui Na will definitely have no problem, you don''t have to be like this!" Qing Qiuyuan Hui Na said with a grin, not caring about how a few women are alert. The women were stunned for a moment, and looked at Qingqiuyuan Huina. They were full of hostility towards themselves and others just now. It seems like they have become a person in an instant. This makes them full of doubts and wonders. Why is this so. When I just wanted to ask. In the magic circle that suddenly flashed red light, the giant black vortex that kept spinning began to stop high-speed rotation, and the liquid like black water filled the entire magic circle. At this time, a very huge stone door gradually rose from the magic circle, and this stone door was carved with ancient patterns, and soon appeared in the eyes of everyone. "Finally, I can do it!" Looking at the giant stone gate that appeared, Noel''s eyes glowed with gold, knowing that the long-awaited **** of the underworld was about to appear before his eyes. In order not to be immediately pulled to meet Pandora, Noel decided to first fix the male life of Susuzuo here, and wait for himself to get rid of the Underworld God and come back to clean him up. When he thought about it, Noel immediately turned Black Qi into an iron chain, binding him to bind Susuzuos male life, so that he would not have any chance to escape, so that he could concentrate on dealing with the Underworld God. .. v2 Chapter 65： Pluto Just as Noor **** Susuzuo''s male life. The giant stone door with ancient patterns was slowly pushed open from the inside out. From the gap between the newly opened stone doors, a large amount of rich and extreme death gas spewed out, and there were all kinds of miserable shouts. The sound was constantly heard from the crack in the stone door. Kicking the male life of Susuzu under his feet to the side, Norman looked forward to the gradually opening stone door, waiting for Hades, the **** of the underworld, to emerge from it, not paying attention to the spatter of death. Concerned about the screams that keep coming into the ears. However, the power of the silver arm that has been torn apart has always maintained the state of being activated, and unconsciously summoned the golden sword of the warrior. At the moment when the giant stone door carved with ancient patterns completely opened to the outside, all kinds of miserable screams stopped, replaced by the sound of horses trampling on the ground. Deeper and clearer came out. Soon, as the sound of horseshoe tramples getting closer and closer, four black horses burning blue flames rushed out of the giant stone gate very quickly, while a chariot stood on the chariot holding two forks, Strong adult man with long black hair shawl. This strong adult man, surrounded by lingering death, coupled with a huge divinity, has a huge breath of death and dark energy, and countless souls are intertwined in the black eyes. . Noel can be sure that this is the **** he has always wanted to hunt, Hades, the ruler of the underworld. The man who was kicked aside, Susuzuo, stared at the strong man in the chariot with fear, never thought that Noel summoned this god, since he was the supreme ruler of the underworld in ancient Greek mythology. Hades, the underworld king of the entire underworld, now knows why he was so uneasy before. If the sun **** comes, then the whole world will become very hot. If the **** of the sea comes, the whole world will be swallowed by the waves and sink to the bottom of the sea. If the **** of the underworld comes, the disease and death will spread to every corner of the world, turning the world into a city of death. If the **** of adjudication comes, the people who live here will be punished in various ways. The presence of this great **** in the world is completely the rhythm of the destruction of the world. Suzuno''s male life clearly knows that he is just a hero who slashes the snake, but it is definitely not the opponent of this great god, and this great **** will not Negotiate with himself, and now he regrets the ritual of no immediate destruction. auzw.com The women in Jiahu were stunned and watched. The strong man standing on the chariot did not expect such a random call, and actually took the supreme ruler of the underworld from The myth is brought to this world. Hades on the chariot did not care about everyone present, but locked his sight on the invisible helmet placed on the ground, and suddenly a figure blocked his sight, making his cold face A little expression, but it is a bit uncomfortable and annoyed. "It''s you little thief who stole my magical tool?" Hades''s extremely cold eyes, staring at Noel holding the golden sword, he could see that this person had stolen his magical tool because he felt Remained on the other side, the unique divine breath on the invisible helmet. Hardy''s icy words reached everyone''s ears, making them feel that their souls were shaking, of course, except for Noel. "Is it so easy to see?" Noel asked with a smile on his face, staring at Hades on the chariot with no fixed eyes, without any trace of fear, and now he was full of excitement except for excitement. . "The purpose you led me out?" After glancing at the magic circle below, Hades immediately understood that he was deliberately drawn from the underworld by the unknown **** below, but he wanted to know the purpose of the other party. what. "Of course to get rid of you!" Noel bluntly stated his purpose without any intention of concealment, nor did he feel the need to conceal. After that, Noel released the divinity unscrupulously, the endless darkness spewed out of the body, and the golden sword held by the silver right arm suddenly waved a slash at a super high speed. The stone gate and the magic circle were cut open together. This is to prevent Hades from returning to the underworld, but there is his main battlefield, so let him run back, then it will be troublesome. Although he is not worried about not killing him at all, but unnecessary troubles can still be better. It''s easy to solve why you need to trouble yourself. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The giant stone gate that was cut and chopped, as well as the magic circle used for ceremonies, and even the platform on the top floor of the high-end hotel, were cut very flatly, and fell from the top floor to the ground of the lower street, causing a huge impact. . "Hahahaha! Unknown God, I appreciate your courage, my supreme ruler in the underworld, Hades, the only one in the world, quote your name!" Hades standing on the chariot sent out madness and coldness Laughed wildly, waved two forks in his hand and asked Noel. Hades did not remember how long he had not been challenged, let alone threatened to kill himself, and the energy and divine power that Noel exuded now gave him the desire to fight well. So he wanted to know what Noel''s name was. "My name is Noel, half man and half god, who is about to kill you, so you must remember it!" Noel waved the golden sword in his hand and pointed it to Hades on the chariot. Name. .. v2 Chapter 66： Kill "Noel, wait for you to defeat Gerberus before you are qualified to challenge me. Don''t you die like that, otherwise I will bring your soul back to the underworld and let you enjoy all kinds of underworld. Penalty!" Hades stared at Noel with a sneer, no joke at all. "Kelberus, who guards the entrance to the underworld, follow my call!" After talking, Hades cut a space with a two-pronged fork in his hand, and his call was also answered. The bronze roar of his voice was coming from the crack in the space. "Cerberus? What the hell, it can never be human anyway." This strange name puzzled Noel, and he really couldn''t understand what Hades was calling, but he was sure that it was some kind of beast. sound. The rift of the space that was cut open suddenly showed a black shadow inside, with red eyes flashing inside, looking out from the crack. After a short while, the roar that came out began to violently hit the slender crack. The space was like a glass hit, and there were continuous cracks. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" Three angry roars sounded. The kung fu that could not be reached in a moment, the space cracks drawn by Hades, are now shattered and shattered, like scattered lenses. A behemoth appeared from it, and walked to the side of Hades chariot. A terrible-looking man with three heads, a snake''s tail, and a serpent coiled around his neck. He stood beside Hades'' chariot and stared at everyone with his teeth grinning. "Cerberus, that''s your prey, tore him to pieces!" Waving his two forks, Hades sneered at Noel and gave instructions to the giant hellhound around him. The **** dog who got the order suddenly rushed out from the side of the chariot. The red eyes locked on Noel. The three heads opened the big mouth of the blood basin, exposing the sharp fangs inside. The turquoise liquid dripped. "It turns out that Gerberus is the **** dog!" Looking at the classic shape of the three giant dogs, Noel immediately recognized this as a **** dog, but he had no intention of avoiding it at all, still thinking Does this **** dog have bad breath, otherwise how will the green-green liquid flow out of the teeth. The turquoise liquid dripped from the air, first stepped on the top floor of the ground, the ground immediately squeaked, and then melted through the turquoise liquid, opened a hole in the ground, so that Noel Got it, this is highly toxic with corrosiveness. "Now I am not in the mood to play with you, I still have to clean up your host, so you should go back to the underworld first!" Seeing the **** dog is coming, the smile on Noel''s face disappeared and she began to speak. The words of the silver arm. auzw.com "I swear here, I, I don''t allow the things I cut constantly to exist, and this sword is an invincible blade that can cut and cut everything on the ground." After the system was reformed, when Noel finished talking about Ling Ling, his left arm quickly turned into silver, smashing the space directly to grab the super-long Tian Cong Yun Jian, and swept toward the **** dog. The sky cluster cloud sword that was not pulled out of the space, combined with the spell power of the chopped silver arm, directly split the space, gradually showing a super long sword body, directly chopped to the right head of the **** dog, easily It was cut down incomparably, which made it stop the dive attack. "Can you avoid this?! You tease me!" The head of the **** dog was cut off, but the other two heads evaded the cut, and Noel said to himself in surprise. In order to get rid of Hades quickly and fulfill the promise with Wanligu Youli, Noel quickly recovered from his surprise. The silver arms of his hands clasped two killing weapons, and his figure disappeared instantly. The shadow is missing. The **** dog whose head was cut off saw that the locked target disappeared, and he continued to roll his eyes in anger, looking for the culprit who cut off his head. It''s a pity that, except for Hades, who can see clearly, Noor in the ultra-high movement, no matter whether it is a person or a beast, he can''t see Noor''s moving figure, even the male Susuzo lying on the ground Can''t see clearly. "Stupid dog, it''s time to go back to the underworld, maybe we will see you soon!" On the back of the **** dog, Noel appeared, flashing a ghostly smile, and waving the Tian Congyun sword very quickly. The black light flashed by, and Tian Cong Yun Jian directly crossed. The remaining two heads of Hellhound, but Noel did not stop, turned around and continued to sweep away with Tian Cong Yun Jian. The tail of the snake head possessed by Hellhound, the snake head with its wide open mouth stopped in the air, the head of the snake and the two dogs gradually slipped, and then they divided into powder to dissipate in the air. After killing the Noll of the Hellhound, there is no point in stopping at all. Going to the air and rushing to Hades on the chariot, I dont plan to mess with him nonsense, otherwise I will summon something later. Its not fun. Although he was not afraid at all, this continued indefinitely. This was not what Noll wanted to see. It was purely to find trouble for himself. Besides, he had to keep his promise to Wanli Gu Youli, and he wanted to get rid of it quickly. Diss seized power. "Kelberus was killed so quickly, you have the qualification to challenge me, but the death of battle is your destiny!" After that, Hades let four black horses draw the chariot and dive down Rushing towards Noel, which keeps rising at high speed. .. v2 Chapter 67： Number seven Seeing Hades talking nonsense, he drove down in a chariot, and Noel suddenly stopped in the air and saw the other party enter the attack range of Tian Cong Yunjian. Noel immediately lifted the super-long Tian Cong Yun Jian high, and cut off Hades who was diving down in a chariot, intending to cut him even in two. "There is no effect at all if you can''t cut it." Seeing the long sword strike, Hades smiled coldly, disappeared into the black mist and disappeared on the chariot, and did not hesitate to abandon the chariot. . Because Hades is very clear, against ordinary enemies, he can easily kill them by directly crushing them with chariots, but he doesn''t think he can kill Noll in this way. Not to mention the super long sword, Hades thought it was better to fight close, and he recognized the silver arm of Noel, but he couldnt figure out how the other party was a god, and how to seize the power of God King Nuada, but he I did not intend to ask for ideas. At the moment when Hades disappeared, Tian Cong Yun Jian, with a powerful spell, instantly split the chariot into two halves, and even the four black war horses pulling the chariot did not escape the fate of being beheaded. But at this moment, black mist appeared behind Noel, quickly condensed into Hades, and the two-pronged fork stabbed in the past. The lingering death on Hades let Noel know that he appeared behind him, and immediately dispersed the Tian Congyun sword held in his left hand, and quickly turned around the sword body with the golden sword in his left hand, blocking the death with richness. The breath of a two-pronged stab. "Ding!" The two-pronged fork collided with the sword of gold and made a sharp and loud sound of iron. "Hades, Hades, I will replace you and let you disappear forever in this world!" Noel, smiling with a ghost, provoked Hades in front of him, but he did have this idea, Not only to kill the opponent, but to completely devour it before he dissipates. "Hahahahaha!! Half-man half-god guy, come and try it!" Hades laughed loudly, the two-pronged fork in hand continued to advance, and on the sword of the golden sword, he continued to draw gold spark. The huge divinity and divine power, as well as the dead energy and dark energy, kept pouring out of Hades'' body, completely entering the state of battle, without the expression of just playing casually, in both eyes There is also a desire to fight. Seeing that Hades entered the fighting state, Knowle knew he needed to speed up the progress, otherwise the energy released by him would speed up the spread of the disease and death. Suddenly, Noel remembered that the Golden Sword, the incarnation of the warrior, seemed to be able to create space and involve Hades, the Hades, so that he could fight unscrupulously, and he did not need to worry about the women under protection. . auzw.com After all, such a simple protection can not resist the next full battle between Noel and Hades, which may be affected and destroyed at any time. At that time, they will be bathed in the rich breath of death, and even the women who have been protected may not be able to withstand it for a long time, not to mention that they have not been protected by Wanli Gu Youli, so it is still safer to fight in the space of the golden world. "Golden World!" Pushing off Hades''s two-pronged fork, Noel stabbed the sword of gold into the space and began to use this power to create an independent space. The golden light flashed by, and Noel and Hades disappeared. Everyone on the top floor froze for a moment, but soon they knew what was going on, and quickly used a spell or spiritual power to attach to their eyes, immediately I saw two people in another space. A space full of golden swords, Noel and Hades confronted each other. Both of them carefully observed this strange world of space. "It''s a bit like an inherent enchantment, but it''s much more advanced than that thing, and I can play the barrage." Looking around carefully, Noel felt that the countless golden swords here were under his control. . You dont have to bother to talk about words and spirits to launch an attack. Noel thinks this should be the reason for the system modification. As long as you understand the other partys information and information, you can directly control the golden sword here. "Although I don''t know where it is, are you going to decide the victory or defeat here?" Hades glanced around casually, and didn''t care too much about being pulled into a weird space. "Almost, you should be able to let go of the hands and feet to fight!" Noel nodded with a smile, and had no intention of using the golden sword directly, so he stabbed the golden sword on the ground. "Wo, liberate the shackles of Ru, follow my call, and quickly show up, the black sword of No. 7 beast of the beast!" In the space of the Golden World, there are three cobalt swords with a length of more than 100 meters, standing high above Hades''s head, waiting for Noel to give it instructions for action. Yemo''s black sword, the seventh beast. It has a three-cobalt sword with a length of more than 100 meters. Its ability is to control gravity, and it can use the acceleration of falling from high altitude to destroy the ground around tens of kilometers. "Yemo''s Black Sword" raised his right hand high, and Noel adjusted the gravity of the Black Sword to its highest level. He wanted to try the ability of this beast, and whether it would cause any damage to Hades Hades. The few beasts in the body, but they were all influenced by the divinity and power of Noel. It is rare to have a powerful Hades as a test target. It is a pity not to try out how powerful it can be. .. v2 Chapter 68： Deity Obtaining the instructions given by Noel, the black sword of the night rider in the sky began to fall down at a high speed. The terrifying gravity and the impact of the fall caused the ground on which Hades stood to sink. As gravity was adjusted to the highest, with a three-cobalt sword more than 100 meters in length, the black light flashed down from high altitude and immediately attacked Hades below. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The location where Hades stood was flying thick dust, the ground was sunken in its entirety, with a three-cobalt sword over 100 meters in length, standing straight in the thick dust. "It seems that the beasts in the body are now used to deal with God, and they have not played any role. At least it is not useful to deal with Hades." Noel shrugged his shoulders and said to himself, I was not too disappointed, because this was the expected thing, and I never thought I could beat Hades. The eyes of the fusion emperor passed through the thick dust, and Noel could clearly see the situation inside. Except for the severe damage to the ground, the black sword of Yema failed to harm Hades at all. The thick dust that lifted up dispersed, and Hades hadn''t moved on the spot, not even his hands, and Ye Mo''s black sword was blocked by invisible divine power. At a distance above Hades''s head, it stopped so completely, and it was illegal to pierce every cent. "Interesting ability, but for me, it''s useless!" Hades smiled coldly, holding a two-pronged fork around the dead air, and stab to the black sword of Yema above his head. There was no sound of iron hitting, and the two-pronged fork directly pierced a powdered bone with Ye Mo''s black sword, and gradually dissipated into the space. "I didn''t expect it. The attack just worked. You just tried it for me." Hearing Hades'' words made Noel''s mouth twitch, because it was usually compared to others. I didn''t expect to use it on my own one day. The sound of the words just fell. Noel''s silver arm pulled out the golden sword on the ground, and rushed forward without saying anything. There was no meaning to continue the conversation, otherwise he didn''t know what would happen and made him feel depressed. Words come. Seeing that Noel rushed over, Hades didn''t even mean to move, but sneered at the two forks with a sneer, waiting for the attack, and about to rush to Noel. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!" auzw.com rushed in front of Hades in an instant, the golden sword held by Noel, waving the golden sword in his hand at a super high speed, and collided with Hadess two forks in countless sparks, There was also a series of crisp sounds of iron beating. The power of the severable silver arm seems to have completely lost its function. No matter how hard it can cut off Hades''s two forks, this makes Noel''s eyebrows tightly locked, but he is not too surprised. of. After all, Hades is the supreme ruler of the underworld, and if it can be killed so easily, this will make Noel feel strange and surprised. "Although the power of God Nuada can sever everything in the world, the magical equipment covered with huge divine power can not be destroyed so easily!" Seeing Noel frowned, Hades easily blocked Slashed down and explained to me while smiling. "Then another way!" Noel began to control the golden sword floating in the sky and the ground in the golden world, and controlled it to attack Hades. After slashing a few swords, Noel immediately flashed to the spot and disappeared. The densely numerous golden swords came from all directions to Hades at high speed. Under such circumstances, Hades, who was originally smiling, immediately frowned deeply, because the golden swords attacked in all directions had no gaps at all, and the only way was to knock them out or make hard joints. Down, but neither of these two methods is his favorite. With Hades''s sight, attracted by countless golden swords, Noel accelerated the movement speed, flashed behind the golden sword, used it to block his figure, and moved along with the golden sword at high speed, waiting for the best time to give The other party, the most fatal blow. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!" One hand, gold and gold were shot down, but at this time Hades also found that it was wrong, because those gold swords that did not have time to shoot down were nailed to his own dignity, which was a result he did not expect at all. Originally, Hades thought that these golden swords were of no particular use. They were strong enough to be picked up by their own flesh. However, these golden swords attacked the deity, so they quickly used two forks to shoot them down. The number is too dense, resulting in the Godhead still receiving continuous attacks. "Did you find the role of the Golden Sword?" Noel, who was immediately behind the dense gold, saw Hades started to get a little bit confused, and quickly rushed behind him, slashing **** his godhead, laughing Tao: "Unfortunately a little too late!" After all, Godhead is the source of Gods power. No matter which God encounters Godhead being attacked, they will be as busy as Hades and use all kinds of means to protect Godhead from destruction. How can there be time to manage those other things. Hearing the words, Hades pupils dilated and saw the golden sword held by Noel, shattering the dark golden divinity, and began to fall on the ground like glass, but he could not free his hand to make a stop. The golden sword that comes here can also pierce the deity that protects itself into a hedgehog. .. v2 Chapter 69： Killing God "Vile villain! Since using this sneak attack, I totally misunderstood you!!" Hades'' eyes were red, his teeth gritted, but the blocking action in his hand did not stop. "Despicable? No, no, it''s just a way to win!" Noel smiled smugly. He didn''t feel a sneak attack at all. It was a mean behavior. It is now, whether you died or I died. I have threatened to kill Hades before, and Noel would not stupidly face each other, as long as he can kill Hades to seize power, and any means of sneak attack Use it. What''s more, Hades also said that to kill Noor and bring his soul back to the underworld, it has already been understood so well. Noel still politely talks to Hades, unless he is caught in the head when he goes out, otherwise he will not Will do such a stupid thing. Although he was talking to Hades, Noels hand didnt stop, and the golden sword he was holding was slashing, intending to directly cut the remaining two layers of divine protection shields, completely cutting them apart, thus weakening Hadess Now the power is good to kill and devour it. "Despicable villain, succumb to success!" The outer deity was chopped, and Hades felt divine power. Suddenly there was a third less, which made him feel quite angry, and he must never allow such a thing. Once again Happened to yourself. Flames burned on Hades'' body and quickly spread out around him. He wanted to use this to push back the Noel who wielded the golden sword and let him give up the act of continuing to destroy the divine personality. Seeing a black-violet flame, it suddenly burned from Hades and spread around him, but Noel had no intention of retreating. He continued to control the dense golden sword and continued to launch a fierce attack on Hades. . "Awakening Liberation: One Hundred Percent!" Speeding up the cutting of the golden sword in your hand, Noel also began to liberate the dark Noah''s ability, intending to prevent the impending dark purple flame in this way. The sound of the words just fell, and a large amount of black gas wrapped Noel in it. The black gas instantly turned into black armor, and the black gas continuously emitted from the armor, and the dark energy spewed out frantically. The black gas and dark energy merged and flew towards the black-violet flame. The two collided together in an instant. Noel successfully blocked the black-violet flame. At the same time, the golden sword in hand chopped off Hades'' second layer of divinity, causing him to lose one third of his divine power again. Ferocious and scary. "Hades, you have only the last tortoise shell left. Are you ready to defeat?" Noel, wrapped in black armor, heard a very low voice from the armor of the armor. The Golden Sword didn''t stop, and the sharp tip of the sword pierced into the last level of the god. The two layers of divine personality were chopped, Hades lost his previous calmness, and his red eyes stared at Noel, desperate to live and eat directly, generally wanting to pull his soul into the underworld and let him bear himself. Anger. "Even if you win this time, it''s just my carelessness. I didn''t find this abominable gold. When I next resurrect, I will bring all the people who are related to you back to the Underworld to entertain you. !" auzw.com "I will let you see for yourself, how do I tear their souls, piece by piece, and wait, this day will come soon, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Looking at a golden sword, stabbing on the last layer of Godhead, Hades showed a ghostly smile. To let this sneaky villain know that he will need to pay when he is resurrected next time. What a painful price. Because Hades clearly knows that the Godhead is now full of fissures. At the moment of destruction, he will lose all his divine power, and then there will be no capital for fighting. Only the only path of death, so he will Say the words above. "Don''t worry, the words you said can never become reality, you are just a poor loser!" "Hades, have you forgotten what I said before?" "I will replace you, you will not have any chance of resurrection, you will disappear in this world forever!" "And I will become the new supreme ruler of the underworld, the king of hades in ancient Greek mythology who rules the entire underworld!" After that, Noel ignored Hades''s expression and ignored his current mood, because it was time to kill him now. Let go of the golden sword in his hand, Noel, wearing black bright armor, jumped in place, twisted his body in the air, and pulled a foot fiercely, above the hilt of the golden sword, let it penetrate The last layer of personality directly pierced Hades'' chest. The last layer of Godhead, at the moment of piercing Hades chest, completely began to collapse and scattered, and the golden sword that was still flying, successively pierced his body, except for his head. Several gold swords were stabbed everywhere. "Hadis, disappear in this world forever!" At last he succeeded in killing God. Noel was very excited and happy, but he did not forget the business. "Swallow" Black bright armored palm, grabbed Hades'' face, Noel controlled a large amount of black gas, wrapped him and himself, and started to swallow the ability to swallow. In order to prevent Hades from having a way to escape, Noel also immediately contacted the system to help him speed up the speed of engulfment, and added a powerful enchantment of some kind of enchantment. This place escaped. .. v2 Chapter 70： Identity Outside the space of the Golden World, several women have been stunned. They have never seen such a fight. I can imagine that if two people are fighting outside, this big city will definitely be razed to the ground in an instant. At the moment when several golden swords pierced Hades, several women were very excited at that moment. Noel successfully killed Hades, the **** of the underworld, and became the seventh king in the world. Its just that the girls didnt understand. After killing Hades, Noel did something in it. Why should he wrap himself and Hades? If he wants to ask, he doesnt know who to ask. Doubtfully wait patiently in Jiahe. And at this time, beside Suzuno''s male life, a woman with long brown hair appeared, trying to break the chain on his body, but just touched her tender and smooth hand with the iron chain, she immediately tightened her eyebrows. Locked up, and quickly took back his little hand from the chain. "The man of Susuzuo, you will stay here so honestly, it turns out that this chain is doing the blame, and I think you are turning!" The woman with long brown hair said with a smile, and was thinking Way, how to crack this black iron chain. "Princess Glass Hitomi, did you come too late?" Seeing the appearance of Princess Glass Hitomi, Susuke Sasuke said depressively: "This is far from the time you promised!" "When I first arrived, I saw that you were defeated by the unknown god, and then the **** of the underworld came out of the magic circle. If it came to have no effect at that time, I dont think I am the two. Opponent." Princess Hitomi studied the iron chain carefully, and explained to the man Suzusuke. "Uh. It was really useless to come over at that time.." Suzuno said with an awkward smile. He knew clearly that Princess Glass pupil came just now, which was purely no different from finding death. A Noel was hard enough to deal with. There is also a **** of the underworld. "I have good news and bad news now, which one do you want to listen to?" After careful research, Princess Glass Hitomi asked Suzusuke looking at the man''s fate and asked him to choose which news to listen to. "Tell the bad news first, and then the good news!" Wen Yan, Suo Sasuke put his smile away and thought for a moment before answering. "The bad news is that I can''t untie this black iron chain, unless the unknown **** just came back to untie it, otherwise you can only carry this iron chain forever." "The good news is that although I can''t untie this black iron chain, I can take you out of this place immediately, at least you won''t die in this place." Princess Glass Hitomi said, good news and bad news, let Susuke''s male life decide whether he will stay and wait for death, or let him take him away from here immediately. "Princess Glass Hitomi, can you save Huina from that escort?" Suzusuke''s man looked at him, Qingnaiyuan Huina, who was in intensive care, wanted to rescue her from the inside. Come out, otherwise she will be bad when Noel returns. auzw.com "I can''t do anything. Najia, like the chain, seems to be capable of sealing. I don''t have any way to crack it." Princess Hitomi shook her head, saying that she had no way to save Qingqiu Yuanhui. "What should I do?" Susuzuo''s man''s life was locked between his eyebrows. He couldn''t persuade him to leave. He left Qingqiuyuan Huina to stay alone, but he couldn''t think of any way. "We leave here and find a way to unlock the iron chain before you have the ability to fight against the unknown god, and if you stay like this, there is no use at all, just waiting to die here." "Hui Na is taken care of by her friends. It is estimated that there will not be any danger. You should make a decision quickly, otherwise none of us will be able to leave. The unknown God will return at any time!" Covering her eyes with divine power, Princess Glass Hit stared at the space of the golden world, worrying that the unknown **** inside was busy, and no one really wanted to leave. Hearing the words of Princess Glass Hitomi, Susuke''s male life was hesitant, and he still couldn''t rest assured Qing Qiu Yuan Hui Na, but he also knew that the other party said something very reasonable, leaving absolutely 100% is absolutely mortal. Chance to save Qingqiu Yuanhui that. "Okay, take me out of here, wait for the **** iron chain to be untied, and find a way to come back to save it!" After careful thought, the male life of Susu Sasuke made a decision, instead of waiting here to harm the glass Princess Hitomi might as well wait to untie the iron chain and come to rescue Qingqiu Yuanhui, so that she can be rescued from the other party. Seeing Susaku''s male consent, Princess Hitomi immediately opened the entrance of the secluded world and threw Susuo''s male life into the entrance. After glancing at Qingqiuyuan Huina, she also quickly entered Youshi channel. The two disappeared on the top floor of the high-end hotel, and the few women only watched the world of the golden world. They didn''t find Susuzo''s male life and were taken away from this place. And at this time, in the space of the golden world. With the help of the system, Noel devoured Hades completely, and he now has an identity of Pluto, and all the divine powers and powers in Hades have the method and ability to go to the Underworld, and then enter It is convenient for the Underworld to harvest the gods of death and dreams. The black gas that wrapped Noel gradually dissipated, and the figure of Hades had completely disappeared, leaving only the golden sword scattered on the ground, and the two forks standing on the ground. Stretching his body, Noel turned into a mirror, wanting to see if he would have changed after swallowing Hades, but only his eyes became Hades, and there were countless souls in the pupils. There is no change in other places. .. v2 Chapter 71： Pure white Seeing the pupils of both eyes, Noel just wanted to publish it. When he felt this change, he was suddenly pulled into an unknown space. "What is this place?" Coming to this pure white space in a blink of an eye, Noel looked around and found that there was no other object besides the endless pure white and floating white smoke. Colors exist. "Epimethius is the spell I left behind, born between the fool and the witch, the birth of darkness, the first success as a god, the tragedy of Christmas, but you are an exception, forcibly calling the **** of the underworld, And kill it successfully, but those who belong to God can become God killers." A girl who wants to praise the cute baby face and figure, her long pink hair is divided left and right, wearing a thin white dress. He was slightly shorter, and the first impression was more like a child. He suddenly appeared behind Noel, and looked at his little head while uttering some inexplicable words. "You killed Hades?!" After careful observation, the girl with pink ponytails suddenly found the man in front of you, the **** of the underworld, since she was Hades, the underworld king of the underworld, she thought at first It''s something like death. "It was indeed me who killed you! Who are you?" Noel nodded with a smile, indicating that he had indeed killed Hades and observed the lovely baby girl with face and figure. "I''m the woman who gave everything to everything, Pandora" But just after finishing, Pandora felt wrong and said anxiously: "How can you kill Hades, Hades, which will lead to revenge from Zeus and Poseidon !!!" "Relax, Zeus and Poseidon won''t find out, because I completely swallowed Hades, in other words I am now Pluto, unless they go to Hades in person, or don''t want to know Hadi in this life Sis hung up." Noel shrugged his shoulders and said confidently, not worried about Hades'' brother at all, and came over to find his own trouble. If it did come, Noor would not be afraid at all. They wished Zeus and Poseidon, these two gods came to send power, so long as they dare to come, let them come and go. Pandora, who got the answer, was stunned in surprise. The whole person was stunned. She never thought that the man in front of him not only killed the supreme ruler of the underworld, but also swallowed it up instead. It''s hard. "Forget it, anyway, it has become a reality, and there is no way to change it." Pandora, who had recovered, felt some headaches and rubbed his temples with both hands. "Now that you know the situation, give me the identity of the God-killer." Pandora''s face-changing speed made Noel stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect her to accept the reality, but no matter what, it feels good. Still the identity of the God-killer will come from Pandora and talk. "You are very strange, you have devoured Hades, and his power is all on you. What do you want to do as a **** killer?" Wen Yan asked, Pandora raised her head and asked in doubt, not understanding. The man in front of him, why the identity of the enemy of the gods. auzw.com "In order to do a good job in the world, the identity of this God-killer is still very useful." Noel smiled slightly and replied straightforwardly, without any intention of concealment. "It''s as simple as doing things well?" Pandora twitched her lips, but she didn''t expect it at all. The man in front of her was just for such a trivial matter, but wanted the status of an enemy of the gods. "Except for this, it seems that there is really nothing else." Zai thought about it carefully. Noor could not think of the identity of the God-killer. In addition to being able to do things conveniently in the world, he didn''t think it would have any effect. "Okay. If you insist, I have nothing to say, but you have to bend down first, otherwise I can''t reach you." One more powerful God-killer, to deal with the incompetent **** who came to the world, Pandora felt there was no reason to refuse. Although, he didn''t know why he bent over, Noel did as he was told, wanting to know how Pandora gave him the identity of God-killer. "I will give you the identity of the **** killer, the **** killer, the king of kings, my **** killer!" Seeing the other party bend down as Pan commanded, Pandora''s face showed a smile, a pair of small hands lifted Noel''s cheek, put his own lips and kissed him. In the past, when giving the status of God-killer, there was no need to kiss this step. Just tap with your finger to complete the ritual of giving, but Pandora himself didn''t know what to do today, and she couldn''t help but offered her lips. And every time the grant is completed, the God-killer will disappear immediately, and there will be no possibility to stay, but when Pandora opened his eyes, he was surprised to see that Noel did not disappear. "Huh?! How could you still be here, this is unscientific!" Pandora said with surprise after leaving Noor''s lips, wondering why this happened. "You ask me, who do I ask?" Noel did not understand why he was still here, suddenly thought of something, looked at Pandora evil smiled: "Since I don''t know why, then let''s try more!" Having said that, before Pandora responded, Noel put her arm around her small waist, hugged her tightly into her arms, and raised her chin with the other hand, immediately leaned over and kissed her lips . Suddenly attacked, Pandora froze for a moment, then kissed Noel, and soon she gradually lost, her hands involuntarily upstairs the other party''s neck. .. v2 Chapter 72： absorb Soon after. Noel let go of Pandora''s lips because he didn''t know at all whether the ghost place was the same as or faster than the outside time, so I wanted to ask first about the situation here. If you go out after a few decades, it will be really not fun at that time. Noel does not want to see this happening. After all, how many women are waiting outside. "Cute little loli, tell me what this place is, and how the time passes here, what is different from the outside." Looking at Pandora, her face red and blurred, Noel held her in her arms and sat In pure white space. "This is the realm of life and immortality." Pandora, who was in a state of blurring, recovered from the blurry halfway through the blur, flushed her cheeks with red face, and said, "How can you steal a kiss from me, and Let me go!" "To answer my question honestly first, I was thinking about letting go of you, anyway, I don''t mind holding it all the time." Nuoerxie said with a smile, didn''t mean to let go, but instead hugged her tight, but Rubbed her face against her cheek. "You must have something to leave, otherwise you won''t ask these things, if you don''t let me go, I won''t tell you, hum!" Thinking of the question just now, Pandora was very sure, holding his man There must be something that leaves in a hurry, otherwise the question of the passage of time will not be asked. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, anyway, I just want to know. It doesn''t matter if you say it or not, just take you out from here." Noel smiled and didn''t care about Pandora''s threat. Anyway, he can go out at any time, but She is a little different. If Pandora appeared in the world, it would definitely attract the **** of disobedience, who made her the maker of the godslayer. For the gods, she is the culprit of trouble, and she will definitely come quickly from all over to clean her. Since this was only Noel''s guess, he felt that he was still in ten or nine, otherwise Pandora would not hide in the realm of life and immortality. She had been happy in the outside world. Seeing Nuoer stand up in his arms, as if he was really planning to take himself away from here, Pandora could not bear it, and quickly began to try to get out of his arms, but it had no effect at all, the body''s power seemed to be sealed, and he seemed to himself. Become an ordinary mortal. "Stop, it''s almost the same as the outside. It can be said that it''s exactly the same. Can you let me go now?" Can''t escape from his arms, Pandora swelled out. The proportion of time here and outside. "For the sake of your cooperation, I will let you go this time, but we will see you soon, and when we meet again, you will become my woman." Noel did rush out, so he Let go of Pandora and let her regain her freedom. "My name is Noel, the lovely little loli, then I will leave first, po!" auzw.com After finishing speaking, Noel held Pandora''s face and smelt on her pink lips, leaving the white space in an instant, and completely disappeared in front of her eyes. When Noel left the realm of life and immortality, Pandora recovered from the scent of incense. Her face was flushed in the pure white space, and she was constantly abused to leave Noel here, but she did not find anything at all. That is, she has a smile on her face, and she doesn''t look angry at all. Pando didn''t find out that when Noel held her before, she let a trace of black air merge into her body, as a coordinate to enter the realm of life and immortality later, instead of being passively summoned to that pure white space. Through the realm of life and immortality.. Returned to the top floor of the high-end hotel, but the entire big city was still shrouded in darkness, and did not recover because of the disappearance of Hades. The rich dark energy and a lot of death breath still wandered around the city without any signs of dissipation. In this situation, Noel also felt very strange, but turned his head to look at the invisible helmet, still continuously releasing energy, and immediately knew what was going on, but he had no intention of preventing it. "Anyway, it''s all dark attribute energy. I should be able to absorb it. Waste is not a good habit." Nuoer Xie said to herself with a smile. As Noah of Darkness, dark energy is 100% absorbed, and after breathing away the breath of death after Hades, there must be no problem now. After all, Noel, who died once after crossing, already had the breath of death on his body. Before adding Hadith, he was sure that now he absorbs these breaths of death and will definitely not bring any bad effects to himself. . When you think about it, Noel immediately releases a large amount of black gas, allowing it to form a black hole above itself, controlling the black hole to rotate quickly, absorbing this rich dark energy, and that large amount of death breath. The energy and madness released by the invisible helmet are quickly absorbed by the giant black hole formed. The dark energy and the breath of death in the entire city form a small whirlwind that continuously flows into the black hole. Of course, most people certainly can''t see the whirlwind formed by this energy, but they have been covering their eyes with spiritual and magical powers, but they can see clearly. They didn''t understand what Noel was doing. Now they are completely thorough. understood. Seeing the joy of Noels return, it disappeared in an instant. Several women were stunned and stunned in place. At the same time, they were also a bit worried about this absorption. Then the rich dark energy and death breath, would it Has a bad effect on Noel. .. v2 Chapter 73： Forget it After all, the few women didn''t know that. Noel had completely devoured Hades just now. He only knew that Hades had been killed, so now he would worry about the occurrence of adverse reactions. Among them, Wanligu Youli was moved, thinking that Noel was to keep the promise with himself, and he would actively absorb the dark energy and death breath that did not stop spreading, and protect the world from being destroyed by this. On the outskirts of the city, the ever-expanding dark energy and breath of death stopped the spread to the outside, and began to recede back quickly. With the formation of a small cyclone, it was sucked into the black hole created by Noel. It didn''t take long for the dark energy and death breath to be absorbed completely under the powerful suction of the black hole, and there was no dark energy and death breath in the huge city. After the absorption was completed, the high-speed rotating black hole stopped, and began to differentiate into the original black gas, gradually integrating back into Noel''s body. At this time, the dark clouds in the sky also began to dissipate, and the whole city ushered in warm sunshine, which was not enveloped by darkness, but the city could not live with the people for a short time. Because the food and drinking water in the city are bathed in dark energy and death for a long time, they are more or less affected by the two kinds of energy. Ordinary residents will definitely die if they eat 100%, even those who are spiritually ill will be seriously ill. field. It takes time, and a lot of manpower, material resources, and financial resources to restore the normal operation of the entire city, but it also takes time to complete, so big cities can now be said to be from a prosperous big city to a dead City. However, for Wanli Gu Youli, no casualties are the most important. The city can slowly return to its normal state in the next time. It is just a matter of time. City center, top floor of an upscale hotel. Originally, the invisible helmet that kept pouring energy now stopped completely, but the helmet became rusty and full of cracks, completely lacking the black luster before it, and even the divinity on the helmet was completely gone. Save. "Exactly, I don''t want this ugly dead man''s helmet anyway." Walking to the invisible helmet, Noor wrapped his right foot with black gas and kicked it with a broken bone. The helmet fragments automatically pulverized in the air. The breeze came away. The girls in Jiahu, whose eyes are full of anticipation and excitement, look at Noel who is walking towards themselves and others. They all want to know what the result is, whether their men have really become godslayers, whether they have become The seventh king in the world. auzw.com After repeated confirmations, Noel, who was sure that there was no danger and smiled, came to the front of several female guards and scattered the guards who protected them, letting them go from Canada. Huzhong gained freedom of movement. "Sir Noel, Sir Noir, have you succeeded?" With the freedom of action, Erica immediately flew and hung on Nore, looking at him with expectation, and praying in his heart. , I hope the answer from the other party is the same as my guess. "My Lord, I welcome you triumphantly! If it is convenient, can you tell us whether you have become a king?" Liliana, who was a step behind, looked at Noel with excitement and anticipation, although she saw the success of the killing of God , But still hope to hear it with your own ears. "Sir Noel, please tell us!" Lucrezia Zola stepped forward with Noel''s arm, using her big Europeans'' non-stop rubbing, even the coquettish offensive. "Well, I became the God-killer, the seventh king in the world." Noel nodded with a smile, and put Erica and Lucrezia Zola in their arms, from left to right. , Telling them that they have successfully become **** killers. "Long live! My man has become king, poo!" After being confirmed by Noel''s mouth, Allie was very excited and suddenly smelt on Noel''s face. The rest of the women, like Erica, were surrounded by Noel excitedly, and kept sending kisses. The most pleasant of course was Noel, who was rubbed on the body by the Europeans of several women, but did not stop them from stopping. The next plan is to stop such good welfare unless the head is kicked. Looking at the excited women, but at this moment, Noel found that there seemed to be some missing, and quickly turned around to look for the figure of the man, but he could not find it no matter how. "Lucrekia, the incompetent **** bound here, why didn''t I see him?" Noel lowered his head and looked at Lucrekia Zola in his arms, hoping she would answer for her doubt. Hearing Noors doubts, several women turned their heads and looked at the original mans life, Susuzuo, but they couldnt find the mans life except for the cracked ground. Figure. "It must be that we are paying too much attention. You are fighting with Hades and let him run away. I''m so sorry!" Luckily Zola said apologetically. "Forget it, just run, and it''s no big deal, don''t worry, I don''t blame you." Noel quickly comforted seeing everyone who was worried. Anyway, I ran away. Its only a matter of time before I want to catch it, and there is absolutely no way for Susuno''s male life to untie the iron chain condensed with black gas. The difference will not cause any unnecessary trouble for yourself and others. .. v2 Chapter 74： compromise Earlier, the signing partners Qing Qiu Yuan Hui Na was very puzzled about how Susukis male life escaped from the top floor. The only way to go was behind him and others, unless he jumped directly from the top floor. Someone must have rescued him. After careful consideration, Qingqiu Yuanhui thought of it. It seemed that he had asked for foreign aid yesterday. I thought it must be the foreign aid. When he and others did not notice it, he secretly rescued Susuno''s male life. "Admiral Noel, Hui Na knows who saved the life of Susuzuo." Hui Na of Qingqiuyuan said quickly, wanting to tell Noel the information. "Who?" Wen Yan, Nuoer turned his head suspiciously, looked at Qing Qiu Yuan Hui Na, wanted to know who was so bold, dare to save the male life of Susuke, and let the storm power that could have been handed, then give that person Disturbed the yellow. "Princess Glass Hitomi, the great beauty who lives in Youshi, the real name of Hui will not be known, but yesterday Susuke''s male life, let Hui Na go to her and come here today to help, she is definitely the one who saved the people! Qing Qiuyuan Hui Na said affirmatively that in addition to Princess Glass Hitomi, Suzusuke''s male life could never escape. "Hina, is there a way to enter the secluded world?" Hearing the Qingqiuyuan Huina said, Noble was immediately interested in Princess Glass Hitomi''s great beauty. If it is really a great beauty, you must definitely grab it back directly. "Well, Hui Na will now bring Lord Noor to the past." Wen Yan, Qing Qiu Yuan Hui Na opened immediately and entered the entrance of the secluded world from the ordinary world. "Hina and I went to Youshi together. You are going to prepare the plane for departure. After we come back, we will return to Sardinia together. It will be impossible for this place to live for a while." Together with Qingqiu Yuanhui, I went to Youshi to catch people, but was caught by Yuri Wanligu. Hearing that she would leave Japan, Yuri Wanli knew that she did not have the right to resist. After all, she had already become a kings woman and had promised to stay with Noel forever, but she wanted to immediately before Japan, Meet with family members at home and say goodbye. "Sir Noel, can I go and say goodbye to my sister, and I will stay with you in the future." Wanli Gu Yuli asked carefully, holding the noel''s clothes tightly with her small hands, worrying that the other party would not agree with her. request. "Go, by the way, bring your sister back. I heard that she is also a very qualified witch, and she is better at learning knowledge in foreign countries than Japan. Isn''t it okay?" Noel asked with a smile, Wanli Yu said To say goodbye, he really forgot her sister, who is also a witch with special abilities. It is estimated that when she grows up, she will definitely be a beauty, and Noor will not let go of it, and the special abilities she has will cause her a lot of trouble sooner or later. For the sake of Wanli Gu Youli, she will still earn her income Your own harem is better. "This" Wanli Gu Youli was stunned for a moment. It was really unexpected that his sister was attracted by Noel and began to hesitate to say goodbye, but even if he did not go now, when Noel returned from the world to the world , The same fate that cannot be taken away. auzw.com "Youli, your sister has the ability to dispel calamity, which can eliminate magic and mana, as long as it is known, it will cause her a lot of trouble." "And, the Duke of Vauban will definitely come to you in the future and perform the same rituals three years ago. When he didn''t find you, he found Wanli Guguang. The consequences will not need me to say, you should know it." "Forget it, let me show you directly, your unchanged future image is ready, which will make you make a clear decision." After finishing, Noel let the system transfer the cut image to the mind of Wanli Gu Youli, let her see if she was captured by the Duke of Vauban, but Liliana''s appearance was modified. Seeing the flashing image in her head, Wanli Gu Youli was stunned, but when she saw the Duke Vauban, her body began to tremble gradually, and she was quite sure that the girl in the image was herself. "If you dont meet me, this will be your encounter a year later, and once again become the old immortal sacrifice of Vauban. As long as Wanli Guguang becomes my witch, the old immortal cant do anything to you, Dont forget, I am also the king of this world!" Noel persuaded with a smile, he firmly believed that Wanli Guyou would agree. Words of persuasion came from his ears, and after careful consideration, Wanli Gu Yuli chose to compromise, believing that Noel had no reason to deceive himself, and that the image was definitely not wrong. Instead of being caught by the Duke of Vauban to make sacrifices, Wanli Guyou is willing to let his sister Wanli Guguang to make an exclusive witch for Noel, he will not treat himself and his sister as a sacrifice, but will also protect himself well. stand up. "I get it, Lord Noel!" Wanli Gu Yuli nodded and decided to persuade Wanli Guguang to wait to leave Japan with himself and to be a Noor exclusive witch. "The phone can work normally, and now we can move separately. When Huina and I come out, we will contact you immediately." See Wanli Gu Youli agreed, Noel smiled happily, hugged Qingqiuyuan Huina Enter the entrance to the secluded world. "Sir, Noel, walk slowly!" Several women said to Noel who entered in unison, facing the fading entrance. Until the entrance completely disappeared, Wanli Gu Youli called and asked her sister Wanli Guguang to talk about the location, and then took the elevator to go down from the top floor with several women. Then, looking for the place where the car was parked, quickly found two luxury cars and drove to the location of Wanli Guguang, while Erica and Liliana in the car called their respective magical associations and sent special planes to Japan quickly. . .. v2 Chapter 75： Go shopping Originally, only one person was required to make a call, but under the guise of fighting, the two had to work faster than to see which magical association, and which magical association''s special plane arrived in Japan first. Anyway, Erica and Liliana are unhappy if they dont fight each other. The women in the car are watching. There is no plan to stop them either. After all, they are not one day or two days. If things go wrong, there won''t be any major problems. Enter the quiet world. The two came to an inexplicable place. Noor hugged the Qingqiuyuan Huina and walked in a space full of twisted clocks. He was looking around at this strange place. "Sir Noel, please hug Hui Na firmly. If you are lost in the secluded world, you will never come up with it." Qing Qiu Yuan Hui said seriously, without any joking with Noel. "Relax, I didn''t plan to let you go. Although I don''t know how to get into the secluded world, it''s okay to go out, so your worries are a little redundant." Noel leaned down and benefited from the Qingqiu courtyard. Jade neck sniffed, and her girl body was fragrant. "Hui Na is already yours, don''t be so anxious. It''s important to do the right thing now, we have time in the future." Noel''s move made Qing Qiuyuan Hui Na misunderstood, thinking that Noel wanted to be here, to himself Do bad things. "Then let''s go find someone first." Knowing that Qingqiu Yuanhui had misunderstood, but Noel had no intention of explaining, and he really should be busy first. Qingqiu Yuanhui smiled, holding Nuoer with both hands tightly, and then closed her eyes, imagining the male life of Susuzu in her mind, the place where she lived in the quiet world, and the surrounding environment. . With a swish, the two disappeared in an instant, and this bizarre space filled with twisted clocks can no longer be found. At the next moment, Noel and Qingqiuyuan Huina appeared in the mountains, and in front of them there was a very old Japanese old wooden house. "Where is this place?" Kung Fu in a blink of an eye immediately came to another environment. Noel turned his head around to look around and asked the Qingqiu Yuanna in his arms. "Sir Noor, this is the man''s life of Susuzu, hiding in the secluded world. Hyena thinks he escaped and should return to here." Hyena pulls Noel from the Qingqiuyuan, and walks while explaining, letting He knows where is here. The two approached the wooden house and opened the old wooden door. Except for the old supplies, there was no man who saw Susuzuo. auzw.com However, the two still entered the old wooden house, and carefully inspected the interior of the wooden house to see if there would be any passages such as hidden doors, but the result was not very satisfactory. "It seems that Suzuno''s male life did not return here to hide." Noel thought for a moment, looked at Qingqiuyuan Huina, and asked, "Will it be at the residence of the glass pupil you said?" "Hina doesn''t know, Susuzo''s male lives are usually in this wooden house, and basically will not go out, let alone Princess Hitomi''s residence, he is not allowed to enter at all, otherwise Huina will not have to find her. "Stopping rummaging in her hand, Qingqiu Yuanhui shook her head. She wasn''t quite sure whether Susuke''s male life was hiding in Princess Glass Hitomi''s residence." "If the male life of Susuzuo is really rescued by Princess Glass Hitomi, it is estimated that the two of them are trying to figure out how to untie the iron chain I have made. We have seen it in the past and know why we are here to find ourselves Worry." Noel smiled and said his suspicions, but here is not the way. "That''s right. Lord Noel, Hui Na will take you right now." Hurry to walk to Noel''s side, Qingnai Hui''s arm around Noel''s arm, was planning to teleport directly over the place, but was interrupted by Noel Nothing more. "Hina, you can take me straight away, anyway, we are not in a hurry, just let me take a good look at what is the secluded world." Patted Qinghuiyuan Huina''s buttocks, Noel Interrupting her instantaneous association, he wanted to take a good stroll around Youshi. "Well, Hui Na took you around, I''m familiar with it here." Qing Qiu Yuan Hui Na nodded with a smile, arming Noel''s arm, and walked outside the old wooden house. Walking in a space like a painting, Qingqiu Yuanhui smiled, while explaining the so-called secluded world to Noel, and walked towards the residence of Princess Glass pupil. The two were like lovers. They talked and laughed along the way, and they stopped playing around from time to time. Anyway, it was very leisurely. There was no rush to find the male life of Susuzu. After a long time, on the border of life and immortality, outside an elegant Japanese-style courtyard, the two were walking with a smile on their faces, but they were stopped by an invisible boundary. If they forcibly entered, they will definitely be discovered by the insiders. . "Hui Na, you didn''t tell me that there will be an enchantment in this place. Fortunately, I found it immediately, otherwise we would hit it." Noel used the eyes of the fusion emperor to find the invisible enchantment in front of him, and Through the elegant Japanese-style courtyard inside, check whether there is anyone inside. "But there was no enchantment in the past, did Hui Na forget?" Qingqiu Yuan Huina also wondered. When I usually came here, there was no enchantment. Why did it suddenly appear today, even she herself doubted it? Is it wrong? "You must remember it right. It was the two people who wanted to concentrate on the destruction. The iron chain I made was specially arranged to prevent someone from disturbing it." Seeing the situation inside the house, Noel probably guessed , Why there is an enchantment here. .. v2 Chapter 76： God ancestor Noel, which released a lot of black gas, surrounded the enchantment here, and surrounded this elegant Japanese garden, so as not to take advantage of the big beauty inside. Soon, the enchantment here was blacked out, completely wrapped in it, and no one would want to get out of it without the permission of Noel, even if it was an attack and forced to break through. "Hui Na, let''s go in." Seeing that everything was ready, Noel hugged Hui Na''s small waist in Qingqiuyuan and broke the frontal enclave with one foot, allowing it to be scattered like shattered glass. "Sir Noel, don''t you worry about the people inside running away?" Such a violent destruction of the boundary, Qingqiu Yuanhui''s doubtful question. "Run away? Then wait for someone to escape and talk about it." Walking on the road into the wind and courtyard, I heard the question of Qingnaiyuan Huina in the arms, but Noel did not think that the people inside would have the ability to bind themselves. Escaped. Seeing holding Noel, she didn''t worry about the people inside running away. Qingqiu Yuanhui didn''t bother to think so much. She believed that Noel must be sure that she wouldn''t let the people inside run away before she made a destructive move. The two strolled into the elegant wind and courtyard, and did not rush into it hurriedly, but watched the landscape of the courtyard while talking and laughing, not worrying about the people inside escaping. As the enchantment was destroyed, the two in the wind and the courtyard immediately locked their eyebrows, and at the same time, they couldn''t understand who would come to the secluded world and have the ability to destroy the enchantment. "Princess Glass Hitomi, is it a guest you invited? And your guest looks as if it is not very friendly." The man of Susuzuo, locked tightly by the iron chain, looked at Glass Tong suspiciously. Said the princess. "I don''t remember, I invited guests to come here as guests." Princess Glass Hitomi holding the iron sword stopped the action of breaking the iron chain and looked at the direction of the destruction of the enchantment. "Few people can enter the secluded world, not to mention the ability to destroy the enchantment, I think it is better to leave as soon as possible." Wen Yan, since it is not a guest, then it must be an enemy. With a bad hunch, I think it''s better to leave here quickly. "There is bad news. It seems to be blocked here. It is impossible to use abilities at all, even if you want to teleport away." Princess Glass Hitomi shook her head, the moment the enchantment was destroyed, she already thought To leave, just did not get what he wanted. "There is some place to hide." Susuzuo''s male life, before he finished speaking, was interrupted by the voice outside the door. "Why not try it in vain, no matter how you hide, there will still be a day when I will be found, not to mention I want to find you, there will be no effort at all." Opening the wooden door into the living room, Noor walked around the Qingqiu Yuanhui, and appeared before the eyes of Princess Glass Hitomi and Susuno. auzw.com Observing from a close distance, Noel finds that the glass pupil princess is really a rare beauty as the Qingqiuyuan Huina said. Moreover, after systematic prompting, knowing that Princess Glass Hitomi is a **** ancestor, this made Noel just firm the idea that he would be taken away, and definitely want this great beauty to be her own woman. God ancestor: The fallen goddess posture defeated by the steel hero and pushed down the throne of the gods, has a very high vision ability. There is a "Dragon Snake Seal" on his body. After unraveling, he can return to the original goddess posture at the expense of his eternal life in a short time. It is a double-edged sword. The **** ancestors are all the goddesses of the earth who were killed by the broken steel sword. The earth goddesses who died under the sword will be transformed into **** ancestors. The entry of Noel and Qingqiuyuan Huina made both of them in the living room stunned. Both of them were very sure that the man in front of him had absolutely no way to enter the secluded world, so the only possibility is that Qingqiuyuan Huina brought him in. of. But neither of them could understand why the Qingqiu Yuanhui did that. According to her character, she would never do such a thing. Even if she was tortured, she would not bring the enemy in. Youshi. "Are you the glass pupil princess?" Looking at the glass pupil princess, Nuoerxie raised a question with a smile. Hearing the words, Princess Glass pupil recovered, but the desire of possession in Noels eyes made her eyebrows tightly locked, but she did not forget to be alert. After all, the man in front of him killed Hardy. The existence of Sri Lanka. "I am, who are you? What''s the matter here?" After sorting out the words to be said in her mind, Princess Glass pupil asked with a smile on her face, but her little hand held the iron sword tightly, no The meaning of putting down the guard at half an hour. "Hello, my name is Noel, as for what is here, first: kill the male life of Susuzu, second: let your **** ancestor serve me only from now on." Both eyes never leave the glass pupil On the princess''s body, Noel bluntly stated the purpose of the trip. "How do you know?" Princess Glass pupil asked in surprise, losing her calmness in an instant. It was really unexpected that Noel actually knew her identity, which made her feel a little incredible. Princess Hitomi was very sure that the person who knew her identity was the man of Susuzu, who lived in the secluded world, and he was absolutely impossible to tell anyone, even Qinghuiyuan Huina. After all, the **** ancestor is the fat in the eyes of the god-killers, which can help them to clearly understand the information of the incompetent god, and easily gain the power to kill the incompetent god. .. v2 Chapter 77： reward Looking at the surprised glass pupil, Noel walked towards her with a wicked smile, completely ignoring the sharp sword held in her hand, and was not worried that she would be hurt. "This sword has no effect on me." Walking to Princess Glass pupil, Nuoer Xie stretched out her hand and flicked it gently on the sword she was holding. This soft flick did not make any noise, but the sword held by Princess Glass Hitomi turned into powder and scattered on the ground. "Can you tell me now, you are obedient to follow me, and you have to resist the end?" Without the sword, Noel approached Princess Glass pupil and gently raised her chin and asked. "Since you know that I am the Divine Ancestor, are you afraid that I will fight back now?" Without directly answering Noel''s question, Princess Glass Hitomi raised her doubts. "You can''t unlock the Dragon Snake seal now, and I am still very confident in the enchantment I released." Leaving Princess Chin Tong''s chin, Noel smiled and played with her slender hair. "It seems that I can only follow you obediently, don''t I?" Princess Glass pupil gave Noel a glance, knowing that she had no possibility of resistance, since she still gave such a useless choice. "For you to cooperate well, you still need to add a little imprisonment, so that when you leave the enchantment, you will do something to hurt yourself." After that, Noel caressed the glass neck Princess''s jade neck, a trace The black gas quickly circled up, and instantly formed a black rope. Feeling that there was something more on her neck, Princess Glass Hit quickly touched it with her small hand, and at the same time, she was able to guess the effect of the rope. It is estimated that it is the same as the iron chain of the male life of Sususuke. Invalid function. Dont he fear that Im going back to the goddess? Thinking that Princess Glass pupil touched the rope around her neck, thinking that Noel was afraid of herself, and unwrapped the dragon and snake seal to return to the goddess posture, so she put on her imprisoned items. "You think too much, even if you return to the goddess'' posture, you can''t pose any threat to me, just don''t want you to waste your life, just put you on imprisoned items." Seeing through the thoughts of Princess Glass, Noel laughed She shrugged her shoulders and explained to her very straightforwardly. Noel saw through the thoughts in his heart, which made Princess Glass Hitomi froze for a moment, but thought about it carefully, as if he really said that, even if he changed back to the goddess'' posture, he could not deal with the black gas, but wasted in vain My own vitality. Ignoring the stunned glass pupil, Noel turned to look at the male life of Susuzu, the golden current flashed quickly in his hand, and the golden sword appeared in his hand. auzw.com "It''s time to solve you!" Noel, holding the sword of gold, wandered towards the man''s life of Susuzu, intending to kill him and leave the place, returning to the mortal world to join several women. After recovering, Princess Hitomi saw that Noel had lifted the Golden Sword and quickly trot a few steps forward to embrace his arm, intending to stop him from killing Susuzuo. "I''m willing to go with you, can''t you let go of Susuzo''s male life?" Putting Noel''s arm in his arms tightly, Princess Glass Hitomi said with pleading eyes, if Susuzuo''s male If the life is killed, and if you are taken away from Japan, then there will be no one to protect the place where there is no **** killer. "When you agree, the inquiry that sounds in your mind, I''ll think about whether to let him go." Suddenly thought of Noel, his arm rubbed on the European school of Princess Glass pupil, and then made his own request. Hearing such familiar words, Suzuno''s male life was remembered, and that was also true of Qingqiuyuan Huina at that time, and quickly wanted to speak out to remind Princess Glass pupil. "Don''t disturb Lord Noor, otherwise Hui Na will be very angry, and the consequences will be very serious!" Qingqiu Yuan Hui Na''s cloth, which she didn''t find from somewhere, was directly stuffed into the mouth of Susuno''s man and used the sole He stepped on his mouth violently, not letting him make any sound. "Princess Glass Hitomi, make a decision quickly, I''m in a hurry, and no extra time is wasted here." Seeing Qingnaiyuan''s move, Noel gave her a complacent look and began to urge the glass Princess Hitomi. The abnormal behavior of Qingqiu Yuanhui made Princess Glass Hitomi puzzled and wondered what Susuki''s male life was about to say, but Noel''s urging words let her know that she could not continue to drag on. As a kind of protection for Japan, Princess Hitomi decided to sign a contract in her mind to keep Susuno''s male life and let him stay in Japan to continue the work of guardianship. At the moment when Princess Hitomi agreed, Noel immediately received a prompt from the system, and the tightly held arm regained freedom. Although she felt a sense of loss from her European squeeze, she became her own woman. The whole person belongs to himself at this moment, so the sense of loss did not last long. After receiving all the information, Princess Hitomi felt nothing else, even if Susuke''s male life was killed immediately, the most important thing was Noel alone. "Hina, you give up a little, and it''s time to solve him." Harvesting a great beauty made Noel very happy, but he never planned to let Susuke''s male life, his death stopped the ceremony before. Was doomed. Qing Qiu Yuan Hui was very obedient and immediately moved away from Susuzuos male life and walked to Princess Glass Hitomi because she could sense that she had become a sister and there was nothing to worry about herself. .. v2 Chapter 78： True name The tip of the Golden Sword is aligned with the heart of Susuno''s male life. In order to prevent him from resurrecting in the future, Noel contacted the system to help him and let him disappear in this world forever. "Relax, you won''t see me again in the future, and you can''t be resurrected again, I will accept your storm power!" After that, Noel, with a gruesome grin, directly thrust the sword of gold into it. Now, Susuke''s male heart. At the moment when the golden sword pierced into the heart, a black light flashed on the golden sword, and Noel could be sure that this was the system. He was converting the male life of Sususuke into points for redemption, which made him unable to Resurrection in the future. Even if the world continues to circulate, the legends of Susuzos male life cannot be resurrected from the legends. It didn''t take long for the black light of the Golden Sword to darken, and Suzusuke''s man ordered the whole person to disappear completely into the living room, and he could not see his presence. When Susuzos male life disappeared, Noel immediately gained his power, but he was not drawn into the pure white space, but he didnt care much about it. Anyway, he had set the coordinates on Pandora and wanted to enter anytime. You can go inside. "Is the power to control the storm and call the storm?" Noel raised his right hand to activate the power, and a small whirlwind formed in the palm of his hand. "Sir Noel, where are we going now?" Looking at Noel''s solution, Suzuno''s male life, Princess Glass pupil asked doubtfully, wanting to know where to go next. There is no such thing as the death of the male Susuzu, feelings of sorrow exist, as if he did not know him at all. "Princess Glass pupil, tell me first, what is your real name." After dispersing the small whirlwind in his hand, Nuoerxie smiled and put Princess Glass pupil tightly into his arms, almost asking her face-to-face Road. "Sir Noel, my name is Sidor, a goddess struck by a steel hero, and now a reincarnated ancestor, and of course, a woman who belongs only to you." Looking at the handsome and close Noor, Sidor blushed Introduce herself and consciously admit that she belongs only to the other woman. "Sita? It''s much more convenient than calling Princess Glass Hitomi, let''s leave the secluded world first, um!" Noel tapped Sita''s lips. "Admiral Noel, Huina wants too." Huina from the Qingqiuyuan on the side saw Nuor know more about her. She hurried forward and closed her eyes and plucked her mouth. There were beautiful women who wanted to kiss themselves. Of course, Noel would not let it go. He quickly bowed his lips and kissed the Qingqiuyuan Huina''s lips, but it was just like Sita, just kissed gently, and there was no further kiss. After getting a kiss, Qingqiu Yuanhui came down honestly, and Noel also closed his eyes. Through the system, he found the location of the mortal girls. He planned to go directly from Youshi to their side without having to return to the original place. auzw.com It didn''t take long for Noel to find it through the system. The exact location of the few women in the world directly tore the space in the world and opened a path to where they were. "Everything is ready, we can leave the secluded world." Opening the passage of the space, Nuoer cuddled Sita with one hand, and pulled the Qingqiuyuan Huina into his arms. "Sir Noel, we are ready to go at any time." The two girls held in their arms by Noel both nodded their heads and replied in unison. Armed with two women, one left and one right, Noel walked in with them, and the space channel that had just been opened up went to the location of a few women. When the three people fully entered the space passage, the space entrance torn by Noel quickly merged back to its original state, and in the elegant wind and courtyard, the figure of the three people could not be found. The living room only left no sword The hilt of the body. In the suburban camp Wanli Gu Youli, who came to find her family, was surrounded by the staff of Ganma Dongma. Of course, the other few women were also surrounded and asked what happened in the city. "Miss Youli, as long as you tell me what is going on in the city, we will let you leave immediately." Gan Dingdong Ma Dingding looked at Wanli Gu Youli, who was surrounded by it, thinking she was the most likely to tell herself things People. As for Erica and Liliana, the two young ladies of the magical association will certainly not tell the truth, so asking is equivalent to asking in vain, so they didn''t ask the two of them. "Mr. Gan meal, please let these people leave, or they won''t be able to live today until the king comes back." Yuri Wanli, a kind-hearted person, gave out the general information, hoping that Gan Dong would let people leave, otherwise Noel If they come back, they will not escape the fate of death. The few women knew that Wanli Guyou was kind and kind, so they didn''t say anything. I hope everyone here would listen, or even if Noel didn''t come back, they wouldn''t plan to let them go easily. After all, several women have been protected by Noel, and its no problem to go to the gods who dont follow, and those who want to kill the spiritual abilities here, as well as those ordinary soldiers with guns, are completely a piece of cake. thing. "All put away the weapons and give them the way!" Hearing the key word of Wang, Ganmao Dongma did not dare to care, and Wanli Gu Youli would not lie. Both the soldiers and the spiritualists felt very puzzled. How to surround these women now, and now they had to let them go, but the doubt was the doubt, they still put away the firearms and gave way to the way forward. .. v2 Chapter 79： wait At this moment, the space around the women was torn apart, alerting the surrounded soldiers and raising their hand-held firearms, aiming at the suddenly torn space. When three figures emerged from the torn space, the sweet meal winter horse''s eyebrows locked tightly, wondering why Qingqiu Yuanhui appeared here, and the man next to her was very likely to be this disaster Culprit. "I didn''t expect that there will be so many people. Come and welcome us!" Noel, who hugged the two women out of the space, looked at a gun and pointed at himself and others, which made him very very uncomfortable, sneered: "You Its better to remove the muzzle, otherwise it will disappear forever in this world!" Looking at the soldiers indifferently, Noel released his murderous intention and controlled it against the soldiers with guns, letting them know that they were not kidding. The soldiers surrounded by Noel and his entourage, or spiritual abilities who were ready to attack at any time, seemed to instantly fall into the ice cave. Their murderous and murderous intentions made them breathless, and they stood still and stunned. Dare to move, the cold sweat came out from the body. Even Ganmao Dongma didn''t dare to act rashly. He could clearly feel that the man surrounded by several women was more terrifying than he saw yesterday, and there was a vague divinity in him. "Wang, your sudden appearance will let them be so alert. Please show them mercy." Seeing Noel''s indifferent expression, Wanli Gu Youli quickly begged and also told Ganma Dongma. This man is the seventh king in the world. "But they didn''t obey my orders and put away all the weapons they held!" The two women who let go embraced, and Noel took two steps forward with a cold face, intending to use power to scare them. . "Come out, for my loyal dog guarding the gate of the underworld, tore up those who disrespected me, and drag their souls into the abyss of the underworld!" As the words fell, a bronze voice came into the ears of everyone present, and the black gas rushing behind Noel suddenly rushed out of a three-headed beast, and happily jumped to his side. , Locking up the soldiers present on the scene, and the spirits who are ready to attack at any time. "King, please calm down your anger, they will leave immediately." After seeing Noel summoning the beast and guarding the **** dog at the gate of the Hades, Wanli Gu Youli once again begged, hurriedly turned around and yelled at the Ganza Dongma: "Ganjia Dong Ma! Don''t let your people put your weapons away!!" After returning to the gods, the sweet meal winter horse recognized it and wanted to tear the giant beast of himself and others alive. One hundred percent came from a **** beast, and he can be sure that this is a kind of power. This shows that Wanli Gu Youli did not deceive himself. The man in front of him is a king, presumably the new king who just summoned the ritual in the city and just killed the **** of the underworld. auzw.com After all, several other kings in the world, the sweet meal winter horse, have been seen in the data, and this one can only be a new **** killer in front of him. The seventh king. "All the weapons are put away!" Hurrying to let the personnel put away the weapons, Ganmao Dongke didn''t want the new king in front of him at all, so that the summoned beast would be unscrupulously destroyed in Japan. "Wang, please forgive our disrespect!" Ganma Dongma quickly fell to his knees and begged the new king for forgiveness, otherwise everyone here would not survive today. "It''s okay to look at Yuri''s face this time, and immediately bring me the light of Wanligu, do you understand?" Looking at the look of Wanligu Yuli''s expression, Noel scattered the summoned **** dog, originally I just want to scare them. Otherwise, I have already started directly, and I still need to summon the **** dogs, I just want to use them to pass through them, and tell the magic associations around the world that the new king has been born, which can save a lot of trouble. As for the six **** killers in the world, when Noel got the **** killer status, they immediately sensed that they dont need the report of the magical association, but the magical associations in various places dont have this ability, so they only have the above Move. "Wang, please wait a moment, I''ll ask someone to do it immediately!" Wen Yan said, Ganmao Dongma immediately climbed from the ground, answered very respectfully, and quickly ordered the staff to find Wanliguguang. "I still have to find a plane and wait to send us to Sardinia. I still have a lot of things to do, so the sooner the better." Noorza thought carefully, waiting for Erica and Liliana, they The plane arriving at the Magic Association will have to stay here for at least one day, so its easier for people here to prepare. "Yes, please wait inside for a while." Hearing Noel''s command, the sweet meal Dongma nodded, and asked Noel and his party to wait in the military tent. Noel and several daughters walked into the military tent together, and found a place to sit down inside, waiting for the arrival of Wanli Guguang, and waiting to pick up their own plane. At this time, the sweet meal winter horse was relieved, and quickly let it speed up to prepare. Now I dont want to. The new king of Noel stays in Japan because he is too moody, and no one can guarantee the next moment. Will it suddenly become furious. The most important thing is that the male life of Susuzuo, who was commissioned yesterday, should have blocked the ceremony before, but Knoll succeeded in summoning and killed the **** of the underworld. Therefore, Gansu Dongma guessed that Suzuno''s male life was unexpected, or that he had reached an agreement with Noel, otherwise Qingqiu Yuanhui would not appear here. .. v2 Chapter 80： Lift off It didn''t take long for people to wait, and Wanli Guguang was sent by soldiers to the military tent. Seeing her sister enter the tent, Wanli Gu Yuli first went up and hugged him in her arms and asked for warmth. Wanli Guguang has chestnut hair like her sister, but her hair is darker, twelve years old. Although she is the same as her sister, she is educated by Wanligu family, but she is more active than her sister and in many ways bolder than her sister, with a naive and romantic personality. "She has a very good witches qualification." Sita looked closely and saw that Wanliguguang had a huge spiritual power, as long as it is properly trained, it will definitely be a powerful witch. "Sita, they will give you guidance in the future, is it okay?" Wen Yan, Nuoer said with a smile, thinking that the ancestor of Sita must be able to tune the two sisters into an excellent witch. "No problem, I will teach them to be powerful witches." Sita nodded. She was very confident that she could teach the two sisters. Just as Noel and Sita talked, Wanli Yuli also said something about it, let her sister Wanli Guguang understand it, and then took her towards Noel''s position. As an apprentice sorceress, Wanli Guguang clearly knew about the god-killers and the disobeying gods, so under the account of her sister Wanli Gu Youli, she quickly accepted her status as the king''s exclusive sorceress. After all, Wanli Guguang didn''t want to at all, because he refused Wang''s request, causing his loved ones to be hurt. This was definitely not the result she wanted to see. However, when Wanli Guguang saw Noel among the beauties, he felt that he was a very lucky person. At least he would not serve the old man, but a handsome new king. "Guang, let me introduce myself to Wang quickly." Come to Noel, Wanli Gu Youli gently pushed, and beside Wanli Guguang, let her introduce herself. "Wang, my name is Wanli Guguang. You can just call me light. Twelve years old this year is an apprentice sorceress. From today, I am your exclusive sorceress sorceress. Please enlighten me." Noel, Wanli Guguang was a little shy and introduced herself with a blush and a whisper. "My name is Noel, please enlighten me in the future." Hearing Wanli Guguang''s self-introduction, Noel smiled meaningfully, even if he didn''t say it directly, I believe that many people present could hear it. What does it mean. Facing the evil smile, Noel, with the meaningful words, Wanli Guguang immediately understood what it meant, his face flushed instantly, a pair of small hands clutching his skirt torn up. Even Wanli Gu Youli heard Noel''s meaning, but she didn''t say anything, because she knew it before, it would be such a result, and her sister Wan Liguguang did not refuse and resist the emotion, it seems there is something Happy, so she has nothing to worry about. auzw.com After a long time, after a long time the plane arrived, Ganma Dongma walked into the tent and reported the situation to Noel. "Wang, the plane has arrived." Entering the inside of the tent, Ganma Dongma said very respectfully, while praying in his heart, the new king in front of him quickly left. "Your work efficiency is really bad, since I''ve waited so long." If there were beautiful women who were with me, Noel would have been impatient. "Wang, in order to find internal facilities, a comfortable and luxurious aircraft, I was so sorry for the delay." Seeing the new king was uncomfortable, Ganma Dongma immediately fell to his knees. "Don''t think I don''t know, what you were thinking about just now, you want me to leave quickly, right." When he walked to the kneeling kamato horse, Noel stepped on his head. , Coldly said his thoughts just now. "I." Wen Yan said, the winter meal horse trembles trembling, and his body was crazy and sweaty, wanting to explain, and asking the new king for forgiveness, but was interrupted before he had finished speaking. "Relax, I''m in a good mood today, so I won''t kill you, but you must inform me as soon as you find the information of the God of Incompatibility, if you find the information of the incompetent god, otherwise I will take you all out, understand?" Move Opening the feet on the head of the sweet meal winter horse, Noel looked at him coldly and said. "Yes, I understand that when I get the message from the God who does not follow, it will be delivered to your hand at the fastest speed." The cold words let Ganma Dongma know clearly that this new king does not No kidding, if he didn''t do what he was instructed to do, he would definitely raze the editorial board of the official history. "It''s best to understand. Let me get my way now." After that, Noel stopped looking at it. The Ganma Dongma on the ground gave a glance, turned and smiled instantly, and returned to the women''s side. The frightened sweet meal winter horse climbed very hard and quickly, with an ugly smile on his face, leading Noel and several women to the plane''s location. Soon, under the leadership of the sweet meal winter horse, Noel and several women boarded the plane, but the pilot was kicked. There is no way who can call him a man. The task of flying the plane fell on Ariannas head. Fortunately, her technique of flying the plane was a hundred times better than that of a car, and after the plane was launched, it could be used for autonomous driving, so it wouldnt be a big deal. problem. The luxurious special plane gradually rose to high altitude and soon disappeared without a trace. The sweet meal winter horse, who was scared to death half a moment ago, slumped to the ground when the plane completely disappeared, thinking to wait for a trip into the quiet world, to find the male life of Susuzuo to ask about the situation. .. v2 Chapter 81： Inquire In a blink of an eye, three months passed in an instant. Wanli Guguang and Wanli Gu Youli have gradually become accustomed to life on Sardinia, and have also been very comfortable and happy. At the same time, under the guidance of the **** Sita, the spiritual power in the body is also growing rapidly. Wanligu Youli can now control the use of Lingshi, instead of passively starting on his own, and Wanligu''s ability to use light can also be used at will. It''s just that there is not enough spiritual power to deal with the incompetent gods, but against some witch and spiritual abilities, it can be said to be a piece of cake. During this period, Noel ate the newly-joined women cleanly and cleanly, so that they were all changed from girls to women, and of course they were protected. But I found a disappointing thing, that is, the **** of non-compliance who escaped from the myth, it can be said that there are few and almost no, or it is hiding in an unknown corner. Now Noel understands why the old immortal of Vauban must be summoned. Just waiting for the **** of non-compliance is enough to make people depressed. God knows when the **** of non-compliance will appear. Maybe one day may be one year later, No one can be sure at all. So Noor intends to execute another plan to directly **** the powers of the six godslayers, taking the desired power as his own, and turning it into his own item forever. As for the women, it is enough for them to have protection. As long as Noor becomes stronger, they will be able to gain more divine power from the protection. Even if they kill the gods, there will be no problem. It''s hard. Among the luxury villas in Sardinia.. The girls were playing in the swimming pool. Noel closed his eyes on the bench to relax and sunbathe. In his mind, he was thinking about which one to look for first, which **** killer is better. Luo Cuilian is a woman to be collected, so she can be excluded from the hunting list. In the United States, John Bruto Smith remembered as a beautiful woman named Anne in her previous life, but I dont know why she wants to wear mens clothing. This can also be temporarily excluded. outer. There is also a woman from Aisia, but no one knows her whereabouts. She has the power to let her travel through different eras at will. It is not easy to find her. For Sarbat Redoni, the strongest power has been robbed long ago, and there is nothing to make Noel like it, so he can ignore it directly. Then there is only the rest: Sasha Dejan Talvobang, Alexander Gascoigne, the two can choose. auzw.com "Erica, Liliana, Lucrekia, you come here, I have something to ask." Sitting up from the bench, Noel yelled at the three girls playing in the pool, wanting to get away from them Then get some information. Hearing the words, the three women quickly walked out of the pool, picked up a large bath towel and wiped the wet body before walking quickly to where Noel was. "Sir Noel, what is the matter with us?" Lucrezia Zola, with her arms around Noel''s neck, sat directly on his lap and rubbed with her Great European. Slowly, Erica and Liliana, after glancing at each other, quickly cling to Noel one by one, learning Luckrezia Zola, rubbing with their own European school, waiting for their home The man told himself something. "I want to know, the location of John Bruto Smith, and the powers she has, you should know that." Noel asked with a smile, and the evil hands caressed the three women. "John Bruto Smith, who lives in Los Angeles, United States, has long fought against the falconist organization on the west coast of the United States. He is a devil who is praised by Los Angeles people as a living legend." Hearing Noel''s question, Erica Immediately spoke out, general information of John Bruto Smith. "The fourth god-killer, and also the patron saint of Los Angeles. When he was a teenager, he defeated Aztec''s demon Teska Lipoka after many twists and turns and became a warrior of killing God. His whereabouts are usually uncertain, only Los Angeles He was only able to find his figure when he was hit by an attack, or by the presence of the falconist organization." Liliana thought for a while, and then Elika said. "It is known that there are super-transformations of power: the power usurped from the demon **** Tescatlipopo in Aztec mythology can be transformed into various forms by offering various sacrifices. " "Magic shooter: the power usurped from the moon **** Artemis in Greek and Roman mythology, it is rare to use this power, so the ability is unknown." "Imperial Crown of Fairy King: The power usurped from Fairy King Oberon can go to the Underworld and temporarily summon the inhabitants of that world." Lucrezia Zola, speaking out the powers that John Bruto Smith has, although the information is not comprehensive, I hope that the information can help Noel. "You help me check it. The woman named Anne Charluton who lives in Los Angeles, the more detailed the information, the better." Noel thought for a while and said, in terms of the ability of the three women, I think that checking a person''s information should be Very easy thing. "We know." The three girls nodded and replied in unison. After finishing the talk, the three women left Noel''s side and went to contact the staff for enquiries. The name of this woman was Anne Charuton. She wanted to send all the information of this woman to her home with the fastest speed. In the hands of men. .. v2 Chapter 82： entity It took only half a day to get Anne Charluton''s personal data in the hands of Noel. He also learned that some people in the investigation had encountered John Bruto Smith. I was also asked why I wanted to investigate. The woman named Anne Charuton, and the investigators also honestly explained that this was what the new king had ordered and was released without incident. Don''t think about it, it must be Anne Charuton, who found someone following the investigation, changed to John Bruto Smith, and planned to see who was investigating her. "You know, you know, the frequent wizard organization in Los Angeles will not let her have free time." Looking at the profile in her hand, Noel said to herself, not worried about Anne Chaluton, personally Came to Sardinia to find himself. If you really came to Sardinia in person, Noel would be very happy, so that she didnt have to go to Los Angeles to catch people, but Anne Charuton would definitely not do it, because as soon as she left Los Angeles, the magician The organization will be unscrupulously destroyed. So Anne Charuton, even if she knew someone was investigating herself, she would not leave Los Angeles, otherwise she would not be praised by the people of Los Angeles as a living legend. "Ariana, now I''m going to Los Angeles alone, and wait for you to tell them." After reading carefully, Anne Charlton''s profile, Noel smiled at Ariana who massaged herself. For the sake of efficiency, he does not intend to bring people this time. Arianna nodded, but thought about it carefully and asked, "Sir Noel, do you need luggage for you?" "No, just buy those things directly. If you have anything, please contact me by phone, then I''ll go, oh!" After that, he threw the information aside, and Noel took Ariana''s face. , Kissed her tender lips. Gently stroked, Ariana, who had a red cheek, turned away and smiled, using the power to summon it. The chariot on which Pluto was riding controlled four horses with blue flames and rushed towards them. In the middle of the sky, he ran at high speed towards Los Angeles. And Ariana didn''t walk back to the interior of the luxurious villa until Noel and the chariot completely disappeared in sight, and reported the situation to the women inside. The high-speed Mercedes-Benz chariot, under the powerful power of Noel, is constantly increasing the speed of progress in the air. "At this speed, it is estimated that Los Angeles will be able to reach Los Angeles before it gets dark." Noel, who was sitting in the tank, felt that the speed was almost the same. If he increased his blessing into the tank, he was afraid that the tank could not bear it. Its not good to fall apart. With the blessing of divine power, the four horses pulling the chariots, the fire on them became more powerful, and their red eyes were like stimulants, and they continued to trample on the air and speed up their running. In the sky, the chariot running at a super high speed draws a long straight black line. No one can see exactly what it is, and don''t think it is a meteor. After all, the meteor will not be black. Riding in a super high-speed chariot, Noel is holding his chin, thinking about what method to use to find Anne Charlton in Los Angeles. After thinking about it, Knoll decided to use a violent point method, which is more suitable for him and faster. He directly released the Hell Dog to destroy in Los Angeles. It is estimated that he will be able to lead Anne Charlton out soon. The sunset obliquely shines on the sea, and the west sky is golden, like a shiny gold plate.. auzw.com Unconsciously, the ultra-high-speed Mercedes-Benz tank stopped, and Noel in the tank leaned over to view the city below and controlled the tank to the tallest building. "It''s really a prosperous city. I hope Anne Charlton will show up quickly, otherwise it''s a pity to ruin it." Noel, with a grin-like smile, looked at the prosperous big city below. "Helldog, let''s have fun!" The right hand surrounding the black gas directly tears the space into a crack, and then activates the ability to summon the **** dog. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" Bronze roar from the cracks in the space. The Hell Dog crashed, and the slender space crack directly landed into the city from high altitude, and its huge body directly stepped on the building and crushed the bone. "boom" The huge **** dog landed on a small building and directly crushed it to the ground, causing a huge noise, and the people on the street fled in panic. The people on the street didn''t know what was found, and thought they had encountered a terrorist attack. After all, they were not capable people, and they couldn''t see the figure of the **** dog at all. Sitting on the edge of the top of the tall building, looking at the destroyed **** dogs below, suddenly Noel thought of something, a ghostly smile appeared on his face, and a sphere filled with divine power was condensed in his right hand. Lock the hellhound below, project the sphere full of power in his hand, and quickly project it, striking the body of the hellhound exquisitely. But this did not cause an explosion, nor did he let the **** dog scream. Suddenly blessed with divine power, **** dogs are no longer the sacred beasts that the abilities are able to see, but they are completely substantive, appearing to those ordinary people. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" The blessing of divine power made the **** dog roar comfortably. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" "Monster" "Aliens are here to attack the earth, run!" .. v2 Chapter 83： damage "Almost leave now!" The materialized **** dog accelerated the people''s escape, and looked at the bitten person with fear in his eyes, and the sound of screaming spread across the street. Giant materialized **** dogs, destroying buildings around the city, biting ordinary people on the streets, soon ushered in the Los Angeles police and the army soldiers who came. However, the firearms they held did not cause any damage to the **** dog. The bullets could not penetrate its skin at all, and there was no way to leave a trace even the imprint. The attacks of these soldiers and the police, of course, also caused the **** dogs to be unhappy. They stepped them directly into meat sauce or eaten them, and they were cleaned up in a few moments of effort. "Aren''t the movements big enough?" Watching the performance of the Hell Dog, but Noel did not find the arrival of Anne Charuton, so he began to wonder if it wasn''t too cruel, and whether it needs to increase the degree of destruction. "Follow my call, release the shackles of Ru, and show up quickly, the deep horns of the two horns!" A large amount of black gas spewed from behind Noor, a horse-shaped beast with a deep red mane and a horn like a tuning fork, quickly rushed out of the incomparable black gas, and after a dash in the air, came well. Go to Noll and wait for the next instruction. "Go play, do random destruction." Noel patted with a smile on his deep horned neck, and gave it instructions for random destruction. He did not believe that Anne Charuton would not come out. After receiving the order, the deep horns of the double horns rushed out directly, using the tuning fork angle to generate frequency resonance, and destroyed the large buildings around. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Successive loud noises sounded with the deep cries of the two horns. Under the attack of frequency resonance, large-scale high-rise buildings were continuously destroyed and collapsed, causing a series of loud noises. Scattered rubble from the collapsed high-rise buildings became a nightmare for people fleeing from the streets. But Noor did not pay attention to these things, but released an endless darkness, intending to cover the entire city. In this way, no matter where in the corner of Los Angeles, Anne Charuton can sense the advent of the disaster, and quickly rushed to the place where the incident occurred. The darkness that was released gradually covered the entire city in high altitude, so that the city that was originally full of sunset light stepped into the dark darkness. auzw.com in a laboratory somewhere in Los Angeles. As a research assistant of Professor Best (the magician of the American Justice Party), Anne Charuton is assisting Professor Best, and the sky outside the window is gradually covered by darkness. The intense dark energy has attracted the attention of the two. How can there be such a strong dark energy, is there any dark **** who does not follow? ''Thinking, Professor Best''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and he looked fixedly at the window, the sky swallowed by darkness. "Annie, today''s experiment is here. Clean up this place. You should go home and don''t come out until I call to inform you." Prof. Best finished quickly and left the laboratory quickly. After all, Professor Best didnt know that Anne Charuton was an American **** killer. Who asked Annie to go out and fight against the wizarding organization, and the gods who didnt follow, like to change her name. Moreover, he also disguised his voice as a male, so it is utterly absent to know that Anne Charuton is a God-killer. Seeing the Best Classroom leave, Anne Charuton also locked her eyebrows tightly, packed up the laboratory with the fastest speed, and used the speed beyond humans to make sure that no one was there. Rushed to the apartment where he lived. The darkness shrouded, allowing Anne Charuton to run unscrupulously on the street, running at superhuman speed, the panicked people would not care, and the black shadows that rushed quickly from their side, they all patronized Quickly return home to take refuge. So Anne Charuton quickly returned to the apartment. After entering the apartment, she first turned on the TV and went to find the clothes she needed to wear as a **** killer. "Here is channel xxx, I am now reporter xxx." The reporter on TV introduced himself and pointed the camera''s lens at the two giant behemoths that were destroying, saying, "Now the **** location in Los Angeles, Looking for an attack by an unknown creature, the police and military personnel were completely destroyed.. etc." Anne Charuton, who was changing her clothes, saw two giant beasts ruined on TV, and she immediately recognized the hellhound among them, 100% sure that it was a **** beast. "The underworld dog guarding the gate of the underworld, but it has the responsibility of guarding the gate of the underworld, how could it escape from myth." Soon I found the information of the helldog in the mind, but Anne Charluton couldn''t understand it. How could it go to the world from myth. The most important issue is that this **** dog destroyed in the city of Los Angeles still possesses the entity that appears in the world. This situation was the first time that Anne Charruton became a god-killer. After all, entities and incorporeals are different. Incorporeal entities are at most half of the strength, but entities have 100% strength. But fortunate to Anne Charuton, this time it was only the **** that the beast did not follow. Even if the beast entity came, it was equal to the physical strength of those gods. If the **** entity came to the world, it is estimated that she went too. Kneeling destiny. .. v2 Chapter 84： Someone The reporter who didnt kill on TV, and the camera that recorded the scene, Anne Charuton learned the general situation, dressed up at the fastest speed, looked in the mirror and found no omissions, then turned off the live broadcast. The TV in the sky flew out of the window. "I ordered in the name of Pluto. Dedicated to the beast feet traveling at night. Light, just shine on my journey!" In order to speed up the journey to the place where the beast ran away, Anne Charuton used the super-transformation power, and used the artificial light around it, such as street lamps, flashlights, and car lights, as a sacrifice for super-transformation. After Yan Ling finished, Anne Charuton became a black panther with a pair of turquoise eyes, running very fast, constantly moving between shadows on the street. There are no more people on the street, so Anne Charuton can move forward in the street at a superb speed, without any need to avoid the sight of the residents here. Hurrying to the place where the disaster was encountered, Anne Charuton was thinking of countermeasures in her mind, and she was very doubtful whether it was the Warlock organization that summoned the two behemoths to Los Angeles. After all, there is only the magician organization, which often engages in sabotage in Los Angeles. Except for this Anne Charuton, no one else can think of anybody who will be so bored to run around and engage in sabotage. Unconsciously, Anne Charuton, who turned into a black panther, rushed to the two giant monsters that were still destroyed, quickly removing the effect of super transformation. Strange, why didnt these two behemoths fight, since they will attack the army together. Its really weird to think of jumping quickly to the top of the tall building and watching Anne Charutun puzzled, constantly destroying the two giant beasts of the army. "Absolutely someone is controlling these two behemoths and carrying out large-scale destruction in the city!" Anne Charuton was sure that someone was commanding and manipulating nearby, otherwise the two behemoths would definitely fight first. Through the fire around, and the lights shining in the army, Anne Charuton looked carefully at the unspoiled tall buildings near the two giant beasts, which was most likely the culprit. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" However, the army in the street, the explosions caused by various artillery fires, and the continuous screams, so that Anne Charuton could not concentrate on the search, and the sense of justice in her heart made her decide, first two monsters The solution was given, so that the number of casualties could be reduced. As for the culprit of this time, when the two giant beasts have been cleaned up and the prisoner hasn''t left yet, he will go to arrest the people. "Hurry up and evacuate here, this is not something you can deal with, and then let me do it!" Anne Chaluton said to the soldiers beside him with an operatic tenor as he jumped from the tower to the army. "The hero of Los Angeles, you finally appeared!!" auzw.com "Everyone put away their weapons, this is our hero!" "Frightened me, I thought I had another monster just now." "Actually I was taken aback" "Great hero, can you not be so scary next time, if the gun accidentally escapes, then we will become the sinners of the Los Angeles people." Anne Chaluton''s appearance made the soldiers in the army recognizable at a glance. After all, she has lifted several crises in this way, and she is a hero worshiped by the Los Angeles people. It is very difficult to recognize. "Now it''s not time to say that, the weapons in your hands can''t defeat them, hurry everyone to evacuate this area!" Seeing these soldiers still have a mood to discuss, Anne Chaluton under the helmet twitched his mouth and continued to use Opera-like tenor, let them leave the area quickly. Otherwise, Anne Charuton, who was just as jealous of justice, simply could not let go of her hands and feet to fight, worrying about using powerful powers and killing them with two giant beasts, which was definitely not the result she wanted. "Master John Bruto Smith, we will evacuate this area right now." An army commander said very respectfully and quickly issued an order to evacuate the area with the adjutant next to him. Seeing that the class is a chief, and issued an order to evacuate the whole army, Anne Charuton was finally relieved, and there was no need to worry about casualties. Soon, the evacuation order of the whole army was conveyed to the ears of the soldiers. The soldiers no longer attacked the beasts, and quickly left here with the big troops. The soldiers who had been scared had long found that the weapon was useless to the behemoth, but they did not get the evacuation order. In order not to become a deserter, they could only stick to it. Now they finally waited for the evacuation order. They dont hate the two legs quickly. go away. "Master John Bruto Smith, I''ll leave it to you here. Please be careful!" The army commander said a word before quickly getting on the car and leaving. When the army gradually went away, Anne Charuton, who was ready to intercept the monster, found that the two monsters had no intention of chasing. The strange thing was that they both stopped and destroyed, and their eyes were locked on themselves. He didn''t move, nor did he mean to attack himself. In the current situation, let Anne Charuga determine that somewhere in this area, someone is absolutely controlling two giant beasts, thus determining another thing, the other party''s purpose is to lead himself out. "I''m the only one now. Should you show up, is it interesting to hide?" With an operatic tenor, Anne Charuton shouted loudly, hoping that the hidden person would show up from the dark. .. v2 Chapter 85： meet "Are you disguised as a man?" "You have to pretend to be a tenor, don''t you feel tired?" "Don''t you think you''re dressed silly now?" In the extremely silent area, the sound of falling stones was heard from time to time, and suddenly a series of interrogations came. However, because of the quietness and openness, the words echoed in the street, and Anne Charuton could not determine the location of the hidden person, which made her very uncomfortable. At the same time, Anne Charuton was very surprised. How did the hidden person know that he was a woman in a man''s disguise? No one will know this except himself. He has always been very, very careful. It is impossible to be discovered by anyone. That''s right. "What the **** are you, you can come out to me if you have the ability, don''t hide in the dark and secretly mo!" The identity of the person was known, which made Anne Charuton lose his sense, and even the tenor had forgotten to pretend, Very worried about hidden people dealing with their relatives and friends. On the edge of the top floor of the tall building, Noel looked down and looked around, and the lost Anne Chaluton felt that it was time to go down and meet her. With a slight jump, he fell from the edge of the top floor of the tall building toward the street below. Noor''s face did not show fear, and there was still a faint smile on his face, and he did not worry about being broken into meat sauce. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. Noel, which fell at a high speed, stopped at a distance of one meter from the ground, but the impact of the high-speed high-speed descent caused the ground of the street to sag, causing a loud noise and a thick dust. "Good evening, Miss Anne Charruton." With a wave of his hand, Noel blew away the dust surrounding him, and slowly landed on the ground, looking at Anne Charruton with a smile. "You were some time ago, the new king of God''s success!" Anne Charuton was a little surprised, but she didn''t think of it at all, since it was the new king of God''s success. "Introduce yourself, my name is Noel, as you said, it is the seventh king in this world, and of course it will be your future man." Noel, who smiled and smiled, introduced himself and said Out of my mind. "Why do you want to come to my territory to destroy, you''d better give me a reasonable explanation!" Anne Chaluton, who had come back to God, asked quite seriously, ignoring what Noel said. auzw.com "I heard that your whereabouts are uncertain. Only when Los Angeles is attacked or does not come from the gods can you see your figure, so I can only lead you out like this." Noel shrugged his shoulders and explained slowly. "Just to lead me out, you summon the mythical beast to wreak havoc in the city?!" Anne Charuton could hardly believe that the man with the evil smile in front of him, since he wreak havoc for such a trivial matter, hurt the ordinary people in the city . Obviously, as long as the notice is heard, the local magic association will be all right. Anne Charuton did not expect that Noel would use such an extreme method. This is entirely the rhythm of finding people to do things, which made Annie feel very, very angry. "Also in order to let you be my woman, it is of course best if you want to volunteer. I can only use special means if I don''t want to." Ignoring Anne Chaluton''s anger, Noel looked at her with a wicked smile. Tells the real purpose. "I think you are here to get a fight!" Anne Charuton didn''t believe it at all. The purpose that Noel said just now seemed to her that every god-killer is the same, and they are all people who like to fight. After finishing his speech, Anne Charuton, who was in anger, quickly ran to the side of the tall building and pressed it with one hand against the wall of the tall building, staring at Noel where he was still, intending to let him know that he was in trouble in his own territory. End. "Birth, death. And infinite--" Speaking of words and spirits, the power to activate the super-transformation, the huge building built with human beings, as a sacrifice required for this transformation, Anne Charuton changed the whole person. Transformed into a height of about 15 meters, with a balanced physique, a very special appearance, the skin color is as dark as the night, only the face is painted with black and yellow stripes. In addition, only the right foot is not meat ti, the material is probably obsidian. Covering the giant body are bright colors such as red, yellow se, and black, as well as bird feathers. It looks like a turkey. The wooden barrel he is carrying also contains a few long guns, and the original Religious conjurers are similarly weird. "You have to pay a painful price in order to destroy the city and kill the residents in the city!" The completed Anne Charuton pulled out a giant spear from the wooden barrel behind her and pierced towards Noel''s location. "Fight with me here, do you think this city will be razed to the ground?" Noel still smiled evilly, and even had no desire to hide. He controlled the deep horns of the two horns that had been waiting in the air, sending out frequency resonance attacks. Coming lance. After receiving Noel''s order, the deep horns of the two horns in the high altitude used the tuning fork angle to generate a frequency resonance, which directly shocked the incoming spear and shattered the bones and scattered them from the air. The giant spear was shattered. In addition to the words Noel said, Anne Charuton was sober from the rage. He felt that this man with evil smile was right. He was fighting with himself in the city. The two were razed to the ground. Residents far away from here are still evading in their own homes, and have not left the city at all. If you really use power in the city, the consequences will be unbearable. .. v2 Chapter 86： concession Seeing that Anne Charuton did not continue to attack, Noel could see that her sense of justice had begun to wreak havoc, making her unable to use her full strength to fight herself, fearing that the mighty power would harm those who had not fled the city. This is what Noll wants to see the most, and this has the chip to intimidate Anne Charuton, obediently surrender to herself, even if the intimidation does not succeed, it can make her unable to fight with all her strength, and then catch her It will be much easier. "What the **** do you want to do?" Anne Charuton tightened her eyebrows, squeezing the anger in her heart, determined to look at Noel below, and wanted to kill him immediately. "I hate looking up and talking to people, so it''s better for you to change back to the original one, otherwise I can''t guarantee that something bad will be done." Looking at Anne Charluton, who turned 15 meters high, looked up Talking to her that way made Noel feel very uncomfortable. The threatening words entered Anne Charutons ears, she was hesitant, because each super transformation effect can only be used once a day, and the remaining power is destroyed in a large scale. It would be terrible if we waited for the next fight. "The **** I was killed was the **** of the underworld in ancient Greek mythology, Hades, Hades. I have the ability to turn this place into a city of death." Seeing Anne Charuton hesitant, Noel smiled out Then, he killed the gods and continued to threaten her. Anne Chaluton is very clear that Hades, who is in charge of the entire underworld, is indeed capable of turning Los Angeles into a city of death in an instant, and Norr who killed him is the same, so she immediately canceled the power of super transformation. She soon changed back to her original appearance, but she can now be said to be quite angry. "You know, what were you talking about? You didn''t care at all, the lives of ordinary people?" Anne Charuton asked, gritting her teeth, even thinking of eating Noel alive. "What''s their life to do with me." Noel shrugged his shoulders, ignoring Anne Charluton''s anger, and looked at her with a wicked smile. "I just want to get someone, if that person is not willing to compromise, even I wont frown if I kill all the people here. "Who is the person you want, I will immediately catch you, and after you get the person you want, immediately leave Los Angeles, you will never be welcome here!" Noel''s words, let Anne Chaluton felt that he was a madman in front of him, and he could do anything he was anxious about. After all, just to get a person, unscrupulous destruction in Los Angeles, and threatening to get rid of that person, kill all the people here, this is not what a lunatic can be. "The person I want is you. Haven''t I said that before?" Noel said with a smile, his eyes locked on Anne Charuton. auzw.com "Ah?!" Anne Charuton froze for a moment, remembering that Noel seemed to have said it, but he always thought he was fooling himself. He didn''t expect that at all. Regaining his mind and wanting to make sure, he asked, "Are you kidding me?" Noel smiled and shook, saying that he was not kidding, saying: "I have been very serious all the time, and I will not joke about this kind of thing." "You clearly know my identity, why do you still use such extreme approach, will you pursue me well? Maybe, I will accept you." Anne Chaluton, an American, is very straightforward and bold Said, without any embarrassing emotions. "I want absolute, not possibility, so I think this method is more direct. Can you answer me now?" Answering Anne Charuton''s question, Noel urged her to reply. Anne Charruton is willing to sacrifice herself and save the lives of everyone in the city, but this means that she needs to leave with Noel, but Los Angeles and the falconist organization such as the Fly King need to stay here to deal with it, so one She didn''t know what to do with the time. "I can''t agree to your request. Los Angeles still has the falconist organization. If you leave here, I can''t keep the safety of the people in Los Angeles." After careful consideration, Anne Charuton refused, and Noel proposed Claim. Anne Charluton refused, which made Noel frown, but suddenly thought of something, and said with a bad smile: "Then another way is good, as long as you agree to this request, I promise not to continue to destroy. " "What is it?" Originally thinking that it wouldn''t work, Anne Charlton didn''t expect that there was a chance to ease. She quickly stared at Noel and asked, if it wasn''t a super difficult request, she planned to promise it in a single bite. In a flash, Annie Charuton shattered very quickly in front of her. The motorcycle helmet she was wearing looked at her red hair like burning, and she kept her cool short hair shaped. "Stay with me tonight, and I will leave Los Angeles tomorrow morning. This is the last concession I gave." Provoking Annie Charluton''s chin, Noel said close to her with an evil smile, not worried at all. She suddenly attacked herself. Anne Charruton was very surprised, because Noel was so fast, he didn''t even know when the helmet was smashed. It wasn''t until he pinched his chin that he found him in front of him. If she fights, Anne Charuton can be sure that when she speaks her spirit, Noels speed can give her a fatal blow at that moment, but she cannot make any resistance. .. v2 Chapter 87： promise Although he didn''t want to surrender for the first time in this way, it was able to save the lives of everyone in the city, so Anne Charuton decided to agree to Noel''s request. And Noel looked so handsome, and gave the first time to his hands. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with it. It was the random character that made Anne Chaluton feel depressed. If at the beginning, Noel came to pursue normally, Anne Charuton felt that she would definitely agree to come down. After all, he and himself are **** killers and have a long lifespan. It is very suitable to live together without worrying about life and death. Sad, and others are handsome and overbearing, and quite agree with their own requirements. "Actually, you can be your woman, but I can''t leave Los Angeles. I want to fight against the falconist organization here. As long as you can promise to let me stay, I will be yours from today, if you don''t want to If we are tonight, we are strangers." Anne Chaluton said with a red cheek, looking at Noel very seriously. "Let''s do this." Noel thought for a moment and caressed Anne Charlutton''s face, laughing: "I will help you eliminate the wizarding organization, you can be my woman with peace of mind, and leave me with Los Angeles." "Okay, as long as I can eliminate the wizarding organization, I will leave Los Angeles with you and stay by your side forever." Anne Charuton nodded and immediately agreed to Nord''s proposal. Because Noel added his own words, Anne Charuton felt that dealing with the falconist organization of the falcon king could easily wipe them out completely. Seeing Anne Charuton nodded and promised, Noel scattered the deep crimson of the **** dog and the two horns, and quickly recovered the darkness that enveloped the city. Without the endless darkness, the bright moonlight shone into the city, and it was no longer impossible to see the sky. "Annie, where is your home now? We are going to live together now." Taking the darkness back completely, Knoll put Anne Charuton tightly into his arms, smirkingly clinging to his ears. Said softly. "Over there." Anne Charuton was stunned, pointing dumbly, the direction of her residence, the word cohabiting in the mind. After looking at the direction pointed out by Anne Charuton, Noel estimated that it should be far away, otherwise she would not arrive here too late, so she called out the chariot of Pluto. Hugging Anne Charuton sideways, Noel held her on the chariot, and then controlled the chariot to rise to the sky, heading in the direction she had just pointed out. "Don''t be in a daze, just show me the way. It won''t be good to wait for the place to run. You don''t want to be seen by ordinary people, fly in a high-altitude chariot." Noel said with a smile, but his hand was Kneading Anne Charuton''s buttocks to make her recover from the daze state. auzw.com "This is my residence, could you please let me down first." Feeling that Noel''s hand was at odds and ends, Anne Charuton blushed and pointed him to where he lived And asked to put yourself down. After confirming the location, Noel controlled the chariot to accelerate, but did not put down Anne Charuton, but tightened her tightly, and had no intention of letting her leave her arms. Seeing that Noel did not let go of her, and Anne Charuton was helpless. She wanted to resist but her body was soft, without any strength to resist, she could only let him hold himself. Soon, the chariot took the two to the house, and after confirming with Anne Charuton that she had not come to the wrong place, Noel held her quickly into the house from the window. Entering the house, Noel looked around and found that it was quite neat and tidy. It could be seen that Anne Charuton was a woman who loved cleanliness and often sorted everything in the house. "Which one am I hungry..." Anne Chaluton blushed and looked at Noel, who was looking around, and said, "Can you put me down, I want to prepare a little food, rest assured I won''t run away." "Just call me Noel. You can take a break here. I''m ready to order some food. I just feel a little hungry." Noel smiled slightly and placed the soft Anne Charluton on the comfortable sofa. When Anne Charuton was put away, Noel wandered into the kitchen, exactly like in his own home, looking for the ingredients for dinner in the refrigerator, and then began to cook at night to eat dishes. Anne Charuton on the sofa heard the sound from the kitchen and quickly recovered from her daze. She did not expect Noel to prepare dinner for herself, but she felt very, very happy. After all, this was the first time that a man prepared dinner for himself, so Anne Charuton was very happy and began to think that Noel was not as bad as expected. Walking carefully to the door of the kitchen, Anne Charuton looked into her head and peeked out whether Noel would cook food. If not, she planned to go in to help, but the dazzling way in the kitchen made her stunned. Froze. Until Noel cooked the dinner, they were all cooked and found Anne Charuton stunned at the door, waking her from the daze, and asking her to help bring the dinner to the living room. Then, the two happily had dinner together, and Anne Charuton also praised Noel, the food he cooked. Unexpectedly, this handsome man had such a great skill in cooking. But after eating dinner and cleaning up the tableware, Anne Charuton became nervous, because Noel looked at himself with a smile on his face, even if he was stupid, he knew what would be waiting. .. v2 Chapter 88： ambush When she agreed, Anne Charuton thought she was ready, but now she is getting nervous, not knowing what to do. On the side of Noel, you can see that Anne Charuton is very nervous right now, but she has no intention of letting go of her, letting the fat off her mouth is a fool''s thing, he will not miss such a good opportunity Moreover, she did not mean to run away. He got up from the couch and walked to Anne Charuton with a wicked smile. Noel hugged her sideways and walked to the room in her house. Anne Charluton did not resist, but buried her small head on her European school with a red face. Since she had promised Noel''s request before, she had no intention of repenting. Coming to the interior of the room, Anne Charuton was gently placed on the bed, and Noel leaned over and kissed her lips. Then, there was a cry of pain, and since then, there have been repeated inside the room, and the two people wrestled with various sounds. It wasn''t until late at night that Noel hugged the tired Anne Chaluton and gradually fell into a deep sleep. In the next few days Whether it is the body or the soul, Anne Charuton has fallen completely, feeling that she can no longer leave Noel, and her heart is completely filled with Noel. The two are also in Los Angeles, continually eliminating the King of the Flies, a member of the wizarding organization, Noel, while increasing feelings with Anne Charruton, while fulfilling the promises made to her. Soon, within a few days, under the joint efforts of the two, they successfully destroyed the organization of the magician and the base camp in Los Angeles. At the moment, Noel also asked Anne Charruton to voluntarily sign a partner with himself. . As for the flies king organization, will they come back in Los Angeles after the two have left? This is not a Norman thing. I believe that Anne Chaluton, who signed the partner, will not care about the life and death of Los Angeles. . Anyway, the destruction is destroyed. Anne Charuton doesn''t care at all now. Norr doesn''t care about it anymore. This magician organization loves to destroy as much as it wants, as long as they don''t come to provoke themselves and others. In the high altitude of Los Angeles, Anne Charuton snuggled in Noel''s arms. The two were riding in the chariot of Pluto and were planning to leave this bustling city. "Noel, where are we going now?" Anne Charuton turned around, arms around Noel''s neck, and looked at Noel with love in his eyes, wanting to know where to wait. "Go to the UK to find Alexander Gascoigne and **** his power." Noel said very straightforwardly, where and why he was going. auzw.com "Is there anything I need to help?" Hearing Noel wanted to plunder power, but Anne Charuton was not surprised, just wondering how he could help his man. "Yes, when we arrive in the UK, you will arrange him alone, we will quickly subdue him together." After thinking carefully, Noel thinks this is the best, otherwise it will cause a lot of annoyance if it is destroyed in the city. The army, Alexander Gascoigne, would not necessarily come out to save the field. According to the survey data, Alexander Gascoigne, although not a good person, has no way to make himself ruthless and ruthless. Even if he plans many strategies, he can''t be ruthless in the end. Although eager for victory, he will never give up the oil bottle. But for Alexander Gascoigne, things that do not concern him will never be ignored, so even if Noel wreak havoc in Britain, he will not necessarily run out to stop, and it is not necessarily that he will watch on the sidelines. "Guarantee the completion of the task!" Anne Charuton smiled, tipped her toes, offered her lips actively, and Noel kissed her together. After a hot kiss with Anne Charluton, Noel mobilized the divine power in his body and introduced it into the Pluto''s chariot, letting it rush towards the British Cornwall at full speed. Blessed with divine power, four horses burning blue flames pulled the chariot forward at high speed, drawing an extra long black line in the air, and the chariot quickly disappeared over Los Angeles. In the chariot, Noel and Anne Charuton happily talked and laughed, and discussed plans to deal with Alexander Gascoigne, if they were easy enough to take him, without making a huge noise. After a long time... Under the powerful blessing of Noel, the chariot reached Cornwall, England. It landed on an unmanned building and began to observe this big city, looking for a place suitable for ambush and sneak attack. But think about it carefully. If you ambush outside, Alexander Gascoigne will definitely investigate before you come, and it is likely to change places to meet. After careful consideration, Noel decided to place the ambush in the suite of the high-end hotel. In this way, Alexander Gascoigne should not have any doubts. He only thought that Anne Charuton came to discuss things with him. That''s it. "Annie, let''s find a hotel first." Making a decision in his heart, Noel smiled and said to Anne Charruton in his arms. "Noel, we still have to do the right thing. I will accompany you well at night." Wen Yan, Anne Charuton''s cheeks were red, thinking that Noel would do bad things with herself, although she also wanted to do bad things with Noel. Bad things, but she thinks it''s better to do the right thing first. "I thought about where I was going, I wanted to ambush directly in the hotel, so that Alexander Gascoigne would have no doubt." Hearing Anne Charluton''s words, Noel knew that Anne had misunderstood and patted. Her delicate buttocks explained. .. v2 Chapter 89： Ready Hearing the explanation, Anne Charuton flushed instantly, and knew that she had misunderstood. She buried her small head on the European school and raised her head a little embarrassedly. "Don''t be shy, we still have something to do." Anne Charuton, who was holding her arms tightly, Noel said to her with a smile, just hugged her and went downstairs. But to no avail, Anne Charuton still lowered her head, unwilling to lift her small head from the European school, but she let Noel walk around with no plans to stay. Soon, Noel and Anne Charuton, from the top of the building to the street, the two very close couples, chatting and laughing, while looking for a high-end hotel as a place to live and ambush. Stop and go along the way, and it didn''t take long for them to walk into a very luxurious high-end hotel, and asked for the best room here at the service counter. After checking in, under the leadership of the service staff, the elevator quickly arrived. Among the best rooms in this hotel, Noel sent the service staff away after a small tip. "Annie, you can call and ask Alexander Gascoign to come here." After a closer look at the environment, Noel felt that there was no problem here, so he asked Anne Charluton to call someone over, so he could arrange the knot here. World. Anne Charluton nodded, leaving her with nostalgia in her arms, took out her mobile phone, and dialed the phone of the British Magic Association. After all, she did not have a direct way of contact, but with the help of the Magic Association, Its easy to get Alexander Gascoynes phone. Seeing Anne Charuton, he had already started to contact the staff, and Noel also released black gas from the body, allowing it to quickly spread in the luxurious room. Until the interior of the room is completely covered with a layer of energy that cannot be seen or felt, then as soon as Alexander Gascoigne enters the room, he will never think about it without his permission. Going out from the inside. Everything was set up, and Anne Charuton was also at this time, from the British magical association, as the King of Los Angeles, got Alexander Gascoign, his private phone number. "Noel, I got a call from Alexander Gascoigne, would I let him come here alone now?" After getting the phone number, Anne Charuton wanted to make sure that she would be called here immediately. Come. "Well, let him come over now, after we have cleaned him up, we have to find other people." Wen Yan, Noel nodded and told Annie Charton, there were other goals. It needs to be cleaned up and not to waste too much time here. auzw.com was confirmed by Noel, and Anne Chaluton was not nonsense, immediately dialed the phone of Alexander Gascoigne, and soon a male voice came out of the phone. "Hey, may I ask you?" There was a very polite question on the phone. "Alexander Gascoigne, this is John Bruto Smith." Anne Charruton used an operatic tenor to say the name she used as a **** killer when she was away. "John Smith, what is the important thing that requires you to call yourself?" After hearing such a familiar voice and the annoying tenor, Alexander Gascoyne immediately knew which one it was. Call yourself. "It is indeed an important thing. The falcon king, a magician organization, they have come to the UK. I want to discuss with you alone to deal with them in the UK. After all, the UK is your territory." Anne Chalu Dun continued to use the tenor, and the braid made up a reason to want to deceive the other party. "Okay. Where are you, I''ll go find you now." Alexander Gascoin knew clearly that the other party wouldn''t joke about the falconist organization. Because John Bruto Smith, who has been fighting against him in Los Angeles for a long time, cannot come to the UK for no reason and make such a joke with himself. Even if what the other party said is only possible, Alexander Gascoign will meet in the past. After all, Britain is his territory. He does not allow other organizations and **** killers to fight and destroy at will in his own territory. . "I''m in the **** high-end hotel, the **** top suite, I hope you can come soon, I can''t be sure when the evil wizard organization will do bad things in the UK." Continue to use tenor, Anne Cha Luton pretended to be serious and serious, not joking at all, but his heart almost burst into laughter. "Now I''m going, then that''s it, I''ll see you later." After getting his location, Alexander Gascoigne quickly hung up the phone and planned to go there immediately. The phone was hung up by the other party, and Anne Charuton smiled, no longer being as sloppy as before, and slowly put the phone back in his pocket and walked to Noel''s side and sat down. "Alexander Gascoigne has a swift power, and should be here soon, what else do we need to prepare?" Anne Charuton hugged Noel''s arm, wanting to know what else needs to be prepared, or wait The other party is too late. "Everything is ready, just wait for you to lead him into the room." Noel smiled slightly, and now he just waits for his prey to fall into the trap, and everything will be ok. .. v2 Chapter 90： Close net Just like what Anne Charuton said, Alexander Gascoigne, with his fast power, didn''t take long to arrive, outside the door of the top suite. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" "John Smith, come over and open the door for me." Just outside the door, Alexander Gascoigne knocked on the closed door in front of him, and called on the people inside to help open the door. The two men who kissed on the sofa heard the knock on the door, and the sound of Alexander Gascoign shouting outside the door, so they quickly separated. "Annie, tell him to come in by yourself. You didn''t bring any clothes. You will wear it when you open the door in the past." Holding Anne Chaluton who wanted to open the door, Noel pulled her back into her arms, in her A soft reminder in my ear. Hearing the reminder of her man, Anne Charuton recalled that she was not disguised now, and if she had just passed it, she was directly dismantled. "The door isn''t locked, you can just come in by yourself, and I have to pack things up." Anne Charuton disguised as a tenor and said aloud to Alexander Gascoign outside the door. At the same time, Noel quickly controlled the black gas, quickly and gently loosened the door lock, and took Anne Charruton out of the living room, hiding in the interior of the luxurious bedroom, waiting for Alexander Gascoigne to enter. Outside the door, Alexander Gascoigne heard what came out of the top suite, which made him feel very depressed tenor, he made sure that he did not come to the wrong place. Without any politeness, Alexander Gascoigne put his hand on the door lock and pushed the door open directly, but did not enter the room immediately, but stood still outside. Because of a bad hunch, Alexander Gascoigne stopped walking into the room and looked carefully outside the door, the figure of John Bruto Smith. Through the fusion of Emperor Gu''s eyes, Noel saw through the wall of the room, clearly seeing that the other party did not enter, which made him deeply locked in the eyebrow, a little doubt that the other party found something, so he decided Stood outside the door and did not come in. A few words in the ear of Anne Charuton, to make her attract the attention of Alexander Gascoigne, Noel intends to use the ability of choice to walk through the wall behind him and kick him into the top suite. auzw.com "Alexander Gascoyne, remember to close the door when you come in, and then wait in the living room, I will come out immediately after I change my clothes." According to the words Noel ordered, Anne Charluton used a tenor and shouted inside the luxurious bedroom, hoping that the other party could be deceived and enter the house where the enchantment was arranged. Standing outside the door, Alexander Gascoigne clearly heard the yelling inside the house, and began to feel that his worries were somewhat unnecessary. The other party seemed to have no reason to ambush himself. According to Alexander Gascoyne, John Bruto Smith, a man with a strong sense of justice, would not do such a humble ambush, otherwise he would not be treated as a living legend by those in Los Angeles Praise the devil. "John Smith, can you be more normal, do you have to talk in this way?" After thinking about it, Alexander Gascoigne stepped into the luxurious suite. Entering the foot of the room, just stepping into the floor of the suite, Alexander Gascoin immediately found something was wrong, and suddenly could not sense the power in the body, as if disappeared for no reason, and he himself changed from a high king to an instant. Become ordinary so mortal. For a quick exit, this luxurious suite is full of weirdness, but behind Alexander Gascoigne. The black light flashed, and there was a figure with a smile on his face, kicking his foot fiercely on his back, allowing him to enter the interior of the suite, and Alexander Gascoigne turned to look at his own. Who is the figure? "Good evening, Mr. Alexander Gascoigne. Looking at your present expression, you should recognize who I am, this is a process of self-introduction." Noel walked into the luxurious suite, and will smoothly The open door closed, looking at the surprised Alexander Gascoigne on the ground. "The new king named Noel, why did you appear here, why did you attack me just now, please give me a reasonable explanation, otherwise you will not want to leave the UK!" Recovered from surprise, Alexander Gascoyne, some Angrily climbed up from the ground. "Alexander Gascoigne, you don''t seem to have figured out the situation. You are just a prisoner of my rank. You can''t use power at all. What is the capital that will challenge me?" Looking at Alexander Gascoigne indifferently. , Noel explained to him what he was like now. In an instant, coming to Alexander Gascoigne, Noel greeted him fiercely with his knees, making him kneel on the ground with severe pain, supporting his body with one hand and covering him with the other. Punch the belly. At this time, inside the luxurious bedroom, Anne Charuton heard the movement and revealed a small head at the door of the bedroom to see if Alexander Gascoigne had fallen into the trap of himself and Noel. "Annie, you can close the net. You don''t need to keep hiding. He has entered the house." Seeing the half-head of Anne Charuton at the door of the bedroom, Noel smiled and waved at her. , Signaling her to come to her side, no need to continue hiding inside. .. v2 Chapter 91： understand "Noel, was he brought in by me?" Anne Chaluden, who had a grinning face, quickly came to Noll and asked very curiously, wanting to know if the other party was brought in by himself. . "It should have been introduced by you, but he found it wrong when he came in. Then he kicked me in." Armed with Anne Charuton, Noel thought for a moment and thought it should have been introduced by her. It was only that the goods suddenly discovered that the situation was wrong, and they did not enter the house completely. Resisting the severe pain from his abdomen, Alexander Gascoigne raised his head very hard, looking at the beautiful woman with short red hair coming out of the bedroom with some surprise. Because of Alexander Gascoigne, it is very clear to remember that John Bruto Smith, just from the bedroom, heard the words of his own conversation, but now it appears from the bedroom, but he is a Unknown woman. At the same time, Alexander Gascoigne was a bit skeptical that John Bruto Smith, too, was lost by the two in front of him and was unable to use the power to kill the gods. He was subdued in the bedroom. Can''t move. "John Smith, how are you inside?" In order to confirm the doubts in his heart, Alexander Gascoign turned to the bedroom and screamed, hoping to get a response from John Bruto Smith. The sudden shouting caused Noel and Anne Charruton, both of them froze for a moment. I didnt expect Alexander Gascoigne, and now I still have the mood to care about others, or maybe I hope John Bruto Smith, from the bedroom Come out and save him from here. "Alexander Gascoigne, I''m fine now, and I''ve always been by your side." Recalling, Anne Charuton smirked, said in an operatic tenor, and pretended to be suspicious. Fixed look at Alexander Gascoigne on the ground. "Are you John Bruto Smith?!" Alexander Gascoin turned to hear the familiar tenor, and asked the beautiful woman with short red hair in surprise, a little unbelievable that this was the truth. "Introduce yourself, my name is Anne Charruton, the God-killer in Los Angeles, which is John Bluto Smith as you said." Anne Charruton smiled and introduced himself to the other party. "It turns out so! It seems that the two of you joined together and set this trap together, waiting for me to jump inside." The self-introduction of the other party made Alexander Gascoyne fully understand what was going on. A man and a woman came to the UK in partnership to deal with themselves. But there was one thing that Alexander Gascoigne didn''t understand, that is, why did these two people deal with themselves, as if there was no place to offend them. What''s more, Noel, who has just become the new king, has never had a chance to meet him even when he met him. It is impossible to offend him. auzw.com "Don''t think about the ones that don''t, you haven''t offended us, but I have something to do with you." After seeing through the thoughts of Alexander Gascoigne, Noel said with a smile, he came to him and controlled the black gas Wrapped him up. "Is there something that I need to do to be able to talk to me?" Looking at the black gas that wrapped him up, Alexander Gascoigne was very calm and did not show a look of panic and fear. "In order to prevent you from escaping or attacking during the conversation, I think this is necessary." Noel nodded with a smile, and moved Alexander Gascoigne into a chair to let him sit. "What''s the matter, just say it quickly!" Alexander Gascoigne deeply locked his eyebrows. The words Noel said made him very uneasy, and he was 100% sure that it was definitely not a good thing. . "It''s very simple, tell me all the powers you have, or you will regret it later." Noel sat on the long hair on the opposite side, put Anne Charuton in her arms, and let her sit On his own lap. Hearing the new king named Noel and wanting to know the power he has, Alexander Gascoigne began to hesitate. After all, if the power is given, the other party will definitely find a corresponding method, which will be very important to him in the future. Very unfavorable. If you don''t say it, Noor will definitely not give up, and what he said will definitely regret it. It seems that he is not joking with himself. Alexander Gascoyne is very tangled. For a moment, I don''t know whether to say it or not. "What is your purpose? If you want to kill me, you can do it now. You don''t need to know what my power is." I don''t know how to do it. Alexander Gascoigne can only do this. Having said that, at the same time I hope that Noel will tell the purpose. "Kill you? I never thought about it, but if you don''t cooperate with speaking out the power, I will kill you. It''s not necessary." I didn''t plan to say anything at all, saying my own power, Alexander Gasco Because, Noel frowned slightly. It wasn''t originally intended to kill him, but if Alexander Gascoigne didn''t cooperate with the power to speak out, Noel really had the urge to kill him. And Alexander Gascoigne, still not planning to speak at all, is trying to find a way to restore the power in his body and escape from this **** enchantment. "Since you don''t want to say anything, then don''t say it forever." Put Anne Charuton on the couch, and Noel got up and walked towards it, Alexander Gascoyne, pinched his right hand directly on his neck. .. v2 Chapter 92： regret "I still wanted to leave your life and leave you with a power to continue to be a **** killer. Since you are so uncooperative, I don''t need to be polite with you." Noel said quite coldly. , And lifted Alexander Gascoign on the chair, grabbing his neck with his right hand. Being tightly pinched to the neck and lifted, it made Alexander Gascoigne feel very difficult to breathe, but he wanted to resist and wanted to break free, but was tightly wrapped in black gas and could not move one at a time. Milliseconds. The oxygen entering the body is getting scarcer, and Alexander Gascoigne can clearly feel that death is approaching step by step, and now his eyes show fear, completely without the calm expression. He began to regret. Why did he not just say the powers he had in his body? Alexander Gascoigne also knows that there is no such thing as a regret medicine sale in the world, and he wants to ask Rao but he can''t make a sound by pinching his neck. "As I said earlier, you will definitely regret it, but there are many things in the world that can be easily changed without knowing that it is wrong or regretful." Seeing Alexander Gascoigne, he did not say his power before he started to regret it now. , But Noel did not let go of his plan. After all, Alexander Gascoigne was given before, and he said the powers in his body, but he did not grasp this opportunity well, it is no wonder that Noel was cruel, the opportunity has been given to him, but he is not good. Cherish it. Looking at the high-lifted, Alexander Gascoigne, because of the lack of oxygen, his eyes began to blush and his face turned blue, and the whole person was about to go to Hexi. It was at this time that Noel decided not to torture Alexander Gascoigne, intending to take away all his powers first, so that he would become a common mortal from the king of the world. "Swallow!" Gradually placing Alexander Gascoin back in his chair, Noor pinched the right hand of his neck, a large amount of black gas gushed out, wrapped his head, and began to devour the powers in his body. However, he did not split up Alexander Gascoyne. After Noel wanted to take all his powers, he used them in front of him and used them to stimulate him. The black gas was completely wrapped up. Alexander Gascoyne, inside the luxurious suite, could not see him, only the large black sphere tightly held by Noels right hand, and the black gas was not on it. Stopped moving. Every time a power is swallowed, Noel will get it immediately. The system gives him a reminder, showing what kind of power is written, and what the use of the power is, and of course, which **** is killed by the power. of. auzw.com This relevant information will be clear, let Nuohao understand the use of these powers, and give some of the powers that feel useless to their own women. After all, it was just that Noel felt useless, but this was still the power of the gods, and the strength of the people who got it would definitely soar. Soon, under the ability of Noel to engulf at high speed, all the powers of Alexander Gascoigne were completely engulfed, and even the most useless powers were not spared. Who was Alexander Gascoigne? He had a chance to cherish it before. Even if he now knows he has regrets, there is no use at all. Noel will not give him a second chance. Withdrawing the right hand from the black sphere and starting to withdraw all of the black energy into the body, Noel gradually closed his eyes, feeling that there were more powers in the body, and he was very satisfied with these powers, this is himself The ability needed, the corners of the mouth gradually lifted and a happy smile appeared. And Alexander Gascoigne sitting on the chair is now completely like another person. The whole person does not have the handsome and young look before, and only the skinny old man is left, and his hair becomes pale. Very inseparable. "What did you do to me, why did I become like this?" Alexander Gascoigne looked at his hands in amazement and asked very hardly and intermittently, wanting to know why he became like this. . He was looking closely at the power he had acquired, so Noel did not bother with Alexander Gascoyne, as if he did not exist. Anne Charuton, sitting on the sofa, saw Alexander Gascoin look, which surprised her very much, wondering why he became like this, but she knew that Noel was busy, so she Did not go directly to ask. Anne Charlton didnt go up to ask Noel, it doesnt mean she wouldnt observe on her own, so she walked up carefully, looking around Alexander Gascoyne lightly, wanting to see why one came, but also very Be careful not to disturb Noel, who is busy. Just after checking the power he gained, Noel opened his eyes slowly, and saw that Anne Charuton was like a thief, and he didn''t dare to make a big move when walking lightly. This cute look made him smile. Pulled her directly into her arms. "Annie, what are you doing?" Noel asked, looking down at her with a smile on her face, looking at her with a smile on her face, wondering what she just wanted to do. "I want to see Alexander Gascoigne, why does it look like this, but seeing you seem to be busy, I am afraid to disturb your busy things, so I want to walk like a thief." Annie Chaluton blushed and explained to Noel what he was doing just now. .. v2 Chapter 93： goddess Hearing the words, Noel turned his head and looked at the old man with white hair on the chair. Only then did he discover that Alexander Gascoigne had become this ghostly look. However, after carefully thinking about it, Noel soon knew why, and why Alexander Gascoign would appear like this. One hundred percent is because, just now, the progress of engulfment has been accelerated, and together with Alexander Gascoign, the vitality in his body is absorbed, so he who loses a lot of vitality will quickly age to become this look. "I just robbed my power to hurry up, so I accidentally absorbed his vitality together." To understand what was going on, Noel shrugged his shoulders and gave Anne Chalu in his arms. Suddenly, explained the situation of the old man in front of me. "It turns out that way, I said how could he become like this." Upon hearing Noel''s explanation, Anne Charuton understood immediately, but she didn''t have any sympathy for Alexander Gascoigne. When the old man was moving, it was very difficult for Alexander Gascoigne. After hearing the reason explained by Noel, his eyes turned red immediately, and he looked at the men and women in front of him angrily. Although it is not clear whether his own power has been seized, Alexander Gascoigne is quite certain that he has lost a lot of vitality before he can become this ghost. The anger in his heart made Alexander Gascoigne panting continuously, trying to get up from the chair, shouting and retaliating against the smiling man and woman in front of him, but the old body could not let him stand From then on, he could only sit on the chair and stared at them viciously. "Noel, what power have you gained, show me." Ignoring the anger of Alexander Gascoigne, Anne Charuton looked at Noel with anticipation, hoping he would show himself the power he had plundered. . "Okay, let him see for himself, what power originally belonged to him, what power is in my hand." Noel nodded with a smile, agreeing to show the power that was plundered, and wanted to stimulate the white-haired old man on the chair. , Let him taste the regret. After finishing speaking, Noel hugged Anne Charuton, controlled the black gas and brought the old man on the chair to the big window of the top suite. With a light wave, the large windows of the top suites turned into powder in an instant. As the breeze outside the windows gradually dissipated, without the obstruction of the large windows, Noel felt that it would release its power. As for the damage caused by waiting for power, and the casualties of the people in the city, Noel has never thought about it. These are irrelevant to him. Simply use four words to describe it. I p thing. "Let me try it, his most proud power." Glancing at the old man next to him, Noel planned to start testing power, hoping the old man could withstand the excitement. "Ru, still loyal until death! Then I, give you the crown of life." auzw.com Let Anne Charuton step aside, Noel began to speak, the black arc moved over him, the citys bright sky dimmed, and the dark clouds began to flash from time to time Out of electricity. After the speech was finished, Noel turned into a black thunder, and instantly appeared in the city high above the sky. The thunderbolt that came out of the body at the next moment condensed into a thunderbolt avatar. This is the electric light flint: the power usurped from the fallen angel Remir can turn into lightning, enter the realm of swift speed, can perform lightning strikes, and create avatars. In addition, it can be transformed into a "black thunder" that annihilates everything. Next, under the control of Noel, the Thunderbolt avatar quickly changed into a black Thunder, and slashed into the four high-rise buildings. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The four high-rise buildings were smashed by the black thunder, and the gravel was hit and exploded by huge impacts, causing them to splash around and fall into the street. The sudden disaster caused ordinary people on the street to scream in horror, and began to chase around to avoid building debris falling from the sky. Beside the large window of the top suite, Alexander Gascoigne was completely stunned. He didn''t expect that Noel was really saying that he really robbed him of power. Moreover, the power displayed by Noel was several times more powerful than himself, and Alexander Gascoigne would not be surprised if he wanted to. At the same time, I am also very worried about whether all my other powers have been seized. If they are all seized, the chance of revenge will also be lost. This is definitely not the result that Alexander Gascoyne wants to see. Its just that the idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel, so cruel to the point of desperation. Before the performance was over, Noel began to control the sky, constantly flashing lightning from the dark clouds to his place quickly. "Listen, daughters of the eternal night, daughters of the earth and the shadow! Use evil to curb evil, pay for sin with sin, sacrifice blood with blood, use tooth to return tooth, and use this as the beginning of revenge. The mother killed by the enemy Blood, with the most tragic death, tells that there is no way to repay the favor! The ghost woman Meghala, the avenger Tishifoni, the endless Alexto, will soon return the curse, execute revenge! Now it is revenge! At the time." As the powerful lightning strikes, Noel reads another speech calmly, and starts the second power from the plunder, intending to receive the powerful lightning in this way. After the words were read aloud, the ghosts of the three goddesses appeared behind Noel, who smiled with evil smiles, holding his arms on the left and right. The goddess behind him hugged his neck, and the whole person leaned on his Back. .. v2 Chapter 94： maze The powerful lightning struck, but before being able to get close to Noel, they were intercepted by the three goddesses and reflected back into the sky, opening a large gap in the dark black clouds, allowing the sun to enter. Channels in the city. But the dark clouds quickly filled the gap, the sunlight disappeared into the city again, and the darkness once again covered the entire city. Goddess of Revenge: From the Greek mythology, the power that the three goddesses of revenge usurped can rebound all the damage. Seeing the power that belonged to him was cast out from the hands of Noel, which made Alexander Gascoign feel the despair that enveloped himself. Now he does not have the power to himself, and has any expectations and extravagances. . Regardless of whether Alexander Gascoigne has been desperate enough, Noel still has no plans to stop using the power. He will not let it go until he has tried all the newly acquired power. Dispersed the power of the goddess of revenge, standing in the high sky, Noel, leaned over and looked at the city streets, the ordinary people who fleeing around, which just gave him to try another power. When you think about it, Noel immediately activated another power, and the tall buildings in the city disappeared completely at the moment the power started, but the ordinary people who were originally on the street, But it did not disappear. Immediately afterwards, a city without high-rise buildings, somehow, a thick mist came flying, and enveloped the city in a moment. At this moment, the ground began to oscillate slightly, and a giant maze rose below the flat ground, scaring the ordinary people who were already terrified, and they were all scared together, talking about this What exactly is going on. "What the **** is going on?" "Where is this place, am I not in the city?" "Whose phone number do you have? You can contact the outside and call for help!" "I can fight long ago, and you need to talk nonsense here, cut!" "Now it''s not noisy, we have to find a way to leave here, otherwise the rescue hasn''t come yet, we will die here first!" "That''s right, we have to find a way to leave here, we have to quarrel and wait until we go out." "It''s safer for everyone to walk together. After all, we don''t know where this is from." auzw.com After a few people''s discussion, the people who gathered together began to explore carefully, this big maze suddenly appeared, but the thick mist made them unable to know that they were in a maze. The Great Labyrinth: The power usurped from the Minor Taolos, the **** of the maze in Greek mythology, created a huge maze. There are also various kinds of labyrinths created (for example: the magic sea or the mist), which can master the complete picture of the maze, and can freely shuttle through the maze, and will produce a small **** beast connected to the maze and notify any situation. With his right hand gently waving in front of him, a fog forming display screen appeared in front of Noel, which can clearly see the situation inside the big maze, and can also be used to operate to generate small **** beasts, allowing them to constantly change the terrain inside the maze. Let the ordinary people in the maze can''t find the intersection at all. The dark environment makes them surrounded by fear, and gradually loses the confidence to go out. With the addition of small **** beasts, the shadows that quickly passed from the thick fog from time to time hung up the hearts of ordinary people. I was very afraid that something would suddenly appear and came to attack myself looking for an exit. Wait for someone. "The power of this big maze, with the pig feet that are not capable of playing in the future, should be able to scare them enough." Looking at the picture formed by the fog, Noel smirked to himself and began to fantasize about playing those pig feet. , Scaring them to squeeze their feet. After a while, Noel regained his imagination, but he did not plan to stop there, because he still had power and did not use it, but now he was in a very good mood, but he did not kill the ordinary peoples ideas. Frightened them. In a specific position in the labyrinth, Noel continued to use power. The activation of the power made a magic spot with a red light illuminate at a specific location in the labyrinth. A magic snake emerged, a beauty with a water snake''s tail and a pair of dragon wings, but the beauty had a veil on her face, making it impossible to see what it looked like after the veil. Floating above the twinkling red magic circle, the beautiful woman slowly opened her charming eyes, raised her head to stare at Noel in the sky, and waited until he gave himself instructions for action. The queen of no appearance: the power usurped from the mermaid **** "melusine", summoning the queen who must not be exposed with & face & is restricted by this rule. If anyone was witnessed, she would leave from that place. She can fly in the sky, swim in the water, and her body can grow bigger and smaller, and she has the destructive power to destroy the iron tower. It can be said to be a very versatile power. After starting the power, I saw the beauty who was called out. This made Norr froze for a moment. He really did not expect that he would summon a beauty, and he did not expect this power. Since he can be summoned A beauty. "This can''t scare anyone. It is estimated that the men trapped in the maze, seeing such a beautiful woman appear, will definitely see their eyes down." After careful observation, they were summoned by their own power. Beauty, Noel is very sure that this will not scare people at all. .. v2 Chapter 95： despair Aberdeen carefully thought about it, and finally collected the beautiful woman back. After all, it didn''t have a scary effect at all. It might as well try the last power. After canceling the activation of the power, the beautiful woman suspended above the red light magic circle, looked at Noor in the air with some sorrow, before swinging her water snake-like tail, and quickly entered the magic circle. As the beautiful woman entered, the light on the magic circle dimmed, and the magic circle gradually disappeared into the maze. The people who came along the red light came so late, the maze recovered its gloomy appearance, and they could not find any special items and characters in the specific place here. Originally, the people thought that the place where the red light was emitted was the exit from the **** place, or the lights lit by the rescue team members, but now the results disappointed them, and gradually began to despair. The status of ordinary people in the maze can be clearly seen by Noel, and it is time to use the last power, otherwise they will definitely be driven crazy by the maze. The last power is activated, a sphere that emits strange waves, quickly condenses in the palm of Noel, and until the sphere is the size of a football, it is thrown over the maze. Under Noel''s precise control, the ordinary people in the maze screamed in fear, because they all lost their gravity, and slowly floated upward toward the sky one by one. Such a sudden and strange situation can scare ordinary people, but as they rise into the air, they see that the large maze where they and others have just now understood why they and others cannot get out of it. Because these ordinary people clearly see that the large labyrinths underneath themselves and others are constantly changing every minute, and it would be strange if they could go out. Looking at the people gradually floating in the air, Noel showed a bad smile, and decided to play a high-altitude bungee for them, and quickly controlled the sky above the maze, constantly releasing the sphere of gravity, turning it from gravity to gravity. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" "Help! Ahhhhhhh!" "Ahhhhh! I don''t want to die!!" "Who will save us, don''t ah ah ah!!" Losing the rising gravitational force, ordinary people put gravity on them and quickly fell from high altitude. This sudden situation caused them to scream in fear and despair. auzw.com At this moment, the ordinary people, without the previous surprise, filled their hearts with despair, looking at the fast approaching ground, they all closed their eyes in despair, bit their teeth tightly, waiting for death The moment comes. Seeing the effect of power is good, when the ordinary people are about to land, Noel quickly switches the magic ball to release gravity, allowing them to stop at a distance of tens of centimeters from the ground. After all, Noel, in a good mood, felt that the white mice in these experiments were enough to scare them. Who asked them to cooperate with their experiments so well. The power that Noel just used was a craving magic ball: the power usurped from the Old Testament World of Warcraft "Bimon Beast", for the power of attraction and pressure, a huge gravity ball was released, which moved extremely slowly Compared to its attractiveness, it is very powerful, and even God can hardly escape. From Alexander Gascoigne, the looted ownership capabilities have been tried out one by one, and Noel is also very satisfied with these capabilities, which has brought his strength to the next level. Now that all the experiments have been completed, Noel canceled the power of the Great Labyrinth, letting the labyrinth disappear into the city, and letting the ordinary people who were nearly driven into madness landed safely on the ground. As the power was cancelled and started, the thick mist gradually began to dissipate, and the high-rise buildings reappeared in the city. The desperate people in their hearts gradually opened their eyes and slowly climbed up from the ground. . Some of them are hard to be confident. Looking at the surrounding high-rise buildings, they don''t understand what is going on for a while. Are some of the things they experienced just now are the illusions of themselves and others. Otherwise, how to explain it? Those things that I just experienced just now, but my own eyes are still open in the city. In addition to using illusions to explain, ordinary people can''t think of other explanations, they can persuade themselves and others. Everything returned to its original state, and Noel was dispersing the magic ball in the air, flashing back to the top suite, and it was Anne Charuton''s kiss that greeted him. Seeing his man plundered, so many powerful powers, Anne Charuton was very happy, so when she saw Noel flashing back to the top suite, she quickly flew and hung on him, and presented her pink pair lip. "Noel, congratulations, you have gained so many powerful powers." Leaving Noel''s lips, Anne Charuton put his arms around his neck and hung on him with a smile on his face. "I''m sure they are all good powers, and they are all very practical, and they are also very intimate with my own dark attributes." Nuo Erxie said with a smile, patting Anne Charluton''s buttocks, motioning her to come down from herself. Anne Chaluton was very obedient and let go of her arms around Noel''s neck. She knew clearly that her man was going to clean up Alexander Gascoigne full of despair and death. Turning his head to look at Alexander Gascoigne, Noel saw that he had slumped in his chair, his pupils were dull without any trace of expression, and now he was no different from the dead. .. v2 Chapter 96： fate "Alexander Gascoigne, the power has been robbed by me, how do you feel now, do you feel very regretful, there is no honest account at the beginning?" Looking at Alexander Gascoigne like a dead man, Noel knew that he should still be able to hear what he said to him. After hearing Noel''s questioning voice, Alexander Gascoigne''s pupils had such a slight expression, but he was still sitting on the chair blankly, without any intention to reply to the question. Alexandre Gascoigne, such a small change, of course, can''t escape Noel''s eyes, knowing that he has not completely died of heart, it is estimated that he is planning how to escape the fatal fate, and later find a good opportunity to revenge himself. Just as Noll thought, the very clever Alexander Gascoigne, now in such a half-dead state, is only after careful thinking before pretending to look like this to escape this mortal fate. Because Alexander Gascoigne clearly knows that regret is no longer useful, it is useless to ask Noel for mercy. , Escaped the butcher knife that had stood above his head. As long as he can survive, Alexander Gascoigne believes that, with his clever brain and strategy, he will definitely be able to succumb to God once again, thereby gaining a lot of vitality and long life, and he can also get capital to avenge the two people in front of him. At that time, after returning to a young state, with the assistance of strategy, financial resources, and manpower, there was capital to avenge the two in front of him. This was the way he quickly thought in his mind when Noel tried power. But the thing that Alexander Gascoyne didnt think of was that at the moment when he denied the power he said, Noel made up his mind to kill him, whether he became an old man or a child, whether he was dead Or vegetative, he can not escape the fate of death. "Anyway, it''s no fun to live like this. I''ll show you compassion and send you back to the west soon." Seeing through Alexander Gascoigne, it was completely pretended here. Noel wanted to see him when his death was approaching. , Whether he can continue to pretend. After that, the golden current flashed in Noels hands, and the Golden Sword instantly appeared, holding the Golden Sword to Alexander Gascoignes heart, and stabbed his heart very slowly. Pretending to be half alive, Alexander Gascoigne, looking at the tip of the sword that was getting closer to his heart, he felt that death was gradually approaching, but he worried that this was only Noel''s temptation. So bear the fear, the urge to avoid, still sitting still, still pretending to be half-dead, while praying for the golden sword to stop. "Since this can still be loaded, I have to say that you have a lot of guts." The golden sword that had penetrated Alexander Gascoigne suddenly stopped, and Noel admired the conviction of the goods, but this could not be changed. His mortal fate. auzw.com Although, he is not afraid of trouble, but this kind of person who will cause trouble, Noel thinks it is better to kill it earlier, he will not let his enemies have the opportunity to retaliate against him, Of course, except for some toys. Just when Alexander Gascoigne saw the Golden Sword stopped in his heart, he was relieved, thinking that Noel believed that he had become a half-dead, but he was a little too happy. "If you want to continue to pretend, continue to pretend, but I don''t have so much time to accompany you to play this boring trick, so say goodbye to the world!" After that, Noel, who had a grinning smile, directly Alexander Gascoigne''s heart, the golden sword penetrated his body and destroyed the heart inside him. At this moment, Alexander Gascoigne finally showed another look, and looked at Noel in disbelief. Unexpectedly, he didn''t hesitate, and pierced the golden sword into his heart. "Why don''t you let me go" Alexander Gascoigne, holding my golden sword tightly, and staring at Noor with red eyes, asked, he wanted to get the answer from the other''s mouth. "Why? If you let you go, you will definitely cause trouble for you, so you can still die with peace of mind." Noel said with a smile, very generously told, Alexander Gascoyne, the reason for killing him What is it. "I won''t let you go if I''m a ghost!!" Hearing the explanation, Alexander Gascoigne said, staring at Noel viciously, exhausting his last vitality and saying such vicious words. "Relax, you won''t have this opportunity." Noel shook his head with a smile. He heard ears cocooning, and didn''t see any of them turning into ghosts for trouble. Mainly their souls have become snacks for Noel''s pets, and even the qualification to become evil spirits has been lost, so Alexander Gascoigne cannot escape the destiny of becoming snacks. "This is the first time you have used this power since swallowing Hades. You should be thankful!" Noel, who had a grin-like smile, immediately dispersed the Golden Sword and launched Hades Engulfed power. "Death to the soul" The breath of death spewed out suddenly, and wrapped around Noel''s right hand very quickly, turning the right arm into a state of death. Even the flowers placed beside the big window were touched by the death At that moment, it quickly withered away. After the power was activated, Noel, with a grinning smile on his face, quickly grabbed his dead right hand towards Alexander Gascoigne. .. v2 Chapter 97： soul Before touching Alexander Gascoign, the breath of death surrounding Noel''s right hand quickly aged his body. At a speed visible to the naked eye, quickly from aging to dryness, from dryness to powder scattered on the ground, Noel''s right hand full of death breath, passed through the powder scattered from the air to the ground, five fingers into a claw shape suddenly caught A blue translucent object. "I said, you will not have the opportunity to become a ghost, because I killed the **** of the underworld, the supreme ruler of the underworld, Hades, Hades, death and soul are controlled by me, you really think that death Is it over?" He pinched the soul of Alexander Gascoigne so that he could not escape from his hands, and Noel looked at him indifferently. Alexander Gascoigns soul, showing his previous youthful state, is no longer the old man who is too old to die, but he is strangled by Nolls neck, his eyes are full of endless fear, desperate thinking Get rid of pinching your right hand. "Fire Spirit, it''s time to eat a snack." After that, Noel began to summon his pet, intending to wipe out the soul of Alexander Gascoyne completely, so that he would never be reincarnated. Into the world. Hearing Noels call, five sharp fingers were pierced into the space, and the space was torn into two halves in a brutal way. A humanoid fiery body appeared from it. "He''s yours." Seeing the appearance of the Fire Spirit, Noel smiled slightly and threw the tightly held Alexander Gascoyne in his hand, throwing him towards the Fire Spirit''s location. The speeding soul made the newly appearing Fire Spirit brighten its eyes, stretched out five sharp fingers very quickly, directly pierced the soul of Alexander Gascoigne, and then pulled it in front of him a bit. Regardless of the soul''s silent roar, the Fire Spirit condensed him into a soul sphere, released a flame that could burn the soul, and cooked it before swallowing it into his belly. "Yes, since I have learned to cook, there is a future." Huo Ling''s act of cooking soul made Noel stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect it to really learn how to teach himself. "Noel, what kind of species is it, is it a beast?" Anne Charuton came to Noel, her eyes full of curiosity looked at the fiery humanoid species, want to know what kind of species this is, since it can devour the human soul. "This is my pet. It''s called the Fire Spirit, also known as the Fire of Soul. It strengthens the strength by devouring the soul. With the blessing of my divine power, I can definitely defeat most of the mythical beasts." Hadi, who has dispersed the Pluto With Sis power, Noel hugged Anne Charuton to his side and introduced her to her pet. After introducing the Fire Spirit, Noel let it return to his own space, and then picked up Anne Charuton in his arms and walked toward the luxurious bedroom with a evil smile. Anne Chaluton blushed, of course knowing what Noel meant, but she did not make any rebellious move, just let Noel hug herself. Next, in the incomparably luxurious bedroom, the love interaction between the two people was set off. Under the extraordinary physical strength of the two people, the battle was not quelled until night. auzw.com Then, the two didnt pay attention to it, and the city was still in panic, so they gradually fell asleep. The two who fell asleep, did not know the local magical association, and already knew the news of the death of Alexander Gascoigne, but even if they knew they would not care. After all, magical associations simply have no patience. How can Knorr and Anne Charuton grind their teeth to clean up the endgame in the city. And this message was quickly passed to the magical associations around the world, of course, this is equivalent to passing the message to the hands of other kings. As for the British magical association, how did he know that Alexander Gascoigne died, completely because he had explained in detail to the servants around him before leaving for the appointment, and left behind items that showed whether he was still alive . But none of this mattered anymore. Alexander Gascoigne was dead, and even knowing the news would be of no use, it would have caused Noel a little trouble at most. The next day... Dawn, like a sharp sword, opened the silent night and ushered in the rising sun. This big city, after being dealt with by the local magic association, finally recovered from the panic. As for what reason they used to deceive the people in the city, only they and those people knew. The warm sunlight shone from the bedroom window onto the big bed, and let a man and a woman in the fruit body wake up from a deep sleep. Slowly opening his eyes, Noel glanced at the clock beside the bed and thought it was time to get up. After all, yesterday, I hadnt eaten for a whole day, and I needed to compensate my stomach. Although it doesnt matter whether I eat or not, Noel is still used to the feeling of filling his stomach. After picking up the awakened Anne Charuton, Noel and her entered the bathroom for cleaning. Of course, it was inevitable to do some morning exercises in it. Dressed neatly, the two walked out sweetly. This top-of-the-line luxury suite took the elevator to the reception hall and delivered the room money and the amount of damage before strolling away from this luxurious high-end hotel. But when the two people walked out of the reception hall, they were blocked by a group of people in black suits from leaving the high-end hotel, and the crowds onlookers were driven away one after another. .. v2 Chapter 98： Sent The men in black who looked at the road in front of them, Noel and Anne Charuton, could clearly sense that there were magic or spiritual fluctuations in these people. Even if they are stupid, the two can guess that they are the people of the local magic association, but they did not expect them to have the courage to dare to run and stop their way forward. If he really came to find fault, Noel would really not know whether they were brave or stupid to the point of being non-human, and would make such a purely death-seeking move. "Why stop my way, if there is no reasonable explanation, no one of you can leave here alive." Smiling Noel said very cold words, which was full of rich murderousness and full of murderous intentions. . And Anne Charuton, who was beside him, also looked at the man in black coldly, and there was a lot of killing air on his body. As long as they did not give a reasonable explanation, or if they had any bad behavior, they would immediately all of them. Bomb down here. The two didn''t care at all. They killed people in a large crowd and made it very clear that they didn''t mean to joke with them. Noel and Anne Charuton, the murderous and murderous intentions released at the same time, let the black people in the road fall into the ice cave forever at the same moment, and cold sweat emerged from their bodies and dipped. Wet white shirt inside black suit. "Wang, please don''t be angry, we don''t mean to stop your way." "We are just sent to be your escort, take you where you want to go, and help you lay your hands." "All your expenses in the UK will be paid by our magic association." "Just ask you to show mercy, don''t continue to cause damage in the UK, these people are innocent." The people in black with a huge murderous attitude, all directed at the man and woman in front of them, bowed their heads and bent down very respectfully, and made their only request. "It turns out that way! I thought you were here to find death." Noel said with a smile, he could hear these people and did not lie to himself. Knowing that these people did not come to trouble, Noel patted with a smile, and Anne Charuton''s delicate buttocks made her take back the murderous pressure on the man in black. If they don''t take it back, these people in black are estimated to be crushed. Just seeing the cold sweat on their foreheads, they can know that they are about to die, and if they continue, they really have to lie directly on the ground. auzw.com Anne Charuton was very obedient and immediately withdrew her murderousness. With a cold expression on her face, she quickly changed her smile. The whole person snuggled in Noels arms and let He acts as a support for his body. "Wang, this is the transportation tool we prepared for you. Please get in the car first. We will follow your instructions and take you to any corner of the UK." Without the murderous pressure on the body, the people in black finally let out a sigh of relief, and quickly divided to the sides, making a passage in the middle, until the front seat of a very very luxurious long car, opened the back seat for the two Closed car door. Noel nodded with satisfaction, cuddling Anne Charuton snuggling beside him, strolling through the black and white roads where the people adhered to the left and right, and sat directly into the interior of the extended luxury car. The people in black outside the car saw that the two kings had entered the car, and they quickly ran back and forth. The two vehicles serving as escorts were waiting for the two kings in the car to give instructions on where to go next. "Take us first to find a place to eat breakfast, and then let people prepare for the flight to the Balkan Peninsula in Eastern Europe." Sitting on the sofa in the limousine, Nuo Erzai thought carefully and sat in the driver''s seat. Said the man in black. "Wang, I get it! I''ll take you to the dining place first." The man in black in the driver''s seat replied very respectfully, while launching the luxurious extended car, while quickly picking up the car Call equipment, ordering personnel to prepare a special plane for the Balkan Peninsula in Eastern Europe. Subsequently, the extended version of the limousine, escorted by the two cars in the front and rear, finally left the door of the high-end hotel, which relieved the hotel''s lobby manager. I saw so many black people blocking the door just now. The lobby manager thought it was to seek revenge, or what special department was there to catch people, but now these black people are finally gone, the door of the high-end hotel is restored Smooth, the hotel is operating normally enough. It didn''t take long for the man in black in the extended sedan to bring Noel and Anne Charuton to a very environmental place. And quickly emptied the two Wangs, and then invited Noel and Anne Charutun to get out of the luxurious extended car and escorted the two into the breakfast shop. The behavior of the man in black did not arouse Noel''s disgust. Anyway, he just didn''t want anyone to disturb him. He and Anne Charluton enjoyed breakfast. Soon, an exquisite breakfast was put in front of the two people one after another. After reporting the situation of the plane, the men in black all walked out of the door of the shop to guard, preventing the curious staff Enter and watch. In fact, these people in black would do this entirely for the safety of the people. If there is a sudden provocation, no one can stop the two kings who are having breakfast. At that time, the United Kingdom will be subject to large-scale destruction, and death and panic will spread to the city again. This is what the local magic association does not want to see. This is also the purpose of the people in black. .. v2 Chapter 99： special plane Noel and Anne Charuton, while enjoying the scenery outside, while enjoying an exquisite breakfast, the two chatted and talked happily. "Noel, we are going to the Balkan Peninsula in Eastern Europe. Are we going to find the old immortal Duke of Vauban?" Anne Charuton handed the cut food in her hands and smiled into Nour''s mouth, asking questions that she felt puzzled. . "Well, after we got rid of Vauban''s old immortality and seized his power, we have to go to China to find Bishop Luo Hao." Noel nodded with a smile, and said the next plan. "Why don''t you go to China first? Bishop Luo Hao is the rival of Vauban. Maybe she will be happy to help. Let''s get rid of the old undead together." Anne Charluton thought for a while and thought that the church of Luo Hao would be happy to help. That''s right. "According to intelligence information, Bishop Luo Hao has been in seclusion for 200 years. It is estimated that she will not come out to help easily, and I don''t need her to help me. I haven''t put the old and immortal Vauban in my eyes." Noel He shrugged his shoulders and spoke his inner thoughts. He did not take the Duke of Vauban in his eyes. After hearing this, Anne Charuton thought about it carefully, and thought that Noel made a very reasonable point. A person who has been in seclusion for 200 years will not easily go out of the mountain, and Noel really wants to deal with Vauban. It is really easy, not at all. Need anyone to help. After all, Anne Charuton, who signed her partner, clearly knows Noels ability, and there is absolutely no problem in killing Vauban. No one in the world can stop him. "There is another reason why Bishop Luo Hao will not help to deal with Vauban." Putting down the tableware in his hand, Noel wiped his mouth with a napkin, and then said: "The news of the killing of Alexander Gascoigne is estimated to be yesterday It was delivered at night, in the hands of the remaining **** killers." "We are going to China now to look for Bishop Luo Hao, it would be good if she didn''t fight us, let alone help." The news that Alexander Gascoigne was killed, as well as information about who killed him, had been sent out by his servants, so if Noel was very sure to go, he would fight if he didn''t say anything. In this case, it would be better to go straight to clean up Vauban, and finally go to China to look for Bishop Luo Hao. After all, her reclusive place has not yet been determined, and she just fluttered like a headless fly. After hearing Noels commentary, Anne Charuton immediately remembered that even if no one reported the death of the God-killer, when the God-killer was completely killed and could not be resurrected again, the rest of them Able to sense the death message of the **** killer. After a long time, the two happily finished their breakfast, left the shop with a smile on their face, and once again got on a luxurious extended car. However, the two did not go directly to the airport, but took advantage of the early time and let the driver in black go to a lot of attractions and took a good tour in the UK. auzw.com Of course, in major stores, I bought a lot of items in big bags, and I intend to use these items as gifts when I go back to the women on Sardinia. After all, it is a bit too ridiculous to go back empty-handed, although Returning to Sardinia empty-handed, the women would not complain or say anything, but he would feel sorry for himself. Unconsciously, the scorching sun was already overhead, and the blazing sun shone on the city. Under the hot sunlight, tourists or residents on the streets have all hid in the shops and homes, began to rest at noon, and avoided the hot sun. At this time, the luxury extended car, under the **** of the two cars, came to a large airport and parked not far from a special plane. "Wang, this is the aircraft you ordered, and the captain is a woman. Now she can take off anytime, anywhere." The man in black driving the extended version of the car quickly opened the door of the car''s back seat, giving the two The king introduced it. After careful investigation, the British Magic Association found out that the new God-killer named Noel hated staying with men. In Japan, he once had the experience of throwing a male captain from a plane. So they specially hired a female captain to fly the plane for the two kings, and sent the two to leave the UK quickly, so that they did not need to worry. "Well, let''s go up first, you put the items you just bought a little faster." Noel nodded with satisfaction, and after instructing the man in black, he embarked on Anne Chaluton and got on the plane. "Please first, we will send the items up later." The people in black were very respectful and replied in unison, watching the two kings board the plane. When the two of them entered the plane, the people in black successively transported the items to the plane quickly. They did not hate the length of both hands, and quickly transported the items to the plane. As long as these two are given away, there is no need to worry about the thorns running out to death, and people in black do not need to be vigilant at all times. They are always afraid that a hospitality will not be killed by the two kings. It didn''t take a long time. With the cooperation of the people in black, all the items were quickly transported. After the special plane was also instructed, it began to quickly sprint on the runway and gradually climbed into the sky. Soon, the special plane disappeared, and the people in black were in sight. The driver who drove the car just now called the magic association and reported the information of the two kings leaving. .. v2 Chapter 100： China China. Living in the deep mountain of Lushan, Jiangxi Province, China, there is a peerless beauty in a remote small nunnery, with the appearance of a closed moon, looking like a beautiful girl about seventeen or eighty years old. This peerless beauty, she was born in two hundred years, one of the three oldest **** killers. The surname is Luo, the name is Cuilian, and the word Hao. Known as Lord Luo Hao. This is the name of the beauty. It has been 200 years since she usurped the power of God. As a **** killer in China, she has never been defeated by anyone. Luo Hao is well versed in martial arts, and claims to be the world''s best martial art (in fact, it should be the world''s first). She is also the only one among the seven godslayers who can match the Marquis of Vauban. It is enough to be described as a peerless beauty, a black-haired girl. Wearing ancient Chinese clothes Hanfu. Put on a coat with long hem and sleeves, like a long skirt-like flowing blouse, because it is a right kimono-style dress, it looks very similar to a kimono. In the midday nap, Lord Luo Hao was awakened by the movement outside Xiaoan, frowning a little unpleasantly, slowly opening her beautiful eyes, getting up from the bed and putting on her clothes, Waiting for the people who came to Xiaoan in the distance. A young boy with short black hair quickly rushed out of the woods, suddenly pushed open the door outside Xiaoan, and hurriedly rushed inside. But at the door of the house inside Xiaoan, the teenager hurriedly stopped and took a few deep breaths before raising his right hand and knocking on the wooden door in front of him. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" "Come in." There was a voice from Lord Luo Hao in the house, indicating that the teenager could enter the house. Slowly pushed open the wooden door in front of him, but the oncoming one was a small dagger coming in, scaring the teenager to lean back quickly, dangerously avoiding the small dagger aimed at his head. "The name of the bishop of wisdom and courage will live the same life with heaven and earth, and will never be destroyed. Your martial power is infinite, wisdom and compassion shine all over the world. Disciple Lu Yinghua, and wish Master a thousand years of success." For Lu Yinghua''s boy, he kneeled on one leg and said respectfully. "Lu Yinghua, you should know that I hate it. If someone interrupts me to take a nap, if there is no important thing, do you know what the consequences will be?" Luo Hao said with a smile, staring at the door named Lu Yinghua. Lu Yinghua, a disciple of Luo Cuilian, has lived with Luo Cuilian at the age of 14 and 4 years old. auzw.com Because of Luo Cuilian''s arrogance and the devil''s special training, she hates women in her heart, especially the beautiful or strong type. ''Ah. How do I forget this, I hope this information is an important thing, otherwise I will suffer.'' Thinking of looking at Lord Luo Hao''s smile, Lu Yinghua was like seeing the devil''s smile and thinking Wanting to disturb the consequences of his master''s nap, he was frightened and shivered slightly in cold sweat. "Master, this is the Wuyue Shengjiao congregation. Yesterday I got information from the UK. Please look over." Lu Yinghua carefully delivered the information to prevent her master Luo Cuilian from coming back to attack, although she always said that this was to train herself. But every attack is aimed at the key, and if one is not careful, it is really over. "Did the foreigners find out so quickly, who killed Alexander Gascoigne?" After hearing the word "British", Bishop Luo Hao could probably guess that this time the information should be information about the murderer. After receiving the information from apprentice Lu Yinghua, Master Luo Hao slowly opened the envelope and began to view the contents of the information. The more he saw the inexplicable smile on his face. Lu Yinghua was confused, and didn''t understand why his master Luo Cuilian showed such an inexplicable smile. Is there anything in her that interested her or something. After thinking about it, I really dont understand. Now Lu Yinghua has some regrets. Why didnt I read it before? He gave the information to Luo Cuilian, but now it seems that regret is useless, so he can only speak. Ask directly. "Master, what kind of information is it that makes you laugh so happy?" Lu Yinghua''s courage made him curious, and asked his master Luo Cuilian, of course, he did not put down the guard against sneak attacks. "The recently born new **** killer killed the British **** killer, and this new **** killer seems to be planning to hunt the rest of them." Luo Cuilian, in a good mood, told apprentice Lu Yinghua . "How do you know that the new God-killer is hunting the rest?" Lu Yinghua asked in doubt, hoping that his master Luo Cuilian would give an answer. "Two days ago, someone witnessed the appearance of a new God-killer in Los Angeles. After the devastation, John Bruto Smith, who was stationed there, was led out. It is estimated that he had been killed by the God-killer named Noel. It''s just that he wasn''t completely killed, and he is now in a state of resurrection." "Yesterday, it appeared in Cornwall, England again, imitating John Bruto Smith, and led Alexander Gascoyne alone. The two seemed to have fought in the city, and they were defeated and killed by Noel." "And today, he took a plane to the Balkan Peninsula in Eastern Europe again. I guess he must be looking for the old immortal trouble of Vauban. As long as he defeats or kills the old immortal Vauban, he will definitely come to Duny and me Now." The information in her hands was thrown to the former apprentice Lu Yinghua. While Luo Cuilian was talking about the information written above, she also told her conjecture. She felt that the new God-killer named Noel was one by one. Hunt the **** killers. .. v2 Chapter 101： Over the sky After carefully checking the information thrown by Master Luo Cuilian, Lu Yinghua felt that Master was right. The new God-killer named Noel seemed to hunt the rest of the God-killers one by one. But Lu Yinghua couldn''t understand it, which was obviously bad news. Luo Cuilian, who was the god-killer, had also become one of the targets of hunting. Why did Master just laugh out loud just now. "Master, then you have also become one of your goals. Why can you still be happy?" Looking at Luo Cuilian, she didn''t worry at all. Although Lu Yinghua knew her master was strong, the other party killed two in two days. God killer, Nanor is definitely not a waiter. "Isn''t this interesting? As long as he can defeat Vauban''s old immortality, it proves that he has the strength to fight against me, and then I will be able to loosen my muscles slightly." Luo Cuilian smiled with a smile on her face. There is no trace of war, no emotion of worry. After hearing Luo Cuilian''s words, Lu Yinghua had nothing to say. After all, persuasion was not useful at all, but his master''s strength was extremely powerful. Even if Noel came, it seemed no big deal. Lu Yinghua believes that with Luo Cuilian''s strength, even if Noel really dares to come to China, he will not be his master''s opponent, and he is convinced. "Lu Yinghua, this time you just disturb me to take a nap, but now you should go and continue to practice." After that, Luo Cuilian showed a smirk on his face, and kicked towards Lu Yinghua very quickly. Lu Yinghua, who didn''t respond, was kicked by Luo Cuilian to the buttocks, and the whole person flew out directly from the door, and the five-body fell to the outside. "Remember to close the door outside." Xiaoan heard from inside, Luo Cuilian''s words. "Mistakenly, I made a move without paying attention. Ouch, my ass." Lu Yinghua crawled out of the ground and rubbed his buttocks. He limped towards the external gate of Xiaoan. After Lu Yinghua closed the external gate, he returned to the practice location set by Luo Cuilian, and continued to practice the light skills and techniques she taught. Simultaneously. In the Balkans of Eastern Europe, among the old castles, Sasha Dejan Talvo also received information from local magic associations. Although, I have also sensed before, the message of Alexander Gascoigns death, but I never imagined that the person who killed him was also a **** killer. And that man is heading towards the Balkan Peninsula in Eastern Europe. Sashadjan Talvo can be sure that this man is in trouble, or like Sarbat Redoni, a madman who likes to fight can''t sit back. "Hehehehehe, it''s just a bit boring. You came at the right time. Let me pass it. This boring time." Looking at the information in his hand, Sashadjan Starvob said to himself. auzw.com "Duke of Vauban, the information has been handed over to you, and I will retire first." Hearing the eerie laughter, the personnel who sent the information were scared and erected directly, thinking Leave here quickly. "Before the **** killer named Noel arrives, I want all the information about him. You can leave here now." Sasha Dejan Starvao, looking at the trembling person below, was commanding him After the things to be done, let him leave his castle. Hearing the words, the person passing the information left the hall rolling and crawling, and quickly ran out of the old castle. After all, he knew clearly that his time was running out. If the information could not be put into the hands of the Duke of Vauban before the new king came, the Duke of Vauban would definitely kill himself, so he had to quickly gather information about the new king. Seeing that the person passing the message left, Sashadjan Talwabang sat quietly on the throne with his eyes closed, wondering if he was waiting for Noel to come, or waiting for the intelligence personnel to take the information and return. On the special plane to the Balkan Peninsula in Eastern Europe, Noel and Anne Charuton are enjoying the wine and food prepared in the luxurious plane, and of course they are doing sports that they like to see. No worries at all. The upcoming battle with the Duke of Vauban seems to be winning. Time passes quickly... The next day After a night of flight, the special plane finally reached the Balkan Peninsula in Eastern Europe and was preparing to contact the airport on the island to request landing, but she did not forget to notify the two people inside the plane. "Wang, the special plane has arrived. Over the Balkan Peninsula in Eastern Europe, the airport will soon be able to land." The female captain picked up the intercom and passed the words to the inside of the special plane and reported the situation to the two. Hearing the captains words, the two enjoying breakfast glanced at each other, and Noel also picked up the talking device next to the phone and contacted the female captain of the pilot plane. "Wang, what''s your order?" The female captain answered, and asked the telephone equipment from the inside of the plane very respectfully. "You just hover directly over the sky. After we leave the plane, you can drive back to the UK and open the door of the plane." Noel said to the telephone equipment, while earning all the gifts he bought into the space. "Understood, I will open the hatch now." After that, as a member of the Magic Association, of course I knew the capabilities of the two, so I opened the hatch directly in the cab and said, "Wang, the hatch has been opened. Now." "Thanks to you, you can return to the UK." After that, Noel hung up the phone. .. v2 Chapter 102： call Seeing that the cabin door was gradually opening, Noel and Anne Charluton also packed up their belongings. The two of them jumped out of the cabin door, and they could not be seen inside the luxury plane. The female captain of the luxury plane flew from the camera of the plane door and saw the two jump out from the inside. They immediately closed the open door and controlled the plane to turn back to the airport in the UK. Before leaving, the female captain in the cab glanced at the two people who jumped out of the special plane, but they did not fall down, but stood in the air like a flat ground. Noel hugged Anne Charruton, standing in the air incomparably, looking down at the Eastern Balkan Peninsula below, thinking about whether to attack the island directly, or to meet the old immortal of Vauban. As for why the special plane did not land in the Balkan Peninsula of Eastern Europe, it was because the moment the special plane landed at the airport on the island, the old immortal of Vauban would definitely know the news immediately, and he would be monitored by him when he did anything. Noel wanted to see the results. So instead of letting the special plane land directly, I chose to airborne the Balkan Peninsula in Eastern Europe, but now I am a little hesitant about how to act, worrying that direct attack will make Vauban run away. "Noel, what are you thinking about?" Looking at Noor''s troubles, Anne Charuton asked doubtfully, trying to help her man solve the problem. "If I attacked directly, would Vauban''s old immortal run away?" Wen Yan said, Noel asked Anne Charluton in his arms, hoping to get an answer from her mouth. "This is reassuring. As one of the oldest **** killers, the Duke of Vauban will never run away. If you attack his territory, you will only anger him." Hearing Noel''s doubts, Annie Charutun carefully explained it to him. "Then you know that Vauban is old and immortal, where is it in the Balkan Peninsula of Eastern Europe?" Noel thought for a moment and then asked his own question. "The most luxurious and gloomy building on the island, it must be the residence of the Duke of Vauban." I recalled that before reading the information of the Duke of Vauban, Anne Charuton would say it. After getting the information he wanted, Noel carefully looked at the island below through the eyes of Emperor Gu, looking for the place that Anne Charluton said. It didnt take long for me to quickly find a place of sympathy, a luxurious and gloomy old castle, sitting alone in a remote mountain, surrounded by dead branches, and the thick misty look Eerie. "Although it is not very certain, the Eight Achievements are there." Noel said with a smile, feeling that he had told him that he had not found the wrong place and that Vauban''s old immortality should be inside. "I found it so soon?" Anne Charuton froze for a moment. Unexpectedly, he had just finished speaking. Noel found the place so quickly. I thought he wanted to find a good place on the island. "Well, if we go to say hello, we can determine whether it is Vauban''s residence." Noel nodded, and tightly held Anne Charuton in his arms, intending to rush straight down. auzw.com "Hold me tight!" Hearing Noels words, Anne Charuton hugged quickly, though she didnt know what her man was about to do. Seeing that Anne Charuton hugged tightly, and Noel was not continuing the nonsense, holding her and leaning down, her legs suddenly stepped in the air. "boom!" The high speed and the stepping of Juli made a loud noise in the air, and the two completely disappeared in the high altitude, and they could not be seen anywhere. This sudden loud noise caused the attention of many people. The ordinary people living on the island thought it was raining when the sky thundered. The people of the local magical association looked up at the source of the loud noise, but they could not see anything. After all, Noel''s speed was not theirs. These rotten tomatoes can be seen. In the gloomy old castle, the Duke of Vauban sitting quietly on the throne also opened his eyes slowly due to the sudden loud noise, revealing a very strange green pupil. At the same time, there appeared a skull next to the throne, wearing an old century armor, holding a staff and a crystal ball, and handed the crystal ball to Vaubon. The crystal ball appeared, and the picture of Noel and Anne Charuton outside the spooky castle, but the next picture made the Duke of Vauban frown and immediately flashed away from the throne. Because the Duke of Vauban saw in the crystal ball that Noel was condensing the spear of lightning, and his mouth was still saying, "Old and immortal, run fast, otherwise it will be dead." This let him know that the other party found surveillance, but also to Attacked the old castle where he was. This was totally provoking. The Duke of Vauban felt very angry. He had just arrived in the Balkan Peninsula of Eastern Europe and had not yet greeted his predecessor, he immediately attacked his residence. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The lightning spear projected by Noel hit the eerie castle at the moment when the Duke of Vauban escaped, and the explosion caused by the lightning spear instantly razed the castle to the ground, leaving only the depression Go down to the ground. The Duke of Vauban floating in the air was completely irritated by this blow. The magic book that he had kept for many years, and those ancient objects, there was nothing for a moment. Moreover, this blow was very deadly. The Duke of Vauban felt the power of power. It was all about killing his rhythm. If he ran out just now, he would be seriously injured without dying. .. v2 Chapter 103： attack Just now I felt that someone was watching. Now that I see Vaubons old immortal floating in the air, Noel is sure that he did not find the wrong place, and I am glad that Vonbon was not directly killed. If the Duke of Vauban died directly, the plan to devour his power would be overwhelmed. Noor would not want to come here in vain, but left here without getting anything. "The newly born seventh king, is this your etiquette for the predecessors?" The pupil of the Duke of Vauban''s eyes flashed green, and looked coldly at Noel below. "It''s just a simple greeting." Noel shrugged his shoulders, said indifferently, he didn''t care about the Duke of Vauban, his wicked pupils and cold words were murderous. "Your greetings are really special!" Duke Vauban''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and he said, "In return, I will let the servants entertain you!" After that, the Duke of Vauban activated the power, and dense black shadows appeared on the ground, turning into knights wearing armor of the old century, all exuding a strong breath of death. "Noel, the power of the Duke of Vauban, the cage of the death servants, the servants in front of him, each of them was a famous knight before his death, but after being killed by the old immortal, he can only be under the coercion of power. Always be loyal and obedient to the Duke of Vauban." Seeing the deceased summoned in front of her, Anne Charuton knew what power this was, and quickly introduced Noel to her. Cage of Death''s Servant: The power that Vauban usurped from Osiris in Egyptian mythology, the human beings killed by themselves, will appear as living dead in the world and become loyal servants who absolutely obey themselves. Although their servants are conscious but There is absolutely no way to defy Vauban and only to obey. "Annie, there is so much movement here, the people who will wait for the magical association will definitely come here, you go to stop them, I will play with this old immortal." After listening to the introduction of the power, Noel patted Annie. Chaluden''s splendid buttocks told her to intercept the magical association that wanted to come over and make trouble. "Then I''ll go first, you have to be careful yourself." Anne Charuton nodded, following Noel''s instructions to intercept the magical association. Seeing that Anne Charuton gradually disappeared, Noel turned to look at the summoned servants, and at a glance there were probably one or two hundred knights. It seems that the old Duke of Vauban killed many knights. However, the Duke of Vauban did not stop calling. He activated another power, summoning a large number of wolves with dark mouse body color and huge size. The number of wolves reaches hundreds. It''s a mistake. "Boy, this is my return. This kind of welcome ceremony is grand enough." The Duke of Vauban summoned out a moment, a large army, quietly waiting for the command of the attack on the ground. auzw.com "The number is only a handful of soldiers, and it is of no use to me." Looking at the small army of wolves and big knights in front of me, but Noel did not He did not put it in his eyes, which for him are ants that can be crushed at any time. This army of wolves and big knights can''t cause any damage to Noor, and it looks more spectacular. It can be easily eliminated at any time if you fight. "Then you try to take their attack, attack!" Seeing Noel was unmoved at all, which made Vaubonac uncomfortable and immediately issued an order of attack. After receiving the command of the attack, the wolves and the knights rushed up, and rushed to the Noel standing in the wild, and some master-type knights began to condense all kinds of energy balls, preparing to launch a distance Shooting. "I ordered in the name of the Hades, the gate of the Hades appeared in the world, opened the gate to release my army, trampled, smashed, torn, harvested, and obeyed my words to the offended people!" As the sound of Noel''s words fell, a huge stone door quickly rose from below the ground behind him, carved with various patterns of human purgatory on the stone door. Soon, the stone door was gradually pushed away from the inside, and the rich to the ultimate breath of death spewed out from the inside of the stone door, and there were also dense footsteps and the sound of horses trampling the ground. The stone gate was completely open, densely dressed in black armor, and the soldiers with thick and lifeless bodies stepped out of the stone gate one after another, followed by the knight legion riding a horse burning blue flames. "The brave warriors of the underworld, destroy those who dare to disrespect the king in front of you, attack!" Ignore the wolves who rushed in front of them, and the big knights who rushed quickly, Noel waved his hand forward and issued a command for his army to attack. . The word offensive sounded, and the knightly legion riding a horse with blue flames rushed up quickly from Noel''s side, and penetrated the wolves with a black lance in hand. Immediately afterwards, the soldier wearing black armor dragged the giant sword in his hand to quickly catch up, and beheaded the enemies rushed by the knights one by one, and soon fought with the knight of the Duke of Vauban. "Take the loyal dog guarding the gate of Hades for me, and tear the enemy in front of me into pieces!" The summoning did not end. Noel then summoned the Hell Dog. He wanted to smash Vauban''s army completely and unilaterally slaughter Vauban''s wolves and great knights. Heeding Noels call, the Hellhound jumped out of the gate of the Hades, and rushed directly into the chaotic battlefield, frantically biting the wolves and the big knights, and those big knights were all for the sake of the dead, so they all became hellhounds. Rations. .. v2 Chapter 104： Werewolf The big knight eaten by the Hellhound cannot be summoned by the Duke of Vauban because they will all become residents of the Underworld and will always be out of the control of the Duke of Vauban. In the midair, the Duke of Vauban saw the army he summoned and the army of the underworld summoned by Noel, defeating his helmet and removing his armor. There was no possibility of resistance. The wolves'' sharp claws can only create sparks on the soldier''s black armor, and they can''t cause any damage at all. Even the post-manager knights, the energy released by them is also useless. It can be said that at most, the soldiers retreating from the underworld are two steps. The army summoned by the Duke of Vauban continuously fell and disappeared on the battlefield. The number of people decreased rapidly every minute, which made him descend from the air to the battlefield. He couldnt watch his army and was completely defeated with ease. . "Boy, don''t be too pretentious. It''s just beginning now." Seeing Noel in the distance, hippie smiled at the battlefield, the Duke of Vauban shouted uncomfortably, feeling he couldn''t let him down. "Are you finally going to fight in person?" Noel asked with a smile, wanting to see what the Duke of Vauban was going to do, and what he would do to defeat his underworld army. "Continue to laugh, and wait for you to cry!" The Duke of Vauban was very upset, especially when he saw Noel''s smile, he was upset, and quickly urged the power of the power in the body. The voice just fell, and the Duke of Vauban began to change. The whole gradually began to become taller, the clothes on the body were broken by the changed body, and the beast''s fluff grew all over the body. Greedy wolves, this power can also turn Vauban into a huge human wolf, about 30 meters long, with silver body hair. After the transformation, the Duke of Vauban, who turned into a giant werewolf, rushed directly into the one-sided battlefield, and with his giant sharp wolf claws, easily defeated the soldiers of the Underworld. This time the armor worn by the underworld soldiers incomparably blocked the Vauban who turned into a giant werewolf. With his immense strength, even if he was not torn into two halves by the wolf claws, he would be hit and flew far away. . However, this did not worry Noor, because even if the soldiers of the Underworld were defeated, or were now directly torn into pieces, they would all return to the Underworld to be reborn, and there was no loss at all. Now the loss is the Duke of Vauban, not only to consume the power of the power, to destroy the soldiers summoned by the Underworld, but also the great knights have been swallowed by the Hellhound. Their souls have been completely invested in the Hades, and they will become the army in the future. A member. In the battlefield, the Duke of Vauban, who was constantly sweeping the underworld soldiers, attracted the attention of the **** dog, letting it give up the devastating knight and rushed to the huge werewolf in the battlefield. auzw.com The three heads of the **** dogs have opened their blood basins, and their sharp fangs are still dripping with green and toxic liquid, while the Duke of Vauban sweeps the underworld soldiers. Prepared, quickly flew from behind him. The attack was successful. The Hellhound bit his head on the arm of the Duke of Vauban, the other bit on his shoulder, and the other bit on his shoulder. "Ahhhh!" The sudden pain behind him made the Duke Vauban, who turned into a giant werewolf, scream in pain. The intense pain made the Duke of Vauban angry, and his eyes immediately turned red. The sharp wolf claws grabbed behind him, ignoring the pain from the body, and directly dragged the **** dog to him. The **** dog was thrown to the ground fiercely, a pair of sharp wolf claws waved wildly, and opened the mouth that turned into a werewolf, biting the neck of the **** dog and tearing off the flesh of the neck directly. Hellhound didn''t sit still either. Since he was pushed to the ground by the Duke of Vauban, he couldn''t bite with the big mouth of the blood basin, but he could use sharp claws to draw a blood stain on his body. Knowing that the two beasts were fighting, Noel had no intention of going up to help and sneak attacks. He also redeemed a sofa from the system, and a large bag of popcorn, lying on the sofa to watch the fight of the two beasts. Soon after, the Hellhounds defeated, and the Duke of Vauban, who had been transformed into a giant werewolf, teared three heads alive, and turned into a black mist to return to the gate of the Hades. The Duke of Vauban was not much better. He turned into a giant werewolf, covered with claw marks and bite marks, blood stained his fur, and he was panting continuously. The two armies in the battlefield also stopped at this time, because the army of the Duke of Vauban was wiped out by a large number of underworld soldiers and cavalry while he was fighting with the **** dog. But there are no corpses left in the battlefield. After all, they are summoned by power, so there will be no corpses. "Undead, your army is over, this return is not too good!" Looking at the very tired Duke of Vauban, Noel smiled provocatively with a smile on his face, laughing: "And, even My watchdog can make you so embarrassed, it seems that you are not too good!" The Duke of Vauban, who had just regained his calmness, almost heard the provocative words of Noel, and almost violently ran away again, but he was forced down by him, because the impulse could not solve the problem, and would consume a lot of power and power. Ignoring Noel''s words, the Duke of Vauban, who turned into a werewolf, began to gradually return to human form. The clothes that had been broken by him just now changed back to their original appearance, and the claw marks on the face and body Also recover quickly. .. v2 Chapter 105： Lightning strike The Duke of Vauban changed back to the old man''s appearance, and he calmed down completely, and began to move his body to see if his injuries had recovered. "Boy, let''s start the second round!" Did not find any physical discomfort, Duke Vauban looked at Noel lying on the sofa in the distance, his face did not have any discomfort and anger, he looked very very calm. "The second round? When you are done, I, the soldiers, are talking." After that, Noel smiled and waved his hands, causing the underworld soldiers on the battlefield to rush to the location of the Duke of Vauban. "Really?" Duke Vauban said quietly, activating another power in his body. With the activation of the power of the Duke of Vauban, the sky became dark clouds instantly, the sun was immediately covered by the dark clouds, and no trace of light was visible. There was a gust of wind on the ground, electric current flashed in the dark clouds of the sky, and heavy rain fell in the sky, and a storm soon formed. "Then all the soldiers will be solved first, and we are starting the second round!" The Duke of Vauban, with a sneer on his face, raised his right hand high and waved at the Underworld soldiers rushing forward. The right hand of the Duke of Vauban just waved at the underworld soldiers, and the thundercloud in the sky dropped several thunders and blasted towards the underworld army that was rushing quickly. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Thunderstorms fell, hitting the underworld soldiers wearing black armor, and bombarded the ground out of deep pits, triggering a series of explosions. The underworld soldiers and cavalry hit were directly converted into black mist, and returned to the still open stone door behind Noel. It didnt take long for the underworld bombardment, and the underworld army summoned by Noel was all turned into black mist and returned to the stone gate. The battlefield was now bombarded, turning this large area into a large area. Dead place. The entire return of the Underworld Army made the huge stone gate closed gradually, and then fell back to the bottom of the ground until it completely disappeared in this battlefield. System gentleman, what old power does Vauban use? Seeing your own army of the underworld, they were all defeated so soon, Noel wanted to know what power this was. The host, this power is called turbulent wind, and the power of Vauban is overthrown by Feng Bo, Leigong, and Rain Master in Chinese mythology. It will summon a huge storm, and it can also control the thunder of the thunder cloud in the storm. auzw.com Power usurped from China? This can only be taken over, not to mention this power is very suitable for yourself. After being systematically introduced, Noel decided to plunder this power. After all, Noel has the power of storm, and the power of thunder and lightning has the ability of thunder and lightning. As long as the power of the Duke of Vauban is plundered, this can further strengthen his ability and power, and then the strength will be a higher level. floor. "Now we can start the second round!" After the destruction of the underworld army, the Duke of Vauban will not care. Noel is thinking about something and directly controlling Thundercloud to create a thunder that is several times stronger than before. Let the falling mine aim at Noel''s position, and control him to slash from the air. The Duke of Vauban wants to use this falling mine to tell the other party that he is not irritating, and that annoying himself has to pay a painful price. The sound of thunderclouds in the sky reminded Noel, who was thinking, to feel that there was a powerful lightning in the air, which was attacking himself at a high speed, but this did not make him feel scared, nor did he let him rush to avoid, and Is slowly sitting up from the sofa. "Listen, daughters of the eternal night, daughters of the earth and the shadow! Use evil to curb evil, pay for sin with sin, sacrifice blood with blood, use tooth to return tooth, and use this as the beginning of revenge. The mother killed by the enemy Blood, in the most tragic state of death, tells that there is no way to repay the favor! Ah ghost woman Megella, avenger Tisifoni, the endless Alexto, will soon return the curse, execute revenge! Now it is revenge! At the time." Noel spoke the words and spirits, the power of the goddess of revenge started, and the phantoms of the three goddesses of revenge appeared beside him, snuggling with a smile on his body. At this time, the powerful thunder falling from the sky landed to where Noel was, but they were intercepted by three vengeful women, but this time they did not reflect the fall back to the sky, but controlled it on their palms. "Give back to the old immortal!" said Noel, who smiled evilly, and said to the three vengeful goddesses around them, let them reflect the falling thunder to the old immortal Duke of Vauban. Upon receiving Noel''s instructions, the three vengeful goddesses threw the thunder carried in their hands, and quickly threw them towards the Duke of Vauban in the distance, twice as fast as when the sky had just fallen. Seeing the powerful thunder made by himself, reflected by the power of Noel, the deep lock between the eyebrows of the Duke of Vauban should recognize this power for him, just wondering why it appeared in Noel''s hands. However, the Duke of Vauban also knew that it was not a time for delusions, so the thundercloud that quickly controlled the sky dropped a powerful thunderstorm. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The thunder falling from the sky directly hits the reflected thunder, which caused a powerful explosion and sound. The ground affected by the sag was depressed downward. The gravel sputtered quickly around, and the dust and explosion raised thick smoke. The reflex attack, which did not hit the Duke of Vauban, did not disappoint Noel. This is completely an expected thing. If it can be hit so easily, then the oldest god-killer of Vauban, even if it is in vain So many years. .. v2 Chapter 106： Industry fire With the moment of smoke and dust flying, Noel released the power of the goddess of revenge, and activated the power of the electric light flint in the next second. The black arc flashes continuously on Noel''s body, using the effect of the power of electric light and flint to turn into black lightning and enter the realm of swift speed, rushing towards the Duke of Vauban. Entering the realm of speed, Noel, who is a black lightning, rushes through the flying dust and smoke, and the high speed directly scatters the thick smoke. In a blink of an eye, he came to the Duke of Vauban, and Noel, who was in the form of lightning, returned to human form, condensing all the black thunder in his hands, condensing it into a spear of lightning. Although the Duke of Vauban could not see Noel who entered the state of swift speed, the accumulated combat experience and the sense of danger in the battle during the years let him know that the danger had reached his own. If he died in a hurry, he would be himself. Therefore, only the power was used immediately, and a purple flame sword was condensed in the hands of the Duke of Vauban, quickly blocking it in front of him to wait for the crisis that the unknown made him uneasy. "boom" Noels lightning spear was condensed and formed, which was blocked by the flame sword of the Duke of Vauban. The current and the flame directly collided together. The black current and the purple flame splashed in an instant. The collision of the two produced a strong explosion. Let both quickly flash back to avoid. The two, who avoided the explosion, locked their eyebrows deeply. It was hard to believe that this would be the result. They were not what they both wanted to see, and they couldnt understand why it was like this. How can this be, is this not a black thunder that can wipe out everything? How could it be blocked by the flame sword of Vauban? ! Thinking that, looking at the location of the explosion, Noel couldnt believe it, and the ability of the Duke of Vauban did not appear in the previous data. "Boy, how could you have this power, this should be the power of Alexander Gascoigne!" The Duke of Vauban said in surprise, because this power of Alexander Gascoigne has the same purple flame as himself Destructive power. Moreover, the Duke of Vauban fought against Alexander Gascoin, who had just become a God-killer. So it is very clear that the power Noel is using now is Alexander Gascoigne, the power that was successfully obtained for the first time to kill God, and the Duke of Vauban is quite sure that he remembered correctly. "Old and immortal, you really guessed right. The power of this sparkle flint is indeed the power of Alexander Gascoigne, but now it is only my power!" Wen Yan said, Noel said very directly, a little There is no meaning to hide. auzw.com After all, the Duke of Vauban has seen it, and it is superfluous to hide it. This will only attract the contempt of the other party, and Noor will not be stupidly despised by others. Worried about the other party knowing, there is no way to crack this power. Anyway, there are so many backhands that the thing to do now is to force out the ownership of the Duke of Vauban to see which one is more suitable for you, and to see the effect of those powers. While answering the question of the Duke of Vauban, Noel did not waste time in vain, but let the system check the power used by the other party, wanting to know why it can be blocked, and it can wipe out all the black thunder. After a moment of effort, the system inquired about the powers currently used by the Duke of Vauban, and passed the information to Noel''s mind, letting him know what kind of power, what kind of effects and abilities it had. Host. Sashadyan Talvo, now uses the power as the severer of karmic fire Effect: Lower the flame that even God can burn out from the sky, turning the surrounding area into a sea of ??fire. The flame will also spread to a minimum within the range that can swallow a city, and then you can interrupt the burning according to your own will. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t stop. These flames will burn for at least seven days and seven nights. They are not only used for combat, but also for the ability of scorched earth tactics. No wonder, this flame can resist all the black thunder that annihilates. It seems that there are still good things in Vauban. This trip is not in vain. After receiving the system information, Noel smiled happily on his face. In addition to the power of the stormy wind just now, the other two powers, Noel, are not eye-catching. He does not want to turn into a werewolf because of the greedy wolf group, because it is too detrimental to his image. Another cage for death servants, this one only needs to kill the enemy by hand, but who will leave the enemy boringly around, and Norr and the army of the underworld are at hand, which is completely useless power for himself. The most important point is that every time Noel has to kill all the worlds, those original male pig feet, then because of this power, let them stay beside him, which makes Noel feel uncomfortable. "Boy, how did you take away the power of Alexander Gascoigne?" Hearing Noel''s admission, Duke Vauban''s eyes showed a greedy look. Fools can see that what the Duke of Vauban thinks now is nothing more than to get a way to plunder other people''s powers like Noel, so that there is no need to wait hard for the incompetent **** to come. You dont have to spend so much time, leaving expectations to those witches. After all, it is not necessarily a success to summon the gods who dont follow, and now that there is a method of plundering power, this can become the strongest **** killer. The Duke of Bon does not want to be fake. .. v2 Chapter 107： comply with Seeing clearly, the look of Duke Vauban''s desire, Norr knew what he was thinking, but even if he told him, he had no way to use it. "I do have a way to plunder the power of gods or godslayers, but why should I tell you how, which is good for me?" Noel shrugged, acknowledging that he did indeed possess and plunder others or gods. Powerful method. "As long as you tell me the way, this time you attacked me, the two of us can still form an alliance to plunder several other powers together." Wen Yan, the God of Duke Vauban''s greed is more obvious, I tried to cover up just now, and now I don''t even cover up. "Cut! White wolf with empty gloves, you''re talking nonsense. I''m here to plunder your powers, why do you need your forgiveness, and do you have absolute certainty to defeat me?" Noel grinned, Like the idiot, looking at the greedy Duke of Vauban. "What do you want to say the method?" Since Noel''s words made the Duke of Vauban very uncomfortable and very angry, but he still forced it down, because he wanted to get this method. . As long as the method is at hand, before plundering the power of several others, and finally owning a lot of power, it is not too late to clean up Noel. "Give me the power you are using now, and I will tell you the method of looting power, so that you can show your sincerity, otherwise I would not dare to believe you easily." The eyeball turned and suddenly thought of Noel, yes Duke Vauban smiled, to see if he would fall into the trap. "This." The Duke of Vauban froze for a moment, really did not expect Noel, still want to get power from himself, and hesitated to agree. "Can you not be so mother-in-law, give it if you don''t want to pull it down, anyway, it''s a matter of defeating you anyway." Seeing the Duke of Vauban hesitating, Noel hurriedly said that he was not allowed to have time to think. The urged words made the Duke of Vauban frown deeply, thinking quickly in his mind, whether he would agree or not. As long as you agree, you will be able to obtain a method of plundering power, and Noel will also personally demonstrate in front of him, losing one power in exchange for the opportunity to plunder multiple powers, it seems that it is not a loss-making transaction. "Okay, I will give this power to you." After careful thinking in his mind, the Duke of Vauban agreed to Noel''s request, because he did not want to miss such a good opportunity, but he was always alert to the other party in case his heart What is wrong fled here immediately. "Then we are now an alliance, but don''t disturb you later, otherwise there will be no bad consequences, don''t blame me for not reminding you." Seeing the Duke of Vauban agreed, Noel pretended to relax. , Disperse the power in the body to start. auzw.com "Well, then you quickly demonstrate the method of plundering power. Let''s plunder together, the powers of several other godslayers." Seeing Noel''s power was released, the Duke of Vauban froze for a moment, but did not relax his vigilance. I''m afraid the other party pretends to be intentional. "Then I''m going to start." Noel smiled slightly, deliberately made a few gestures, and at the same time slowly released black gas, trying not to be hostile to the Duke of Vauban, so that he could relax his vigilance and put it in one fell swoop. Give the uniform. The Duke of Vauban carefully memorized the gestures made by Noel''s hands and the whispered words in his mouth, and they were firmly remembered in his mind, and the black air that was not hostile was completely ignored by him. , Let it surround itself, and completely ignored it. Of course, when Black Qi completely wrapped the body of the Duke of Vauban, he felt that the power of the criminal who broke the fire in his body disappeared, which made him recover from the gesture of Noel, and he was very alert. But he was not Knowing that everything is too late. After swallowing the power of the scapegoat of the karma, Noor''s mouth gradually twitched, without any intention of stopping to swallow, and then began to devour the power of the raging storm. "Boy, power is in your hands..." The Duke of Vauban felt wrong before he finished his words, and confirmed the uneasiness in his heart when he saw Noel''s evil smile. Quickly checking the power in the body, the Duke of Vauban was surprised to find that he could not feel the power at all. Now he knew that he had been deceived, and Noel was definitely looting other powers. "Asshole!! Stop now, you have taken the guilt of karma, you can''t fail to keep the promise!!" The Duke of Vauban struggled with all his strength, trying to break free from the black gas package, but no With the blessing of power, he is a mortal, and there is no possibility of breaking away. "Promise? The method of plundering power is my own unique ability to devour any object, any divine power or ability, and of course, including power, and I abide by the promise to tell you!" Wen Yan, Noel said with a smile, and Follow the promise and say the way. "You" Duke of Vauban had just wanted to insult, but Noel controlled the black gas, and sealed his mouth directly, so that he could only struggle in the same place as a worm. During the period of fulfilling his promise, Noel devoured the power of the storm and completely swallowed it, and began to draw away two inconspicuous powers, exchanged the seal of the item from the system, and waited for time to consider how to deal with it. Those two capabilities. In the process of sealing the power, Noel found that there were two more powers in the body of the Duke of Vauban that he had not used, and quickly let the system check out the data of this power. .. v2 Chapter 108： may One is the pupil of Sodom: the power usurped by Vauban from the demon **** Barrow in Celtic mythology will become an emerald-colored evil eye when in use. When this evil eye shines, it is in sight The living people you see will turn into solid salt. The other is the black dragon of the underworld: the flesh ti is put into a state of false death, and the spiritual body is transformed into a black dragon. During this period, flesh ti will be in an unguarded state, but it can travel to and from the universe with a dragon spirit. And, this power can be used to consume a large amount of mana. Seeing the power of the Black Dragon in the Underworld, Noel was a little thankful that he had not rashly killed the Duke of Vauban, otherwise he would use this power to run to the Utopia, and there will definitely be countless troubles when he wants to find him. Unusually difficult. After all, there is a strange space in the Umbra, even Qingqiu Yuanhui is not necessarily, fully aware of all the routes inside, as long as the Duke of Vauban hides in Umbra, it is estimated that it is more difficult than finding him. But now it has been discovered by Noel, and it is impossible for the Duke of Vauban to resurrect, unless he suddenly becomes a resurrection power, otherwise he can only sleep here. And these two powers, Noel intends to accept them all. Although there is a system with this artifact, it is impossible to die in this way, but there is a resurrection ability, there is no need to worry about overturning the boat in the gutter, used to deceive sympathy The heart is also good. As for the power of Sodoms pupil, Noel sees the most delighted sight, which gives him one more power to stare and kill. With the existence of this power, he does not even need to move his hands. Too. It didn''t take long for all the unnecessary powers to be sealed, and the powers that Noll needed completely integrated the system with itself, making it a power that belongs only to itself. Of course, the shortcomings of power have been modified by the system, which makes the power more powerful. Now Noel is full of joy and plundered so many powers in one breath. "Sure enough, snatching is the fastest shortcut, which is much more convenient than finding the incompetent **** everywhere." Feeling a serious feeling, the power of the fusion in the body was completed, Noel said to himself with a smile, slowly opened his own Eyes. Opening his eyes, the pupils did not turn into turquoise, or the original color, which was the result of Noel''s system modification, because the turquoise made him look uncomfortable, and did not want this color to appear on himself. After finishing the matter of power, Noel looked at the Duke of Vauban in the distance. He was still tightly wrapped by the black gas, and lost the power of the pupil of Sodom, so that the pupils of his eyes receded into the green, However, due to excessive anger, his eyes were replaced by crimson. The Duke of Vauban can now be said to be extremely angry, and he would like to deprive Noel to live, but no matter how struggling or activating his power, he cannot escape from the black gas, so he can only stare at Noel. . "Old and immortal, do you have any last words?" Noel said with a smile on his face in front of the Duke of Vauban, and controlled the movement of black gas from his mouth, giving him the ability to speak the last words. auzw.com "Boy, don''t be too happy, even if I die, I will come back to get revenge on you!" The black gas moved away from his mouth, the Duke of Vauban gritted his teeth, and his red eyes stared at Noel, as if To stun him like this. "It is impossible for you to come back. The power of the black dragon in the underworld has completely reached my hands. You will not have the possibility of resurrection." Noel shook his head with a smile, probably guessing the Duke of Vauban, in Thinking about something. "What?!" Wen Yan said, the redness of the eyes of Duke Vauban disappeared, and was surprised by Noel''s words. If it was as he said, he would not be able to be resurrected. "Of course your other powers, I have all received it. You have changed from a high king to an ordinary mortal and a poor old man." Noel said the facts directly, without concealing anything. The meaning of the Duke of Vauban wanted to see if he could withstand this stimulation. If such a stimulus could suffocate the Duke of Vauban, Noel would be very happy to suffocate him, then he would not have to kill him. "Impossible!! Absolutely impossible" The Duke of Vauban shook his head frantically, distrusting Noel''s words. "Everything is possible! If you don''t believe it, you can try whatever you want." Noel shrugged his shoulders with a smile and recovered the black gas that wrapped the Duke of Vauban, giving him freedom of movement. "Follow my call, come out, my wolf pack, kill the people in front of you!!" Freed, the eyes of the Duke of Vauban flashed coldly, and immediately wanted to activate the power of the greedy wolf pack, near Noel''s tears in front of him. Into fragments. After waiting for a while, the Duke of Vauban froze in place, because the wolves did not heed the call, and the power did not respond at all. Now he somewhat believed that Noel said it was true. But the Duke of Vauban was not reconciled, so quickly tried other powers, hoping to get a response from the powers, and then killed Noel with a smile on his face. But the idea is generally good, but now it is cruel. Looking at the Duke of Vauban like a lunatic in front of him, he kept talking about the use of power and power. Noel did not intend to disturb him, so he tried the power so desperately, so that he could fall into the vortex of despair. among. Just as Noel thought, one by one tried the power. At the same time each power did not respond, the despair in the heart of the Duke of Vauban will deepen. Now he is soaked with sweat, and his heart is full of endless despair. One step Step into the abyss of despair. .. v2 Chapter 109： death Constantly speaking the words and spirits, and constantly bringing disappointment, the Duke of Vauban quickly tried out the power, but no one responded to his call, and now he really has the heart of death. After all, the Duke of Vauban is famous, and there are countless enemies. In the past, there was still the power to suppress them and make them fear and fear themselves. They could only act with care. But now all the power has been plundered, and it has become an ordinary mortal. If it is known by those enemies, it is estimated that it will not let itself die easily. It will definitely torture itself for a long time. This is the Duke of Vauban. Wan did not want to see the results. The desperate Duke of Vauban sat directly on the ground, thinking about how to deal with the previous enemy, seeming to forget the existence of Noel, just thinking about how to save his life, or find a secret place Come back. "Old and immortal, all of my powers have been tried. I haven''t lied." Looking at the Duke Vauban who was sitting on the ground, Noel said with a smile, so that he remembered that he was still here. Upon hearing this, the Duke of Vauban raised his head and looked at the smiling Noel in front of him. The rage deceived and deprived of power instantly burned in his heart, and he completely lost the ability to think calmly. "It''s all you! It''s your fault! I want you to die" When the anger reached its extreme, the Duke of Vauban suddenly stood up, madly rushing towards Noel, trying to tear him to pieces, wanting to give him alive Eat it. "It doesn''t seem to be mad, what a pity!" Noel shook his head in disappointment, and gave a foot to the Duke of Vauban, who kicked his heart fiercely. Sounded. "what!!" The Duke of Vauban, who was kicked, flew directly backwards and hit a withered tree before stopping, lying on the ground to cover the kicked heart, and bright red blood continued to flow from his mouth. It became this look, and did not calm the Duke of Vauban to bear the pain of the broken bone from the chest. He slowly climbed up from the ground and supported the dead tree behind him. His eyes were red. Noel staring at the distance. The breath in his heart smoothed a little, and the Duke of Vauban pointed his palm at Noel, and a small fireball spewed out of his palm, and quickly attacked the Noel in the distance. Originally a god-killer, it was completely insulated from magic, but before the god-killer, the Duke of Vauban was a magician, and now he has become a mortal, recovering the previously lost spell power, let He was able to use magic to attack again. "Oh?! Unexpectedly, you old immortal, actually use magic!" Looking at the small fireball coming fast, Noel said with some surprise, it was indeed unexpected, since the Duke of Vauban would still Use magic. "However, this kind of magic has no use at all, and it can''t hurt me." auzw.com "At the moment I arrived here, your destiny of death was determined. No one can let you escape this destiny, so dont do those unnecessary resistances and struggles, and accept your destiny obediently. !" Starting the power of the storm, Knoll''s right hand suddenly waved in front of him. The gust of wind directly blew out the incoming small fireball, and the gust of wind also pressed the Duke of Vauban to the dead tree. The gust of wind kept blowing on the face of the Duke of Vauban, which made him calm down a little, but there was a fear in his heart, which he had never felt since he became a godslayer. And every time Noel stepped forward, the Duke of Vauban felt that death was approaching, the fear in his heart spread to the body, and the body began to tremble, spreading from his body to his face. "Relax, cut it with a knife, there won''t be any pain, you will die quickly and leave this world forever." Noel, with a grinning smile on his face, flashed a golden arc in his hand, and the golden sword immediately appeared Came out. "No! No! You can''t kill me!" Looking at Noel holding the golden sword, he was walking towards this step by step. The Duke of Vauban yelled in fear, he didn''t want to die now, he didn''t want to leave now. this world. "Why not? You have no value anymore. If you survive, you will definitely find me a lot of trouble. This is not the result I want." Dragging the golden sword in his hand, Noel soon came to Vauban In front of the duke. "As long as you can let me go, I can help you find the **** of disobedience, I can help you find other godslayers!" The Duke of Vauban, occupied by fear, began to search for hope for survival. Because only alive, there will be many things, whether it is revenge or becoming a godslayer again, there is only one premise, that is alive. "No, my helper is enough, so bye!" Slowly raised the golden sword in his hand, Noel did not want to continue nonsense, after killing the Duke of Vauban, he had to go to other places, but not so much. Waste more time. "I won''t let you go if I''m a ghost!!" Duke Vauban shouted with resentment when he saw that Noel had made up his mind. After all, he knew he was going to die, and there was no use in asking for mercy. The golden sword held by him was swept by Noel at a super high speed. The golden light flashed around the neck of the Duke of Vauban, and immediately dispersed the golden sword, and turned to leave this severely damaged place. "You." The Duke of Vauban said, and his head slipped from his neck, and he could clearly see his body. The neck without a head is like a fountain, spraying bright red blood into the sky, and the tree on which the headless body is resting is also cut off by the golden sword. .. v2 Chapter 110： stop "Fire Spirit, the old immortal soul, is yours." Instead of looking at the scene behind him, Noel continued to walk forward and said to the air to himself. Noel''s words, at the moment when it just fell, in the space beside the headless corpse, the red and black arms with sharp nails directly smashed the space and grabbed the headless corpse leaning against the dead tree. Fiery sharp nails pierced the chest of the headless corpse, burned it to ashes with flames immediately, grabbed the translucent soul of the Duke of Vauban, and condensed into a small sphere of soul in the hand, quickly grabbed the arm The interior of the space was recovered. The disappearance of the red and black arm, the space that was just smashed just now, quickly restored the original appearance, as if nothing happened, only the ashes of the corpses on the ground were left, and gradually disappeared in the air with the breeze blowing. . After leaving the Noel, he found it through the system. Anne Chalutons position, using the power of electro-optical flint, turned into a black current and entered the realm of fast speed, quickly rushing towards her location. Entrance to the deep mountain. Anne Charruton uses power to stop the army she wants to enter, as well as the local magical associations, so that they are not allowed to go further. The blocked magical association, when Anne Charuton used the power, immediately knew that the person who was blocking the road was one of the seven kings in the world, so he could only stop. I also asked about what the Duke of Vauban, who lives in the mountains, was doing in the mountains. There was so much noise that the summoned storms all hit the cities. Although the members of the magic association are very clear in their hearts, it must have been caused by the battle, but they did not ask directly. If the king in front of him is not happy, no one here can leave the house alive. Therefore, I can only change the way to see if I can ask something, so that I can guess for others, but the members of the magic association have received unexpected answers. "The old and immortal Vauban is fighting the new king inside, so there is so much noise. If you are going to go in, I won''t stop you any of you, whoever lived impatiently, even if you go in Give it a try." Anne Charuton smiled and said very straightforwardly that Noel and the Duke of Vauban were fighting in the mountains. "Huh..." Some of the people who came to ask questions did not respond, but did not expect that the king in front of him would tell the message out. He also believed that this was not a lie, because there was no need to lie at all. The most important thing is that as the king of the world, he does not cut such boring jokes with himself and others, so this interrogator is very sure that the king is definitely not lying in front of him. auzw.com Having received such important information, this person who came to inquire just wanted to go back to the army, and ordered the person to return to the city as soon as possible and issue an urgent evacuation order. After all, the battle between the God-killer and the God-killer would definitely spread to the cities outside the mountains if there was a real fire, and there would definitely be countless deaths and injuries, and the city might be razed to the ground. "Actually, you don''t need to be so anxious." Anne Charuton shrugged her shoulders. She saw through the idea of ??the magical associates in front of her. She just wanted to go back to evacuate the ordinary people or let some senior officials evacuate quickly. "Wang, do you have any orders?" The staff of the Magic Association frowned slightly, but they dared not say anything, because the people in front of them couldn''t afford to offend. "I have nothing to tell you, but you don''t need to rush back to evacuate the people and senior officials in the city because the battle is over." Anne Charuton could clearly feel that Noel was rushing towards this side Come here, which proves that the battle is over. Just after finishing talking, a black current reached Anne Charlton''s side, and instantly changed into a humanoid figure, drawing her into her arms. Noel''s arrival didn''t surprise Anne Charuton, but the members of the Magic Association and the soldiers of the army were frightened. When the reaction came, they raised their weapons and were very nervous. "I hate it. Others are pointing at me with guns, so you have a chance to live, and now you put my weapons away immediately, and then don''t take it on your own!" said Noel, who was in a good mood, embracing Anne Charruton , With a smile, glanced at the people present. "Asshole!! What are you all doing, put your weapons away, or you will all get rid of me?" Noel''s words made the inquiring personnel roar at the army behind them. Because he recognized that Noel was the new king in the world, and now the army''s move was to death, so he would scold in anger, which is also to protect their lives. It is said that the soldiers of the army received orders from the chief and laid down their weapons. Although they did not know what was going on, they knew that the person who came was a big man. "King, I''m really sorry, they are all responsible. Only when you suddenly appear will you make such an rude act." The staff of the magic association quickly fell to one knee on the ground and said carefully. Hope to be forgiven by this new king. "Forget it, anyway, they also put down their weapons. We are going to stay here for two days. You go to arrange accommodation for us, is it okay?" Noel smiled slightly, looked down at the person kneeling on the ground, and Said his own request. .. v2 Chapter 111： thank "I understand, now I immediately order the staff to do it, please wait a moment." The staff of the Magic Association said very respectfully. Having said that, after getting Noel''s permission, the magical association personnel stood up from the ground, turned around and quickly walked into the army, and ordered the personnel to proceed with these matters. And let people drive the car, intending to **** Noel and Anne Charuton, leave the entrance into the mountains, and go to the residence to be arranged. In fact, the staff of the Magic Association wanted to ask the Duke of Vauban for information, but he knew clearly that now is not the time to ask these questions. Go in. However, it is certain that the Duke of Vauban must have been defeated, otherwise the new king named Noel will not stand here intact, if it is really what he thought, this is a thing worth celebrating. After all, the Duke of Vauban, there is not a lot of oppression here. If someone can defeat and kill him, the Balkan Peninsula in Eastern Europe will be able to celebrate, so that they will not be angry with the Duke of Vauban. Soon, a luxurious car drove, and under the leadership of the interviewer just now, Noel and Anne Charuton sat in the car together, waiting for the magical association to take them to the place where they lived. "Sir, the best hotel you have ordered is already booked, and the guests around the room have asked them to leave." A member of the magic association quickly ran to the window of the driver''s seat and reported to the The task received. "Well, great! Just give me the address, and let some people stay at the entrance to the mountain to prevent ordinary people from entering, and all others will be withdrawn." The driver''s seat heard the report and nodded. And began to tell the next thing. "Yes, sir!" After that, the person who reported the situation quickly walked away from the limousine and began to order the staff to stay behind, and let the rest evacuate here. The person who got the address also started the luxury car. Under the opening of the two armored vehicles, they left the entrance into the deep mountain and went to the top luxury hotel in the city. After a long time, when the limousine was about to arrive at the hotel, the senior executive of the magical association driving the limousine finally couldn''t help but want to ask about the situation of the Duke of Vauban, so that some things could be arranged. "Wang, disturb you, do you have time to confuse me?" From the rear-view mirror, I saw Noel closing his eyes and recuperating, driving the top of the luxury car, and asked carefully, fearing to offend the two great gods behind. Too. "What do you want to know?" Noel, in a good mood, slowly opened his eyes and looked at the man driving the car. auzw.com "Thank you very much! Wang, actually I want to know what happened to the Duke of Vauban." Seeing Noel in the back seat, there was no sign of anger. The senior of the Magic Association was relieved and proposed that it had just been Confused about the problem. "That old guy? I just killed it and disappeared forever in the world." After hearing that, Noel said very calmly, and the fact that the magical association''s seniors were shocked, there was no intention to hide it. ""The senior man driving the car was not shocked, but he quickly recovered from his surprise. Otherwise, this luxurious car would hit the armored car in front of the road. "Did you feel sad that you lost the king who protected here." Seeing the person driving the car, the facts were shocked by the facts spoken, and Noel thought he was sad for the Duke of Vauban. "No, no, Wang, thank you very much. It''s really good news to eradicate the devil, the Duke of Vauban." Once again, when hearing Noel''s words, the driver of the car said excitedly, and sincerely thanked This new king. "Thank me?" This reaction made Noel stunned for a moment, contrary to what he thought. He thought he had heard it wrong and wanted to make sure with the other party. "Wang, I am indeed thanking you. You rescued the Balkan Peninsula from Eastern Europe from the depths of the water. I don''t thank you, but who do I want to thank." The senior driver of the car said very excitedly, and couldn''t suppress the excitement at all. There is no way. Under the oppression of the Duke of Vauban, the local magical associations have no dead people. Now that the Vauban has been killed, this senior executive can''t do it without excitement. "Is this a good thing?" Noel asked Annie Charuton looking at him. He did not expect to do a good thing like this. "Yes, the Duke of Vauban is cruel, no one can take him, because he is one of the oldest **** killers, except that Bishop Luo Hao can compete with him. There is no way." Anne Charuton nodded with a smile and explained to Noel that he did a good deed, except for a cruel demon. As Noel talked to Anne Chaluton, the senior staff of the Magic Association drove the car to the door of a super-luxury top-level hotel and opened the door to the back seat of the car for the two. The high level of the Magic Association, very enthusiastic to Noel and Anne Charruton, introduced this super luxuriously decorated top hotel, while leading the way to the top suite just booked. Along the way, I thank Noel for removing the Duke of Vauban and handing the business card to the two. I repeatedly promised to come as soon as I called, and then excitedly left the door of the top suite to talk to the other members of the Magic Association. This is great news for them. .. v2 Chapter 112： Everywhere Seeing the staff of the magical association changed from very respectful to enthusiastic, this ultra-fast change effect made Noel have some reactions, and some could not stand the attitude of the person, and there were those who were full of worship thanks Look. "Fortunately, I know what the reason is, otherwise I must have thought that the goods just like men just now, and I saw my goose bumps fell off the ground." Seeing the senior staff gradually disappearing into the line of sight, Noel''s mouth twitched and said, what he said On the way, there was a baffling cold war. "He treated you like a big hero, isn''t that a good thing?" Anne Charlton said with a smile, snuggling in Noel''s arms. "I don''t want to be a hero. That is the profession that dies the fastest and has the most concerns. I have to be scared of everything. I''m not a **** fool. I still like to be a badass. Do whatever you want." Noel She shrugged her shoulders and looked down on the profession of heroes. Only those angry youths who were stunned by blood would choose this profession that hangs into the wild. "It seems a bit reasonable! Being a hero, you have to go to the front when you are in trouble. That''s why it was done by the **** fool. Fortunately, I changed my job in time." Anne Charluton nodded, thinking that Noel was a little reasonable and said it was nice. It''s called a hero, and it''s awkward to call it a lot of business, or people who are idle and looking for something. "Don''t worry about the heroes and bears. Just a little bit of sweat and a little sweat, let''s go in and wash them together." Lazy to think about what a **** hero, Noel, who smiles evilly, will Anne Chaluton picked up and entered the interior of the luxurious top suite. After hearing Noels words, Anne Charuton blushed and had a little bit of anticipation in her heart. After all, it was not a painful thing, but a loving movement that could please the body and mind. Entering the interior of the top-level suite, Noel quickly found the bathroom, quickly hugged Anne Charuton into the interior, and the two simply washed away the sweat on their bodies. After that, there was a lot of rumbling in the bath room. After a lot of war and careful cleaning, he took Anne Charuton out and let herself lie down on the sofa to rest, while Noel called the service staff to bring lunch. Next, when the waiter brought the meal, Anne Charuton was fed by Noel, and she happily ate the food to her mouth bite by bite, and the two had a pleasant lunch together. However, the two did not know that the murder of the Duke of Vauban had already spread through the local magical association, and they almost did not immediately hold a celebration, and celebrated it in the city. One day passed auzw.com And this news was also known to the spies of magical associations around the world. While surprised and shocked, they quickly passed the information back to their respective magical associations to let them know the amazing news of the day. No way, who made Duke Vauban one of the oldest god-killers, and its strength can be said to be a powerful anomaly. Except for Bishop Luo Hao and the **** who does not follow, it can basically be said to be an invincible existence in this world. . With the addition of plural powers, that is not to say defeat is defeated, but Knor, a newly born god-killer, first killed Alexander Gascoigne, and now kills the powerful and abnormal Duke of Vauban, which is Had to make people feel shocked and amazing. At the same time, the magical associations around the world are very eager to know that this new king, in the end, killed the powerful **** of incompatibility, what powerful power he gained, so that he can use this to kill two God killer. But apart from the magical association in Japan, no one knew at all that Noel killed the god. Although they didnt see the figure of the Underworld God in person, they were 100% sure that the Underworld God was indeed in a Japanese city. It''s coming. Because there are indeed traces of battle destruction in Japanese cities, and the breath of death that can infect food, making the city unable to live normally in a short period of time, all these signs indicate that the gods of the death department are coming. Moreover, the sweet meal Dongma also learned from several other elders of the magic association that Suzunos male life has been killed by Noel, and Princess Glass Hitomi was also taken away from Japan by this person, causing them to lose two instantly The name guards the existence of Japan. However, even if the Japanese magic society knew, they would not dare to say it casually, because it is likely to cause Noels anger, and now there is no person who stops him in Japan, so such a pure act of death, killing them. Not dare to do it. In the deep mountains of Lushan, Jiangxi Province, China, Luo Cuilian first felt the death of the God-killer, and soon received a message from apprentice Lu Yinghua. The news of the death of the Duke of Vauban made Luo Cuilian very happy. After all, this was his long-time dead rival. At the same time, he was more and more interested in Noel. He wanted to see what kind of person he was and wanted to have a good relationship with him. ''S fight, there was no worry that he came to trouble. Sarbatredoni in Europe, after searching by local magical associations, finally found the strongest sword king in Europe on an unmanned island, and killed the two **** killers. The intelligence, and the murderer''s information were delivered to his hands. "It seems that I was lucky, at least I wasn''t directly killed at that time." Looking at the thick intelligence in his hands, Salbatredoni thanked himself for his good luck and fortunately he could live to the present. .. v2 Chapter 113： celebration Salbatredoni, who had been practicing **** the isolated island, wanted to wait for the cultivation to achieve certain results, and then went to a good battle to find Noel. But now the information in his hands makes Salbatredoni clearly know how naive his thoughts are. This is completely a self-seeking move. Since he does not want to admit that he is not an opponent of the Duke of Vauban, but this It is an indisputable fact. "Leader, please be careful these days, the newly born king may come to trouble at any time, because his purpose is already very clear." The magical association member who passed the information, looked at the sad and sad face of Salbatredo Nepal, I hope he can be more careful. Because Enors current behavior has shown that he is challenging or killing the **** killers everywhere, the local magic associations in Europe dont want Sarbatredoni to be killed, otherwise the **** of disobedience will suddenly appear in Europe, and there will be no time People can talk to each other. Moreover, in addition to fighting, Salbatredoni is not as brutal as the Duke of Vauban. The local magic associations in Europe all like him, so he does not want him to be killed by the new king. "There is no use in being careful. If he really wants to come to me, even hiding in the corner of the world is useless." Salbatredoni shrugged and threw the thick information in his hand before him. Among the fires. Sarbatredoni, he is too lazy to think about so many things, he will definitely come to hide and not hide, so why bother adding unnecessary troubles to himself, thinking only to his own It''s just a block in my heart. The personnel of the local magic association in Europe saw Salbatredoni''s indifferent attitude, which made him feel very helpless and worried. It is estimated that it is useless to persuade. He will never listen to his words and hide. After driving away the magical association, Salbatredoni continued to train himself, but he did not say one thing, that is, he knew how to get the chance and hope to survive in the hands of Noel. It''s just that you have to give up the identity of the God-killer and let Noel take all the power. Don''t make any rebellious and unwilling actions, so that you can have a chance to continue to live well. In fact, just after reading the information sent by the magical association staff, Sarbatredoni probably can guess why the two **** killers died, and 80% were unwilling to surrender their own power. In the end they were killed. "Only me, Lord Luo Hao, and Isia are left. It is estimated that it will not take long for Noel to come to Europe to find me." While doing daily training, Salbatredoni Said to himself. If Noel came to Europe to find himself, Salbatredoni decided that as long as he had a good fight with himself, he would surrender all his powers, and would no longer do any rebellious actions, becoming ordinary. The mortal continue to live. auzw.com Although it is clear that in the end it is definitely you who lose, but Salbatredoni still wants to fight well with Noel, a powerful half-man and half-god, to satisfy the fighting desire of being a fighting madman. Eastern Balkans Today, some celebration was held inexplicably. Ordinary residents and tourists on the island were confused, and they did not understand what was happening in the city. However, ordinary residents did not care too much, and they happily joined in. They participated in various activities during the celebration, played happily with unknown strangers, and quickly integrated into the city-wide celebration. among. Of course, Noel and Anne Charuton accepted the invitation of the magical association, and invited the two to hold a large reception, want to thank this big benefactor. But he was refused by Noel. He didnt want to deal with those high-ranking officials, and he didnt want to listen to their flattering words. During the celebration. There was no way for those magical associations to invite again, so there was no way to find the figures of the two kings, so they soon gave up their plans to continue the invitation and left the top-grade hotel in a huff. After all, to find someone in the city of the celebration is to find a needle in a haystack. Unless an individual is sent to the army to investigate, it is estimated that there will be a chance to find these two kings, but this is likely to anger the two and cause the celebration to become an instant. Large memorial site. Therefore, the personnel of the magic association can only give up their intention to continue inviting the two to return to their respective magic associations to celebrate the killing of the Duke of Vauban. This is a great news. "Noel, it seems that the Duke of Vauban has bullied them. Even large-scale celebrations like the whole city have been held. Do you think they will hold such large-scale celebrations every year to this day to celebrate Vaughan? Duke of Bon''s death sacrifice." Anne Charuton snuggled in Noel''s arms and walked on the overcrowded streets together. "I think it is very likely to happen! Those of the local magic associations will definitely order today as a kind of festival to use to celebrate this moment every year in the future." Wen Yan, Nuo Erzai thought carefully, I feel that Anne Charuton is very likely to say, and those local magical associations that are too excited may be expected to do such a thing. "Then the next goal, is Bishop Luo Hao in China, need to ask the local magic association to find information?" Anne Chaluton smiled, shifted the topic to the other side, and raised her doubts, hoping Noel answers to himself. .. v2 Chapter 114： play Thats okay, do some preparations in advance to avoid any omissions. After all, knowing yourself and knowing each other can be a victory, and preparing in advance is not a bad thing. "I really need a local magic association to find the details of Bishop Luo Hao." Noel nodded with a smile, thinking that Anne Charuton made sense, and that he should do some preparations in advance. "The King of Swords in Europe, need his information to get people together?" Anne Charuton thought for a moment, then looked at Noel and asked. "The combat madman doesn''t need it anymore. I have been defeated once before, and I know all the powers of Duny. I don''t need his information." Upon hearing the inquiry, Noel said It doesn''t need to be information about Salbatredoni. "That" Anne Charuton, originally wanted to ask if she wanted to bring Ethia''s information, but was interrupted by Noel. "Those things, we''re talking slowly tomorrow. It should be fun now. Don''t miss this celebration." Noel patted smirkly, and Anne Charluton''s delicate buttocks directly interrupted her question. . Was suddenly attacked by her buttocks, making Anne Charuton''s cheeks blushing, watching if anyone saw it, and after discovering that no one saw it, she flew a charming white eye to Noel. Next, the two no longer talked about those things, but invested in the celebration activities, trying all kinds of strange games, and happily playing around in the celebration. In this way, until late at night, the two people strolled back to the luxury top hotel in the beautiful night. In an instant, Noel and Anne Charruton lived in the Balkan Peninsula of Eastern Europe for four days. Of course, besides visiting and playing, the two were also waiting for the local magical association to collect information about the Chinese Lord Luo Hao. Wrap where she lives in seclusion in China. For the rest of the time, Noel would run into the mountains to get acquainted with the powers he acquired. From time to time, there would be a lot of noise, but the local magical associations did not say anything, as long as they did not harm the city. The local magic association also sent a large number of personnel to completely block all entrances to the deep mountains, preventing some ordinary people with excessive curiosity from entering. Noon on the fifth day... All the information about Lord Luo Hao was finally collected and handed over to Noel, but there was very little information that could be found. auzw.com "Why did Lord Luo Hao''s power information take so long to find a power data, is it different from not checking?" Looking at the data in hand, Noel frowned slightly, and said something unpleasantly. "Wang, Lord Luo Hao was a god-killer who was born 200 years ago. At that time, no one recorded her powers. She had already retreat into the deep mountain, and at the entrance of the mountain, there were a large number of guards guarding, There is no way to check it in." The senior staff who sent the information, with cold sweats on his forehead, explained carefully. I hope that Norbe is too angry and will release his anger in the city. It will definitely be a devastating disaster, and there is still no disaster to stop. "Noel, he didn''t lie. Lord Luo Hao was indeed a god-killer who was born 200 years ago. It''s not easy to find her information." Anne Chaluton nodded, making sure that the senior staff did not lie. "Forget it, I don''t know if the power is the same, but it''s just a little trouble." Continue to look at the information in his hand. Noel shrugged his shoulders. He had no intention of pursuing it, but he couldn''t know Luo Cuilian''s power. Just a little disappointed. Hearing that Noel had no intention of prosecuting, the senior personnel who sent the information materials were finally relieved, and the heart hung in the sky returned to its original position. The senior staff of the local magic association gave a very grateful look to Anne Charuton, nodded to her, and thanked her for helping her speak just now, otherwise it would be really difficult to say. Anne Charlton smiled, and ignored the senior members of the magic association. After all, she felt that she was just telling the truth, and did not mean to help him at all. In fact, Anne Chaluton was also very unhappy. The efficiency of the local magical association took five days to find such a little information. If there was still some useful information, she would have already killed the information that was sent. Out of stock. "Schedule a plane to Sardinia, Italy, there are so many things, you can go down." Noel thought for a moment, gave instructions to the local magical senior staff, and began to give him a refusal order. "Wang, I will do it immediately, then I will leave first." Upon hearing Noel''s request, the senior staff of the local magic association answered very respectfully and quickly left the luxurious top suite. "Noor, aren''t we going to Lushan, Jiangxi Province, China?" The senior staff of the local magic association completely disappeared into the top suite, and Anne Charlton looked at Noor suspiciously and asked. "China is definitely going, but I am going alone, and the plane is specially prepared for you." Armed Anne Charuton in his arms, Noel said to her with a smile, this time I did not intend to take her past . "Why didn''t you take me with me?" Wen Yan said, Anne Charu was puzzled and didn''t understand why she wasn''t allowed to follow her, but she was just curious to ask and didn''t feel unhappy. .. v2 Chapter 115： map "No reason, I just want you to go to Sardinia first, get acquainted with my women, and help me take their gifts back, and tell them that I will go back in a few days." Noel smiled slightly and kissed Annie. Chaluton''s face, after all, there really is no reason why. "Oh, then you alone, take good care of yourself, remember to return to Sardinia to see us early." Anne Charuton nodded, agreeing with Noel''s request, and flew to Sardinia alone. "Relax, kill the old and immortal Vauban, and it doesn''t take much time. It should be the same with Luo Cuilian. As long as she doesn''t run away or hide, it''s not difficult to catch her alive." Luo Cuilian, it is not a difficult thing, but if you want to tame her, it may take a little time. If you can''t tame Luo Cuilian, you can only force her to make a contract. Anyway, Noor will not let her go. Of course, if she wants to sign a partner voluntarily, that is the best thing. It''s just that Luo Cuilian certainly won''t be obedient. Noel and her will definitely play a game, but the goddess of victory will definitely stand on the side of Noel, and she will not have a little chance of victory. While the two were talking while having lunch, the person who had left before returned and reported to the two that the plane was ready to take off to Sardinia at any time. "Wang, the plane is ready. May I ask when you will depart?" The two people who watched the meal very respectfully and asked the senior staff of the Magic Association, so that people could prepare the **** vehicle. "Let''s go now. You will ask someone to carry these items to the plane." Wiping his mouth with a napkin, Noel waved it freely and released the gift in the space. "I get it. Now I''m going to find someone to move it carefully." The sudden appearance of a pile of gift boxes made the senior staff of the magic association stunned for a moment, but soon recovered, and responded respectfully. After that, he quickly left the suite to find someone to move. "Annie, do you have anything else to clean up?" Noel looked at Anne Charuton at the dining table and asked if there was anything else she needed to take away, otherwise it would be bad to forget it. "No, you can go at any time." Anne Charuton thought for a moment, and thought of something she had forgotten, indicating that she could go at any time. Without letting the two wait for a long time, successively in black, under the leadership of the senior staff of the Magic Association, the gift box placed inside the luxury top suite was quickly and carefully moved down the suite from the inside of the suite. After the gift boxes were all transported, Noel hugged Anne Charuton and sat down in a limousine. He took the limousine and left the top luxury hotel to the airport where he had prepared a special plane. Under the open road of the **** police car, the car quickly drove to the airport, stopped by the ladder where the special plane was logged in, and the hard-working man in black began to carry the gift box. auzw.com But Noel and Anne Charuton, the two alone in the luxury car, did not know what to talk about until the gift boxes were all moved, and the senior staff of the magic association came to report that the two people slowly walked out of the back seat of the car . "Noel, what else do you have to explain, if not, I''m going to board the plane!" Anne Charluton asked with a smile, wanting to see if Noel had any more to explain. "No, you go back and remember to talk to Erica and Liliana." Nuo Erzai thought about it carefully and felt that there was no need to explain things. The ones that had to be explained were just finished in the car. "Relax, I will definitely tell them, then I will go to Sardinia first, bye bye, ya!" On the lips of Noel, after a sip, Anne Charuton went up and logged into the plane. Ladder. Looking at Anne Charuton, when he completely entered the plane, he waved at himself with a smile on his face, saying that he would enter the interior only after saying goodbye, and Noel smiled and waved to her. As the ladder of the special plane was removed, the entrance gate of the special plane was closed, and the engine of the special plane was started. It gradually accelerated on the runway of the airport and gradually climbed into the high altitude. Soon after, after waiting for the plane to be completely intact and disappearing into Noel''s line of sight, he retracted his eyes and turned towards the personnel behind. "Give me a map of the Balkan Peninsula in Eastern Europe, and the location of Lushan in Jiangxi Province, China." Noel felt he should act, but he did not intend to fly by plane, but planned to ride the battlefield of Pluto. Quickly Speed ??to Lushan, Jiangxi Province, China. "Wang, please wait a moment and prepare the map you want immediately." The senior of the local magic association nodded happily, then turned around and told the staff to look for the map. Seeing that the staff was busy, Noel leaned back on the car, and took out cigarettes somehow, and began to swallow up and fog up, waiting patiently for the map he requested. It didn''t take long for the senior staff of the local magic association to request a large map from the interior of the airport lobby, which was quickly marked on the map. Just now Noel specified the location and route map. When Noelso asked for a map, the senior staff of the local magic association could guess that he would leave here, but he didn''t know how the new king would go to Lushan, Jiangxi Province, China. "Wang, this is the map you want. I have marked the location on it, as well as the road map to Lu''an, the reclusive residence of Lord Luo Hao in Jiangxi Province, China." The hands were very respectful and handed the map to Noel. .. v2 Chapter 116： intelligence "Well." After receiving the map handed over by the senior staff of the Magic Association, Noel nodded with satisfaction, and began to look at the map seriously, thinking about any omissions. After quick thinking in his mind, Noel found nothing to miss. After determining the route to Lushan, Jiangxi Province, China, he was planning to call out the chariot of Pluto. However, Noel suddenly stopped the summoning move. Because he thought about it carefully, he still felt that this was too slow in the past, so he planned to use the power of the electric light flint to rush into the realm of speed. After making a decision in my heart, after folding the map, ignoring the magical association personnel, suddenly slammed the legs in place, flew into the sky in an instant, and then immediately mobilized the magical power in the body to start the electric light flint This power. After the power of electro-optical flint was started, Noel flashed a black arc on his body, and continued to walk around on his body. Afterwards, he quickly turned into a black lightning and entered the realm of fast speed, flying to Lushan in Jiangxi Province, China. go with. Black lightning flashed across the sky, disappeared without a trace of the blink of an eye, and Noel could not be seen in the sky above the Balkan Peninsula in Eastern Europe. The change at this moment made the local magical associations completely stunned. Until Noel left for a while, they slowly reacted, and the two kings had already left. "It''s time to get on the bus, and we should go back." After recovering, the senior staff of the local magic association gave the members of the airport instructions to leave. "Yes!" After hearing the instructions, the local magic associations all answered in unison, and began to enter the **** vehicle, preparing to leave the empty airport. Seeing that everyone was getting in the car and was about to leave, the senior staff of the Magic Association, after glancing at the direction of Noel''s departure, turned to sit in the driver''s seat of the luxury car and started the car''s engine to leave the airport. Some other magical association spies, when they got to the place where they went, also quickly left the inside of the airport, quickly called to report this information to their magical association. The magical association in far Europe was relieved when I got this information, and my heart, which had been hanging for several days, was slightly put back to its original position. Since it was safe this time, but they did not dare to carelessly, as long as Noor was not defeated by Lord Luo Hao, it would still be possible to come to Europe and find Salbatredoni fighting, this does not want the result they want . However, the magic associations in Europe can only pray together, praying that Lord Luo Hao defeated or killed the new king, so that his own king in Europe is safe, so he does not have to worry about it. auzw.com In order to let the Chinese leader Luo Hao know that Noel is already on the way to China, the European Magic Association is worried that China has not received the news, so they quickly contacted Chinas Magic Association, Pass this important intelligence information to them. However, such a move of European magical associations is completely unnecessary. Chinas Wuyue Holy Religion has long been informed that it is now planning to pass this information to the hands of Lord Luo Haos apprentice Lu Yinghua. After all, the priests of the Wuyue Holy Religion knew clearly that apart from the apprentice Lu Yinghua, who went into the mountains to visit Lord Luo Hao was just a dead end. Lushan, Jiangxi Province, China, the entrance into the interior of the deep mountain. The church members of Wuyue Shengjiao notified Lu Yinghua in the deep mountains in a very special way. Now they are waiting for the arrival of the landing Yinghua at the entrance, and give this important and urgent information to his hands. Soon, a black figure emerged from the dense woods and appeared in front of the Wuyue Shengjiao congregation, looking at the anxious congregations doubtfully. "You''d better be in a hurry, otherwise I would never let you go if I was blamed by Master." Lu Yinghua said with a smile, looking at the anxious church members, without any joking meaning. Because, to disturb Lord Luo Hao casually, it was all a move to find out. If there were important information and intelligence, Lu Yinghua absolutely did not want to go to Master. He would rather train alone in the deep mountain. "Master Lu Yinghua, this is very important information. The new king of Fanwai is on the way here. I hope you tell Lord Luo Hao quickly." After hearing Lu Yinghua''s words, the anxious congregation hurried up Before, I will get the information quickly. "Are you sure about the accuracy of the information?" Wen Yan, Lu Yinghua''s eyebrows were locked tightly, and he wanted to confirm with these teachers. "Master Lu Yinghua, I guarantee the authenticity of the information." The congregation said very seriously, there was no meaning to make a joke, and this is not a joke. "I know, what else do you have? If not, I will go to the mountain and tell this master information." After receiving the information, Lu Yinghua asked if there were other things, so as not to wait The next time he was called out again, he didn''t want to see Luo Cuilian twice, this master who is more devil than devil. "On this piece of information, please, Master Lu Yinghua." The congregation shook their heads and said that there was nothing else, but this important piece of information. It was determined that there was nothing else, Lu Yinghua nodded at the church members, then turned around and quickly entered the dense woods, and soon disappeared in the sight of the church members, disappearing without a trace Can''t see his figure. .. v2 Chapter 117： hidden weapon High-speed Mercedes-Benz in the woods of the deep mountains, the dense woods did not slow down Lu Yinghua, he traveled through the woods very lightly, and continued to increase his speed. Because this piece of information is quite different, I think it is better to tell Master Luo Cuilian as soon as possible, so that she can do some preparation work, so as to avoid being attacked by the new king named Noel without knowing it. . Under the constant acceleration of Lu Yinghua''s high speed, it quickly reached the periphery of the Xiaoan inside the deep mountain. If the average person does not have such a speed, it will take at least half a day to arrive. When he came to the door of Xiaoan, Lu Yinghua stopped quickly. After forcibly suppressing the fear in his heart, he slowly pushed open the outer door, and he was also very careful about the surrounding conditions. He didnt want to be mastered. Luo Cuilian''s hidden weapon, to get a half-dead still alive, still have to be taught. "Boom Boom! Master, Tu''er has important things to report to you, I wonder if you have time?" Lu Yinghua asked carefully, knocking on the door inside Xiaoan. After all, it''s noon time now, and interrupting Luo Cuilian''s lunch break must be scolded, but who made the information this time matters, since I complained that the church members would really choose the time, but Lu Yinghua is only now I can stick it on my head. "Come in." There was a girl''s crisp voice in the house, indicating that Lu Yinghua outside could enter the house. It is said that Lu Yingjia was very careful, because he was very sure that the one who greeted himself at the moment of opening the door was definitely some kind of deadly hidden weapon. Outside the wooden door, took a few deep breaths, Lu Yinghua slowly pushed open, the wooden door tightly closed in front of it, and at the moment when the wooden door was pushed open, I immediately felt an object hit, quickly in my mind Find ways to avoid. "Master, I don''t take such a playful person. Last time it was a small dagger. Since this is a mace!" Lu Yinghua said strangely after seeing the speeding weapon, but he quickly made an attempt to avoid it. action. The mace flying straight toward the forehead, Lu Yinghua quickly lowered his waist back, avoiding the attack from the last general danger, but he was caught in another hidden weapon that he did not find. "what" Lu Yinghua, who had originally lowered his back to avoid the attack, wanted to support the ground with his own hands, but he was attracted by the mace, but he did not expect to put a mouse clip and sharp pushpins on the ground. "Ah ah ah ah ah" auzw.com The pain from the fingers and palms made Lu Yinghua instantly give up his support, and the whole fell to the ground, but he was greeted by sharp backs and butts Thumbtack. "Lu Yinghua, you don''t have enough training, so the hidden weapons that are clearly placed, you will still be able to make a move. It seems that you need to strengthen your training." Luo Cuilian said with a smile, looking at the appalling apprentice on the ground. There is no word of sympathy or consolation, but I am thinking about what new tricks to make to train Lu Yinghua as a disciple. Hearing Luo Cuilian''s words, Lu Huaying, who was sitting on the ground with her thumbtacks, almost lay down on the thumbtacks again. Because Luo Cuilian''s way of training people, those who are used to it will suffer a few minor injuries at most. People who are not used to it can be said to play the training of the dead in nine lives. "Master, you just let me go, and I don''t want to disturb your lunch break. There is important information sent to you." No longer ignore the thumbtacks on his body, Lu Yinghua cried with tears and a snot He didn''t want to participate in Luo Cuilian''s training at all. "Information? Show it to me. If it''s really an important thing, you''ll just disturb my lunch break this time." In the way of training Lu Yinghua, Luo Cuilian heard her important information and turned her attention. To the apprentice. "Master, how can I have the courage to lie to you? This is the congregation of Wuyue Shengjiao. The information I just asked me to come over and ask you to look at it." Enduring the pain from his body, Lu Yinghua quickly got up from the ground, Pass the information in hand to Master Luo Cuilian. After receiving the information, Luo Cuilian ignored Lu Huaying and carefully read the information in her hand. She quickly finished reading the information and felt a little disturbed by the lunch break. "This came over to find me. I thought this new king would first go to the boy Doni." Looking at the information in his hand, Luo Cuilian said to herself, there was no sign of worry in her heart, but Because someone came to relieve the boredom, I felt a little bit happy. After all, Luo Cuilian didn''t think that Noel, he would be his opponent, and he was able to relieve himself, so there was no worry. "Lu Yinghua, you tell the outside guards to prevent them from stopping the entrance of the new king of Fanwai, otherwise they will not have enough lives to die, and then you can continue to train, but todays training needs Double it, do you understand?" Luo Cuilian thought for a moment and gave her apprentice a task. "Understood, Master! Then I will leave first." Hearing just doubled the training, which made Lu Yinghua breathe a sigh of relief. It is still not a new training, so I want to leave here quickly, lest His master Luo Cuilian changed her mind, and it was no use asking anyone to cry. Luo Cuilian nodded and agreed to Lu Yinghua leave, because Noel should be reached soon, she felt it was time to start preparing for the upcoming battle. With Luo Cuilian''s permission, Lu Yinghua quickly left the cabin, helped Luo Cuilian gently close the door, and quickly escaped from this little nunnery. .. v2 Chapter 118： lead the way While holding the thumbtack on his body, he quickly ran towards the periphery of the mountain to complete the task of Master Luo Cuilian, and then hurried back to complete the training, so Lu Yinghua had no time to delay. This time it took Lu Yinghua a lot of time before he ran out into the entrance of the deep mountain, because after removing the pushpin from his body, he found some herbs in the forest to heal the wounds, so it took a lot of time here. . "Master, let me tell you, if you see the arrival of the new king, don''t you go to intercept him and let him pass." When I came to the periphery, I didn''t wait for those teaching people to speak. Lu Yinghua first said Now, Luo Cuilian''s conversation. "But the new king outside is here to find the leader, is it really okay not to stop him?" Wen Yan asked the congregation to ask questions. After all, there were two **** killers a few days ago. In the hands of the new king named Noel, they were very worried about the safety of the leader Luo Cuilian. "Nothing is wrong, this is the order given by the master''s father. This is also for your safety. You don''t think you can deal with the new king? If you don''t listen, you will be at your own risk!" Lu Yinghua also knows the church Idea, but their idea is pure death, so its okay to scare them by saying something harsh. "Dare not dare, we will obey the order of the leader!" The church members who heard Lu Yinghua''s words and stood at the entrance of the mountain immediately awakened. If they violated Luo Cuilian''s order, they would bear her. Angry. "That''s right! There are so many things. I''ll go back to practice first." Lu Yinghua was relieved to see that the followers were all obedient, and he didn''t want these followers to die. "Master Lu Yinghua, walk slowly." The teachers said in unison, and sent Lu Yinghua away. Lu Yinghua nodded and was about to turn around and leave and return to his training camp to complete the training arranged by Luo Cuilian. If you dont hurry back to the night, you cant do it at night. However, just as Lu Yinghua was about to leave, a black electric light flashed in the sky, and then flashed behind the teachers, quickly condensing into a human appearance. The powerful breath from behind made Lu Yinghua and the Wuyue Shengjiao people turn around quickly to guard, and wanted to see who the person came from, since it would emit such a strong breath. After all, the Wuyue Shengjiao are martial arts or alchemists who have learned Chinese skills. About 30% of them belong to this religion, and they swore to obey the leader absolutely. They are like magical associations abroad. They are all people with special abilities, so Can clearly sense the powerful breath from Noel. And with such a strong breath, Lu Yinghua sensed it on Master Luo Cuilian, and when he turned around to see who the person was, he immediately recognized the identity of the other party, which is the new king named Noel, who is in the world. The seventh **** killer. auzw.com "Good noon, who can take me to Lord Luo Hao?" Noel, who had just arrived, looked at the people present with a smile on his face, trying to find someone to take his own way. No way, the route map drawn on the map only marked the location of the entrance to the deep mountain. It seems that the personnel of the Eastern European Magic Association can only continue to move to this place. Because Noel could clearly see that those who were wearing the same costumes at the scene were all martial artists or local alchemists. These people can easily kill foreign magicians. Except for the difficulty of Erica and Liliana, the other magicians are not their opponents at all. "I''m not a beauty, don''t look at me so determinedly, I would think you are gay." Seeing that he didn''t answer his own words, he kept staring at himself, which made Noll feel a little depressed, but I don''t want to hurt them, otherwise I would have tortured myself. Noels words made the members of the Wuyue Holy Church present an impulse to curse their mothers, but they were endured by them, because from a strong breath, this is definitely not the existence that they and others can provoke. And they all know who is in front of them. When the man in front of him became the seventh **** killer, they had obtained a picture of the man. This is why they did not scold the mother. Besides, the order given by the leader just now, he did not dare to violate her words. "Excuse me, are you?" Lu Yinghua, who had come back to the gods, although he recognized the new king, still wanted to confirm the identity of the other party. "Youth, my name is Noel." As soon as he had finished saying his name, Noel came to Lu Yinghua in an instant, and asked with a smile: "You should be able to take me to the Lord Luo Hao?" When it was discovered that Noel suddenly appeared in front of him, Lu Yinghua reacted and quickly distanced himself from the person in front of him. He found that he didnt even see when and how he came to the other party, which was beyond the speed. Own ability range. The church members present also reacted at this time, but they all stared at Noel stunnedly. Now they understood the meaning of Lord Luo Hao a little bit, why not let themselves and others stop the new king. At such a speed, all his own people were slaughtered. It is estimated that there will be no reaction. The original Lord Luo Hao was to protect himself and others, so that he and others did not stop the new king. "Okay, I''ll show you the way." Lu Yinghua forcibly suppressed the shock in his heart, and thought about it carefully. He felt that it would be better for him to take Noel, so that he could give his master Luo Cuilian a reminder when he arrived. .. v2 Chapter 119： time "It''s great that you can lead the way!" The young man in front of him was willing to lead the way, which made Noel feel a lot better, so that he didn''t have to go and used some special means to lead Luo Cuilian out. "But please wait a moment, I still have some things to explain." Lu Yinghua said with a smile on his face, but he was nervous in his heart, because the new king in front of him, if he raged here, it is estimated No one can leave alive. "It''s okay, just go and explain. I''ll wait for you here." Noel smiled a little. He could still wait at this moment, and of course he could guess what the teenager wanted to explain, but he didn''t care at all. Seeing the new king named Noel didn''t mean to block himself, which made Lu Yinghua finally relieved and immediately turned around to walk quickly towards the church guards who were guarding the entrance. "Let the residents living around the mountains evacuate, and here will become the battlefield between the master and the new king. You should not be close, nor do you want to help, it will only drag down the master. Do you understand? "Lu Yinghua said very quietly. "I understand, Master Lu Yinghua! We are going to do it now, please be careful with the leader." The teachers nodded very seriously. He knew that things were not trivial, and he was only helpful when he waited for someone to go. After explaining the matter, Lu Yinghua turned and returned to prepare to lead Noor. He did not dare to hesitate. Who knows if this new king will suddenly go crazy. "Things are over, please here!" Lu Yinghua came to Noel''s side and made a gesture of invitation. "You try your best to run to the location of Lord Luo Hao. I don''t have time to walk slowly." Noel thought for a while and thought it would be better to hurry up, so if you walk slowly, God knows to go When? "Okay." Lu Yinghua nodded and agreed with Noel''s proposal. He felt that if he could, he would get rid of Noel and take a look at the gap between him and the other party. After talking, Lu Yinghua turned around and rushed into the woods very quickly, and disappeared in the woods in a while, but this could not escape the eyes of Noel Fusion Emperor. After waiting a certain distance, Noel smiled and instantly turned into black lightning, quickly chasing the leaving boy. In a blink of an eye, he came to the boy''s side, and Noel immediately transformed into a humanoid figure. He followed the boy leisurely, not feeling any effort at all, but felt that there was still some slowness, but the teenager had only such a speed. auzw.com Im going, this is too fast! I ran so far away, since I caught up with me in an instant, and looking at him now, it seems that he has not used all his speed! Thinking of looking at Noel in surprise, Lu Yinghua was a little unbelievable. His fastest speed was caught up in a flash. Now Lu Yinghua knows that it is impossible to get rid of Noel. He thought he could get rid of him and let him get lost in the mountains for a period of time, so that he could have time to ventilate to Master Luo Cuilian and also teach outside. The crowds fight for time to evacuate the residents. But now it is clear how naive such thoughts are. The outsiders of Wuyue Shengjiao saw the two disappeared in the dense woods in an instant, and they were not guarding the entrance to the deep mountain, and they quickly scattered around to evacuate the surrounding residents. And return to the headquarters to publish this important news. A lot of people helped evacuate the residents. Otherwise, they might be afraid that the fight between the two of them would start. If they hadn''t finished evacuating the residents, they would be guilty. Lu Yinghua, who led the way, thought the same way, so he boldly led Noel to other places and began to wander around in the mountains, that is, he did not go to the small nunnery where Luo Cuilian lived. "Junior, you have taken me to see the scenery with good intentions. I got it, or go to Lord Luo Hao''s residence!" After seeing several roads, Nuoer immediately understood that the teenager on the side was taking himself in the mountains. Wandering around, they did not go to Luo Cuilian''s residence. "You seem to be making a mistake, I have been leading you, and I haven''t taken you around to see the scenery." After being disassembled by Noel, Lu Yinghua''s costume did not understand what he meant, hoping to be able to get away with it. "Junior, this place has been through three times. Is it fun to be taken down and put on?" Noel pulled a corner of his mouth. He didn''t expect that such a cheeky guy was taken out straight and the duck''s mouth was hard. "Okay. I''m really taking you in circles to allow the residents around to have time to evacuate." After hearing Noel''s words, Lu Yinghua couldn''t pretend to wait again, and waited for the new king to return to the surroundings and take those innocent Of the church members and residents, and things will be really big by then. "It turns out that you are! You are afraid that the battle between me and Lord Luo Hao will affect those residents and the congregation." Noel immediately understood that Lu Yinghua''s intention to bring his own circle, but did not feel angry, after all, he also Do not want to cause casualties here. "Yes! The battle between the two of you is definitely an inevitable thing, but those residents and church members are innocent and there is no need to involve them. Please wait a little while and wait for a while, I You will definitely go to Master." Lu Yinghua said very firmly when he saw that Noel was showing no signs of anger. That is to say, Lu Yinghua will absolutely not take Nuoer to Lord Luo Hao''s residence. He will wait for the residents and the congregation to evacuate before taking him to Luo Cuilian''s place. .. v2 Chapter 120： Game "For your honest account, I''m waiting for a while, and I''ll find some game in the mountains to fill my stomach, but if you don''t take me past, then don''t blame me!" Noel carefully. I thought about it and thought it would be fine to wait. "Please rest assured that I will definitely take you there later." With the consent of Noel, Lu Yinghuan froze for a moment. He really did not expect that Noel, the new king, would speak so well. After all, in intelligence, Noel wreak havoc in Los Angeles, and he did not worry about ordinary citizens at all, causing a large number of casualties there, even in the battle between the British and God killers, involving ordinary citizens. In battle. Lu Yinghua believed in Noel''s words, because he knew clearly that as the king, the other party would definitely not make such a joke with himself. Therefore, Lu Yinghua brought Noel back to the camp where he lived and trained in the deep mountains. This is better than waiting in the wild. At least there are entertainment items in the camp. Soon, at the speed of the two, came to the Luyinghua camp. Noel looked closely and found that this was a good place, but some rocks were severely damaged. "Boy, have you lived here all the time?" Looking at the tent by the small lake, Noor asked doubtfully, wondering why he lived here. "Well, because Master likes to live alone, I live here is also convenient for training, and the environment here is also very good." After hearing Noel''s inquiry, Lu Yinghua replied very honestly, not hiding anything at all. "Master Luo Hao is your master?!" The young man staring at the tent looking for things, Noor asked with some surprise, not knowing that the other party had leaked, or said it on purpose. "Did I not have it before?" Lu Yinghua, who had come back to God, also found himself talking, but after thinking about it carefully, it seemed to say nothing, and laughed: "If you want to use me to threaten Master, It is very likely that you will be disappointed. Master does not care about my life at all." "Threat? That''s not necessary at all. Lord Luo Hao will definitely not be my opponent, and I don''t need anyone to threaten her." Noel shrugged his shoulders and said very straightly that Luo Cuilian was not her opponent. . "It''s better than that! Just now I was really worried. You are going to threaten Master with me." Lu Yinghua said with a smiling face, saying that there was nothing wrong with this, but he did not believe that Noel could defeat himself. Master. Although Luo Cuilian played against the Duke of Vauban, it was a long time ago. If she didn''t want to leave here, Duke Vauban would have been killed by Luo Cuilian. I don''t know if it was too long, or Luo Cuilian was really aunt. Anyway, she didn''t plan to leave the place of hermit, even if the sky collapsed, she might not leave. auzw.comOnce, the Wuyue Holy Religion was in crisis. Lu Yinghua wanted Luo Cuilian to come out of her retreat and settled it. But her repeated requests failed to fulfill her wish and she was also severely taught After a meal, he was thrown out after being beaten to death. Lu Yinghua knew these things clearly, so he did not think that Noel was Luo Cuilians opponent, but this time he did not say it straightforwardly. After all, Noel can now be said to be an enemy, and there is no need to let him know these things. . "Whether you believe it or not, it has nothing to do with me! I''m going to get some game, you can also go to the Lord Luo Hao to report, after my meal, you have to come back and take me to find someone." Noel saw through Lu Yinghua Thought, after glancing at him, he turned and wandered into the woods, preparing to find game in the deep mountains. However, Noels words did not allow Lu Yinghua to leave. Although he wanted to ventilate the newspaper, he had some concerns about the other partys follow-up, and he could not delay enough time by then. Unfortunately, those living in the surrounding area, and those The congregation responsible for evacuating residents. Therefore, Lu Yinghua pressed the thoughts in his heart, did not leave the camp where he lived, and he believed that his master Luo Cuilian, even if he did not ventilate himself, would not lose to Noel who had just left. It didn''t take long for Noel to drag the game back in the mountains, and found that Lu Yinghua was still busy with his business, showing no signs of ventilating. But this is so that Noel is a little depressed. He is so generous to let Lu Yinghua''s ventilation report, but he looks like he doesn''t believe it. The result of telling the truth every time is like this, which makes Noel want to feel depressed. Will not work. I dont want to believe pull down! Thinking that instead of ignoring the Lu Yinghua in training, Noel dragged the game from hunting and began to pluck the gut by the small lake and quickly cleaned it completely. Putting the cleaned game aside, Noel looked around the camp and walked to a tree that was not tall. His right hand crossed the tree at a high speed to cut it off. "boom!" The big tree rowed by Noel fell sideways from the row of cuts, and the impact with the ground produced a huge noise. I was shocked by Lu Yinghua, who was training. I didn''t expect that Noel could make such a big move by roasting meat. I really didn''t understand what he was thinking. "You''re busy with you, I''ll do it myself." Seeing Lu Yinghua looked over, Noel said with a smile, didn''t make such a big consciousness at all. After finishing speaking, Lu Yinghua was no longer to be bothered. Noel scrambled on the tree quickly with his hands. After a moment of effort, he cleaned it up and turned it into a pile of wood of exactly the same size. Looking at this result, he nodded in satisfaction. .. v2 Chapter 121： Tangled After stacking the wood, Noel''s finger ignited a flame, flicked at the stacked wood, and ignited it all at once. Picking up the wild game, Noel sat next to the fire and started grilling the game, and took out various condiments from the space to make the ingredients in his hand delicious. The cooking skills that were previously exchanged, combined with various toppings, let the wild game roasted on the fire emit a rich fragrance. Even if you smell it, you can make your mouth water, and you want to bite it hard. A bite. The best example is Lu Yinghua, which was originally in training. Now he has stopped completely. His eyes are locked on the game. The saliva has flowed from the corner of his mouth. The whole person looks like a hungry ghost. But Noel ignored Lu Yinghua, who asked him not to believe in himself just now, and said that he had no obligation to take care of men. If it is a woman, you dont have to say anything to the other. You will give food to both hands. Just ignore it. Soon, the game in his hand was finished cooking, and Noel was eating with relish while watching the scenery, and the human cooking was delicious. I thought it was a good enjoyment. If the hungry ghost can be removed, add Not bad. In the distance, Lu Yinghua, drooling constantly at the corner of his mouth, staring at the game in the hands of Noel, the other party did not invite himself to enjoy it, so he was embarrassed to ask for it, and only watched the other person bite by mouth. Eating. Looking at the taste of Noel''s food, Lu Yinghua had an urge to commit suicide and an urge to **** up, but he knew clearly that even if he went up to **** it, he would never get it. What makes Lu Yinghua the most troubling is that on the one hand, I want Noel to eat as slowly as possible, so that there will be enough time for the surrounding residents and the church to be evacuated. But on the other hand, I want Noel to eat as fast as possible, so that I dont have to look at my eyes, nor do I have to be so distracted by the smell. Tangled, tangled, they can only watch Noel enjoy the game, in order to endure the hunger caused by hunger, Lu Yinghua can only return to the inside of his tent, looking for the food that was stored in the past. When you can eat in the mouth, you dont have the impulse to be impulsive in the past. You feel that the food in your hand is bland, that is, the ordinary food. You can only watch the game in Noels hand, and hypnotize the food in your hand. Delicious meat. Lu Yinghua''s pitiful appearance did not gain Noel''s sympathy, but ignored him completely. When he was done, he did not see it at all, and he had no intention of sharing the game in his hand. Earlier, when Noel obtained the wood for barbecue, he made such a big movement, and alarmed Luo Cuilian, who was far away in Xiaoan, but she did not leave Xiaoan to check, but she could probably guess who was coming. auzw.com After all, Lu Yinghua has no courage, so much movement inside the mountains, disturbing his cleaning in Xiaoan, unless he is itchy and looking for smoke, so Luo Cuilian is very Certainly, outsiders have entered the interior of the mountains. The order issued today is to allow the new king named Noel to enter, so even the silly Luo Cuilian can guess that it must be that the new king entered the deep mountain, and he must have made such a big noise. There is also one of the most important reasons. At the moment when Noel came to the entrance of the deep mountain, Luo Cuilian felt a powerful breath, and the inexplicable feeling between the **** killer. "Since it''s here, why haven''t you arrived here yet?" Looking at the window in the room, Luo Cuilian said to herself, wondering why Noel hadn''t arrived yet. However, after carefully thinking about it, Luo Cuilian can guess the reason why Noel has not arrived here. 80% is related to his apprentice Lu Yinghua. He must have also felt the powerful breath of the other party and first met the new king. It''s just that one thing I can''t understand is that according to intelligence, Noel''s strength is definitely not something his apprentice can deal with, and the new king is still a very cruel guy, so there is no possibility of reaching an agreement with Lu Yinghua. "Forget it, anyway, one of them will come over sooner or later, and it''s OK to ask if it''s not time, why do you need to find so many questions for yourself." After thinking for a while, Luo Cuilian was too lazy to think about it, and began to sit closed his eyes and calm down. In bed, wait patiently for the arrival of Noel or Lu Yinghua. At that time, I was asking people who came here why they took so long to come to the place where they lived and let them tell themselves the answer. Time is passing In the camp near the deep mountain lake, Noel slowly put the last piece of game into his mouth, took the table cloth from the space, wiped the grease on his lips, and threw the table cloth to Burned in the fire. "Youth, it''s time for us to start." Turning his head, Lu Yinghua, whose eyes were full of grievances, said with a smile on his face, completely ignoring the grievances in his eyes. "Okay." Putting down the food in his hand, Lu Yinghua quickly withdrew it, and the center was extremely depressed. He knew clearly that it was time to implement the time he just promised. After roughly estimating the time, Lu Yinghua felt that it should be almost the same. Those residents and the priests of Wuyue Holy Religion should be evacuated to a distant place. If they havent left, no one can blame others. Who let them delay It hasn''t gone for so long. "boom!" .. v2 Chapter 122： space In a very far place, a special kind of firework rushed into the sky, causing a huge noise, and scattered the clouds hovering in the sky, forming two large fonts of Wuyue in the sky. "It seems that the residents and the congregations have completely evacuated." Seeing the fireworks in the sky, Lu Yinghua was finally relieved. There was no need to worry about the lives of those people, nor did he need to continue. Delay time. "Those of your teaching staff are quite efficient in doing things. Can you proceed with peace of mind now?" After hearing Lu Yinghua''s self-talk, Noel smiled and urged him, not wanting to continue waiting. . "I will say it, please come with me!" Lu Yinghua nodded, did not regret the previous commitment, and never thought about stopping Noel, because it was something a **** idiot did, He still knew that he was not an opponent, and he definitely didn''t want to make a death move. This is also taught by Luo Cuilian. When you meet an evenly matched opponent, you can try it out with all your strength, but when you encounter an enemy that is stronger than you, you cant fight against it. You have to be self-aware and dont do stupid things. It is the most important thing. Without life, there is no future. As long as you can live an extra day, there is a possibility of surpassing the strong enemy. Everything is meaningless if you die. Although running away will carry a reputation, it will give you the opportunity to become stronger, but you will also be given the opportunity to revenge after you become stronger. . Lu Yinghua clearly knows that the new king in front of him is that he cannot fight against the existence of victory, but escape has no effect at all. The only way out is to lead him to his master Luo Cuilian. Location, there will be a ray of life to survive. After all, Lu Yinghua had already seen his speed when he walked around with Noel before. Now he is running to death. It is better to keep his promise honestly and let his master Luo Cuilian come to him. Running at high speed in the dense woods, Lu Yinghua remembered Luo Cuilian''s teachings in his mind. Noel walked tightly beside him. Their figures flashed constantly in the woods. If someone passed here at night, absolutely You think you have seen a ghost. Under the two people''s high-speed Mercedes-Benz, came to a place where three big trees were connected together. Lu Yinghua suddenly stopped in front of the three big trees, not continuing the high-speed Mercedes-Benz. "Before, when you took me to wander around, this place has been here many times, you don''t want to play any tricks again?" Looking at the three big trees in front of her, Noor frowned slightly. I was a bit skeptical that Lu Yinghua was going to take a circle again. In fact, when he was out hunting for game, Knoll also used the power of electric light and flint to find a good tour in the deep mountains, but he did not find Luo Cuilians residence at all, even a place where he lived. Otherwise, Lu Yinghua will not be used to lead the way. "You can rest assured, this time I didn''t take you around, please wait a moment!" After that, Lu Yinghua made a few strange gestures, and then began ghosting at three large trees. Looking at the eagle''s movements of landing, and the symbols painted on the big tree, Noel became more familiar with the look, and soon found a career following these movements and spells in his own mind. "Is this Taoism?" Since it seems a little familiar, Noel is not sure. After all, this is also the first time he saw it. Before he crossed, he saw all false Taoists and made things that deceive those superstitious people. . auzw.com "I didnt expect you, a foreigner, to know our Chinese Taoism!" Wen Yan said, after Lu Yinghua performed his Taoism, he was a little surprised to say that he didnt expect this The new king will recognize that he is using Taoism. "To a certain extent, I am also Chinese, not a foreigner, just a matter of appearance." Seeing Lu Yinghua admits to Taoism, Noel spoke words that he could not understand. I dont understand what Noel said, and Lu Yinghua simply did not bother to think about it, and continued to use the Taoist skills taught by Luo Cuilian to solve the enchantment formation method arranged by Luo Cuilian. The spells painted on the three big trees, with Lu Yinghua''s strange gestures, radiated a golden light, and the original big tree became a very retro large wooden door. The appearance of the large wooden door made Nuoer immediately understand why she couldn''t find Luo Cuilian''s residence just now. It turned out that she used Taoism to open up another space. To find the entrance, she had to use special techniques. Otherwise, even looking for a lifetime in the deep mountain, it is estimated that it is difficult to find where Luo Cuilian is. No wonder she has lived here for 200 years and has not been able to find her location. It seems that only Lu Yinghua, the apprentice, knows how to enter the space he opened up. However, with the means of violence, Noel thinks that he can destroy and enter. "Go in. This spell can only last for a while. When it expires, it has to be done again." Slowly pushed the large wooden door in front of him, Lu Yinghua said to Noel behind him, without a moment. Intentional. Hearing the urging words, Noel nodded with a smile, and immediately entered behind the landing eagle, just entered the inner space, and found that the inside became another piece of heaven and earth, almost one after another. Compared with the outside, the inside of the space created is completely a paradise, and the outside is like a desolate forest. There is nothing comparable at all. "It''s a really nice place. It is estimated that if the average person comes in, there will be an urge to not go out." Zai looked around carefully. Noel said his feelings with a smile on his face. He also liked this place very much. . "If there is no devil living here, it would be no exaggeration to say that this is a paradise on earth." Lu Yinghua twitched his lips, thinking of Luo Cuilian who lives here, in his opinion, it is no different from hell. "Devil? Are you talking about Lord Luo Hao?" After hearing something interesting, Noel asked very curiously. After all, Lu Yinghua was Luo Cuilian''s apprentice, but since the apprentice called himself Master Devil, there must be something interesting. Correct. "Tell you, of course it''s okay, but you can''t tell me Master later, and tell me the secret recipe of the barbecue." When the eyeball turned, he suddenly thought of what Lu Yinghua, and immediately opened his own conditions, completely forgot. This man is the new king. "No problem, these are the ingredients for the barbecue, and it will be ok after brushing it all over. Can I say it now?" I didn''t care about the conditions for Lu Yinghua. Noel will immediately take out the whole set of top-quality ingredients. Anyway, these things need to be As many as you can, you can only hide your curiosity. Its okay to send this little thing out. .. v2 Chapter 123： meet Next, Lu Yinghua got what he wanted. While leading Noel to Luo Cuilian''s residence, he talked about Luo Cuilian''s training of his devil, and said that his body shivered inexplicably. Listening to the story of landing Eagle, Noel now finally understands why he said Luo Cuilian is a devil. It seems that he was trained by Luo Cuilian to be a bit of a psychological shadow, and certainly even female phobia may exist. Along the way, listening to the painful experience of landing Eagle, Noel was extremely serious on his face without a little smile, but his heart was full of sympathy for him, and at the same time he laughed in his heart and couldn''t stop. When the two asked each other, Lu Yinghua unconsciously brought Noel to him. Luo Cuilian was planning to push open the large wooden door outside the small annuity and search inside the small annuity in front of the small annuity in this fairyland. Her figure. It was just Lu Yinghua''s hands, when he just touched the large wooden door, came from behind him and Noel, a woman''s clear sweet voice made his hands seem to stick to the wooden door, completely Stopped the act of pushing the wooden door open. "Lu Yinghua, did you say a lot of good things to me!" Luo Cuilian, who was standing behind them, watched the landing with a smile, and listened to all the words he had just said. "Master, you may have misunderstood. I didn''t say anything." Turning his head, Lu Yinghua started to pretend to be silly and stupefied when he saw Luo Cuilian standing behind him, but he didn''t want to accept the punishment at all. Go! Master can hear all the voices here, how can I forget this stubbornness, I hope to be confused. Hearing the words, Noel also slowly turned around, his eyes locked on Luo Cuilian, looking at him wearing ancient Chinese clothes Hanfu, put on a coat with long hem and sleeves, like a long skirt-like flowing Of the undershirt, this peerless beauty. After careful observation, Luo Cuilian is indeed a great beauty, but it is not easy to conquer her. From the vaguely revealed breath of her, she is definitely stronger than the old immortal Duke of Vauban. Several times. Moreover, if you want to have a relationship with an aunt who has lived in seclusion for 200 years, she is totally impossible. Besides, she is the strongest martial arts king in China. Noel knew clearly that as long as the conditions were stated, Luo Cuilian''s anger would definitely be attracted, and she would never be polite with herself, but even if she didn''t tell the truth, this battle is inevitable, so she can only deal with it hard. Here, talking is almost impossible. Because there is nothing to threaten Luo Cuilian, Lu Yinghua is her apprentice who is on a whim, saying that the unpleasant thing is that she spends her boring time toys. This is based on the speculation that Lu Yinghua just said. auzw.com The scorching sight also attracted Luo Cuilian''s attention, so that she did not care about Lu Yinghua, but also began to observe the new king, who had any special abilities that could be cleaned up in a short period of time. Two **** killers with multiple powers. According to intelligence information, the new king in front of him should only have killed a disobedience **** in Japan, but this gave him the ability to kill two **** killers, so Luo Cuilian The power is very curious. The two people stared at each other, and Lu Yinghua had an open mind, but he knew clearly in his heart that he could not leave here without the permission of the two, as long as there was a little bit of slight It is estimated that the behavior will attract the attention of the two people, and the unlucky one must be himself. "Hello, Lord Luo Hao, my name is Noel, and we finally met!" Noel first broke the silence, smiling very politely, and introduced himself to his name. "Yeah! After waiting for so many days, we finally met. What''s the matter with you here? It''s not just to introduce yourself to me. It''s that simple!" Wen Yan, Luo Cuilian looked back from the observation, with the same on her face. With a smile, he wanted to see what Noel was going to say and what he wanted to do. "I heard that Lord Luo Hao is a peerless beauty, so I came here to see your beauty." Noel smiled slightly and looked at Luo Cuilian. "Oh?! Is my frustration disappointing or satisfying?" I don''t quite understand. Noel said the meaning of such words, so Luo Cuilian asked with a smile, she didn''t think the other person really came to see her , But did not ask directly. "Of course I am quite satisfied. It seems that there are some rumors that can be believed. Lord Luo Hao is indeed a great beauty. My trip is not in vain." Hearing Luo Cuilian''s question, Noel did not hesitate to praise Tao, after all, she is indeed a great beauty, there is no need to lie to deceive herself and each other. "Thank you for your compliment! Is there anything else you can do besides this?" Luo Cuilian, a woman, was quite happy to hear Noel''s compliment, but she still couldn''t figure out what his purpose was when he came here. "After confirming your beauty, I do have other things, that is, let you be my woman!" Noel, with a smile on his face, said his purpose straight away, and he didn''t plan to go round the corner. Such straightforward words made Luo Cuilian stunned for a moment. I never expected that this would be the case, and the purpose of Noel would actually be himself, and it did not mean to joke to see him. .. v2 Chapter 124： stimulate At first I thought that Noel was just a challenge, and didn''t think about it in other respects, so this surprised Luo Cuilian, and made her react for a while, but she just stayed still for a while. Lu Yinghua beside Nuoer was stunned by the words just now. He wondered if he had heard the wrong words by the new king. Lu Yinghua really did not expect that Noel came here to witness his master Luo Cuilians face, but also to make his master become his woman, a little feel that this new king is crazy, otherwise he will not Say such crazy words. I can be 100% sure that Master Luo Cuilian will definitely launch a ruthless attack on Noel when she waits for her recovery. Because this is totally provocative to her, Lu Yinghua feels that it is better to stay away from this new king. While Luo Cuilian had not yet responded, Lu Yinghua slowly left Nuor''s side. He didn''t want to be affected by the attack from his master. That would definitely be the rhythm of the dead. He didn''t want to try it at all. "Nuoer, people who have seen me before, will destroy their own eyes. I haven''t let you destroy your eyes. It''s enough to give you face. To know that people who are well-measured will often die because of it!" Luo Cuilian, who had come back to God, still had a smile on her face, but the words she spoke had the chilling chill of the miserable person. "I haven''t gotten too much of it, I''m just talking about my inner thoughts, and I''m planning to make it a reality." Noel said with a smile. He didn''t care about the words at all. A little bit angry. "If you want to turn your words into reality, it depends on whether you have such a skill. It will be very embarrassing to wait for me to be defeated, and may even be killed because of it!" Luo Cuilian can now be sure, Noel I really intend to do this, and I can be sure that he is not kidding. "Now you mean, as long as I defeat you, would you be my woman?" Nuoerxie said with a smile, intending to stimulate Luo Cuilian in this way, so that she has never eaten a defeat and never thought she would lose. She set a promise to become her own woman as long as she was defeated by herself. This is much simpler, because a woman like Luo Cuilian, as long as she has made a certain commitment, she should not regret it. Even if there are 10,000 unwilling people in her heart, she will not regret her promise. "Yes, as long as you can beat me, it''s no big deal to be your woman!" It feels that Noel is underestimating himself, which makes Luo Cuilian feel quite uncomfortable, and also doesn''t think he is his opponent, so he said happily. Hao Yan, don''t think that he will lose. "If you say something like that, then I''m relieved!" After hearing the words she wanted to hear, Noel smiled happily. Her radical action was successful. Now she only needs to defeat Luo Cuilian. auzw.com "Lu Yinghua, wait for me to clean up this guy in front of you, just wait for my new training plan, now you can leave here!" Turned around and looked away to hide Lu Yinghua, Luo Cuilian asked him to leave this space, and the next battle was not over. "Master, then I will retreat first and wait for your triumphant return!" Wen Yan, Lu Yinghua did not complain at all, because he clearly knew that staying here is quite dangerous, Master Luo Cuilian''s power spread, divided Minutes can crush yourself. Although I really want to stay and observe the battle between Noel and Luo Cuilian, after all, watching the battle between the two strong men, Lu Yinghua believes that he can get a lot of inspiration from it. This is definitely to let his strength leap forward. However, Lu Yinghua knew that he was completely looking for death, so he obeyed the command to leave quickly, and it didn''t take long to escape from the space and return to the interior of the deep mountain outside the space. Watching the large wooden door close gradually, the spells painted on the door just started to disappear on the large wooden door and changed back to three large trees connected together. "It seems that it is time for me to leave the mountains and go to the place where Wuyue Shengjia took refuge." After that, Lu Yinghua turned to high-speed Mercedes-Benz, flashing continuously in the dense woods, and went to the place where the special signal was launched before. Gather with the congregations of Wuyue Shengjiao. Because Lu Yinghua can see that his master Luo Cuilian seems to be in a real fire just now, and the next battle will be very fierce. The paradise developed by Taoism will definitely not be able to withstand the destruction and destruction of the two human rights. It''s just a matter of time. At that time, the battle between the two will move into the deep mountains, and this area of ??the deep mountains will become a dangerous zone, so Lu Yinghua will not be silly to wait for death here, I feel that it is safe to go to the place of refuge in Wuyue Shengjiao . Just as Lu Yinghua thought, Luo Cuilian was irritated by Noel''s words. From becoming a God-killer to 200 years ago, she has not been defeated. She was actually underestimated by those who have just become God-killers. What''s more, according to what Noel looks like now, it seems that she has completely decided to eat herself, which makes it difficult for Luo Cuilian to lose if she doesn''t want to be angry, but it has to pay a price. The current situation is that if Noel is killed by Luo Cuilian, then there is no need to pay any price, but if Luo Cuilian is defeated by Noel, she will implement the promised promise to become Noel''s woman. Therefore, in order not to lose to Noel, Luo Cuilian will do her utmost to fight, and this will lead to a paradise in this space, which will be fragmented in the battle between the two. .. v2 Chapter 125： King Kong Feeling that Lu Yinghua left the space and entered the exit of this paradise, it also completely changed back to a closed state. Luo Cuilian''s eyes stared closely at Noel, ready to fight at any time. "Master Luo Hao, are you sure you want to fight here?" Seeing the inside of this hideaway, only you and Luo Cuilian were left. Noel felt it was a pity to destroy this place, so he asked the other party out loud if he wanted to change one. The place is at war. "It''s good to go to war here, anyway, even if it is destroyed, I can open up the same space at any time." Luo Cuilian said indifferently, did not care too much about being destroyed here, after all, to open up such a space, for her It''s not difficult. "Don''t talk nonsense, there is no way to beat me! Come out, my two loyal guards!" Having finished, Luo Cuilian activated her own powers, and did not intend to continue the conversation, but to use her own strength to let Noel know the cost of underestimating herself. After the power started, as Luo Cuilian''s words fell, two golden lights flashed on her left and right sides, quickly condensed into two King Kong Luxs, two meters high, with strong muscles all over the body, standing honestly beside her waiting A step by step instruction, and while summoning the King Kong Rix, the power also gave her a terrifying power. Vigorous Vajrayana: Luo Cuilian has the power of usurped by two King Kong fighters in Buddhism, "Secret King Kong Runner" and "Luoyan Sturdy King", a pair of kings of Ah Yan, with amazing power and the ability to summon two King Kong fighters ''S appearance came out to fight. "Teach me, the rude man in front of me!" Pointing to Noel not far away, Luo Cuilian gave the Vajrasana around her and immediately gave orders to attack. After receiving the order of the attack, the two King Kong rushed forward and rushed towards the location of Noel. Each step of the King Kong rushed to the ground, causing the ground to vibrate and shake slightly. I don''t know whether it is the weight problem of King Kong Lux, or the result of the strange power they have. However, Luo Cuilian did not follow up, intending to try it with King Kong Lux like this. If Nuoer couldn''t even deal with these two diamonds, Luo Cuilian didn''t plan to do it by herself, but planned to just let the diamonds kill him directly, so as not to get her hands dirty. "Let''s go! Are these two strong men tonnage? After a step of the ground, there is a shock. What kind of trouble is this?" Looking at the two strong men who rushed, Noel was guessing the weight of these two, but But there is no feeling of panic or fear. "Fire Spirit, block me from them!" Just as the two King Kong fighters were about to arrive, Noel immediately summoned the Fire Spirit in the space, intending to use it to deal with the King Kong fighters who would attack themselves, but it would not let it do the stupid one or two. Hearing Noels emergency call, a pair of sharp sharp claws suddenly shattered the space, and the two claws grabbed one left and one right. The fist of King Kong Rex towards Noel pushed the two King Kong Rex back and fire The figure of the spirit also emerged from space. auzw.com "In order to guard the loyal dog at the gate of Hades, tear up those who dare to disrespect me!" Seeing the Fire Spirit pushing away the Vajrayani, Noel mobilized the divine power in his body, using the power of Pluto to summon the Hell Dog and let it help the Fire Spirit fight the Vajrayani together. Originally, Noel wanted to do it himself, but when he saw that Luo Cuilian hadn''t done it yet, she chose to summon the Hell Dog to fight. After all, it was too much for the Fire Spirit to fight two times. King Kong Lux will definitely be quite hard. The black gas, and the endless darkness, spewed out from Noel''s body, quickly rushed into the clouds inside the space, and began to infect the good weather of the clear sky, so that darkness quickly covered the entire sky. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" In the black gas and darkness, the roar of the beast came out. The loyal dog guarding the gate of the Hades came out of the black air and darkness of the sky, and rushed towards the suppressed Vajra Razor instantly, bypassing the fire spirit that suppressed the Vajra Razor. "boom!" The two sharp claws were slapped **** the chest of King Kong, and they immediately fell to the ground. I dont know if it was their weight problem or the force that the **** dog pushed them down, causing them to collide with the ground. There was a loud noise, and the three **** dogs'' heads with wide mouths of blood basins bite towards the shoulders of King Kong. However, the crazy bite of the Hell Dog did not make the King Kong Lux scream, but they made them feel very angry. The two of them held the head of the Hell Dog and flung it aside, and they quickly climbed up from the ground. Hell flew out, twisting a huge body in the air, a backflip steadily landed on the ground, a bronze sound in his mouth, and his teeth were staring at the two King Kong Luxs. "Hell Dog, dragging the two strong men!" Noel frowned slightly. The huge body of the Hell Dog was actually thrown aside by the two strong men easily, and they could guess that they had a terrifying strange power. "Fire Spirit, the restriction is lifted, and it returns to its original form!" After receiving Noel''s instructions, the Hell Dog quickly rushed towards the Vajra Rhythm, and the Fire Spirit, whose restrictions were lifted, began to vibrate, and each time it shook its body, it became larger. At this time, the **** dog also rushed to the front of the vajra, quickly jumped and rushed to the body of the two, but there were two vajras ready, at the moment when the **** dog flew in front of him, quickly They stretched out their hands incomparably. .. v2 Chapter 126： balance At the same time, he grabbed the **** dog, the left and right heads, and then quickly evaded the two claws to the sides, pressing the **** dog between the two of them, and pushed it down on the ground. Luo Cuilian at the rear, of course, saw the change of the fire spirit, and quickly pondered in her mind, and soon decided not to be able to keep her hand, otherwise turning the boat in the gutter is not a fun thing, which is also the result she absolutely does not want to see. "Secret Vajra Razor and King Luoyan are strong. The power limitation is lifted. Hurry up and kill that evil dog!" Luo Cuilian also urged the magical power in her body to lift the power limitation of the two Vajras Riko. Give it away. The divine power of power poured into the two King Kong fighters, and their bodies gleamed with golden light, causing their eyes to redden immediately, and their height suddenly changed from two meters to four meters. The muscles on the whole body became stronger and stronger. There are obvious blood vessels protruding above. Before, the wound bitten by the **** dog was restored to its original appearance by Luo Cuilian''s power and power. King Kong Lux was lifted by the power limitation, the two pressed the **** dog to the ground with one hand, so that it could not get up and moved a minute, and the other hand waved his fist fiercely, through the **** dog was pressed. The head hit the ground directly. "Boom! Boom!" The ground hit by the strange force immediately sag, causing a huge noise. The **** dog, with only one head left, didn''t immediately cut off his breath, but turned his head to bite the arm of one of them, and injected the venom from the sharp fangs into the bitten arm. King Kong Lux, possessing strange power blessings, pressed down on the huge body of the Hell Dog, and bit his arm''s head to death, tearing it alive, letting it completely lose all its breath, and turned into black gas. Dissipated in the air. When the Hellhound was resolved, the two King Kong Lux just turned around to deal with the fire spirit that just suppressed themselves. But just turned around, they saw a huge object hit, and they did not rush to make any blocking moves. Severely hit the two of them. Let the two King Kong Lux fly backwards like a cannonball, and quickly passed by Luo Cuilian, knocking down a few trees in the rear before reluctantly stopping. Originally, Luo Cuilian wanted to let Vajra Rizal give up, but the Fire Spirit, which was the same size as Vajra Rizal, became so huge that she was a little unresponsive. "The second round of summoning the battle can now begin!" Seeing the two strong men who were transformed, they were pumped to the distance by a super huge fire spirit, making Noel feel much better and immediately forget hell. The dog was depressed. "Fire Spirit, crush me!" auzw.com The fire spirit that restored the original huge figure has now reached the height of the sky cloud. After receiving the order from Noel, he took a huge foot and was pumped away King Kong Lux walked. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The huge fire spirit, when it tramples on the ground at every step, will cause a huge sound, even the ground will shake up violently, and the ground will leave concave footprints. The super huge fire spirit only took three steps, and reached the King Kong Lux just standing on the ground. Following the instructions given by Noel, he quickly raised its huge right foot towards the two King Kong Lux. Step on it and crush them alive to complete the mission. The giant right foot quickly stepped on, so that the King Kong Lux just got up from the ground, without any time to think and avoid, only to raise their hands immediately, intending to use their strange power to take over trample. The hands of King Kong Lux met the giant soles of the Fire Spirit, and both sides exerted a super strange power. At the moment when the two touched, a shock wave centered on the two and spread rapidly in all directions. The surrounding trees were directly laid down by the shock wave. The flowers and trees on the ground were no exception, but there was no damage caused by Noel and Luo Cuilian. When the shock wave reached the two people, they were easily cracked with a wave Too. "Let''s go! To what extent are the powers of these two goods!" Noel was a little surprised to see King Kong Lux catching the super giant fire spirit''s fierce foot. Not to mention the weight of the super-giant fire spirits, the force stepped down just now is enough to cause a powerful earthquake, but the two King Kong fighters took it down, which can show how terrible their strange power is. Too. This really surprised Noel, but the Fire Spirit, who possessed spiritual wisdom, felt very, very uncomfortable, and could not tolerate letting two small points, so easily took his own attack. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The extremely unpleasant Fire Spirit quickly raised his right foot and stepped **** the Vajra Rix, so as not to let them have the opportunity to get out of place, but the Fire Spirit continued to step up the trampling of the force, all by their hands Catch it, and every time the two collide, the ground vibrates. There was a loud noise, and there were shock waves that spread rapidly around, and Noel and Luo Cuilian could only disperse the incoming shock waves. It didn''t take long for the balance between Fire Spirit and the two King Kong Rixes to be broken. With the violent trampling of great power, even if King Kong Rix could easily catch it, the ground couldn''t bear the strength of the Fire King. Therefore, every crazy trampling will make King Kong Rix sink one point, and gradually be nailed into the ground like a nail, and the speed of crazy trampling, so that they have no chance of escape, can only continue to take a foot The foot hits hard, then slowly sinks below the ground. .. v2 Chapter 127： Ballad This kind of situation made Luo Cuilian''s eyebrows tightly locked. I never expected this to be the result. Just now I thought that turning into a huge fire spirit would make it easy for two King Kong fighters to defeat. After all, turning into a huge fire spirit, it loses the flexibility of fast movement and becomes a slow-moving large target, but now it is the King Kong Lux that is suppressed, so this makes Luo Cuilian have the idea of ??shooting. As Luo Cuilian wanted to shoot, King Kong Lux had fallen deep into the ground, leaving only her head and her hands raised high, constantly supporting the crazy trampling of the super giant fire spirit. "Shrinking Earth Skills-Shenzutong" clearly knows that it can''t be dragged down now. Luo Cuilian''s fingers in both hands began to dance quickly, using the magic of instant movement. The instant moving alchemy was successfully launched. Without the discovery of Noel, it disappeared in the spot without a trace, and appeared in front of the super giant fire spirit in a second. In the air, Luo Cuilian''s sudden appearance made the Fire Spirit stunned for a moment, and the raised right foot also stopped. They didn''t continue to trample the King Kong Lux, but they had been buried deep underground, and they wanted to escape in this short time. It is also a very unlikely thing. Seeing Luo Cuilian suddenly appeared in the sky, Noel was also stunned for a while, but she quickly recovered and wanted to rush up, but wanted to see what she planned to do, so she decided not to go up and stop her do anything. At the time of the fire stunned god, Luo Cuilian was not very polite, she immediately used her powers, and a moving song came from her mouth. I really dont understand what Luo Cuilian is doing, but what is certain is that it is definitely not a simple sing, there must be some special intentions, but Noel cant understand now, what is the purpose of this singing It''s okay. With the singing of the ballad, the breeze also came from behind Luo Cuilian, and she still sang the ballad constantly. The breeze suddenly turned into a gusty wind, forming a powerful shock wave that could not be seen, and quickly moved towards The stunned fire spirit attacked. Long Yin Hu Xiao Da Fa: Luo Cuilian defeated the power usurped by the Indian goddess Gayatri, with the shock wave coming from the ballad, it has the terrible power to easily overturn any object. If it reaches the maximum power, it is comparable to a typhoon. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The shock wave, which could not be seen with the naked eye, directly hit the heart of the fire spirit, and the violent impact was like a bomb explosion, causing a huge noise. The fire spirit supporting the super giant body on one leg was blasted off the ground by a powerful shock wave. The super giant body was collapsing backwards, just as the fire spirit recovered from being attacked, and wanted to balance itself immediately and not let itself. When falling to the ground. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" auzw.com The ballad sung by Luo Cuilian didnt stop because the fire spirit was blown away, and several shock waves accompanied by the ballad bombarded the fire spirit that collapsed to the rear. Making it impossible to balance its body made it accelerate the rate of collapse backwards. Seeing the fire spirit collapsing towards itself, Noel instantly activated the power of the electric light flint and immediately entered the realm of speed. He turned into a black lightning and disappeared in place, avoiding the collapse of the fire spirit''s super giant body. "boom!" Just after Noel flashed away, the super-giant body of the fire spirit was knocked down on the ground fiercely by the shock wave from Luo Cuilian. Due to the rapid fall of the super-giant body, the ground caused a huge shock. Even the little nunnery where Luo Cuilian lives was directly pressed into the ground by the super-large body of the fire spirit, and the dust flew up with the fire spirit collapsed to the ground, forming thick smoke that made it impossible to see the situation. "Sky Cong Cloud Sword" "I swear here, I, I don''t allow the things that I cut constantly to exist, and this sword is an invincible blade that can cut and cut everything on the ground." In the thick smoke, the power word of the broken silver arm came out, and the word of this word reached Luo Cuilian''s ear, which returned to her complete stun, so she stopped. Ballad singing in the mouth. The owner of this power is Salbatredoni, who played against and defeated Luo Cuilian, but clearly remembered the spirit of this item. But Salbatredoni did not come here, so the only one who spoke the word was the Noel present, and the constant release of the power of this power, which made Luo Cuilian affirm that the power has been successfully launched. She couldn''t believe it was the real thing. Luo Cuilian has only heard of it, and has seen a **** who can seal the power, but she has never seen or even heard of the matter of plundering the power of others. Korno is now using it. Sarbat Leidonis ace powers, except for being plundered from him, Luo Cuilian could not think of other possibilities, because powers can be said to be the only abilities, it is impossible to have exactly the same Power exists. Although it is only possible to plunder power, Luo Cuilian vigilantly looked around and looked for Noels figure in the air. I was afraid for a while, and if I was just attacked by Noel just now, I might lose my power because of this. This is not The result she wants to see. "It''s you who first interfered with the battle of the summoning beast, then I don''t need to be polite anymore, I will send them away with your two guards first!" Noel''s words came out of the thick smoke. After that, in the thick smoke, Noel waved his hand with a strong spell of Tian Congyun Sword. With the wave of the super long sky Cong Yunjian, the thick smoke was also split with the energy of the sweep. .. v2 Chapter 128： Arrogant Upon hearing this, Luo Cuilian immediately understood that Noel''s purpose was not to attack herself with power, but to kill the King Kong fighters she had summoned. However, I understand that it is not very possible to rush to block, because Luo Cuilian clearly sees that a super long sword with powerful spells has arrived and just broke out of the ground, and the two were caught by themselves Beside the summoned King Kong Lux. Attached with a powerful spell, it became a sky-cluster cloud sword capable of severing the world. The blade quickly cut through their waists without any pause. It was like cutting tofu, and they were easily cut off. The King Kong Lux, who was cut off by the waist, suddenly stopped moving. It seemed to become a wooden man in an instant, so he stood still. After the next moment, a wound cut by Tian Congyun Jian appeared in the waist, and the two Vajrayikis summoned by Luo Cuilian turned into two ups and downs and fell on the ground, changing into a golden light spot and gradually disappearing with the wind. . At this time, with the rapid wave of Tian Cong Yun Jian, the thick smoke that was flying was also scattered, showing that Noel holding the long sword was standing alone on the ground, looking at the sky with a smile on his face. Luo Cuilian. As for the super giant fire spirit that was knocked down, when the thick smoke was flying just now, Noel took it back into the space. After all, the waiting battle does not need it anymore, its huge body will only hinder the feet. Seeing that the King Kong Lux was killed, Luo Cuilian''s eyebrows were locked tightly, but she didn''t have the idea of ??summoning again, because the two King Kong Lux were not very useful, and they were originally intended to be tried. The strength of the king is nothing. The reason why Luo Cuilian locked her eyebrows was not that King Kong Lux was killed by Noel, but that the thick smoke gradually dissipated. She clearly saw the silver arm holding the long sword. Now it is certain to guess, this is definitely the power of Sarbatredoni, and Noel has the ability to plunder his human rights. Luo Cuilian does not think it is good news. I hope that this is not the real thing, but she also has that in her heart. A little bit excited. Because, after confirming that Noel has the ability to plunder, then Alexander Gascoign, who was previously killed by him, and the power of Sashadjan Talworth, are very likely to be plundered by him, so that Luo Cuilian is equal to Dealing with three **** killers in general. This also made Luo Cuilian feel a little excited, and can fight against the powerful **** killer, which just solved the 200 years of boring to the extreme life, and also just experimented whether his strength has improved. "Although I don''t know, how did you plunder Duny''s power, but he has never beaten me, which means that this power is useless to me." Ding looked at Noel with a long sword Luo Cuilian smiled faintly at him, her eyes were so clear that she had no greed, and she didn''t want to know how to plunder power. auzw.com "I didn''t plan to use this power to deal with you. After all, it''s a little too dangerous. If you accidentally cut you to you, it''s me who lost money at last." Noel shrugged and shrugged his shoulders. The power of the silver arm. "Don''t think that by plundering multiple powers, you have arrogant capital for me!" Seeing Nuoer disperse powers, this seems to Luo Cuilian to underestimate herself, which makes her feel very uncomfortable. "Arrogant? I just don''t want to hurt you, it''s really kind and not rewarding!" Noel said a little helplessly, he didn''t mean to underestimate Luo Cuilian, just didn''t want to hurt her, but she looked like Completely misunderstood. "It''s useless to say more!" Luo Cuilian didn''t believe it at all. The words Noel said now that he was not explaining to himself, but provoking and quibbling against himself. After that, the song that Luo Cuilian stopped just now came out of her mouth again. I dont know whether it was because of her anger. This time it wasnt the normal breeze that was blowing just now, but it was the wind and the trees on the ground. , All uprooted by the strong wind and took off high above the sky. ''It seems that even if I am explaining, she may not be able to listen in.'' Thinking of looking at such a scene, Noel clearly knew that Luo Cuilian has now entered a state of anger, even if you do not explain it. Any use will only further anger her. And Noel knew that the only way now was to use his full strength to fight, so that Luo Cuilian knew clearly that she did not underestimate her. It is estimated that she would believe her words, otherwise she would say what she said now. Will not listen. When Noel was thinking, Luo Cuilian used her power to release, dozens of powerful shock waves that could not be seen, quickly let him bomb the Noel location. "If I play with the wind, I will too!" Although no shock wave was seen, Noel could clearly sense that a dangerous object was hitting himself. Immediately thrusting the Tian Congyun sword into the ground, Knoll simultaneously activated two wind-controlling powers, condensed two high-speed rotating whirlwinds in the palms of his hands, quickly swayed them in front of his body, and merged the two whirlwinds together , A tornado that formed a strong ultra-high speed rotation. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" At the time of the formation of the tornado, dozens of powerful shock waves bombarded the high-speed rotating tornado. The collision of the two caused the surrounding wind to rush into the sand, and triggered a series of huge explosions. .. v2 Chapter 129： Light work With the completion of the bombing of the shock wave, the tornado with ultra-high-speed rotation was also bombarded by dozens of shock waves under constant bombing, which means that the attacks of the two were equally divided. However, if you insist on saying, Noel should have lost this offensive and defensive battle, because he used two powers to defend against the attack, but was dispelled by Luo Cuilian''s one power. Such a result made Noel froze for a moment, feeling a little depressed, thought that in addition to being able to block the attack, he can also use the tornado to make the next counterattack, but did not expect that the two tornados that merged power, was actually one of Luo Cuilian''s Xiang Quanneng was defeated. Seeing Noel''s depressed expression, this made Luo Cuilian''s mood a lot better, and there was no emotion of anger just now, which proved that this was the result of his arrogance. Its completely contrary to my own thoughts. This makes the woman disbelief, what I said just now. Thinking that Noels mouth is constantly twitching, and he wanted to show his strength, but now the result is like this. It is estimated that Luo Cuilian has determined that this is the result of her arrogance and arrogance. Now Noel does not want to be depressed, but one thing is still fortunate. At least this way she will be taken lightly, and it will not hurt to want to defeat. It will be easier for her. "It seems that the powers you are robbing cannot be used skillfully and cannot exert powerful powers." The tornado where the two powers merged was disbanded, and Luo Cuilian said with a smug smile, but the words contained Full of provocation. "You''re right, I''m sure I can''t skillfully use these two powers to control the storm, because I basically don''t use them very much." Hearing Luo Cuilian''s provocative words, instead, let Noel figure out what happened, there is no The feeling of depression just now. Because they are not used often, and Noel doesnt like it very much. The two powers to control storms, if they have the power of thunder and fire, can absolutely defeat Luo Cuilians attack instantly, and will not cause the same result as before. This time it was Luo Cuilian''s turn. She was a little depressed. She was obviously full of provocative words, but now she released Noel. This was completely unexpected. The good mood just now disappeared instantly. The victory and defeat have not yet been separated, and Noel can only be vented as a sofa, so Luo Cuilian once again sang the ballad, sending out several shock waves to bombard the past, used to ease his depressed mood. "Here''s this trick again? The same trick can''t beat me!" Just wanted to thank, Luo Cuilian''s explanation for herself, but the shock wave that came quickly, let Noel swallow the words of thanks back. Quickly start the power of the electric light flint and leave the place as a black lightning. This time Noor will not use it silly. Those powers that are not familiar with it, so as not to give Luo Cuilian an excuse to laugh at herself. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" auzw.com The black current flashed by, and the place where Noel was standing just now ushered in the blast of the shock wave, which bombed the ground out of a huge deep pit, and the crushed rock was also sputtered around. . Seeing Noel fleeing, Luo Cuilian did not stop singing. She controlled the blowing wind with her singing. After catching up with her proud pride, her speed was no slower than that of Noor, who entered the speed of speed. With the blessing of the wind, she also entered the speed of speed. realm. The two people in the fast movement have launched a crazy chase battle. The two people who have entered the realm of the speed can be said to be the same, and there is no way for anyone to take anyone. In the severely ruined Xanadu space, you can only see a line drawn by one black and one white, constantly chasing it at a super high speed in Xanadu, and you can''t clearly see the two people''s appearance and figure. Noel, who is a black lightning, never thought that Luo Cuilian could actually combine light power with power, so that she could reach the realm of speed. I thought I had a super-fast self, and I was able to get close to Luo Cuilian quickly. Using black energy made her powerless and unable to use any powers or other abilities. Now Noel only knows that she is a bit naive. Luo Cuilian, who has the same speed, wants to subdue her is not an easy task. If you dont pay attention a little bit, Noel can be sure to be defeated by then, and it is very likely that she will become herself. Both of them are equally aware that it makes no sense to chase in this way, but they are consuming their physical and divine power. It is better to find other ways to attack. It is better than running like this endlessly. Luo Cuilian first stopped the chase, stopped her body in the ruins of Xiao An, and quickly found and stored it in Xiao An. Her best weapon was used to fight the battle. Noel also stopped quickly, thinking quickly about what he was going to be able to take Luo Cuilian harmlessly, and at the same time summoned the sky cluster cloud sword that penetrated into the ground from a distance. But at this moment, Luo Cuilian found her best weapon among the ruins of Xiaoan, a silver-white sharp spear, and quickly held the spear in his hand. Using light power to cooperate with the power, holding the silver gun to stab towards Noel quickly, Luo Cuilian entered the swift silver gun spear, which made the head of the silver gun form a spiral force, and wrapped her and the silver gun in it. However, following the call of Noel, the sky cluster cloud sword pierced into the ground from a distance, instantly turned into black gas, disappeared without trace on the ground, and the sky shadow of sky cluster cloud sword could not be found in the same place. .. v2 Chapter 130： suppress At the next moment, Tian Cong Yun Jian appeared in Noel''s hand and was tightly held in his right hand, quickly blocking it in front of him, used to block Luo Cuilian''s rapid stab. "Ding!" A clear sound of iron punching sounded. Luo Cuilian, who was just wrapped with a sword and was suddenly wrapped in a spiral force, stabbed hard with the tip of the silver gun. The sword of the Tian Congyun sword used for blocking, the collision of weapons and weapons made sparks Splashing, the sound of crisp and sweet iron hits. Fortunately, Noel blocked the fatal blow with the Tian Congyun sword with a quick response. If it was a little slower, Luo Cuilian, who entered the realm of speed, would definitely pass through Noel''s body with a silver gun. Although the fatal attack was blocked, Luo Cuilian did not disperse the powerful Vajra Divine Power just now, so the blessing with power and magic, combined with the impact of entering the speed of the realm, and the violent collision of forming a spiral force. The spur under the triple blessing caused Noel to float involuntarily at the moment when he blocked the attack, his feet left the ground that had been standing, and fired toward the rear at a high speed like a shell. "Let''s go! This power is a bit too foul!" Noel, who flew backwards, did not expect Luo Cuilian to have such a strange power. Even herself who had been training with gravity, could not resist the impact just now. Worthy of being the power plundered by the gods. Now Nuoer knows clearly, but when he thinks about these things, in order to stop himself and fly backwards, he pierces the sky cloud sword in his hand and wants to use this to reduce the speed of flying backwards, so that he can do this. Able to stop. Tian Cong Yun Jian, who penetrated the ground, made an extra-long rift on the ground to relieve the impact, letting Noel stand on the ground again. "I have to admit, you are." After taking a breath, Noel just raised his head and wanted to say something to Luo Cuilian, but she saw that she was holding a silver gun, and I didn''t know when she had arrived in front of her. The silver gun launched an attack. So what I wanted to say was immediately swallowed back into my belly. Looking at Luo Cuilians current expression and appearance, she had no intention of talking with herself at all. Noel quickly pulled out the sky-crowed cloud sword that stabbed into the ground, ready to block again. Luo Cuilian attacks. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!" The silver gun continued to stab, and Noel blocked it with the Tian Congyun sword, triggering a series of crisp sounds of iron hitting, and the continuous collision between the sword body and the silver gun, causing the sparks from the two to splash around. No matter how superb Luo Cuilian''s gun skills are, but under the eyes of Noel Fusion Emperor, he can clearly see the orbit of the attack, and can also judge from the small and small movements where her next attack comes from. auzw.com In addition, Noel has a super fast reflex nerve and wants to block Luo Cuilian''s superb gun skills. It is completely an easy task, but the strange power she has is a bit troublesome. Every time Luo Cuilian''s attack was blocked, Noel would take a step back, and she had no flaws at all, and the gun skills she used were endless, and there was no time and opportunity to counterattack, only a passive grid. Block stabs again and again. ''how can that be? ! Judging by his appearance, he is obviously an layman, how could he see through my gunmanship! ''Thinking of Luo Cuilian''s continuous attack, I was very surprised. If it was okay to block the next two attacks, Knorr took his own attack and completely took it with a long sword, as if knowing what to do next time. The place hits in general. Just when Luo Cuilian distracted, Noel saw a flaw that was not a flaw, and planned to force Luo Cuilian to retreat for consideration. If she missed this good opportunity, she would not be so careless. Too. Just think about it. When the assault of the silver gun arrived, Noel quickly moved away the Tian Cong Yunjian and quickly moved his body to avoid the orbit of the silver gun attack, so that Luo Cuilian''s distracted attack, It pierced his shoulders fiercely. "puff!" The sharp silver gun pierced into the shoulder fiercely, and drilled from the back of Noel''s shoulder. With the wound pierced by the silver gun, the blood splashed into the air and fell from the air onto the ground. I was just wondering if Noel saw through his attack routine, but the silver gun pierced his shoulder in the next second, and thought he would be hit by another attack. This made Luo Cuilian stunned for a moment, did not make the move to take the offense for a while, and his mind was full of doubts about the attack hit. It wasn''t until Noel clenched tightly, the silver gun piercing from his shoulder, and raised the Tian Congyun sword in his hand, severely slashing Luo Cuilian, then she quickly recovered from doubt. After recovering, Luo Cuilian didn''t think about how the attack hit for a while. She quickly released her tightly held silver gun, slammed on the ground and jumped backwards, avoiding the attack of Noel''s chop and pulled quickly Opened the distance to each other. Its the first time since rebirth. Its the first time since rebirth. For the first time since rebirth, its been crushed by people, and even counterattacks have to be used for injury and replacement. accurate. Suppressed by this, it made Noel excited, and it was interesting to conquer the fierce horses such as Luo Cuilian, but just wanted to take her intact, it seems that it is not possible, if you are not serious The injured person will definitely be himself. .. v2 Chapter 131： Collapse Seeing that Luo Cuilian was forced to retreat by beating, this made Nuoer breathe a sigh of relief, thrusting Tian Congyun sword above the ground, and holding the silver gun that penetrated his shoulder with his right hand. With a bite of his teeth, the silver gun that pierced his shoulders was pulled out, and the bright red blood was also pulled out of the silver gun, spraying into the air and falling into the soil that fell into the ground. System Master, repair the wound for me, and the points look good! ''In the hollow where the shoulders are pierced, the bright red blood that keeps pouring out keeps Nuoer''s eyebrows tightly locked, but he doesn''t want to bleed too much, making it impossible for him to fight in a moment, so his great beauty will be soaked . Please wait for a while! Wound repair in progress As the system was repaired, the pierced hole in Noel''s shoulder immediately stopped flowing out, and began to repair at a speed visible to the naked eye. It only took a blink of an eye, and the pierced shoulder was repaired intact. , Not even the slightest scar left. After repairing the wound, welcome to use it next time! Moved the repaired shoulder for a while. After finding out that there was no problem, the black gas surged from Noel''s body, and the silver gun that was still clasped in his hand was crushed by the right hand surrounding the black gas and turned into a fine powder. ground. "Limit lifted, the ability to liberate one hundred percent!" Noel, with a smile on his face, scattered the sky cluster cloud sword, completely liberating the full power of Dark Noah. The sound of the words had just fallen, and Noel''s body suddenly spewed out, directly breaking through the dark energy of the sky, and he was standing in the black beam formed, and the black gas began to surround him. The impact of the huge dark energy caused Luo Cuilian to open up the paradise space, which began to shake and vibrate violently. The dark energy that has been hitting the sky all the time has also blasted the sky in this space into a hole, letting it fall like pieces of shattered glass from the sky. The high altitude of the space was caused by a hole blown by dark energy. A series of cracks began to spread from the periphery of the hole to all directions, and as the cracks quickly spread, they fell down one by one. Now the whole paradise space seems to be like raindrops under glass fragments, and these sharp fragments become deadly weapons with the speed of falling down from high altitude. "This ground can''t stay. If you leave here quickly, as this space completely collapses, you will be pulled into the cracks of the space. It will be difficult to go out when you want to go out!" Avoiding the sky The debris falling at high speed, Luo Cuilian said to herself, she didn''t want to be pulled into the space crack at all. auzw.com And Noel, who stood in the black beam of light, exudes an unclear breath from that, and also makes Luo Cuilian feel deeply uneasy. He can feel that he is very dangerous. It is definitely not the time to rush to attack. Whether it was the collapse of the paradise space or the unclear breath emanating from Noel, Luo Cuilian had the intention to leave here, so she quickly used Dao Shu to open the exit from here, leaving the space that was about to completely collapse first. With both hands waving quickly, the font of several spells appeared in the void. Luo Cuilian opened the door to escape from the space, but before walking into the door to escape from the space, she looked back at where Noel was. Thinking about whether or not to let Noel leave together, because Luo Cuilian did not think at all that he had any way to leave this space. Without his own Daoism to open the door, he could only stay in this space. With this space The collapse was pulled into the crack. It is very possible that when the space is completely destroyed, it is pulled into the crack that is torn out of the space, and it will be trapped inside forever and cannot escape from it, so Luo Cuilian stands in front of the open door, hesitating whether to call Noel together leave here. But thinking about it carefully, Noel belongs to the state of the enemy, and he now feels very dangerous. If he is rescued, the possibility of being defeated will increase greatly. If he is defeated by then, The bad luck is his own, which is not what Luo Cuilian wants to see. After figured it out, Luo Cuilian turned and walked into the opened door, only to say sorry to Noel in her heart, who made him open such a terrible condition, which made her absolutely unacceptable. When Luo Cuilian completely disappeared inside the gate, the gate opened with Taoism gradually closed, and the next second disappeared in the collapsed space. Only the space that was falling apart, and Noel in the black beam, could not see Luo Cuilian''s figure, nor could she see the gate she opened with Taoism. Without Luo Cuilian, the Daoist support in this space accelerated the rate of space collapse. Originally it was only the collapse of the sky. Now even a crack appeared on the ground and began to gradually split into several pieces of land. Every split land is separated by a bottomless rift, and the debris completely scattered in the sky, a rift appeared in the dark sky, and began to twist gradually, and slowly twisted to form Black holes absorb everything that collapses in space. Loose rocks, fallen trees, collapsed houses, scattered space debris, all formed black holes, that powerful suction sucked into it, the original beautiful paradise, has completely completely defiantly transformed into a horrible place. On a separate land, Noel in the black beam of light surrounded him with black gas, forming a set of black light armor. The whole person was wrapped in black light armor, and the armor exuded the ominous breath visible to the naked eye. .. v2 Chapter 132： Click Dark Noahs ability is completely liberated. Two red rays of light illuminate from the black helmet and break through the dark energy of the sky. They are quickly absorbed by the wearing black armor, and the black beam has numerous cracks. The collapse gradually scattered. "This space can''t be supported. My powerful dark energy has caused the space to collapse." The dark and cold sound came out of the black armor, as if there was no emotion. Checking the status of the space, when Noel, who was wearing black and bright armor, turned to look at the location of Luo Cuilian, she could not find her figure at all, and there was only space for herself and the rapid collapse. "It seems that she has already left first, and I have to catch up. I can''t let her run away, otherwise I was injured in vain before." No figure of Luo Cuilian could be found, and Noel guessed that she had left here. Only a fool will stay in it. This rapidly disintegrating space is completely a move to death. If one is accidentally pulled in by a crack in the space, it is likely to be lost in it forever, or it may be torn alive in the crack. Into fragments. And Noel did not blame Luo Cuilian for leaving alone. After all, she was in a hostile state with her, and there was no need to sympathize with her enemies. That was something that only a **** stupid person did, so I felt that her leaving alone was normal and there was nothing to let He was angry. Wave the space beside you, and use the armored armor full of ominous breath to smash the space into a huge gap, and let the system connect to the outside world through this gap. "System Jun, connecting the outside world through the gap is where he entered this space before." Opening the gap in the space, Noel hurriedly commanded the system and was not worried about being unable to leave here. Although Noel clearly knew that he had no way to leave this space opened by Luo Cuilian, but this does not mean that the system has no way, so there is nothing to worry about. As long as you wait with peace of mind, the system will lead to a space bridge to the outside world. After you have completely constructed it, you will be able to reach the outside world without fail. I believe that Luo Cuilian should not have gone too far. Host, please wait a moment! Constructing space channel After constructing the space channel, please use it with confidence! It didn''t take long, and the system did not disappoint Noel. The space access to the outside world was quickly constructed and ready for use. Before leaving, he glanced at the collapsed space, and Noel felt a pity for a while. The so beautiful paradise was now fragmented into this look. "It''s a pity that such a good place, hey!" Noel shook his head with a sigh, turned and walked into the space channel, and left the space that was about to collapse completely without looking back. auzw.com When Noel completely entered the space channel, the gap that he smashed out began to gradually restore its original shape, and because he left the space without the powerful dark energy, the speed of the space collapse was much slower. But this cannot be changed, the fate of the black hole formed by the rift in the space is completely swallowed, but it only extends the existence of a little time, and has no meaning at all. In the deep mountains of Lushan, Jiangxi Province, China Before, Luo Cuilian, who came out first, waited for a while before entering the entrance of the space, and did not leave the place immediately. On the one hand, I want to make sure whether Noor can''t escape from it. On the other hand, she hasn''t been out for a long time, and she doesn''t know where to go for a while. I was thinking whether to go to Wuyue Shengjia for a period of time, and then find a time to open up the space where I live. Because Luo Cuilian hates modern technology very much, she can tolerate a short break, but she cant stand it for a long time. thing. What''s more, Luo Cuilian itself has the power to further modern science, so she can easily get any high-tech objects, but she doesn''t like modern technology, which has caused this power to be completely absent. usefulness. This is also one of the reasons for Luo Cuilian''s seclusion. She still prefers the ancient life, which can be far away from the products of modern high technology, and can study her martial arts well, without being disturbed by any characters. After waiting for a while to make sure that Noel could not escape from it, Luo Cuilian felt some pity. After all, it was rare to be able to play against yourself, and she was so trapped in the space that she could not compete with him. Finally, I glanced at the three big trees that entered the space and were about to leave the place. I went to find the apprentice Lu Yinghua and asked him to arrange a place for himself to rest. But just as Luo Cuilian turned around, she suddenly felt somehow, there was a deep uneasiness surrounding her heart, as if something bad was about to come around her. And this deep sense of anxiety made Luo Cuilian''s eyebrows tightly locked, looking carefully around her, because her feelings were always accurate, you could be sure that something bad was going to happen to her. . "Click!" As Luo Cuilian looked around, suddenly there was a crack in the space behind her, and the space was suddenly smashed from the inside. A right arm wearing a black bright armor stood out from it and laid on her shoulder, and the armor was still exuding. The rich ominous breath can be seen clearly with the naked eye. .. ~： 133 Palm of the Palm "Let''s start the third round!" The low, icy words came from behind him, and the black armored gauntlets on his shoulders made Luo Cuilian stunned, and turned his head slowly slowly, wanting to see what was behind him. What is it. "Where is the evil spirit? It''s not too soon to show its original shape!" Stiff turned around and looked back, Luo Cuilian knocked off her hand on the shoulder and pulled away from each other with the black armor. From the inside of the space debris slowly scattered, Luo Cuilian saw a pair of crimson pupils, and the breath from the space made her feel that she was stared at by some fierce beast. This unknown breath is also very familiar, just one Time didn''t remember where I felt it. Noel, wearing a black and bright armor, shattered the slowly broken space and wandered out of the space. The dark energy emitted from the armor and the extremely unknown atmosphere. At the moment of walking through the space, a valuable spout sprang up immediately, and the originally bright sky was enveloped by darkness, making the blink of an eye here into the middle of the night. "I haven''t seen you for a while, have you forgotten me so soon?" Seeing Luo Cuilian''s expression, Noel knew she hadn''t recognized herself. Perhaps during her liberation ability, she had already left the space that had just collapsed, so she didn''t Know that you have become like this. "It''s you! You can''t escape from the space." After Noel''s simple reminder, Luo Cuilian immediately remembered that in the collapsed space, she felt this extremely unknown atmosphere. What Luo Cuilian couldn''t understand was how Noel escaped from the collapsed sky. After all, there was no other way out of the space except for his Daoist art to open the exit. "Nothing is impossible! Now let''s start the battle that we haven''t finished yet!" Noel, wearing armor, shook his head wearing a helmet, extended his hand to Luo Cuilian, and ticked his finger to indicate that he could attack . "No matter how you escaped, but you will not be my opponent!" The provocative move made Luo Cuilian too lazy to care about how Noel escaped from the collapsed space, and only one left in his heart beat him The idea of ??getting down. "I don''t think so, it will be you who will lose!" Noel smiled slightly, but the sound from the black armor was still deep and cold. He didn''t pay attention to Noel''s words, because he had said such words before, but he wasn''t embarrassed by his own suppression, and he had to get injured in exchange for a chance to fight back, so Luo Cuilian didn''t care about his words. auzw.com Instead, it was activated silently, and the power of the Vajra Vajra power was given to the strange power blessings given in the power, and the magic of instant movement was quickly used. Noel, who has been vigilant, did not dare to carelessly. At the moment Luo Cuilian disappeared, the black gas surrounding the armor immediately formed a layer of invisible protective shield that can make all attacks. It becomes ineffective so that it cannot cause any harm to itself. Knowing Luo Cuilian''s martial arts well, if this time is as careless as before, then Noel would just buy a piece of tofu and kill him. "Flying Phoenix Twelve Divine Palms" teleported behind Noel, Luo Cuilian wanted to use her own proud skills to use the power of the Phoenix Twelve Divine Palms under the blessing of power, and he completely defeated him in one fell swoop. . Flying Phoenix Twelve Divine Palms: The Flying Phoenix Twelve Divine Palms are made by the phoenix cubs, the phoenix piercing the curtain, the phoenix claws pulling out the heart, the flying phoenix falling, the phoenix phoenix, the golden phoenix wing, the wind typhoon, the male phoenix, the phoenix , Fenglong Yinyang, Phoenix Shuangfei, Dafeng Tiantian twelve tricks. When all the moves are released, the combination of rigidity and softness implies the principle of yin and yang. "Phoenix chicks come to the door, phoenixes wear curtains, phoenix claws pull out their hearts, phoenix falls, phoenix phoenix, golden phoenix wing, winds cascade, male phoenix catkins, phoenix wing celestial phenomena." With every name in Luo Cuilian''s mouth, her hands quickly hit her. The black bright armor worn by Noor, due to the powerful force of the strange blessing, let her hit every armor with her palm. , All made a loud muffled noise. The leaves scattered on the ground around the ground, also under the palm wind of Luo Cuilian, were shaken in the air by the aftershocks, and even the leaves on the trees were shaken down together. However, Knoll remained motionless on the spot, let Luo Cuilian wield a palm with a blessing power, and did not make any rebellious move, nor did he make any counterattack move, just standing still in the original position Waiting, her pride in flying the twelve gods of Phoenix finished. Only then can Luo Cuilian know clearly that any of her attacks at this moment can''t cause harm to her, and her destiny of defeat is already doomed. Constantly dancing palms, when Luo Cuilian finished playing at high speed, when the tenth palm of the dragon and yin and yang, I found that there was something wrong. Normally, one palm can shoot people into minced meat, but now ten palms are down. It seems that there is nothing at all. Although there was something wrong, Luo Cuilian did not stop. She thought that Noel was estimated to have died in the armor, but now it is rare to find an existence that can take twelve palms and was not directly shot into powder, so she decided to All the remaining two palms are finished. "Phoenix flying together, Dafeng no heaven!" Luo Cuilian injected a lot of internal force and divine power when she shot Noel on the last palm. Her hands pressed against Noel''s chest for a while, and she recovered her tender pair of small hands, handsome. Turned around and planned to leave here. .. v2 Chapter 134： capture Confidently turned and left, Luo Cuilian determined that Noel died in the armor, because from 200 years ago to now, there has never been enough to take Feifeng''s twelve gods. Even if the Duke of Vauban never died, he could take three palms and escape with wounds, so Luo Cuilian did not think that Noel could, after surviving twelve palms, he survived and felt that this was completely impossible. . I am convinced that there was no such exception in the past, and now there will never be such an exception, even if Noel easily killed two plural power killers. "You''re done, should that be my turn?" Looking at the confident Luo Cuilian, Noel said to her with a smile. She didn''t expect that she hadn''t determined that she was dead, so she dared to turn her back and leave here. The voice from behind made Luo Cuilian stop immediately, turned quickly to look at Noel, and at the same time opened the distance between him and himself. However, when he saw that Noel was intact and was planning to walk over step by step, Luo Cuilian was stunned in surprise. She never thought that this would be the result. He was struck by his pride and skills. Action intact. It''s hard to believe the facts in front of me. Today, there will be such an exception. The twelve gods of the Phoenix can''t cause harm to Noel at all. This makes Luo Cuilian not want to be surprised. This situation also hit her deeply Too. "Don''t be in a daze, that would be dead!" Luo Cuilian''s expression now made Noel feel better, but it was her turn to fight back, so that she could see how powerful she was. After finishing speaking, Noel gradually lifted the armor arm surrounded by black gas, and urged the smashing ability of the body, so that it was blessed on the black armor arm and waved a punch in the direction of Luo Cuilian. Sensing the danger of approaching, Luo Cuilian recovered from her surprise, sang a ballad of power in her mouth, controlled the wind and light power, quickly entered the realm of the speed of speed, and disappeared without a trace in the spot. This unexpected thing didn''t disappoint Noel. If Luo Cuilian didn''t avoid him, she would have a headache. Now she is just showing her powerful ability, not to kill her directly. With Luo Cuilian''s evasion, Noel swung the ordinary punch, but it was a shock wave with everything in it. Anything that the shock wave passed and touched instantly turned into powder and fell to the ground. And this shock wave, after smashing objects all the way until it completely smashed a mountain, stopped moving forward, but was forced to disperse by Noel, because such an effect is enough. auzw.com Luo Cuilian flashing to the side, looking at the road through which the shock wave passed, the dense woods turned into piles of powder, lying quietly on the ground until the mountain was instantly It was only after the smashing that he recovered, secretly happily evading this frightening attack. The black light flashed by, and Noel immediately appeared silently behind Luo Cuilian, and she didn''t notice her arrival at all, and was glad to avoid the dangerous attack. "You lost!" Noel controlled the black gas emitted from the armor, making it like a small snake, quickly surrounding Luo Cuilian''s body, and quickly surrounding the black gas, condensing black iron Chain, tied her firmly in the iron chain. "When did you come?!" Wen Yan, Luo Cuilian asked in surprise, and found that she was firmly **** by the iron chain. She wanted to use the magical power of Vajra Vajra to free herself from the iron chain firmly tied up. "Don''t do that useless struggle. At the moment of being caught, you are destined to have no chance of escaping." After the capture of Luo Cuilian was completed, Noel scattered the armor she was wearing, and put her arm around her small waist. Provoked her chin with one hand and said with a smile on her face. "When I break free of this chain, I will definitely chop your hands off!" Suddenly, Noel hugged tightly, and Luo Cuilian was so close to the male for the first time, causing her cheeks to flush quickly. , I don''t know if she is angry or shy. "Break free? Haven''t you found that no matter your power, your martial arts, or your Daoism, can''t be used?" Nuoer smiled and explained to Luo Cuilian''s blushing face. For a moment, let her know that there is no possibility of escape. The words of explanation made Luo Cuilian stunned for a while, and quickly tried her abilities. The results available made her desperate, just like Noel explained, and now she can''t use any abilities, becoming ordinary mortals. Is my power and other abilities all captured by the man holding him? ''Think of it, Luo Cuilian feels desperate the more she thinks, because in the previous battle, she knew that Noel could seize the ability of others. Now all abilities are unavailable, so Luo Cuilian guessed that her abilities have been taken away by Noel, and she has since become a normal mortal. "I lost. I''m going to kill and want to kill anyway. Anyway, I don''t have martial arts anymore, and I don''t want to live in this world anymore." Luo Cuilian, who thought she had lost all her abilities, admitted to Noel that she had lost her soul, and she didn''t want to live. intend. Luo Cuilian, as a Wuchi, lost her martial arts as if she had lost everything, so she felt that she had lost everything and did not want to continue to live. "I said that you are too capable of making up your own brains. This chain only temporarily seals all your abilities. Where do you think about it?" After hearing Luo Cuilian''s words, Noel smiled helplessly and explained to her that his abilities were only being The seal has not completely disappeared. .. v2 Chapter 135： swear "Seal? Really? You are not shaking me?" Hearing martial arts and abilities, he was not captured by Noel. Luo Cuilian''s expression lost her soul and disappeared, but she still wanted to. Determine if he is shaking himself. "You have been caught by me. Is it necessary for me to lie to the captive?" Noel smiled and asked. The center felt very helpless. Every time he told the truth, no one believed it, but when he lied, he believed it all. "Then let me go and let me try if it''s true." Luo Cuilian still didn''t believe it. She wanted to give it a try before she was relieved, or even if Noel did not lie to herself, she felt not at ease. "It''s not easy to catch you, but now I have to listen to you, let you go like this, am I like a fool?" Giving Luo Cuilian a white eye, Noel didn''t expect that she would make a request that would be impossible for an idiot. Come. Noel''s answer made Luo Cuilian stunned for a moment, but Tsai thought about it carefully, as if it was really the same thing, his purpose was to make himself his woman, and now he finally caught himself unless he was really Only a fool would let himself go. What''s more, Luo Cuilian clearly knows that he is not an ordinary person, but a god-killer who possesses powerful martial arts and super martial arts. If Noel really did not seize his powers, he would release himself now. I will not let go of people silly. However, she could not personally determine whether her martial arts still had the power and whether she was taken away by Noel, which could not make Luo Cuilian feel at ease, so she quickly pondered in her mind whether there was a way to let Noel feel at ease. "I swear, after you let go of me, I will only try if martial arts are still here. I will never escape from here. I will abide by the previous promise. I am a person willing to gamble and lose." After careful consideration, Luo Cuilian was able to The thought is to swear to Noel. Moreover, from the moment of conceding, Luo Cuilian never thought of running away, even if she had determined her martial arts, and other abilities had not been taken away, she did not plan to run from here, contrary to what she had said before the battle. Discourse. Luo Cuilian does not allow herself to become a betrayal, so she will obey the words she said before, and she has no intention of violating it. Now, in order to gain Noel''s trust, she can only swear to him in desperation. "You all swear, of course it''s okay to let go of you, but I have to get paid first!" Judging from the micro-expression, Luo Cuilian wasn''t lying, and Noel said with a smile, holding her shame in both hands. Face. "Wh...wow!" Luo Cuilian just wanted to ask, in the end what he would get paid, but when he said one, Noel kissed his lips. Suddenly Noel kissed her lips, Luo Cuilian''s eyes widened in surprise. She didn''t expect such a reward. She hadn''t responded for a while, and she could only let him kiss him and kiss for the first time. She did not know how to respond. auzw.com Soon after, under Noel''s superb kissing skills, Luo Cuilian''s eyes gradually blurred, and she would also cooperate strangely. I didn''t expect kissing to be such a pleasant thing. "Well, you can try, martial arts and the rest of the ability." Gradually separated from Luo Cuilian''s lips, Noel said to her with a smile, and quickly untied the iron chain tied to her. But just in case, there was a trace of black gas left in Luo Cuilian''s body, otherwise she would have trouble catching it when she waited to escape, and Noel didn''t think of the big beauty in his hand at all. Let go easily. Gradually recovering from the feeling of kissing, Luo Cuilian couldn''t feel the iron chain on her body, and Meili flew a glance at Noel, and didn''t say anything about him. Because Luo Cuilian, who decided to keep her promise, felt that she was already Noel''s, so the kiss was quite normal, but the sudden kiss made her a little surprised. No longer ignoring his staring at Noel, Luo Cuilian began to test her internal power and power to see if it was only temporarily sealed like he said. Soon, after some careful examination and trial, Luo Cuilian determined all her abilities, and was not taken away by Noel at all. It was indeed just sealed, and he was telling the truth without deceiving himself. "How is it? I''m sure now, I didn''t lie to you just now." Seeing Luo Cuilian''s mouth, with a hint of smile, Noel could guess that she had finished the inspection and made sure that her ability was not lacking. "Well, you didn''t deceive me, my man, what should I call you hello?" Luo Cuilian nodded with a smile, deeply educated by an ancient Chinese woman, and she was extremely strong in self-esteem. She accepted it now. identity of. Knowing that the man named Noel is in front of him, he will only belong to him in the future, and he will become his wife, so Luo Cuilian wants to know clearly how to call the other party is better. Ancient. "Just call me Noel." Seeing Luo Cuilian accepted it so quickly, she now belongs to her. This made Noel stunned for a while, but quickly recovered and walked to her and embraced it in her arms. "Noel, please advise me a lot!" Noel hugged tightly in his arms, making Luo Cuilian''s heartbeat quicker, her cheeks quickly turned red, and her small face pillowed on his heart, without any resistance. . .. v2 Chapter 136： Decide "Relax, from some aspects, I will definitely guide you more." Arming Luo Cuilian''s right hand, caressing her, Nuoer Xie said with a smile, as for guidance, the fool can see clearly. come out. Feeling the caress of the big hand on the body, when hearing Noel''s evil smile, even Luo Cuilian, who had been in seclusion for a long time, clearly understood what he meant, which also made her face flushed completely, center Very nervous as if the heart is about to jump out. However, Luo Cuilian did not mean to refuse. After all, he was his person in the future. It is quite normal for him to ask for a couple''s gift, and he has no reason to refuse. Because Luo Cuilian, who had been educated in ancient China, would not have any hesitation once she determined that a person would devote herself wholeheartedly to being a good wife of Noel and satisfying his request for shame. The job of a wife. Besides, Noel successfully defeated himself, which proves that he is stronger than himself. Let a person stronger than himself become his husband. Luo Cuilian will not feel any discomfort, so there are people who can consult for a long time. Around me, my boring life will be more fun. I thought so in my heart, but Luo Cuilian was embarrassed to say that she could only bury the blushing egg in Noel''s heart, and nodded her little head to agree with the words that Noel had just said. Seeing Luo Cuilian did not mean to refuse, but agreed to the words just now, which made Noel feel very happy, provoked her chin, looked at her blushing and beautiful face, Noel bowed her lips and kissed her lips a bit. "I heard that you don''t like modern technology, so let''s talk about it here." After leaving Luo Cuilian''s lips, Noel caressed her face evilly, and waved this area with energy. package. A black energy hood encloses a large area in it. No objects inside can be seen from the outside, but Noel and Luo Cuilian inside can clearly see the scenery outside. Take a big bed from the space, pick up Luo Cuilian in her arms, walk slowly to the edge of the big bed, and put her gently on the big bed. Next, under Noel''s careful guidance, Luo Cuilian understood the joy of being a woman, and the two were fighting in a closed area. Time in some kind of battle between the two people, very fast.. Due to their powerful strength, the battle continued until late at night, and the two people gradually calmed down, lying on the big bed and watching the stars twinkling in the sky, alleviating the fatigue caused by the war. auzw.com "Cuilian, in order to let you never leave me, are you willing to sign a contract in your mind?" Luo Cuilian caressing her body, Nuoer kissed her face and asked Tao, because she didnt sign her partner, there was no way to take her away from this world of God-killers. "Contract? What contract?" Wen Yan, Luo Cuilian asked doubtfully, wanting to know what kind of contract. "I will import all the information materials into your mind. After you have reviewed it, you have made a decision." Noel thought for a moment and decided to let Luo Cuilian know clearly. After her origin and the information, let her decide whether or not sign. After that, Noel let the system send Luo Cuilian all the real data and information, as if she knew what contract she was signing, as well as those past events she had experienced, of course, also wrapped up the things of rebirth. I wanted to ask how Noel would send information to himself, but Luo Cuilian''s words hadn''t been asked, and a lot of information was available in her mind. The pupils of her eyes flashed continuously. The pictures of the world that Noel experienced . When Luo Cuilian looked closely at the information in her mind, suddenly Noel felt very strange, why did he pass the rebirth to the big beauty in his arms. Is it to prove to her that he is also a Chinese? Thinking, Noel thought about it and got this result. At this time, Luo Cuilian looked at the information, and looked at Noel with a wide open mouth. She never looked at the man outside. She was a Chinese like herself, and she was reborn from other worlds. . While I was surprised, I also felt very, very happy. Originally I felt that I was a wife of Fan Wairen, which made Luo Cuilian feel a little uncomfortable, but the uncomfortable feeling in her heart now disappeared at the moment of receiving the information. Now you can say Full of joy. "Noel, I didn''t expect you to be a reborn person, and still go through different worlds, experiencing this incredible life." Luo Cuilian looked at Noel''s eyes, full of love, because this day The big news, he passed on to him without reservation. This proves that Noel cares a lot about himself, so he will tell himself such a big secret, without reservation and without hesitation, that Luo Cuilian thinks so. "Those are not important, the important thing is that you have to sign your partner, so I can take you out of this world, otherwise you can only leave you here alone." Noel said very seriously and took the topic back to signing On the partner, because he didn''t want to leave Luo Cuilian alone. "Okay, I promised! You are my husband, and of course I will follow you wherever you go!" Luo Cuilian nodded smilingly, and immediately agreed to the inquiry in her mind, because she felt that Noel was sincere to herself, otherwise I don''t pass all the important secrets to my mind. .. v2 Chapter 137： Remodel In the moment Luo Cuilian agreed, Noel immediately got a prompt from the system, showing that the person in his arms had successfully signed a partner, and there was another powerful woman in her great harem. Name: Luo Cuilian, Occupation: God Killer. Signing partner is successful! Noel, who was in a very good mood after the event was over, turned over and pressed Luo Cuilian under him. The two held a special celebration ceremony. After a long time, Noel embraced Luo Cuilian and gradually entered the dream.. The two who had fallen asleep did not know that many people were so upset that they couldnt sleep. They were waiting for the two with fear, what was the result of the previous battle, which one won the last victory, and which one was killed as a result And fell. These people are very eager to check the situation, but involved in the battle between the two kings, it is absolutely a dead thing, can only wait anxiously for the appearance of one of them, then you can see who wins and loses Too. On the mountain where Wuyue Shengshu took refuge, Lu Yinghua was also one of the people who was so upset that he couldn''t sleep. He was holding the telescope in his hands to see if his master Luo Cuilian was looking for it. At the same time, Lu Yinghua is also very worried about one thing. If his master Luo Cuilian is defeated or killed by the new king named Noel, the consequences will be too serious to imagine. "Master Master, I hope you return safely, otherwise the Wuyue Religious Church will definitely riot, and go crazy to avenge you, to do this deadly thing." Looking at the stars in the sky, Lu Yinghua said to herself, And prayed for Luo Cuilian''s return. Thats right, as Lu Yinghua thought, several elders of the Wuyue Shengjiao were waiting in the same tent. If they let them know that Luo Cuilian was killed, they worshipped the elders who were crazy about Luo Cuilian. Even if they know they cant win, they will bring a large number of church members to find the new king of Noel and launch an endless crazy revenge action. This is what Lu Yinghua is worried about and is the last thing he wants to see. result. In a blink of an eye, three days passed. But the people waiting for the result did not get the information of the two kings at all, and there was no fighting in the deep mountains, but as long as they approached the entrance to the deep mountains, they could clearly feel that the huge ominous emitted from the deep mountains breath. This makes those who want to go in and check out, completely stopped at the entrance to the deep mountain, not daring to step into the inside, this ominous atmosphere makes these people feel that if they enter, they will be torn by some fierce beast. , So they dare not act rashly. auzw.com Even Lu Yinghua, who has been trained by the devil for a long time, will feel a trace of fear in his heart when he senses the ominous breath, and his body will tremble uncontrollably. . And every time I want to enter the deep mountain to check, when Lu Yinghua walks to the entrance, not only can he feel the ominous breath, as if there are other fierce beasts lurking nearby, his every move is stared by the fierce beast. Every step closer to the entrance of the deep mountain, a sense of lethal danger will be deepened, so that Lu Yinghua dare not go to the depths easily, but can only helplessly retreat outside the entrance, this sense of fatal danger Will disappear. In fact, Lu Yinghuas feeling is not wrong. There is indeed a fierce beast at the entrance to the mountain, and no one is allowed to enter the deep mountain. As long as those people do not enter the deep mountain, they will not suffer from guarding the fierce beast. attack. This is Noel. In order to prevent people from coming in and disturbing, he and Luo Cuilian swim in the mountains and give orders to the guard''s fierce beasts, not to let anyone step into the mountains, and tear them up as soon as someone steps in. This fierce beast is the hellhound summoned, but Noel slightly transformed it to give him the strength to do the job of guarding. After entering the Noll''s reformed **** dog, he grew thick hair and became a slender white hair with three heads of white wolf. The strength is also many times more powerful. It has completely changed from the summoned species of power to an independent individual creature. Therefore, it has an independent pet space like the Fire Spirit and is no longer a creature called by power. As for why it became like this, it was all because Noel and Luo Cuilian, while traveling in the mountains and rivers, discussed with her how to deal with it, and plundered the power of the seal from Vauban, and the two of them worked together to study the results. With the power of the greedy wolf pack, Noel did not want to give anyone in his own woman, because he didn''t want to see his woman become a female werewolf, and thinking about it made him feel uncomfortable. So after some discussion, I decided to implant this power into the body of the summoning creature **** dog with the help of the system. I thought it would enhance the power of the power and unexpectedly turn the summoned **** dog into It is a biological individual that exists independently. Fortunately, the resulting Hellhound did not act like a betrayal, and was completely controlled by Noel. Its strength was several times stronger than before, and it signed a pet contract with the help of the system. Through inquiries, the current white wolf has the power of the greedy wolf pack, which can summon hundreds of white wolves to assist in the battle, but the ability to transform into a werewolf has disappeared. It is estimated that the **** dog becomes a white wolf. It has eliminated the ability to transform into werewolves. In addition, the original prison dog''s ability is also preserved intact, and the people or creatures that are going to be killed by it will be thrown into the underworld in the state of soul, and become the dead men loyal to the Pluto in the army of the underworld. .. v2 Chapter 138： ready The highly corrosive poison is also preserved intact, but it can be sprayed from the mouth, and the strong toxin can be injected into the body without needing to bite into the enemy or prey. The snake around the neck and the tail of the snake disappeared. In exchange for the saber-toothed tiger, the two exposed sharp fangs greatly enhanced the ability to tear the enemy into pieces. Now the white wolf that has been transformed is mainly stuck at the entrance of the deep mountain to prevent anyone from entering and disturbing. Noel and Luo Cuilian''s swimming in the mountains. Hundreds of small white wolves patrolled the periphery of the deep mountain to prevent those who want to sneak in from the surroundings. And these small white wolves called out, each one can easily defeat the ordinary magician, even if a senior magician comes here, it is only the destiny of kneeling in front of the pack of wolves. After all, the power of the greedy wolf group, combined with the original blessing of the **** dog, let these small white wolves summoned out have the same ability to spray strong poison, and the speed and power have also been improved. So during these three days, no matter how anxious those outside people are, there is no way to enter the mountains. They can only endure the anxiety in their hearts and wait patiently for the two kings to come out of the mountains. Tell them the results. Two more days passed away in the anxious wait of everyone. The magical associations that came from all over the country gradually began to lose patience and couldn''t wait to know the result, so they planned to appoint personnel to venture in and see what happened inside the deep mountain. The elders of Wuyue Shengjiao, in the same period of five days, all their patience was wiped out, and they decided to forcibly enter the interior of the mountain, regardless of whether there was continued fighting inside, no matter what dangers existed inside. These church members and elders want to know what the leader they worship is, what is the situation inside now, they can''t continue to wait for the news outside. "You guys! It is good to continue to wait. There are unknown fierce beasts, guarding the entrance of the deep mountain, and they will be attacked as soon as they step in!" The elders who watched the Wuyue Shengjiao were convening personnel to prepare to enter the mountain, which made Lu Ying Hua''s eyebrows were tightly locked. Although he hadn''t seen the fierce beast in person, he felt that he was absolutely guarded. Therefore, Lu Yinghua did not want to. The church members and elders of the Wuyue Holy Religion entered the deep mountain to do the whole thing of death. With the ominous atmosphere at the entrance of the deep mountain, he can be sure that if these people enter, absolutely no one can come back alive. of. "Master Lu Yinghua, you may be more attentive. Those ominous breaths are presumed to be the new king named Noel. The breath of power came out." One of the old men with white hair and long beards passed by After a few days of careful observation, no fierce beasts appeared, only the ominous breath was at the entrance. auzw.com "Master Lu Yinghua, this is about the safety of the leader. We have to go in and confirm the situation inside. If we find that the leader and the new king are still fighting, we will withdraw immediately." An old man with white hair said that he also knew why Lu Yinghua was blocking it. He was just worried about the safety of himself and others, fearing that he and others would be affected by the fighting between them. "You..." Lu Yinghua knew that it was useless to stop it. Now that the members of the church and the elders have decided that they can''t stop it no matter what they say, so they quickly find other methods in their minds. Seeing Lu Yinghua had nothing to say, several elders thought he agreed, and he and others went into the mountains, quickly let the congregation prepare some items and prepare to go to the entrance to the mountains. In order to obtain first-hand information, the magic associations from all over the country also started preparations for entering the mountain, and prepared some protective formations and props to prevent the death of the two kings from being affected by the attacks of the two kings. The powers of the godslayers are destroying the world. These magical associations have deep experience, so they must take measures to protect themselves, otherwise the intelligence will not be in their hands, and they dont even know how they die. After repeated inspections, the teams of horses and men went to the entrance into the deep mountains after seeing that everything was ready. I dont know if it was a coincidence. The Wuyue Shengjiao and the magical associations in various places all reached the entrance of the deep mountain at the same time. They frowned when they saw each other. But seeing the Lu Yinghua of magical associations in various places, at this moment, I thought of ways to stop the Wuyue Holy Religion, those who drove the people and elders to death, so I hadn''t merged with those magical associations yet. "Let''s let them in first. Let''s follow them and see if we are going into the mountains." After sorting out the ideas in his mind, Lu Yinghua said to the elders around him. "Master Lu Yinghua, this is our place. Why should they be advanced? What if they are not good for the leader!" Wen Yan, one of the elders said, didn''t understand why Lu Yinghua should do so. "Master Lu Yinghua, we can''t let them enter first!" The other elders nodded, and they also felt that they could not let outsiders enter their territory first. "It''s just for them to explore the way. I''m saying that this is our site. I know the near road in the mountains. It''s easy to get over them." "And, in this way, we can determine if there are really fierce beasts guarding the mountain. You must rest assured that I can take you into the mountain to find the trace of Master." .. v2 Chapter 139： appear After that, Lu Yinghua put out a pair. If you are not obedient, I wont take you in to find someone. You can do it yourself. After careful consideration, in the end several elders unanimously agreed to listen to Lu Yinghua''s request. After all, he was also for the safety of himself and others. It is not wrong to be careful. Seeing several elders of Wuyue Shengjiao, finally agreed to his proposal, let Lu Yinghua finally breathe a sigh of relief, at least this time to avoid the danger of entering. So Lu Yinghua took a few elders and a large number of church members to the side, didn''t go up and merged with the magical associations in various places, so they watched so far when they entered. From the magical associations around the world, they all felt very strange. They and others entered the site of the Wuyue Holy Religion. Now they have to enter the scene of the battle between the two kings. None of the teachers actually came to stop them and others. But weirdly weird. This did not allow the magic in all parts of the society to abandon the preparations to obtain intelligence, and began to prepare a number of protective props on the body, assign them, and enter the area to be found. "Now that we are all ready, let''s go!" One of the magically organized squads had prepared protective equipment and led the squad towards the entrance of the deep mountain. "We are about to leave too soon, and we can''t let people get the lead!" Another magically organized team is also ready to lead the team to keep up quickly, don''t want to be taken a step ahead, and get important intelligence content. The rest of the squads did not care about the equipment on their bodies, and while quickly catching up with the two groups of people, while accelerating the wearing of protective equipment on their bodies, they did not want the first-hand intelligence to be preempted by others, so that they went in equal Bai has taken risks, and this is a job that kills people at any time. Of course, enter at the fastest speed, get the information at the fastest speed, and leave the dangerous area quickly. No one would want to stay in the area of ??the two powerful **** killers and the war for a long time, unless It was a little impatient. With the entry of the magical association squads from all over, Wuyue Shengjiao, who had been watching from afar, began to be anxious, but previously agreed to the request made by Lu Yinghua and could only watch those outsiders entering the mountains. "Master Lu Yinghua, don''t you think they are going in, should we also leave?" Looking at the teams going into the mountains, the elders around Lu Yinghua lost their patience, but they still asked Lu Yinghua . After all, Lu Yinghua is familiar with the terrain in the deep mountains. Only when he leads the road can he efficiently find out where in the deep mountains Luo Cuilian can save a lot of unnecessary time and rush ahead of those magical associations. Is it really my illusion? There are really no beast guards here, I have been scaring myself all the time? Thinking that, looking at the squad of Fanwai Magic Association, Lu Yinghua was very puzzled, and began to doubt a little whether he was too conscious. auzw.com But Lu Yinghua doesnt know that the teams that are about to enter the deep mountain are now enduring the ominous breath and the fear they bring to them, the body with a slight tremor is careful When I looked around, I didn''t dare to show anything with a hint of carelessness. "We also." Seeing those magical associations was okay, and Lu Yinghua had no reason to stop. The church members and elders of Wuyue Shengjiao were planning to lead them into the mountains, but his words had not been finished. "Aooo!" "Oooo!" "Oooo!" The three screamed together a huge wolf, which made Lu Yinghua''s words stuck, and jumped out of the dense woods. A white wolf with two white fangs and long fangs was staring at the teeth. Enter the magical squad within range. "Alert! It''s just some white wolves. Be careful. It''s okay!" Seeing the white wolves drilled out of the woods, all the members of the magical association have made a posture ready to attack. However, with the appearance of a white wolf, the number quickly reached more than a hundred. The magical association team that wanted to enter was surrounded by three layers and three layers, but it did not immediately attack. As if waiting for something to come. In the distance, Lu Yinghua immediately saw the difference between those white wolves. Fortunately, he didn''t rush into a silly past, but these white wolves weren''t the last time they felt that fierce beast. However, these white wolves with a little divinity are enough for those magical associations to drink a pot, and looking at the increasing number of wolves, it is estimated that it is possible to wipe out those magical associations. The elders of Wuyue Shengjia immediately shut up when they saw the appearance of the wolves, instead of quarreling into the inner mountains to check, because they could also see that the white wolves had a trace of divinity, and even if they rushed in, they won It is also fatal and fatal. It is estimated that few of those who teach can survive. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Just as the magical squad was preparing to issue an order to attack, it came from the inside of the deep mountain. The loud noise caused by the collapse of the trees made them stare at the sound source for a while. Soon, a giant silver wolf with three heads appeared in front of everyone. This giant silver wolf exuded a huge divinity, and its six pairs of extremely cold eyes, and full of extreme The ominous breath made everyone feel that their souls were shaking. All the "Shen Beast" cried out in surprise. But the most surprising thing is Lu Yinghua, and the church members and elders of Wuyue Shengjiao, because they don''t remember at all that this **** beast exists in this deep mountain. .. v2 Chapter 140： seek death Living in this deep mountain all the year round, Lu Yinghua can be 100% sure. Except for some wild beasts, there is absolutely no present of this **** beast, and it must not be the **** of incompatibility that has come in these days. Because every **** who does not follow, whether it is a beast or a god, will have a unique disaster. Not to mention that this is the place where the two kings are fighting. This **** and beast cannot be safe and unharmed and cannot be kept at the entrance honestly. Is this the new king named Noor who uses power to summon people who want to enter? ''Think of what Lu Yinghua can think of, and now there is only this possibility. After all, Luo Cuilian has no such power, and can summon this beast with a huge divinity. In this place, except for the new king named Noel, Lu Yinghua could not think of anyone else. Moreover, in these five days, there is no record of other kings entering, which is why Lu Yinghua is definitely called by Noel. At the same time, the power of the new king of Noel is exactly like a mystery. He is the person who is most likely to summon this unknown beast, and the power of the rest of the godslayers, except for the two ancient gods of killing, Vauban and Luo Cuilian. In addition to the above, the powers of several other godslayers were investigated clearly. "Wuyue saint''s church listeners all stand still and don''t act rashly, as long as we don''t enter the deep mountain, this mythical beast and white wolf group will not attack us." In order not to let the church rush to save people , Lu Yinghua said very seriously, no joke with them at all. Lu Yinghua can be sure that the mission of this mythical beast and those white wolves is to stick to the road into the mountains, otherwise they will attack as early as these five days, and do not have to wait for those magical associations to get closer before they grow dense. Rushed out of the woods to intercept. "Yes, we understand!" The church members replied in unison with several elders. No one raised any objections. They believed that the apprentice Lu Yinghua, the apprentice of the leader, would never cause them to die here in vain. As Lu Yinghua thinks, **** dogs that have been transformed and wolves summoned with power, as long as they do not enter their guard area, they will never launch any attacks. This is the absolute order issued by Noel. However, those magical association teams from all over the world now have a completely different situation. They have entered the range of the guard and have plans to launch an attack, which is destined to their destiny. "boom!" It didnt take a long time, under the extreme fear brought by the ominous breath and the giant silver wolf, the magical association squad surrounded by small white wolves could not bear the fear and despair in his heart, and put the energy ball in his hand Bombed on the silver wolf. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Seeing that someone in the team launched an attack, the people around them were also driven by this, and they threw the magic energy ball condensed in their hands towards the silver and white wolves. But such a move reduced the life time of the magical association team, and this attack completely angered the silver wolf and the white wolf group, which was simply the rhythm of death. auzw.com "Roar!" Three heads of silver wolves roared in unison. The white wolves that surrounded the magical association squad seemed to have received an order of attack, and their eyes were crimson. Hundreds of mad white wolves rushed towards the magical association squad from all directions. "Ah ah ah ah ah" "help me!!" "Run! I don''t want to die. Ah!!!" "How come the magic has no effect." "Don''t run around, get together and rush out!!" "No. Don''t come.. ah ah ah" "Ahhhhhh. My feet." With a trace of divine blessings, the white wolves were immune to magical attacks and rushed to the magical associations. The members of the team opened the blood basin and bite a piece of flesh. My heart is full of fear and magic. The team has completely forgotten that in addition to magic, you can use ordinary attacks to fight back the wolves. Now they only think about how to escape, and there is only one idea left in their minds. But they dont have to think about it. There is a giant beast that hasnt moved. Even if they want to escape, there is no chance for them. The fate of these intruders is destined to die, but their actions just now have decreased and they can survive in this world. time. In the distance, Wuyue Shengjiao, who was standing still in the same place, looked at the unilateral slaughter with fear in his heart, even if he wanted to go to rescue those people, but fear made their hands and feet obedient. If you want to save people, you can''t move them. Lu Yinghua and several elders have no sympathy at all, and it can be said that they have no time for sympathy, because they must always pay attention to the behavior of the silver wolf beast, if it attacks its own people, it can quickly shoot Interception for a period of time, so that those who teach have time and opportunity to escape. But Lu Yinghua and several elders didnt know that if Silver Wolf wanted to kill them and the church, they didnt even have a chance to escape, but Lu Yinghua, who got Luo Cuilians true biography, had such a chance to escape alone. Off. Now the silver wolf has no interest in them at all, and it still has to stick to its master''s task, so the people of Wuyue Shengjiao are just worried there. They can leave this place at any time as long as they don''t enter the mountain or come to save people. .. v2 Chapter 141： Completely destroyed Earlier, the angry roar of the silver wolf was passed to the area inside the deep mountain. The two men playing in the water in the mandarin ducks, of course, heard clearly, and thus learned that someone wanted to break in. So they all got up quickly from the water, walked to the shore and put on their neatly dressed clothes. They planned to go to see who they were. "Cuilian, do you say that you will be a person from Wuyue Shengjiao, seeing no fighting in the deep mountains, and want to come in and see how you are the leader?" Dressed neatly, Noel admired Luo Cuilian, slowly Put clothes on her body and made her guess. At the same time, Noel felt that he was the right thing to call the guard. Otherwise, those who broke in suddenly would see themselves as Luo Cuilian. "Its very possible, maybe its a magical association from all over the world. After all, its a well-known thing that you are here to challenge me, so they want to get information about who wins and who loses. Uncertain." Slowly wearing the clothes in his hands, he didn''t care about Noel''s eyes at all, Luo Cuilian said her thoughts. "It''s very possible!" After hearing Luo Cuilian''s words, Noel nodded, thinking she was very likely, and smiled: "Forget it, instead of guessing here, it''s better to go over and take a look." "But even if we have done it, we can probably only see the corpse, and it is very likely that we can''t even see the corpse." Luo Cuilian recalled that Noel gave absolute instructions to guard pets at that time, and estimated that those who broke in , Now all lie down. "So we have to hurry up, otherwise if the people who broke in are all eaten into the stomach, then we will have to run in vain." Walking to Luo Cuilian, Noel hugged her waistline , Said to her with a smile. "I want to hurry too, but if you don''t let go of me, you may have to wait for a while." Suddenly Noel was embraced in his arms, Luo Cuilian''s cheeks blushed, worried that he would do bad again Bad things, maybe it''s dark and don''t think about it. "Looking at you wearing it so slowly, I thought you were tempting me, so I came here." Noel, with a smile on his face, pressed Luo Luolian''s small ears and said with a smile while blowing the breeze, his hand slipped. On her delicate buttocks, she kneaded slowly and rhythmically. Later, Luo Cuilian was paralyzed in Noel''s arms. After a few kisses and taking advantage, she helped to dress her clothes neatly. She picked up the softness and left the clear lake together, heading to the entrance into the deep mountains at high speed Office. The ultra-high speed shuttled through the dense woods. Noel holding Luo Cuilian did not slow down. The strong wind caused by the ultra-high speed could not affect the two. The two still chatted and laughed while continuing to speed up the running. speed. auzw.com The entrance to the deep mountain. The ground had been stained with blood, and the members of the magical association squad were all left. At this time, no one was standing on the ground, leaving a crippled corpse. The magical squads who want to break into the mountains, just like Luo Cuilian said before, all of them were wiped out by the white wolves, and the corpses of the members of the magical squads became fresh food in the mouth of the white wolves. Far away from the entrance, the members and elders of the Wuyue sacred church never expected it to become like this. In such a short time, these magically organized teams were all wiped out. Such a situation has caused the church members and elders to swallow involuntarily, but also fortunately did not go up to rescue them, otherwise they would not have enough lives to wait for others. "Master Lu Yinghua, what should we do now, should we leave here first?" One of the elders of Wuyue Shengjia began to worry a little about the white wolves, waiting for them to eat the corpses of the magical association, would they treat themselves? Wait for someone to attack. "Don''t act rashly, when they leave, we are leaving this place, or wait to attract their attention, we can''t withstand hundreds of wolves, and there is a divine beast with a huge divinity." Lu Ying Hua said very seriously that it was still safe to wait for the silver and white wolves. After they all left, it was safe for them to wait for them to leave here. "What if the bodies of those magical associates suddenly attack us if they finish eating? Are we staying now waiting for death?" Hesitated, the elder who just spoke finally expressed his concerns. "If it is really like what you said, I will stay and stop them. Do you have to teach the congregation how far to run, don''t stop to run away." Wen Yan, Lu Yinghua offered, if they When an attack is launched, it is left alone to intercept the words. "Master Lu Yinghua, we can''t let you take risks alone. If we wait for them to attack, we will be left by some of our old men. Anyway, we are old enough to survive." Hearing Lu Yinghua is going to be alone. Stay, the next few elders can''t do it. After all, Lu Yinghua is the apprentice of the leader. If Luo Cuilian is defeated or killed, he will inherit the Wuyue Shengjiao, so in the eyes of several elders, he must not be allowed to risk dying here, and it is himself to leave the interception The work of a few old men. Several people talked loudly, attracting the white wolves who were eating the corpses. They all gritted their teeth and their eyes were red, staring at the group of people who were talking not far away, waiting for the silver wolf to give orders for attack. .. v2 Chapter 142： See A pair of crimson pupils were locked on all the Wuyue Shengjiao, making them immediately vigilant, remembering that they and others were still in danger and should not attract the attention of those white wolves. "I''ll see later, those white wolves have signs of attack, and immediately take the teachers how far to run and how far, this is the order!" Very seriously said to several elders, Lu Yinghua urged the internal force at any time Preparing to intercept, he couldn''t let the congregation of Wuyue Shengjiao die all under the mouth of the wolf. "Yes!" the elders beside them said in unison, but they decided in their hearts that after they drove away the church members, they stayed and intercepted with Lu Yinghua, but they didn''t say it directly. Because several elders clearly knew that they would definitely be rejected by Lu Yinghua, but it would be better to promise on the surface. It would be better to stay directly at that time. If he wanted to rid himself of others at that time, he did not have that. Leisure time did that. And the church members, who had endured the idea of ??running away immediately, obeyed the instructions of the elders and Lu Yinghua, and now they are honestly staying in place and are afraid to make big moves at all, fearing that they will anger and stare at themselves. Waiting for the white wolf pack, when they attack, they cry and there is no place to cry. Whether it is Lu Yinghua, or the priests or elders of Wuyue Shengjia, their worries are somewhat redundant. The white wolves have no intention of launching an offensive. After all, Noels absolute order is with them, and they cannot leave the guards. range. It was only when they talked loudly that they quarreled with the group of white wolves while they were eating, so they would encounter the glaring power of the group of wolves. After all, no matter what kind of creature it is, it will be very uncomfortable when disturbed by people. Suddenly, the silver wolf did not have a ferocious expression, and sat on the ground cleverly, all the ominous breath emitted from his body converged, and the white wolf swarms with red eyes also returned to the normal state at this moment, all the crazy and ferocious expressions disappeared. , Sitting on the ground like a silver wolf. Such a weird situation made Lu Yinghua and the Wuyue Shengjiao people full of doubts. They couldn''t understand how the wolves that were fierce at the previous moment suddenly became such a pair. However, they all feel that this is a good opportunity to escape from here. If you don''t escape from here at this time, it is likely that there will not be such a good opportunity. "Everyone, we slowly back away, don''t make big moves." After quick thinking in my mind, Lu Yinghua decided to take someone away now, otherwise, if you miss this good opportunity, maybe you and others should stay Here again. Hearing Lu Yinghuas instructions, both the elders and the church members nodded, slowly cautiously retreating slowly, daring not to make any large-scale movements, and also daring to make loud noises, fearing again Attract the attention of the gods and wolves. But at this moment, two figures appeared in an instant, and the head of the giant silver wolf began to observe the situation at the entrance of the deep mountain. What characters are trying to break into the interior. auzw.com Seeing the figures of the two people, Lu Yinghuan was left in the spot, staring at them dumbfounded, and really couldn''t understand why they appeared together, and Luo Cuilian was still embraced by Noel. However, the elders and the surrounding people did not quite understand why Lu Yinghua stopped because Luo Cuilian, who had been living here for 200 years, had never seen it once, only seen the portraits of Wuyue Shengjiao. Therefore, these elders and the congregation did not immediately recognize that one of the two appeared to be the leader of Wuyue Shengjiao, and he also wanted to remind Lu Yinghua to leave here quickly. "The name of the bishop of wisdom and courage will live the same life with heaven and earth, and will never die. Your martial power is infinite, wisdom and compassion shine all over the world. Disciple Lu Yinghua, see Master." Regardless of the doubts in the heart, Lu Yinghua quickly went on one leg Kneel down, see Luo Cuilian who has just arrived here. After all, Lu Yinghua didn''t want to, because he forgot the etiquette this time and was punished by Luo Cuilian later, but those would take human lives, so he didn''t care why Noor appeared together. Lu Yinghuas words made the elders who wanted to be reminded around and those who were eager to escape, completely stunned in place, watching the beautiful woman standing above the head of the **** beast, immediately and Wuyue in his mind Comparison of the sacred portraits. Soon, several elders and church members were able to determine that this beautiful woman was Lord Luo Hao, who was himself and others, and Lu Yinghuas current behavior also showed that this was 200 years of seclusion and never appeared. The master of the world. "Please see Master Bishop, and I wish the wise and holy bishop, a long-lasting and immortal!" The excited elders and the congregation kneeled down on the ground with their legs. For the first time, when I saw Luo Cuilian, a 200-year-old leader, I said that I was not excited because it was completely deceiving, making them completely forget the fear of the mythical beasts and wolves. It is said that the words of Lu Yinghua and the reference of the audience have drawn the sight of Noel and Luo Cuilian. The two of them did not expect that some people were still alive, but after a second thought, they should not enter the range, so they can be safe and sound. Stand. "Lu Yinghua stays, let everyone else retreat!" For these elders and church members, Luo Cuilian did not intend to let them stay, and they looked annoying to them, but Lu Yinghua stayed just to explain things, or even He wanted to drive away together. "Master Master, we will stay for you as an escort, so that we can **** you back to Wuyue Shengjiao." Hearing Luo Cuilian ordered to rush people, but one of the elders thought about it and thought it was a rare opportunity to show, what to say We also have to stay and show it, maybe we can get the leader''s trick. .. v2 Chapter 143： To shut up "Shut up! Didn''t you hear my orders? How far can I roll!" Just like looking at the dead, looking at the old man who didn''t listen to orders, Luo Cuilian exhaled the murderousness and immediately gave him Locked. The elder Wuyue Shengjiao, who was murderously locked, saw Luo Cuilian''s indifferent eyes, as if he felt that he fell into the ice cave in an instant. stand up. The elders who wanted to talk all closed their mouths, and fortunately they were not the first to speak, which also reminded them quickly. The leader of himself and others was in the campione of seven people. It is also the most fierce demon compared to the Marquis of Woban in Eastern Europe. But the elders who just wanted to behave were actually in front of so many people, and blatantly did not obey the orders of the leader, it was completely death, so that they immediately understood why the leader Luo Cuilian was so angry. "Please ask the Lord Master to be angry, and wait to leave here immediately." Knowing why Luo Cuilian got angry, others did not dare to say more, and they all signaled to leave here immediately. After speaking, the elders of the Wuyue Holy Religion led the trembling church members to leave the entrance of the deep mountain and return to the refuge of the Holy Religion and the residents. of. The elders and the congregation left, but Lu Yinghua kept kneeling on the ground respectfully on one leg, and he did not dare to stand up at all until he was ordered by Master Luo Cuilian. Because Lu Yinghua can clearly feel that Master Luo Cuilian has been irritated by the elders. If you are making bad moves bravely, then you will be the one who is unlucky next, so wait for it. "Lu Yinghua, what happened to these people, where did they all come from?" Seeing the personnel of Wuyue Shengjiao leave, Luo Cuilian pointed to the torn corpse on the ground and asked the apprentice Lu Yinghua about the situation. "Master, these people are magical associations from all over the world. I want to break into the mountains to see your battle results, but they were intercepted by the mythical beasts and the white wolves, and then the battle between the two sides became like this." Lu Yinghua To answer honestly, Luo Cuilian did not dare to conceal the slightest question. "Then why you are here, and why did you not intercept them to prevent these people from entering the deep mountain, should this be your job?" Locking your eyes on Lu Yinghua, Luo Cuilian then asked whether he would be right Lie yourself. "Originally we also wanted to go into the mountains to see what happened to you, Master. But when we arrived here, those magical associations were a step faster than us, and we had to rush to stop in the future. Its just that we didnt act rashly while observing the situation. Lu Yinghua said half-truly. If I told my master Luo Cuilian that I had deliberately let those people in, the unlucky one would surely be myself, so Lu Yinghua could only say half of the truth and half of the falsehood, hoping that it would be able to get through. auzw.com Because Lu Yinghua kept his head down, he didnt lift it up at all, which made Luo Cuilian think he had no problem, but it couldnt escape Noels eyes. From the small move, he could see that the teenager didnt completely say Be truthful. But Noor didn''t mean to wear it anyway. He wouldn''t meet again anyway. Besides, he was in a good mood recently, so he planned to open one eye and close one, as if he hadn''t seen it at all. "Forget it, I''m too lazy to control so much. Now let me get the plane to Sardinia. It''s best to get it done before this afternoon. Do you understand?" Thinking about it, Luo Cuilian was too lazy to control it anyway. To leave Noor, she doesn''t want to care about these things. "Master, please wait a moment, I will do it now!" After hearing Luo Cuilian''s instructions, Lu Yinghua was full of doubts, but he did not have the courage to ask. "Wait, you let someone drive over and send us directly over." After thinking carefully, Luo Cuilian stopped Lu Yinghua who was about to leave to change what she had ordered. "I know, Master!" Lu Yinghua nodded. After speaking, Lu Yinghua did not ask any questions, and prepared with full of doubts, what Luo Cuilian had just ordered, because he knew clearly that now is not the time to ask questions, and Master will tell himself when the time comes . Seeing Lu Yinghua, using the light skills taught by Luo Cuilian, quickly flashed and disappeared into sight, and Noel also ordered the transformed Hellhound to start cleaning the incompletely corpses. And Noel and Luo Cuilian, looking for a very clean tree, waiting for the arrival of the vehicle just commanded, the two also began to chat with a smile, Luo Cuilian''s face was completely cold expression, completely judged just like If two people. As the two chatted, the time passed quickly... A car that looks pretty good, stopped slowly in front of the two, and out of the driving seat was Lu Yinghua who had left before. After getting out of the car, he helped the two open the doors of the back seat and Report to Luo Cuilian about the preparation of the plane. "Master, the plane has been prepared. It is estimated that when we reach the airport, we should be able to board the plane and take off immediately." Seeing the two of them entering the back seat, Lu Yinghua returned to the pilot seat and began to report on the situation of the plane just prepared. . .. v2 Chapter 144： Pass "Well, yes! Now drive quickly, you know I don''t like these modern means of transportation." Luo Cuilian nodded with satisfaction, and began to urge her apprentice Lu Yinghua to drive, she didn''t want to stay in a small place at all, If Noel was around, she wouldn''t be willing to sit on this ghost thing. "Received! I will send Master to the airport at the fastest speed." Wen Yan, Lu Yinghua said firmly, he was also very clear, Master Luo Cuilian hated, any modern technology products, so I dare not There is a little hesitation. Slamming on the accelerator, the three-person car rushed out and hurried to the local airport. When the car entered the lane, two police cars appeared from the side. Opening the road in front of the car made the speed faster. Under the open road of two police cars, the car in which the three were riding, without any obstruction along the way, quickly came to the door of the airport. The car was driven into the interior through a special channel, stopped next to a special plane in preparation, and Lu Yinghua quickly got off the car and opened the rear seat doors for the two. "Master, this is the special plane to Sardinia." Seeing Noel and Luo Cuilian got off the bus, Lu Yinghua hurried to his master and introduced the special plane in front of him, which was used to travel to Sardinia. "Hmm!" Looking at the plane in front of her, Luo Cuilian nodded, and overall it was quite satisfactory, but she was still a little annoying. Now these conversation tools. If Noel insisted on returning by plane, Luo Cuilian did not want to take the plane when she was killed. The plane in front of her, which is still okay, would rather use her power to fly to Sardinia. Seeing that the plane was almost ready, Noel was holding Luo Cuilian''s waist, and was about to board the plane together, but she suddenly thought of something, and turned to look at the stunned Lu Yinghua. "Lu Yinghua, from today, you are the leader of Wuyue Shengjiao, and you have officially started teaching from me." Luo Cuilian, who suddenly thought of something, let Noel wait for a moment, serious to apprentice Lu Yinghua He said that there was no point in joking with him at all. "Oh.. wrong! Master, are you really kidding me?!" Seeing Noel hugged Luo Cuilian, Lu Yinghua was a little stunned. I thought it was just a new king, preparing for the return flight, he could be a little I didnt even think about it, and my master would follow along. However, to Lu Yinghua''s surprise, Luo Cuilian actually passed on the Wuyue Holy Religion, and the position of the leader was passed on to him, and he also declared that he was so teacher. This made him a little overreacted for a while, and he was very suspicious of himself. Is Master joking? auzw.com "I don''t have time, nor in that mood, to make such a joke with you." Luo Cuilian''s face, without a slight smile, looked at Eagle Landing seriously, indicating that she had no intention of making such a joke here. "Well, you really don''t want to be kidding. But now" it is clear that Luo Cuilian doesn''t mean to make a joke, but Lu Yinghua still feels unbelievable, but he has been interrupted directly by Luo Cuilian before he has finished speaking. . "It''s nothing! I won''t be back this time when I leave, and you can use this as the final command. No matter you or anyone in the Wuyue Holy Religion, you must obey this command. Do you understand?" The dead staring and landing Eagle, Luo Cuilian solemnly emphasized that this is the last command he gave to them as the leader, and they must obey unconditionally. "I understand, Master! I will definitely manage the Wuyue Shengjiao." It is emphasized that this is an order, and Luo Cuilian''s attitude is so tough, Lu Yinghua dare not say anything, only to take the scalp and take over the leader s position. Seeing that Lu Yinghua finally accepted the pass, Luo Cuilian couldn''t think of anything, so she took Noel''s arm and boarded the special plane, preparing to leave China, where she had lived in seclusion for 200 years, and settled in Sardinia with her own man. The two strolled into the plane and disappeared completely into Lu Yinghua''s line of sight. He still could not believe that what he had just said was that he could not believe the new king named Noel, and actually conquered his master Luo Cuilian. This is simply incredible for him. In addition to this possibility, Lu Yinghua couldn''t figure out what could make Luo Cuilian, then the bird was held by Noel, and the smile that fascinated all living beings appeared repeatedly. At the same time, I was very curious about how Noel did it, but Lu Yinghua didn''t have the courage to ask. Although he thought Noel was still very good at speaking, Luo Cuilian beside him could not speak well, if he asked what was wrong At that time, she will definitely be cramped by her skin. Just when Lu Yinghua was thinking, the plane was all ready, the ladder to log in to the plane was removed, the door into the plane was closed, and it began to accelerate continuously on the runway, gradually rising above the sky. "Master, you just walked so leisurely, and I was left with such a big trouble. I have a headache, hey!" Looking at the special plane gradually going high in the sky, the Lu Ying who came back Hua sighed and sighed, turned back to the car parked aside. After all, Luo Cuilian is only a verbal pass. Except for Noel and Lu Yinghua who are present, there are no Wuyue saints here. By then, the elders and the church members may not admit that they are new. The leader, anyway, whether you say it back or not, it will be very troublesome. .. v2 Chapter 145： A few months If you are lucky, the elders and congregations of the Wuyue Religious Church will recognize and support Lu Yinghua as the new leader. If you are unlucky, it may cause riots in the congregation, but the turmoil within the religion is in all Inevitable. "Forget it, I want to do so much. Anyway, if I don''t say it and no one knows, I told them that Master is closed. As for the post, I can''t remember it." After careful thinking, Lu Yinghua thought When he came up with a way to deal with it, he had no plans at all, and told Luo Cuilian about the throne. As if, Luo Cuilian just went to retreat, she is the master of the Wuyue Shengjiao, so that the Wuyue Shengjiao will run as before, anyway, she has never come out before, and everything is passed by Lu Yinghua, so This is the best way now. At the very least, the Wuyue Holy Religion will not be in trouble because of this, and it will eventually lead to fragmentation and disintegration. Lu Yinghua does not want to be a sinner in this matter, so he decided not to tell the matter of passing the post. Time flies In a flash, months passed by. A few months ago, she returned to Noor, Sardinia, and introduced the women to the newly joined Luo Cuilian in the harem, and her joining did not cause any disputes. She also had no jealousy, and quickly integrated into this big Among the family. Seeing that there are so many women in Noel, Luo Cuilian did not feel any surprises, but felt that this was a normal thing, so even if she was not bound by her partners contract, there would not be any unpleasant things between her and the girls. Luo Cuilian, who was deeply educated in the ancient times, has no opinion on polygamy. She has been surprised at such things. Moreover, Noel is a very powerful existence. It is also a matter of having more points than ordinary people. This is a strong man. Some treatment. Seeing Luo Cuilian so quickly merged into the women, and it was very pleasant to see them. Noel also pushed the boat to let Luo Cuilian teach them martial arts, which can improve the combat effectiveness of the women and also allow her to protect herself well. Before, let Anne first come to Sardinia, and explain to Erica and Liliana, did not let Noel get a satisfactory result. Let the two find the "Gorgon Stone" of Athena through the magical association of their home, but they did not get the desired result, and neither of them got any information about the thing. In the original book, it should be Ericas magical association and found the "Gorgon Stone", but I dont know if it is the world consciousness. It is correcting the world that is seriously deviating from the track, or is it because the time has not arrived, anyway, "Gorgons "Stone" has no information. auzw.com This was so that Noel''s plan to leave quickly fell through, and he could only wait for the news of "Stone of Gorgon" on Sardinia, and enjoy the happy life among a group of beauties. So after enjoying the service of the beautiful women, the long months will not be too boring, and after the two godslayers killed by Noel, no one dares to come here to find trouble, even the magical associations in other regions. Dare to let the spies approach Sardinia. These magical associations are very scared. The three **** killers on Sardinia let themselves send the spies back and forth, because there are several spies who want to get information, they all entered the Sa with confidence. Inside Dingdao, but it has never been out. Even if the senior leaders of the magical association are stupid, they also know that the spies are hanging dishes, which shows that the three **** killers do not want to be disturbed, and there is no meaning in sending people in. It is just sending a few more people to death That''s it. Having said that, since those spies have not returned, no spies have the courage to enter Sardinia, because they all want to live a few more years, even if those high-level compulsions will never enter. Noel was also recognized as the strongest **** killer in the world during the past few months, causing many magical associations to want to stagnate, but suffering from being unable to enter the interior of Sardinia, and having to wait outside while waiting for him to go out to play. Submit the business card of your own magic association. On the European island, Doni thought that Noel would come to fight for himself and take away all his powers, but after waiting for a few months, he didnt even see half of the ghost shadow, sometimes I wonder if I am myself, and I hide too far away from each other. However, Noel did not find Dunys trouble, and finally let European magic associations breathe a sigh of relief. They looked at each day with confidence, and all the entry and exit records of domestic personnel were afraid to miss the arrival of the new king, leading to the killing of their own country. The person was killed. However, the magic associations in Europe still dare not relax at all. Now, not only the domestic inquiries, but also the entry and exit records of all personnel, also dispatched a large number of personnel, always paying attention to all flights in Sardinia, and even letting the personnel stay in the country for a long time. On the sea of ??Sardinia, always pay attention to what unknown objects go out. Anyway, the nerves of the European Magic Association have been completely killed by Noel, the killing god, and it is completely abnormal. A little movement can scare them. As the Wuyue Religion in China blocked the news and no spies knew the situation, the elders and the congregations believed in Lu Yinghuas words, and his own leader Luo Hao continued to retreat. Therefore, everything is still going on as usual, and Lu Yinghua has also hid in the mountains, continuing the training that Luo Cuilian had arranged before. Go on. .. v2 Chapter 146： turn up Unless there are any important things that the elders and the congregation cannot cope with, otherwise Lu Yinghua is killed and does not plan to leave the mountains. After all, if he does not go out to meet them, he will be less exposed to the news of Luo Cuilians departure. Every time Lu Yinghua went out, he was annoyed by the elders and the congregation. He always asked Luo Hao when the congregation went out, when they visited the current Wuyue Holy Church, etc., who let them see Luo Cuilian once Of course, I want her to return to Wuyue Shengjia to preside over the overall situation. In order not to be annoyed by death, Lu Yinghua can only stay in the deep mountain, but he is also used to life in the deep mountain, so he will not be used to living outside. One day comes a few months later.. Athena''s "Stone of Gorgon" was finally found in a ruin in Rome under the hands of a large number of copper and black crosses, and is now escorted to Sardinia by a large number of senior knights. The top level of the Red Copper and Black Cross also passed this important information to the hands of Erica in the first time, in order to prevent being robbed by the original holder of the magic tool on the way to the "Gorgon Stone". , Hope she will take over en route to the **** team. After a long search, now finally found the magical tool Noel pointed out, and Erica had to pay attention to this matter, so after obtaining the information of the copper and black cross, she quickly went to find Noel who was basking in the backyard, telling The good news made him happy. Putting down the phone in her hand, Erica turned to trot in the backyard, and she was now excited by the unusual behavior, which made the women in the house confused. I don''t know why she became so excited after receiving a call. . "Elika, did you get any important information?" Looking at Elika who was going to the backyard, Liliana immediately stopped her, hoping to know why she became so excited, did she get it? What important information. "I just got news from Rome. In an ancient ruin, I found Noor a few months ago, and pointed out the magical tool "Stone of Gorgon". I am about to tell him the good news." Wen Yan Elika stopped walking to the backyard and looked at Liliana with a smug smile, because this time she won the game again. "What?! Damn it, I lost to you again." Liliana shouted in surprise when she heard Erica''s words, and at the same time lost to the other party again, feeling a little bit depressed. No way, who let Erica and Liliana both look for the "Gorgon Stone", because it was too difficult to find, so the two used this search as a game before Competitive little game. auzw.com "Don''t tell you anymore, I''m going to tell Noel this news, Lily, you''ll be prepared, wait for me and get the "Gorgon Stone", you can''t let this What happened to the magic tool on the way." Quickly thinking in her mind, Erica said very seriously, she felt that letting Liliana go together would ensure the safety of the "Gorgon Stone". "Okay, I''m going to prepare now!" Clearly knowing the importance of "Gorgon Stone", Liliana didn''t fight with Erica. After talking, Liliana turned and ran back to the room, ready to change her loose pajamas, waited to go with Elika, took the "Gorgon Stone" into her hand, and then escorted it back to Noel . Seeing Liliana running back to the room to prepare, Erica also turned and ran towards the backyard, because in addition to telling Noel this information, she also needed time to change her clothes, so time can be said to be quite urgent. Soon, under Erica''s trot, she came into the backyard and saw that Noel was lying on the bench, closing the sun and basking in the sun, and did not know if he had slept there. On the one hand, Erica doesn''t want to disturb, looks like Noel is sleeping, but on the other hand, she is anxious and wants this important information to tell him. When Erica felt tangled, Noel, who was lying on the bench and basking in the sun, immediately sensed that someone was approaching herself as soon as she walked out of the house, just waiting for a while and making no sound, so he Slowly opened his eyes and looked at the person with doubt. "Elika? Why didn''t you come over and talk to me? Is there anything to do with me?" Looking at Erica suspiciously, Noel slowly sat up from the bench and asked her questions. "Sir Noel, you''re already awake! I thought you were sleeping, so I didn''t want to wake you up." Hearing Noel''s question, Erica recovered from the entanglement and walked quickly. Sit down next to each other. "I did fall asleep just now, but you woke up as soon as you came out. Now let''s talk about something." Noel smiled slightly, embracing Erica''s tiny waist with no trace of fat, and wanted to know she came to find herself in the end What is it, otherwise, if asked in a mess, God knows when to know what is going on. "Right! Lord Noel, the Red Bronze Cross in the Roman ruins, finally found the "Gorgon Stone", and now is sending personnel to **** to Sardinia, I plan to rush to protect the magical tool with Lily "It''s safe." After hearing the words, Erica immediately recalled what happened to her, and quickly told Noel the good news. "Finally looking for the "Gorgon Stone"? Well, you and Lily go first, I''m here waiting for your good news." After hearing such important information, Noel immediately agreed with Erica''s proposal to let her He and Lily went to **** the "Stone of Gorgon", so as not to be found by Athena on the way. .. v2 Chapter 147： rest assured "Well, Lily and I will definitely **** the "Gorgon Stone" back safely, you can rest assured, Lord Noel! Well, then I will prepare first." Elika said seriously, Pro Before going to prepare, he smelt on Noel''s face before he hurried to prepare. Seeing Erica leave, Knoll also began to think about the next plan, feeling that he had to make some preparations, and he had to make a trip to the world to take away Pandora, the little loli of the sports department. Let this world never appear in the presence of God-killers, and begin to deal with the Athena, the goddess of wisdom, who will be led to herself by the "Gorgon Stone" that will soon be brought to her. "Athena and Mattis must be merged to become an adult, which is a bit troublesome." Suddenly thought of something, Noel said to himself, but also felt a little embarrassed, after all The mother-daughter double income is the right way, and they look exactly the same. But the problem is, if you want to take both Athena and Mertis, this is not a difficult problem, but this way you can only get two identical little loli, although little loli is very loving and easy to overthrow , But Noel still prefers the adult version. So I had to come up with a good way to prevent Athena and Metis from engulfing each other, and to return to their original goddess posture, so that the two could exist between the world. "It''s really troublesome enough. Forget it, wait for the "Gorgon Stone" to come and see if it can be awakened directly, and Metis, who is sleeping in the stone." Method, so he was too lazy to think about it so much that he planned to wait for the "Gorgon Stone" to be handed over and look at the condition of the stone. Temporarily throwing away the troubles, Noel also got up and left the backyard, went to the interior of the house to change clothes, and then went to the world of life and immortality, and now Pandora was taken away forcibly. Earlier, Erica and Liliana were all ready, and took the maid and the two to leave first, and hurried to the team escorting the "Gorgon Stone". Because of the rush to rush, the task of driving the car fell on Arianna, and her violent driving skills were played incisively and delicately, keeping the car at the fastest speed and unscrupulous in the streets. Crazy running. And Noel, who changed clothes, just walked out of the room and informed by the women, only to know that Erica and Liliana had left the place with the two maids, and went to take over the task of escorting the "Gorgon Stone" . "I''m going out, if Erica and Lily come back first, you help guard the "Stone of Gorgon"." Before leaving, Noel thought carefully and said to the girls in the house, after all, Luo Cuilian and Annie Both are there, and they are guarded by the two **** killers. "Gorgon Stone" is estimated that no one can take it away. auzw.com Even if Athena arrives at this time, don''t want to easily **** the "Gorgon Stone", at least you can delay until you rush back, maybe Luo Cuilian and Annie, it may not be necessary to directly take Athena. "Nuoer, you can rest assured that we are here to guard, even if the God who does not follow comes here, don''t want to take it away from us easily." Upon hearing Noel''s command, Luo Cuilian smiled confidently, she recognized No one can take anything from here. "Its laid out here, a strong protective enchantment, as long as the "Gorgon Stone" is brought in, it will immediately weaken the divine power of the god. Its original holder will not find it here for a while. Come, even if you can sense the general direction, it is not easy to find here." Lucrezia Zola, also smiled confidently. For her magic, Lucrezia Zola is still very confident. As long as he brings the "Stone of Gorgon" into the enchantment, it will take a lot of time to find it even if the non-goddess wants to find it. , So there is no need to worry that someone will come to trouble This house can be said to be safer than the fortress. Not only are there two godslayers, but also the women who have been protected, as long as the enemy has the courage to dare to break in, they will never want to go out alive, death is theirs Doomed destiny. A few months ago, the spies from various magical associations, the women who always followed Noel, were wiped out one by one by the women. Even the shopping was followed by several people. This made the women feel annoyed. The spies are all wiped out, and they are not worried about the revenge of those magical associations. Anyway, there was no living mouth to return, and those magical associations could only return the spies that did not return. All of them were lazy on the head of Noel, the strongest **** killer, making his fierce loudness. Noel also learned from all the women about this matter, and he didn''t blame them for it, but instead praised them for their good work. As for the reputation outside, Noel didn''t care about it at all. "Since it''s okay, I''ll leave first." Seeing the women''s self-assured assurance, Noor was also relieved that they came to guard, the safety of the "Gorgon Stone". After finishing speaking, Noel closed his eyes slowly, and began to contact the black gas left on Pandora, so that the system could be opened and the space channel to go forward. After all, he did not want to be lost in the realm of life and immortality. It will be a very depressing thing. Soon, the location of Pandora was sensed, and the system quickly constructed the passage to go. In a flash, the construction of the space channel was completed, and a door appeared next to Noel. .. v2 Chapter 148： curse The host, the space tunnel is constructed, and can enter the tunnel at any time. Hearing the prompt of the system, Noel opened his eyes, pushed open the door that appeared out of thin air, and walked in under the attention of the women. When Noel entered the interior completely, the door closed automatically and disappeared without a trace in an instant. When the women saw their men had left, they took back their eyes. Starting to be busy with their own affairs, some of them learned martial arts from Luo Cuilian and wanted to strengthen their combat effectiveness. I feel that this can help their men more. Anyway, they are busy and they feel helpful. Neither Nor nor his women knew that this time they came to Sardinia, in addition to the escorts of the "Gorgon Stone", there is also the king of swords in Europe, Sarbatredoni. It may be the world consciousness that has brought the world back on track, leading to the original hogweed shrine, the magic book that escorted the white horse came to Italy, and was looking for Lucrezia Zola to live in Sardinia in the town. Interestingly, Urus Ragna, the ancient Greek **** of war, was taken out of the seal in the grass-roots protection hall, the magic book of the white horse power, so he finally sensed the stolen white horse power. With the faint power of the white horse power guide book, rushing from the other side of the world to Sardinia, because as long as the white horse power guide book was recaptured, the ancient Greek military **** Urus Ragnar thought that he There will be no loss to the demigod of Noel. This is also the second chance to challenge Noel. The military **** Urus Ragnar is very anxious. Thinking about being able to fight again with Noel is very excited, so he is very anxious to take the power of white horse. While tracking the breath of the ancient Greek army **** Uros Ragnar, Mercato came out of the hidden place in the healing, in order to be able to report the army **** to defeat his one-arrow revenge, tracking the other party''s breath regardless of the injury. Sardinia. Athena, wandering around the world, was also excavated from the ruins at the "Stone of Gorgon". With the weak power of the "Stone of Gorgon", she looked around for its location. However, under the seal of the red copper black cross and a large number of senior knights, it is quite difficult for Athena to determine where the "Stone of Gorgon" can only go to the "Stone of Gorgon" with the guidance of weak divine power. "Location. But what Athena can be sure is that the "Gorgon Stone" is in the hands of a certain person, and it is still moving, which makes anxious to find the "Gorgon Stone", otherwise it will be completely sealed by that person. , I may not know when I will find it. auzw.com If you want to change back to the true goddess posture, it will also be postponed indefinitely. This is not the result that Athena wants to see. She really wants to change back to the goddess posture, but she doesnt want to be the little one now. appearance. Following the weak divine power of the "Gorgon Stone", at the speed of the current Athena rushing, it is estimated that it will not take long to reach Sardinia quickly, and began to find the "Gorgon Stone" whereabouts. At that time, with the arrival of these people, a big dogfight seems to be inevitable, and everyone on Sardinia does not know that this huge disaster is gradually coming to the island. Those ordinary residents still enjoy a peaceful life as usual, and no one can detect that the culprits that caused the disaster are coming to Sardinia one after another. Before going to the realm of life and immortality, Noor was of course unclear. A major disaster was coming to Sardinia, otherwise he would not leave there to capture Pandora, the little loli of the sports department. I came to a pure white space and saw the figure of Pandora Little Loli as soon as I entered. Because there was nothing here, she was sitting on the pure white floor bored, as if she was unhappy with her fingers. In circles, I still have words in my mouth that I dont know what to say. This situation caused Noel to be quite puzzled. Since Pandora didn''t find his arrival, he walked quietly to the past, wanting to know what she was thinking about, and why she looked so bad Happy, this is not the expression that the little loli of the sports department should have. "Noor, this abominable guy, how can he kill his brother, making me a sad mother to die, there were few people who had succumbed to those gods, and now they still kill each other. How can this be done, draw a circle Curse you!" Pandora was sitting on the pure white ground, puffing her mouth vigorously, and cursing Noel the bad guy in a circle. As Pandora, who can be reincarnated as a goddess, she treats the reincarnated godkillers as her own children, so she complained that Noel murdered her brother, which made her very, very depressed , But there is no way to stop each other. Because Pandora cant leave here, as long as he leaves, he will be besieged by the incompetent **** who escaped from myth. He cant pull the outside Noor into this place, unless Noor uses normal means to kill God to obtain the power of the god, Only then can he be brought here from the outside. However, the power of Noels predation was to use his own abilities, so Pandora couldnt get started. There was no way to pull him in to teach him. He could only watch him slaughter through special abilities. Several survivors of God-killing. "Humph! Don''t let me have the opportunity to catch you in, otherwise I, as a mother, will definitely have to smash your ass!" Pandora continued vigorously, seemingly upset by Noel''s behavior, But she looks pretty cute now. .. v2 Chapter 149： free Hearing Pandoras shattered thoughts, Noels mouth twitched, but he didnt think of this loli. He actually cursed himself in a circle here, and wanted to beat his pp whimsically. I dont know her. Is it too naive, or is she too overestimating her own strength. "In addition to playing pp, what punishment?" Seeing Pandora has not found that someone has stood behind her, Noel wants to ask, what bad things in her mind, not directly said . "Well, he still needs to write down a guarantee, and he can''t let him continue to hurt, the remaining siblings." Wen Yan, Pandora answered honestly, still found nothing wrong. . "But if you can''t beat him or be caught by him, what should you do?" Noel''s face smiled evilly, seeing Pandora still didn''t find it, and then asked her to ask, thinking To see when she will react to know that someone has entered this pure white space, now she is not alone. "What happened then, it would be good to talk about it at that time, but I was very powerful, how could he be so easily caught by him." Pandora said confidently, she believed that she could definitely deal with Noel. But just finished, Pandora finally felt that something was wrong, because in this pure white space, there should be no one other than yourself, who is the person who just asked yourself the question. "Hi! Little Loli, we haven''t seen you for a long time!" Finally, Noel faced with a smile on his face and turned to look at Pandora. "You...you you! Why are you here?" Pandora asked in amazement, wondering how he came in. "Originally came to see you, who knows to hear someone as soon as they come, cursing me in the non-stop circle of circles, it really makes me feel sad." Noel squatted in front of Pandora, face She lifted her chin with a wicked smile and didn''t feel sad at all. "Impossible! Without my permission, the space I created in the realm of the underworld is absolutely nobody can enter. How did you get here?" Didn''t care about Nuoer pinching his chin, Pan Duo La raised the question in his heart and wanted to get the answer from his mouth, which was very important to her. Because of any loopholes in this space, Pandora must fix it immediately, otherwise, if it is found by the gods who do not follow, then it is her who is unlucky and tragic. This is definitely not the result she wants to see, so she Very anxious to know how Noel came into this space. auzw.com "Actually, you don''t have to be so nervous. If someone or those who don''t follow, want to enter this space, it is indeed very unlikely." Through the fusion of Emperor Gu''s eyes, Noel was able to guess Pandora''s idea, so Explained to her immediately, so that she didn''t need to worry so much. "Then you told me how you got into this space!!" Even after listening to Noel''s explanation, Pandora still didn''t believe it. She had to know the way the other person entered to be able to hang in the air. Let go of my heart. "Actually, when you first pulled me into this pure white space, I set eternal coordinates on you, so I want to come in here, it is very easy, you dont need to worry about others, Its so easy to find here, now you can rest assured. Noel shrugged his shoulders and told Pandora honestly that she set coordinates on her. "How can you do this? Do you know that I was terrified just now, and I would be very, very dangerous if the **** who didn''t follow me found here!" The way of Noel''s entry is clear, but Pandora still Very angry, he gasped and said, and really scared her a while ago. "Relax, from now on, you don''t need to hide in this pure white space, you can live freely in the outside world, but the prerequisite for this is that you have to be voluntary." Did not care about Pandora With a bulging look, Noel bluntly stated the purpose of coming here. But even if Pandora did not voluntarily go out with her, Noel would not hesitate to take her away from this pure white space, and no longer let her alone, live in this place forever, it is simply It was the punishment to her that Noel would never allow such a thing to continue. The words spoken by Knorr made Pandora completely stunned. I didnt understand what he meant, and I couldnt figure out how to avoid the sight of the incompetent **** and let myself be able to. Live free in the world. "Noel, are you kidding?" Pandora no matter what she thinks, she feels that Noel is joking. She feels impossible for her to live freely and happily in the world, because she will be dismissed as soon as she appears in the world. From the **** immediately found. "I have the ability and the means to cover up the breath of your body, so that the incompetent **** who comes to the world can never find and sense your presence." Pandola''s face squeezed, Noel smiled and explained Dao, no jokes at all. "If this is the case, what price do I have to pay?" Seeing Noel showed no signs of lying, Pandora was a little bit convinced that he really had a way to do such a thing, and she wanted to leave here very much. No longer want to stay here alone for a long time. .. v2 Chapter 150： prove Pandora didn''t believe it at all. Noel would help himself unconditionally. He must have arrived with a certain purpose, just like the last time he was called here. As a demigod, he actually wanted to kill the gods. Identity. So even if Noel was true, Pandora had to ask carefully. She felt that she could not rush into it. If he changed the conditions temporarily, it would be useless to find anyone to cry. Although I really want to be free, I will leave this ghost place forever, and live happily in the world, not to care for those who do not follow, or to create those who kill God, so as long as it is not too excessive, Pan Dora felt that she would agree. Looking at Pandora''s eyes, with unstoppable expectations, Noel knew that half of the success had been made, that is, to make her a woman, and whether she would voluntarily agree was another matter. "In fact, this condition is very simple. As long as you are willing to be my woman and signed a partner contract with me, you can avoid the search of those who do not follow the gods, so that you can leave this white ghost place forever." After careful consideration, in order not to waste extra time, Noel made a straightforward request, and then waited for Pandora''s consent. "What?!" After listening to it, Pandora couldn''t believe it. What she had just heard was completely an unexpected condition. She had never thought of Noel and would propose such a thing as a condition. "As long as you are willing to be my woman, sign a partner contract with me, enough to avoid the search of the incompetent god, do you hear it now?" Lips pressed against Pandora''s ear, and Noel said with a wicked smile. Once again, let her know what conditions she just put forward. Such an intimate move, coupled with such ai ambiguous words, made Pandora''s cheeks instantly red, and the heart suddenly accelerated, and he could clearly hear the sound of the beating. Seeing Pandora froze, Noel sat down on the ground with a smile, holding her petite body in her arms. Instead of urging her to make a decision, she quietly waited for her to come back. However, if Pandora refused the condition, Noel had never planned to let her go. Of course, it would be better if she volunteered, otherwise she would only be able to force her away and use a special crack! In a snapping way, the partner contract was forcibly signed. It wasnt the first time anyway. Norr didnt care about signing forcibly. It was better than letting Pandora stay. As long as the woman he loves, he doesnt plan to let it go. Feeling held tightly, Pandora quickly recovered, but did not make a rebellious move, but carefully considered the conditions proposed by Noel, because she really did not continue to stay here. , Has been lonely in this pure white world. auzw.com"How can you guarantee that after signing that contract, you can avoid the search of the incompetent god, what if I was found as soon as I went out, you have to prove it to me. , Otherwise I cant believe this is true. After careful consideration, Pandora raised the question in her heart, and she wanted to get evidence from Noel. Otherwise, Pandora didnt want to at all, so he handed himself to a liar, and then signed the contract silly, and wanted to regret that it was too late, so he must get accurate evidence before he can promise Noel to propose. conditions of. Although he had compromised in his heart, Pandora would not promise to kill until he was certified, even if he wanted to agree to it. "Proof? Let me think about it, how should I prove it to you." Hearing Pandora''s proof, Noor clenched his eyebrows slightly and quickly found a way to prove it in his mind. Because Pandora wanted to prove to her that this change of direction showed that she wanted to agree, but she was very worried that this was not true. She was afraid that she was lying and lied to her to sign the contract, so now she only needs to produce favorable evidence. Only little Lori can be said to have arrived. It didn''t take long for Noel to think of the method of proof, and he didn''t worry about Pandora''s chance of escaping his palm when he knew the secret. "As long as you sign the partner contract, I will be able to take you to another world, and the **** of non-compliance in this world has no ability to travel through other worlds. You see some information materials." Explaining to Pandora, Noel turned her gently to herself so that she could speak face-to-face with herself. "What money." Just wanted to ask questions, but before the words were finished, Pandora closed her lips and swallowed everything she wanted to say. Having kissed Pandora''s lips in person, Noel quickly let the system transmit the data information. Except that the system itself did not transmit the other information, all the information was passed in, so that she could carefully view the information to confirm that she had just All words spoken are true. A large amount of information was imported into Pandora''s mind, which made her forget the resistance for a time, and read the information carefully, but the more she understood the information, the more she felt unbelievable, but she was able to determine those The information is true. Because of the pictures of Noels recent events, these Pandoras have been seen in this pure white space by special means, and there is no slight deviation. After a moment, Noel left in an endless way, and Pandora''s lips in water nen, looking at her surprised eyes, could know that she had not yet recovered from those materials. .. v2 Chapter 151： Familiar with After a while of kung fu, Pandora still didn''t come back, and didn''t know whether the information was too much, which caused her to keep a surprised look and just stared at her without talking. "Is this proof enough now?" Seeing Pandora not speaking, Noel had to ask first so that she could recover from the large amount of information, otherwise it would not be a way to go on like this. "You. You are from other worlds, and you can continue to travel through different worlds!" The voice of the interrogation made Pandora recover, but she was still very surprised and didn''t expect to hold her own. Noel can travel through different worlds. "Well, can you tell me, did you decide?" Noel nodded with a smile, and began to inquire about Pandora''s decision. He was sure in his heart that this was a matter of stability, but still wanted to hear her promise. Now Noel has come up with a proof, even the terms of the partners contract have just come to mind, and there is nothing wrong with it, so Pandora did it in her heart when she recovered. Decide. "Okay, I agree to your terms!" After careful consideration, Pandora finally agreed, and the conditions that Noel had proposed before became a woman belonging only to him. "Then sign the partner, so that I can take you out of here, and you dont want to stay here anymore." Noel was filled with joy at the moment Pandora agreed, and asked the system to sign the partners The information was quickly transferred to her mind. As long as Pandora successfully signs a partner, she will be able to take her out of this pure white space, and then Noor can also concentrate on dealing with it, which will be attracted by the "Stone of Gorgon" "The Stone of Gorgon". When Noel was instructed, the system quickly transmitted the information of the signing partner to Pandora''s mind, and waiting for her final consent, everything was completed. "Yes, I am willing to sign!" After hearing the reminder in her mind, Pandora did not consider this time, and immediately agreed to sign the partner, because there was nothing wrong with this contract. Besides, she wanted to leave this quickly. Place, I don''t want to stay for even a second. Wanting to reach the world, experience the lives of ordinary human beings, experience those things that could only be seen from here, so Pandora signed his partner without any hesitation. Name: Pandora, Occupation: Goddess. The partner signed successfully! When the system prompt sounded, Noel immediately learned that Pandora had signed a partner, which made him feel very happy, held her face with both hands, and cheered on her lips to celebrate. Now that she has promised to be Noel''s woman, Pandora doesn''t have so many concerns. She is just being smelted. There is nothing to resist. I feel that this feels pretty good. There is no need to worry about anything in the future. Noel will take care of everything. You don''t need to worry about anything. Pandora thinks this is a good thing. You only need to live by his side. auzw.com "I have something to clean up. If there is no need, I will take you away now." Holding Pandora''s body in his hands, Noel asked with a smirk. He would have to run back when he got it. , This can be quite troublesome. "There is nothing here, do you think I will have any luggage?" Wen Yan, Pandora recovered, and gave Noor a glance. There was nothing in this place except pure white or pure white. What can be packed. "Yeah, huh!" Noel smiled awkwardly, recalling the pure white space, except for the goddess Pandora, there was no longer anything. "Don''t laugh, just leave here and say, I don''t want to stay longer for a second!" Pandora put his arms around Noel''s neck and Pandora motioned to hug himself and leave immediately. "Okay!" Seeing Pandora wanted to leave quickly, Noel had nothing to object to, and he didn''t want to stay here anyway. Having said that, Noel once again passed through the system and opened the space channel connecting the residence of Sardinia, holding up the soft little Lolita Pandora. The space channel is constructed, please use it with confidence! Looking at the rapidly forming gate, Noel held Pandora to open the gate and walked into the constructed passage to his residence in Sardinia. When the two fully entered the space tunnel, the gate formed closed automatically and immediately disappeared into the pure white space. And this pure white space, with the departure of Pandora, without her divine support, immediately appeared numerous cracks, began to gradually fragmented, and it took a long time to completely collapse. Sardinia on the way to the airport The three people who took Arianna''s car rushed to the airport of Sardinia in order to take over and protect the "Gorgon Stone", so that they could not make any mistakes. They did not want to cause Noel to respond to this matter. Wait for others to be disappointed. However, when entering the town, Liliana, who was riding in a runaway car, saw a familiar figure in the window for a moment, but she couldn''t remember who that person was for a while. So Liliana didn''t pay attention to it, and didn''t let Arianna stop the car. It felt that the "Gorgon Stone" was more important. As for the familiar figure, go to hell. .. v2 Chapter 152： Excuse As for Liliana, the familiar figure she saw was actually the sloppy male Kusanagi Goto in her class when she was looking for Wanli Gu Youli in Japan, but she didn''t remember it for a while. Moreover, there is the important task of "Gorgon Stone", Liliana didn''t have time to think so much, so she didn''t find out that the man was Caohu Hutang. Came to the grass-roots church in Sardinia, Italy, holding the address given by his grandfather in the town, asking the residents of the city, the home of Lucrezia Zola, but his crappy foreign language was incompetent. Communicate while holding the ghostly address in his hand. Even the inhabitants here couldn''t recognize what was written, so the grass-roots protection hall was completely lost in Sardinia, and was annoyed how to find Lucrezia Zola. Although extremely depressed, Caoya Hutang can only use the mobile phone to surf the Internet. While translating foreign languages ??intermittently, he continued to ask the residents here where the address resides, but the results he obtained did not make him happy. Because no matter how Caoya Hutang asked, the result was "don''t know." The residents here didn''t know Lucrezia Zola at all, and even heard the address in his hand. "Sir grandfather, are you pitting me?" Looking at the clenched address in his hand, Caoya Hutang murmured to himself. He now has a little doubt that the grandfather gave the wrong address, leading him to Headless flies. But Caoya Hutang didn''t know that the magic book in his shoulder bag, that is, the magic book of the white horse power, had been stared at by one person and one god, but fortunately the **** had not yet arrived. But the man was already behind him, wanting to determine whether he was a teenager who was asking for directions. He really held a powerful magic book in his hand, because this person could sense a weak divine power. Immediately behind Caoya Hutang was Duny, who had just arrived in Sardinia from Europe, but he was originally planning to stroll around the city, because this time he came to find Noel duel, he already had a mortal heart, So I''m going to have fun with Norr. However, when walking around, passing by Caoya Hutang, he accidentally sensed a faint divine power, which made Donny feel quite surprised. At the same time, he was also thankful how lucky he was, but he was not sure what it was. Moreover, it was also carefully considering whether to take away the items from the upper body of the teenager, so Doni followed behind Caoya Hutang and struggled with how to get the items in his hand. auzw.com "Hello, disturb you!" I feel that this kind of entanglement is not a way to go, so Duny came directly to Caoya Hutang, hoping that after knowing that he was the king, he voluntarily will Hand over items with divine power. "That I can''t speak a foreign language" I felt someone pressing on my shoulder, and Kusanagi immediately turned his head and said in a crappy foreign language, a strange language with half foreign language and half Japanese. "Hello, my name is Salbatredoni. I want to ask something." Doni, who is a godslayer, can learn the languages ??of various countries in an instant, and can understand any text in an instant, so he said in the other party When he spoke Japanese, he immediately spoke Japanese and introduced himself. "It turns out that you can speak Japanese, which is great!" Hearing the man named Doni spoke fluent Japanese, Kusanagi was very surprised, and at the same time felt quite lucky that he finally came across a People who can communicate normally. "Which, what should I call you?" Duny was surprised. He didn''t expect to report his name. The teenager in front of him didn''t recognize himself. Either he pretended to be pretended, or he must not be a magician. Ordinary people, otherwise it is impossible not to know themselves. "Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself! My name is Caoya Hutang, and I am from Japan." Recalling from the joy, Cao Yahutang smiled embarrassingly and quickly started to introduce myself. "Mr. Hutang, are you a magician?" Duny questioned, and wanted to make sure that he really didn''t know himself. "Magician? Are those magical on TV? I''m just a student, and I don''t plan to be a magician." Suddenly, the question came to Cao Hui Hutang for a moment, but the answer was honest, just I don''t understand why the other party asked, thinking:''Is it like those who do magic? Cao Yahu''s answer, Duny was completely stunned. I really didn''t expect it to be like this. The other party looked like an ordinary person, but how could he have divine items, which made Duny feel quite puzzled. . "Mr. Donny, are you okay?" Seeing Donny stunned, Cao Hui Hutang waved in front of his eyes. He didn''t understand what was wrong with him. He seemed to be shocked, but he didn''t do anything. Things, how did he get hit? "It''s okay. In fact, I just saw the same, very familiar item that you put in your backpack. I just wanted you to take it out for me to take a closer look." I couldn''t think of any way, the other party didn''t know that he was a king. Nepal can only use this crappy excuse, hoping to let the other party open the backpack, let him see what is in the end, exudes that weak divine power. "It turns out so! You wait, I will open it for you now." Caoya Hutang opened the backpack stupidly. He wasn''t worried that Duny was a bad person, because he didn''t think he was a bad person. I came to introduce myself to myself, so please politely open your backpack. .. v2 Chapter 153： slate Seeing the young man named Caoya Hutang, he actually took off his backpack and started rummaging through the items stored in it, and asked Duny to check if there were any familiar items. Although I dont know, the young man named Caoya Hutang is really stupid or pretending to be stupid, but Donico cant control so much. He carefully observed the items in the other partys backpack, looking for the distribution Weak props. Soon, Duny finally saw a thick stone slab engraved with weird text and patterns of ancient legends, and the faint divine power was emitted from this magic book. Magic Book! And its the magic book of Sealing Power. How could an ordinary person get such a thing? ! Thinking that, looking at the slate in the hands of Caoya Hutang, Duny was very surprised, but he didnt understand why the other party had it. This sealed the magic book of the power of the gods. "Mr. Hutang, where did you get the slate in your hand?" Don''t understand what happened, Duny was too lazy to continue thinking, and directly asked Caoya Hutang, hoping to get the desired answer from it. . "My grandfather is an ethnologist. When he was young, he traveled around the world. For this reason, my family collected weird flagstones and incredible pots around the world." "This stone slab is also one of them. The woman who lives on this island entrusted it to my grandpa, and the grandpa squeezed the stone slab to me as a grandson, and let me come here to return to the original owner. , This is really a strange slate." Caoya Hutang was very honest, and told the man named Duny in front of him about the origin of the slate he was holding, but he didnt understand anything special about the slate. Grandpa actually let himself go back to his original place. the Lord. After hearing the other partys commentary, Duny probably could guess that the grandfather of Caoya Hutang should be a magician, otherwise he would not collect those magic books, but this is a good opportunity, as long as he gets this In this book, you can add one more power. You can have such good luck if you just wander around, and you just encounter an ordinary person, and you still have the magic book of seal power in your hands. Duny didn''t think he would be so lucky. "I''m willing to pay a high price, buy the slate in your hands, and sell it to me!" Staring at the slate with both eyes, Duny hoped that the ordinary people in front of him would be able to use the power of this seal under the temptation of a huge amount of money. Sell ??the slate to yourself. "Although I really want to sell it, I can''t do it. This is something my grandfather asked me to return to others. I''m very sorry." He glanced at the slate in his hand, and Caohu Hutang wanted to sell it. , And then left to return to Japan, but this was something Grandpa asked, so he decided to send the slate. auzw.com "I can pay you right away. One hundred million dollars is not a Japanese yen. Are you not thinking about it?" Seeing the grass and barracks means selling, Doni opened a high price temptation, It would be best if he could buy it in this way, and he would only be a robber once if he could not. This magic book of sealing powers, Duny is bound to be acquired, because in gaining one more power, this can allow him to get a little more, and the possibility of victory in the next battle with Noel, so he will not let go The opportunity in front of me, even as a robber, will not hesitate. The high price of 100 million US dollars made Caoya Hudang completely stunned. I never thought that the man in front of me would actually want such a strange slate. Even he doubted whether the slate was antique or something. . "Sorry! This really can''t be sold." With the urge to sell the slate, Caoya Hudang shook his head vigorously. "In this case!" Caoya Hutang was unwilling to sell the stone slab, which made Donny''s face cold, pulled out the iron sword in the long bag behind him, and put it directly on the other person''s neck, saying, "Hand over the stone slab, Otherwise you will sleep here!" "Wait a minute! If you have something to say, this can''t really be sold to you." The cold and sharp iron sword rested on his neck, and Caowa Hutang swallowed it, not daring to act lightly, worrying about the other party An excitement is over. "As long as you hand me the stone slab now, I will still pay 100 million US dollars, but if you don''t want to hand it over, we have nothing to say, you will die here!" Tsai thought carefully. Duny decided to give Caoya Hutang a chance to hand over the magic book of the seal power in his hand, which was also his last chance to survive. "Don''t joke, but now on the street, with so many people watching around, wouldn''t you want to be a murderer on the street?" Cao Yahutang said calmly, in fact, he was already afraid of death in his heart, and cold sweat also started from The back came out violently, soaking the clothes inside completely. "You don''t cherish the chance to survive, then I will send you out of this world!" Looking at Caoya Hutang coldly, Duny didn''t want to continue talking nonsense. After all, the opportunity has been given to him, because he didn''t have a good one. Cherish, no wonder you are cruel. Having finished speaking, Duny moved the iron sword away from the neck of Caoya Hutang, but immediately slashed across his neck. Seeing the speed and strength, it is estimated that the Caoya Hutang to be cut to later, It will definitely separate the head and neck forever. "Roar" Suddenly a mutation occurred, a huge angry roar sounded, and the ground shook with a violent vibration, which made Duni''s iron sword slashing to the grassy garden protector stopped, and he looked at him tightly between his brows. The direction of the roar. .. v2 Chapter 154： juvenile As the roar sounded, the entire Sardinia was enveloped by some kind of barrier, and the violent shaking and shaking of the ground caused the island residents to flee around and ran to the island for refuge, and the streets became empty in an instant Yes, I can''t see the existence of a figure. However, the local residents did not hear the shouting roar, only thought that there was a severe earthquake, and only Duny and Caoya Hutang were left on the street. Duny knew what was going on, so he didn''t leave this place, and Caoya Hutang was roared, and his ears were almost deafened. He covered his ears in pain, squatted on the ground and couldn''t walk. . "Don''t say" Looking at the sky enveloped by some kind of barrier, Duny frowned slightly, but his heart was full of excitement, and the iron sword in his hand shivered. "What is this sound?! The eardrums are about to be broken!" Caoya Hutang fell to his knees and rolled up like a cooked shrimp, his hands were covering his ears with death, and the roar made him The headache is about to break, and the eardrum is about to break. At the port of Sardinia, a huge wild boar floated on the ground, with an orange flame burning on the back, surrounded by special golden runes. When its figure completely emerged from the ground, its eyes were red. The sky growled angrily. "Then. What''s that?" Slowly adapted to the shrill voice, Caoya Hutang climbed up from the ground, staring at the giant wild boar dumbfounded, and found that this was a species that had never been seen. "God can also be called the God of incompatibility! I didn''t expect my luck to be so good. Is today the day of power broadcasting? Hahahahahaha!" Duny beside Caoya Hutang explained to him casually and felt Today is your lucky day. "God of disobedience?! Is God the only god?" Wen Yan asked Caoya Hutang suspiciously, wanting to know detailed information. "Well, the incompetent **** who brought disaster to the world refers to the **** who escaped from the courtyard of mythology and appeared on the ground." "They will bring disasters corresponding to their own attributes. The land where the sun **** appears may become a burning hell. If the sea **** appears, it will attract floods to flood the earth, and if the **** of war comes, war will break out at any time. It''s not a strange thing." "The gods who didn''t follow before the birth of human history existed, but people who can recognize them as gods are only people with magic. For ordinary people, they will only be regarded as natural disasters." auzw.com "But as an ordinary person, you can see the figure of the incompetent god, all because of the powerful magic book in your hand, and the magic power exuded from this magic book allows you to see the gods that you can''t see. Figure." Staring at the distant incompetent god, Duny could feel that it was not the body, and he was bored when he was waiting for the arrival of the Lord, and he explained to the Caohu Hutang around him, what the **** was it? God, and why he can see the figure of God. Just as Donny thought, after he introduced what is the God of Incompatibility, a figure appeared above the head of the giant wild boar. A young man in ancient clothes and a cape was looking for something with his eyes. . Soon, the young man standing in the sky locked his eyes in the eyes, and looked at his two people on the street in the distance. At the moment of seeing the two people, the young man''s eyes burned with fighting hope, and The items he was looking for were also there, which made him quite excited. The figure flickered, and the juvenile in the sky disappeared without a trace, while the giant wild boar without juvenile restraint made an angry roar while destroying the buildings on the edge of the port. "No matter what the incompetent **** is, let''s run now. It will be bad to be crushed by that monster!!" The riot of the giant wild boar made the grass Yahudang go back to the gods and quickly turned to the people around him. Duny said he didn''t remember it at all now, and the other party just robbed himself just now. "Running? The Lord has reached it. You can''t run away even if you have twelve legs, or you can stand here and wait for me to collect the magic book in your hands after I clean him up!" Without looking at the grass-roots protection hall around him, Duny stared at the figure coming here, and the fighting intention had completely burned. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!! I really didn''t expect that there would be a godslayer here" The figure of the boy flashed out, appeared over Duny and Caoya Hutang, locked his sight on the stone slab, and then said: "Human, Hand over my incarnation, and I am compassionate to let you leave here!" "Your incarnation?" After hearing the words, Duny also locked his eyes on the slate. I did not expect that the God of Incompatibility was attracted by this magic book. I regretted not letting Cao Hui Hutang leave here and regretted that I didn''t do it. Quickly **** it over, and now want to **** the magic book in front of the gods who do not follow, which is quite dangerous. If you dont pay attention, you may be killed. Donkey doesnt want to be killed by an incompetent **** for a power. Now he must concentrate on dealing with this uninvited guest, and also prevent him from taking back his incarnation. Let him increase his own strength, which may be difficult to deal with. The grass-roots protection hall on the side can now be said to be confused, completely unable to understand the words of the young boy in the air, but can clearly know that the other party is coming towards the slate in his hand, because the other partys eyes are staring at him. With slate, this shows his purpose. .. v2 Chapter 155： Offense and defense But even if it is clear, the slate in his hand is a hot potato, and the grass barley has no intention to hand it over, because this is the first time his grandfather pleases him. He does not allow anyone to take this slate. "No matter who you are, I will never give you this slate!" Holding the slate in his arms, Caoya Hutang said to the teenager standing in the sky, and warned the other side to come over and snatch. "I am the winner, the strongest, the one who knocked down all the enemies. My name is Urus Ragnar, you must remember it firmly!" Urus Ragnar reported his name. It turned out to be the **** of war in ancient Persia, so the power of this magic book seal is one of his powers! Thinking that after hearing the name reported by Ulus Ragna, Duny was very curious about the power of the seal in the slate and was interested in killing Jia. "The **** of war in ancient Persia, whether you are here for a magic book, or for other things, let''s fight for the first time!" Don''t suppress the desire to fight, Duny''s war **** against the sky Shouted. After speaking, Duny started the power steel protection, making his body like steel, and his feet stomped on the ground with an iron sword and rushed toward the **** of the air. Although he does not have the power of the slivered silver arm, Dunys pride in swordsmanship for many years has been able to compete with Luo Cuilian, so with his superb swordsmanship and steel protection, he cant follow. The gods fight well. "God-killer, I also have this in mind, ha ha ha ha ha ha!" He slammed an imprisoned enchantment, holding the slate boy tightly, and imprisoned him in this enclave, so that he would not escape from here, Urus Ragnar turned his head and looked at the **** killer who rushed to himself at high speed. "Fear the people who have wings. The evil and powerful people fear me who has wings! My wings will curse you! The evil people can''t hit me." Seeing that the God-killer came to the front, waving the iron sword in his hand and slashing towards himself, Urus Ragnar smiled, without showing a trace of panic, and started the incarnation of Phoenix without panic. The Phoenix power started successfully, Ulus Ragnar flashed red, leaving an afterimage in the air, and the slash of Duny''s iron sword came to cut off the afterimage, so that the afterimage immediately distorted and dissipated in Into the air. Urus Ragnar flashed, and Duny pulled his foot towards his back. Doni, who had just finished the slash action, although he knew that the other party had reached behind him, he did not do anything. Defensive action, but the iron sword in his hand is swung behind him. "Wow!" A powerful kick hit Duny''s back fiercely, but it sounded like the ringing of the bell that struck in the middle of the night in the ancient temple. auzw.com With the power of steel protection, such an attack can''t cause damage to Doni at all, which is why he didn''t go to defend just now, so he directly attacked Ulus Ragnar instead of doing that useless Defensive action. "It''s really a troublesome power!" Urus Ragnar froze for a while without causing damage to the opponent, but with the blessing of the Phoenix incarnation, Danny''s clash was once again defeated, but he stunned his clothes slightly. On the top, a small crack was drawn. If there is a white horse incarnation, Duny may be tragic. After all, the weakness of the steel protection power is that it cannot withstand the high temperature. It is just that Ulus Ragnar lacks the incarnation of flames, which makes Donny have It is possible to fight well with the other party. Duny didn''t say anything nonsense, two slashes fell into the air, let Urus Ragnar hide to the ground, benefit his own swordsmanship, so he rushed up again just after landing, using pride and fast swordsmanship, launched A violent and continuous attack. The grass-rooted guard house imprisoned in the enchantment, after continuous efforts, could not escape from the enchantment. Without any method, he had to look at the two men who were fighting. But the battle between the two is completely beyond the scope of the grass-roots protection hall, whether it is the flash of Ulus Ragnar high-speed, or Donnas ever-changing superb swordsmanship, these are things he has never seen before, even if I have seen those deceptive scenes on TV. With the help of the Phoenix avatar, Urus Ragnar can escape every time, Dunys delicate sword attack, but every time he evades with the Phoenix avatar, the next moment the opponents slash will follow, He can only change his position quickly and continuously, but this has no effect. The red light continuously flashed on the empty street and changed into a residual image, while the iron sword and fast pace held by Duny could always arrive quickly, and Uros Ragnar avoided the attack. Next location. In this way, the two formed a chasing battle, one constantly avoiding, and the other constantly attacking, but now neither of them can do anything. "boom" A loud noise from the port stopped both offensive and defensive warfare, and looked at the source of the loud noise. But the sight of Uros Ragnar wrinkled his eyebrows deeply, because the incarnation of the boar was broken up by people, and it changed back to the divine power and integrated into his body. For a moment, as the boar avatar was broken up, the thick smoke dispersed with the sea breeze, and a giant magic stick was erected on the ground. Ni and Urus Ragnar are sure that this super-giant weapon is a magic tool. .. v2 Chapter 156： God The owner of the super-giant artifact, Uros Ragnar is very familiar with it, which is why he frowned deeply in his eyebrows. He did not expect him to come to this place of Sardinia. "What day is it today, the magic book, the incompetent god, the magical tool, and the emergence of one after another, this is my lucky day, or will it become my disaster day." Looking at the port of Sardinia, erected On the ground, Duny is a little uncertain about what is happening today, and an unknown hunch also rises in his heart. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The sound of Duny''s words just fell, and a series of loud noises rang, each of which made the ground oscillate and caused the ground to shake violently. Soon, a super-giant figure appeared in the sight of the two. The super-giant figure was dressed in ancient armor, exuding awe-inspiring divine power and divinity, holding a magic stick that is almost the same as the port. . "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Mercato!" Urus Ragnar gradually rose to the sky, said to the person who suddenly appeared and broke up his incarnation, and directly said the other person''s name. "Mercator?!" Duny exclaimed in surprise when he heard the words of the military **** Urus Ragnar. He never expected another great god. Mercator was one of the strongest gods in the Mediterranean. . Mercator: It is the king of gods worshipped by the Canaanites and Phoenicians, the Semitic languages. This is the prototype of Baal or Mercator. Baals weapons are magic sticks called chaser and exile. He was originally a **** of storms, lightning, and sky, but his authority continued to strengthen. In the end, he had many powers. The gods like him were Zeus and Odin in the Indo-European language. This kind of sky **** basically has many properties. Baal is also a typical example of the most supreme gods, kings, gods of wisdom, gods of life, gods of war, gods of the underworld, and so many-faced deities have aliases, which is quite natural. Mercator is the honorary title that people have crowned while guarding the city of Terrence. Terrence is a city built by the Phoenicians. It is difficult to attack. It took a year for Alexander to capture it. It is also the home port of the Phoenicians of the ancient Mediterranean tyrants. They arrived in Sardinia and became this Dominator of the island. "Finally found you, Urus Ragna!" Mercator picked up the giant magic stick standing on the ground and said to Uros Ragna who rose to the sky in the distance. Ready for war at any time. "When you were enemies with me before, the wounds left were not cured?" Looking at the super-large body of Mercato in the distance, Urus Ragnar can clearly see that he used to fight against himself before. The wound has not been cured, and it is also to show that he is a defeat of his own. auzw.com "Huh! This injury is still aching, I can''t sleep peacefully without defeating your arrogant guy!" Mercato walked to Urosla step by step Genna, the super-gigantic body hit the buildings. "It''s really exciting! This can be used as a warm-up match before fighting the half-god guy!" Urus Ragnar smiled confidently, completely ignoring Merkato, the **** king, before If he can be defeated once, there will be no exceptions now, even if he has lost the golden sword that cuts the divine form. With the arrival of Mercator, the **** king, the dark clouds of the sky covered the entire island of Sardinia, and the gusty winds also poured down from the sky, and the lightning flashed in the dark clouds. "Hello! Urus Ragna, our battle is not over yet!" Doni was too lazy to care about that much. He jumped several times to the top of the tall building, facing Uros Ragna in the air, using The iron sword in his hand swung a few blows. "I almost forgot about you, the God-killer!" Easily avoided the flying chopper, Urus Ragnar turned to look at Doni at the top of the tall building, and the arrival of Mercato made him almost Forget, just now I was still fighting this god-killer. "Oh?! Unexpectedly, there will be a godslayer here, just to clean up you together!" Hearing the words, Mercato looked at Doni at the top of the tall building, the godslayer was the enemy of the incompetent **** , He immediately had the intention to destroy this God-killer. "Mercator, he''s my prey now!" Urus Ragnar''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and what Mercat said just now was to **** his prey, which made him very uncomfortable. . "Really? I have to kill him first, ha ha ha ha!" Seeing Urus Ragnar was unhappy, Melka was happy and determined to kill the **** killer first. After speaking, Mercato waved his magic stick and hit Duny at the top of the tall building. He made it clear that he wanted to **** Urus Ragnars prey. The more he felt uncomfortable, the more Mercato was. Happy. In such a clear move, Urus Ragnar became angry, and immediately activated the incarnation of the goat, letting the clouded sky lower the thunder and fiercely split towards Mercato''s super giant body. The blue thunder in the sky caused Mercato to stop the attack and quickly resisted the thunder with his arm, and the thunder bounced back to the sky with his arm, causing no damage. Duny, who wanted to avoid it, stopped the movement of leaving the top of the tall building, and quickly urged the power in his body to bless himself, otherwise he could not grasp the two great gods in front of each other. "The witches of the Dionysus call for the Son of God. Come and indulge in the wine of the violent god, abandon your homeland, and get lost in the mountains. Worship the **** of us." .. v2 Chapter 157： Dogfight The power of the violent god''s wine is activated, and Duny strengthens the steel protection he used before, so that his combat power is increased several times in an instant, so that he can have the ability to fight against two great gods at the same time. Even if you cant defeat the two gods, its enough to fight against them. This also allows Duny, who is a battle mad, to satisfy his own fighting desires. After all, he fights two non-compliant gods at a time, which is very Difficult things. Under the blessing of the violent god''s wine power, the power of steel shield is strengthened to the extreme, so that Duny has an indestructible body. If the high temperature was the weakness of steel shield before, then now it is gone after blessing. The existence of weaknesses. Unless these two gods have the power to sever all the world like the chopped silver arm, or have the power to burn all things, it is definitely not an easy thing to want to hurt the current Duny . "I''m not anyone''s prey!" Under the blessing of dual power, Doni had the confidence to fight the two gods and the desire to fight the two gods well. After talking, Doni, who was blessed with power, disappeared at the top of the tall building, and next appeared on Mercatos arm, and the iron sword held tightly in his hand penetrated the opponents arm, and then suddenly The iron sword dragged into the giant arm and ran. Looking at Doni, who had suddenly increased, made Urus Ragnar stunned. When he fought with him before, the other party did not have such speed and strength. This is all because of the violent Gods wine power, which not only strengthens all mysterious powers but also activates Donis body, allowing him to be greatly improved in speed and power, It can be said that it is different from the previous judgment. "Damn **** killer! I want you to die" The pain from the arm angered Mercato, who had just blocked the Thunder, and waved his arm with a **** mouth in anger, continuously increasing the length of the wound above it. Donny was dumped. The sudden swing of Mercato''s arm made Donny lose his balance and was thrown down, but while he landed comfortably on the top of the tall building, the giant magic wand fell down. "boom!" Although Doni received the anger blow of Mercator under the blessing of power, but the tall building he stood could not stand, the strange power of this angry blow came, so as the tall building collapsed, Duny was also Buried alive. The loud noise of the collapse of the tall building took the somewhat stunned Urus Ragnara back to God and saw his prey being defeated by Mercato, which angered him completely. "You violated the contract and brought sin to the world. The sinners on Sunday will be punished. Crush their backs, dig out bones, hair, and brain marrow, trample blood and mud together. If I am a sharp tooth, it is difficult to get close. , He obeyed the Lord''s words and gave Ru broken. "Those with sharp teeth! Kill them with one blow, trample and smash!" auzw.com "Crush me and be my enemy!" Urus Ragnar raised his right hand high, and the boar who was defeated by Mercato before the right hand appeared in front of him. Under the blessing of the double words and spirits, the rapidly condensed boar avatars were embossed. The huge body was surrounded by blue flames, and the huge body continued to increase to make its attack powerful. "Roar!!" The raised right hand waved, the condensed boar avatar, and after a roar, his red eyes rushed to Mercato, and the blue flame around the boar avatar made the space burned and twisted. "boom!" Mercator and the boar were incarnate. The translucency formed on them, with the golden power of the golden runes, immediately collided together and produced a huge noise. Duny, who was buried alive by the tall building, can be said to have nothing. The steel armor made his body indestructible, and the falling debris of the tall building did not cause him any harm. After opening an exit, he joined the battle of the two gods again, forming a scuffle between the two gods and the god-killer. As long as the two are suppressed, they will attack together. At the place where the three parties fought, all the surrounding tall buildings collapsed, and the ground also became bumpy. There were also black spots hit by flames and thunder. The non-stop collision of the three parties also produced a series of huge explosions. As far as the airport, the four daughters of the "Gorgon Stone" who had just received the **** knew that there was an incompetent **** before, but they did not expect that such a fierce battle would be triggered. The loud explosions, the storms, and the violent vibrations on the ground made it clear to everyone at the airport. Only the **** "Gorgon''s Stone" is the important thing in front of you, so the four girls I didn''t pay attention to the advent of the disobeying **** before. However, the situation is different now. According to the vibration and explosion sound of this scale, it is estimated that the entire God of Sardinia will sink to the bottom of the sea when the gods of incompatibility are let go. "Erica, you **** the "Stone of Gorgon" back, and I will try my best to stop the coming **** of incompatibility and wait for my lord to come and solve them." After careful consideration, Liliana decided to stop the incompetence God, otherwise this territory of Noel will be sunk to the bottom of the sea by the adventurous god. "It''s not good. Judging from the reaction just now, there are at least two disobedience gods coming to Sardinia. Even with the protection of Lord Noir, it is not very realistic to deal with the two disobedience gods." Ellie There was a tight lock between Kamei and she did not agree with Liliana. .. v2 Chapter 158： emblem As Erica said, they received Noels protection, and it was no problem to deal with a disobedient **** alone. At least they were able to fight each other up and down, but it was not very good to deal with two disobedient gods at a time. may. Although, Erica also wants to deal with the gods who do not follow, and prevent them from continuing to make chaos on Sardinia, but now they must **** the "Stone of Gorgon" back and hand it over to Noel. Let it make any mistakes. If you cant **** you back quickly, its hard to deal with the God of Incompatibility, and if you are robbed of the "Gorgon Stone", Noel will definitely feel very disappointed. This is not what Erica thinks. The result to see. "Our main task now is to **** the "Stone of Gorgon" back. As for the **** of non-compliance in the battle, I hope the other two sisters of God-killers in the residence, they have sensed the situation on the island, and they shot Stop the two gods in the battle." After thinking carefully, Erica still felt that escorting the "Stone of Gorgon" back was the most important thing now. "Okay, let''s **** the "Gorgon Stone" back." Liliana nodded, feeling that Erica made sense, she couldn''t cope with the two disobeyed gods, or let the dweller of the residence kill The sisters have dealt with it, and they definitely feel the situation now. After making a decision, Erica asked the staff of the Copper and Black Cross to leave Sardinia and return to the headquarters quickly. She and Liliana and the two maids left the airport in preparation for a quick return to the residence by car. But when the four people just walked out of the airport and wanted to take a parked car, the space around them was twisted, and a door was formed very quickly, and the door was opened by someone from the inside. "It seems that I came at the right time, and you haven''t left yet." Noel walked out of the door formed by the space, and embraced Erica and Liliana in the arms. "Sir Noel, how did you come here?" Suddenly he was hugged, but Erica and Liliana didn''t resist because of the familiar breath, they immediately knew clearly and hugged Who is your own? "There was so much noise on the island, I was worried about your safety, so I came directly as soon as I came back." After seeing the four women safe, Noel was relieved, and thought Athena had killed him. What. Earlier, when Noel and Pandora returned to their residence, they immediately sensed the coming of the incompetent god, and then successive vibrations and loud noises made him think it was Athena who found the "Gorgon Stone". In the battle with the four women in the escort, Noel explained to the girls in the residence, and then quickly let the system find the location of the four women and open the space tunnel leading to them. auzw.com Hearing that Noel was worried about the safety of himself and others, he rushed here non-stop as soon as he returned. The four girls who escorted the "Gorgon Stone" felt as if they were eating honey in their hearts. "Sir Noor, we are all right. We have just handed over the "Gorgon Stone" and are planning to **** the magical tool back." First, Erica, who was moved from the touch, said that she took out the full seal while saying the situation. The wooden box was handed to Noel. "Is this the "Gorgon Stone"?" Looking at the wooden box that Erica handed, Noel took it and asked the two women around him doubtfully, wanting to make sure whether it was "Ge The Stone of Ergon." "My Lord, "The Stone of Gorgon" is in the wooden box, but if it is opened now, the divine power exudes is likely to attract the original owner of this thing." Liliana nodded. Make sure the "Gorgon Stone" is in the wooden box and explain the role of the wooden box. "It''s okay, I was supposed to bring the owner of this thing over. I wasn''t sure if I looked at it seriously. I wasn''t sure if it was the item I was looking for." After thinking it carefully, Noel decided to open the wooden box and make sure himself. "Gorgon''s Stone", it''s awful to avoid items with the same name but different names. "Lily, you can rest assured, Lord Noll, will not do things that are not sure. Even if the original owner of this thing is really brought in, I believe Lord Noll can easily solve it." Erica believes Noll very much. Even if a powerful incompetent **** is attracted, his own man can easily solve it. Fingers gently crossed the wooden box, and the full seal on the seal disappeared. Noel slowly opened the wooden box, and the moment the wooden box was opened, a strong divine power spewed out. However, this did not make Nuoer care too much, carefully observe the round badge in the wooden box, the surface is engraved with a snake pattern, then he can be sure that it is the "Gorgon Stone", in order to prevent this from being fake Let the system check. Soon, the system was confirmed, and Noel smiled on his face, but what he did not know was that the moment he opened the wooden box. Athena, who was looking for the "Gorgon Stone", immediately determined the location of the "Gorgon Stone", and is now rushing to Sardinia to take it back, so that she can become the trinity goddess of the earth. "This is indeed the "Gorgon Stone", there is no problem, now whether you will be the residence first, or go with me to clean up, those who do not dare to mess up in my territory. "I''m sure" After the "Gorgon Stone", Noor put it back in the wooden box, intending to clean up the God of Disobedience who was still fighting. .. v2 Chapter 159： recognize "Let Karen and Ariana return to their residence first. They can''t participate in the battle of the Gods who do not follow." After thinking carefully, Erica felt that Karen and Ariana, the two maids, would return to their residence first. It is safer, even if they have the protection given by Noel. But in the next battle between Noel and the two incompetent gods, it was not easy to protect them. In order to prevent their men from being distracted, it is better to let them return first. "Sir Noel, Karen and I want to go back first too. After all, we are not very good at fighting. It would be bad if we drag you back." After hearing Erica''s words, Ariana nodded in agreement, herself. I don''t want to be a burden for a few people. "Hmm!" Karen also agreed with Ariana. After all, she likes pranks more than fighting, but now is not the time, she also feels that it is better to wait at home, so that Noel and them protect themselves in the battle. "Well, you can go back to your residence immediately through this space channel." Seeing that both of them agreed to return, Noel pointed to the space channel around him and told them to return directly from here. If you drive back, Noor is not too worried about the two. After all, there is a **** who is not in compliance on Sardinia. It is not good if it is affected by the attack of the gods during the return process, so it is safer to return through the space channel. Some, so you dont have to worry about the safety of the two of them. Looking at the space channel pointed by Noel, Karen and Ariana smelt into his face before wandering into the space tunnel that has been open. As the two entered, the open space channel was closed, and then disappeared without a trace. Without waiting for a long time, the system gave Noel the information that the two had arrived. "Karen and Ariana, they have returned to their residence, let''s go and clean up the messy guy together!" After receiving the message of safe arrival, Noel said to the two women around him with a smile, and left them one by one. The right arm is in your arms. "Hmm!" Erica and Liliana, and nodded their heads at the same time, they had long wanted to stop the incompetent god, but just had an **** mission, but now the items have been handed over to Noel, so There is no reason not to stop the chaotic **** of disobedience. Hugging Erica and Liliana, Noel sensed the place where the battle took place. After applying some protective measures on her body, she hugged them and disappeared instantly, rushing to the location of the scuffle. Under Noel''s super-fast flight, the blink of an eye reached it. The three parties were above the sky, looking at the two people in the melee below, but they were not in the fierce battle. auzw.com It may have been fully engaged in the battle, they did not have time to care about anything around them in the melee, the only thing they could see in their eyes was the endless fighting intention, and the idea of ??wanting to kill each other. "Donny, I haven''t found him yet. He dared to come to Sardinia to make trouble! And the defeated man, Uros Ragnar also came. Who is that big man?" After careful observation , Noel recognized two of them, but he was the first time he saw the super figure. "Sir Noel, his name is Mercato, the **** king worshipped by the Semitic tribes of the Canaanites and Phoenicians. Forget it, this is too much trouble." Erica recognized May below Erkato, originally wanted to tell Noel about his origins, but it is too much trouble to use his mouth, it will also waste most of the time. So Erica wrapped her hands around Noel''s neck and offered her lips actively, so as to quickly transmit Mercator''s message. "Damn it! Actually a step slower!" Liliana complained in a low voice when she saw Elika''s behavior. Depressed why she didn''t react just now, she was given another step by Elika. "It turns out that the gods are Zeus and Odin. Then he must have a lot of useful powers!" After the message was delivered, Noel released Erica''s lips and stared at Mercato below, intending to Devoured this **** king completely, plundered all the powers in him. "Mercator, this type of sky god, continued to strengthen in his authority, and in the end he had a lot of power." Liliana nodded, making sure that Mercator had a lot of power. "Admiral Noel, if you want to get all his powers, you cant kill him directly, then you will only get one of them at random, so you have to use special abilities before he is killed. It''s okay to grab all the power." Recalling from the kiss, Erica reminded Noel that he would only get a power from Mercato when he was too heavy. "Well, I know, you help me to stop Urus Ragnar, and the fighting lunatic Doni, I will plunder Mercator''s power first." Noel thought for a moment and assigned the two women In order to avoid the task, lest they be disturbed by those two battle mads during the devouring process. "Sir Noel, you can rest assured, although we can''t beat them, but it''s okay to hold them back." Erica firmly believes that he and Liliana, who have protection, are fully capable of stopping the other two, no Let them disturb their men and plunder Mercator''s all powers. "My lord, the man on the street, have we seen it in Japan?" Liliana, who wanted to respond, saw the silhouetted person on the street while watching the melee below, but she couldn''t think about it for a while Who is it? .. v2 Chapter 160： Right Hearing the words and looking at where Liliana was pointing, Noel immediately recognized the imprisoned person, but Erica looked at the person but was confused. After all, she had not seen each other while in Japan. However, Erica''s gaze did not stay too long on the imprisoned person, but locked her gaze on the magic book he held tightly. "Lily, is that man holding the magic book tightly?" Erica worried that she might have read it wrong, so she asked Liliana on the side that she wanted to make sure that the other person had something in her hand. Kind of magic book. "That is indeed a magic book, but how can this magic book radiate divine power?" Liliana nodded her head and looked at the magical power emitted by the slate, she could be sure that it was a magic book, but the magic book also radiated. With her divine power, this made her feel very puzzled. This situation was the first time she saw it. "The magic book is sealed with power, and the divine power is exuded! We have to change the plan. You first get the magic book. I join this melee to play and prevent them from attacking you." The two girls Noel also saw the existence of the magic book, and he knew that the magic book has the power of white horse incarnation. "We listen to you!" Both women nodded. After the tasks were assigned, the two women used their magic to land on the ground in one step, bypassing the three parties in the melee and heading to the place where the figure was imprisoned, snatching the magic book held by the man in his hand. And Noel activated the power of electro-optical flint, turned into black lightning and entered the realm of swift speed, rushed into the battlefield of the three-party melee, and appeared in the center of the three parties at the next moment. Stimulating the divine power and using the power of the goddess of revenge, three beautiful goddesses of revenge appeared and immediately surrounded Noel, reflecting the attack that the three parties were about to collide together, and reflected their power back to them. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Although the reflected attack power doubled, it was easily offset by their attack, which also allowed them to fall into a crazy battle and recover a little consciousness from the crazy. Regaining his consciousness, Duny and Urus Ragnar saw the figure standing in the center, but they were not too surprised, but they made them more excited, and the fighting intentions soared to the extreme at this moment. . But Mercato closed his eyebrows, and unexpectedly came another **** killer, and also disrupted the battle of himself and others, which made him feel very, very uncomfortable. "Damn **** killer, why do you want to interfere in our battle!" Mercato said uncomfortably, holding the magic stick tightly in his hand, as long as he did not give a satisfactory answer, he would attack mercilessly. auzw.com "Nonsense! You fought in my territory and caused such massive destruction. Of course, I have the right to stop the fight and kill you all!" Looked at him coldly and said. "Hahahahaha! Interesting, really interesting! When Sardinia belonged to my territory a long time ago, when it became your possession! If you have this ability, just try to kill me. "" Noel''s indifferent words made Mercato funny, but he thought that Noel could overcome himself. "Relax, killing you is an absolute thing, just before killing you, I will let you experience it and become a mortal feeling!" Noel showed a ghostly smile, the black current on his body began to flash continuously, and the darkness was overwhelming. Gush out. The erupting darkness spread quickly in the sky, and a moment of effort enveloped the sky. There was no trace of light in the sky and the electric current flashing in the dark clouds before. At this moment, Noel flashed the golden light in his hand, and the Golden Sword appeared in his hand in an instant, immediately pulling the three people present into a different space. This was to wait for the preparations for the battle, otherwise Sardinia could not bear the four. battle. A different space filled with golden swords. The three people who were pulled in all frowned, because they all knew clearly that the golden sword held in Noel''s hands had the ability to slash the god''s personality, and could seize the god''s personality, and let it fall from the throne. Become a mortal. "Urus Ragnar, why is your golden sword in the hands of the God-killer?" Looking at the golden sword in Noel''s hand, Mercato asked Urus Ragnar, but he was Remember clearly Uros Ragnar, who used to defeat himself with this golden sword. "1 year ago, I was defeated by him, but he did not kill me. The incarnation of the Golden Sword and the boy is the spoils he wants me to ask for." Ulus Ragnar didn''t care, and turned himself When the defeated things are said, he enjoys his current status as a challenger. Urus Ragnar''s answer made Mercato not dare to look down on Noel, otherwise it would not be fun to wait for the boat to overturn in the gutter. What''s more, the Golden Sword, whether it is against the god-killer or the non-obedience god, is a huge threat. A careless godhead will worship, and then it will be as normal as Noel said just now, so that he will lose his godhead and change. Ordinary mortals, this is not what Mercator wanted. Moreover, it''s too late to leave here now. Before Noel unlocks the Golden Sword, no one wants to escape from this alien space unless he is completely eliminated first. "I swear here, I, I don''t allow the things that I cut constantly to exist, and this sword will be an invincible blade that can cut off and cut everything on the ground!" .. v2 Chapter 161： Join hands The power of the chopped silver arm was activated, and Noel clenched the right arm of the golden sword, and immediately turned into a silver metal arm. The power of the electro-optical flint that was activated before, surrounded the silver arm and the golden sword, annihilating all the "black thunder". In an instant, the breath of ruined earth filled the whole different space, and the space around Noel began to gradually twist up. "Trouble on my site, but you are ready to be killed. Are you ready?" Noel glanced blankly at the three people, clinging to the gold with the "black thunder" that wiped out everything. Sword, walked towards the place where the three were. The ruinous atmosphere made Donny''s nerves tense, and his eyes were fixed on Noel''s body. He didn''t dare to relax a little. After all, the steel protection on his body, even if he had another blessing of power, Nor can it withstand the blow of the torn silver arm. Mercato and Urus Ragnar are also very cautious now, after all, they do not want to destroy the personality, causing them to become ordinary mortals. "Urus Ragna, temporarily stop the battle between us, and join hands to kill these **** killers first!" In order not to be attacked in the battle, there is also the first to remove the deadliest golden sword, Mercato Decided to join forces with Uros Ragnar. "No! I can beat him alone!" But Uros Ragnar, who had no plans to join forces at all, had to defeat Noel alone, so that he could save a year''s defeat. "Don''t you want to..." Seeing Urus Ragnar''s unwillingness to join forces, Mercato was planning to persuade him, but before he had finished speaking. The black lightning flashed and appeared in front of Mercato in an instant, immediately condensed into a figure holding up the golden sword, and was slashing the golden sword towards himself. "Squeak!" Mercator didnt react quickly. Under the consciousness of self-protection, the **** formed a translucent cover with dense and mysterious runes, and the golden sword was severely cut on it. It slowly tore apart, causing a very harsh squeak. "Asshole!!" In response, Mercator waved his magic stick and waved at Noel, who was tearing his own form. The giant magical tool struck, and Noel immediately gave up the tearing divine personality, and raised the golden sword in his hand to resist. Uros Ragnar, will not miss this opportunity, through the incarnation of the goat, to create a blue lightning, control its attack towards Noel''s back. auzw.comAlthough Urus Ragnar knows clearly that such an attack cannot be fatal, it can cause Noel to be injured, thereby greatly reducing his strength, which can be achieved without gold. The situation of the sword completely defeated him. The idea is very beautiful, but the reality is very cruel. "This can''t hurt me!" Just using the golden sword to block the attack of the magic stick, Noel immediately sensed that there was an attack on his back, and he quickly turned around and threw it from his left hand to wipe out everything. "Black Thunder". The "Black Thunder" that annihilated everything, directly smashed the incoming Blue Mountain lightning, and quickly rushed towards Ulus Ragna. Seeing that his attack was disbanded, the black thunder rushed over again, and Urus Ragnar started the phoenix. On the occasion of a desperate attack, he dangerously escaped this deadly thunder attack. Konor did not intend to let him go, pushed the magic stick away, slammed a blow at Mercato, and turned into a black lightning that disappeared in situ, rushed to Ulus Ragna, and used the Phoenix Where to avoid. "It''s better to start your surgery first!" Noel, who appeared behind Ulus Ragnar with a grin-like smile, smashed his divine protection directly and cut his head with his golden sword. Go on. As soon as he stopped with the incarnation of Phoenix, Urus Ragnar felt that the Divine Protection was directly smashed by people, and he didn''t want to use the Phoenix incarnation immediately, intending to escape from the spot with super fast speed. The Phoenix incarnation started again, allowing Urus Ragnar to escape, and the fate of being cut in half by the golden sword, but he was directly cut off an arm. "Cut! Fortune telling you!" Seeing Urus Ragnar escaped the fatal blow, this made Noel feel a little uncomfortable. He pierced the arm on the ground with the golden sword in his hand and destroyed it directly. . Urus Ragna, who was hiding aside, clutched the shed wound tightly with his hand. The pain of the broken arm did not make him scream, but it made his teeth and red eyes red. "Urus Ragnar, do you have any plans to join forces now?" Mercato blocked his attack with a magic weapon, and asked Urus Ragnar, who was looking at his broken arm, because he knew I know that if I dont join forces, I guess he and he will fall here. "Okay, but wait for the last blow to let me come!" With the power of the body to stop the wound of the broken arm, Uros Ragnar agreed to join forces, because he knew that Noel now is definitely stronger than a year ago. Several times, at that speed, he didn''t even realize that when he reached behind him. If it werent for the Gods automatic protection, it was estimated that just before it had responded, it was cut in half by Noel, and he lost an arm to greatly reduce his strength. Without joining Mercator, Ulu Slagner knew he was the one who lost the battle. The most important thing is that this time, Noel is a dead hand, and he has no plans to let go of it for a year, but it can be said that this time either you died or I lived. .. v2 Chapter 162： liberation On the streets of Sardinia.. Erica and Liliana arrived in front of the imprisoned grassy garden, using their respective weapons to try to destroy the imprisonment, and then snatched the magic book from the other party, but the imprisonment could not be destroyed no matter how they were attacked. "Lily, looking at this imprisonment is not set by the God of Incompatibility, the general ability can''t be destroyed at all." Looking at the imprisonment that could not be destroyed in front of her, Elika''s eyebrows were locked tightly, thinking about how to do it. Destroy it. "Otherwise, let''s use the power gained by the protection to see if we can destroy this imprisonment?" Liliana thought for a moment and suggested the method she just thought of. After all, it is better than standing here. "Well, let''s try it out, hoping to be successful. We still have to help Lord Noel to intercept the God-killer and the non-compliance." Erica nodded and immediately agreed with Liliana, just mentioned method. "Hey! What are you doing, please don''t continue to mess up, I''m still inside!!" Just now the two women''s constant magic attacks have already scared the grass grass protection hall in imprisonment, now I hear They have to use other methods, an uneasy feeling skyrocketed. However, Erica and Liliana, ignoring the words of Caoya Hudang, completely ignored his opinions, and neither his life nor death cared, and gradually closed their eyes and began to prepare to start the protection given by Noel. . "These verses are powerful and eloquent, so all the enemies are afraid of me!" Erica liberates the spirit of Noel''s protection to the''boy''. "All evil people are afraid of the victory that I host in my body!" Liliana liberates the spirit that Noel gave the "boy" protection. After liberating Noels words to protect the junior, Erica wore a red and black shawl that reached the length of her knee, and she held an anti-thorn-shaped infantry gun in her right hand and an oval shield in her left hand. These are all weapons transformed by the lion king''s heart. And Liliana wore a green and black shawl that reached the length of her knees, and she held a long silver bow in her hand, which was a weapon transformed by a silver master. Guardianship makes them a force that can resist death and expel evil. This avatar can greatly enhance the abilities of the protected person, not only the clothing will change, but also the ability to evolve. At the same time, not only the ability has been greatly improved, but also allows Erica and Liliana to temporarily use the divine power, then the destruction of the imprisonment set by the incompetent **** should not appear to have any problems, but the imprisonment Caoya Hutang is likely to suffer. And it is very likely that due to the improvement of the ability of Erica and Liliana, the destruction of the imprisonment and the killing of the grass yard protection hall, but fortunately they do not care about the life and death of the grass yard protection hall. The two only care about the magic book that Cao Hui Hutang is holding tightly. When the magic book is snatched into his hand, he can enter a different space to help his man so that he can safely plunder Mercator''s power. auzw.com Erica urges the magic in her body and continuously introduces the magic into the hand-held infantry gun, so that it is wrapped in the red magic light, and the magical power she can use is also injected into it. I intend to see the imprisonment completely destroyed in one blow. Liliana, like Erica, introduced a lot of magic and divine power to her arrows, and pointed her long silver bow against the imprisoned ground. The two women looked at each other and nodded their heads at the same time, and attacked the imprisonment together. Elika threw out her gripped infantry gun, and Liliana shot her arrows with a silver longbow. After the attack was released, the two quickly left the place and evacuated to a distant place to hide. "boom" The magic arrows and infantry guns hit the imprisonment at the same time, triggering a strong explosion. The explosion caused the ground to collapse and shatter. The gravel was spattered by the impact of the explosion and the thick smoke flew up. No one can see what is going on inside. "Fortunately, we left just now, otherwise it will definitely be affected by the explosion." Erica looked at the location of the explosion and was glad to choose to hide away. "I really didn''t expect that the protection given by my Lord could have such an effect." Liliana froze for a moment. She really hadn''t thought of it. Noel gave her and other people''s protection, which will be used when attacking. effect. No way, since they received the protection given by Noel, they have not used it for the first time until today, so it is not clear how effective this ability is, and they have no enemies in this world, even if there is no protection. Ability to deal with, can easily solve those people. Surprised, Surprised, but Erica and Liliana didnt forget that there was still something going on, so after quickly calming down, she walked together to the place where she had been imprisoned, planning to see if the imprisonment was destroyed. "Save.. Do I have anyone. Save me." As the two gradually approached, they could clearly hear that the thick black smoke came out, and one was intermittently feeble for help. The two looked at each other, and at the same time used their own magic power to attract a strong wind to blow the smoke away, so that they could check the situation inside. The thick black smoke was blown away by magical strong winds to the distance, so that Erica and Liliana could clearly see what effect the two of them had just made. The imprisoned imprisonment was destroyed, and the originally flat street was bombarded with a large pit. As for the grass-roots protection hall that was in the imprisonment, it has now laid half dead on the ground, and the left hand and right foot have disappeared, but He still held the magic book tightly. .. v2 Chapter 163： girl Looking at the severely burned people on the ground, but this did not gain the sympathy of the two women, their eyes were locked in the magic book, and there was no idea of ??wanting to help or rescue. "It is worthy of the sealed magic book, which encountered such a violent attack, and there was no damage at all." Erica kicked the hand of Caoya Hutang and picked up the magic book on the ground to check it, but She didn''t find any signs of damage, which made her relieved. Just now I was still worried about what to do if the previous fierce attack destroyed the magic book specified by Noel, but now it seems that worrying is a bit redundant. "Elika, now the magic book is ready, let''s go help my master!" Seeing that the magic book in Erica''s hands is not damaged, Liliana immediately put forward her opinion, intending to quickly help Noel deal with it God of disobedience. "Hmm!" Elika nodded and placed the magic book of Hakuba Power on the shield formed by the heart of the lion. She was planning to enter a different space with Liliana. Through some kind of connection with Noel, Erica and Liliana use magic to connect and instantly enter into a different space, completely disappearing on the street. On the street, there was only a half-death of life, which caused severe pain. The grass-roots protection hall was lying in the huge pothole, and his eyes looked at the sky enveloped by darkness with despair. Just like Erica and Liliana, enter the different space of the Golden Sword A petite girl with very fair skin, short white hair, and short stature, wearing a student uniform from nowhere, wearing a hat, and showing the shape of cat ears. Suddenly appeared in the sky above the ruins of the three-party melee battle in Sardinia. I was looking at everything around me, as if I was trying to find something important, but soon the cute girl was locked in her eyebrows. Because no matter how to find it, this lovely girl didn''t find the item she wanted, but she could clearly sense that the item she was looking for was nearby, but she couldn''t determine the location of the item. "Strange, obviously the magical power of the "Gorgon Stone" is right in this place. But why can''t it be found?" The lovely girl, frowning her brows, thinking about what is going on. . But she didn''t give up on this. She covered her eyes with her divine power and looked again at the ruins below. The result was the same, but when she lifted her small head. Through the eyes covered with divine power, I saw the battle in this different space. After careful consideration, I understood why I did not find the desired item. It was originally brought into that different space. No wonder that the magic of the "Gorgon Stone" could be sensed in this place, but no trace of the "Gorgon Stone" could be found. auzw.com "Originally in the same place, but in a different space!" After understanding what happened, this lovely girl wanted to open up space into a different space, So the "Gorgon Stone" was snatched back. But the idea is very good, but the lovely girl found that she could not enter the interior of the different space, which made her feel quite depressed and extremely uncomfortable. "Without permission from the master of the space, no one is allowed to enter at will, even if he is a **** himself, it seems that the master who created this different space is quite powerful!" No way to enter, this lovely girl , Began to analyze the intelligence of the different space. Since there is no way to enter the interior of the different space, this lovely girl can only find an undamaged high-rise building, sitting at the edge of the top floor, through the eyes covered with divine power, to watch those **** killers inside and not From the battle of the gods. By the way, wait for the winner to return to this world from a different space, and ask him for the "Gorgon Stone". There is no way for anyone to let this lovely girl go into a different space. This lovely girl is Athena who was attracted by the "Gorgon Stone". Athena is the goddess of snakes, the **** of death in charge of Hades, the weapon is a scythe of death or a bow and arrow that gathers the spirits of death, and the attack is the death itself. At the same time, as a goddess of the Trinity, she can use three gods at the same time. For example, while maintaining the nature of the battle goddess Athena while using Medusa, she can use Medusas power to defend, or use the eyes of Medusa. Turn the sight into stone. And the two who had just entered the different space immediately saw a scene of three vs. Noel was alone against the God-killer, and two other gods who did not follow, but he did not fall below, but instead put the other three People are suppressed so as not to fight back. The two women, still in the state of protection, quickly recovered from their surprise and immediately joined the battlefield. Erica again turned into an infantry gun and directly attacked Urus Ragnar with a broken arm. Liliana shot the dense arrows at the injured Donnie, preventing him from launching an attack on Noel. . "You just happened to help me suppress them. I cleaned up Mercator first!" Noel smiled when the two girls arrived. "We get it!" Erica and Liliana responded in unison. Immediately against Doni, and Urus Ragnar launched a fierce attack to prevent them from having the opportunity to disturb Noel. Originally, Noel could easily kill them, but in order to plunder their powers, they played with them in this alien space, and waited for their women to arrive, slowly picking them up one by one. .. v2 Chapter 164： mortal Now that Duny and Uros Ragnar have been intercepted by Erica and Liliana, Noel can also let go of his hands and feet and devour the power of Mercator, the **** king, without worrying about the two. The goods came to disturb their power. Without hindering anyone, Noel dragged the golden sword and disappeared in place of the black lightning, and the next moment appeared on the magic tool of the giant magic stick held by Mercator. Immediately, he waved the golden sword and severely cut it on the magical magic stick, using the "black thunder" to annihilate everything, and the power effect of the slivered silver arm. It is like cutting tofu, destroying a magic stick held by Mercato, but after destroying this magical tool, Noel did not stop, but instead turned into a black lightning and disappeared again. And control the golden sword on the ground and the sky densely in this alien space, let it pierce fiercely at Mercato''s feet. The magic tool in his hand was destroyed, and Mercato could be said to be quite angry, but he had no time to find Noel to vent, and he could only use the magic tool of the other hand to resist the golden sword that was flying densely in the sky. But at this moment, Noel had bypassed Mercator, and immediately introduced a lot of divine power into the Golden Sword, directly smashing his divine protection completely, and letting the golden sword on the ground penetrate his legs. on. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!" "boom!" The golden sword that constantly entered the legs caused Mercato to scream and let him lose his balance in an instant, kneeling directly on the ground, and the golden sword that was constantly flying from the sky, continued to penetrate The back of his huge body. "Are you ready to become a mortal?" Noel''s words passed into Mercato''s ears, but at this time the other party''s words made the **** king feel a little scared, afraid to become a common mortal, and afraid of losing powerful power. The golden sword in the sky, under Noels control, merged into four large swords, which fell down from the sky at high speed, puncturing Mercatos hands and feet with precision and completeness. Fixed on the ground, unable to move one cent at a time. "Wait a minute!! I can satisfy your desires for anything you want!" Forced to endure the severe pain in the body, Mercato didn''t understand how Noel wanted to make himself a mortal, but at this time If you do not let the opponent stop, you will definitely become a mortal in the next second. auzw.com "No more! Anything I want, or anyone, I will use my own hands to get it, I dont need you to meet any of my wishes, it will make me Feeling very boring!" Looking at the fixed Mercator, Noel''s face smiled like a ghost, and the black gas in his body spouted wildly. The black gas spewing out frantically, flew towards the fixed Mercator below, and gradually wrapped it completely in it. It didnt take long to see his figure, only I saw an object wrapped in thick black gas. "Swallow!" Seeing Mercator, completely wrapped in black gas, Noel activated his own ability to devour, and began to devour the power of this **** king, and contacted his system to seal the power that was not needed by other means. , Stored in the system space. As Noel devoured power, even Mercato''s divine power was swallowed up, and his super-gigantic body began to gradually become smaller. It is estimated that the divine personality was smashed, and the power and divine power were swallowed by Noel, causing Mercator to be transformed into a mortal, but it was echoing the words that Noel said before, let him try to become a common mortal feeling. It didn''t take too long, no matter whether it was Mercato''s divine power or power, now it was all done for Noel''s belongings, and now Mercato has become a one, and the ordinary brawny man about one meter nine Lying on the ground. "It is worthy of the kind of sky gods of Zeus and Odin. They really don''t have much power. This is what they earn!" Feeling a lot of power in the body, and a lot of divine power swallowed from it, Noel felt very much. Satisfied, the **** king did not let himself down. "My divine power. My powers are all gone. I''m just an ordinary mortal now." The awakened Mercato looked at himself as an ordinary mortal, but could not sense the divine power in his body. And the power that is so powerful as to destroy the world. In the distance, Duny, and Urus Ragnar, while resisting the violent attack, looked at Mercato with some surprise. Unexpectedly, what Noel said before, now it has become a reality. This made Urus Ragnar, without the excitement of wanting to fight before, the fear in his heart began to spread gradually. He would rather die as a warrior than he would be like Mercato now, and become an ordinary person. Mortal. But Duny was only surprised. After all, when he came to Sardinia, he was prepared for defeat and prepared by Noel to take power. Now it is just that the **** king has become a mortal, which makes him a little surprised. That''s it. "Urus Ragnar, it''s your turn now!" Adapted, swallowed a lot of divine power, Noor ignored the mortal Mercato, and looked at fighting with Alika Urus Ragnar. Hearing Noels words, Erica stopped the attack on Urus Ragnar, and even Liliana immediately stopped the attack. The two came to Noels side together, looking curiously as mortals. God of God. .. v2 Chapter 165： crazy Mercator, who had completely become a mortal, could not accept the fact that he became a mortal as he talked to himself like a lunatic. "Sir Noel, is he crazy?" After careful observation, the whispered Mercato asked Erica questioningly. "In an instant, the God King from above became an ordinary person who was completely incapable. It is estimated that he could not accept this reality, so the collapse was completely crazy." A glance at Mercato, who was sitting on the ground, Noel expressed his conjecture. "My lord, do we want to kill him?" Liliana watched with cold eyes, sitting on the floor whispering Mercato, thinking that it would be better to kill him, so as to avoid any accidents. "Well, you guys got rid of him. I''ll clean them up." Noel nodded, and he didn''t want to leave any hidden dangers. After all, he had to remove the roots before he chopped the grass. It''s really not fun to make a comeback. Although, he wasn''t worried about Mercato''s comeback, but it would bring unnecessary trouble. To avoid such trouble, it is better to kill him now. After that, Noel turned into a black lightning, disappeared without a trace, and attacked Doni, who was injured in the whole body, and Urus Ragnar with a broken arm, and handed Mercato to the two women. . Erica and Liliana, after glancing at each other, went to the whispering Mercato, intending to kill this mortal king, so that he would disappear in this world forever and ever between. Entering the realm of speed, Noel, in a blink of an eye, came to Duny. Before he could react urgently in the future, he kicked his stomach fiercely and let him fly back like a cannonball. Once again, he turned into a black lightning and disappeared in situ. Urus Ragnar, who broke his arm, saw Mercato become a mortal, and Doni, who was a **** killer, was pulled by Noel, which made his nerves completely tight, and carefully looked for Noel''s Where the figure is, and guard against him rushing to attack him. The black current flashed by, and Urus Ragnar, regardless of three, seven, twenty-one, immediately summoned the incarnation of the boar, and let it suddenly appear from the ground under his feet. "Urus Ragna, there is no way to stop me!" The golden sword in Noel''s hands shook tightly, and appeared in front of the boar avatar, without any hesitation waving a slash. The power effect of the chopped silver arm will appear from the ground before it is completed, and the boar avatar is directly cut into two halves from the middle, so that it immediately disappears between this heaven and earth. The boar avatar was destroyed in an instant. Urus Ragnar, who was standing above, evaded the power and started the avatar of the phoenix to quickly escape. He did not want to be approached by Noel. In the process of escaping, and using the avatar of the goat, he continued to create a blue thunder, and he continued to release towards Noel, so that he would not have any chance to catch up with him. auzw.com But this has no effect. Noor, who has entered the realm of speed, is not at all able to be hit by the Thunder, so Ulus Ragnar does all the useless work, just fighting for the time to survive. "Don''t run away, you can''t escape from this different space, stop and fight me head-on!" Lightly evading the lowered thunder, Noel said to Ulus Ragnar who continued to use the Phoenix incarnation and fled around. . "It seems that I really want to get rid of you completely, otherwise I can''t leave here." Urus Ragnar wasn''t rushing around, but was looking for a way to leave a different space, but the result made him feel A bit desperate. "Yes! The only way for you two to get out of here is to kill me, and this alien space will collapse, and you will be able to get out from here." Noel smiled slightly, and honestly told him that he could leave here. method. Because Noel did not think at all that they could defeat themselves and leave here unharmed, and their destiny would be to plunder the power of light, and then both died together in this place. It is clear that Noel will definitely not deceive people at this time, so the continued escape and avoidance is only a waste of physical strength, so Uros Ragnar decided to let go. Donna, who was blown away by Noel, also struggled with the iron sword in his hand to support his body to stand up from the ground, thinking in his mind how to defeat Noel, and then go out of this **** ghost place. However, Duny is very clear in his heart that he and Uros Ragnar can be said that 99% of them will be killed in battle. The two who are scarred will not be Noel''s opponents at all, but there will be no way to surrender. Now, we can only fight to the end and win the one percent chance of victory. No longer giving the two people time to think, Noel controlled all the golden swords in the different space, letting them all fly, and the golden sword he was holding was waving in the direction of the two. The golden swords flying in the sky seemed to get silent instructions, and they quickly flew towards the two. Seeing the dense golden swords flying, the two of them had no time to think about anything. If these massive golden swords were not blocked, they would definitely become skewers nailed to the golden swords. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!" Doni and Urus Ragnar, using their respective abilities and methods, shot down the continuously flying golden sword, triggering a series of crisp sounds. But a large number of golden swords can''t even move them. Just resisting the successive golden swords has made them highly concentrated, and if it is accidental, it will definitely become a fate of skewers. .. v2 Chapter 166： incineration Just when the two of them put all their energy into the fight against the golden sword, Noel had already disappeared at the place just now, and there appeared a ghostly smile, and Ulus Ragnar was walking back near. "I just said it''s your turn, and I will keep my promise!" Noel, with a grin-like smile on his face, pierced the golden sword in his hand from Urus Ragnar''s back, allowing the golden sword from His heart came out. "Damn it! You lost again!" Ulus Ragnar was very unwilling to look at the golden sword that came out of his heart. In fact, he just noticed someone behind him, but he was attacked by one after another. Unable to make any defense. "A year ago, I have been merciful and let you go once, why bother to run back and die." Noel really couldn''t understand that the thoughts of these fighting madmen could obviously get away in other places, but they had to run to His own territory to die. Do they really think that they will be in a good mood every time, so let them leave safely? "You are the first person who can beat me. I said a year ago, I will come here to find you, but I didn''t expect to lose or me." Urus Ragnar did not expect that he would once again Losing in the hands of the same person, I thought that by finding the power of the white horse, I would be able to defeat the half-human half-god guy in front of me. Now Urus Ragnar knows how naive his thoughts are. Even if the power of White Horse is taken back, he is no longer the opponent of Noel. Now the opponent is too much stronger than a year ago, it is not that he has the power of White Horse. Will be able to deal with it. "You should know clearly that I will not let you go this time, are there any last words?" Noel thought for a moment and decided to give Urus Ragnar a chance to say his last words. "No, you can do it." Blocked by the black gas, the divine power and power in the body, Urus Ragnar knew that he had no chance to resist. Seeing Urus Ragnar, there is no last word to explain, Noel activated the ability to devour, and began to seal the powers of the other party through the special props of the system, and stored them one by one in the lockers of the space. It didnt take long for Uros Ragnars divine power to be taken over by Noel, and his powers were sealed into special items, and he also lost all his interest at this time. Withdrawing the golden sword that ran through Urus Ragnar, he fell straight on the cold ground, and Noel threw a flame in his hand to burn it, and turned to Donna, who was still resisting the flying sword. Don''t go to see Urus Ragnar that was burned on the ground. Mercato, who was also killed by Erica and Liliana, sealed her throat with a sword, and was lying on the cold ground, but it was not like Urus Ragnar, but was given a cremation by Noel. ceremony. auzw.com Strolling towards the hard-supported Doni, Noel waved lightly, and the golden sword flying in the sky all stopped attacking, so stopped in the air so well. "Doni, you know that I am hunting the God-killer. Why did you come here to die?" Step by step, slowly towards Duny, Noel raised the question in his heart and wanted to know why he ran to die. "It''s not the life I want to be worried about every day, so I''d rather come to fight with you. Even if I die here, it''s better than waiting every day." After a few breaths, he relieved the fatigue of the body, and explained the reason for his death in Sardinia. "Tell you the bad news, I didnt want to go to you at all. As long as you dont come here to find trouble, you can live outside safely and unharmed, but now that you are in trouble in my territory, you have to pay the price of death and prepare. Alright?" Noel shrugged his shoulders. He really didn''t plan to find Danny, but now he''s here is another matter. "It seems that I''m scaring myself. Come on!" Duny said clearly that it was useless. Even regretting now is useless. He can only fight with Noel with all his strength. After talking, Duny held the iron sword in his hand tightly, locked his eyes firmly on Noel, and rushed past with the power of his own power, and Noel also clenched the golden sword and rushed towards Duny, intending to rush He was terminated with a single blow. The two men in the high-speed Mercedes rushed past each other, and the sword held tightly in their hands waved a blow at high speed. Doni, who can have super advanced swordsmanship, only made a small mouth in Noel''s clothes, and did not cause any damage to Noel, but he had a line from his shoulder to the abdomen, which was cut by Noel with a golden sword. Big wound. Although Noor does not have any superb swordsmanship, but with super strong eyes and reflex nerves, he can easily avoid Duny''s swordsmanship, but the other party can''t avoid the fast sword that Noel wielded. "Engulfing" approached Doni who had fallen to the ground. Noel controlled the black air to wrap it and began to devour the powers on him. Black gas spewed through Noel''s palm, quickly wrapped the ground Duny, Noel began to continue the work of sealing the power, sealing all the powers that are not needed, and directly occupying the needs. Soon, at the moment when the engulfing and sealing were completed, Duny cut off all his life, and Noel also gave him a cremation and quickly burned it clean. "Lily, Erica, we can leave here!" At last glanced at the burnt ashes, Noel yelled to the two women in the distance, intending to leave the strange space he opened and return to Sardinia Take a break at the residence above, preparing to lead Athena''s little loli. .. v2 Chapter 167： bet Ignoring Mercato''s body at all, Noel directly tore open the space exit, Erica and Liliana walked to the side, and the three entered the torn space together. Disappeared, the alien space opened with the golden sword, without the support of Noel''s divine power, the alien space quickly collapsed, and Mercato''s body was torn and shattered by the space. Among the ruins of Sardinia.. The quiet center of the ruins was suddenly a space distortion to form a gate. Noel led the two women out of it and returned to the real world from a different space. "Lily, Erica, you will need to contact the staff and let them organize the place here." Looking at the city that was almost razed to the ground, Noel was too lazy to think so much. These things were left to the management of the magic association. Well, anyway, they do these aftercares, not once or twice. "We get it!" Erica and Liliana replied in unison when they heard Noel''s instructions. Even if he didn''t tell them, they would make people come to the aftermath. "Then we''ll..." Originally Noel just wanted to say back, but he suddenly felt something was wrong, so before he finished speaking, he stopped by himself and began to observe the surroundings carefully. "Sir Noel, is there something wrong?" Erica asked suspiciously when she saw Noel looking around, and she was carefully guarded. Even Liliana carefully looked around. Since Noel felt that something was wrong, there must be some danger around, then she must be careful. She doesnt want her man to be hurt in order to protect himself. Not the result she wanted to see. "I just recovered the ability, and the divine power and the breath of death in this area are definitely not caused by me!" After careful investigation, this death breath also has the source of the divine power. Noel explained to the two women around him. It is not good for them to be careful of themselves so as not to be attacked by others. "Is there any death-incompetent **** coming?!" After hearing Noel''s explanation, Elika was careful, and at the same time she expressed her conjecture. "My lord, are the two sisters at home coming?" Liliana thought for a moment, thinking that they might be the two **** killers in the family. They should have the power of the death department. "It''s not them. I''m quite familiar with their divine power and breath." Noel shook his head, but the divine power he sensed now, he could be said to be unfamiliar, definitely not his own woman. As the three talked, a white owl rushed from the sky. auzw.com But it hit directly, Noel''s ability to form the protection, and then the sky was once again shrouded by some kind of enchantment, a young figure appeared in front of the three, the white owl stopped on her shoulder. "Why you as a god? Why did you become a god-killer?" The young Athena suddenly stood at the top of the street lamp in a blink of an eye, looking at Noel between the two women in doubt. "Because it''s very interesting, it can hunt gods, and it can also hunt **** killers. Isn''t this a very interesting thing?" Noel was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Athena to find it so quickly, but he answered honestly. Her question. "My name is Athena, the **** of ancient Greece, the **** of unknown origin, I want to know your name!" Athena reported her name and was quite curious about the name of the unknown **** in front of her so that she could Getting the source of the other party will help the next battle. "My name is Noel, and now it can be said to replace the existence of Hades, the entire underworld is now under my control." Noel smiled slightly, and also reported his name, and said that he replaced Hades. In fact, I didnt worry about Athenas complaint, which attracted Zeus, the **** of the sky, to the world. It can also be said that Norba would not want Athena to sue, so that he could clean up Zeus, and then his own ability to thunder and lightning could be further strengthened. However, according to the situation of the original book, the Athena in front of her now wants to change back to the Trinity Earth Goddess. stone". After that, in order to prove the words just now, Noel released the power of Hades, the Hades, to prove that all he said was facts. Athena didn''t believe it very much, but at the moment when Noel released his divine power, he immediately believed what he said, because that divine power was indeed the power of Hades. This made Athena very, very surprised. He did not understand when Hades, the Hades, who was in charge of the underworld, was replaced by the other party, and he did not understand what method the other party used to replace Hades, the supreme ruler of the Hades. Too. But after thinking about it carefully, these are not important to myself now. The most important thing now is to recapture the "Gorgon Stone" so that I can turn myself back into the Trinity Goddess of the Earth, so Athena quickly recovered her surprised expression. "Although you replaced the **** of Hades, we still have to gamble on the ancient snake to fight." Quickly recovered the surprised look, Athena made the request for the duel, and the bet is the "Gorgon Stone" in Noel''s hand. . "It doesn''t seem fair. "The Stone of Gorgon" is now my possession. Why am I the only bet? What is your bet?" Noel smiled, thinking that Athena would really say, Take a bet on the items in your hands, win nothing, and lose both hands with the "Gorgon Stone", this is the condition that a fool will only promise. .. v2 Chapter 168： return ""Stone of Gorgon" is originally my thing, why should I take a bet!" Wen Yan, Athena''s eyebrows were tightly locked, then "Stone of Gorgon" clearly belongs to him, why There are also other items to bet on. "You just said it was originally, but now "Stone of Gorgon" is mine. If you can''t make other bets, I will definitely not agree to a duel, and I will also "Stone of Gorgon" is hidden. I want to escape from here. No one can stop you, including you!" Noel shrugged his shoulders, posing as if you didn''t agree, and I immediately walked away. "You!!!" Seeing a man named Noor actually playing with a rogue, which angered Athena, but she did not dare to directly attack and began to **** the "Gorgon Stone" in the other''s hand. Because Athena clearly saw how Noel killed two incompetent gods and a god-killer in a different space. If he attacked hurriedly, he would choose to escape from here. Faith can catch up without faith to keep him. After all, the black lightning has entered the realm of speed, and it is estimated that only Noel, who also has the thunder and lightning ability, wants to catch up with the escape. So although Athena is quite angry, she still has to come up with another bet. Row. As long as Noor carried the "Gorgon Stone" with him, Athena would have no chance to recapture it. If the "Gorgon Stone" power was cut off, there would be no hope to find it. "Actually, I still speak very well. As long as you sign this duel contract, I can return the "Gorgon Stone" to you first, but you must implement the terms of the contract if you lose." Noel carefully After thinking about it, I redeemed the contract from the system and put conditions on it, and then threw it into Athena''s hands. After carefully checking the contract that flew to her side, after not discovering anything wrong, Athena took it and began to read the terms of the contract. In fact, the terms are nothing, that is, after Athena signed, Noor must return the "Gorgon Stone" and then duel with her Trinity. If Athena loses, she will become Noels woman, and if Noel loses, of course, she will say goodbye to the world. It is estimated that she will never release water after seeing the above clause, so he loses. Equals death. For such a clause, Noel believes that Athena will sign it, because she definitely thinks that she will become the Trinity, the goddess of the earth, she will never be her opponent, then she will agree to the favorable conditions. "How about this condition, don''t you suffer?" As Athena''s angry expression disappeared, the corners of her mouth began to lift slightly, and Noel could see that she was already emotional, and she would sign this duel out of ten. contract. "Are you sure to return "Stone of Gorgon" first, in a one-on-one duel with me?" That''s right, Athena was really moved, convinced that turning back to the Trinity Goddess herself, Noor would never be his opponent. , But she still wants to make sure with the other party. auzw.com "Yes! As long as you signed this duel contract, I will immediately return the "Gorgon Stone", and then we are coming one-on-one to win and lose." Noel nodded with a smile, and from his pocket Take out the wooden box containing the "Gorgon Stone" and shake it against Athena in her hand. "Good!" Sensing the familiar power in the wooden box, Athena was able to determine that it was the "Gorgon Stone", so she immediately agreed to Noel''s request and signed her name on the contract she was holding. Athena saw the appearance of "Gorgon Stone" without any hesitation for a moment. She was full of brains and said "Gorgon Stone", the rest of the things are not very important, the most important The "Gorgon Stone" is all you need. After Athena signed her name, the contract returned to Noel in an instant. He also signed the name on it, and the contract was signed after the two names were turned into two white lights into the two bodies. At the same time in the minds of the two, the word "contract established" emerged. "Now return the "Gorgon Stone" to me!" Seeing that the contract was established, Athena stared at him with a blind eye, and Noel held the wooden box in her hand. "Pick it up!" Noel smiled slightly, threw the wooden box in his hand to Athena, and turned to the two women around him: "Go back first." Ignoring Athena, Noel drove into the space connecting the residence, let Erica and Liliana return first, lest it would be bad for the waiting battle to affect them, although there is nothing wrong with yourself It happened, but such a thing is best not to happen. Erica and Liliana walked into the space passage very obediently, without any inquiry or any unpleasant emotions, so they returned to their residence in Sardinia, and told the girls in the residence by the way, Otherwise, it is not good to worry them. With the departure of the two women, the open space channels merged and disappeared into the ruins in an instant. Noel turned to look at Athena, but instead of getting the "Gorgon Stone", she immediately changed the appearance of the Trinity Earth Goddess, but carefully observed the "Gorgon Stone" to see if something was wrong. The place. After all, its so easy to get, which makes Athena feel a little weird, so I doubt that there are any traps in this "Gorgon Stone". If you use it without carefully checking it, the unlucky person will be yourself. .. v2 Chapter 169： restore Looking at Athena holding the "Gorgon Stone" in his hand, looking east and west at an uneasy expression on his face, this made Noel feel depressed for a while. Isn''t she so worthy of trust? All of them are bound by contracts, and they are still worried about the trap of "Gorgon Stone", but Noel thought about it carefully. There is really no way to restrain himself from the contract, and it is a matter of minutes to want to destroy the contract. But Noel did not intend to go against it, because even if Athena got the "Gorgon Stone", she might not necessarily be her opponent, with the ability to invalidate everything, even if she became nothing. Any use. "I said, you can rest assured, I haven''t put any curse on it, and it didn''t take long for me to get the "Gorgon Stone". I have been busy fighting the gods of disobedience just now. Ghost stuff, and I don''t need any cursed help." Noel shrugged his shoulders and said to Athena. But Athena didn''t pay attention to Noel. After checking the "Gorgon Stone" for a while, she found no problem and said, "It''s really no problem. But wait for me to regain the posture of the goddess, you won''t have a chance to leave Here, are you sure you want to duel with me?" "Can you hurry up?" Knoll''s mouth twitched, and he still didn''t believe his words. After saying that he was the one who lost money now, he would let the fat sheep near him get away. "Wait a minute, don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance!" Seeing that Noel did not leave in sympathy, she was originally given the "Stone of Gorgon", and Athena in a good mood started to feel so uncomfortable. After that, Athena poured the divine power into the "Gorgon Stone", and soon the "Gorgon Stone" responded. Athena and the "Gorgon Stone" exuded the night Purple rays. "Concubine chanting, singing the ballads of the ancient goddess that ruled the world and the darkness, chanting the lament of the queen who was regarded as a taboo snake!" "My name is Athena. I used to be the goddess of the earth, the master of the dark underworld, and the queen of the wisdom of the sky. Athena vowed to restore the ancient body!" As Athena''s words sounded, her original body was gradually infected by the darkness, and the wind of death wrapped it in it, making it impossible to see the situation inside. When the wind of death rushed all around, after Athena retrieved the Gorgon Stone to restore its essence. Athena is no longer the same as her predecessor. When she grew up to be a 17- or 18-year-old girl, her costume will also become a robe that the Greeks like to wear, wearing a laurel wreath on her head. Become a peerless beauty. "Oh? This power doesn''t seem to be fully mastered, but it''s only a temporary thing." Athena, who is recovering the essence, can be said to be full of joy, checking the huge power in the body while looking at the current appearance. auzw.com "Is this the oldest form of the Trinity Athena deity, the snake of the earth goddess, the bird of Hades, and the wisdom of women?" Athena, a 12-year-old girl, Noel spoke directly of the origin of the Trinity, but he was still quite satisfied with each other like this, at least compared to Xiao Luo has a broken down look. "So you know where I came from, and it hasn''t been affected by the wind of death!" Wen Yan said, Athena looked at Noel in amazement, but didn''t expect him to be able to bear it. The reply just now was the released wind of death. "It''s nothing, don''t forget, I have replaced Hades'' **** of Hades. The attack of the death attribute has no effect on me." Noel shrugged his shoulders and smiled. Since he swallowed Hades, the Hades, he It is immune to death attacks, and it also has a lot of death breath, but it has been converging, so no one can find it. "Anyway, let''s have a duel!" Athena wanted a quick duel, so that she could adapt to the sudden increase of strength in her body, so she could quickly release the contract just now. After that, Athena''s little white finger pointed to Noel, and the space behind her became twisted into darkness, and a pair of crimson eyes lit up from it. "Let us decide the male and female here, let us complete the contract just now!" The sound of the words fell, and the dark space twisted behind Athena quickly flew out of the dense purple beam, and flew away in the direction of Noel at high speed. However, Noel''s eyes blended with Emperor Gu, and he could clearly see what the light beams came from, but only an owl flying at high speed with a breath of death. Standing motionless on the spot, Noel, with a smile on his face, had no intention of evading, and he also launched a power attack, and the pupils of his eyes shone purple. And those owls flying at high speed, while the purple light of Noel''s pupil flickered, the living things seen in the sight of the moment became solid salt, which fell to the ground and smashed from the way. But Athena, who possessed a defensive body, resisted the power attack of Noel''s evil eye, but the owl she kept controlling attacked was completely a fine salt that fell on the ground. "Is the power of the demon Baror?" Athena, the goddess of wisdom, glanced at the state of the owl and judged the power that Noel used. "I saw it so soon, I really deserve to be the goddess of wisdom!" Noel was a little surprised, not expecting Athena to be so fast, she could judge the power she used. That''s right, this is the power that was plundered from Vauban. This is the first time Noel has used this power, but now it looks pretty good, and you can stare at people in the future. .. v2 Chapter 170： Petrochemical The pupil of Sodom: the power usurped by the demon **** Barrow in Celtic mythology will become an emerald-colored evil eye when used. When this evil eye shines, the living creatures seen in sight Will turn into solid salt. It''s just that Nuoer''s eyes are stupid with green light, so the system was modified to make the eyes glow purple when the power was activated. "It''s great, so it''s my enemy, the one who has the alias of the devil!" Seeing Noel easily blocked, the attack of the Trinity had just been restored, which made Athena a little surprised, but more excited. If Noel was defeated so easily, this would disappoint Athena. Now that the other party has strong power, this can allow him to experiment with the power of the Trinity. After that, Athena''s black light flashed in her left hand, a black bow with special runes condensed, and her right hand also quickly condensed an arrow, shooting at the location where Noel was. This is Athena''s dead speech, the condensed bow and arrow, of course, can also be transformed into a sickle. Regardless of the bow or the sickle, the weapon condensed by the dead speech has a killing effect, even if it is killed Make a small wound. He will be caught in the dead words and the curse of death, which is not enough to escape the fate of death. Of course, Noel is an exception. After all, he can be immune to any attack from the death department. Even if it is not immune, in the realm of Noor''s speed, it is impossible for the attack to hit him, so Athena''s attack can be said that as long as it is not hit, nothing will be found. "If it is just such an attack, but there is no way to defeat me, don''t forget that I am the God of Hades. Your attack with a curse of death will not have any effect even if it hits." The golden arc flashed in Noel''s hand, The Golden Sword instantly appeared in his hand. Faintly looking at the arrow coming from behind, Noel waved his golden sword at a very high speed when the arrow was about to hit himself, and directly cut the arrow into a crushed body, turning it into an energy state to dissipate in the air. "Really? Then how do you deal with this trick?" Don''t care about Noel''s words. The pupils of Athena''s eyes flickered and looked at them with a smile, starting the petrified eye of the Trinity Medusa. The pupils of Athena''s eyes flickered, Medusa''s petrified eyes were successfully launched, everything in her line of sight began to be petrified, and the petrified streets spread to Noel''s feet, letting him gradually start from the footsteps. Was petrified. auzw.com "Using the skill of my words to show justice in the world, these spells are powerful and eloquent. Because of their strength, they are invincible. Because of their strength, they can heal everything." Noel, who was gradually petrified, did not appear to be in a state of panic and fear. Very calmly speaking the words of the Golden Sword, he finished piercing the Golden Sword directly into the petrified ground. The Golden Sword, the Word Spirit that can heal the damage of the gods started, the land petrified by Athena with petrified eyes, or Noel''s gradually petrified body, quickly retreated from the petrified state, and returned to what it should be. "Athena, can you just be so patient?" Pulling out the golden sword from the ground, Noel looked at Athena with a smile, trying to see what else she had, he didn''t believe that the other party was so patient, after all, now she But the ancient trinity goddess. "This power should be the thing of the ancient Persian goddess Uros Ragna, who was the confidant of Mithra, the sun **** of Persia! Then, you should be able to use the sun to dispel the goddess of darkness. Flame!" After careful observation, Athena found the source of the golden sword and said it until it was given. "This golden sword is indeed a thing of Urus Ragnar, but I have not had time to devour the sun flame of the goddess of darkness. If I use it randomly, even my own dark power will be dispelled. Not good." Noel shrugged his shoulders, admitting that this is Urus Ragnar''s thing, but has not yet obtained the power of White Horse. Because Noor does not dare to use it casually, if the white horse''s powerful solar flame can really disperse the power of darkness, this must be studied with the system on his body, and the use of things that lead to a great reduction in strength will not be stupid. Do it. Moreover, the magic book that sealed the power of White Horse was taken back to Sardinias residence by Erica and Liliana, and it is impossible to study with the system now, but Noor has no plans to defeat Athena by the power of White Horse. . Even without the power of a white horse, Noel can defeat Athena. As long as she can get close to Athena, she releases the black gas in her body and seals the power of her triune earth goddess completely, so that there is no harm. The big beauty before us. "Oh?! You have said such important information, are you so sure you can beat me?" Athena was stunned for a moment, but she did not expect Noel to say such important information. "What''s so strange, it''s easy to defeat you. Otherwise, I will be so kind, and I will return the "Gorgon Stone" to you to restore you to the Trinity Mother Earth''s posture?" Noel slightly. With a smile, she looked at Athena and asked, not afraid that she would be irritated by the words, so she launched a crazy attack. "The arrogant guy, you will pay for the arrogance just now!" Athena was irritated by the arrogant words, quickly condensed a few arrows, and shot at Noel together. .. v2 Chapter 171： Bite When a few arrows flew away, but Athena did not stop there, waved the bow and arrow clenched in her left hand, and turned it into a giant-bladed sickle, followed by the fast-moving arrow, and dragged out quickly Headed forward with a sickle. Originally, Noel was still thinking about how to get close to Athena, but she didn''t expect that she sent it to her door. The golden sword in his hand, waving at a very high speed, quickly scattered all the arrows coming from the sky, and Noel also rushed towards Athena who came behind the arrows. "Ding!" In a flash of kung fu, the golden sword and the giant blade sickle collided together, triggering a crisp and melodious sound, but Noel did not expect that Athena''s graceful body concealed such a powerful strange power. Blocked by a giant-bladed sickle, and using a 50% power to slash, it has not been repulsed or strenuous. Athena is completely like no one, and it is still capable. Surprised by surprise, Noel did not forget the business, so he quickly controlled the black gas to spew out and let him attack the Athena in front of him, but the results obtained made Noel depressed. I dont know if its true that the Trinity Mother Earths divine power is so powerful that the black gas controlled by Noel has no way to quickly open the defensive protection gap, so that Athena has an unpredictable hunch, leading to the raid completely failed. That''s right, Athena, as the Trinity Mother Earth, can be said to have three deities, thus making her current deity very powerful, and then the black gas released by Noel cannot effectively break through the defensive protection. During the period when Black Qi broke through Athena''s divine personality, this gave her a very unknown hunch. It felt that if something was protected by the black Qi in front of him, something bad would happen. Moreover, before Noel was fighting in a different space, he used this black gas against Mercator, which caused Mercator to be defeated by Noel, so Athena did not dare to carelessly. Although Athena didn''t know what the black gas that attacked God''s protection had in front of her, she definitely didn''t want to try it for herself, but that was only a fool''s thing. Pushing away the golden sword on the giant blade sickle, Athena quickly jumped back, avoiding the black gas that has always attacked the god''s protection, and immediately summoned the snake of "Gorgon Stone" between the two. Rushed out beneath the ground. "boom!" The ground shook violently, listening to the giant snake summoned by Athena, and rushed out from below the ground between the two, directly dispersing the black gas that wanted to catch up, and also intercepted Noor who wanted to catch up with Athena. . auzw.com "It seems that the Athena''s personality protection must be destroyed first, otherwise the black gas cannot approach her in a short time, then there is no way to easily take her safe and sound." The sudden appearance of the black giant snake, Noel said to himself, how to destroy it in his mind, Athena''s current divine protection, otherwise it would not be easy to want to take her intact. Noel was talking to himself, but Athena had no time to wait, and immediately controlled the summoned black serpent, letting her open a large basin of blood to bite at Noel. "boom!" The black snake that was biting was easily avoided by Noel, and his big mouth directly contacted the ground intimately, but the huge force that it bite caused the ground to shake violently. And Noel had turned into a black lightning, bypassing the back of the black giant snake, and came behind Athena, holding up the golden sword in his hand, and cleaved fiercely against the Divine Protection. I intend to use this violent way to destroy the Athena''s Trinity''s divine personality, otherwise Black Qi can''t touch her, and there is no way to make her divine power become invalid. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!" Athena, who responded quickly, immediately turned around and waved the giant blade sickle in her hand, bouncing the gold sword severely cut off, and then constantly waving the giant blade sickle in her hand, launched a continuous attack again and again, not letting Noel has any chance to fight back. Now Noel is quite depressed, because he wants to conquer Athena intact, so he can''t launch those deadly attacks, and can only block the extreme depression to attack again and again. "You wouldn''t be able to bear this? Wasn''t you just arrogant?" Athena, who was wielding a giant-bladed sickle, saw that Noel was suppressed by herself and could only resist, but there was no way to attack her, which made her The mood is quite pleasant, and the previous unpleasantness is swept away instantly. "I just don''t want any damage to the spoils. Don''t be too pretentious!" Hearing Athena''s provocative words made Noel feel depressed, obviously he was draining water, and if the other party was a male, he was already killed . "Huh! Who can''t say the big words, just come here if you have the ability, don''t die there!" Athena didn''t believe it at all. The words Noel said now knew that he was a dead duck. He didn''t dare to admit it. The fact that he was suppressed by himself. "Then I''m welcome. When I''m caught, I''ll feel good about you!" The extremely depressed Noel did not intend to passively defend. Having said that, Noel used 100% of his power, and with a straight face, he directly pulled away the giant bladed sickle, which urged the huge divine power in the body to introduce the power of the electric light flint, so that the black arc on the body kept blinking. This time Athena was surprised. Noor really retained her strength. Just when he pulled the sickle away with the golden sword, the great force that came out made her hands numb, and the reaction to the situation made her react a little. Let her regret the previous words. .. v2 Chapter 172： victory A lot of divine power was introduced into the power of electro-optical flint, and Noel clenched the golden sword into the realm of swift speed, and differentiated countless afterimages around Athena, and the golden sword in his hand was severely slashed in her god. Protection. "Click!" Noel in super high speed, slashing with the sword of gold constantly, Athena''s divine protection changes its position every time she cuts, and her divine protection has cracks, and the cracks continue to increase and spread to the surroundings. Athena can now be said to be quite regretful. He regretted why he had stimulated Noel just now, so that he can use all his strength now, and he can only watch him continue to attack, almost destroying the divine protection. Because Athena couldn''t keep up with Noel''s speed, there was no way to stop it, and she couldn''t even leave the place, which was the result of her actions. No matter which way you want to escape from the spot, Noel will immediately reach the interception and severely slash at the Divine Protection. Athena cant move at all, and can only be suppressed in place to listen to the Divine Protection and get slashed. The chopping and cracking sound, but there is no way to stop it. Unable to determine where Noel was, Athena in desperation could only wield the giant blade sickle in situ, trying to use this method to stop the opponent from attacking, but the result could not make her happy. This move, on the contrary, allowed Noel to speed up, causing the cracks of the divine protection to spread quickly around, and the anxious Athena could only watch. If someone is on the scene, it will already be very surprised, because the periphery of Athenas **** protection is covered with the afterimages left by Noel Expressway. What kind of slashing actions are there, and the people around the center are almost invisible. Too. It didn''t take long to go through Noor''s crazy attack, no matter how powerful Athena''s divine personality was, it finally shattered under Noor''s crazy attack, and began to fall on the ground like a piece of glass. "You lose, do you still have to try it?" As the Divine Protection was scattered, Noor also stopped and placed the golden sword in his hand around Athena''s neck. "Of course!" Wen Yan, looking at the shattered divine protection, Athena recovered from her surprise, immediately smashed the golden sword with a sickle in her hand, and quickly left the place, pulling away from Noel. "Why do you have to do unnecessary struggles." Glancing at Athena not far away, Noel could not understand, now knowing that she was not her opponent, why did she have to do such unnecessary struggles. "You''re just lucky, and you''ll be the one who will lose the next time!!" Athena wouldn''t believe it anymore. Now, as the Trinity Mother Earth, she will lose to the man holding the golden sword in front of her. Athena believes that as long as she exerts her full strength, she will be able to defeat the arrogant man in front of her. Just now she was only careless, and it will cause the **** protection to be destroyed by the other party. auzw.com "Just the last time I released the water, you will not have a chance again later, losing to me is your destiny!" Noel will look at the wave of the golden sword in his hand Locked on Athena''s body, there was no hint of joking on her face. "I will return it to you intact!" Athena said unwillingly, feeling that Noel had locked herself, holding the giant-bladed sickle in both hands, and watched each other''s actions with caution. No longer talking nonsense, Noel rushed towards Athena. The super high speed let him arrive instantly, and the golden sword in his hand was severely cut, and Athena was holding the long handle of the giant blade sickle. "Ding!" Athena, who used her full force to slash, held the giant-edged sickle in both hands, and was slid backwards by the shock. Her feet dragged two long traces on the ground. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!" But this did not end. Noel chased up head-on, constantly waving the golden sword in his hand, and chopped it down on the long handle of the giant blade sickle, but this time he did not use all the power. Instead, she attacked with the strength that Athena was just right to withstand. This was all to prevent her from making a counterattack, and she could only use her full strength to resist the slash. While wielding the golden sword at a high speed, Noel released black gas, and controlled the black gas to attack Athena who tried to defend. Seeing the black gas, assaulting herself, Athena could only hurry. After all, she had resisted the attack with all her strength and had no spare power to defend, which made her feel very upset by the black gas. For a moment, the black gas released by Noel gradually surrounded Athena, and began to activate the black gas effect, making Athena''s ability ineffective. Of course, the effect of black gas started, and Noel immediately stopped the attack, and there was a triumphant smile on her face, but Athena deeply locked her eyebrows, and the giant blade sickle that she originally held began to fade, and then completely Disappeared in her hands. "This... this is the effect of black gas? It makes me unable to sense the power in my body, or to seal the power in my body." Athena was quite surprised, and immediately guessed the effect of black gas, but She did not expect that Noel would have such a powerful ability. The power of the seal alone is nothing, but this black energy can seal it, the power of the Trinity Mother Earth, which makes Athena wonder if she is surprised. "I won''t let you go this time. Can I admit to losing now?" Noel smiled and walked up her chin with her hand in front of Athena. .. v2 Chapter 173： Serve Looking at Noel in front of her, Athena was silent. She knew she had lost, but she still didn''t want to give up, thinking about the way to escape. "Don''t think about the ones that are not there. If you don''t admit defeat, I''ll be welcome!" Noel could see Athena''s thoughts, but he was just trying to escape the shackles of black gas, but he was thinking about everything. It is in vain, unless she is willing to let her go, otherwise she will have no way to escape. Knorr was not a fool, and let Athena, who finally caught her hand, go away, unless she was kicked by a donkey''s leg, she would do such a thing that has nothing to do. "Humph! I won''t admit defeat anyway!" Athena''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and she had no intention of admitting defeat now, because as long as she didn''t admit defeat now, the contract just signed would not be established. "Then I''m welcome, huh!" Noel, with a smile on her face, picked up Athena and found a place to sit down and pressed her to his lap. "What do you want to do?!" Athena, who lost her power, didn''t know what Noel wanted to do, but it was definitely not a good thing. "Snapped!" Noel was not saying anything. She pressed Athena''s back with her left hand to prevent her from getting up from her leg. Her right hand slapped her delicate buttocks very accurately. "Asshole!!" The buttocks were suddenly attacked, making Athena''s cheeks blushing and struggling to get up, trying to get up and desperately trying to do this to herself. "Slap! Slap!" "That''s not what I want to hear. Are you sure you don''t admit defeat?" Noel asked with a smile on his face again, but now his evil right hand was soft on it. "Don''t think about it!" Just two more shots just now, which made Athenia angry. "Slap! Slap!" "Damn! Stop now!" "Slap! Slap! Slap!" "You have it all!" "Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap!" "" auzw.com Soon after, Athena, who lost her power and could not resist, finally admitted the fact that she was defeated, and the previously signed duel contract was also established. She wanted to honestly implement the above terms. "Can you let me go now?" Athena, who was blushing, asked Noel in a small voice, worried that it would be bad to stimulate him, she didn''t want to be beaten by the other party. "Okay." Withdrawing reluctantly, put her right hand on Athena''s delicate buttocks, and Noel slowly lifted her up until she could stand firm before releasing her hand. "The concubine lost, come to concubine quickly! That is the right of the so-called winner!" Regaining the shyness in her heart, Athena looked at Noel seriously, waiting for his final blow. "Nothing can be done, you just have to abide by the terms of the contract, and I will not get back the "Stone of Gorgon". The badge still belongs to you, but you are my woman." Noel felt a little bit Silent, explained to Athena. "Really?" Athena originally thought that as long as she confessed her defeat, Noor would return to the "Gorgon Stone", so she would rather be killed by the other party, but he did not want to return to the "Gorgon Stone" "The plan, he wanted only himself. "Of course it is true. The terms of the previous contract were clearly written, but I wanted you to be my woman. As for "The Stone of Gorgon", it was meant to be used by you." Noel shrugged. Shrugging his shoulders, he explained the situation straight away, and why he was looking for the "Gorgon Stone". "Okay, the concubine is willing to gamble and lose. I am now your woman!" Athena thought about it carefully. Anyway, the contract has been signed, and there is a strong existence. It is also a good thing to protect yourself. "That''s really good, let''s go home with me." Noel smiled slightly and put Athena in her arms, letting her lean tightly on herself. And Athena did not make any resistance. Anyway, she was already his woman, and now she was just hugged, no big deal. With a wave of his hand, Noel opened the door to the residence of Sardinia, walked around with the great beauty Athena, and left the center of the ruined city. Previously, the half-dead grass barbeque protector, who used Medusa''s petrified eyes in Athena, lying on the ground and completely petrified, immediately cut off all his breath. Because he was already in a badly injured grass planting hall, even if he survived the petrified state, he would not live long after losing too much blood. There was so much movement in the city, and it caused massive destruction. No one will enter the city. Therefore, it is impossible for Caoya Hutang to survive. Under the condition of no first aid, he can only tolerate the pain caused by the wound and slowly die, but now he is also lucky, because Athena''s petrochemical can directly Killed, saved him from continuing to suffer and slowly wait for death. Noel and Athena also returned to their residence in Sardinia at this time, and introduced the woman in the house to Athena, the triune mother of the earth. But Noel was thinking about other things, how to separate Metis from Athena, and to keep them in an adult posture. But before separating Athena and Metis, you need to completely subdue the Athena, who is now the Trinity, and ask her to sign a partner. Otherwise, the separated Metis may start directly to everyone here. Attack, this is not the result that Noll wants to see. .. v2 Chapter 174： Selected【God Killer】 The current Athena is not bound by the terms of the partner, so it can be said that there are full of hostility towards the other two **** killers in the house. , Thereby killing yourself to take power. This situation, of course, Noel sees completely in his eyes, which is why he wants to quickly conquer Athena, as long as she signs the partner''s own harem will not catch fire. After a series of battles, Noel was too lazy to ignore it for now, as long as he didn''t fight now, and after tonight to completely conquer Athena, there was nothing to worry about. Ignoring all the girls, Noel was lying on the sofa with her eyes closed and recuperating, enjoying the beauty massage for herself, but she was looking for a way with the system. After Athena signed her partner, she could separate Metis and avoid the time. Cuddle. Sita, who was originally a goddess, soon chatted with Athena, so that she did not look at Anne and Luo Cuilian in a hostile manner, and happily chatted with the **** ancestor Situ. Time passed quickly, and in a blink of an eye, a few days passed.. During this period, Noel also coaxed Athena onto the bed, successfully won her completely, and she was very obedient to sign her partner. From then on, Athena never saw Anne and Luo Cuilian''s expression of hostility, and quickly integrated into the women, serving Noel wholeheartedly. Noel also started to use it. The props exchanged from the system separated Metis from Athena. Since Athena signed her partner during the Trinity, Metis can also be said to sign her partner at that time. Therefore, there is no phenomenon of violent runaway, and the state of two adults is maintained, and Metis and Athena are not changed back to little Lori. However, it is worth mentioning that the separated Metis was more active than Athena. She dedicated herself to Noel on the first night. Of course, when she was completely defeated, Athena was also pulled. Among the two. Let Noel enjoy it a bit, the two goddesses who grew up exactly the same, but Athena prefers to wear white clothes, but Metis prefers black clothes on the contrary. This is so that Noel and the girls can distinguish between them, which one is Athena, and which is Athena''s mother Mattis. After a few days of happy life, Nuo Erzai thought carefully and found that there is no woman in the world he wanted to get. I feel that it is time to go to the next world to plunder. Can I stop and expand my harem? . Originally in the backyard, Noel, who was lying on a bench in the sun, just heard a system prompt when he just wanted to go to the next world, but the content of the prompt made him feel very speechless. Since the host has a huge divine power, it is very likely that the next world will not be able to bear this huge force and cause collapse. auzw.com So this system will give the host some choices after the host chooses the world: for example, to seal the divine power, choose the power that the world can bear, and this will not cause the world to collapse. The host can also seal all abilities and enter the chosen world again. When the host leaves that world, the seal will also be unsealed. "Unless I am really stupid, I will choose the full sealing ability. Isn''t that uncomfortable for myself!" After listening to the system''s prompts, Noel''s mouth twitched, and he would not be stupid enough to seal all abilities. Go in and be abused. After that, Noel let the system open, traverse to the catalog of other worlds, and began to carefully select the worlds you want to go to, and see which beautiful women in those worlds, and what abilities you want to get. The semi-transparent image layout immediately appeared in front of Noel, with the name of the dense anime world. You can see it as long as you tap it lightly. The main characters and some beautiful women in it, of course, have the ability of the world, etc. and many more. After checking the information of several worlds, Noel finally selected one of the worlds, but did not immediately start the ability to cross. After all, the women in the God-killer world have not yet entered the partner space, and there are still some going out to play. They need to wait for them to return before they leave. Anyway, Nor is not in a hurry to leave now. A few more days passed... When the few women who went out to play returned, Noel also told them about the situation and asked them to prepare the items they needed to leave the world of God-killers. After listening to what Noel said, the women did not say anything, and they all ran back to the room to pick up things and prepare to leave the world with their men. In fact, the women had nothing to clean up, so they quickly gathered around Noel and waited for their men to take themselves and others away. With a wave of his hand, all the girls in the house disappeared into white light, and all of them were taken into the partner space by Noel, and then he also entered the interior of the partner space. Entering the interior of the partner''s space, Noel was of course welcomed by the women in it, and of course the newly-joined sisters were welcomed, and they began to introduce themselves to each other. Later, Noel and the girls in the partner space inevitably fought a battle, until they were all settled before they began to choose to enter the previously decided world. It completely turned into white light and disappeared into the partner''s space, leaving only a little white sheep with a satisfied smile in it. .. v3 Chapter 1： Get away In the chaotic space, there is a handsome and evil figure, which is in the black translucent protection. From time to time, special golden runes flash on the protection. Host, about to enter the selected world! Please host to choose: 1. Seal all divine powers and all abilities. 2. Seal half of the divine power and choose a power. (Note: This is the limit that the selected world can withstand.) "Combine the power of electro-optical flint, and the power of the culprit of karmic fire, to merge with my own flame and thunder ability, so it should not be considered to bring power into it?" Noel thought for a moment, thinking about what he just thought. Method, asked the system. Dormitory, as long as you do not use the remaining half of the divine power, blessing into these two abilities, this is completely feasible. "Then start to merge, and by the way, merge the Golden Sword and the Tian Congyun Sword into a five-foot sword, and exchange me with a sword-drawing technique. So start." Noel said everything he thought of. come out. Please wait for a while! Fusion is in progress Rogue Town... The location of the town, near the entrance of the Great Fairway... On this hot afternoon, I don''t know if there is a celebration in the city, or there is something important to discover. Now the street is full of people, and even the houses on both sides of the street are full of people. In the streets, there are a large number of soldiers wearing brown military uniforms, holding long swords on both sides of the street, preventing people from entering the empty streets. At this time, on the central street of Rogge, a strong man with wooden bear chains in his hands and a red trench coat with two bearded beards. Under the **** of a large number of soldiers armed with weapons, they were strolling on this central street. No matter how they looked at this strong man, they were escorted as serious offenders. Obviously his hands were handcuffed and escorted from the street to the execution platform in the square, but his pace was like a triumphant general. There was no fear or panic about being executed, and the strong man was still wearing a face Smile. Wealth, prestige, power, he is the man who owns the world, Gor D Roger, clearly on the way to death, but now his posture is clearly the king of glory. Soon, under the **** of a large number of soldiers, this man, who had received the whole world, came to the iron execution platform in the square and was stepping up the stairs of the iron execution platform step by step. "The will passed down from generation to generation, the changes of the times, the dream of chasing, as long as people still pursue freedom, all this will never stop!" Gore d Roger, ascending the steps of the execution platform alone, said this unclear word in his mouth. Although the square was already crowded with people, they did not make the slightest sound, so they could clearly hear this disturbing words. auzw.com "What else do you have to say?" The man who conquered the world finally walked to the top of the execution, and the soldier in charge of the execution asked, not knowing whether he was nervous or the weather was hot, so that he was soaked in sweat Wet uniform. "Take this off for me, my hand is about to itch to death." Gor D Roger gently raised his hands, handcuffed and handcuffed, grinning at the soldier in question. "Forgive me!" Gor D Roger glanced at the questioning soldier, but he quickly recovered, and immediately rejected the impossible request. "I won''t run away anymore, what''s so boring." After finishing, Gore D Roger took two steps forward and sat directly on the floor of the execution platform, said with a smile: "Come on, hurry Click to end!" After glancing at each other, the two soldiers responsible for the execution raised their long swords and pointed them at the smiling Gor d Roger who was sitting on the execution platform, ready to kill his life. In the square, the people who came to see One Piece from all over, and the people executed by Gore d Roger, both eyes were locked waiting for the execution. But then there was a voice from the crowd, and the person asked what everyone wanted to know. "Hey! One Piece! Where have all your treasures been hidden, is it really on the great route?" "You must have it! That legendary treasure!" "Shut me up!!" the soldiers at the execution platform yelled at the people below. "That unique one-piece treasure, one-piece!" The words of the executioners did not stop the question of the people, but they said all the words they wanted to ask. "Hum hum! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Is my treasure?" Gor D Roger smiled happily, this is the same as his intended plan, and some people finally asked. "You are not allowed to speak without permission!" The soldiers at the execution platform tried to stop, and Gor D Roger said that the hidden treasure location was aimed at his heart with a long knife in his hand. "If you want, just take it all, find it, I''ll leave everything there!" The soldier''s warning did not stop Gor D Roger from saying what he had prepared before. "Execution!!" The executed soldiers knew clearly that if Gor D Roger was saying something quickly, the two would be unlucky, so they both raised their long swords in their hands. , Quickly stabbed at the heart of this one piece. "Go away! You are blocking my way!" At this moment, the space behind Gore D Roger was distorted, and a bottomless black hole was quickly formed, and a male uncomfortable voice came out of the black hole. .. v3 Chapter 2： Find The words from the close made the two soldiers ready for execution froze for a moment. The long knife that was about to pierce Gore d Roger also stopped, and he froze back to look at the black hole formed. Suddenly, an extra-long scabbard appeared in the black hole, and quickly swept across the stunned soldiers, striking the two soldiers responsible for execution directly from the top platform of the execution platform. "Ah ah ah ah ah!" The soldiers who were pumped off and executed immediately recovered from the daze, and the fear of falling from the upper level made them cry out in horror. However, due to the large number of people below, the two soldiers were not killed alive. Gore d Roger frowned slightly, and he could clearly hear the footsteps approaching behind him, making it more certain that he was definitely not a member of Roger Pirates. After all, when Gore d Roger surrendered himself, he had issued the final captain''s order not to allow any crew to rescue himself. He would use his death to start the era of big pirates. "Wow! There were so many people to welcome me, which really surprised me." Noel, who walked out of the distorted space and held a five-foot sword, was shocked to see this crowd of people. "This is not a person who welcomes you, but here is the scene of execution." Gordo Roger did not look back, said to the person behind him, let him figure out what is happening now, and did not escape from the execution platform. intend. "It turns out like this! Who are you, the prisoner being sentenced?" Wen Yan, Noel looked down and sat on the platform with his back to his figure, but he always felt that the picture was a bit familiar. "I am the prisoner who was sentenced this time, you..." Gor D Roger has not spoken yet. "Someone came to rescue Gore d Roger, go up and take them all down, and if they resist, they will be executed on the spot!" The execution soldiers who were shot down flew back from the fear of falling, pointing, The top of the execution platform shouted to the surrounding guard soldiers. "Go up!!! Can''t let them run away!!!" "Try to keep alive, this execution cannot fail!" "Rush!! Take them down!" Hearing the words of the executioning soldiers, the soldiers guarding the execution platform clenched their weapons, and quickly climbed the execution platform to the top of the ladder, intending to take down the top two. And Noel, who has just arrived in this world, was mistaken by these soldiers. The person who rescued Gore d Roger is very likely to be a member of the Roger Pirates. auzw.com Therefore, these guarded soldiers all want to catch the live people, so that they can get rewards in front of the chief. After all, since Gore d Roger surrendered, all of his crew members have evaporated like human beings. No one can find their traces for a while. Now there is a rescuer so rare that these soldiers will not miss this opportunity. "One Piece, Gor d Roger?!" Hearing the cry of the soldiers below, Nuoer quickly turned around in surprise, looked at the strong man sitting on the platform, and carefully observed his appearance. After careful observation, through the confirmation of the system data, the strong man with two big beards in front of him is indeed Pirate Gor d Roger, but this makes Noel feel a little depressed, actually more than 20 years ago when the plot began Arrived here. But this didn''t make Nuoer depressed for a long time. I thought about it carefully. In fact, it is not a bad thing to arrive early. At least it can save the emperor''s favor and save some beautiful women who hung up before the plot. "You''re not a person in this world, why come here and want to do something in this world?" Gor D Roger, staring at the man who walked around his eyes, through the ability to listen to all things, determined that the person in front of him did not belong this world. "Oh?! How did you..." Noel just wanted to ask, but there were intensive footsteps behind him, laughing: "I''ll fix it first, these troublesome guys." After finishing speaking, Noel turned around and looked at the soldiers who rushed to the execution platform. The left hand placed the five-foot sword in his waist, and the right hand held the handle of the sword, and there was a ghost on his face. Smile. The grip of the clenched knife shook slightly, flashing with a little golden black light, but all that was seen in the square, Noel took a knife-drawing posture on the top step of the execution platform. Those soldiers who had rushed to the top of the execution platform and held their long swords high, and after the black light flashed, seemed to be immobilized at the same place as if any spell had been applied. "Now tell me, how did you find out that I''m not a person in this world." No longer ignore, the soldier who held up his sword, Noel turned and looked at Gor D Roger and asked, very curious how the other party knew. As soon as the words fell, the soldiers behind Noel moved, but their heads slipped from their necks, and the blood at the wounds sprayed like a fountain. The people in the square were full of fear and looked at the several heads that fell, and the bright red blood sprayed from the stairs. For a time, they forgot the scream of fear, so they stared at the horror. Scene. As the bodies of the headless soldiers fell, the soldiers behind them were hit by the fallen bodies and rolled down the stairs on the scaffold. "Quick contact with the phone bug, the general on the port warship, someone came to rescue One Piece Gor d Roger, and asked them to send someone to come to the rescue quickly, and try their best to stop them from running away!" The soldier quickly shouted to the stunned correspondent, and ordered the stunned guard to step forward and intercept. .. v3 Chapter 3： bona fide But its right to call, but none of the soldiers responsible for guarding the execution platform dared to climb the ladder of the execution platform. They could only surround the lower part of the execution platform to prevent them from rushing down and running away. After all, the people who went up just now were a little too spectacular to die. No one of these soldiers wanted to be the next one, and they did not want to go to death if they knew that they were invincible. Hopefully, just now escorted One Piece Gore d Roger, the general on the navy warship did not go far, and could return to the town of Rogge in time to capture the two on the execution platform. "Quick...fast...fast run!!!" "One Piece''s associates have come to rescue him, everyone will leave here soon!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" "They are about to open the kill ring!" The words of the soldiers guarding the execution platform made those people in the square who had come to see the bustle finally recover, and began to flee around the square, fearing that they would become the next headless body. Of course, there are some people who are not afraid of death. Although they escaped from this large square, those people hid. In the houses around the square, half of their heads leaked out and looked at the two people at the top of the execution platform. The people hiding in the houses around the square, as well as the reporters invited by the navy around the world, locked their eyes on the top of the execution platform, but they could see what the two were talking about, but they could not hear the two. What is the content of the conversation. Originally, these reporters were invited here by the Navy to promote the execution of One Piece, but what the Navy really did not expect was that this became Gore D Roger''s propaganda to start the era of the Pirates. It also became the face of the navy, which made Noel famously publicized, and became a legend more than 20 years later, one of the mysteries of the world that no one understands. No one knows that on this day Gor d Roger, alone on the execution platform What did you say to Noel. Whether it is about one-piece, this is the question that pirates have been thinking about in the future, or about the blank history of 100 years ago. This is what the world government is annoyed by. But the conversation between Noel and Gor D Roger has nothing to do with the above two, but even if they say it, no one will believe it. "Bucky, did you say that the man came to rescue the captain?" In the alleys around the square, a teenager wearing a straw hat was a little excited and asked the clown named Bucky with a big red nose beside him, but his eyes did not Did not leave the execution bench. auzw.com "Shanks, now it''s not time to say that, the captain didn''t allow us to come here, and you also heard clearly that the navy general is coming here, let''s leave here quickly!" For Bucky''s big red nose clown, he said very anxiously, his hands constantly pulling around, wearing a straw hat and a red-haired boy named Shanks. Bucky guarded the surroundings like a thief, but he didnt want to be like Gore D Roger. He was caught by the navy and sent to the execution platform. If it wasnt for Shanks, he came over. I don''t know where it will go. At this moment, a black cannon ball flew in the sky at high speed. The speed of this cannon ball was several times faster than that of a normal cannon, and the target of this high-speed cannon ball shooting was execution. Two people talking at the top of the stage. "I''m going to go! And who is the careless guy, can''t people make a good conversation?!" Feeling the attack, Noel turned and saw the artillery shells coming from the speed, but he could attack here The cannonball in his eyes was the speed of the turtle. "boom!" With a wave in front of him, Noel was about to hit his cannonball, flicked it aside with a slap, and bombed into the square where the remaining soldiers were guarding. "Uncle, if you don''t want to say it, how about we make a deal?" Gor D Roger didn''t want to say what he wanted to know, and Noel was too lazy to continue to ask. In a lap, you will always find the answer you want. "What deal?" Gore d Roger was quite curious, and he didn''t understand what the man named Noor was looking for from the dying man. "I want your three-color domineering and the ability to listen to all things. In exchange, I can protect your wife and children from death. This is not a very cost-effective transaction." Noel smiled slightly and said the content of the transaction. "What you''re talking about, I don''t understand at all." Gordo Roger pretended to be calm and asked suspiciously, as if he really didn''t understand what Noel said, but he was surprised in his heart, what was the person in front of him I know that I have a wife and children. "Bartilla, who lives in the South China Sea, name: Portas d Lujiu, should I be a little impressed?" Don''t care about Gor d Roger pretending to be stupid, Noel spoke directly of Portcas d Lujiu Where it is, I don''t believe he can continue to pretend. "How are you..." Gossip, Gor D Roger can''t pretend, worrying that Noel will persecute his wife and children, but he hasn''t finished speaking yet. "Dont worry, in fact, I can directly take away your ability, and the three-color domineering that you have, but I didnt do it directly, and this deal is to give you the goodwill of the dying person. Let you leave the world at ease." "The most important thing is that this way I can get benefits, and it is not in vain to help you do things, so you dont need to worry, I will hurt Potkas d Lujiu, and the unborn child, understand Is that right?" After seeing through the other party''s thoughts, Noel explained to him in one breath, lest it go on like this forever. .. v3 Chapter 4： simple Looking seriously at Noel in front of him, Gor D Roger even used it, listening to this ability of everything, wanting to know if the other party is lying, just said that those are not true. Soon, Gor D Roger got the result. Noel was telling the truth, there was no point in deceiving himself, which made him start to consider whether to agree to the transaction. Because Nor is telling the truth, he will take good care of Potkas d Lu Jiu, as for the upcoming devil''s head is still left to Kapu. "Uncle, please decide quickly, otherwise the troublesome guys will come here soon." Feeling three breaths, they are coming here, and Noel begins to urge Gore d Roger to make it quickly. Whether to decide whether to trade. "If you''re afraid, just leave first, they are very strong!" Wen Yan, Gor D Roger passed, and he also sensed the domineering and came to know who was coming, and it was clear who they were, so to speak The naval headquarters is now the strongest. "Forget it, you''re making a decision after reading it yourself." Noel was too lazy to talk nonsense, and let the system cut the clip directly, a white light shot into Gore d Roger''s brain. Gore d Roger immediately saw how the picture that was carefully cut by the system is how Portcas d Lujiu died, and how his son Potkas d Ais, and how was he The red dog is killed, but Kapu has no way to prevent this from happening. "Changing the original destiny, but there is a price to pay, and the price you pay can make those two survive. Do you really think Kapp can prevent it? Did you just see what happened?" "Without my intervention, everyone in this world will follow the destined route, and those two will also step into the abyss of death." "This is the last time I asked. If you don''t want to trade with me, you will be treated as if you haven''t heard it. Give me your reply now." Looking at the dull and full of surprises, Gor D Roger, Noel made the last question. If he was still unwilling to trade, it would be fine. Do he want to be a good person and pull down without empathy, and dont want to continue to waste his saliva. . I didnt expect that I would be able to see the future before I die, and I also saw the appearance of Portkas d Ace and Portkas d Lujiu, but when I saw the death of the two, Let Gore d Roger feel like a knife. "Okay, I agree, this deal!" The smile on his face disappeared, and Gor D Roger looked up, looked at the man named Noel in front of him, and agreed to the deal he just made. Agreeing to the deal proposed by Noel does not mean that Gore d Roger, distrust of the friend Kapu, just buy an extra insurance. auzw.com After all, Karp is a hero of the navy, and he is powerless in many things, but the man named Noel is different in front of him. He does not belong to any force, nor to this world, and Roger can see that he is very strong. Anyway, I won''t be able to live for long, and life will not bring the ability to die. You can give your family a life-saving opportunity, which in Gore D Roger''s opinion is a very cost-effective thing, not to mention his dead body, it is very likely that the navy will be used to dissect and reform, rather than cheap them It might as well give up the ability to keep those navy busy. "Don''t stare at me so much, I always speak and count." After that, Noel''s palm blew black gas, wrapped Gore d Roger''s body, and began to devour the three-color domineering body, as well as the one who listened to everything ability. Looking at the black air surrounding the body, Gor D Roger closed his eyes and felt the subtle changes in his body, and soon sensed the disappearance of the three-color domineering, and the ability to listen to all things disappeared at the last minute. Too. No matter how the domineering was initiated, there was no slight response. Gor D Roger was able to determine that his ability was indeed taken away by Noel. "The deal is concluded, then I will leave here first, One Piece." With the desired ability, Noel felt that he could leave, and there was no need to continue to bask on the high platform. "Noel, what''s your goal?" Gor d Roger looked slowly, and turned to Noel who wanted to go down the stairs. "It is as simple as you want to live freely." Noel was not turning his head to look at Gor D Roger sitting on the platform, but answered honestly while walking down the stairs. "It''s really simple to listen to, but it''s very difficult to do." Looking at the back of Noel''s departure, Gore d Roger said to himself, but this is difficult for others, but for Noel It is very easy. Although listening to Gore d Roger''s words, Noel just smiled and didn''t reply, so he walked down the stairs and planned to leave the square of the scaffold. The soldiers guarding the square watched the Noel who was walking down, and they could not help but step back. No one dared to shout loudly, no one dared to come forward to stop, but just watched the other side down the stairs so determinedly. "Give me a break, don''t block the way I leave, I''m in a good mood today, as long as you obediently obey, no one will sleep forever here." Noel said with a smile on his face, carrying a five-foot sword As he walked down the last ladder, he swept the soldiers present. Knorr''s current smile, in the eyes of these feared soldiers, was like the devil smiling at himself, making them more frightened, and they all let a road vacate on both sides. .. v3 Chapter 5： soy sauce Seeing the soldiers in the square, they gave way to both sides, which made Noel very satisfied, but did not walk a few steps on this road, and his happy mood disappeared instantly. Because on this road, three figures appeared in an instant, blocking the way of Noel''s progress. The three men were wearing white trench coats. The words "Justice" were on the back of the trench coats, and they were wearing uniform black suits. "You can''t leave now, why disturb Gor D Roger''s execution day, and what is your relationship with Gor D Roger, let me know these first!" With a pair of frog glasses, keep The uncle of the explosive head, hands inserted between the sides of the pants pocket, first asked. "I passed by the soy sauce, and stepped on if I didn''t pay attention." Noel shrugged his shoulders and replied with a smile, anyway, what he said, it is estimated that the three old guys in front of me will absolutely not believe it, so just pull it casually. For a reason. "Quick honestly..." The other party''s perfunctory words made the uncle with a pair of frog glasses and an exploding head feel quite uncomfortable, and he was about to threaten the other party with his words, but he hadn''t finished speaking quickly. . "It turns out that way! Then you have to see the road clearly, and there are small shops where you buy soy sauce, there are wood senbei or donuts, where is the address of this small shop, I just go Supplement Xianbei''s inventory, so I can challenge the next record." The uncle next to the explosion head showed his original expression, and also hit the place where it sounded like a small shop. Well, somebody really believed the reason. This made Noel froze at once. Even the surrounding soldiers and the newcomers were stunned by the words of the goods. "What''s wrong with you, he''s just soy sauce, are you so surprised?" The uncle with scars on the left eyebrow looked at the people present puzzled, not understanding why they were so. Surprised. "Kapp, you shut up for me!! Do you think he looks like soy sauce? Not to mention where his soy sauce is, it is clear that he is fooling us!!!" Uncle Blasthead confronts his comrades in arms , Issued an angry roar, and depressed how could he have such a comrade in arms. "Soy sauce is here." Noel, who felt interesting, reached into his coat, exchanged a bottle of soy sauce from the system, and shook in front of the three uncles who were in the way. "Sengoku, everyone has come up with evidence." The uncle named Kapu, regardless of the explosive head, Sengoku dragged his clothes and constantly shook himself, he clasped his nostrils with his left thumb and calmly pointed at Noel with his right hand. Soy sauce in the hand. "..." Explosive head Sengoku, looking in the direction pointed by Cap, but when he saw the other person holding the shaking soy sauce, he didn''t know what to say for a while, and he couldn''t understand the big bottle Soy sauce, how the other party hid in the close coat. auzw.com "Sengoku, people are just playing soy sauce, accidentally went the wrong way, the evidence is before us, you quickly let go of my clothes, I still I''m going to ask the location of the small shop and replenish my Xianbei inventory." Kapu continued to work on the cause of death, and also used his little finger to buckle his nostril. When the explosive head Sengoku did not pay attention, he went to the black suit he was wearing. Wiped. "Shut me up!! And don''t think I don''t know, you use my new suit to wipe your hands!" Explosive head Sengoku of God, while continuing to roar while shaking Cap: "Old bastard, you give I''ll be more serious!!!" It was just that halfway through the warring States period, bubbles came out of Kapu''s nose, and his snoring sound was heard in his mouth. This thing was completely asleep on the way of being scolded. ''How could I be a comrade with this product...'' I thought that when I saw the sleeping Cap, the head of the warring country''s mouth twitched continuously, and the word # appeared on the forehead, even the heart of strangling this product. . And this wonderful scene caused the soldiers guarding on both sides to fall directly to the ground with their chins. Was it a bit doubtful that the two men really pushed the One Piece to the desperate two times? "There is no more of your business here. Go ahead and block the surrounding roads. Don''t let the surrounding civilians enter. This will become very dangerous." Kapu and the Warring States, a purple flat-headed uncle, faced The execution guard in the square issued a blockade order. "Yes, General Zefa!" Wen Yan said that the soldiers who were originally responsible for guarding the execution platform had recovered from that wonderful scene. After answering in unison, they dispersed to the surroundings of the square, preparing to evacuate the surrounding area. Those people. "Snapped!" "Boy, why are you still here, leave with soy sauce quickly, you have to see the way next time." The bubbles from Karp''s nose burst and the whole person woke up from a deep sleep, but he spoke In the first sentence, let the Warring States holding his collar tightly have an urge to commit suicide. "Kapp, please don''t say it, you just stand here." Let go of Kapp''s collar, the explosive head warriors said weakly. If you don''t understand what this kind of person is, I really want to be good. Beat him up here. "Your prisoners are still on the top. I really just passed by, so please give me a break. I am not used to going around the road." Seeing this interesting scene, Noel was in a much better mood and did not intend to pursue him. Three people, blocking their way. The explosive head Sengoku glanced at the position at the top of the execution platform and found that Gore d Roger did not leave, still sitting on it honestly. .. v3 Chapter 6： Killing intention Gore d Roger was still on the execution platform, proving that the person in front of him was not here to rescue, but from the report obtained from the previous phone bug, the two had been talking on the execution platform for a while. Based on this matter, the Warring States could not allow Noel to leave here, because he did not know Gor D Roger. What they said to Noel just now, if the blank history of 100 years, then the matter is really big. Article. So no matter what, the Warring States will not let Noel leave here, either take him back to the naval headquarters for torture and torture in the city forever, or kill him a hundred times in this place, anyway, he will not be safe. go away. After all, the Warring States knew a part of the truth of the blank history of 100 years. This was something that could not be spread out. He could not let anyone who might know the truth leave. "There are a lot of things to investigate, so you must go back with us!" After careful consideration, the Warring States decided to come first. If the other party obediently waited with others, it would be best to return to the Naval Headquarters. Can only kill the other party. "Last time! Give! I! Let! Open!" Feeling a hint of killing, Noel''s face was completely cold, and the murderous and killing intentions in the body spewed out, locked on the body of the three people in front of him, and each Saying a word of murderousness and murderous intention will double the previous one. "How many people did this kid kill, the murderousness was full of materialization, even if he started to kill as soon as he was born, there wouldn''t be such a rich murderousness!" Locked by the murderous and killing intentions, Kapu has no cynical appearance. . "Having such a strong murderous spirit, I am definitely not going to be a good person. I must remove him!" General Zefa said seriously, staring at each other''s every move, and mobilized domineering to resist the pressure. Murderous. "Kapp and Zefa, this is not a small character, don''t be careless!" Looking at each other, the dark red materialized murderous spirit came out. The Warring States knew that this was definitely not a small character, and quickly reminded the two people around them so as not to Accidentally overturned the boat in the gutter. "It seems that you will not be beaten down, you will never let me go, then I will play with you!" The three looked indifferently, and threw the soy sauce to the side. Hold the handle of the Odori knife firmly. Knoll''s right hand gripping the handle slightly twitched, and he performed an exchanged knife-drawing technique at a super-fast speed, wielding several swords with continuous high speed. Knife drawing is performed at a super fast speed. If in the eyes of ordinary people, Noel has always been in the position of drawing a knife, but he has just quickly released the knife and closed it several times. Several times with a hint of golden black light flashed, the sword gas waved out at a super high speed, quickly attacked the three people who were in the road, and the sword gas flew across the ground, all of which were marked with a few flat gap. Although only a little bit of the shadow of Noels sword was seen, Kapp, Sengoku, and Zefa could clearly sense the extremely dangerous sword gas through the domineering knowledge. "Iron! Armed color domineering!" auzw.com Because the speed of the sword energy came too fast, the three thought that there must be no time to hide, so at the same time, the six-type iron block was used, and the domineering armed color was ready to resist the sword energy. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!" Armed color domineering turned all three into a dark iron color. Just as the three were ready to launch their defenses, the sword qi at high speed arrived, and the sword qi hit them on the body, marking out countless Mars splashed around, triggering a series of crisp sounds of iron. Just as the three thought they were able to defend, when these high speeds flew against their sword qi, they found that there were wounds overflowing with blood all over the place where they had just been crossed by the sword qi. You should know that Noels Great Sword was transformed by Divine and Emperors Tools. Even if the sword energy is enough for three people, if it is directly cut by this Great Sword, even if the iron block is armed with color domineering. Three people were cut directly. Moreover, if Noel added divine power to Jianqi, Light Sword Qi could cut three people into pieces, but it is impossible to use divine power now. What''s more, Noor did not intend to directly kill the three people, but now it is just to show their strength, so that the three people will find themselves less trouble in the future, and action will become more convenient when the time comes. After several sword qi attacks were completed, Kapu, Sengoku, and Zefa were now turned into beggars, and their clothes were torn by sword qi, and several wounds were cut on their bodies, which were constantly overflowing with bright red. Blood comes. Quick swordsmanship! What a powerful sword spirit! The iron block plus the domineering defense of the armor can actually make wounds on our body, if they are cut by the other side....''The three thought together, and they looked at their wounds in surprise. "Boy, don''t you want to be so cruel! I didn''t say anything, you are a victim of pond fish!!" Karp felt quite depressed, and clearly was the offender of the Warring States, and now even himself was suffering. "This is just a simple warning! And you just killed me, I am in a good mood today, and I will not let you sleep forever, but death sins can avoid living sins!" Ignore depressed Cap, Noel looked coldly, daring to kill the Warring States. After finishing speaking, Noor''s figure shook slightly, and disappeared without a trace on the spot in an instant. However, he turned his back to the back of the three people at the next moment, and slowly withdrew the fully-extracted Oshima knife into the scabbard. When the Taiji knife was completely contained in the scabbard, Noel was walking away from the three people, and heard the footsteps coming out behind him. The three quickly turned around and wanted to pursue. but...... .. v3 Chapter 7： Believe But Sengoku just turned around and suddenly a double image appeared in front of him, and the whole person shook. It seems that he will fall to the ground at any time, and there is a wound cut across the left shoulder to the right abdomen of the Warring States Period, which is constantly spraying blood toward the front. "Sengoku, how are you?!" Kapp yelled anxiously as he quickly helped the unconscious and was about to fall to the ground. "Sengoku, aren''t you?" Zefa quickly helped, and the other arm of the Warring States did not let him fall to the ground, and he was very anxious about the current situation of the Warring States. "Ka...Kapp...Zefa...stop him.....can''t let him leave Rogge..." A vaguely pointing, the back in front of him, The Warring States said hardly and intermittently, but as soon as they finished speaking, they lost consciousness and fainted. The two looked at each other and did not immediately go forward to chase. Instead, they laid the Sengoku on the ground, grasping the severed wound with both hands, and preventing internal organs from leaking from the wound to the outside. However, because the wound is too large, even if the internal organs are prevented from leaking, it cannot prevent a large amount of blood from flowing out. Without emergency treatment, you will definitely lose too much blood and die. "This is nothing more than punishment. Who let him kill me, I didn''t hurt his internal organs. As long as the wound is closed, there shouldn''t be any major problems, at most. Lying in bed for a few days with too much blood loss." "But if you are going to continue to stop me, I dare to guarantee that he will never be rescued and stop you with the wounded. It is not a difficult thing. I don''t believe you can try it." Norr did not return his head, and continued walking on the street, using the volume that Kapu and Zefa could hear, and issued a warning to the two of them, which could also be said to be threatening words. It was telling the two that if they dared to go forward to pursue them now, they would try their best to prevent them from sending the Warring States to treatment. At that time, the Warring States would not be treated and died, which was caused by the two of them. The two had just wanted to discuss quickly. One of them sent the Warring States to return to the warship for treatment, and the other went to take Noel to take it. But when the words entered their ears, they immediately dared not act lightly. "Zefa, you **** the Warring States to return to the warship, don''t think about chasing that person, so as not to delay the Warring States treatment, I am here to guard Gor D Roger." Looking at the people who instantly cut the Warring States, gradually went away in the sight, Ka Pu said seriously to Zefa, lest the other party impulse to trouble. auzw.com "It can only be done now. Kapu is here to ask you. This execution must continue to be executed, and it must be successful. This is the order issued by Marshal Kong." Zefa nodded and agreed with Kapu''s proposal, quickly tearing his clothes into strips of cloth and temporarily wrapping up the wounds of the Warring States. "Go, I''ll arrange execution here." The bandaged Warring States was carried on Zefa''s back. Kapu turned to look at the execution platform, and still had no plans to escape Gor D Roger. "Then I will go first!" After that, Zefa used the navy six-style shaving, carrying a serious wound to the comatose Warring States, and quickly returned to the warships in the port. General Zefa went away with the Warring States, and Karp, regardless of his beggar-like costume, came to Gor D Roger''s side instantly with shaving, planning to get some information from this friend''s mouth. What happened just now, Gor D Roger looked at it, and felt that the previous transaction with Noel was not a loss-making transaction, but what he really did not expect was that Noel would have such a powerful strength. Actually, one lieutenant general and two generals were bruised and wounded, and the general of the Warring States was severely wounded. The most important thing was that Noel had not yet exerted his strength. Otherwise, the Warring States had definitely been a cold body. This made Gore d Roger finally rest assured of the safety of his wife and unborn children. With such a strong bodyguard, it is impossible to hurt them. Unless, the air marshal of the naval headquarters, and all the top combat power of the headquarters are dispatched, but this seems unlikely. "Roger, why didn''t you leave just now? After today, many people will go to the great route to find one-piece. Your plan has been completed. Why should you stay here?" Beside him, Karp raised doubts in his heart. He didn''t understand why Roger had completed the plan and had a chance to leave this place, but he stayed here without moving. "If I don''t die here, but flee from here, the era of Pirates will not really start. People will only look for my trace, not personally find the truth of the one-piece." Gor d Roger Sitting on the platform, he smiled and said lightly that he had fully realized the consciousness of dying here. "Who is that person? Why did it appear here, what did you say?" We can see that my friend is well aware of the death, and Kapp knows that it is useless, and simply transfers the problem to leaving. People. "His name is Noel, a man who wants to live freely as he pleases. As for what I just talked about, if I told you, I didn''t say the truth of the 100-year blank history, would you believe it?" He looked up at the card. Pu, Gore d Roger smiled. "I believe, but the Warring States certainly won''t believe, and Marshal Kong will not be like each other." Kapu believes in the words of Gor D Roger, but the Warring States and Marshal Kong will never believe it, and he now understands why the Warring States is not willing. Let the man named Noel leave. .. v3 Chapter 8： Execute "Don''t talk about that, hurry up and start execution again, otherwise you will be the one who is the trouble." After that, Gor D Roger lowered his head and stopped talking, waiting quietly, and the execution started again. Seeing Gore D Roger, he was unwilling to say something, and Kapu could only helplessly go down, the execution platform of the execution of One Piece. Soon, General Zefa led a large number of navies to arrive. Under the arrangement of a large number of staff, the execution of One Piece Gor D Roger began. "Execution!" But this time the people who returned to the square, as well as the reporters who came back, no one was opening to ask anything, so they looked at the executioner quietly, and quickly stab the long knife in their hand, the heart of One Piece Gold d Roger , Let him die on the execution platform. When Gore d Roger died, the whole main square was so quiet that the sound of the falling of the fine needles could be heard... But a moment later, the people in the whole large square cheered very excitedly, all with happy smiles on their faces. I wonder if these people were because of the end of One Piece, or they had learned the whereabouts of one-piece before. Some people are excited because of the absence of Gore d Roger, the presence of this guardian one-piece, so that they can find this secret with peace of mind. The other part is because I am excited about the end of One Piece Gore d Roger. The worlds largest criminal finally died on the execution platform. This is all due to the propaganda of the Navy and the world government. The most exciting among them is the reporters who have received important information, that is, those who hid and were not driven away by the guard soldiers. They took pictures of Noel and Gor d Roger, who had previously spoken separately at the execution platform. It was even more photographed. Noel defeated a lieutenant general and two generals, and even captured the picture of the Sengoku being killed and spattering blood to the ground. These are great headlines for them. Previously, Kapu, Sengoku, and Zefa all had their spirits on Noel, so I didnt find the journalists who hid them, otherwise they would have captured them all and took the photos they took. A port in Rogge..... A figure holding a five-foot sword was looking at the endless sea, wondering what to think, and he had been standing here for a while. "In other words, in which direction should Bartilla in the South China Sea go?" Noel, who stood by the port, looked at the endless sea and said to himself, he had no idea how to go. auzw.com Looking at the darkening sky and the cheers from Roger Town, Noel could be sure that Gore d Roger should have been executed as before. It is estimated that the navy will quickly leave this area of ??Rog town because of the serious injury of the general of the Warring States period, and then return to the navy headquarters for complete treatment. So now go back to the city and rest for a night. By the way, ask about the location of South Sea Battiera. It''s no big deal to go tomorrow. Anyway, 20 months after Gore D Roger''s death, both the mother and the child should be safe. The time can be said to be quite ample, and you can go and hang out elsewhere. "You have been with me for some time! Hurry up and talk to me if you have anything, don''t follow me behind me." Turn your head and look at the dark alley by the port, but Noel can see clearly The figures inside, and they have been with themselves for some time. "Why did you leave first? You just saved the captain just now!" A red-haired teenager wearing a straw hat was found by the other party and ran out of the dark alley to ask. "Shanks, why did you run out, maybe he didn''t find us just now!" The clown with the big red nose, from the dark alley, exposed half of his head carefully, facing the red named Shanks Said the teenager. "It turned out to be a trainee on Gor D Roger''s ship! Who told you that I was going to rescue him, why didn''t I know about this?" When the tracker came out, Noel recognized the two immediately. But the questions asked by Shanks made him feel a little funny. "Don''t you be the captain''s friend?" Shanks asked in surprise. Before seeing the two on the execution platform and talking for a while, he thought that the man in front of him was a friend of the captain. "I''m just passing by, is it okay to chat with him?" Noel shrugged his shoulders and laughed. He and Gor D Roger had at most a trading relationship, which was far from friends. "This..." The other party''s reply made Shanks speechless and speechless. Then the very powerful person in front of him really had no obligation to rescue his captain. "This adult is totally misunderstood! My friend''s head is not very good, we will leave here now, and we will definitely not be following you." Seeing the other party is not familiar with the captain, the big red nosed clown Bucky, worried about the other party''s shot Kill both of them, so while apologizing for being stupid, while pulling the stunned Shanks, hurry away from the dangerous person in front of you. "Gor D Roger, in order to open the era of the pirates, he has already realized the consciousness of death. Even if anyone comes to rescue, he will not leave the execution platform for a half step, because only the moment he dies, the era of the pirates. It will be officially opened!" Looking at Shanks who had been dragged away, Noel spoke of Gore d Roger''s thoughts, and then randomly chose the direction and disappeared on the street. Hearing Noels words, Shanks and Bucky were both stunned, and the eyes were gradually filled with tears. The tears slid down the cheeks and dropped to the ground. The two stood in the streets of the port. Weeping silently with his head down. .. v3 Chapter 9： bar For a long time, Bucky and Shanks cried to tears and waited for both to calm their emotions. After talking about something, the two parted ways and went their separate ways. In fact, Shanks wanted to form a Pirate Group and sent an invitation to Bucky, who had always been a friend, but Bucky didn''t hesitate to refuse. He didn''t want to be a Shanks at all. The main reason is that Bucky felt that it was too dangerous to be with Shanks. He almost gave away his life just like before. If the other party did not kill both of them, it is estimated that both of them are cold now. The body was gone, and he couldn''t stand Shanks'' character. So the two talents parted ways, and each took their own way. Shanks thought about how to form his own pirate group. Bucky also had the meaning of forming a pirate group as the captain, but he now wanted to find a place for more than a few years. Make plans when the limelight is not so tight. Roger Town, on the brightly lit street... It can be said now that everywhere you can see, some people are toasting to celebrate the end of One Piece, and of course, many people are planning to go out to sea and go to the great route to find the one-piece that Gor d Roger left behind. "They are all fools who want to get rich but don''t want to die. If they are so easy to find, those pirate bands in the New World have already got them already, and they will wait for you fools to go." Listening to the silly words passing by, Noel looked at those people with contempt, intending to find a place to get information. Looking east and west, Noor wanders around in Rog town, looking for places like bars, because there are everyone in that place, and it is relatively easier to find out what you want to know. Soon, Noel found a bar, and the door number hanging outside the bar was also very interesting, actually ger, as if it had just been hung up. "The owner of this shop is really interesting! Gor D Roger, who was just sentenced to public execution not long ago, dared to use his name as a signboard, and he was not afraid of those navy looking for trouble." Signboard, Noel smiled slightly, walked into this bar. Walking on the path into the bar, you can clearly hear the noisy cheers and cheers coming from inside the bar. Of course, there are threats to go to the great route, and you will definitely get the cry of the one-piece. The wooden door inside the bar was pushed open, and all the people in the bar looked at Noel who had walked in. For a moment, the bar was so quiet, all sat in his place obediently, sweating coldly all over his body and daring not breathe. auzw.com These people, originally worried that the Navy was coming to the bar, but now the figure that comes here makes them more hope to come to the Navy, because the Navy will at most give a few words of warning. But now that this person is here, it is very likely to kill everyone here, so they dare not talk nonsense, worrying that their life will be so missing. After all, so many people saw that Noel appeared during the execution, and he directly killed the soldiers responsible for guarding the execution platform. The most important thing was that he and Gor D Roger had been alone at the top of the execution platform for a while. Let the people in the bar all agree that Noel is a friend of Gor D Roger, but they are here to celebrate the end of Gor D Roger, and they also threaten to get the great secret of the great route. They are worried about the ones just mentioned. The words were heard by the man with the five-foot sword. "Boss, give me a cup of coffee and milk, and do you have anything to eat here?" Too lazy to ignore those timid people, Noel walked to the first position in front of the bar and sat down, facing the strong man wearing a blue hat Asked. "Ah? What are you talking about?" The boss who had just prepared to pour wine had recovered from his surprise, but he didn''t understand Noel''s words. "Eat, there is a cup of coffee and milk, that''s all." Noel smiled and repeated it briefly. He didn''t get angry for this little thing, and didn''t mean to blame the other party. "Oh, please wait a moment." Hearing what the other person wants, but it makes the bar owner a bit depressed. Someone comes to the bar to ask for coffee and milk, and he still wants to eat something, but he nodded and turned to start preparing. The people in the bar, seeing that Noel did not bother them, all whispered with the people around them, discussing what Noel had to do with One Piece in the end, and why it appeared in this place. Also, why did you kill the soldiers who guarded the execution platform but did not rescue Gore d Roger on the execution platform? Anyway, they were talking about all kinds of gossip. But no matter how quiet they were, Noel heard clearly, but he was too lazy to care about these people, but waited quietly for the food and coffee milk just ordered. It didnt take long for the owner of the bar to put a cup of coffee milk and a plate of seafood fried rice in front of Noel, and then stood quietly because he had many questions and wanted to ask each other, but he didnt Know how to speak well. Because Gor D Roger is a long-time guest of this bar, and the owner of this bar is very familiar with Roger, and he admires Roger, the man who conquered the great route. Seeing that the food was brought to the front, Noel picked up the spoon beside the plate and began to slowly eliminate the fried rice bit by bite. From time to time, he drank the coffee milk placed next to it, and soon swept the fried rice on the plate. .. v3 Chapter 10： Greed Finally, after drinking the coffee milk on the bar counter, Noor wiped his mouth while sorting out the things he wanted to ask. "Boss, is there a passenger boat going to the South China Sea?" Noel smiled and looked up. The boss standing in the bar started to ask what he wanted to know. "There are red clay continents, and there are intervals between windless areas. Unless there is a special naval warship, it will be difficult to reach another sea area. Anyway, passenger ships can''t do it." Wen Yan, the bar owner shook his head, honestly He replied that he did not dare to hide anything. "Where can I buy a map of the southeast and northwest seas?" After thinking carefully, Noel then asked, since others could not do it, they could only find the map on their own. "For the map, I have exactly one here." After that, the bar owner turned and took the map from under the wine cabinet and handed it to Noel. "Sell this map to me." Although it is a rough map, Noel can still understand it. With this map, at least the route is known, rather than wasting time on the sea. "The map gives you no problem, as long as you can answer a question for me." In the end, the bar owner couldn''t help but be intrigued. He wanted to talk to the person in front of him and ask his doubts. Noor, who was looking at the map, looked up suspiciously and looked at the very serious and frightened bar owner, which made him more puzzled and did not understand what he was asking. "What''s the problem?" Noel nodded doubtfully, agreeing to the bar owner''s conditions. It wasn''t a big deal anyway, and he wanted to know what the other party was asking. "Are you a friend of Gor D Roger?" But when the bar owner thought about it, he only asked the question. Those guests around have the urge to go up and strangle the bar owner. In their view, Noel is a friend of Gor d Roger, and it should be right to ask about the one-piece of the big secret, not to ask the public Everything you know. "It''s quite a talkable person, this shouldn''t be a friend. I thought you would ask about one-piece." Noel smiled slightly, and took out one gold coin in his pocket and put it on the bar counter. After that, he picked up the map and the Taiji knife and turned and walked out of the bar. But this answer made the bar owner sure that Noel was Roger''s friend, and the special gold coins on the bar counter let everyone in the bar know that he knew the whereabouts of one-piece. Because of such a special gold coin, these people have not seen it at all. The delicate patterns carved on the gold coin make them think it may be taken out of the one-piece big secret. So a few mischievous guys whispered together after discussing something, and quickly left the bar, intending to catch up with Noel who had just left. "The self-righteous guy, so anxious to go to death, hey!" Seeing those sneaky, leaving the figure of the bar, the bar owner immediately saw what they were doing. It''s nothing more than greed, wanting to rob or force one-piece''s whereabouts, but these are not good enough to think about it. The man dared to go to Roger''s sentence, and directly killed several guard soldiers. . auzw.comWhich of them is a few rogue gangsters, who can easily exist each other, but the desire to make them lose their minds, will only make such a stupid move. Walking on the street where there is no one else, Noel intends to find a hotel to rest for one night, and he will leave this town of Roger tomorrow morning. However, before going to find a place to rest, Noel felt that he should kill the dead guys, otherwise it would be endless for them to follow. When I thought about it, I immediately disappeared in place, and appeared behind those people at the next moment, and the objects that the people did not know to follow had already arrived behind them and others, and there was no sign of perceiving at all. "How about people?" "Damn! How can this be lost!" "It''s not good to lose anything. What a shame he is today!!" "Hurry up and find out if he is hiding nearby!" "Quickly find out, he is the key clue of one-piece, but he can let us enjoy the hope of glory and wealth!!!" The traced figure suddenly disappeared, causing these greedy people to panic immediately, but none of them saw it. Noel, with a grinning smile on his face, was standing behind several people and slowly pulled out. There was a five-foot-long sword, ready to cut these greedy people into pieces alive. "There is nothing wrong with greed, but if you don''t have the strength, you will try to come to die, and then you can''t blame anyone." Hearing the indifferent words coming from behind, the greedy people turned their heads mechanically, but what they saw was that there was a continuous flash of gold in front of them. "He who lives in sin can live, but he who lives in sin cannot live!" Withdrawing the five-foot Oshima knife into the scabbard, Noel walked directly through the few people and disappeared completely into the street soon. At this time, several people turned into pieces of cut meat, all scattered on the ground, and they left the world forever. In the street, a figure looked at the broken corpse on the ground, covering his mouth with his hand tightly, forcibly resisting the urge to vomit, after hesitating for a while, he seemed to decide something, and quickly caught up before leaving Noel. .. v3 Chapter 11： Apprenticeship Randomly found a hotel that looks more pleasing to the eye. After asking for a luxurious room, Noor cleaned it and lay down on the big bed to sleep. Along the way, Noel''s figure has been followed from afar, after confirming that he entered the hotel. This figure also stayed in the hotel, and also needed a room next to Noel, but this person did not go to sleep, but kept awake, paying attention to the actions of the next room. The owner of this hotel, of course, recognized the appearance of Noel, but he did not report to the local navy. First: The other party does not have any rewards, which is of no benefit to the hotel owner. Second: there is no benefit and the risk of being killed, so the hotelier chose to close his eyes as if he did not see them. The next day... Until the hot sun at noon, it hung high above the head and exposed the whole town of Rogge... Also at this time, Noel slowly opened his eyes from his deep sleep, entered the bathroom and simply sorted it out, then picked up the large knife beside the bed and wandered out of this luxurious room. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" However, Noel did not leave directly, but went to the next room and knocked on the door of the next room, intending to keep the goods inside from following him. Last night, because I was a little tired, I didn''t bother to pay attention to the goods being tracked, but this time he would continue to follow, and Noel did not intend to continue to be polite with him, so he planned to give a final warning. "Boy, stop following me, otherwise I will kill you directly!" Knocking the door, Noel could sense that someone was about to open the door, so he said it directly. Inside the room, the person standing at the door ready to open the door was so stunned. What I did not expect was that Noel still found his existence, but he ignored it yesterday. No answer was heard, and Noel was too lazy to wait. Anyway, he had issued a warning. After he followed up, he killed him directly. There was nothing more to say. He was planning to go downstairs and leave. Suddenly, the door of the room was opened, and a red-haired teenager wearing a straw hat rushed out of the room and then kneeled directly on the corridor with his legs. "Please accept me as an apprentice!" auzw.com That''s right, this person is Shanks, a trainee of the Roger Pirates. After seeing Noel''s swordsmanship and easily defeating the navy general yesterday, he had the idea of ??learning the other''s swordsmanship. But after learning that Noel was not a friend of Gore d Roger, he began to hesitate to apprentice. After all, the success rate was too low. It was only when he was warned just now that he decided to apprentice to the other party. Because Shanks knew clearly that Noel had just issued an ultimatum just now, and he would definitely be killed after secretly stalking. If he missed this time, he would have no chance to speak up. "Apprenticeship?" This made Noor froze for a moment. I didn''t expect that one of the future four emperors would actually want to worship himself as a teacher. I really didn''t expect him to follow himself, just for such a thing. "Yes, please accept me as a disciple and teach me swordsmanship!" Shanks kneeling on the ground raised his head and looked at Noel seriously, without any joke. "Don''t! Don''t kill!" It''s a bit surprising, but surprised, but Noel, who has returned to God, immediately shook his head and refused. He didn''t want a man, and always followed him. "Why?!" Although he thought that Noel would refuse, Shanks did not expect that he would be so unwilling, so he wanted to know the reasons for the rejection. "I hate men. I have been wandering around me. If you are a woman, this can be considered, but unfortunately who called you a man." Noel shrugged his shoulders and said very straightforward, ignoring each other. Feelings. "This..." For such a strong reason, Shanks was stunned, because he was not a woman, and he hated a man who wandered around, he did not hesitate to refuse the request of the teacher, this It''s totally a willful performance! "Speaking of this, Deputy Captain Raleigh of the Roger Pirates is also good at swordsmanship. It seems that he is domineering. You should go to that guy." Ignoring the stunned Shanks, Noel thought carefully. After a while, according to the memory, Raleigh also uses a sword, which seems to be very powerful, but it is definitely not his opponent. In fact, Shanks also wanted to find Raleigh in the past, but since Gore d Roger surrendered and Roger Pirates disbanded, he did not know the news of the deputy captain Raleigh. Moreover, according to what I saw yesterday, Noel is definitely stronger than Deputy Captain Rayleigh, otherwise it will not be so easy to defeat the three of the Navy, but they have repeatedly sent their captain to desperation. But he was easily defeated by Noel, which was enough to prove Noels strength, so Shanks wanted to apprentice, learn this powerful swordsmanship, and then form his own Pirate Group, so as to better protect his own future. partner. "Please be sure to accept me as a disciple!" Shanks bowed his head again, and made a firm request, he didn''t want to give up that way, because this is an opportunity to strengthen himself. Wait till when. "Something interesting!" Just when Noel wanted to refuse again, the ability to listen to all things, let him know that the outside of this hotel had been surrounded by the navy, and was ambushing outside waiting for himself to appear. Needless to know, it must have been the people in the bar last night who reported the situation to the local navy. As for how to find their place, Noel was too lazy to think so much. Those people couldnt stop themselves anyway, and I was about to leave Rogge. .. v3 Chapter 12： consider "Youth, the navy that ambushed outside the hotel is killed. If you can survive, I will consider teaching you swordsmanship. How?" Noel thought of something, looked at Shanks on the ground with evil smiles, wanted to see Will he do it. After finishing speaking, Noel immediately exchanged a knife from the system before Shanks looked up, and threw it directly at him. Shanks, who had just raised his head, saw a knife with a red scabbard flying in his direction. He immediately reached out and grabbed it, then stood up from the ground, holding the one in the red scabbard. Knife. Straight from Noel''s side, Shanks broke through the window at the end of the corridor, jumped directly from the second floor, pulled out the knife in the red scabbard, and prepared to fight with the navy. Suddenly, the figure jumped out from the second floor of the hotel, and the navy who was in the ambush position looked at the figure who jumped off, and the sabre and the gun in the handshake became alert. Shanks, who jumped from the second floor, rushed towards the navy as soon as it fell to the ground, and easily abolished several dazed navies. With the injury of the personnel, the shouting made the navy ready to ambush. Now they no matter who they want to ambush. If they dont take the teenager in front of the attack, they will have no time to deal with it. The goal that appeared. "Take him as fast as possible!!" The captain who first reacted yelled at the soldiers who had not fully recovered. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" Hearing the scream of the captain, the naval soldiers with guns shot at Shanks one after another, and several bullets drove past quickly. "puff!" Although Shanks tried his best to evade, Bai Miyi was sparsely hit by a bullet and hit his left shoulder, causing the red scabbard he gripped to fall to the ground. "Take advantage of him now and get me alive!!" The captain leading the team pulled out the saber he was wearing and took the lead and rushed up immediately. The navy soldiers next to him also took out sabers, followed the captain behind them, and rushed to the enemy covering their left shoulders, intending to obey the captain''s instructions and take down the red-haired teenager wearing a straw hat. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!" Soon, the injured Shanks remembered the domineering that Rayleigh had taught. By seeing the domineering, he avoided the slashes again and again, and got into a fight with the rushing navy. auzw.com However, Shanks, who is not yet skilled in domineering, will still be slashed by the navy from time to time, but it is not a vital part, because he knows that he cannot use domineering perfectly, so he tries to avoid those sabers that are critical to attack. As for those attacks that are not fatal, try to avoid them or block them with a knife. If you cant hide, you can only get a knife. It is better than being attacked. At least in such a large number of people, you still have It can be a battle force, rather than being taken down by the Navy after a serious injury. "At this time, Shanks can be said to be a rookie. It seems that 20 years after Roger''s death, he gradually grew up and awakened the domineering domineering." Noel stood beside the broken window. Watching Shanks besieged below. Originally, Noel thought that Shanks should now have no problems with ordinary navies. At least he would not be injured by close people, but he was still cut. The reason is very simple. Shanks did not completely kill those navies, that is, he was trying his best to make those navies lose their fighting power, instead of killing them directly, which caused him to be cut by the saber. "It''s really boring enough, and this boring sympathy will sooner or later kill the people around you." Such bored sympathy, in Noel''s opinion, is nothing to find trouble for yourself, you don''t have to be injured, you have to do it. The scars are so happy. After a long time, the battle finally came to an end. The navy ambushing outside the hotel fell to the ground and groaned in pain, but no one died, and at most temporarily lost their combat capabilities. And Shanks was not much better now, and bored sympathy also scarred him, struggling to use Knor to give the knife to stand on the ground to support his body, breathing heavily. It seems that without killing these dozens of navies, it would be a bit tiring to make them all lose their combat capability. At this time, Noel also walked out of the inn, but he did not stop. He walked directly past Shanks and walked toward the port. There was no meaning to stop. Shanks took a few deep breaths, ignoring the bleeding wounds on his body, picked up the scabbard not far from the ground, and flicked the blood that was still dripping from the flick before he inserted the knife into the scabbard. Keep up with Noel walking in front. The people hiding in various shops, as well as the informants, can only watch the two leave, because neither of them wants to be a member of the ground, it is simply to find themselves uncomfortable. "Junior, what are you doing with me? You haven''t killed all the navy, so I''m not obligated to fulfil my promise. Hurry up and stay where I am!" Noel, who was carrying the sword, frowned slightly. As he walked to the back, Shanks who followed followed said. "You said at the time, if I survived, I would consider teaching me swordsmanship!" Shanks said, holding the knife tightly, very seriously, completely omitting the first half of the sentence. "Hello! Don''t omit the first half of the sentence automatically. This person listens to only half of it. Who taught you!" After hearing the words from behind, Noel''s mouth twitched, and he immediately stopped and turned to look. Shanks behind him. .. v3 Chapter 13： notes "I survived!" Shanks said four words, then looked at Noel definitively, waiting for the result of his consideration. In fact, Shanks knew clearly that he had only completed half of the task just now, so that Noel promised to teach him the possibility of swordsmanship is not high, but as long as he has not directly refused, then it shows that there is still a trace of opportunity. So Shanks did not give up, and was waiting for the final answer given by Noel. If it was still rejected, he had nothing to say. After all, he did not complete the task as required. But there was no way. Shanks could not kill those innocent people. They were only ordered to act. There were also family members waiting for them to return, so he could not kill all the navies. "Benevolence to the enemy is cruelty to yourself. One day the enemy you let go will hurt the people you care about, and you will be too late to regret it." Looking at Shanks waiting for the answer, Noel was faint. To preach, but still has no intention of accepting disciples. After all, Noel is still not used to having a man by his side, which makes him feel awkward, not to mention that he still has to find beautiful women everywhere. But because Shanks cleaned up the trouble and completed half of the task, Noel would give him some benefits even if he didnt accept him as an apprentice, so that he would be sent away so that he would not follow him Behind. "You don''t even have to think about what you are doing, but..." Noel was interrupted by the excited Shanks before he finished speaking. "But what?" Originally, Shanks felt quite lost in the first half of the sentence, but he excited him in the second half, and directly interrupted Noel''s words. Although he didn''t know what it would be, he felt that he was definitely not bad thing. "I have this swordsmanship experience. How much I can learn from it depends on your own talents." In order to get rid of this little tail, Noel did not blame Shanks and interrupted what he had just said. After finishing, Noel exchanged a swordsmanship experience from the system, pretending to be a serious one and took it out of the outer bag and threw it towards the excited Shanks. Seeing Noel threw an old note, Shanks grabbed it in a hurry, excitedly quickly opened the note to read, and only briefly read two pages, he can be sure that this is a genuine article, the other party did not take this note Shake yourself. Because, after simply reading two pages, the above content has benefited Shanks a lot. Some things I didnt understand before, now I want to understand everything immediately, and I also know what swordwork route I should take in the future. Etc., etc. "The knife is also given to you, don''t follow me later, and play with it yourself!" Looking at the excited Shanks, Noel turned and left after he finished, he didn''t intend to continue to consume it. Although I dont know what was written in the redeemed notes, the system redeemed them is definitely a good thing, but it is nothing for Noel, and the notes are just waste paper. auzw.com "Please wait a moment! Could you tell me, your name?" Wen Yan, Shanks recovered from the excitement, shouting as he looked away. "My name is Noel, I hope we won''t meet again!" Hearing the question behind him, Noel replied casually, waving his back to Shanks. "Master, go slowly!" Keeping the name in mind, Shanks thought that Noel used this awkward method to teach his superb swordsmanship, so he placed Noel in the position of Master. After all, no one will impart such important swordsmanship experience to others at will, unless he treats the other party as an apprentice, he will give up such important experience, so Shanks believes that Noel has already regarded him as an apprentice. Too. But Norke didn''t know at all what Shanks thought, but he was almost hit by the word "Master". "Forget it, whatever he applauded, there was one more apprentice who could become one of the four emperors, and it would be another hitter in the future." After thinking carefully, Noel felt that there was nothing wrong with it. Noel and Shanks were so separated on the road to the port. Holding tightly the notes and sabers given by Noel, Shanks also knew that he could not stay in the town of Rog, after all, dozens of navies had been injured just now. So Shanks found an unmanned place, simply cleared the wounds on his body, and quickly rushed to the place where the boat was stopped yesterday, intending to leave this dangerous place in Rog Town, looking for a small island to study it carefully, Noel gave My sword skills. Rog Town, an unmanned port... After parting ways with Shanks, Knoll speeded up his pace and found a port with almost no one. "Portkas d Lujiu, she will not have any crisis now, and Kapu will also protect, so there is no need to rush to the South China Sea." While talking to himself, while looking at the system''s information, Noel soon found his goal and decided to go to the Xihai first. "Then go to Xihai first! Nicole Robin, according to the present time, she is probably a little loli at the age of 56 and was fostered in the house of her mother''s brother at the age of two. It''s important that Little Loli is rescued!" Moreover, Nicole Robin''s island "Ohara" is a famous archaeological shrine in the West Sea. There should be a lot of history recorded there. It is just that Noel is going to find some information to see if it is useful to him. . Decided to go to the West Sea, but the boat became a problem. The general ships are too slow. This is a waste of time. But Noel wants to rescue Little Loli out of the water. How can I slowly ride those broken ships. past. .. v3 Chapter 14： newspaper Suddenly, Noel remembered that in the original book Potkas d Ais, there was a small sailboat that used burning fruit as a power source. As long as the material was slightly modified, it should be able to withstand the flame of its own ability. When you think about it, Noel lets the system find it quickly and transform it with the best materials. Even the appearance is more handsome. Please wait for a while! Under reconstruction Originally, Noel was able to fly past, but in the world of One Piece, of course, he must go to the hometown to follow the custom, reflecting the feeling of sailing, but in order to save Robin Little Loli, and can feel the feeling of sailing, can only get this small sailboat Out. After the transformation, the host chooses the parking place! It didn''t take long for a small sailboat carefully designed by Noel to transform from a fantasy into a real boat under the transformation of a large amount of precious materials in the system. "Just put it on the sea by the port." After receiving the prompt from the system, Noel immediately selected the location and let the system release the transformed small sailboat. After getting the commanded system, the small sailboat was immediately released, and this silver-white sailboat driven by flame power was equipped with more power devices on both sides, so that this small sailboat can be faster, which can keep Noel in short. Arrive in the West Sea within time. In the prompt of the system, Noel quickly mastered the operation, immediately jumped onto the small sailboat in the port, took out the map obtained last night from his pocket, and determined the approximate direction of the West Sea. Noel''s feet ignited a black flame. Under the drive of the black flame, the little sailboat swooped out and ran wildly at high speed on the sea surface. The super-fast sailing boat splashed high water on the passing sea, and the fish under the sea was frightened to flee around, even if it attracted the attention of the undersea kings. When they rushed to the surface, the little sailboat It has long been far away without a trace. "This ship is really good, but it can be used now, and it will be useless after waiting for more people. It seems that it is necessary to design a big ship for the time." Noel, who was having fun , Said to himself, while thinking about what ship should be made in the future. Still letting out the tomb of the deep ocean that was taken in the space during the blood raid, but Nuo Erzai thought it over carefully and immediately gave up the idea. Because the Tomb of the Deep Ocean is just a luxurious passenger ship, there is no attack equipment at all, and it is just a large target. When Noel thought that there were none, he didn''t know at all. What he did in Rogge yesterday became the headlines and was sent to every corner of the world. auzw.com Moreover, in this headline, there are clear and handsome photos of Noel, as well as photos of his conversation with Roger, and photos of the three navy embarrassments. However, those reporters are also very interesting. They did not release the photos of the generals of the Warring States period being cut to the ground, otherwise the navy would really close the newspapers directly. Marine Headquarters of the Naval Headquarters... In the name of "absolute justice" to expel evil, the world government''s direct naval base, most of the town''s residents are the navy''s family. The exterior of the headquarters is a three-story tiled Japanese-style house, the interior is a room with tatami mats, and the training facilities are also abundant. At the entrance of a Japanese-style room, there are two navy soldiers, guarding the sides of the door, and inside this Japanese-style room, there was a roar of a man. "Kapp and Zefa, what the **** is going on?!" Inside the luxurious Japanese-style room, a rooster-headed uncle is throwing today''s news paper on the large desk in front of him. "Ah?! This is the number of Xianbei?" Karp sitting on the sofa completely ignored the other party''s growl, but the other party growled so much that he forgot to record the number of challenges Xianbei recorded. "Kapp, can you explain to me what the headlines in this newspaper are!" Picking up the newspaper on the desk, Uncle Cock Head threw the newspaper at Kapp and wanted to get a promise from his mouth. Reaching to catch the thrown newspaper, Kapu opened it and read it carefully, and immediately understood why Marshal Kong growled, but he also just found out that the reporter had taken the picture. "Hahahahaha! Unexpectedly, then the picture of being embarrassed was taken by someone. I didn''t find it at the time. I already knew to be in a handsome posture." After reading the content of the newspaper, Kapu laughed loudly. Not ashamed at all. "Marshal Kong, according to intelligence sources, this man suddenly appeared on the execution platform, and this man''s swordsmanship was quite powerful. The six-type iron block of the Navy, coupled with the domineering color of the armed forces, could not defend him. Jian Qi, so it became like the above." After receiving the newspaper delivered by Cap, General Zefa read the content and honestly replied to Marshal Rooster. "That is to say, the Warring States was seriously injured by this person?" Marshal Kong, ignoring Kapp, the cynical guy, asked the normal man Zefa. He was a little suspicious that this man in the newspaper could seriously injure the powerful Warring States. "His name was Noel, and he talked with Roger alone for a while at the execution platform, so the Warring States worried that he knew something that he shouldn''t know, so he had a killing intention for him, and he became the target of being cut off. " "In order to make me and Zefa unable to go after him, he used the life of the Warring States as a threat, so we gave up the pursuit and Zefa escorted the Warring States back to the warship for treatment. I guarded Roger who had not escaped at the execution platform. This is how it looks." .. v3 Chapter 15： Reward Continue to challenge Kapu, who eats Xianbei, tells everything she knows, and briefly talks about yesterday''s experience. Of course, there are reasons why he and Zefa did not pursue. Hearing Karps statement, Marshal Kong''s eyebrows were tightly locked, worried that the man named Noel had learned from Gore d Roger about 100 years of blank history. "Although we don''t know what Gor D Roger said, but the man named Noel, we must not let him go!" Marshal Kong said seriously, and he could not let go only if he seriously injured the navy general Pass the man named Noel. What''s more, Gore d Roger is very likely to have told Noel completely about the 100-year blank history. No matter Roger said or not, Noel is a dangerous presence in the view of Marshal Kong. Must capture Noel, or wipe him out of this world, otherwise this will not reassure Marshal Kong, nor will it be able to reassure the world government who knows the situation. "Marshal Kong, do you mean to offer a reward, that man named Noel?" Wen Yan, General Zefa looked at, very serious Marshal Kong. "Yes! No matter what he and Roger said, but this proves that he has a relationship with Roger, and it must be a sinner. We cant let him go outside. This news has spread to all parts of the world, we dont think He is no longer rewarded!" Marshal Kong nodded and said with a headache. "How much should be rewarded? Although the reporters did not put pictures of the warring states being defeated, Noel did defeat the warring states. No matter whether the warring states did not care or underestimate the enemy, this is an unchangeable fact." Rarely serious Point Carp also looked at Marshal Kong, wondering how much he would reward Noel. "He has a relationship with Gor D Roger. Although he can''t confirm how strong he is, he will offer a reward of 5,000, 0000 Bailey." After thinking carefully, Marshal Kong made a decision. As for why From the beginning, rewarded Noel 500 million. Part of the reason is that: Noel''s scarred photos of the navy''s strongest fighting power have become the headlines of the world. The other part of the reason is: Noel and Gor D Roger did not know what was talking, which made Marshal Kong quite uneasy. With this high reward, he could make most of the people , Will think of him as a sinner. At that time, regardless of whether Noel knew or not, the 100-year blank history, even if he said no one, would be willing to believe the criminals who were highly rewarded, which can directly minimize the harm. "What should I do with that nickname or title?" General Zefa had no opinion on this reward without being able to perceive the Warring States in an instant, and still being able to perceive himself and Kapu. "Is there anything special about him?" Wen Yan, Marshal Kong thought for a moment, then asked Kapu and Zefa. auzw.com "Knoll is holding a five-foot long sword with pure black blades and flashing golden special runes. According to limited circumstances, he is a swordsman and it is not an exaggeration to say that he is a great swordsman. There is fruit ability, and there is no way to know this for the time being." Zai recalled carefully, and Karp said everything he saw. "Then call him Black Blade Noel. The photo is on the newspaper. Regardless of the life and death reward of 50,000, 0000 Bailey, the associate of Gore d Roger, this person is extremely fierce and extremely dangerous. The navy below the major general, Before the arrival of reinforcements, no one may go to arrest without authorization!" "Before tomorrow, I want to see this wanted order, distribute it to all parts of the world, get the information of this person, and submit the information as soon as possible!" Marshal Kong ordered all the contents of the wanted order in one go. "Marshal Kong, let''s go for it first." After that, General Zefa twitched, and Cap, who was still licking Xianbei, planned to leave the office of Marshal Kong. "Zefa, you go first to deal with the rewards. Kapu left me with something to ask." Seeing that the two were about to get up and leave, Marshal Kong said to leave Kapu, there are still some things to ask. General Zefa nodded, and opened the door of the office, went to prepare the wanted order of Noel''s reward, and went to see if the Warring States had woke up. But Karp was very puzzled. He didn''t understand why Marshal Kong left him, and he didn''t understand what else to ask himself. "Kapp, where did you know that the man in the newspaper is called Noor, what else did you say?" See Zefa left the office, and when the door of the office closed again, Marshal Kong asked. "Zefa, when escorting the Warring States back to the warship, I asked Roger to get the person''s name. Moreover, Roger did not tell Noel what." Since Marshal Kong was able to see it, Karp told him honestly. "Why didn''t you just say that?" Marshal Kong asked suspiciously. He didn''t understand why Karp. He just said it directly. "Because, it doesn''t seem to be useful. You won''t believe Roger''s words, and the warrant will still be issued, which makes no difference." Karp shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently. "Yes! I won''t believe Roger''s words, even if I believe he didn''t say anything, I won''t let go of any possibility, because the consequences of this matter will be quite serious, I can''t let go of the slightest possibility Sex happened." Marshal Kong smiled and said frankly. "Marshal Kong, if there is nothing wrong, I''ll go and see what happened to the Warring States." Kapu nodded, and he understood the importance of the matter, otherwise Warring States would not lie in the ward. .. v3 Chapter 16： Xihai "It used to be nothing, but the Warring States are now seriously injured, and I don''t know when he can wake up, so the tasks he is going to hand over to him can only be performed by you instead." Marshal Kong thought for a moment. There are really tasks for Carp to perform. "What''s the matter! Let''s talk about the task first." Karp exclaimed, originally wanted to be lazy, but still want to know what kind of task. "According to the definitive information, Gor D''Roger''s wife is pregnant. We cannot let this sinful child survive. She is hiding in the southeast and northwest seas." "I also know that you have a friendship with Gor D Roger, but the Warring States are now seriously injured and unconscious. This task can only be done by you." Hesitated for a moment, but Marshal Kong said it. He didnt want to embarrass Kapu, but its not as good as the sky. Who would know that the Warring States would go out and they would be carried back by someone, so they could only let the card Pulai is done. Hearing the words of Marshal Kong, Cap completely stunned. Unexpectedly, there was a whistleblower, letting the navy know that Gore d Roger had information about the upcoming baby. However, for Karp, they were fortunate that they did not know where Gor D Roger and his wife''s name were, but only that the woman was hiding in the East, West, and North Sea. "Okay, I took this task." Karp pretended to be embarrassed, but he finally nodded and took the task, and then silently walked out of the door, letting Marshal Kong see that he was pretending, otherwise It will be terrible by the time. Seeing the embarrassing Karp, he left the office after taking over the task, and Marshal Kong said nothing. When the door was closed again, he picked up the phone bug on his desk and reported to the senior officials of the world government. After leaving Marshal Kongs office, Karp secretly thanked him for crossing the border. Now that he is the commander of this mission, he can transfer a large number of navies to the East China Sea, West China Sea, and North China Sea. d Lujiu hid. After all, Gor D Roger was born in the East China Sea, and the Warring States, Zefa, and Marshal Kong all knew that he had a friendship with Gor D Roger, and Kapu went to the South China Sea to find this. After making a decision, Karp walked toward the infirmary of the navy headquarters, intending to see if the Warring States had regained consciousness, and then began to gather personnel to perform the task. Red clay continent... After traveling all the way on the sea, Noel stopped on the calm sea, watching the red earth continent covered by storms in the distance. "This is a pirate, from the four seas to the great route, is the only way upside down?" Noel stopped the output of flames, stopped the small sailboat in the calm waters, and looked at the red mountains in the far storms. This red clay mountain directly leads into the dark clouds, making it impossible to see how high this mountain is. Since this is the four seas, the only way to the great route, as long as you reach the top of this upside down mountain, you can definitely see the waterways leading to the other three seas. auzw.com But before entering the stormy waters, Noel felt that he should do some preparations. After all, he didn''t want to become a ruined chicken at all, and his whole body would be very uncomfortable. So Noel released energy, formed a transparent shield, wrapped himself and the small sailboat in it, and avoided entering the stormy waters into ruined chickens. Everything is ready, Noel releases the flame, and the small sailboat is driven by the flame to rush into the stormy sea at high speed. Due to heavy rain, the visibility of this sea area is very low, if it is not a major one, it is quite easy, then it deviates from the direction in a moment, resulting in no entrance to the upside down mountain. But this is also for others. The eyes of Emperor Fuer in Noor, through the effect of perspective, can clearly see the entrance of the inverted mountain in the dense rain. "Sure enough, it''s more spectacular than watching anime, and there is really a waterway that can climb to the top of the mountain." With this waterway towed to the top of the mountain, Noor''s small sailboat is faster. In a blink of an eye, under Noel''s subtle control, he successfully entered the waterway of mountain climbing without doing the stupid thing of hitting the red earth continent. The high-speed water flow to the top of the mountain, coupled with the continuous flame output of Noel, has accelerated the speed of the small sailing boat to the top of the mountain. "I have to say that this upside down mountain is really high enough, and the scenery here is quite good." After rushing through the thick black clouds, Noel came to the top of the upside down mountain. There was no rain and black clouds on it, only white clouds and an endless blue sky. Reaching the top of the upside-down mountain, a high-speed small sailboat rushed out of the waterway and flew directly into the sky. Knoll no longer appreciates the scenery, looking at the channel leading to the West Sea below, immediately turning around the direction of the little sailboat, and then let the flames on his feet burn more vigorously. As a result, the little sailing boat briefly flew a distance in the sky, landed smoothly on the waterway of the mountain climbing in the West Sea, and drove down the mountain upside down against the current on the top of the mountain. Driven by increasing flames, it smoothly descended from the upside down mountain and quickly escaped from the stormy sea. "Uh... this broken map doesn''t have the location of the small island of O''Hara. Why didn''t I take it seriously at that time." "Forget it, according to the speed of my small sailboat capable of driving, it is estimated that it will not take long to find it. After visiting all the islands in the West Sea, it will take a day at most. If you can find an inhabited island , When you ask, someone will know." .. v3 Chapter 17： Find Staying in the calm waters of the West Sea, Noel only discovered the map until now. Only the locations of some large islands, such as small islands like O''Hara, did not mark the location on the map at all. "If I remember correctly, O''Hara should have a very huge tree, which should be easy to find, but now it is the right thing to find a place to settle down." It was already afternoon when we set off from Rog town, and ran wildly across the sea, and the time passed unconsciously. Now the sky is gradually darkening. It is estimated that after 23 hours, the sky will be completely dark. So, Noel decided to find an island to live first, but he didn''t want to be slandered at all. After all, this little sailboat was used to catch the road, but there was no lighting equipment. The most important thing is that this small sailboat can''t sleep, and Noor hasn''t eaten for a day. Although he has no difference between eating and not eating, he is still used to the feeling of filling his stomach. In this way, for various reasons, Noel drove a small sailboat to rush across the sea, trying to find the island at the fastest speed, so that he could have time to hunt game, he really has not tried the difference in game in this world. . Under high-speed driving, it didn''t take long to find a small island, but it doesn''t seem to be a populated island, but it''s not a big deal, just a rest here. Randomly found a shore, parked and secured the small sailboat, and Noel entered the dense woods to see if there was anything to eat on the island. Although it can be exchanged from the system, Noel is used to doing it by himself, which makes it more interesting. Noel will not use the system when it is not necessary, unless he really can''t think of a solution, so all his abilities are to use plunder, or to find it slowly, rather than directly exchange from the system. After all, everything is exchanged by the system , Which is too boring. Soon, inside the island, Noel hunted the meat, returned to the seaside where the small sailboat was parked, and started to fire to cook the meat. Soon, the sky was completely dark, and Noel lay on the paved floor while enjoying the barbecue, watching the twinkling stars in the sky, and fell asleep after filling his stomach. The long night passed, and the sun rose from the sea to the east... Noor, who was lying not far from the shore, was also awakened by the dazzling sunlight and opened his eyes vaguely. From the storage space, take out the items for cleaning, simply tidy it up, and after taking a bath in the sea, began to retract all the camping tools into the storage space. After boarding a small sailboat, after choosing a direction, Noel started the flame ability to drive the small sailboat and began to find the location of the small island of Ohara. auzw.com I wandered around the sea without knowing anything, but I really found three islands, one was an uninhabited island that was sleeping overnight, and the other two were inhabited. But the question is coming, the residents on the island, seeing Noel is like seeing a ghost, they can''t wait for how long they are, how fast they run, how far they run, or hide them directly. , Or hide in doors and windows in their house. When I caught someone, I was intimidated. When I caught someone, I was scared. I was either crying or crying, and even more ridiculous. I put out all the valuable things. No one answered anything, so he was begging for mercy. , Making Noel extremely depressed. "I''m so terrible, do people scare me when they see me?" Noel said to himself on the fourth island, and walked towards the town on the island. Coming to the streets of the town, and the residents of the town, seeing Noels first reaction is to stand in dumbfounded, and then quickly change the expression of fear on his face, and finally scream in fear and quickly Escaped, and all the small shops on both sides of the street closed the doors and windows with the fastest speed. After a moment of effort, Noel was left alone on the streets of this town, standing stunned in the corner of his mouth, twitching, wondering why this was the result. "Does the people in this world have serious problems with their aesthetics? I''m so handsome and unreasonable, but in their eyes are they terrified?" Noel, who can''t understand it, can only doubt these people. There is a problem with the aesthetics. Doubts are doubts, but Noel still decides to figure it out, otherwise it is not a way to continue, which may delay the speed of his search for the small island of O''Hara. But I remembered that the people who had just come to interrogate were immediately depressed, because every time they caught them, they would be scared out, causing no **** to ask half of them. "Who came out and explained to me, what the **** are you doing, did I look so scary?" Noel asked aloud directly on the street. But no response was received, which made Noel''s face dark and decided to scare them with harsh words. "If I didn''t come out to answer my question when I counted to three, you will all die here. If you think I''m kidding, just try it!" "One" "two" When Noel counted to two, an old man with a cane walked out of the small shop on the side of the street, with a wanted warrant in the other hand. "Please raise your hand high and let all the people on our island, we will use the fastest speed to give the valuable finance to the preparation." The old man walked to Noel, handed the wanted order in his hand, and immediately He begged for mercy. .. v3 Chapter 18： Rush to "What''s the matter..." After receiving the wanted order, Noel''s words just got stuck, and he understood what was going on. Why did those people see themselves like ghosts, their mouths twitched and asked Tao: "When was this sent out?" "Adult, this is the latest wanted order sent by the news bird yesterday afternoon." The old man looked at Noel and said cautiously, worried that the other party was unhappy, just like the screaming just now, playing in the town massacre. After all, people with high reward warrants are generally not good people. They must have done something terrible before they will be rewarded with such a high amount. This is the ordinary person who sees the warrant. The thought that flashed through my mind the first time. Now, Noel finally figured out what was going on. No wonder the residents of the island saw themselves like ghosts. They turned out to be the cause of this wanted order. Although, the day before the execution day in the town of Rogge the day before yesterday, plus the defeat of the warring states, Noel knew that the navy would definitely issue a warrant, but what I did not expect was that the navy headquarters was ready so quickly and began to send to the world. Distributed around. This also made Noel less depressed. At least these residents did not faint or escape because they were too scary. I knew that on the previous two islands, to scare those people, I didnt have to be depressed for so long. time. "You don''t need to prepare anything for property. As long as you can answer honestly, some of my next questions, all of you will be safe." Now that there is one who can talk, Noel began to ask the old man in front of him. After all, he is not short of gold and silver treasures, but just wants to know some things. "Sir, please just say yes, as long as the old man knows, you will definitely tell you everything." Wen Yan, the old man raised his heart and began to listen to Noel''s words seriously, afraid of having a word to listen to It''s bad to slip away, this is about the life of the whole town. "Have you heard of Ohara in the waters of the West Sea? There is a very huge tree that grows on the island in the center of the island." Noel thought for a moment and said what he knew, hoping to hear from the old man. Get a location, so you can save a lot of time strolling around. "O''Hara? There is an island with a huge tree? It seems that there really is this place..." The old man murmured silently, looking for the location in his mind. "Oh?! Then you will say it soon!" Although it was very low, Noel heard it clearly, and hurriedly began to question the old man in front of him, so that he could speak quickly where O''Hara was. "This adult, what I said by mouth alone, I wouldn''t be able to say clearly in a while, but I have a map to go to that island, and now I''ll get it over, please wait a moment." Think yes I remembered it, but the old man didn''t know how to be good, but he had a ready-made map. "Then you go quickly, I''ll wait for you here." Noel nodded, agreeing to the old man to get the map, and not worried that he would just run away. auzw.com The old man with crutches speeded up and returned to the owner, but at his speed, it was just the speed at which normal people walked, but Noel wasnt urging because he wasnt going to get up quickly, and he fell directly Something is wrong. When the time comes, I have to find someone to interrogate, which is quite a troublesome thing. Those who came to ask after God knows whether they have the heart of the old man and the courage to talk face-to-face with themselves. If the people who came to ask were fainted just like those before, Noel was crying and there was no place to cry, so slow down, slow down, at least you can finally get the map of O''Hara. After patiently waiting, the old man who once walked out of the shop again handed the map to O''Hara to Noel, and then the old man stayed in place. "Old man, I hope you didn''t sway me. If the map is wrong, I will come back to find you at that time!" After careful observation, the old man handed the map in his hand, but Noor could not distinguish it. The map is true and false, and can only be frightened verbally. "This lord, I can guarantee that the map is true, unless the island sinks to the bottom of the sea, it will definitely be in the place marked by the map." The old man said quite seriously, after all, even if he lent him ten gallbladders now, he also Dont dare to shake off the 500 million reward criminals "Thank you for the time being, this is a reward for you. If the map is true, you don''t have to worry, I will return to your island." By observing the slight expression, Noel can be sure that the old man did not lie. So, Noel took out the gold bars from the space, and after throwing the gold bars to the old man, he immediately left the town''s street with a map and went to the shore where the small sailboat was parked. To catch the tossed gold bars, it made the old man stunned. The criminals who had been able to leave the town quickly felt lucky that they had left the town quickly. I really did not expect to get a generous reward. Even the residents who had been peeking in their own shops were stunned by this situation, and at the same time they regretted not going out and told the problem as honestly as the old man. But the residents did not feel jealous. After all, this old man was risking to negotiate with the 500 million rewarded criminals for the safety of the people in the town. Now they have received generous rewards, and they have nothing to be jealous of. People are afraid to die and dare not go out, but more in their hearts is to thank the old man. At this time, returning to the Noel where the small sailing boat was parked, the small sailing boat was driven according to the position of the map, super fast on the sea, and quickly rushed to the location of the small island of Ohara. .. v3 Chapter 19： Arrivals With the map, there is a clear route, so that Noel does not have to wander in the West Sea, and can rush straight to the small island of Ohara. All the way through the high speed on the sea, under Noel''s amazing vision, he could see a huge tree from afar, now he can be sure that the map is no problem, and the old man on the previous island has not shaken Yourself. "I finally found it!" Looking at the small island of O''Hara in the distance, Noel''s face showed a happy smile, and Nicole Robin''s little loli was on the island. But when he was about to reach the shore, Suddenly Noel stopped on the surface of the sea, and was considering whether to disguise himself, so as not to make those people hide from Tibet. "Forget it, that''s it. It''s okay to go there, and there will be times when it''s disguised how to disguise." After thinking carefully, Noel quickly gave up. The idea of ??disguising himself before entering the island directly drives the small sailboat to go shore. Soon, on the shore of the small island of O''Hara, Noel took the small sailboat into the storage space and walked toward the tree at the center of the island. There should be a small town nearby. Konor did not discover that he had come to the West Sea. He had already been notified of the residents on those islands and reported to the naval base in the West Sea. The naval base stationed in the West Sea also reported this important intelligence content to the Naval Headquarters through the phone bug. It is estimated that this intelligence will soon be delivered to the air marshal of the highest commander of the naval headquarters. However, when Noel was completely unaware, the matter of coming to the small island of O''Hara would definitely lead to Marshal Kong to implement it. He definitely learned something from Gor d Roger that he should not know. That''s why I came to the island of O''Hara, an island known as the World Library, and an island with a famous archaeologist, to inquire about the information obtained from Gor d Roger. Now Nuoer, leisurely strolling in the woods path, does not know the above information at all, even if he knows the estimation, he will not care. After all, in the face of absolute power, any harmful conspiracy or behavior against Noel will be crushed by his powerful power, so there is nothing to worry him. As the saying goes: "The soldiers will block it, and the water will cover it." When the time comes, when the time is worrying, Noor will not be troubled by this fart, it is purely to find himself uncomfortable, he will not To do such confident and troublesome things. After passing the trail in the woods, I finally came to a place where people lived, and the houses here are quite special. They are built like big trees. If you can replace the bricks with wood, it is estimated that people will think that This is a forest of giant trees. auzw.com Well, there is nothing to be fussed about, anyway, even the waterways that can climb mountains have been seen, not to mention that there is not much in this world of One Piece, and the most strange things are the most. As soon as he walked into the town, Noel drew the attention of the residents of the town, whether it was a handsome appearance, or a large sword worn or worn on his body. It is very easy to make Noel the focus of everyone, and it is also easy to be found that he is the evil criminal who issued a reward of 500 million yesterday. "Sure enough, these people here are no different from what they have encountered before, but this is quite normal, and it would be strange if they were warmly welcomed." Noel was too lazy to bother, stunned. Residents, continue to walk towards the center of the island. Of course, Noel was also carefully observing whether there was a figure of Nicole Robin Little Lori among the fearful and cautious residents, but the result was not very satisfactory. But this did not disappoint Noel, because in the huge tree library, it is more likely to find Nicole Robin''s figure. Anyway, she is now on this island, and it is only a matter of time to find her. Along the way, the places passed by would make the people standing there motionless in fear, and would not breathe a sigh of relief until far away from Noel, and hurried back to his home, telling his family of this frightening news. So that the relatives in the family can stay at home if there is nothing to do. For the time being, dont roam around in the town, so you dont even know how you died when you get it. It didn''t take long to finally reach the tree called the tree of omniscience, and there was a bulletin board with a wanted order attached to it, and Noel''s reward wanted was also posted on it. "It is estimated that this wanted order has really spread all over the world, but this is not a bad thing. At least some small people will not come to trouble, but those ordinary citizens will make people hurt." Looking at the bulletin board The wanted order, Knoll said to himself, thought it was not a bad thing overall. As Noel appreciates his wanted order, an old man with a hairstyle and beard like a four-leaf clover leaf opens the door of the tree of omniscience from the inside, and he is also notified by the residents of the town. There is a 500 million Bailey bounty criminal who is walking in the direction of the tree of omniscience. He wants the archaeologists inside to find a place to hide. After all, the inhabitants of the small island of O''Hara regard these archaeologists as the pride of this island. Of course, they cannot be harmed, but the coming people are the existence of 500 million high rewards. Therefore, the residents in the town are also afraid of death. It is already very good to tell through the phone bug that they have no guts to go to help or drive this person out of the island. They still want to live some more time and do not want to do this. It''s pure death. .. v3 Chapter 20： discuss Someone walked out of the tree of omniscience, which of course attracted Noel''s attention, but seeing the hair style of the old man made him feel very speechless, and did not understand why the old man wanted to get it out, so a special hairstyle and beard came. "Hello, my name is Croba, I am the curator of the O''Hara Library." The green-haired old man named Croba just walked out of the tree of omniscience. He introduced himself very politely and was completely free from those residents'' fears. Looks like. "It''s a little interesting! I won''t do it anymore, this has been explained quite clearly." Noel smiled slightly, pointed to the wanted order on the bulletin board, and looked at the inside of the door behind the old man. "I don''t know, what are you doing here?" Curator Krooba said calmly, wanting to know the purpose of Noel here. "Before saying this, you better let them put away the toys in their hands, which are of no use to me." "I hate being pointed at by someone with a gun. If someone waits for missing arms and legs, don''t blame me for not reminding you!" Noel said to the curator named Krogba, glancing at the tree of omniscience At the window, those who held guns at themselves. Following Noor''s line of sight, Curator Krogba turned his head and saw that the scholars inside were standing at the door and window with their guns, and the muzzle was really aimed at the smiling Noel. The curator Krogba''s eyebrows were locked tightly, because when he came out from the inside, he had seriously explained the scholars, don''t act rashly and wait for him to go out and check the situation first. In order not to use force directly, and to irritate Noel completely, things that can be resolved peacefully by then will only be solved by force. This is what Curator Kroba is afraid to see. "Give me all the weapons, what are you doing!" In order not to make things worse, Curator Krogba shouted loudly and asked the scholars of the Tree of Knowledge to put away their weapons. Otherwise, you really have to fight, it is estimated that you will definitely lose your own side. After all, Noel is a criminal with a reward of 500 million, but it is not those guns that can be easily dealt with. Moreover, yesterdays news paper clearly described that the man named Noel, who was navy hero Lieutenant General Cap, and the two generals of the navy headquarters were scarred, and then left unharmed and unharmed. Too. "The curator, but..." Scholars inside the tree of omniscience were still reluctant to let go of their guns, worrying that Noel would hurt Curator Crowbar, but he was interrupted before he had finished speaking. "There is nothing wrong, just put the weapons away for me, he will not treat me like that, or we can''t stand here to speak!" Curator Kroba said seriously, this is also for their safety. With. Seeing the curiosity of Curoba as serious, those scholars with weapons took a moment to put away the weapons they held. auzw.com But scholars are always vigilant, Noels every move now, if they dare to do anything harm, curator Kroobas thing, they will immediately pick up weapons , Launching a lifeless attack on Noel. "You don''t have to look at me so much, I just came to find some information. Didn''t you come here to burn and snatch, as for staring at me so violently?" Noel shrugged his shoulders and smiled helplessly at the scholars. They said. "Oh?! What kind of information are you looking for?" Curator Koroba was very curious when he heard Noel''s intention, and he wanted to come here to find some information. "All the information about the Mermaid Island, about the history of the Mermaid Island. And..." After thinking about it carefully, Noel said the desired information. "What else?" Curator Krogba asked questioningly, wanting to know what else Noel needed. "And I have to look at the historical text in this island." I didn''t know from Roger''s mouth, which made Norr curious about the historical text, which recorded some things. In fact, Noel wanted to know the whereabouts of those ancient weapons in the historical text. As for what the real history is, he didn''t care at all, saying vulgarly: "That''s my business." Hearing the four characters of the historical text, Currobas eyes widened. He didnt understand how Noel knew. There are strange stones in the historical text. This is a secret research project, and it should not be leaked. of. "How are you..." Curator Krobar pointed at Noel in horror, trying to ask how he knew, but the words hadn''t come out in a hurry. "Old man, are you sure you don''t invite me to sit down, do you have to discuss it publicly here? If you insist on discussing here, I don''t have any opinions when I arrive, anyway, it''s you who are unlucky." In a long speech, Noel said with a smile, and recognized that the other party would invite himself in. After all, this is a taboo for world governments, otherwise they archaeologists will not hide in secret to study the weird stone. If not, Robin''s mother was found outside, it is estimated that this small island of O''Hara will not usher in the disaster of extinction two years later, but this is also their own crime. Obviously not capable, but going to challenge the taboos of the world government, it is simply to live impatiently, and then do such a self-defeating thing. Of course, if they have the ability to fight against the world government, they can do this kind of thing without hesitation. But they are unable to fight against the world government, and they have to do this completely deadly thing, and drag their relatives into the muddy water. They are just killing themselves and killing themselves. .. v3 Chapter 21： ridiculous The people inside the tree of omniscience are carefully thinking about who is going to leak the research. If the people of the world government know, all the people here must finish this. After hearing Noels words, Curator Koroba also knew that this is not the place to discuss the historical text. A person who accidentally participates in secret research will lose his life. "It''s really not a discussion here. It''s a good place for this matter. Please come in and sit down with me. We can discuss it slowly." Suddenly, the horrified expression was put on. Curator Krogba put on a smile and asked Noel Enter the tree of omniscience. "It seems that you also know the seriousness of this matter!" Noel said with a smile, and walked directly into the tree of omniscience. Curator Krogba made sure around him. No outsiders were present to hear what happened just before he turned and walked into the tree of omniscience, and quickly closed the door tightly. There is no way, this is a terrible thing, to be transmitted to the world government, and then by then everything will really be over, so the curator Krogba has to be careful. The tree of omniscience looks outside, it is just a huge tree, but inside it is a large library full of dense books. "Please sit here!" Curator Krooba, who followed quickly, entertained Noel to sit on the chair beside the long table. "Old man, when will you be able to provide me with information about Mermaid Island, and when will you take me to see the historical text here." Sitting on the chair, Noel immediately asked, but his eyes But he was turning around, looking for the figure of Nicole Robin. "All relevant information and history related to Mermaid Island, I will immediately let people prepare it, but the information is too large, so this may take some time." Agreeing with Noel''s request, Curroba said The scholars on the side nodded and signaled them to prepare materials. "Come on slowly, anyway, I still have time now. Since you agreed to my request, there is something to ask, you should ask now." Noel certainly understands the curator, why is it so refreshing Promised. It is nothing more than wanting to know why Noel learned that the strange stone on the small island of O''Hara, which contains the historical text, was leaked from here. "Where did you hear about the strange stones on the history of O''Hara Island, please tell me the truth." Curator Krogba looked at Noel seriously and asked very seriously. This is a very important thing for him. "Relax, you have a stone that records the historical text, and you have secretly studied the historical text, and it has not leaked outside, but this is only a temporary matter." Noel shrugged his shoulders and said straightforwardly I said it without any intention of concealment. auzw.com "How do you even know that we secretly study?! And, what do you mean for the time being, do you want to tell the world government about it?!" Curator Krogba stood excitedly It became more and more difficult to understand how Noel knew at the same time, and also worried about him going to inform. "Ridiculous! As long as you keep on researching all day, the spies on the island that the world government installs will sooner or later discover this matter, and there is no need for me to report any secrets." "You don''t really think that the world government will let you people who have a lot of data and continue to study all kinds of history ignore it?" "It is estimated that the spies of the world government have been on O''Hara Island for a long time, but it has not been discovered for the time being." "But if you want to continue to study the historical text, you should be clear that the paper will never be able to keep the fire. This is why you must be very clear. It will only be a matter of time before you become the current criminal." Ignoring the excitement of the curator Kroba, Noel smiled and propped his chin with one hand, looking at everyone in the tree of omniscience, I really didn''t understand these smart guys, how could not even understand the simple truth, actually thought he was Will go to whistleblower, this is really ridiculous. Noel''s words echoed in the silent library, and these clever archaeologists, as well as the Curoba curator, were speechless, frowning and thinking about something. "As an archaeologist, there is nothing wrong with looking for real history, which is why you became an archaeologist." "But! Knowing that it is a taboo thing, you have to take risks and continue to study. Have you ever thought that this will bring disaster to the top?" "If you have no ability to prevent or resist, the serious consequences of this matter, dont risk doing such things, or you will die not only by you, but even the closest people around you will suffer from it. Implicated in death." "And this is what you do regardless of the consequences, but you have no ability to stop it, and it will definitely become a realistic future, which is the price you have to pay!" After finishing speaking, Noel shut up. He didn''t want to say anything, but he unknowingly said it, but if he didn''t listen to it, it was their business. If you listen to it, it may change their destiny, and it will not cause the disaster of two years later. This small island of Ohara will not be erased on the map, and everyone on the island will be able to do so. Continue to survive. If you can''t listen to it, you must continue to complete the great cause of death, that is, self-inflicted sins can''t live, and they should deserve to find themselves when they die. This can''t blame anyone. .. v3 Chapter 22： future At this moment, everyone in the whole tree of omniscience wrinkled deeper between the eyebrows, and no one could say a rebuttal, even Curator Kroba. "I just say it casually, and you just listen to it. I will live on the west coast, and wait for the materials to be prepared, and let people send it to me." Looking at a person, I didnt know what to think about, and Noel was too lazy to wait here, and I didnt see Nicole Robins figure here, so after planning to live on this island, I was slowly looking for this unknown trace. Little loli. Get up from the chair, Noel turned and walked to the gate, no longer ignored everyone here, and waited for them to think slowly here, the choice is already in their hands, it depends on whether they can change their own destiny They are themselves. Pushing the door of the tree of omniscience from within, Noel wandered away from the large library, but a figure caught his attention. And this little figure was hurriedly running towards the tree of omniscience, as if worrying about the safety of everyone in it, so he rushed past Noel and entered the large library. "Doctor, everyone, aren''t you all right?" The little girl with short black hair and dark skin, wearing a very old dress, looked at everyone with anxiety. "Robin, how did you come here?!" Wen Yan, Curator Kroopa looked back and looked at the worried little girl in front of her. "I heard people in the town say that some bad guys are coming here. I''m worried about your safety, so I ran over." The dark-haired little girl named Robin answered honestly. Long question. Nicole Robin''s arrival, and her worry about everyone''s words here, made the archaeologists here recover, not thinking about the things just now, and their faces were all smiles. At Noor at the gate, her eyes were locked on the little girl named Robin, and she began to observe carefully whether the six-year-old black-haired little girl was just a person with the same name and surname. However, under the systematic identification, Noel confirmed the identity of the little girl and put a happy smile on his face, and finally found the goal of coming to the West Sea. "Is he the bad guy?" Nicole Robin looked at the gate, staring at the figure he was looking at, and asked the curator Krogba beside him. "No, he just came to the island as a guest, not a vicious person." In the opinion of Curator Kroba, the words that Noel said just now were persuading himself to wait for others to give up the study of the historical text, no Let this produce an irreparable tragedy. auzw.com This proves that Noel is not a vicious person, otherwise he will not say so much persuasion, anyway, Curator Kroba thinks so. But one thing made Curobar curry quite puzzled, because when Noel said that just now, he found that he seemed to know that it would happen, otherwise he would not be so sure. "Mr. Noel, why are you so sure that this thing will bring disaster to the top, and what you said just now seems to be doomed to happen." The Koropa Pavilion asked, full of doubts, from Noll''s mouth. Got the answer. "Because I have seen the future, if you keep on researching, the day when her mother Nicole Orbia returns to O''Hara, the moment when the disaster of destruction is coming." Noel smiled and pointed. Pointing out, Nicole Robin, who was still a little girl, didn''t mean to joke at all. "This..." Hearing Noel could see the future, which surprised Curator Krobar. After a while, I didn''t know what to say. Of course I was a bit skeptical in my heart. Is this true? of. "There are demonic fruits in this world, and the abilities are strange, and it''s okay to predict the future. You can think that I am like the little girl Nicole Robin, who is a devil fruit ability, so it''s no surprise. "Noel shrugged his shoulders with a smile, and explained it to everyone present." On the other hand, it is also telling Nicole Robin that she is not the monster that the villagers think, but only by eating the devil fruit by mistake, it does not need to feel sad for this. "What is the devil fruit?" Sure enough, Noel''s commentary attracted the attention of little Lori Nicole Robin, who wanted to know what the devil fruit was. "The fruit of the devil is called the treasure of the sea! Legend has it that the fruit of the tree of the devil grew. After being destroyed, the fruit of the devil was sprinkled around the world." "After eating the devil fruit, you will have abilities that no one else in the world can imagine, such as the ability to breathe fire, the ability to cause a tsunami." "Carefully, have you ever eaten the fruit of the round cantaloupe, as far as the taste is extremely unpalatable, if you really have eaten it, then you are the superhuman ability of the devil fruit." Little Lolita Nicole Robin''s question, let Noel know that these archaeologists, did not tell the devil fruit about this little Lori who has always been called a monster by the villagers. After listening, Nicole Robin frowned slightly, thinking back carefully, remembering that once in the foster home, when he could not eat enough, he really ate in the woods outside. Such fruits. After that, the weird ability gained became a monster in the mouth of the villagers, and became an object of disgust among these people. It also made Nicole Robin in the foster home and the mothers relatives even more. Disgust and slavery. .. v3 Chapter 23： capsule "Looking at what you are now, I guess when you think of it, you mistakenly eat the devil fruit as a normal fruit." Seeing Nicole Robin''s appearance, Noel knew that she remembered it, so she would not think of herself. Is the monster mentioned by the villagers. "Robin, there is nothing wrong with what he said. You did eat the devil''s fruit by mistake, so you will be treated as a monster by the villagers." Finally recovered from the surprise, Curator Kroba nodded, proving that Noel was What is said is true. "Doctor, why didn''t you tell me before?" Little Lori Nicole Robin, eyes filled with tears, asked the curator Krogba in doubt, not understanding why he didn''t tell himself the truth. "After reminding Mr. Noll, I only remembered the devil fruit..." Curator Kroba was a little embarrassed. He did remember the devil fruit after the reminder just now. There is no way to study the historical text carefully every day. It can be said that everyone here has put most of their energy into it, and it is inevitable that some things will be forgotten. Seeing the embarrassing look of Curator Kroba, Nicole Robin was sure that he was not lying and cheating himself, that he really forgot this matter, so she was also amused by the embarrassment of the old man. "Okay, I''ll go away first. Remember to organize the information and send it to the west coast of the island." Noel turned and walked away, said to the person with his back to the tree of omniscience. "Mr. Noel, or else, we will prepare a place for you!" Wen Yan, Curator Korba shouted at Noel''s back, and wanted to thank him for his kind persuasion and help him find a place to live here. "No, those in the town, it''s as if I saw a ghost when I saw me. This made me feel quite painful. I just lived on the West Coast myself." With his back to everyone, Noel waved Waving his hand, he responded to the old man''s words. Leaving Noel, the tree of omniscience, and wandering to the west coast, he believed that Nicole Robin, the little loli, would definitely come to him alone. Because in the previous words, Noel mentioned the name of Nicole Olbia, Nicole Robin, who wants to understand her mother''s affairs, will definitely go to the West Coast alone to ask some things about her mother. Noel only needs to wait quietly. This little loli will sooner or later throw himself in the net. There is no need to go to the near now. Anyway, he still has to wait for the data to be sent in O''Hara, and now the time is very ample. After all, there are more than a year before the birth of Portas d Ace, and there is no need to rush to the South China Sea to find someone, let alone have a powerful sailing boat, and want to rush to the South China Sea. It won''t be long. Moreover, in O''Hara there are precious texts from all over the world, and the precise sea map of the South China Sea should be easy to find in this place. auzw.com At that time, you dont have to take so many detours, you can go straight to Bartilla in the South China Sea, maybe you can reach it in half a day, so you can rest assured in Oha Raboli little loli. After a long time, Noel came to the west coast of O''Hara, found a good and empty location, and exchanged the house-type universal capsule from the system. Because I want to live here for a period of time, or maybe live in O''Hara for a year. As for camping tents or something, it can only be used for temporary residence, so of course the house is indispensable, but Noel is too lazy. Go build the house yourself. Only the house-type universal capsule can be exchanged. This universal capsule is also convenient to carry. In the future, when camping outside, you dont have to sleep on the hard and hard ground, and you can sleep in a soft bed. "Why didn''t I think of it before? I had to go to the sleeping floor to find the guilt." Looking at the capsules in his hand, Noor whispered in the corner of his mouth, not knowing why he hadn''t thought of it before. Universal capsule. Depressed was depressed, but it was still time to start preparing for the residence. Noel looked at the instructions carefully, remembered all the operations quickly, and pressed the opening of the universal capsule to throw it to the open ground. "Boom!!" When the thrown universal capsule fell to the ground, a loud bang sounded, and then a thick white smoke came out. When the white smoke was blown away by the sea breeze, there was an extra house on the open ground. "Good! It''s still a two-storey house. The upper room also has a balcony and the furniture inside is quite complete." Entering the house, Noel simply walked around, and overall it was quite satisfactory. In this two-storey house, there is a living room and kitchen on the lower floor, and an oversized room on the upper floor. The room is also equipped with a very large balcony with various advanced equipment. After preparing for the place to live, Noel walked out of this big house, looked at the vast sea, and suddenly decided tonight''s dinner. "I don''t know if there are any Neptunes in this sea. If so, just grab one and try to see if the Neptunes are delicious." After making a decision, Noel took off his upper body clothes and jumped with a big knife. Jumped straight from the coast. In the depths of the sea, Noel saw all kinds of strange fish, and of course there were some familiar ones, but no traces of Neptune were found, so he continued to dive deeper, as if he could not find something that would not give up. Look. As Noel continued to dive, a pair of crimson eyes suddenly lit up. In the deep sea where nothing could be seen, these huge bright eyes appeared particularly obvious. .. v3 Chapter 24： coming Despite the darkness in the deep sea, Noel was still able to see clearly, staring at his own behemoth, a crab with a pair of giant pliers rampant and domineering, but his shape was hundreds of times larger than the average crab. Finally found dinner, Noel used six-step moon steps in the deep sea, suddenly accelerated and moved quickly, and the blink of an eye came behind the crab. Immediately, he used a knife-drawing technique to kill the giant crab in an instant. However, soon after the crab was killed, Noel immediately regretted it. The crab should be led out of the deep sea, and it wont be right until the sea surface is dry, so that it can save the handling work, but now it has been killed, and it can only drag the dead crab to swim up. Grasp the crab''s pincers tightly, and use legs to accelerate your legs, so you dragged the giant crab and quickly rushed towards the sea. Soon, the buoyancy in the sea water, coupled with Noel''s constant acceleration of the moon, finally dragged the crab to the sea and lifted it back to his hut with one hand. Two days passed in a hurry... Nicole Robin did not go to Noel because she learned from the scholars of the Tree of All Know that Noel was a criminal with a reward of 500 million, and constantly reminded Robin not to go to him alone. During the period, the materials and history of Mermaid Island were also transported by Curator Kroba, which gave Noel the time-consuming items and continued to wait for the arrival of Nicole Robin. Noel still firmly believed that sooner or later Nicole Robin would come here to find herself. Sooner or later, she could not help being curious about her mother and wanted to get some information from Noel. Despite the tree of omniscience, the warnings and concerns of those scholars, Nicole Robin couldn''t help but want to know his mother''s information. During the dinner on the third day, Nicole Robin secretly came to the west coast, hiding in the thick grass and watching, Noor while reading a book while turning to barbecue in the open space in front of a big house. Want to observe first, before deciding whether to ask, about her mother''s information, after all, the guarding heart is indispensable, besides Nicole Robin is also worried that Noll will not wait to see himself like villagers. "Huh?! This little loli finally came, although it was later than I expected." Noel, who was grilling and reading, sensed that someone was hiding nearby, and the breath that came out was the same as the last time I saw it. Robin is the same. So Noor didn''t even need to look at it, and knew that the person hiding in the neighborhood was definitely Nicole Robin, a little loli, but she didn''t understand what she was hiding from, and she was not a cannibalistic monster. The aroma of the meat from the barbecue made Nicole Robin, who had not yet eaten, growl and growl. auzw.com "Little Loli, do you continue to hide and watch me eat dinner, or come here and sit down to eat together?" Noel smiled slightly when he heard the sound of the cooing sound, and turned his head right Nicole Robin, hiding in the grass, said. "I''m sorry, I didn''t intend to peek." Knowing that it was found, Nicole Robin drilled from the grass and apologized with a red cheek with his head down. "There''s nothing to apologize. You haven''t had dinner yet. Come here and eat together." Noel emptied the book chair and invited Nicole Robin to come over for dinner. "Really...Is it really okay?" Smell the roasted roast, and little Lori Nicole Robin swallowed, hoping to get Noel''s confirmation. "Of course. You can rest assured that I am not a human-eating tiger. Come and eat together." Noel nodded with a smile, and invited again. Having been determined, Nicole Robin walked cautiously and walked to the chair next to Noel to sit down, but she was also guarding against each other''s actions. Looking at Xiao Loli''s alert look, Noel could only helplessly smile, picked up the knife and began to cut the large barbecue, put the cut barbecue on the plate, and handed it to Nicole Robin. "Thank you." Just when Noel picked up the knife, Nicole Robin was taken aback, but when she saw that she was cutting barbecue, she was completely relieved to know that she was more concerned. "You''re welcome! If it''s not enough, just tell me, there are still many here." Nicole Robin''s every move, Noel looked at it completely, but did not care too much about it. Things, after all, she is just a stranger to her, now it is normal to guard against him. "Well, I...I got it." Nicole Robin nodded, blushing as he finished, and began to bow his head to eat the grilled meat on the plate. In this way, during the night, the two were silently eating grilled meat, and no one was saying a word. Only when Nicole Robin ate the grilled meat on the disc, Noel would ask if there was another sentence. Soon, after both of them had filled their stomachs, Noel was still relying on the fire, checking the information book of Mermaid Island, and did not ask Nicole Robin, but waited for her to raise her own doubts. Give her a slow answer. Seeing Noel looking at the book, Nicole Robin, who was sitting on the side, was hesitating whether he wanted it or not, and asked his mother about it. He didnt seem to be as bad as everyone said, and he kindly invited himself to dinner. Thinking, from time to time, sneaking a glance at Noel, Nicole Robin, the little girl, felt that the person in front of him was not as bad as the scholars said. "That...that..." finally made the decision. When he was about to ask, Nicole Robin didn''t know what to call. The handsome and kind man beside him. "It''s okay to call my brother or Noel. Anyway, you''re used to what you call it." Hearing, Noel put down the book he was holding and said with a smile, looking at Nicole Robin. .. v3 Chapter 25： welcome "Nano...Noel, can you really see the future?" Nicole Robin blushed and asked questions in his heart. "Almost. This is what you want to ask?" Noel nodded with a smile, looking at Nicole Robin and asked in return, but he could probably guess what the little loli would ask next. "Then can you tell me why my mother is leaving and when will he return to O''Hara?" Nicole Robin, who couldn''t help it, finally looked at Noel with his eyes full of expectation, trying to look away from each other''s mouth. To get information from mother. "Your mother''s name is Nicole Olbia. When you left O''Hara when you were 2 years old, you followed the expedition to go to sea to find a historical article. As for where she is now, I don''t know very well... .." From the system, the information of Nicole Orbiya was brought up, but this information can be said to be quite small, and Noel could only say what he saw. "But what?" Hearing Noel didn''t know where his mother was, which left Nicole Robin a little bit lost, but when he heard the word "but". Nicole Robin jumped out of the chair and grabbed Noel''s arm. He wanted to know what but was in Noels mouth, waiting anxiously for Noels answer. "Don''t be so anxious, I didn''t tell you, you interrupted what I was going to say. Now you sit down well and I will tell you everything I know." He smiled helplessly, and Noll will Nicole Robin, took the chair back and sat down. "Well!" Nicole Robin, who was taken back to his seat, did not resist anything. After nodding his head hard, he sat down on the chair and waited for what Noll told his mother. "But I do know that your mother Nicole Olbia will return to O''Hara in two years, and you will be able to see her by then." After thinking about it, Noel would then know Said. "Noel, can you tell me a more accurate time?" Nicole Robin asked excitedly when she heard the news that her mother was going back, wanting to know a more accurate time. "Two years later, when a giant drifted to the coast of O''Hara, it was also when your mother Nicole Orbia was about to return to O''Hara. I can only see these, I hope to see you Help a little." Noel told Nicole Robin what he knew. "Thank you, tell me these things." With this information, Nicole Robin rejoiced and thanked Noel with a smile on her face. Now she feels that Noel is a good person, definitely not a bad guy in the mouth of scholars. "You''re welcome! This is just a trivial matter, and you don''t need to thank me for anything. Even if I don''t say it now, you will experience it in two years. I''m just telling you a little bit in advance about what will happen." Heard Xiao Thanks to Lori, Noel just smiled and said very humbly. auzw.com Although this is a small matter for Noel, it is a very important thing for Nicole Robin, and now she is a Nicole Olby who will return in two years Ya, can be said to be full of expectations, which also gave her the motivation to wait for her mother to return. Rather than without a little news, I was waiting for my mothers return every day, so Nicole Robin was very grateful to Noel for telling all the information that was so important to her. Unconsciously, the two can be said to be getting closer and closer. Nicole Robin is not treating Noel as a stranger, talking and laughing about some other things. Most of them are little Lolita Nicole Robin, telling some interesting things to scholars, and Noel just listened with a smile, and when he became a professional listener, he also interjected and asked two sentences from time to time. Time is in a pleasant chat between the two, and gradually passed away quickly... "Noel, I''m going back." Seeing that it was too late, Nicole Robin felt it was time to go back, otherwise he would be scolded later. "Well, it''s really early." Wen Yan, Noel looked at the sky, this time is really early, he did not directly leave Nicole Robin''s plan, because now it will definitely not succeed, only Let Loli feel that her intentions are wrong. Getting up from the chair, Nicole Robin turned and left, but he was hesitating about something in his heart, and at the same time felt a little lost. He didn''t expect the happy time to end so soon. After all, Nicole Robin rarely chats with people so happily, and the scholars of the Tree of All Knowledge, although they are very caring and concerned about themselves, but they are also busy studying history, and have little time to chat with themselves. Many of the time, Nicole Robin was alone, reading books in a large library, so she was very reluctant to leave now, and wanted to talk to Noel about other things, worrying that there would be no such opportunity next time. "Noel, I..... next time...can I still be here?" Nicole Robin stopped and moved forward and turned to Noel intermittently as he prepared to enter the woods. Worried that the other party does not agree with his next arrival. But he did not get immediate response from Noel, which left Nicole Robin quite disappointed. He just turned and left to enter the woods, intending to return to his foster home in the town. "As long as you don''t hate here and you are not afraid that I am a bad person, this will welcome you at any time!" It is not that Noel did not want to respond immediately, but he was a little stunned. Li Nicole Robin wants to come here again. .. v3 Chapter 26： One year The words from behind left Nicole Robin''s lost expression in a flash, and a sweet smile regained on his face. He turned around with a smile and saw that Noel was smiling and waving to himself, and no unpleasant expression appeared at all. This made Nicole Robin sure that the other party was not lying, and sincerely hoped that he would come here to be a guest at any time. In the following days, as long as Nicole Robin has time, he will come alone to find Noel, chat and play happily together, and only return to his home at night. Then, in more than a year... During this period, Nicole Robin, who was painted with goodwill, became a guest on the west coast of Noor and spent time with Noor every day. In fact, Nicole Robin''s frequent contact with Noel is already a well-known thing in the town, and of course this matter has also been passed on, and she was sent to the foster home by her mother. As a result, the family was even more disgusted by Nicole Robin, and at the same time worried that Noel came over to find trouble. In order to avoid having a relationship with the 500 million reward criminals of Noel, they drove Nicole Robin out of the house. After a period of contact and understanding, Nicole Robin, who was filled with goodwill, liked the feeling of being with Noel, so after she was kicked out, she went directly to Noel on the west coast. Under the brief account of Nicole Robin, of course, Noel accepted her with great joy and let her live in a house on the West Coast. Originally, Noel was also worried about how to get Nicole Robin to come to his side from the foster home, but now it is possible to save the way to think about it, because this good-loving little loli has already Since the net has been cast. Next, Nicole Robin, who had lived together for more than a year, spent every day with Noel happily, and some little kisses on her face embraced her in the arms, all with the acquiescence of this little loli. There will be no emotions of resistance and disgust. The relationship between the two is becoming more and more intimate. In addition to Nicole Robin going to the Tree of All Knowledge to borrow books to learn about archaeology, it can be said that most of the time, the two will stick together and play with each other. Of course, the director of Kroba in the Tree of All Knowing, and the scholars inside, are quite worried about the safety of Nicole Robin, and have not persuaded her to move out of Noels house and live together in this large library. , But now it seems to have little effect. Nicole Robin can be said to be completely unheard of, and she is very happy to live with Noel. She does not want to move out from there at all. It is rare for someone who likes her so much. Having said that, Nuoer cares and cares about himself so much that he will not do anything to hurt himself, so Nicole Robin ignored it directly, and the persuasion of the director of the tree of omniscience, Krogba, and the scholars. auzw.com Over time, under the observation of Curator Krobar and scholars, it was found that Nicole Robin was not hurt, and every day he smiled to welcome people, and the whole person gradually Lively, no longer the old frowning look. This is so that Curator Krooba, as well as those scholars who care about Nicole Robin, all obediently closed their mouths and never mentioned the matter of letting her move out of Noel. After all, every time this event is advanced, Nicole Robin will end up in the end, and they will not bother with them for two or three days, so there is no safety problem when seeing her in Noel, and they will not be uncomfortable for themselves. Too. Speaking of Curator Kroba, and all the scholars of the Tree of Knowledge, they did not give up the study of the historical text after Norr''s previous condemnation, and continued to study in secret as usual. However, more careful than before, this is what Nicole Robin inadvertently discovered and returned to his home to tell Noel, which also became the reason why this little Lori wanted to become an archaeologist. Knowing that, those of the tree of omniscience did not give up studying the historical text, and Noel was too lazy to ignore them, because what had been said had already been said, this is that they did not believe in non-death, so they could not blame anyone. . The residents of the town, after learning that Nicole Robin and Noel lived, let their children take care of their mouths. Dont talk about things like before, worrying about the 500 million criminals who are rewarded. Trouble, the adults with cheap mouths also obediently closed their dogs'' mouths. So after Nicole Robin had lived with Noel, he did not hear the residents call her a monster, and now he talked to her in a gentle manner. One day... On the west coast of the small island of O''Hara, there are two figures under the umbrella, one of them is sitting on the bench looking at the book, the other is lying on the bench and I don''t know what to think about, and both have a fixed side Good fishing rod. "Little Robin, what month and day is it today?" Noor, who didn''t know what to think of, suddenly asked Little Loli who sat up from the bench and read to him. "Today seems to be December 31." Wen Yan, Nicole Robin, who was reading, closed the book he was holding and thought for a moment before answering. "Let''s go! The time is really fast enough, I almost forgot all the business!" Hearing the answer, Noel suddenly stood up. Unexpectedly, after so long without knowing it, if I hadn''t remembered it suddenly today, I would have really forgotten about the matter of Potkas d Lujiu. According to the information given by the system, Portcas d Ais was born on January 1, that is, he had to rush to the South China Sea within a day, otherwise it would be difficult to find someone after tomorrow, so Noll would only There was such a reaction. .. v3 Chapter 27： Promise Nicole Robin, who was on the side, was also shocked by Noel''s move, so that the books in his hands fell to the ground. He really didn''t understand what was happening, and suddenly made him react so violently. "Sorry, sorry! Little Robin, scared you, I''m so embarrassed." Hearing the sound of the book landing, Noel turned to look at Nicole Robin, who knew that she had been scared by herself before she would The book held in my hand fell to the ground. "Noel, what important thing have you forgotten?" After hearing the words, she recovered from the shock, and Nicole Robin asked doubtfully, wanting to know what, so that Noel had such a big reaction. "I almost forgot to save people, but fortunately there is still a day, and now I must hurry at full speed." Noel replied honestly with no intention of concealment. "Where... where are you going?" Nicole Robin didn''t care, Noel was going to save someone, but worried that he would go back to O''Hara this time. Completely accustomed to having Noel''s life around, Nicole Robin worried about becoming alone again, so she was very afraid that Noel would never return. Thinking about it, little Lori Nicole Robins eyes were gradually filled with tears, and she would fall from her eyes at any time, but she bit her lower lip to prevent her eyes from tears from her eyes. Out of it. "Uh... Little Robin, why are you crying? I''m not going back anymore. I just leave at most two or three days. Do I need to be so excited?" Seeing what Nicole Robin thought, Noel hurriedly explained, and at the same time was very happy in his heart, this little loli could not be separated from herself. "Really? Are you lying to me?" The explanation made Nicole Robin stop thinking, but still wanted to make sure from Noel''s mouth. "Of course it is true, I have never lied to you, this should be in your heart." Noel smiled, and confirmed to Nicole Robin, saying there was nothing to lie about, it was still To return here, wait until her mother returns to O''Hara. "Then where are you going to save people?" Having got Noel''s confirmation, after thinking carefully, Nicole Robin found that the other party hadn''t fooled himself. "It''s fair to say that Batilila going to the South China Sea to save people is to complete an agreement." Noel bluntly said that the place he was going to had no intention of concealment. Because Noel knew clearly, even if Nicole Robin knew the whereabouts, she would never leak to outsiders, so told her that there was no problem at all. "But from here to the South China Sea, the time required is not a matter of two days a day." Nicole Robin frowned slightly, even if she didn''t count the time in the South China Sea in person, but she knew that it would definitely not be able to arrive in a day or two. of. auzw.com "That''s just for others, but I only need one day to reach Bartilla in the South China Sea, but it takes more time to return to bring my personal, but it won''t exceed three days at most." Noel was confident. Said, it was completely trivial to him. "Then you have to guarantee that you must come back soon!" Although he was young, Nicole Robin knew that this matter was very important for Noel, otherwise he would not have been so surprised. It can also be seen from this matter that Noel is a person who abides by the agreement, and Nicole Robin does not want him to become a person of unbelief for this matter. After that, under Noel''s repeated assurances, Nicole Robin, no longer asked anything, began to look for the map placed in the house for him, and reluctantly followed him to the beach. "Little Robin, the task of housekeeping is left to you. If someone dares to come to your house to trouble you after I leave, you will write down all of them and slowly brew them when I come back.. ...Wait and wait." Noel explained very seriously, worrying about what wronged this little loli after she left. "Noel, you can go for it. I will wait for you at home, anyway, you say that you only go for two or three days." Hearing Noel''s words of concern, Nicole Robin''s heart was as sweet as honey. . "Then I''m leaving. Boom!" On Nicole Robin''s small face, after a sip, Noel released the small sailboat parked inside from the storage space. The sudden appearance of the small sailing boat did not surprise Nicole Robin. She has seen countless times during the year of living together, and Noel has transformed many items out of thin air, so now its no wonder, no What''s surprising. Upon stepping on the small sailboat, Noel immediately used the ability of the flame, but the flame did not burn on the feet, but under his precise control, the flame ability was continuously heated under the feet, thereby generating what the small sailboat needed. power. This is all because, as early as a few months ago, Noel found signs of the navy and was carefully observing himself, so he now hides his abilities so that he can better shock those navies. To put it bluntly, it is for the purpose of installing B in the future. I dont want people to discover it too early, so I plan to hide my ability. Now it is enough to show the knife. Under the heat of high temperature, the small sailboat rushed out, swiftly sailed on the sea surface at high speed, and disappeared into the sea area for a moment. Nicole Robin was also in Noel. After completely disappearing into sight, he returned to the West Coast house alone, planning to wait patiently for Noel''s return. .. v3 Chapter 28： intelligence Noor, who was heading upside down, was away from O''Hara. Noor saw a big ship, and there was nothing special about it. It was just an ordinary big ship. But there was a problem with the people on the ship. Everyone on this ship was a navy, who came to monitor Noel''s every move. As for why Noel was so sure, it was all because he tracked over and heard them report to the naval headquarters. In addition, the navy members on board were all taken turns to observe in O''Hara in batches, so as not to be discovered by some people with excessive curiosity. But these navies didn''t know it at all. Noel had discovered them long ago, but they were too lazy to ignore them, so that they could submit the wrong information to the navy headquarters, so that the navy headquarters thought he was only settled in O''Hara. So it was the same at this time. Noel just glanced lightly. The big ship that had been parked in this place continued to go upside down, and was too lazy to ignore the navy spies on the ship. The navy spy on this big ship rubbed his eyes vigorously, and repeatedly determined that the figure he had just ran through was the object he had waited for for a long time to monitor, and then quickly rushed back into the cabin, anxious all the way. He hurriedly pushed away everyone and quickly came to the room for communication. "Hey, hello! You dont know, people are scary and they will laugh to death! You are so anxious to do something, and dont knock on the door before you come in, you want to scare me!" The person in charge of the communication was suddenly hit by the door. The man, scared of falling from his chair, growled at the person at the door. "I have..." I just wanted to report the situation so that the person in charge of communication could quickly pass the information to the headquarters of the Navy, but he was interrupted by the person in charge of the communication before he had finished speaking in a hurry. "Fortunately, the equipment has not been damaged, otherwise what to do if there is an emergency, and you should not be like this in the future." The communication staff who climbed from the ground carefully checked the equipment and found no damage. Only then rest assured. "The object of our long-term observation, the Black Blade Noel, who was rewarded with 500 million Bailey, just left O''Hara just now, and is moving forward at a high speed in the direction of the upside down mountain. He will soon pass this information to the navy headquarters!" No Ignoring the complaints of the correspondent, the man immediately said what he found. Hearing this, the correspondent froze for a moment, but soon recovered, and quickly used the telephone worm to contact the navy headquarters to pass this important information over. There is no way. When these navy spies were sent, they were ordered to send Noel''s every move to the navy headquarters on time every day. If he left O''Hara, he would quickly notify this matter. "Navy Headquarters! Naval Headquarters! Please answer!" "This is the Naval Headquarters. Please tell me where you are and what your mission is." auzw.com "This is the West Sea surveillance team. The surveillance target Black Blade Noel, just after he left the O''Hara sea area, now the surveillance target is moving at a high speed in the direction of the mountain. The report is complete! " "The report has been received! Please stay in the Sea of ??O''Hara in the West Sea and wait for the next instruction!" Hearing the hung-up of telephone bugs, the communication staff of the surveillance team also put the telephone bugs in hand, hoping not to delay this information, otherwise people here would not be able to eat and walk around. Because of this kind of thing, you should get the relevant information before Noel went to sea, and pass the information back, but now the other party has gone to sea, and only then sends this information back to the naval headquarters, so the correspondent will be so worried. . Marine Headquarters..... Inside a luxurious Japanese-style office, a navy soldier submitted the report and briefly described the report. "Go to the surveillance ship at the entrance of the Upside Down Mountain in the Four Seas, and the surveillance ship that entered the Great Route, Twin Point. Let them pay attention to anyone who appears, and pass the information back to the headquarters as soon as possible. You can now go down." See With the intelligence in hand, Marshal Kong gave orders to the naval communications. "Yes, Marshal!" After a military salute, the naval correspondent quickly left the office and passed the order just given. In this luxurious Japanese-style office, only Marshal Kong, who was reading handheld information, was thinking about Noel, who had settled for more than a year, and hurriedly left O''Hara for something. But no matter what you think, Marshal Kong can''t figure it out. You can only wait for further information to arrive before you can decide on your next plan. At that time, you will see if you want to send someone to deal with Noel. More than a year ago, Marshal Kong got the information from Noel in O''Hara. Since the Golden Lion escaped from the city of propulsion, most of the people were transferred to search and arrest. Only then decided to observe for a while to see what Noel did in O''Hara, but who knew he had settled in O''Hara, and in the world''s first library, he didn''t investigate the historical text, as long as Some information and history about Mermaid Island are given. Therefore, he did not use force, but sent someone to continue to observe Noel''s every move, but he took action for more than a year. This had to make Marshal Kong pay attention to it, worrying about what major moves Noel would make, and by then he could not use force to bump into it. And Noel, who can defeat Kapu, Sengoku, and Zefah, is estimated to have to mobilize a large number of generals in the headquarters to have a certain chance of winning or killing it, but regardless of whether this can succeed, the Navy will be killed or injured. heavy. .. v3 Chapter 29： Coming soon After all, the era of the Pirates has been opened by Gore D Roger. In this year, the Pirates can be said to be increasing rapidly. No matter which sea area the pirate regiments are moving towards the great route, this is a time when a lot of naval combat power needs to be maintained. Can not lose a lot of naval combat power for Noor alone, otherwise no one will come to suppress, these pirate groups that are constantly increasing in the sea. Less than a last resort, Marshal Kong did not want to use force. He would deal with a powerful person like Noel, as long as it was not a threat to the world government, he would close his eyes as if he had not seen them. At this time, Noel had drove a small sailboat and came down through the waterway of the upside down mountain. He came into this area of ??the South China Sea. When he left the stormy zone, he found a navy warship on the calm sea area. The navy soldiers on the ship were watching with telescopes and entered the entrance of the upside-down waterway, but when Noel came down from it, his eyes were immediately locked on Noel and reported the situation with the commander on the warship. . Although Noel discovered the existence of the warship, when the naval soldiers on the ship locked themselves, he could guess what was going on. It was nothing more than the surveillance personnel in the West Sea who reported the results of his departure from O''Hara. But Noel has no spare time now, to ignore the navy who has been holding a telescope and staring at his every move, but took out a map of the South China Sea and looked at it. After determining the route to go, he continued to drive a small sailboat at high speed. Strike on the sea. Using the ability to drive high-speed galloping sailboats disappeared from the navy soldiers'' sight for a moment, which made them completely stunned. After all, they had never seen such a fast sailboat. Obtaining reports from the soldiers, the commander of this warship, of course, asked the correspondent to send the information back to the naval headquarters immediately. This was a command directly issued by the marshal. It''s time for serious sin. It didn''t take long for Air Marshal of the Naval Headquarters to contact Kapu, who had been in the South China Sea, directly through the phone bug, and talk about Noel''s coming to the South China Sea. And let Karp go to and stop him at the fastest speed when there is a major incident in Noel. If it is only a small matter, it is just as if it has not been seen. After all, Marshal Kong didn''t want Karp to be seriously injured, just some trivial things, just let Noel make a fuss, and there was no need to ask for trouble. It was not easy to get back from being seriously injured and brought back like the Warring States a year ago. At that time, Warring States was comatose for 3 days and 3 nights before waking up, and it took more than a month for the wounded to recover from the hospital bed. Free movement of bones and bones, but can not move a lot, may tear the wound again at any time. It took two months for the Warring States to be truly healed, and the wound would not be torn again due to excessive movement. auzw.com Moreover, the incident reported by the three men a year ago has already wiped the face of the navy. If they come again now, it will be difficult to sweep a large number of pirate groups, and the face they just got back will be lost. This is definitely not the result that Marshal Kong wants to see, so as long as Noel is not too excessive, he can make up his mind, but now is not the time to confront him. In fact, Marshal Kong has unknowingly placed Noel in the position of a white beard. As long as it is not too much, he will try not to send a lot of naval combat power to encircle and suppress. One is the white beard that can suppress the New World Pirates. It is definitely not the time to kill him, because killing a large number of his Pirates will be rioted, but it will be quite troublesome and difficult. On the other hand, Noel was able to easily defeat the powerful presence of the general of the navy headquarters. To suppress and suppress him, he needed a lot of combat power to fill his deep hole to have a chance, but the current navy does not have so many people. With the intelligence given by Marshal Kong, Cap verbally agreed to this task, but Noel really made a big deal, he would never go to stop it. Because Portcas d Lujiu, who has been pregnant for 20 months, can be said to be completely exhausted. The child in her belly is about to be born in these two days, which is the result of the doctor told Kapu. Therefore, no matter what happens outside, Kapu will not leave this clinic for half a step until the child of Portkas d Lujiu is born, and the two will be brought to a safe place to settle down. This is what he promised to gore at the time. d Roger thing. Cocapu didn''t know at all that Noel was coming straight to Bartila and had already landed on the island, wandering in the direction of the town, wanting to hear about the news of Potkas d Lujiu . On the island of Bartilla... When Noel had just walked out of the woods, he saw the entrance to the town from afar. A large number of naval soldiers, as well as some men in suits and black hats, were inspecting everyone entering the town. "It''s kind of interesting! Even the people of the world government are looking for the bloodline of Gor D Roger together. They have to say that they really have perseverance. It has been more than 10 months, and they continue to check the population. " "But looking at their posture, one hundred percent has not yet found people. It seems that the old man of Capuna would hide Tibetans. When these people are looking for on the island, they can''t find where they are looking for." Noel saw at a glance that those who wore black suits and black hats were all dressed up by government officials of the world, but they didnt have the ability to fight the Kapu Tibetans, and they couldnt find a match on the same island. . .. v3 Chapter 30： Associate As he moved towards the entrance of the town, Noel had no intention of disguising or secretly mixing in. Anyway, it was discovered that sooner or later, it would be better to walk in just like this, without much trouble. Moreover, no one here can stop Noel. Why do you need to do those superfluous things? The pure and simple thing is to find something for yourself. Came to the entrance to the town and walked past the people who lined up for inspection. Noel wouldn''t be obedient to go in line. Now that Potkas d Lujiu hasn''t found it, he has no time to wait here. It''s a matter of hurrying into the town to find talent. The world government personnel guarding the entrance saw that some people did not line up obediently, but walked directly over here, as if they were planning to go in there. "Hello! Wait in line behind you, and wait until you check it before you can enter the town!" The world government official shouted to Noel who was walking towards the entrance, wanting him to return to the back Wait in line for inspection. "If you want to survive, let me go, I have something urgent to do!" Noel said with a smile, and continued to move slowly, without any intention of returning, but what made him feel interesting, the goods did not recognize themselves. . "Boy, you are too arrogant, I won''t let you go!" Hearing the arrogant words, this person of the world government, I really don''t believe the young people coming here, I have the courage to be so In front of many navy soldiers and government officials, they killed themselves. "What can I do to you? Actually you are so anxious to find death. I have always been very willing to help others. Let''s take a closer look at this world, otherwise you will have no chance in the future." Looking at the man lightly, Noel He smiled and said that his right hand was already on the handle. "Huh! I think it''s you, not soon..." I originally wanted to refute a few words, but the world government officials, before they had spoken in a hurry, they were surprised by the sight they saw in front of their eyes. Later, it can be said that he can no longer speak. Because this member of the world government only halfway through the words, he felt that he was falling down, and he saw a headless body in his eyes, and this headless body was his own. As for how to recognize this person, the headless body belongs to him, so he can only find someone to accompany him, and he asked this doubt from his mouth. When his head fell to the ground, he still stood at the neck of the headless body, spraying a lot of blood into the air, and then fell forward and fell to the ground. A large amount of blood sprayed out, like red rain, dripped on the faces of surrounding people. What happened at this moment made the navy and government personnel around the body froze, but no one could see how this happened, so he looked at the corpse and head on the ground, letting the sky Dripping blood was dripping onto the body. "Kill...kill...!!!" auzw.com "Run!" "Ah ah ah ah ah!!" The people queuing up for inspection first recovered, and no one knew who was the first to call it out. The fear spread instantly. These people fled quickly, worrying that they were the next headless body. The navy stained with blood, as well as the personnel of the world government, also recovered at this time, quickly raised the gun in his hand, and pointed the muzzle at the smiling Noel. "Let! Open! Or the next person may be one of you, or I am not happy, you will all become like this!" Noel glanced coldly at the people who were guarding the entrance of the town and issued them. Warning. "I... I remembered! He was the Black Blade Noel, the criminal who was rewarded with 500 million Bailey!!" One of the navy soldiers, after careful observation, remembered where he had seen Noel And called out the reward. "What?! He is the companion of One Piece Gore d Roger. The major general strictly ordered the following Noel to be arrested without authorization?!" Wen Yan, who was on the side of the world government, screamed at Noel in surprise, wanting to get the Navy''s determine. "Yes! I still have his wanted order here!" The navy soldier who shouted just now took out a stack of wanted orders from his clothes, quickly found the Noel piece, and handed it to the hands of world government officials. Hearing the other person''s conversation, it made Norr froze for a moment, not knowing when he was, and became a partner of Gor d Roger. How did he not know this matter. Because a year ago, Marshal Kong just ordered the words verbally, and did not write them on the wanted order. After confirming that Noel settled in O''Hara, the wanted order was reprinted and issued again. This is all for everyone to further deepen the misunderstanding of Noel. At that time, any words he said will not be believed by at least those people. After all, One Piece Gore d Roger has already been recognized by many as the source of sin, and of course his associates will not be any better. One Piece Gore d Roger, used his own death to start the era of the big pirates, but this is a very terrible disaster for those who want a stable life. This led to the emergence of a large number of pirates, and these pirates became the source of the nightmare of ordinary residents on each island. However, this has become an opportunity for the Navy to save face, and it can further discredit Noel, which is why Marshal Kong wants to reprint the wanted order. .. v3 Chapter 31： Domineering I dont often go to Noel in the small town of O''Hara. Of course, I dont see the newly-printed warrants, and the residents of the town have no courage to speak out. He even hid the newly issued wanted order, worrying that it would cause Noels dissatisfaction and lead to the anger found on their heads, so little Lolita Nicole Robin could not see it, otherwise Long told this matter to Noel. Regardless of the different partners, Noel was too lazy to think so much, and he didn''t care about other people''s views. Those people thought how they liked it. "Forget it, I''m too lazy to talk nonsense." Suddenly thinking that I hadn''t tried domineering yet, Noel decided to experiment with these people to see if they could really stun people, and then use them as waste. Hearing Noels words, the naval soldiers and the people of the world government thought he was going to kill, and in order to continue to live, they immediately prepared to fight back. It''s better to fight harder than to stand still, which may have a little life, so they aimed at Noel''s gun and all pulled the trigger that the finger pressed. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" Bullets were ejected from the muzzle and hit Noor at high speed, but Noor closed his eyes at this time. But this is not waiting for death, because Noel merged the eyes of Emperor Gu, and can clearly see the bullet''s orbit, which can''t try out the domineering effect at all, so he closed his eyes and used the domineering domineering. To sense the incoming bullet. You dont need to know, but overall its pretty good. Noel found out the bullet trajectory by seeing domineering, and began to avoid it at his own speed, avoiding all the incoming bullets. However, in the eyes of the other party''s personnel, they saw that Noel had turned into several afterimages. None of the bullets fired just now could be hit, even the clothes corner did not touch the slightest. Originally seeing Noel''s eyes closed, these people secretly stolen and happy, but now it is full of despair, cold sweat perishes from the back, they all feel that they are waiting for others, but this time they are really going to die here. "Overlord color!" Avoiding all the bullets, Noel opened his eyes instantly. Overlord color''s domineering started, and a breath full of the king quickly spewed out of him. The overbearing domineering domineering rushed out in all directions in an intangible vigor, and the people who were touched by the vigor immediately rolled their eyes and fell straight on the ground . It can be said that all but the Noel on the scene are now rolling their eyes and falling to the ground. However, under the control of Noel, the domineering did not rush to the town, but only within this range. auzw.com If it werent, worrying about Potkas d Lujiu in the town, Noel really tried his best to try and see if he could stun people all over the island. But Noor did not know that the slightest aftermath of the domineering domineering had just been released into the town, but it was not enough to stun people, but it was felt by Cap in the town. "Who used the domineering domineering power?!" Kapu, who was guarding the outside of the ward, sensed a trace of domineering domineering power, but was sure that this was definitely not his own. Because apart from himself, Kapu really can''t think of it, only one of the navy and government personnel who come here will own this million people, and only one person will have the super ability. So some uneasy Kapu walked out of this clinic and was going to guard outside the clinic. When that time came, some powerful guy would be able to see him as soon as possible and lead the other party away from this place. Otherwise, if you want to fight here, the Portkas d Lujiu in the clinic is dangerous, so Karp has to prepare, even if it is not coming here, it is not a bad thing to guard against it, as the saying goes To put it bluntly: "So well prepared." As the sun goes down, the setting sun shines on the uninhabited town streets... As for why no one was there, it was all because the navy was stationed here and searched on a large scale, which caused the town residents to stay at home honestly when they were unnecessary, lest they go out and cause unnecessary trouble. This made Noel who entered the town depressed. He couldn''t find half of the people who could ask the interrogator on the street. When he knocked on the door to find someone to ask, the other party saw that he was holding a knife. It quickly closed again. "It is estimated that the people here are afraid of searching by those in the Navy, and see that this stranger is like a ghost." Noel smiled helplessly and said to himself, not mean to blame the residents. . After thinking it over carefully, Noel decided to continue shopping. If he couldn''t find anyone to ask, he would have to wait until tomorrow to continue. After all, it''s not very suitable to find people when it''s dark. Besides, there is still one day. As long as you find someone tomorrow, its useless to be anxious. Its better to find a place to rest for one night, and try to find it tomorrow after recuperating. After making a decision, Noel continued to search in the town, but the results were not very satisfying. Even half a ghost was not found. In desperation, he planned to find a place to live and rest. But when Noel walked to the fork, he saw a very familiar figure in the corner of his eyes, standing outside the door of a clinic, holding a bag full of celestial beings, and talking to himself while eating. Carp, who was nibbling at Xianbei, sensed that he was staring at himself, and immediately stopped challenging the Xianbei. He turned his head and looked at the past, but the figure he saw was the last thing he wanted to see. One. .. v3 Chapter 32： Born Sengoku, Zefa, and Marshal Kong are also the last people Karp wants to see. If they are seen in the clinic, and they are ready to give birth to Portkas d Lujiu, the three of them will definitely have doubts. . It is very likely that it will be thoroughly investigated. By that time, the identity of Potkas d Lujiu will be exposed, and it is estimated that the children in the stomach will be unsafe. But Noel is Marshal Kong. The person who was previously designated to block had originally promised casually, and did not want to trouble the other party in the past, but now the other party has found here. If there is a fight here, he will definitely do his best. Ended like the Warring States. However, if you try your best to fight, it will not be good for the Portkas d Lujiu that spread to the clinic. Now Kapu is one of the first two. I dont know how to do it. I can only hope that Noel passed by. "Old man, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" It was originally intended to continue searching tomorrow, but Knoll really did not expect that he happened to meet him. It seems that the goddess of luck is on her side. "I heard that you have settled in the West China Sea, how come you come to the South China Sea freely?" Watching the Noel who walked over, Cap didn''t dare to be as careless as last time, not to mention the people to protect. At the same time, Cap also made up his mind. If Noel attacked, he would be led elsewhere from here, as far away as possible from this clinic, and Portkas d Lujiu could not be affected. When he saw Karp on alert, he sneaked a glance at the clinic next to him, and Noel could probably guess that Potkas d''Lujue must be in the clinic. "It''s similar to your purpose, but it''s a little different." Noel thought for a moment and answered Karp''s question. "What the purpose is the same, and what is the difference, I can''t understand what you are saying." Karp really couldn''t understand it at all. What Noor meant was that it made him a little confused. "Let''s put it this way! You are entrusted by Roger, so you are here to protect the people inside, and I am here to complete the content of the transaction with Roger, to protect the security of the large and small inside, do you understand?" Noel explained to Karp that he was here to protect the people inside. "What?! How do you know what Roger entrusted me, and what deal did you do with Roger?" After listening, Karp asked in amazement, wondering how Noel knew, Roger. Entrusted with this matter, I was also very curious about the transaction between the two. "It''s okay to tell you, but what benefits can you give me?" Noel smiled and said that he was not obligated to answer anything, but it would be fine to talk about the benefits. It was not a big secret anyway. "Benefits?" I was very curious about the deal between the two. After a short period of hesitation and struggle, Kapu finally reluctantly took out a bag of celestial shells and reached over to say: "Take it! Quick answer My question just now!" "You are teasing me! What kind of benefit is this!" Looking at the bag of celestial beings handed in, Noor twitched at the corner of his mouth and growled at Cap. auzw.com "Cut! I really don''t know the goods, you don''t want me, I don''t want to give it! What do you want to say, just say it, don''t turn around the corner." Quickly take back Xianbei As if fearing that Noel would change his mind, Kapu really didn''t want to give up this fairy shell, and the other party didn''t recognize the goods, which was exactly what he wanted. Karp asked, and Noel really didn''t know what he needed. After all, he didn''t lack anything. If he wanted the devil''s fruit, Karp might not be able to take it out. "Idle is also idle. I''ll tell you well, it''s not a big deal anyway." No matter what you want, Noel can''t think of what is needed, and Portkas d Ace hasn''t been born yet, so he has to wait here for some time. Thats it, just chat with Kapu. "Of course, it would be better! I invite you to eat Xianbei, hahahahahahaha!" Seeing Noel was willing to say that no benefit was needed, and Kapu passed two celestial happily. "I took the domineering from Roger, and in exchange I would save the mother and the child once, it''s that simple." Noel said while taking the Xianbei delivered. "It turns out that you are dealing with domineering cultivation methods!" Kapu''s expression was so original, and he could see that Noel was not lying, so he believed what Noel said. Noel was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect Karp to understand it that way, but he had no plans to explain it. Karpai could understand it as well as he could, so why would he talk about letting him know what he can devour. Afterwards, the two were outside the clinic, chatting one sentence at a time, both waiting for the moment when the child in the womb was born. Until the next morning... The two who had never slept were alarmed by the nurse who hurriedly ran out of the clinic. They were wondering what was going on, did they need to panic so much. "This lord, the lady you sent is about to give birth!" The little nurse ran to Kapu and reported on the child''s imminent birth. "Then hurry in and help, run out and do something, hurry in and take care of her!" Wen Yan, Karp hurried back to the nurse. Originally, there were only three people in the clinic, and I was worried that the Portkas d Lujiu in there would not be staffed to take care of it. The little nurse returned to the clinic immediately. Noel and Kapu were still waiting outside. After all, they couldn''t help much when they went in. They might as well stay here honestly. After a long time, a loud cry from the baby came, and both of them outside the clinic knew that the child was finally born. .. v3 Chapter 33： Passed away Before, the nurse who was rushed back by Kapu once again ran out of the clinic door, but there was no joy on her face, and she looked very anxious and uneasy. Usually a newborn is born, and as a doctor or nurse will follow joy, but now the expression of the little nurse makes Carp very uneasy and can feel something bad happened. Noel, who was standing aside, was still very leisurely, because he didn''t have to wait for the nurse to tell what had happened, and he already knew what the result was. One hundred percent was Potkas d''Lujue. After all, Portcas d Lujiu was pregnant for 20 months, but this was overdrawn to maintain his vitality. It is estimated that it must be exhausted now, and it will not be long before it will die. "This adult, the child was born successfully, but..." The little nurse who hurried out told the news that the child was born successfully, but in the second half of the sentence she was a little unable to speak out. "But what?! Come on, hurry up!" The nurse said only half of the words, making Carp more disturbed and worried about the problem with the newly born child. "That lady, it seems that it''s about to run out....She''ll let you go in quickly and have something to explain to you." Finally, under the urging of Karp, the little nurse finally told the situation. As soon as the words fell, Kapu quickly entered the clinic. After a moment of stun, the nurse also followed into the interior, and of course Norr also went in. When the three of them entered the ward of the clinic, they immediately attracted the attention of the doctors and nurses inside, and also attracted the attention of Potkas d Lujiu. "Kapp, thank you! Over the past year of protection, this child can be born smoothly and continue to live in this world." Seeing Kapp entering the ward, Portkas d Lujiu thanked, if not Kapp 1 After more than a year of protection, it is estimated that many people will come back to find trouble, and maybe the people who were searched for it have been discovered. "Lu Jiu, now is not the time to say this, you should ask the doctor to hurry up." After that, Karp looked at the doctor in the ward and motioned her to treat the haggard Potkas d Lu Jiu. "Sorry! We don''t have any way. She has overdrawn her life and can now sustain it all by her mind." The doctor shook his head and explained to Karp that he was powerless. , There is no way to save those who overdrawn their lives. "You..." Ben still wanted the doctor to try again, but before the Karp words were finished, he was interrupted by the words of Potkas d Lujiu. "If its a girl, its called Ann....its a boy....Is.. he decided so...the child is called Gor d.Is...." Portkas d Lujiu cried, and said intermittently, holding the newly born baby with the last trace of strength in his hands. But shortly afterwards, Potkas d Lujiu kissed the baby''s forehead in his arms, and then he lay down on the baby slowly, and the baby in her arms burst into tears. auzw.com The baby''s loud cry made everyone in the ward recover from the words just now. Looking at Potkers d Lujiu holding the baby, he just lay in a bed without moving, leaving Cap''s heart sinking, but he didn''t want to believe that. "Lu Jiu! Lu Jiu! You wake up!!!" Unwilling to believe this is the truth, Karp tried to yell loudly, awakening the Portcas d Lu Jiu who had closed his eyes and a faint smile on his face. "She''s already..." The doctor wanted to say that Potkas d Lujiu had died, but was interrupted by Noel on the side. "You go out first, this guy needs to be quiet." Looking at the stunned Capu, Noel asked the doctor and nurse to leave first. Hearing the words, the doctor nodded sensibly, took the two nurses out of the ward, and closed the door gently. Seeing the insignificant leave, Knoll glanced at the stunned Cap, and the crying baby, and began to sort out the words to be said. Although he promised that Gore d Roger would save Ais, who was going to die in the future, Noor did not want to help bring the child at all, so the child was better to let Capp lead. "Old man, this child will be taken care of by you. While the navy is busy alerting me to make trouble, it is better to take this child away and hide it." After making a decision, Noel said to the dazed Cap, hoping he would Take the child away. Cocapo still stunned, did not answer Noels words, and stood so motionless, it seems that he was still reluctant to accept this reality, still arrogant to not let Portcas d Lu Jiu survive. Blame. "Hello! Do you think this kid was found by the Navy and then killed by someone to follow her down?" Without taking Karp away, Noel''s next plan would not be able to proceed smoothly, so he Only to awaken Karp in self-blame. "Now the child must be kept, and no one from the Navy will find it!" Noel roared, finally letting Karp free from self-blame, knowing that protecting the child''s safety was the most important thing now. "You take this little devil''s head away, and I will take care of the matter of Portkas d Lujiu." Noel walked to the hospital bed, picked up the crying baby, and walked to Cap I handed it over. "That Lujiu''s burial will be all yours! I''m taking the kid away from here while it''s still early." Carp knew that this was the only way to take the crying baby. .. v3 Chapter 34： opportunity Otherwise, he was discovered later, and Kapp didnt know how to explain the baby he was holding, so he took the time to leave here, so as not to be doubted by some interested people. After finishing talking, Kapu took a last look, and Potkers d Lujiu, who was lying in bed, took the crying baby out of the ward and returned to the warship docked on the coast of Bartilla. After all, this warship is full of Cap people. Just make an excuse to stumble, saying that the child was picked up by himself, and they will never doubt their words. So as long as you dont meet the personnel of the world government, you can safely leave the small island of Bartila and bring the child in your arms back to the East China Sea. This will not alarm the high-ranking navy figures, otherwise they will definitely check. The origin of the child. Seeing Karp finally take the child away, Noel waved quickly, setting a barrier inside the ward, preventing the waiting sound from reaching outside, and quickly locking the door of the ward. "I ordered in the name of the Lord of the Underworld, the dead souls of the dead, quickly appeared in front of my eyes!" Knoll mobilized half of the unsealed divine power and applied the divine power to the spirit of speech, attempting to let the just-deceased Potkas d Lujiu appear in front of his own eyes in the state of a dead soul. This is one of the abilities that Noel has acquired after replacing Hades and becoming the ruler of the underworld. The cause of the enchantment. However, this ability to summon dead souls can only allow Noel to summon people who have just died. After all, half of the divine power has been sealed, and there is no way to summon dead souls that have been dead for a long time. Yan Ling had just finished speaking, a blue soul flame suddenly appeared in front of Noel, and then gradually began to become a blue translucent humanoid state. "Although it was the first time it was used, it was pretty good overall." He took a chair and sat down, and Noel looked at Potkas d Lujiu in his soul. "This... what''s going on?! Am I already dead?" Portkas d Lujiu, who is in a state of soul, remembered clearly that she was dead and did not understand how she came back. "You are indeed dead, but I summoned your soul back, but you can''t maintain this state for too long." Noel sitting on the chair said with a smile, to the surprised and puzzled Portcas d Lujiu explained what was going on. "What about my child?" Portkas d Lujiu, but don''t care about it at all. Now I just want to see more. She has just given birth to a child so soon, so she is already satisfied. auzw.com "For the safety of the child, Karp has taken him away, so you don''t have to find it here." Noel said the whereabouts of the child, so that Potkas d exposed Jiu, don''t mess around here. It is said that the soul state of Portkas d Lujiu was disappointed and sat directly on the ground, because she just discovered that she could not leave the place half a step, so she could not find Newborn child. But after a while, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the man in front with a little anticipation. From the point of view of Potkas d Lujiu, if the other party could summon himself back, then he must be able to take himself out of here, so he would I was able to find the newly born Ace. "You must be able to catch me up, please take me to see the child." Potkas d Lujiu, begging for the man in front of him, hoping he would lead him up, even if he could take the child''s last glance. "I can''t do anything about it. I''m a wanted criminal in the navy, and you are in a state of soul. There is no way to leave here for half a step. You can only wait here for the soul to slowly disappear, and then completely disappear in this world." Noel shook Shaking his head, he said he could do nothing. "Then why do you call me out just to tell me that these are useless?" Potkas d Lujiu firmly believed that the man in front of him definitely had a way, otherwise he would not call himself back for no reason. "Although I can''t let your soul leave here, but it can give you a chance to be reborn, so that you can watch the children grow up with your own eyes." Noel, with a smile on his face, stated the purpose of this time. Of course, it wouldnt be for no reason, summon Potkas d Lujiu and only tell her something that is useless, but before giving her a chance to be born, she must talk to her about the conditions. Noor will not do it. Things that are busy and useless. As the saying goes: "People do nothing for themselves, they will die out of heaven." If you want to get a chance to be born again, of course, you have to pay the equivalent price, otherwise someone will waste resources for no reason, to save someone who has nothing to do with them, even if someone will do it stupidly, but Noel will not do it. Stupid thing. So before he gets what he wants, Noel will not resurrect the Portkas d Lujiu, otherwise it will become a loss-making business. "Freshman?! Can you keep me alive?!" Portcas d Lu Jiu asked in surprise, a little unbelievable to hear the words. "Well! I can make you come alive. But I will not resurrect you in vain, because I never do a loss-making business." Nuoerxie nodded with a smile, saying that he can indeed resurrect her, but he doesn''t want to lose money. Trading, she brought her back to life. To put it bluntly, it is to let Portkas d Lujiu, who offers the conditions that make Noel satisfied, will give her a chance to live again. .. v3 Chapter 35： promise Botcas d Lu Jiu, of course, understand what it means, it is nothing more than equivalent exchange, if you want to get another chance to live, you must open up the conditions to satisfy Noel, otherwise what I just said Everything will become empty talk. But this is a little difficult to do. Portkas d Lujiu, now it can be said that there is nothing, just a summoned soul, there is nothing at all, can be used as a condition for exchange. There was a clear hope that he was near, but Potkas d Lujiu felt deep despair because she could not think of anything else that could be used as a condition of exchange in exchange for a chance to be reborn. Suddenly thought of the key, let that deep despair be swept away, hope ignited again in the heart of Potkas d Lujiu. "If you want to get something from me, you can just say it. You don''t have to turn around and waste time." Portkas d Lujiu is quite certain that Noel definitely wants to get something from himself, otherwise it will not be big. Fei Zhouzhang summoned himself back to the world. "I want you, as long as you are willing to be my person, resurrecting yourself is not a big deal." Noel is no longer nonsense, straight out the ultimate goal, there will always be a way for her Promised, so I was too lazy to turn around. "Do you want me?" Portkas d''Jiu froze for a moment, really did not expect Noel''s goal is herself, and now she began to hesitate, this is not something she accepts. "Yes! All I want is you! You don''t seem to have anything other than yourself, you can exchange it, don''t you?" Noel, who smiled evilly, said as he looked at Potkas d Lujiu. "This..." Portkas d Lujiu, interrupted by Noel, before he had finished speaking anxiously. "You become a woman who belongs only to me, and I give you a chance to live again. Then you can watch the child grow up and see it, and perhaps be able to rescue Ace from the mortal situation." "So don''t rush to reject me immediately, and think carefully, this is a very rare opportunity, not everyone has the opportunity to live again, there may be no shop after this village!" Noel started the offensive of language, preventing Potkas d Lujiu from having the opportunity to reject herself immediately. I believe she will soon compromise and agree, it is just a matter of time. Hearing Noels words, Potkas d Lujiu really thought about it. After all, every mother wants to look at her child, a healthy, happy and happy adult, of course, she will not be the exception. auzw.com "What do you mean by the mortal situation just now, and what fatal danger does Ace appear?" Suddenly thinking of the key point in the conversation, Potkas quickly asked, wanting Know if this is true. "Twenty years later, there will be a fatal catastrophe that will come upon the little ghost''s head. Of course, you can also think that I am talking nonsense here. Although I have evidence to prove that everything said is true , But I have no obligation to prove it to you." Noel still said with a smile, but this time he did not prove himself, whether it was true or false. "You!" Potkas d Lujiu, pointing at the smiling Noel, but after thinking about it carefully, he had nothing to do with himself, and there was really no need to prove anything to himself. But with such affirmative words, Potkas d Lujiu was a little convinced that what Noel said just now was true, and that he was confident. It is estimated that there was really evidence in his hands. Although this sounds a bit outrageous, it is also very outrageous to be summoned by Noel in his soul now. What is even more outrageous is that he still has the ability to resurrect himself. So Portas d Lujiu believes that Noel is very likely to really see the future, and he also has a way to let himself see, otherwise he will not be so sure to say it. "Beauty, remind you! You can''t maintain this state for a long time, and it''s almost time to calculate it carefully." Noel pointed to Potkas d Lujiu, and motioned her to look down at her condition. "Show me the evidence you just said! If it is true, I... I will agree to your terms!" Looking down, Portcas d Lujiu saw that he was beginning to fade Physically, she also knew that she was running out of time, so she wanted to get the evidence that Noel said, and she could only agree if it was true. "As you wish!" Noel smiled happily, condensing the data picture of Ace''s execution into a beam of light, and shooting it into the soul of Portkas d Lujiu. Obtained the information screen, Potkas d Lujiu can see, everything that happened in the screen, also heard the words in the painting, and soon confirmed the figure of the execution platform, that is, grown up after 20 years Ace. Is it finally found? You must not let Ace die like that, save Ace anyway! Seeing everything in the picture, at the beginning Potkas d Lujiu, tears in her eyes, and when the picture was all over, her eyes were full of firmness, as if to decide something. "I promised the conditions you proposed! But you must also promise me to help me save Ace alive by then!" Potkas d Lujiu agreed to the conditions Noel proposed, but she also proposed her own conditions , Hope to get a promise from the other party''s mouth. .. v3 Chapter 36： newborn "Okay, I promise you! At that time, I promise to help you to save Ace alive!" Noel nodded with a smile, very readily agreed, the conditions proposed by Portkas d. "Then I have no problem, come back to me now!" With Noel''s promise, Potkas and Lujiu had no problem, just waiting to see how he resurrected himself. "This body can''t be used anymore, you need a new body, just wait a moment!" A glance at the body of Potkas d Lujiu on the bed, Noel decided to let the system be re-manufactured, after all that body is already serious If it is damaged, it is better to repair it than to repair it. After that, Noel immediately contacted the system and made a new one according to the body of the hospital bed. Of course, a little modification was made, but it was just to remove the freckles on his face. Please wait for a while! Body manufacturing The body is finished! Soon, countless light spots gathered together, quickly condensed into a human form, and a body that was exactly the same as Portkas d Lujiu appeared so out of thin air. The fast-eyed Noel quickly hugged him into his arms. After all, this is a body without a soul. There is no way to stand on the ground. It would be bad if it fell down. "You...you... why didn''t you get a piece of clothing out?!" Suddenly, a piece of body appeared out of thin air, which looked exactly like yourself, which surprised Portkas d. Lu Jiu, but this The body was fruity, and was held directly in the arms by Noel, which made her shy to the extreme, hoping to find a hole to get in. "Anyway, you are all my own. Is there a difference between seeing it earlier and seeing it later?" Seeing Portas d Lujiu''s shy look, Noel shrugged his shoulders and smiled. In his opinion, this was not the case. What is the difference, anyway, she will be seen by herself sooner or later. "But..." Originally, Potkas d Lujiu wanted to say something. "Don''t be any more, let you integrate into this new body now, your current state can''t wait anymore!" Interrupted directly, what Potkas d Lu Jiu was going to say, Noel pointed to her in the soul state Said. "Then you should start quickly!" Portkas d Lujiu, also knowing her own situation, is not very optimistic now, seems to disappear at any time, she also knows that she can''t wait any longer. The sound of the words just fell. Under the control of the system, Portkas d Lujiu turned into a ray of light into the new body, and the system was fusing the two. auzw.com It didnt take long for the soul and the new body to merge, and Potkas d Lujiu slowly opened her eyes, she could clearly sense that Noel put her arms around her The temperature is the first time she has had intimate and intimate contact with other men. "Congratulations, rebirth!" Noel smiled slightly, looked at the blushing man in her arms, and congratulated her on her chance of being reborn, and being able to be resurrected in this world in the presence of entities. "Then...that, why can''t I move?" The blushing Portkas d Lujiu tried to get up from Noel''s arms, but she found that she could move her head besides talking. In addition, the body is unable to move a cent. "It may be that you have just integrated into the new body, and you haven''t been able to fully control it. After all, I strengthened it a little bit. It''s normal that you can''t control it immediately, but your new body is three times stronger than normal people." Explained the reason. Noel, holding Portkas d Lujiu, walked to a clean bed and placed her gently on the bed. "Ah?! When do I need to be able to move freely?" After listening to the explanation, Potkas d Lujiu wanted to know when she would be able to act, after all, she was not used to Noel''s intimate contact. "It is estimated that it will be about two or three hours. Soon you will be able to move freely. There is a nurse''s suit here. I''ll put it on you." Noel found a nurse''s suit in the side cabinet. Next, Portcas d Lujiu, who was unable to move freely, finally put on the nurse''s clothes under the constant beating of Noel, but her face was too red. Picking up the neatly dressed Portcas d Lujiu, Noel was about to take her out of the clinic. "That body, I''m ruining you, right?" A glance at the soulless body lying on the bed, Noel asked with his head bowed and asked, after all, it was the body she used to use. "Destroy it, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble." Portkas d Lujiu did not hesitate, for fear that the soulless body was discovered and investigated by the navy, and then the newly born Ace was injured. , And kindly help Kapp to take care of Ace. With consent, Noel held Portkas d Lujiu tightly in his right hand, and a black flame ignited in the palm of his left hand. He was flung towards the body without a soul on the bed. In a blink of an eye, the body was burnt out in an instant, and even the hospital bed was burned. If Noel would take the flame back, the flame would continue to burn and burn everything here. net. Holding Potkas d Lujiu immobile, Noel walked out of the ward window and rushed her into the woods on the island, finding a place to hide. Let Portas d Lujiu take a rest here, and wait for her to control this new body, so that the two can act more conveniently. .. v3 Chapter 37： Thank you Finding a cleaner place, Noel held Portkas d Lujiu and began to close his eyes and rest for a rest, after all, he could wait outside all night last night. Seeing that Noel closed his eyes and rested, but Potkas d Lujiu didn''t. He continued to try to control the body, but the result was not very satisfying, no matter how he tried to act. It seems that, as he said, it takes a while to be active. ''Think of it, and at this time, Potkas d Lujiu temporarily gave up the effortless effort and looked at Noel, who was quietly holding himself. "That....have you fallen asleep?" Porter d''Lujue asked quietly, seeing Noel''s eyes closed, worried that he would be awakened like this, but wanted to ask him something. "Just call me Noel, just ask if you have anything." Noel said with his eyes closed, so lightly, but he didn''t mean to open his eyes at all. "After I can control the body, can you take me to see Ace?" Portkas d Lujiu is quite clear, even if he has recovered the control of the body, but has no ability to leave from Noel, unless he deliberately Just let yourself go. But Portas de Lucius clearly knew that Noel would definitely not let himself go easily. After all, he had already made it very clear before. He wanted to be this person. Now he can easily get himself in hand. Will let go go silly. That''s why I wanted to ask Noel''s opinion, hoping that he could take himself to see Ace. Portkas d Lujiu felt that the other party might still agree. "I can''t for now. If you don''t want to hurt the devil''s head, just bear with me for a while." Noel shook his head, disagreeing with Potkas d Lujiu, and now go to see the newly born Ace. "Well, what can I wait for, can you give me an accurate time?" After hearing the words, Portcas d Lujiu was a little lost, and wanted to know the exact time. "It will take at least 12 years to wait for the end of this big search. At that time, the little ghost head will no longer be under Kapu''s care, then I will show you over." Noel gave an answer, because he wanted to rush back to O''Hara, avoiding the research of those idiot scholars, and harming little Lori Nicole Robin. "Wait so long...." That''s what it said, but Portcas d. Lujiu also knew that Noel said it was very reasonable. It will be really safe when this big search is over. When I went to see Ace, it would not bring him danger. "It turns out that your identity will be detected by the navy shortly afterwards. So you have to bear it down, otherwise it will only come early for his catastrophe." Opening his eyes, Noel saw the man in his arms, The loss appeared, so she explained the reason to her. "I got it..." Portkas d Lujiu, she didn''t want to appear in her own, what dangerous things to Ais. auzw.com "Okay, I''ve lost! I''ll take you to take a look, but after watching Ace, we must leave immediately." Looking at the extremely lost Potkas de Lu Nine, Noel finally let her go and take a look. "Uh huh! I promise, I will leave immediately with just one glance, and I won''t stay there for too long." The lost emotion instantly disappeared, and Potkas nodded excitedly. Knoll recalled carefully. The warship he saw before entering the island, after determining the location of the warship, holding Portkas d Lujiu, rushed to the seaside where the warship was parked at high speed. Under super-high-speed movement, it didn''t take much time. The two came to the seaside where the warship was parked. As for which ship is Cap''s warship, it can be said that it can be recognized by a glance. After all, Kapus warship is too special, because his warship has a huge dog head. It is estimated that it is very difficult to admit mistakes. Unless the eyes are blind, this warship will be mistaken. "Don''t talk as much as possible, so that the navy can''t see us, do you understand?" Seeing Kapu''s warships hadn''t left yet, Noel reminded the people in his arms, lest it would be bad to be discovered later. Although, I am not afraid of the navy looking for trouble, but such unnecessary trouble can still be better. Potkas nodded her head and said that she understood that if she could act now, it is estimated that she would cover her mouth with both hands. The magical power is released from the body, and a protective cover is quickly formed, so that no one can protect the person in the cover, so that he can walk in with a big swing. Everything was ready, Noel held Portkas d Lujiu, and boarded Kapus doghead warship. Even if the two passed by the navy soldiers, they did not react at all. They could not see the two of the shields. people. Along with the crying from the ship, Noel knew the direction, so he quickly found it, where Aes was born shortly after, and it was just that Cap was not in the room. "You should be able to control your body, then it will be better if you stay with your children. I will guard you outside the door." Put Portas d Lujiu next to the crying child, and Noel turned around. Going out of the room, let the mother and son stay alone for a while. "Noel, thank you!" Originally, Potkas d Lujiu thought that he could only leave with a glance. Noor would let himself stay here with the children alone. From the point of view of Portkas d Lujiu, Noel is a hard-hearted person, and now he starts to feel that the Noel people are good. It should not be too difficult in the future. If you can see Ace, you will certainly So it becomes much more. .. v3 Chapter 38： wrong Noel, who still had protection, leaned against the gate so vigorously, sensing how someone would come, and returning to the small island of O''Hara, like how to take Potkas d Lujiu. "Forget it, just one more person, just hold her back, so that you can return to O''Hara faster." In order to be able to return to O''Hara faster, Noel said to himself, still feeling direct Hurry up on a small sailboat. After all, if you exchange a big ship, the speed is definitely not as fast as a small sailboat. That will only waste time at sea. Anyway, there is only one more person. Just hold Portkas d Lujiu. As for the big ship, it''s not too late to exchange it directly when there are more people. The most important thing now is to return to O''Hara at the fastest speed, don''t let Nicole Robin wait. After a long time, Potkas d Lujiu took the initiative to walk out of the room and walked to Noel''s side, and she was still red, as if she had just cried. "Let''s leave here." Originally, Potkas d Lujiu wanted to stay for a while, but she was very worried about being discovered and knew that Noel had taken the risk of bringing herself in and could not continue for so long. Go on. "Lu Jiu, it''s really time you came out. Someone came over to us. Don''t be sad, there is a chance to see you in the future, and it''s not goodbye to this." When someone sensed that someone was coming, Noel comforted and looked Sad Lu Jiu. "Well, let''s go quickly! I don''t want to be discovered by anyone. It would be bad if I endangered Ace in this way." Portkas d''Lujue nodded and understood what Noel said, indeed It''s not a farewell, only if you are alive for a day, you have a chance to meet Ace again. "It''s fine if you understand." Seeing Potkas d Lujiu, also knowing the consequences of being discovered, Noel put her in his arms and let the protective cover wrap himself inside the two of them, and left in the other direction. Warship. Shortly before the two of them walked, Kapu''s figure came out of the door of the room, but when he was about to push the door open, he found something wrong. Because Karp clearly remembered that when he applied for a return flight to the Naval Headquarters before, he remembered to close the door of the room when he was walking, and even ordered the navy soldiers not to get close to half a step, but now the door of the room is half open. Worried about the safety of the children in the room, Kapu didnt continue to think so much. He just pushed open the room and quickly entered, quickly walked to the place where the children were placed. After seeing the child sleeping peacefully, he finally thought It was a sigh of relief. Not being able to let Portkas d Lujiu survive, this has made Karp very guilty, if this child really has something wrong, it is estimated that he will definitely be guilty to death. "Fortunately, it''s okay! Those soldiers didn''t have the courage to disobey the order. Is it really that I forgot to close the door?" Karp was quite certain that the naval soldiers on the warship never dared to disobey the order, but he remembered himself again. Closed the door before going out. auzw.com "No! There are definitely outsiders here!" Thinking about whether or not he forgot to close the door, but Kapu''s eyes were on the floor, and there was a little water mark that hadn''t dried out, making him sure that someone had been here, and that this man was not yet on his warship. After glancing at the sleeping child peacefully, Karp walked out of the room quickly. After completely locking the door this time, he went to ask the naval soldiers patrolling nearby to see if there were any suspicious characters on the warship. But Karp did nothing in this way, because Noel and Potkas d Lujiu had already stepped down from the warship and returned to the island of Bartilla, walking towards the sea on the other side of the island. Where are you going to release a small sailing boat to leave the South China Sea. So no matter how you look on the warship, Karp will never find a suspicious character, and it will become a mystery that he has been puzzled in the future, and I don''t understand what kind of person it is. It was silent, and in a situation where no one had noticed it, he entered the heavily warned warship, and just glanced at the children in the room, and left the warship silently. While asking the navy soldiers, Kapu searched the entire warship, but found no suspicious people. In order to avoid night long dreams, he immediately ordered the ship to leave Bartilla, lest there should be any accidents. "We should leave too." Accompanied by Potkas d Lujiu, looking at the warship that was going away, Noel thought it was time to go back. "Noel, where are we going, you haven''t told me yet." Wen Yan, Portkas d Lujiu, no longer went to see the departing warship, she firmly believed that there would always be a day when she would follow the warship Goodbye Ais, now is just a short parting. "The small island of O''Hara in the West Sea, a place known as the World Library, we will live there for a while." Noel said directly, where he would go next. "Oh! But...we can take this little sailboat, can we really reach the West Sea?" Portkas d Lujiu doubted that the little sailboat that Noel had just released could really go so far. The West China Sea, and the small sailboat obviously can only take one person. Although, without leaving the small island of Bartilla, Portas d Lujiu knew that the four seas and the great route were separated by the red earth continent. In addition to the navy having special passages, other ships must pass upside down the mountain to reach other seas, or apply for a concession passage from the navy, but whether they can succeed is another matter. .. v3 Chapter 39： Ruin But the water in the upside-down mountain was turbulent. Portkas de Lujiu did not think that such a small sailboat could pass, which in her view was completely impossible. "With me and this little sailing boat, we can reach the West Sea in a day at most, and you can put 10,000 hearts in mind." Noel said confidently, this is a trivial matter. "But this little sailboat seems to be able to ride only one person." Portkas d Lujiu pointed to the little sailboat on the sea, obviously only one person can stand, really can''t understand how to ride together. . "This way we can get on the boat together!" said Noel with a smile while sternly holding Portkas d Lujiu, and jumped directly onto the small sailboat. "That... Noel can..." Suddenly being picked up by Noel, Potkas d Lujiu, just wanted to let him put down himself, but before the word was finished, he was interrupted directly by Noel. Too. "Can''t let you down! All you have to do now is hold me tight!" Of course, Noel could see what Potkas d Lujiu said, so he directly refused her, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to set off in the dark. . Worrying that Portkas d Lujiu couldn''t bear to wait for the high-speed hurdles, and faced the rapid blow of the wind, Noel used his ability to make a little windshield, and immediately used his flame ability to start importing a large number of small boats Of heat. The introduction of heat energy gave this small sailboat a source of power. It swooped out at high speed, splashed a one-meter high wave on the sea surface, and continued to increase its speed above the sea surface. Suddenly, the small sailing boat at high speed made Portkas d Lujiu startled, his hands clasped around Noel, could not believe that this little sailing boat could actually drive so fast. But when Potkas d Lujiu looked down, he was even more surprised to speak, because he saw that Noel''s legs were burning with black flames. "Noel! You...your legs are on fire!!!" Immediately, Potkas d Lujiu anxiously shouted, hoping that Noel would extinguish the fire soon. "This is my ability, so this flame will not burn me, and this small sailboat is driven by flames, and it can not be extinguished now, otherwise this small sailboat will have no power source." Noel smiled slightly. , Holding tightly Portkas d Lujiu, explained to her what was going on. "Ability? Is it the ability of the devil fruit?" Wen Yan asked Portkas d Lujiu, she had also heard of the devil fruit before, as long as she ate it, she would have a special ability, that is, she had never seen it herself That''s it, so she was curious whether this was the ability of the devil''s fruit. "No! The ability of the Devil Fruit has weakness, but my ability has no weakness." Noel simply said casually, denying the ability of the Devil Fruit. auzw.com "Oh!" Although I didn''t quite understand it, Portkas d Lujiu, who had wanted to inquire, but saw the distance, a naval warship was parked in the waters of the upside down mountain, and quickly reminded Noel: "There is a warship in front of Noel, let''s go around!" "There is no way to detour. The naval warship is responsible for observing the entrance of the upside down mountain. No matter how you go around, as long as you enter the upside down mountain, they will be in their field of vision." Noel shook his head and denied the detour. ''S proposal, because that is completely useless. "So what should I do?" Portkas d Lujiu asked anxiously, worried about being discovered by the navy on the warship. "What else can I do, just destroy the warship directly!" Noel fixed his eyes on the warship, with a ghostly smile on his face, and took control of the little sailboat under his feet, rushing towards the position of the warship. The words of the answer made Portcas de Lu Jiu stunned, but she did not oppose Noels decision, because she did not want to be exposed in front of the Navy. It is definitely not the time to expose herself, which is likely to bring Ace Danger. So Portas d Lujiu will definitely not sympathize with the navy on board. She does not allow such a possible discovery. She said that she had no affection for the navy except for the good old man, Cap. Just before reaching, the naval warship was not far away, Noel stopped the output of the flames, and the small sailboat stopped on the calm sea, with one arm around Portkas d Lujiu, and the other hand aimed at a short distance away Warship. Knorr''s palm splits against the warship, and a large butterfly emerges from it, and in the mouth of this large butterfly, a black sphere is rapidly condensing, and the sphere emits terrifying energy. "You are there, and shouldn''t be there, so disappear from here!" Noel, with a grin on his face, said looking at the warship not far away. As for the navy on the warship, can you hear it? It''s none of his business. As soon as the words fell, the **** butterfly that condensed the energy ball in the palm of Noel seemed to get the signal of the attack, and immediately ejected the condensed energy sphere. "boom!!!" The black energy ball ejected from the mouth of the **** butterfly directly hit the warship on the sea. At the moment of hit, the energy ball spread out, forming a giant black sphere, which encased the entire naval warship. When it was completely dispersed, the naval warships on the sea just now disappeared completely, and even the scraps of the warships did not leave any traces, as if they had never existed at all. .. v3 Chapter 40： plan Originally, if Noel was alone, he would not destroy the warship. Those navies could observe whatever they wanted, which was irrelevant to him. But now it is a bit different. In order to brush the favor of Portkas d Lujiu, Noel does not mind erasing several warships, and the navy on the warship is just an insignificant person to him. No big deal. Because Noel clearly knew that the current Portcas d Lujiu definitely did not want to be exposed to the navy. At this time, he did not brush up on the favor and wait for when. Besides, Knoll also didnt want Potkas D Lujiu to be exposed, maybe something interesting would happen in the future. Seeing a large warship, it was easily erased in an instant, and even the wreckage of a little warship was not left. This made Portcas d Lujiu renew the powerful strength perception of Noel. "Lu Jiu, I will destroy all the warships I encounter along the way, and I will not expose you to the navy, so you don''t have to worry about Ace''s safety." Noel smiled slightly. , Said to the person in her arms, brush her affection for herself. "Thank you." Hearing the words, Potkas drew Jiu Jiu, but did not expect Noel to do that. It was entirely because he saw his worries, so she is still quite moved now. Successfully brushing his favor, Noel picked up Potkas d Lujiu and continued his journey back to O''Hara in the West Sea. It didn''t take long for the small sailboat to flow down the river and the two came to the waters of the West Sea.... Of course, the naval warship at the entrance of the upside down mountain in the West Sea was also erased from this world by Noel, and none of the navy soldiers on the warship were spared. It wasn''t until the sky was dark that Noel and Potkas d Lujiu finally reached the island of O''Hara. But when he returned to the waters not far from O''Hara, he found that the surveillance team disguising the civilian ship was still staying in the waters. At this time, Noel began to hesitate to take it or not, and even the ship was erased together, or he was left to inform himself that he had returned to O''Hara Island. "Forget it, this surveillance ship will stay, and even if it is destroyed, it will come new." Looking at the large civilian ship in the distance, Noel said to himself, giving up destroying it. intend. "Noel, do you say that is a surveillance ship?!" Hearing Noel''s words, Potkas d Lujiu pointed to the large civilian ship and asked, wanting to be determined from his mouth. "Well! That was used by the Navy to monitor me. I didn''t expect that they would stay here after I left. And it would be useless to destroy this monitoring ship. A new monitoring ship would be sent over." Noel Nodded his head and explained to Potkas d Lujiu. "So what if they find out what I am doing?" Portkas drew his eyebrows tightly, hoping that Noel would have a solution. auzw.com "Wait for me to impose the power on you so that they can''t see you for the time being, and when you are on the small island of O''Hara, you can just pretend to be a settler." "As long as this surveillance ship sees me going back to the West Sea, no one will know that you came from the South China Sea, not to mention the destruction of the warships along the way." "At that time, I was snatching you back home, and they would only think of you as the woman who was snatched back by me on O Hara Island." Aberdeen thought about it carefully, and Noel came up with a way to think about it, so that the Navy would not doubt that Portkas d Lujiu''s body, as much as Kapu suspected that she was a very similar look. Nobody. "Okay, listen to you!" Potkas nodded and nodded, agreeing with Noel''s proposal. After all, she couldn''t think of a better one. Seeing Portkas d. Lu Jiu agreed, Noel quickly applied her ability to her, so that no one could see her presence, and was controlling the speed of the small sailing boat so that the people on the ship could see themselves. Return to O''Hara alone. The small sailboat passed by the surveillance ship, allowing the surveillance personnel on the surveillance ship to discover that Noel had returned alone, and sent this information to the communication room, which quickly passed it back to the naval headquarters. And Noel returned to his home on the west coast with the invisible Potkas d Lujiu and introduced him to little Lori Nicole Robin. He also told Nicole Robin, the younger plan, to avoid misunderstanding herself because of the plan, which was not the result Noel wanted to see. The next morning... Noel secretly sent Portkas d Lujiu to other islands in the West Sea. She came to O''Hara on a passenger ship, allowing her to return to O''Hara once again as a tourist from other islands. And Portkas d Lujiu, therefore settled on the island, the people in the town are also very welcome, this newly settled beauty, she is also familiar with the residents of the town, and soon gradually became familiar Got up. A week later, Noel, who played the villain, appeared and robbed Portkas d Lujiu directly to his residence on the west coast. The residents of the town were just too angry to speak. Of course, this matter was also monitored by the surveillance personnel, all reported back to the naval headquarters, and sent to Marshal Kongs desk. In their view, Lu Jiu was also a poor man, so there was no doubt. In this way, Noel''s plan was successful, and Portkas d Lujiu, without the previous worries, safely followed Noel, or Nicole Robin living together. As for the views of the residents of the town, Noel did not care at all. Anyway, they were all criminals with a reward of 500 million. There is no reason to disgust one more, and it is not necessary for them to like themselves. .. v3 Chapter 41： Learn However, Nicole Robin was so annoyed because of Noel''s move to grab people in the town, which made her almost annoyed by the scholars of the tree of omniscience, and began to persuade her to move out. Nicole Robin, who just knew what was going on, would of course not move out of the house on the West Coast because of the scholars words, so he could only be annoyed every day. When he came home, he complained to Noel. thing. At noon on a certain day... While the three were having lunch together, Noel suddenly thought of something and decided to talk to the big and small beauties to see if they would like to do so. "Lu Jiu and Robin, starting today, I will teach you some combat moves, so that you can better protect yourself in case of any danger." Putting down the tableware in hand, Noel wiped his mouth, I looked at the two women seriously and thought it was a good thing to have a self-defense. "Okay, I have no opinion!" Portkas d Lu Jiu, first nodded and responded, she did not want to be a powerless person, so that in case of any danger, she can only work on the sidelines Anxious but unable to cope. "I''m fine, too!" Although Nicole Robin didn''t understand the dangers, she thought Noel was right, and learning more was not a bad thing. "After I had lunch, I started to teach you." Seeing the two women was fine, Noel smiled slightly and began to think about what to teach them. Soon after, after three people had finished their lunch, Noel also thought about what to teach them, but before teaching them, all hidden surveillance personnel must be completely cleaned up. A glance at the hidden positions of the surveillance personnel, Noel released the domineering domineering color, controlled the domineering attack on the hidden personnel, and immediately stunned them. After repeated confirmation, all the people who came here to monitor were all dominated by the stun, and Noel began to explain to the two women. Before thinking about how to teach them the Sixth Form of the Navy, this is why the stun monitors are the reason . I just don''t know how much the cp9 chief and its members and the Navy will be surprised when the devil order comes to O''Hara. This makes Knorr look forward to it. At that time, no matter whether it is the Navy or the people of the world government, it is estimated that there will be an inner ghost. After all, the Sixth Form of the Navy has not been promoted outwards, and only a small number of people can learn. "What I want to teach you is a physical technique called Six Forms, which is a physical technique that exceeds the limit of human physical fitness." auzw.com "Also, the navy spy agency cp9 uses a physical skill, a total of 6 kinds of moves, iron block / shaving / paper painting / moon step / Lan foot / finger gun. Very strong yo "Noel turned to look at the two women and said that it was a move used by the navy spy agency, and there was no plan to hide it. "Navy spy agency?" the two women asked in unison. They were the first to hear that there was a spy agency in the navy, and they were curious about what the spy agency did. "It can also be said that the spy agencies of the world government are doing assassinations anyway, and they are doing things that are invisible." In fact, Noel does not know very well, so he can only explain it casually. Later, Noel demonstrated the iron block/shaved/paper painted/moon step/lan foot/fingergun in slow motion in front of their eyes, and explained the use principles and some tips of these six types to make them easier. Learns this beyond human body skills. The two beauties, one big and one small, listened carefully to Noel''s explanation, and also saw the power of these six styles. They understood that this is a very powerful move, and they all learned it very seriously. Nicole Robin, in order not to add any trouble to Noel, so determined to study the Six Forms. At the same time, I hope that after learning the Six Forms, I will be able to help Noel in the future, instead of being left alone like the last time, waiting alone in this empty big house. But Portas d Lujiu now knows the importance of strength, so that he can better protect himself, and also understand what Noel said to himself before. As long as he has strength, in the mortal situation of Ace in the future, Potkas d Lujiu will be able to rescue him personally, instead of only being anxious to do nothing. Therefore, when studying the Sixth Form, Portkas d Lujiu worked very hard. In addition to the use principle explained by Noel, this body, which is three times stronger than ordinary people, can quickly use one of the Sixth Form shaving. "Good! So you can use shaving soon!" Forehand told Noel the little Lolita, seeing Potkas d Lujiu, using the ability to shave aside, he thought it would take a while, Unexpectedly, she mastered the formula so soon. "It''s amazing! I can''t learn how to..." Nicole Robin was a little depressed. The people who haven''t learned how to start learning together have already been able to use it. "Little Robin, we don''t have to worry about it. Her physical qualities are different, so it will be easier to learn these." Noel comforted with a smile, a little depressed Nicole Robin. "Robin, I believe you will learn it soon. Don''t be discouraged, let me tell you a little bit of the trick I just discovered." Portas d Lujiu, whose mother''s love is rampant, saw little Lori Nicole Robin Depressed, he ran over and comforted. .. v3 Chapter 42： time Two beauties, one big and one small, are studying the Six Forms taught by Noel diligently, and slowly learned some tips. It is estimated that after working hard for so long, you should be able to use the simplest Six Forms. As for the surveillance personnel hiding in the surrounding area, they were out of luck. Every time they just woke up from the coma, but before they could get up from the ground, they were stunned by Noel again. Until the sky gradually dimmed, these people responsible for surveillance on the island did not know how many times they were stunned by Noel. They only knew that they collapsed to the ground for no reason, and todays intelligence is difficult to report. . If not, temporarily wanting to teach the two women, Noor would not stun the surveillance staff, but for a time did not think of any good way, so I can only cope with it first. And in the future, in order to facilitate Nicole Robin, there is also the training of Portas d Lujiu. Noel opened a huge underground training room just below the house, exchanged sound insulation materials from the system for layout, and exchanged a large amount of training equipment. In this way, the three of them lived happily together. In the basement where the two women were struggling, the six forms that were gradually too high and gradually mastered, of course, would go out from time to time, so as not to be suspected by the watchmen on the island. The two women also always remember Noels reminder that if they dont encounter danger outside, they can learn the six types of abilities and dont use them for the time being, which will cause some unnecessary troubles. Therefore, when the two women go to the town, they will be exactly the same as before, without exposing their current strength. How should they usually be like now? It looks like ordinary beauties and little girls. During this period, Noel also coaxed Portcas d Lujiu to his big bed, and finally got rid of a painful period of sleep, but when the two people had a love sports, they ignored the peek at the door. Only a small loli. Nicole Robin, who has often checked a large number of books in a large library, certainly knows what the two people in the room are doing, which makes her feel a little bit uncomfortable, worrying that Noel has Portkas d Lujiu. You won''t love yourself as much as before. But in the following days, Nicole Robin would have no such worries, because Noel was still the same as usual, and he didnt just ignore himself or spoil himself because of Portkas d Lujiu. Love yourself. Nicole Robin''s awkward look, of course, was also discovered by Noel. Later, after repeated inquiries, he learned this matter. However, after knowing about the two of them that night, Little Lolita watched the big show all night, and immediately flushed his face with red face, but could not find a hole to get in. "Little Robin, you''re my baby, of course I won''t ignore you." After understanding why Nicole Robin was not right these days, Noel smiled and hugged the little loli and said. auzw.com "Then when I grow up, I will be your wife, just like Sister Lu Jiu." After listening to Noel''s words, Nicole Robin''s heart was like honey, and he was happy to talk about his thoughts. come out. "Okay! That little Robin, just grow up quickly, don''t let me wait too long." Noel replied shamelessly, not afraid of Lu Jiu''s contempt next to it, which also proves Nicole Robin''s favor. , Has been swiped to burst the table, otherwise it would not say such a thing. "Noel, she is a seven-year-old child. When she grows up, we are all old, don''t you really want the old cow to eat the tender grass?" Potkas d Lujiu, poked Noel with his hand, said. Let him recognize the reality sooner, fearing that he will take Little Loli''s words seriously. "For others, life and death are unavoidable destinies, but neither you nor I will have such a situation." Noel turned to look at Portkas d Lujiu, said with a smile on his face, not at all. It''s like a joke. "How is this..." Portkas d Lujiu, only half of the words were stuck, because she immediately remembered that Noel resurrected herself, so it is not impossible to be immortal Too. "We will not age because of time, nor will we be bound by life and death, even if you can''t believe it now, but sooner or later you will accept this fact, time will prove it all!" Noel smiled very seriously, because Still staying in this world for about 20 years, so he didn''t want to explain more, so he let Portcas d Lujiu feel better. Hearing that, Potkas and Lujiu had nothing to say. Although he still felt the strangeness of Noel''s words, his so serious expression did not seem to be a joke. After this incident, life returned to normal, and you should do what you should do. However, Noel had one more night, and had a loving interaction with Potkas d Lujiu, without worrying about being discovered by Little Loli at all times. But in the morning of the next day, Nicole Robin''s dissatisfied eyes were attracted, and 80% of them were because of Potkas d Lujiu, who was so excited and loud that he made this little loli not. Way to fall asleep. Time rushes... In a blink of an eye, more than a year has passed. The three are still living on O''Hara Island, and the naval personnel who have been monitoring have disappeared without a trace more than a month ago, as if they have given up monitoring Noor. Noel is not very clear about why this is, but he is too lazy to ignore it, as long as they don''t come to trouble, they will not be polite to them if they come to trouble. .. v3 Chapter 43： No way During this period, I have always believed in the future I learned two years ago. Nicole Robin now often appears on the beach, waiting for the giant Noel said to come to O''Hara. But the result was not very satisfying. Nicole Robin returned every day with disappointment, but Robin still believed in the future Noel said, because Robin knew that Noel would not deceive himself. Nicole Robin, who has been eight years old, has officially become an archaeologist with her own unremitting efforts, and wants to study the historical text like her mother. So I asked the director of the tree of omniscience, Krooba, to propose the historical text that they wanted to study with them in the basement, which has been hidden by them. "Doctor, I want to uncover the blank historical mystery." Coming to the tree of omniscience, Nicole Robin found Curator Kroba and proposed to uncover the blank historical mystery. "No! Absolutely not! You are not allowed to study it!" Wen Yan said, Curator Krooba was scared, but did not expect Nicole Robin to make such a request to himself. "Why? Isn''t it possible to know what happened in the blank 100 years just by studying the historical text?" Nicole Robin''s eyebrows were slightly locked, and he really didn''t understand Curator Kroba, why not let Study the historical text yourself. "How do you know this. Is it possible to use your ability to eavesdrop on the basement again?!" Curator Kroba was very surprised, obviously more subtle and careful research, should not be found by anyone, so immediately thought Nicole Robin''s ability. "But..." Nicole Robin just wanted to explain, but he was interrupted by Curoba. "You should know that it is a criminal thing to interpret the text of history!" Curator Kroba said very seriously, wanting Nicole Robin to give up the research and not want to be found implicated by that time. "But don''t everyone study the text of the history together in the basement every night when the night is quiet?" or Nicole Robin, who was reluctant to give up, said what the scholars secretly studied at night. Nicole Robin didn''t understand that all the scholars of the Tree of Knowledge can participate in this research, why she couldn''t participate in it, she felt so unfair. "Robin! How do you even know this?! What''s going on, is this what you''ve seen? Answer me, Robin!" Wen Yan, Curator Kroba was even more surprised and secretly heard some It''s nothing, but I don''t want Nicole Robin to sneak a peek at the historical text stored in the basement. "Because... even if I ask you to be fair and honest, you won''t let me enter the basement! So I want to be a real archaeologist, thinking that I can study with everyone. I work so hard, why. .." Nicole Robin said more and more excited, tears gradually filled his eyes. auzw.com "What you have learned is enough to be a scholar. But you are still a child, we are all done. Once things are exposed, we will be prepared to lose our heads and resolutely proceed. Of this study." "Since this taboo became the rule of the world 800 years ago, countless scholars have lost their lives. I will take this opportunity to tell you." "Historically, the only step in the interpretation of ancient writings is the people of the O''Hara family. We can say that there is no way out." "Robin, I want you to swear to the tree of omniscience! If you get closer to the basement, I will forbid you to enter and leave the institute and library again, you know?" In order to stop Nicole Robin from studying the historical texts of the basement, Curroba could only explain the reason to her, and gave her cruel words to prevent her from continuing to peek at the research, lest she bring killing herself. Disaster. For a long time, Nicole Robin thought that the curator who took care of herself, Krooba, or the scholars of the Tree of Knowledge, should welcome herself to join, but the results now make her a little unacceptable. "It seems that Robin, she has completely embarked on the old road of her mother." Looking at Robin who rushed out of the door, a female scholar said, but she also very much agrees with Curator Croba''s approach and does not want you Nicole Robin joins this dangerous study. "She doesn''t yet know what happened a few days ago. Robin''s mother, Olbia has been arrested, and the outcome is conceivable!" In fact, Curator Kroba has already received the information. . Therefore, in order not to let Nicole Robin, like her mother Nicole Olbia, get caught by the officials of the world government and executed because of taboo research, her research on historical texts was prohibited. Its just that the curator Kroba didnt know that Nicole Olbia was not as he thought he had been executed by the people of the world government. Instead, he escaped from the imprisoned naval base and was evading the navy. The search returned to O''Hara on the way. Nicole Robin, who was very sad, immediately thought of Noel who loved herself, so she ran directly back to her home on the West Coast and cried with Noel about what happened in the Tree of Knowledge. This is equivalent to telling Noel that O''Hara''s catastrophe is coming, and Nicole Robin''s mother is about to return, which is estimated to be the next few days. "Don''t cry, my little baby will cry into a little cat!" Holding the crying Nicole Robin, Noel caressed her back, so that this little Loli would not be so sad. "You just..." Nicole Robin, who wanted to complain a few words, but was interrupted by Noel before he had finished speaking. .. v3 Chapter 44： Giant "Little Robin, tell you the good news. Your mother will return to O''Hara from the outside in the next few days." Noel said with a smile, Nicole Orbiya was about to return News. "Really...really?!" Wen Yan said, Nicole Robin''s sad mood disappeared in an instant, the center was full of excitement and joy, and wanted to be determined from Noel''s mouth. "Of course it is! I won''t lie to you, you know that too." Noel said with certainty that although the time cannot be accurately determined, it can still be sure that it will be the next few days. This should not be wrong. "Noel, thank you for telling me this important news, hum!" The confirmed, very excited Nicole Robin, suddenly smelt on Noel''s face, expressing gratitude for telling him the news. "Norre, Robin, all the food is ready, come over and eat!" There was a word from the kitchen, and the words of Potkas d Lujiu seemed to be ready for dinner. Hearing the call from Portkas d Lujiu, Noel held Nicole Robin, the little loli, and walked to the small living room for dinner, preparing three people for dinner tonight. For more than a year, Portkas d Lujiu fully accepted Noel, and gradually had the appearance of being Noels wife, and began to take care of the life of his own man, and the life here also made her feel quite Happy. As for Ace, who was taken away by Karp to take care of her, of course she would not forget it, but she knew clearly that it was not the time to find him. As long as the time is up, Portkas and Lu Jiu believe that Noel will take herself to visit Ace, because after a year of understanding, she knows that Noel is a person who does what he says, and he has a great deal to himself Both are very good with Nicole Robin, and never deceive themselves. The next morning... When I heard that Nicole Orbia was about to return to the news on Ohara Island... Nicole Robin, who woke up early, ran to the room between Noel and Portkas d Lujiu, and the two of them together greeted him, and they looked forward to running out of the house in a hurry. And in the room, Nicole Robin has been surprised to see a man and a woman hugged together, so there is nothing to be surprised. It is not the first time they have seen the two. Although, I dont know where Nicole Orbiya would log onto the island from O''Hara, but Nicole Robin didn''t care about this, so he walked around O''Hara''s seaside, hoping to see the boats docked at the seaside . However, after circling most of the island of O''Hara, no boat was found, but a giant lying on the beach was found. This made Nicole Robin more convinced that Noel had told his future. I am also more certain that my mother Nicole Orbiya will return to the island of Ohara in the next few days. Now Nicole Robin can be said to be quite happy and completely forgotten The unpleasant happened yesterday. Seeing the real giant for the first time, under the curiosity, Nicole Robin walked closer and wanted to observe carefully. After all, I have only seen it in the book before. What is different. auzw.com "Ah ah ah ah ah!" The giant felt that someone was approaching, and suddenly raised his hands and made a weird cry, trying to frighten the person who approached him in the future, but he found that the little girl in front of him had no signs of being scared, so he just looked at it. Stupidly looked at himself. "Water...water..." has been drifting in the sea for several days, and the giant with severe water shortage couldn''t hold on, and fell directly on the beach again. "Water? Would you like to drink water? There is a pool over the wood." Nicole Robin looked at the half-dead giant and pointed his finger at the wood behind him. Later, under the lead of Nicole Robin, he quickly came to the position of the woods pool, and the giant walked up quickly, directly lying beside the pool, bowing his head and drinking the spring water in the pool. . "It''s a pleasure!" "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" After compensating enough water, the giant went directly to the ground, ignoring the big trees lying behind him, and the collapsed trees caused a series of loud noises. "It''s life back! I don''t know what happened to that guy! Anyway, thank you for saving me! Is there a town on this island?" The giant lying on the ground thanked Nicole Robin, He raised his own question. "Well! There are towns on this island, and if you are, it is estimated that you will be able to come soon." Nicole Robin nodded and answered the giant''s question honestly. "That''s it! I would rather be washed to the uninhabited island." The giant was not happy when he heard the news of the town. Instead, he wanted to be washed on the uninhabited island. Rare to see the real giant, Nicole Robin did not leave immediately, but stayed beside the giant, observing his every move, anyway, she did not worry much about this bad guy. After more than a year of training, Nicole Robin has been able to use the Six Forms proficiently, and it can be said that it is easy to leave. Anyway, this giant cannot stop it. "Even if you are staring at the side, nothing new will happen. My foot hurts before I sit still." "When my foot hurts a little better, I will leave here as a raft." The giant who got up and sat on the ground for a while was finally impatient by Nicole Robin, and he explained the situation to her, hoping that she would stop staring at herself and be able to leave here consciously. .. v3 Chapter 45： lie However, the words of the giant did not have any effect. Nicole Robin had no intention of leaving. He stared at him so vigorously, and stood there without moving. "Have you seen the Giant Race for the first time?" The feeling of being so stared at, where the giant seemed to have felt, guessing that this little girl was the first to see the Giant Race, so she stared at herself curiously. "Well!" Nicole Robin nodded, and responded that simply. "Declare first! Don''t confuse me with El Pab, the barbarians, there are also docile races among the giants." Since the little girl in front of me knew about the existence of the giant clan, this giant explained Worried that she misidentified herself as the giants of the battleaholic. "Well..." Although I have seen the giant in the book, Nicole Robin has not seen it. The race of the giant in the book is separate, so I do not believe it in my heart. The words said by the giant in front of me . "I know it''s a bit difficult for a strongman, but I hope you don''t tell anyone you have seen me after you go home." The giant worried about being discovered by others, so he begged Nicole Robin, hoping she wouldn''t see her own things. , Tell anyone in the town. "I know." Nicole Robin responded lightly. "The answer is so refreshing, it seems that I will definitely say it..." The giant said dejectedly, because Nicole Robin answered too readily, making him feel that this is not true, just perfunctory. "I won''t say that." Looking at the dejected giant, Nicole Robin still responded faintly. "Don''t coax me, how could the little hairy boy keep the secret!" Wen Yan said, the giant turned to look at Nicole Robin, but soon became dejected again, because her expression remained unchanged, completely It''s exactly the same as before. "Because I''m not interested in you, I''m just a little curious!" Nicole Robin said indifferently. She didn''t mean to make any jokes at all. Indeed, she was not interested in this giant. She was just curious and wanted to observe it. "Trey...Tracy Sicily...Tracy Sicily..." The answer made the giant stunned for a moment, but when the giant came back, he made a very weird laugh and made Nicole Robin a little confused. "Tracy? What does that mean?" Nicole Robin, confused, didn''t understand what the giant was doing, and what "Tracy" came from his mouth. "What''s the point, I''m laughing! Tracy Sicily..." The giant answered the question while making a strange laugh. "Is this really laughing?" This was the first time I heard that someone would laugh so strangely, Nicole Robin wanted to make sure. auzw.com "You really are a funny little guy!" The giant thought that Nicole Robin in front of him was the most interesting kid he had ever seen. Usually the little devil heads saw themselves, and they cried and ran away. "What a weird laughter! Ha ha ha ha ha!" Somehow, Nicole Robin was also infected with laughter and laughed with the giant. "You smile so cute! Don''t keep your face stretched, you should smile like that!" Seeing Nicole Robin in front of you, she was infected by her own weird smile, and thought this child should be Just smile more, you shouldn''t be so sullen. Hearing the giant''s compliment, Nicole Robin stopped laughing, but his face blushed. "My name is Sauro, Haguval d Sauro. What is your name?" The giant named Sauro introduced himself. "Robin." Nicole Robin also reported the name, but she didn''t say her full name. After all, she was not very familiar with the giant in front of her, so she didn''t feel the need to say her full name. "Yes! That Robin, actually I was being hunted down, it would be bad if someone was found." Sauro finally said, why he came to this island, I hope Nicole Robin do not say it , Otherwise it would be terrible to be discovered. "I''ve said it all, I won''t say it!" Wen Yan, Nicole Robin said silently. In the end, this giant named Sauro was still afraid to go back and tell others. In this way, the two chatted one sentence at a time, listening to Sauro saying something overseas. It wasn''t until the sky was hidden unconsciously that Nicole Robin remembered what he was going back to, so that Noel at home would worry about his safety. Returning to the house on the West Coast, Nicole Robin also kept his promise and did not tell Sauluo about Nour and Potkas d Lujiu at home, so he casually lied and said that he was outside Forget about time. But Nicole Robin''s flustered expression made Noel immediately see through her lying, but she had no intention of tearing down her. When she thought she was going to say, she would definitely tell her the story, there was no need to tear her down now. Even Porter d''Luciu on the side can easily see Nicole Robin lying, but seeing that Noel did not plan to wear it, she did not mean to wear it. However, for the safety of Nicole Robin, Potkas d Lujiu decided to follow her secretly tomorrow to see if this little loli would be in danger. After all, after spending so long with each other, Portcas d Lujiu didn''t want Nicole Robin to be in any danger, but also worried that she was deceived by the bad guys, and it would be bad to do something bad by then. .. v3 Chapter 46： track It is rare to find one, in addition to Noel and Portkas d Lujiu, as well as people other than the tree of omniscience scholars, willing to accompany themselves to chat about overseas things. By the way, I was able to observe the situation on the coast and see if there were any ships coming to the island, so the next day Nicole Robin got up early in the morning, and after saying hello to the two of them, he took food to the giant Sauro. Seaside. Responding casually, Noel continued to sleep, ignoring Nicole Robin who hurried out. But Potkas D Lujiu, who was lying next to Noel, immediately got up from the bed, and quickly put the clothes on the side. "Lu Jiu, where are you going?" There was a soft pillow beside him, and Noel opened his eyes slowly, looking at Portas d Lu Jiu, who was wearing clothes, asked, not understanding her. So where to go early. "Of course it''s following Robin to see who she is going to see, so as not to be deceived by the bad guys. I don''t feel relieved if I don''t make sure." Hearing the words, Potkas d Lujiu said his thoughts, yes Noel said, aiming aimlessly at himself. Noels vision did not let Portas d show his intentions to hide anything. Anyway, he had done everything he had done, and he had all seen what he had seen. There was nothing to hide, no. It is necessary to do this superfluous thing. "Robin Jr. is clever. She can distinguish if the other party is a bad person. Besides, now that she is skilled in the Sixth Form, no one can catch up with her escape." In Noel''s view, Nicole Robin is a genius, she does not It''s good to deceive others. "Anyway, I can''t rest assured if I don''t look at it." Portas d Lujiu also knew that Nicole Robin was very smart and could definitely distinguish between good and bad people, but she didn''t look at it with her own eyes. Just can''t let go of it. "Then go well, come back and tell me by the way, who she is going to see." Originally, Noel did not intend to stop, Potkas d Lu Jiu wanted to go, let her follow up to see it, and can also stop by Come back and tell yourself the situation. "Cut! The dead duck''s mouth is hard, it''s not the same as knowing, Robin is going to see someone, and I won''t tell you first when I leave." Potkas d Lujiu dressed well and flew to Noel lying on the bed, flying A white eye. After finishing talking, Potkas d Lujiu opened the balcony glass door, glanced at the little figure that was going away, and after confirming the direction, quickly chased him with shaving. The navy has already evacuated O''Hara, so until the moment of crisis, the Six-Type Ban cannot be used, and of course, it was lifted by Noel. "With the return of Nicole Olbia, then the officials of the world government, the naval warships used by the devil are not far away." "By that time, Robin Robin will definitely let me save the scholars, it is really a troublesome thing!" auzw.com Noel, lying on the big bed, looked at the ceiling and said to himself, thinking about how to deal with the upcoming Slaughter Order. Scholars who saved the tree of omniscience will certainly be able to earn the favor of both mother and daughter, but according to the habits of those scholars, it is estimated that they will continue to die as they did, which will bring them a crisis again. Moreover, Noor did not plan to be a nanny, always protecting some idiots who love to die, that is definitely not his character. Therefore, it is necessary to think of a two-pronged approach, which can brush the favor of the mother and daughter, and can not be an au pair for idiot scholars. On the beach of O''Hara, on the south coast... Before, Nicole Robin, who went out first, had arrived at the location of the giant Sauro, but she did not find the distance behind her, and was secretly following her Potkas d Lujiu. Sauro, a giant, allowed Portcas d Lujiu to see his huge body from a distance, and the trees in the woods could not be blocked. What''s more, seeing Nicole Robin''s arrival, Sauro sat up directly, which was even more obvious, a giant who greeted Little Loli without being able to judge at all. "Giant?! I have lived on this island for more than a year. I don''t remember the giant on the island at all!" Potkas d Lujiu said to himself when he saw the giant standing up in the distance, and Stopped moving forward. Portas d Lujiu, what is certain is that this giant is definitely not a resident of the island. Although he has only lived on this island for more than a year, he has walked everywhere in the island and has never seen it. There have been traces of giants. Therefore, the emergence of this giant can only come to the island from overseas, and to see that the giant still has a wounded appearance, what attack or shipwreck encountered in the eight achievements, was only washed by the sea to Ohara Island . After all, Potkas d Lujiu didn''t see that there were ships that could hold giants nearby. "If the giant is not a fugitive, then he must be a pirate!" Potkas drew her eyebrows tightly. She didn''t think that the giant was a good person at all, and felt that it was the right decision to follow him this time. As for why Portcas d Lujiu, so sure that Sauro is a fugitive or a pirate, because looking at him looks like he met Nicole Robin, it must have learned that there are towns on the island, but He did not go directly to the town for help. Generally, people who encounter shipwrecks will find the town for the first time after they are survived and rushed to the island by sea water to see if it is an uninhabited island, rather than staying on the beach and waiting. .. v3 Chapter 47： Find Unless the person is in a comatose state, he will definitely go to find a place with smoke. Only when he finds this place is an uninhabited island, he will return to the beach and wait for rescue. Although the giant was injured, it was estimated that with his huge body, he could reach the town quickly by crawling, which would not take much time at all, but he stayed on the coast and did not leave. It seems that he is planning to leave in a hurry, and does not want the residents on the island to find out that it can only prove that the giant is either a fugitive with a wanted warrant or a pirate who has encountered a shipwreck. The giant Sauro had already chatted with Nicole Robin, but because it was too far away, Potkas d Lujiu could not hear what the two were talking about. But looking at the two people talking and laughing, the giant didn''t seem to hurt Nicole Robin, so Potkas planned to look at the place and plan. On a small hill, Nicole Robin standing on top of it took out the items from his home from the small bag he was carrying. "Sauro, I brought it to you from home." Nicole Robin handed the food out of the bag to the giant Sauro. "Thank you so much, Robin!" Sauro froze for a moment, immediately put on a smile, took the food with his fingertips, and immediately put it in his mouth, laughing: "It''s delicious!" "There are some more here. You can take them out and eat them." Nicole Robin said with a smile, and took all the remaining food from the bag, and planned to talk about all the food to Sauro. "Tracy Sicily! Your kindness, I got it, let''s eat the rest. I''m not hungry at all, I caught the fish last night and ate it!" Knowing Nicole Robin''s kindness, Sauro pointed out Pointing to the ground, the giant fish bones placed said that he was not hungry now. "Hmm!" Nicole Robin nodded, squatting on the hillside, eating food taken from his home. "Now I should continue to make rafts." A glance at the kind Nicole Robin on the hillside, Sauro rose from the ground and began preparing for the raft to leave. The giant Sauro pulled one tree up to his waist, pulled off the extra branches with his bare hands, and threw them aside, repeating such things constantly. "After all, you''re really free. So running early in the morning, don''t you want to play with your friends?" Sauro, who was dealing with trees, turned his back to Nicole Robin on the hillside Asked. "The children in the town all said that I was a monster, so they didn''t play with me." After that, Nicole Robin used his ability to transform small arms into Sauro''s giant arms. auzw.com "You are the one who is capable!" Seeing Nicole Robin''s ability, this did not surprise Sauro, and immediately recognized this ability as a demon fruit. "Sauro, you know that too!" Nicole Robin could not expect that Sauro also knew the devil fruit. "Of course, I have been to the great route, and I have seen more powerful abilities! You are a capable person! I envy you! It is convenient to have the ability! Trecisisisi." Giant Sau As Luo corrected the trees, he made a weird laugh and said that he had seen many abilities. "Hehehehehe! Sure enough, you laughed really strangely!" Seeing Sauro did not, like the residents in the town, after seeing the ability, he hated himself, which made Nicole Robin feel Not bad. "It''s not strange to tell it, tell you! More smiles will make you happy! No matter..." The giant Sauro wanted to say something, but he pulled up another big tree and prepared As he continued to correct, he found a figure in the forest, and his words were stuck. Sauro, a fugitive, didn''t want to be found at all. If it was reported to the navy, it was estimated that the raft hadn''t arrived in a hurry and the navy warship had already reached the point of arrest. But now another person discovered his existence, which made Sauro difficult, and he did not want to hurt the person who found him, and worried that the other party would inform the navy about his whereabouts. Suddenly, Sauro stopped talking. Nicole Robin followed his eyes and saw the figure of Potkas d Lujiu, and even little Loli was stunned. Originally Potkas d Lujiu can be said to hide very well, but the big tree pulled out by Sauro just exposed her location, but now it is found that there is no need to hide it. Immediately using a six-type shave, rushed towards the hillside where Nicole Robin was. Soon, Potkas d Lujiu came to Nicole Robin''s side, blocking himself in front of her with his body, watching the giant''s every move with caution. Despite seeing Nicole Robin and talking and laughing with the giant in front of him, Potkas d Lujiu is still vigilant. After all, the guarding heart is indispensable. No one can guarantee that he will be in the next Suddenly hurt people. "Sister Lu Jiu?! Why did you come here?" Nicole Robin asked in surprise, wondering why Potkas Lu Jiu appeared here. "Of course, I''m worried about your safety, so I will follow you. If you want to lie next time, remember to keep your eyes free!" Said, and said the purpose here. .. v3 Chapter 48： Nothing "It turned out that...hehehehe..." Nicole Robin''s cheeks were reddish and he smiled awkwardly, but suddenly remembered something, he quickly asked: "Then...Noel, do you know? Alright?" "Well! Of course I can see it, just waiting for you to tell him the reason in person. But you can rest assured that he is not angry with you." Potkas nodded and nodded, and saw Nicole Robin asked why. Hearing that Noel had seen through the lie, he was just waiting for him to confess, and he didnt get angry because of it. This made Nicole Robin breathe a sigh of relief. She was really worried that Noel was angry and no longer ignored herself. . On the side of the giant Sauro, seeing the woman next to Nicole Robin actually used the Six Forms of the Navy, which has already surprised him enough, worrying that this woman is a person of the Navy or the world government. But when I heard the word Nor, the words that I wanted to ask for were immediately stuck in my mouth, and I couldnt even speak half a word. Just looking at the two daughters, one big and one small, Sauro kept guessing in his mind what the identity of the two people was, and whether he was a navy or a world government. "I''m taking the liberty to ask, are you from the navy or the world government?" After interrupting the conversation between the big and the small, Sauro couldn''t bear it anymore and asked the woman beside Nicole Robin. "No, I''m just a resident of the island, not a navy or a government of the world, so you don''t have to worry about me coming to catch you." The giant in front of me didn''t hurt Nicole Robin, Potter Cas d Lu Jiu answered the question honestly. "This is not possible! The Six Forms you just used are the world government spy agencies. Those killers have the ability to specialize, and only a small number of navies can cultivate these Six Forms." Sauro did not believe it, because These six types of abilities are strictly regulated and cannot be spread outside. Only a small number of elite navies, as well as killers trained by the world government, can get this six-practice method. So Sauro felt that Potkas d Lujiu was lying, she was definitely a member of the Navy or the world government. "Sauro, Sister Lujiu didn''t lie. I will do any of these six types. What''s so strange." After finishing speaking, Nicole Robin disappeared in place in an instant in order to prove the use of shaving, and appeared on Sauro''s shoulder the next moment. Seeing Nicole Robin, who was harmless, suddenly disappeared on the spot, which made Sauro completely stunned. When Robin appeared on his shoulder, he was even more dumbfounded. . I really dont understand how the navy and the world government are strict about how the six forms used to train elites and killers flow out to this island, and how many people on the island can understand these six forms of ability. auzw.com "Sauro, what the **** is wrong with you?" Nicole Robin asked in doubt, wondering why Sauro was startled and a little doubt whether he was mad or not. Too. "Robin, come back to me!" Nicole Robin ran out alone, and Potkas d Lujiu called out, hoping she would return to her immediately, worried about the startled giant, What irritation hurts little loli. "Oh!" Although I believe that Sauro is not a bad person, Nicole Robin is very obedient and immediately uses Shave to return again, not wanting to worry about those who care about him. Nicole Robin''s return also made the giant Sauro come back to mind, thinking of more important things, and it was still a matter of life, so I wanted to make sure to the two women in front of me. "I want to ask, should this island be called O''Hara?" Sauro asked seriously, and also hoped in his heart that the two denied that the island was O''Hara. "Hmm!" The two women glanced at each other and nodded doubtfully, confirming that the island was O''Hara. "Oh my god!!! It''s terrible! How could this happen, how could I drift to O''Hara!!" The two people answered, but the answer made Sauro extremely depressed, and it was hard to believe how he came Ohhara. "What are you talking about, don''t you mind me joining in?" Suddenly, the figure of a man appeared behind the two women and looked at the startled giant. He wanted to know what the three were talking about, and said that he would join him. Hearing the extremely familiar voice, the two women turned around with a smile on their faces quickly, and did not launch an attack on the people behind them, because they could judge by their voices alone, at this time it was who they were looking for. However, Sauro looked around and was even more certain when he saw the figure of the coming person. The two women were not lying to deceive themselves just now. One hundred percent here is the small island of Ohara. "Noel, why are you here too?" Portkas d Lujiu was curious, and Noel suddenly ran over. "I thought you were going to take Robin Robin back soon, but I can''t wait and see the figure, I''m afraid that something is wrong with you, so I walked in O''Hara most of the time and found you chatting here." When the two girls were fine, Noel smiled and said that he was finally relieved. "That... Noel... I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have lied to you, and made you and Sister Lujiu worry." Nicole Robin, who was on the side, pulled Noel''s clothes and immediately spoke to Noel apologize. "It''s okay! As long as you are safe, I''m relieved, but I hope you won''t lie to me in the future." Picking up the little Lori Nicole Robin, Noel rubbed her face and smiled, not blaming it at all. She meant. .. v3 Chapter 49： Really "Huh huh! I promise, I will never lie to you again in the future!" Nicole Robin nodded vigorously and promised very earnestly that he didn''t want to care about his two because he was worried about his safety. . "It''s been a while since I came out, and I''ll give you some delicious food now." Seeing Nicole Robin apologizing, Potkas d''Lujiu said with a smile, he hadn''t eaten anything before he came out. Noel agreed, of course, holding Nicole Robin the little loli in one hand, and holding Potter de Lujiu in the other, planning to leave here and return home. The poor giant Sauro seems to have been forgotten by three people, completely regarded as transparent air, and he was ignored by the magnificent, and he himself stood so stunned for a while. It seems that it has become a rockery. Because of the arrival of Noel, Sauro didnt dare to take a breath, even when and how Noel came here, he didnt even realize that he was very strong. "After all, Robin, did you find your mother Olbia in these two days?" Noel suddenly thought of something, and asked Nicole Robin in his arms, wondering if there was Nicole Olbia. news. "I walked around for most of the day yesterday, and I didn''t see any ships appearing. I haven''t come in a hurry to find it today." Nicole Robin shook his head and answered the question of Noel honestly. She also wanted to find her mother''s figure quickly. . "Robin, don''t worry so much, wait for me to accompany you to look for it." Seeing Nicole Robin, a bit lost, Portcas d Lu Jiu comforted, and promised to wait with her to find it. . "Little Robin, you can put 10,000 hearts on, your mother will definitely show up, maybe the time is not yet over." Noel smiled and comforted Nicole Robin, so that she should not be so worried. . "Wait... wait a minute!!!" Sauro was completely ignored, and he quickly stopped the three people who were about to leave. One thing wanted to be sure. Hearing the shouting behind him, he finally prepared to leave the three, remembering that there was a giant, so he stopped walking and turned his head to look at the giant behind him, wanting to see what he was going to say. "Robin, are you sure, your mother''s name is Orbia?" Seeing the three people stopped, Sauro asked seriously, wanting to get her confirmation from Nicole Robin''s mouth. Is her mother really? Nicole Olbia. "Well! Orbiya, her name is Nicole Orbiya." Although she didn''t quite understand why Sauro asked this, Nicole Robin answered very honestly, after confirming and reporting the mother''s full name. Robin is... Olbias daughter... how could this be! ! The uneasiness in my heart was confirmed, and Sauro didnt expect that he would meet Nicole Olbias daughter and whispered to himself: There is no time to spend time here!! auzw.com "Sauro?" Nicole Robin is even weirder. How did Sauro become startled again, a little doubt whether it was the heartlessness just now . "Robin! You may be surprised, but you must listen carefully to me. Now the navy''s warship is approaching this island." Sauro said very anxiously and seriously, worried that Nicole Robin thought, I''m just kidding now. "Navy? Why are they coming?" Nicole Robin, puzzled, looked at the nervous Sauro, not quite understanding what he said. "In order to eliminate all the scholars on this island, you must not say to the people of the government that you are a scholar on this island. Do you understand?" "But looking at what it is now, it is estimated that the navy has arrived on the island, which is about two or three days. You''d better leave quickly. By the way, call the scholars on the island. Use it before the navy''s warships have reached. The fastest way to evacuate this island!!" Nicole Robin was reminded, and at the same time, Sauro estimated the arrival time of the navys warships, and felt that it was still urgent to evacuate the personnel, otherwise no one could leave until the warships arrived. The crazy words of the giant Sauro made Robin and Lujiu a bit stunned. He was very doubtful whether this was true, but he didn''t want to be lying when he looked at each other''s expressions. And Noel beside the two women finally remembered why the giant was so familiar. It turned out that the goods had released Nicole Orbiya, from the navy lieutenant to a prisoner who let go of the criminals. If, according to Sauro, the navys warships still have two or three days to arrive, then it means that Nicole Orbiya has not returned and is still on his way back to O''Hara. "Dont waste your saliva, even if what you said is true, but the scholars on the island are some **** guys. Of course, except for my little Robin, they wont be a few words. left." "As for Robin, she still has to wait for her mother to return, and she will not leave O''Hara for half a step, so what you said just now is completely the same as what she didn''t say." In Noel''s opinion, Sauro was useless anyway. If it came to use here two years ago, the words he said would work, and no such thing would happen. "Noel, did you say it was true two years ago? The moment my mother returned to the island was when the disaster of O''Hara fell?" Sauro''s words just reminded Nicole Robin. , What Noel said in the tree of omniscience 2 years ago. "Of course it is true! Just... .. v3 Chapter 50： depressed "Of course it''s true! It''s just my warning. They didn''t listen. They were a group of people who harmed others." Noel nodded, saying that what he said was true 2 years ago, but only a scholar of the tree of omniscience Did not listen. "What did Sauro say just now?" Nicole Robin pointed to the giant on the side and looked at Noel and asked seriously. "It''s also true!" Noel nodded once more, making sure that Sauro was true, and asked, "Do you want to tell them?" "Well!" With Noel''s confirmation, Nicole Robin was really anxious, and wanted to tell the scholars of the Tree of All Knowledge so that they could leave O''Hara quickly. "It''s probably useless for you to say, but you can go if you want to." Noel smiled slightly and put Nicole Robin down. If she wanted to go, let her speak. Anyway, if she didn''t try it yourself, it is estimated that she It won''t give up on this. "Sister Noel and Lujiu, I will first tell the situation to the friends of the tree of omniscience, and I will be back soon." Seeing Noel agreed to go, Nicole Robin said to the two before leaving, lest they both Worried again for myself. "Go. Remember to go home early, we will be waiting for you at home." Potkas nodded and nodded, watching Nicole Robin''s leaving. Hearing the words from behind, Nicole Robin, who was trotting away, waved her little hand to the three people, and accelerated her own speed to the tree of omniscience in the center of the island. The three of them looked at Nicole Robin, and disappeared into the woods gradually, until they could not see her traces at all, and then slowly returned their eyes. "The former lieutenant general of the Naval Headquarters, Haguval d Sauro, you left Nicole Orbiya." Nicole Robin could not be seen, and Noel turned to look aside. Giant, and revealed his original identity in the navy. "You....how do you know?!" Wen Yan, Sauro was quite surprised. Noel knew his identity, even if he had released Nicole Orbiya, this thing should be Only the navy knows. "It turned out to be a lieutenant general of the naval headquarters, I thought he was a killed pirate or fugitive!" Portas d Lujiu on the side, did not expect this giant to be a lieutenant general of the naval headquarters, but look at him now desolate In appearance, it is hard to imagine that he is a lieutenant general of the Navy. "Because Nicole Olbia was released, it is true that he is a fugitive, and it is estimated that the navy is also hunting him." Noel shrugged his shoulders, did not answer Sauro''s words at all, but gave Portcas d Lujiu explained. "No wonder he stayed by the sea and dared not go to town for help. It turned out that he was worried about being reported to the navy." After Noel explained, Portkas and Lujiu also understood why the giant didn''t ask for help. auzw.com "Hey! I said can you listen to people, can you answer my questions first, and then slowly discuss these or not!!!" Once again ignored Sauro can be said to be extremely depressed, but he dare not do anything bad. Obviously being a giant, with such a huge body, but being ignored by people as air, this makes Sauro not want to be depressed, but Noel is an existence that he can''t afford, so he can only himself Bored at the side. Knowing that Noel can easily defeat the navy general, Sauro will not find himself boring, so he can only complain and vent his depressed mood, otherwise they will be alive and dead. "So you are still there!" Sauro''s depressing complaint finally caught Noel''s attention and made him discover that the giant was still in this place, and did not leave the small island of Ohara. "Hehehehehe!" Portas d Lujiu on the side was also teased by Noel because he saw his own man and made it clear that he was playing with the giant. "I..." Hearing Noel''s words made Sauro feel impulsive to death, but before he had finished speaking anxiously, he was interrupted directly by Noel. "You haven''t left yet, what are you doing here? Are you afraid of the navy''s warships, arriving early in the small island of O''Hara to catch you the fugitive?" Without giving Sauro a chance to speak, Noel looked like a fool he. Knowing that O''Hara is about to usher in the disaster of extinction, a large number of naval warships will reach this place. This cargo actually has thoughts to ask this question. I really don''t know if he is not afraid of death, or a man who is careless. The words of the reminder made Sauro froze for a moment. The depressed mood just now disappeared in an instant, and he began to think about whether to leave. "You know so many things, why are you still on O''Hara Island?" Sauro, who was considering, looked at smiling Noel and asked his own question. "Do you think just a few warships, plus the waste of the world government, can you really treat me?" Noel asked with a smile, not paying attention to those at all. In his view, those were only at any time and could be treated. Toys he easily destroyed. "This time, the lieutenant general and other generals will follow along to prevent you from messing around and hindering the progress of this plan." Seeing Noel didn''t care at all, Sauro said what he knew. "Come and come. No one can stop anything I want to do, even if all the navy''s combat power comes to O''Hara together." Noel said indifferently. Instead, he hopes that the Navy will bring in more people. Noel, who has been bored for a long time, can find these people to relieve the boredom. .. v3 Chapter 51： understand After finishing speaking, Noel hugged Portkas d Lujiu, wandered and turned away from this place, returned to the big house on the west coast, went back to wait for Nicole Robin to persuade, so as not to persuade the failed little Loli, and return home I couldn''t find myself. Looking at the back of a man and a woman leaving, Sauro didnt stop the two from leaving. Although I dont know if Noel was arrogant or something, anyway, it looked as if he was quite sure that he would come to the general of OHara. Killed in general. This gave Sauro a plan to stay, and wanted to see what the final result was, even if he wanted to leave now, he could not take his own boat. It takes at least two or three days to build a ship that can withstand it, in order to barely make it, but then the time is too late. So if you want to leave, you can only wait for the navys warships to arrive. Then you can just grab a warship and leave. Before, Nicole Robin, who rushed to the tree of omniscience, told everyone in the large library about the navy''s imminent arrival, but they didn''t seem to believe it. Even if they believe it, these scholars have no intention of leaving. They cannot leave these historical books indifferent, and at the moment when they study the history text, they are ready to lose their heads. Regardless of Nicole Robin''s persuasion, she could not evacuate everyone from the Tree of Knowledge, and in desperation she could only leave sadly, intending to return home and let Noel help find a way. After leaving the tree of omniscience, after discovering that there were no people around, Nicole Robin used one of the six types of shaving to quickly rush back to his home on the west coast so that Noel could come up with a solution for her. Soon, Nicole Robin, who used shaving to move at high speed, returned to his home in a short time, and told the situation of the tree of omniscience to Noel who was watching TV. "Noel, please help to find a way, otherwise everyone in the tree of omniscience may be killed by the government!" Nicole Robin kept shaking Noel''s arm, hoping that he could help come up with a solution. "There are many ways to save them, but..." Noel said slowly, holding Little Loli in her arms. "But what?" Nicole Robin asked anxiously after seeing Noel halfway, wanting to know something. "But I can save them once, but I can''t save them for a lifetime. Even if I save them this time, they will still study the historical text, and then the deadly crisis will come again." Looking at anxious Nicole Robin Now, Noel explained to her that the scholars of the Tree of All Knowledge will continue to die even if they are saved. auzw.com "This...this..." Nicole Robin wanted to refute, but he was very clear in his heart that Noel was absolutely right, so she didnt know what to do How to say. Nicole Robin can clearly remember what the Curator Krobar said at the time, that the O''Hara family is the only person in the world who can read the historical text, so all the scholars of the tree of omniscience, The study of historical texts will never be abandoned. Seeing the little Lori in her arms was sad, Noel did not promise to save people, he did not plan to be a nanny for those people, he still has a lot of things to do, how can there be time to protect them from constant death . "It''s not impossible to help them through the difficulties, as long as they are willing to give me the historical text of O''Hara, and burn all the history that I have interpreted." Noel said very seriously, without any joking meaning. "But..." The words didn''t come in a hurry. "Naval warships, as well as personnel of the world government, are about to reach O''Hara. If they discover the existence of historical texts and interpreted data, their convictions will be finalized." "Only according to what I said, they can avoid this disaster, the navy and government can not get favorable evidence, they can get real security." "Otherwise people will be stolen and captured, and even if I successfully rescue all of them, they will become like me and become the criminals who are being pursued by the world." "But the difference is that I have the ability to deal with people in the navy and government, but they are just people who have no combat power. Do you think they can stop the powerful people from hunting after they become bounty criminals?" Noel said all the words he had prepared before to Nicole Robin, so that she could understand the seriousness of the matter, and it was not over to simply save those scholars. If they were stolen and obtained by the navy or the government, then even if they successfully rescued everyone, those scholars would not be able to escape the pursuit, and the final result needless to say. "I get it!" Nicole Robin nodded and understood that Noel was willing to help save people, but the evidence of the crime must be destroyed, otherwise even if the people were rescued, it would be useless, and the scholars would not be able to escape the pursuit. It will be a matter of time before they are caught. "If they don''t want it, you will come back and tell me. I will sneak in and destroy all the evidence." Noel thought for a moment, and was sure that those elm heads would never be handed over. The history text also destroys the data that has been interpreted. "Well! Surely Noel is the best, po!" With the solution, a lot of happy Nicole Robin immediately smelt on Noel''s face as a thanks for his willingness to help himself. .. v3 Chapter 52： Sorry With the complete darkness of the sky, everyone on the island of O''Hara also went to sleep... But when everyone fell asleep in the dream, there was a tattered boat on the coast of O''Hara Island, which gradually opened to the coast. In this severely damaged navy ship, a white-haired woman wearing a brown trench coat and the same brown hat was walking into the woods very carefully. The next day... In the small town of O''Hara, a lot of residents gathered in the streets, talking about something, as if something new to them. "Hey! I heard that the navy ship is coming. Is this true?" "What, the navy ship is coming?" "When I look at dawn, I have stopped by the coast." "Why did the Navy... come to such a remote island?" "It''s strange that no navy soldiers were seen at all." "No?" "Like a ghost ship, even half of the figure is invisible." "How could this happen?" The navy ship that suddenly appeared in O''Hara has caused discussion among the residents of the town, and there is no sign of anyone found on this ship, and it has become a gossip that the residents are interested in. The emergence of the navy ship made the scholars in the town who knew the news anxious, and immediately rushed to the tree of omniscience at the fastest speed, intending to tell Curator Krobar this important thing so that he could think about something to deal with. Way out. Otherwise, it was discovered by the naval personnel that the people of O''Hara were studying the text of history, and things would be out of control at that time, and all the personnel involved in the research would have to escape. Although, when participating in the study of historical texts, the scholars of the tree of omniscience have all realized the consciousness of death, but they can die without knowing who would be willing to go to nothing. "Doctor!!! Dr. Krooba!!!" The two hurriedly hurried back and quickly opened the office of Curator Kroba. "What happened?" Curator Krogba, who was looking at the book, turned his head to look at the two who hurriedly entered, not understanding what the other party was so worried about. "I wish I had thought about it, and a navy ship stopped at the shore." By the way, one of them said quickly, and he hoped that this was not true. "Maybe we came to investigate. We just need to be more careful just in case." Another person went on, thinking it was better to be careful not to let the navy that came to discover it. auzw.com "Well! Go ahead and inform the scholars, let them close the door of the basement first!" Curator Kroba immediately told the seriousness of the matter, after all, it was a lot of lives. The words just fell, and the two scholars who heard the command quickly left the office and ran to the location of the other scholars to tell them the important news, lest the navy personnel arrive too late. Seeing that the two scholars had left the office, Curator Koroba was still not at ease. He didn''t even care about the books on the table. He quickly walked out of the office and planned to personally direct the scholars to prepare. Soon after, when all the personnel of the tree of omniscience were busy closing the door of the basement and covering it completely, the door to the tree of omniscience from the outside was opened. Seeing the figure suddenly entered, both the curator Kroba and the scholars were frightened, but at the same time they were also thankful that they were not the navy. "Everyone is gone for a long time!" Entering the tree of omniscience, he quickly took off his brown hat and said to everyone inside. "Orbia..." "Miss Olbia." "You are the one who came by navy ship!" "Aren''t you caught by the navy?" When the figure took off his hat, the scholars of the tree of omniscience immediately recognized who the person was, and raised a series of questions, hoping that Nicole Orbia would answer them. Nicole Orbiya quickly and briefly described the passing, and told all the personnel of the tree of omniscience about the upcoming navy. "I''m sorry! I brought such bad news as soon as I came back, but all I said was true..." Nicole Olbia said seriously, worried that scholars would not believe the news. "The government is still focused on this land after all." Curator Kroba believed, Nicole Orbiya''s words, he also knew that this would happen sooner or later, and he was even more surprised by the future Noel said, now really Into a terrible reality. "Have you read the newspaper? The historical text exploration team set off from O''Hara six years ago. All 33 people except me were killed. Even I was once captured by the government forces." "The government has carefully identified the relics of the victim''s companions, and finally concluded that we are from O''Hara. I''m really sorry everyone..." "All because of our reasons, this land has fallen into crisis..." He started crying, and Nicole Olbia felt that it was the fault of the team that he and others waited for, and now he was even affected by the land of O''Hara. "Don''t blame yourself, it''s not anyone''s fault! Whether it''s going out to sea or staying here, everyone is a companion of a team, but it''s you who have encountered misfortune. Thank you for your grief." Nicole Olbia, Curator Koroba quickly comforted, he did not think this is the exploration team, but they are definitely the most unfortunate people. "Dr...." Wen Yan, crying Nicole Olbia, raised his head from his hands covering his face, and all the scholars who saw the tree of omniscience didn''t mean anyone to blame themselves. They The idea is the same as Curator Kroba. .. v3 Chapter 53： Idiot "The gathering of outstanding scholars from all over the world and the continuous exploration of the history of O''Hara is a threat to the government." "They must be complacent to catch our handle. It is estimated that they will not miss this great opportunity." Curator Krooba and one of the scholars felt that the government would never let it go this time, and would definitely go to great lengths because of this matter. "Fortunately, we were informed of this information for the first time. The ultimate goal of the government is to wipe out all the scholars of O''Hara, so you can escape from O''Hara!" Sort out the emotions, Nicole Orbiya He said anxiously, hoping that the scholars would leave here soon, otherwise it would be over when the government''s ship reached it. "Yeah, it seems that this time I can''t get through the same way as before, if the government really wants to kill us!" The curator knows that the government''s true purpose is clear, and he wants to be confused this time. If you pass the pass, it is estimated that it is unlikely. "Then run away! Otherwise, it will be too late!!!" Nicole Olbia urged, fearing that it would be too late. "But Orbia, I can''t ignore these human wealth for my own sake, you can understand it." Although I knew that the catastrophe was fleeing, the director of Kroba couldn''t give up, and the entire library''s books fled to him. This is a precious asset for all mankind. "We are the same, Olbia." "Although I don''t know what the government is doing." "But if we escape, no one can protect these precious historical materials." "We will do our best this time." All members of the tree of omniscience have the same ideas as Curator Kroba, they cant run away from the materials in this library, they are willing to stay and try their best. "You have more concerns than this." Curator Kroba, sitting in a chair, looked at Nicole Orbiya who was standing at the door, knowing that there was something to worry about on this island. people. "But I can''t see her..." Wen Yan said, Nicole Olbia was a little lost, and she didn''t want to harm the people she always cared about for her own reasons. "She was like you when she was a child, and she is also a rare genius. In a short time ago, she successfully passed the archaeologist''s exam..." Curator Kroba said slowly. But before the words were finished. "Doctor! Doctor!!" auzw.com Outside the gate of the tree of omniscience, a shout from a little girl came, interrupting the curators words, and pushed open the closed gate to enter To the library. The young figure who came in was Nicole Robin who hurriedly ran. On the way through the town, he heard that a navy ship had arrived, and she hurried over. I intend to tell all of the trees of the tree of omniscience that I have discussed the best method with Noel last night so that they can all escape this disaster. The young figure who broke in suddenly caught Nicole Orbiya''s attention. Somehow seeing the young figure gave her a very close feeling, as if she had something to do with the little girl. "Robin, why did you come here?" Curator Kroba said intentionally when he saw the figure entering, and the name of the little girl who entered the tree of omniscience so that Nicole Orbiya aside know. "Robin..." Nicole Olbia froze for a moment after hearing the name given by Curator Croba, and then fixedly looked at the little girl beside her, her eyes gradually getting wet at this time. She got up, but she didn''t intend to recognize each other. Nicole Robin glanced doubtfully. A white-haired woman beside her didn''t understand why she knew her name, so excited that she was about to cry, but she didn''t have time to manage these things. You must tell the scholars of the tree of omniscience about last nights plan, otherwise it will be too late to estimate it. Even if the scholars agree to this plan, if you dont have time to prepare, you will be finished. "Doctor, Noel and I have thought of a way to make everyone avoid this difficulty. It''s just..." Nicole Robin said quickly, no longer ignoring the woman beside him, but he couldn''t tell a bit after saying half Now, I am worried that the curator and scholars are not willing to do as they say. "Just what?" Nicole Robin''s words made Curaoba curator quite curious, not knowing what Noel gave, what kind of plan to escape this difficulty. "Noel, I want you to give him the boulder of the historical text, and destroy all the interpreted information..." No longer hesitating, Nicole Robin said, and discussed a good plan with Noel yesterday. "No, this is absolutely not the case!!" After listening, Curator Krobar immediately refused. "Why not! As long as you arrive at the navy and can''t find evidence of crime, they won''t be able to harm you!" Nicole Robin exclaimed loudly, dissatisfied with Curator Kroba''s decision. "No, it''s no! There''s no reason why, the information read out can''t be easily destroyed. This is the precious wealth of mankind!" Curator Kroba was quite firm, he didn''t have the intention to relax, he couldn''t convince himself That information is destroyed. "Is that information really that important? If you die, that information will be found sooner or later, and will even be destroyed by the coming navy. Then what is the meaning of your death!!" "Noel is right! You are a group of self-righteous idiots, a group of idiots who only know to die!" .. v3 Chapter 54： reality After speaking, Nicole Robin turned and pushed open the door, quickly ran out of the large library, preparing to quickly return to the West Coast house. Its good to inform Noel to implement the second set of plans, steal the boulders in the historical text, and destroy the interpreted information. Nicole Robin doesnt want to persuade anything, so she plans to start acting like this, because she feels she is running out of time Too. Just as Noel said, the scholars of the Tree of All Knowledge are a group of brain-minded people, no matter how persuasion is useless, they should not worry about how they feel and directly destroy the evidence manually. The dissatisfied words made everyone in the Tree of All Knowledge stunned. Never seen Nicole Robin so angry, so stunned to watch the little figure leave. "Doctor, she... is she my daughter?" Nicole Orbiya, who first recovered from the gods, looked at Curator Kroba and asked to confirm. "Well, she is your daughter. But she is usually not like that, maybe she is worried about our safety, so she will say what she just said." Curator Kroba nodded and gave Nicole Orbiya a confirmation The little girl who just left is her daughter. "Unexpectedly, Robin has grown so big..." Nicole Olbia''s tears slipped away as she looked away, but suddenly thought of something important, she hurriedly asked: "She How would you know that the Navy is coming here?" "In fact, the moment we saw you, we truly believed that prophecy became a fact." "Two years ago, O''Hara came to a bounty criminal named Noel. At that time, he predicted that the disaster would be on the island, and your appearance is the moment of the disaster." "Robin, when he came back to borrow the book, he also heard Noel''s language, and also heard the appearance of your name... and so on." "After that, Robin was kicked out of your brother''s house and went to live in the house called Noel. Until now, he still lives together. You can rest assured that he did not mean to hurt Robin, but took care of her instead. And care." Curator Croba briefly said about the fact that Noel predicted the disaster, and also said that Nicole Robin and Noel lived together so that Nicole Orbiya could understand what was going on. "Doctor, the Noel you said, wouldn''t it be Gore d Roger''s associate, the Black Blade Noel who was offered a reward of 500 million Bailey, right?" After listening carefully, Curator Kroba''s story, Nicole Orbias asked, wondering if Noel in the other person''s mouth was the same person as he thought. "It''s him! It''s just that I didn''t expect that the words he said at that time actually turned into reality. In the end, the navy discovered O''Hara and was secretly studying the historical text." Curator Kroba ordered. Nodding, he still feels unbelievable, and someone really can see the future. auzw.com "Dr. Krooba, a ship flying the flag of the world government is coming!!" The door of the tree of omniscience was opened again, and the visitor hurriedly said to the Kroba curator inside. "The government''s ship actually made a special trip to the West Sea. It seems that this time the trouble is big!" Wen Yan, curator Krogba''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and the government''s ships came to the West Sea. It''s hard to get through. "Everyone listens! I have nothing to do with you from now on, and you must keep this in mind no matter what happens!" Familiarly found the location where the gun was hidden, Nicole Olbia picked it up One of them. "Orbia is slow! What are you going to do?!" Seeing Nicole Orbia, he picked up the gun and rushed out, giving Curator Korba a bad hunch. However, Nicole Olbia didn''t stop there. Although she didn''t know what she was going to do, Curator Croba had no time to think so much. I quickly ordered the scholars to speed up the closure of the basement passageway and completely cover the entrance. It must be prepared before the arrival of government personnel, otherwise no one will be found to survive. Nicole Robin, who uses high-speed shaving, has already returned to the house on the west coast and has begun to discuss the second plan with Noel. At the same time, Nicole Robin also told Noel that she saw a white-haired woman in the tree of omniscience that made her feel very close. "Uh... Little Robin, the woman is your mother, didn''t she recognize you?" After listening to Nicole Robin, she briefly described what she saw the woman, Noel It was immediately determined that the woman was Nicole Orbia. "What?! She...she is my mother?!" Nicole Robin froze for a moment, not expecting that woman to be a mother, let alone that the other party didn''t recognize him. "Although I didn''t see myself with my own eyes, according to what you just described, I can be sure that it is your mother. After all, you haven''t seen each other for four years. It is estimated that she hasn''t been able to recognize who you are." Thinking carefully, Noel made his own guess. After all, the four-year change was not normal and was not immediately recognized. "I''ll go back now!" the explanation made Nicole Robin anxious, wanting to return to the Tree of All Knowing again and find his mother Nicole Orbia. "Go, then I will go over and destroy the historical text and information." Noel nodded, agreeing with Nicole Robin to return to the tree of omniscience. He intends to tidy up the things here. Things are done. .. v3 Chapter 55： pack With the consent of Noel, Nicole Robin hurried out, trying to quickly return to the Tree of All Knowing and find his mother Nicole Olbia. "Noel, why don''t you go with Robin, so that you can deal with those inconveniences." Seeing Nicole Robin leave, Portas d. Lu Jiu raised a question, don''t understand why Noel didn''t follow the past, anyway. It''s the same place. "We will tidy up here, and after saving the scholars, we will leave O''Hara immediately." After hearing the words, Noel gave Potkas d Lujiu and explained why he did not keep up. "It''s a good place to live here. Why did you leave this place?" Portas d Lujiu was even more puzzled. Why did he leave after saving. "Because I''m going to take the charge to the body, otherwise the world government won''t let O''Hara go, and I can''t disappoint Robin Jr." Noel smiled slightly and said his thoughts. "That''s what it is! No wonder, you didn''t tell Robin, are you afraid she didn''t agree to do this?" Finally, after understanding Noel''s idea, Potkas drew Jiu said with a smile. "If I told Robin Robin, she would be in a dilemma. It would be better to do it directly. Besides, this is the only way I can think of." Noel shrugged his shoulders, which was indeed what he could think of, and The only way to be a nanny is to be able to brush your mother and daughter''s favors without having to give scholars. "Then I''ll clean up what I need, so I won''t be in trouble if I can''t find it when I use it." Potkas d Lujiu nodded, and after understanding Noel''s plan, she had no idea about it. , So Im going to hurry up and get ready to leave O''Hara at any time. "Lu Jiu, in fact, we can just go outside the house together." Pulling to leave, and picking up the items Potkas d Lu Jiu, Noel said with a mysterious smile, then pulled her together and walked out of the house. Botcas d Lu Jiu was full of doubts. She said that she had to clean up the items just now, and now she was pulling herself out of the house again. She couldn''t figure out what medicine Noel Gourd sold. After the two of them walked out of the house together, Noel let Portkas and Lujiu stand. He opened the secret button at the door of the house. After gently pressing the secret button, he quickly retreated to Lujiu''s side. Waited. "Boom!!" There was a thick smoke from the house in an instant, and after the sound of "Bang", it quickly began to become smaller and smaller, and it completely disappeared into the smoke for a moment. When the white smoke was blown away by the sea breeze, the house that had been standing on the west coast had completely disappeared, leaving only a thumb-sized capsule on the empty ground. "Noel, where did our house go?" After recovering from the surprise, Potkas d Lujiu quickly asked, how did the house disappear so suddenly. "This thing is called a universal capsule. Our house is inside this capsule. Just press the button on the capsule and throw it out in an empty place, then the house will appear in front of you again." Pick up the universal capsule on the ground. , Noel explained to Portkas d Lujiu the use of the capsule. auzw.com "It''s amazing! Why didn''t you tell me before? It made me think the house was destroyed by you!" Potkas drew his mouth and grumbled Noel''s arm, complaining, actually It made me startled by a shock. "Okay, don''t shake it. We should go and destroy the evidence. The navy''s warships have arrived." Noel pointed to several warships that were heading to the sea. "This...this...how could there be so many warships?!" As Noel pointed out, Potkas d Lujiu saw that at least ten naval warships in the distance were heading for Oha Pull here slowly. "I definitely want to use this thing, killing chickens and showing monkeys to the world''s scholars to know what serious consequences will come from studying the historical text." Noel said with certainty. "Then let''s go quickly, otherwise it will really be too late!" said the seriousness of the matter, Potkas d Lujiu said, worried that it would be too late to wait for it to slow down. In order to be able to reach it quickly, Noel took Portkas d Lujiu up and disappeared in the spot instantly, and quickly rushed to the position of the tree of omniscience. At this time, ships flying the flags of the world government had docked on the coast of O''Hara, and government personnel wearing black suits were disembarking rapidly one after another. The residents in the town looked at the government personnel with a stunned look, and logged on the island with a gun, completely unable to understand what was going on, why did government personnel arrive in this remote area Small island. "Tell the headquarters that we have reached it." "Hurry up! Hurry up!!!" "It''s troublesome! How can I be worthy of me if I don''t get an official after finishing this bird job? You go and grab all the scholars here." On the ship flying the flag of the world government, a very owed official is letting the men next to him to report their current situation and urging the people on board to quickly log in to the island. "Observe, sir!" The people who quickly got off the boat responded in unison, holding the gun in the direction of the tree of omniscience and ran quickly. This sudden government staff can frighten the residents in the town and involuntarily gave way to let those government personnel with guns pass. .. v3 Chapter 56： Boulder At this moment, Nicole Robin has just entered the tree of omniscience for a moment... Noel and Potkas d Lujiu then reached the outside of the tree of omniscience, but neither of them entered from the main entrance, but observed from outside. Fused with Emperor Gu''s eyes, Noel activated the ability to see through. He first smirked and looked around. The curious Potkas d Lujiu was reluctant to find the location of the basement. But the first thing I saw was in the tree of omniscience. Nicole Robin was arguing with scholars. 80% of them were young Robin blaming those scholars. Why their mother was here just now, but they didnt have a single person Willing to tell this. It didn''t take long for Knorr''s ability to see through both eyes, and quickly found the sealed basement. After confirming the route, he canceled the ability to see through. "Lu Jiu, do you want to go in and take a look, what is the so-called historical text?" After determining the location of the basement, Noel asked Potkas and Lu Jiu to see if she was interested in going in together. "I''m really curious, but how do we get in?" Potkas nodded. He really wanted to see what the historical text was, but there was no other entrance except for the gate. "Of course I just walked in!" Noel smiled slightly, then holding Portkas d Lujiu, using the selection ability, and walked directly into the tree of omniscience from a place without any entrance. Entering through the wall directly from the outside, Portcas d Lujiu in Noel''s arms was already speechless in surprise. Just now she thought she was about to hit the wall, but she didn''t expect to wear it from a thick wall. coming. Ignoring the surprised Potkas d Lujiu, Noel took advantage of the scholars'' attention when Nicole Robin was all on him, holding Lujiu through the wall again, and entered the already sealed basement. The two who had just entered the basement immediately saw a black boulder engraved with weird text, which was placed in the center of the basement, with densely packed books beside them. "Noor, the **** stone, is that the historical text?" Looking at the boulder with the weird words, Botcas d Lujiu asked suspiciously, wanting to confirm with Noor whether it was the historical text. "Well! To put it bluntly, it''s just a broken stone that records history." Noel lowered gently, holding Portcas d Lujiu sideways, letting her stand on the ground and answering her questions. . "Then how are we going to move this boulder?" The black boulder in front of me knew that it was definitely not light. Portkas and Lujiu really didn''t know how they would move it silently. auzw.com "It''s a small thing to move away. But the information they interpreted will take some time to find out all." Noel will wave the historical boulder and record the historical boulder into the storage space instantly. "Okay, when I didn''t ask anything just now..." Seeing Noel just waved his hand, the black boulder in the center disappeared in an instant, and Portcas d Lujiu felt that he was just wasted. Brain cells, thinking about how to remove the boulder. "Lujiu looked for the information they interpreted, and we can''t miss anything." Looking at the speechless Potkas d Lujiu, Noel said with a smile, and began to look for the history of the interpretation. After hearing this, Potkas d Lujiu also began to help find, and all he found would be piled up in the same place, so that he could be destroyed together later. The two were in the basement, busy looking for the interpreted information, and the curator and scholars upstairs had no idea that two people were in the basement, and they were destroying the results of their long-term research. But even if those people knew, it was estimated that it would be impossible for them to enter the basement completely sealed by themselves in a little while. Inside the library upstairs, whether it is the curator Kroba or the scholars, they are vigorously denying Nicole Olbia, who has come to the tree of omniscience, and does not want Nicole Robin to be so And was implicated. This is also the result of Nicole Olbia, which she absolutely did not want to see, otherwise she had just recognized Nicole Robin just now, and she did not have to run to the Tree of All Knowing again. "Robin, what are you talking about, how could your mother be here?" Curator Krogba strongly denied that because the world government personnel arrived, Nicole Robin could not be implicated because of this, asking: "Why did you ask that suddenly?" "When I went back just now, I described it with Noel. I saw the appearance of a white-haired woman before. He said it was my mother, Nicole Olbia." Nicole Robin was a little puzzled, but she did Knowing that Noel will not lie to himself. "Leave it alone. Listen to Robin, if someone from the government comes to ask you, you can never say that you are an archaeologist. No one would think that a child like you would be a scholar. Do you understand?" To get rid of the topic, Curroba curator seriously reminded that Nicole Robin was questioned about the identity of the scholar. "Go away! Stop all activities immediately and raise your hands outside!" Suddenly, the door of the tree of omniscience was kicked violently, and scholars outside the door were pushed in. The officials of the world government entered one after another, and the guns held were aimed at everyone inside, so that the scholars raised their hands. go outside. .. v3 Chapter 57： caveat Looking at the scholars who were pushed down, and those government officials holding guns, the curator''s eyebrows were locked tightly, and they were very dissatisfied with the rude actions of these government officials. "That''s enough for Zulu!" Curator Kroba said dissatisfiedly with the support of the overthrown scholars, and was quite disgusted with these government officials. "We suspect that your institute is suspected of violating the felony of interpreting the historical text. We will conduct a thorough and thorough search, and all the personnel will go outside!" One of the government officials told the purpose of this, than the beginning Drive away the scholars in front of you. "Don''t destroy the things here, everything here is a priceless treasure that you can''t imagine!" It is clear that resistance will only cause unnecessary casualties, but Curator Kroba is worried about the government personnel and rudely searches It will destroy the precious books here, so remind me before walking out of the large library. "We don''t have to listen to you. The people who come here will take me outside!" Curator Kroba''s words didn''t make government officials take it seriously. "Yes!" The other people who got the order were all rushed into the government of the tree of omniscience, and all the scholars were escorted to the outside. No matter what they said was useless, these government officials would ignore it. In the towns of O''Hara, there are also a large number of government personnel who have begun to spread the crimes of scholars so that these residents can understand that those scholars on the island are criminals. "Announce all townspeople! Scholars on this island are suspected of being demons trying to destroy the world!" Government officials have begun to spread lies in towns, which is why they are here. "Uh... why?" "They are regarded as the best among scholars in the world, and they are the pride of this island!!" "Yes. How could they be demons trying to destroy the world." Hearing the words of government officials, but always regarded the scholars as proud residents, they simply cannot believe that this is the real thing, but they said nothing wrong, but they already began to doubt. "So now we are going to conduct a large-scale search across the island. During this period, people who have nothing to do with archaeology, please hold a certificate that can prove your identity, and go to the refuge ship on the coast to temporarily take shelter." Government officials continued, completely without Mind the doubts of the residents present. "Refuge boat? As for that serious?" The residents asked doubtfully, did not understand that this matter is really so serious? "Since it is a scholar''s question, what does it have to do with our ordinary people, why should we leave here?" another resident asked, feeling that it had nothing to do with himself and others, and could not understand why he and others had to take refuge. "Our task is just to convey this message to you, ignoring the people who are advising us. If something goes wrong, we are not responsible." The government official responsible for this communication said coldly to the residents present, completely Did not explain residents'' doubts. "Hurry out of town!" "Everyone takes refuge on the coast!" auzw.com "The world government is going to be real!" The warning words caused the residents present to confuse, while shouting to tell the others in the room, while quickly returning to their homes, they began to prepare some items to lead the family, and the refuge ship on the coast left the island. For a while, the residents of the entire town carried items and ran quickly in a panic on the street, fearing that something bad would be discovered on the island later. And in the basement of the tree of omniscience... The ups and downs of the cabinet and the cabinet, of course, also alarmed the two people in the basement, let them know that the world government personnel arrived, looking up the academic evidence of scholars upstairs. It is estimated that it won''t take long to discover the completely closed basement. This is just a matter of time, and it has accelerated the two people inside the basement. "Hurry up! These books are the wealth of the world!" The scholar who secretly guarded the underground entrance saw the government personnel push down the bookshelves, worried that they would find the entrance to the basement, and ran out quickly to stop these moves. "Why is there someone else, give me a hand, and someone will take him outside!" Seeing that someone was in the library, the person in charge of the search was immediately ordered to take out the person who appeared suddenly. "Damn it! You bastards!!" The scholar who ran out suddenly was controlled by government personnel, but he wanted to break free to stay and stop, but was dragged out by more personnel. "There must be a secret room! Look for it anyway!" The sudden appearance of the scholar made the person in charge of this search more certain that there was a secret room in this place. When the officials of the world government sought the evidence of O''Hara scholars, the naval warships who came here from the headquarters of the Navy had already surrounded the small island of O''Hara. However, these naval warships did not intend to go directly to the coast and board the small island of O''Hara. They just stopped so quietly on the sea not far away, as if waiting for government personnel to find O''Hara , The moment for those scholars'' incriminating evidence comes. "Is it all together?" "Listen, bring the scholars here!" The scholars who were expelled from the tree of omniscience were surrounded by government personnel in the open space outside and aimed at them with a hand-held gun in case they would wait to do something to escape. "Look, the scholars have been arrested." "What the **** did they do?" "I heard that it is doing research to destroy the world!" "No?" .. v3 Chapter 58： appearance "Where is the refuge ship?" "On the West Coast, everyone hurry up!" "Go to the west coast!" In the streets of the town, the residents who were planning to leave here saw the captured scholars, which made them more convinced by the governments words and accelerated the speed of running to refuge ships. Im afraid that if you slow down, you will be suspected by the officials of the world government that you and others are with the scholars. This is definitely not the result they want. Looking at the streets of towns in the distance, the residents who were chaotic and dragging their homes. "Robin, it looks like a refuge ship. It''s hard to imagine what the government will do next. Hurry up and go on the refuge ship." Curator Kroba was very worried about what the world government would do Come, I want Nicole Robin to get on the refuge boat quickly, so as to ensure her safety. "I don''t want, none of them there are good people, I want to be with everyone!" Nicole Robin shook his head hard. In her opinion, none of the people who took refuge in the ship were good people, let alone she wanted to. Wait for Noel to arrive. Nicole Robin believes that Noel will absolutely destroy all the criminal evidence immediately, thus saving all the scholars staying here. "Robin..." Curator Kroba wanted to persuade him. "Because I''m just like everyone..." Nicole Robin hadn''t finished speaking. "Don''t say it, let''s go!" Curator Krooba was startled, quickly interrupted her words, and began to rush to leave her quickly. "Oh ha ha ha ha ha! How is it going? Everyone!" The sound of Xiaobians laughter came, and the world government officials responsible for the operation arrived, and one of the two cp9 members beside him, followed by a woman with a white hair. "Sir Spadain, you are fortunate!" Soldiers of the world government straightened up and saluted the man named Spadain. "I can''t think of the terrible beasts in the forest on this island! I almost died! Hahahaha!" Spadain glanced at the white-haired woman carrying cp9 beside him, I didn''t know it was intentional Or something. On the side of cp9, I dont know if the white-haired woman is still alive, so she threw her directly on the ground. Seeing clearly the woman who fell to the ground, the scholars immediately recognized who she was, Nicole Olbia who ran out with a gun before, but they did not expect her to be caught by the people of the world government. Although she recognized Nicole Orbiya, these scholars all remembered her previous orders, so she endured not to call her name and tried to pretend not to know her. auzw.com "Listen to me, this guy is a prisoner who escaped from prison. A few days ago, this woman''s team was wiped out because of the great crime of interpreting ancient scripts." "But the most important principal, we haven''t found it out yet. If you have a relationship with this woman, then the matter will be resolved." Spadain pointed to Nicole Orbiya on the ground and looked at the scholars with a bad intention to explain, as if stimulating the surrounded scholars. "Robin, hurry to the refuge ship, hurry." Looking at the injured Nicole Orbiya lying on the ground, Curator Krooba was worried about Nicole Robin and recognized that the woman on the ground was her mother. She will be implicated because of this. Robin? Colobas words woke the stunned Nicole Olbia, and raised his head from the ground with difficulty, looking in the direction of the sound. Nicole Robin just turned around and looked at Nicole Orbiya, but just when she wanted to ask if she was her own mother. "boom!" Inside the tree of omniscience, there was a loud explosion, which led everyones attention, and interrupted Nicole Robins words to ask for an exit, and turned to look at the place where the explosion originated . "How can you be so arrogant!!!" Curator Krogba said angrily, looking at the smoky tree of smoke. Unexpectedly, the government officials of the world were so arrogant and used explosives to destroy the library. "It''s too intense." Spadain said with a smile. "Blu Blu Blu Blu!" The phone worm in the hands of cp9 rang, followed by the phone worm picked up by Spadain, and came out: "Hey! Is it Sir?" "It''s me." A slight response, Spadain waited for the staff''s report. "Sir, sir! We found the underground chamber, and searched the entire library, and found no criminal evidence. The report is complete!" The phone worm came out, and the tree of omniscience searched the report. "Keep looking for me!!!" The report in the phone bug made Spada lock his eyebrows, and was quite dissatisfied with the result. However, this report made the scholars present stunned. When they were found in the basement just now, they believed that they had finished their calculations this time, but the results obtained were unexpected. The main text of the history is clearly in the basement, and even all the interpreted information is left in the basement, but the personnel of the world government have not found it, which makes scholars wonder what is going on. "Don''t be too happy too soon, as long as you find some information about it, you don''t want to leave here alive!" The rather unhappy Spadain looked at the stunned scholars and felt that it was sooner or later to find the information thing. Recovering from the sound of the explosion, Nicole Robin looked at the face of a white-haired woman lying on the floor, recalling the vague appearance of her mother when she was 2 years old. "Are you... are you a mother?" When the appearance of the white-haired woman gradually overlapped with the appearance in the memories, Nicole Robin''s eyes filled with tears. .. v3 Chapter 59： Recognize "Are you...my mother?" Nicole Robin asked tearfully without a response, and the memory of her mother''s appearance in the memory made her very sure that the woman lying on the ground was leaving her side. Nian''s mother, now she wants to hear the other person confess. "Why, do you still have a child?" Seeing Nicole Olbia on the ground, with tears in her eyes, Spada asked doubtfully, and also thought it was a good opportunity. "No....I''m sorry, I think you are the wrong person." Nicholas Orbiya said with a strong tear, and she lied so much that she didn''t want Nicole Robin to be a sinner. Daughter. "I am Robin! I grew up a lot, but can you really not recognize me? I have been waiting for you to come back!" "Are you really...not...not my mother?" "I hope that my mother took my hand and walked on the street together, so she was so desperate as a scholar and finally became an archaeologist. I can understand even the historical text!" "So... just keep me by your side, mother! Please... don''t... leave me alone..." Nicole Robin, who was denied, said while crying, thinking that the other party was because she had grown up, so she could not recognize herself, hoping she would admit it quickly. "Can you understand the history text? Hahahahaha! She must know the history text, where is it hidden, and grab her for me!" Spada laughed excitedly and commanded cp9 around her. "Yes, sir!" The two cp9 members on the side responded with a glance at each other, and immediately used the razor to disappear without a trace. "Robin, run! Hurry up and leave here!!" Seeing that cp9 appeared in an instant, the crying Nicole Robin was about to reach out to grab her, and anxious Nicole Olbia called out Hope that Robin will escape from this place quickly. "It seems that the plan can''t keep up with the changes!" "My little Robin, isn''t it something you can touch casually, don''t you want your life?" Just when the two members of cp9 were about to catch the crying Nicole Robin, Noel reached behind her in an instant, and his left and right hands pinched the necks of the two, looking at the surprised two indifferently. . Spadain, who was still excited by the evidence just now, couldn''t laugh at all. He stared at the two CP9 members in a stunned manner, and was gradually lifted by the suddenly appearing person, pinching his neck. In such a situation, Spadain has never seen it. The first time he saw a member of cp9, he was subdued so easily that they didn''t even find out how the other party came. "I always dreamed of being like this, holding your hand by your side, not one day not dreaming like this..." Nicole Robin walked to Nicole Olbia''s side, and her small hand grabbed her ''S hand said. auzw.com "Robin, my daughter..." Nicole Olbia, who could no longer stand it, climbed hard from the ground, holding Nicole Robin in his arms, tears in his eyes kept flowing. . "Mom..." Finally, I heard the other person admit that Nicole Robin exclaimed excitedly, and his eyes continued to burst into tears. "Little Robin, although I don''t really want to disturb your recognition. But you should bring your mother over, so that it is the safest." Two CP9 members holding their hands, throwing them at the surprised Spadain , Noel smiled and said to the two acquaintances. Hearing Noels words, the mother and daughter, who wept and wept, froze for a moment, but they quickly recovered. Nicole Robin pulled her mother and came to Nolls side quite obediently. . The two CP9 members who were thrown out directly hit Spadain, knocking the owed goods to the ground and becoming a meat cushion for the CP9 members. While Spadain and cp9 members were busy climbing from the ground, Noel whispered to the two women''s ears and told them something, so that they could understand their plans, otherwise they wouldn''t wait It''s fun. "Did you hurt my person like this?" After explaining the plan, Noel flashed and came to Spadain and CP9 members, pointing at Nicole Orbia. "What are you stunned to do, quickly get me down!!" Spadain, who had returned to God, called to the two members of cp9 and the government officials present. Sparta was so screamed that everyone recovered, the people of the world government raised their guns, and turned their muzzles at Noel, and the two of CP9 quickly got up from the ground, waved their hands and used six. Finger gun. "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!" "My arm!!!" The people of the world government screamed, and they were all stunned by the sudden appearance of Portkas d Lujiu. Noel, who took the Odachi from the space, used the knife extraction technique to cut the arm of cp9 in an instant, making them so disabled, screaming painfully while covering the wound with the arm cut off. At this time, Spadain also remembered, who was Noel in front of him, and began to regret the order just issued, fear spread in his heart, and the sweat swept from the back. "Now you come and tell me who hurt me." Noel looked at him with a smile on his face, said Spadain with a terrified face, and did not take the screaming cp9 seriously. "Orpia is yours?! Then you are trying to interpret the historical text behind the scenes!" A glance at Nicole Orpia, Spada said in surprise, did not expect Noel is actually behind the scenes Make. .. v3 Chapter 60： Coincidentally So the whole thing has nothing to do with O''Hara at all. Nicole Orbiya was sent by Noel to find the historical text. This is what Spada thinks now. "Is there anything wrong? Do you navy and world government really think I settled in O''Hara?" Noel smiled slightly, admitting that he was the principal behind the scenes. "It turns out that you have lived in O''Hara for a long time, just to wait for the exploration team to return and get the historical text they interpreted outside!" With Noel''s confession, Spadain began to speculate indiscriminately and will interpret the historical text. Connected with Noel. "Now answer my question honestly, who hurt my people, and destroy the expedition team I sent. If I don''t tell you honestly, I will cut you!" Noel said with a smile. , But the voice is very indifferent, no joke at all. "It hurts...the two of them...it has nothing to do with me...The expedition was destroyed by the Navy..."Fearing Spadain said intermittently, quite afraid of Noel Shaved himself and betrayed the members of cp9 without hesitation. "Spartain, you bastard!!" Wen Yan said that the two members of CP9 were very angry, and they couldn''t care about the severe pain of their broken arms. They quickly escaped quickly using Chu Sha. Because these two members of cp9 now know very well that they are not rivals of Noel, all they can do is to escape at the fastest speed, otherwise they will definitely be killed. "Ah! Ah!" But these two members of cp9 just ran out a few steps, and a long blood was cut behind their backs, and they fell directly to the ground after a cry. "Run? No one I want to kill can be run away. Running away will only speed up your death, and will not make you have any chance of survival." Noel, who is still standing in the same place, is slowly Withdrawing the sheathed sword, he said lightly to the two fallen CP9. "Then... that grown-up... it''s nothing for me, then I''ll leave..." After watching the cp9 member who failed to stand up after falling to the ground, Spadain was very afraid of the next , Who will fall into the ground will become himself. "Of course there is something! You call Wu Lao Xing, otherwise the historical text I interpreted is meaningless." Noel said with a smile, after all, he still had to prove to Wu Lao Xing and ask for a little benefit. Finished. Otherwise, the world government has convicted O''Hara indiscriminately, and Noel is even busy now. This is not the result he wants to see, and it will live up to Nicole Robin''s trust in himself, and her mother Orbia I can''t do it. The most important thing is that if this plan is not successful, there is no way to tie Nicole Olbia, and Nicole Robin to himself. Noel must take all the crimes and let the five stars thoroughly I believe that this matter is completely planned by myself. auzw.com Hearing Noels instructions, Spada Inco, who was afraid of death, did not dare to go against it. He ran quickly to the two cp9 corpses, quickly found the phone bug from them, and quickly dialed the phone bug. Five old star phone. "Hello! How is O''Hara''s investigation?" The phone bug came out, and the voice of an old man asked O''Hara about the situation. "The investigation is clear, but it is not what O''Hara said. The principal behind the scene is the 500 million bounty criminal named Noel. He has admitted that the exploration team was sent by him. Now he is asking to talk to you." Listen When the phone bug was connected, Spadain quickly reported that he was trying to get Five Stars to send reinforcements. "Then turn on the amplifier. I want to see what he is going to do." Spadyne''s report made the five old stars answering the phone stunned for a moment. This was an unexpected result, but also Want to see what trick Noel plays. "The five old and undead guys of the world government, you sent someone to destroy my exploration team, and you should compensate me for the loss, otherwise I will accidentally say that I have missed it, and you will regret it!" Seeing Spadain turned on the loudspeaker, Noel smiled very arrogantly, and directly demanded compensation from the five stars. Whether it was a scholar present or Spadain, a coward, I didnt expect Noel to be so arrogant. He called the worlds highest powers a five old undead guys in a single bit, and even the five old stars on the other end of the phone worm. Suddenly. "I''m very emotionally interested. You can say what you missed, which will make us regret it." The five-star Pagoda who came back to God didn''t growl with anger, just asked with a faint voice, and there was no sign of anger at all. . "Of course in the historical text, where the weapons are interpreted, and the disgraceful history of the world government." "Coincidentally, just at the end of the blank century, that is, 800 years ago, a joint organization was born, and that is the world government!" "The scholars of O''Hara, what I''m going to say next, will be killed if I hear it. You should go to the library to fight the fire." Halfway through it, Noel stopped, pointing to the library that was on fire. It is also reminding the mother and daughter behind them to let them chase away the scholars here, otherwise they will be convicted of death by the world government for waiting for them to listen to what they say. Thinking of Noel, the plan that was whispered in the ear, the mother and daughter began to drive the stunned scholars away from Noel and the phone bug, and went to the library where the fire had burst out to extinguish the fire. .. v3 Chapter 61： history The fire inside the tree of omniscience, coupled with the driving of the mother and daughter, both the curator Kroba and the stunned scholars rushed to the burning library. These people have no way to look at the books inside the Tree of All Knowing, and they are so burned by this fire. The books inside are definitely more important to them than their lives. The two mothers and daughters who heard about Noels plan walked to Noels side, and just now the two had made a decision to bear the guilty of interpreting the historical text together with Noel, so that the scholars of O''Hara could escape this disaster. . Fortunately, the eyes of the navy and the world government are locked on themselves and others, so that they do not have any spare time to deal with those scholars on the island of O''Hara. When Noel saw the scholars of O''Hara, they had already hurriedly put out the fire, and the mother and daughter also came to their side, so they didn''t have to worry about O''Hara''s scholars. "If the enemies of the people who have been tragically killed are the words of today''s world government, then the blank century can be understood as that the world government wipes out the black history of unfavorable facts." "By reading the documents from a long time ago and several historical texts found by the exploration team, I finally found a country that once existed, and the majesty of a huge kingdom emerged from the documents." "Although it once dominated for a while with great strength, the information about it has been erased completely. I am afraid they have realized at that time that they will soon be defeated by the coalition forces known as the world government." "In order to allow their ideas to be passed on to the world, they carved all the truth on the stone tablets, and this is the historical text that remains to this day!" Then, Noel gave all the words that he hadn''t finished speaking in one breath. He was proving to the Pentagram on the other side of the phone bug that he had begun to interpret the information in the historical text. "It turns out! What a bold idea!" The Pentagon, who had been listening to the phone bug on the other side, responded lightly. They seemed quite calm, and were not surprised by Noel''s words. "An ancient weapon would indeed threaten world peace, but those that will be revealed along with history, the existence of that kingdom and its thoughts really threaten your world government." "As for where it threatens you, further verification is needed, and the key to unraveling all mysteries is that the name of Zeng Shengji''s kingdom is..." Hearing Pharaohs disapproval, Noel smiled slowly and then said slowly to see when they could die the ducks mouth, but when he quickly said the kingdoms name, the words from the phone worm interrupted it directly. Too. auzw.com "Kill him! At all costs, kill me!!! He knows too much!" Finally, Wu Lao Xing, who couldn''t bear it, heard a command to kill him from the phone bug. "Hahahahahaha! Old immortal guy, you finally know that you are afraid, do you want to kill someone?" Noel smiled loudly, and these five old goods could not bear it anymore. "Spartain! Do it quickly, what are you doing stunned!" Five Star asked, anxiously, without hearing the report of the immediate killing of Noel. "This...the government soldiers were all knocked down to the ground. I was kidnapped by Noel and forced to contact you with phone bugs..." Spadain explained quickly, he What kind of situation it is now, it is not that he has captured Noel himself, and he can easily kill it. Originally, the Pharaoh thought that Noel was caught by Spadain, so he would call the phone to report the situation before, and it was because of this that the order to kill was issued, but the result was an unexpected situation. "Cancel O''Hara''s operation! Spadain, contact the warships around the island, and let the lieutenant general and the general on board kill the principal behind the scene! You cannot let him leave the small island of O''Hara!!" The extremely angry Pharaoh gave orders to Spadain. This is for me to die! Inform the Navy in front of Noel that he will kill me as soon as possible! Sparta roared inwardly. The order given by the five-pointed star just now is to let yourself die. But if you dont follow what they said, you will be finished for this matter if you go back. The hatred has been completely brought in, and now Noel feels that it is also time to leave the small island of O''Hara, so as to attract the naval firepower. "Now we are people in a boat, as long as the scholars of O''Hara can continue to die, the world government will have no time to ignore them." Noel said to them with a smile when they came to the mother and daughter . "But doctors and scholars, what if you don''t give up research?" Nicole Olbia thought about it, and raised concerns, for fear that Curator Korba would not give up and study the taboo of historical text. "Just tell them that it''s just a matter of studying the historical text. Anyway, we have also been found guilty, and we can study it honestly, not to mention that I''m protecting you." Noel shrugged his shoulders, yes Nicole Olbia said that this would allow scholars to give up research. "Okay! I''ll talk to Dr. Croba now!" Nicole Olbia nodded, agreeing with Noel''s comments, and she didn''t want the scholars on the island to be hurt. "Lu Jiu, you take the little Robin first to the west coast, and later I will take Orbias over." After thinking carefully, Noel said to Portkas de Lu Jiu. .. v3 Chapter 62： End Although Nicole Robin didn''t want to leave very much, she was close to her mother who had just recognized each other, but she still listened to Noel''s words and asked Potkas d Lujiu to hug herself and wait patiently for the arrival of the two on the west coast. While Spadain, who saw Noel and the others, completely ignored his existence, which coincided with his intentions. At the same time, he did not dare to draw Noors attention, and waited for the other party to kill himself. Depressed. I plan to leave this place secretly, and then pass the order that the five-pointed star just issued to the warship on the sea around O''Hara, so that the generals and lieutenants on the ship can come to capture or kill Noel. In fact, Noel had long discovered that the sneaky Spadain who was planning to secretly leave, but he was too lazy to ignore him, and he was deliberately let him report to the Navy. Otherwise, no one would come to accompany Noels tibia, and it would also allow the highest authority in the world government, the Five Stars, to know clearly that with those navies, there was really no way to give him anything. At that time, it is estimated that Noll will come to discuss the conditions and prevent Noel from spreading the black history. Of course, if the negotiation fails, it will definitely become an endless situation. Nicole Olbia, who was wounded all over his body, was trying to persuade Curator Krooba, as well as the scholars of the Tree of Knowledge, but the result was not so satisfying. Noel, who had been observing from a distance, also saw Nicole Orbiya, shaking his head at himself, saying that Curator Kroba was unwilling to give up the research, as did the scholars of the Tree of Knowledge. The figure swayed in place, the next moment Noel came instantly, and Nicole Orbiya''s side directly began to reprimand the old man Kroba, as well as those scholars who did not know what to do. "It''s not easy for me to help you get rid of the crime and take all the research on the history text to my own. You like to die so much. You must hurt others to die with you. Will you be happy? "Noel, who came in an instant, scolded unkindly, without giving the scholars face. "You..." Curator Kroba just wanted to refute, saying the importance of the historical text, but was interrupted relentlessly. "Sister, you! Old man, if Robin didn''t ask me to help me, wouldn''t he bother to care about your fools." "You don''t really think that people in the world government can''t blindly see the historical text of the basement. If I didn''t remove the historical text in advance and destroy all the interpreted materials, you would have been directly The food is shot!" "Is there any less to tell me, what is the importance of the history of shit, I will show you with your own eyes, if you dont stop me, what is the end, what is the end of the entire Ohara Island and those residents? ." After finishing speaking, Noel played the original picture of the tragedy of O''Hara directly as a slide after extinguishing the fire. Inside the tree of omniscience without other outsiders, so that this group of self-righteous guys knew that their move to death brought What kind of ending. auzw.com Curator Kroba and the scholars present were surprised to be speechless when they saw their figures appear in the picture. Even Nicole Olbia saw what happened in the picture, and was completely surprised to stand in stunned place. His affection for Noel skyrocketed in a straight line. If he didnt stop it, the consequences would be nobody. Affordable. "Dead old man, this is the result of you want to unravel the historical text!" "Whether, I am very proud of this and can kill so many people. Is it, I am very excited about this and can make O''Hara disappear from the map forever." "You continue to die, don''t think I will help you a second time, I am not your nanny, no obligation to protect some stupid life and death." "You continue to work hard, trying to kill yourself, trying to kill more people, trying to make O''Hara disappear, and sink to the cold sea forever!" "As long as you are willing to work hard, this day will come again soon, I promise that no one will stop, you will pull all the people on the island, and the entire Ohara will be buried with you." Noel fell mercilessly, and all the scholars who were staring at the picture froze, anyway, he was too lazy to control so much, and let them die if they wanted to die. When the sound of Noel''s words just fell for a moment, the picture played was also in O''Hara, which was razed to the ground by the navy''s warships, and the entire O''Hara became a scorched earth, and nothing was left after being bombed. Down. "Orbia, we should leave here. Robin Robin is still waiting for us. Moreover, our excessive contact with them will only give the world government the idea of ??eliminating them." "The consequences have already been seen by them. If you continue to study and bring destruction to yourself, and you still have to take everyone together with O''Hara for funeral, I can only say that they are deserved to die, and we can do everything we have done. " Coming to Nicole Orbiya, Noel whispered in her ear and told her to leave this place with herself. Dont be in contact with Curator Kroba and scholars, it will only bring them more Many misfortunes will also cause the world government to destroy O''Hara. After listening to Noels words, Nicole Orbia also knew that what had to be done was already done. If Curator Kroba and the scholars continue to study after they know the results. Then it is exactly the same as what Noel said just now. This not only harmed everyone on the island, but also caused the entire O''Hara to sink to the bottom of the sea, then they should really find themselves dead. .. v3 Chapter 63： shore Looking at the picture of the tree of omniscience, all the pictures played by Noel made people who could not speak for a long time. "Dr. Krogba, and everyone present, just give me the task of studying the text of history. I hope you can give up on this." Nicole Orbiya intends to finally persuade everyone who is present, hope they all Stop doing things that harm others. "It is estimated that the Navy is about to log in to O''Hara, and we have to leave here soon, so that they cannot discover our relationship with the scholars, otherwise everything we have done before will be in vain." Noel urged Nicole Orbiya around him, So that she can leave here with herself. "Hmm!" Nicole Orbiya nodded, glanced at the curator Krogba, and all the scholars inside, and immediately turned to walk outside the tree of omniscience. "You can do it for yourself!" said Noel, who kept up with Nicole Orbiya, who did not look back, and then quickly walked out of the tree of omniscience. Everyone inside the tree of omniscience, just looking at the back of the two leaving, still can''t say a half word, and are seriously considering whether to give up the study of the historical text, which can bring Oha Pull the study of extinction. It''s just that the curator Krogba and the scholars finally considered what the outcome was. It had nothing to do with Noel. Anyway, Nicole Orbiya had already got it. They wanted to find death as they wanted. The two people who walked out of the tree of omniscience accidentally saw the figure of the giant Sauro, and he also saw the two people who came out, and hurriedly came over quickly. "Sauro?! Why are you on O''Hara Island?" Nicole Olbia asked in surprise, wondering why this original navy who fled with him came to O''Hara island. "That''s how it happened. I was rushed to the shore here after I was killed at sea, and then Robin saved my life." Sauro was also very surprised. I didn''t expect to see Nicole Olbia. . "It turns out that! Sauro, the world government has abandoned its plan for the destruction of O''Hara, but the goal is targeted at me and Noel, so we must leave O''Hara as soon as possible." Nicole Olby Ya, briefly explained the situation, I hope that Sauro can leave soon. "Locked on you and Noel?" Sauro was quite surprised by the world government''s plan to abandon and destroy O''Hara, but he didn''t understand what Nicole Olbia said and what was meant by targeting. She and Noel. "In other words, I took all the crimes. In order to make the people of the world government think that all this is planned by me, I can only tie Erbia to me on a boat." Noel shrugged. Shoulder, explain to Sauro. "It''s not time to say that now, it is estimated that naval warships on the sea have already received orders from the five old stars, and it will not take long to log in to O''Hara. We should leave here as soon as possible. I am worried about the safety of Robin on the shore "Reminiscent of the previous orders given by the phone bug and the five-pointed star, Nicole Olbia was very worried and it was safe for Robin who had gone to the shore. "Wulao Xing?!" Sauro screamed in surprise when he heard the title of the world government, the highest authority, and he didn''t understand how the two in front of him were talking to Wulao Xing. "Don''t be shocked! We will open a breakthrough from the west coast, and then leave the small island of O''Hara, so follow us." "This is the only chance you can escape from O''Hara. Of course, if you don''t believe it, you can also find a way to escape yourself." "But don''t say I didn''t remind you, this time it was the lieutenant general and the generals. With this confidence, you can try to run yourself." auzw.com After that, Noel picked up the injured Nicole Orbiya and ran quickly towards the west coast. Sauro, who was stunned for a while, looked at the back of the two running, hesitated for a moment, and then ran up, followed by the two to the west coast. Because Sauro knew that he could not escape from the generals and the lieutenant generals, those who were powerful, and following Noel, the 500 million Bailey bounty criminal, there was still the possibility of resisting the escape. If you run away alone, as long as you are surrounded by several lieutenants, or if one of the generals meets, then there is no chance of running, let alone the possibility of resistance. The most important point is that Sauro wants to protect Nicole Robin''s safety. Even if he dies, he will be sent out of O''Hara. This is to save his own life and repay, as well as what should be done as a friend. On the west coast... Previously, Nicole Robin, who first set off, and Portkas d Lujiu, just arrived on the west coast, unexpectedly saw the refuge ship of the urban residents and was preparing to drive the refuge ship to leave O''Hara. "The refuge ship is about to sail!!" "Wait! Someone is coming!" The residents on the refuge ship also saw the arrival of the two figures. The residents on the ship screamed quickly, hoping to let the two people on board the refuge ship. "Isn''t she that monster?" "Really!" "And the woman kidnapped by the bounty criminal!" "Isn''t that the child of the prisoner Olbia who was in the newspaper before?" "Yeah! If we let them get on the boat, we''re just afraid that we won''t escape!" "What stupid words! They are just women and children! Hurry up and pull them up!" The residents on the ship quarreled fiercely, some wanted to let the two take refuge on board, and the other part did not agree with the proposal, fearing that they would be affected by them. .. v3 Chapter 64： Sink On the ship of the world government, Spadain, who had returned long ago, has been using telescopes to observe the movements on the coast of O''Hara after transmitting the orders issued by the five old stars to the generals on the navy''s warships. This led Spadain to discover that the two suddenly appeared on the coast, but did not see Noel''s figure. He thought that the two would board the refuge ship. "Listen to the people on the refuge ship! Don''t allow the imp, and the woman to get on the ship!" "They are criminals who have violated taboos and are the targets we want to attack. If you let them board the refuge ship, you will also be the targets of our attack!" In order to prevent the two from boarding the refuge ship, Spadain picked up the phone bug around him and used a sound reinforcement device to call the refuge ship. "Sir Spadain!" "You... are you telling the truth?!" "I''ll say it! We will suffer when they get on board!" Spadain''s shouting made the residents on the refuge ship afraid. They quickly withdrew the ropes that were about to be laid down, and they were reluctant to let the two board the refuge ship. They were afraid that they would become the targets of attacks by the world government. Nicole Robin and Portkas d Lujiu didn''t mean to board the refuge ship at all, it was just Spadain and the people of the refuge ship, who were so passionate there. It just happened to hit. The two women had to wait for Noel''s arrival before they could board the refuge ship, but it also made the two women see clearly, and the faces of everyone on the refuge ship. After a casual glance, the refuge ship left the coast and began to sail, gradually away from the small island of O''Hara, the two women turned around and looked at the woods, waiting for the appearance of Noel and Nicole Orbiya. "Boom!!!" There was a loud explosion. The refuge ship sailing on the sea was hit by artillery shells flying from a distance, and the refuge ship was directly bombed into two sections. The sudden sound of explosion caused Nicole Robin and Portkas d Lujiu to quickly turn around and look in the direction of the source of the explosion. Looking at the refuge ship that was hit in disbelief, I really couldn''t understand who ordered the attack, only the refuge ship of the ordinary residents of O''Hara. "The refuge ship was blown up!!" "How... how could this be!" "What the **** is going on!!!" auzw.com "Who ordered the fire on the refuge ship!" "Cannon... the bombardment was sunk by our warship!!" Even the navy ships on the warships were stunned when they saw the refuge ships blown away. They did not understand which warship they ordered and opened fire on the refuge ships. "Commander, it seems that Lieutenant General Sakaski, the warship he was on fired!" Soon, a naval soldier found the source of the artillery fire and reported the situation to the stunned Spadain. "This..." Spadain, who had recovered, could not understand why he wanted to fire on the refuge ship. At this moment, the calm sea was heard by Lieutenant General Sakaski as an explanation. "It needs to be done more thoroughly. This is to prevent members who violate the taboo from sneaking into the refuge ship, so this sacrifice is necessary. We can''t let those people escape from here!" "To eradicate evil, we must eliminate the roots of grass and roots without leaving a trace of trouble, and we must not let go of any possibility of allowing evil to escape!" The voice of the broadcast echoed on the calm sea, and the bombed refuge ship sank to the bottom of the sea. No trace of the survivors could be seen around the refuge ship. It can be determined that no one on the refuge ship survived. On a warship with giant dog heads, the three warring states, Zefa and Kapu, all locked in one eyebrow, and even they felt it was too much. But the three didnt say anything. After all, they couldnt publicly blame Sakaski, which would only lower the morale of the soldiers of the navy, so even if they were dissatisfied with the sinking of the refuge ship, they would not be at this moment. Give it out. "Sarkaski, this time he went too far, knowing that there were no inmates on the refuge ship, he actually opened fire on ordinary people." The black-faced Kapu stared at Sarkaski''s warship indifferently. Its not that there is a task now, it is estimated that he will definitely teach the guy a meal in the past. "Kapp, I know you are angry, but now we are still on a mission, not when we are fighting in the nest." The explosive head Sengoku on the side is very clear about the current situation of Kapp, and Sakaski has angered him. . "Sengoku is right! Kapu, we''ll need the other party Noll later, even if you want to beat Sakaski, you have to endure when you return to the navy headquarters." Although Sakaski is a student of Zefa However, he was also very dissatisfied with the action just now, but he was even more worried about Kapps impulse to beat people. "Now I have to save my fighting power against Noel, so I won''t beat Sakaski, you two can rest assured!" Very dissatisfied with Sakaski, but Kapp knew what to do. Hearing Karps answer, the Warring States and Zefa were finally relieved, and Karp had not been stunned by anger, which made the two feel relieved. After all, knowing that Noors powerful three are very clear that they need a lot of combat power to deal with Noor, a powerful man. Now is not the time to damage our combat power, otherwise it will only increase the possibility of losing. "All navy warships are ordered! All shells are aimed at two people on the west coast. They are members of this taboo. The whole ship is ready for shelling!" The Warring States took the phone bugs around them and issued instructions to all warships on the sea. "That''s just a woman and a little girl....Sengoku, do you really need this?" Wen Yan, aside, asked Karp in a low voice. Although they were members of the taboo, they were just women and Children, I dont think its necessary at all. .. v3 Chapter 65： loose the temper "Necessary! This is an order issued by the Five Stars personally, and the people of the Noel group cannot be left alive to kill all of them on O''Hara Island!" There is no way for the Warring States, this is the highest government in the world The authority, the orders given to the Navy personally, must be executed in any case. Even if there are children in the Noel gang, they must be destroyed on the island of O''Hara. This is an absolute order issued by the five stars. Kapp, who was on the side, didn''t speak anymore, and just turned around. He couldn''t look at the woman and the little girl, so he was killed by the navy who claimed to be just, so he turned around invisible. "Two people attacking the west coast, five seconds before the whole ship launched the attack!" "Four seconds ago!" "Three seconds ago!" "Two seconds ago!" "One! The whole ship was shelled and launched!!" "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" Black cannonballs were ejected from the muzzle of the warship, and quickly drove towards the two people on the west coast. Looking at the fast-paced artillery shells, Portcas d Lu Jiu immediately picked up and stood by Nicole Robin, who was standing beside her, intending to take her away at the fastest speed. Although the proficient six-type Portcas d Lujiu can use the six-type medium-lane leg attack shells, he is still worried that he will slip a few, and it will not be good for Nicole Robin to hurt him. . So for safety reasons, Potkas d Lujiu decided to pick up Nicole Robin and flee from this place, which can guarantee no harm. It''s just that when I picked up Nicole Robin and turned around, I wanted to use Shave to escape, and Potkas d Lujiu saw that Noel and Nicole Olbia coming here, and I have seen them before. Giant Sauro. This made Portkas de Lujiu give up the plan to escape from this place. She believed that Noel could definitely solve the shells that came from the sea. Seeing the flying shells, Noel speeded up the movement and immediately stopped in front of the two women, put down Nicole Orbiya, who was hugged by him, and took out the stored Taitai knife from the storage space. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" A golden black light flashed quickly in the sky, and the cannonballs that flew by exploded in the sky, causing a series of huge explosions. auzw.com Sauro, who wanted to use his body to block the flying cannonball, only slightly lifted up and stopped, and was surprised by Noel''s super high speed blow. Not only was Sauro surprised, but even the generals on the deck of the naval ship were surprised by the blow just now, they could not see how it was done, they could only see a little vague The knife flashed. The appearance of Noel caused the warring States, Zefa and Kapu on the warship to lock their eyes on him. The Warring States, who was seriously injured by Noel two years ago, touched the previously cut wound with one hand, feeling the wound began to faintly hurt, and the fighting intention in his heart was burning at this moment. When he saw the navy''s warship, he dared to fire on Nicole Robin and Portkas d Lujiu, which caused Noel''s anger to burn. "Lu Jiu, when the navy and I are at war, their mother and daughter will take care of you." Looking at the warship on the sea indifferently, Noel said to Portkas de Lujiu without looking back. "I get it!" Portas d nodded and nodded. Following her for more than a year with Noel, she could feel that Noel was irritated by the navy, otherwise the words would not be so indifferent. It is also clear that it is the navys warship that attacks both of them to make Noel become so angry. This is all concerned about the performance of the two of them, so Potkas d Lujius heart is like eating honey. sweet. "Then...that...do I need help?" Noel''s indifference to the freezing point made Sauro a little scared, but he still wanted to help, afraid that Noel could not deal with so many navies. "If there are still artillery shells, you can help them to block it. As for the generals and generals on the warship, you don''t have to come to add chaos to me." After finishing speaking, Noel waited for Sauro''s response, and directly pulled out the dagger in the scabbard. Then, holding the dagger out of the sheath, he walked slowly to the beach step by step. The lieutenant general on the navy warship, as well as a large number of navy soldiers, did not understand what Noel, holding the sword, wanted to do. In the opinion of the navy lieutenant general and soldiers, Noel could not cause any harm to himself and others on the sea. Even the Warring States, Zefa, and Kapu didnt understand what Noel was going to do, but an unknown hunch rose in his heart, but he couldnt figure out what dangerous things would happen. After all, Noel can be said to be quite far away from the warships on the sea, even if his sword skills are not strong enough to attack. Even if it can attack, it can weaken the power of the attack at such a long distance, so that it can''t cause any damage at all, and at most it will destroy the warship to a small extent. Walking to the beach, Noel, with a grin-like smile on his face, decided to use the power he chose when he first arrived in this world, so that the navy on the sea could see it and anger his consequences. What is it. A trace of black gas flowed out of the body, and Noel looked strange, and with the evil smile, the warring states, Zefa, and Kapu were even more disturbed. .. v3 Chapter 66： Split "I swear here, I don''t allow, to cut off the existence of constant things, and this sword is an invincible blade that can cut off and cut everything!" The words of the silver arm that started to sever slowly came out of Noel''s mouth, and a trace of black gas surrounded the blade of the black blade that was sheathed. Although it cannot be blessed with divine power, the large amount of magical power released by the spirit is enough for the black blade held by Noel to sever everything in this world of One Piece. And Noel''s right arm changed from a fleshy hand to a silver metal hand. The right hand raised a five-foot-long black blade high, and Noel, with a grin-like smile, pointed in the direction of the world government flag ship, and suddenly slashed in that direction out of thin air. The moment a black blade was swayed, a phantom of a giant blade appeared in the sky, which was chopped down synchronously with the black blade swayed by Noel. The phantom of the giant blade hits the ships of the world government on the sea, but the phantom of the giant blade did not stop there, but directly cut into the seabed until the phantom was completely covered by the sea water. The lieutenant general and soldiers in the warship were confused by Noel''s move, and just now it was a frightening phantom. It didn''t stop the world government ship that was hit. It still stopped intact on the sea surface. However, the three warring states, Zefa and Kapu, didn''t think it was a scary attack at all. There must be something special, otherwise Noel would not do such a boring thing. "Spartan, report the casualties on the ship. Has the ship been damaged?" The troubled Warring States quickly used the phone bug next to him and asked how the situation was through the sound reinforcement settings, but he did not get any response. Because of the ships flying the flag of the world government, there were no living people on the ship, only a dead bone lying quietly on the ship. After all this was done, Noel slowly put the black blade into the scabbard until the five-foot blade completely entered the scabbard, and the sea surface and the ships of the world government changed. Whether it was the sea or the ship, the place that was cut by the giant blade phantom just now was quickly divided into two halves at this moment. The ship that was divided into two halves fell into the deep sea where it was cut into a waterfall. In order to fill the sea surface cut by Noel, a large amount of seawater around it was pulled into the rift, and the navy warship on the sea surface was also pulled by the seawater, and moved quickly in the direction of the sea surface rift. The momentary change made everyone in the Navy stunned, unable to believe that this was the real thing, and felt that they were dreaming. This was just an illusion produced by themselves and others. Even the three women and one giant behind Noel were shaken by the open sea for a long time and could not speak. They stood so motionless in the same place, feeling the same unbelievable. Although it is clear that Noel is powerful, he never expected that he could split the sea, and he was only able to clearly see the bottom without a trace of seawater in the super long crack of the split sea. The rapid movement of the navy warship finally made the stunned navy on the warship recover. auzw.com "Quick.....Quick...Quickly control the warship to leave!!!" "Quick!! We are about to reach the sea surface!" "No! The water flow is too fast, there is no way to control it!!" "Ahhh! Who will save us!" Because the water towing the naval warship was too turbulent, the navy could not control the warship at all. They could only hurry on the warship. There was no way. They knew that if they fell into the rift on the sea, it would be absolutely dead. Things are up. Just when the navy soldiers and the lieutenants were helpless, a figure jumped from the warship approaching the sea rift and jumped directly to the middle of the sea rift. Wearing a hat with a navy logo and wearing sunglasses, a white chill suddenly appeared in the crack when he fell from the air, and his hands were facing the crack to form two waterfalls. "Ice Age Ice-age" The sound of the words just fell, and two icicles were shot from the palm of the figure, directly hitting the waterfall formed by the sea crack, and the waterfall that was hit was frozen very quickly. The ice continued to spread to the side, and the warships pulled by the sea stopped because of this, escaping the fate of being swallowed into the seabed by the sea crack, but it was fixed on the frozen sea. "Finally saved! Long live!" "It was Lieutenant General Kuzan who saved us!!" "Lieutenant General Kuzan! Long live! Long live!" For the rest of the navy, the navy looked at the center of the rift, where Kuzan continued to freeze the sea water, and the navy heard excited cheers. Kuzan, who was constantly freezing the sea, didn''t feel that it was worth cheering at all. He was now very worried that Noel on the shore was chopping such a rift from the sea. At that time, Kuzan felt that he had insufficient balance power, because he was unable to use ice-age ice-age skillfully now, but it would consume a lot of his physical strength, but he had no confidence in using it once. On warships with giant dog heads, the Warring States, Zefa, and Kapu were very satisfied with Kuzan''s performance. At the same time, they could also see that Kuzan could not use this ability once more. If Noel comes again, it is estimated that the generals and major generals will be able to escape, and others will definitely be drawn into the rift. So the three of them jumped onto the ice at the same time, and quickly rushed towards Noor on the west coast, preventing him from using the move just now to split the sea directly in half. .. v3 Chapter 67： beam Looking at the frozen sea and the rift, as well as the three figures flashing fast on the ice, Noel suddenly inserted the black blade in his hand to the ground, and a small gap was automatically split in the palm of his hands. "Although it has escaped being swallowed by a sea crack, it has become a large fixed target that cannot be moved. I have to see how many people you can save." Noel smiled to himself, and the palms of his hands spewed out. Now, the dense devil weapon **** butterfly. The three men who rushed towards Noel on the ice saw Noel unknowingly released something, which made them immediately stop their footsteps, and they were cautiously alert. They did not want to overturn the boat in the gutter. After all, all the unknown things will make people feel more or less scared, and it will make everyone beware of them. Before they can figure out what they are, they will not dare to attack. Like the black whirlwind, the **** butterfly spewing from the palms of both hands circled around the center of Noel, and the huge number was almost unreadable, standing in the figure of Noel. A few moments later, a large number of **** butterflies were released, and the rift in the palm of Noel''s palm healed automatically, while the **** butterflies hovering around all around him began to condense black energy spheres. "Sengoku, Zefa, Kapu, you all guess together, after the attack is intact, how many people can survive on your side." Noel said to the three people on the ice loudly, want to see if they are To avoid the attack by himself, he still tried his best to save the people on the warship. "emission!" After receiving Noel''s instructions, **** butterflies circling densely around him directly ejected the condensed black energy sphere into a very fast black beam. Hearing Noel''s shouting loudly and watching such a dense beam attack, the overwhelming rapid attack came here, causing the guarded three pupils on the ice to contract. Although they didn''t know the power of the beam, all three were very confident that they could avoid it. The warship that was fixed by ice behind them became a fixed target that could not be moved. However, the naval soldiers on the warship are 100% incapable of evading, so those who can survive the attack by then. It is estimated that there will be some major generals in the lieutenant general. Of course, some abilities of the devil fruit are also very likely to survive. "All the navy personnel, quickly abandoned the ship and escaped, looking for a place to escape!!!" The three shouted in unison at the same time, hoping that this would allow the Navy soldiers to survive as much as possible. But they didn''t use their brains, and they thought about it carefully, where there can be avoided above the frozen sea. The shout was just released on the ice, and all the personnel on the warship followed the instructions to quickly abandon the ship and jumped from the ship to the ice, but the beam attack also arrived. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" auzw.com The overwhelming beam attack, without any random bombardment, caused a series of explosions, and several naval warships were fragmented by the bombing. The navy soldiers who fled the ice were not able to escape the fate of death. The beam of ice shattered into the ice and became a terrible nightmare for the navy soldiers. It was okay to be directly hit by a beam of light, and you could die directly, but if you were hit by the splashing ice, you would be killed if you were lucky, and you would endure severe pain if you were close to luck. I couldn''t move because I wanted to move. I couldn''t die immediately if I wanted to die. I could only lie on the ice and endure severe pain, and uttered a tragic cry of pain. "Ah! My eyes... I can''t see anything!!" "help me!!" "Come and save... Ahhhhh!" The ice surface instantly became a human purgatory. Various cries of miserable people shouted from the mouths of the navy soldiers. The broken limbs lay quietly on the ice, and a large amount of bright red blood quickly stained the ice. surface. Sengoku, Zefa, and Kapu used six types of shaving to avoid the attack of the light beam, and their arms were domineering to resist the splash of ice. Suddenly, the three discovered one thing. The weird creatures circling around Noel were spraying beams of light one after another, and there was no intention of stopping. "The people who survived, the people who could move, came behind me!" It is clear that this is not the way to go. The Warring States decided to use the fruit ability. Otherwise, it would only be a waste of physical strength. It has been estimated that it will be exhausted by those beams before it can get close to Noel. It is said that although the people who survived on the ice did not know what the Warring States planned to do, they all rushed towards the back of the Warring States, believing that he would definitely have a way. The fruit ability is activated, and the body of the Warring States becomes huge, becoming a huge golden Buddha, and he just blessed the outside with a layer of domineering arms just in case. A beam of light that quickly struck hit the Sengoku who turned into a golden Buddha, but the beam was broken up and could no longer hurt him. The lieutenant generals and major generals hiding behind the Warring States period, as well as some seriously wounded navy soldiers, can now be said to be relieved, and finally have a safe place to rest. No way, even the major generals and lieutenant generals have not so much physical strength to avoid, and there are continuous beams of light that are not separated. It is estimated that if the warring states are not transformed, they will definitely be hit by the beams sooner or later. "It seems that the light beam is no longer effective, so start eating!" .. v3 Chapter 68： Agree Seeing that the navy was hiding behind the Warring States, and the light beam could not cause damage to him, so Noel let the Hell Butterfly stop shooting and let it rush up to launch a bite attack. The Warring States transformed into the Golden Buddha, and the Navy hiding behind him, saw the weird creatures stop shooting, but they all rushed to the ice. The **** butterflies that rushed onto the ice began to nibble the broken limbs on the ground, as well as the important immovable navy, which made everyone who saw them feel terrified. No one thought that the black butterfly would actually treat humans as food. What is more incredible is that after eating, the black butterfly differentiates itself from another black butterfly. In a few moments, the number of **** butterflies has more than doubled, and it is still increasing one after another. Hell butterfly bite, severely wounding the navy picture, everyone can feel scalp numbness. Behind the Warring States, a navy wearing a hooded t-shirt and a navy hat saw the increase in the number of enemies because of casualty navy soldiers and those dead navy bodies, which made him feel that he could not continue this way. "Meteor Volcano!" This navy wearing a hooded t-shirt and a navy hat changed his fists into lava to generate a large number of huge lava fists, which were continuously launched over the **** butterfly, causing the lava that was like a meteor shower to fall. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" Magma, like a meteor shower, is constantly falling, bombarding the **** butterfly while eating, and of course those half-dead navy soldiers, the ice surface instantly turns into a sea of ??lava. And this navy''s move made everyone around him stunned for a moment, and didn''t understand what he was doing, but there was someone on his side alive. "Sakaski! What are you doing, and there are our people over there!" Seeing the indiscriminate attack, Kapu growled at Saikaski and asked him to explain clearly. "They can''t move, and they can''t fight. And we can''t rescue them. It''s better to let them sacrifice like this, which is better than increasing the number of enemies." The fruit power attack stopped, Zakas Kee explained to Kapu that he thought it was best if those people died. "Sakaski is right! Instead of letting them die in pain, and constantly increasing the number of enemies, it is better to give them a happy heart like this." General Zefa on the side agreed very much with this time. auzw.com "Yes! We can only take advantage of it now, otherwise we will wait for more and more weird creatures, and it will be us who are in trouble." Even the transformed Golden Buddha Sengoku, Agree with Sakaski''s approach this time. "But..." Seeing that both agreed, but Karp still wanted to say something, but before he could finish it, he was interrupted by the Warring States. "Kapp, if you don''t do this, wait for those weird creatures to attack us again. The three of us are fine. They can''t support such a intensive attack." The Warring States explained the reason to Kapp, he I don''t want to kill my soldiers like this. Now the Warring States can use the fruit ability, and the domineering color, it can indeed resist the attack of the beam, but he is worried that those strange creatures will come around, and then he will not be able to protect the people behind him. Hearing the explanation from the Warring States, glancing at the navy behind him, Karp immediately shut his mouth obediently, and did not say anything against it. "People who can launch long-range attacks can destroy those creatures as much as possible, otherwise I can''t take care of so many people when they are surrounded." The Warring States commanded the navy behind them, let them take advantage of Now attack like Sarkaski. "Yes!" The navy responded in unison in response to the orders of the generals of the Warring States. Next, various and varied long-range attacks attacked the **** butterflies while they were eating. Of course, the half-dead navy around them also suffered from those attacks. Even the Warring States transformed into the Golden Buddha, facing the direction of the Hell Butterfly, using both hands to continuously wave palms out of the air, forming an invisible shock wave. On the west coast, Noel watched as the **** butterflies dwindled, summoned them back quickly, and let them quickly return to the palm of his hand. Retrieve all the **** butterflies, grabbed the black blade inserted in the ground, Noel''s figure disappeared in a flash, and the next moment appeared not far from the navy side, slowly step by step toward them face to face. "Sengoku, Zefa, Kapu, do you really think that you can stay me?" Noor asked with a smile, walking without facing the number of opponents and the strength of the opponent. "If you don''t try it, how do you know if it will work?" Seeing Noel approaching, the Warring States eyebrows were locked tightly, and it was correct to say so, but he was quite clear himself and wanted to leave the other side. It is estimated that there is no drama. "Last time, it was only our care that gave you a chance to take advantage of!" Admiral Zefa on the side echoed, quickly using armed domineering, began to strengthen his hands, ready to launch attacks at any time. Kapu didn''t speak, but began to prepare. The generals and major generals behind the Warring States, as well as the soldiers of the navy, all locked their sights on Noel, waiting for the Warring States to issue an attack together. .. v3 Chapter 69： Start "Ha ha ha ha! Then even though you have tried it, I just want to move my muscles and bones, but you can be beaten down without a hit!" Just as Noel had just fallen, a golden light suddenly flashed behind him, quickly condensing into a very emaciated figure, and kicked Noel with his long, shiny golden legs. However, this man was too naive. The three warring states, Zefa and Kapu, did not dare to easily attack Noor. This cargo actually wanted to attack by the ability of the devil fruit. "Your speed is okay with other people, but in my eyes your speed is no different from the speed of the turtle, don''t be so anxious to come to me to die!" "This will make me have the urge to pinch you! Ants!" Sensing that someone came behind, Noel''s black arc flashed all over, and he sideways escaped the attack, but this did not end there. "boom!" Noor sideways to avoid the attack, blessed his hands with armed domineering power, and grabbed the face of the sneak attacker behind him, then grabbed his face and pressed **** the ice, so that his head was in close contact with the solid ice. . In fact, the three warring states, Zefa and Kapu, all saw their own personnel rushing to attack, but the speed was too fast, so they all came in a hurry to stop. As soon as the words came to his mouth, Noel had subdued the sneaky insignificant personnel, and swallowed back the words that the three wanted to stop. "It''s Lieutenant General Bolsalino!!!" The navy soldiers who responded immediately recognized who was killed by Noel on the ice, and yelled his name in surprise, and they felt very incredible. After all, the ability of the natural fruit, in the eyes of ordinary people, is the invincible fruit ability, because physical attacks can''t cause damage to them, so those ordinary navy soldiers will feel incredible. Of course, Noors use of armed domineering power also surprised the Warring States and Zefa. He never thought that Noir would use domineering. He always thought that Noir was just swordsmanship. No way, Kapp didnt disclose anything to the naval headquarters in the South China Sea, so neither the Warring States nor Zefa knew that Noel would use domineering, and there was only one talent among millions. The overlord is domineering. "This frivolous guy gave it back to you!" Noel said with a smile on his face that was smashed, and threw it at the navy side. Seeing that Bolsalino was thrown over, Cap and Zefa quickly caught them and examined him carefully, and found that he was just smashed in the past, and there was no danger of death or life. . auzw.com This was a relief to the Warring States. After all, this was an important combat capability of the Navy. If it was killed in such a way, the Naval Headquarters would have suffered heavy losses. "Let''s get started!" Noel ticked his finger at the navy personnel, indicating that they could attack themselves without any intention of rushing up. Sengoku in the state of the Golden Buddha, without a word, rushed straight up, waved his golden giant arm, and waved fiercely to Noel. Watching the giant golden fist strike, Noel still had a faint smile on his face. He had no intention of avoiding the attack at all. Instead, he did not move in the same place, and also waved his right arm with a punch. Noel did not use any abilities, but with a punch of flesh power alone, the Warring States that used fruit abilities gave Zhende a big step back. As soon as the Warring States of the Big Buddha state was repulsed, Noel flashed immediately beside him. The figures of Kapu and Zefah were waving their fists blessed with armed domineering power. "It''s a little bit interesting!" Seeing the two suddenly appeared, Noel still didn''t mean to escape, but stood still without moving. "Armed color domineering! Iron empty wood!" Instantly cover the whole body with armed color domineering, and use the extended skills of one of the six types of iron blocks to use the iron blocks to defend and counterattack. When the strength of the attack is stronger, the counterattack force will also be stronger. Normal People''s fists will be destroyed instantly. The preparation was completed in an instant, and Noel let the iron fists of Kapu and Zefah hit him hard. After bearing the force from the two, he suddenly rebounded the double force with a heart. The doubled force was bounced back, and the iron fists of Kapu and Zefa were shocked, and the two flew to the rear like a shell. The two who were struck by the incomparable force, after flying a distance, barely stopped themselves, but the two just attacked Noel''s fist, and they were shocked and started to tremble. Although there is an armed color domineering blessing, the two were doubled by the strength of the shock. Both of them briefly felt that the fist lost consciousness. If there is an armed color domineering blessing, it is estimated that the fists hand bones will be so Was shattered. "Hey, hey! What a joke! How could he use one of the six types of iron nuggets, and developed such a powerful extension skill!" Kapp complained dejectedly with a numb right hand. "Armed color domineering + six-style iron block extension skills. If we give it a few shots, it is estimated that he has nothing to do, our fists will be finished first." Seeing Noel is all right, smiling and standing still. , Zefa said tightly between the eyebrows and said that he was constantly thinking of ways to deal with it. "But having said that, after using the fruits to transform into the Warring States, I still saw someone once and was able to knock him back." Karp saw the Warring States rushed again and was repelled by Noel with a big step. . .. v3 Chapter 70： court death "We are going to help quickly, but this is not the time to say this." Zefa is also the first time to see that after the Warring States turned into the Big Buddha, he was repulsed by hard confrontation. Having finished speaking, the two men saw the timing and immediately rushed towards Noel at the moment the Warring States launched their attack, intending to launch a fierce attack on him when Noel and the Warring States confronted each other. It is believed that only in this way, Noel will have no chance to use the previous defense to counterattack, and his two attacks will work, instead of being backlashed back just like before. On the occasion of the collision between Noel and the Warring States, Kapu and Zefa immediately flashed out and determined that Noel had no time to act the defensive counterattack just now. Made an iron fist. Noel, who was fighting hard against the Warring States, did not panic because of the sudden appearance of the two. The black blade of the left hand was held in front of him, blocked by a five-foot black blade, and Kapu and Zefa waved fiercely. Iron fist attack. Sengoku, Zefa, and Kapu were all stunned for a moment. It was really unexpected that Noel would block the iron fist like this, allowing the five-foot-long Black Blade to withstand the heavy blows of the two. "You need to work harder, otherwise it will make me feel very boring. I haven''t left the place." After receiving the three blows, Noel said with a smile, it seemed even more relaxed, After receiving no attack at all, he showed signs of exertion. Suddenly, with strong force, the three people''s iron fists were pushed away, so that the three who were still in a daze did not have time to react, so they slid a distance back, and almost did not stand still and fell to the ground. The three people who had come back to God all locked their eyebrows one after another. Noor, who did not use swordsmanship, was so painful. If he waited for him to take the initiative to attack and use the horrible swordsmanship At that time, the consequences will definitely be unbearable. During the short battle of the four, everyone on the scene was stunned. The navy personnel did not expect that the powerful three warring states, Zefa and Kapu, could not cause the Noel to work together. hurt. What surprised the personnel on the navy side was that Noel was under the fierce attack of the three people, but did not move too much on the spot. It felt that this was an incredible thing. The three women and one giant on the west coast also did not expect Noel to be so powerful. In the face of the navy''s three most powerful soldiers, they could cope with it so easily. It seemed that he did not do his best. When everyone was surprised and felt that this was not very realistic, the eyes of Sakhasky on the navy side were locked on the four people on the west coast. At the same time that the three warring states, Zefa and Kapu, once again attacked Noel, Sakaski immediately rushed from the navy side and quickly rushed to the four people watching the battle on the west coast. It was planned that during the battle between Noel and the three, the partners on the west coast would be resolved first, so Sakaski was alone, without consulting with anyone, and rushed past so directly. A red figure quickly rushed to the side, and when he saw the figure rushing in the direction, Noel''s smile disappeared, replaced by an indifferent expression, and the black arc began to flash throughout the body. auzw.com Completely ignoring the attack that was about to arrive, Noel looked at the figure rushing toward the west coast indifferently, through the power of the electric light flint fused to the thunder and lightning, he instantly entered the realm of speed, black light in place A flash disappeared without a trace. "boom!!!" Noel, who disappeared in an instant, caused the three people''s attacks to hit the ice hard, triggering a huge sound, and the ice surface was directly blown out of a big gap. Arriving, Sarkaski, not far from the west coast, immediately turned his arms into a lava state, preparing to attack the four people watching the battle on the shore. Seeing the ability to use the fruit ability to destroy a large number of **** butterflies before, rushed not far from the coast, was about to attack themselves and others, so that the four had the urge to quickly escape the coast. "you wanna die!" However, the four of them suddenly saw Noel''s figure, flashed on the top of Sakaski''s head in an instant, and immediately stopped turning to escape. "Boom!" Another loud noise rang out. Sarkaski, who was about to launch an attack, was stomped on the back of the head by Noel, causing his face and ice to collide violently, turning him into a lava arm and a normal arm. Looks like. Stopped Sakaski and wanted to attack the four people on the coast, but Noel did not stop because of it, but looked at the figure indifferently, slowly raised his right foot blessed with armed domineering, yes He stepped on his head quickly again. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" Repeatedly lifting the foot and stepping on it, trampled on the back of Sakaskis head, and every time his head was trampled, he would go down a bit deeper under the ice. As Noel continued to trample on indifferently and ruthlessly, the ice surface around Sakaski''s head was covered with countless cracks at this moment, and the bright red blood sputtered out as he trampled on. It wasn''t until Sakaski''s head was trampled into meat by Knorr that he slowly lifted his right foot, which was completely dyed with blood, and of course he did not forget the ability to devour the demon fruit. Although, Sakaski is the red dog general who won the title in the future, originally Noel wanted to move his muscles, and did not intend to kill the main staff of the original book. However, Sakaski attempted to attack and kill the three women who had been watching the battle on the west coast. This made Noel do not hesitate to kill him. Originally, he did not want to kill the main staff of the original. .. v3 Chapter 71： Knock down Seeing Sakaski''s brutal and merciless killing left the four people watching the battle on the west coast stunned, but the giant Sauro showed a fearful expression. The other three girls were surprised, after all, they clearly knew that Noel was only to protect them, and his cruelty was only directed against others, so they need to feel fear and fear, this does not happen On others like themselves. Bending down and grabbing Sakarsky''s feet, he pulled his body out of the hollow where he fell, and Noel dragged the headless body like that, and turned to walk to the navy side full of fear. The headless wound kept pouring bright red blood, and Noel dragged along the way to the red ice, and Noel''s indifferent eyes and expression were added. The personnel on the navy side that Noel was looking at, now dare not even breathe in the atmosphere, for fear that the next person who will become a headless body is himself. The three warring states, Zefa and Kapu, were even more surprised and speechless. Those who did not expect the ability of the fruit of nature to be killed instantly in the hands of Noel, and they had no chance of rescue. This man is still the headquarters of the Navy, and will be cultivated as a general in the future, but now everything is in vain, and Sakaski can''t die anymore. Walking back not far from the navy, Knoll forcibly threw the headless corpse held by his right hand into the high altitude of the navy personnel, but this was not to return the body of Sakaski to the navy personnel. Burial. "Who dares to try to hurt my woman! I will let him! Die! No! All! Corpse!" After finishing speaking, Noor clenched his right hand at the handle of the Black Blade, and glanced indifferently at all the Navy personnel present, and immediately used the knife-extracting technique exchanged by the system to carry out the knife-extending action at a super-high speed. Numerous times, a flash of golden black light flashed over, and a moment later, when Noel swayed the knife slowly, he was thrown to the headless body over the navy side. At this moment, it instantly split into tiny minced meat. With a large amount of bright red blood falling from the air, a blood rain rose over the navy side and dripped on the navy personnel full of fear. The blood and minced meat dripping from the air, and the strong **** smell, made those naval personnel unable to resist vomiting, even some of the lieutenant generals could not help but spit it out. . At this time, the Warring States, Zefa, and Kapu could all see that everything Saaksky had just done would irritate Noel, who was still holding a playful mind. Although Sakaski was killed by Noel and made the three people feel quite angry, they did not dare to attack like they did just now. After all, the continuous attacks just now failed to hurt Noor, not to mention that Noor, who was completely irritated, will not be like the previous one, but only passively withstand the attack. auzw.comA careless accident, it is estimated that the end will become the same as Sakaski, so the three of them were angry but did not lose their minds, and all began to guard Noel carefully. No matter how alert the three are, there is no use. Noel turns into a black electric current and enters the realm of swift speed, but none of them can see it. Even if the domineering domineering can be sensed, the reaction of the three can''t keep up with Noel''s speed, so they are in vain to guard. Noel, who is an electric current, flashed in front of the forehead of the Big Buddha state and the Warring States in the next moment, and kicked with a powerful force. "boom!" Although the arrival of Noel was sensed, the Warring States did not have any time to react, so he was kicked and kicked backwards, and the huge golden body fell **** the ice. But this did not end. When Zefa and Kapu looked at Noel in the air, he had incarnate again and the current disappeared instantly, as they looked around for Noel. Suddenly Zefa felt dizzy, and the severe pain from his abdomen made him know that he was hit, and the whole person flew back and ejected. On the way Zefa flew out, he could clearly see Noel, posing with his feet flying, but he saw him disappearing without a trace in a flash, and he knew that he had to deal with Karp without guessing. . In an instant, the warring state that knocked down the giant Buddha, and Zefa who flew around, Kapp knew that it was his turn, and immediately concentrated all his energy on seeing the domineering, hoping to find Noels attack one step ahead. track. Cap felt the position where Noel appeared, but it was still useless. When he wanted to react to the confrontation, he flew out like Zefa. Fortunately, the Warring States that had just been kicked to the ground were caught with his huge golden palm. The Kap, who had just been pumped out, made him stop flying as far as Zefa. The Warring States that had just caught Kapu did not have the physical strength to maintain the fruit. He immediately began to shrink back to his original appearance, and just now Knoll kicked his head, and he was a little dizzy. He sat directly on the ice. After finishing all of this, Noel glanced at the three who had been knocked down, and then turned and walked to the west coast, ignoring anyone on the navy side. Seeing that Noel turned and left, the three people who were hit hard did not stop him. If he waited to stop Noel from leaving, he would kill or kill all the people here. After all, he had lost a natural lieutenant''s ability. Before, there were a large number of personnel below the rank of lieutenant general who were buried in the bombardment of Hell Butterfly. Now the navy can be said to have lost a lot of combat power, and the three are not willing to die if they have naval combat power. . .. v3 Chapter 72： regret When he knows to return to the headquarters of the Navy, he will be scolded by the world governments old star, and the three of them will never go up to prevent Noel from leaving, because it is purely uncomfortable for himself and others. Seeing that the three bosses did not step forward to stop, the navy lieutenants did not dare to go up, and no one wanted to become Sakaskis general dead body, without knowing that it was not Noirs opponent, unless it was those People who want to invite credit to crazy people, otherwise no one will go to die. However, after seeing that Noel was gradually moving away from this area, the navy personnel who were stained with the blood of Sakaski''s blood moved forward to help the three people who were knocked down on the ice. "Sengoku, now we let Noel leave, is it really okay?" Zefa came to the Warring States and raised the question in his heart. I wonder how to report back to the navy headquarters. "We tried our best." Carp, looking at the figure of Noel''s departure, said four words lightly. "Just as Kapu said, we have tried our best to stop it, but we haven''t been able to stop it." Sengoku said a little dizzy when he heard Zefa and Kapu''s words. When the navy personnel reached their side, the three did not discuss this matter, but they thought of the same question in their minds. That is why Noel let go of his own people and he clearly had the ability to kill all of them. He turned so far away from himself and others. Soon, the three thought of a possible promise, guessing that Noel wanted to show the Navy headquarters and the world government in this way that he is now extremely powerful. Sakarsky, if he is going to attack Noor directly, it is estimated that it is the same as Bolsalino, but he is simply stunned or seriously injured, but the three know that it is too late to say anything. Returning to Noel on the west coast, his indifferent expression disappeared instantly, and he immediately changed into a full-faced smile, as if he had completely changed himself. "We should leave O''Hara too." Noel said with a smile when he came to the three women, thinking it was time to leave. "Oh..." The speed at which Noel changed her face made the three girls a little overwhelmed, but still responded with a froze, agreeing to leave O''Hara now. "Wait... wait a minute! Noel, if I remember correctly, you can''t sit on that small sailing boat with so many people." First of all, I was reminded, Portkas d Lujiu remembered, Noel The small sailing boat of the most can take two people at most. "It''s true that my little sailboat can''t seat so many people, but I didn''t say I want to take that boat." Noel shrugged his shoulders and laughed, and could see that Potkas d''Lujiu had misunderstood. "Don''t you have any other ships, why haven''t I seen them?" After hearing that, Potkas d Lujiu was more puzzled. O''Hara had lived for more than a year, and she had never seen Noel use it. Pass other ships. auzw.com "Of course you haven''t seen it. After all, I have never released it. It would be a miracle if you can see it. Let''s change a place first. We can''t release the boat here." Noel pointed and smiled. On the frozen sea, there is no way to let a boat out here. Although he didn''t quite understand what it meant to release the ship, Noel said, but all three left behind the west coast behind him, and even the giant Sauro also left here with him. No way, Sauro didn''t want to stay alone, but it would definitely be caught by the navy on the ice, he felt that he still followed the powerful Noel security point. Sauro planned to use the raft he had built, followed the Noel and other ships away from the navy, drove the raft back to the island where the giant was, and then lived in seclusion on the island of the giant. Watching Noel and his party leave the west coast, the Warring States also began to command the surviving navy, allowing the wounded personnel to simply bandage. "General of the Warring States, there is a warship that has not been completely destroyed. As long as I freeze some of the gaps, I can continue to sail on the sea and there will be no problem with returning to the headquarters of the Navy." Kuzan found a warship. It was found that the damage was not serious, and the planned plan was reported to the Warring States. "Well! Then you are going to deal with the naval warship. Others will carry the wounded to the ship. We will leave here and return to the naval headquarters!" Hearing the report, the Warring States nodded, agreed to Kuzan''s plan, and gave the rest The man gave the order. "Warring States generals, we understand!" In addition to Zefa and Kapu, the rest of the navy personnel responded in unison, and quickly became busy. "Zefa, have you figured out the number of casualties?" Watching the rest of the staff busy, the Warring States asked Zefa around him, asking him to know the results of his statistics. "Except for the warships found by Kuzan, the rest of the warships were destroyed, and the lieutenant general did not suffer any damage except for Sakaski." "There are only a few people left in the major general, and almost all of the personnel below are killed in the beam bombing, and more than a dozen people survived!" "Anyway, all together, there are not many people on a warship. This time it can be said that the casualties were heavy." After careful calculation just now, Zefa did not expect that the casualties were so heavy. More than a dozen warships turned into a bubble, and those naval personnel on the original warship now add up to fewer people than the original one. Hearing what Zefa said, the Warring States deeply locked their eyebrows, and began to regret following the instructions of the world government and launched an attack on Noel and his party, otherwise they would not lose so much naval combat power. .. v3 Chapter 73： exchange It''s just that this has become an immutable fact. Now even if the Warring States feel regret, it is useless. After all, there is no regret in the world. So regret can''t solve any problems. "Don''t think so much, let''s get to the warship soon." Karp, sitting on the ice, stood up and said to the Warring States and Zefa, and walked towards the only remaining warship. "Yes, I can''t change anything if I want more." The Warring States, who feel better, also got up and went to the repaired warship, knowing that there is no use in thinking here. Seeing that both the Warring States and Kapu were heading for the warship, Zefa quickly followed, and left the severely damaged ice surface. The only surviving naval warship, through Kuzan''s ability to use frozen fruits, repaired the large and small gaps. This damaged warship was not serious, and it was soon completely repaired and went into the sea. "Warring States generals, the warship has been completely repaired, and there will be no problem returning to the headquarters of the navy." Seeing the warring states and others jumped on the warship, Kuzan saw the situation of the navy warship and reported it to him and ensured that the warship could Return to the naval headquarters. "Well! Let''s go quickly!" Hearing Kuzan''s report, the Warring States took a closer look at the frozen gaps on the ship and nodded to issue the voyage order. "Yes!" The active personnel on the warship responded in unison, and began to spread out and get busy. Under the operation of everyone on the ship, this large naval ship began to move, gradually moving further and further away from O''Hara, accelerating in the direction of the naval headquarters. The Warring States, Zefa, and Kapu on the deck looked at the small island of O''Hara that was going away. The three of them did not speak any words, so they looked at it so calmly, I wondered what I was thinking. Noor and his party, who were far from the west coast, came to a shore where they could not see the ice. After a closer inspection, Noel decided to release the boat here so that he could leave this small island of O''Hara forever. Previously, the giant Sauro, who had left alone for a while, also dragged a raft **** with several giant trees and found the location of Noel''s group, but did not see where the other party said the ship was. "Then... that Noel, if you don''t have a boat, I can take you to the designated place with a raft, and then I will take a raft alone to return to the home of the giants." Sauro who dragged the giant raft back, see four People seem to have no boats, and they kindly put forward their suggestions. "No, I''m thinking about what ship to put out." Noel said after hearing Sauro''s kind suggestion, looking at the system exchange list, he was hesitating to choose which ship in the list was better. auzw.com Neither the giant nor the three women could understand what Noel was saying, nor how he was going to release the ship, but they didn''t say anything, just waiting quietly for the result. After careful consideration, Noel gave up the exchange of advanced ships and decided to exchange a large sailboat, but still made a little improvement to the ship, such as adding a propulsion equipment or something, otherwise it is bad to be unable to sail in a windless zone . The system was reformed according to the requirements, and soon Noel got a reminder of the completion of the reform, and locked his eyes on the coast, allowing the system to release the transformed ship. Suddenly, the white light of the sea on the coast flickered, causing the three women and one giant to quickly block the dazzling light with their hands. The dazzling light made the four dare not open their eyes. After a moment, when the dazzling light completely dissipated, the three women and one giant opened their eyes slowly, but when they opened their eyes, they saw a big ship, and they suddenly appeared on the shore. "This ship is named Black Pearl, how is it good!" Looking at the surprised three girls, Noel smiled with pride and introduced them to the name of the ship. "This...this... where did this come from?!" Nicole Olbia pointed incredulously, docking quietly on the shore of the Black Pearl, not knowing where the ship was from. from. "Mom, Noel can do magic. He can make a lot of things out of thin air!" Nicole Robin explained to her mother. After all, she had seen Noel change items more than once, but only this time. She was also a little surprised about the big boat. "Noel, I have a little question." Portas d Lujiu was also surprised, but after thinking of the house that turned into a capsule, it was no surprise. "Hello, I''m listening." Hearing the words, Noel looked at Portkas d Lujiu in doubt, not understanding what she wanted to ask. "The big ship is the four of us, can we really sail it at sea?" Portkas d Lujiu asked directly, looking at the big ship named Black Pearl, at least ten. Several talents can drive. "Just sailing on the sea alone, then there is no problem, but if you fight naval warfare, there will really be some shortage of manpower." Noel is very aware of this Black Pearl, of course, four people can not navigate the sea, this is also his One of the reasons for the system transformation before. "Then I''m okay." Seeing Noel was so sure, Portas d Lujiu was okay, I believe he would definitely have a way to let the Black Pearl sail on the sea. "Then let''s get on the boat and leave here now." No one had a problem. Noel asked the three daughters to board the Black Pearl. When she suddenly thought of something, she turned to look at the giant Sauro and said, "Sauro, you Find a rope to connect the raft, and I will drag your raft with the Black Pearl." .. v3 Chapter 74： Thinking Sauro, the giant who had been in amazement, saw that Noel was talking to himself before recovering from the incredible state. He nodded stunnedly and ran to find the rope to fix the raft. Seeing that Sauro ran to the woods to find the rope, Noor also wandered to the Black Pearl and began to think about where to go. "Lu Jiu, Orbia, and Robin Jr., I have something to think about, you should familiarize yourself with the Black Pearl." Just on the deck of the Black Pearl, Noel saw the three girls waiting for themselves. . "Okay, let''s take a look around ourselves." Seeing Noel had something to think about, Potkas nodded and nodded, indicating that he was waiting for someone to look around on the ship. "Noel, I''ll go to choose a room first." After that, Nicole Robin took her mother and walked into the ship with a smile on her face, planning to first select the room where she lived on the ship. Before entering the interior of the Black Pearl, Nicole Orbiya had a complicated glance at Noel. Unexpectedly, his daughter Nicole Robin would be so close to Noel. Not afraid at all, Nicole Robin, who had just massacred the Navy just now, didn''t seem to care at all, and was able to talk to Noel with a smile, which made Nicole Orbia feel incredible. Botcas d Lu Jiu followed, followed the mother and daughter into the interior of the ship, also intend to familiarize with the structure inside the ship, she can see that Noel took out the big ship, then he must be prepared for sailing Too. Therefore, you must familiarize yourself with the Black Pearl first, otherwise it will be bad if you are in a hurry. Seeing the three girls entering the ship one after another, Noel looked at the endless sea and thought about it, carefully thinking about what to do next, and where to go first is more suitable. Emperor Boyahan Cook, who is one year older than Robin, then she is now a nine-year-old little loli, who should still be in Amazon Lily (daughter country). In other words, there are still three years to wait until she is 12 years old before she sneaks out and is caught by the traffickers and sold to the Tianlong people. ''Then Boyahan Cook can now leave it alone. After three years, she was caught by the traffickers and sold to the auction house. It is the right way to rescue herself at that time, so you don''t have to rush to Amazon Lily (Daughter Country) ). Its been more than two years since the death of Gore d Roger. Its about 17 years before the pigs feet go to sea. After careful consideration, Noel finally made a decision, wondering where to go next, and what he was going to do in the future. "Just go to the East China Sea first. According to the current time, Nami is now about a few months old. It is estimated that it will not be long before he will be taken back to Cocoyasi Village in the East China Sea." auzw.com "It can also let Lu Jiu go to Windmill Town to see the head of Ace, and he can also go to the beautiful lady boss in the bar, so there is nothing wrong with doing three things." Noel smiled to himself. It was hard to fill up the favor of Portkas d Lujiu. In the past, she promised to have time to let her see Ais. Noel would of course also abide by and carry out the promise. No worries at all. Portkas and Lu Jiu stayed beside Ace, not to mention that she disclosed her identity, because she can now be called a wanted criminal, and leaving or revealing her identity will only hurt Ace. She would never do such a stupid thing. Unless those navies are blind, otherwise Nicole Robin, Portkas d Lujiu, and Nicole Olbia, the wanted orders of the three of them will spread throughout the world. At the moment when Noel took the charge, he and the three women were identified as accomplices in interpreting the taboo. The five-star star of the world government''s highest power, will never let the four ignore it. Even if there is not enough combat power to wipe out the four people completely, they can splash dirty water on the four people, making people in the world think that the four people want to find ancient weapons in an attempt to destroy the world. Evil exists. At that time, even if the four people disclose the true historical text, the ordinary ordinary people will never believe the words of the four people who tried to find the ancient weapons to destroy the world. As long as the four people are making big moves, if the world government continues to splash dirty water, then it can be said to be 100%. No one will believe the four people. So Noor was not worried at all. Portkas and Lu Jiu went to visit Ace and stayed. Now she can only look at Ace from a distance, and it is impossible to have too many contacts and conversations with Ace. Otherwise, the eyes of the world government will be locked on Portkas d Ais, unless Portkas d Lujiu is stupid. Shortly after Noel made his decision, the giant Sauro also returned from the island and began to connect the humble giant raft to the stern of the Black Pearl. At this time, the three girls also simply walked around the Black Pearl, familiarizing themselves with the structure and route of the ship. Of course, Nicole Robin also selected the room. Originally, Nicole Robin selected the largest room inside the Black Pearl, but after persuading Nicole Olbia, she gave up the largest room in the ship. After all, Noel is the owner of the Black Pearl, and the biggest room is of course he has to use it. Nicole Robin, who understands this reason, gave up decisively. However, in order to be able to live with Nicole Olbia, Nicole Robin found another rather large room, so there was no depression in his heart. .. v3 Chapter 75： Ask The three girls back on the deck saw that Noel was still standing by the original boat, looking at the endless sea, not knowing what was going on. A glance, the giant Sauro on the other side, is fixing the raft he made himself with the rope he found to the stern of the Black Pearl. The three women walked in the direction of Noel and planned to ask where they were going. "Noel, where are we going after we leave O''Hara?" Potkas d Lujiu came to Noel and asked the question in his heart, wanting to get the answer from Noel''s mouth. "We are going to the windmill town in the East China Sea so that you can see how Ais is." He reached out and hugged Portas d Lujiu, and Noel said to Lujiu in his arms with a smile and told her just now Decide what to do. "Really...really?" Suddenly, but immediately regained his consciousness, Potkas d Lujiu asked excitedly, hoping to get another confirmation from Noel''s mouth. "Really! It''s just that after today, we are trying to destroy the existence of the world, so you can only secretly take a look at Ace, you can''t have too much contact or conversation with him, otherwise it will be discovered by intentional people and Go to report it." Noel nodded and reminded Potkas d Lujiu. "Well, I know! And thank you, Noel, po!" After being confirmed, Potkas d Lujiu was quite happy, and suddenly smelt on Noel''s face. At the same time, Portcas d Lujiu also knew that after going through this incident, he will become a bounty criminal like Noel, and will definitely be concerned by senior naval personnel, and will be carefully investigated for his origin. And other information. So Portas d Lujiu felt that it would be good to go and see Ace, or it would be better not to have too many releases with him, lest the navy''s eyes be locked on him. "Oh! The weird boulder that records the text of history was stolen from the Tree of All Knowing." "It''s just that the materials deciphered by those scholars were completely destroyed by me and Lu Jiu, and they need to be reinterpreted to know the content." "Robin Jr., Orbias, do you still need this boulder to record the historical text?" Suddenly thinking of something, Noel looked at the mother and daughter and asked, after all, he was not interested in the historical text. If they didn''t need it, they planned to throw it anywhere. "Yes! So I can interpret it with my mother, what happened in that blank century." Wen Yan, Nicole Robin immediately responded, saying that she would continue to interpret the historical text, and she should be with her mother. Read up. auzw.com "As long as there are historical boulders, it is not difficult to interpret. Then... that...thank you, Noel." Nicole Orbia is very grateful to Noel, although All the data read out are ruined, but as long as the boulders that record the real history are still there, it will only be a matter of time before they are read out. "No need to worry, then I will wait for the boulder and find a place in the ship to put it down. If you want to continue the research, then continue the research." "And your safety will be protected by me, so I can rest assured that 10,000 hearts will be studied on the ship. Whether it is the Navy or the people of the world government, I will not let you suffer any harm." Hearing Noels firm words made Nicole Orbiya feel quite at ease, and now he is very grateful to Noel, and believes that Noel is not talking big. When visiting the Black Pearl, Nicole Orbiya learned in the mouth of his daughter Robin, and in the mouth of Portkas d Lujiu, that Noel has always been a person who said that he has done it, and he has never said a word. Has happened. Although he didn''t know Noel for a long time, he accepted Nicole Robin''s request and saved all the scholars of the Tree of Knowledge, and took the crime of offending the world government. Even with the unreasonable demands of little Lolita, Noel can offend the world government because of this, and it will bring the crime of extinction, and it will take all of it to himself. This is also Nicole Olby Ya is willing to believe his reasons. In addition, Noels incomparable strength, Nicole Orbiya has also seen it, which makes her more convinced that Noel can protect the safety of her mother and daughter, and will definitely not let any harm to them, and can be better. To study what happened in the blank century. Seeing Noel''s scorching eyes, locked on himself, Nicole Orbiya''s face was reddish, and I felt a little shy in my heart. I didn''t dare to look at Noel''s eyes, so I blushed and bowed my head. Dare to lift it. "Excuse me, excuse me!" At the stern of the Black Pearl, the words of the giant Sauro were heard, and Noel looked away from Nicole Orbia. "Then... I have fixed the raft. I just want to ask. When can we start?" Seeing all the people on the boat, Sauro asked carefully, worried that Noel would be dissatisfied. Kill yourself. "Anytime! But Sauro, I want to ask you one thing." Noel, who wanted to think, wanted to make a decision to Sauro. "What''s the matter? As long as I know it, I''ll say it all." Looking at Noor suspiciously, Sauro asked suspiciously, not knowing what Nuor had to ask. "I just want to make sure, in addition to the upside down mountain, where else can I go to the East China Sea?" After all, Sauro was originally a lieutenant general, and Noel thought he would know other routes and reach the East China Sea without going through the upside down mountains. . .. v3 Chapter 76： Redundant "Yes, yes, but you have to go through the windless zone, that is, the Neptune''s lair, and you can also go to the four seas through Marin Vadodara, but the people of the navy and the world government will never open the door to let us pass." Carefully After thinking about it, Sauro said what he knew. Its not easy to control a large ship upside down, it seems that you can only walk in a windless zone. ''Think about it, Noel feels that walking in a windless zone is a bit smoother, at least without having to rush up and down the mountain. "Then we will go directly to the windmill town of the East China Sea through the windless zone." After thinking about it, Noel would decide to speak out and go to the windmill town of the East China Sea through the nest of Neptune. Hearing Noels decision, the giant Sauro froze for a moment, but did not expect that the other party would make such a decision. You should know that in the windless zone, it can be said that there is no trace of wind, and a little bigger movement will be alarmed, those sleeping Neptune on the seabed. Although Noor was so powerful, he didnt have to worry about Neptunes attacks, but he could not sail in the windless zone, not to mention such a boat, and there were not enough people to row and move. In Sauros view, this could not pass through without Wind zone. "Knoll, you have to know that there is no wind in the windless zone, and the ships that have entered there have not come out, either trapped in it or killed by groups of Neptune attacks." Nicole Erbia persuaded, hoping that Noel would change this decision, because it would not work at all. "It''s not totally impossible, I can help rowing in the windless zone, but if you encounter the attack of the Neptune, you can only wipe them out." After a good thought, Sauro thought it was not like that. It doesn''t work at all. As a giant, you can stand on top of hundreds of human beings. It should be no problem to paddle this big boat with a paddle. "But it''s a bit too dangerous. The hordes of Neptune there are not a joke. If there is a little omission, it will definitely destroy the ship." Nicole Olbia''s eyebrows were locked tightly. With 8-year-old Nicole Robin, she still finds it too risky. "Your worries are superfluous. My Black Pearl is not only driven by the wind. As for the Neptune in the windless zone, as long as I dare to show my head, I will let them die without corpses." Noel said with a smile. In his opinion, those concerns that the two said were not a problem at all. "But..." Nicole Orbiya originally wanted to continue to persuade, but the words had to be finished in a hurry in the future and was interrupted directly by Noel. "You should believe me like them, instead of questioning my decision, I will never make a joke about the lives of the women around me." Noel didn''t mean to be angry, just wanted Nicole Olbia to know that he was not Will joke about the lives of those around her, hoping that she can believe in herself like Lu Jiu and Robin. After finishing speaking, Noel let go of Potkas d Lujiu in his arms and walked over to the rudder of the Black Pearl, preparing to let the big ship that had just been exchanged sail for the first time in the sea of ??One Piece World. auzw.com Giant Sauro closed his mouth obediently, and since Noel said it was okay, he honestly sat on a homemade raft, waiting to see this big ship named Black Pearl, How to sail on the sea without wind. Looking at Noel alone, he walked to the rudder and prepared to let the Black Pearl sail. Both Lu Jiu and Robin Robin could see that he didn''t mean to blame Orbia. After all, the three lived together for more than a year. It''s time to know that he is not such a stingy person. But Nicole Orbiya didn''t know. She also thought that Noel was irritated by herself, and her face was lingeringly worried. "You don''t need to worry about anything, Noor is not angry with you. The words he just said just want you to trust him." Portas d Lujiu, seeing Nicole Orbia''s expression , Quickly explained to her the situation. "Mother, Noel isn''t that stingy, just like Sister Lu Jiu said, he just wants to gain your trust." Nicole Robin on the side agreed, lest his mother be there worrying about it. "I also believe in Noel, but I am worried about your safety, so I will oppose going to the windless zone..." Hearing the explanation of one big and one small, Nicole Olbia immediately said, why So opposed to the reasons for going to the windless zone. "Me? Mom, I''m awesome!" Nicole Robin saw her mother looking at herself with a sense of happiness in her heart, knowing that she was worried about her safety, so she opposed Noel''s decision. To relieve her mother, Nicole Robin let go of her hand and displayed the six-type ability on the deck to let her mother know her strength. Looking at Nicole Robin, he moved fast on the deck, jumped continuously in the air, and kicked the air with her short legs, making Nicole Orbia feel incredible, completely Did not expect his daughter to be so powerful. "Little Robin, don''t run around everywhere, but I''m sailing." Seeing Nicole Robin jumping up and down, Noel smiled helplessly, letting her go back to the boat and stay there honestly. "Got it." Noel''s words made Nicole Robin stop the performance and honestly returned to his mother. Noel pressed a special button in the middle of the rudder. On both sides of the stern of the Black Pearl, two huge doors were opened, allowing the system to transform the turbo propellers that protruded from the huge door into the water. .. v3 Chapter 77： automatic When the turboprop was ready, a device appeared on the deck next to the rudder. Noel placed his right hand on the device and began to use lightning''s electrical energy to introduce current. With the introduction of electric current, a virtual translucent template appeared on the front of the rudder. The template showed the upper limit of the imported current capacity and various high-tech open buttons on the Black Pearl, which had been reformed by the system. Constantly increasing the output of electricity, soon the Black Pearl can be stored, the upper limit of the current capacity is completely filled. Looking at the display on the virtual template, the current capacity that can be stored reaches the upper limit, and Noel immediately stopped the power output, and lightly pressed on the virtual template to turn on the button of the turbo propeller in the template. The start-up was successful, and the turbo propellers were operated by electricity. The propellers on both sides began to speed up, pushing the Black Pearl floating on the water. Seeing the sails of the Black Pearl, they did not put down from the stand, but the boat began to accelerate slowly and continuously. The three women all rushed to the side of the boat and wanted to see what was driving, This huge sailing ship is advancing on the sea. When the turbo propeller was released just now, he stunned the giant Sauro at the stern. Until the Black Pearl dragged the raft, he realized that something suddenly appeared on both sides of the stern. It turned out to help this huge ship. Used for sailing. Sauro finally understood why Noel said that worry was unnecessary. There were such advanced equipment to propel this ship, so that it could indeed pass through the windless zone. As for the Neptune, it was not Noel''s opponent at all. The Black Pearl, which was not driven by the wind, began to gradually speed up on the sea. Nicole Orbiya looked at Ohara that was going away, making her feel unbelievable. "Noel, what is that, it feels so good." Nicole Robin trot to Noll, looked at the virtual template in front of the rudder, and asked curiously. "This is the opening device that controls some special functions on the Black Pearl. Of course, these special functions can only be started normally according to my ability." Noel controls the rudder and explains to Nicole Robin. The virtual template in front of me Use. "Can''t I use it then?" Nicole Robin, who felt very fun, heard that she had to match Noel''s ability to use the special functions on the Black Pearl, which made her feel a little lost. "Not all, just like the device currently used to propel the Black Pearl, as long as I store the energy in the ship, the people on the ship with permission can use it." Seeing Nicole Robin was a little lost, Noel smiled slightly, then Explain to her. "Permit? Can I get permission?" After hearing Noel''s explanation, Nicole Robin, who was a little bit lost, looked at Noel with expectant eyes. auzw.com "My little Robin, of course, is a licensed person. This is the instruction manual for special functions." A manual was created out of nowhere, and Noel smiled and handed it to Nicole Robin. . "Noel is the best for me, po!" After taking over the instructions, Nicole Robin, very happy, suddenly smelt on Noel''s face. "Of course! Little Robin took me to walk in the boat, I haven''t seen the inside well. Will you come and guide me as a guide?" He picked up Little Lori and said with a smile, Noel smiled and wanted to make Nicole Robin leads herself, and by the way, finds an empty room for the boulder that records the historical text. "No problem, wrap it with me!" Nicole Robin nodded and immediately agreed to give Noel a tour guide. Quickly set up, the Black Pearls navigation route, Noel planned to let go, anyway, before the stored power is consumed, there should be no problems. Unless there is a Neptune or a navy and a pirate on the way, Noel needs to return to the deck to fight back against them, otherwise nothing can stop the automatic navigation of the Black Pearl. Watching Noel holding Nicole Robin, he was talking and laughing and was about to enter the ship''s interior. "Noel, the Black Pearl sails so fast, is it really okay for no one to control it? What happens if it deviates from the route at that time?" Portas d Lujiu stopped the two who were about to enter the ship and asked. Doubts in my heart. "Noel, please teach me how to drive. I will help to watch and not let the Black Pearl deviate from the route." Nicole Orbiya on the side is also worried about this problem and intends to help look at the Black Pearl and want to be To compensate for Noels distrust just now. "Relax, the Black Pearl will not deviate from the route. I have set the route of sailing just now, and it will continue to follow the route." "In other words, the Black Pearl will automatically sail until the energy I just imported is exhausted, it will continue to follow the route I set, and even if there is a deviation, it will automatically adjust back." "So if you deviate from the route, it will definitely not happen. Even if it happens, it will be adjusted back. You can safely do anything, regardless of the navigation problem of the Black Pearl." Hearing that, Noel stopped at the door to enter the ship and explained to the worried two women, and let them do their own things without worrying about the deviation of the route. "Really no problem?" the two women asked in unison. After all, they hadn''t seen a ship that could sail automatically, so I wanted to make sure. .. v3 Chapter 78： Favor "Absolutely there will be no problem, you just have to believe me, I will never lie to my woman." As soon as the eyeball turned, Noel smiled meaningfully, and then took the little Loli into the boat and took a good visit. Internal structure. "I..." Ben originally wanted to justify what, Knorr had walked into the boat, Nicole Orbiya could only swallow her words, and she was blushing baffled baffling inexplicably. . Understood the meaning of Noel''s words, Potkas d Lujiu on the side saw Nicole Orbia, who had flushed cheeks, and also learned Noel''s meaningful smile. "No need to explain anything, now it''s all in a boat. Sooner or later, things will become as you think. Noor will not let go of the big beauties around her." Seeing Nicole Orbiya, it seemed to be to you Explaining what, Potkas d Lujiu smiled. "You...I..." Nicole Olbia had not finished speaking. "Although Noel is quite cruel to outsiders, he is very kind to the women around him. No matter what unreasonable requests we make, he will promise to come down and do it." "And I don''t mind your joining, so I don''t have to explain anything to me. I believe that even if you don''t agree now, Noll will conquer you sooner or later. It''s just a matter of time." Interrupting Nicole Olbia''s words, Potkas d Lujiu said with care, she could see that Olbia was very grateful to Noel, and it was only a matter of time before it fell into Noel''s hands. Otherwise, Nicole Orbiya will not show a shy expression, just spoke directly to Noel, and she did not do that, it proves that she does not oppose Noels words in her heart, it is estimated that there is a little bit The joy of may also. Hearing the words of Potkas d Lujiu, Nicole Olbia was not saying anything, but her cheeks were even more ruddy. In fact, Nicole Olbia is very grateful to Noel, and also has a little bit of affection in his heart. After seeing how close he is to his daughter, he has an idea of ??finding a father for his daughter. And the suitable object is, of course, the love of Nicole Robin with Noor, but Nicole Orbiya is worried about her. Portkas d Lujiu cant accept it, so she just wanted to talk to Lujiu just now. explain. The result can be obtained, but Nicole Olbia was surprised. I didnt expect Portcas d Lujiu, he didnt mind his joining at all, but he told him affirmatively that Noel would definitely conquer himself. . "Don''t be in a daze here, let''s get into the boat too. It''s not too early, and it''s time to prepare dinner." Portas d Lujiu smiled, pulling the stunned Nicole Olbia , Enter the ship together to prepare dinner. The stunned Nicole Orbiya was then pulled into the interior of the Black Pearl, and the giant Sauro at the stern was once again completely forgotten by a man and three women on the ship. auzw.com Sauro, who is bored, can only lie on a raft to sleep, he never thought about dinner, after all, in his opinion, the food on board, it is estimated It''s not enough for him to stop the teeth. So Sauro planned to wait for the Black Pearl to pull him through the windless zone, bid farewell to the four people on the boat and find an island to settle in, and then fill his stomach to return to the home of the Giants. With that, the Black Pearl quickly sailed on the surface of the sea, and soon moved away from the small island of Ohara in the West Sea. As the sky gradually dimmed, the four people in the boat were busy. In addition to preparing the food for dinner, the furniture exchanged by Noel was discussed, and the suitable place for the placement was discussed. The system''s transformation of the Black Pearl, plus the electricity previously introduced by Noel, bid farewell to the lighting tools such as oil lamps, and even the hot water is heated by the stored electricity. The interior of the Black Pearl is no different from that of the home, everything you should have, and it is very gorgeously decorated. After a busy period of four people, finally the furniture exchanged by Noel was placed in the suitable position discussed before they began to cook dinner tonight. After having dinner together, after taking a break, they all went into the bath room to wash separately, preparing to return to their respective rooms to sleep. Finally, after washing from the bath room, Nicole Orbiya, who was walking out, was planning to call on Robin, who was sitting in Noel''s arms, smiling at TV and eating snacks, so that she could return to the room with herself to rest. "Robin, it''s late now, let''s go back to the room and rest." Walking to the sofa in the lounge, Nicole Olbia said that she wanted to be alone with her daughter for four years. "Well!" Nicole Robin nodded happily after hearing her mother''s words. She also wanted to be alone with her mother. "Little Robin, you go back to the room by yourself. I will help your mother treat the wound and let her go back to accompany you, OK." Noel said to Nicole Robin with a smile, he only remembered it now, Nicole Ole. Bea still had injuries on her body, and she was so busy that she forgot all about it. "Noel, you have to help my mother to deal with the wound well, it doesn''t matter if it''s slower." Wen Yan, Nicole Robin immediately agreed, and she remembered that her mother was injured. "Little Robin, you can rest assured, and promise to help your mother be healed soon, let her go to accompany you well." Noel nodded with a smile, and promised little Lolita Nicole Robin. "Well, then I''ll go back to the room first." After that, Nicole Robin returned to the room alone, believing that Noel would be cured soon, and Nicole Orbiya''s injury. .. v3 Chapter 79： treatment Seeing Nicole Robin leaving, he first returned to the room inside the ship, and Nicole Orbiya recovered. He wanted to refuse Noel''s good intention to heal himself. "Orpia, come over and sit here and let Noel treat you to the wound." Portas d Lujiu got up, stood up from Noll''s side, and pulled Erbia to sit on the sofa. "I have some minor injuries, and they will heal automatically in a few days, no need to trouble with Noel treatment." Nicole Orbiya remembered, those wounds on his chest, quickly opened his face with a red face and refused. "It''s not okay, you don''t treat the wound well now, and when Robin Robin Jr. sees it, she will definitely come over and blame me. Rest assured that my treatment is very fast and will not delay your mother and daughter''s time alone. "Noel said with a smile, saying that he was treating very quickly and did not delay time. "Orpia, don''t you refuse Noel''s kindness, and you don''t want to see Little Robin unhappy." Potkas d Lujiu, who was on the side, persuaded Nicole Orbia. "But...but...some wounds...in some inconvenient places..." Nicole Orbiya said blushingly and intermittently, explaining to Noor who insisted on treatment a bit. "Inconvenient place?" Noel looked at Nicole Orbia in question, his eyes moving on her body, and finally fell on her great European school. Seeing Noels scorching sight, he locked on his big European school, which made Nicole Orbiyas face redder, and even the small head was lowered and he dared not lift it up. That''s where she said it was inconvenient. On the side, Potkas d Lujiu, now finally understood, why Nicole Olbia refused treatment. "It turns out that way! But you don''t have to worry. My treatment is different from others. I don''t have to see the wound." Knowing Noel, smiled and put his right hand on Nicole Orbia''s face. Feeling the warm hands of Noel, Nicole Orbiya was even more shy, and just wanted to take away the hand that was caressing her face. Suddenly, Noel caressed the hand on Nicole Orbia''s face, emitting a very dazzling white light, and the visible wound on her face began to heal quickly and automatically. Nicole Olbia felt herself, as if bathed in warm sunlight for a moment, a very comfortable feeling flooded her body, making her want to make a comfortable cry. After a moment, the white light of Noels palm gradually dissipated, and the wounds visible on Nicole Orbias body had now completely disappeared, and even the skin was now very smooth, just like the delicate skin of a baby. general. "Wow! Orbiya, all your wounds are healed, and even the skin is getting better!" The side portas d Lujiu, seeing Nicole Orbiya''s wound healing, even the skin She also became better, making her envious for a while. auzw.com "Ah?!" Wen Yan, from a very comfortable feeling, Nicole Orbia got back to his nerves, and some did not understand Portkas d Lujiu, what did he say just now, it can also be said Did not hear clearly. "This mirror is for you, and you will understand it if you look at it yourself." Portkas d Lujiu took a small mirror and handed it to Nicole Olbia to let her see the result by herself. how is it. "This...this is all right?! This is also amazing!" Suspiciously took the small mirror, Nicole Orbiya saw himself for a moment, and found that there was no slight wound in the mirror. There aren''t even a little scar left. What''s even more strange is that the skin is more than several times better than before. Nicole Olbia, who was unbelievable, opened his collar with his hand, looked at the wound on his chest, and found that it was generally healed as well as his face, and there was no trace of scars. Nicole Orbiyas bold move allowed Noel to see the beautiful scenery, and his eyes were fixed on the two big white rabbits. "I...I...I''ll go back to the room to accompany Robin...." Nicole Olbia, who looked up, instantly flushed with a red face, clutching and pulling away in a panic. Collar, quickly stood up from the sofa and planned to leave the lounge. "Then... that... Noel, thank you." When he walked to the door of the lounge, Nicole Orbiya walked out and turned to the smiling Noel to thank him, and then fled the lounge in a panic. Nicole Orbia, did not mean to blame Noel, after all, she pulled the collar by herself, so that Noel could see the beautiful scenery inside. "Lujiu, let''s go back to the room and rest." Seeing Nicole Olbia hurriedly left, Noel hugged Potkas d Lujiu next to him, intending to return to the ship''s room and rest. "Noel, are you going to take Orbiya?" Portas d Lujiu took advantage of Noel''s arms and raised the conjecture in his heart. He wanted to make sure from Noel''s mouth. "Yes!" Noel smiled and nodded, looking at Portcas d Lujiu and asked, "Are you jealous?" "That''s not there, I just want to make sure, my own guess is right." In the view of Portkas d Lujiu, such a powerful man as Noel, there will definitely be more and more women around him . So at the moment when Noel was fully accepted, Potkas d Lujiu realized that if Noel was jealous every time she received a woman, she knew that she would definitely die of herself. .. v3 Chapter 80： almost What''s more, Noel''s fighting power on the bed is too horrible, and Portkas d Lujiu is quite willing to come a few more people to share this very difficult task. Returning to the largest room of the Black Pearl, Noel and Portkas d Lujiu were entangled together, and soon the voice of Lujiu''s temptation to commit crimes came from the large room one after another. Nicole Orbiya in the room next to the two heard the voice of Portcas d Lujiu and quickly covered Nicole Robin''s small ears so that she would not hear this tempting crime. "Mom, you don''t need to cover my ears, I have heard the habit, this will not disturb me to sleep." Nicole Robin thought his mother was afraid that the sound coming from the next room would disturb herself. Sleep at night. "Uh... Noel and Lujiu, do you often do such a thing?" Nicole Olbia froze for a moment, and asked with some doubt, she didn''t know why she asked them. "Well...it''s almost every day at night, and it usually stops until late at night. At the beginning, I often suffered from insomnia, but it''s no problem to get used to it slowly." Nicole Robin nodded, very much To answer honestly, she felt that it was no big deal anyway. Almost every night... Just thinking about the picture of the two in the room made Nicole Orbiya red-faced, and felt that Noel was too strong. He actually did such a thing every night. Thinking about it, while listening to the sound from the next room, Nicole Olbia unconsciously imagined herself as a person interacting with Noel, which gradually made her body hot. Until late at night, the sound from the next door finally stopped completely. The very uncomfortable Nicole Olbia also slept tiredly at this time. As for Nicole Robin, who was accustomed to it, she slept happily in the arms of her mother and didnt know her mother at all, because the sound from the next door made it very uncomfortable, so little He lost his reason and rushed to the next door, but the remaining reason was suppressed. If Noel knew, he would definitely fight with Portkas d Lujiu until dawn, until Nicole Olbia was thrown into the net. It''s a pity that Noel doesn''t know the reaction next door at all, and now he is holding the tired Potkas d Lujiu and gradually falling into a deep sleep with her. The Black Pearl still continues to sail automatically. If another ship passes by, it will definitely be considered a ghost ship. After all, on the empty deck, blue light shimmered at the rudder, and the rudder was also turning left and right on its own, as if there was an invisible ghost that was controlling the rudder to drive the big ship. auzw.com The next day... Marine Headquarters... Inside a large conference hall, there are a large number of navy generals dressed in the word justice, sitting very seriously at a long table, waiting patiently for the start of this meeting. Well, the others are indeed very serious, but one of them is slamming the celestial shell, making this person particularly noticeable, but the other people in the conference room seem to have no one to care about this person''s behavior. , As if I''m used to this person''s behavior. But some people couldn''t help but finally, in this serious occasion, this kind of thing did such a different thing. "Kapu, Marshal Kong is almost here. Today, if you want to report the situation with Wu Laoxing on a conference call, you''d better converge a little bit, and don''t continue to do this challenge record." The Warring States beside Kapu, A tight lock between his eyebrows reminded him that Cap would not talk unscrupulously, or he wouldn''t be able to keep Cap this if he waited for the blame. "Everything that happened should happen, something that shouldn''t happen also happened. This is something that can''t be changed. No matter how we report, the result is the same, so let''s relax and wait for scolding." Stop In response to the action of Xianbei, Kapu said with a smile. Karp clearly knew that this time it was a complete failure. It was an absolute matter to be disciplined. It would be very possible to be dismissed. Anyway, he knew the result in his heart, so he was too lazy to care so much. After all, the three warring states, Zefa and Kapu, who are responsible for this operation, must bear the responsibility for the failure of most of the missions. This is an unchangeable fact, and the hearts of the three are very clear. "This is the case with Cap, and you don''t know. He''s not wrong in saying that, instead of asking for trouble here, I''m really a bit like him." Seeing the Warring States also wanted to continue to say Cap, aside Zefa said. Although he admired Kapu''s carelessness, Zefa couldn''t do such a shameful thing. After all, he didn''t have the thick skin of Kapu and did some unreasonable things to play. Hearing Zefas words, the Warring States closed their mouths obediently, and he knew that Karp was right, so he closed his eyes and waited patiently, no longer ignoring Karps slamming of Xianbei, and his face was gone. Serious expression. Soon after, the door of the conference room was opened by naval soldiers, and Marshal Kong walked into this large conference room with a special phone bug. Under the eyes of everyone, the empty Marshal holding a special phone bug walked to the top of the meeting room and sat down. He put the phone bug in his hand on the long table and began to add a sound reinforcement device and dialed it. Phone bug. .. v3 Chapter 81： report At this time, everyone in the conference room began to get nervous, waiting for the moment when the phone bug connected. "Good morning, everyone! Let the person in charge of the action yesterday come and report to me, what happened yesterday." With the waiting of everyone in the meeting room, the voice of the five old stars was heard from the phone bug, and this also made the people in the meeting room look at the three warring states, Zefa and Kapu. This war-torn country with closed eyes and nourishment, heard the words of the five old stars, and also sensed the eyes of everyone, so that he slowly opened his closed eyes and began to quickly sort out in his mind, those things that need to be reported and what should be How to report. He also stopped Zefa and Kapu, and the Warring States shook their heads at them, telling them not to make this report, saying that this should be reported by themselves. After all, Warring States was the chief person in charge of this operation. . "According to your orders, we stopped the plan for O''Hara and intercepted Noel''s group." "But the interception was not successful. Instead, it caused heavy casualties on the navy side and the whole army of the world government was wiped out." "Me, Zefa, and Karp were defeated by Noel alone, and he escaped with other personnel." The Warring States reported the situation yesterday in a very rudimentary way. Anyway, the Five Stars dont care about the casualties. They just want to get the answer to the success or failure, so just tell them the result, nothing else. Usefulness. On the contrary, if you say too much, it will only make Wu Laoxing think that this is justification. You and others have failed the operation this time, and you are looking for an explanation to shirk responsibility for the failure. "Nuoer''s strength and ability, you have fought him and talked about your own views." The words from the phone worm can be said to be quite plain, making it impossible for people to guess whether Five Stars are dissatisfied. "Norr''s swordsmanship can be said to have reached a very terrifying state, and the sea will be cut in half with one blow." Wen Yan, the Warring States said very seriously, just thinking of the blow of the broken sea, let all He was a little scared. "Moreover, Noel is quite skilled. The world government has trained six types of espionage capabilities, and has improved a lot on the six types, making the six types of capabilities extremely powerful." Zefa sitting aside, but remember very Clearly, his iron fist was almost shocked to be abandoned. "Domineering, whether it is armed domineering, or seeing domineering domineering, Noel can use it very skillfully." "The lieutenant general on our navy side, a natural fruit-capable person, was killed without any return. Without even the slightest resistance, he was easily killed by Noel in a flash." auzw.com Karp finally revealed that Noel had the domineering ability, and also took the dead natural fruit ability ability as evidence of this time. It looks like a really tough guy... Upon hearing these things, the five old stars on the other side of the phone worm were all locked in their brows. "And most importantly, Noel has the dominance of a talented person among only a few millions of people, that is, the qualification of a king who stands above people!" Put down the hand held Xianbei, Karp thought for a long time before deciding to say the message. "What?!!!" The people in the conference room shouted at Carp in astonishment and wondered how he found out that Noel had a domineering thing. Even the two warring states, Zefa and Noel, had not been able to sense that Noel had domineering dominance, so they really could not understand how Kapp discovered that Noel had domineering dominance. Marshal Kong, who was sitting on the main room of the conference room, saw the surprised expression of Sengoku and Zefa, which made him quite puzzled. The Noel who was clearly fighting against the three, they should have found it. But what is certain now is that the two of them have just been aware of this. "Kapp, how did you find it?" Marshal Kong looked at Kapp and asked questions in his heart, wondering how Kapp found it. "It can''t be said that it was a discovery. It can only be said that I am not sure until now that Noor has the domineering power." "More than a year ago, when Marshal Kong asked me to replace the Warring States, I felt on the islands of the South China Sea that the people were using the domineering power, and soon Noel appeared in front of me." "At the time, I was only a little skeptical, but now I can be sure, Noel must be the one who released the domineering color at that time." Karp said the general information, but in order to avoid Ais being discovered, he did not Speak at a certain place. "Then you go back to the naval headquarters, why don''t you report this to me?" Marshal Kong''s eyebrows were tightly locked, so important information, I don''t understand why Karp didn''t report. "After all, I wasnt sure at the time, even if you reported it, you might not believe it. Besides, I forgot when I came back, ha ha ha ha!" Kapu laughed heartlessly after hearing Marshal Kong''s question. Don''t worry about being punished. The Warring States and Zefa sitting next to each other heard Kapus heartless laughter, and their mouths twitched. They could all think of it, so that Kapu could forget such important information. Too. Marshal Kong also felt speechless for a while, but he didn''t mean to blame Karp. After all, even if he was unsure, even if he reported the matter to him, he would probably ignore it. At this time, the phone worm once again heard the voice of the five old stars, which made everyone in the meeting room return to a serious state. .. v3 Chapter 82： suspicious "Double the reward of Noel, and all the people around him are given high rewards, and spread to everyone in the world that they want to find ancient weapons in an attempt to destroy the world!" "Before this afternoon, I want to see related reports, so be it!" After talking, Wulaoxi interrupted the phone bug, and everyone in the meeting room felt very happy because there was no punishment for the failure of the task. Let the generals in the conference room feel relieved. Just now they have been worried that the three warring states, Zefa and Kapu, who are in charge of this operation, have lost a lot of fighting power because of the failure of this operation. Therefore, he was directly punished by Wulaoxing. The three warring states, Zefa and Kapu, all reacted a little bit, but I did not expect that the five old stars had listened to the report, but actually did not issue a punishment to the three of them, which made the three a little puzzled. After all, it was confirmed before that, after listening to the report, Wu Lao Xing must be very angry and scolded, and impose very severe punishment on the person in charge of this action. But this did not happen, and the plain words of the five old stars made everyone in the meeting room do not understand what they were thinking. "Here, let me introduce you, the personnel information of Noel''s party." Put the phone bug on the table, and Marshal Kong said to a woman named He, let her tell the collected information to make a good decision. Choose the amount of reward for those people. "Noel''s information, you should all be quite clear, I will not introduce it to you." "Nicole Orbia, identity: Archaeologist, according to information from the world government, she is one of the people Noel sent to search for the historical text, and is the only survivor in the historical text to go to sea." "It is unknown whether the strength is hidden, whether the ability to have fruit is unknown, and is good at using firearms to fight." "Nico Robin, identity: Archaeologist, Nicole Olbia''s daughter, has been with Noel for 2 years, and has the ability to interpret the historical text." "The strength is unknown, and the ability of Huahua Fruit has no record of fighting." "Lujiu, tourists who settled on the small island of O''Hara, were very popular with the residents of O''Hara, but they didn''t live in O''Hara for a long time, because they were too beautiful, they were snatched back by Noel directly. at home." "The strength is unknown, whether there is fruit is unknown, and there is no record of fighting." auzw.com "Haguval d Sauro, the former lieutenant general of the headquarters of the Navy, secretly released the recidivist Nicole Olbia, so he was removed from the post of lieutenant general and regarded as a prisoner in flight." "As for Sauro, why did it appear on the island of O''Hara, no one can know. Temporarily acting with Noel and his team, it is still unclear whether they are a group of people with Noel. You are all clear about your strength. " The elderly woman named Crane picked up the materials in front of her and gave the navy generals in the conference room. After reading all the information she found, she sat back in her seat and waited for the Marshal to make a decision. "But one thing is very suspicious. It was just over a year ago that Noel returned to O''Hara, and the woman named Lujiu came to settle on O''Hara Island." "And, the woman named Lujiu, we have carefully investigated and found that the islands of the entire West Sea have no identity information for this woman at all, as if appearing out of thin air." "I suspect that she has been with Noel for a long time, only to hide her identity, she disguised herself as a tourist and mixed with O''Hara, and then acted with Noel in front of the surveillance personnel to let them pass back those false situations. " "What''s more, before, Noel honestly stayed in O''Hara for a year, which has let us relax our vigilance, so we have not confirmed this false information." "As a result, now we went to investigate and found out that the woman named Lu Jiu had no identity record in Xihai at all." Suddenly he thought of something, he gave his guess, and he told the navy generals present about the situation he had investigated before. Although, it is not possible to determine that Lujiu was originally a member of the Noel group, but she can be sure that she is not a Xihai person. As for why she is posing as a tourist in the West Sea, it is a good idea to settle in O''Hara. Too. "This is indeed very suspicious! It seems that Noel has long discovered that the people who have been monitoring him have not killed them one by one in order to let them pass back false information." Hearing the speculation of Crane, Marshal Kong Deeply locked, finally understood the surveillance personnel. Why is it easy to get the daily action data of Noel every time, 100% is to convey false information, and not to kill all the people who are monitoring, and introduce yourself and others into the trap step by step. "Regardless of the original woman named Lu Jiu, whether or not she was with Noel before, but now the two have become accomplices. This is an immutable fact, so her original identity is no longer important." Rather than thinking about things here for a woman, the Warring States came up with their own ideas. "Marshal Kong, Sengoku is absolutely right! The woman''s original identity is completely unimportant. The important thing is that she is now with Noel. This is an unchangeable fact. We just have to decide these people. A reward is enough." Zefa quite agrees with the views of the Warring States. After all, Lujiu and Nuoer are now together, so why bother with the previous identity. .. v3 Chapter 83： result "Yes, then you all talk about how many rewards are appropriate for these people, and you need to make a decision quickly." After hearing the words of the two generals, Marshal Kong felt very reasonable, and waited for himself. People''s time is just one morning. If its a bit slower, when the five old stars call, the first person you are looking for is yourself. When Marshal Kong also knows that its not a joke, he should quickly decide these peoples rewards, and then slowly investigate what is going on. Not late. The words of Marshal Kong let everyone in the meeting room discuss and discuss the rewards of people other than Noel. After all, Noel has been designated by the Five Stars to double the reward, so there is nothing to discuss. On the original 500 million bounty, doubling the amount directly is done, which means that Noel is now a billion-dollar bounty offender, which is enough to let people all over the world know that Noel is a sinful evil. The only thing. The three-billion-dollar reward amount, the three warring states, Zefa, Kapu, did not feel any wrong. After all, they all fought against Noel, knowing that he has the strength to be rewarded by one billion, so they do not have any opinion. Even the lieutenant generals who watched the battle of Noel this time did not have any opinions about it. Noor definitely has a strength of one billion in rewards. Some people feel that they can add more points in the past, but they have not spoken out. . After all, the more the amount of Gadornors reward, the more proved the incompetence of the navy side, otherwise it will not issue a wanted order to the world, let those who have a fever mind to die. Since there was no way to deal with Noel, the five-pointed star deliberately raised his reward. When he spread the news of the attempt to destroy the world, even if Noel circulated the content of the historical text, there would never be anything to believe what he said. After learning about Noel''s powerful strength, although the five-stars had not seen it with their own eyes, they believed what the generals said, and this is the response plan they have come up with in a short time. At the same time, Pentagon also intends to observe for a period of time to see if Noel has spread the contents of the historical text. If Noel distributes the content of the historical text, then the five old stars can only be dispatched in person, and even remove the scourge that makes them worry. If not, the Five Stars plan to leave Noel alone. After all, they dont want to fight with powerful characters, and they will bury their lives in vain. Judging from the strength said by the generals, the Five Stars feel that Noel is a person of the same level with them, so it is enough to try to discredit him without fighting. As for the navys capture of Noel, how many people would be lost as a result, and the five old stars would not care at all, as long as Noel did not spread a blank history of 100 years, they would not frown as many people died. After more than an hour of discussion, the people in the conference room came to the conclusion that they finally made a unanimous decision, the reward amount of Noel and his party. "Black Blade Noel, reward 1.000.000.000 Bailey." auzw.com "Witch Lujiu, reward 100.000.000 Bailey." "Witch Nicole Olbia, reward 100.000.000 Bailey." "Nico Robin, son of the witch, rewards 80.000.000 Bailey." "And printed on the wanted order that four people wanted to awaken ancient weapons in an attempt to destroy the existence of this world. No matter life or death, as long as people are handed over to the navy, they can get a full amount of bounty." "As for Haguval d Sauro, lets take a look at the situation for the time being and send someone to his hometown to monitor. If he and Noor are separated, return to his hometown of the giant clan and immediately capture him! " "Is there anything to add?" To sum up, the results of the discussion in the conference room, Marshal Kong looked at the crowd and asked, wanting to know what needs to be added, if not, you can immediately execute it. "No!" The generals inside the meeting room all nodded in unison saying no problem. "The rewards, the Warring States, you come to do it all. You must distribute the rewards around the world before the afternoon. Our time is very tight. Do you understand?" Seeing everyone is no problem, Marshal Kong looks to the Warring States. He intends to hand over the rewards to him. "I understand, Marshal Kong!" The Warring States nodded solemnly. "The matter of Haguval d Sauro will be handled by Lieutenant General Zefa and Kuzan. As soon as he is found in the Giants'' hometown, he will be captured immediately and then directly submitted to the city of advancement!" Zefa, Marshal Kong said the mission. "Yes!" Zefa and Kuzan immediately responded to the mission issued by Marshal Kong. Although Cuzan didn''t want to perform it very much, it was a task assigned by the navy marshal. . "Here, go ahead and collect intelligence. If Noel and his party log on to the island, they will inform the spy agencies of the world government to let them send spies to observe on the island." After thinking carefully, Marshal Kong gave the task again, originally thinking Ask the navy personnel to monitor Noel''s every move. But Noel could easily find it, so Marshal Kong can only let the professional spy agencies of the world government be responsible for closely observing Noel, and hope that those professional spy personnel will not be found and pass back some false information. . "Today''s meeting is over, let''s go to handle the task at hand." Marshal Kong thought for a while and found that there was no omission, and ended the meeting with an open mouth. .. v3 Chapter 84： Refuse Hearing that Marshal Kong ended the meeting, everyone in the meeting room had no problem. They all got up from the position near the long table and walked toward the door of the meeting room. Originally, Kapu was still happy that he hadn''t received the task and was planning to leave the meeting room quickly, but Marshal Kong seemed unwilling to leave the mixed goods so idle. "Kap, wait a minute!" Marshal Kong suddenly thought of something. He stopped Kap, who was about to walk out of the door of the meeting room, and thought of what tasks he should be assigned. "Eh..." Ben, who was still stealing music, heard his marshal''s shout, and his face collapsed immediately, knowing that stealing was no longer a play. With a depressed face, Karp turned weakly and walked back to the interior of the meeting room, casually found a place to sit down, waiting for Marshal Kong''s instructions. Sengoku and Zefa both couldn''t help laughing when they saw Cap''s depression, but they didn''t talk coldly. After all, there are tasks on hand that need to be performed. Now is not the time to be idle. If before the afternoon, the matter of the warrant was not handled properly and distributed to small islands around the world, then Wu Lao Xing might not be so polite. Therefore, the task of the Warring States period can be said to be very tight, and there is no extra time to waste. As for Zefas words, he also had little time. After all, he had to mobilize a large number of people to go to the giant island to monitor and pay attention to when Haguval d Sau appeared. Soon, in this large conference hall, as the navy generals left, only Kapu and Marshal Kong remained. "This time our navy is considered to have suffered heavy casualties, lost a lot of naval combat power, and there were not enough people to suppress the pirates entering the new world. It is likely that the pirates will riot in the new world." Seeing only Kapu left One person, Marshal Kong said his thoughts. "Huh." The depressed expression disappeared for a moment, and Karp nodded seriously. He knew that Marshal Kong must have the following, so he was not in a hurry to express his point of view. "I want to promote you to a general, whether it is your strength or the reputation in the navy, it is enough to assume the position of general." Marshal Kong said very seriously, and did not mean a little joking. As a hero of the navy soldiers, Karp pushed the One Piece into danger several times. Now that the morale of the navy is low, Marshal Kong decided to let Karp hold the position of general. Then, in Cap, who was promoted to general, led a large number of naval lieutenants to the New World to suppress the entering Pirates. This can improve the morale of naval soldiers and save some of the lost face of the navy. auzw.com Marshal Kong''s idea is indeed very good, but it is unlikely to become a reality, because looking at the expression of Kapu now, it seems that he is not willing to agree. "Don''t! Leave the position of the general to Kuzan. This time he saved a lot of people''s lives. There is absolutely no objection to him becoming a general." Kapu immediately rejected Marshal Kong''s proposal and recommended it without any hesitation. Approved for the new general. "Give me a reason, a reason why you don''t want to be a general!" Marshal Kong asked tightly between his brows and asked very seriously, wanting to know clearly why Karp was not willing to become a navy general. "Freedom! In order to be free, you don''t need too much power, you can''t move freely when you hold a general position, and there are still a lot of troubles to deal with." Kapu smiled and said very frankly, there was nothing false. "Okay. Even if you refuse to become a general, you must lead the navy to the new world to suppress them, those pirates who have just entered the new world." Seeing Karp did not justify the reasons, and Marshal Kong knew that he was a person who liked freedom. , So there is no plan to force him to become a general. "It''s no problem at all, to ensure that the pirates who have just entered the new world know that the new world is not the sea where they were in the past, but there must be strength to be qualified to speak." Hearing Marshal Kong did not force it As a general, Capri immediately promised to give a good lesson to those pirates who have just entered the new world. "Then you go to call the horses and go to the new world immediately." Marshal Kong nodded and asked Cap to call the horses and quickly suppress the arrogant pirates. "Ha ha ha ha! Marshal Kong, you just wait for the good news." After that, Kapu laughed and left the meeting room to gather some pirates to suppress the new world. Looking at Kapu''s leaving figure, Marshal Kong felt that Kapu likes a free personality and is more suitable to be a free pirate. This is also the reason why he has not been forced to become a general. He is worried that it is too tight. It''s bad to be a pirate by mutiny After thinking for a while in the conference room, Marshal Kong also got up from the main seat, walked out of this conference room, and returned to his office to plan some things that he had thought about carefully. Before that, Kapp, who had left early, picked out a few lieutenants and summoned the soldiers on his warship to lead them to the new world through the gate of justice. In the same way, Zefa and Kuzan also convened the manpower and started to go to the hometown of Haguval d Sau, which is the small island where the giant tribes live. The Warring States period also began to contact personnel, large-scale printing of Noor''s wanted orders, and let people find a large number of news birds, planning to release news birds as soon as the wanted order was released to small islands around the world. Of course, many naval communications personnel are also required to move a large number of fax machines to the same place and issue wanted orders to navy bases that can receive faxes. .. v3 Chapter 85： On the way After the busy work of a large number of people, those printed warrants were issued to the world as soon as possible. I saw that there were news birds constantly, and they flew out of the navy headquarters. In the room filled with fax machines, the wanted orders were continuously passed to various naval bases. It was not until the navy rushed to noon that the number of wanted orders was fully prepared. It is estimated that within three or four hours, these printed warrants can be fully distributed to small islands around the world, and should be able to keep up with the requirements of the five stars. "With the fastest speed, the four people''s wanted orders should be issued, and they must be completed before the end of the afternoon. Did you understand?" Sengoku shouted at the personnel in the printing room. After all, he was still a little worried that he could not complete the task. . "Understood!" the navy soldiers responded in unison. The voice just fell. Everyone in the room was busy with the navy soldiers, and they continually moved the printed wanted orders to the news bird and fax machine room. Seeing that the soldiers of the navy all speeded up, after watching the soldiers'' actions, the Warring States also left the room full of wanted warrants, and went to the office of Marshal Kong to report the situation. Xihai... On the way to the windless zone... In this era of Pirates, Noel and his team also encountered the so-called Pirate Group, but some Pirate Group saw it, the giant pulled by the stern of the Black Pearl, they immediately withered and dared not attack . There are also some fearless pirates who want to **** the big ship Black Pearl, but they have not yet arrived in a hurry, and they were directly sunk to the depths of the cold seabed by the shells ejected by the fingers of giant Sauro. This did not require Noel to do it at all, but the shells ejected by the giant Sauro caused a huge explosion, but woke up the four people in their sleep. The four people who were awakened by the explosion sounded more leisurely than the busy naval headquarters. They were on the deck of the Black Pearl, reading books, fishing, fishing, and basking in the sun. Its just that the four of them dont know at all. Many islands in the world are already covered with four peoples warrants. In addition to the dissemination of information by the naval personnel, the four people want to find ancient weapons in the historical text in an attempt to destroy the world. The count was counted. But in leisure time, there will always be some tricky guys with brain damage. This is not another pirate ship heading for the Black Pearl, and the crew of the pirate ship have already picked up their weapons and are ready to approach the moment of approach. Played the boarding battle. auzw.com "In other words, this is the first pirate ship today?" Noel was still holding the fishing rod, sitting on the side of the Black Pearl ship, watching the pirates approaching. ferry. "If you add yourself to leave, there should be 67 pirate ships." Sauro, who stood up from the giant raft, at the stern of the Black Pearl, picked up the ammunition placed in the stern, and answered Questions asked by Noel. "Sauro, the Pirate Ship will be handed over to you. When you get to the windless zone, you will be filled with Neptune. After all, the food on the ship is not enough for you to stuff your teeth." , Noel said to the giant Sauro. "No problem! If you kill the pirates, I''m quite happy, Trey.. Sicily. Sicily!" The giant Sauro nodded, and had no opinion on killing the pirates, but was rather happy. Kill those pirates. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" After that, the giant Sauro took aim, and the pirate ship that was rushing head-on sailed continuously ejected the shells placed on his fingers, hitting the menacing pirate ship fairly accurately. Directly hit by three shells, the fierce pirate ship began to sink into the sea gradually. As for the pirates on the ship, they quickly jumped out to survive, but they dared not ask for help in the direction of the Black Pearl. He could only hold the fragments of the pirate ship and escaped hurriedly in the other direction, fearing that the other party would rush over to kill them, but this was totally too much thinking. The giant Sauro did not have any plans at all. Even if he hated these unscrupulous pirates, he would not continue to attack those pirates who had destroyed the ship. As for Noel''s words, he has no time to pay attention to the pirates who escaped from the pirate ship. As long as they don''t come to trouble, Noel is too lazy to kill them. "Lu Jiu, you said we should get a banner, so that the trouble will become less." Suddenly thought of something, Noel turned to look at the sun-bathed Portkas d Lu Jiu. "If you get a banner, in your capacity as a big wanted criminal, no one will dare to come to trouble." Portkas d Lujiu felt that Noel made some sense. After all, this is not a way to go. Ways to stop those pirates, it is estimated that they will be annoyed by them sooner or later. "But we are not pirates, what kind of flag should we get?" Nicole Olbia questioned the conversation between the two. "Our crimes are an attempt to destroy the world, so it''s no big deal to be a pirate now." Noel didn''t care much about what kind of flags to use, anyway, it was just used to avoid annoying little ones. "Then you have decided, I have no opinion, anyway, as you said, in the eyes of those people we are criminals like pirates, so it''s no big deal to be a pirate." Portas d Lujiu ordered Nodded, indicating that he had no comments. .. v3 Chapter 86： Established "Noel, I have no opinion, as long as I can be with you, it doesn''t matter what I do!" Nicole Robin, who was held in the arms by Nicole Olbia, said with a smile, his small hand raised. "Noel, it''s up to you to decide. I don''t have any opinions, as long as I can continue to study the historical text, and it doesn''t matter what it is to be a pirate." Nicole Orbia also has no opinions, I feel that as long as I can continue the research, only It''s just a matter of identity. Besides, they are all convicted of trying to destroy the existence of the world, and the title of multiple pirates is no big deal. Anyway, they will still be wanted by the Navy. The giant Sauro didnt express anything. After all, as long as he passed the windless zone, he would move separately from Noel and his party. He had no plans to join in. He just wanted to return to the Giants hometown to live in seclusion, so Did not join the topic of Noel and others. Seeing that there were no comments from the three girls, Noel began to conceive the appearance of the flag, and quickly let the system simulate the thought of the flag, using a virtual display screen, to simulate the conceived Pirate Banner while making continuous improvements on the Pirate Banner . It didn''t take long for Noel to construct the Pirate Flag and let the system quickly produce it. A moment of effort, the Pirate Banner created by the system immediately appeared in Noel''s hands, and the banner''s picture was a large sword with a skull on the back of a cross. After all, Noel has already proved in this pirate world that he is the strongest swordsman, so he used an inverted cross sword and a skeleton as the Black Pearls pirate flag. "How do you like it?" Opening the created Pirate Banner, Noel asked the three girls with a smile, wanting to see how they felt. "Well, yes! Anyway, you are famous for using swords, and using swords and skulls for flags is nothing wrong." Potkas d Lujiu felt that the flags were not bad, and Noel was also famous for swords. It''s also quite his identity. "It looks like this Pirate Banner is really good. Have you thought about the name of the Pirate Group?" Even Nicole Olbia, looking at this Pirate Banner, feels good, then Then there is the question of the title. "Just call the counter-cross pirate regiment." After deciding on the pirate flag, Noel immediately thought of the name of his own pirate regiment. The three girls all smiled, and there was no objection. Anyway, it was just a name. As long as they were not too ridiculous, they could all easily accept it. Besides, it was also quite smooth to call it the Reverse Cross Pirates, so I thought it was not. No objections. There was no objection. Noel used one of the six types of moon steps, jumped on top of the Black Pearl, and hung the created Pirate Banner. auzw.com "Then the Reverse Cross Pirate Group will be formally established from today!" Landing on the deck, Noel smiled and announced the establishment of the Reverse Cross Pirates Group, and the three women also clapped with their hands, expressing their pleasure at the establishment of the Pirates Group. "Noel, how long do we have to go to the windless zone, if it is not far away, we should prepare it first, after all, it''s right to do a little more preparation." Suddenly thought of something, Nicole Olbia asked Tao, want to make some preparations in advance, just in case in case of unexpected needs. "I don''t know, how far I have to go to the windless zone, let me take a look first." Wen Yan, nor did not know, how far to reach the windless zone, had to turn to the rudder to check the route . Coming to the virtual control screen of the rudder, Noel checked the route of the voyage to see if there was any deviation from last night to the present. After determining that there was no deviation from any route, he only checked how far to reach the windless zone. After automatic estimation, the virtual control screen of the rudder showed the estimated time of arrival. Noel glanced back at the side of the three women and told them the results. "According to the current speed, we will reach the windless zone in about two or three hours. If you let the Black Pearl go forward at full speed, you will be able to reach the windless zone in one hour." Noel will estimate the result. Unreservedly told the three girls in front. "Full speed? Isn''t that the full speed of the Black Pearl?" Portas d''luw froze for a moment, she always thought it was full speed, not to mention that it was faster than any ship, but now only Know that this is not the full speed state of the Black Pearl. "It wasn''t full speed, it was just a medium speed, and even the high speed wasn''t turned on. Besides, we weren''t in a hurry, so we didn''t need to go forward at full speed." Noel shrugged his shoulders and gave Portcas d Lu Jiu explained. "Then I''ll prepare it first." After getting a clear time, Nicole Orbiya ran into the boat and prepared the firearms she was best at, which would be used to deal with the Neptune in the windless zone. Seeing Nicole Olbia running back into the boat, although Noel saw her thoughts, she had no plans to stop her. After all, the persuasion in her heart would not disappear. If this would give Nicole Orbia peace of mind, Noel would certainly not prevent her from preparing weapons, and she would one day trust her completely, so now she is busy with herself. At this moment, a news bird flying in the sky carrying a newspaper and a thick stack of wanted warrants flew from the sky toward the Black Pearl when it saw the Black Pearl traveling on the sea Go down. .. v3 Chapter 87： Silly Bird Just about to pick up Nicole Robin and teach her how to drive Black Pearl''s Noel, she immediately sensed the news bird descending from the air, so she prepared to pick up Robin''s hand. Confused by the side, Potkas d Lujiu looked in the direction Noel was looking at, and immediately understood why Noel withdrew his hand. It was originally intended to buy newspapers from News Bird. Soon, the news bird descending from the sky came to the Black Pearl ship to land, very humane to take out the newspaper with wings, and a small stack of brand-new wanted warrants, shook before the eyes of Noel and the others. "Noel, what the silly bird is doing?" Watching the strange movements of the news bird, Nicole Robin pulled the corner of Noel''s clothes and wanted Noel to explain to her what the silly bird was doing. "This silly bird means, ask us if we want a new newspaper, and a warrant issued by the Navy." Picking up Nicole Robin with one hand, Noel explained to her with a smile, and the news bird was expressing with his limbs. the meaning of. "It turns out so!" After hearing Noel''s explanation, Nicole Robin nodded and understood the meaning of the news in front of him. "Give me two newspapers, and a new wanted order. Here, you dont have to find any money." Noel pulled a gold coin from his pocket and it hit it with great precision. The news bird used to charge the chest pocket. in. Seeing a gold coin entering the toll pocket, the news bird took out a newspaper, handed the newspaper and the newly-printed wanted order to the woman who was walking towards her, and spread its wings again to fly into the sky. Originally, I wanted an extra newspaper. Noel just wanted to test whether the news bird could understand himself. I didn''t expect it to really understand. He took out a newspaper and handed it to Lujiu personally. Botcas d Lujiu received the newspaper and the wanted order, and intended to send it to Noel. When he saw the headlines in the newspaper, he was stunned by the contents of the headlines and stood there. The dumbfounded motionless. "What''s wrong with Sister Lu Jiu?" Nicole Robin was very puzzled when he saw Portcas d Lu Jiu, standing dumbfounded, so he asked Noel, who was holding him, and asked him to come to himself Explain what is going on. "I don''t know." Noel shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know, and at the same time he was also quite puzzled. What could make Portkas d Lujiu, surprised and motionless in place, asked suspiciously: "Lu Jiu, are you okay?" "Ah?" After hearing the words, Portkas drew Lujiu recovered, quickly grabbed the newspaper and trot to Noel, anxiously said: "Noel, the big thing is not good! Please read the content of this headline!" "Don''t be shocked, even if the sky is falling and I''m on top." Seeing the panicked expression of Portkers d, it made Noll more puzzled. auzw.com "I know. You first look at the content of the newspaper''s headlines." Passing the hand-held newspaper to Noel, Potkas d''Lujiu pointed to the content of the newspaper''s headlines. "Two years ago, it was known as Black Blade Noel, who offered a reward of 500.000.000 Bailey." "Just this morning, the world government and the headquarters of the Navy issued a shocking message, they got very favorable evidence that this Boar named Noel was a 500 million Bailey bounty criminal who wanted to wake up a long time ago. Ancient weapon, trying to use this ancient weapon to destroy the world!" "It was only after the heroic sacrifices of a large number of navies that Noel and his party were able to destroy the world, but these major criminals escaped in chaos." "Therefore, the world government and the naval headquarters, people who want to see this report, try to put forward the whereabouts of these people, in order to capture these people who want to destroy the world." "Portraits of Noel and his party will be marked with the crimes of several people in the newly-printed warrants. Please check them carefully." Taken over, the newspaper that Portkas and Lu Jiu handed over, Noel carefully looked at the content above, and slowly read all the content out. After reading the content of the newspaper, Noel did not respond much. After all, this was an expected thing, but I did not expect the navy and the world government to be so cheeky, saying that they waited for the chaos to escape, and obviously let them go by themselves. left. "This ability to reverse right and wrong, I feel compelled to admire them, because they can tell the media, and they are not afraid of what the reporters investigate." Noel said with a smile, there was really a little bit of admiration in my heart, the world Cheeky feats of government and navy. "Even if those reporters investigate what is estimated, it is estimated that they will be crushed by the top rights holders, and those reporters who have investigated the truth will definitely disappear in this world for the first time." Portkas d Lujiu said his thoughts, after all, this is the most likely thing to happen. "You were shocked just now, are you worried about the world government, and send masters to kill us?" Noel seemed to understand, why was Portcas d Lujiu so shocked. "Don''t you worry about it?" Portkas d Lu Jiu asked back, she was indeed worried about this issue. "There is nothing to worry about. The five old immortals of the world government are that after I show my strength, there is no way to do what I do to spread such news to the media." .. v3 Chapter 88： Surrounding "Otherwise, the five old guys of Wulaoxing have already sent someone to chase them down, instead of revealing this shameful thing to the media." "Furthermore, even if you want to send masters to kill them, those so-called masters must have strength, otherwise how many people will come to death." "You don''t really think that when I dealt with those navy generals yesterday, I used all my strength?" In Noel''s view, such reports are nothing more than the weakness of the Five Stars, otherwise, they will not be so embarrassed to disclose to the media with big mouths that love to make up. Noel is 100% sure that the Five Stars have no way to deal with themselves, so they want to smear through such reports to prevent themselves from dispersing the contents of the historical text, and no one will believe their words at that time. It is also to prevent people who are under the jurisdiction of the world government from rioting because of that unspeakable black history and join another world-class criminal organization. After hearing the explanation, Portkas d Lujiu also felt very reasonable. If the five old stars were to kill themselves and others, they should have sent someone to chase them and wait for them, instead of revealing to the media that they had escaped News. "Nico Robin, the witch''s son, offers a reward of 80.000.000 Bailey in an attempt to destroy the world, an archaeologist who is responsible for interpreting the historical text and finding ancient weapons." "Witch Nicole Olbia, offering a reward of 100.000.000 Bailey, in an attempt to destroy the world, an archaeologist who is responsible for interpreting the historical text and finding ancient weapons." "Witch Lujiu, offering a reward of 100.000.000 Bailey, in an attempt to destroy the world. The deputy of the mastermind Noel behind the scenes planned one of the people who used ancient weapons to destroy the world." "Black Blade Noel, reward 1.000.000.000 Bailey, trying to destroy the world, planning the world''s behind-the-scenes hand, this person brutally killed a large number of naval generals." Portcas d Lujiu, in a new stack of warrants, found the warrants of herself and others, and she was very, very surprised to see the rewards and crimes indicated above. I really did not expect that the crime of researching the historical text with Noel has become such a bounty criminal with such a high reward. I think it is even more exaggerated that even Nicole Robin is only 8 years old. The little Lolita was also rewarded 80 million Bailey. "Did you make a mistake! Even an 8-year-old kid would have to offer a reward of 80 million Bailey, and their heads are okay!" Seeing Nicole Robin''s wanted order, Portcas d Lu Jiu said very dissatisfied , I think those navies are too humane, and actually let the little loli, who is only 8 years old, become a bounty criminal. auzw.com "If those people''s heads are normal, they will not kill O''Hara just by studying the historical text." Noel was also a little surprised, but he did not expect Nicole Robin''s wanted order to appear. "It seems that in the future we don''t have to worry about the little ones, but we must be careful of the lunatics who want to get rich and find trouble." Potkas d Lujiu looked at his hands and said four new wanted warrants. "Noel, have I also become a bounty criminal like you?" Nicole Robin saw it, and Potkas d Lujiu held a wanted order with his portrait in his hands. He smiled and looked at Noel and asked, completely There is no anxiety to become a bounty criminal. "Well! Little Robin has also become a bounty offender. In the future, you have to work hard to practice the six methods I taught you. If you meet bad people who are not good for you, you can better protect yourself." Noel smiled and smiled. Nodded and reminded the bad guy Nicole Robin to work **** fighting skills. "Norr also went to teach her mother, otherwise it would be bad if her mother was caught by bad guys." Suddenly thought of something, Nicole Robin ripped off Noor''s clothes, hoping that his mother Orbiya could also become worse. "No problem! Tomorrow, I will teach her Six Forms." Noel agreed very happily, so that I also had the opportunity to get close to Nicole Olbia, and teaching Six Forms would inevitably have some physical contact, and I will be able to do so. The fair and grand is taking advantage. "Noel is the best, hum!" Seeing Noel agreed, Nicole Robin was very happy and smelt on Noel''s face. On the side of the side, Portcars d Lujiu felt like he was a little worried. There was Noel who was always with Nicole Robin. Even if this little loli was rewarded with a higher amount, no one would be able to hurt. She has a penny. And Noel is right, not only Nicole Robin has to work hard to practice the Six Forms, but even himself has to practice hard, otherwise the battle will not help, and in turn, Noel will take care of his own safety, this But it was not the result that Portkas d Lujiu wanted to see. The three returned to the interior of the Black Pearl, intending to show Nicole Orbia the newspaper and the wanted order, so that she could be a little bit mentally prepared, otherwise someone would attack her suddenly in the future, and she didnt know how to return Things are bad. In the following time, Noel and his party did not meet the Pirates, nor did they know that it was caused by the wanted order, but several people were too lazy to think about that much. Because the Black Pearl, which is set to automatically sail, has reached the periphery of the windless zone, and it is about to enter the den of the living Neptune. Even the giant Sauro, who had planned to continue sleeping, was already standing on a huge raft, watching the surroundings with great vigilance, worrying that the Neptune suddenly rushed out of the deep sea. .. v3 Chapter 89： Two halves No way, even if the Black Pearl is very large, but it is not enough to swallow the Neptune, so you must be careful, otherwise it will really become the dinner of the Neptune. In order not to worry too much about Nicole Orbiya, Noel also came to the deck of the Black Pearl to prevent some Neptune from suddenly emerging from the deep sea. When the Black Pearl completely enters the windless zone, if it is not driven by the turbo propeller, it is estimated that it is really impossible to sail in this sea area. "It''s really no wind at all. It''s so strangely quiet here that even seabirds don''t pass by here." Noel on the side of the boat said, looking at the sea not far away, and the sea was a bit scary. . "Hush! Quietly, this windless zone is very quiet, and any movement will be alarmed, the sleeping Neptune under this sea area." Nicole Olbia whispered, holding the firearm tightly in both hands. At the same time, my heart is also quite nervous. "It''s useless in whispering. On the surface of the turbo propeller, there really is no sound, but the vibration generated by the propulsion must be alarmed to the sea king." Noel shrugged his shoulders and gave Nicole with a very nervous shoulder. Olbia explained that because it was discovered sooner or later, there was no need to be a thief. "You. You.. Why didn''t you say that early! That speeds up the Black Pearl, before the Neptune has appeared, we leave the windless zone at full speed!" After listening to Noel''s words, let Nicole Olby Ya was even more flustered. "Orpia, you can put 10,000 hearts on, but its just Neptune, and its not a very vicious thing." Looking at the sea not far away, a huge dark shadow was gradually rising, Noel smiled and pointed at the shadow and said: "Besides, it may be a little late now to want to go, something under the sea is already staring at us." It was said that Nicole Orbiya hurried to Noel and looked in the direction he pointed to, but it was a giant black shadow that could be seen from the ground, and this black shadow was gradually getting The bigger the change. The originally calm sea surface also fluctuated at this moment. There was a continuous flow of seawater with the gradually becoming dark shadows, and there were bubbles rising from the bottom of the sea. Just at Nicole Olbia, for a moment of stunned by this situation, the black shadow is not a black shadow that is gradually becoming larger, but a giant sea king that rises from the depths of the seabed. "Roar!!!" The first time a Neptune like a sea snake emerged from the sea, it was a very angry roar towards the Black Pearl, and its eyes quickly rushed red. Suddenly jumped high from the sea, and opened its big mouth of blood basin, exposing the sharp fangs in the mouth, quickly flew towards the Black Pearl. Seeing this Neptune that is several times larger than his body shape, he is opening his blood basin and slamming it over, so that the giant Sauro, who has been on alert, is completely stunned. Moved. auzw.com After all, this huge enraged Neptune class, Sauro had never thought of encountering it, and now he does not have the right weapons, there is no way to deal with this giant Neptune class. If it is smaller, Sauro still confidently used the shells placed in the stern to frighten them away with a few rounds, but in front of him was the irritated giant Neptune, the shells could not play any role at all. The bombing on it just tickled it. "Finish... It''s finished" Seeing the giant Neptune flying down, it has jumped over the Black Pearl and is falling down with the big mouth of the blood basin, Nicole Orbiya sat directly on the ground, eyes dull Looked at the falling giant Neptune. "Tonight''s dinner, it seems to have fallen." Looking at the Neptune class that jumped to the sky and falling quickly, Noel said with a smile, not panicking at all, but instead regarded this giant Neptune class as the present. Late dinner. "What is it." Wen Yan, Nicole Orbiya, recovered, looked at Noel in disbelief, a little wondering when it was so dangerous, the man was still heading for dinner tonight. Didn''t he know that now we have become the food of this Neptune? Just wanted to talk to Noel, hurry up to find a way or do something quickly, otherwise you and others would really become Neptune food, but Nicole Orbiya hadn''t spoken in a hurry. I saw Noel, still smiling, a few jumps quickly reached the top of the Black Pearl, and then he held the handle of the Black Blade and quickly waved a knife towards the falling Neptune. Then, holding the black blade in his scabbard, without looking at the Neptune of the sky, Noor played so freely. In the high sky, the giant sea king who opened his mouth toward the Black Pearl was directly divided into two halves by Knorr using the knife drawing technique. With that, Noel fell from the top of the Black Pearl, and the giant Neptune, which was directly cut off, also fell into two halves from the left and right sides of the Black Pearl, without letting the Black Pearl be hit. "Boom! Boom!" The giant Neptune, which was divided into two halves from the middle, fell into the calm sea fiercely, causing the sea to fly high. The loud noise, and the sea turbulence caused by the falling of the Neptune, caused Lu Jiu and Robin in the ship to run from the inside to the deck. They wanted to see what happened and how they caused it. Big movements come. .. v3 Chapter 90： Surround From inside the Black Pearl, the two people who ran to the deck made Nicole Orbiya recover, but she didnt go to the little Robin for the first time, but she slowly supported the boat with her hands. Get up. Looking at the Neptune that floated on the surface of the sea, I was sure that this was the real thing, not that I was daydreaming, but Nicole Orbia thought about it carefully. It was no problem that this Neptune was directly spiked by Noel. So amazing. After all, when O''Haranor dealt with the navy, he cut the sea directly with a knife, and it was no surprise to kill this giant Neptune. It was only because he had been worried about the safety of Nicole Robin on board that he had forgotten the powerful strength of Noel. "Noor, I''m sorry! I shouldn''t believe you, I..." Nicole Orbia looked at Noor and apologized to Noor, but was planned before he had finished speaking. "There is nothing to be sorry, you are too worried about the safety of Little Robin. That''s the case." Noel shook his head with a smile, saying that Nicole Orbiah didn''t need to apologize. This is a mother''s concern for her children, and There is nothing to apologize to yourself. "Thank you." Seeing Noel didn''t blame himself, which made Nicole Orbia froze for a moment, but quickly recovered, and was very moved by Noel to understand himself. "You''re welcome, we are all a family anyway." Noel smiled meaningfully, but this is also a matter of time. Hearing the meaning in the words, Nicole Orbiya''s face turned instantly red, but she didn''t deny the words, and she also determined that Noel was the right person and could be the other half of herself. That''s why they accepted Noel''s words, but Nicole Orbiya didn''t mean it, and he planned to just let it go. As Portkas d Lujiu said, Noel will soon carry out a strategy of action against himself, and then he will be able to enjoy the other party''s feeling of pursuing himself, so even if Nicole Olbia determines Noel in his heart, he does not intend to follow Noel said it outright. At this time, Portcas d Lujiu took Nicole Robin''s little hand and walked to the two beside the Black Pearl. Before he had time to ask what was going on, he saw the body of a giant Neptune floating on the sea. Both of them opened their small mouths in amazement and were speechless. "Noel, is this Neptune on the sea?" Potkas d Lujiu pointed, half of the Neptune corpse floating on the sea, turned to look at Noel and asked, after all, this was the first time she saw To such a huge Neptune. auzw.com "Yeah! Yeah! Noel, is this really Neptune? This is a lot bigger than the Neptune you caught when you were in O''Hara!" Nicole Robin looked excitedly at Noel and said that there was absolutely no fear of seeing blood. "Well! This is indeed Neptune. I just wanted to attack our ship, but I divided it directly into two halves. We will use it for dinner tonight." Noel smiled slightly and said to the two of them. Happening. "Then... that... although I don''t really want to disturb you, it''s better to leave this place as soon as possible. Such a large amount of **** smell will attract more Neptune." The stern came from the giant Sauro''s words. Although the giant Neptune was killed, Sauro did not relax, but became more cautious. Looking at the sea, the blood of the giant Neptune, which was cut off by Noel, was gradually dyeing this piece of sea red, and Sauro was quite worried about attracting more Neptune. The most important thing is that such a large amount of blood will definitely stimulate the Neptune in the windless zone and let them fall into a state of anger. Then, they will be surrounded by a group of angry Neptune, and there is no chance to go if they want to go. "Sauro, I have to say that you are a crow''s mouth. The good ones are not so good. They are so effective. Those sea kings are really attracted." Just a moment of effort, Noel saw the sea and appeared. One by one, the shadows are rapidly rising from the deep sea. Even the stupid people can see that the Neptune has floated up, and the Black Pearl is surrounded by the shadows that appear in the center, and Noel quickly runs to the rudder and will automatically stop. Let the Black Pearl stop quietly on the sea. After all, the Black Pearl that Noel did not want to sail automatically was hit by the Neptune that suddenly emerged from the bottom of the sea. "Noel, why did you stop?" Sauro yelled in surprise when he saw the Black Pearl stop. He felt that he should speed up and leave. Why did he stop suddenly. "Are you a pig? Didn''t you see that we were surrounded? If you accidentally accelerated, if you accidentally rushed a Neptune from the bottom of the ship, then the real ship would be destroyed!" Like an idiot. At first glance at the giant Sauro, Noel cursed unkindly, leaving him no face. When he was scolded by Noel, the giant Sauro was scolded, but when he thought about it carefully, Noel seemed to make a lot of sense. If he accelerated ahead, he would suddenly have a Neptune class suddenly float up, and even then The chance to fight back is gone. Originally, Nicole Olbia, who wanted to ask the same question as Sauro, swallowed all the words he wanted to ask back. Fortunately, he did not preempt the question first, otherwise he will be humiliated and scolded. Its you. But not long after the voice fell, a shadow under the sea surfaced. .. v3 Chapter 91： seafood A variety of Neptunes rushed out of the calm sea from under the sea, showing their various strange shapes. Because of the blood, these irritated Neptunes stared crimson with red eyes and stopped quietly on the Black Pearl. "Roar!!!" With a roar, the Neptune that surrounded the Black Pearl seemed to have received an attack signal, and suddenly attacked the Black Pearl from all directions. Except for Noel, the rest of the crew on the Black Pearl watched the Neptune in horror. Nicole Orbiya quickly picked up the firearms that had just fallen onto the deck. She took her daughter Nicole Robin behind him with one hand and raised the firearm in her hand to aim, aiming at the attacking Neptune. On the side, Potkas d Lujiu is also ready to fight, and can use the six forms taught by Noel to carry out violent attacks on the incoming Neptune. Sauluo, the giant at the stern, picked up a homemade oar in one hand and picked up a few shells from the stern in the other. He stared at the Neptune that was about to rush, and was preparing to launch an offensive at the right time. "Crabs, squids, lobsters, tuna, etc..." When the rest of the people were nervous and prepared, Noel counted leisurely, some of the sea kings he could recognize, and he was not worried about those sea kings. class. "Noel, what are you doing?" Nicole Robin, behind her mother, showed her little head and looked at Noel, asking with doubt. "I''m looking at those Neptunes, which are edible, to see if they can make a seafood feast." Wen Yan, Noel looked at Nicole Robin with a smile, and said what he thought. "Do you want to cook in person?" Nicole Robin, who had no fear at all, ran out of his mother''s side and asked with expectation when he came to Noel''s side. "Huh!" Noel nodded with a smile, responding to Nicole Robin. "I''m going to eat grilled squid...wait and wait" Nicole Robin said happily and kept saying that the seafood he wanted to eat, hoping that Noel would cook for her. One big one and one small heartless discussion, the types of seafood to be eaten tonight, and how to cook seafood, completely ignore the attacking Neptune, it can be said that they are completely absent general. Seeing Noel and Nicole Robin, talking and laughing at the dinner, Potkas d Lujiu now knows that he and others are worried. auzw.com "Orpia, don''t be wary of those Neptunes. Noor will clean them up. Without 100% certainty, he wouldn''t discuss dinner issues so leisurely." "What''s more, Noel will never make a joke about the lives of the women around him, so he must have a way to solve these Neptunes. We don''t need to worry about any bad things happening." Looking at Nicole Orbia, who was still very nervous, Potkas d Lujiu approached her, gently pressed down the gun raised in her hand, and gave her a soft explanation to let her Neptune that doesn''t need such a tight alert. After listening to the words of Portkers d Lujiu, Nicole Orbia looked at Noel, and felt that Lujiu made a very reasonable point, and if there was no absolute certainty, Noel would not be so casual. Robin discusses dinner. It is a pity that the giant Sauro at the stern of the Black Pearl could not hear the conversation of several people on the deck. He was still alert to guard against the attacking Neptune. After all, he did not want to be the food in the belly of the Neptune. Seeing that a pair of red eyes of Neptune is about to reach the side of the Black Pearl ship, Nicole Orbiya just wanted to remind me so that Noel can clean them up first and slowly discuss the seafood tonight Feast problem. However, before the words came out in a hurry, Noel turned to look at the Neptune, and the original smile on his face disappeared, but the expression of indifference was replaced. This made Nicole Orbia know clearly that Noel was planning to deal with these Neptune classes. A Neptune that only opened a big mouth of blood, rushed to the Black Pearl, and Noel still did not panic, but quickly released the domineering color. A king''s breath suddenly spewed out from Noel''s body, impacting all around with an invisible energy, and the Neptune class that was hit by this invisible energy was all grinning and fixed in place. at every turn. The eyes of the original Neptune crimson were all turned into white eyes at this moment, and the huge figure slowly fell to the side, and fell **** the calm sea. Seeing all the Neptune fall to the sea, Noel nodded with satisfaction, his indifferent expression disappeared, and he changed into a faint smile. The three daughters on the side were protected by Noel, so they didn''t feel domineering at all. They just saw that Neptune automatically fainted on the sea, and they couldn''t figure out what was going on. Sauluo, the giant behind the stern, was not protected by Noel, and was stunned by the domineering domineering color. He was swaying in the giant raft, holding the stern of the Black Pearl to stabilize his body. Overlord domineering! ! ''The dizzy Sauro raised his head with difficulty and looked at Noel with surprise. He didn''t expect him to have the domineering domineering color, and he was able to control it so skillly that the three girls around him were not affected by domineering. . .. v3 Chapter 92： Foodstuff Surprised at the same time, the giant Sauro was also a little depressed. Noel was able to control the domineering domineering so skillly, so that the three girls around him were not affected by the domineering effect, but he actually gave him this stern person. forgotten. In fact, Noel did not forget the stern of the Black Pearl and the existence of a giant passenger, but felt that he had no obligation to protect him. Anyway, Sauro, who was originally a lieutenant general in the headquarters of the Navy, was shocked by the controlled overlord''s domineering power, and absolutely nothing would happen. At most, he would be dizzy for a while. "Sauro, you choose a Neptune for dinner. Choose it, remember to tell me, unless you want to eat it raw, you don''t need to tell me." Noel turned to look at the stern, yes. Exclaimed Sauro. "Ah? Oh, just one. I never picky eaters, as long as I can fill my stomach." Wen Yan, the giant Sauro who came back to God, saw so many stunned Neptune, one I don''t know which time to choose. "Then you have to pick it up." After a closer look, I found a Neptune that was about the same size as Sauro. Noel jumped from the Black Pearl and came to the Neptune in a flash. He kicked it in the direction of Sauro. Looking at the Neptune that was kicked high, Noel immediately activated the ability of the flame, controlled the temperature of the flame to the minimum, and flicked the flame to the Neptune in the air. The flame hit the kicked Neptune, and it took only a moment for it to be fully cooked. Noel immediately dispersed the burning flame, and he no longer ignored the cooked Neptune, turned around Start picking ingredients for the seafood dinner tonight. Seeing the steaming heat, the fully-familiar Neptune flew, and the giant Sauro caught it in a hurry, but because it was too hot, he quickly put it on the raft. "Noel, thank you!" The giant Sauro, who had not eaten for more than a day, thanked Noel in the selection of ingredients and ate with a gulp. At this time, Noel also started to take action, pulled out a five-foot-long black blade, waved a knife at carefully selected ingredients, cut those parts that could cook deliciously, and threw them one by one to the Black Pearl On the deck. Portkas d Lujiu on the deck, together with the mother and daughter, cut the cut pieces of meat one by one to the interior of the Black Pearl, and put them in a large freezer for refrigerated food on board. It didn''t take long for Noel to retrieve the unsheathed Black Blade, use Moonstep to return to the Black Pearl, and saw the three daughters who were trying to move. "What are you doing?" Noel, who returned to the deck, looked at the three women in doubt and asked, not understanding what they were so fortunate to do to move the meat into the ship. auzw.com "Of course, put the pieces of meat in the cold room. Do you think we can eat so much in one meal?" Portas d Lujiu gave Noel a white eye. . "Uh... Actually, you don''t have to move so hard. This passage leads to the cold room. Just push the fresh meat." Noel walked to the rudder and clicked on the virtual page. Press the button and a passage to the ship appears on the deck. "Then why didn''t you say it so early that we were so fortunate to carry!" Potkas drew his lips from the corner of his mouth and looked at the entrance of the channel where there was a cold air. "You haven''t asked me again, I will give you a copy of the instructions for the Black Pearl later, so that you can understand the setting of this ship." Noel said helplessly, but he didn''t let them carry it, how to say As if I was wrong. "Then you will leave the rest, let''s clean it first." After that, Potkas d Lujiu took the mother and daughter and quickly walked into the interior of the Black Pearl. Seeing Portkas d Lujiu''s cheeks reddish, Noel could see that she was shy. It should be understood that this was the result of her self-assertion, but embarrassed to admit that the error had escaped. Seeing that there was only one person left on the deck, Noel could only push the cut pieces of meat into the channel just opened. After a while of busyness, the ingredients were finally pushed into the aisle of the cold room. Noel walked to the rudder to close the aisle entrance and began to set the route to the East China Sea, allowing the Black Pearl to continue to sail automatically. As for whether it will attract the Neptune attack again, Noel feels that there is no need to worry for the time being. There are so many Neptune corpses on the sea behind, and the large amount of blood spilled from the corpse is enough to attract, and a large number of Neptunes go there Eaten. In a short time, it is estimated that there will not be any disturbing Neptune, anyway, there is enough time to cook a dinner, and slowly enjoy the seafood dinner with the three girls. "Sauro, I''m in the ship, if there is a Neptune attack, you knock on the stern deck, and I will come out from the ship to meet." Just in case, Noel said to Sauro in the meal. . "Well, you''re going to be busy, I''ll watch carefully." Wen Yan, the dining giant Sauro, nodded to Noel and said that he would be alert. "Then I will go first." After that, Noel left the rudder and entered the door leading to the interior of the Black Pearl. Entering the interior of the Black Pearl, Noel first went to the cold room, took out the ingredients needed, and went to the kitchen of the lounge to start cooking the seafood dinner to be eaten tonight. .. v3 Chapter 93： East China Sea Soon, under the Norda-class cooking skills, soon a sumptuous seafood dinner filled the table. Before that, the first step was to enter the Black Pearl. The three girls who went to wash also came to the lounge. When they saw a table full of seafood, their eyes were full of surprise and incredible. "Noel, did you make these?" Nicole Olbia asked in surprise. After all, so many dishes were made in such a short period of time. Just look at the appearance of these dishes, this can be determined. It can''t be done by just doing random things. "Of course I made it! Don''t stand there for a while, come and eat while it''s hot." Noel nodded with a smile, and greeted the three of them to sit down and enjoy the seafood dinner together. The three girls weren''t inquiring. They all sat down at the table very obediently and began to enjoy this exquisite and delicious seafood feast. A few days passed... During this period, the Black Pearl passed through the windless zone and entered the waters of the East China Sea, and the giant Sauro was also separated from Noel and his party. The navy sailing in the East China Sea also found the traces of Noel and his party, but the navys warships did not dare to get close and catch, they only dared to follow behind the Black Pearl, but soon passed this information Back to the naval headquarters. The navys warships were tracking in the rear. Of course, they were discovered by Noel long ago, but they were too lazy to ignore them. They continued to sail according to the set route. It was completely as if the navy behind them did not exist. However, Noel mentioned the Black Pearl to full speed. Until all the electricity was completely consumed, the Black Pearl slowly sailed on the sea. "Noel, there is an island in front of us. Are we going to that island?" Portcars d Lujiu, who mastered driving, looked at the map on the virtual template and asked Noel. "Island? What is the name of the island, is it marked on the virtual template?" Noel, who was sitting on the side of the boat, holding Nicole Robin in his arms, and fishing, asked to know what island it was. "The above is marked as Coto Island." After a closer look, the name on the virtual template was portok d djiu told Noel. "Let''s drive the Black Pearl." Noel thought for a while and then decided to speak out. He wanted to go to Nakoto Island to see if he had been looking for things in the East China Sea. Hearing Noels decision, Potkas d Lujiu took control of the rudder, adjusted the route of the Black Pearl, and allowed it to move forward to the island called Koto Island. auzw.com Without the blessing of electricity, the Black Pearl can only slowly advance towards the island called Koto Island with the wind blowing from the sea. Noel, who was too lazy to charge the boat, planned to drive slowly like this, but Nicole Orbiya, who came out of the boat, told him a very bad news. "Noel, most of the supplies in the ship have stopped running, is there something wrong?" Holding a proud figure in a bath towel, Nicole Orbiya, who was wet all over the body, exposed his head from the door inside the ship. Noor, looking at the fishing boat, asked. "Uh... estimated that I just dumped the navy at full speed and ran out of electricity, so the supplies inside were stopped." After reminding Nicole Olbia, Noel only remembered this black pearl. No. Most of the supplies are run on electricity. "That''s what it is! I said how to wash to half the water, even the lights stopped running." Nicole Orbiya, who was taking a bath, suddenly found that everything stopped running, and now she finally understands how It''s all about. "Although, you look very attractive now, but don''t catch a cold because of it. I''m going to recharge the Black Pearl now. You should go in quickly." Looking at Nicole Ole, who had stood up unconsciously Bea, Noel smiled meaningfully, and by the way carefully admired her proud body wrapped in bath towels. After hearing this, Nicole Orbiya found out that he came out from behind the door unconsciously, his face flushed instantly, and under the staring of Noel''s burning sight, he hurried back to the interior of the Black Pearl. . Seeing Nicole Orbiya running away shyly, Noel held the little loli Nicole Robin in her arms and came down from the side of the boat to return to the deck, letting herself fish and play here first, Noel wandered towards Portka Stuart walked around. Coming to the rudder position, Portcas d Lujiu smiled and realized that Noel was about to charge the Black Pearl, so he tapped on the virtual template to let the charging equipment extend from the rudder deck . Putting his palm on the charging device, Noel immediately mobilized the violent current, allowing it to quickly condense on the palm of the charging setting, allowing a large amount of current to enter the equipment that stores electricity. "Noel, are you looking for something?" Portcas d Lujiu asked suspiciously as he looked at Noel while charging the Black Pearl. "What?" Noel looked at her suspiciously when he heard Portcas d Lujiu''s question, and he didn''t understand what she was asking. "In these three days, every time you see the island, you have to log in to check it out, and then quickly sail away, I think you are looking for something, can you tell me what you are looking for? "Explaining, Potkas d''Lujue looked at Noel, wanting to know what he was looking for. "So you are asking this! I''m looking for it on the island... .. v3 Chapter 94： Sign in "So you are asking this! I was looking for the fruit of the devil on the island, but I found a few uninhabited islands, but I couldn''t find it." Noel shrugged his shoulders and said very frankly, without any hint of concealment. . "You are already so powerful, what are you looking for the devil fruit for?" Hearing Noel was looking for the devil fruit called the sea treasure, which made Portcas d Lu Jiu even more puzzled, he did not understand that he was looking for the devil What the fruit comes for. "Of course it''s for you and Orbias, so that you can have an extra ability to protect yourself." "You know, we are high bounty criminals now. Although the Six Forms can deal with some small ones, but some powerful guys come to trouble, just if I am not with you, then you who have the ability of devil fruit, You can better protect yourself." "Like little Robin, she can use flowers and fruits to display a stronger version of the six-type ability, such as the finger gun can have several times the attack power in her hands." While charging the Black Pearl, Noel explained to Portcas d Lujiu so that she could understand why she was looking for the devil fruit, which was entirely for their safety. After listening to the explanation, I finally realized that Noel was so eager to find the devil''s fruit. It was entirely for the purpose of strengthening himself and Orbias, so as to be able to better protect himself from harm, which made Portcas d Lujiu Very touched. "Noel, in fact, you don''t need to be so anxious, but the fruit of the devil is called the treasure of the sea, and it can be found so easily." Potkas d Lujiu looked at Noel with tenderness and said, I don''t want Noel was disappointed that he couldn''t find the demon fruit. "As far as I know, there should be a demon fruit on an island in the East China Sea, but I don''t know the specific location." "But it''s okay not to find it. It''s time to go to the auction houses of the Shampoo Islands, where someone should take it out for auction. After all, the ordinary devil fruit can also sell a high price of 100 million Bailey." "Although I am not short of money, it is certainly the best thing to be able to find the devil fruit myself." Seeing that the power storage has reached the limit on the virtual template, Noel stopped the power output and took his hand back from the charging device. He hugged the small waist of Portkas d Lujiu and watched the trip Near Coto Island. In this way, Potkas d Lujiu leaned lightly in Noel''s arms, chatted with him with a smile, happily, and drove along with the Black Pearl. Nicole Orbiya, who has changed clothes, also accompanied her daughter Nicole Robin, sitting on the side of the boat while chatting and fishing, watching the two people smiling, it should be very chatting happy. Soon after...... auzw.com Finally, he reached the not-so-distant sea named Koto Island, and Noor also threw the giant anchor into the sea, preparing to log in to Koto Island and find out if he could find the trace of the demon fruit this time. If you remember correctly, the slippery fruit is probably on the island near Windmill Town, but it is only about ten years before you get up. I dont know if it can be easily found. However, Noor did not have much hope. It was certainly the best thing to find. If it could not be found, it would be no big deal. Then it would be good to go to the auctions of the islands of Shampoo. I believe that if there are Tianlong people doing the backstage auction house, there should be news of the devil fruit. If this is still impossible to find, Noel can only go to rob the Tianlong people directly. "You go shopping with me on the island?" After throwing the anchor into the sea, Noel asked the three girls on the deck. "Noel, I''m going!" Wen Yan said, Nicole Robin ran to Noel''s side quickly, staying on the Black Pearl all the time and bored her. Now that she has the opportunity to disembark and walk around, she doesn''t intend to let go Ever. "Is there anyone going together?" Armed up with Nicole Robin, Noel looked at Lujiu and Orbiya on the boat to see if they would disembark together. "I won''t go, I''m looking at the Black Pearl here, and by the way, I am proficient in other equipment." Seeing Noel looked at herself, Potkas d Lujiu smiled, she planned to continue to be good at it, Black Pearl. Some other equipment on the number. "Noel, you can take Robin to have a good time, I have to sort out the interpreted historical data, and I will not go with you." Nicole Olbia shook, saying that he still has something to do Busy, and did not follow the two to the island together. "Well, then we come back before dark. If there is an emergency, you will find a way to send a signal. I will rush back as soon as possible." Noel reminded the two of them. "Well, I know! If there is an emergency, I will send the signal as soon as possible." Potkas nodded. Seeing Portcas d Lujiu understood, Noel held the little Lolita Nicole Robin, jumped from the deck of the Black Pearl, flew over the sea using a six-step moon step, and soon logged in On the beach named Koto Island. On the Black Pearl, looking at Noel and Robin from afar, he successfully logged onto the beach of Coto Island. Portkas d Lujiu also took out the manual and continued to study the special settings of the Black Pearl. As for Nicole Orbiya, he also returned to the ship, went to the room where the historical stone was recorded, sorted out the data that he interpreted with Robin these days, and began to clean up the messy room full of books. .. v3 Chapter 95： scanning Leaving Nicole Robin in her arms, Noel asked her to explore the island with her. After all, she had not walked on the land for a few days. The two walked into the dense woods together, Nicole Robin looked around curiously, and Noel also began to let the system scan the entire Coto Island. No way, although this is a small island, it is not necessarily possible to reach the darkness at ordinary walking speed alone, so you can walk around the whole island. So Noel decided to let the system scan the entire island of Koto, he would not be silly to search the island again, and items that are so convenient for the system would not be used unless he was knocked when he got off the boat. Go and search the entire island of Koto in person. Besides, after several times of searching on the island, Noel can say that he has no expectations, so he would rather play with Little Loli, rather than bother to go and find the hopeless thing in person. "Noel, there seems to be fruit trees over there. Shall we bring some fruits back?" Nicole Robin, who was full of curiosity, saw a tree with red fruits not far away and asked in the direction of the fruit trees. Tao, I think I should bring some presents to my mother and Lu Jiu when I go back. "Well, it''s really time to take a bit back, just because there is no more fruit on the Black Pearl." Following the direction of the little hand, Noel looked at the fruit and nodded, agreeing with Nicole Robin''s opinion. "But we didn''t seem to bring anything out of our clothes, but we couldn''t take much back with our hands..." Nicole Robin looked at himself, and at Nol, he found that neither of them had Bring anything that can hold things out. "Little Robin, how about we transplant two or three fruit trees and plant them in the Black Pearl?" After thinking carefully, Noel felt that it would be no problem to transplant a few fruits back. Anyway, the storage space can be filled with anything. In addition, there are many places where the Black Pearl is empty. "Hmm! I will be responsible for watering the fruit tree!" Wen Yan, Nicole Robin nodded and agreed to transplant the fruit tree back, completely tossing how to carry it back. Holding Nicole Robin''s little hand, he walked to the front of the fruit tree, and Noel put three fruits into the storage space with a wave. At this moment, Noel got a prompt from the system. Before he was ordered to scan the island of Coto, the results were turned into data one after another, and quickly appeared in Noel''s eyes. Scanned! Not far from the east coast, there are small towns built by humans for living... Stop! Does anyone live on this island? I''m not interested in it at all. Just tell me if there is a devil fruit on the island, and where is the devil fruit, and thats it! auzw.com Noel saw that the system showed a message that he was not interested at all, and quickly ordered the system to stop, letting it omit all of it, and only showing whether there were devil fruits on the island Just go. Upon hearing Noels instructions, the system quickly omitted the extra information, and scanned the entire island of Koto for information about the demon fruit, which was once again displayed in front of Noel. At 1078 meters southwest, there are demonic fruit waves. Appraisal result: Superman devil fruit Slippery fruit: belongs to the superhuman devil fruit. After eating, the skin surface is smooth, and all objects that touch the skin will slip away. This fruit is also regarded as a beauty product. The original scan results: 17 years later, after being hit by the newly debuted Munch D Lufei, Pirate Yalita drifted with his men to the demon fruit accidentally obtained on Coto Island. Noel, who wasnt expecting anything, looked at the information displayed by the system and was stunned. I didnt expect it to be found by myself. It was a bit of a headache for Noel to eat it after waiting for the devil fruit to be taken. . Nicole Robin on the side, looking at the stunned Noel with doubt, didn''t understand how he suddenly froze. "Noel, are you okay? Don''t scare me, otherwise I will cry to you!" Nicole Robin, a little worried, pulled the Noor''s clothes corner with his small hand, trying to wake him from a dazed state. "It''s okay. I just found it. When I came to the East China Sea, I was looking for something. I was thinking about how to deal with it." The words from the side let Noel quickly recover and saw Nicole with anxious red eyes. Robin, picked her young body up and gave her a quick explanation. "What?" Seeing Noel was fine, Nicole Robin was finally relieved, but was very curious about what Noel had found, which would suddenly make him froze in place. "The devil fruit is the fruit you have eaten so badly before." Noel smiled and told Nicole Robin directly that he had just found the devil fruit. "Oh!!! But why didn''t I see it?" Understand what Noel found, but Nicole Robin looked around, but didn''t see the devil''s fruit. "Don''t look at it. It''s 1078 meters in that direction." Seeing Little Lori watching around, Noel pointed to the southwest direction and told her where the demon fruit was. "Then let''s go quickly. I want to see what the devil fruit is different from the one I ate." Nicole Robin, who was curious, was very curious about the devil fruit that existed on the island. What is different is not asking how Noel discovered it at all, and ignored this question completely. "I''ll run over at full speed, and Robin will hug me tight, otherwise it will be miserable to fall down, understand?" Just in case, Noel reminded Nicole Robin in his arms and let her hug Dont fall off. .. v3 Chapter 96： Arrived "Well! Let''s go!" Nicole Robin nodded, holding Noel tightly in both hands, and looked almost like hugging a Koala. Seeing Nicole Robin hanging on the body like a koala, Noel smiled helplessly, and pressed lightly on her back with one hand to prevent it from falling off his body when he was unable to grasp when he moved at high speed. , This is not the result he wants to see. It is also on Nicole Robin''s body, with a layer of invisible protection for the naked eye, used to resist the wind pressure that is hit by high-speed movement. When everything is ready, the system displays a simulated map. After glancing at random and remembering all of them, Noor uses one of the six types of shaving, and the "swoosh" disappears without a trace. Everything around her was swept from the line of sight at a high speed. Although Nicole Robin will also use one of the six types of shaving, but now she has found that she uses the speed of shaving movement, as long as Noel uses a tenth of the shaving movement. That''s it. As for not being able to feel the oncoming wind pressure, it made Nicole Robin know clearly that Noel had added protective measures to her, otherwise such a high-speed movement could not have been a strong wind. And Noel focused on the front, constantly avoiding the trees that were in the way, and listening to the sound of the system in his mind, correcting the route that deviated due to the avoidance. 953 meters...901 meters...870 meters...845 meters... The route deviates by 1.5 meters, please fix it quickly! 822 meters...777 meters...710 meters... Although the continuous system prompt sounded, Noel felt quite impatient, but he endured it and tried to keep himself from turning off the system prompt. After all, Noel did not want to deviate from the route, so running around on Koto Island would only waste unnecessary time. Instead of running around like a headless fly, endure the annoying system prompt, I think this is still Can be accepted. It is estimated that there is still about 15 meters to arrive! Arrived at the location, the prompt is closed! Soon after, when the last prompt of the system sounded, Noel stopped quickly, but when he looked around, except for the ordinary trees, there was no trace of devil fruit at all. Seeing that Noel stopped, she was busy checking the surroundings. Nicole Robin, who looked like a koala, also raised her little head to look around. She also saw no signs of demon fruit. "Noel, have we arrived yet?" Nicole Robin asked, raising his small head and looking at the handsome face in front of him. "That''s right, but I didn''t see where the devil''s fruit is." Wen Yan said, Noel frowned slightly, wondering if he was the one who got ahead first. "Let me down, I''ll look around with flowers and flowers." Seeing Noel was a little disappointed, Nicole Robin wanted to come down and use the fruit''s ability to look around, hoping to help Noel find the devil fruit. auzw.com "Little Robin, then trouble you." Noel placed Nicole Robin in his arms gently on the ground so that she could use the fruit''s ability to help find it, and she could ask the system what was going on. "It''s not troublesome at all." Nicole Robin shook his head with a smile, indicating that it was not troublesome, and she was quite happy to help Noel. "Dazzled" After speaking, Nicole Robin closed his eyes slowly, a pair of small hands crossed in front of him, and there were pink petals emerging from the side. Dazzling auxiliary skills: seeing in any place, because it is dazzling, you must close your eyes when using it. The ability of the flowers and fruits started, and the petals quickly spread out from all directions, and the trees through which the petals passed turned into a pair of bright eyes, and began to look at every corner of the area. Seeing Nicole Robin help to find, Noel was certainly very happy, but he also did not forget the business, but only denied the situation of being caught first. After all, on the ground around here, after careful observation of the eyes of Noel Fusion Emperor, it was found that there was no trace of anyone passing by, so the situation of being caught first can be denied. Although it was not taken first, there is no shadow of the devil''s fruit here, and Noel can only ask the system about the situation. System King, where is the devils fruit? A glance at Nicole Robin, who was still helping to find it, and Noel also began to connect with the system. The host has reached the location of the devil fruit. To your sister! ! Where is the devil fruit, except for the ordinary trees, I have not seen half of the shadow of the devil fruit! ! Hearing the systems reply, Noel growled at the system inwardly. Please be calm. Scan start scan finished The host, the devil fruit is here, and there is nothing wrong with it. This answer made Noel''s eyebrows tightly locked and thought: Actually, the system will not deceive me. Is it really what I missed? "Noel, I haven''t seen the devil fruit around, have we come to the wrong place?" Cancelled the ability of Huahua fruit, and slowly opened her bright big eyes, Nicole Robin told Noel to look for it. At the same time, it is also doubting whether it has come to the wrong place. "There must be no place to go wrong, but we can''t see the place." The system has repeatedly determined that the place is here, and Noor believes that there has not been a wrong place. .. v3 Chapter 97： Underfoot I dont know why Noel could be so sure that the Devil Fruit is right here, but Nicole Robin is still willing to help him search carefully, without asking why he is so sure to be here. "Noel, you can rest assured, unless the devil fruit hides under the ground, otherwise I will find it for you." Don''t want to see Noel''s disappointment, Nicole Robin promised, she believes that The one who can find the devil fruit. "Under the ground?" After hearing Nicole Robin''s words, Noel seemed to think of something, but thought it was impossible. Regardless of whether this is possible or not, Noel decided to inquire about the system. Anyway, he can''t see the trace of the devil''s fruit, nor will he drop a piece of flesh from him. System Jun told me the exact location of the devils fruit, how far away is it from me, and what position are it up, down, left, and right? Tell me exactly. Noel asked the system again, hoping not to return to the same result this time. The host has reached the location of the demon fruit. "You..." Noel just wanted to growl, but the sound of the system sounded again, making him ready to swallow his mother''s words back. The distance is only 1.5 meters, just below the host. Although it is clear where the devil''s fruit is, Noel still feels a little depressed. The system is really not asking carefully. It is estimated that it will not say the exact location. After getting the desired result, Noel saw Nicole Robin beside him. He had already used the ability of Huahua fruit and helped him find the fruit again. "Little Robin, you can stop. I already know where the devil fruit is." Noel said quickly to Nicole Robin quickly, so that she could stop the ability of flowers and flowers, and not consume unnecessary physical strength. . "Have you really found it? Noel, can''t you lie to me!" Slowly opened his eyes, Nicole Robin was a little skeptical, Noel was concerned that she didn''t want her to consume physical energy, only to deceive herself has found the devil fruit . "I really found it. It''s still your reminder that I can find the location of the devil''s fruit. Boom!" Noel squatted down, took Nicole Robin''s face, and sipped on her forehead. "Reminder? No matter, somewhere, take me to see." Nicole Robin, who was sipped, gradually turned his face red. Although he didn''t understand what he reminded, he wanted to see where it was. Where. "The devil fruit is just under our feet, more than 1.5 meters away." Noel pointed with a smile, the loess on the ground below, indicating that the devil fruit was below. "Noel, aren''t you teasing me?" Nicole Robin froze for a moment, feeling that Noel was teasing himself. After all, no fruit grows under the ground. auzw.com What''s more, Nicole Robin clearly remembered that the devil fruit she had eaten before grew on a weird tree, so she felt that Noel was teasing herself to play, and she didn''t find the devil fruit at all. Just looking at Nicole Robin''s expression, Noel knew that she didn''t believe it. If it weren''t for the system''s certainty, maybe he wouldn''t believe it either. The demon fruit grew beneath the ground. But if you think about it, the devil fruit will be under the ground, and it seems that there is nothing unacceptable. After all, when the blank 100-year history appears, the devil fruit has drifted all over the world since then. Under the circumstances that no one has discovered for a long time, it is not impossible to be buried under the ground, and the pirate Yalita can find that it may have reappeared above the surface after 17 years of rain. Not necessarily. But these are not important. Now that the devil fruit was discovered by Noel, it has become an item belonging only to him, and it is impossible to fall into the hands of Pirate Yalita. It will only be eaten by the women around Noel and converted into their unique abilities, so those are completely unimportant. The important thing is to take this demon fruit out of the ground to be the right thing. "Don''t believe it. Waiting for me for a while, I will immediately bring up the devil fruit." As soon as the words fell, Noel did not give Nicole Robin a chance to respond, and immediately activated the ability to choose, and directly penetrated from the ground. Not long after entering the ground, just like the result given by the system, at a position 1.5 meters underground, Noel saw the devil fruit in the soil, which was hanging on an extremely smooth tree. Close to this smooth and weird tree, Noel observed it carefully. After all, this was the first time he saw the devil fruit connected to the tree. However, in addition to the weirdness, Noel really didn''t see anything. In order not to worry the little Lori on the ground, he immediately put the devil fruit into the storage space. The moment the demon fruit disappeared, the smooth and weird trees quickly withered and dissipated in the ground in just a moment. Without the support of the smooth and weird trees, the underground immediately began to loosen. Seeing that the situation was not good, Noel rushed out of the ground quickly, released his ability when he reached the ground, picked up Nicole Robin, and quickly took her to the side. At the location of Nicole Robin''s station, the loess on the surface quickly sags down, and a small hole was formed soon after. "This is the devil fruit buried underground, is it the same as the devil fruit you have eaten before?" Looking at Nicole Robin, who was scared, Noel took out the devil fruit in the storage space and shook it so that she would Sight shifted to the fruit. .. v3 Chapter 98： shopping "It''s a little bit different, and the color is different from the devil fruit I eat, but the pattern on it is the same." Looking closely, the devil fruit Noel held in one hand, Nicole Robin and the devil in memory The fruits were compared. Successfully attracted Nicole Robin''s attention to the devil fruit she had just taken out, making her completely forget the startle and trying to recall the appearance of the devil fruit to answer the question raised by Noel just now. "Little Robin, what do you think I gave this demon fruit to your mother?" After glancing at the devil fruit, Noel asked Nicole Robin and asked to give this devil fruit to Nicole Orby Ya edible. "What about Sister Lujiu, there is only a devil fruit here." Nicole Robin clearly knew that the devil fruit can give people special abilities. "Lu Jiu, she has been able to use the Six Forms proficiently and has the ability to protect herself, but your mother is an ordinary person." "If when we are not around, suddenly a bad person comes to catch her, she has no strength to protect her own safety, and then we will not be in a hurry even if we regret it." "Little Robin, you know, now we are all high-profile wanted criminals, and someone will want to capture us at any time, and then hand it over to the Navy to receive a high bounty." "If your mother doesn''t have a little self-protection ability, we need to follow you by all means. Doesn''t she lose her freedom?" "Furthermore, even if you want to learn the Six-Strength Strength, it takes a lot of time and talent, but you can usually practice it by eating and drinking." Seeing Nicole Robin think of Portcas d Lujiu, this made Noel very happy and proved that their relationship was quite good, but Noel still told her what she thought. Let Nicole Robin understand that this is entirely for Nicole Olbias safety, not because she wants to please Olbia, but only to let her move freely, not just It has been under the protection of oneself and others to live a normal life in this world. Although he understood the meaning of Noel and understood that it was for Nicole Olbias safety, Nicole Robin felt that this was not very good. "Noel, after we go back, let Mom and Sister Lujiu choose for themselves. I think this is fair." Nicole Robin thought about it and told Noel about his plan. I thought it would be better for them to choose. Also fair. "I have no opinion, so after going back, let them choose for themselves, and save me a headache." Noel nodded with a smile, agreed with Nicole Robin''s proposal, and felt that letting them choose to compare it is good. "So shall we go back now?" Seeing Noel nodded in agreement, Nicole Robin also smiled. After all, her mother and Lu Jiu were very important to her, and she didn''t want to favor any one. auzw.com "There is still a small town on this island. Let''s go shopping together. It''s not too late to go back to play. By the way, we can buy them some gifts and go back. Anyway, we are not in a hurry." Noel thought for a moment. Recalling the scan results of the previous system, this so-called Koto Island still has a small town, and I feel that it is not too late to play with Nicole Robin. "Uh huh! Then let''s go quickly, I will buy a lot of things to go back." Wen Yan, Nicole Robin nodded happily, and began to urge Noel to hurry to the town. Putting the devil fruit in his hand into the storage space, Noel obtained the route to the town from the system, but this time he turned off the annoying prompt and changed it to a simulated route map. Everything is ready. After confirming that the town is very far east, Noel decided to fly from high altitude first and wait for the time to prepare to find a place to enter the town. When he thought about it, Noel held Nicole Robin with a smiling face, and gradually left the ground and ascended into the sky. He flew in the direction of the small town of Koto Island, but only at a medium speed. After a long time... The two people talking and laughing along the way finally saw the town of Koto Island and landed not far away from the town. After all, there is no need to cause panic among the residents of the town, otherwise there is no way to be good. Played in the town. In order to be able to play happily, Noel took out all small items such as glasses, hats, etc. from the storage space. After a little disguise, Noel took Nicole Robin''s little hand and walked into this small town called Koto Town, wandering among the inhabitants of the small town. When I entered the town, I realized that the world government and the naval headquarters have really done a lot of work. Almost every shop or house has a wanted order of four people outside. I heard a lot of people talking about how the four of them want to destroy the world. Anyway, it can be said that it is more and more outrageous, and there are all kinds of strange rumours, which have become a hot topic for town residents. However, Noel was too lazy to bother to take it around, took Nicole Robin around, and bought a lot of items from the store, and also selected a lot of gifts for the two on the Black Pearl. When Nicole Robin chose a gift for his mother, Noel also chose a lot of **** pajamas for Lu Jiu, anyway, both were shopping unscrupulously. In just a few moments, the two became the most popular guests in the towns shops, and the owner of each store was expecting that the two would quickly go shopping in their stores. .. v3 Chapter 99： moron After all, like this remote island, it can be said that almost no one will come, and the people who shop are also the residents of the town. Basically, they can''t make any money for a year, and it is enough to live on Bailey on the island. It is rare now that there are foreign guests, and the two seem to spend nothing other than Bailey. If they see what they like, they buy it directly, and they never ask what the price is. Let the shops in the town earn a turnover of two or three years in an instant, so the boss of each shop is at the door of their own store, hoping that the stars and the moon are looking forward to the two entering the store. Some ran directly in front of the two, and began to sell the items sold in the store, hoping that the two would return to the store with him to do some shopping. Even if it attracted everyone''s attention, no one found that the two were wanted. They have to say that the charm of money can''t be underestimated, so that these people only saw the money held by them. Of course, this also attracted the attention of the youngsters. When they were about to leave the town, they were going to ambush on the road for a bit of living expenses, but they were doomed not to succeed, but also lost their own lives, but Of course they will not know the result. Time goes by in a shopping spree......... Until the setting sun turned the whole town red, the shopping for one person and one person ended here, and I felt it was time to return to the Black Pearl. Because of the large number of items purchased, in order not to cause panic among the residents of the town, he directly purchased a carriage for transportation, and decided to wait until no one is in the income storage space. Under the gaze of the town''s shopkeepers, Noel and Nicole Robin sat in the carriage and let it run towards the woods, gradually disappearing from the eyes of the town residents. A few sneaky figures, also using some kind of communication item, reported the direction the carriage was driving, and then quickly followed up. Not long afterwards, not far from the forest in the town, Noel stopped the running carriage, intending to store the shopping items in the storage space, and disposed of the ambush and the tail that had been behind him. But as soon as the carriage stopped, Noel saw a few figures rushing out, and there were words in his mouth that made him quite sore. I really didn''t know how they thought. "This tree was planted by me, and this road was opened by me! If I want to pass from now on, stay and buy a fortune!" A little rooster with a red **** head popped out carrying a mace on his shoulder, facing Noel and the carriage Nicole Robin exclaimed. "It''s a big brother, so talented!" "That is, ordinary people can''t think of it, so if you have momentum!" "Sure enough, Big Brother is Big Brother!" "wait wait wait" The younger brothers behind the rooster''s head, started to slap the horse farts one by one, and he still enjoyed these farts, which made those younger brothers more endless. "How many times have I said it! Don''t call me brother, call me brother!!!" The rooster''s head shouted proudly, as if afraid that someone wouldn''t hear it. auzw.com "Got it, brother!" "Understood, brother!" "We understand, brother!" The little **** shouted loudly one by one, but there was no big brother, but they kept calling the rooster head little brother. It''s just that the cockroach''s little **** didn''t find it in general. He was proudly shaking his red hair. ''What the hell! Big Brother, do you think you are a mobile phone? ! Obviously it is a red-haired cock! ! Noels mouth twitched, and he couldnt help vomiting. "Knoll, are they all idiots?" Nicole Robin asked curiously, as she saw that these people were no different from idiots, and wanted to make sure with Knoll. "Hmm! They are idiots. Don''t stay close to them, Robin. I heard that idiots are contagious." Noel said very seriously, as if he was really worried about the infection. "Oh, I get it! I don''t want to become an idiot like them." Nicole Robin showed it. After expressing such an expression, after nodding his head hard, he quickly hid behind Noel, worried Infected by those idiots. Seeing the discussion of idiots from the first to the youngest, the tens of thousands of grass and mud horses rushed past in the hearts of the little gangsters. She did not expect to be despised by a little loli and became an idiot, and she also believed that idiots would be contagious. "Hey, hello! You two figure out the situation, but now the robbery understands?" "Is it really okay for you to stimulate us like this?" "We are bad guys who kill and set fire, don''t call an idiot on the right and an idiot on the left so cool, we can get angry, we can really get angry!" "We are angry, and even we are afraid of ourselves, so don''t call it an idiot, this consequence is very serious!" Even being ignored by the big one and the small one, I still heard the word idiot, and kept popping out of the two people''s mouths, and the rooster of the unbearable **** head roared. Hearing the out-of-control growl, Noel and Nicole Robin stopped, and the discussion about the idiots being idiots turned to the rooster-faced rooster with angry head. "Idiot." Noel and Nicole Robin glanced at each other, turning their eyes full of contempt, looking at the rooster''s head and talking in unison. "Poof!" The **** roared with anger, and a bright red blood spurted from his mouth. However, Noel and Nicole Robin didn''t go to see the little **** at all, and began to discuss the problem of idiot infection, completely ignoring these robbery bastards. .. v3 Chapter 100： Brick The suffocating, **** rooster''s head was a gangster, looking at the two of them in anger, wiping the blood from the corners of their mouths with their sleeves. "Go up! Both gave me a hard lesson to teach the two guys!!" No more nonsense, the cockroach cockroached by anger, pointing at the two in question, growled at the younger brothers behind him. . "Got it, elder brother!" After hearing the roar of the rooster''s head, these little brothers all recovered, and they clenched their arms and rushed up. Seeing the gangsters rushing head-on, Noel stopped the discussion with Nicole Robin and turned to look at the little gangsters who didn''t know life or death. . "Little Robin, how are we going to play a game?" Noel suddenly thought of something, and asked Nicole Robin, who was beside him, to see if she would play a game with herself. "Game? What game to play?" Wen Yan, Nicole Robin looked at Noel with doubt, not knowing what games to play at this time, and what games can be played when attacked. "I threw these things out, you caught them with flowers and fruits, and slapped them **** their heads, so that I could see if your ability had improved." With a wave of hand, Noel''s A pile of rectangular red bricks appeared beside him. "I''m ready, let''s go!" Nicole Robin nodded, agreed with Noel''s proposal, and understood that this was a test of himself. Has he been lazy in the past few days. Seeing that Nicole Robin was ready, Noel took the red bricks on the side and flicked them in the direction of the little gangster, but he flicked out one piece and then another piece, constantly picking up the bricks next to him and flicking it. Out. Nicole Robin, who was prepared on the side, immediately used the ability of the flower and fruit. The little boy got an arm out of thin air, catching the red bricks thrown out by Noel, and turned his head toward the little boy. Photographed. Although Nicole Robin is only 8 years old, she clearly knows that the little **** rushing in front of them are not good people, so she has no intention of showing mercy, and she will use as much effort as possible. Strength. The poor little **** were splattered with blood on the red bricks, fell to the ground with just one shot, and passed out. As more and more bricks were thrown out by Noel, Nicole Robin failed to receive the flowers and flowers, and they all smashed into the faces of the little gangsters. With a little luck, he was smashed. And those who were unlucky and not fainted, not only had swollen nose and blue face, but also had a few teeth smashed, and they had to be covered with a brick on Nicole Robin''s head, and suffered a double blow before fainting. auzw.com With the tacit cooperation of the two, it only took a while. The little boys with rooster heads were all lying on the ground, and their heads were all bloomed by the bricks. The ground was yellow. The soil was also stained with blood. Only the rooster head was left alone, standing dumbfounded motionless, looking at the little brothers who were no longer awake on the ground, now he knows clearly that this time he kicked the iron plate, but the fear is already in his heart It began to spread. Let the rooster''s head tremble gradually, even if he wants to turn his head and escape quickly from this place, because the fear in his heart makes his body indifferent. More importantly, after being knocked down by these younger brothers, the rooster head gangster also began to be a little sober, and he quickly recognized the big and small ones who dispelled the disguise. This is the source of his fear. I felt that death was so close to myself. Noel ignored the rooster, but counted how many of them were knocked down by the ground, and how many rogues Nicole Robin knocked down. Those slabs that were thrown out, and the bruised face with swollen teeth and few teeth were all masterpieces of Nolfe''s slabs, and it was Nicole Robin''s masterpiece that bloomed in the back of the head, so it was quite convenient to calculate. "Little Robin, you have passed 7 dizzy shots. I have 9 more than you. I missed it a few times just now. Some of them didn''t respond. It seems that you still need to practice more." He said to Nicole Robin with a smile, but he was quite satisfied with the result. At least, Nicole Robin can see the trace of the brick and give it to his hand. Although Noel did not throw it with all his strength, the speed of the brick that was just thrown out is not slow at all. A few are already very good. Seeing Noel was not disappointed, Nicole Robin was relieved in her heart. After all, she didnt want Noel to be disappointed or angry with herself. The rooster-headed **** didn''t pay attention to seeing the two of them, and quickly forced down the fear in the center. Carefully, he wanted to sneak away, so as to stay away from the two billions of bounty prisoners in front of him. "Little Robin, that red-haired **** wants to run away. You can kill him." Of course, Noel found out that the **** who wanted to run was a little fool, but he planned to let Nicole Robin do it. "But..." Nicole Robin, who hadn''t killed anyone, heard that Noel wanted to kill the little **** herself, which made her a little bit ungrateful, but she hadn''t finished speaking in a hurry. "Little Robin, you know, we are already high-volume wanted criminals. There will definitely be a lot of people arresting us in the future. If you are not used to killing people now, but let them go. " .. v3 Chapter 101： Hanging "They will go to the navy to inform, so there will be more people, knowing our whereabouts, then more people will chase us, and sooner or later people around you will be hurt as a result." After thinking of Nicole Robin and what she wanted to say, Noel explained to her why she was required to kill the little **** in person, that is, let her get used to killing people from now on. In order to avoid the psychological impact of killing the opponent in the future, it is not good to cause the panic to be attacked by others. So now that there are ready-made guinea pigs, let Nicole Robin come to practice first. Although he was not very willing to kill people, but after hearing the reasons explained by Noel, the original unwillingness to go away disappeared, and Nicole Robin would rather kill those people by himself. Reluctantly, it was not acceptable for Nicole Robin to see that the people around him were hurt because they let them go. And he also heard that Noel wanted to kill himself, and made the rooster''s head gangster even more afraid. In order to continue to live in this world, his desire to survive forced him to suppress his inner fear and speeded up his escape from this place. pace. "Suspension" Suspension twists the target spine, causing a fatal fracture. Nicole Robin, who had fully figured it out, looked at the little **** who had accelerated his escape and immediately used the ability of Huahua Fruit. The arm appeared on the body of the rooster''s head, and he directly twisted him to the spine, so that he had no chance of screaming, so he fell directly on the ground, saying goodbye to the world forever . After killing the rooster, he did not have any psychological impact on Nicole Robin. I wonder if she had seen the scene of Noel slaughtering the navy before, which made her already immune to such a situation. "Noel, do those who faint want to kill them?" After a glance, lying on the floor bloody, the little **** who had been fainted for a long time, Nicole Robin looked at Noel and asked, wanting to know whether to kill them. "These don''t need you to do it. I''ll just clean up those who fainted. I just wanted to see if you have the consciousness of killing." Noel shook his head with a smile, saying that the rest did not need her to do it. , Just pick them up by yourself. "Then get rid of them quickly, let''s go back and show mom and sister Lu Jiu, the gifts we bought for them." Nicole Robin nodded and began to urge Noel to quickly pack up the **** so that he could return to the black Distribute gifts on the Pearl. Noel picked up Nicole Robin, and then gradually floated into the sky. After looking around, he quickly locked the direction of the Black Pearl. Seeing Noel holding herself into the air, Nicole Robin expressed great doubts, and clearly said that he wanted to get rid of those little bastards. Why did he suddenly plan to leave here immediately, but when he just wanted to ask Noel. As you can see, Noels right hand flashed a black arc, forming the shape of a spear in a flash, and Nicole Robin could clearly sense that this gun formed by lightning had powerful destructive power . auzw.com And Noel threw the Spear of Lightning toward the group of stunned gangsters, and took Nicole Robin to the Black Pearl. "boom!" The moment the lightning spear hit, there was a huge explosion, with a black arc that destroyed everything, spreading around with the explosion. Anything that was touched by the black arc was instantaneously turned into ashes by the black arc, and the entire Coto Island was also violently turbulent due to the explosion. However, it didn''t take long for the turbulence to stop, and the entire forest of Coto Island was turned into ashes, and the entire forest became a scorched earth, and the location hit by the lightning spear became a huge pit. But this did not affect the towns on the island. This is also thanks to Noels control of the power, otherwise the entire Coto Island will be wiped out of the world in an instant because of this blow, and everyone in the world will not You know, there was such an island here. Residents who had originally returned home and had dinner with their families were frightened by the huge shock. After the turbulence stopped, they all rushed out of their houses. What they saw made the residents of Coto Island stunned and stared at the spot, staring at the scorched earth in front of them, while also fortunate that they were not affected. Because the empty, scorched ground extends all the way to the town three or four meters, and stops. If it comes over three or four meters, all the people in this town will die as a result. "This... what caused this?" "It''s still about three or four meters away, and we''ll finish playing with the whole wood..." "Did anyone see what happened?" "God... what the **** is going on..." After recovering from this magnificent scene, the residents of the small town for the rest of their lives began to talk about it, wanting to know what happened and what caused such large-scale destruction. However, no one has seen how it happened, so the residents of these towns will never know that this was the huge damage caused by the two people who had been shopping frantically in the town in order to destroy the dead. At this time, Noel and Nicole Robin were about to reach the Black Pearl, but they saw it from a distance, and the navy warship that was far away from himself and others in the morning appeared in the sight of the two. . .. v3 Chapter 102： Recharge In high altitude, watching the warships parked in the distance on the sea, Noel held Nicole Robin in his arms and slowly landed on the deck of the Black Pearl. The two daughters on the Black Pearl saw Noel and Nicole Robin return, and quickly walked over to the two to see if they were injured. After all, the explosion caused by Coto Island just now made the two women think that Noel and the navy had already started fighting on the island, and the explosion was caused by the battle. "Have you been injured, what happened on the island?" Potkas d Lujiu, his hands kept touching on Noel, trying to see if he was injured. "The sound of the explosion just freaked us out. Fortunately, you are back safely." Nicole Orbiya, like Portkas d Lujiu, kept groping around Nicole Robin, See if there is any damage. "Explode? Just now we were robbed by a group of gangsters, so I killed them before I left, maybe it was a little bit louder." Noel smiled awkwardly, but after seeing the two women''s concerns, the mood was still pretty good. "That''s what it is! I thought you and the Navy had fought on that island of Koto just now, but when you wanted to sail to help you, the two of you returned to the Black Pearl." Bo Tecas d Lujiu gave Noor a glance. "Do you need to make such a big deal when dealing with a few little bastards?" Even Nicole Orbiya gave Noor a glance. "It''s also for convenience. I solved those little **** at one time. I''m sorry to worry you." Noel explained it with a smile, and took the side of Portkas d Lujiu into his arms. After glancing at a piece of scorched earth on Koto Island, Lujiu and Orbiya felt speechless for a while, just to solve a few small gangsters, they actually caused such a large-scale destruction, but Noel can still be careless. Laughed. "But having said that, when did the naval warship catch up?" Turning to look at the distant warship, which was quietly resting on the sea, Noel asked the two women in doubt, wanting to know the naval warship, catch up How long has it been. "Catch up at noon, and then stayed there unmoved, and did not attack the Black Pearl. Until now, it has not moved too much." Portkas d Lujiu, hugged by Noel, honestly Answered the question raised by Noel. "Although, the navy warship has not moved, but the navy soldiers on the ship have been observing the movement here." Nicole Orbiya, speaking from the telescope, told the truth honestly. come out. "It is estimated to be similar to those of the previous spies. It is to observe our every move." Noel shrugged his shoulders and said his guess, but he felt that this was also inseparable. auzw.com "Will we throw away the big tail that follows this as before?" After a moment of thought, Potkas d Lujiu commented, after all She didn''t want the Navy to follow her at all. "It''s useless to get rid of them, and they will keep up with them again sooner or later." Nicole Orbia thought that the proposal of Portkas d Lujiu was useless, and the warship would still pursue it. Come up. "It seems that it''s really useless to get rid of the warship. Sooner or later, I will catch up again." Potkas d Lujiu nodded, thinking that Nicole Olbia made sense, and getting rid of it would be of little use. No, catching up again is also a matter of time. Noel did not join the discussion, but let go of Portas d Lu Jiu gently, took Nicole Robin''s little hand, and led her towards the rudder. Although he didn''t understand what Noel was going to do, Nicole Robin was still willing to follow him, and the fact is certain that Noel must have thought of some fun things before he joined the discussion of the two women. As for why Noel did not join the discussion, because he felt that there was no need to discuss it at all. In his opinion, the warships were directly bombarded, and the problem would not be solved directly, which would have to be figured out some way. Coming to the rudder, he pointed the bow of the Black Pearl at the warship quietly resting on the sea, and Noel lightly pressed the button on the virtual template. The moment the button was pressed, the Black Pearl immediately changed. The rudder in front of Noel began to descend and entered the hull. A moment later, a device for aiming was raised. On the bow of the Black Pearl, a device for launching an electromagnetic gun appeared, and the current also flashed on the electromagnetic gun, and began to recharge continuously on the rail gun. "Little Robin, help me aim the warship with this device." Noel smiled and said to Nicole Robin on the side, letting her aim before the electromagnetic gun was launched. "Hmm!" Wen Yan, Nicole Robin nodded, trotting to the front of the sighting device, and began targeting the warship on the sea with the device. In order to have enough power to launch the electromagnetic cannon, Noel also began to use the ability of lightning, personally recharge the electromagnetic cannon to be launched, so that the Black Pearl can retain enough power. The big and small moves stopped the discussion between the two women, and looked at what Noel and Nicole Robin were doing, and saw Noel recharging the Black Pearl. Portcas d Lujiu, who was familiar with the instructions, soon found what Noel and Nicole Robin were doing from the contents of the instructions in his mind. .. v3 Chapter 103： emission "Noel, it''s already aimed." After aiming, Nicole Robin wanted to know what he should do next. "Little Robin, wait for me to launch, and you press the red button on the right." Noel, who still charges the electromagnetic gun, tells Nicole Robin that she needs to do something later. "I see." Nicole Robin nodded to Noel, indicating that he understood how to do it, and turned his head to stare at the warship in the sighting device. Under the charging of Noel''s violent power, it took a long time to complete the charging. Seeing that everything was ready, the output of the violent power was stopped. "emission!" The moment the words fell, Nicole Robin immediately photographed the red button, and the electromagnet launching device of the ship''s electromagnetism skyrocketed, ejecting a current beam, and attacked the naval warship at super high speed. "boom!!!" In a blink of an eye, the electromagnetic gun ejected from the bow of the Black Pearl hit the naval warship, which stopped quietly on the sea in the distance, and directly shattered it into pieces, causing a huge explosion. . And the sea surface that the electromagnetic cannon rushed before was also heated up by the strong current, and the sea water on the surface was instantly boiled. Seeing that the navy''s warship disappeared, Noel nodded with satisfaction, picked up Nicole Robin on the aiming device, and lowered the device back into the ship. After a while, the rudder rose again. After quickly setting up the navigation route of the Black Pearl and turning on the automatic navigation, Noel held Nicole Robin and returned to the two women who were surprised by the electromagnetic gun. "The problem is solved. In a short period of time, there should be no warships. We have been following us." Noel said with a smile when he came to the two women. "Although I have read the introduction of the manual, this power is a little too great..." Lonely looking at the destroyed warship, Potkas d Lujiu said in surprise, the power of the previous blow was already beyond Just like her imagination. "The power is okay, but it can''t be launched continuously. The first launch is only every five minutes, and each launch consumes half of the power stored by the Black Pearl." Noel just thought it was OK, and didn''t think What''s so great about it. "It''s okay...has such destructive power, but it''s okay..." Nicole Orbiya''s mouth twitched. I really don''t understand the power of it, so it can be considered powerful in Noel''s eyes. auzw.com "Don''t think about those things, and now the navy is not following us. We all went into the boat to see me and Robin, and what kind of gifts I bought for you." From Noel It''s no big deal, so I don''t care too much about these things, and quickly greet the two women into the boat together. After finishing speaking, Noel held Nicole Robin and walked into the interior of the Black Pearl first, preparing to find a place to put out the purchased items, and let the two girls see what they had bought for them. Hearing the words, the two women glanced at the sea, in the direction of the smoky navy warship, and walked together into the interior of the Black Pearl to see what Noel and Nicole Robin had bought back. When the two girls came to the lounge, they saw a pile of items in the first place, and there was almost no space in the rest room. Noel is still taking it out, trying to put the entire lounge in a full posture, and Nicole Robin is looking for new toys in the pile of gifts. "Have you evacuated the island''s shops?" Nicole Orbiya asked, looking at a mess of things, a little doubt that Noel and Nicole Robin evacuated all the shops on the island. . "I don''t know what you like, so Robin and I saw the good ones and bought them all. It wasn''t very expensive anyway." Noel shrugged his shoulders and explained to the two women why he bought them. So many things come back. "Mother, Sister Lujiu, this is the clothes that Noel bought for you." Nicole Robin, who was playing, quickly found the clothes that Noel had bought for the two girls in a pile of things. "Oh? Noel, are you still buying clothes for us?" Potkas d Lujiu took the bag from Nicole Robin and asked him strangely. "Well! Seeing the style is very good, you must look good on it, so I bought it back for you." Noel nodded with a smile, but when he saw the bag in Nicole Olbia''s hand, he had a little I can''t laugh. When Noel wanted to take it back, Nicole Olbia had already taken out the clothes in the bag, and when she looked at the transparent suspender pajamas in her hand, her face flushed in an instant, and she was very shy. Looked at Noel. On the side, Potkas d Lujiu, seeing Noel''s expression now, also understood what was going on. It was 100% Nicole Robin who got it wrong, which should be given by Noel to himself. But Portkas d Lujiu, but did not intend to dismantle the said, after all, Nicole Orbiya was not angry, so she did not intend to explain anything to Noel. "Thank you...Thank you..." Feeling the sight of Potkas d Lujiu, Nicole Olbia quickly put the transparent pajamas in his hand back into the bag where the clothes were put. After Noel thanked him, he flushed his head down and stopped raising it. "Well...you''re welcome..." Seeing Nicole Olbia was not angry, he actually thanked him in reverse, and let Noel froze in response, a little confused what the situation was, even the original I didn''t say anything that I wanted to explain. .. v3 Chapter 104： select "It turns out I also have a copy!" Taking out the clothes in the bag, Potkas d Lujiu found out that there was also a very sexual and sensual pajamas in the bag in her hand. In fact, I bought it from two different stores, but I didnt expect Nicole Robin to take it so well, just gave the two women a copy. Noel was a little bit doubtful whether this little loli was intentional. However, she turned to look at Nicole Robin, but when she was playing with a large panda toy, Noel immediately rejected the idea just now. It seems that this little Lori was anxious to take the wrong toy. In order to relieve this embarrassing atmosphere, Noel remembered that there was still a demon fruit that had not been dealt with, and now it is just time to shift the topic to the fruit, lest this embarrassing atmosphere continue. "This is the devil fruit I found with Robin on Koto Island." From the space, the superhuman devil fruit was taken out, and Noel placed it on the lounge table. "This is the devil''s fruit?!" The topic shifted successfully. Portkas d Lujiu looked at the devil''s fruit on the table. This was the first time she saw the real devil''s fruit. Before, she just heard some rumors. . "Is this true?" Nicole Orbiya also looked over. She also saw the devil fruit for the first time. She quickly stepped forward to study the devil fruit carefully, and wanted to know whether it was genuine. "Well! This is the real devil fruit, just like the little Robin had eaten, only the superhuman devil fruit." Seeing the two women''s attention, both turned to the devil fruit, and Noel nodded with a smile. , Explained to the two girls, this is a superhuman devil fruit. "Noel, how do you know that this is the demon fruit of Superman?" Looking closely at the devil fruit lying on the table, Potkas d Lujiu asked in doubt, not understanding why Noel was so sure. "The demon fruit of Superman is very familiar with melon. Although some shapes are not the same, it is easy to distinguish." "Because the devil fruit of the nature department knows pineapples very much, and the devil fruit of the animal department knows incense and bananas very well, that is, they have different colors." "So as long as you look at the appearance, you can easily tell what type of devil fruit is, but what kind of ability this devil fruit has, only the person who gives it to eat can know." "Of course I am an exception. Even if I don''t eat the devil fruit, I can clearly know what kind of ability this devil fruit can bring to people." Explained to Potkas d Lujiu how to easily distinguish the difference between the devil fruit, and Noel also explained to Nicole Olbia who was puzzled on the side, so that the two women could find the devil fruit later. bring back. auzw.com Instead, its silly to ignore this good thing, although there is no loss if you ignore it, but there are good things that will not be taken back and left for future people If you find that you take it away, you absolutely feel sorry for yourself. "That is to say, you know what kind of ability this demon fruit can bring to people?" Nicole Olbia asked the point, she was also curious what kind of demon fruit this is, and can bring people. What special ability comes. "Well." Noel nodded with a smile, indicating that he really knew what special ability the demon fruit on the table could give. "Nor, don''t stop hanging our appetite. Let''s talk about what ability this devil fruit has." Portkas d Lujiu also wanted to know what kind of ability this devil fruit can get. After all, it is rumored that every one Anyone who has eaten the devil''s fruit can become superman in a short time. "This is a superhuman devil fruit, also known as slippery fruit, and the effect of this slippery fruit, after eating, the skin surface can become extremely smooth, and any objects that touch the skin will be slipped away." "Unless you encounter a person who can use domineering or the devil fruit ability of the natural department, it is difficult to cause harm to people who have eaten the slippery fruit." "The disadvantage is that people who have eaten the devil''s fruit will not be able to swim since then, that is, they will become a dry duck, and Hailou Shi is also able to restrain the devil''s fruit." "The navy has weapons made of sea floor stones, which are specially used to deal with the devil fruit ability, but you don''t need to worry about these, I can easily solve such small problems." Noel told the truth, what kind of ability does the devil fruit on the table have, and of course, what side effects will it bring after eating. But these side effects are not a problem for Noel. It is very simple to remove the side effects. At most, he will spend a little redeemed points, so he will not be distressed by those points. After hearing Noel''s introduction, both women probably understood what special ability the devil fruit on the table possessed. Both women were very excited about this devil fruit. After all, no woman doesnt want to be beautiful, she just thinks about how to make herself more beautiful. Unless she is caught by her head, she doesnt want to make herself more beautiful. But the two women quickly thought of the key. Now there is only one devil fruit on the table, which is not enough for two people to share. "For the sake of fairness, the choice is in your hands. The two of you will decide who to eat." After that, Noel stopped talking and began to fiddle with the gifts purchased on the ground, slowly sorting them separately. open. .. v3 Chapter 105： thank After careful consideration, Portas d Lujiu felt that it was more appropriate for Nicole Olbia to eat. After all, she needed to increase her strength quickly in order to better protect her own safety issues. Although it is a pity to let go of this demon fruit with beauty effect, Portkas d Lujiu, but now it is also quite a good thing to have an additional combat power that can fight independently. In this way, more or less can help Noel, if there are a large number of navies to hunt down his own group, you can also have a strong helper, without having to wait for others to protect Nicole Orbia. After all, Portcas d Lujiu clearly knows that the Six Forms is not a good learning ability. Without a lot of time and talent, it is basically impossible to practice in a short time. And his own group of people are high-value bounty criminals, and there will be masters to hunt down anytime, anywhere. Now there is a demon fruit that can make people become short-term and become in front of them. More suitable. "Orpia, you can eat the smooth fruit." After careful consideration, Potkas d Lujiu made a decision and looked at Nicole Olbia smiling aside. "Ah?! No, no, it''s too expensive. I can''t accept it. Let Lu Jiu eat it." Wen Yan, Nicole Olbia froze for a moment, but she quickly recovered. , Quickly shook his head and rejected the tempting devil fruit. Although Nicole Olbia saw the devil fruit for the first time, he had never heard of the rumors of the devil fruit, and it was clear what the price of a devil fruit was. Even the most common animal devil fruit can only be purchased at a price of 1.2 billion Bailey, and it is very likely that it has no price. Because, even the most common animal devil fruit, there are many willing to eat it to gain the ability, only a very small number of talents will be sent to auction and sold. And there are a lot of rich people, and they will give a high bounty to let people go to the sea to find. After all, the devil fruit is an indispensable thing, not to say that it can be easily found, otherwise, the devil will have been Those with fruit ability walked all over the place. For example, if the slippery fruit is on the table, if Noel has a system, it may not necessarily be able to find the slippery fruit, and it will fall into the hands of the fat woman like the original. "Orpia, you should be very clear that now we are all high bounty criminals, and this slippery fruit is what you need to be able to instantly improve your combat effectiveness in a short time." "With strength, we can better protect Robin, and then we can better protect ourselves, and will help us a lot." auzw.com "After all, in a short period of time, you cant learn the six-form ability. This is your best chance to gain strength in a short period of time." "More importantly, as long as you eat this slippery fruit, you can act independently, and you don''t want to follow you every time you visit the island." Botcas d Lujiu picked it up, placed it on the table and put it in Nicole Olbias hands, and kept telling her the truth so she could understand it was For the good of everyone, so she can help herself and others. Nicole Olbia, who wanted to refuse, also understood that Portkas d Lujiu made a lot of sense, so all the words he wanted to refuse were swallowed back. Similarly, Nicole Orbiya also wants to have the strength, so as to protect the young Nicole Robin, instead of letting her protect her, which is definitely not the result she wants. Originally when Nicole Robin was a child, she left her side for six years in order to dream. Now if she wants to protect her mother in turn, this is absolutely unacceptable to Nicole Olbia. So Nicole Orbiya couldn''t say any reason for rejection, not only to protect his own safety, but also to stay with Nicole Robin for a long time. "Thank you, Lujiu. I will try my best to master the ability to smooth fruit as soon as possible, and I hope to help you in the future." Nicole Olbia is very grateful, Portas d Lujiu can give the fruit to her, she knows that Lujiu also wants this slippery fruit very much, after all, this can be a beauty devil fruit, for women It''s very attractive. But Portas d Lujiu gave up, and this opportunity to improve his strength in a short time was just sent to his own hands, which moved Nicole Olbia quite. "To be honest, I also really want to smooth the fruit, but I believe that Noel will find better, and we are all a family, so there is no need to thank anything. I am right, Noel." Porter Kas d Lujiu smiled and looked at Noel in the sorted items. "Lu Jiu is right, we are a family and we don''t have to be so polite. Olbia, you don''t have to bear any burden, I will help Lu Jiu find a better demon fruit, so don''t be jealous. "" After hearing that, Noel stopped and looked at the two women with a smile. "I''m happy that I''m not in a hurry. How could I be jealous." Nicole Orbiya also felt more at ease when she heard Noel''s words, and she was also quite shy. She knew exactly what they meant by family. It is to become a Noel woman. But Nicole Orbiya didn''t think there was anything wrong. After all, there was already a plan to let Noel be his own man, so he didn''t refute the words of the two. .. v3 Chapter 106： edible Seeing that the two women had negotiated, Nicole Orbiya had eaten it. The smooth fruit found on Coto Island happened to remind Noel of what happened. I thought that I had forgotten all the time to eliminate the side effects of the devil fruit on Nicole Robin. I used to be unfamiliar with this little loli and then I didnt start, but after I became familiar with it, I completely forgot about it. Too. I havent thought of it until now, but now I think its okay. Its just together with the side effects of slippery fruit, both should be eliminated together. "Orpia, before you eat the slippery fruit, give me the slippery fruit first, I will eliminate the side effects directly, and you will not have to worry about the sea water and the sea floor stone in the future." Noel smiled. Looked at Nicole Olbia and said. "Noel, can you really eliminate the weakness of the devil''s fruit?" Nicole Orbiya hadn''t spoken yet, and Potkas d Lujiu asked first, wondering whether Noel was really talking about it. "Of course it''s true! It''s just that I can only eliminate the effect of sea water and sea floor stones on the devil''s fruit, but it can''t eliminate the domineering effect on the devil''s fruit." Noel nodded, saying he could do it. It''s just that the domineering effect on the demon fruit can be said to be a double-edged sword, because armed domineering can strengthen itself, and it is also strengthening the effect of the demon fruit, but domineering can also restrain the devil fruit. Therefore, Noor does not intend to eliminate the effect of domineering on the fruit of the devil. At that time, he will help the three women awaken the domineering body, so that they can ignore this weakness. Although it is not clear how Noel intends to eliminate the weakness of the demon fruit, but seeing Noel''s so positive appearance, Nicole Orbia chose to believe and handed the slippery fruit in his hand. Besides, this slippery fruit was originally found by Noel. Even if he regretted wanting to get it back, he would not use such a crappy excuse. So Nicole Orbiya is sure that Noel must have a solution to the weakness of the devil fruit before he can let him return the devil fruit. After all, he wants to go back and talk directly, and he has no ability to stay in his hands. Devil Fruit. After receiving the devil fruit he delivered, Noel smiled at Nicole Orbia, and she could see that she had gradually begun to believe in herself, instead of being more or less skeptical as in the previous few days. System Master, eliminate the side effects of slippery fruit, that is, the weakness of seawater and sea floor stones, as for the effect on domineering, you dont need to eliminate it. Looking at the slippery fruit in his hand, Noel immediately commanded the system so that the system could quickly follow the command and directly eliminate the weaknesses mentioned. Scanned Appraisal result: Superman devil fruit Slippery fruit: belongs to the superhuman devil fruit. After consumption, the skin surface is smooth, and all objects that touch the skin will slip away. This fruit is also regarded as a beauty saint. auzw.com Eliminate: The weakness of sea water and sea floor stone begins. The elimination of weaknesses is completed Welcome host to use next time! The slippery fruit on the palm of Noor''s right hand suddenly flashed a dazzling white light, but just a moment of effort, the white light disappeared without a trace, and on the surface of the slippery fruit on the palm, nothing appeared The effect of the change comes. However, the weakness of sea water and sea floor stone was completely eliminated by the system, and Noel also received a prompt from the system, which slowly opened his eyes and a faint smile on his face. "Okay, the weakness of the sea water and the sea floor stone has been eliminated by me just now. You can safely eat the slippery fruit." After pulling Nicole Orbias hand, Noor will have no side effects. The smooth fruit returned to her hand and smiled. "Noel, how to eat this slippery fruit?" Nicole Olbia asked shyly with Noel''s hand gently, and his face gradually turned red. "Peel off the peel and eat the flesh inside." Noel thought about it, and thought it should be almost the same. After all, he had never eaten the devil fruit, but normal people generally eat it this way, only some Normal people will eat the peel. "Oh, I know." Nicole Orbiya nodded, picked up a fruit knife on the table, and slowly peeled off the peel of the fruit, looking at the flesh similar to ordinary fruit. After making some psychological preparations, Nicole Orbia opened her mouth and bite at the smooth fruit. "That..." And at this moment, Noel suddenly remembered what he forgot to remind, but he hadn''t finished speaking in a hurry, Nicole Orbia had already bitten the pulp, and smiled awkwardly and said: " Orbias, I forgot to tell you, no matter what kind of demon fruit, but the taste of this thing can be said to be outrageous." "......." Nicole Olbia now knows clearly why the smell of the devil''s fruit is outrageous. It is so unpalatable that she doesn''t know how to describe it. Covering her mouth quickly, Nicole Orbiya''s complexion quickly turned to greenish-blue, hurried towards the resting pool, and began to vomit non-stop, but the smooth fruit she could eat Signs coming out at half a point. On the side of Portkas d Lujiu, after flying a white eye to Noel, he hurried to Nicole Olbia and stroked her back, hoping to make her feel better. ''Thinking about eliminating weaknesses, I actually forgot the taste of the devil''s fruit...''Thinking that looking at Nicole Orbiya, who is still retching, Noel can only stand still and feel depressed. Depressing himself will be so important. Things are forgotten. .. v3 Chapter 107： carry out After a while of retching, Nicole Orbia was a little more comfortable. He was helped by Portkas d. Lu Jiu to sit on the sofa, and Nicole Robin abandoned the toy in play, watching with anxiety. Mother sitting on the sofa. "Sorry, this is my mistake. Forget about such an important thing." Walking to Nicole Olbia, Noel took her small hand and said, by the way, let the system fix it for her so that she could quickly Get rid of the incredible strange smell. "There''s nothing to apologize. You didn''t do it on purpose, but you didn''t remember it for a while." After the system was repaired, Nicole Orbia was much more comfortable, and looked at a little embarrassed Noel smiled. Laughed. "Having said that, I should also help Little Robin eliminate the weakness of the Devil Fruit." Looking at Nicole Robin on the side, Noel remembered that her Devil Fruit weakness had not been eliminated. "I have eaten the devil fruit for so long, so that it can eliminate the weakness of the devil fruit?" Potkas d Lujiu asked in doubt, at first thought that only the devil fruit that had not been eaten could be eliminated, but now Noel is like this. It made her feel quite curious. "Of course it is! It was just forgotten before, but now it happens to me, just to help the little Robin to eliminate the weaknesses caused by the demon fruit." Noel nodded and explained to Portkas d Lujiu After a moment, let her understand that she had forgotten before, so she didn''t help Nicole Robin to eliminate the weakness of the sea water and the sea floor stone. "Is there any danger?" Nicole Orbiya quickly asked, worried about the danger of doing so. "There will be no danger at all, and it will be completed in a blink of an eye, and Robin will be able to swim in the future." Noel smiled slightly, ensuring that there would be no danger, eliminating the weakness of sea water and sea floor stones, just in an instant Able to complete. "Noel, I believe you, start now." Without giving her mother the opportunity to ask questions again, Nicole Robin said quickly, believing in Noel''s words very much, and believing that he would never hurt himself. After hearing this, Noel rubbed Nicole Robin''s small head with his hand, and immediately contacted the system to start repairing, eliminating the weakness of the sea water and the sea floor stone on her body. Eliminate the weakness of slippery fruit Weak point seawater elimination completed Weak point sea floor stone elimination completed Welcome host to use next time! Nicole Robin''s whole body flashed white, disappearing without a trace for a second, and she felt very comfortable all over her body, and there was no trace of pain. . auzw.com And Noel has also been prompted by the system, and is also going to give Nicole Robin a careful check to see if there are any hidden dangers on her body, the result shows that she is very very now Health, it can be said that no hidden dangers appeared on her. "It''s done! Little Robin, you can rest assured to go swimming in the future." In a blink of an eye, Noel gave the results of three people, saying that Nicole Robin''s devil''s weakness has been eliminated just now. . "That''s so fast? Noel, wouldn''t you be fooling us?" Potkas drew a stunned moment, but he quickly recovered and wondered if Noel played all by himself. "Am I so bored?" Noel smiled helplessly and said, "If you don''t believe me, go outside and get some seawater back, and then soak it in the seawater to try and see if you still feel weak." "Hmm, I''ll try it." Portcas d Lujiu hadn''t spoken yet. Nicole Robin, who was recovering from the repair, trot out of the lounge. After all, she can''t touch the water together. , Now that the problem is solved, of course we should try it. Looking at Nicole Robin''s small figure, he hurriedly ran out of the lounge. After the three looked at each other, a smile appeared on their faces. After a long time, the little Lolita Robin who went to the experiment returned to the lounge and told the three people the results, which proved that Noel was not kidding, and indeed eliminated the weakness of the devil fruit. And at this time, the smooth fruit eaten by Nicole Olbia also began to change in her body, making her gradually become more beautiful and moving, and her figure was more flawless than before. However, there are some problems. Nicole Orbiya can''t control her ability, which makes her very difficult to walk, and she is easily slipped to the ground by her ability to slip fruit. If not, Noel has always been with Nicole Orbiya. It is estimated that she doesnt know how many times she has to fall. After all, she is so smooth now that Portkas and Lujiu cant help, no matter what It will be slipped away when touched. On the Black Pearl, Nor is a person who knows how to use domineering and can touch Nicole Orbia, so that she can take care of her who will slip away when she is familiar with and controls the smooth fruit. Now Nicole Orbiya is the whole person, it can be said that it can''t do anything, and even slips down on the chair, so Noel has become her nanny, of course, he is also very happy to be Orbiya''s babysitter . Nicole Orbiya, who can''t take care of herself for the time being, can only show no signs of slipping in the arms of Noel, and noel will have to feed her to finish her meal. This made Nicole Orbiya''s face so shy that her face was flushed all the time, and her heart was beating fast, and she didn''t stop too much. Of course, she also enjoyed Noel''s care. .. v3 Chapter 108： Exercise After dinner, under the careful guidance of Noel, Nicole Orbiya also gradually, proficient in the ability to smooth the fruit, can slowly walk under the help of Noel. Therefore, Noel felt quite regretful, and felt that he should not be taught Nicole Orbiya so fast, so that there is a chance to help this great beauty take a bath, but unfortunately this has completely become a bubble and want to regret it is too late. When Noel regretted it, Nicole Orbiya felt a little thankful. He was still worried about what to do next. After all, he couldn''t let Noell wait for himself all the time, and he had to help him to complete whatever he did. Therefore, Nicole Orbiya''s continuous efforts to quickly master his ability to smooth fruit, so as not to trouble Noor to help. After all, there are some things that men are always inconvenient, such as bathing, changing clothes, etc. This is the source of power for Nicole Olbia, so he constantly urges himself in the heart to quickly and skillfully slide The ability to slip fruit. Although he didn''t hate Noel''s care, he also believed that Noel was his other half. However, Nicole Orbia felt that the current progress had been completely overspeeded and could not continue to accelerate. When Chicheng meets such things, Nicole Orbiya is not mentally prepared, and will only work hard to be skilled in smoothing fruit, so that he can obtain the freedom of independent action and avoid the speed of Noel and his progress. Until late at night, Nicole Orbiya finally got rid of Noels help, and could roughly control his ability to slip the fruit, of course, he could do anything by himself slowly. It can be said that he completely got rid of Noel. Of care. Seeing Nicole Orbiah''s ability to use slippery fruit skillfully, Noel felt a little disappointed, but most of them were still happy for her. "Orpia, you are progressing really fast, but now it''s too late. Go and take a bath and go to bed early." Looking at Nicole Olbia, who is still working hard, Potkas d Lujiu I looked at the night outside the window and reminded me that I wanted her to take a rest earlier. "It''s already too late?!" Wen Yan, Nicole Olbia, who has been concentrating on practice, also turned her head to look at the night out of the window, only to realize that it was already late at night. "Well, continue to practice tomorrow. Anyway, you should not be attacked by the Navy in a short time, so don''t rush to improve your strength." Noel nodded, letting Nicole Orbia know that there is still time to improve his strength. Yes, she doesn''t need to be so anxious. "You also take a break early and let you practice with me like that. It''s really embarrassing." Nicole Orbiya said a little embarrassedly, taking into account the ability to practice slippery fruit, he actually completely forgot the time, let three People have been by their side. "It''s okay. Then let''s go to rest first, and you''ll have to clean it soon. Noel, you can take Robin back to the room first." Potkas d''Lu Jiu smiled, glanced at the sofa and fell asleep long ago Nicole Robin, turned to Noel, who was sitting next to him, so that he could send Little Loli back to the bed and in the room. auzw.com "Well!" Noel nodded. He gently picked up Nicole Robin, who was asleep, and Nuoer embraced her lightly and sideways, walked out of the lounge, and went to her and Nicole Olbia''s room. Seeing Noel holding Nicole Robin and leaving, Potkas d Lujiu also left the lounge and returned to her and Noel''s room. Nicole Orbiya then left, but she did not return to the room, intending to go to the bathroom to clean it, and rest with Nicole Robin in the return room. Putting Nicole Robin lightly on the bed and putting her quilt on her, Noel returned to her room. Of course, it was inevitable that she would fall into a deep sleep with Portkas d. Nicole Olbia, who returned to the room long before taking a shower, was not affected by the next door this time. I dont know if she was getting used to it, or because she was too tired today, she quickly fell into a lie Fell asleep. Time passed in a hurry, and in a blink of an eye, two days passed... During this period, Nicole Olbia temporarily gave up, interpreting the blank 100-year-old work, devoting himself to training, and quickly improving his combat effectiveness. It can be said that most of the time is in the training room, constantly practicing the ability to slip the fruit, so that he can more skilled control ability, of course, from time to time to practice the tricks that come to mind. At the same time, when Nicole Olbia practiced the smooth fruit, Noel also explained to her the effects of the six-style moves, as well as some principles and tips for using the six-style. Of course, Nicole Robin and Portkas d Lujiu also told Nicole Olbia completely about some of the tips they found, hoping that she could control the Six Forms more quickly. The Black Pearl, which is automatically sailing, is constantly advancing toward the windmill town in the East China Sea according to the navigation route set by Noel. Anyway, no one ignored it, just let the Black Pearl sail automatically, not worried about any pirate ship attack, nor worried about the naval warship coming again. I don''t know if it was because of the name of the navy hero Capu, when Noel and his party went to Windmill Town, they didn''t even see half of the ghost of the Pirate Ship. .. v3 Chapter 109： port But this also fits Noel''s heart. It''s better not to disturb anyone. He is too lazy to clean up the attacking pirates, so that he has more time to stay with them. Windmill Town... Windmill Town is a small village in the Kingdom of Ligoa. It can also be said that it is one of the places under the jurisdiction of the navy hero Cap. Generally, no pirates dare to make trouble, even if the thieves here do not dare to make trouble. . So even if a pirate ship arrives, its okay to dock at the port of Windmill Town, the residents of the town wont panic, and of course they wont go up to say hello to the pirates, unless someones head blows, its okay to find something. Then do it. Most of the residents of Windmill Town will not panic because of the arrival of the pirates. At most, they will look at the recent wanted order. What kind of pirates are here, chat with friends in private after tea and dinner, anyway, it will not To have too much contact with pirates. Of course, the pirates will not make trouble in this place. At most, they will purchase the supplies and leave the village as soon as possible. After all, the pirates who came here did not want to provoke Capu, who is known as a naval hero, because it was purely self-seeking, and they would not do such stupid things stupidly. Therefore, in the town of Windmill, as long as they are not residents with faulty heads, they will not provoke the pirates who come here, and the pirates will not **** the residents in this town, and the most excessive will use the identity of pirates. Suppress prices. It''s just that because the name of the navy hero Cap is too loud, there can be almost no pirates here, even if there are some unknown pirate groups, there are no local pirates High reward. On this sunny morning, the residents of Windmill Town, who came to fish leisurely at the port where the boats were parked, rarely saw a large ship with the flag of the pirates approaching. But this did not allow the residents of the small town who came to fish to escape, still playing with their own fishing tools leisurely, completely ignoring the pirates who were approaching in the distance. "Did you say that the pirates came this time? Isn''t it a big man?" The residents who sat on the small bench and just thrown out their fishing rods asked the fishing friends beside them, watching the big ship gradually sailing like this . "In our remote village, when have you been a big man? The pirates who came here are not as rewarded as the pirates. It is estimated that there will be no exceptions this time." Sat on the bench and said to the friend who asked him next to him, he didn''t think any big figures would come. "That''s right! There are some of them coming here. The Pirates who have just made their debut, or some unnamed pirates. It seems that Kapu''s name is too loud. There is nothing big pirates dare to come to the windmill. Town." After thinking it over carefully, I thought the friend next to me made sense. auzw.com "Again, lets come if there are pirates, as long as we dont make trouble, they wont be uncomfortable, we catch our fish." The residents on the side shrugged He shrugged and said, not worried about the coming pirates. In this way, the two people who came to the port for fishing, you talked to me one word at a time, did not escape the port and returned to the town in a panic because of the arrival of the pirates, still chatting and fishing while leisurely. At the same time, the two of them were also quite curious about what kind of pirates came this time. Although they did not have any expectations of coming to the big men, they were still very curious about who came. Not far from the port of Windmill Town, the Black Pearl made a sound of prompt inside the ship due to the soon-to-be-designated location of the route, and Noel and his party came to the deck one after another. Arriving at the rudder, Noel turned off the sound of the prompt, and turned off the automatic navigation of the Black Pearl, changing to the manual operation mode. Speeded up a little bit to make the Black Pearl closer, and Windmill Town is used as a port for boats. It didn''t take long for the Black Pearl to dock at the port under Noel''s personal driving, toss a large anchor into the water, and to start the Black Pearl''s automatic protection measures. Anyone who is not logged on the system list of the ship, if boarding the Black Pearl without authorization, will be ruthlessly shocked by the electricity stored on the ship after careful identification by the ship''s system. Everything is ready. The three women who changed their clothes also walked out of the boat, ready to disembark with Noel and enter the small village. "Noel, are we all disembarking together, is it really okay?" Portkas d Lujiu asked, worrying that while someone was waiting for him to leave, it would be bad if someone sneaked into the boat. "What''s the problem, you don''t know that there are automatic protection measures on board. If someone wants to steal something, they can only blame them for death. No one can blame anyone." Noel shrugged and smiled. Tao, I''m not worried that someone will steal something, even if I come, I will have to take it away. "Well, you make sense, if someone is greedy to steal something, then no one really blames anyone." Portas d Lu Jiu nodded, thinking that Noel was very reasonable, and did not bother to rush The person who came to steal something is alive. "Then we don''t need to disguise?" Nicole Olbia on the side raised the question of doubt in his heart. After all, his group was a wanted criminal, worrying about being recognized by the windmill town. "We are going to stay here for a few days, and sooner or later we will be exposed in disguise. It is better to let them know generously. Anyway, it is also a matter of time for the navy to find it." .. v3 Chapter 110： identify "What''s more, the warships that have followed so far before, it is estimated that the Black Pearl has long been reported to the naval headquarters, and we are not useful in disguise." "As long as the Navy finds the Black Pearl, they can be sure that we are in the town of Windmills, and sooner or later it will be discovered by the Navy''s personnel. Why should we disguise ourselves in one fell swoop?" "If the navy dares to come to trouble, we will just go ahead and let the navy be your training staff. Isn''t it a good thing to do both things with one stone?" Looking at Nicole Orbia, Noel smiled and explained to her, so that she could understand that it was useless to hide. As soon as the Navy found the Black Pearl in the port, it would be a matter of time before it found itself. After listening to Noels explanation, Nicole Olbia nodded and felt that he made a very reasonable point. Sooner or later, they would be discovered by the Navys personnel. Its better to let them find it, so that they can be monitored in turn. action. But Portas d Lujiu also felt very reasonable, so that it could in turn allow naval personnel to pass false information back to the navy headquarters, just as when Noel lived in O''Hara before. Constantly giving the naval surveillance personnel the wrong information, so that they kept reporting to the navy headquarters, causing them to have no idea what Portkas d Lujiu and Nicole Robin are really. "Go, we should get off the boat and go to the town to have a good stroll." Seeing that the two women understood, Noel picked up Nicole Robin, first jumped from the Black Pearl, and landed smoothly on the ground of the port on. "Let''s get off the boat, too." Portas d Lujiu smiled and said to Nicole Olbia next to him. "Well." Nicole Orbiya nodded, too lazy to think about the ones that were not there. The sky collapsed and Noel was standing in front. He thought that there would be no use for much. The sound of the words had just fallen. Portkas d. Lu Jiu and Nicole Orbiya, also leaping from the Black Pearl''s boat, fell to Noel''s side fairly smoothly. On the edge of the port, two small town residents fishing on a small bench saw four people jumping off a large pirate ship. Their eyes were locked on the faces of the four people. They wanted to identify whether they were famous. The big pirate has arrived. Generally speaking, the residents of Windmill Town who would not panic when seeing pirates. When recognizing the four people who got off the large pirate boat, the two residents of the town who were fishing came to rest, and the whole body began to burst out. Cold sweat, the body gradually shivered involuntarily. From the perspective of these two small town residents, it can be seen that the naval headquarters and the world government are very popular in promoting the story of the four people. With the high reward amount of the four people, the two people who come to fish are calm. Woke up. auzw.com Of course, Noel and his team also saw that the two who had been fishing on the edge of the port definitely recognized themselves and others, because their eyes were full of fear, and the constant shaking of the body proved this. a little. If you dont recognize it, the twos eyes will not be filled with fear, nor will their whole body tremble for no reason. This fully proves that the two have recognized it, and the identity of their own group is still convinced, Navy Rumors circulated by the Ministry and the world government. The two residents of Windmill Town saw Noel and his team looked at themselves, and they were already full of fear in their hearts. They immediately threw away the fishing rod in their hands and got up and ran away in the direction of the town. "The pirates are here! Everyone run away!!!" "Everyone is running fast!!!" They yelled loudly while running, and the two used this method to vent their full fears. At the same time, they were also ventilating the residents of the windmill town, hoping that the residents would hear their own yelling and do something by themselves. Preparations against pirates. But the two seem to have forgotten. Those residents who live in Windmill Town do not violate the river water with the pirates, and they will not panic because of the arrival of the pirates. Will not play any role. If I could scream clearly, it might cause alertness to the residents of Windmill Town, but the two people in the center full of fear had no ability to think at all, and I was thinking about reminding the residents of the town. It also takes care of the details in the screaming words. "It seems that the Naval Headquarters and the world government have put our propaganda quite in place." Looking at the two who screamed and ran away quickly, Noel did not need to think about what was going on, but was quickly killed. I recognized it and felt a little surprised. "If it weren''t for popular propaganda, we wouldn''t recognize us that much. It seems that the Naval Headquarters and the world government haven''t worked **** the dirty water." Potkas nodded and agreed very much. Noel''s point of view. "Is it really okay for them to yell like this?" Nicole Olbia asked, pointing at the two farther and farther, kind of trying to stop the two running away. "It''s no problem! Besides, even if you stop it, it''s useless. They can recognize us so quickly. It is estimated that other people can do it too. Why do you do so many things?" Noel shrugged. Laughing, I thought it was superfluous to stop the two from running away, and it would not have any effect at all. Putting the holding Nicole Robin lightly on the ground, Noel took her little hand and walked into the windmill town with a smile, not worried about being discovered. .. v3 Chapter 111： village head After listening to Noel''s words, Portkas d Lujiu and Nicole Olbia, too lazy to think so much, quickly followed Noel before walking and went to the inside of Windmill Town. And Noel also started to let the system scan the entire island, on the one hand to find out if there is a demon fruit, on the other hand to find where the Potkas d Ais is, and of course the location of the windmill town bar. Before, the two residents who fled to Windmill Town in a panic fled and ran away after entering Windmill Town. One person continued to run around in Windmill Town, disseminating the information about the arrival of Noel and his party, so that the towns The residents are a bit psychologically prepared. Another quickly ran to the home of the village head of Windmill Town, intending to report on the arrival of Noel and his party, so that the village head could come up with a good idea of ??how to deal with it. Soon the residents of Windmill Town knew about the news of the arrival of the pirates, but the person who spread the information did not tell the specific situation, so they ran around and shouted that the pirates arrived. Although they knew that a pirate was coming, the residents of Windmill Town did not panic. They were still busy with their own affairs. The person who spread the information didn''t make it clear. But this is nothing, anyway, Noel and his team did not come to the windmill town to make trouble, at most they will capture a beautiful woman, and let Portas d Lu Jiu look at people. So the two residents who were fishing were just making a fuss, but they couldnt blame them for responding. After all, its the navy headquarters and the world government that are spreading the relationship between the untrue information. It is also because of this that Noel ignored the two who had fled, but instead hoped that they would gather all the residents together, so that it would be convenient for him to find someone. "The village head! The village head! The big things are not good!!!" Finally he ran to the door of the village head''s house. While patting the door, the man shouted anxiously, hoping the village head would come out and open the door soon. "Come here, don''t shoot anymore." An old man''s words came out from the room, indicating that he would open the door immediately. "Village head, hurry up! Hurry! Hundreds of thousands!" The people at the gate urged the head of the village to come out, yelling rather anxiously, but stopped the act of patting the door. "What are you doing early in the morning, are you in a hurry to reincarnate?" Opening the door from the house, an old man in a peach-hearted short-sleeved shirt looked at the person standing outside the door with dissatisfaction, not understanding that he was a big There was something anxious about it, and it took so hurriedly to find myself. "Village chief, the big thing is not good!" Seeing that the village chief finally opened the door, the man ignored the villager''s dissatisfaction and understood that being awakened so early by someone would definitely have some uncomfortable interest. auzw.com "I heard this when I called the door before. I don''t have to repeat it again. What the **** is wrong?" The head of the village is increasingly puzzled. What is wrong? . "Before, I went to the port with my friends for fishing, but..." The man was interrupted directly by the village chief before he had finished speaking in a hurry. "Talk about the point! Don''t talk about the useless ones, pick out the important ones." Seeing the resident of the town in front of him, he planned to talk about the process of the matter in a long story. The village head quickly stopped him from saying so, he didn''t want to Listen to useless information. "The point is that some pirates are coming to Windmill Town!" The town resident said quickly after understanding what the village head meant. Looking silently at the windmill town resident in front of me, the corner of the village chief''s mouth twitched unceasingly. Unexpectedly, just for such a thing, he ran to take pictures of his house door early in the morning. I really don''t understand, so the pirates came to Windmill Town. What a fuss. This is not the first time a pirate has come here. It needs such a panic to come over and report. Did the pirates break the windmill town? I thought, other than this, the village chief could not think of anything else that would allow the residents of the town to report that the pirates had come to Windmill Town. "Those pirates who came here were burned and looted in the town?" Do not understand what happened, the village head looked at the person in doubt, hoping he would answer his questions. "Burn and snatch? No, as soon as the pirate ship arrived at the port, I came to report it." The small town resident shook his head, indicating that the pirates who arrived had not burned and snatched, and had just arrived at the port of Windmill Town. That''s it. "There is nothing to worry about, but this is not the first time a pirate has come to Windmill Town, as long as they don''t make trouble in the town, don''t be so fussed in the future." The village head, who felt quite speechless, gave this The residents of the town said that it was not a big deal at all. "Village head, this time I came to a pirate with a reward of more than 100 million yuan." Seeing the head of the village did not understand that the pirates who came this time were great people, and they still thought they were the parallels that came before. "Oh?! Pirates are fine, as long as the residents of Windmill Town pay attention, don''t provoke those pirates. It''s okay. If those pirates make trouble, report it to the Navy." In my heart, I feel that as long as there is no conflict with those pirates, there will generally be no major problems. "But the pirates who came this time are the four people who made headlines in the newspaper a few days ago. They are the four wanted criminals who tried to awaken ancient weapons and want to destroy the world." Seeing the village leader''s indifference, this small town The residents knew that the other party had not yet understood the importance of the matter and quickly took out the portraits of the four people''s wanted orders. "It turned out to be these four people. As long as you don''t recruit...what?!" Halfway through the words, the village chief saw the wanted order and shouted in surprise: "I''ll just go! Why dont you make it clear!!" .. v3 Chapter 112： Explanation "Ah...." The village head''s fierce reaction scared the residents of the town. For a while, they didn''t know what to say, so they stood still and motionless. "What''s the amount, please go and inform the residents of the town so that they don''t get impulsive because of a little thing. If you can bear it, you can bear it directly. If you can''t bear it, you have to bear it. Do you understand?" The residents of the town were stunned, and the village chief quickly anxiously explained that they hoped that the residents of Windmill Town wouldn''t mess up. "Ah? Oh, I get it." The resident of this town nodded and responded to the head of the village. "I''m not going fast!" I got a response, but I didn''t see the other party''s actions. The village head shouted at him and urged him to do things as quickly as he ordered. When the village head shouted so much, this small town resident completely recovered, and quickly left the door of the village head''s house, passing this important message from door to door. In order to let people quickly understand the situation, this town resident held a wanted order and quickly explained what was going on, so that these people could understand what kind of pirates it was. At this time, the village head, who was not at ease, walked towards the port of Windmill Town after locking his house door. He carefully observed the people on the street and looked for Noel and his party. At the same time, I hope that Noel and his party come to Windmill Town for large-scale destruction. They also hope that the residents of Windmill Town will not go up and find the trouble of Noel and his party. At the same time, Noel and his party were walking on the streets of Windmill Town, observing the buildings on both sides of the street, and what kind of shops exist. The residents on the streets of Windmill Town also looked at the four people on the street with curiosity, and also quickly recognized the identity of the four people, but they did not act rashly. So, standing in the same place full of fear in the heart motionless, even dare not to gasp out loud, fearing to attract the attention of four people on the street, when it will cause self-death to himself, then I dont know where to go to call the wrong Too. Of course, letting the system scan the entire island has a result. The location of the bar in the windmill town is clear, and the location of Portas d Ais is also clear, but it has not been told to Ports d. "According to this situation, it is estimated that in less than two days, there will be a large number of navy spies." Looking at the frightened small town residents around, Noel was very sure that they would report to the navy, and the navy will be in a hurry. Dare to come. But he did not dare to launch an attack on his own group. After all, he lost so much naval combat power, and he would only launch a siege against his own group unless the naval marshal''s head was pumped away. auzw.com Although no attack will be launched, there will definitely be a large number of surveillance personnel, disguised as tourists or residents of the windmill town, monitoring every move of Noel and his party. This will happen 100%. thing. "Where do we need to leave right away?" Nicole Olbia asked, and she could see that what Noel said would definitely become reality. "Why do you want to leave? Even if the navy came, they wouldn''t dare to attack us. Now when they are very short of manpower, there is still the courage to provoke the four of us." "The increasing number of pirate regiments on the sea alone requires a lot of naval combat power to suppress it. Where there will be extra manpower to deal with us, at most it will be monitored by a group of spies." Explained to Nicole Olbia, so that she could rest assured that she did not have to worry about the arrival of the Navy, even if they did not dare to attack themselves and others, at most they would be watched by everyone. Besides, no one in the Navy can now fight against Noel, so before 50% certainty, they would not dare to provoke Noel unless the five old men of the world government are personally dispatched, otherwise the Navy will not go to death. Things. "After all, Lujiu, I found Ace''s address. While the navy scouts haven''t arrived at Windmill Town, you can go and see for yourself." Noel suddenly thought of something, facing Portkas beside him. d Lujiu said. "Really?" Hearing Noel''s words, Potkas d Lujiu asked in surprise, wanting to get Noel''s confirmation again. "Really! This is a map. It''s already marked. It''s true to follow the route." Noel nodded with a smile, let the system exchange the map, and quickly marked the location on the top and handed it to Potter. Cass d Lujiu''s hands. "Noel, thank you! Boom!" Taking over the map delivered, the happy Potkas d Lujiu, sipped on Noel''s face to express his gratitude. "Go in that direction and remember to come back earlier. We will not live in Windmill Town, and we will be able to find us by returning to the Black Pearl." Noel said for a moment, lest Portcas d Lujiu, etc. The next return can''t find where you and others are. "Well, I know." Potkas nodded and nodded, and then took the map and walked away in the direction pointed by Noel. "Orpia, I''m going to ask for some information. There is enough Bailey and some props for disguise. If you find it inconvenient, disguise and take Little Robin to stroll around the town. "Noel took the package directly from the space and didn''t care about being seen by people on both sides of the street. "Well, then you''re going to be busy. Robin and I will take a look around." Nicole Olbia took the package and said Nicole Robin''s little hand. .. v3 Chapter 113： Thief Seeing that the three women had left, Nuoer also walked in the direction of the windmill town bar, completely ignoring the passing town residents. According to the road map given by the system, it didn''t take long to find the location of the bar. After repeatedly confirming that there was no wrong place, Noel pushed the door of the bar and went in. The village chief of Windmill Town not far away, at the moment when he saw Noel, confirmed with a hand-held wanted order, and after finding out that he did not go in and out of the wanted order, he quickly stepped up and walked towards the bar. The bar, which was quite noisy, was quiet at the moment when Noel entered, and the people inside the bar locked their eyes on Noor who had just entered. As for the people who noisy and drink in the bar early in the morning, not the small town residents in Windmill Town, they can easily identify these people by looking at the clothes they wear. Those who will drink early in the morning, plus the clothes these people wear, and the weapons they wear, are nothing more than the local thieves. 80% of them have been robbed of a lot of money. Came here to celebrate. After all, when in the port, Noel did not see any pirate ships. Even pirates docked in the Kingdom of Goa, they would not run so far to drink, and these local thieves would block This is done. But Noor did not pay attention to these people''s eyes, but looked for the figure of the target inside the bar. It was completely transparent when other people were ordinary, and they were simply ignored. Its just that the results were not very satisfactory. Noel did not find the target figure inside the bar. He was a bit doubtful whether he had come to the wrong place, but after confirming with the system, he found that there was no wrong place. This is the place. Its not the wrong place. Is it because I came too early, this bar has not been taken down by the woman? Thinking that looking at the owner inside the bar is not the goal Im looking for, which makes Noel feel so disappointed. "Hey! The boy who just came in, get out of here quickly!" "Yes! Today, this bar was booked by our bandits group. For our good mood today, this time I will not care so much about your kid, get out!" "I said what are you doing so fiercely, because this kid is so frightened that you can''t walk away. Hahahahaha!" "I think this kid is scared and silly, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" The drunken thieves did not recognize Noel''s identity. They spoke and ridiculed unscrupulously, and completely regarded Noel as a villager who strayed into the bar. At this time, the village head of the windmill town, who had just entered the bar and was standing behind Noel, heard the insults and ridicules of the thief inside the bar and instantly stopped at the spot. I admire these thieves who do not know how to live or die. They dare to sneer and laugh at people without even realizing it. I really dont know if they have been idle for too long. auzw.com''A group of thieves who dared to rob some rich people and residents of nearby towns actually dared to ridicule face-to-face billions of wanted criminals. Is it true that these thieves are not dead Yet? Looking at the thieves, they are still ridiculing and scolding to remind the village head of Windmill Town. But just thinking about it, the village head of the windmill town did not dare to say it. Although standing behind Noel, he could not see his current expression, but he could clearly know by feeling that these thieves had 100% of Noel I was irritated. After all, the surrounding temperature plummeted as if it had turned into winter in an instant, and the chill was rushing head-on. The village head of Windmill Town was stupid and knew that it was a masterpiece caused by Noel. "Huh? Why did it suddenly get a little cold?" "It seems to be really cold, do you feel it?" "It''s really strange weather, just now it was fine, why suddenly became cold." "It''s okay! Drink more, so it will warm up quickly." "That''s just, thinking about so much to do, drink more and it will be fine soon." The insults and taunts inside the bar stopped after a burst of cold, and the thieves felt the cold, and the temperature inside the bar was still in a linear decline, but they did not find it was what Noel said, only thought It was a sudden change in the weather. "Ants, congratulations on your success to anger me!" "Exactly, now I am quite depressed. Since you want to die so much, I will fulfill your wish!" "You don''t have to be too grateful to me, there is no way who can call me so good." The indifferent and murderous words sounded inside the hotel and passed into the ears of the bandits, causing them to turn their heads and look at the source of the words. The thieves saw that Noel, who was standing at the door with a smile, took out a five-foot knife out of thin air, looked at himself and others with indifferent eyes, and was very surprised how Noel changed a five-foot knife. Here. "Boy, you''re looking for death!!" The thief, who was closer to Noel, suddenly withdrew the knife on the table and chopped towards Noel standing at the door. "Looking for death? That''s right, you are really looking for death." Noel said with a smile, without looking at the bandit who suddenly attacked with a knife. At the moment when the big knife held by the bandit approached, Noel''s right hand was already held on the handle of the Black Blade, and the right hand held on the handle shook slightly, which was used by the ultra-high speed knife extraction that no one could see. complete. .. v3 Chapter 114： slaughter I saw a golden black light, flashing across the blade of the thief and his neck, and then disappeared without a trace, while Noel still maintained the position of holding the knife handle. The bandit that had originally attacked Noel, after flashing with a hint of golden black light, stayed still in place, as if he had been immobilized. The thieves who hadn''t figured out what happened before, stared at the companion who came forward to attack, and didn''t understand how he stopped suddenly. In this way, he did not move at all, and thought he was teasing himself and others to play, and frightened Noor standing at the door. "Ding!" As the broken blade fell to the ground, he instantly broke the fantasy of the thieves, and even looked at the companion who launched the attack in horror. His head slowly slipped from his neck. The head fell to the ground and rolled on the floor of the bar. The thieves looked at the head on the ground, their eyes widened in disbelief, and they couldn''t understand what was going on. The person standing at the door just made a knife-drawing posture, and did nothing, and his companion moved his head, which made the bandits feel too weird. Until the standing headless body leaned back and fell directly on the floor, a large amount of bright red blood was sprayed on the faces of the thieves, and the full **** smell filled the whole bar. Only then did these dazed thieves return to God at this moment, and quickly picked up the weapons beside them, and looked at the door with fear in their eyes, and Noel with a smile on his face. The drunken thieves can be said to have completely sobered up, looking at Noor at the door alertly. Although I dont know if he is the one who did it, he just threatened to kill himself and others, then this Most likely he made it. "It seems that a person died, so that you drunk ants are completely awake from drunkenness, but even then the chance of you living is zero." Slowly pulled out the black blade, Noel looked The thieves laughed, and had no intention of letting them go. "So many of us, do you think you can kill all alone?" Wen Yan, the leader of the thieves can be sure that his younger brother was killed by the person in front of him. Noel began to shout. "A lot? There are some ants that can be pinched to death. I don''t think it''s very difficult to pinch you at all." "What''s more, there is a price to be paid for saying the wrong thing, and the price you have to pay is your present life, so be prepared for a long sleep." Ran a glance at the bar at random, and Noel looked like a dead man, and looked at the thieves inside the bar, laughing, and sentenced them to death. auzw.com After that, Noel will not continue to talk nonsense, and will not give the thieves a chance to speak. They just dare to ridicule and mock themselves just now, then they do not need to live. The destiny of their death was doomed in a moment. Using one of the six types of shaving, the super high speed disappeared without a trace at the same place, and every time Noel flashed, a thief fell to the ground and lost all his breath in an instant. It is estimated that these thieves didn''t even know how they were killed. They also saw that after Noel disappeared in the same place, his eyes were so unclear and black, and he left the world so unclearly. A famous thief keeps falling down and loses all his life. The living thieves are full of fear, and the whole person starts to tremble. He wants to fight back but can''t find the figure, and wants to escape from the bar and escape This slaughterhouse, but whoever takes the first step is death. So the thieves can only stand on the spot, waving their weapons with fear in their hearts, hoping to prevent the enemy from approaching, but this does not play any role. It is still solved by Knorr, together with the weapon It was also cut into two sections. "Sir, we know that we are wrong, and let us be merciful and let us go!" "Help! I don''t want to die!" "I didn''t say anything, please let me go, don''t..." "Don''t come, stay away from me!!!" Watching his companions fall down, they died so quietly, and there was no chance of screaming. The fearful bandits who couldn''t suppress the center began to beg for Noel, who was constantly flashing like ghosts. I hope to get a chance to live, but this has not played any role, no matter how the thieves begged for mercy, it is inevitable to die, but Noel will kill those who scream first. For a while, the whole bar was completely quieted down, and Noel also appeared in the original position, holding the black blade still dripping with bright red blood. In addition to the owner of the bar and the village chief of the windmill town at the door, the thieves inside the bar all lay down, and the bright red blood splashed by the thieves almost completely stained the inside of the bar. "Oh!" Looking at the corpses and broken limbs on the floor of the bar, the unbearable bar owner, holding the bar and started vomiting, although he was worried that the movement would attract Noor''s attention, but the cruel picture made him unable to Endure it. The village head of the windmill town standing at the door, although not vomiting like the bar owner, was pale and scary, and his heart was full of endless fear. I never thought that in such a blink of an eye, the thieves who were usually rampant in the blink of an eye were simply wiped out by Noel, and they did not even have a chance to fight back, or even a chance to scream. .. v3 Chapter 115： Threaten After finishing the thief inside the bar, Noel took the scabbard he put in from the storage space, flicked the black blade held in his hand, and flicked the bright red blood of the blade before slowly Income into the scabbard. No target was found. Noel was planning to turn around and leave the bar, but when he saw the old man standing at the door, he suddenly felt that the old man was familiar, so he stopped walking. Using the system to call up, the information of the old man standing at the door of the bar, these information quickly appeared in front of Noel, so knowing the identity of the old man in front of him, why do you think he seems familiar. "Old man, are you the village chief of Windmill Town?" Noor asked a little uncertainly in front of the old man at the door of the bar, trying to get an answer from his mouth. "Ah? What... what are you talking about?" The village chief of Windmill Town, full of fear, saw Noel came to him, but failed to hear his question carefully, and looked carefully at the other person and asked. . "I''m asking if you are the village chief of Windmill Town, did you understand this time?" Noel said with a smile, and was not angered by it. He repeated it to the old man in front of him to make him understand what he asked. . "Yes....Yes, I am the village head of this small town. May I ask what you have to say?" After understanding Noel''s question, the head of the windmill town nodded and admitted quite happily. This is the fact of the village chief. "Since you are the village head, should you know most of the people in the town?" Seeing the old man in front of you, then admitted happily, which made Knorr feel a little outside. After all, after seeing the pictures of killing thieves with your own eyes, people who can stand on the spot and have no choice to escape, and can answer questions honestly can be said to be quite rare. Noor had never seen it anyway. Ordinary people who recognized their identity could still stay in the same place without fear of screaming escape, and answered the question honestly. "Well, most people who live in Windmill Town will register with me. Only passengers and passing pirates and thieves have no record of their identity." Wen Yan, the village chief of Windmill Town answered honestly The question raised by Noel also understood that he was looking for someone. "I''m looking for a young girl named Mackinaw, so can the village chief tell me if there is this person?" Seeing the village head of Fengmo Town so cooperative, this made Noel feel quite satisfied, and immediately asked The name of the target. Hearing that Noel was looking for a young girl named Mackinaw, this made the village head of Windmill Town a little difficult. Although he knew this young girl named Mackinaw, he did not want to betray the residents of the town. However, the village head of Windmill Town was quite worried that if he concealed the girls information, then Noel would find a girl in Windmill Town, would it make a big noise in Windmill Town. auzw.com Judging from the things in the bar, Noel is not a kind person, otherwise he will not slaughter the thieves in the light shop, and their death methods are quite scary, very worried about things After being exposed, Noel staged the slaughter performance in the wine again, which is definitely not the village head of the windmill town wants to see the result. Just looking at the entangled expression of the village head of the windmill town, Noel could clearly guess that there was definitely a young girl such as Magino in the town, but now it is not responsible for this bar. "Don''t be entangled there, the expressions are completely betrayed by you. It seems that as long as you look for them in Windmill Town, you will be able to find people." Looking at the entangled expressions of the village chief of Windmill Town, this made Noll more sure of his guess. The girl named Mackinac is a resident of the town. "This...I can ask you why you are looking for a young girl named Mackinac?" The village head of Windmill Town asked cautiously, trying to figure out why Noel was looking for Mackinac. "Of course I want her to be my crew." Noel said very straightforwardly, and told the old man in front of him directly that she would take Magino from the windmill town and ask her to be her own crew. "What?!" Knorr''s blunt words made the village head of Windmill Town surprised, and thought he had heard it wrong, or that he was joking. "The old man, before noon tomorrow, took Magino to the port and handed her to me, otherwise I would flatten the windmill town to the ground." "Of course, you can also secretly let Mackinaw run away, but everyone in the entire Windmill Town will die because of this, so you should seriously consider it." "And I am a person who generally speaks and talks. If you dont believe you can try the lives of the people in the whole town. I promise you can see how they died." "If you think I''m kidding, you can just try it out." Noel looked at the old man in front of him and threatened. In his opinion, this is what the pirates should do. Anyway, they are all scattered as people trying to destroy the world. Now it is very reasonable to do things that threaten to rob people. Besides, after careful thought, Noel did not want to stay in Windmill Town for a few days, and stayed here for a maximum of two days, and left immediately when the navy investigators arrived. After all, the main goal to come to Windmill Town is Mackinaw, as long as people get it, there is no need to stay here. As for Portkas d Lujiu, he also went to see Ace, which is considered to have fulfilled his previous commitment. She will not say anything when she leaves. Maybe, you will also very much agree with Noel''s decision. After all, Potkas d Lujiu does not want to wait for the arrival of others, so it reveals Ace''s hidden identity. .. v3 Chapter 116： select The threatening words echoed in the quiet bar, and the village head of the windmill town, who had been very tangled, was so motionless. I really did not expect that Noel would use the lives of all the people in Windmill Town to threaten Mackinac, and he did not seem to be joking, so the village head of Windmill Town did not know what to do. Too. Moreover, Noel also clearly warned that he could not secretly release Mackinac. Anyway, as long as the girl is not delivered to his hands before noon tomorrow, everyone in Windmill Town will die. However, if you leave Magino in this way, the village head of Windmill Town feels sorry for her conscience, but if you dont give Magino, everyone in Windmill Town will die. "Adult....What''s the use of asking for a little girl? It''s better to prepare a lot of property for you. This is more useful to you." The village head of the windmill town, who has come back to God, wants to use money well Let Noel give up Magino. "I don''t save money, remember to send the girl named Mackinac before noon tomorrow, and then don''t be self-satisfied." Noel shook his head directly and immediately rejected the proposal of the village chief of the windmill town, saying that he did not need it. Those things, insist on the young girl named Mackinaw. "But..." The head of the village of Windmill wanted to persuade him, but before he had finished speaking quickly, Noel interrupted his words relentlessly. "There is nothing good, you can only choose to bring Mackinaw to me, or choose to secretly let her go, and you can only choose one of them." "If you expect the navy to save you, just let them know and see if they come faster, or I will first level the windmill town to the ground." "The choice is already in front of you. What to do depends on your choice. Nothing can help you. Not all navies in the navy headquarters can do it, nor can the army of the United Nations of the world government." "Even if the navy hero Cap returns to Windmill Town, he can''t change your destiny. He is just my defeat." Having said that, Noel ignored the village head of the windmill town, holding a five-foot-long black blade, strolling past the village head of the windmill town, then walked straight out of the bar to the outside door. It wasn''t until Noel disappeared inside the bar full of blood and corpses that the village head of Windmill Town gradually recovered from his words, but was entangled in the choice given by Noel. Moreover, what Noel said just now is very reasonable. Even if they report the situation in Naval Windmill Town, they will not be able to reach Windmill Town before noon tomorrow, which will not help them at all. The ordinary navy stationed on the island, in the opinion of the village head of the windmill town, is simply not enough for Nolse''s teeth. The thieves lying on the ground in front of him are almost as powerful as the navy stationed there. auzw.com Now the bandits are like this. It is estimated that the navy stationed here will also become like this. This is just to further anger Noel. Such words may be helping. . "Either, hand over Magino, or everyone in Windmill Town is going to die, how do I choose?" The head of the windmill town said stunnedly, not understanding. How to choose from them. No matter which one you choose, it is not the result that the village head of the windmill town wants, but if you dont choose, there is only one way to die. Either sacrifice Marginaw or you will all die. After a long time, after careful consideration, the village head of Windmill Town still failed to make a decision, intending to summon the residents of Windmill Town to discuss the options given by Noel together. Turning around and leaving, the **** bar, the village head of Windmill Town went to the broadcast room, wanting to call the residents of Windmill Town by radio. Before that, Noel stepped away, strolling in the streets of Windmill Town, holding a bunch of meatballs in his hands while eating and walking, completely ignoring the dreadful eyes of the town residents. Of course, this is also a bit of a benefit. At least Noel does not dare to say anything, no matter what items he takes from the store, he dare not ask for Bailey at all. Just as Noel was strolling around the street, the sound of broadcasting rang out in Windmill Town. "Everyone, I am the village head. I hope you will go to the **** location of Windmill Town and announce important things to you!" "Repeat it!" "Everyone, I am the village head. I hope you will go to the **** location of Windmill Town and announce important things to you!" The voice from the broadcast echoed in Windmill Town, and the village chiefs heard the words broadcast by the village head, and all the residents of Windmill Town rushed to the designated place. On the one hand, I want to find out from the village head what is going on with myself and others. On the other hand, I hope that the village head can think of countermeasures to deal with Noel and his group who are wandering in the windmill town. Hearing the sound of the broadcast, Noel knew the village head of Windmill Town and wanted to tell the residents of Windmill Town the whole story so that they could decide together how to choose. "It seems that we need to do something, or wait for the village head of Windmill Town to tell them things, and the residents of these towns will 100% run away, and the threat will not play any role at that time." Noel felt that it was necessary to take some measures to prevent the residents of Windmill Town from getting information and wanting to leave and escape from Windmill Town. .. v3 Chapter 117： Girl In order not to let the threatening words turn into useless nonsense, Noel decided to block the windmill town and prevent any residents inside the windmill town from escaping. When he thought about it, Noel immediately mobilized the divine power in his body to block the windmill town by enchantment, forming an enchantment that could not be seen with the naked eye. Looking at the enchantment wrapped up the entire windmill town, now Noel was relieved. Before getting his own permission, now it can be said that no one can go out. As long as Noor does not untie the enchantment for one day, no one in Windmill Town wants to go out. Of course, he has no ability to destroy the enchantment and escape from it. It is even more impossible for someone to enter from outside. Prepared just in case, looking at the enchantment that no one else could see, Noel smiled and nodded with satisfaction, and continued to wander in the streets. The residents of Windmill Town, after getting the position of the village chief before, gathered together in less time, looked at the village chief of the windmill town full of tangle, waiting for him to say why he called himself and so on People are coming. Seeing that the residents of Windmill Town have arrived here one after another, the head of the village of Windmill Town raised his hand, indicating that the residents of the town should stop speaking, and they will now announce the call to them. The residents who were still discussing were closing their mouths quickly, and looked at the village chief who raised his hand for quiet, waiting for him to say the reason for the call. "It''s a very important thing to call you over, please prepare yourself psychologically." "It must have been known to everyone, and a group of high bounty criminals in the town of Windmill, known as an attempt to destroy the world, came to mind, and the next thing I want to say is related to them." The village chief of Windmill Town decided to make the residents of Windmill Town psychologically prepared before saying the choices given by Noel, so that their fears could be reduced a little so that everyone would not run away in panic as usual. Hearing the village heads words, the residents of Windmill Town knew that it would not be a good thing to call them over this time. There must be some bad news, otherwise the village head would not let himself and others prepare themselves. "Just now, I had talked to Noel, who was rewarded with a billion baileys, and he made a request to me, and also gave me two options, but I don''t know what to do." See Xiao The residents of the town are all mentally prepared, the village head of the windmill town said. "Village chief, what requirements did he put forward, and what choice did he give?" Among the residents of the town, there was a question from a person, and this person was also asked, and all the residents present Doubts come. auzw.com "He asked me to hand over the girl named Magino before noon tomorrow, otherwise he would flatten the windmill town and kill everyone in the windmill town. "The village chief of Windmill Town took a deep breath and honestly spoke Noel''s words. After all, this is a matter of the lives of all the people in Windmill Town. They have the right to know the demand made by Noel, and what serious consequences will occur if this demand is not fulfilled. The words of the village chief of Windmill Town just fell, and the residents of Windmill Town who gathered here for a moment all showed a frightened expression, and they were scared to stand still and frightened by the results. . Among the residents of Windmill Town, a girl with short green hair and a headscarf was also stunned by the village heads words. The fruit basket in her hand was dropped and the fruit in the basket was scattered on the ground. Above. "I don''t want to surrender Mackinac, and I don''t want you to be implicated because of it, so I can''t choose from it, while there is still a long time to come tomorrow." "Let''s pack up quickly, but don''t let Noel and his team find out, and then leave the windmill town quietly." Seeing that the residents were terrified, the head of the village of Windmill Town could think of it, that is, hurry to flee before tomorrow, so that at most the Windmill Town will be destroyed, and it will not cause casualties. It''s just that the village head of Windmill Town doesn''t know that Windmill Town is completely blocked. Everything he has done now is in vain. In the end, he still has to make a choice. It is said that the residents of Windmill Town understood the seriousness of the matter, forcibly suppressed the infinite fear in their hearts, and quickly returned to their home in Windmill Town, preparing to pack their bags and quickly leave the place of Windmill Town. Soon, the residents who gathered came to their own pace, leaving only the village head of Windmill Town, and a young girl with green hair and a headscarf, who remained on the spot without leaving this place. "Village head, are you talking about the truth?" The green short-haired girl walked to the head of the village of Windmill Town, and wanted to make sure once again that what she had just heard was true. "Mackinaw, it turns out that you are here too..." The village head of the windmill town, who was upset at first, heard the girl''s questioning voice, so she quickly raised her head and immediately recognized the one in front of her The girl is Mackinac, the target that Noel has designated to hand over. "It''s true...you go back and pack up quickly, and leave Windmill Town quickly." The head of the village of Windmill Town nodded and said, indicating that Magino would leave Windmill Town quickly, worrying about her It was first found by Noel. "Village chief, can you tell me, why did the person you said want me?" The young girl named Mackinaw did not turn around and left the place, but raised her doubts, wanting to know why Noel was looking for herself. .. v3 Chapter 118： play "His original words were, I want you to be his crew, but this is not true, I don''t know." The village chief of the windmill town said honestly, in fact, he didn''t believe it too much, and Noel was really looking for Maggie Nuo is a crew. After all, in the opinion of the village head of Windmill Town, Mackinac is nothing more than an ordinary villager, and there is no special place, and there is no strong force, so I think this is just an excuse for Noel. There must be some other reason, anyway, it must not be to ask Magino, when his crew is so simple, but the village chief of the windmill town wants to break his head, can''t think of any reason. Hearing the windmill town chief''s answer, it also made Magino quite puzzled. He didn''t understand why Noel was looking for himself as a crew member. What''s more strange is how he learned his name. Mackinaw was born in Windmill Town, and has been to other towns on the island at most. He has never left this island at all, and Noel only arrived here today, and he has only seen it on a wanted order. The real person has never seen it once. "Mackinaw, have you seen this person before?" The head of the windmill town, who was also surprised, looked at Mackinaw in wonder, wondering if she had known Noel before. "The village head, you don''t know, I haven''t left this island before, and the other party arrived on the island today. Where have I seen him." "Besides, I only came out after hearing your broadcast just now. It is also the first time I walked out of the house today, where there will be a chance to see the big pirate." Magino shook her head, denying knowing Noel. "Forget it, it''s useless to think about it now. You should go back and pack your things quickly, and then leave the place of Windmill Town quickly, otherwise it would be bad for him to find it first." I don''t understand what is going on. The village head of Windmill Town was too lazy to think about it. The most important thing now is to escape from Windmill Town at the fastest speed, otherwise it will be bad if it is caught by Noel, and then people in the whole Windmill Town will be unlucky. I understand the meaning of the village head. Although Magino is full of doubts, I know that this is not the time. It is the most important thing to leave Windmill Town now. It is not too late to think about other things after leaving. . In this way, Magino separated from the village head of Windmill Town, and both of them walked quickly to their homes, planning to quickly pack up the necessary items and leave the place of Windmill Town as quickly as possible. At this time, Noel, who was walking on the street, found Nicole Robin and Nicole Orbiya, and the mother and daughter were preparing to return to the Black Pearl. No way, because Noel was so troubled, the residents of Windmill Town had no time to pay attention to the shop, and they were all packing up and leaving the windmill town, so the mother and daughter were not able to play in the windmill town . "Noel, what''s going on here, as if they all hurried away." Nicole Olbia asked doubtfully when he saw Noel coming to him, wanting to know what happened here. auzw.com "In fact, it''s okay, but you and Robin can''t play here, but you can go to a farther town to play." Noel said with a smile, did not The threatening things came out, but he offered to go to other towns to play. "Okay, then Robin and I will go to a farther town." Seeing Noel wouldn''t say that, and Nicole Orbia wouldn''t ask too much. I think there must be a special reason, so I don''t want to change it now. tell myself. "Noel, you go with us too." Nicole Robin on the side smiled and wanted Noel to play with him. "Well, I''m busy with things anyway." Noel smiled and nodded, agreeing with Nicole Robin''s proposal. After finishing speaking, in order to be able to reach quickly, in the other towns on the island, Noel picked up Nicole Robin with one hand, embracing Nicole Orbias little waist, and took the mother and daughter in the original moment. Disappeared. The next moment appeared in the outer woods bounded by Windmill Town. In order to be able to play happily next time, from the hands of Nicole Olbia, take the package that she had previously given for disguise. Taking out the trinkets from the package, the three people disguised and dressed up while playing, but it didn''t take much time, so soon the three disguised themselves. Ready, Noel picked up Nicole Robin again, hugged Nicole Orbias waist, and hurried to other towns on the island with super fast speed, intending to take the mother and daughter to have a good time. Have some fun. I took the two of them in the woods at high speed, but this did not slow down Noel''s movement speed, and it was also very easy to shuttle through the woods. Arriving on the outskirts of another town on the island, Noel stopped at a place where no one noticed, took the mother and daughter''s small hands and walked into the city together. Afterwards, the three dressed up in disguise were very happy to play in the town. Of course, they did not find the identity of the three, so they did not cause panic among the residents of the city. Time passed quickly... Unconsciously, the time has reached the afternoon time. At this time, the residents of Windmill Town have packed up their luggage and are carefully observing the surrounding conditions. I don''t want to be discovered by Noel and his party, but such a move is completely superfluous. None of Noel''s and others are in Windmill Town, so the residents of Windmill Town don''t know. Without the trace of Noel and his party, under the leadership of the village head of Windmill Town, the residents of Windmill Town dragged their luggage together and followed the head of the village to leave the place of Windmill Town. .. v3 Chapter 119： Bump into However, when he was about to get out of Windmill Town, the village chief of the Windmill Town who took the lead in the front directly hit the enclave fiercely, causing him to squat down quickly by covering his nose. Looking at the leading villager of Windmill Town, he squatted on the ground with his nose for no reason, leaving the residents of Windmill Town behind him confused, not understanding what the **** was going on. How could the village chief squat down suddenly, and covered his nose quite painfully, as if hitting something, but there was no object in front of him, how could he hit something. This made the residents of Windmill Town even more puzzled. They quickly walked to the village head and wanted to ask what was going on, if there was something uncomfortable suddenly, and they would squat on the ground so painfully Above. There is no way, who made Noel the layout of the enchantment, it is impossible to see it with the naked eye, so the residents of Windmill Town can only think that the village head suddenly feels uncomfortable, so he will squat in pain on the ground. "Mr. Village, what''s wrong with you, are you okay?" "Village chief, are you uncomfortable? Let the doctor show you." "All give up, let me show the village head." "Oh oh, everyone, let it go and let the doctor show it to the village chief." Residents of Windmill Town, you asked me in a word, and quickly gave way, so that the doctor can check the village head, so that we can continue to rush and leave the place of Windmill Town quickly. But the doctor came to the village chief and was about to examine the village chief who was crouching on the ground, but was stopped by the village chief who covered his nose. He looked up and saw the doctor shake his head, saying that he had nothing to do, so He is not required to check for himself. Seeing the village chiefs actions, the doctor who was taking the equipment out of the medical bag stopped his movements. He looked at the village chief who was covering his nose, wondering why he didnt let him check it. This is also for his physical considerations. "I''m fine, just hit the nose just now, so the pain was just speechless." Seeing the doctor''s doubtful expression, the village head who finally felt less painful, explained the reason to the residents of Windmill Town. "Round your nose? Village head, aren''t you kidding?" The doctor on the side heard the explanation from the village head of Windmill Town, but thought he was joking. There was nothing in front of him that could hit him. "Village head, there is nothing in front of you. How could you hit your nose." Wen Yan, Magino looked at the front, and she couldn''t see anything. She didn''t understand how the head of the village hit her nose. I thought it was the village head who feared that he and others were worried about his health, so he made this outrageous lie. auzw.com "It''s true, I just felt like I hit the wall just now." The village head of Windmill Town said very seriously, saying that he wasn''t kidding, nor did he mean to deceive them. He really hit something. "What disease may have caused the village head to have hallucinations." The doctor who still couldn''t believe that the village head had a certain mental illness, or because of some disease, the village head suddenly appeared in an illusion. "Doctor, please check the village head carefully to see if something is really wrong." Magino said, worried, thinking that there must be something wrong with the village head. The doctor next to the village head picked up the stethoscope in his hand and prepared to use it on the head of the village. He wanted to check whether the village head really had something wrong. No one believed that the helpless village chief of the windmill town stopped the stethoscope that was about to be used on his body, quickly stood up from the ground, using the crutches that he had been holding in his hand, and slammed toward the bucket where he had just hit. The crutches held by the village chief of the windmill town stabbed hard at the unseen enchantment, making it unseen by the naked eye, so a wave appeared, but the ripple spread out around, and after a while Disappeared without a trace. The person who originally wanted to stop the village head from feeling nervous looked at the place where the ripples appeared just momentarily, and the hands that grabbed the village head stopped in the air. And the people around them, when they saw the scene just now, also stayed still for a while. Now they finally believe the village chiefs words. He did hit something just now, but he and others cant see it with his naked eyes. That''s it. Not long afterwards, when the people gradually came back to God, they all approached the edge of the enchantment, stretched out their hands to touch the enchantment, and wanted to personally determine whether this was true. There was a knock here, a fight there, and the residents of Windmill Town, one after another, tried one after another, and finally completely believed that this was true, and the village head wasnt kidding, it seemed that he was real. Bumped into this transparent thing. It''s just that among the residents of Windmill Town, some people finally found a bad situation, and now it''s not a time for curiosity. "When we are not surprised by this thing now, this thing is blocking our way, but it makes us unable to leave the windmill town!" the resident of this windmill town said loudly to the surrounding people. Let them know the seriousness of the matter. If you can''t destroy what you can''t see in front of you, everyone in Windmill Town can''t escape from here, and it will be bad when Noel and his team find out. It is said that everyone knows the seriousness of the matter, and remembers that they and others are preparing to escape. Now that they are not curious about this unseen thing, they should leave the windmill town quickly. .. v3 Chapter 120： Try In order to be able to leave Windmill Town quickly, the residents began to act separately, and wanted to find a place that was not blocked by the enchantment. Fortunately, before Noel and his party returned, they left Windmill Town. However, after the split action of the residents of Windmill Town, when they returned to gather together to exchange the results, all the residents of Windmill Town locked their eyebrows. This is definitely not the result they want. "Have you really looked carefully?" "Of course I looked for it carefully, but it was blocked by this invisible thing. When we left the road of Windmill Town, we walked a long distance and found no exit." "It''s the same on my side. I didn''t find a place to go out, but I was blocked by something that I couldn''t see." "It''s the same everywhere else, even under the ground. I just dug a hole and found it." I''m sure again and again, as a result of the separate operation search, the residents of Windmill Town are quite certain that there is no road to leave, even the underground is blocked by invisible things, and there is no way to dig a hole to escape . This result made all residents of Windmill Town very uneasy. The same fear spread to these people, but they still thought about how to leave. After all, there is still a lot of time until noon tomorrow, as long as you think of a way to accelerate the speed and leave the windmill town. "You go in the direction of the port to see if you can leave from there. If it works, we will leave the windmill town by boat." After hearing the search results, the village head of the windmill town thought carefully. Started to order the residents of the windmill town to act. "I know the village chief. I''ll go to the port to see it now." After hearing the village chief''s instructions, the nodded resident nodded and ran to the port in the end, following the instructions of the village chief. See if you can get out there. "Other people take advantage of it now to see if we can destroy this thing. Can we just wait here and try it as long as someone thinks of a way." Seeing the villager, I went to check it as instructed, the village chief of the windmill town He said again that he didn''t want to sit here and wait for the result. "Village head, we understand." The residents of Windmill Town, who had been full of fear, had forgotten the fear in their hearts after hearing what the village head had commanded them, and looked for items that could be used as weapons. The residents who soon found the weapons tried to follow the command of the village chief and began to use their weapons to see if they could be destroyed. In front of them, there was no way to see what was blocking the road. Using a variety of weapons, he hit the enchantment fiercely, causing the enchantment to be knocked out of a wave of ripples, but there was no sign of destruction, and only the ripples scattered towards the surroundings . auzw.com At the same time, the residents of Windmill Town also found the height of this barrier, so they gave up the idea of ??overturning the barrier barrier from a height. After a long time, the residents who passed the windmill town continued to beat hard, but apart from the ripples, the enchantment did not even show any cracks. On the contrary, the residents who tried to destroy them were so tired that they sat directly on the ground, letting them sit on the ground and panting continuously, and the sweat had already soaked their clothes. This enchantment made the residents of Windmill Town feel desperate, and the fear they had looked at surrounded them again, and began to feel that they and others could not escape from here. And the personnel who ran to the port to check it out ran back panting and panting. "The village head, there is the same thing at the port. It seems that our entire windmill town is wrapped in this thing. There is no place to go out at all." The residents who ran back immediately told everyone that they had just checked Enchantment. "Don''t worry, you go to rest first, we are thinking about other ways, we will be able to get out from here." The tired and choking residents sat down, and the head of the windmill town comforted the depressed residents , I hope they will not give up the possibility of escape. Although the village head of Windmill Town didn''t quite believe that he could escape from here, he didn''t want to make the residents of Windmill Town feel despair, at least there was a chance before noon tomorrow. If you give up now, there will be no chance, and you will really have to choose when the time comes. Noel made the previous request, either surrender the young girl, or the residents of the windmill town. After a short break, the residents of Windmill Town began to try again, and some people did not care if they were found. They ran back to Windmill Town to find gunpowder, and intended to directly explode the invisible boundary. Some people started to try to sinter the world with fire, and to destroy it with water. Anyway, the methods that could be conceived were tried at the boundary, and no one gave up hope to escape from here. It seems that the words of the village chief of the windmill town are still quite effective, so that the hopeless residents have rekindled hope in their hearts. But no one knows. After they have tried all the methods, it is even more desperate to wait for them, but they dont know it now. As for Noel in other towns on the island, of course, he sensed the enchantment he had placed and was under constant attack, attempting to break the enchantment he had placed. But Noor did not bother to ignore it, because he believed that no one can destroy the enchantment, unless there is a **** in the world to help, or no one can destroy the enchantment with divine blessing. .. v3 Chapter 121： in fact The next day, a sunny morning... At the border of Windmill Town enveloped by a large enchantment... The eyes of the village chief and residents of Windmill Town are full of despair, and they have completely abandoned their plans to destroy the border, and they are all decadently sitting on the ground motionless. All the people in Windmill Town have exhausted all the methods they thought of, but the results have made them feel desperate, and no cracks have appeared in any way. Even all the gunpowder found in the town did not destroy the barriers of the road, and even a little crack was not made, but a big hole was blown out on the ground. Everyone who couldn''t think of a way at all could only sit on the ground so decadently, waiting for the noon to come gradually. After all, the available methods were exhausted, and now it can be said that there is nothing to do. Only before noon, according to the choice given by Noel yesterday, choose one of them to execute, but this makes it difficult for the village head of the windmill town to choose, and it can be said that he cannot choose one or two of them. None of the results he wanted to see. Most people''s thoughts are similar to those of the village head of Windmill Town, but a small number of people want to hand over the Mackinac. After all, only then can they continue to live alive, otherwise everyone here must do the same Die. It''s just that a small number of people haven''t expressed their intentions now, but are quietly waiting for the village chief to make a decision. There is no way they don''t want to be the bad guy themselves. Unless the village chief''s choice is to let all people die because of this, otherwise they will not be the bad guys, and will only continue to hide. Noor, Nicole Robin, and Nicole Olbia did not return to the Black Pearl at the port of Windmill Town last night, and rested directly in hotels in other towns on the island. As for Portkas d Lujiu, she also did not return to the Black Pearl, but looked at Portkas d Ais from a distance, but she did not step forward to approach the other party, feeling that it looked so far This is already very satisfying. Of course, the navy stationed on the island had long reported to the residents of Windmill Town, but only after the navy soldiers reported the situation to the headquarters of the navy. The general of the navy headquarters issued an order that he could not act lightly, so those navies stationed on the island did not go to the windmill town to monitor Noel and others, and had been waiting for reinforcements in the bases stationed. However, even when reinforcements came to the island, the navy was unable to take action. After all, the personnel sent to Windmill Town this time were professional spy personnel used by the world government for surveillance. Moreover, it was directly issued by the Five Stars, and it was impossible to launch an attack on Noel and his party. As long as he approached and carefully observed the Noel and his party, he would pass the daily information of the Noor and his party back. auzw.com So the people who went to this island were not the reinforcements that the navy soldiers were expecting, but only some spy personnel with good strength, and they would not arrest Noor and his party. jobs. Therefore, the **** navy soldiers stationed on the island to prepare for a big fight are destined to be disappointed. The personnel rushing here will not think of the actions they expected, and simply monitor the Noel and his party. . At noon... When the scorching sun hangs overhead... All the residents of Windmill Town have locked their eyes on the head of the village, waiting for him to make a final decision, and also waiting for the fate of himself and others. Whether to hand over the young girl Magino, or whether everyone is holding hands to die together with Windmill Town, now we can only see the decision of the village chief of Windmill Town. And that small part of the people who agreed to surrender Mackinaw have already begun to prepare. If the village head is not willing to surrender, they can only forcefully take the person away, and then send her to Noel''s hands. To preserve, Windmill Town and all the residents of Windmill Town, after all, they dont want to destroy Windmill Town and its residents for one person. After seeing the residents of Windmill Town, they fixed their eyes on themselves, but the village head has not yet been able to make a decision, so I don''t know how to explain to the residents. On the side, Magino knew that the village head would not surrender herself. Of course, she also knew that many residents were unwilling to do this, so she had already made a decision when she saw that the enchantment could not be destroyed. . "Everyone, I will go to the pirate ship in the port and then leave here with the pirates." "So you can rest assured that Windmill Town will not be destroyed by this." After a glance at the tangled village head, Magino stood on the side, and said to the residents waiting for the village head''s answer, she had already made her decision. It is said that not only the village head of the windmill town was stunned, but even the residents who were waiting for the village chief''s explanation were also stunned when they heard Maginot''s words. They did not expect that she would say that. "This..." The village head of the windmill town, who first came back to God, wanted to persuade Mackinac, but before he could say it, he thought that he really didn''t know, what other way could he do? Escaped. "The head of the village, I actually want to go to the sea to see it. Now there is such a strong protection from pirates, so it is safer to go out to sea, so you don''t have to worry about me." Magino smiled and said, She did want to see the outside world, but she knew she was not capable of going out. .. v3 Chapter 122： New But now that I thought about it carefully, there is the Noel, a billion-dollar pirate who exists, and he designated himself to be his crew. It is also good to take the opportunity to leave the windmill town and look outside. In this way, it is possible to save all the people in Windmill Town. Such a double benefit is also a good thing for Magino, but it is inevitable that he will be a little afraid of Noel, but it has not been shown to everyone present. After all, the good Mackinac did not want the people in the town of Windmill to be scared for himself, so he showed his willingness to agree to the request made by Noel to become a crew member of his pirate ship. Hearing the decision of Magino, the residents of Windmill Town, who had come back, did not speak out against her decision, and they did not want to be erased together with Windmill Town. So Mackinaw agreed, and the residents of Windmill Town wouldn''t say anything, but they still felt Mu Mackino in their hearts, but they were embarrassed to say it, and felt that it was very hypocritical, and no one said anything. Express thankfulness. "Village chief, now the time is almost up. I will go to the port myself. Take care." After looking at the time, Mackinac knew that the time was coming. If it passed a little later, the decision would not be made. Useful. "Mackinac, be careful yourself, if you are not used to it, just run away while Noel and his party are not paying attention." Sighing, the village chief of Windmill Town said, looking at Mackinac, in fact he Knew clearly in his heart that after Magino entered the ship, there was no chance to return. "Well, I know the village chief." Magino nodded and smiled, understanding that the village chief was comforting herself, which also made her feel better. After finishing, Magino took his luggage and used his fastest speed to run towards the windmill town port, hoping to rush to the port''s location according to Noel''s agreement before noon had passed. Everyone stared in amazement, dragging their luggage away from Mackinaw, some people were full of joy, after all, they didnt need to wait for others, and some people were full of guilt, and actually let one Girls sacrifice themselves for them. Until the figure of Mackinac disappeared completely in the sight of the residents of Windmill Town, under the command of the village head of the village of Windmill Town, the talents scattered their own luggage from the border of the enclave, intending to return Take a break in your own home. At this time, Noel also happened to take the mother and daughter back to the Black Pearl parked at the port. Returning to the Black Pearl, Nicole Robin and Nicole Olbia, after putting the items bought yesterday in the boat, began to do their own thing. At the same time, I found Portkas d Lujiu, and have not returned to the Black Pearl until now, and told Noel on the deck about the situation before continuing to busy himself. To put it bluntly, that is to continue to study the historical text on the Black Pearl. Nicole Robin, who did not want to study much, accompanied Noel on the deck and began to chat. auzw.com "Noel, what are you doing here?" Jumping to the side of the boat, Nicole Robin sat next to Noel and asked with doubt, not knowing what Noel was doing. "Huh? I''m waiting for the arrival of the new crew." Looking at Nicole Robin sitting next to him, Noel said with a smile, honestly, without any concealment. "The new crew? Is there anyone who wants to sail with us?" Nicole Robin continued to ask when he heard that someone was going to be a crew member on the Black Pearl, wanting to know who was going to be the crew. "A girl about your age, someone will play with Robin afterwards." Noel said for a moment, but he was not very clear. How old is Magino now, but he should be with Nicolo Bin is almost right. "Really?" Nicole Robin said in surprise when he heard the words, and he was also very happy. In the future, some people of the same age would play with themselves, but he still wanted to make sure with Noel again, so as not to get a happy head. I was depressed. "Of course it is true. When did I lie to you." Noel nodded with a smile, indicating that what he said was true, and was not kidding. Sitting on the side of the boat, one big and one small, you gossip with my words, and are also waiting for the arrival of Mackinac, and also waiting for the return of Potkas d Lujiu. Before you know it, time rushes... Just before noon, a figure similar to Nicole Robin was dragging the suitcase in his hand and hurried towards the port. This, of course, attracted Noels attention, and also saw the appearance of the figure carefully. Although the appearance of the green hair with a headscarf was very similar to Magino, Noel was not sure whether it was her, so he confirmed the name to the system. The identity of the little girl running. Name: Mackinac, age: 8 years old, occupation: none, ability: none. After being systematically determined, Noel realized that this was the person he was looking for, and Nicole Robin on the side saw Noel did not answer his words, so he looked in the direction he was looking. "Noel, is that person the new crew you said?" Nicole Robin asked with excitement when he saw the figure running towards him, wanting to make sure if it was the one who came. "Well, her name is Magino, and she is the new crew member I just said." Noel nodded and said to Nicole Robin aside, letting her know that the person was the new crew member. .. v3 Chapter 123： Guarantee "Noel, then I will pick her up on the boat." Nicole Robin was very happy to see a girl of her own age, so that she would have a playmate in the future. "Go, but you have to touch her before you can let her through. The enchantment I set up in Windmill Town." Norr quickly reminded me so that Nicole Robin wouldn''t pass and couldn''t get people out of the enchantment. Bring it out. "Hmm, I know." With a casual response, Nicole Robin "whooped" and used one of the six types of shaving, and immediately disappeared beside Noel. Mackinaw, who was running towards the port, was also blocked by the border of Windmill Town, panting and looking at the port, looking for where Noel and his party were. She didn''t want to find someone when the time was up. By that time, Noel had launched an attack on Windmill Town, and it was useless to find anyone to cry at that time. This was not the enchantment that Magino wanted to see. Seeing that noon was about to pass, Mackino was very anxious to look around, and soon locked his sight on the port. The large sailing ship docked soon saw the figure sitting on the side of the ship. After careful observation, it was found that the figure sitting on the side of the ship was the person designated to be his crew. Magino just wanted to yell at the people on the large ship. "what!!!" But at this moment, the other person suddenly flickered in front of his eyes, scaring Magino back a few steps, accidentally falling down on the ground, looking at the sudden appearance in horror The figure in front. "I''m sorry to scare you, are you called Magino?" Looking at the person who was scared and fell to the ground, Nicole Robin quickly apologized and asked if she was Magino. "Ah? I''m Mackinaw." After returning to his head, Mackinaw nodded and replied very honestly, and carefully observed the girl in front of him. "Hello, my name is Nicole Robin. I came to pick you up on the boat. I was scared just now. I''m so embarrassed." Seeing Magino nodded, Nicole Robin made a brief introduction and will sit Magino on the ground pulled up. "Come to pick me up on the boat?" After hearing the words, Magino froze for a moment and asked with some uncertainty. "Well, I did come to pick you up on the boat, otherwise you wouldn''t be able to cross the connection world." Nicole Robin nodded with a smile. "Enchantment? Do you mean something that you can''t see?" After hearing Nicole Robin''s words, Magino quickly guessed that the other party''s enchantment was something that could not see the way. auzw.com "Yes, without Noels permission, no one can pass through the enclave he arranged, so I came to pick you up on the boat." Seeing Magino didnt understand What exactly is the enchantment, Nicole Robin explained to her so that she could understand that without her help, she could not cross the enchantment arranged by Noel. Although Magino still didn''t understand it, she didn''t continue to ask. Now she just wanted to hurry through the so-called enclave and wait for the windmill town on the other ship to be safe. Nicole Robin, who was on the side, saw that Magino was not inquiring, so she smiled and took her little hand, and walked towards the Black Pearl docked at the port. With Nicole Robin''s leadership, Mackinac passed through the barrier without hindrance, which made her a little believe in Nicole Robin''s words, but she didn''t open her mouth to continue to ask. Soon, with the help of Nicole Robin, Magino boarded the Black Pearl at the port, and the two appeared on the deck of the large sailboat. Seeing the two little Loli on the Black Pearl, Noel looked at Magino with curiosity, which also aroused Maggie''s attention while watching around, and made her look at the side of the boat with curiosity. Noel. Nicole Robin on the side, looking at each other with curiosity, didn''t understand what happened to Noel and Magino, but she didn''t mean to disturb the two, so she looked at the two. people. "Then...that...I have promised to be your crew, can you lift that so-called enchantment, and don''t embarrass the residents of Windmill Town?" In the end, Lolita Magino lost After a while, he was a little afraid to ask carefully, and he lowered his head and dared not stare at Noel. "My name is Noel. I am the captain of this Black Pearl and the Reverse Cross Pirate Regiment. You are welcome to join as a member of the ship." "As for the enchantment, it''s no problem to release it, but what if you want to run away?" Noel introduced herself to Magino in front of her and welcomed her to join as a member of the ship, but he did not immediately release the enchantment, but wanted to get her assurance before planning to release it. Hearing Noels words, although Magino was only 8 years old, he also understood the meaning of Noel. He wanted to give himself a guarantee before he lifted the barrier that blocked the windmill town. "Master Captain, I promise that I will never run away. I will obey your orders." Mackinaw, who had not planned to run away, immediately promised to Noel that he would never run away. Obediently obey the command of his captain. "You don''t need to call me Captain, we are a family after getting on the Black Pearl, so just like Robin, just call me Noel." After being assured, Noel nodded with satisfaction, and beat him. After a snap, the enchantment of Windmill Town was lifted. The snapping of the fingers fell, which originally blocked the windmill town''s enchantment, and began to flash a golden light, so that even ordinary people could see it with the naked eye. .. v3 Chapter 124： after Soon, the golden shimmering enchantment, with the breeze blowing on the island, differentiated into a golden powder, and then gradually dispersed with the breeze blowing. And the enchantment that dissipated with the breeze formed a very good picture in an instant, so that the two little loli looked stunned, until the golden enchantment completely disappeared, the two Only the little loli gradually recovered from the picture. "Okay, I have lifted the barrier that blocked the windmill town. You will stay on the Black Pearl in the future." After seeing the two little Lolitas coming back, Noel looked at Magino Laughed. "Well, I know." The recuperating Mackinaw heard Noel''s words and nodded cleverly. "Little Robin, you take Magino to choose a room, and then take her around the ship to get familiar with the structure and environment inside the ship." Noel, who thought of something, said to Nicole Robin, let her take Look around at Mackinac and get familiar with the Black Pearl. "Uh huh." Nicole Robin nodded with a smile, took Magino''s little hand, and walked in the direction of the Black Pearl. After glancing at Noor, who had been staring at herself, a little blush appeared on Marchino''s cheek, and then quickly lowered her little head. As Nicole Robin pulled, she left the deck and entered the Black Pearl. internal. Seeing the two little Loli enter the interior of the Black Pearl, Knoll also took his eyes back, walked towards the rudder, and prepared to set the next sailing route and give Black Pearl No. supplements the demand for electricity. Noel didn''t want to suddenly have no power to support the ship, and then Nicole Orbiya ran to complain again, so I think it is better to fill up the power now. After a long time, Noel had the Black Pearls power reserve ready, and even the route for automatic navigation had been set. Originally, it didn''t need to waste so much time, but Portas d Lujiu hadn''t returned, and Noel just recharged the Black Pearl, so it took a long time to complete it. It''s just a coincidence that it didn''t take long for the Black Pearl to complete preparations, and I saw the figure of Portkas d Lujiu at the port, and was slowly walking towards the port. Soon, Portkas and Lujiu boarded the Black Pearl. Seeing that Noel was looking at herself at the rudder with a smile, she also walked in the direction of Noel quite consciously, knowing that Noel must have something. I want to ask myself. "Lu Jiu, the address I gave you is correct?" Seeing Potkas d Lu Jiu came to the side, Noel smiled and looked at her and asked, wondering if she had found Ace in the mountains. auzw.com "The address is correct, I also saw the figure of Ace." The whole person leaned lightly into Noel''s arms. Portkas d Lujiu smiled, without lying to deceive Noel. ''S plan, honestly answered Noel''s question. "That''s good, I''m still worried that you won''t find it." Wen Yan said, Noel hugged Portcas d Lujiu''s small waist, quite satisfied that she answered her question honestly. "That... Noor... I wrote the six-practice method in a small book and gave it to Ace..." Potkas d Lujiu raised his head slightly and looked closer. Noel said that he was a little worried that he blamed himself for making his own claims and handing over the way to improve his strength. "Oh, I''ll give it, it''s not a precious thing, it''s no big deal." Looking down at Potcas d Lujiu, a little worried, Noel didn''t blame her at all, and the Sixth Form was not. What a precious thing. After all, the Sixth Form of the Navy is really not a good thing for the systematic Noel. There are more good things than the Sixth Form. There is no need to be angry about this little thing. Besides, the Six Forms will be used in the naval headquarters in the future to enhance the capabilities of naval generals. At that time, the Six Forms will not be a secret thing. Seeing Noel didnt blame it, it made Portcas d Lujiu feel more at ease. She originally thought that she would teach the six formulas privately. When she came back, she would definitely be given a hard training by Noel, but now she is finally You can rest assured. "Having said that, how did you give Six to Ace, have you met him?" Noel asked with considerable curiosity, wanting Potkas d Lujiu, do you want to talk to Potkas d Ai? Si meets. "Well. When he was playing in the woods, a beast wanted to make a surprise attack, and I rushed out to clean up the beast." "And when he saw me killing the beasts with a single blow, he wanted to worship me as a teacher and learn the six methods of application with me." "Somehow, I suddenly agreed to teach him a day in the woods, and gave the six methods of cultivation to his hands, and then bid farewell to him, I came back." Portkas d Lujiu explained the course of things so that Noel could understand what was going on, and even said that Ace was an apprentice. "That''s what it is!" After listening to the commentary by Potkas d Lujiu, Noel also understood what was going on, and thought about it, said: "Fortunately, the navy party did not come to the island, otherwise the kid It may be troublesome." "I wanted to stay there for a while, but I was worried that someone from the navy had arrived on the island, so I hurriedly left there." After hearing that, Potkas d Lujiu said, she also Worried about being discovered by someone on the navy side, I didn''t dare to stay there. .. v3 Chapter 125： The next day Unconsciously, during the time when the two people chatted with me one by one, the sky began to gradually darken... It wasn''t until Nicole Orbiya stepped out of the Black Pearl ship and told them that the dinner was ready, they stopped talking and returned to the ship to eat together. During the dinner, Noel introduced Portkas d Lujiu and Nicole Olbia to join the new member of the Reverse Cross Pirates, which is the same size as Nicole Robin. The three daughters on the Black Pearl also introduced themselves to Magino, and at the same time expressed that she was very welcome to join, and then happily enjoyed the dinner together. And under the warm hospitality of the four, Mackinac was already very nervous, and she gradually relaxed, so she quickly integrated into it. Gradually I felt that Noel and his team were not as cruel as the navy introduced. Instead, they felt that the three women were quite good. Apart from Noel, who forced himself to join, Magino felt that all three of them were good people. of. Although I saw Magino''s thoughts, I seemed to be very scared of myself, but Noel did not say anything, and felt that it is useless now, not to mention that after a long time, sooner or later, there will be changes, and there is no need to go. Anxious to prove something now. After dinner, Noel said his plan and would leave the port of Windmill Town tomorrow. He did not want to meet the navy who came here to avoid unnecessary trouble. The three women nodded and agreed. Noels suggestion was somewhat sad about Magino. After all, she would leave her home early tomorrow morning. It would be strange if she didnt feel sad, but she did not raise any objections. As the saying goes, long pain is worse than short pain. Anyway, leaving Windmill Town is a matter of time. There is no need to oppose anything at all. It is simply to find yourself unable to blame, so Magino has no objections. After a short break, everyone inside the Black Pearl returned to their rooms to rest. The next day... The Black Pearl left the port of Windmill Town and sailed to the goal set by Noel on the sea, and it completely disappeared in a long time. This sea area of ??the port of Windmill Town. It wasn''t until noon that the large ships of the Navy and the world government came to Windmill Town for investigation, but they could not find any trace of Noel''s group. However, the navy and the world government did not intend to catch up in a hurry. Instead, they investigated the island carefully and carefully, trying to figure out what Noel and his party were doing here, and whether there were any secret secret plans. . The result was that the navy and the people of the world government did not understand what they were doing, so they forcibly took a little girl here. auzw.com After careful investigation, there is nothing special about the little girl named Mackinac, that is, the ordinary little girl in Windmill Town, and there is no special background or identity. This made people in the navy and the world government feel more puzzled and puzzled, wondering why Noel had to take this little girl. I also learned from the head of the village of Windmill Town that Noel also wanted this little girl named Magino to become a crew member of his counter-cross pirate regiment. This made the people of the navy and the world government want to break their heads and do not understand how. One thing. Although I dont understand what happened, these navy and world government personnel still passed on the situation honestly, and let the naval headquarters and the world governments senior officials think about what kind of conspiracy this is in. . Did not get the desired information and results from the island, and the personnel of the navy and the world government did not stay on the island any more, and returned to the ships docked at the port. Noor, who was planning to catch up, and left the boat early in the morning, could not let them disappear from sight again. But the navy and the people of the world government do not know how to catch them. It is useless. As long as the Black Pearl of Noel stops, they have no chance to catch up. After all, the navy and world government ships can only use the wind blowing on the sea to sail, and they dont want the Black Pearl to be able to sail by propellers. The speed of the two is simply not comparable. It is a fools dream to catch up. Of course, Noor and his party did not know that there were two enemy ships behind the Black Pearl, but even knowing that Noor would not care, anyway, they were ants that could kill him. The Black Pearl sailing automatically on the sea... There was a peer of the same age on the boat, which made Nicole Robin feel quite happy, and finally someone can play with himself, but Noel directly shattered her dream. No way, for the sake of Mackinac''s safety, Noel asked Potkas d Lujiu to start teaching her to practice the Six Forms to enhance her own strength, which led to Nicole Robin having no playmates. But Nicole Robin didn''t play tricks. She knew it was for Magino''s good. After all, there are many bad guys in the sea. If there is no ability to protect himself, then there is no place to sell regret medicine. This is even more restrictive of her freedom. You need to be accompanied by anyone who wants to do anything. Even when you are playing outside, you need to be protected at all times, so Nicole Robin has no mischief, and even she has helped with the ability of Marcino cultivation. . As for Mackinac, I felt quite puzzled and puzzled when I heard about practicing combat skills, but under Nicole Robins explanation, I soon understood the importance of my own strength, so I worked very hard. Start to practice the Six Forms ability. .. v3 Chapter 126： intend In a flash, four days, it gradually passed..... After the day and night, the Black Pearl, which is automatically sailing, will soon reach the location set by Noel. It is estimated that it will not take long to arrive. During these four days, Noor did not log in to the islands of Coto, Orange, and Sirob, and went straight in the direction of the village of Cocoa. As for the sea restaurant in the original book, Noel has never seen it before. It is estimated that Redfoot Jeep is still a pirate, and he hasnt encountered the unlucky egg of Shange, which caused him to break a leg and retreat. Right. However, Noor did not care much about this. After all, the cooking skills redeemed through the system have far exceeded the standard of the sea restaurant, and I am more curious to see what kind of food the sea restaurant can make. Anyway, it will be opened sooner or later, and now there is no use in anxiety, not to mention that Noel has a lot of time, and he doesnt care about waiting for so many years. However, after four days of short training, Magino did not show a very good talent, nor did it think that Nicole Robin, Nicole Orbiya, and Portkas d Lujiu would be able to do it in a few days. Full control of the ability of the Six Forms. Except for his physical strength, the other things haven''t changed much, but Mackinac has worked very hard and has not given up because of talent problems. Even in the evening when the four of them sleep, Mackinaw will run to the training room to practice some more, and he will tiredly return to the room to rest in the middle of the night. Of course, this does not escape the perception of Noel and his party, but he has not gone Straightforward. The Black Pearl, which is automatically sailing on the sea, is slowly moving in the direction of the village of Cocoa... At the tip of the Black Pearl, Ben, who helped Mackinaw inside the boat, also walked out of the boat, looking at the island slowly approaching in the distance. "The one in front is the village of Cocoa, and it is also the place where we will live after camping. From today on, the island is the jurisdiction of our pirates." Looking at the gradually approaching island, Noel and the four daughters around him said, Having come up with his own ideas, he intends to station on this island. "Knoll, are we going to live on that island forever?" Portas d Lujiu asked in doubt, whether he would live on this island for a long time. "It''s hard to say, maybe you will live here for a long time, or you may only stay here for a month or two and leave. After all, I haven''t figured out where to go next." Turning to look at Portcas d Lujiu, Noel explained to her, after all, he really hadn''t figured out what to do next. What''s more, there are some things that haven''t reached the time when it happened, and you can''t stroll around at sea like that. You still have to find a place to settle down and wait slowly for the passage of time. auzw.com Moreover, if you wandered far away on the sea, you would have to rush back non-stop. Noel felt that this was too troublesome. It would be better to settle down in the village of Cocoa and deal with the matter here. At that time, we will leave the East China Sea together and go to the Great Route and the New World, so that it is not so troublesome to go back and forth. "Then why the island was designated as the jurisdiction of our Pirates?" Nicole Orbiya on the side raised her doubts and wanted to get answers from Noel''s mouth. "As long as we dominate the island, there will be no pirates at that time. Dare to run to the island and make trouble, we can live a stable life. Isn''t that good?" "Furthermore, as long as this is done, the navy will help spread the information, and at that time there will be at most more people to monitor, but there will be no pirates coming to the island to disturb." "Of course, except for some people with brain problems who want to get rich and think of being crazy. Generally, no one comes here to die. After all, the rewards added by several of us are up to a billion dollars." Hearing Nicole Olbias words, Noel gave her a detailed explanation, and also explained to others around her so that they could understand the benefits of doing so. After being explained, the four girls beside Noel couldn''t help but nodded involuntarily. They thought that Noel said something very reasonable, so that they could save a lot of trouble and give themselves and others more leisure time. Next, the four women came up with questions one after another, and they were puzzled, and Noel patiently answered them slowly. After a long time, with Noel''s efforts to answer, finally the four women''s questions were answered, and the Black Pearl also reached the shore of the village of Cocoa. Of course, a ship as large as the Black Pearl can be said to be very conspicuous, especially the pure black sails, and the white skull pattern on the sails is particularly eye-catching. On the blue sea, there is a sharp contrast, it is difficult to make people do not find it, so the residents of Cocoa Village on the island found this ship before the Black Pearl was near the island. Large pirates are heading here. Therefore, when the Black Pearl came to the shore and gave the boat a good time to dock, the residents of Cocoa Village had all been informed of the arrival of the pirates. Under the arrangement of the village chief, they took out their weapons from their homes in preparation for preventing the pirates from coming to rob the village. Of course, the old and the young and sick were all sent into the house, leaving only one male villager with weapons, obey The command of the village head began to ambush. .. v3 Chapter 127： Negotiation The head of the village of Cocoa, and the residents of the village, did not want to fight the pirates, but just made some preparations in advance. After the village chief has carried out some negotiations, if the two sides do not reach an agreement happily, they will attack the coming pirates, but the general situation is quite happy. To put it bluntly, it is to discuss with the pirates who came to the island and give the pirates a certain amount of money to let them walk on their own. Unless some desperate pirate groups will attack the village as soon as they arrive on the island. There are many villages on the island that deal with the coming pirates in this way. Of course, there are also failures in negotiations that lead to war, but this rarely happens. It is just a matter of giving more and less. As long as you dont encounter the heartbroken pirates, generally speaking, there will be no conflict between the two sides. After all, they are thinking about one more thing than one less, and they can get a lot of finance from the village without casualties. Just as the village of Cocoa was ready, Noel and his party were walking in the direction of the village, but they did not know that the residents of the village had already ambushed everywhere in the village. However, even if you know it, you don''t care. After all, those guns and ammunition can''t cause any serious damage to Noel and others. Whether the residents in these villages can fight is still a problem. And even if Noor was set to stand still, let the residents of the village bombard them, they might not be able to break Noors defense, and it is estimated that they would be scared. The head of the village of Cocoa, and the sheriff in the village, went to the entrance of the village of Cocoa and waited for the pirates who came to the island this time. Before the two were allowed to wait long, the figures of the five appeared in the sight of the two, but because they were too far away, they did not allow the two to recognize who the pirates were. Of course, Noel and his party also saw that the figure of two people was standing at the entrance of the village of Cocoa, and the eyes of those two people were locked in themselves and others. "Noel, it seems that the message that we have arrived has been spread throughout the village." Potkas d Lujiu can clearly see that there is no ghost in the street behind the two at the entrance. Seeing the information that allowed her to guess herself and others and came to the island spread. Otherwise, on such a good morning, it is impossible to see half of the figures on the street. It must be known that there is a pirate coming, so they are hidden, so no other figures appear. auzw.com "I was more curious, the other people were hiding, why didn''t those two people hide, but instead they seemed to be waiting for us to come." Noel smiled, looking at Cocoa. The two people at the entrance of the West Asia Village were quite curious about what they wanted to do. "Nor, we seem to have fallen into it." Nicole Orbiya wrinkled slightly between her eyebrows. As she gradually approached the village of Cocoa, she could clearly feel the surrounding conditions. "Orpia was right! It seems that the residents did not hide, but ambushed us in the village." Potkas nodded and nodded, and also found the people ambushing around. "There is nothing to worry about. Do you think the guns in their hands can do us any harm?" Noel shrugged his shoulders and smiled. Through the fusion of Emperor''s eyes, he could clearly see the ambushing personnel, and even more so. To the weapon they hold. I dont think that the weapons in the hands of the residents of Cocoa Village can cause any harm to themselves and others. As long as you are careful to protect the safety of Mackinac, there is nothing to worry about. Hearing Noels words, Nicole Orbiya and Portkas d Lujiu quickly walked to the front of the two little Loli to prevent the ambush from attacking them. Take them away, or quickly block the attack from the sneak attack. But obviously, the actions of the two were superfluous, and I did not think about it carefully. It was just a resident of the island. How could it be possible to do a sneak attack on children, and they are not fierce and vicious, Otherwise, you will not live in the village honestly. Soon, Noel and his party arrived and stopped not far from the village of Cocoa, looking at an old man and a middle-aged man standing at the entrance, wanting to see what the two of them would say. "Are you just a pirate on the island?" Seeing the five men stopped not far away, the old man standing at the entrance asked, after all, there were two children in the other party, making him wonder if the other party was just Pirate arriving. "Yes, we are the pirates who have just arrived on this island." After hearing that, Noel was a little stunned. Unexpectedly, the old man did not recognize his identity, nor did he determine whether he and others were the sea. thief. "Since you are pirates, then according to the previous rules, we will hand over one-third of the finances on the island, and please leave as soon as you get the finances." Hearing the other person''s personal confession, the head of the village of Kokosia Turning corners and corners, the conditions are very straightforward. "Oh? Are you negotiating with us?" Noel asked with some doubt, wanting to make sure that the old man in front of him was negotiating with himself. "Yes! We can solve it peacefully. You don''t need to destroy the village and you can get a certain amount of finance. If you are not satisfied, we can still discuss it." The head of the village of Kokosia nodded, saying it was indeed In negotiations, resolve the issues of both parties in a peaceful manner. .. v3 Chapter 128： Named Hearing this old man, he really wanted to negotiate with himself, which made Noel really not used to it. After all, the ordinary people who saw themselves before, the first reaction was the fear from the heart, and the expression of fear soon Revealed in his face. The next thing to do is to turn around and run with fear, so that Noel feels normal. But now that I think about it carefully, I feel that this situation is still understandable. After all, the two people standing at the entrance of the village of Cocoa seem to have not recognized their identities, so they can understand without a fearful escape. Just when Noel wanted to say something, he saw one more person behind the two of them. This person was characterized by short burgundy braids on both sides, but the woman had a gun in her hand. . Soon, the burgundy-haired woman came to the two of them at the entrance, but contrary to the two, she did not show a polite appearance and used a gun in her hand without saying a word, Aimed at Noel with a faint smile on his face. "Belmel, how did you come here? Hurry up and put the gun away, the village chief is still negotiating with the pirates." The sheriff hurriedly shouted when he saw Belmel''s arrival. He couldn''t mess up negotiations with Belmel. After all, Belmel had not returned to the village soon, and did not understand how to deal with the village of Cocoa. Those pirates who came to the island could not cause the pirates to enter the village to make trouble. At the same time, the sheriff is also quite clear that Belmel, who was originally a navy, can be said to be opposed to the pirates. Although she has now withdrawn from the navy, she still doesnt like pirates as much as she wants to go up to the generals. Those five people won. The sheriff can''t let this happen. Although there are only five people in the other party, and two of them are little girls, he dare not have any care, worrying that there are other associates on the pirate ship. At that time, it would be bad if the pirates were angered and all rushed to the village of Cocoa. This is definitely not the border that the sheriff wanted to see, so he quickly grabbed it and Belmel held it. His gun pressed it down so that the muzzle was not aimed at the five pirates not far away. "A Jian, what are you doing, do you know who these people are?" A Jian, the sheriff who met on the side, forcibly depressed the gun in his hand, and Belmel turned and shouted at him. "Of course I know that they are pirates. The village of Cocoa has always dealt with pirates in this way. You didn''t come back so long, so you don''t know it. And your current behavior is likely to cause the villagers to be injured." The sheriff said very seriously, hoping Belmel would understand. "These aren''t..." Belmel recognized Noel''s party, so she hurried over, but she had not been able to say the identity of Noel and others, she was immediately named The sheriff of Ajian interrupted. "Don''t talk, the village chief will negotiate with these pirates. If you make these angry, those associates on the pirate ship will not be able to attack the village of Cocoa." auzw.com "You have to think about the residents of the village, you can''t just hurt the residents because of heroes." "Furthermore, as long as you pay most of your finances, these pirates will automatically leave. In the past, we have solved it in this way, so you can just look at it next to it." "Dont forget, you still have two children in your family. If you can make these pirates angry, can you protect yourself alone?" The sheriff named Ajian explained to Belmel with a bitter heart, hoping that she would give up her plans to succeed as a hero, otherwise it would not only cause unnecessary harm to the residents, but also cause her two children to be protected . Hearing Ajian''s words, Belmel froze for a moment, and understood that there were still two children at home to take care of, and he couldn''t desperately fight with the pirates like before. But when he came back, Belmel felt quite speechless. The sheriff named Ajian couldn''t stop himself. If the five people in front of you are ordinary pirates, Belmel will not rush over in a hurry, she also understands the truth that A Jian said just now, but the five people in front of you will not care at all, Cocoa A small amount of finance in the village. "The village head, Ajian. You don''t have to negotiate anything anymore. He doesn''t care about the finances in the village of Kekesia. He must have other goals here. Anyway, it will definitely not be for that kind of money." "I''m right. The Black Blade Noel who was rewarded a billion dollars!" Shaking off Ajian''s hand holding the gun tightly, Belmel pointed the muzzle at Noel. In order to prevent Ajian and the village head from interrupting again, she quickly revealed the amount of Noel''s reward and let the two know The one in front of me is not an ordinary little pirate. Their bribery of little pirates will not play any role here, nor will he care about the finances in the village of Cocoa. It is said that this time the village chief and the sheriff A Jian froze. After a reminder from Bermel, he thought about it carefully and found that the man in front of him was really rewarded with a billion rewards. Golden offender. The lowest reward amount of the three daughters around Noel is also 80 million. I instantly understand why Belmel is so. The other party really does not care about a little money, and fear breeds in their hearts quickly. "It seems to have been discovered. I wanted to see what conditions the village head can give." Noel did not deny it, and said with a smile, he was also carefully looking at it, named Belmel Redhead woman. .. v3 Chapter 129： Refuse Hearing Noel''s personal confession, this made the head of the village of Cocoa and the sheriff Ajian nervous. They both hoped that they had auditory hallucinations, and even hoped that this was not the real thing. Even more would come from other pirates. After all, after large-scale propaganda by the navy, Noel and his party have been identified as fierce and vicious. Although it is unclear whether the information disseminated by the navy is true, the saying goes''it is better to trust it than to have nothing'', not to mention the fact that it is passed down dozens of times, even if it is false information. It was promoted to be true. So after knowing the identity of Noel and his party, whether it is the village chief or the sheriff A Jian, his heart is full of infinite fear. For a while, I dont know what to do, and I can only stand in horror. at every turn. If an ordinary pirate arrives, the financial part of the island can be resolved at will, but for a person like Noel who doesn''t care about finances at all, the village head and A Jian don''t know how to deal with each other. It is only possible to wait quietly for Noel to put forward the conditions, and then do everything possible to complete it. After all, they do not want this kind of existence that can kill the navy and make a big deal in the village of Cocoa. The residents of Cocoa Village, but not those navy with armed force, absolutely cannot withstand the destruction of such powerful figures as Noel, so they can do what the other party orders so that they can not annoy the other party as much as possible. As for Belmel, although the surface is quite calm, there is no slight fear on her face, but her heart is tense, and she is very clear that she is not Noel''s opponent. I was working hard to think of a way to deal with it, and I hope that Noel did not come to trouble, but only came to the village of Kekesia to buy supplies. Anyway, there was no plan to deal with it. After all, it had no effect at all. "Now that you have confessed, then tell your purpose." Forcibly suppressing the tension in my heart, Belmel looked at Noel and asked, of course, he did not dare to relax at all, and was a little worried that Noel and his party suddenly broke out Up. "Actually, the purpose of our coming here is very simple, that is, to settle down on this island." The three people who looked at each other had their nerves jumped, and Noel said with a smile, so that the three people on the other side understood , You and others are not here to engage in destruction. "Are you kidding me. But this joke isn''t funny at all. I don''t think things will be that simple. Why should a big person like you lie." Hearing Noel''s words made Belmer stunned, but I didn''t believe it at all, thinking that Noel was joking. "Staying on this island is just the first step, and the second step is..." I didn''t care about Belmel''s words. Noel glanced at her and smiled: "I want this The island has become the jurisdiction of the Inverse Cross Pirates, which means that the island belongs to me from today!" "What?!" Hearing the words, the village chief, sheriff Ajian and Bermel screamed in surprise, a little unbelievable what he had just heard. auzw.com "Since you haven''t heard it clearly, I''m saying it again. From now on this island is occupied by me!" Satisfied with the surprised expression of the three, Noel repeated the words just now. Once again confirmed, the three finally understood that this was true. It was not that the three of them had misheard just now. Noel wanted to occupy the entire island and put it under his jurisdiction. In the past, I have heard from the tourists who came here, and many powerful pirate groups like to occupy the islands and put the islands under the jurisdiction of their own pirate groups. This has a good side and of course a bad side. The good thing is: there is a strong group of pirates to protect, if there are other pirates coming to the island to make trouble, then they will come out and drive away the pirates who come, so there is no need for each pirate to come, it is necessary Hand over part of the finances on the island. The bad thing is: although with the protection of the Pirates, you dont have to worry about the arrival of other pirates in the future, but it also isolates the navy. Dont want to ask the navy for any help, and every month Part of the finances designated on the island should be handed over to the pirates who occupy the island. Understand the advantages and disadvantages, but what the three did not expect at all is that this day will come to this island where they and others wait. "You don''t have to think about it, we reject your request!" After careful consideration, Belmel said very seriously, and refused Noel''s proposal. No way, Noel is a wanted offender of the naval headquarters and the world government. If a large number of navies are brought to the island by then, the two sides will attack each other 100%. At that time, the residents of the island were out of luck. The most important thing is that Belmel did not believe that things would be so simple. There must be some unspeakable conspiracy on the island of Noel before deciding to stay on the island. It is estimated that he wanted to secretly plan something. thing. "Reject?" Noel said to Belmel, wondering if she had broken her head, and thought: Is she not afraid of annoying me, and wreaking havoc in the village of Cocoa? "You heard it right! We don''t need the protection of the pirates, we can protect ourselves!" Belnor said again very seriously, thinking that Noel didn''t hear it clearly. "Hahahaha! Somewhat interesting! Your name is Belmel, right?" Noel laughed again when he heard the rejection, and asked Belmer as he wanted to confirm her name. .. v3 Chapter 130： mine "Yes, my name is Belmel, what advice?" Seeing Noel was not angry, Belmel felt a little strange, but answered the question honestly. "Belmel, you have to figure out one thing first, I just tell you, and I have no intention of asking for your opinion." "So refusal has no effect. This does not change my mind. You will not think that with the refusal just now, I will listen to you and leave." "I want to occupy this island. It is something that no one can change. Whether you accept my rule or reject me, you cannot change the destiny of this island occupied by me." "And refuse me, but it will pay a terrible price, you have to think carefully!" The smile on the original face disappeared, and Noel became cold and ruthless for a moment, and gradually raised his right arm sideways. The black arc flashed on the right arm, and a black color quickly condensed in the palm of his hand. Thunderball. He heard Noel''s words made Belmer quite angry, but when she just wanted to say something, she saw Noel constantly flashing an arc in her right palm, and a black lightning threw out towards the sea. The lightning from the right palm of Noel''s right hand flew away in the direction of the sea surface at a super high speed. The ground traversed by the black lightning in an instant was scorched by a powerful electric current, whether it was rocks or flowers and trees. It was destroyed, and it was turned into ashes at the moment it touched the thunderbolt. "Boom!!!" There was a loud noise. The loud sound attracted all the sights in the past. I could clearly see the formation of the sea surface, a giant thunder ball with a black arc, and the thunder ball is still being gradually exaggerated. Its shocking enough to see, and you dont have to think about how powerful this thunderball is. If you make a shot directly in the village of Cocoa, 100% will make the village of Cocoa instantly turn to ashes. The sheriff Ajian and the head of the village of Kokosia were terrified by the thunderball in the distance. They could not help but take a step backwards and accidentally fell to the ground. They were even more noisy to this terrorist attack. Scared. And Belmel, who wanted to say something, now dared not say what he wanted, and quickly swallowed it back into his belly. He was very worried that Noel was irritated by his own words. It''s not easy to finish a shot in Cocoa Village. By that time, he became a sinner forever, and even became the culprit of killing residents. This is not because Belmel wanted to see the results, and did not want such things to happen at all. So Belmel did not dare to be arrogant, and at the same time he was a bit convinced of what was written in the newspaper. Noel was indeed capable of destroying a dozen warships by himself. Just looking at his attack just now was enough to prove this point. The content is not exaggerated. auzw.com "Will you still refuse?" Norborn''s indifferent face, now replaced with a faint smile, asked Belmer, who was quelled, to see if she dared to be arrogant with herself. Although Noel had a smile on his face, his words were full of threats, which made Belmel dare not say anything. He was very worried that he refused again, and he immediately attacked the village of Cocoa. Forcibly suppressing the anger in his heart, Belmel did not want to let the residents of the village of Kekesia die because of a word, and he did not dare to stimulate Noel. He felt that this man turned his face faster than the book. It was completely uncertain. What will make you scared because of something crazy? "It wouldn''t be good that way." Seeing Bellmer didn''t dare to speak, Noel nodded with satisfaction and smiled: "So from this moment on, the island belongs to me!" "Actually, I am a good talker. Now that the island belongs to me, then if there are pirates to make trouble, I will also drive them all away." "Since then, the pirates who came to the island, you don''t have to worry about it, let alone give them a cent of Bailey, and I will not charge you finances." Hearing Noels words froze the sheriff and the head of the village of Cocoa, and even Belmel, who was full of anger, was stunned. He didnt expect that Noel promised not only to drive away the pirates, but also The intention of not charging any protection fees made all three feel that this was quite unrealistic. "Are you kidding?" the bold Belmer asked, wanting to make sure with Noel that he was just kidding. "Is it necessary to lie to lie to you?" Noel shrugged his shoulders with a smile, and asked Belmel in response. "Do you have any requirements?" Belmel, who couldn''t easily believe the pirates, thought about it carefully and thought that Noel must have any requirements, otherwise how could it be so good. "There are indeed requirements, and it is very simple for you to come." Noel nodded, saying that Belmel was right. After all, there is no free lunch in the world, and there will be rewards if you pay. "If you have any requirements, just say that. Don''t appease our appetite here." Belmel frowned slightly, worried about Noel''s excessive demands, but even if it was very excessive, he seemed to wait for others. There is no power to resist. "First: Every time an outsider logs on the island, you must report to me in person, even if you come from the Navy." "Second: No foreigners can stay in the village of Cocoa. Before dark, you must leave this island. As for how to do this, you have to figure out your own way." .. v3 Chapter 131： Claim "Third: No one on the island can have contact with the navy and the world government." "Regarding these three requirements, if I found the village of Cocoa, mixed with the spies of the navy or the world government, or the residents of the village of Cocoa, have contact with the navy or the world government, I would not mind going to the village of Cocoa Just that moment." In order to prevent navy and world government personnel from disrupting the lives of others and others, Noel said what he thought of, which was not excessive in his opinion. It''s just that people who don''t want to protect themselves secretly report to the navy and the world government. This will make Noel feel quite uncomfortable. In order to prevent those unpleasant things from happening, he told them in advance. So that the residents of the village of Cocoa could know that selling them in violation of Yin and Fengyang would have to pay a painful price, so that these residents could monitor each other and prevent individual behaviors from causing the whole village to be unlucky. As for why foreigners are not allowed to live, that is to prevent spies from mixing in, this can save unnecessary trouble. Let Bellmeier report in person, in order to have more opportunities to get along, so as to be able to get close to the other two little Loli on the island. After listening to Noels three requests, the three of them didnt think there was any problem, but when they heard the consequences, their faces became ugly, and they were a little worried about the residents of Kekesia Village. Trouble. "There''s so much to say, we will live there not far from the coast." Seeing the three people''s faces was not good, Noel was too lazy to care about that much, anyway, it scared the three. Even if someone went to inform or contact the navy, Noel would not really destroy the village of Cocoa, and the four women around him would not agree to do so, so this was just to scare them, and there was no plan to do that. . If someone really wanted to report the news, Noel would kill the person at most, instead of destroying the village of Cocosia, otherwise it would only increase the hatred of Belmel, and it would be more difficult to attack the two little Loli. Although they can be taken away by force and their related memories erased, Knorr feels that this is too boring. Anyway, Norr has nothing to do, and a good impression can also kill a lot of time. After finishing speaking, Noel led the four women to turn around and left. There was no plan to enter the village of Cocoa. After all, it was a good thing to find a place to settle down. Afterwards, it was time to take a stroll around. Until the distance of Noel''s group gradually disappeared, they completely disappeared in the sight of the three people. The three talents recovered from the three requests made by Noel. auzw.com "We''ll go and tell the residents this bad news." Belmel, who had come back, pulled up the village chief and Ajian who were sitting on the ground. After all, things are now foregone, and other people can also change it. Too. "Hey, this can only be done now." The village chief who was pulled up from the ground said with a sigh, he also knew that this was something that could not be changed, but unlike Belmel, he did I don''t think anything is bad. After all, the conditions given by Noel are not quite excessive, and can be said to be very good conditions at all, but they are required to be stricter. As long as the residents of Cocoa Village can abide by the demands made by Noel, the village head feels that this is not a bad thing, and at least there is no need to worry about pirates in trouble. Moreover, it is not necessary to surrender, but fortunately the hard-earned finances can lead a better life, so the head of the village of Cocoa Village feels that this is a good deal for himself and others. "Belmel, in fact, it seems that there is nothing wrong with that. The man did not make excessive demands, let alone pay our finances, and will help us drive away the pirates who came later." Sheriff A Jian thought about it He didn''t think there was anything bad, nor did Nor''s demand too much, but other pirates were much better. "The conditions he put forward are very good, and the requirements can be said to be very simple, but these are not my worries. What I worry about is what other conspiracy he has." Regardless of the conditions or requirements, Belmel also feels good, but she But worried that Noel had other plots. "Don''t think so much, even if he has other conspiracies, we can''t stop it." After hearing the words, the head of the village of Kekesia finished speaking and walked towards the village. "Belmer, the village head is right, even if he has any conspiracy, we can''t stop it. What we have to do now is to tell the residents of the village of Cocoa." Ajian, the sheriff, also agreed with the village Long said, he and others really have no ability to stop, even knowing that Noel has nothing to hide is useless. "Really." Belmel nodded and understood that the head of the village of Kekesia, what he said was very reasonable. It was useless to wait for others to know that it was the right thing to tell the residents the news. Soon after, the three returned to the interior of the village of Kekesia, summoned the residents who were ambushing in the village, and told the story of what had happened. Let the residents of the village of Cocoaia know and repeatedly ask them not to do stupid things, to secretly contact the navy and world government personnel, which will only bring the destruction of the village of Cocoaia. After all the discussions, everyone finally made a decision to accept the fate of Noels rule on the island and see if Noel would do the same as he said, if he could not secretly leave the island together. .. v3 Chapter 132： Encamp The decision was unanimously made, and the villagers in Kekesia returned to their homes with all their concerns, and everyone was worried about the future. Although they all said that if Noel could not make the request, he and others secretly left the island together, but they all knew very clearly that if they could leave, they would have left here long ago. No matter what, it is necessary to leave when Noel is speechless, saying that the residents of the village of Kokosia in White Point are worried about their personal safety, and they feel that Noel will not let him wait for others to leave easily. It is nothing more than just making an excuse not to let other people know that they are afraid of death. After all, when the residents just ambushed, many people saw that Noel had launched a devastating attack. They did not recognize that they could get away from each other. Escape in the hand. What''s more, the conditions that Noel wrote are very good. If he doesn''t say anything, his life on the island will be better in the future. This is also one of the reasons why the residents of Cocoa Village did not directly choose to escape from the island. . And the people of the navy and the world government, the residents of the village of Cocoa, never expected them to help. The ordinary pirates came before, and they had never seen those who came to stop the pirates. So Now they will not even count on it. Therefore, Noels request to the residents of the village of Kokosia did not appear to be a major problem for these residents. The Navy did not protect their personal and property anyway. If Noel really fulfilled the stated conditions, the residents of Cocoa Village felt that helping him prevent navy spies would not be a big deal, as they had no good feelings for the navy anyway. Seeing that the residents of Cocoa Village have all returned to their homes one after another, no one has opposed Noels rule on the island. Seeing that the residents have no plans to resist, Belmel can only be worried. Go to your home. Belmel thought about letting the inhabitants of Cocoa Village rebel against Noels **** and occupation of the island, but she also knew that it would only kill them, so she immediately gave up this idea. And at this time... Near the coast, not far from the Black Pearl, Noel and his party found a nice place. After deliberation, it was unanimously decided to camp here and began to assign work to get busy. The four daughters returned to the Black Pearl, to pick up some items needed for life, and brought those items over, and by the way, observe how the surrounding environment is, and where you need to pay attention. And Noor was at the chosen location, took out the universal capsule stored in the storage space, and released the house where Ohara lived. Pressed the button on the universal capsule, and flicked it towards the open space. "Boom!!" auzw.com At the moment when the thrown universal capsule fell to the ground, a "bang" sounded, and immediately a thick white smoke came out, waiting for the thick white smoke to follow the wind When dispersed. On the originally empty ground, a large house with two floors was transformed out of thin air. Seeing that the living house was ready, Noel began to use his ability to organize the surrounding environment, dispose of the large trees around, and make the area larger in size, so that he could put more things in the future. Soon after, after Noel had sorted it out, the four girls also brought back the items they needed. Except for Nicole Robin and Portkas d Lujiu, he was not surprised to see a house suddenly appear. Both Magino and Nicole Orbiya stared at the big house erected in the open space, dumbfounded, and did not understand how Noel had made such a big house out of thin air in such a short time. "Noel, is this house really okay?" Portcas d Lujiu asked, looking at the familiar house in front of him, "If I remember correctly, there are only two rooms in it, which is not enough for us to live with. ." "It seems that it''s really not enough to live." Wen Yan, Nuoer froze for a moment, only to remember that there was one more Mackinac, this room is not enough allocated. Originally, Noel and Potkas d Lujiu had a room, Nicole Robin and Nicole Orbiya had a room, but Noel forgot the existence of the little loli, such as Magino. But this is not a big problem. Noel walked to the door of the house and pressed the button above. The sound of "Bang" sounded again, and the house standing in the open space disappeared and became a small capsule. Lying on the ground. System Master, just double the house in the universal capsule. Pick up the universal capsule on the ground, and Noel immediately ordered the system to be renovated to double the house stored in the universal capsule. Under reconstruction After the transformation, the host is welcome next time! After receiving the reminder that the system was completed, Noel stepped back a few steps and threw the transformed universal capsule onto the open ground. "Boom!!" Thick white smoke flew, waiting for a while for the smoke to dissipate with the wind. A house twice as big as before appeared on the empty ground. Fortunately, the place has just been enlarged, otherwise there is not enough room to release this remodeled house. Thinking of looking at the renovated house in front of him, Noel nodded in satisfaction, feeling that he was very prescient. "Now this house is enough for a few people. You can choose the room yourself." Turning to the four girls behind, Noel smiled and asked them to choose the room by themselves. .. v3 Chapter 133： Pick "Noel, we used furniture before, wouldn''t we all be gone?" Looking at the house that was twice as big, Potkas d Lujiu asked quickly, and she could have a lot of things left in it. "Noel, my toys, and the books I bought!" Nicole Robin, who was on the side, also began to worry that his belongings were missing. "Relax, nothing will be less, it''s just that the house is a little bigger and the furniture inside is a little more. The things you put inside are still in your room." Noel said with a smile, what he said There is no shortage, the original things are still in the room. "Can I choose a new room?" Nicole Robin finally felt relieved to hear that something was still there and wanted to change to a new room. "Of course." Noel nodded, watching Nicole Robin respond. "Noel is the best and likes you the most." Seeing Noel agreed, Nicole Robin exclaimed happily, if he had something in his hand, he might have been flying to Noel all the time. "Don''t talk about that, let''s move the things in our hands first." After that, Potkas d Lujiu, holding the items taken from the Black Pearl, walked to the new room erected in the open space. In the past. Hearing the words of Portkas d Lujiu, Nicole Robin used the power of flowers and flowers to stretch out a pair of arms from the ground, and moved the items taken from the Black Pearl to his new home such as others. past. However, Mackinac and Nicole Orbiya were still standing still in amazement. It seemed that the two of them had not recovered from the surprise. No way, Magino and Nicole Orbiah, for the first time seeing things that can change a house out of thin air, did not recover from surprise for a while. "Mackinaw, Orbiya, are you okay?" Walking to the two women, Noel waved in front of them, hoping to bring their souls back. "Ah? It''s okay, it just feels a little weird." Nicole Orbiya, who first recovered, shook his head quickly, saying that there was nothing wrong with him, but thought it was incredible. "Yeah, it''s actually possible to make such a big house out of thin air." At this time, Mackinac also recovered, agreeing with Nicole Olbia''s statement, and found it very incredible. I didn''t believe it was the real thing. . "That''s just a trifle. You can see more incredible things in the future, so it''s better to get used to it quickly." After understanding why the two women were dumbfounded, Noel looked at them and said with a smile, and took Magino''s hands. Items, turned and walked to the new large house. "Mackinac sauce, Orbiya, you come in quickly." Potkas d Lujiu, who had arrived at the door of the house, saw that the two women had not moved a minute and a minute, and screamed two People came together in this brand new house. "Come here!" After hearing the words, Magino and Nicole Olbia responded in unison to Portkas d Lujiu, and followed behind Noel toward the big house. auzw.com After entering the new big house one after another, after putting the items taken out of the Black Pearl, the four girls began to visit the large house. Mackinac was also dragged around by Nicole Robin and asked Mackinaw to help find a new room. Of course, Nicole Robin was also helping Mackinac to pick out the room to live in here in the future. Nicole Orbiya smiled and followed two little loli around, seeing that her daughter could be so happy, which made her feel very grateful. In the living room, Noel and Portkas d Lujiu were left. After all, the two must live together, and the two did not plan to change rooms. This big house was rebuilt on the original basis. The original room where Noel and Portkas d Lujiu lived must be still there, so there is no need to change any new room. What''s more, when so many things are taken out of the Black Pearl, someone always needs to put them in order and put them in place, and the food that is brought in must also be put in the freezer, otherwise it will be bad if it is damaged by the hot weather. . Time passes quickly... Unconsciously, night has come... After the efforts of Noel and Portkas d Lujiu, all the items carried from the Black Pearl were finally sorted out. At this time, the two were in the kitchen, chatting while preparing dinner. The two little loli and Nicole Olbia also selected the room to live, and also moved their belongings into the room. It''s just that Magino and Nicole Robin suddenly decided that they would share a room together, which made Nicole Orbia a little surprised, but it didn''t mean to stop the two, thinking that as long as the daughter was happy . Besides, its no big deal not to sleep together. Its not that I wont see Nicole Robin in the future. Its just that I fell asleep separately at night. I can see her again the next morning, so its nothing good. To stop. Nicole Orbia also knew exactly what Nicole Robin thought. She had very few friends of her age. Now with the arrival of Mackinac, she cherishes her little partner of the same age and hopes to be able to Stay together and play more. "Robin sauce, Mackinac sauce, Orbiya, dinner is ready, come down and eat together." Put the delicious food in your hands on the table in the living room Jiu shouted upstairs and asked the three to come down and enjoy a delicious dinner together. .. v3 Chapter 134： dinner Hearing the shouting of Portjus d Lujiu downstairs, the two little Loli who had just sorted out the room ran out of their room in a hurry, and quickly ran towards the living room downstairs. Looking at the running figures of two little Loli, Nicole Orbia smiled and walked slowly upstairs, not as hurriedly as two little Loli. Before entering the living room, Mackinac and Nicole Olbia smelled the smell of food from afar, which made them both run faster. In a moment of effort, two little loli had arrived in the living room. Seeing Noel and Potkas d Lujiu, they were still preparing some food in the kitchen. I wanted to secretly taste the tempting food already on the table while the two of the kitchen were not paying attention, so the bolder Nicole Robin took action, but the little hand was about to approach the delicious. "Robin, this is very rude, and you just cleaned up the room. What you have to do now is to wash your hands first, and then help Noel and Lujiu. Do you understand?" Coming to the living room, Nicole Olbia saw Nicole Robin, who wanted to steal food, and walked behind her and said with a smile. "Um...Mom, there were bugs flying on it just now. I just wanted to drive the bugs away by hand. It didn''t mean to steal it, yes, that''s it!" His little hand, frightened by the sound of words from behind, stopped in mid-air directly, and Nicole Robin turned his head to look at his mother, explaining with some panic. "Is that really the case?" Nicole Orbiya asked with a flustered look at Nicole Robin, but he didn''t really blame her, so he teased Robin. "Really, it''s better than pearls! I''m right, Mackinaw." Nicole Robin nodded non-stop and said to her little partner Mackinaw, hoping she would give herself a perjury. "Is there a bug? Why didn''t I see it just now?" Mackino, who hadn''t responded, directly betrayed Nicole Robin, but she didn''t understand it. Robin wanted to help her perjury. "Ah...." Wen Yan, Nicole Robin was stunned. She didn''t know what to say. She didn''t expect her kung fu to be blinked. She was sold by the young partner Marginaw. "The two of you are going to wash your hands quickly, and then go to help Nuoer and Lujiu." Nicole Orbiya smiled, shoving behind the two, let them quickly wash their hands to help. The two little loli were very obedient and ran to the kitchen to wash their hands, and slowly put the food prepared by Noel and Lujiu from the kitchen to the living room table. Nicole Orbiya also went into the kitchen, washed the tableware to be used, took it to the living room and placed it on the table, and then monitored whether the two little Loli had eaten. Soon, everything was ready, and Noel and Potkas d Lujiu also wandered out of the kitchen and greeted all three to sit in their seats before the two finally sat on the chairs. auzw.com Next, there is nothing to be polite, there are no outsiders here, and Noel will not care about any etiquette issues. After sitting down, everyone will enjoy dinner together. "Noel and Sister Lu Jiu made the best food." Nicole Robin praised the two while eating delicious food, but they all told the truth. "Delicious, eat more, and Marcono sauce should eat more." Hearing Nicole Robin''s praise, Botcas d Lu Jiu was also very happy, and sandwiched the food in the Mackinac bowl . "Thank you, Sister Lu Jiu." Seeing Portcas d Lu Jiu, sandwiching the food in her bowl, Magino quickly thanked. "Robin, isn''t mother making it bad?" Nicole Olbia smiled and looked at her daughter Nicole Robin. "The food made by my mother is of course very delicious." The smart Nicole Robin, of course, knew that his mother was teasing herself, and did not have any meaning of anger, so she smiled and responded. In this way, the five people talked and laughed, and slowly enjoyed delicious food, which looked like a very harmonious family. After a long time, of course, the delicious food on the dining table was completely wiped out. Nicole Orbiya asked to wash the dishes. The rest of them rested on the sofa in the living room. After all, the dinner was made by Noel and Portkas d Lujiu, so Nicole Olbia thinks that the cleaning work should be done by himself. The four people who ate enough sat on the big sofa and watched the TV together to see if there were any notable news before they handed the TVs remote control to Nicole Robin, letting her and Magino choose TV to watch. "Noel, can I explore this island with Mackinac tomorrow?" Nicole Robin, who suddenly thought of something, looked to the side of Noel holding Lu Jiu and asked, wanting to be around the island And see whats interesting. It is said that Magino, who was watching TV, looked at Noel with anticipation. She also wanted to take a look around the island. This was her first visit to another island. Said full of curiosity. "It''s no problem, how about letting your mother accompany you?" After thinking carefully, Noel was worried about the safety of the two little loli, and felt that it was safe to have Nicole Olbia following. "But we want to go by ourselves." Nicole Robin was very happy when he heard the first sentence, but his face collapsed when he heard the second sentence. .. v3 Chapter 135： Lost "Little Robin, you have to know that we have just come here. We used to dominate the island before. Now the residents of Cocoa Village can say that they do not welcome us at all." "They may meet you young and secretly ambush the two of you, maybe even if those residents didn''t come to ambush you, we don''t know if there are bandits on the island." "You have the ability to protect yourself, but Mackinac doesn''t have that ability right now. I will worry about the two of you going out alone." Seeing Nicole Robin upset, Noel patiently explained to her that she is capable of protecting her own safety, but Magino has no ability to protect herself. If the two are ambushed by others, worry Robin has no time to protect Mackinaw''s safety. Besides, even if Noel agrees that the two little loli will go out alone, it is unlikely that Nicole Orbia will agree to do so, she will never let her baby daughter take risks. After all, he and other talents have just arrived on this island and they dont understand the environmental conditions here, nor do they know anyone on this island. It is inevitable that some people cant resist the temptation to kidnap Nicole Robin, who called her but 80 million Bailey''s bounty offender. Nicole Robin''s current age makes it easier for people to have hallucinations. Such an 8-year-old little loli should have no fighting ability. It is not difficult to capture her. And Nicole Robin was offered a reward of 80 million Bailey, and people would only think that it was Noels reason, which would cause this little loli to be rewarded, so it is not only that Noel is unwilling to let the two act alone, Nicole Erbia will definitely not do this. Hearing Noels explanation, although Nicole Robin was still a little unhappy, she also understood that Noel made a very reasonable point. If she was ambushed, she would not be able to protect Maggies safety, and the result was her. unacceptable. There was a little bit of loss in Mackinaw, who was also very happy that someone cared about his safety. His view of Noel gradually began to change. "Well, I know." Nicole Robin nodded, saying he understood. "Noel, you just let the two of them go alone, and I secretly follow them to protect their safety." Gently pulled Noel''s clothes, Potkas d Lu Jiu said softly in his ear, she Don''t want to see the lost expressions of two little loli. Hearing Potkas d Lujiu''s words, Nuoerzai thought it over carefully, and felt that Potkas d Lujiu followed, so there should be no problems. "I agree that you will explore the island yourself. I will prepare a little protection for you, but you must remember to come back early." Noel poked with a smile, Nicole Robin''s small face, agreed with her and Ma Chino explored the island. "Really?!" Wen Yan, a little lost Mackinaw and Nicole Robin, immediately turned their eyes to look at Noel with anticipation, hoping to get another confirmation from his mouth. auzw.com "Really! But you can''t tell Olbia, or she will be unhappy after waiting." Noel nodded with a smile, glanced at Nicole Olbia, who was doing the dishes, facing the sofa. Said the two little Lolita. "Uh um, we will never say it." Two little Loli said in unison, after a pair of small hands covered her mouth, looked at the busy Nicole Orbia, worried about responding to Noel Her words were heard by her. Noel and Potkas d Lujiu, seeing the lost emotions of two little loli, disappeared without a trace in an instant, were replaced by full of joy, and the two little loli moved carefully, let They now look more adorable. Although Potkas d Lujiu followed tomorrow, Noel contacted the system immediately and asked him to find ornaments that could withstand the attack, so that Noel would feel truly at ease. searching The search is successful and the exchange is completed. Welcome to the host for next use! The white light suddenly flashed in Noel''s palm, but just a moment of effort, the white light disappeared, and Noel''s otherwise empty palm, there were two silver-shaped heart necklaces. After taking a closer look at the necklace exchanged from the system, Noel nodded with satisfaction and began to inject divine power into the two heart-shaped necklaces in his palm as an energy source for the protection of the heart-shaped necklace. Soon, two heart-shaped necklaces were stored by Noel full of divine power. Even if the strongest person in the world of One Piece attacks continuously, the person wearing this heart-shaped necklace cant hurt the person wearing the necklace for three days and three nights. Cents. "Little Robin and Mackinaw, come stand in front of me." Ready, Noel looked at the two little Loli on the sofa and let the two stand in front of them. It was said that Magino and Nicole Robin looked at Noel with doubts, and did not understand what he meant, but the two little Loli did not ask, and walked in front of him very well. Seeing the two little Lori so obedient, Noel smiled slightly, but did not explain anything, but put the two heart-shaped necklaces in the palm of his hands to Magino and Nicole Robin. Mackinac and Nicole Robin saw that Noel helped him and her with necklaces, and her little face was reddened uncontrollably. I didn''t know what they thought of, but they really liked the necklace sent by Noel. "Noel, this necklace is so beautiful, I like it very much." The small hand gently picked up the heart-shaped necklace worn on his neck. Nicole Robin looked more and more like it. .. v3 Chapter 136： necklace "Thank you...Thank you." Magino also liked it very much. Noel gave her a necklace, thanking her intermittently, and her cheeks became more and more red. No way, this is the first time, someone sent a jewelry to Mackinaw, and the man who sent the jewelry is still a man, it is inevitable that this little loli will have some other ideas. After all, no one will give children necklaces, not to mention the children in the One Piece world, which can be said to be quite precocious, of course, except for some elm heads. "Just like it, this necklace is not only good-looking, it can also protect your safety. If someone attacks you, this necklace will automatically cast an energy shield to help you block any malicious attacks." See two Only little Lolita liked it, and Noel explained to them what the heart-shaped necklace did. No, it looks so beautiful and simple, but this is a good thing that can save lives, and of course it is also something that can guarantee Noel, otherwise he really doesn''t dare to let two little Loli go out alone. Even if there is Potkas d Lujiu, secretly protecting Magino and Nicole Robin, but Noor who doesn''t do anything will not be relieved. Hearing this is not just a beautiful necklace, but also a good thing to protect the wearer, let Magino and Nicole Robin understand that Noel cares about both of them, so that they eat honey in their hearts. general. "What are you all doing?" At this time, Nicole Olbia was also busy, seeing the two little loli blushing, curious about what they were doing. "Mom, this is the necklace that Noel gave me and Magino. Isn''t it very beautiful." Nicole Robin pointed to the necklace on her neck when she saw her mother coming, but she didn''t say it. Things to go exploring tomorrow. "Well, what a delicate necklace." After taking a closer look, Nicole Orbiya nodded, and even she liked the necklace a little, laughing: "You can keep it well, don''t break this necklace Oh." "Well, we know." The two little Loli said in unison, even if they didn''t say they would take care of it. After all, they like it very much and don''t want the necklace to be damaged at all. Next, the five people chatted in the living room and watched TV shows in this world. When it was not early, each of them went to clean and planned to return to the room to rest, but before Nicole Orbiya returned to the room, Noel exchanged two necklaces from the system again, and of course quickly changed it Filled with divine power. Nicole Orbiya, who was planning to return to her room for a rest, put Noir on her hand and put a necklace on her hand, and while Norr helped Orbiya to wear it, her face flushed immediately, but Did not refuse to Noel''s actions. Looking at Nicole Orbiya''s blushing face, Noor Xiexie smiled, raised her chin with her hand, and kissed her lips. auzw.com Nicole Orbiya, who was staying in the house, was stunned and motionless, but when she recovered, she did not directly push Noel away. . "Good night." Loosing Nicole Orbiya, Noel said with a wicked smile, and then walked up the stairs alone, and returned to his room with Portkas and Lujiu. After Noel disappeared on the stairs, Nicole Orbiya, who was flushed, went upstairs and returned to her room. Returning to the room, Nicole Orbiya, holding the necklace sent by Noel on the neck, the more she looked, the more she couldn''t like herself, and a smile appeared on her face. When Noel returned to the room, he gave another necklace to Portcas d Lujiu, who also got a kiss from Nicole Orbia, and then they lay down with each other hugging each other. The next morning comes... After enjoying breakfast together, the five people who got up early in the morning were busy with their own affairs. Mackinac and Nicole Robin left the large house and began to explore the island, but they did not know that Portas d Lujiu kept secretly following. Nicole Orbia, who wanted to stop, saw Portcas d Lujiu followed, and Noel explained to her what happened before she gave up her plan to stop the two little Loli from exploring alone. "It turns out that you secretly talked about this last night." After listening to Noel''s explanation, Nicole Olbia finally understood what the four of them were talking about on the sofa last night. "You''re relieved, now that not only is Lu Jiu secretly following, but also the necklace protection they wear, no one can hurt them." Noel was lying on the bench outside the house, basking with Nicole while basking in the sun Olbia said that she didn''t have to worry about the safety of the two little loli. "Okay, but I''ll discuss it with me next time." Under the umbrella, Nicole Olbia, wearing a bikini, said that next time such things will be discussed with everyone. "Yes, I know." Noel nodded with a smile, but suddenly thought of something, turned his head to look at Nicole Olbia of the side, and smiled evilly: "Orbia, I help Apply sunscreen." Hearing that, Nicole Orbiya''s face was blushing, and she did not immediately agree, but thought about it and then nodded, agreeing with Noel''s proposal. Noel, who was joking, saw Nicole Orbiya nodded and agreed, which made him stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted and immediately jumped up from the bench. .. v3 Chapter 137： bookstore But just walked to Nicole Olbia''s side, only to find that there was no trace of sunscreen around, but this did not allow Noel to dispel the idea and quickly exchanged it from the system at the fastest speed. Seeing Noel''s hands, a bottle of sunscreen was made out of thin air, and it was still a style I had never seen. I wanted to use the excuse of no sunscreen to excuse me. Nicole Orbiya can only blush. Turned around, lying on the chaise longue and not looking at Noel beside him. Crouching next to Nicole Orbiya, Noel squeezed the sunscreen in her hand on her back, and a pair of big hands were placed on her back at this moment, and began to move on her back constantly. Feeling Noel''s hands, Nicole Orbiya lying on the recliner blushed as if he was dripping blood, forcibly resisting the uncomfortable voice, which came from his mouth. Although she couldn''t see Nicole Orbia''s expression, Noel could see her red ears and could feel the slight tremor of her body. Soon after, Nicole Orbiya, who was smeared with sunscreen and made his body soft, his eyes were completely blurred, looking at the handsome Noel beside him. Seeing Nicole Orbiya''s face flushed, the whole body was soft and weak, and Noel with a smile on her face hugged her and walked back into the house so that she could take a rest in the house. In the village of Cocoa... Two little Lolitas who came out early in the morning played around on this small island, and finally came to the streets of the village of Kekesia, wanting to see what is fun in this village. But these two little loli haven''t found it until now. They have been tracking the Potkas d Lujiu behind them. I don''t know if Nicole Robin was too careless, or still playing with Magino Overdose sake. Walking in the streets of Cocoa Village, the residents of the town quickly recognized that Nicole Robin was an 80 million Bailey Bounty Prisoner, so these residents were hiding far away and were in the streets Magino and Nicole Robin watching around. Nicole Robin, who has been used to it for a long time, didn''t care about the residents'' reactions at all. If she didn''t do this, she would be surprised, so she didn''t pay attention to the evasive residents and took Magino together as usual. Walking slowly in the street. "Robin, where are we going now?" Mackinaw, dragged by Nicole Robin, wanted to know where to go next. "I don''t know where to go, where to go, wherever I go, anyway, just go back before dark. Finally, I can come out alone, but I can''t go back so easily." Nicole Robin didn''t know. It is good to go down, but there is no plan to go back. "Robin, there is a bookstore over there, or should we go in and see it." Suddenly I saw a shop specializing in books not far in front of me, and Magino immediately offered an opinion, just to read the book Take a break. auzw.com "Then let''s go in and have a look. I just want to see what kind of books are available in that shop." Nicole Robin, who loved the book, immediately agreed to Magino''s proposal. After talking, Magino and Nicole Robin walked in the direction of the bookstore and wandered into the bookstore in the eyes of the bookstore owner''s fear. Start in the bookstore to see what kind of books are in this bookstore. If there is no book that has ever been seen, Nicole Robin plans to buy some to go back and kill the time. After all, the books stored on the Black Pearl have been completely read by Nicole Robin. If you dont replenish the inventory, there will be nothing to kill time later. The shop owner saw two little Loli, looking for books in the bookstore, and had no plans to drive away the two. Although they were afraid to cause trouble, they saw that the other was only two children, so they didnt think much about it. Its also a little unbearable. It didn''t take long for Mackinac and Nicole Robin to find the books they needed and took them to the counter of the store, intending to settle the money for the books and leave. "Boss lady, how much do these books cost?" Nicole Robin asked the boss who looked at the bookstore on the counter and was planning to give Noel to Bailey and take it out of her small bag. "This..." The proprietress of the bookstore, I wonder if I should collect the money. If I receive it, I will lose money if I am afraid of being retaliated against. "Robin, isn''t this lady-in-law afraid of Bailey''s reprisal from Master Noel, so I don''t know what to do?" Seeing the expression of the lady-in-law of the bookstore, Magino looked at Nicole beside him. Robin, said his conjecture. "Uh...I think you guessed it right." Wen Yan, Nicole Robin looked up and looked at the bookstore''s lady, thinking that Magino should be right, the other party might be afraid of being retaliated. It''s better to let yourself lose at a loss. Hearing the conversation between the two little loli, the proprietress of the bookstore smiled embarrassedly. Unexpectedly, the two little girls in front of me guessed their own ideas. "The lady boss, I can only say that you think too much, and Noel would not do such a boring thing. You are not having any hatred against us, nor are those enemies who want us." "What''s more, yesterday Noel said that this island is under our jurisdiction and is protected by our Pirate Corps, so we will not retaliate against you for a small matter." "Unless the residents of the village of Cocoa, some people sell us to the navy and the world government, otherwise you will always be the object of our protection." .. v3 Chapter 138： Variety "The lady boss, we are not short of Bailey, we will pay as much as we can, and we will not look for it afterwards, so all your worries are unnecessary." Nicole Robin took it very seriously and explained it to the proprietress of this bookstore so that she could understand that all the things she worried about were unnecessary. She and others would not go to Cocoa Village to make trouble for a small thing. Besides, Noel has never missed Bailey, and he hasnt seen the price of what he bought. Which one cares about the income of Cocoa Village, not to mention the income of the residents of the island. Hearing the explanation, the owner of the bookstore froze for a moment. "Robin, you''re so good, the boss lady was stunned by you." Marginaw on the side smiled at Nicole Robin next to him, unexpectedly stupefying the boss lady of the bookstore. After hearing this, the proprietress of the bookstore recovered, and after being brave, he said the prices required for the six books. I finally heard that the prices of these books, Nicole Robin took out the Bailey given by Noel from the small bag, and after the quick payment, he and Magino left the bookstore. I thought the other party was just talking about the bookstore owner, but I didn''t expect the other party to really pay the money, and once again froze in place, staring at Bailey in his hand. The two little loli then hang out in the village of Cocoa, but every time they buy something to explain, the residents here dare to try to accept Bailey, but after Bailey gets it, their reaction changes Become the owner of the bookstore. This is also the first time that residents of the village of Cocoa saw the pirates who would pay for things, and Bailey paid the normal price. They did not use the identity of the pirates to lower the price. With the passage of time, the residents in the village of Cocoaia soon learned about this matter, so that Nicole Robin and Mackinac saved the trouble of explaining one by one. So in the following shopping, the residents of Cocoa Village did not continue to hide the two little loli, some of the more daring residents will also greet the two little loli passing by. Seeing the changes in the residents of the village of Cocoa, it also made Magino and Nicole Robin feel a lot more comfortable. At least no one would stare in fear, and the purchase of things was much smoother. But now the hands of two small Loli have been filled with large and small packages, and I still wanted to continue the pleasant shopping. I couldn''t do it. There was no way to buy it and I couldn''t take it. Although the residents of Cocoa Village have changed so little now, it is estimated that they do not have the guts to send them to their houses. auzw.com Because Nicole Robin knows clearly, these residents in the village of Cocoa will only accept it so easily if they are a child, and they will face it. The powerful Noel, they absolutely have no such courage. Only Noel yesterday, the powerful attack on the sea made people feel terrified, so Nicole Robin can be sure that the residents of the village of Cocoa will not help transport the shopping items back. "Magino, we can only buy it again next time, or we won''t be able to get so many things back." After looking at the bag in his hands, Nicole Robin said to Magino next to him, now There is no way to go back. "Well, then next time we come, anyway, we have been out for a long time, and now it is time to go back." Mackinac nodded and agreed with Nicole Robin''s proposal, not to mention that she was a little tired now. After all, Mackinac does not have the physical strength of Nicole Robin. She is now a little more physical than ordinary children of the same age. It is impossible to compare with it. Nicole who has been trained for a long time Bin. Shortly after walking out of the village of Cocoa, Portas d Lujiu pretended to be by chance, helped two little Loli to hold the purchased items, and returned to their residence on the island with a smile. "Sister Lujiu, why did you come here?" Magino, who was walking next to her, asked with some curiosity, wondering why he wanted to go to the village of Cocoa. "Hmm, I also want to know." Nicole Robin was also very curious about Magino''s doubts. Portkas d. Lu Jiu went to the village of Cocoa, is there anything important. But the two little Loli didn''t think about it, was it that Potkas d Lujiu followed her all the time, and really believed that she and her two met by accident. "I''m also going out for a stroll, so that I can get familiar with the environment on the island. It''s not good to get lost when I get away. I just went to Cocoa Village to buy something. I didn''t expect to meet you here." Portkas d Lujiu smiled, not panicking because of lying. "That''s what it is! Sister Lujiu, don''t you go shopping now?" After understanding what was going on, Mackinac asked a new question. "It''s nothing to go tomorrow, anyway, it''s not to buy anything important." Portkas d''Lujiu shook, saying that he didn''t want to go now. "Oh." The two little loli nodded, and didn''t continue to ask. And Portas d Lujiu started to ask about two loli, where did they go today to play, and found something special on the island, etc. The two little loli answered very honestly, and they also had a happy smile on their faces, it seemed to be very very happy. .. v3 Chapter 139： secretly In the big house on the coast, under the circumstances of the lone man and the widow, Noel also succeeded in winning Nicole Olbia, making her truly one of her own women . With the return of the two little Loli, Portcas d Lujiu, of course, soon saw the change of Noel and Nicole Olbia, and even walked to Olbia, beside with a meaningful smile Something said. Nicole Orbiya instantly flushed his face. After a very shy and secretly glance at Noel, he blushed and nodded, agreeing to Portkas d Lujiu''s request. Noel, who was inquiring about two little Lolitas, no matter whether Potkas d Lu Jiu said quietly, Noel still clearly heard the content of the dialogue between the two women. Unexpectedly, Potkas d Lujiu, after inquiring about the passage, learned that Nicole Orbiya had a relationship with Noel, and began to move the Orbiya office to the room of Noel and himself. among. Unexpectedly, Nicole Olbia actually agreed, which really made Noel feel full of joy. If he didnt want them to know that they had eavesdropped, he really wanted to rush up and thank Porter. Stuart. After receiving good news, Noel was too lazy to continue eavesdropping. He was attentively playing with the two little loli and asked them what they were interested in today. After a long time, a man and four women happily spent their dinner together. After taking a break in the living room, they walked into the bath room to clean, and then returned to their rooms to rest. Nicole Olbia, who was quite shy, didn''t fall asleep until late at night, and at this time, she had all the courage in her heart and moved to the room between Noel and Portkas d Lujiu. Therefore, Nicole Orbiya has become one of the guests in the room. Three days, and passed away quickly... The navy who has been chasing Noel and his fellows, as well as the spy personnel of the world government, have finally found the trace of Noel and the others. After the navy and the world government discovered the traces of Noel and his party, they quickly relayed the news back, but they had no intention of getting close to the island. Instead, the navys warships and the ships of the world government were allowed to leave the island where Noel and his party were far away. This was all to prevent Noel and his party from discovering themselves and others, so that they could escape on the sea at full speed. Its not fun. After all, the navy sent here and the spy personnel of the world government were all given surveillance instructions. If Noor and his party have been running away at sea, this task will be very difficult. auzw.com So its better to stay away from the island. When the time comes to put down the boat and secretly log in to the island where Noel and his party are located, so as not to be discovered by Noor and his party. It is a pity that the personnel of the navy and the world government, who have no knowledge of the island, will tell Noel about the information they have come to, to keep the village of Cocoa safe. During these three days, Noel and his party were also very happy and happy. Every day, part of the time is given to train the four girls to enhance their strength, and then they can enjoy the life on the island happily. No one in the village of Cocoa Village dares to come and disturb or check the situation. Nicole Orbiya also talked to little Lolita Nicole Robin about these things with Noel in these three days. She was still worried that she would be angry and upset, but it was not at all. occur. It was later learned that Nicole Robin knew long ago that all this would happen sooner or later, so she was not surprised, but felt that there was nothing wrong with it. But Nicole Robin refused, and the request to Noels father, even saying that he would marry Noel in the future, made Nicole Orbia feel helpless for a while, but did not say anything to blame. . After all, Nicole Orbiya had long seen Nicole Robins thoughts, but she had no plans to stop it. She felt that as long as Nicole Robin was happy. Besides, a lot of things will change over time, and no one will know what it will look like, so Nicole Olbia thinks its just as natural as she wants to be when Nicole Robin grows up. Its as good as Nicole Robin wishes. So in the following days, Noel and Nicole Olbias intimate moves, and Olbia will no longer be sneaky, but will be sticking together with Noel and no longer worry about Nicole. Bin was upset. At noon, the scorching sunlight hung overhead. After changing the clothes of a civilian, navy and world government spy personnel secretly entered the island in a small boat. The naval personnel avoided it from afar, and Noel and his party lived on the island, and began to observe the terrain on the island to see where it was suitable for concealment, which would help future surveillance operations. The spy personnel of the world government went to the location of the village of Cocoa on the island, intending to act as tourists or shipwrecked people, and then lived on the island, preparing for long-term surveillance. These spy personnel of the world government will not be as silly as the navy, so they will monitor so much in the shadows. In their view, they are behaviors that will be exposed at any time. Only when they are mixed into the lives of the island residents Of people doubt their identity. .. v3 Chapter 140： Call for help So as soon as they arrived in the village of Cocoa, the spies of the world government began to conduct self-abuse, making themselves look scarred, and the clothes on their bodies were also torn into strips. The rolling around on the ground made it dirty. Although these spies were already scarred, it was just a skin trauma, and no bad condition appeared, that is, the wound was bloodied for a more realistic life. All the three spies who were ready for self-abuse and bruised, limped and walked towards the village of Cocoa, helping each other. Anyway, they pretended to be quite tired, and they would immediately faint at any time and any place. The rest of the spy personnel quickly left the periphery of the village of Cocoa, planning to find a place to hide and wait for passengers passing by on the island, playing the tourists who come here for sightseeing. There is no way. There are too many spies coming. If they all play the role of the victims at sea, it would be too fake. This will cause others to doubt. Therefore, I can only find a place and hide on the island for a while to see if there are any passenger ships passing by. Of course, I have to act as a tourist and mix into the island. If there is no, I can only return to the boat that is parked far away from the sea. Too. Entering the entrance of the village of Cocoa, because the sun at noon is too hot, there are not many people walking around in the streets of the village of Cocoa. All of them were in their own house or resting in their own shop, so that the three spies who played the victims had time to discuss the plan and began to compile stories about the accidents at sea. After a quick discussion, the story was quickly compiled, and the pace was accelerated. The three of them glanced at each other and nodded. "Save...help!!!!" "Is there..... is there anyone..." "Is anyone here to help us..." The three of them shouted weakly in the empty streets, trying to attract the residents of the village of Kekesia. Constantly crying for help, echoing in the empty streets, the residents in the nearby shops and houses quickly ran out of the shops and houses, wanting to see what was going on, and who was loud outside Call for help. Seeing the inhabitants of the village of Cocoa, the three spy personnel of the world government fell to the ground quite realistically, and used them to win the sympathy of these inhabitants. Seeing the three wounded and torn people all over the body, they fell weakly on the ground, leaving the residents of the village of Cocoa, and ran to the three of them in a hurry. "Hey! Hello! Hello! Wake up, what''s wrong with you?" "They seem to be seriously injured." "Go and call Dr. Naker over here!" "I will go right away." "They are not people in our village, are they shipwrecked on the island?" auzw.com "I''m going to the sheriff Ajian." The three people who quickly fell to the ground, the residents of the village of Kekesia, started your discussion with me, and some people recognized that these three people were not residents of the island on their own. Hearing the residents of Cocoa Village, some people went to call the doctors in the village. This caused the three to frown slightly, and they didn''t want to be checked by the doctor. "Water....water..water..." One of the spies, dressed very weakly, said intermittently, wanting to make up for a lot of water before the doctor arrives, otherwise it will not be fun to be checked out Too. "He wants water, who will get more water!" The resident who supported the spy personnel heard his weak words, and immediately shouted to the person beside him, letting people quickly bring the water over. After only a moment of effort, someone took out a bucket of water from the store and from their home, and helped the residents of the spy personnel to slowly feed them water. The three people with their eyes closed felt that these residents, after feeding themselves slowly, took a few sips, suddenly opened their eyes, grabbed the buckets in the hands of the residents, and went crazy into their mouths. Pour in. The residents on the side looked at these three people as if they hadnt drunk for a long time, so they irrigated like this, and they didnt blame them for grabbing the bucket. "Ah! Live...come here..." "I thought I would die." "Yeah, I thought it would die, and finally survived." "Thank you so much!" "If it weren''t for you, we might have to hang up." "Thank you, your life-saving grace!" After pouring a few buckets of water madly, the three pretended to be the rest of their lives, but they still sat on the ground weakly and thanked the residents around them. Seeing the three people keep thanking them and making these kind-hearted residents laugh, after all, they all feel that they have saved people, which makes them very happy. "That... can you give us something to eat, we haven''t eaten in days." One of the spy members touched his belly and swallowed to make him look hungry. "Please, just give us a little bit of food." Another spy officer looked at the residents of the village of Kekesia with longing. "Okay, wait a minute, I''ll get it right away." A resident of Kokosia village said after recovering, he ran to the shop next to it. "You sit and rest first, and the food will be taken soon." said an old grandmother in the village of Kekesia, hoping to sit on the ground with three scarred people, worried that they were too anxious, so they appeared to calm down. .. v3 Chapter 141： Rush "Thank you...Thank you.. Thank you so much." Three spy agents of the world government quickly opened their mouths to the surrounding residents. It didn''t take long for the residents who had just walked to obtain food to appear in front of the three spies, and handed them the food in their arms. When the residents of Cocoa Village came back and were still holding a lot of food in their arms, three spy personnel of the world government took the food and began to stuff them into their mouths. Although a lot of water was poured into it just now, it can be said that the three of them can no longer support it. thank. Just as the three spy crews were eating madly, Dr. Nake from the village of Cocoa also arrived, and of course the sheriff A Jian arrived at this time. A Jian, who wanted to ask about the situation, saw three people sitting on the ground with bruises, so he motioned to Dr. Naker to check them, and felt that it was not too late to ask them. Understanding the meaning of the sheriff Ajian, Dr. Naker walked over to the three people, carefully checked the situation for the three people, and took out the items from the medical toolbox in his hand to wash the wounds and bandage the three people. "No big problem, it''s just skin trauma. It is estimated that it will scar in two or three days, and there will be no bad effects." After the wound was coated with medicine and bandaged, Dr. Naker said All three are okay, as long as two or three days can be cured. "Thank you, doctor." Wen Yan, one of the spy personnel, thanked the doctor Nak who bandaged himself. At this time, his heart finally gave a breath. The doctor did not say to go to other symptoms. . "It''s okay, this is what you should do as a doctor." Dr. Naker smiled and shook his head, saying that he didn''t have to thank himself. This is all a doctor should do, and I don''t think there is anything to thank. . The three spies politely talked to Dr. Naker, and Dr. Naker would also need to pay attention before starting to pack up the medical toolbox. He then indicated to A Jian who was waiting, that he was busy with his affairs. If you have anything to ask, you can speak. A Jian nodded with Dr. Nack, and said that he had understood, then he walked over to the three people and looked at them more closely. "What happened to you and when did you come to the island, besides the three of you, are there any other people who came to this island with you?" Sheriff A Jian stared at the three and asked A thoughtful question came up, waiting for three people to answer to themselves. "We are sightseeing tourists. The sightseeing boat encountered a pirate at sea. After the boat was looted by the pirates, they went back to the sightseeing boat." After hearing the other party''s inquiry, the spy crew told the story that had been compiled before. . auzw.com "Actually, we dont know very well, when we came to this island, we were on the beach when we woke up, and then we found that the island was inhabited, and we walked to each other with difficulty Here for help." Another spyman continued. "Except for the three of us, no other victims were found." The last spy, pretending to be very sad, was trying to squeeze a few tears from the corners of his eyes. Hearing the explanation of the three people, the sheriff A Jian fell silent, and I wondered whether I should keep the three people down, but if I really kept them down, and then was discovered by Noel, then the bad luck was the whole cocoa. West Asia Village. But the sheriff A Jian couldn''t bear it anymore, and now he drove away the bruised three, which was no different than driving them to die. After all, no one can use the boat to sail the sea for a long time, and it is not a strange thing to have a sudden storm. It is undoubtedly that letting the three leave immediately is to let them die. However, Noel asked the village of Cocoa, but he made it clear that the people who come from outside the island must not stay overnight or settle on the island. They must rush out of the island before night, otherwise the bad luck is The residents here. "Dr. Nake, you take a few people to find a small boat and prepare enough food for the three of them. You must let them leave the island before night." The sheriff Ajian can''t take it. Life is a joke. There is no way to let the three people in front of you go out to sea in a small boat. They may be able to survive with good luck, and they will definitely die if they stay. The most important thing is that it is better to let the three people go to sea to try their luck than the destroyed village of Cocoa, otherwise it is not only the three of them who will die, so they must not be allowed to stay. Hearing the words of the sheriff Ajian, the residents of Cocoa Village were stunned, and the three spies sitting on the ground were also stunned. They did not expect that the three of them would be driven away, and they did not let the three of them stay at all. The plan to come down to recuperate. Let these three world government spy personnel, now completely unable to understand what is going on, why the middle-aged man in police uniform in front of him will rush out the scarred self and others to leave the island. When doing this in the past, it can be said that it is a trick of all kinds of spirits. How did you get to this island but it failed, the residents on this island are obviously very enthusiastic, and they are obviously very good and cheat people. "A Jian, all three of them are injured. It''s not very good to do this." Obviously, Dr. Naq didn''t understand why the sheriff A Jian drove people away, so he quickly persuaded him and hoped that he Can change the attention just now. .. v3 Chapter 142： Yes "Although, we don''t know what happened, but can we get our wounds away and leave?" Recalling, one of the world government spy personnel whispered to the sheriff Ajian. "Sorry, it''s not that I don''t want to keep you injured, but we must not let you stay." Sheriff A Jian shook his head and directly refused the requests of the three people in front of him. "A Jian, it''s so impersonal!" "Yeah, isn''t this to let the three of them die?" "Is it still sailing in a boat at night, that can be a very dangerous thing!" "Just let them stay." The residents of Cocoa Village, you looked at Ajian in one word and said, feeling that the sheriff was too uncomfortable to do so. This is completely the act of letting three people die, making these residents feel quite Dissatisfaction. Well, the residents of the village of Cocoa were all fluttered by the words of thanks from the three spies, and they completely forgot the request made by Noel. Hearing these residents, they were discussing with great dissatisfaction, so that the three world government spies felt that the stay was a firm fact. In their view, the sheriff will definitely agree, otherwise these residents will also riot. indefinite. "Are you sure you want to leave these three?" "Did you forget something?" "I did this only for your safety, but also for the safety of the three of them." "It might still be possible to survive at sea, but the three of them who stayed will definitely die, and people in our entire village will suffer as a result." The sheriff Ajian did not mean to blame the residents on the island, but reminded them to forget something. Dont cause all the people on the island to be buried with them because of the three people in front of them. Originally, I wanted to say something, but at this time, the residents of Kekesia Village, reminded by the sheriff Ajian, finally remembered what they and others had forgotten, so they closed their mouths obediently. Now think about the reckless actions just now, so that the residents of the village of Cocoa have all sweated out on their bodies. If they were reminded by the sheriff Ajian, they would make a big mistake. When the time comes, it will not only hurt the friends around you, but also kill your own loved ones, but it will also let the entire Cocoa village be buried in the burial. It was really too late to regret it. The reaction of the residents of the village of Cocoa was shocked by the three spies of the world government, and they couldn''t understand what was going on. auzw.com "Okay, few of you, follow me to prepare the boat and the food that can be preserved for a long time." Dr. Nake, who finally understood, shut up to a few who had already obediently Residents said. "Well, I''m going to tell Belmel about it, otherwise it would be bad for them to find out that we are hiding." Sheriff Ajian nodded and said to tell Belmel that she would tell Noel about it. "You can''t do this!! You are letting the three of us die!" The stunned world government spy personnel, seeing that there was no objection at the scene, immediately began to growl at these people. "Sorry, A Jian is right. It''s better to leave than here. You will definitely die if you stay." The residents of the village of Kekesia, who were on the side, did not get angry at the roar of the three, but explained to the three of them. For a moment. "Yes, you better leave the island at the fastest speed before dark, otherwise you may not be able to leave if you want to go, then all of us here will be unlucky." Another resident said, he is now Quite worried, worrying that Noel knew the situation and came to trouble. "What the **** are you talking about, can you tell me the reason?" Hearing the words of the inhabitants beside me, the three spies of the world government were confused, and they still couldn''t understand what was going on. But when the three of them asked, the residents of Cocoa Village stopped talking because they could not be sure at all. This matter could tell the three people in front of them. It would be bad if they caused unnecessary trouble. After a long time... On the hillside far away from the village of Cocosia, there is a place where orange trees are planted, and there is a house that is neither large nor small. At this time, there was a burgundy-haired female who was busy with the orange tree planting on the side, and there were two little Loli at the door of the house, playing happily together. Belmer, who was just busy, saw Ajian, the sheriff who was approaching here, and didn''t understand what he was going to do here. Isn''t there anything to do in Kekesia Village? "A Jian, why are you free to come to me today, are there any important things?" When the sheriff A Jian came not far, Belmel asked him looking at him in doubt. "This..." Hearing Belmel''s doubts, sheriff Ajian answered somehow. "Something, you can just say it, don''t be there with your mother-in-law." Seeing the sheriff A Jian''s words came to a halt, Belmel''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and she hated people most. "This is the case. Three people who came across the shipwreck just now came to the village of Kekesia for help. I hope you can report things." "If possible, I hope you can persuade Noel to leave the three killed on the island, and they all suffered a lot of injuries." "You also know the rules proposed by Noel. If you let these three people leave in a small boat, they will definitely let them die." Sheriff A Jian told the truth honestly, and also hoped Belmel could persuade Noel to let the three people they met rest on the island for a while. .. v3 Chapter 143： Notice Hearing the sheriff''s detailed explanation, Belmel also knew what was going on and what the other party was doing to find him. To persuade Noel to allow three people who have encountered a shipwreck to temporarily heal wounds on the island, which made Belmer a little embarrassed and felt that it was an impossible task. Its only been a few days since the people set the rules, and now they want to break the rules. Its purely idle to find something. Noel will never agree, unless his head is caught outside, otherwise it will never succeed. of. "A Jian, don''t hold any luck. You should know that it is absolutely impossible. People only set the rules for a few days. It is impossible to agree on such a shameful thing. face." "The most important thing is that now if Noel really agrees, what do you think he will say in the future, will anyone obediently obey?" "I know this for you. Do you think Noel would have expected it?" Belmel lighted a cigarette, and after taking a deep breath, said to the sheriff A Jian, let him not hold that unrealistic idea. Don''t do it at the time, it''s not good to do the thing of hiding the three people, otherwise it will hurt the entire village of Cocoa. This is not the result that Bermel wants to see, it is also the result she least wants to see. "Hey, when I didn''t say anything just now, the notice will trouble you." Wen Yan, the sheriff A Jian sighed, also understood that this was impossible, and soon gave up this idea. . "I''m going there now." Belmel nodded, looking at the two little loli who were playing at the door of the house, and said, "Nokie Gao, take Na beautiful good housekeeping, I''m going out Trip, I''ll be back before dark." "Well, I know, I will take Nami''s good-looking house, and I will never run around." Hearing Belmel''s words, three-year-old Nokio said holding a one-year-old Nami, and promised I won''t run around everywhere. "A Jian, the two of them are still more afraid of strangers. You should go back to the village of Kekesia first. You don''t need you to take care of it here." After a glance, Noqi Gao who had been holding Nami back to the house, Belmey Er said to Ajian, the sheriff beside him. "Okay. It really should be back in the village, otherwise it would be really bad for someone to do stupid things." Seeing Belmel did not need help, sheriff A Jian agreed to her proposal, and he was also quite worried about the village of Cocoa Residents, because of their compassion, do stupid things. Watching the sheriff Ajian go away, Belmel did not leave in a hurry, but walked back to his house, and explained to Nuojigao some things, let Nuojigao lock the door of the house to Belmei Erhao left before heading towards the coast where Noel and his party lived. Although it was already afternoon in the afternoon, and it was still a long time before dark, Belmel ran quickly, and wanted to report things to Noel soon. auzw.com Then he returned to his home at the fastest speed, not wanting to let the two little loli in the family stay alone in fright. Not far from the coast, Noel and his team were playing with barbecue items outside their house. Of course, Noel discovered early on that many people from unknown sources boarded this island, but he was too lazy to bother to bother. At the same time, I also want to go through this to see if the residents of Cocoa Village have taken the rules seriously, so Noel will not take any action before the evening has arrived. Even Portkas d Lujiu and Nicole Olbia have discovered the traces of the unknown persons, but Noel told them not to deal with them for the time being. "Noel, those people in the woods seem to be coming towards us, don''t you really need to clean them up?" Potkas d Lujiu came to Noel and asked after he had prepared the skewer. Road. "No hurry, let''s see if the residents of Cocoa Village will follow the rules I have set. Anyway, it will be a long time until night." Noel shrugged his shoulders and smiled carelessly. For those who sneak in the woods, it can be said that he is not in the eye at all. "Just whatever you want." Don''t care about seeing Noel, and the unknown people in the woods, Potkas and Lujiu were too lazy to think about it. Anyway, the sky fell and Noel was on top. What use? Just finished, Nicole Orbiya and two little loli came out of the house one after another, holding various kebabs in their hands and placing them all in the open space On the table. Noel and Portkas d Lujiu also started to get busy again, ignoring those who had nowhere to go so quickly, ignoring the matter completely. And Belmel, who was on her way to Noel, also found some people of unknown origin along the way, but she was completely transparent as these people, because she didn''t want to play the grass now. It was also because of these unknown persons that Belmel had doubts about the three victims, and it made her speed up her journey to Noels residence, worrying about the conspiracy of these people to the island. These unknown people, would it be the pirates who came to the island, intending to attack the village of Cocosia at night, and now they are observing the terrain, which is the result of Belmel''s conjecture. There is no way. Whoever calls the navy who observes the terrain is sneaky. When he sees Belmel, his eyes are also evasive. This is completely an expression of guilty conscience, and it is rare to suspect pirates. .. v3 Chapter 144： joke After all, there have been many cases of pirate groups at sea now robbing villages on the island and attacking villages on the island at night. Anyway, Belmel heard a lot when he was in the navy. And now the sneaky behavior of these people makes Belmel convinced of his conjecture that these are the pirates who want to sneak into the village of Cocoa. In order not to frighten the snakes, Belmel didnt pay attention to these people. At the same time, he also had another idea in his heart. He wanted to see if Noel could do it. A few days ago, he said that he would protect the island and protect the island. On the safety of all residents. This happened to be an opportunity to see if Noel could really do the things he promised. Belmel wanted to see what the result was like through this matter. After a quick run all the way, Belmel saw more on the way. She had never seen people on the island, and these people were sneaky, constantly observing the terrain on the island, and there are still many Places are marked with many small marks. At this time, Belmel also came, and the surroundings where Noel and his people lived could be clearly seen from afar, the big house erected in the open space. But what made Belmel wonder was how could such a large and luxurious house appear, she could not remember the existence of such a large house in this place at all. But in front of the house, when Noel and her figures were there, she made sure that she hadn''t come to the wrong place. As for the problem of this large house, she was too lazy to think so much and quickly ran towards where Noel and her people were. The four trained women, when Belmel was not near, they immediately sensed the arrival of someone, and they looked at themselves to sense the direction of someone, and locked their eyes on the figure of the coming person. Of course, Noel also found that someone arrived, and he was even able to determine who was coming, so he was too lazy to look at it, and continued to rotate the chicken wings in his hand, slowly applying various ingredients on it. When the four girls next to Noel saw that the person was a resident of Kekesia Village, and even the reporter designated by Noel, they were not their enemies, so they quickly withdrew their eyes and continued to turn them around. Hand-held kebab. Arriving in front of Noel and his party, watching the five people having a leisurely barbecue, Belmel sorted out the words in his mind. "Beauty, do you want to have a barbecue together? Anyway, you''re idle and there is nothing you can do." Noel looked at Belmel who came to him in front of him, raised his handed chicken wings and shook, and invited her to barbecue together. "Older sister, you can also have a barbecue together." Nicole Robin also smiled, thinking it would be more interesting when there were more people, and smiled at Belmel. "Well, Robin is right, the elder sister will bake some food together." Magino, who was on the side, nodded her little head and smiled at Belmel. auzw.com "You seem to be called Bellemel? Let''s prepare a lot of things, sit down and bake something together." Potkas d Lu Jiu said with a smile, also sent an invitation to Bellemel. "You don''t have to be polite with us. Anyway, we prepared so many things. The five of us can''t finish it." Seeing Belmel didn''t respond, Nicole Orbia thought Belmel was shy, so he was stunned. Lonely standing motionless. Looking at the five people in front of you, you sent me an invitation in one word, which made Belmer unable to respond, and the words that I wanted to say were stuck in my mouth. "That... what am I going to say?" Belmel, who had come back, was completely confused. "You''re here to beg me for support." Belmel''s words made Noel stunned for a moment, but he quickly recovered and laughed at her meaningfully. "Yes, that''s it! I''m here to ask..." Halfway through the words, Belmel reacted, and his face turned red because of his words. I didn''t know if I was angry or shy. Caused by. "Poof! Poo! Poo! Hahahahaha!" Noel and Belmel''s conversation, let the four girls who were eating gastronomy on the side of the mouth, all the food in the mouth was spouted out, and they all laughed happily. . "Noel, you are too bad." Laughing leaned on Noel''s body, Potkas d Lujiu smiled and clutched his abdomen. Unexpectedly, Noel was so bad that he surrounded the woman in front of him in a trap. Seeing the four girls laugh regardless of their image, Belmel''s face was even more ruddy, and the whole person shivered slightly with anger, but forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart to prevent it from exploding. There is no way to fight and beat Noel. If you make him anxious, it will be bad for the village of Cocoa, so Belmel can only swallow his breath, even if his heart is full of anger. "Beauty, I was just kidding. Just tell me something." Knowing Belmel''s situation, Noel knew she must be very angry and quickly put the topic back on track. And with his eyes, he gestured to the four girls around him, so that they could stop and stop laughing, otherwise it would not be fun to be angry with Belmel, and then Noll would be a lot of trouble if he wanted to be a guide. The result to see. Seeing that the four girls had stopped, Belmel took a few deep breaths in an attempt to calm down the burning anger in his heart, and then looked up at Noel seriously. "At the end of the afternoon, there were three people who came across the shipwreck in the village of Cocoa. I originally came to inform you about this." .. v3 Chapter 145： Clean up "But on the way to here, I found many sneaky figures. They are not residents of our island. I suspect they are pirates who want to attack the village of Cocoa." "I now doubt that the three people in the village of Cocoa, they are very likely to be a group of pirates, who are in the village to check the situation and prepare to cooperate." "Three people who came across the shipwreck came to the island, and suddenly there were so many people from unknown sources. There are no such accidents in the world." First, Belmel reported that the three people who suddenly came to the village of Cocoa said what they saw when they passed by, and they also expressed her inner conjecture. However, Belmel did not see that Noel and his team showed any expression. What they did just now is what they were, and they were not surprised at all. "Aren''t you surprised at all?" Belmer was very puzzled when he saw the performance of Noel and his colleagues, and asked with some curiosity seriously, wanting to know why these five people did not react. "At noon, we found their traces, so it''s not surprising." Portas d Lujiu smiled, and immediately told Belmer why. "Lu Jiu is right! We have already found out, but Noel asked us to leave them alone." Nicole Orbia shrugged and pointed to Noel beside him, if Noel wouldn''t If you let go, those people would have been cleaned up. "Now that you know, why didn''t you go and clean them up at once, did you say that it was deceptive a few days ago?" He was stunned for a moment, and after Belmel responded, he snarled at Noel excitedly, feeling Noel The unspoken villain has no intention of keeping his promise. "Aren''t I waiting for you to report? I didn''t say I didn''t pick them up, just to see if you would obey the rules." "If you don''t follow the established rules, then I have no obligation to do so, and when the night comes, I will cleanse those who broke into you and you betrayers." "However, now you don''t have to worry about it. After all, you have followed the rules and let everyone in the village of Cocoa escape." Noel looked at Belmel with a smile, not displeased at all because of her roar, but even bluntly stated her previous plans, so that she could understand that the village of Cocoa had escaped. Hearing Noels words, Belmel sweated out, and now its clear why he didnt act. It turned out to be to see if he and others had followed the rules. auzw.com Now think about it carefully, if sheriff Ajian didnt tell her the situation today, if she left the three people without permission, she would be terrified by the thought of the consequences. No one on the island will know how to die. "Noel, you don''t have to scare her." After seeing Noel''s words, his face gradually paled, and Portkas drew Jiu pushed Noel, so he didn''t say to scare Belle. Er''s words, or she might be terrified of her. "Belmel, you don''t have to worry about anything, Noel is just scaring you." Nicole Orbia comforted, and was indeed a little worried. Noel really scared the other side. Nicole Orbiya and Portkas d Lujiu, the two of them knew very well that Noel said that those were just scaring people, he would not do such a troublesome thing as a slacker. Besides, even if Noel really wants to do this, Portcas d Lujiu and Nicole Olbia believe that as long as the two of them begin to seduce him under certain conditions, he will honestly agree not to do so Too. Now that said, it is estimated that the prestige will be established. Through Bermel, let the people of the village of Cocoa know that they are lucky to escape the disaster, and they will definitely become honest in the future, regardless of the island. Everyone came immediately to report. Instead, it took several hours like this to see Belmel coming to report the situation, which is too inefficient. "I will go back and let everyone in the village of Cocoa know that they will definitely report the situation for the first time in the future." Belmel didn''t believe it very much. Nicole Orbiya and Portkas d Lujiu thought They only said that with good intentions. "Of course it is best. As long as you obey the rules I set, I will also keep the promised things." Noel nodded in satisfaction, otherwise the residents of Kekesia Village always have some thoughts. It''s not good, they can''t be given any fluke. "We will do it. Can we clean up those who have nowhere to go now?" Belmel also nodded his head, hoping that Noel would go quickly and get rid of those who had no place of origin, if those people It is not good to start early. "Lujiu, Orbiah, you have to clean up all the hidden intruders in the woods. I don''t want these people to disturb our lives." Noel thought for a moment, facing the left and right. The woman said that she was assigned a task. "Okay, let''s go now." Potkas nodded. "Well, I don''t want to be disturbed by those people, and our lives here." Nicole Olbia also nodded. After finishing the talk, the two immediately put down the barbecue in their hands and used one of the six types of shaving. The swoosh disappeared in place and began to clean up the invading enemies on the island. .. v3 Chapter 146： Surprised Looking at them dumbfounded, suddenly disappeared in front of her eyes. This surprised Bermel, and she never thought that the two beautiful women next to Noel would be so powerful. people. But if you think about it carefully, there is nothing surprising. If Nicole Orbiya and Portkas d Lujiu, neither of them is great, they will not be rewarded with 100 million Bailey. Seeing the two girls leave, Noel did not care about Belmel, but thought about it carefully, and let the two little loli do something good, and they could never let them stay alone. "Robin, you take Mackinaw to Belmel''s house. There are two little girls in her house. For their safety, you can take care of them in the past." After careful thought, Noel turned Looking at Nicole Robin, he hoped that she would protect Nami and Noqi Gao. "Uh huh, Mackinac and I will complete the task." Although it was not expected that Noel would assign the task, Nicole Robin nodded and listened to the arrangement given by Noel. "This is the address of Belmel''s house. Passers-by will meet strangers without worrying about them. They will take Mackinaw to Belmel''s house directly." Redeem the map from the system and let it indicate the location on it. Noel handed the map to Nicole Robin. "Noel, then Machino and I will go first." After receiving the map from Noel, Nicole Robin pulled up Machino and walked in the direction indicated by the ground icon while carefully checking the map. The two little loli also used shaving and ran quickly, and the kung fu disappeared for a moment, and Noel and Belmel could not see their figure. After hard training, Mackinac has already used the six-type shave, but still can not skillfully use it, so the speed is not very fast, so Nicole Robin also reduced the speed, so it is used by Mackinac The speed of shaving. Although the speed of the two little loli has been reduced, it is several times the speed of the average person. Anyway, for Belmel, it is already a bit ridiculously fast. Watching the two little loli leave The figure, it seems that this is not very realistic, is it a hallucination. "Although Robin and Mackinaw are not very powerful, but it is more than enough to deal with some small things, so you don''t have to worry about the problems at home." Looking at the surprised Belmel, Noel smiled and said, so that She was relieved of the problems at home. "Oh." Surprised Belmel responded froze, as if he hadn''t recovered from the surprise. "Then follow me and go to the village of Cocoa." Upon hearing Belmel''s response, Noel also found that she hadn''t recovered from the surprise, but this was a good opportunity to approach. So, Noel got up with the roasted chicken wings, and left the stunned Belmel tightly in his left hand. In this way, he held the roasted chicken wings in one hand and the Belmel in one hand, using his own lightning. The ability and six types of shaving rushed towards the village of Cocoa at high speed. auzw.com What happened at this moment finally made Belmel recover, but at this moment she did not dare to move, nor did she struggle to push away from her Noel. Because of the scenery of the high-speed surroundings, Belmel clearly knew that if the Noel is pushed away now, it may be the bad luck by then. In such a super-high-speed movement, if Noel loosens it, it is not a trouble For play. At that time, even if he was not killed alive, it is estimated that he will be seriously injured. This is not the result that Belmel wanted. There are two small Loli in the family who need to take care of it. If it is seriously injured, it will be very troublesome. In the streets of the village of Cocoa... The three spy personnel of the world government are still asking the surrounding residents why three of them cannot stay on the island, but no one wants to tell them why. Without answering the question in his mind, the three world government spies can only think of how to deal with the current situation in their own minds, and they must find a way to stay on this island. At the same time, he was also hesitating whether to confess the identity of himself and others and let the residents of Cocoa Village cooperate, or just tell the village chief of the identity, or tell the sheriff who just returned here. Just as the three world government spies were struggling to think about countermeasures, Dr. Naque also returned to the village of Cocoa, seemingly ready to use the boat. "A Jian, the boat and the food are ready, and you can set off at any time." Dr. Naque walked to the side of A fitness and told him about the preparation. "Well, a few people came to help the three of them in the past, and it would be dark to rub it down." Wen Yan, the sheriff A Jian nodded, turned his head and said to several male villagers, reminding them that time is running out . "Everyone, can''t you get along? When we get injured, we will leave immediately." The spy who dressed up as a wounded looked at the surrounding residents and said they hope they can change their attention. Hearing the words of the spies, the residents of Cocoa Village turned their heads aside, not because they did not want to help, but if they did, everyone on the island would be unlucky. Therefore, he can only turn his head to one side and not look at the three people who are sitting on the ground, so as not to wait for sympathy, then it will hurt everyone on the island. Seeing the residents of the village of Kekesia, they turned their heads and did not look at the three of them, so that all three of them locked their eyebrows. This was what they could not think of. The only way was to confess to the sheriff. Identity, I hope they can cooperate with others. .. v3 Chapter 147： Smash "Sheriff, I have something to say...." Ben thought of getting up and identifying himself with the sheriff of the village of Cocoa, but the words had not been reached in a hurry. A man and a woman suddenly flashed in front of me, and the three world government spies immediately recognized the man''s identity and stuck those words that he was about to say in his mouth. Even the residents of the surrounding Cocoa village were startled by the two people who suddenly flashed out, but after seeing who was coming, these residents did not dare to say anything. "These three are the victims you said?" Loosing Belmel tightly, Noel ate the chicken wings in his hand and asked the system what the identity of the three were. "A Jian, are these three of them?" Belmel looked at the sheriff A Jian and wanted him to come to Noel to make sure that there was no way she had not seen the dead. "Well, they are the victims who came here for help at noon." Wen Yan, recovering from the shock, sheriff Ajian nodded and pointed to the three people sitting on the ground. At this time, Noel also got the results from the system query, and it was exactly the same as he had thought before. There were really spies from the world government who came here and planned to mix in the village of Cocoa to monitor themselves and the women around them. Suddenly thinking of Noel, of course, will not let the residents of the village of Cocoa know that the three people in front of them are spies of the world government. At this time, Noel''s eyes changed, and he used the imperial tool: five-view omnipotent [observer]. Without any awareness, he applied illusions to the three spies sitting on the ground. System Master, modify the memories of the three spies and change them into fierce pirates. All information about the world government is deleted. The three people who were hit by the illusion hadnt come to remember to do any urgent reactions. The system deleted all their memories, leaving them blank, and quickly imported the pirate memories written by them into them. In my mind. Modified After being reminded by the system, Noel smiled with satisfaction and wandered to the front of the three people. Under the eyes of the residents of the surrounding Cocoa village, he raised his right foot and stepped on it fiercely. One of them was sitting on the ground. On the leg bones. The sound of crumbling bones rang out so that everyone around could hear clearly. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" The severe pain of the broken bone made the person wake up from the illusion, the severe pain made him scream, and the two companions beside the person were also awakened from the illusion by the scream. "Asshole! What are you doing?!" auzw.com "Your kid is looking for death!!!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhg with other with with with with the pirates with you, you''re already surrounded by the Pirates, wait until the first one kills you bastard!!!" The three persons who were successfully brainwashed completely thought that they were a pirate. This time they came to the village of Kekesia to check the situation in the village and prepare to respond to their own pirate group. This is what the three people have now. memory. And Noel''s move just now can be said to anger the three of them, directly speaking the memory in his mind, and even decided to kill Noel after the first one. After hearing the words of three people, the residents of the village of Cocoa surrounded by the surroundings were completely stunned. They could not believe themselves and others and saved three pirates who wanted to murder Cocoa. I thought that before I thought about leaving three people to heal the wounds, the residents of Cocoa Village felt a moment of fear. This is undoubtedly digging a pit by themselves, then jumping in, and finally burying myself. "go to hell!" The two uninjured people quickly drew their daggers from their arms, their red eyes were angry, locked on the smiling Noel, the two suddenly burst from the ground, tightly holding the dagger in their hands, toward Noel The body barreled over. "The two of you are arguing to death, can''t you be quiet, wait for me to finish eating?" Noel, who was still eating chicken wings, was quite satisfied with the performance of the two in front of him, but he didn''t directly show it on his face. The black gas, like a little snake, wrapped around Noel''s right foot, sideways avoiding the attacked dagger, and then reversed the body, surrounding the black gas''s right foot, and pulled two people fiercely. Back. The right foot surrounded by black gas did not pull the two people out, and when the black gas touched their backs, their backs were like pieces of shattered glass, and flew all around. Then, on the way to flying, it turned into a fine powder, and was blown away by a light breeze. "Now it''s finally quiet." Noel looked at the ability to be crushed, and gave them directly to the crushed two. They had completely turned into powder, and completely disappeared in front of them. "This..." Belmel, who had always been beside Noel, didn''t expect Noel''s crazy behavior, so that the three people in front of him recognized the identity of a pirate, and also killed in a moment of effort, using a dagger to Two of them attacked. "Ding! Ding!" The sound of the two daggers falling to the ground also reminded the residents of the surrounding Cocoa village. Looking at the two daggers lying quietly on the ground, they felt a little afraid. If before, when they rescued three people, they took out their daggers and wounded them. It is estimated that they did not know how they died. This also made the residents of Kekesia Village believe that these three people were pirates. "The old man and the little child, quickly hide in the shop, the others go quickly to get their weapons, otherwise the pirate will be bad now!" Dao, I was a little worried that the pirates would come over now, so I had to go and prepare it now. .. v3 Chapter 148： projection "Noisy p! You are all obediently standing and don''t have to prepare. I''ve already asked someone to clean up the intruder." Noel frowned slightly when she heard the sheriff Ajian yell, and quickly stopped the residents'' actions. "Everyone doesn''t have to go anymore. Noor has indeed been asked to clean up, those sneaky pirates who have landed on the island." Belmel also quickly stopped, so that everyone would not be separated when the pirates who were caught by the net leaked Oh no. The words of Noel and Belmel made the residents who wanted to find weapons stop their footsteps and turned their heads to look at Noel and Belmel, wanting to get confirmation from the two again. . "It''s true, I saw it with my own eyes, so you don''t have to worry about it." Understand the information from the eyes of the residents of Kekesia Village, and Belmel gave them another confirmation. After all, this is the real thing. . "You can rest assured, as I said when I came to this island, as long as you don''t betray me, I will protect the safety of everyone on this island." "Of course, the traitor''s ending will be exactly like him." After finishing speaking, Noel still surrounded his black right foot, kicked at the spy who was still frightened, and directly turned him into a shattered glass, scattered on the ground one by one. There is no chance of a scream, so I left the world forever. The last spy of the world government was then crushed by Noel''s ability, and the death of this person was used to warn the residents of the village of Kekesia that betrayal would have to pay a painful price. Since then, every time someone logs on to the island, the residents of Cocoa Village will run to report to Bermel for the first time, so that she can tell Noel about the situation, of course, this is going to happen in the future. . "Okay, since everything here has been resolved, then I have to go back and enjoy life. If there is anything important, you can ask Belmel to tell me." Looking at the residents of the village of Cocoa, their faces They all expressed a fearful expression, which made Noel nod in satisfaction, believing that they would not think about it in the future. "Well, I know." Noel warned that although it made Bermel uncomfortable, she also knew that she could not change. Only by following Noel''s rules would everyone on the island be truly safe. "By the way, when you go home, see Robin and Mackinaw, let them go home early, don''t play crazy outside." Noel who wanted to leave, turned and said to Belmel, lest The two little loli are playing, and the time to forget to return is not good. After he finished speaking, the arc flashed on Noor''s body, turned into a black current, and disappeared in front of everyone in the village of Cocoa, leaving them standing stunned. On the way back to his residence, Noor asked the system to perform a thorough scan of the entire island. Those who wanted to see the Navy and the world government were cleaned up by Portkas D. Lu Jiu and Nicole Orbia. Is it finished? auzw.com If you dont have one, you can kill them by the way and return to your home. There is no way, if it is not cleaned up, it will not be fun to be exposed at that time, and what I just did is in vain. Therefore, the navy on the island and the world''s most serious personnel must be thoroughly cleaned up. In this case, Belmel will be conquered in the future. Even if the navy tells the story today, they will not have any evidence or witnesses. Belmel, who was originally a navy, will not believe it, and he is more likely to think that it is the navy. Use this to frame Noll. After the system scanned the entire island, Noel could find out the hidden world government spies. As for the navy, the port has been cleaned up completely by Portkas d. Lu Jiu and Nicole Olbia. . According to the route pointed out by the system, Noel, who is a black thunder, entered the state of swift speed and began to kill the spies who hid. The black thunder is flashing in the woods at super high speed. Those hidden world government spies have not yet understood what happened, but they were instantly turned into powder by the black thunder hit, and even how they died was unknown. Not white. In a swift state and systematic guidance, it took only a few minutes for Noel to completely wipe out the world government spies on the island. During the resolution of the world government spy, Noel also asked the system to find out whether there is a warship near this sea area. There is no way. In Noor, who entered the state of swift speed, it can be said that the whole island was visited, but he did not see the existence of the warship at all. The only possibility is that the naval warship is docked far away from this, so Only then did I find the navy warship on the coast. "It turned out that it was so far away. It''s no wonder that I didn''t find it when I wandered around. It seems that the people on the island were all secretly taking the boat to the island." After receiving the prompt from the system, Noel looked at the location pointed out by the system. . Using the emperor''s tools: the five-sighted and omnipotent farsightedness ability, I really saw a large navy warship and a ship hung by the world government in a very far place, so quietly parked on the sea. Moreover, the navys large warship is now preparing to put down the boat, and it seems that it wants to transport the second group of people to the island. "Lightning Gun" The black current flashed in the palm of the hand, and the sound of Noel''s words just fell, and a black current spear was formed. Against the warship that stopped on the far sea, Noel shot the gun of lightning. .. v3 Chapter 149： Three years The lightning gun projected by Noel''s full strength drove past the sea at a super high speed, and rushed straight towards the warships parked far away in the sea. The sea of ??lightning gun speeding through the sea, the seawater evaporated by the powerful current, a trace of hot steam came out. "Boom!!!" There was a loud noise. In a blink of an eye, the Lightning Gun directly hit the large warship parked in the distant sea. At the moment of hit, a large naval ship was blown up with a crushed bone, and the giant mine ball formed by the explosion continued to expand in all directions with the center of the explosion. Not far from the navys warships, ships flying the flags of the world government were engulfed by the expanding thunderball, and even the black thunder, which was full of destruction energy, wiped out in an instant, and nothing was left. . "It''s finally cleaned up, and I can go back to rest." Through Emperor''s long-sighted ability, Nuoer clearly saw that the navy and world government ships have been completely engulfed by devastating attacks, absolutely No one can survive from it. Very satisfied with this result, Noel smiled and snapped his fingers. The distant mine ball, which continued to expand in all directions in the distance, began to disintegrate the rapid differentiation on its own, and soon the original calm was restored on the sea. After solving the trouble, Noel turned into a black thunder, the black current flashed quickly, and no trace of Noel could be seen on the spot. Returning to the residence, Noel found that Lujiu and Orbiya, as if they had just returned for a moment, were planning to clean the blood from their bodies. Seeing the two little Lolitas who havent come back, no shame and no restlessness, of course, they will not let this opportunity go, with their left and right arms around the waists of the two women, and with their blushing faces, they walk into the house together Wash the blood stained on the body together. Time, speed up, speed up, speed up......... In three years, just passed in a blink of an eye... In the past year of the first year, the residents of Cocoa Village have fully believed in Noels promise. No matter if any pirates arrive on the island and intend to rob the Cocoa Village, they will be mercilessly committed by Noor and his team. Kill. This also made the residents of the village of Cocoasia more and more trusting in Noel and the others. Also, there was no fear of Noel and the people at the beginning. It can be said that now Noel and his party are very popular with the residents of Cocoa Village. Anyway, the relationship between the two parties is getting better and better. Every time Noel and others came to the village of Kekesia, the passing residents would greet each other warmly, and wouldn''t think they were stunned in the same place as before, or were cautiously in their own homes or shops. auzw.com In the second year, Belmel, who often came to report the situation to Noel, would bring Nami and Nosko over most of the time, so Marginaw and Nicole Robin had two little sisters as playmates. Nami and Nosgo are also very happy to have two sisters who take care of themselves. Of course, Belmel also took this into consideration. After two years of understanding, Belmel also found out that Noel and his party were not bad people, and certainly not as nasty as the navy said. Instead, they felt that Noel and others were very good. From Nicole Orbia''s mouth, I learned why they were rewarded, which made Belmel have a change in Noel and his team. Looking at Noel is not as disgusting as before. So every time I come to report the situation with Noel, I will bring Nami and Nosko over so that they can play with Magino and Nicole Robin. Knoll also saw the changes in Belmel, so he began to attack her, and when she had time, she took two ten-year-old little Loli to come to the door, more close to the old beautiful woman with a cigarette. Near the end of the second year, Noel remembered that there was no business dealt with, and left the island alone. But when Noel came back, there were two little Lori around him, and these two little Loli looked exactly the same. No matter how they looked, they were twins. Ina''s other name is Da Siqi. Guina was when Noel went to the gym to challenge her father. After seeing her father defeated by Noel, and learned from her father''s identity, she wanted to become a great swordsman. I hope she will teach her powerful swordsmanship. Originally thinking about how to take this little Lolly''s Noel, of course, very happy to promise Guina''s request, and then she took the island away. As for Dusty, she was found by Noel in Rog Town through systematic help. She was originally alone in Rog Town. Under Noels constant abduction with candy, she succeeded in following her Around. In the end, Noel brought two little Loli back to the island where the East China Sea settled. The third year....... With Noel''s unremitting efforts, he finally won the bad beauty of Bellmeer, and even let her and Nami come and live with Nosgo. It is convenient to train these little loli, so that they have the ability to protect themselves. Of course, Belmel, who is not very capable, has also joined the training of little loli, and learns the six types of abilities with them. In addition to the ability to learn the Six Forms, Noel also asked them to say something they were interested in so that they could teach their favorite skills. .. v3 Chapter 150： Forbidden land Such as swordsmanship, sailing, cooking techniques, etc. As long as the little loli can put forward, Noel can quickly exchange the corresponding teaching materials from the omnipotent system and slowly teach them the things they are interested in. I spent a few hours training in the morning, and I was able to start doing what I liked at noon. In the afternoon, it was time for everyone to relax, and of course it was also time for little Loli to play with each other. With a set period of time, these little loli also trained well, no one complained that they always did the training of the exhausted person, and they didn''t have time to play. Happy days just pass by... Under Noel''s rigorous training, the little Loli have a little control over the Six Forms. Although they are still not able to use them skillfully, and sometimes appear when they can''t make it out, they can at least make standard moves. As long as you continue to work hard and fully control the ability of the Six Forms, it will only be a matter of time. Besides, these little loli are only 411 years old. When they all grow up, they can definitely become the top six-type abilities, play the six-type abilities, and can easily hang up the members of cp9. If in the meantime, let these little loli learn to domineering, then those who have fruit ability, also only have to be beaten. Looking at a little loli that made only a small amount of things made Noll feel relieved. Even if ordinary pirates attack, they now have at least the ability to protect themselves. If they can''t fight, can they still escape? The most reassuring thing for Noel is that in the past three years, the island where he and others lived has completely become a forbidden area for pirates and navy. Under the constant killing of Noel, Portkas d Lujiu and Nicole Olbia, there is no pirate or navy anymore, and they have the courage to step on the island halfway. Even those tourists who come to the East China Sea for sightseeing, without knowing it, are worried about entering this island, but when the sky gradually darkens, they will be rushed away by the residents of Cocoa Village. This little island. No matter what these tourists say, the residents of Cocoa Village will never agree. These tourists who came to the island made a request for overnight or settlement. If anyone is reluctant to leave, they will immediately notify Belmel processed. No way, after the incident three years ago, the residents of Cocoa Village were very alert to the strangers who came to the island. auzw.com Although in the morning, the residents of Cocoa Village will not say anything, but it will be polite when it is dark, no matter if you are the emperor. Small island. After all, the residents of Cocoa Village feel that their life is quite good now. There is no interference from pirates or navy. Norr will not do anything excessive, and has never received anyone on the island. Finance. On the contrary, every time he came to the village of Kokosia, Noel and his party would bring a very generous income to the village. They would never ask what the price would be, and they would only give more but not less. Therefore, the residents of Cocoa Village did not want to ruin the peaceful life of themselves and others on the island because of strangers who came to the island. Compared with the outside world, this small island can be said to be a piece of pure land. There is no need to worry about the arrival of pirates when living on this island, let alone worry about the extortion of the corrupt navy, and there is a great **** sitting on this island. To protect the safety of all personnel on the island. In the outside world, judging by the content of newspapers passed by news birds, many islands have been plundered by fierce pirates, and many villages or towns on the island have been destroyed by crazy pirates. Everyone is worried about More and more pirates will visit their island again. But the residents of Cocoa Village had no such worries at all, so they did not allow strangers to come and destroy this pure land in the era of Pirates. And in this sunny day, it''s almost noon... Noel, who is training the six types of little loli, suddenly got the prompt sound given by the system, and ended the training of the little loli early. This made Xiao Loli feel very puzzled. They knew that no matter how they usually treat Noel, they did not end their morning training in advance, so Xiao Loli was curious about what happened. "What are you stupid doing here, let''s go play" Looking at each little loli, they looked at them curiously, Noel said with a smile, did not expect to end the training early, but let these little loli They are not used to it. "Brother Noel, are you feeling sick today?" Mengmeng Danami walked to Noll and asked with some worry. After all, this behavior made her feel too abnormal, afraid of Noll''s body. Good question. Hearing Namis question, the rest of the little Lori all gathered around. They also looked at Noel with some anxiety. It seemed that they also thought that Noel had something wrong with his body, so they would end the training earlier. It doesnt seem to hurt these little loli, I actually know that I care. Thinking of seeing the worried eyes of little Loli, Noel was a little touched, and felt that she had not loved and cared for them for three years. "I''m worried about what I can do. I just suddenly remembered that I had something to do, so I ended up training today early. You can rest assured that you can play." Noel rubbed Nami''s little face and smiled. These little loli explained it, so that they wouldn''t be scared if they were there. .. v3 Chapter 151： Disregard "Really?" The little loli asked in unison, obviously still not very relieved, wanting to be confirmed by Noel again. "Of course it is true. When did I lie to you, if you don''t want to play, then continue training now." Noel nodded with a smile and smiled at the little loli who surrounded him. "Sister Robin, where are we going to play next?" Meng Meng Danami sauce, directly ignoring Noel''s words, asked Nicole Robin, and finally did not need to continue training, she did not want at all Started again. "It doesn''t matter where you go, now it''s the most important thing that we leave first, otherwise we have to start the annoying training again." Nicole Robin, who responded, said very very seriously, and talked to the rest of the small rookies like Magino Li''s little hand moved away from Noel at the fastest speed. "Yes! We are still leaving to discuss first, otherwise Brother Noor will have to grab us back to train again." North nodded and agreed very strongly with Nicole Robin''s statement. Finally, she could rest in advance. She also I don''t want to start training again. Little Loli put their hands together, ignoring the stunned Noel, and walked towards the depths of the woods. For a while, the figures of these little loli completely disappeared in Noel''s sight, leaving Noel standing motionless for a while. "I just cared about my appearance just now, how can I ignore me in a blink of an eye." After he came back to God, Noel smiled helplessly, unexpectedly being abandoned so soon. Reluctantly, Noel turned back to the large house and planned to explain to the three girls in it that he was going to the great route. While training the little loli, Noel heard the sound of the system prompt, which was set by him three years ago, in order to fear that he would be too comfortable to see, and complete the important things. forgotten. It is also estimated by the system that the time when Boyahan Cook was captured is about to arrive, so Noel must go to the great route. After all, Noel did not know the exact time, and could only go to the Shampoo Islands in front of the middle red earth continent, where the auction house was waiting for Boyahan Cook to arrive. This is better than looking around at sea and looking at what good things the auction house will sell. It would be better if you can find the devil fruit that suits your heart. Returning to the interior of the house, I saw the three girls in the living room, who were sitting on the big soft sofa, talking and laughing about something, and Noel walked towards them. "Noel, why are you back? Isn''t it time to teach them?" Hearing the footsteps, Potkas d Lujiu turned to look at the source of the sound, and when he saw Noel coming to the three of them, he was full It is doubtful to say the question in my heart. auzw.com "Yeah. You wouldn''t want to be lazy today, right?" Seeing that the person was Noel, he smiled and talked to the smoked Belmer, and also wondered how he came back early. "I''m going to go out, so I will give them classes early today, and I will come back to tell you three." When she came to the three women, Noel sat between Nicole Orbia and Belmel, and reached out to hand them. The two took their arms. "Going out? Noel, where are you going?" Wen Yan, Nicole Orbia, who was surrounded by Noel with a small waist, was very curious about where Noel was going this time. "I''m going to the Chambord Islands of the Great Route this time. I went to see the auctions where there are no devil fruits. By the way, look at what is good besides the devil fruits." Noel smiled and said very directly, anyway This time he went to the Shampoo Islands, half of the reason was to find the devil fruit. "Really just going to see the auction? Wouldn''t it be like going back last time, going out to bring back two little loli?" Belmel asked with a smile, she didn''t believe it at all, Noel was just to go There must be other reasons for finding the devil fruit. "In my opinion, Noel will definitely bring people back, but I don''t know if it is a beautiful girl or a cute little girl this time." More and more understanding of Noel''s Portkas d Lujiu, in her view Noel must go Looking for a beautiful woman, otherwise he won''t go far to the Shampoo Islands. "Lu Jiu, you really know me." Noel smiled slightly and immediately admitted that this time he was also looking for beautiful women, and he had no intention of lying at all. When the three girls heard Noel''s straight words, they all flicked white eyes at him, but she was not angry at all. After all, for the sake of the appearance of the three daughters, Nuoer, under constant sweet words, let the three of them voluntarily sign their partners and become a member of Nuoer''s huge crystal palace. Anyway, the three of them knew everything they should know and everything they shouldnt know, so they didnt feel angry. What''s more, angry is useless, and Noel will still act according to his own ideas, and no one can change what he decides. After consulting with the three girls, Noel decided to stay that night, and said goodbye to the little Loli who was playing outside. Otherwise, if he said nothing and left, it was estimated that these little Loli would cry for a while. In the evening, when the little loli returned, and after the family had a happy meal, Noel told them to go out for a while. After agreeing to a bunch of unequal treaties for little Loli, they did not quarrel to go out with Noel, obediently stay on the island to concentrate on training, quickly enhance their own strength, and take them together next time Go abroad to play. .. v3 Chapter 152： perfume the next day........ When the sky hadn''t completely lighted up, Noor bid farewell to the three women who were sleeping next to him, and walked out of the house quietly, not wanting to wake up because of too much movement, the one who was still asleep Little loli. "Uh...I should go on the Black Pearl, or take my little sailboat, which is really troubling." Walking to the shore, looking at the endless sea, Noor didn''t know to ride there The ship is ready. If you take the Black Pearl, you can stop the reputation of the Pirates, but the speed of the Black Pearl is too slow. It is estimated that when you reach the Shampoo Islands, the daylily is cold, maybe Boyahan Cook I don''t know where it was sold. If you take the super fast sailing boat, you can really arrive in the shortest time, but when you come back, it becomes a problem. The sailing boat can take up to two people at most, and you want to bring more people back. problem. Looking at the coast, two ships, one big and one small, made Noel feel very tangled. For a moment, I didn''t know which one to choose. "By the way, I want to do so much. Setting coordinates directly here will not be over. When the coordinates are locked directly with the ark, you will be able to go directly back to the island." Suddenly thought of something, Noel said to himself Laughed. Just thinking about it, Noel quickly arranged the coordinates, and decided to take a small sailboat to the Shampoo Islands. The space coordinates were prepared, and Lenoir jumped from the shore to the small sailboat. The black flames ignited at the feet, and the black flame became the power source of the small sailboat. The moment the flames ignited, I got a small sailboat with endless power. I swooped on the sea at high speed, and soon disappeared completely in this sea area. After a long time, under the full output of the black flame, the small sailboat, which was constantly increasing speed on the sea surface, entered the waterway upstream of the Twin Peaks. Noel, who did not slow down at all, only took a moment to let the small sailing boat climb to the top of the mountain. "This is the third time I have climbed the Twin Peaks. I don''t know if I will come again." The little sailboat under Noel''s control fell into the waterway leading to the great route and entered along the waterway down the mountain. Great route. Along the water flowing down the mountain, with the small sailboat that never slowed down, Noel used the fastest time to reach the mountain, but he did not see a large whale blocking the road. I didn''t even see the boat doctor on the boat of Gore d Roger at the lighthouse down the mountain. This made Noel so disappointed, but without disappointment for too long, he accelerated the speed of the small sailing boat and left. Not long after Noor disappeared under the Twin Peaks, a whale like a big mountain rushed out of the sea, just blocking the bottom of the waterway down the Twin Peaks. An old man with a hairstyle like a petal, got out of the head of a giant whale, then jumped into the sea to swim back to the lighthouse, took out the recliner and newspaper inside the lighthouse, and lay in the sun while reading the sun while reading the newspaper . auzw.com If you let Knower know, you will feel very depressed. It didn''t take a long time for this person to come out of the sea as soon as he walked. It''s also very possible to suspect that this person is deliberate, but fortunately, Noel has something to do, and he doesn''t know the current situation, or he will definitely lose his temper and squander that person. in the afternoon....... In Noel''s constant rush, time also gradually passed, and the sky gradually darkened at the moment. Looking at the gradually darkening sky, Noel entered the island near him under the guidance of the system, intending to rest on the island for one night, and continue to the Chambord Islands tomorrow. After logging in from the shore, Noel took the small sailboat into the storage space and began to find a place to camp on the shore. "System Master, scan the island. I want to know where it is and the direction of the nearest town." Noel, who wanted to camp, decided to let the system scan the island. If there are towns on this island, Noor is too lazy to camp at the seaside. It is better to go directly to the hotel in the town. By the way, see what fun places are here. Scanned The host is located on the island of St. Great in the Great Channel, also known as the Kingdom of Alabstan. The host is located in Nahana, the port city at the front gate of the Kingdom of Alabstan, where perfumes are abundant. After being prompted by the system, Noel really did not expect that it took him a day to reach the Kingdom of Alabstan. If it is at this speed, it will not take a few days to reach the Shambord Islands. "The place where the Kingdom of Alabstan is rich in perfume, it seems that there is a place to settle tonight, without the bad luck of blowing the sea breeze on this coast." The system determined the route, and Noel walked to the town of Nahana, planning to be in Find a hotel to rest in the city. Following the route given by the system, Noel rushed into the town of Nahana when the sky was completely dark. Because the sky was completely dark, no one could be seen in the street. Ben also wanted to find someone to ask for directions, but according to the current situation, Noel could only find himself slowly in the town, there is no way who can say that there is no one on the street. But Noels luck has always been very good, so it didnt take long for him to find the hotel in this town. After asking for the best room and some food from the counter, he took the room key Go to the room and wait. .. v3 Chapter 153： palace Not long after entering the luxurious room, the hotel''s service staff brought food. After Noel rewarded some tips from the other party, the service staff who were very happy to get the tip left. After casually eating a little food, Noel entered the bathroom and cleaned it. He lay down directly on the large soft bed and soon fell into a deep sleep. After a night of rest... Noel, who was lying on the bed, slowly opened his eyes. He was awakened by the noise from the street, and got up from the bed and entered the bath to clean up. Putting on a clean new coat, Noel walked out of the luxurious room, and after paying the room at the counter, he left the hotel. Walking in the lively streets, watching people passing by and passing by, and the handsome appearance of Noel also aroused the attention of those beautiful women passing by, and of course attracted a lot of male hatred. It seems that in three years, many people have forgotten their existence, or it may be that they and others are too quiet, so they are gradually forgotten. Seeing the crowd around, did not recognize his identity, but Noel soon guessed the reason. After all, An An settled down on the island for three years without any major events, so there was no relevant report by Noel and others, and it was gradually forgotten by people over time. "It''s okay, it saves unnecessary trouble, it won''t cause panic in the town, and it will be much easier to do things." Ignoring the **** around, and those tragic men who envy and jealous, Noel While talking to herself, she was looking for a more popular perfume shop, planning to buy it back and give it to her women. Wandering east and west, I bought a lot of perfumes with different fragrances in a good perfume shop, but Noel did not rush to leave the island, but walked towards the palace of the Kingdom of Alabstan. Coming to an alley with no one, Noel turned into a black thunder, and the black light disappeared without a trace. Those nymphos who were behind him could not find him in the alley. Figure. Transformed into a black thunder, Noel entered the realm of swift speed, quickly passed through the empty desert, entered the towns of Albana, and came to the largest palace in Albana as quickly as possible. At the entrance to the gate of the Albanian palace, without noticing the guards of the gate, Noel, who was in the form of the black thunder, immediately turned back into human form and stood in front of the giant stone gate of the Albanian palace. The soldiers holding on to the gate of the Albanian palace looked at the sudden figure with surprise. When they all recovered, they all clenched their weapons and rushed up, and immediately the sudden figure appeared. Surrounded. "who are you!!" auzw.com "Why did you suddenly appear here, hurry up and tell me!" "I have taken a good look at this unknown person. Can''t you let this person run away? Do you understand?" Hearing the shouts, the soldiers who rushed to the gate kept the Noel in three layers and the third and the third. They even pointed their spears at Noel. If there is any change in Noel, these soldiers must Will launch an attack. "Give up, I just go in and see what the inside of the palace looks like, and then I will come out from inside." Smiling Noel, smiling at the soldiers in front of him, completely ignored The weapons they hold are ignoring their growing numbers. "What?!" Noel''s words made the soldiers surrounding him stunned. He wondered if he and others had heard it wrong, and some people wanted to enter the palace for a visit. Is this unknown person in front of you, dont you know that the palace cannot be visited casually? Actually put forward in a straightforward, so rude request. All the soldiers present had similar thoughts. "Did you have a problem with your ears? I told you to let go, and you blocked my way to visit." Noel still said with a smile on his face, and he didn''t feel anything wrong with what he said. The soldiers should give He gave way. "No matter who you are, what''s the purpose of coming here, the palace can''t be visited at will. Before we move, you''d better turn around and leave well, otherwise don''t blame us for being unkind to you." One of the soldiers said solemnly, hoping that the man in front of him would be able to turn around and leave. "It''s your best to give up, or you will be scared even if I''m angry, and I''ll be dead at that time!" "Moreover, I hate people pointing at me with weapons, which will make me have the urge to kill him, so for the safety of you people, put away the weapons and make way for me." After that, Noel, who still had a smile on his face, suddenly released an endless murderous body, causing the surrounding temperature to drop rapidly, and the gas ejected from the mouth and nose formed a mist. The soldiers shrouded in mass murder also felt a cold chill hit, fear spread from their hearts, and their bodies shook unconsciously at this moment. Noel took the first step forward, and the endless murderousness improved another point, and the soldiers who were in front of them all took a step back in fear, daring not to attack Noel at all. The soldiers surrounding Noel could clearly feel that if they and others dare to attack, they will definitely die at that moment, so they dare not use their spears at all. .. v3 Chapter 154： six people In order not to continue to waste time, Noel decided not to frighten these soldiers anymore, mobilizing the domineering domineering body in his body and letting him be released within the specified range. The invisible overlord''s domineering power rushed in all directions from the center of Noel. The invisible domineering power like a shock wave directly passed through the bodies of the surrounding soldiers, and then disappeared after exceeding the specified range. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding" The soldiers who were penetrated by the domineering colors all rolled their eyes, and the weapons that were clenched in their hands dropped on the ground, causing a series of dings. And the soldiers who rolled their eyes one by one, immediately after the weapon fell to the ground, they also fell straight down on the ground. "You should be fortunate. Today I am in a good mood, and I just stunned you. If I am in a bad mood, you will not have enough lives to die." A light glance, all around me fainted Soldiers of the past, Noel smiled to himself. After finishing speaking, Noel stepped directly on the ground. Those who passed out the soldiers'' body, walked to the huge stone gate, and kicked their right foot directly to the giant stone gate. But Noel only used skill, or the giant stone gate in front of him was kicked off. The giant stone door that was kicked opened to the left and right sides of the interior, and Noel walked straight in, so he went deep into the palace while sightseeing. At this time, the soldiers guarding inside the Temple of Alabaz also found that this situation was very wrong because of the sudden opening of the giant stone gate, so they all rushed towards the gate of the palace entrance. It was only that those guard soldiers who suddenly encountered Noel were unable to say a word in one face-to-face, and they were stunned by the release of Noel''s overlord. No way, Noel is not going to say anything to these people, so there is no need to listen to the words of the soldiers coming, even if they don''t say it, Noel can clearly know what they want to say. . Its just who are you? ! Who allows you to come in! ! Hes the one who broke into the palace, go up and take him down! ! ''wait wait wait The soldiers who rushed to Nuer in succession were all stunned by domineering. Of course, there were six exceptions. They were not stunned by domineering, but they were unable to get shocked. It is true to stand firm on the ground. "It seems that there are still a few people who can resist the domineering in the Kingdom of Alabstan." Looking at the six swaying figures, Noel smiled at the six of them, but did not stop moving forward. auzw.com After all, Noel did not completely release his domineering, otherwise it would be strange that these people could still stand. In Noel''s eyes, these few still can''t pose a threat, but they are just ants with stronger willpower. They can easily do it anytime, anywhere. A sense of dizziness was alleviated. The six people used their weapons to stand on the ground, so they could barely stabilize their figure and prevent them from falling on the ground. When the six people raised their heads and looked at the oncoming figure, the six felt the fear spread in their hearts. Unexpectedly, the oncoming figure, relying on the momentum exuded by itself, would easily make those unconscious People stunned. Even the six of them almost couldn''t carry it. Needless to know, if the other party is hands-on, it is estimated that no one can survive the palace guard here, and they will all become lambs slaughtered by the other party. "Your Excellency, why did you break into the palace, is there any misunderstanding?" A man with short Egyptian hair asked the shadow of the oncoming figure, wanting to know why the other party broke into the palace. What misunderstanding caused this result. "I just came in for sightseeing, but they blocked the way forward, so I could only put them straight down." Noel said with a slight smile, the soldier lying on the ground fainted, letting him stand The six of them understood what was going on. "What?!" The six people who were still able to stand still shouted in unison, and for such an unreasonable reason, they put down a large number of soldiers who guarded the palace. The six people felt that the person coming on the face was too capricious Too. "You hear clearly, you don''t need me to repeat it, and I still have things to find your king." "If you don''t want to lie on the ground like them, the six of you obediently gave me away. I don''t like to go around at all. That''s a very troublesome thing." "If you don''t give up automatically, it will make me happy and become very bad. By then, you will be out of luck, don''t say I haven''t reminded you!" Looking at the six people who were barely able to stand, Noel stepped on the soldiers who fainted, and persuaded them to walk towards the six of them, and also hoped that they would obediently give way, so that they would save the trouble of hands-on . Hearing that the other party was looking for a king, the six men''s eyebrows were locked tightly, and the weapon supporting the body was raised, as if they were asking the other party to go to war. "Your Excellency, can you tell me why you are looking for a king? In this way we can go in and let you know, no one will stop you." The man with short Egyptian hair is careful. After thinking for a while, I think it is better to ask first, so that unnecessary losses can be avoided. "I came to ask your king for something, a thing kept in the cemetery of the royal family. You can tell him like this, I believe he will know what I''m looking for." Wen Yan stopped, and Noel stopped. Straightforwardly stated the reason for this. .. v3 Chapter 155： king "Jaka, do you think that person is very familiar, as if I have seen it somewhere, but I can''t remember where I have seen it for another time." The purple four-pointed star makeup, the man in the white robe, asked the man named Gaka with short Egyptian hair beside him. "Beiru, now is not the time to say this. You go in and tell Captain Icallem about it and let him talk to the King about this matter." The Egyptian hair man named Gaka, named Bay Lu''s headscarf said, let him go in and report the situation. "Okay, be careful yourself." Beirut nodded, said something to the five, and turned to walk inside the palace. Seeing Beiru entered the interior of the palace, Gaka began to recall what Beiru had just said. He also felt that the person in front of him had seen him, but he couldn''t remember anything for a while. Since he couldn''t remember it, Gaka was too lazy to think about it. Now the person who is not far away is the most important thing. If the other party rushes into the palace, it will be bad to deal with the king of Alabstan. "You don''t have to be so nervous, I can''t stop you if you want to go in. Why should you be so nervous? Don''t you feel tired like this?" The five remaining people stared at themselves, Noel. Smiled and persuaded, let them understand that it is useless, if they want to go in, the five of them are unable to stop. But Noor, who was careless and did not know, did not know that the words he so kindly persuaded, when they were in the ears of the five, became mocking their low strength. The man named Gaka didnt respond when he heard Noels words, but his heart was somewhat uncomfortable, but the four people behind him became clenched and teeth, which can be said to be completely irritated by Noels words, as if The anger in my heart will break out at any time. No way, the four people who have always been known as the elites of the Kingdom of Alabastan have been ridiculed face-to-face, so they made them feel very angry. There was an urge to rush up and teach each other a bit, completely forgetting the other. Is a powerful presence. "Did you feel uncomfortable in your stomach, suffocate your teeth and flush your face, and your eyes are full of bloodshot eyes, if you can''t help it, go to the convenience, so holding back is bad for your health." Seeing the four of them seemed to be quite Uncomfortable, as if tolerating something, Noel once again kindly persuaded, thinking that they had eaten a bad stomach and tolerated it. "Bird Claw Force, what''s wrong with you?" Wen Yan, a man named Gaka, turned his head to look at the four people behind him, only to find out that he was really talking to the other party, as if he was enduring something forcibly. It''s almost coming out. "Don''t hold your back, hurry up if you want to go. I won''t go in at this time, if you suffocate yourself, it won''t be cost-effective." Noel looked at the four and persuaded them, really worried about them. People suffocated. "Fuck... asshole!!!" The four people who were so angry that they couldn''t bear it anymore finally made an angry growl, and the weapon in the tight hands shoved up. auzw.com "Birdclaw Force, what the **** are you doing, please stop me soon!!!" At this time, the inside of the palace came out with a very serious shout, and a man with black medium long hair also came out of the palace at this time. Hearing the man''s words, the bird claw troops, which had been full of anger, stopped. The anger burning in his heart was forcibly suppressed, and he looked at the man who walked out of the palace very respectfully. The man who walked out of the palace walked past Kaga and Birdclaw troops, and stopped a short distance from Noor. He carefully observed Noor, as if recognizing something. "Three years have passed. I thought you wouldn''t come. I didn''t expect you to find it in the end. It''s just that I don''t understand how you know. That thing is in my tomb." After careful The identification of the man who came out of the palace seems to have identified Noel''s identity. "You are the king of Alabstan?" Noel did not answer the question raised by the other party, but wanted to determine whether the other party was really the king of Alabstan. "Yes, I am the king of Alabstan, Naftali Cobra." Cobra nodded, admitting that he was the king of Alabstan, and gave his full name. "Then how do you know that I will come here?" After confirming it, Noel raised the question in his heart. He did not understand why the king in front of him could be sure that he would come here. "If it''s really like the news released by the world government, you want to destroy the world through ancient weapons, then I know that sooner or later you will find here." "Can you tell me how you learned that thing and stored it in the tomb of the Wang family, which should only be known to our royal family." To answer Noel''s question honestly, Cobra''s turn raised the question in his heart, who wanted to know who Noel got the news from, which clearly only the members of the royal family knew. What''s more, only the kings of each generation know the way to open the tombs of the Wang family. It is impossible for ordinary people to find the historical text and store them in the tombs of the Wang family. So this made Kobra very puzzled. He wanted to find out what was going on, where did he leak the news, and who disclosed the news, hoping that Noel could tell everything he knew. . .. v3 Chapter 156： can "Even if I tell you, you don''t necessarily believe it, why care so much about it." After hearing the other party''s question, Noel said with a smile, and didn''t tell him the reason. No way, Noel knows from the anime I have seen before. I can''t tell this to the King of Alabstan. Even if I tell the truth the truth, I will be treated as a neuropathy. It might as well not tell the truth to the other party. Hearing Noels words made the King of Alabastan stunned for a moment, but he came back to think about it carefully, as if Noel said it was very reasonable, even if he really said the facts , I cannot determine whether this is true. "Black Blade Noel, is your real goal really like destroying the world with ancient weapons?" After thinking for a while, Cobra raised the question again, wanting to know if Noel was real, and wanted to destroy the world with ancient weapons. "The same old saying just now, even if I say it, do you believe it?" "Forget it, let me tell you, I have mastered the whereabouts of Pluto and Neptune. If I really want to destroy the world, the world will have been directly destroyed by me." "What''s more, if I really want to destroy the world, I don''t need ancient weapons at all. I can now jump directly into this world. Where can I find the historical text and ancient weapons." "I''m just giving it to my woman, looking for the blank one hundred years of history, as for ancient weapons are just incidental." Noel said it honestly. As for whether to believe it or not, it was Kobla''s business. Anyway, what he said was true. If you want to destroy the world, Noel will go directly to create a black hole, or use the power of Pluto to summon the gate of the underworld, which is more efficient than any ancient weapon. Destruction of the world is a matter of minutes. He carefully observed the expression of Noel just before he finished speaking, but Cobra did not find that Noel had any signs of lying. As a result, Cobra tightly locked his eyebrows. Well, what Noel said just now is the real thing. He has mastered the whereabouts of two ancient weapons, and he has the power to destroy the world himself. Now Cobra hopes that these words are false. The palace guards on the side couldn''t understand the conversation between Noel and Cobra, but from the dialogue between the two, they recognized the real identity of Noel. Im relying on it. This is Black Blades Noel, a bounty criminal with a reward of 1 billion Bailey, and one of the most sought-after bounty criminals that the world government and the Navy headquarters have always wanted. The guards behind the palace behind Cobra were tense at this moment. The guy in front of him easily destroyed several warships and even killed hundreds of naval figures. auzw.com "We don''t talk about the non-nutritive topics anymore. Take me to the place where the historical text is stored. I still have something to do." Noel didn''t want to talk nonsense, he said while walking towards Cobra. If you want to finish the history text, leave. "Protect the King!!" Seeing that Noel had acted, Gaka, the deputy captain of the King''s guard, immediately yelled at Beirui and the Birdclaw troops, and even blocked him in front of Cobra. The responding Beiru, as well as the four members of the bird claw troops, all hurried forward, guarded by Cobra, his eyes locked on Noel, and his hands were tightly holding his weapons to prevent Noel suddenly broke out and launched an attack. "King of Alabastan, are you sure you don''t want to take me there?" The actions of Cobra''s guards made Noel feel a little uncomfortable. "This..." Cobra''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and I wondered whether he should take Noel in the past. After all, that piece of historical text was passed down, and he had an obligation to protect this piece of historical text. "The King of Alabstan, you should know very clearly that the historical text you have kept in the tomb will only cause you unnecessary trouble, why not give up such trouble." Noel looked at Kou Bula persuaded, hoping that he could hand over the historical text and save him the trouble of doing it directly. "I can only take you to see the stored historical text, but you cannot take it away from the tomb. I have an obligation to protect this historical text. If you agree to this condition, I can take you now Look." After careful thought, Cobra said what he thought of. "Yes." After hearing the words, Noel nodded and agreed to the conditions proposed by Cobra. "You guys step back, I''m going to go to the tomb with him alone." Seeing Noel agreed to the conditions, Cobra said to the guard who defended himself. "His Royal Highness, you can''t go alone, it''s too dangerous for you!" Beiru, who was guarding the side, didn''t believe his ears. The king wanted to go alone. "It''s useless for you to follow up. If you want to do it, it''s already done. You can''t stop it, so I can go with him alone." Cobra said to the guards, not underestimated. The guards are powerful, but Noel is too strong, and they are useless when they go. "No, we have to..." Gakka had not finished speaking. Noel, who didn''t want to wait any longer, disappeared a little while in place, quickly flashed behind the guards, and stunned them all, otherwise they would continue to say so. Looking at the guards who had fallen to the ground, Cobra was stunned directly. Unexpectedly, Noel would start at this time. .. v3 Chapter 157： tomb "Relax, they all live well, it''s just that I was stunned, now let''s go." Noel explained to the stunned Cobra so that he could understand that those people were not dead, just I was stunned by myself. "Why do you want to stun them, can''t you have a good consultation?" Cobra, who thought the guards were killed by Noel, asked with a tight lock between his brows, not understanding why Noel wanted this. "Do you think they will obediently obey? If you let them discuss it, it is estimated that they will not be able to set off until dark. In the end, they will follow like a fart, so stun them is the best way to save a lot of nonsense. Time." Noel explained a little speechlessly. The expressions of the guards just now made it clear that they had to go with them. If they would obediently let the king act alone, that would be totally impossible, and it would be best to stun them. Next, Kobra had nothing to say. He could imagine the guards stalking, which is definitely what will happen. No matter how they are discussed with them, they will not give up and leave themselves alone. One person followed Noel to the tomb of the royal family. No longer ignoring those who fainted on the ground, the two left the palace of Alabstan together and went to the funeral hall where the ancestors of the royal family died. After leaving the palace of Alabstan, under the leadership of Cobra, the two walked on the streets of the town. The residents who knew the king of Cobra, greeted him enthusiastically, and they were almost there. The two were surrounded. "It seems that your king is doing a good job, so loved by the people of the country." Looking at those enthusiastic people, they are greeting Kobra with passion, and Noel did not expect him to be so popular. "It''s okay, but I feel that I still have a lot to do, and I need to work harder." Cobra smiled, shook his head, and turned to Noel who followed. "You do have a lot of shortcomings, otherwise there will be no rebellion in the future, and your head will be a little too clever." After thinking carefully, Noel said to himself, thinking about the scene of the original book. "Rebellion? What rebellion?" Hearing Noel''s whisper, Cobra stopped walking and looked at Noor suspiciously, wanting to ask what he was talking about. "I''m going, how can your ears be so smart, I can hear it so quietly..." Seeing Cobra stopped, Noel''s mouth twitched, and he didn''t expect to say so quietly, he actually You can still hear it. "Please answer my question seriously. You just meant that Alabaster will usher in a rebellion, right?" Hearing Noel said, Cobra was more certain, and indeed he did not miss it. "Almost, but that is more than a decade later. You are worried now and there is no use. Maybe it will speed up the rebellion. Of course, you can also say that I am talking." Noel shrugged his shoulders and gave Kou Bla confirmed that the fact that Alabstan will usher in rebellion. auzw.com "Then how can you be so sure that Alabstan will usher in rebellion, are you going to confuse, the people of the Kingdom of Alabstan?!" Cobra frowned, Started guessing wildly. There was no way Noel was too sure. He did not show a lie at all, so that Cobra had to worry that what Noel said became a fact. "I can only say that your imagination is too rich. Although I am quite sure that the Kingdom of Alabstan will usher in rebellion, it is not me who is responsible for this rebellion." "Furthermore, I have no interest in the Kingdom of Alabstan. I have had some messy rebellion here at that time. I might as well find a few more beautiful women to accompany me, which is much more comfortable than rebellion." "Okay, don''t talk about this topic anymore. It''s the right thing to show me the way quickly. It''s not too late to talk about this topic slowly after I finish reading the history text." Looking at Cobra with disdain, Noel urged impatiently so that Cobra, who was full of doubts, could continue to lead the way, not to mention these insignificant topics, it was a waste of his precious time. Originally I wanted to continue the inquiry, but when I saw that Noel had no intention of answering, Cobra closed his mouth obediently and continued to walk ahead to lead Noel. Soon after........ Along the way, the two did not speak a word, and soon under the leadership of Cobra, they finally reached the funeral hall. "The rich are self-willed. They live in such a good place for the dead and occupy so much land." Noel looked at the luxurious mausoleum in front of him, but he didn''t want a mausoleum no matter how he looked. Cobra didn''t pay attention to Noel, but looked around carefully. After no other people were found, he walked toward the statue at the entrance of the tomb. Watching Cobra walk towards the statue, some kind of mechanism hidden in the statue was activated, and the ground not far away next to the statue sunk and formed a ladder leading to the ground. "Go down from here, the thing is stored underneath, we have to move faster, and later it will be bad for others to find out." He took his right hand from the statue, and Cobra pointed it, which leads to the ground. The channel indicates that the following is where the historical text is stored. "It really is a rich man, not only occupying the land above, but also letting it beneath the ground." Noel said lightly, and then he set up a border around the tomb to prevent someone from coming to discover it suddenly. This entrance. .. v3 Chapter 158： photography Cobra stepped in first, leading to the stairs below the ground. Noel looked at the enchantment without problems, and then followed Cobra behind, and walked down the ground through the stairs. The two of them walked up and down the stairs leading to the bottom of the ground. In the passage where they could not see their fingers, the torches hanging on the walls on both sides burned up automatically, passing the original black paint. Illuminated completely. Walking deep in the ground, the two walked in the scary catacombs. It didn''t take long for Korbra to lead the way, and Noel finally saw the historical text, and quickly contacted the system to identify it, in case the big stone in front of him was a fake. Identification is completed After systematic identification and confirmation that the boulder in front of him was real, Noel took the camera from the storage space and began to photograph the ancient text on it. "What are you doing?!" Seeing Noel was filming, Cobra quickly wanted to step forward to stop, not wanting the content of this photo to spread outside. "Nonsense, of course I''m photographing, otherwise how can I take it back and show it to my wife, and I can''t understand the text of these ghost symbols." After the photography was completed, Noel threw the camera away and threw it back into the storage space. Don''t let Cobra have any chance to snatch. "This..." Looking at the camera in Noel''s hand, it disappeared out of thin air. Cobra, who wanted to rush forward to snatch, stopped because of the disappearance of the camera. "Stop this and that, I didn''t take this thing away, just took a photo." Noel said with a smile, he had no intention of taking the boulder, so I promised Kou before. Bra''s request. But not taking away the boulder that records the historical text does not mean that you cannot record the contents of the boulder in other ways, so that on the one hand, you can go back and give Nicole Orbiadang a gift, on the other hand, you have not violated the previous one. Promise of. Besides, leaving this boulder that records the text of history, only then can the crocodile be brought to the Kingdom of Alabstan, and then that crocodile can be used to force it, so that Weiwei can thank him for what he wants of. "I hope you can save it. The content you just took will not let the photos fall into other hands." Cobra felt very helpless, knowing that the robbing is definitely not going to get back, and can only let Noel not give the photo to Someone else. "You can rest assured that, except for my wife, I think no one can get the picture I just took from my hand, so your worry is unnecessary." Noel explained to Cobra, and Said that the picture just now will only be in the hands of his wife. "The boulder that records the historical text, you have already seen it now, can you tell me, what the **** is the rebellion you said before?" Cobra raised a question in his heart, no longer thinking about the picture. Want to get the answer from Noel''s mouth. auzw.com "Anyway, it''s not my business, but it''s true that there will be a rebellion in the future. I can help you solve it, but the price is very high." Noel had no intention of saying anything. "It seems that you are not going to say it." Cobra also understood that Noel did not tell himself at all, waiting for the benefit of the rebellion. "As long as you know clearly that this rebellion has nothing to do with me, if you need my help, just let your baby girl come to me with this necklace." "The necklace can guide my location. Of course, this necklace can only be used by her. For other people, this necklace will not be different from the ordinary necklace, which means that no one can use it except Weiwei." "As for the method used, just let her drop a drop of blood on it. If you want someone to try it, that''s okay, but then the person is out of luck, don''t blame me for not reminding you." After that, Noel exchanged a necklace from the system and asked the system to designate the necklace holder as Weiwei. Only her blood could open it. Other people would encounter the necklace if they tried. Quickly inject the divine power into the necklace. After Noel stored the necklace''s divine power, he threw it to the stunned Cobra. Seeing Noel tossed the necklace over, Cobra grabbed it in a hurry, and took a close look at it in his hand, but in his eyes, the necklace wasnt so beautiful except for its exquisiteness. Special place. Next, no matter how Cobra asked, Noel was not talking to him, but turned around and walked out of the catacombs according to the route he had previously entered. Unable to get the desired result, Cobra also quickly left the catacombs, but when he returned to the ground, he could not see Noel. That''s right, Noel who walked out of the catacombs first, and after lifting the enchantment he had just arranged, he immediately turned into a black Thunder and left the place. After all, Noel had already got what he wanted, and there was no need to stay in the Kingdom of Alabstan. It was also time to continue his journey to the Shambord Islands, so he didnt say hello to Kobla, he was just in a hurry. left. "It really seems to be gone, but will he say it will happen..." The entrance to the catacombs was closed, and Kobla stood alone for a while, still not waiting for Noel The figure appeared, only to determine that he really left. After looking at it, Knobla walked away from the funeral hall and walked towards the palace of Alabstan just now that Noel was in the catacombs and handed his necklace. .. v3 Chapter 159： attack On the way back to the palace, Cobra was also thinking about whether to hand this necklace in his baby daughter''s hands, but worried that this necklace would be something bad. Its estimated that Noel came to frighten people, which is just an ordinary necklace, but the style of this necklace is very exquisite, I believe Weiwei should like it very much. ''think. No matter how much research is done, Cobra did not find the flaws of the necklace, so he thought it was used by Noel to frighten people, and he thought that this beautiful necklace Weiwei should like. Anyway, Cobra decided to give the necklace to Wei Wei, but he would not say that it was given to her by Noel, only that he bought it outside, and let his baby daughter thank him for being a father. As for Noel, who is the black thunder, he has now reached the coast of the Kingdom of Alabstan. After returning to human form, he took out the small sailboat in the storage space and placed the small sailboat on the shore. "I''ll be back again." At last glance, the Kingdom of Alabstan, Noel said lightly, and jumped onto the small sailboat released on the shore. Having said that, Noel, who has already boarded a small sailboat, used the ability of flames to make the feet burn fiercely, creating a power source for the small sailboat to sail on the sea. With a powerful source of power, the small sailboat hurled up at high speed on the sea, and it disappeared completely in the sea within a short time. When Noel looked back, he could not see the trace of the Kingdom of Alabastan, only to see the endless ocean. No matter what kind of island it is passing through, or seeing all kinds of pirates, Noel did not stop too much. Of course, except at night, Noor will find an island to rest, and he will continue to hurry the next morning in the morning, so as to continue to cycle. It''s just that even if Noel ignored the pirates, he didn''t mean that those pirates who saw Noel would let him pass by at a high speed. "Captain, something is rushing towards here on the far sea, and the speed seems to be very fast!!" The pirate group sailing on the sea, the pirate members who were in charge of the situation, saw the direction The figure rushing in like himself, quickly shouted to his captain. "Second goods, see clearly what''s calling, don''t disturb Laozi to take a nap." Hearing the observer''s cry, the captain of the Pirates screamed dissatisfiedly, and didn''t feel nervous or afraid at all. "Captain, this time I see clearly. It was a man who rushed to our side, but the small sailing boat he was riding was fast, and his feet were still burning!" Picking up the telescope again, the sea responsible for observation The thief member, carefully observed this time and called out the information loudly. auzw.com "What?! Did you misunderstand, who has burning feet on your feet, are you drunk and not sober!!" Ben wanted to continue sleeping Captain Pirate didn''t even believe what the crew said, thinking he should have drunk too much last night. "Captain, what the second cargo said is true. Someone rushed towards us, and his feet really burned with black flames!!" The cadre on the deck of the Pirate Ship took his arms out of his arms ''S telescope, confirmed the observation of the crew, and issued a reminder to everyone on the ship. Hearing the cadre''s words, the captain of the pirate ship began to pay attention, quickly got up from the deck chair, took the telescope from the cadre''s hand, and looked in the direction of the cadre. I dont know. I really shocked the captain of the Pirate Group after reading it. I didnt expect that the crew responsible for the observation said that it was true, nor did I think that I had the ability to wait for someone to encounter the devil fruit. And the speed of the other party, it is estimated that it will not take long, and it will be rushed directly to his own side. The most important case is that the other party seems to be coming towards himself and others. Otherwise, if he sees the flag of the pirate who has already ran away, how can he rush straight toward himself and others. It can only be said that the captain of this pirate group thinks too much, and Noor will rush straight to this pirate ship, mainly because they are on the route pointed out by the system, and Noor is the most hated detour. That''s why the result is now. "All crews are ready to fight!!! Aim the cannon at the figure on the sea and let him be buried directly under the sea!!!" The captain of the Pirates Group didn''t know what Noel''s real thought was, he only thought that the other party was aiming at himself of. The shouting of the captain of the pirate regimen caused the crews on the pirate ship to all move up one after another, and the cannons on the deck were aimed at the figure on the sea. The crew of the pirate ship even picked up their guns and waited The captain started shooting at the order. Seeing his crew members moved quickly, they were all ready, which made the captain of the Pirates very satisfied, but he also knew that this was not the time to praise. It is the right thing to rush the rushing abilities directly to the bottom of the sea, otherwise, if you let the other party come to the deck, it is estimated that the damage will be really serious. "Attack!!! Bomb him to the bottom of the ocean!!!" For the sake of his own life, and to increase the money on the ship, the captain of the Pirate Corps issued an attack order to let the prepared crew launch an attack. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" After receiving the command of the attack, black shells were ejected from the muzzle, and then the pirate crew also pulled the trigger of the firearms and fired at the surging Noel on the sea. .. v3 Chapter 160： fire punch Noel, who was soaring at high speed on the sea, was still thinking about how to blow up the pirate ship that was blocking the road. The incoming shells. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The cannonballs that flew by, none of them could hit Noor, were easily evaded by him, bombarded the water beside him, and the seawater also spattered as the shells exploded. And the bullets like bullets, along with the sound of the explosion of the shells, also quickly followed by high speed. It''s just that those bullets still have no effect, they can''t cause any damage to Noel, and even the clothes can''t be destroyed. Because Noel activated the ability to choose, and refused to accept the touch of the bullets coming from the gallop, allowing the bullets to pass through the body, but it could not cause any damage to Noel. "Your sister, Lao Tzu hasn''t troubled you yet, but you have come to trouble Lao Tzu first, to see if you guys are living impatiently with him!!" Under constant attack, this angered Noel, Immediately stopped the black flame output, so that the small sailboat stopped quietly on the sea. Seeing that Noel stopped on the sea, the Pirates that were still attacking, also curiously stopped the attack, wanting to see what Noel would do, or did he want to surrender with himself and others . The captain of the Pirate Group saw that the crew had stopped attacking, but he didn''t lose his temper. He was also very curious why Noor stopped. Is he already scared and afraid to move on, intending to wait for himself Raised the white flag and surrendered. It''s just that what came next to the Pirates'' ears, and what they saw with their eyes, is not to raise the white flag and choose to surrender, nor to ask them for mercy loudly. "Since you are so anxious to find death, I will show great compassion and fulfill you!" "fire punch" After that, the black flame ignited in Noels right fist, and he threw a punch at the pirates in the distance ahead, and then the black flame spewed out, forming a black ultra-wide flame channel, straight Rushed towards the pirate ship on the sea. The sea surface where the black flame passes, the seawater that is touched is evaporated by the flame in a moment, and the seawater that has not been touched around is also boiled because of the extremely hot black flame. At this moment, the seawater It became boiling water. "Quick transfer ...." Watching the black flames hit, the captain of the Pirates just wanted people to switch the bow to avoid the raging fire that was coming quickly, but he hadn''t said it yet Able to speak out completely. auzw.com The black flame arrived in an instant, and directly engulfed the entire pirate ship. The ship or person touched by the black flame turned into ash at the moment it was touched by the flame, letting those pirates There is no chance of running away and begging for mercy, and then disappears forever in this world. Seeing that the fire fist hit the pirate ship, Noel stopped the output of the flame, and collected the right fist that was swayed, and by the way, the burning flame that had not stopped was dissipated, otherwise the black flames would continue to burn. . "It''s so cheap, just give it away, you have to attack me for no reason, now it''s **** light now." Noel looked at the location of the pirate ship, the pirate ship just disappeared long ago , Only the sea water still boiling on the sea. The **** is hypocritical, and he clearly intends to destroy the blocking pirates. Now the other ship and the other person are all burned out. Noel is still making excuses for himself. After venting his grievances of being attacked, Noel began to burn his feet with flames again, allowing the small sailboat to obtain a large amount of power source, and once again raged at high speed on the sea. As soon as Noel left the area where the sea water was boiling, the sea water in this area floated up, and various kinds of fish cooked by the sea water. It took a long time for the boiling sea water to stop and change back to its original temperature, and the cooked fish also attracted many carnivorous creatures in the sea, let them eat well for free A meal. Noor, who has long been away, of course will not know what is happening here, otherwise he will definitely come and get a few cooked fish, and enjoy the food cooked with the ability while he is on the road. After all, Noel really does not use the flame ability, cooked or roasted something, not want to do it, but when the thing touches the black flame, it will be burned into ash instantly, unless the ash is eaten as food . So there is such an opportunity, and Noel will definitely catch a few fish to try, but he has long gone away, he does not know anything happening here, and he knows there is boiled water by his own flame ability . Next, there was a little bit of resentment in his heart. The pirate group he saw on the sea became the target of his resentment. Without exception, he caused the ship to be destroyed and no one was killed. Pirates are lucky to survive. It wasn''t until the sky was getting dark that Noor stopped this crazy move, casually found a small island to camp and start preparing for his own dinner tonight. And those pirate groups sailing on the sea are considered to have escaped because of this. Although they did not know how lucky they were, they did indeed escape the Noel''s palm. If not, because the sky had darkened, Noel might still be looking for pirates to vent their grievances, so they could have escaped the disaster. .. v3 Chapter 161： Five days In a blink of an eye, five days have passed... For five days in a row, the high speed on the sea continued, so that Noel reached the Shampoo Islands. During this period, those pirates who inexplicably attacked Noel and attacked for no reason had no residue left. But let Noel tasted once, what is the taste of sea fish cooked in sea water, but the full expectation of Noel was very disappointed, and did not know whether it was a fish or a flame. The taste of cooked sea fish was terrible. Of course, something good happened. When Noel was spending the night on an unknown island, the system found a superhuman demon fruit on the island. This is his best harvest till now. Chambord Islands... Chambord Islands: Located in front of the red earth continent in the middle of the great airway, the island is composed of 79 trees with numbers, and each tree has towns and facilities. People refer to these 79 islands as "Chambord" Islands". No. 1 to 29 are inaccessible areas such as human trafficking shops. 30 to 39 is a luxurious amusement park on the island. 40 to 49 is a tourist area for tourists, there are many places selling local products. Nos. 50 to 59 are shipyards and craftsmen with coatings. No. 60 to 69 are the entry and exit areas of the navy and government. No. 70 to 79 are hotel street and other places. The biggest characteristic of the Shampoo Islands is that the roots of the Alman mangrove secrete special natural resins due to respiration. The resin expands to form bubbles because of the air. Then fly to the sky. Since the bubbles are only suitable for the climate range of the mangroves in Alkis, once the bubbles are out of the climatic area of ??the Shampoo Islands, the resin component will be blown up because it cannot fully exert its power. These bubbles can be made into: a bubble car, a bubble ferris wheel, and a house built on the bubble. It can be said that the bubble culture has permeated every place in the Shampoo Islands. In the Chambord Islands, there are still nobles of the world, and they are also known as the Tianlong people. They are descendants of the 20 kings who established the world government 800 years ago. This huge organization is usually high and abuses power. auzw.com In order not to breathe the same air as the average person, always wear a mask. If someone dares to hurt the Tianlong people, the general of the Navy headquarters will lead the army to come and fight, so the Tianlong people are injured. The biggest news on the island and even in the new world. There are also many human traffickers and bounty hunters. Trading humans, mermaids and murlocs are acquiesced. In a sense, this island is very decaying. Because of the advent of the era of pirates, the Shampoo Islands can be said to have flooded with a large number of pirates. Most of their active areas are from 1 to 29, but all of them will dock at 50 to 59, giving their own pirates. The ship carries out the coating project. After all, No. 1 to No. 29 are unreachable, and those Dragons will only go to the auction house here, so they will not cause unnecessary trouble for offending the Dragons. This place is also good for avoiding the navy stationed in the Chambord Islands. There is no way. Except for individual cows or pretentious pirates who will wander around the Shampoo Islands randomly, other pirate groups do not want to provoke the generals of the naval headquarters to seek their own way because of the dragon. The Chambord Islands is also the only way to the new world, so the pirates who come here are careful and do not want to cause unnecessary trouble in this place, lest the adventure of their own pirates can only stop here. From the Chambord Islands to the new world, it can be said that it is divided into two roads. One is to risk your life and may not be successful. This is to make a boat film from the mermaid island to enter the new world. However, if the ship membrane is not well done, if it breaks after entering the bottom of the sea, no matter the ship or the people will be squeezed into meat sauce by the pressure of the deep sea, it is almost impossible to survive. Even if the ship membrane is very successful, it does not break into the deep sea, but there are not many ships that can reach the Mermaid Island. After all, a large number of Neptunes can live in the deep sea, and they can become food in the belly of the Neptune anytime, anywhere. So this method is very dangerous, and it''s just a matter of luck, but many people still choose this method. Because, another method is: to make a request to the world government, and then directly cross the Holy Land Mary Joia on the top of the red earth continent, so you can only abandon the ship, although it takes a lot of money to apply and take time, but it is very safe. As the saying goes, if you have money, you can make money. If you have money, you can pass the application. However, it takes a long time to wait for the application. There are not many people who are willing to abandon the ship. They can spend money to apply. Not much. Therefore, many pirate groups have chosen to try their luck. In the end, the mermaid island of 10,000 meters in the deep sea is entering the new world through the mermaid island. At this time, Noel, who came to the Chambord Islands, did not rush to the auction house, but let the system estimate the time again. Boyahan Cook did not arrive at this time. The result is calculated, but Boyahan Cook has not arrived yet, so Noor did not want to go to the auction house now, intending to go to the sightseeing area No. 40 to 49 to buy some special products on the island and give it to a few girls Buy some gifts. More importantly, Noel now has an extra big, beautiful girl with long blue hair who wants to accompany this beautiful girl to play around. So Noel took the blue-haired big girl, bought a bubble car with Bailey, and rode the bubble car to the sightseeing area of ??40-49. .. v3 Chapter 162： Right Come to the tourist area in No. 40 to 49... Noel hugged the blue-haired beauty''s waist, and the two walked along the street together. Soon they became the focus of passers-by. There is no way, it is difficult for handsome men and beautiful women to be unobtrusive. Female nymphos see Noel''s handsome figure, and their eyes have turned into a heart, and their mouths still have saliva. However, when the **** girls saw the blue-haired beauty beside Noel, the eyes that became peachy heart disappeared instantly, and their eyes were full of envy, jealousy and hate, and they even wanted to go and **** Noel''s arms. position. But the **** girls were glared by the blue-haired beauty and their cold eyes, as if they had fallen into the ice cave, so that they would never dare to look there. Of course, Noel was also treated the same. Those men looked at Noel with jealousy, but Noel did not look like a blue-haired beauty, but ignored them directly, as if they did not exist. . Although the **** men and **** girls were envious of jealously looking at Noel and the blue-haired beauties beside him, they did not dare to come forward to make trouble, so the two did not pay much attention to them. "My dear, this is really a strange place, and these bubble props are also quite interesting." The blue-haired beauty''s small head leaned on Noel''s shoulder and smiled as she looked at the surrounding things. "These bubble props are really interesting, but unfortunately you can''t use it after leaving the island, otherwise it is not bad to buy a few bubble cars." Noel nodded, and also thought these bubble props were very good, but unfortunately only This island is used with Mermaid Island, and it will burst automatically when it reaches other places. "But after all, my dear, what are we doing here?" Looking at the various shops in the surrounding area, the blue-haired beauty asked suspiciously, wondering what to do here. "Esdez, of course you come here to shop and shop, don''t you have anything you want? Women don''t like shopping, and then buy a bunch of messy things?" Noel looked at Esther leaning on him. Si, told her the reason for coming down here. "Yes, then I will choose some gifts for the newly-joined sisters, and it will be a gift to meet you when you come back." After that, Estes observed carefully, and his eyes were quickly searching for suitable items. I intend to treat it as a gift to the new sister when I go back. "Well, I happened to choose some specialty products here to take back." Noel also began to look around, looking for shops selling specialty products here. Thats right, the blue-haired beauty beside Noel is Esdes in the partners space, because it is too boring to be idle, and its uncomfortable to sleep alone at night, so I will Esdes Called out. auzw.com Anyway, the small sailing boat can carry two people, so under the unbearable situation, Noel summoned Estes from the partner''s space and let her accompany her on this outing. Immediately afterwards, Noel and Estes began to shop wildly. As long as they saw the items that attached to their hearts, they did not hesitate to buy them directly. The purchased items can be put into the bubble balloon, so that the two can be carried around more conveniently. There is no need to worry about buying more and cannot take it away. The two people just need to hold the line of the balloon. Unconsciously, time also gradually passed, and the two also bought a lot of items that were in line with their own wishes, and of course bought a lot of gifts for several women. However, the generous spending of Noel and Estes has attracted the attention of many shop owners, and they all hope that they can go shopping in their own stores. Of course, in addition to attracting the attention of the shop owners, it also attracted the attention of the local traffickers. In addition to the handsome men and women of Noel and Estes, it is very difficult for those traffickers to not pay attention, so the two So it has become the target of human traffickers. "My dear, we seem to have been stared at by others." Esdes, who was full of joy, felt a disgruntled gaze, and had been with both of them for some time. "When they dare to come over and say, it''s just a group of greedy ants. It''s no problem to pinch to death. Why don''t you care too much about them." Noel shrugged his shoulders, said indifferently, he had long found someone Followed up, but I was too lazy to bother to ignore it, anyway, I couldn''t afford any big storms. "Yes, we continue to shop, there are still a lot of things to watch." Estes nodded with a smile, thinking that Noel made a very reasonable point, why should he ignore those ants that can be killed at any time, as long as they dare Just squeeze to death. After speaking, Estes held the bubble balloon line in one hand and hugged Noel''s right arm tightly in the other, and continued to shop frantically in the tourist area. The traffickers behind the two also kept track of them secretly, but they did not find themselves and others exposed at all, and they were considered as ants with less than five combat powers. At the same time, these traffickers who tracked Noel and Essex admire the perseverance of the two of them on shopping on the crazy street, and they have not stopped for a few hours of shopping, making them unable to start to tie people. No way, there are too many people in the on-call sightseeing area, and the traffickers will not be silly to do it here. They intended to wait for the two to leave the area and act. Who knows that the two will spend a few hours when they visit. They can only helplessly continue to follow. .. v3 Chapter 163： action But this is more firm, the traffickers grasp the belief of Noel and Estes, because the traffickers feel that there should be very, many Baileys on the two of them, otherwise they will not shop so crazy. As long as the two are caught, not only is it very possible to get a lot of Bailey, but they can also be sold to the auction house to make a fortune. This is a good thing that can kill two birds with one stone, so that the traffickers will follow them patiently, Did not give up at all because of hours of exhaustion. The most important reason is that the traffickers feel that Noel and Estes, these two people do not seem to have any fighting power, and should be able to catch the two very easily. After some crazy shopping, the bubble car was filled with all kinds of items. In the hands of Noel and Estes, they also took a lot of balloons to store the items. Anyway, the two now stopped. After shopping, there is nothing more that I want. Noel and Estes got on the bubble car and drove the bubble car to leave the sightseeing area of ??40 to 49, intending to go to the hotel street of 70 to 79, Find a place to live there. After all, after a systematic calculation, Boyahan Cook was sent to the auction house on these two days, so he had to find a place to live. After leaving the sightseeing area No. 40 to 49, driving a bubble car to go to the hotel street 70 to 79, but to go to the hotel street you must pass No. 1 to 29, which is impossible for traffickers and pirates. This gives a good opportunity for those traffickers to follow behind the two of Noel and Estes, and the location can be said to be the best position. Nowhere from 1 to 29, no navy can enter, so this is the best place for traffickers to start. However, there will be exceptions here, that is, the aristocratic world nobles, only when they go to the auction house, will the navy enter this area. From the sightseeing area of ??No. 49, enter the shipyard of No. 50, and then from the shipyard of No. 50, into the inaccessible zone of No. 10. Originally, you can enter the naval and government access areas from 60 to 69 from the shipyard of 50, so that you can avoid the inaccessible zone to the hotel street. It''s just that Noel felt that the way around was too far, and it was very likely to be recognized by the navy people, so he still entered the unsafe zone, let alone the hotel street. The reality is that Noel was not worried about being recognized by the Navy at all. He was just too lazy to go that far, so he chose a road that would reach Hotel Street relatively quickly. Not long after entering the area 10, the traffickers who had been waiting patiently moved, caught up with Noel and Esdes with the fastest speed, and quickly surrounded the two. "My dear, we are surrounded by people." Esdez poked Noel poking out of the bubble car, and smiled at the emerging group of people, said, not at all panicked because they were surrounded. . auzw.com "Yeah, they finally couldn''t help but come out to die, but they waited so long to be lucky enough." Glancing a glance at the people present, Noel also said with a smile, but in his eyes these people were not dead. Difference. "Following us for several hours, they are also quite patient people, but unfortunately they ran out to find death in the end, why not take good care of their lives." As if looking at the dead, these armed with various weapons As a trafficker, Estes showed a wicked smile. Noel and Estes, you gossip with my words, completely ignoring these traffickers, as if they do not exist in the air. And the conversation between the two also made these traffickers understand clearly, which made them very angry, and with the smiles of Noel and Esdes, they made them feel very very It''s very uncomfortable. In the past, which of the surrounded people was not full of fear and which was not full of panic, but the performance of Knorr and Estes made these traffickers see an exception, so it made them feel very uncomfortable, as if Wait for someone to look down on yourself. What makes the traffickers most uncomfortable is that Noel and Estes actually said that they were here to die, which is the source of their discomfort and anger. "The two of you will laugh, and when you cry, hum!" "While begging for mercy, we won''t let you go, but we haven''t let you go, ha ha ha ha ha." "Otherwise, we will get rid of these two people directly. Anyway, this ordinary person who only has a good looks can''t make a few dollars by selling to the auction house." "This suggestion is good!" "Have you forgotten? These two guys are very rich. The things they bought are super expensive. They can be sold for half price, and there should be huge sums of money in them." "Yes, even if we kill the two directly, we will not lose money this time." The traffickers who surrounded Noel and Estes have begun to discuss how to arrange the next fate of Noel and Estes. Anyway, these stimulating traffickers did not intend to sell Noel Esdes to the auction house, and they planned to kill Noel and Esdes directly in this place. Without thinking about it at all, people who dare to speak the words they came to die, must have the certainty to deal with them, otherwise how could they still look at them with a smile, there is no sign of fear or preparation to escape. .. v3 Chapter 164： Ice sculpture The arrogant words of the traffickers did not provoke Noel and Estes. After all, what they said could not be achieved, nor did they have the ability to do everything they said. So in Noel Estes''s view, these traffickers are just talking nonsense, there is no need to be angry at these nonsense. Besides, these traffickers cant escape the fate of death, so let them say a few words that are self-righteous, otherwise they wont be able to speak in the future. "Esdes, you have solved these annoying ants, and I have solved these ants?" Ignoring the clamoring traffickers, Noel looked at Esdes and smiled to see if she Have a hands-on plan. "My dear, let me solve them, just let me move my muscles." Jumping from the bubble car, Esdes smiled and took over the task of packing up human traffickers. "Well, since you want to do it, let you solve it." Seeing Estes wanted to do it, Noel nodded with a smile, and agreed to her request to resolve these human traffickers. "Let''s go! Don''t be too arrogant for you two, brothers go up and kill these two people!!" After hearing the arrogant words of the two, the head of the trafficker shouted angrily, causing the gang members around to attack. With the command of the offensive, the traffickers stopped their clamoring actions and shook hands with all kinds of weapons, rushing towards the positions of Noel and Esdes. Noel was still sitting on the bubble car leisurely, watching the traffickers perform like clowns, and didn''t want to do anything to them, so he sat on the bubble car and smiled. At this time, Estes had a wicked smile on his face. Emperor: the cold coldness of the devil''s essence spewed out of her body, and the coldness was also mixed with incomparable murderousness. The temperature within a certain range of the surrounding area lost control at this moment. The original warm and comfortable temperature dropped rapidly towards the freezing point at this moment. Even the bubbles that came out of the ground in the Shampoo Islands were covered with frost on the surface of Estes, and the surface was covered with a layer of frost, and suddenly lost the ability to float to the sky, falling directly to the ground like glass It fell like a crush. Suddenly, the chilling chill hits the traffickers who had rushed up, and an inexplicable fear breeds in their hearts, and they are so stunned for unknown reasons. "Your clown-like performance should be over, just sleep forever in this place!" After speaking, Estes'' figure disappeared, and when she appeared at the next moment, a human trafficker''s mouth made a scream. "Ahhhhhhh!!! My feet!!!" Esdez, who appeared in a flash, pulled one foot on the leg of a trafficker, and this person''s leg instantly formed ice, which shattered and changed with the force drawn by Esdes. Pieces of chilling ice scattered on the ground. The temperature difference that was suddenly changed, and the rest of the traffickers who were stunned in the same place, was also pulled back by the invading screams, and looked in the direction of the screams. auzw.com What the rest of the traffickers saw was that the woman with long blue hair and a ghostly smile was screaming at the person who had fallen to the ground without legs, and raised her right foot fiercely. Stepped on the screaming people. Just the right foot of Esdes touched the screaming personnel on the ground, the screaming personnel immediately turned into ice cubes, and then Esdes stepped on a crushed bone, and the ice cubes also Splashed around by strong force. The screams disappeared, looking at the crushed ice fragments on the ground, the traffickers knew that even if they were stupid, this time they waited for someone to kick an iron plate, and this person still got the sea treasure demon The ability of fruit. "Run!!!! Is the devil fruit ability!!!" "Hey, they all run separately!!" "Yes, yes, everyone runs separately, or they all die together!!" Before, the traffickers who had grown fears in their hearts now see the effect of Estes, and she is regarded as the one who has obtained the fruit of the devil. Therefore, the traffickers who could not suppress their inner fears immediately chose to escape without any hesitation. Although they have also captured the ability of the devil fruit, but when there are special props around them, they can only control the devil fruit. Capable to grasp. However, before the traffickers, they only thought that Noel and Estes were just ordinary people with beautiful appearances, so they didn''t carry any props for capturing people. "Now I know to escape, don''t you think it''s a little late?" Looking at the back of the escaped escaped person, Esdes said with a smile, and then slowly crouched down and stroked the ground with one hand. Immediately urged the emperor''s ability to possess the essence of the devil, and the icy cold air spewed out in large quantities. The ground quickly froze at this moment, and it was spreading in all directions with Esdes as the center and spreading in all directions. "what is this?!" "Save me!!! I...I can''t move!!" "Let go! Don''t hold me, why do you want to kill me!!" "Don''t abandon me, help me get rid of this ghost thing!" "" Soon, the traffickers were quiet, and they could not hear the cry for help or screaming because at this moment they had all become ice sculptures, and they were still ice sculptures with expressions of fear on their faces. No one could survive from here. .. v3 Chapter 165： Reserve price Looking at the traffickers who wanted to escape, now that they had completely turned into ice sculptures with fear on their faces, Eszter stopped and started the essence of the emperor with demons, and his right hand caressing the ground was also taken back. Take a look at the ice sculpture that was completely frozen, turn around and return to the bubble car parked next to it. "My dear, the ants have been cleaned up and we can leave now." Sitting back on the bubble car, Estes said with a smile. "Oh." With a simple response, Noel started the bubble car without looking at the ice sculptures, so he bypassed the ice sculptures and left the place. Driving the bubble car to leave the No. 10 inaccessible zone, no further trouble was encountered along the way, and it entered the hotel street of No. 70 very smoothly. Simply walked around the hotel street and found a rather luxurious hotel. Noel and Estes checked in and then rested in the hotel room. The two did all kinds of loving things. . The next day... The two woke up slowly from the room. After a simple cleaning, they asked the hotel''s waiter to bring them in early, and asked them to go to the auction house to get a list of the items that the auction house wants to auction today. After a long time, the door of the room was knocked. "Boom boom! Customer service." The doorman shouted out of the door. "Come." Stopping the chat with Estes, Noel got up and walked to the door of the room, looked at it from the cat''s eyes, and opened the door. "Sir, this is the breakfast you want, as well as the list of auction house items." The waiter saw the door opened and began to introduce the items in the cart, and took three lists of the auction house from the pocket of the clothes. Came out. "Yes, this is your tip, as long as I push it myself." After receiving the list, Noel took Bailey from his pocket and rewarded the waiter who brought the breakfast. After receiving a generous reward, the waiter turned and left happily, and Noel also pulled the cart into the room, closing the door of the room again. After closing the door, Estes came over, took the cart from Noel''s hand, and pushed the cart into the interior of the room. Seeing that Estes took the cart, Noel opened the list of items in the auction house. Walked back into the room while looking at the items on the list. Looking at the names of the items on the list, anyway, there are all kinds of things, but the most are the names of humans, murlocs, mermaids, and of course there are expensive gems, devil fruits, etc. Race basic reserve price table Human: 500,000 Bailey Villain: 700,000 Bailey Hand elder: 700,000 Bailey Foot long clan: 700,000 Bailey The first snake family: 700,000 Bailey Murloc: One Million Baileys auzw.com Giant men: 50 million Bailey Giant female: ten million Bailey Mermaid girl: 70 million Bailey Mermaid male: one million Bailey Devil fruit ability, according to the fruit ability, animal department reserve price 100 million Bailey, superhuman department reserve price 300 million. Treasure basic reserve price table Devil fruit of the animal department: wild boar fruit, 300 million Bailey. Superman Demon Fruit: No Devil Fruit of Nature: No But Noel did not see the name of the Amazon Warrior in the other two lists. As for the devil fruit of the animal department, Noel was not interested at all. It is estimated that no one would be interested in transforming into a wild boar. "Honey, have you found what you want?" Estes fiddled, and asked those who were in the cart for the exquisite breakfast. "I didn''t find what I wanted, but there was a fish auction, would you like to take a look?" Noel shook his head and came to Esdes to sit down. "Mermaid? What''s that?" After hearing the words, Estes looked at Noel suspiciously, wondering what the mermaid said in his mouth. "That is, the upper body is a beauty, but the lower body has a fish tail. This is the so-called mermaid." Noel thought for a while and explained to Estes. "There are such strange creatures. I really want to see them." After hearing Noel''s vague explanation, Esdes nodded, and really wanted to see for himself what the so-called mermaid looks like. . "It''s written that the auction will take place in the afternoon, and we will just pass by." Noel glanced at the time indicated on the list before handing the list in hand to Estes for her to see. What else is wanted. "Well, don''t say this, let''s eat breakfast first, otherwise it will be all cold." After taking over the list, Estes put it aside and thought it was not too late to wait and see , The most important thing is to fill your stomach first. Next, the two talked and laughed while chatting while enjoying the breakfast in the cart. They were discussing the morning time and where to go to spend some time. After enjoying breakfast, Noel and Estes changed clothes, and left the luxury hotel together, planning to go to the luxury amusement park 30 to 39 to play, where to spend extra time. For a long time, Noel and Estes, who took a bubble car, came to the luxury amusement park on the Chambord Islands. Looking at the various types of equipment made using bubbles in tourism, what are the bubble ferris wheel, bubble pirate ship, bubble carousel, bubble roller coaster, etc. Anyway, there are only unexpected things, no bubbles Items that cannot be made. The two entered the luxurious amusement park. In order to eliminate the extra time, they began to try various paradise equipment made of bubbles. .. v3 Chapter 166： Admission In the luxurious amusement park, Noel and Estes played happily, and all the paradise equipment made of bubbles were played by the two. It wasn''t until three o''clock in the afternoon that Noel discovered that the auction time was approaching, and took Esdes away from the luxurious amusement park. Holding a map of the Chambord Islands, and choosing the nearest route, he drove the bubble car to the auction house No. 1 and left the luxurious amusement park and entered the impossible zone. Crossing the inaccessible zone on the 29th, Noel and Estes saw a lot of traffickers and all kinds of pirates, and heard them talking about the same thing. "Yesterday on the 10th gr, a group of xxxx traffickers happened, all of them were frozen into ice sculptures." "Cut! I''ve seen it with my own eyes." "Your sister, I''ve seen it before I saw it. You call p here!" "That''s right, you shut up after watching it, haven''t you watched that person haven''t talked about it yet?" "I heard that the navy lieutenant who just came to work did it. This was the result of my careful investigation. The navy lieutenant who just arrived here is called Kuzan, who is the frozen fruit ability of the devil fruit of the natural department." "Let me go! The lieutenant general you said, wouldn''t it be the new one stationed on this island?" "It''s him, that''s right! It is estimated that yesterday a group of xxxx traffickers were used to disembark us, so don''t worry about it recently, otherwise it will not be fun to be targeted by natural abilities." Traffickers and pirates are all talking about the appearance of human-shaped ice sculptures in area 10, and it seems that they have inferred who the murderer is. Hearing the comments of these people, Noel really didnt expect it to be that coincidence. The future general was arranged to be stationed in the Shampoo Islands, but this guy from Kuzan was also very lucky. Now he doesnt even have to deter the pirates here. Just came to sit and enjoy the success. Also because of the discussions between the traffickers and the pirates, they did not find that Noel and Estes, the two handsome men and beautiful women passed by, so no one came to trouble them. Along the way, Noel and Estes heard that various versions of ice sculptures are rumored, but one thing is consistent, that is, the people who made the ice sculptures, they all agreed that they had just arrived in the Cuzant in the Shambord Islands. Will dry. Until four o''clock in the afternoon, Noel and Estes, who traversed the inaccessible zone, finally reached the gate of the No. 1 auction house. "It seems that we came very punctually, and now we have just started to enter the market." Looking at the expensive people, one after another, entering the auction house one after another, Noel jumped from the bubble car, and reached out to return Estes in the car helped him down. "Then let''s go in and have a look." After getting off the bubble car, Esters took Noel''s arm and motioned him to quickly enter the auction house and take a look. "Well." Noel nodded. auzw.com Noel led Estes. As those wearing expensive clothes entered the auction house through the gate, they also got number plates from the staff of the auction house, as well as some rules about the auction house. Entering the interior of the auction house, looking at the hall like an opera house, Noel took a look with Esdes, and then found a place with fewer individuals to sit down. A large number of people entered the room one after another. It became clear that the auction still had to wait for a while before starting. Noel looked at the instructions in his hand and chatted with Esdes. As for those who want to sit down, they were frightened away by Estes''s extremely cold eyes, so the two of them could be said to be empty, and no one dared to sit down around them. Soon after...... Those who want to participate in this auction can be said to have all entered the hall of the auction house, and the gate was closed at this time by the staff of the auction house. As the gate closed, the lights in the hall dimmed at this time, the large red curtain on the large stage was pulled apart, and a rather funny-looking person stood on the stage. "Let everyone wait for a long time!" "The weekly No. 1 gr human auction is about to begin soon!" "Of course the master of this..." The voice of the people on the stage just dropped, and several lights illuminated the right side of the stage, and strange music rang at this moment. "Walking Super Special Sale, Mr. Dicko!!!" Following the introduction of the auction house staff, a more comically dressed person walked out of the right side of the stage with strange steps, and the lights shining on the stage also moved with the person. Next, this man named Dick Ke danced a strange and extreme short dance, which caused cheers from the nobles in the auction house. "My dear, are these people faulty? The snake disease on the stage jumped. Is there anyone worth cheering?" After watching the strange dance on stage, and the strange cheers of the nobles, let Estes She twitched the corner of her mouth, and she couldn''t figure out what to cheer for. "You all say that they are sick, so it''s normal to cheer for snakeskin disease. After all, they are all sick people." Noel''s mouth twitched, and they also felt that the nobles were sick. After waiting for a while, those faulty nobles finally quieted down at the ceremonial gesture, staring at the ceremonial on the stage tightly, waiting for him to announce the start of the auction and to launch the auctioned items. "Hello everyone, this time also prepared a lot of high-quality slaves for everyone." .. v3 Chapter 167： Product "Everyone is so lucky, I have prepared super hot items this time," "I sincerely wish you all a satisfactory slave!!" The ceremonial master of the auction named Dick Ke said the opening congratulations on the big stage, and heated up the atmosphere of the nobles present. Seeing that the auction items have not yet been put on stage, the familiar nobles discussed with the audience first, guessing what special items are in this auction, and what they plan to buy back this time. "What slave are you going to buy today?" "The last time I bought the human slave, it wouldn''t work in less than 10 days, so today I want to buy a young and strong fish-human man." "This time I want to buy two or three young women to go back and raise my eyes." "You really like young women." "Of course, I am really looking forward to what kind of lovely woman will come out this time, I can''t wait, ha ha ha ha ha!" "Yeah, I really hope that this time there will be a strong murloc man, I can''t wait anymore, oh ha ha ha ha ha ha!" An old immortal and an old fat woman discussed the slave they wanted to buy this time. Knowing clearly, Noel and Estes felt a little nausea after feeling uncomfortable, and quickly stopped themselves to listen to the discussion of the nobles. After a while of nonsense, the staff of the auction house ran to the ear of the ceremonial Dirk, without knowing what to say softly, and the staff of the auction house left quickly. "Please be quiet, everyone, now the auction officially begins!!" "Commodity No. 1: Frefans from the North Sea, born in the family of chefs, cooking all-around arrogant pirates." "Humans who can make a variety of delicious foods in the kitchen can pick up a rag and can clean it with a perfect layer of clean workers. The special effect is to brew a unique wine that has not appeared in the world." "A 27-year-old man with a strong future, male, 187 centimeters, 128 kilograms, the name is Frelic!!" "This is the first product this time, and the auction started at a special price of 480,000 Baileys!" "Then please all the guests present, raise your number plate and bid for it!!!" Along with the ceremonial Dirkke''s commentary, the staff of the auction house put a human man on the big stage. The man''s hands were tightly handcuffed with iron chains, and this quite special iron ring was also worn on his neck. "If it''s only 480,000 Bailey, this kind of slave is justified." Not long after the ceremonial voice fell, the fat man under the stage raised the number plate. "The buyer on the 15th bids for 480,000 Bailey! Are there any bidders? Are there any?" Seeing someone raise the card, the ceremonial Dick quickly shouted, as if to suggest something to the nobles below. "Hundreds of thousands Bailey!" As the master of ceremonies said, the other person under the stage raised the number plate. "The No.79 buyer bid half a million Bailey!!!" "Fifty-Five Bailey!" auzw.com "Okay, buyer No. 124 bids 550,000 Bailey! Is it ok to bid 55 million Bailey? Cooking all-around, good at housework, born as a pirate, can also work part-time as a watchdog, is there a higher bid What about it?" "570,000 Bailey!" "580,000 Bailey!" "Six hundred thousand Bailey!!!" The fat man who started his bidding finally couldn''t bear it. "Oh oh! Buyer 15 bids 600,000 Bailey!!! Is there anything else?" "Boom! Boom! 600,000 Bailey''s deal!!! Congratulations to buyer No. 15, photographed this all-round slave!" Seeing no one bidding, the ceremonial Dick picked up the mallet and knocked on the auction table on the stage Twice. The No. 1 slave product was restrained. The all-powerful pirate named Frelic was depressed by the staff of the auction house, and the audience discussed the item No. 1 this time. Noel and Estes sitting in the rear looked at the three people who had just bid there. "It turns out that in this world''s auction houses, there is also a pedestal, and another fool with a lot of money is pitted." Estes looked at two of the bidders, and quickly determined that the two People are the trustees invited by the auction house. "No matter which world is good, no one will think of giving up money to make more money, and in the auction house, only asking for a deposit can increase the price of the auction item, so that they can make more money." Noel shrugged. On the shoulder, I dont think its so strange. If you dont, its strange. "Next, super commodities will appear one after another, please don''t miss it!" "Then look at the next product!!" "Commodity No. 2: The hand elder who came to the great route, with superb martial arts, is a pirate cadre who was rewarded 500 Bailey." "The merchandise at this time, with superb martial arts, is a guarantee for your safety when going out. In addition to being used as a bodyguard, it can also help you do all kinds of rough work." "Young and strong, male, 24 years old, 193 cm, 137 kg, name: Milas." "This merchandise product is not much, the opportunity will not come again!" "The bidding price is 900,000 Bailey, please lift up the number plate in your hands!!!" The voice of the master of ceremonies Di Keke sounded again. This time the staff of the auction house put on the stage is a human with hands up to the calf. "One million Bailey!" "The buyer of No. 47 bids one million Bailey!!! "1.2 million Bailey!" "135 Bailey!" "The buyer of No. 102 bid 1.35 million Bailey!!" "This is a guarantee to protect your personal safety, which is also equivalent to a guarantee to protect your property. Is it possible for 1.3 million Bailey?" .. v3 Chapter 168： Mermaid "One hundred and forty-five Bailey!" "Buyer 79 bids 1.45 million Bailey!!! Is there any? Is there any?" In the end, the ancestral pirate, who was rewarded with 5 million Baileys, was bought by a noble fat woman for 7 million Baileys, and the subsequent commodities were put on the stage one after another. Beautiful female musicians, sturdy male mermaids on Mermaid Island, small and pleasant villains, etc. All the nobles present were bought back at a high price. It can be said that every nobleman who won the bid was pitted by the trustee invited by the auction house, and the price was much higher than expected. Until Noor was lethargic, he was woken up by Esdes on the side, suggesting that Noel Mermaid had been pushed onto the stage, and the ceremonial Dick was heating up the atmosphere in the hall. Looking at the mermaid in the round water tank in the center of the stage, this mermaid has long black curly hair tied with double ponytails, the tail is black and white straight scales, and the body is more convex and warped. The appearance can be said to be quite beautiful and moving. "My dear, there are really all kinds of strange species in this world." Looking at the mermaid in the water tank, Estes said with a smile, she saw many different kinds of people. "There are indeed a lot of strange species, and a part of this auction will appear." Noel nodded, and also felt that there are indeed many strange species in this world. "Honey, do we want to buy this mermaid, anyway, we don''t lack that money anymore." Esdes thought about it and made comments to Noel around her. Compared to those strange people, she I like this beautiful mermaid. "Well, I have such a plan." Noel, who had planned to buy it, certainly agreed with Estes. While the two were discussing, the master of ceremonies on the stage was finally finished with nonsense, and the atmosphere was also heated up by him. The nobles present were staring closely at the beautiful young mermaid in the water tank on the stage. "This is the hot item in this auction, the mermaid Yixue from the mermaid!!" "Mermaids that have been quarantined for a long time are sold, I believe you should be very interested, so how much should they start from?" Along with the ceremonial Dirk''s words, the aristocrats all held the number plate tightly and waited for the ceremonial to say the bid price of this auction, so that they could quickly decide the price and win the mermaid in one go. "First of all, starting from 75 million, please quickly raise your number plate!!!" auzw.com The "eight thousand..." words have not been finished. "Two hundred million Bailey." Noel interrupted the bidding of the nobles and raised the number plate that had been in his hand, raising the price directly to 200 million Bailey. "The entire auction house was quiet. The nobles all turned around and wanted to see who was bidding. Except for the world noble Tianlong, there was really no one who would buy mermaid with 200 million Bailey. So under normal circumstances, it is good for mermaids sold in auction houses to be able to bid at a price of over 100 million. No one is willing to pay a higher price. After all, 200 million Bailey can already buy two mermaids. Just as the nobles looked at Noel and Essex, the ceremonial Dick on the stage hinted to the stage supporter, letting them not to continue the high price, otherwise they would wait for others to give up 200 million Bailey Soon. "The venue is completely dumb. For the time being, are there any bids higher than 200 million Bailey?" "If not, then we have to end as soon as possible!!" "Boom! Boom! Boom! It''s time, the super hot item this time, the mermaid Yixue from the mermaid, was bought by the 88th buyer at a price of 200 million Baileys....!!! "Waiting for a moment, after seeing no one bidding again, the ceremonial Dick picked up the mallet and announced the auction. The auction was completed, leaving the ceremonial Dick full of excitement, usually selling only 100 million Bailey point mermaids, this time actually doubled directly, and quickly let people carefully push the water tank off the stage. "I didn''t expect it to be so simple. I thought there would be someone who would fight me hard." After hearing the word of the deal, Noel thought that Tuozi would shout in two voices, and then other nobles would also insert Last step, but the result now makes him a little surprised. "It is estimated that the price you shouted is too high, and it has exceeded their tolerance. The female fish in the basic reserve price list is only 70 million Bailey, even if there is a child to help bidding, you can bid up to one. Ebelli is more." Estes analyzed it and explained to Noel beside her. After all, in the world where the crimson pupil was cut, there are very many auction houses in the imperial capital, and Estes does not go to those auction houses, so it is possible to know the price by analyzing it. Next, the finale of the boar fruit of the animal department was pushed onto the stage by the staff of the auction house. The ceremonial Dicko began to talk nonsense again, and the boar fruit of this animal department was said to be small. Noel was not interested in this demon fruit, so he took Esdes''s little hand, left the seat and walked to the rear of the stage, intending to take away the mermaid that he just auctioned and did not want to continue to be in the auction house. Came to the back of the stage and talked to the staff of the auction house. In front of the staff of the auction house, Noel summoned the gold in the storage space and asked the staff of the auction house to count 200 million Profit. Although he was taken aback by Noel''s move, the staff of the auction house quickly recovered and hurriedly called out to count the large amount of gold that suddenly appeared out of thin air. .. v3 Chapter 169： One week After a while, the staff of the auction house counted out the gold with a value of 200 million Bailey, and the rest was also collected directly by Noel, and he did not care if the other party wanted more. "This lord, this is the shackles key you bought for the slave. Please be sure to collect the keys. Each key is unique." The staff of the auction house, with a respectful smile, handed it over. The key to the mermaid shackles. "Well, before the auction house starts next week, can you send me a copy of the auction list in advance, so I can see what is needed, and I will be ready to buy Bailey." Noel asked after thinking about the key. "Of course, no problem, we will deliver the list of goods to be auctioned to you one day in advance. I wonder if your address in the Shampoo Islands is?" the staff of the auction house asked with a smile, he did not want to miss this Rich man. "In room 113 of the **** hotel on Inn Street, the sooner you get the inventory, the better." Noel said straightforwardly, at the address of the Shampoo Islands. "I promise! The first time the auction list is released, it will be delivered to your hand." The staff of the auction house patted the heart and promised. After receiving the reply, Noel nodded in satisfaction, and the staff of the auction house also arranged several staff to help transport the mermaid in the water tank to the hotel. It would be better if someone could help with the delivery. Noel hugged Estes'' waist and walked out of the auction house''s back door. The person responsible for the delivery also pushed the water tank carefully away from the back door. After walking out of the auction house, the staff arranged the delivery of the bubble car, and Noel and Estes also got on the bubble car. After explaining the location to the person driving the bubble car, they left so still very lively. No. 1 gr auction house. In a flash, a week passed. In the meantime, after the training of Esterstar, the purchased mermaid Yixue had completed the training within this week, and has become quite obedient and obedient, and dared not have any ideas of resistance and escape. Therefore, Noel took down the shackles of Mermaid Yixue, let her obediently sign the partner, and let the system exchange her for the ability to change her feet. Otherwise, when Mermaid is 30 years old, you can change your feet and walk on the land. This is too much trouble, so Noel appeared directly from the system, so it would be more convenient to take her around. The day before the auction, Noel received the No. 1 gr auction house. The detailed list of the auction was sent, and the name of the Amazon female fighter was found, but there was no idea to save people directly. It was intended to bid Boyahan Cook as a slave, and the hero''s idea of ??saving the beauty had never appeared. In Noel''s view, this was too dog blood. auzw.com Just by the way, lets take a look at what the worlds nobles look like. After all, they didnt see them last time, which made Noel very curious about what they looked like, so many people would go Fear of these idiots. No. 1 gr auction house....... At more than five o''clock in the afternoon, at this time, Noel and Estes, as well as the newly joined mermaid Yixue, were already sitting in the hall of the auction house. In the hall of the auction house, Noel finally saw the world nobility, but found nothing special. The so-called world nobility is no different from the ordinary people, that is, the banana head type is special. "Cut! I thought that the so-called nobles of the world have any special abilities. It turned out to be the same as the ordinary people. It was really disappointing." Ignored the nobles who were in fierce bidding on the spot. Noel let the system scan. , The world noble sitting in the first row of the hall, the scanable results disappointed him. "My dear, what world aristocracy are you talking about, is that person wearing a bubble hood?" Looking down at Noel''s eyes, Esdes asked suspiciously, asking Noel to explain to her. "It is the descendants of the 20 kings who founded the world government 800 years ago. They are the "descendants of the Creator" and claim to be arrogant, because they think they are great and disdain to breathe the same air as the average person and wear a bubble hood. "Noel thought for a moment and said what he knew. "That is to say, dear one of the second generation." After hearing Noel''s introduction, Estes understood it, and remembered the previous introduction of the second generation by Noel. Anyway, there are some who can only pit fathers. Noel and Essex unscrupulously discussed the world aristocracy, making the mermaid Yixue frightened and sweating. He was quite worried that the dialogue between the two was heard by others, and then others told them to the first row of the scene. World nobility. It wasn''t until the master of ceremonies Dicko asked the staff of the auction house to put the 16th Amazon Girl Warrior and three people on the big stage, and Noel and Estes stopped the discussion, which also made Yu Yixue finally reassured. Down. "Commodity No. 16: Nine Snake Island from the Great Airway, three young warriors who received strict training from an early age." "I can be a bodyguard, but I can also keep my eyes and nurture. The three girl warriors start at three million Bailey, and quickly raise the number plate in their hands. The opportunity will not come again!" "100 million Bailey!" As soon as the ceremonial Dicko''s words fell, Noel immediately raised the number plate in his hand, turning the price up to a dozen times. Directly letting this auction house go cold, even the old man of the world nobility who wanted to bid for a while was stunned for a moment, but there was no one who could spend more money than he did. .. v3 Chapter 170： Into the night After all, in the eyes of the old man of the world''s nobility, this time the 16th commodity is at most more than 10 million Bailey, and it is sure that the three stable girl soldiers will be auctioned down. Although, I want to bid for the three girl warriors, but this old man of nobility in the world is not stupid. I understand that 100 million can buy a lot of excellent slaves, and the good goods are often put at the end. Therefore, the old man of the world nobility gave up the three girl warriors to bid down, and felt that there should be better slaves behind. It is not worth buying three girl warriors with 100 million. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Congratulations to buyer No. 88, who bid for 100 million Bailey, the three girl warriors of Amazon Lily!!" After a moment of effort, I saw that no one was bidding. Knocked on the gavel and unexpectedly sold three human girls, which made him quite excited. Three Amazon lily girl warriors were put on the backstage by the staff of the auction house, and immediately launched the 17th item of this auction. I got the people I wanted, and the super hot item in this auction, Noor learned that he was a giant warrior a day ago, and Noor really has no interest in it. Therefore, Nuoer left and right, holding two beautiful women, just left the auction hall and went to the background to check out and take people away. It was the same as before, taking out the gold from the storage space. After the staff of the auction house counted, Noel got the keys of the three shackles and left directly behind the auction house. Carrying the chains of the three Girl Warriors, Noel let everyone get on the bubble car, and then drove the bubble car directly to the luxury hotel on the hotel street. For a long time, the rooms of a luxury hotel on Inn Street... Noel looked at the three little loli warriors in front of her. She was afraid to look down at her with her head down, as if she was worried about something. "Three of you, please introduce yourself." Knowing the identity of the three little loli, Noel asked with a smile, let them introduce themselves. "My...My name is Boyar Hankook. I am 12 years old and come from Jiu Snake Island." Boyar Hankook said cautiously, fearing that the people in front of him would be angry to torture them. "I...I... My name is Poya Sandasonia. I am 11 years old and I am from Nine Snake Island." Poa Sandasonia, who was very scared, introduced himself intermittently. "I... called Boyamaligode, 11 years old this year, also from Nine Snakes Island." Similarly, Boyamarigode, who was very scared, took a careful look at Noel before introducing himself very quietly. . "It turned out to be the three sisters! So now to say the business, I only need Boyahan Cook alone. As for Sandasonia and Mary Gold, how should I deal with you?" Noel told them very straightforwardly. He said that he really didn''t know what to do with it, Sandasonia and Mary Gold. auzw.com Hearing Noels words, Hankook, Sandasonia, and Mary Golde all looked at the smiling Noel with horror, especially Sandasonia and Mary. Gothic, very worried that Noel asked them to sell it again. "You think about it, just give me an answer tomorrow. Yi Xue goes to open an extra room. You are responsible for taking care of the three of them. Don''t let them run away secretly, understand?" The nearby mermaid Yixue ordered. "Hmm, I see, I promise to take good care of them." Mermaid Yixue nodded vigorously, and promised not to let the three girls in front of me run away. After finishing the speech, Mermaid Yixue took Hankook, Sandasonia, and Mary Gold to leave the room where Noel and Esdes were, and asked the hotel''s service staff to open a room next to it. I found Boyahan Cook, but Noel did not immediately choose to leave because it was almost impossible to get things, so in the luxurious room, I began to discuss with Estes. At night... After confessing to the mermaid Yixue, Noel and Estes left the Shampoo Islands. The madman passing by the small sailboat did not take long to arrive. It was located between the first half and the second half of the great route, directly between the two before the red earth continent. Noel, who was holding Estes on the small sailboat, gradually floated from the small sailboat and returned the small sailboat to the storage space. After glancing straight into the red earth continent, the floating Noel gradually squatted down, and suddenly used a six-step moon step to sprint, holding Esdes to the top of the red earth continent at high speed. As he rushed into the cloud, Noel once again used a six-step moon step to speed up the rush to the peak, and then rushed into the dense cloud at the next moment. Soon after, Noel, holding Estes, broke through the dense clouds and came to the top of the red earth continent. Looking at the luxurious city built on the top of the red earth continent, and the huge ancient castle, with the clouds floating in the city, it looks quite spectacular. "My dear, this is the Holy Mary Mary Joa?" Esdes pointed to Holy Mary Joiah and turned to look at Noel who was holding her and asked if he wanted to determine whether this was the place. "Well, that''s the Holy Land Mary Joa I said, and it''s also the venue where we''ll wait for the event." Noel nodded with a smile, confirming Estes in his arms. "This looks pretty rich, and indeed has the value of looting. Let''s go quickly now." With determination, Estes said impatiently. .. v3 Chapter 171： confusion Landing from the sky, the two climbed to the top of the red clay continent and walked to the city in such a big swing, not worrying about the guards in the town. System King, mark these nobles of the world, where they store their treasures. While walking towards the town of the Holy Land of Mary Joa, Noel asked the system to indicate the location of the treasure. Scanning Scanned! Soon, Noel learned from the systematic report, the location of the Holy Land Mary Joa, the treasures of the world nobles. "Oh?! Unexpectedly, it was discovered so soon!" As soon as the information about the location of the treasure was passed to Estes''s mind, Noel saw the guard coming from a distance. "My dear, we didn''t hide, but walked in with a swing. If the guards couldn''t find out, they could only show that they were blind." Estes flew his eyes at Noel beside him. "That''s right. But when I discovered it, it was no big deal. Just kill it all the way. At the designated location, I collected the treasures by the way." Noel shrugged his shoulders and hugged Ester. Si''s waist was walking towards the guard who was rushing. "My dear, there are treasures in so many places. It is faster to move separately. It is too inefficient to act together." After careful observation, Noel passed the map to his mind, and Esdes provided his opinion. "Well, whatever you want to do, anyway, it''s here to rob. Of course, the more efficient, the better." Noel nodded and agreed with Estes''s proposal. "Then I''ll go first, hum!" After that, Estes kissed Noel, and immediately disappeared beside him. "Ah!!!" "what happened!" "Be careful! Yes!!" At the next moment, the oncoming guards continually heard screams, one by one, panic and doubt fell on the ground covered by ice. Ignoring the screams that came, Noel turned and walked in the other direction, and the palms of his hands formed a vortex, and a black **** butterfly spewed out, hovering and slowly flying beside him . "woo woo woo woo!" "Attention everyone! Attention everyone!" "A lawbreaker broke into the Holy Land Mary Joa!" auzw.com "Repeat, a criminal broke into the Holy Land Mary Joa!" Shortly after visiting a luxurious house, Noel heard an annoying siren, and a team of guards who rushed to support also discovered Noel. "He''s an intruder, go up and take him down!!" When he found Noel''s guard, he pointed at Noel and rushed up. Its already messed up anyway, so let me liberate the slaves in the holy land of Mary Joa four years in advance, and by the way, ransack the treasures and demon fruits here. Noor, who was not too serious, said to himself, intending to put the situation in place. Confusion. Without looking at the guard, Noel waved his hand at random, and then turned and wandered away from the place. At this time, the **** butterfly hovering around Noel got the attack instructions given by Noel, and sprayed a black beam towards the oncoming guard team. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Only one face-to-face, the guard team rushing towards Noel was bombarded with a beam of high-speed jets, and the people were backed up and their arms and legs were missing, and they fell on the ground and groaned painfully. Noel, who turned away, sent a message to Esdes through the system, allowing her to loot the treasure and release the found slave. After that, Noel and Estes, every time they ransacked the treasures in the house, they released the slaves they saw, and then they were not in charge of the life and death of these people. Whether they could escape or not depends on their own lives. As for the world nobles living in the city of the Holy Land Mary Joa, the guards escorted them away as soon as the alarm sounded. Anyway, Noel and Estes did not see the figure of half of the world nobles. With the increasing number of slaves released by the two, the entire Holy Land, Mary Joa, became chaotic. Some of the released slaves, after thanking them, tried their best to escape the city. Some of the released slaves, in order to vent their long-term anger, ignited the houses in the city, and then began to escape the city with all their strength. There were also some released slaves who had to fight desperately with the guards they had arrived in order to buy time for the rest of the slaves, even if they were about to die. Wandering in the sky full of fire, Noel saw a figure of the red fishman with a little impression, and made him stop advancing unconsciously, watching the fishman intercept the guard squad alone. "I didn''t expect that he was also a slave to the world''s nobility. If I don''t appear here today, it is estimated that he will be the slave to liberate the slave after four years." When Noel saw the front of the fishman, he quickly recognized it. The identity of this fishman. The murloc who was desperately intercepting the guard team sensed that his eyes were locked on himself, but he was exhausted who had been abused. Now he just tried to intercept the guard team in front of him and tried his best, but he had no time to go. Find where the figure that locks himself is Looking at the number of people in the murloc and the guard squad, it was difficult to distinguish between ups and downs. In a moment and a half, there was no way to win or lose, but as long as time went by, Noel determined that it was the murloc who lost. After all, the murloc was already scarred and was captured or executed on the spot, but it was just a matter of time. .. v3 Chapter 172： interesting More and more guards came, and the murlocs gradually began to lose. At this time, they no longer rushed up as usual, but were forced to retreat by the guards. Therefore, the Murloc also added several wounds, and at the same time did not know whether it was intentional or unintentional, but the direction of its retreat was closer and closer to the location of Noel. "Oh?! I''m not afraid that I am an ambush guard. I dare to resist the guard while slowly retreating towards this side." Looking at the guard not far away, attracted by the murloc, Noel said to himself Laughed. However, Noor did not mean to leave, still standing still in that place, not worrying about the discovery of the guards brought in. The guards who were constantly attacking the murlocs, as the murlocs continued to retreat, they found a figure standing not far away, so that they stopped the attack on the murlocs, staring closely at the not far away Silhouette. The scenes seen by the guards made them dare not act rashly, because they felt that they were too weird to see, and even they felt fear in their hearts. Even the murloc at this time did not care about the danger, and turned his head curiously to see what caused the guards to stop chasing, so he stood still and stayed still, carefully guarding what to watch with fear . What the fishman turned to see was that a figure stood in the center of the body guarding the body, and a black butterfly hovered around the figure, and he could vaguely see the figure with a smile. And the black butterfly was resting on a corpse, and the murloc could hear the sound of eating and chewing, which made his heart inexplicably frightened. A little regret, the chase guard was brought here, because the figure of the murloc feels not far away, is a very, very dangerous existence, so it would rather face the large number of guards, rather than continue to approach Those who are not far away are nothing. This man should not be with the guards, but he is definitely more dangerous than those guards. I wonder if he is the womans companion. Thinking of looking at the torn guard body on the ground and the sound of eating and chewing in the ear, the scared murloc swallowed. "Bai!" The clear ringing fingers sounded in the quiet street. The broken body of the guard on the ground, when the crisp ringing of the fingers fell, in the eyes of the murlocs and the guards, the body split into a black butterfly, and gradually flew from the ground, and then looked at it for a moment. No trace of corpses. "Go tear them up." Looking at the stunned guards, Noel smiled faintly, and gave instructions to the Hell Butterfly. The words fell, and the **** butterfly hovering around Noel. After receiving the instructions given by Noel, the guards rushed to the distance and rushed over. When the guards came back, a black **** butterfly rushed in front of them, opening their mouths to reveal their sharp fangs, and biting their armor fiercely. auzw.com "God! What the **** is this!!!" "Ah! I was bitten!!!" "Go away!! Come off soon!" "Don''t come here! Don''t overdo it!" "Ah! Save... Save me!!!" The swarms of **** butterflies landed only on the guards, and the armor they wore was torn into pieces like tofu. The cry for help, fear, and despair all came from their mouths. Yelled out. He waved his weapon vigorously, hoping to pass the **** butterfly that should be swarmed in this way, but this did not play any role. The guards shouted in fear and despair, and stunned the stunned murloc back to the soul, but when it saw the guards miserable conditions, they were quite worried about the butterflies around them, and the cold sweat was also crazy at this time. He was so determined that he would not stand at all in the same place. "Outstanding adventurer and traveler, Fisher Tiger, leave the Holy Land Mary Joa as soon as possible. Otherwise, when the Admiral arrives, you can''t walk if you want to go." The walk passed by the fisherman, and Noel faced It persuaded lightly. "You...you are the companion of the blue-haired woman?" Words from her ears, walking around, let the fisherman named Fisher Tiger froze for a moment, but it was fast He came back to God. "It''s a strange murloc, don''t you think it''s the most important thing to escape now?" Stopping the pace of walking, Noel turned to look at Fisher Tiger, and I really didn''t understand how it was still thinking about this. "Why do you want to save us? Do you have any purpose? Do you humans hate the Merfolk?" Fisher Tiger did not leave the place, still standing still, still staring at Noel in front of him. "Looting the treasure trove of the world''s nobility and releasing the slaves of all the world''s nobility, don''t you think it''s fun?" After thinking about it, Noel smiled. "Thank you for all that you have done. Can you tell me, what is your name?" Fisher Tiger thanked very sincerely, and wanted to know the name of the person who saved himself. "My name is Noel, the captain of the Rebel Cross Pirates, the person who released you is Estes, and you leave here quickly, don''t prevent me from scratching the treasures of this place." Noel introduced himself. He no longer ignored Fisher-Tiger, and turned to cross the guard''s body and leave. Finally, glancing at Noel''s back, Fisher Tiger also turned and ran away, constantly accelerating to escape from the Holy Land Mary Joa. .. v3 Chapter 173： somewhere The chaotic holy land of Mary Joa, the fire is constantly spreading in the city, the shouts of slaves can be heard everywhere, and the shouts of the guards commanding the arrest. At this time, a large number of navies also logged in the holy place Mary Joa, and they were cooperating with the guards to catch the escaped slaves, and they were also searching for the culprit in the city. However, in such a large place as the Holy Land Mary Joa, it is not an easy task to find the Noor and Estes who are running around. Even if a guard or a rushed navy encounters one of them, they are killed by the regiment before they can report the other personnel, so they can only search for the slaves who have not escaped, and continue to search for the two culprits. Figure. In a luxurious house, Noel is counting the scrapped Bailey and gold, and also found the original three sisters of Boya who were forced to eat the devil fruit. "Sure enough, it is a good choice to sack the world''s nobles." Although only three demonic fruits were found, Noel was quite satisfied with this, and I believe that Esdes should also have a lot of gains. In the house, after Noel lit a cigar, he looked at the light spot marked by the system to see where else nearby, and the treasures had not been scraped and cleaned, and found the location of Esdes by the way. After getting the desired result from the system, Noel walked out the door of the house while smoking a cigar, preparing to go to the next marked location. But when he stepped out of the gate, Suddenly Noel stopped and watched a huge ice swiftly condense in the distant sky. It only took a moment for the giant ice to condense in the sky and fall down from the sky at high speed. "boom!!!" The giant ice fell to the ground, the house collapsed and the giant ice collided with the ground, which caused a loud noise, and even the ground shook slightly. The violent impact caused large pieces of ice debris to splash around into the sky and smashed the luxury houses around. "So large-scale attacks are used, it seems that Estes is a somewhat capable opponent." Looking at the direction where the giant ice fell, Noel smiled and guessed, but did not intend to help in the past. . On the one hand, Noel did not feel that Estes needed help, believing that the enemies she met with were the one to help. After all, her stunt Mo Kebo Te Mo could freeze the entire time and space, whoever told her Who is unlucky to meet. On the other hand, for Estes, who likes to fight, she doesnt like people disturbing her battle at all, even if Noel used to be no exception in the past, although she will not be kind to Noel, she will be more or less upset Complained for a while. auzw.com So Noor should not ask for trouble, continue to follow the position of the light point given by the system, and collect the hidden treasures of the nobles of the world. Somewhere in the city of Holyjoy Marijoa......... Unlike the place where the fire is not far away, it is completely covered by the ice, as if it has become a world of ice, and the temperature is quite scary. The ground and surrounding houses have been frozen. There is also a humanoid ice sculpture with a weapon on the ground, a big beautiful woman with blue long hair and a brave beauty, holding a slender sword and two people in military uniforms. Look at each other. "Cuzan, this woman''s ability is actually the same as yours." The untidy uncle wearing a navy trench coat and a yellow suit said to a man named Kuzan. "It''s really troublesome to die! Not long after I came to work in the Chambord Islands, I encountered such troublesome things, and I didn''t expect to be so troublesome to deal with the same ability to use ice." Kuzan, who was chilling all over the body, complained quite depressively. . "Yeah, the old man also finds it very troublesome, and the most important thing is that the venue is not good for us." Poor Salino, the wretched uncle, looked at the frozen everything around him. "Really? I think this is a good environment." Kuzan also looked around, but he didn''t think there was anything bad here. It was very good for him. "I said, are the two of you nonsense finished?" Estes looked at the two of them in conversation and said with dissatisfaction, suddenly thrusting the slender sword on the ice in front of him. At this moment, the ice surface immediately emerged, and a pair of sharp ice thorns attacked the two at high speed, but the two did not plan to escape, and they were still standing still. Until the sharp ice thorns reached the two people''s fronts and penetrated their bodies, they were still chatting calmly, and no blood came out of the penetrating wounds. "Oh?! It''s kind of interesting, it turns out that this is the elemental nature of Noel that is immune to all physical attacks." Seeing that the enemy was not injured, Estes remembered the situation introduced by Noel, Determined that the two are the abilities of the devil fruit of nature. "Uh...she just said Noel?" After hearing the other''s words, Polusalino froze for a moment, and his body shook a little, then confirmed with Kuzan next to him. "Well, you heard it right, but it wasn''t the Noor we thought, and I can''t be sure." Couzan didn''t dare to care at this time, and began to carefully warn of the surrounding conditions. "Hope it''s not that we know that, I don''t want to touch him at all." Polusalino''s mouth twitched, remembering that Noel had been kicked a half dead, but now he was scared after thinking about it. .. v3 Chapter 174： phantom "Whether we know it or not, as long as we catch her now, and then ask it, it will be clear, why do we guess wildly here." Kuzan kept the elemental state while guarding the surroundings, from the whole body Detached from the ice thorn. "The old man thinks that this is a very good suggestion!" After that, Polusalino smiled wretchedly, turned into a golden light spot, and disappeared in the spot immediately. At the next moment, the very obscure Borusalino appeared behind Estes, the golden light spot quickly condensed into a human form, and the fingertips of his right hand kept flashing golden light. "call out" The golden light shimmering at Polusalinos fingertips turned into a jet of golden light, which directly penetrated Esdess shoulder, but there was no spatter of blood, nor did he hear Esdes Humming. Borusalino, who felt something wrong, saw the woman in front of him gradually twisting, and then disappeared without a trace, allowing him to immediately activate the elemental ability. But Polusalino hadn''t arrived in a hurry, and a slender bayonet came at high speed behind him, swept straight across his head, and then the bayonet waved at high speed, so that he could only become The light spot fled the spot. "Cut! It''s really a troublesome ability." As Polusalino left, Esdes, who was standing behind him, uttered dissatisfied words. "It''s an incredible ability. When did you shift your position?" asked Polusalino, who appeared again next to Kuzan, and looked at Esdes with his sword. He didn''t realize how the other side ran just now. Behind. "Idiot." Looking at Polusalino despisingly, Estes held his sword in his hand and waved in the direction of the two. "You..." Polusalino just wanted to refute something, but the scene he saw shut up. In the sky, I don''t know when the condensed pieces of sharp ice broke towards the two like a storm. At first sight, the dense sharp ice hit, Kuzan, who was watching the movie, quickly blocked Porusalino''s figure, using the ability of the fruit to create an ice wall in an instant. "All the ice in the world will be controlled by me alone. Your ability is in front of me, there is no use!" Looking at the ice wall in front of the two, Esdes smiled coldly and opened The left hand of the palm is facing the giant ice wall. When Estes, grasping the open hand into a fist, Kuzan used the fruit ability to create an ice wall, like a glass mirror, which turned into pieces, following the sharp ice falling from the sky and striking the two. Sudden changes, so that the two of them have no time to escape, all they can do is use the elementalization of the natural system to prevent themselves from being injured by dense sharp ice. auzw.com The sharp broken ice that hit like a storm, penetrated the bodies of the two at a high speed, and the two who kept the elementalized were broken into rags, just repaired the penetrated Hollow, the next crushed ice penetrated their bodies again. For a moment, until the sharp and crushed ice in the sky all fell, the two talents of Kuzan and Polusalino got a breathing opportunity to use the fruit ability to fill the hole that was hit, so the two who consumed a lot of physical energy to use the fruit were also a little tired. . "What a joke!!" When Cuzan and Polusalino used the fruit to repair their holes, when the two of them saw Esdes, they were a little calm. Because the Estes they saw were not one person, but a dense group of Estes, they could not tell which was true and which was fake. "Although the attack just did not hurt you, it seems that it can consume your physical strength. This is a good discovery. The warm-up is now over." "Then, let''s start a serious fight!" A group of Estes standing on the ice, waved their handed bayonet very neatly, and quickly rushed towards the two together. "Saber of Ice" Kuzan pulled off his tie and used ice''s ability to turn it into an ice sword, ready to play a close combat with a group of Estes. "Eight-foot Qiong Gouyu" Polusalino jumped into the air, crossed his fingers and laid out the ok style, and round light **** were shot from the ok''s finger hole. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Small round spheres of light were bombarded on the surface of the ice, triggering a series of huge explosions. The ice on the ground was also bombarded and spattered everywhere, so the thick smoke flew up. But this didn''t hurt Esdes. It just lost some fake Esdes, but most of them survived and fought against Kuzan, who was holding an ice skate on the ice. Kuzan on the ice, constantly waving his handed ice skates, but when the ice skates slashed into the attacking Esdes, the Esdes distorted and dissipated, no matter how many it cuts. Using the ice to release the cold mist, in addition to the fire in the city of Holyjoy Mary Josiah, Estes created a mirage of the mirage, mixed in the dense phantom of itself. At the time of Kuzan''s phantom, Estes had already appeared behind him, and he held up his bayonet high, and the golden rune flashed on the bayonet, facing the top of his head. Waving the bayonet. Suddenly feeling the murderous and murderous intentions behind him, a rather unknown premonition made Kuzan give up the elementalization, no longer ignore the personal phantom in front of him, and took a big step forward with the fastest speed. . .. v3 Chapter 175： Ice mirror Suddenly, he took a big step forward, allowing Kuzan to escape the fate of being cut in half, but the sharp blade pointed on his back, and a long, deep wound was drawn. Regardless of the severe pain from his back, Kuzan fled at the fastest pace, daring to stay in place for even half a second. His heart was full of shock at this time, and he couldnt believe that the weapon he was holding was actually able to Leave a wound on himself. Borusalino in the sky was also very unbelievable to see what happened in a moment, but when he saw Esdes who was catching up with Kuzan, he immediately incarnate and the light spot disappeared from the sky. . "Ding!" Borusalino, who appeared again, had appeared next to Kuzan, and he was holding a long sword of golden light, blocking Esdez''s decisive blow to Kuzan. Pushing the bayonet that collided with the lightsaber violently, Bolusalino grabbed Cuzan, rushed in the direction of no phantom, and pulled away from Esdes with the bayonet. It seems that the so-called elementalization still has a way to cause harm. ''Thinking that, without rushing to pursue, Estes looked at the wound on Cuzan''s back, and then looked at the sword with golden runes in his hand. Originally, Estes just wanted to try it out to see if it worked, but I didn''t expect it to be really successful, and it really caused damage to the fruit abilities of the natural department. Cuzan, who was rescued by Polusalino, quickly froze the long back wound with the ability to freeze the fruit, so as not to die too much blood loss. "Cuzan, can you tell the old man, what''s the matter?" Polusalino stared at him alertly, with no movement on the ice in the distance. Asked. "She would hide her murderous intent and intention, until she hit a fatal blow behind me, she was not able to determine which one actually existed." After dealing with the wound on her back, Kuzan slowly took off from the ice Stand up. "The old man is asking, why did you get cut, she did not use domineering, this attack should not be effective." Polusalino saw clearly, the other side did not show signs of domineering just now. . "After avoiding the fatal blow, I immediately used the elemental ability, intending to melt into the ice to distance her, but I was still cut by her sword." "Since you can be sure that she is not using domineering power, then it is the sword in her hand that has problems, or the golden runes that flash on the sword from time to time." Kuzan''s eyes were locked on Esdez''s bayonet sword, and he told Polusalino of the speculation, so that he could act with caution and not be cut by the opponent''s bayonet sword. "Cuzan, the woman''s ability is to control ice, and you can also make ice and frozen objects like you, so you can only use the ability to help, and here it is for the old man." After careful consideration, Polusali Nuo said to Kuzan. "Be careful of the bayonet in her hand, then here is yours." Cuzan nodded, knowing that Polusalino made sense, and he could only help here. "Relax, she wants to hack me, but it''s not that easy." Polusalino smiled confidently, but how to see how insignificant. auzw.com "Say bad words, if you can''t do it, just take it away, anyway, just to do something to prevent those world nobles from making excuses." ''S skates, turned around and left this place. As for whether Polusalino listened, Cuzan didnt think so much, anyway, he didnt like the nobles of the world, and he wouldnt be bothered to come to the holy land of Maryjoa unless the commander Marshal Kong directly issued. local. "Flash Kick" saw Kuzan leave, Polusalino raised his right leg, the photon accumulated on the calf, and finally released a kick of light. Seeing that Jinguang was hitting at high speed, Esdes quickly used the lunar step to climb to the sky with the fastest speed, thus avoiding the kick of light. "boom!!" The kick of light fell on the ice and detonated among numerous Mirage phantoms. The powerful explosion swallowed all the phantoms. Seeing clearly, Esdes escaped the kick of light, and Polusalino immediately locked her, accumulating a mirror-like light in his hand. "Eight-foot mirror" The projected light beam bounces off the surrounding objects, thereby forming an orbit of light, and can move through the orbit at the speed of light, rushing towards Esdes in the sky. Estes, who has been observing, immediately issued the shortcoming of this speed of light movement, and she can change the other party''s orbit route at will. "Mirror of Ice" Pieces of ice formed a mirror that blocked the route of Porosalino''s orbit of light, which changed his orbit towards the sky and became the orbit route towards the ground. "boom!" Borusalino, which turned into golden light, has already entered the orbit of the speed of light, but I did not expect Esdes to change the orbit, and the mirror formed by the ice that he did not stop suddenly reflected directly from the high sky. Above the ground, there was a close contact with the ground. "Laser Beam" The thick dust flying from the ground was scattered by several golden beams and struck straight towards Esdes in the air. "Really bad guy! The Mirror of Ice" didn''t even bother to hide. Esdes stretched out his left hand and quickly condensed an ice mirror. Using the magical power borrowed from Nuoer by Jiahe, the formation of the Ice Mirror blesses. The high-speed light beam directly hit the ice mirror formed, but the light beam was immediately reflected back and returned to the place it had just started at a faster speed. .. v3 Chapter 176： Run away "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The light beam reflected back by the Mirror of Ice and bombed at a faster speed to Polusalino''s location, triggering a series of huge explosions. However, a second before the beam bombarded the ground, a golden light rushed out of the thick flying dust, leaving the area of ??the explosion at a very disturbing speed. "It''s really impossible to kill Xiaoqiang. It seems that only by attaching a divine attack can he cause real damage." Locking the direction of the golden light, Esdes can clearly see Porosalino, except The clothes on his body were badly damaged, and he consumed a lot of physical strength, and no injuries appeared on him. "Lan Legs-Ice Blade Flurry" Locked up Prusalino, still in the air, Esdes, kicked a series of vacuum cuts on both feet at high speed, and used the emperor with a demon **** to show the essence of the demon, so that the kicked vacuum cut covered a layer of ice. In order to allow the ice blade to slash, which can cause damage to Polusalino, Estes blessed it on the top, borrowing only a few divine powers from Noel, and letting the ice blades attacked at a high speed. , Flashing golden weird runes. Borusalino moving at high speed on the ice, of course, clearly saw the ice blade that came, and also noticed the strange runes flashing on the ice blade from time to time, making him feel like the runes on the Estes bayonet Acquaintance. I didnt dare to carelessly, and didnt want to end up like Kuzan. Polusalino quickly avoided the ice blade, and didnt dare to use the elements of his own fruit to harden the next, but still Always maintain the ability to make the body elemental. "It really has something to do with this weird rune!" Although avoiding an ice blade that hit it, the ice blade collided with the ground to smash the scattered ice, and several wounds were cut on Polusalino''s body. , Elementalization has no effect at all. I have continued to use the fruit ability. I have just reduced it with elementalization. From the violent impact on the ground from the highest altitude, I have continued to use the fruit ability to launch attacks. Todays Polusalino is tired and panting. It can be seen that it consumes very, very much. Physical strength. Besides the speed advantage, the attack method of the light beam has been cracked. If I continue to consume physical strength, I will be cut sooner or later. ''Thinking that while trying hard to avoid the ice blade, Polusalino wondered how to be good, and in what way he could defeat the other party. "During the battle, it''s easy to kill!" Using the time of the ice blade attack, Esdes fell long ago and appeared on the passable road of Porosalino. From time to time, the sword of the golden rune flashed from time to time. Salino cut off. The voice of the words, the murderous intent and the intent of the face, distracted Bolusalino, he quickly stopped at the fastest speed, and suddenly kicked back with his feet. auzw.com Dangerously avoided, the fate that was cut in half by Estes. Although Polusalino escaped, he was still sharply pointed from the left shoulder to the right abdomen. Long wounds. "It''s so fast that you can stop urgently, but it''s not over yet!" After that, Esdes, who had a grin-like smile on his face, waved his long slender sword and shook off the tip of the sword. The blood on the face chased up quickly. Resisting the wound that was cut open, Polusalino stepped back a few times in a row, pulling away from the oncoming Esdes, and quickly pondered the coping method in his mind. Can think about it, Polusalino didnt feel that he had any chance of defeating Estes, the beam attack of the fruit ability was sealed, and the close combat was estimated to die faster, so only speed Play attrition with her. However, Polusalino did not feel that the war of attrition could be maintained until the arrival of the general of the naval headquarters. It is estimated that the general had been hacked to death by the other party before he arrived. The reason is very simple. Estes is so tired nowadays, he hasn''t even breathed in the atmosphere, but he has become more and more courageous and tired. In contrast, Borusalino is now scarred and still uses his fruit ability to maintain high-speed movement. In addition to the large and small wounds on his body, bright red blood is constantly pouring out, and a lot of blood loss + fruit ability continues to consume physical strength. It doesn''t take long, even if Estes can''t attack Polusalino, he will sooner or later die, and he can''t wait until the general''s reinforcements are reached. "I''m fighting with you! Flash Kick" Borusalino, who was bruised and bruised, suddenly stopped in a hurry, raised his golden leg with a golden light, and quickly concentrated energy on his right leg. "Your beam attack methods are no longer useful to me, why are you still reluctant to give up! Ice Mirror" Esdes smiled coldly, quickly stopped, and quickly gathered a piece in front of him Large ice mirror. Looking at the high-speed formation of the Ice Mirror, Bolusalino smiled warily, the golden light flashing on his right leg suddenly disappeared, turned around and tried his best to turn it into a light spot, and the kung fu disappeared for a moment. within the area. Immediately after condensing the Mirror of Ice, Estes was stunned by Polusalino, and for a moment he forgot to go and chase the sly escaping fellow. "Well...how can there be such a wicked guy in this world..." Recalling, Estes twitched his lips, looking at the direction of Polusalino''s escape. Estes really didn''t expect that Bolusalino, who was desperately desperate in the previous second, turned around and fled in the next second, and he ran away without a trace. .. v3 Chapter 177： Lead away After dispersing the ice mirror that had just formed, Estes did not pursue Bolusalino, but turned away from the severely damaged place. There is no way. It is impossible to catch up now. The magical power borrowed from Noel is almost exhausted. Even if you can''t catch up, you will be useless. It will only cause unnecessary trouble to yourself. No one continued to interfere, and Esdes quickly left the area, recalling the location of the treasures of the Holy Land Mary Joya, and continued to do two things: the release of slaves and the looting of the treasure trove. After a long time... Never again met the high-end combat power of the naval headquarters, but Noel and Estes met. "Esdes, what''s the gain?" After seeing Esdes, Noel walked up with a smile and took her into his arms. "In addition to a lot of gold, jewelry, Bailey, I also found the fruit of the devil you said, and it has been put in the storage space." Esdez smiled and reported the harvest to Noel, and was preparing to harvest Items from the storage space. "It''s not necessary to take out the scratched loot now. It''s not too late to count the loot slowly when we go back. What we have to do now is to leave the Holy Land Marijoa." Noel felt it was time to leave, and now is not the time to count the harvest. "Okay. Then how do we leave, to know that there are a lot of navies outside, just kill them that way?" Stopped to take out the loot, Esdes asked doubtfully, not understanding what Noel wanted to use. Way, leave from this holy place Marijoa. "Using the curiosity of the guards and the navy, it is enough to lead them to other places, we can slowly leave here, and it takes so much trouble to kill it." Noel smiled, and his right hand was aimed at the largest in the city. In architecture, black electric current condenses in the palm. "boom!" The black light flashed by, and the black thunder from Noels right palm spewed out, bombarding the largest building in the distance in a blink of an eye, directly destroying half of the largest building, and the huge explosion shocked the ground. . "boom!" Another thunder shot, bombing not far from the largest building, destroyed the surrounding houses. After two consecutive thunder attacks, Noel slowly lowered his right hand, no longer intending to continue the bombing, and hugged Esdes''s small waist, leaving the place in another direction. "My dear, it turns out that you want to use this method to evacuate the high-end combat power that came to the reinforcements." Esdes quickly guessed why Noor was attacking for no reason. "Yes, the people in the Holy Land Mary Joa thought that there was a fierce battle over there, so that they could rush to the reinforcements, so that we would go out and save a lot of trouble." Noel nodded with a smile, giving Ai Stars explained. It didn''t take long for Noel and Estes to arrive, and around the city of Holyjoy Mary Joagh, walked past in front of the guard and the navy. auzw.com "It seems that the effect is quite good, except for the ordinary soldiers who guard the slaves, I really don''t see any powerful people." A simple glance around the city Left behind the guards, Estes was not there and saw some powerful characters. "It''s still thanks to you, otherwise the effect won''t be so good, um!" Noel smirked on Estes'' face, thinking it was all her credit, otherwise it wouldn''t be so good. . "Why do you say that?" Estes froze for a moment, not knowing why Noel said that, let alone what he did. "Before, your fighting in the city was not small, and some people survived the battle. They will definitely report your strength." "After I caused so much movement, I guess they thought it was caused by you, and the high-end combat power went to the explosion point to deal with you together, so only such a good effect would appear." Noel spoke out the conjecture so that Estes could understand what it meant and why she would say it was her credit. But this was really right by Noel, and reached the high-end combat power of the Holy Land Marigioa. After learning the situation reported by Cuzan and Polusalino, and seeing such a big movement, he immediately gathered people. Rushed together. The main reason is that, from the mouths of Kuzan and Polusalino, Esdes, who was fighting them, knew Noel, so that the high-end combat power he had to pay had to be valued, and he did not dare to have any carelessness. appear. Without the guards of high-strength personnel, Noel and Esdes easily broke through the defense line. Esdes also frozen the navy guarding around the city into various human-shaped ice sculptures. The slaves captured by the navy were free, and they thanked Noel and Estes in succession. But Noel did not care about these slaves, but picked up Estes and jumped directly out of the red earth continent, and left in front of the slaves. "Let''s go quickly. Otherwise the navy and the guards will come, and we will be caught again." "Yes, the benefactors have already left, and it is time for us to leave." "We are fleeing in that direction, leaving a trail for a while, and slowly crawling down from the red earth continent, so that we can lead some chasing soldiers away so they don''t know where the benefactor left." "I have no opinion." "I have no opinion." "Since there is no opinion, we will act quickly. If it is late, everything will be empty talk." "Okay, action!" .. v3 Chapter 178： analysis Leaving the holy land of Mary Joa on the red earth continent, Noel took Esdes on a small sailboat and returned to the Chambord Islands leisurely. Without knowing it all, the poor navy who rushed to the holy land of Marjoria was suffering the roar of the nobles of the world. But even knowing this matter, it is estimated that Noel would only laugh, without any sympathy. The rescued world nobility expressed strong dissatisfaction with the navy, and even demanded that the navy pay a high amount of reward for life and death. Of course, the spitting face is also a negotiating navy. As for the high-end combatants, they are not looking at the nobles of the world. They are looking for the surveillance in the city of Holyjoy Marijoa to see if the surveillance was captured this time. Picture of the principal. As a result, it was really unsatisfactory. Surveillance only captured one of the main criminals. After the determination of Kuzan and Polusalino, the woman on the surveillance screen was the one who was fighting them. However, it was learned from the guards of the Holy Land Marijoa that there was one more person who broke into the city of Holy Land Marijoa this time. Unfortunately, local surveillance did not capture it. "Generals of the Warring States, General Zefa, and the guards who survived in the area, could not describe the clear appearance of another person, they just saw that it was a man in the distance." After careful inquiry, the Navy staff, Came to the two generals of the navy headquarters. "What a joke! Isn''t there a single person who sees the frontal face or the outline of the face?" Zefa''s eyebrows were locked tightly, and he was quite dissatisfied with the result. It was impossible to explain to the world government. There was no way to issue the arrest warrant. If the stupid people of the world aristocracy know the current situation, they have to use the question to play their mouths. This is not the result that Zefa wants. "Sorry, General Zefa, after the local guard''s account, no attempt was made to survive the people who were approaching. They were also seen in the distance. When they arrived, the other party had nowhere to go." Although it was clear that the result was unsatisfactory , But the Navy staff reported the situation honestly. "Since no one sees the appearance of the prisoner, does this person have no special place?" The Warring States on the side thought about it carefully and asked the Navy staff. "Well... that person seems really special. But... this feature is quite weird..." I turned it over carefully and took the confession in my hand. The navy staff really did. Discovered the special features mentioned by the local guards in the confession. "Then hurry up! Let''s make woolen yarns here!" Zefa shouted uncomfortably. Unexpectedly, the naval staff in front of him didn''t say such important things. "Zefa, you don''t have to be so anxious, just let him talk slowly, you are just helping out." Zefa held aside, otherwise the Warring States were really worried, this cargo would scare the reported personnel. past. auzw.com "When...the local guards said that the man who broke into the holy land of Maryjoa was hovering around a black butterfly, and they also saw the butterflies and would eat the dead guards on the ground. Corpse." The naval staff responsible for the report carefully looked at Zefa and spoke out the characteristics mentioned in the confession. "what?!!" Hearing the naval staff''s description, whether it is the Warring States or Zefa, even the generals who heard the report around the crowd cried out in surprise, a little can''t believe what I just heard. The navy generals screamed in unison, startled the naval staff responsible for the report, and even the confession record in hand fell to the ground. I couldn''t understand why the generals reacted so fiercely. "That..." quickly picked up the confession record on the ground, the naval staff responsible for reporting, wanted to repeat the words just now, but was directly interrupted by the Warring States. "You can go down now." After taking the confession record, the Warring States asked the reporter to leave and personally checked the contents of the record. It didn''t take long for me to finally carefully review the recorded Warring States, but instead locked my eyebrows deeply, and the Zefa and a group of generals on the side could see that the situation was really bad. "The woman who fought against Cuzan and Polusalino, the 90% of Noel she said in her mouth was the one we knew." "Regardless of the black butterfly described in the confession record, and the black butterfly photographed in the monitoring, I am quite certain that it is a masterpiece of Noel. I believe you can remember it clearly." Close the record in his hand. After careful analysis of the Warring States, he raised his head and said to the crowd, he believed that the man in the record was the Noel they knew. In the scene of the O''Hara incident, the Warring States can still clearly remember every detail, and the black butterfly released by Noel at that time made him very, very impressed. At that time, Noel, relying on the ordinary black butterfly, easily destroyed a dozen naval warships. Almost all the people below the major on the warship were killed, and most of them were eaten by the black butterflies. Die. After the analysis of the Warring States period, the personnel who experienced the O''Hara incident showed a trace of fear in the pupils of their eyes, hands clenched into fists unconsciously, and the body shivered involuntarily. The Warring States and Zefa are carefully thinking in their minds. What purpose did Noel come to the Holy Land Mary Joa this time, and what he took from here. .. v3 Chapter 179： inventory Shampoo Islands... The luxury hotel on Inn Street, Noel and Estes, who returned to the room, began to take stock of the loot that was sacked by the Holy Land of Mary Joa. Noel alone has harvested 506 billion Baileys. This is just the pure paper money Bailey, not counting the scrapped gold, jewelry, and jewelry. In addition, the original Boya three sisters eaten Devil Fruit Ever. "Esdez, if I add them up, at least there are more than 10 billion Baileys, how are your gains?" A simple estimate, the value of the loot harvested tonight, turned to look aside Asked Estes. "There are six demon fruits, including two in the natural department, one in the superhuman department, and three in the animal department. As for the ability of the fruit, I don''t know, and the Bailey is the same as yours." Take the six devil fruits. When he came out, Estes also estimated what Bailey had been confiscated. "Uh... actually found six demon fruits, your luck is really a bit too good." Noel really did not expect that Estes can find six devil fruits. "If it weren''t, it took a little time to pack up the two second-hand goods before, I guess I will find more Bailey than you, maybe I can find a few more demonic fruits." Eszter smiled smugly, and he didn''t I thought that it took so much time, but the harvest was more than Noel. "You are powerful, but now I am very curious, what are the devil fruits you find, wait for me to take a closer look." Noel immediately contacted the system and looked at the devil fruits displayed. The identification of six demonic fruits began. "My dear, then you take a good look slowly, and I will go to wash it first, and wait for you to tell me what it is." After that, Estes slowly took off his clothes, while toward the luxurious bath Walked in between. Seeing Esdes''s move, Noel almost turned into a wolf. This little white sheep of Essdes would not disappear for no reason, so Noel hurried in and decided to figure out this first. Six are dried shrimps first. Appraising 1%...5%...20%...50%...99%...100% After the identification, the host will check the result. "System Jun, when did you become so nonsense, of course, to check the results, otherwise I will let you identify for Mao." Noel twitched his mouth, although feeling very speechless, but still honestly chose. Department of Nature: Guangguang fruit, also known as "bright fruit". Ability effects: healing, elementalization, speed of light. Side effects: dry duck. Department of Nature: Yunyun Fruit, also known as "Cloud Fruit". Ability effects: rain, lightning, elementalization. Side effects: dry duck. Superman: soft fruit, also known as "soft fruit". Ability effect: Make everything soft and make people lazy, not panic and busy, and temporarily lose their ability to fight. Side effects: dry duck. auzw.com Animal Department: Bunny fruit, also known as "rabbit fruit". Ability effect: transform into a rabbit, enhance the user''s jumping ability, and double the strength of the legs. Side effects: dry duck. Department of Animals: Bear fruit, also known as "black bear fruit". Ability effect: Transform into a black bear, enhance the strength and physical strength of the user''s hands. Side effects: dry duck. Animal species Eudemons: cat demon fruit, also known as "nine life cat demon fruit". Ability effect: Transform into a cat demon with nine tails, and each tail is a life. The consumed tail grows again every nine years. The remaining abilities are unknown on their own. Side effects: dry duck. "Let me go! The demonic fruits of Eudemons come out, nine tails and nine lives, but it takes nine years to grow a tail." "In addition to the flaming fruit, the other five demonic fruits can be used by my women. It seems that it is a very correct decision to sack the nobles of the world." After looking at it, the six demon fruits placed quietly received all five devil fruits except the flaming fruits in the storage space. "The demon fruit that can be transformed into a black bear, how to deal with it? Selling it will be cheaper for others, but I don''t want to use it. It''s really a headache." "Replace the raging fruit directly with points so I don''t have to worry so much. Well, just do it!" Just thinking about it, Noel immediately let the system recycle it, and took the raging fruit in his hand and exchanged it for a small amount of redemption points. The annoying problem was solved, then you can do pleasant things, Noel quickly took off her clothes, quickly walked into the luxurious bathroom, and came to Esdes with a Mandarin duck playing in the water. Next, after a long time of cleaning, the two finally walked out of the bathroom, and then hugged each other and fell asleep. The next day... Until noon, the mermaid Yixue entered the room of the two, and the two people in the room slowly opened their eyes and woke up from the dream. The two woke up and went to the bathroom for a brief wash. "Yixue, what about the three sisters?" Noel, who first came out of the bath room, didn''t see the figure of the three Boya sisters, and asked the mermaid Yixue suspiciously. "They are still in the next room and did not come with me, but you can be completely assured that they are still wearing shackles with bombs and they will never run so stupidly." Wen Yan, Mermaid Yixue replied honestly Let Noel know that there is no need to worry about the issue of the three Boya sisters secretly escaping. .. v3 Chapter 180： Yes "Yixue, then you are going to call them over now, just have something to tell them." Noel told the mermaid Yixue on the side and asked her to bring the three sisters of Boya next door. "Well, I''ll let their three sisters come over now." Mermaid Yixue nodded and walked out of the room quickly. Originally, Noel also wanted her to tell the service staff by the way and send today''s lunch directly into the room. Who knew that Mermaid Yixue was so busy and went out. With his own food and clothing, Noel picked up the phone bug in the luxurious room and asked the hotel staff to prepare their own lunch. Not long after the phone bug was put down, Yixue led the three Sisters of Boya in. But looking at the appearance of their three sisters, it seemed that they were terrified by the Noel''s words yesterday. There was absolutely no good rest last night. "Sir Noel, I brought the three of them." Yi Xue stood behind the three Sisters of Boya, pushing the three little sisters who were a little scared, so that they were closer to Noor. "Nuo... Lord Noel, good noon." The three sisters of Boya held hands in small hands and greeted in horror with some fear, very worried that they did not come with Yixue just now and were punished by Noel. "Relax, I won''t punish you for a trivial matter, but you also gave me the answer yesterday." After seeing through the thoughts of Boya''s three sisters, Noel smiled and began to ask about the three sisters'' things yesterday. so what have you thought of. "Master Lord, please, don''t sell Sandasonia and Mary Gold, they will definitely obediently obey." Boyarhankuk Chuchu looked at Noel pitifully, begging Noell not to sell Sanda Sony Ya and Mary Gold sold. "Sir Noel, we will obediently obey, and will never cause you any trouble, please don''t let us be separated from my sister." Sandasonia and Mary Gold, also begging to Noel quickly, worried that Noel was sending They went back to the auction house. "When did I say I was going to sell you?" Noor froze for a moment and asked, looking at the three sisters Boya in confusion, he had never thought of selling Sandasonia and Mary Gold. "......." Wen Yan, the three Boya sisters also froze for a moment, did not expect that the three of them misunderstood, Noor did not mean to sell Sandasonia and Mary Gold. "It seems that the three of you misunderstood what I meant, but as long as I only have Boyahan Cook alone, as for Sandasonia and Mary Gold, I can let both of you leave safely. "Looking at the expressions of Boya''s three sisters, Noel would know that they had misunderstood and explained to the three of them. Hearing Noel''s words, the three Boya sisters opened their mouths slightly, and looked at Noel in disbelief in disbelief, a little bit more unbelievable what they heard. auzw.com Only when the three Boya sisters came back, they did not immediately agree to come down, but they all locked their eyebrows tightly, and no happy expression appeared on their faces. on. "Sir Noel, please send my two sisters to a safe place, and I will stay obediently." Although I was very unwilling to give up my two sisters, Boyahan Cook still made a decision and thought that Sanda Sony Ya and Mary Gold left well. "It''s no problem at this point, then I''ll send it tomorrow..." Before the words came to an end, Noel was interrupted by Sandasonia and Mary Gold. "No, we have to stay." Sandasonia and Mary Gold, holding Boyahan Cook''s small hand tightly from left to right, said to Noel very firmly, but there were some in my heart. Worry, after all, Noel showed that they are not needed. "Also." Noel shrugged his shoulders and agreed to the requests of Sandasonia and Mary Gold. There is nothing bad about it. If you train well and pay attention, you should not let these two People have become so ugly, so there are two more thugs. "Thanks....Thanks, Lord Noel." The three sisters of Boya thanked in unison, and were a little surprised that Noel would agree to come down. Noel nodded, and took out three demon fruits from the storage space, that is, the original three sisters of Boya, the demon fruits that were forced to eat, and distributed the three demon fruits to the hands of the three boys. . The three Boya sisters who got the devil fruit looked at the strange fruit in their hands suspiciously, and then they looked up at Noel with doubts. They didnt understand what Noor meant, why did they give this strange fruit they. "The fruit you hold is called the devil fruit. As long as you give the devil fruit to the person who has eaten it, you can get a special ability, that is, the taste is very unpalatable." Looking at the doubtful expression of the three Boya sisters, Noel smiled and gave them. Explained. "Sir Noel, do you mean let us eat?" Although Boyahan Cook, who guessed the result, wanted to confirm with Noel, otherwise it would be bad to get an oolong out. "Yes." Noel nodded with a smile. Seeing that Noel had nodded his head, the three Boya sisters glanced at each other, and began to peel off the skin of the fruit they held, and opened their mouths to bite on the flesh. Just had a bite, the three Boya sisters'' eyebrows were tightly locked, their faces changed from red to green, and then from green to black, but they were covering their mouths deadly, not letting their flesh spit out like that, worrying Noel would be unhappy because of it, and it would be no fun to be punished by then. "If you want to vomit, you can vomit, but it is estimated that you can''t spit out anything, but the devil''s fruit is something that melts in the mouth." Seeing the three Boya sisters hold back uncomfortably, Noel shrugged and said, anyway, they want to vomit Can''t spit out anything. .. v3 Chapter 181： go back Hearing Noels words, the three Boya sisters no longer insisted, and the three quickly rushed into the bathroom and spit on the wall. However, as Noel said, no matter how the three Sisters of Boya vomited, the devil fruit bitten by them in the mouth was not spit out, but they made the Sisters of Boya much more comfortable. "What happened to the three of them?" Estes, who came out of the bathroom, looked at Noel with doubt, and asked his finger in the direction of the bathroom. "It''s nothing, that is, the taste of the devil''s fruit, it''s too unpalatable." Noel shrugged his shoulders and explained to Estes. "Is it so unpalatable? Even if it''s unpalatable, don''t have such a big reaction." Estes was a little disbelief, and felt that the performance of the three Boya sisters was a little too exaggerated. "Then I don''t know, anyway, I haven''t eaten that thing, but looking at the performance of the three of them, the taste is definitely not very delicious." Seeing Estes did not believe it, and Noel said that he was not clear. After all, he hasnt eaten it before, and he has heard that its hard to eat. Soon after, the three Boya sisters finally vomited comfortably, and then walked out a little bluish, and returned to the three of Noel. After careful inquiries, the three Boya sisters said that they did not feel anything, and that their appearance did not change at all. Noel was able to conclude that Sandasonia and Mary Gold, the original look of the original, was born out of the wrong direction of the two of them. Moreover, on the Amazon lily, which is the Nine Snake Island, the women on the island believe that the stronger the woman, the more beautiful, it is estimated that it is also because of this wonderful reason that led to Sandasonia and Mary Germany, later turned into a strange shape. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" "Guest, the lunch you want is here." The door of the room was knocked, and Noel stopped to continue the inquiry, and let Yu Yixue open the door, and pushed the dining car outside the door. Of course, the service staff first sent the meal. Seeing that the lunch was finally delivered, Noel also greeted several people for a meal together, and left behind all the messy things. In a flash, a week passed... On the Shampoo Islands... Noel and his party still did not leave here, and continued to participate in this week''s auction, but no good items appeared, which made Noel so disappointed. auzw.com But there are also things that make Noel feel strange, that is, the holy place Mary Joa was rioted, but the navy headquarters only issued an wanted order with no name for Esdes. . Then, there is no... There is no news report, nor a large number of navy searches around, and the message that the holy shrine Mary Joa was looted has not been transmitted, as if nothing has happened. The slaves who escaped from the holy land of Mary Joaia each sought a place to hide, and also dared not reveal any information. That is to say, Fisher Tiger organized the Sun Pirates in advance, which attracted the attention of the navy on the sea, and also helped the escaped slaves to get rid of the navy''s constant pursuit. This was when Noel was wandering around the Chambord Islands, listening to the news of the traffickers and the pirates who came to the island. I didn''t expect the goods to dare to wander in the nearby waters. "It''s really a guy who is not afraid of death. He finally got rid of the fate of slaves, and he was not taken by the navy and sent back, and he dared to attack the navy''s warships in the nearby waters." Looking at the content of the newspaper in his hand, Noel Laughed to himself. "My dear, isn''t this the slave I released last time?" Esdes, who was on the sidelines, saw the photo of the newspaper headline and quickly recognized Fisher Tiger. "So you know?" Noel was a little surprised, and looked at Estes, who didn''t expect her to remember Fisher Tiger. "After letting this guy out, he was the first to rush to fight with the guards, so he was so impressed." Estes shrugged his shoulders and explained the reason to Noel. "That''s what it is!" Noel nodded and understood what was going on, said: "Don''t talk about these things first, you let them clean up and pack up things, and we should leave the Shambord Islands." "Are you going back to the island where the new sister is?" Estes did not leave immediately, but looked at Noel and asked if he wanted to know where he was going this time, and whether he was going to the island where the new sister was. . "You really guessed it. We did go back this time. You have to get the four of them ready." Noel confirmed to Estes that he was indeed going back to the East China Sea island this time. After getting the desired answer, Estes walked out of the room and walked to the next room, let the four girls next door start to pack up, and told them the fact that they wanted to leave the Shambord Islands. It didn''t take long for Estes to return to Noel''s room, and behind her were the four girls who packed their bags. "Esdes, if you have nothing to prepare, we will leave now!" Noel asked at Esdes when everyone was there. "There is nothing to clean up. The necessary and valuable items are already in the storage space." After thinking a little, Esdes replied that there was nothing to clean up. .. v3 Chapter 182： Familiar with "Since there is nothing to clean up, then you all come to my side." Armed Estes in his arms, Noel faced the three Boya sisters in front of them, and the mermaid Yi with them. Snow hooked her finger. Although it is not clear why to leave the Chambord Islands, it is necessary to walk to Noel''s side, but the three sisters Mermaid Yixue and Boya did as instructed. Soon came to Noel, but the three Boya sisters with a thin skin, their faces flushed slightly, and even they did not know why. Seeing that everyone was around, Noel released the magical power inside, forming a protective cover with golden runes, wrapping himself and the women in it. Noel is letting the system quickly lock the coordinates left in the village of Cocoa in the East China Sea. Please wait for a while! Looking for coordinates Coordinates have been determined, yes/no transmission! ''Yes. After being prompted by the system, Noel said silently in his heart. At the moment when Noel chose Yes, the space at the rear began to distort, and it took only a moment of effort to form a bottomless black hole. "What''s this?!" The sudden appearance of the black hole, Mermaid Yixue and the three sisters Boya cried in horror, and a pair of small hands caught Noel''s clothing. "Dont be disturbed, if you leave this protective cover, maybe you will be torn to pieces!" Seeing the reaction of the four women, Noel reminded them with a smile, so as not to enter the transmission process, they It is not good to leave this protective cover. The four women also had to respond urgently in the future. They wrapped the golden protective cover of Noel and the others, and were sucked into the black hole with the Noor and the others, and then disappeared into the luxurious rooms. With the disappearance of Noel and his party, the black hole in the luxury room was twisted again, and it soon disappeared into the room, leaving only the cracked ground and the chaotic room. East China Sea Cocoa Village... Around the large house not far from the coast, there is a cute little loli, constantly striving to practice different moves. auzw.com Some wielding wooden knives, some are flashing around, some are kicking with calves, sharp vacuum cuts, etc. On the bench in front of the large house, three beautiful young women are sitting, while supervising the training of the little loli, I do not know what to talk about. "It''s been almost a month since I left. Why didn''t Noel return? Is there something wrong?" Looking at the little loli in practice, Nicole Olbia was a little worried. The two women asked. "Shouldn''t it..." Hearing Nicole Orbiya''s words, even Belmel at the side began to worry a little, and said with some uncertainty. "Don''t worry about it here, it''s those enemies who are staring at Noel, so he doesn''t have anything to do." Potkas d''Lu Jiu said with a smile, didn''t think Noel would know. What happened, but I haven''t seen Noel for almost a month, and I still miss it a little without worrying. "I know I don''t have to worry about anything, but Norman said that he would come back in more than a week, but he hasn''t been able to see his figure yet. It makes it harder to think about it or not." Nicole Orbia also knows No one can do any harm to Noel, but he hasnt seen him come back for a long time, and he will be more or less worried. "Something may be delayed, maybe Noel is on the way back, so we just have to wait patiently." Portas d Lujiu, who was on the side, comforted Nicole Orbia. "Relax, good people don''t live long, such a scourge like Noel, but can live for thousands of years." Belmel, who was also worried, didn''t show his emotions, and was with Portkas d Lujiu Comforting Nicole Olbia. Just as the little loli were training, and the three girls were talking with me, I was on the coast where the Black Pearl was parked. Suddenly, the space in the sky began to twist, and the twisted space began to rotate gradually, forming a bottomless black hole in a moment, but the black light could be seen from time to time in the black hole. It didnt take long for a round protective cover with golden runes to quickly rush out of the black hole painted in black and land on the green grass. The black hole in the sky also twisted again, and then disappeared without a trace in the sky. "It''s finally back, and I don''t know if they miss me." With a wave of his hand, Noel scattered the shrouded protection and looked at everything around him. "My dear, is this the place where you settled?" Curious looked around, and Esdes asked with a hand poke at Noel. "Yes, this is the small island where I settled in this world. Your new sisters are also on this island. How is the environment here?" Noel smiled and nodded, answering Estes. Road. "The environment is really good, there is no lively shampoo islands, what should I do. This makes people feel very quiet and very comfortable." Estes said his feelings, I think this place is very good, people feel very Quiet and comfortable. After chatting with Estes for a while, I wanted to take them to the Noel residence on the island, only to find that the three sisters, Mermaid Yixue and Boya, seemed to have not recovered from the teleportation just now, and they both grasped tightly. Looking at his clothes, he stared at everything around him in dumbfounded. .. v3 Chapter 183： Introduction I gently patted the four daughters who hadnt recovered yet, and then let them recover from the surprise. They quickly released their little hands holding Noels clothing tightly, and they even lowered their faces flushed. He didn''t dare to raise his head to look at Noel. Looking at the shyness of the four girls, Noel said nothing, and smiled slightly, and let them follow in their own footsteps to the residence on the island. Along the way, Noel gave Estes and the four daughters an introduction to their surroundings, and pointed to the location of the village of Cocoa, so that they would not get lost in the future. Let them know that even if they are lost, as long as they find the inhabitants of this island, they can lead them to Noor''s residence. Noor is not worried that the three Boya sisters will sneak away after knowing the road. After passing through the dense woods, it didn''t take long for Noel to lead several women to the island, not far from the large house inhabited by the island. The little loli being trained, and the three young women on the bench in front of the large house, immediately sensed the arrival of an outsider, stopped all things on their hands, and locked their eyes on the figure of the person coming. . With the gradual clarity of the coming person''s figure, the little loli and the three young women all put down their guards, and soon changed into a sweet smile, and walked quickly towards the figure of the coming person. "Brother Noel, you finally came back. Did you bring us a gift?" The youngest Nami sauce, the first quickly arrived not far from Noel, and suddenly flew and hung on Noel. "Nami sauce, be careful next time. This is very dangerous. If I don''t react, you might be injured like this!" Quickly kept Nami sauce''s body, Noel smiled and patted her. Little fart said. "It''s not dangerous, I know that Brother Noll will definitely catch me." Nami said with a smile, not worried about being injured because of that, and firmly believed that Noel would definitely catch her. "Noel, why did you come back so long, we thought you were lost." Nicole Robin, who came, said with a plucked mouth and bulging cheeks. "It''s not going to get lost, it''s just that I made a mistake at the time, so it took so long. Little Robin, don''t be angry, I brought you a lot of gifts." Put down the hanging Nami sauce, Noel squatted down in front of Nicole Robin and poked her cheek with her finger and smiled. Soon, Noel was surrounded by the little loli, and the three young women who came over failed to interpose, but all looked at this scene with a smile on their faces. auzw.com At the same time, they are also looking at Noels outing this time. The two women and three girls brought back, but there is nothing jealous or hostile. After all, the three women have signed My partner, you already know the general situation. If you want to be jealous, you will definitely die of acid. When the little loli who surrounded Noel saw the three girls behind Noel, they quickly abandoned Noel and surrounded the three Boya sisters, but they just went up to introduce themselves and wanted to hand in new ones. Friends only. "Noel, Olbia was still worried about you just now. I didn''t expect you to be back on the island immediately." Seeing the little loli leave, Potkas d Lujiu laughed. "I... I... I didn''t worry about him, I just chatted with you about topics..." Wen Yan, Nicole Olbia explained nervously, and her face gradually flushed. He glanced at Noel secretly, fearing that Noel was not happy because of his words. "I''m sorry, I worried you, po!" Put Nicole Orbiara in his arms, and Noel smelt gently on his lips. After being successfully attacked by Noel, Nicole Orbiya instantly turned into an ostrich, and her red face did not dare to lift it up, and the whole was so soft in Noel''s arms. At this time, her heart was also very sweet. "Hey hello, don''t show love, please don''t tell us, who are they?" Belmel, who was making a cigarette, flew a glance at Noel, pointing at the two women behind Noel. , And the three little loli asked. "My name is Estes, and of course Noels woman. I wont go into details. You should also sign your partner. Its probably in the information and information. If you think about it carefully, you will find that Im yours. Predecessor." Estes smiled first and introduced himself briefly. "Esdes, she is right. If you think about it carefully, you can find information about her in the intelligence. It is indeed your predecessor." Noel nodded and agreed that Esdes said that Truth, there is no such thing as false. Seeing that Noel nodded his head, Portkas d Lujiu, Nicole Olbia, Belmel slowly closed their eyes and carefully inquired about the various types that were imported into their minds when signing their partners Various information materials. In just a few moments, the three found information about Estes, whether it was combat records, ability to use, time to join, etc. "Sister Estes, we are new. Please enlighten me in the future." After finding the information in my mind, the three women opened their eyes one by one and said in unison to Estes. "Don''t stand here anymore. It''s not too late when we go home. It''s nothing to stand here." Seeing the women still want to say something, Noel hurriedly said first, he didn''t want to stay standing at all. outside. .. v3 Chapter 184： gift The women also thought that Noel was very reasonable. After all, what was the matter of standing outside, or it was not too late to go home and talk slowly, anyway, the home was not far away in front. The little loli who were introducing themselves also heard Noel''s words clearly. They took the little hands of the three Boya sisters and directly passed the side of Noel and others and ran towards the large house. Seeing the running back of the little loli, Noel and several girls smiled and followed behind the little loli and walked toward the large house, but they were not as hurried as the little loli, and It''s just a leisurely stroll. Back to the luxurious house. The little Lolitas all sat on the sofa, and of course the young women sat beside Noel, and Noel also re-introduced them at this time, the three sisters of Estes, Mermaid Yixue, and Boya. I have finished introducing myself, but when everyone knows that Yi Xue is a mermaid, her eyes are locked on her body, as if she wants to see the difference in her body before she can stop. "Don''t look at Yixue that way, it''s very impolite!" Looking at the little loli, their curious eyes and Yixue awkward on the side, Noel could only helplessly. The little loli said. "Oh, I see." After hearing Noel''s words, the little Loli backed their gaze, but they all showed a lost expression. "Don''t be upset, if you really want to watch it, wait for me to change back to mermaid, but now is not the time, Lord Noor hasn''t sent you gifts." I can''t bear to see the little loli Disappointed, the mermaid Yixue said comfortingly, and felt that it was no big deal to see. "Sister Yixue is the best!" Yixue''s comforting words made the little loli''s loss completely disappeared, and immediately put on a sweet smile, and even surrounded Yixue, each sister, My sister kept calling. "All seated, I''ll give you the gift, don''t blame me if you get the wrong score." Looking at the little loli around Yi Xue, Noel smiled helplessly, all doubting their loss. Is your expression pretending. The power of the gift is powerful. In a flash, the little loli returned to their seats, staring at Noel with anticipation, and dreaming about what kind of gift Noel bought for them. According to the personal preferences of the little loli, Noel took the packed gift boxes out of the storage space and gave them to their little hands. At the same time that Noel was distributing gifts, Estes also took out the gifts purchased for the new sisters and sent them to the hands of the three girls as a meeting gift. Then the four of them started chatting happily. Everyone has a share, even the three sisters of Mermaid Yixue and Boya also received the gift from Noel very unexpectedly, holding the gift box for a while and staring at the exquisite gift box on both sides. . auzw.com Not long afterwards, as the distribution of the gifts was completed, the little Loli also quickly opened the gift box and played with the gifts from Noel with joy. "Don''t talk about it, come over and pick the demon fruit you have harvested this time." Looking at the happy expressions of the little loli, Noel turned to the four girls in the back. Hearing the words, the four girls stopped chatting and quickly came to sit next to Noel, and were very curious about what demonic fruit Noel had harvested. Even Estes had forgotten the matter at the time, and also did not know what the looting got Devil Fruit. "There are natural ones: Guangguang fruit, Yunyun fruit. Superhuman ones: fragrant fruit, soft and soft fruit. Animals rabbit fruit. And animal species Eudemons: cat demon fruit." "Except for the fragrant fruit I found when I went out to sea, the rest were all obtained by Estes when he robbed the world''s nobles. You can choose your favorite." While removing the devil fruit from the storage space, Noel introduced the name of the fruit and placed it one by one on the large table in the living room, waiting for the women and the little loli to choose. Looking at the devil fruits taken out by Noel, Lujiu, Orbiya, and Belmel were all surprised. They really didn''t expect Noel to go out on such a trip and found so many devil fruits. These are rare treasures at sea, but they are not ordinary fruits that can be seen everywhere. Each one can allow countless people to grab the **** demon fruit, especially two of them. Suddenly there were so many demonic fruits in front of them, so that Lujiu, Orbia, and Belmel did not know which one to choose. As for the little loli, with the exception of Nicole Robin and Boyas three sisters, all of them are confused and do not know the fruits in front of them. What are the special differences, and these are regarded as ordinary fruits. . "I personally think these devil fruits are good, but Yunyun fruit Nami sauce is more suitable. After all, she wants to be a navigator. This Yunyun fruit can change the weather." Fruit, Noel offered his opinion. "That Yunyun fruit will give Nami sauce." Potkas d Lujiu smiled, thinking that Noel said very reasonable, and Nami really wanted to become a navigator, this Yunyun fruit will definitely help her. "I also think Nami sauce is very suitable." Nicole Olbia nodded, and also felt that Yunyun fruit is very suitable for Nami. "Thank you." Belmel froze for a moment, and when he came back, he immediately thanked Nami instead. .. v3 Chapter 185： distribution "You''re welcome, we are all a family. What''s more, Yunmei fruit Nami is really suitable. With this fruit, she can better understand the weather and make her quickly become a top sailor." Noel smiled slightly. , Said to Belmel. "My dear, you can help us choose." Instead of asking for troubles, Estes directly throws annoying questions to Noel. "That''s right! Noel, you can help us choose. We believe in your choice." Potkas d Lujiu echoed. She didn''t know which one to choose. She thought Noel would choose them. suitable. "I don''t have any opinions. You just choose." Belmel nodded, agreeing with Estes and Lujiu. Now that he was asked, Noel did not postpone it. After looking at a few women, he carefully considered it and selected suitable demon fruits for them. After a moment of careful thinking, Noel quickly made a decision, thinking about how to allocate the demon fruit in front of him. "Esdes, you can just use this fragrant fruit. This can enhance the fighting power of your emperor. It should also allow the emperor to condense the ice and release the ability of the fragrant fruit." "Ability effect of fragrant fruit: Let users exude a variety of aromas, each of which will have a variety of different effects. For example: a fragrance that creates a fantasy, a fragrance that makes you obsessed with you, and it makes people faint. Aroma, etc." "If Lu Jiu, you can use the fruit of light, then you will be the captain of the medical team." "Light and light fruit''s ability effect: healing power, speed of light, elementalization. The rest of the ability can only be determined by you, how it will be developed in the future." "Belmel, the cat monster fruit of Eudemons is good. This cat monster fruit has many unknown effects and is very challenging." "Cat demon fruit ability effect: Transform into a cat demon with nine tails, and each tail is a life, and the consumed tail grows again every nine years. The remaining abilities are explored by themselves." "Nuoqi Gao, let''s use soft fruit. This fruit can make the user''s skin full of elasticity and softness. It can be said that it has a certain beauty effect and instantly transforms into a soft girl." "Soft soft fruit ability effect: makes everything soft, and those who are touched by the ability person will become lazy, unhurried, and temporarily lose their own power. All physical attacks are difficult to cause damage, Will be softened by the skin, become weak or bounced." "Guina and Daski, the two of them don''t need to think about it, they just like the sword technique and don''t use the devil fruit to change their bodies." "Probably that''s the case, do you have any comments?" All the good ideas will be considered, and all of them will be said one by one, and Noel will tell the effect of the devil''s fruit while allocating, so that they can quickly understand the role of the fruit assigned to the hand. auzw.com After listening to Noel''s distribution, the women didn''t have any opinions. They all felt that this distribution was very good, and they didn''t have to worry about it. They also believed in Noel''s vision. "We don''t have any opinions, just choose what you choose." Several women shook their heads, saying that they had no opinions, and said in unison. "Since there is no opinion, then I will eliminate the side effects of the devil fruit, and then you are eating them away." After that, Noel contacted the system to deal with the side effects of the devil fruit on the desktop. Please wait for a while! Eliminating the side effects of Devil Fruit The elimination of the side effects of the Devil Fruit is complete! A black gas was pumped out of the demon fruit placed on the table, and it completely disappeared in the air in an instant. The demon fruit on the table became brighter than the original color. It was confirmed that the devil fruit on the desktop was ok, and Noel distributed the devil fruit to the hands of several women, but at this moment, Noel felt that he had forgotten something, but when thinking about it, he was too lazy to continue to think about it. After getting the devil fruit that Noel handed to his hand, several women didn''t hesitate to appear. They peeled off the peel and immediately fleshed the flesh into their mouths. Nuojigao also ate the devil fruit according to the actions of the few women. It''s just that when they bite the devil fruit into their mouths, their faces began to look ugly. Except that Nuoqigao started to retort directly, the other women were able to resist the urge to vomit. At this moment, seeing the change in the women''s complexions, Noel finally remembered what he had forgotten, but now it is too late to say anything. "Oh, I forgot to change the taste of the devil''s fruit." Looking at the uncomfortable expressions of the women, Noel smiled awkwardly. It is said that the women with extremely ugly faces gave Noel a glance, but there was no excessive behavior. After all, I learned that the devil fruit is difficult to eat, and I have done the mentality of suffering before eating. get ready. For a long time, the unbearable taste subsided, and the women''s minds had more information about the devil''s fruit and the ability to temporarily use it. The biggest change is Esdes and Belmel. Essex exudes an intoxicating scent, and the scent fills the entire room in an instant. People who smell this scent feel comfortable outside. . As for Belmel, a pair of cat ears came out of his head, and there were nine long tails growing behind him. The nine tails swayed irregularly and turned into cute cat ears in a flash. .. v3 Chapter 186： Snow white Estes is a little familiar with it. After the ability of the fragrant fruit just obtained, it can control the aroma emitted very well, unlike the uncontrolled and uncontrolled automatic release as just now. At first, in the palm of my hand, I condensed a small ice sculpture model and tried whether the ability of the fragrant fruit can be covered on the condensed ice. Anyway, I was experimenting with the ability I just got. Others also began to test themselves. The demon fruit ability they just obtained, Belmel tried to put the tail and cat ears away, but the effect was not very satisfactory. Portkas d Lujiu is also experimenting with the ability of the light fruit, that is, to differentiate itself into small white spots, and then let the small spots condense into their original appearance. Noqi Gao, who can''t control herself, has completely changed everything she encounters. No matter whether it is a cup, a chair, or a wall, no one can survive. "Nuoqi Gao sauce, in this state, it is really like the time when Olbia just ate the devil fruit. It can''t control the power he just got." Noel smiled and walked to Noqi Gao''s side. She hugged it directly. "Well, it''s really similar to Orbias at that time, and everyone needs help to do anything." Portkas d Lujiu, who is trying his ability, raised a brow and smiled at Nicole Orbia. . "Which...what is there, it was Norfe who wanted to hold me, in fact, I was able to control it already." Wen Yan, Nicole Orbiya quickly retorted, her cheeks flushed at this time. . No matter who saw it, it was clear that Nicole Orbia was lying, but no one directly took through her lies, so she looked at her with a meaningful smile and made her suddenly shy and speechless. Looking at it, the shy Nicole Orbiya and Noel did not join the women''s laughter, but they saw that Nami hadn''t eaten the devil''s fruit in her hands. "Nami sauce, you have eaten the fruit in your hand, so I can teach you how to control it together." Noqi Gao holding the soft sister, Noel turned and said to Nami who had not eaten the fruit . "But...the fruit seems to be very difficult to eat." After hearing Noel''s words, Nami still didn''t eat the fruit. After all, after seeing the painful appearance of others, she knew that the fruit in her hand was very bad. It can be said that it is extremely difficult to eat. "It''s okay, I will turn the fruit into the taste of oranges, so you won''t find it unpalatable." Knowing Nami''s concerns, Noel quickly contacted the system to change the taste of the devil''s fruit in Nami''s hands. Modifying Modified! auzw.com got a reminder from the system, and Noel made a careful determination with the system after finding no problems. "Nami sauce, there is absolutely no problem now. The fruit in your hand tastes the same as orange. I promise, it won''t taste bad at all." After confirming it again and again, Noel promised very seriously so that Nami could thoroughly Rest assured, eat the devil fruit in your hand. "Brother Noel, you can''t lie to me. If you lie to me, I will ignore you in the future, oh!" There is still a little worry, Nami looked at Noel seriously, as if asking him to see It looks like flowers. "Nami sauce, you can put 10,000 hearts on. Anyway, when I lied to you, you have to believe me." Seeing Nami''s worry, Noel could only continue to persuade. "Okay." Looking at Noel''s serious look, Nami now believed that Noel was not deceiving. She began to peel off the skin of the fruit in her hand, closed the big eyes of Shui Lingling, and opened her mouth to bite on the flesh. After a moment, the locked eyebrows gradually eased away, and the worried expression on Nami''s face disappeared, and he quickly ate all the remaining flesh in his hands. Soon, Nami, unable to control the fruit''s ability, gradually began to change, her body turned into a snow-white cloud, and gradually floated in the middle of the hall. The fast-moving Noel immediately released the domineering ability, and controlled the gradually changing Nami, holding her in the arms like Nuoqi Gao. "What''s this, have fun!" The changes in her body didn''t scare Nami, but made her feel very interesting. "This is the fruit you just ate, the unique ability that the fruit gives you, saying that the white point is that you can become a white cloud, you can also control those clouds in the sky, and you can use it to change the effect of the weather." Noel smiled slightly. To Nami, who smiled in her arms, briefly explained. "Brother Noel, did I just fly?" Nami asked to Noel with some excitement. As to whether she heard Noel''s explanation, then only she herself knew. "Just now it can only be considered to be floating, but if you can use it skillfully, you will be able to fly freely in the sky." Noel explained it so that Nami could understand that it was only floating, and could not be regarded as a real flight. Next, Noel spoke to the women and took Nami and Nuoqiga out of the hall to find a place to teach the two little loli to control their abilities. The women who had just obtained the fruit of the devil also went outside the house and mastered their abilities well, leaving Nicole Orbia to entertain the three sisters Mermaid Yixue and Boya and take them to find time The room settled down. Da Siqi and Guina, who had nothing to do for the time being, quickly caught up with Nicole Olbia, intending to help the newcomers to clean up the room, or to get acquainted with the three Boya sisters. .. v3 Chapter 187： Passing Seventeen years later... In the blink of an eye, seventeen years passed away. On the small island of Cocoa Village, Noor and his group settled here, and they were gradually forgotten by most people. It can be said that there are no more people. Remember to try to destroy the appearance of several people in the world. Even if the wanted order was issued at the time, no one posted it in a conspicuous place, and it was forgotten in a corner. The Black Blade Noel, which was rewarded with a billion dollars in that year, became a legend 17 years ago. It is estimated that the older generation will remember this person''s existence. No way, Noel, who has been silenced and remains on the island, has not left the island for half a step since the last sack of the Holy Land, Mary Joa. Moreover, Noel and his party, who have not caused big news, have not made any noise for seventeen years, making it difficult for people to remember the existence of these people. However, the small island where Noel and others lived was spread outside as a forbidden place for overnight stays. No outsiders were allowed to spend the night on the island, even those who died in drifting here. Coming to the island, those who do not follow this rule will disappear forever in this world. Many pirates have become role models. Every time someone wants to challenge local rules, but the next day their partner comes to the island to find someone, they can no longer find the trace of that person. Because the crew disappeared, and no one could live out of the island alive in the village of Cocoa, and the entire group of pirates was wiped out, and after such things happened several times in a row. The tourists who witnessed the incident passed on ten or ten, and no one dared to challenge the local rules since then. They hurriedly fled the island before dark. As for the Aron Pirates in the original book, they have not been to the village of Cocoa, and I dont know if it was Fisher-Tigers reason. Fisher-Tiger, because Noel and Estes looted the world''s nobility, were not chased by those navies, and there was no news of death like the original. Today, they are still alive as captains of pirates. . Around the waters of the Chambord Islands, the ships that block those traffickers are now rewarded with 350 million Baileys, and they are also invited to join the Qiwuhai to strengthen inter-ethnic harmony. Fisher-Tiger, who was originally a slave, really accepted the invitation of the five elders of the world government, so he replaced the original position of Qiping Qiwuhai and became a member of Qiwuhai. The three sisters of Boya and Mermaid Yixue, after four years of training in the village of Cocoa, were sent by the Noel portal to the Chambord Islands, and they were asked to go to the shop of Pluto Raleigh so that Raleigh would send the three of them back to nine. Snake Island, and Yi Xue returned to the Mermaid Island in the deep sea. auzw.com Therefore, Boyahan Cook still became a member of the Seven Wuhai, and the amount of the reward became higher. However, Boyahan Cook has been thoroughly tuned in four years of training, and Noel is already the eternal first in her heart. No matter what happens, there will be no change, and she will not be given to her. Eat and sign a partner. Other things are proceeding according to the original track, and there are not many changes. The coast of Cocoa... At this time, Noel was lying on the bench leisurely, and a few beautiful women wearing bikinis were lying on the bench with umbrellas to rest and chat. Seventeen years have passed, and Noel, Estes, Belmel, Nicole Orbiya, Portkas d Lujiu are still exactly the same as they were seventeen years ago, and the years have not passed Leave marks on these people. And Dasqi, Guina, Noqi Gao, Nicole Robin, these cute little loli seventeen years ago, now all have become graceful beauty. "My dear, what are you looking at? I have watched it for a while." Esdes, who was beside Noel, stopped chatting with the sisters and looked curiously at Noir who asked. "I''m watching Yixue and Hankook, and the letter they sent back." While checking the contents of the letter, Noel answered the question from Esdes. "What did you say?" Esdes was even more curious after hearing the news. He wanted to know the contents of the letter from Yi Xue and Han Cook. "Yixue, she opened a shop on Mermaid Island and found me a lot of mermaids, as well as some conditions of the Princess of Mermaid Island, etc." "Han Cook, the letter said that I missed me, and I asked when to go to her. She had full control of the Nine Snake Island, and trained many beautiful warriors, and so on." Noel read the contents of the letter completely and completely, with no intention of covering up or lying, and the voice of the reading made the women present understand clearly. "It turns out like this! I thought there was something new. It was almost the same content back and forth." After listening, Estes immediately lost interest, and she felt almost the same every time. Nothing. Content that made her interested appeared. "Noel, did you receive Nami''s letter?" Belmel looked at the letter in Noel''s hand, wondering if he had received Nami''s letter. "Yes, Nami said that she missed us very much, and she was about to finish the small island of Visalia. When all the weather sciences were finished, she would come back and find us." After turning over the letter in her hand, Noel soon I found it, and the letter sent back by Nami simplifies the content. .. v3 Chapter 188： discuss "At that time, you shouldn''t tell Nami, what the **** is weather science, which made her go for more than two years." After hearing the content of Nami''s letter, he did not mean to come back immediately, Belmey. He immediately complained to Noel. "Nami is such a big man, you don''t have to worry about it. She is a fruit capable person in the natural department. Coupled with our training for so many years, there are not many people who can beat her." "Furthermore, even if Nami really can''t beat others, will she still be so clever?" "Moreover, Nami went to study, not to participate in the war. Visalia also had a few. The old man who only knows how to study the weather can''t do any harm to Nami. Your worry is completely unnecessary. " Hearing Belmel''s complaint again, Noel could only help her out, otherwise it would really become endless. After all, since Nami went away two years ago, every time when Namis letter was sent back, Belmel would complain about one or two sentences with dissatisfaction. It is time to calluses. If not, every time you use the same words to unravel, Belmel will soon stop complaining, otherwise Norfe will have to be depressed to death. This time was also quite successful. Belmel also stopped complaining, but looked at Noel grumbledly, and all her women were snickering at their mouths, and then looked at Noel jokes and no one said anything. "After all, this stay is only seventeen years. Let''s go out for a ride." In order to stop staring at you with a grudge, Noel quickly shifted the topic to another place. "It''s not very good, what if Nami comes back suddenly and can''t find us?" Wen Yan, Belmel''s eyebrows locked slightly, very worried that Nami could not find anyone back. "Don''t worry, I have prepared for Nami, a permanent pointer that can point us in the direction, she can find it no matter where we go." Knowing what Belmer was worried about, Noel explained to her immediately, so that She knew that Nami had a way to find herself and others. "I can testify about this, when I was by my dear side, and clearly heard the role of his commentary pointer, at that time Olbia was there." Esdez proved for Noel that he was really listening , And Nicole Olbia is there. "Hmm! Hmm! It is true. At that time, Noel repeated Nami sauce three times, and was also rejected by Nami sauce. He was too wordy. For this, Noel squatted down under the tree to draw a circle, and... "Nico Albiya nodded and said the memories that she remembered, but her face turned red when she talked. "Then, Olbia promised a lot, and after the blushing heartbeat conditions, my dear was full of blood and resurrected." Esdes also recalled the details at the time, looking at the blushing Nicole Olbia smiled. auzw.com Esdezs words made Nicole Orbiyas face blush and smoke, and she was almost ashamed when she saw the other peoples meaningful smiles around her. His face was buried in the European school. Next, Estes no longer teased Nicole Olbia, and Belmel no longer objected to going out, and began to discuss with others about where to play. Noel did not participate in the womens discussions, but first returned to the luxurious house on the island and quickly wrote a letter to Nami so that Nami could find herself and others after studying instead of returning directly. A trip on the island in vain. Moreover, Noel intends to take the Black Pearl directly, while slowly sailing and advancing on the sea, while going to the great route, and this time he will not return to the East China Sea. Using special methods to pass the letters written in his hand, Noel left the luxurious house and returned to the women on the coast to see what the results of the discussion were. "What''s the result of the discussion?" Noor asked with a smirk while squeezing among the women in bikinis. "Brother Noel, I want to stroll around the East China Sea. I haven''t been to many islands." Nuoqi Gao embraced Noel''s arm and put forward her own ideas. She didn''t care about Noel''s advantage at all. "Hmm, I agree with Nosgau''s opinion. We have lived on this island for a long time. We haven''t left this island for half a step. There are many places in the East China Sea that I just heard, and I haven''t really visited it. "Nico Robin nodded and agreed, very much in agreement with Noci''s suggestion." "I can go wherever I happen, and I can pass this time to try out the swordsmanship practiced for more than ten years." Guina shrugged her shoulders and said indifferently, but her eyes were full of excitement. "I don''t have any opinion. It doesn''t matter where I go, as long as I''m with everyone." Da Siqi smiled slightly and felt that it didn''t matter where he went. The important thing was to be with everyone. "It''s true that I haven''t visited the East China Sea well. I used to be constantly on the road, and I didn''t really look around." Portas d Lujiu said his thoughts. "I have lived here for seventeen years, and the outside world should have changed a lot. It is really time to take a good stroll in the East China Sea. By the way, look at the changes in the islands I have visited before." Nicole Orbia Nodded. "You have made a decision." Belmel had no opinion and felt almost the same. Estes also had no opinion, saying that it would be better to just follow Nuoer. Mackinac, who had always been very obedient and obedient, also had the same idea as Estes. .. v3 Chapter 189： See off After discussing for a long time, the women had discussed the trivial trivial matters, and they returned to the large house not far from the coast, and began to prepare their own items. I dont know if they have sensed anything. They have carefully selected some items that are precious to them. They do not intend to stay on the island, as if they know they will not come back in the future. Belmel turned it out, Nami and others stored photo albums when they were children, and transplanted the orange trees planted outside the house by Nosgau to the Black Pearl, saying that they were afraid that there would be no such oranges in the future. I feel very uncomfortable. Mackinac, Daski, Guina, Nicole Robin, the four of them turned over all the gifts that Noel had sent before, and they did not intend to leave these items, although they said that the items from childhood were useless. Yes, but they are quite precious things for them. "In other words, will we leave here tomorrow, do we need to clean up now?" Noel, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room, looked at the girls who came in and out, feeling that they did not need to rush to clean up so much. About to leave. "My dear, it is estimated that they have seen that they will never come back here after leaving this time, so they are so anxious to tidy up, worrying that when they leave tomorrow, it is not good to forget anything." Sri Lanka held the sword he had been wearing and walked upstairs, putting the sword aside and sitting next to Noel. "Is that obvious?" Noel froze a little, and asked Esdes, who looked aside. "It''s not obvious, but women have an incredible sixth sense, and they often feel in these things, and it can be said to be unexpectedly accurate. It''s more certain if you look at you now." Leaning on Noel''s On his body, Estes said with a smile. "Although, I dont know if your sixth sense is accurate, but youre really right, but dont you have anything to clean up?" Now that Estes had guessed, Noel admitted straightforwardly, Wrapped her hands behind her back, grabbed her little waist without any trace of fat, and let her lean better on herself. "My dear, I dont have much to pack, so I just put my favorite clothes into the storage space and its done. The precious items are the swords on the side, and the most precious person to me is you, the others It doesn''t matter much." Arched in Noel''s arms, Estes looked at Noel with love. I chatted with Estes for a while and saw that they were carrying goods endlessly, and the two of them did not continue to chat, and began to help them move the items to the ship. After a busy afternoon, they finally moved all the items they needed to the Black Pearl, and the interior of the original large house has now become empty. Botcas d Lu Jiu, did not even leave a piece of furniture, the reason is that these furniture are used to, the use of furniture on the Black Pearl will be very unsuitable. Moreover, replacing all the furniture on the Black Pearl with those normally used in large houses will make them feel at home. Otherwise, if Noel stopped quickly, it was estimated that the entire house had been demolished by Portkas d Lujiu and then reassembled on the Black Pearl. The furniture was moved to the Black Pearl, and Belmel took Nokigo to the village of Kokosia, planning to go out with the local residents. auzw.com First stepped aboard the Black Pearl on the coast, Mackinac and Portkas d Lujiu went to prepare the dinner, and the rest of them worked together with Noel on the deck and piled up messy furniture and their personal belongings. The next day... Bright sunlight shines on the sea. After a busy afternoon yesterday, Noel and others fell asleep early last night, so not long after the sun rose, they all awakened from their sleep. After the daily cleaning, I was preparing to eat breakfast on the deck, but I saw the residents of the village of Cocoa, I dont know when they were all standing on the coast. "Nuoqigao, Belmel, from the village of Cocoa, came to see you both off." After recovering, Noel turned and shouted into the boat. "Sir Noel, thank you for protecting this island all the time, so that everyone on the island can live a peaceful life." "Yesterday, I heard that Nokigau and Belmel said that after you left the island this time, you did not intend to come back here, so we came here to thank you for your care and the other The aspect is to see you off." The new village chief, A Jian, explained to Noel on the Black Pearl, so that Noel could understand the purpose of his and others'' coming here, not just to send off to Nokio and Belmel. Hearing Ajian''s words, it made Norr stunned for a while. I really didn''t think of the people in the village of Cocoa, they would have thanked themselves one day, and never thought they would come here to see off early. "Your thanks I received, but Nokigo and Belmel are right, we will not return after we leave this time, so it will be up to you how you will become here in the future." He turned and left. "Yeah, we will work hard in the future." "Master Lord, I wish you all the best!" "Sir Noel, please take good care of Nokia and Belmel, and you are always welcome to come back!" The residents of the village of Cocosia standing on the coast continued to yell at the Black Pearl. In addition to the words of seeing off, they were more words of thanks to Noel. .. v3 Chapter 190： birds With that, Nokio and Belmel stepped out of the boat and waved goodbye to those standing on the shore. Soon, the two came back with red eyes, in order to let the residents of the village of Kekesia not continue to wait for the Black Pearl to sail on the coast. After the two returned, they asked Noel to leave the place now, immediately, and immediately. "Yes, yes, I will start the Black Pearl now. You two will sit down and have breakfast first." Pull the two with red eyes to the chair in front of the round table and sit down, before Noel turns to the rudder. Walk around. Coming to the rudder, Noel, who had not yet decided where to go, had to let the Black Pearl start first, randomly choose a route on the virtual screen, in short, let the ship leave this sea area. Press the start button, two large turboprops protruded from both sides of the stern of the Black Pearl, after the turboprop entered the water. Relying on the Black Pearl, the stored electrical energy quickly turned up in the water, pushing the Black Pearl docked on this coast for 17 years. Gradually leaving, he slowly moved away from the docked coast and moved towards the endless sea. At this time, on the coast, the residents of the village of Cocoa, still standing, watched the large ships start and gradually moved away, when they all recovered. "Take care!" "Welcome to come back anytime!!!" "Bon Voyage!" "If you have time, come back and see us!!" wait wait wait The inhabitants of Cocoa on the coast shouted at the Black Pearl, which had begun sailing, and delivered various blessings. It wasn''t until the long gone Black Pearl turned into black dots on the sea surface that could no longer be seen clearly, the residents of Cocoa Village turned and left together. On the Black Pearl, Nuojigao and Belmel both cried into tears. With the comfort of other people''s efforts, they only stopped the tears that fell from their eyes. But Nokio and Belmel were still very, very sad. They didn''t even eat much breakfast, so they planned to return to the room inside the ship to rest. Originally, the others wanted to go up and comfort the two of them, but they were stopped by Noel and shook their heads to tell them not to go. "After they rest for a day or two and their emotions have stabilized, nothing will happen." "If you continue to comfort, it will only remind them of the fact that they have just left their hometown. Now they need to be quiet for themselves. This is the most effective method." auzw.com Looking at Nokigau and Belmel, walking into the interior of the Black Pearl, Noel explained to the women why they were prevented from continuing their comforting move. Hearing Noels words, the women also felt a little reasonable, so they gave up the idea of ??continuing comfort, let Noqi Gao and Belmel rest quietly, decided not to enter the boat to disturb the two, and the decision was in black. Activities on the deck of the Pearl. Soon, under Noors topic-changing Dafa, the atmosphere gradually became active, no longer as deadly as they were just now, and they looked for interesting things on the deck. Three days passed... During this period, Noel and his party logged on an isolated island, and there were no signs of humanity except for various animals. Nuojigao and Belmel also recovered from the sadness of leaving their hometown, and smiled again on their beautiful faces, and followed Noel and others on an adventure in the isolated island. After spending a day happily on the isolated island, Noel and his team boarded the Black Pearl again and continued to march towards the island at random. Until today, two days later, a very nice morning. Originally on the deck of the Black Pearl, the happy Noel and his party were disturbed by the giant birds flying across the sky. To be precise, it should have been disturbed by the cry of the man who was biting in the mouth of the giant bird, so that Noel and his party stopped playing, and locked their eyes on the source of the sound. "Ahhhhhh!!! I''m going to be eaten!!! Help me! "Damn stupid bird, put me down quickly!" "Well! It seems wrong, there is no place to stay below, or don''t let me down. Yoxi! It''s so decided!" "Ah! I think of it, I''m so hungry!" Listening to the words from the high sky, Noel and the others on the Black Pearl twitched their lips, watching the giant birds in the sky gradually away. "Is the person biting in the beak?" asked Mackinaw, who was the first to recover, pointing at the giant bird away. "It is indeed a human, but it looks like a neuropathy, and it is about to die. The goods can still think about it." Nicole Robin made a confirmation for Magino. In her opinion, the man is a neuropathy. . "I think it''s more like an idiot with a big nerve." Guina was very serious and said what she thought. "Only the idiot with a big nerve will think about it in this case." Duskey nodded, agreeing with Guina''s idea, saying: "But then, how did he get caught by the bird? In the sky, there should be no islands in that direction." "A bird so big is unlikely to attack a ship on the sea, and there are no islands in that direction, so there are only two possibilities." "The first kind: the man flew to this place from a far away bite by the bird. The second kind: the man jumped into the sky by himself, just caught by the bird. But the second kind seems not very good may." .. v3 Chapter 191： Bypass Nicole Orbiya, who was on the side, began to analyze the reason why the man was arrested, and when Noel heard the second possibility, the corners of his mouth were more severe. ''What the hell! It''s really the second possibility, that is, a big-headed idiot like Luffy can do such a nonsensical thing. Under the eyes of the emperor, Noel clearly saw and recognized the figure bitten by the giant bird. At the same time, Noel also learned where the plot was from this situation, but without Nami''s participation, I don''t know what the next plot will become. Just as Noel was thinking and the women were discussing, a man with green hair was paddling the paddle quickly, rushing past the side of the Black Pearl at a high speed, and what he said cursingly in his mouth. "Pirate ship? Forget it, now is not the time to care about this, catching up with that idiot is the most important thing." Crazy paddling the green algae head of the paddle, glanced at the large pirate ship passing by and continued Speed ??up to catch up with birds in the distance. Looking at the green algae head from the Black Pearl, the fast rowing hurricane, Noel is now more certain that the plot has now been found. "Lu Jiu, go to change the route, the island in front will not be any more fun, and may be involved in unnecessary trouble." After thinking about it, Noel said to Portcas d Lu Jiu in the discussion. . "My dear, how do you know that the island in front will not be fun?" Wen Yan, the women stopped the discussion, and Esdes looked at Noel and asked, wondering how his man knew. "Noel, how do you know, have you been here before?" Belmel, who was also puzzled, was hooked out, watching Noel waiting for his answer. "Although I haven''t been there, I feel like I''m in unnecessary trouble. You also know that I hate trouble." Noel shrugged his shoulders and casually twirled a reason. "Okay, if my dear doesn''t want to go, we will change the route. It''s no big deal anyway." Esdes said indifferently. Anyway, it would be the same for her. Now if Noel doesn''t want to go, it''s not good. Too. "I don''t have any opinions." Seeing Noel didn''t want to log in to the island, Nicole Olbia thought it was okay, and it didn''t have to be every island, you had to go up once. Other people can also see that Noel did not want to go to the island in front of him, and he didnt even ask the reason, and Potkas d Lujiu quickly walked to the rudder and changed the original route. . Let the Black Pearl go in the direction of the other island and bypass the island directly in front of it, lest Noel would feel unhappy to see it. "boom!" auzw.com "Boom! Boom!" When bypassing the island in front, the loud explosion sound could be clearly heard, so that the girls on the deck took up the telescope and looked at the island where the explosion originated in the distance. "My dear, you feel pretty accurate!" Through his hand-held telescope, Estes saw the situation on the island, and the town was messed up by shells from a pirate group. "Fortunately, I haven''t landed on the island, otherwise I will be involved in unnecessary trouble." Seeing the situation on the island, Nicole Olbia said, thankfully not involved in the trouble. "No wonder, this Pirate Group dared to unscrupulously destroy on the island. It turned out to be a rather arrogant Bucky Pirate Group for more than a year!" Belmer saw the Pirate Group at the port. I soon recognized what a Pirate Group was. "Belmel, how do you know the Pirates?" Nicole Orbiya asked suspiciously. She didn''t remember any reports of the Pirates, nor did she remember that Belmel had left her hometown. Island. "Because when I delivered oranges to the village of Cocoa, more than a year ago, I often heard tourists talking about this pirate group. Some time ago, there was a wanted order for this pirate group. Who asked you to never read the wanted one? Order." Belmel explained, and took out the most recent wanted order. The girls glanced at the wanted order from Belmel, using a telescope, the Pirates docked at the port, and the signs on the sails of the Pirates were exactly the same as the wanted order. "This Bucky Pirates Group has been wandering in the East China Sea for more than a year, and has been doing things to rob villages and small towns on the island, and has never planned to leave the East China Sea, so it is quite a famous pirate in the East China Sea. One of them." "The captain''s name is: Bucky, and it is also known as: Clown Bucky, who cares about himself with a red and big nose, because it often hurts innocent people. The reward is 15 million berries." "To put it bluntly, it''s a guy who is bullying and hard-working. He only dares to attack in the weak East China Sea. He bullies those residents on the island. He never dares to deal with the navy he meets, or the cowards who go to the great route." After thinking about it carefully, Belmel said everything she knew, so that the girls could understand the role of the other party, and also said a little about their views on Bucky. Hearing just 15 million Bailey''s little characters, the girls lost interest in an instant, and they were too lazy to observe with a telescope, and were busy with their own affairs on the deck. Anyway, Noor did not want to log in to the island, and it had no effect on observation. There was nothing to care about such a small character, and he and others did not board the island. They did not bother to go about everything that happened on the island. tube. It didn''t take long for the Black Pearl to bypass the island and move on to the next island. .. v3 Chapter 192： Praise Because there was no idea of ??hurrying, Noor and his team took the Black Pearl and sailed leisurely on the sea. In the evening, the Black Pearl will also be stopped. If you don''t start the automatic navigation of the Black Pearl, you will feel the life of sailing at sea. So after two days, I slowly came to the sea of ??the second island. The situation on the island, which looks less optimistic, is being attacked by a group of pirates. Now someone is trying to intercept on the slopes along the coast, and both sides are in a state of war. "I really don''t know how the boats like them got in front of us, and I really didn''t want to meet them at all." Through the eyes of Emperor Gu''s fusion, Noel looked at the fighting silhouettes on the coast, some helpless. Said to himself. "Brother Noel, are we not going to the island again?" After hearing Noel''s self-talk, Noqi Gao asked beside him, thinking that Noor was afraid of trouble and didn''t want to log in to the island anymore. "Whoever says not to log in, there are people on this island who I want to take away, or we can say that we are going to grab people, so even if there is trouble, we should go to the island." Reaching, pinch a little face, Nokio''s little face, Noel Decided to board the island. "Robbery?" After hearing the words, Nuoji, who was pinched by her small face, froze for a moment. "Please, anyway, we are also considered pirates. What a surprise to rob people." Seeing Nuojii froze, Noel said with a smile. "Oh? My dear, which little girl is you fancy?" After hearing the word robbery, Estes can be sure that the person to be robbed this time must be a woman. "It must be a lovely girl!" Potkas d Lujiu said with a firm chin. "I think so too." Belmel nodded, very much in agreement with Portkas and Lujiu. "You really know me too, it is to grab the lovely soft girl." Noel smiled very straightforwardly, and had no intention of concealing, admitting to the fact of snatching the **** the island. "It seems that we have to speed up, otherwise it will not be good for those Pirate Advanced Villages, and then the dear soft girl who is looking for may be killed by those Pirates." Walking towards the rudder, the Black Pearl accelerated. Others also began to prepare, waiting for the moment when the Black Pearl arrived on the shore, at that time to clean up all the pirates. The entrance to the north coast of the village of West Robb... The members of a pirate group were knocked down by the two who had just arrived on the slope. "Are you so powerful?" The long-nosed gentleman sitting on the ground with bruises, looked at the pirates who had fallen down. "Uthorpe! You bastard! Don''t tell me which side is north!!" The boy wearing a straw hat and red vest growled and panted, "Neither the north nor the north, how do I know where where!" auzw.com "What are you talking about! It''s you who rushed forward confidently!" Wen Yan, the long-nosed brother named Usopp, looked extremely desperately at the straw hat, but didn''t expect it to be his own fault in the end Too. "That''s just probably understand, probably understand." Straw Hat Jun said calmly, not conscious of his mistake. "Luffy, you bastard! Do you know how miserable I am?" The man in the green headscarf holding a pair of knives, facing the straw hat named Luffy, was hammering **** the back of his head. a bit. "Yo, Sauron, when did you come?" After being hammered hard, Luffy found Sauron beside him, staring at himself with a black face. "You bastard!" said the man with a green headscarf named Sauron, who gritted his teeth and looked at Luffy. "Okay, okay, don''t be like this to the two of you. Now that''s not the case, those pirates haven''t finished cleaning up yet!" What to say when seeing Sauron, Usopp quickly diverted their attention To the pirates on the slope. Just as the three blamed each other, a rather strange person under the **** took it out of the inner pocket of the blue trench coat, a ring with a round blade attached to the rope. "It''s early in the morning, Captain Clow''s guy, but he has no patience." A glance at the sun that had been hung high, wearing a strange man holding a ring, I shook involuntarily. For a moment, shouted: "Hey! You guys, won''t you be able to take these two imps?" "Listen well, we don''t have spare time, wasting time in such a place. They are strong, and we become stronger." "Come on, stare at this circle, you will become very strong after one or two praises, the injury will heal, and gradually become stronger and stronger." "Be stronger! Be stronger!" "One! Two! Praise!" The pirates who had fallen down on the ground, like strangely dressed people, shuddered involuntarily and climbed from the ground with all their strength. Very obedient, staring at the ring in the strangely dressed man''s hands, which began to swing left and right. When the words "praise" fell, the pirates seemed to have taken stimulants, completely forgot their injuries, and raised their hands with great strength to growl. At this time, the pirates couldn''t see the pupils in their eyes, the muscles on the body gradually bulged, and blood vessels also bulged on the skin. "boom!" A pirate waved his arm and hammered **** the stone wall beside the slope. The stone wall immediately showed several cracks. The cracks began to extend quickly around, and the stone wall collapsed in the next moment. .. v3 Chapter 193： Hypnosis "Actually....It broke the rock wall with bare hands, so strong!" Sauron felt a little unbelievable when he saw the pirate''s rock crushing performance, saying, "This... is totally different from what I just said. , Is it really hypnosis successful?" "One person is so powerful, there are so many people who have been hypnotized successfully, what a joke!!" Long-nosed Usoppjun, looking at the group of hypnotized pirates below the slope, retreated in fear. Two steps. "Come on, get rid of all the troublesome people!!" The weirdly dressed Captain Pirate shouted at the hypnotized pirates around him. "Oh ah!!!!!!" The hypnotized pirates quickly shook hands with their weapons and rushed up the slope. Seeing the mad pirates, they rushed madly towards this side, and Usopp, who was originally injured, sat on the ground, climbed up from the ground at the fastest speed, and quickly flipped the backpack hanging on his body, his hands Shaking out the ammunition. On the side, Sauron clenched the long knives held by his left and right hands, and showed a two-strike attack posture. His eyes were locked on the pirates. After seeing the pirate''s rock fragment just now, Sauron does not Dare to have the slightest care. "Usop, you are coming to the back. Let us hand it over here." A glance at Usopp, his hands and feet trembling, Sauron didn''t think he could help, It''s better to hide behind to avoid getting in the way. "Oh, then they please you, Luffy, Sauron!" Uthop seemed to hear the sound of nature, and he didn''t go back to the two people''s back after he finished speaking, as if he had planned to escape from the beginning. As if running, it didn''t drag the mud at all. "Hello, Luffy, prepare..." Ben Xiang let Luffy prepare to fight, but Sauron suddenly felt something was wrong, usually Luffy was not so quiet. Turning his head, he found Luffy''s expression very wrong, Try to shout: "Luffy?" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh \h thereto!!!!" Luffy, like a pirate, was completely in a state of madness at this time, raised his hands high, and raised to growl at the monster. "Idiot!!! Why have you been hypnotized?!!!" Seeing Luffy''s state, Sauron roared angrily, I really don''t know how this idiot was hypnotized, obviously the other party did not use hypnosis on this side. "How simple is this guy?" Usopp, who was hiding behind Sauron, looked at Luffy in a crazy state for a while. He had never seen such a simple guy. "Oh ah ah!!!" "Rubber...rubber...machine gun!!!" Luffy, who had fallen into a frenzy, ran towards the oncoming pirates, his hands were dancing in the running, and the rubber''s counter-power was accelerated in one breath, turning into countless fists. go with. "Ah ah ah ah ah." The countless fists accelerated by the counter-force, hit the pirates all at once, and the pirates who were rushing towards them were all fisted like bullets and rain, and all the kung fu was knocked down and flew back, and fell hard. Fell to the ground on the slope. "Oh! Luffy, keep it like this and kill them!!!" Uthorpe shouted excitedly at the excellent results. auzw.com "Hey, Usopp, you better shut your mouth first, now Luffy is likely to be invincible, and it would be bad if you lead him in." Covering Usopp''s mouth, Sauron could not be sure at all, whether Luffy knew the two of them now. "Woo...oooo..." Sauron''s hand was pulled away, and Uthop gasped, almost suffocated by Sauron, complaining: "Sauron, who is covering his mouth, even Nostrils are covered together, do you want to hold me back?" "Aren''t you, you aren''t dead yet." Sauron shrugged his shoulders, turned to look at Luffy''s place, and prepared to help at any time. At this time, Luffy rushed past the swollen pirates and came to the bow of the large black cat ship docked on the shore. "He... what does he want to do?" "Does he want to destroy our ship?" "No, he wanted to use that to hit us, run!" "Quickly think of a way, Captain!!!" Withdrawing the keel of the ship''s bow vigorously, he turned his head to look at the escaping pirates. Luffy hugged the keel of the ship''s bow and chased towards them step by step. "Not good, now is not the time to look silly." Wen Yan, dressed in a strange captain, looked at the straw hat boy holding the bow of the bow, and hurriedly took out the hypnotic ring again and walked towards it. The straw hat boy said: "After one or two praises, it made me want to sleep." "One!" "two!" "Like it!" "boom!" The hypnosis succeeded, Luffy holding the bow keel, the tight muscles of the whole body relaxed, and immediately fell into a sleep state, and the large bow keel lost control, and Luffy fell to the ground and fell down at any time . The long keel of the bow collapsed in the middle of the pirates, and the keel of the bow was collapsed in an instant, causing people to fall on their horses, and they all fell lightly, but Luffy, who was pressed under the keel of the bow, but Enough snoring sweetly fell asleep. "Sauron, Luffy, will it be okay to be buried underneath?" Looking at Luffy under the bow, pressed by the keel of the bow, Usopp asked Sauron with some concern. "He''s not going to die, you still worry about your injury," Sauron shrugged his shoulders and smiled, knowing that it wouldn''t hurt Luffy at all, and that''s why it was a sharp knife. "Really... what a joke! Another pirate ship..." .. v3 Chapter 194： Visit "Really... what a joke! Another pirate ship..." After listening to Sauron''s words, Usopp, who raised his head at ease, saw a large pirate ship, Sailing fast in this direction. "Huh?" Wen Yan said, Sauron turned his eyes to the sea. It was really like Uthorpe said, a large pirate ship was sailing here, turned his head and looked at Uthorp with a smile: "It''s really a wave after another. It seems that your island is really loved by the Pirates." "It''s not time to say this, we haven''t solved the Pirates in front of us, and now there are new enemies here, how can you still laugh now!" Usopp immediately grabbed the cable Long''s clothes roared at Sauron who could still smile. "It''s noisy!" Usopp pulled off the hand holding the clothes and clasped his ears with his fingers. Sauron said very seriously: "What''s the use of your name here? It will come as it should be. This is Inevitably, just clean up the new pirates together." "Suo Longjun, then please all of you! I will cover it in the back, rest assured to give me your back." After that, Usopp swooped into the grass quickly. After seeing Usopps behavior, Sauron twitched his mouth, and he was too lazy to ignore him anyway. He didnt expect him to help anyway. Dont be caught by the enemy. It was troublesome to save him. As the pirate ship sailed closer and closer, Sauron saw the pirate ship''s appearance clearly, but this made him stunned for a moment. Isnt that the Pirate Ship two days ago? Seeing what the pirate ship looked like, Sauron quickly recognized it. This was the pirate ship I saw last time when I was chasing Luffy caught by a bird. It''s just that Sauron really didn''t expect that this pirate ship didn''t log on to the last island, and it was still more than a day later than he and Luffy came here. I thought this pirate ship had already visited this island long ago, or bypassed this island and left. I didn''t expect it to be encountered. At this time, the captain of the pirate on the coast below the **** slowly climbed up from the ground, and no pirate ship was found. "Really, this little devil. There is no way to act according to plan." He leaned on the keel of the bow next to him, stood up in a strange captain, and looked at the crew who fainted around him. He said to himself, "If Captain Crowe sees this picture, he will definitely be killed together with us." "Hey, Butch, the big thing is not good." On the Black Cat Pirate ship, there was a voice from someone. "What''s wrong?" Then, on the Black Cat Pirate ship, another person''s response came. "Oh! I almost forgot, I still have the trump card!" Wen Yan, dressed in a strange captain, immediately put on a smile and shouted at the Black Cat Pirate Ship: "Come down, Catman Brothers!!" With a swish, the two shadows jumped from the black cat ship and landed steadily in front of the strangely dressed captain. auzw.com "Captain Zanco, did you call us?" A man with a hunched back and green hair wearing cat claws on his hands, asked the captain in a strange name Zanco with a smile. "Are you calling me?" next to the green-haired catman, a fat and dull black-and-white face asked. "Sam and Butch, the two are collectively known as the cat-man brothers, join in!!" The cat-man, fat and thin, said in unison, and also in a very strange posture. "Sam, Butch, we must pass through this hillside. As you can see now, obstructive people block this road and kill them." Zanko looked at the people on the hillside and gave them to the cat brothers Explain the situation. Following the eyes of Zan Gao, the Cat Man Brothers saw Sauron''s sharp eyes and scared his face with a sweat, and took a step back. "We can''t do this either. Right, Butch." Sam looked at him with a horrified look, and asked the same dreaded Butch beside him. "Hmm, that guy looks great." Butch nodded a little bit, agreeing with Sam''s statement. "Furthermore, Captain Praise, a pirate ship is coming over the sea. If you can''t handle the other party, it is very likely that you will attack our pirate group." Sam pointed to the large, not far away, shore Said the Pirate Ship. "Huh?" Looking at Sam''s position, Zan Gao realized at this moment that the Pirate Ship had begun to dock, frowning and said, "Whether it''s early or late, it''s at this critical moment. , We have the least time now." "No time?" Butch looked dumbfounded, wondering why there was no time. "The time we have agreed with Captain Crowe has already passed for a long time. If we can''t hurry up, we can''t see the sun tomorrow." "Brother Catman, you alone are going to get rid of the imp, and the other is going to the person on the other party''s pirate ship. Don''t play your deceptive ghost tricks. You should be very clear about Captain Crowe''s character." "And the banner of this pirate group has never been seen in the East China Sea, and no similar warrants have appeared. It must be a pirate group composed of fish, just kill them together." Zanko said with a black face, and said very seriously, so that the Cat Brothers could understand the seriousness of the matter. If they did not solve these troubles quickly, they would die here no matter if they were themselves. Hearing the word "Captain Kloe", the cat-man brothers shivered involuntarily, and immediately became serious and serious. His eyes were full of blood and he looked at Sauron on the hillside, as if to live now, immediately, immediately Torn out of Sauron in general. .. v3 Chapter 195： A flash "Like Captain, you also know that our Cat Man brothers need to join forces in order to play a stronger strength." "Otherwise, Captain Zangao dragged the ghosts first, and our catmen brothers first killed the Pirate Ship, and then came to clean up the ghosts." When I thought about it carefully, if Sam felt separate from Butch, it would be even more inefficient. If he said the plan he thought, it would be more efficient. Hearing Sams plan, Zangao thought about it with his chin. I think Sam said something very reasonable. I still want to solve the pirate group first. I believe that the Cat Man Brothers can definitely join together at the fastest speed and will just come. The members of the Pirate Corps will wipe them out. "Well, that''s it..." Before he finished, he was interrupted by the pirate ship that had stopped at the coast. "Just now I heard someone was going to kill us, did I hear it wrong?" "My dear, you have heard it right, and I heard it clearly." "Hmm, I heard it too." "Upstairs+1." "But I am very skeptical and say that those who killed us have such a skill." "If it''s a dream, they can possibly do it, otherwise it will never happen." Zang Gao and the three cat brothers looked in the direction of the discussion. What catches my eye is that a man and a few women jumped off the boat and discussed each other with a smile on their face. Just now the three of them said they wanted to get rid of their business, but they didn''t treat them as the same thing at all. "Brother Catman, go and get rid of all these people. We need to solve them as quickly as possible. Remember that we are in a hurry." Being underestimated by the other pirate group made Zanga very uncomfortable. The cat man brothers gave orders. "Butch, let''s get rid of these ignorant and thick guys, let these people see if we have the strength to kill them!!" Sam, who was also very upset, looked at the oncoming people with his teeth and said to Butch around him . "I''m going to trample all of you into meat sauce!!" The original dumb Butch was also completely irritated by the words of the oncoming personnel. "Go on, Butch!" "Okay, come on, Sam!" "Mao Liu will march!" After talking, the Cat Man Brothers suddenly broke out and rushed towards the oncoming people at an alarming speed. It only took a moment to reach these people and quickly waved the sharp cat claws on their hands. . auzw.com "I haven''t figured out the details of the opponent, so I rushed up so boldly, the two of you are really confident enough." "Isn''t it clear that the fate of the two of you is destined to die, so you rushed to death with such confidence?" The only man among the women, looking at the sharp cat paws in the distance, was very calm and provocative with a smile, had no intention of avoiding or shooting, and irritated the two of them. "Ding! Ding!" At the moment when the sharp cat''s claws were about to touch the man, two silver lights flashed by incomparably quickly, blocking the falling sharp cat''s claws. "Guina Sauce, Daskey Sauce, kill these two rambling ants, they blocked my sight, and even blocked our way." Noel looked at him with a long knife in his hand, smiling. Skye and Guina said that the cat brothers were sentenced to death. "Brother Noel, we will eliminate the obstacles immediately." Dusky and Guina nodded, and the two responded in unison. As soon as the words fell, Dusky and Guina pushed away, and they held a pair of cat''s claws on their blades. The tremendous power from the blade made the Catman brothers stunned for a moment, and had to react quickly in the future, they were pushed into the air by the tremendous power. "Blade Extraction: A Flash" At this moment, Dusky and Guina''s eyes became very sharp. The two quickly pulled the blade out of the sheath and retracted it into the scabbard between their waists. . The cat-man brothers flying in mid-air saw two silver lights hitting at super high speed, and they didn''t want to hurriedly cross their hands, protecting themselves with their fastest speed. Dasqi and Guina, who had performed the knife extraction, were in the same position as the knife extraction, but the blade held tightly in their hands did not appear to be sheathed. Now it seems that the blade is still in the sheath, as if two People just call out to scare each other. At this time, the Catman brothers landed safely and steadily on the ground. They looked at their condition with confusion, but it was strange that nothing was found, and there was no scar on the body. "Butch, we seem to have been fooled." No wounds occurred. Sam was sure he was fooled by the other two girls. "Damn! Actually dare to play both of us, Sam kills these two little girls together!" Butch exclaimed indignantly, but did not expect that they would be played by the two little girls. After talking, the Catman Brothers just wanted to rush up again, but just raised their foot, but this foot did not fall to the ground, and there was a long slash on the chest of the Catman Brothers, the blood was worthless Sputtered forward like normal. The cat-man brothers turned their eyes white and fell straight on the ground, letting the blood on their chests stain the ground red, so they lay motionless. The praises not far away were stunned, and their mouths were incredibly stunning, looking at this scene in disbelief. Its a quick knife, and I can barely see a bit of slashing track. Sauron, with his sword on his hand on the hillside, was surprised when he saw this scene, and cold sweat came out of his back. .. v3 Chapter 196： Clo "Hey, hello, cat man brothers, don''t you two playing anymore!" The praise that came back from God, unwilling to believe that this scene is true, shouted to the cat man brothers on the ground: "Hurry up! Clean up them, we dont have time to play with these people! "Asshole! Get up!" "You guys are catmen brothers! How could it be defeated by two little girls with one blow, this joke is not funny at all, get up!" It''s a pity that no matter how Zan Gao yelled, he didn''t get the expected response. The two of them were still motionless and lay in their own blood. The two cat-man brothers who were unable to wake up and fell to the ground awakened the pirates who had just been stunned by Luffy. They slowly climbed up from the ground on the coast and could be seen falling in a blood booth When he was a cat person brother, he was shocked and stunned. "What a terrible picture you are, what is going on!" An angry roar came from the hillside, and the roar attracted everyone''s attention. Noel and his party looked down at the source of the roar and saw a man in a black suit on the hillside, staring at the Zangao and others with his braces. And Sauron on the hillside could clearly sense that the man who had just arrived here was a very dangerous character. He quickly clenched the blades in his hands and stared at the man with caution. "K...K.. Captain Kello!!!" The pirates who saw the coming person couldn''t help but tremble all over their bodies, shouting with fear in their hearts: "We will be killed!!" " "This... that... this is for a reason..." Zanco said with a fear, his whole body was trembling, and said intermittently. "It''s dawn tomorrow morning, I think why the plan hasn''t progressed yet." "I didn''t expect that you would be blocked by these little ghosts. It seems that the Black Cat Pirate Group has really fallen." "Yes, praise!" The man named Crow pushed the glasses up with his palm, but the calm words on his face were full of anger, and asked the praises below the hillside. "But...but...you...you said, don''t worry about these little ghosts." Feeling Kroe''s anger, he praised the explanation filled with fear. "I said that, but what about this?" Kloe looked coldly at the explanation, and Crowe said indifferently: "Of course I know they will come to stop us, but what I didn''t expect is that you are so weak and incompetent! " auzw.com "We are weak and incompetent?" Faced with the humiliation of Crowe, Zan Gao didn''t dare to have any rebuttal, and could only stand on the ground with his teeth. "So many of you, dealing with a few ghost heads, just returning those women." "It was beaten to death, even the one you told me before, the ace cat man brother of the Black Cat Pirate Group, also lying half-dead in the blood booth, is this not weak and incompetent?" "The Black Cat Pirates are really down now, and even a few ghosts and a few women can''t handle it." Glancing coldly, the crew of the Black Cat Pirates below the hillside, Crowe said, taking out his weapon as a ten-bladed cat claw from his handbag and wearing it on his hands without any hassle. As the cat claws of both hands were worn, the ten fingertips of the cat claws slipped off, and the ten scabbards on the ten blades. Crowe tried to wave the ten bladed cat claws of both hands slowly. Walk down the coast. "Captain Zango, please hypnotize me, please!" Butch, who fell on Zango''s feet, suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed Zango''s feet, and looked at the corner of his mouth with blood and tears, please Road. "Oh?! It''s still alive, it seems that Duskey sauce, you are not ruthless enough." Not far from the catmen brothers, Noel saw that the fat man in the blood booth woke up, and did not lose like the hunky skinny man. All of his vitality, looking to the side, said Da Siqi. "I didn''t put any water at all, it was the fat man''s sturdy fat that saved his life." Wen Yan, Da Siqi beside Noel, glanced at the fat man Butch not far away, frowning slightly. Explained. "Dasi didn''t release water, I can be sure of this." Guina said with certainty. "I know she didn''t release the water, just said that she didn''t strike hard enough. If you cut off her neck just now, it would be impossible for the fat man to get up." Noel said with a smile. While Noel and others were chatting, Zanco had begun to hypnotize Butch. Fatty Butch''s loose fat gradually swelled and became strong muscles, and blood vessels protruded from the skin. "Three years of stable life makes me seem to be kind." Crowe walked down and saw the change of the cat person brother Butch, stopped the pace of progress, said coldly: "I give you five Minutes, if I cant solve them within five minutes, Ill kill all of you without leaving. "Five minutes?! In five minutes, there is still a way. As long as these nasty ghosts and the pirates are killed, we can pass this hillside! Kill them, Butch!!" Qi was hypnotized, and Zanco heard the words of Clo on the hillside and said excitedly. "Roar!!" The hypnotized Butch seemed to become a beast, his face twisted with endless anger, and he rushed towards the Noor and his party not far away. "If you want to fight, what you do is howling, it''s noisy!" Looking at the fat man who was rushing head-on, Estes finished quite uncomfortably and disappeared from Noel and others. .. v3 Chapter 197： Cheap mouth Estes, who disappeared from Noel and others, appeared silently the next moment, and behind the crazy cat person brother Butch, he pressed his hand on his back. "Smelly woman, won''t let you succeed!!" Seeing the blue-haired woman flashing behind Butch, Zangao Lima immediately threw the blade ring in his hand and tried his best to throw it away. "Huh?" Estes, who had already activated Emperor Gu, heard the words of someone insulting himself, and his whole face became cold in an instant, and his eyes became indifferent at this moment. Emperor Gu: The essence of the demon launched, and the temperature around Estes dropped to the freezing point directly at this moment, but the cat-man brother Butch touched by her palm. In a blink of an eye, it was immediately frozen into a human-shaped ice sculpture, and fell to the ground from the leap in the air, and it fell directly to the ground, all over the ground. But at this time, the speeding attack of the blade circle was easily caught by Estes and threw it aside, the screaming sounded, and she disappeared into the air. "what!" The ring of blades thrown out at random hit the head of a pirate and fell straight to the ground, so he died so unclearly. "Damn it! What about people?" Seeing the woman who killed Butch disappeared, looking up nervously, all the nerves were tense, he was very sure that a creepy killing and killing intention had been locked in Own body. "Are you looking for me?" Esdez, who appeared in an instant, grabbed Zanco''s arm and immediately frozen it, crushing the frozen arm with a firm palm grip. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" His eyes widened in horror, his left arm became empty, and the severe pain from the broken arm caused Zanggao to make a screaming pain, and his right hand was holding it dead. The wound on the broken arm tried to prevent a lot of red blood from flowing out. But this did not end, Esdes turned sideways, avoiding the bright red blood spattered, and his right hand was tightly held on the saber around his waist, pulling the saber along the side, pulling out the praise. ''S feet slashed past. The praise of the infinite fear in the moment turned and wanted to escape from Esdes, but Esdes did not wield the sword fast. Suddenly felt the pain in his feet, and let Zan go straight down to the ground. "My feet ah!!" Falling **** the ground, Zan Gao turned **** the ground, looking at the calves of his own feet, they are no longer on their own feet. auzw.com "Why do you want to run away, so I can only chop your feet off, aren''t you looking for me?" Estes shook his hand, holding the blood on his sword , High up and smiling, looking at the screaming Zangao said. "You...you...you don''t come over!" Tolerate the severe pain, praised the only right hand left, and the torn feet, constantly rubbing back to the back, facing the stunned black The crew of the Cat Pirates asked for help: "Hurry up and save me!" The crew of the Black Cat Pirates all heard the praise cry for help, but the crew did not dare to act rashly. If they were worried that they and others would be disturbed, they would attract the blue-haired woman''s eyes. Waiting for yourself. It is also clear that going up to save people is 100% death, and the crazy Butch is killed instantly. They don''t think they have the strength of Butch at all. At this time, Estes used a long slender sword in his hand, and in the face of all the people present, praised and punished, cutting ears, cutting meat, picking eyes, cutting tongue, and so on. Estes''s use of torture made everyone''s face instantly pale, and the rich **** smell made the nearby pirates, their feet soft and their bodies trembling and spitting out. There are, of course, some exceptions. Noel has seen it before, and the Imperial Torture Room and Estes used torture methods, so there was no reaction to seeing the tragic example of Zanco. But the women around Noel, although they have killed a lot of pirates in these years, but now their faces are not much better. They are as pale as the pirates, but they endure the urge to spit out. "This is the end of a cheap mouth. Who is not good to dare to call Esdes. Isn''t this just looking for abuse?" Looking at the praise that life is better than death, Noel turned to look at the women beside him and said: "Don''t be afraid, Estes will only do this to the enemy." "We also know this truth, but when we see such a scene, we will still feel more or less scared." Portkas d Lujiu, clutching Noel''s hand tightly, said pale. "Esdes, it''s almost enough to vent, and it scares your sisters." Seeing the women beside her, their faces were pale and bloodless, and Noel shouted at Esdes in the distance. "Oh!" After hearing Noel''s shouting, Estes turned his head and responded, then lowered his head to glance. The ground was no longer a human-like praise, and he held the slender sword in his heart. Laughed: "I will not play with you, sleep here forever." Originally, I wanted to understand Zangao''s life. Suddenly, behind Esdess, a figure flashed out quickly, with five sharp blades, heading towards Essde''s barrel. As soon as someone approached, Estes sensed it immediately, but she did not avoid it at all, nor did she turn around to resist the attack and continue to perform the work of understanding the praise. Because of the attacker, at the moment of the attack, Estes sensed that a familiar atmosphere came to her side at this moment, making her feel very very safe, and there was no need to avoid the sneak attack behind her. .. v3 Chapter 198： Spoon The slender sword held by Estes penetrated Zanga''s heart with great precision, freeing him from the pain of life and death, and left this world forever and ever. "boom!" A dark shadow hit the rock wall at high speed and caused a huge noise. The dust was also lifted by the violent impact, and the rock wall was strongly hit by the broken rock. The shadow was buried alive directly. "Although sneak attack is a good habit, I also like to play sneak attack, but I don''t like it at all. Someone attacked my woman." Standing behind Estes, Noel said to the black shadow buried alive. Originally, Knoll also knew clearly that Estes could evade the attack, but he rushed involuntarily, grabbed the head of the attacker, and threw the cargo at the rock wall. "My dear, although you have done so much, I dont feel annoying at all, but Im glad you did." The blood from the sword was thrown away, and it was recovered into the scabbard, and then Ace Des jumped on Noel''s back and smiled very happy and sweet. "I also know that the goods can''t hurt you, but I still rushed involuntarily." Turning his head, looking at the pretty face close to him, Noel said very straightforwardly, just his own feelings and thoughts, laughing : "Although it''s a bit overkill, it''s my job to protect you." "Boom!" Estes kissed actively, and Noel''s lips were close, smiling: "This is your reward to save me." "Only this award..." Noel''s words were not finished. "boom!" Suddenly there was a loud noise, and the gravel splashed all around. The position of the original rock pile, with the flying dust scattered, showed Captain Crowe. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha! You can keep up with my speed." Captain Crow appeared, now standing in the rock pile with blood on his face, pointing at the show of love, Noel and Estes, and asked: Before, I want to ask you something, why are you, a foreigner, involved in this matter?" "We are pirates, is it strange to attack you?" Putting down Estes, Noel shrugged: "And, we have conflicts of interest, and your goal is also my goal, so only kill You guys." "Oh?! Do you also fancy it, the property of Keya''s family on this island?" Captain Kloe froze and asked with some surprise. "Property? No, no, I want Keya, but your plan is to kill her, and our interests are in conflict." Noel shook his head with a smile, Noel, who did not conceal, said it. The purpose of this island. "It turns out so!" After finally understanding the purpose of the other party, Captain Crowe took off the broken glasses and smiled: "Our interests are indeed in conflict, so now please all of you die here!" After that, Crowe smiled cruelly, his hands drooped weakly, and his hands swayed as the body swayed from side to side. "Hello, that... that posture... is it..." "Are you going to use that trick?" "That posture is absolutely not wrong, it must be used that trick!" "Spoon, he wants to use a spoon!" "It''s dangerous here, and even we will be affected!" "Is he really planning to kill us together?" auzw.com "Stop it, Captain Clow!!" "Don''t use this trick!" The crew of the Black Cat Pirates, seeing the posture of Captain Crowe, immediately knew what moves he was going to use, and his inner fears appeared in his face. Regardless of how the crew of the Black Cat Pirates begged for mercy, Captain Kloh ignored their plans and continued to move in preparation. "Spoon!" Captain Crow''s words fell, and in a blink of an eye, he disappeared without a trace. "what!!" "Come....come!!! Ah!" "what!" "Again!" "Please, Captain Kloe, stop now!" "No, I don''t want to die, no!" "Useless, this is an indiscriminate attack with silent steps!" "Because it''s so fast, he doesn''t even know what he is cutting!" "It is not known until now how many companions have been killed by this recruit, so no matter how they are called... At the next moment, among the crew of the Black Cat Pirates, constant begging and screaming came out. Every second, someone was cut and fell, and even the rock wall was marked with five cuts from time to time. They all Can''t see Captain Kro moving at high speed. Knoll and Essex watched the pirates fall down flatly, their eyes moving like up, down, left, and right. "A good attacking move is that the person using it is too incompetent to control it." Noel took a step back, avoiding the high-speed attack, and there were five more cuts on the ground. "However, such an attack saves us trouble, and we don''t need to clean it up, the crew of the pirate ship." Looking at the pirates who were constantly falling, Esdes smiled around Noel''s arm. "It is true, he really helped us." Noel nodded with a smile. "Ah! It hurts! Which bastard!!!" Falling under the bow keel in the middle of the Black Cat Pirates and others, the bow keel pressed on Luffy''s body was cut directly in half by a spoon, and Luffy, who was scratched by the blade underneath, woke up. Angrily hugged the keel of the ship''s bow, and swept fiercely at the black cat pirate group with fear. .. v3 Chapter 199： Ke Ya "what!" The long keel of the bow struck the surviving pirates to the side, and Captain Crow''s indifferent spoon attack felt that the attack had stopped. "You **** little devil, died in bed obediently. Isn''t this good?" Captain Klo stopped, frowning slightly, and looked at Luffy very uncomfortably. "Luffy! I was originally worried that you would be killed by that indiscriminate attack." Before seeing the indiscriminate attack, Sauron immediately rushed downhill, and did not expect Luffy to wake up first. "Crabatel, please! If you want the property, I will give you everything, so please leave this village! Now!" The blonde girl, who does not know when she will arrive, is facing the gram below on the hillside. Exclaimed Captain Luo. "Miss Keya..." Wen Yan, Captain Clow below, looked at it with a yell, and called out the name of the blonde girl. A pretty unexpected girl would come here and say, "Then I will Thank you for accepting it, but I still want something." "What I still want is inner peace. Now, only by killing all the people here can I continue to live peacefully on this island without revealing my identity as a pirate." "In the past three years, I have put my whole body on you. I have been...Yes, I have been patient, all this is to kill you today!" "I used to be Captain Crowe, and I will smile humbly at a little girl with a crying nose, but also reluctantly please you." "You can understand these shameful days. All that I have done as Captain Clow!" "And the corpse of pirates that will be left here will be proof of my protection of the village, so you must die here too, but please prepare the suicide note first, I will go up to get Miss Koya soon." Having said that, Captain Kloe no longer went to see the blonde **** the hillside, and her hands drooped again and again, making a spoon-like preparation. "Are you drunk?" Curious Luffy asked, puzzled, looking at Captain Kloe swinging left and right. "Luffy, leave there quickly!!" Uthorpe, who had come back from his soul, shouted with all his strength, he didn''t want Luffy to die below. "Yes! Luffy, leave from there quickly, and come to the top of the slope!!" Sauron, halfway down the slope, heard Usopp''s shout, and he screamed quickly, very worried about Luffy''s Was hacked to death. "Why?" Luffy did not leave, still standing still, looking at Usopp and Sauron on the hillside doubtfully, wondering why he left here, and there was no danger here. auzw.com "Fool! All in all, you come up and say it soon!" Sauron roared anxiously when he saw that Luffy was unmoved. "Go up? It''s too late now, just stay here and be chopped up, spoon!" Captain Kloe raised his head and sneered, and disappeared in the same place as before just the next moment, and then among the survivors of the Black Cat Pirates, there were screams, and one by one was cut down on the ground. . "So it was you **** who hacked me just now!" Looking at the pirates who fell to the ground, Luffy''s body was also marked with several scars, and Captain Kloe was found everywhere, facing the air Growled angrily. Not far away, Noel and his party did not take Captain Crowe''s tricks in their eyes at all. They could clearly see his moving figure, leisurely looking at the pirates who fell to the ground, from time to time. . "Huh?! Isn''t that a big idiot taken away by birds?" Guina among the women recognized Luffy wearing a straw hat, the idiot taken away by birds two days ago. "It''s really that big nerved guy!" Nuoqi Gao on the side, holding his chin with one hand, carefully looked at it, and compared it with the guy in his mind before he was sure that the person in the slaughterhouse was Two days ago, the guy was taken away by the giant bird. "Unexpectedly, he didn''t get eaten by the bird, and he came to this island. It''s really stupid and stupid." Nicole Olbia sighed with a smile, and really didn''t expect to be able to do it again. See this idiot. "But after all, how could this idiot be here, still being pressed by the keel of the bow?" Belmel avoided the slash, wondering how the idiot was involved in this battle. "It''s probably the **** stupid that Noel said before, and everything must be inserted to be happy. I think he is this type of fool." Nicole Robin remembered the words Noel had said before, and said very seriously . "I think it looks very similar." Wen Yan said, Duskie on the side, and the more she looked at it, the more Nicole Robin said it was right. This thing was definitely involved in the battle because it was too much business. The women began to discuss one after another, while leisurely avoiding the slash, while discussing the type of idiot that Luffy belonged to, and completely did not take Captain Crowe''s move as a spoon. Because Luffy suddenly jumped out like that, and made the women forget for a moment, the cruel punishment used by Estes just now. "Dear beauties, the target has appeared, and the crew of the Black Cat Pirate Regiment has been cleared up. I will solve the messy mouse." Ignoring the continuous slashing, Noel glanced at the hillside. Keya figure turned and shouted at the women in the discussion behind. "Oh, we know." After hearing Noel''s words, the women stopped the discussion, responded to Noel, and disappeared one by one. .. v3 Chapter 200： Lazy "Esdes, you go to the hillside and bring back the girl named Keya," Noel said to Esdes, who saw the women all acting. "My dear, you can rest assured that she will leave with us obediently, and will not make any defiant move." Esdes nodded with a smile, and quickly disappeared from Noll''s side. "It''s time for me to pick it up, the rat that''s rambling around." Locked quickly in the slaughterhouse, moving Kro using a spoon at high speed, and Noel''s body burst out with black arcs. Incarnate into a black thunder, Noel entered the state of swift speed, and disappeared instantly in place. "boom!" At the next moment, Noel''s figure appeared in front of the rock wall, grasping Clo''s brain with his right hand, and pressed it to the cracked rock wall. At this time, Crow, whose head was strongly impacted, had turned his eyes white and was smashed, and the back of the head kept pouring bright red blood. If Noel held him down, he would have been lying directly on the ground. Got on. "It''s so unbearable that I dare to say that I want to kill everyone here." Captain Kloe looked faintly and passed out. Noel said with a smile on his face: "Just go die like that, sad Ants!" After that, Noel burned up and down, and the black flames, and even Clo holding in his right hand, were swallowed by the black flame for a moment. In a blink of an eye, in the eyes of Luffy and others, Kellow, who was pressed against the rock wall by Noel, was burned to ashes by a black flame. With the sea breeze blowing on the coast, Clow, who had been completely burnt to ashes, then dispersed with the wind. Since then, it has disappeared forever in this world, and there will be no more people like Clo in the future. When Noel was finished, the squirrel mouse and the women would have survived. The crew of the Black Cat Pirates were all cleaned up. Now there is only one left, Noel and Luffy, standing on the shore alive. With a smile on his face, Estes arrived at Keya in front of the hillside and took a closer look at the sick and charming lady who was taken by Noel. "Ah!" The woman who appeared in front of her out of nowhere shocked Keya, screaming in horror. When she suddenly backed away, she stumbled and sat directly on the ground. "Koya, you didn''t..." Koya''s scream made Usopp, not far from the hillside, recover from the scene below the hillside and turned to look at Keya''s location. . auzw.com But Usopp turned his head to see that when he stood in front of Keya, what he wanted to say was stuck in his mouth, and the scene of killing and praised with torture appeared in his mind. The infinite fear in my heart caused Usopp''s pupils to contract, his whole body shivered involuntarily, and cold sweat continued to rush from his body. Originally, Usopp wanted to protect him and fell to the ground, but he found that his body was completely out of his control at this time, only to keep shaking, he could not do anything at all. . In the middle of the slope, Sauron heard the elegant screams behind him, and Uthorpe''s worried shouts. He quickly turned and rushed over the hillside. "What a joke!" Looking at Keya''s front, the blue-haired woman''s back, Sauron''s eyebrows were locked tightly, and she blamed herself while running quickly: "When exactly did it go up, how do I Didn''t find it at all, **** it!!!" "Tweet!" A pure white light beam came from behind Sauron at a super fast speed. Without any reaction from Sauron, the pure white light beam from the super high speed directly penetrated through Sauron''s calf . "Ah!" Sauron in Mercedes-Benz felt a pain in his calf, unable to balance his body, and fell face down on the slope. "Stay here, obediently." Leaning against the rock wall next to him, Portkas d Lujiu smiled at the falling Sauron: "You can''t save anyone, and we want to get rid of your words. , No one of you can escape." ''hateful! When did she come here, I didn''t notice anything at all, even how she launched the attack, did not see anything at all, these women are monsters! Struggling to bear the pain in the lower leg, Sauron stood up with his hands on the ground, and looked at the source of the words with his eyes closed. And Luffy on the coast became lazy and unhurried, and the whole person sat softly on the ground. "Uthorpe, I''ll take a break first, and then I''ll go up to help you." Luffy, who was paralyzed on the ground, shouted helplessly. "Luffy, are you an idiot?! When are you still resting your head now!" Sauron roared with rage when he heard Luffy''s lazy shouts. "Useless, that straw hat kid is out, Noki''s high fruit ability, as long as the person touched by her will become lazy and unhurried within a certain period of time, temporarily losing all the ability to fight, even if he is The same is true of Demon Fruit Captains." Portkas d Lujiu leaning against the rock wall explained to Sauron, who was roaring with rage. "That woman is also a demon fruit capable person?!" Wen Yan, Sauron shouted in surprise, feeling that the current situation was really bad, even if he could save Keya, but he could not guarantee Luffy and Usopp Security. "Yes! So you better not mess up, otherwise straw hat kid or long nose on them, they may encounter misfortune because of this!" Potkas d Lujiu said with a meaningful smile. .. v3 Chapter 201： Dazed At this time, Sauron didn''t dare to move anymore. Now no matter who he rescues, the other two will definitely suffer. Even if one of them can be rescued, it is still the same thing. In desperation, you cant fight, you cant fight, you cant escape, and youve become a lamb slaughtered by the other party. If you dare to do it, you will be wiped out by the other party. At this time, Keya fell to the ground on the hillside and quickly pulled out with fear. Before preparing Captain Crowe''s firearms, he held the firearms with both hands shaking and looked at his woman with a smile on her face. "But...Keya, don''t mess up, hurry up and put down the gun." See Keya took out the firearm, Usopp not far away shouted anxiously, very worried Keya was irritated, that blue hair was very Cruel woman. "Girl, you need to know that firearms are dangerous items, but you can''t just use them against others. The consequences are very serious." "And the firearms in your hands are of no use to us at all, nor can they cause any harm to those of us. It would be you who would be hurt in doing so." Crouching in front of Koya, Estes slowly reached out to hold the firearm, not worrying about the girl in front of him shooting at all, even if it did not hurt him, there was nothing to worry about. "You...what do you want?" Ya was taken away by the other party, but Ya asked with a sigh of relief, looking at the woman in front of him in fear. "You heard it clearly just now, why do you want me to repeat it again?" Esdez said with a smile after playing around with the firearms seized from Keya. "Keya, don''t listen to these people, you can''t leave with these people!" Keya hasn''t said anything, Usopp hurriedly yelled first. "There''s no room for you to speak here!" Esdes said unpleasantly, glancing coldly, shaking Usopp not far away, and a sharp piece of ice condensed in the air, heading for Usopp The direction of flying past. "what!" The broken ice that drove away at high speed directly pierced Usopp''s shoulder, and he was completely impacted by this broken ice, flew backwards, and then fell heavily on the ground, covering his shoulder. The wound screamed out. "Usopsang!!" Seeing that Usop was injured, Ya yelled anxiously and quickly got up from the ground, trying to check Usop''s situation in the past, but was pulled out by Esdes. Too. "It''s just a simple warning, it didn''t attack the point, but it''s hard to say next time." Esdes gripped tightly, wanting to run to see Usopp''s Koya, and not let her leave her side. step. "I will give you a lot of money, please don''t hurt anyone." Seeing the struggle is useless, Ke Ya burst into tears and said to Esdes, who was pulling herself. auzw.com "No, no, we are not interested in gold and silver jewelry, if we want it, we can easily get it in hand, and my man is in love with you, so obediently follow us Come on, so that the three of them are safe." "Otherwise, not only the three of them, but also the unfortunate things that will happen to the villages on the island. It all depends on how you choose." With a voice that only Ke Ya can hear, Esdes threatens with a smile. I believe that this weak sick lady will definitely know how to choose, and when she gets on board, it is Noel''s problem. . No matter, whether it was forced, threatened or deceived at first, it will be completely subdued by Noel in the end. There are already a lot of live examples. Esteres is not worried at all, but can escape. Out of Noel''s palm. "This..." Wen Yan, Ke Ya stopped struggling, looked down at Usopp, and then looked at the direction of the village, thinking for a moment, and asked: "If you can guarantee, no To hurt Usopp and the people in the village, I will leave with you." "I promise, as long as they don''t come to trouble, I won''t ignore them." After thinking for a moment, Estes assured. "Okay, I''ll go with you." Hearing the other party''s promise, he suddenly thought of something elegant, and said softly: "Please stun them three, otherwise they will definitely catch up." The two reached an agreement softly, and the rest of them failed to hear what they said, only to see their mouths moving. After reaching an agreement, Estes released Keya and walked to where Noel was, and Keya also cleverly followed behind. Ursop, who was so painful that he couldn''t move, looked at Koya''s leaving back and yelled, but Keya didn''t turn his head to look at him, still closely following Esdes. Arriving at Noel''s side, Esdes briefly said, but Keya''s request just disappeared in one place, and appeared next to Usopp at the next moment. Around his neck. Usopp''s eyes turned halo when he was so pained, and immediately he was so unconscious that he lay quietly on the ground. "Uthop!" Looking at Uthop lying on the ground motionless, Sauron immediately climbed from the ground, rushing up regardless of the pain in his foot. The flashing Noel, like Estes, quickly cut Sauron''s neck with a knife, so that he didn''t understand what was going on. His eyes fainted and fell to the ground. The controlled Luffy, who was also suddenly flashed by Noel, stunned with a knife. "We made the request, and we have left." Luffy passed out, and Noel turned to Keya and said. .. v3 Chapter 202： clinic Finally, I glanced at Usopp on the ground, and the direction of the village on the island. Keya, accompanied by Esdes, walked to the Black Pearl docked on the coast. Noel and several daughters also walked towards the Black Pearl on the shore, and did not continue to stay in the blood-rich slaughterhouse. Soon after, Noel and his party boarded the Black Pearl, as well as Keya who had just joined it, and left the island on the Black Pearl. Under the constant acceleration of the Black Pearl, it didn''t take long for the ship to disappear in this sea area, and Keya, who had always stood by the ship, could never see what she had lived in. islands. In Noel and others, after leaving for a while. The three young figures stretched out their heads from the grass, carefully checked them, and then made sure that there was no one before they came out of the grass. Running quickly, Usop fell to the ground, reaching for a nod in his nostril. "Green pepper head, onion head, Captain Usopp didn''t die, it just seemed to faint!" said the little boy whose eyes were covered with hair, some pocky noses on his face, and his head and radish. "Really?! I thought Captain Usopp was killed by the blue-haired woman. It''s okay now. It''s really good!" The little boy with the onion said excitedly in tears. "Onion head, this is not the time to cry. Captain Usopp is injured. If he is not sent to self-healing soon, he will probably lose too much blood and die." The little boy with the green pepper head, bear it The tears in his eyes made it clear that now is not the time to cry. "Green pepper head is right! Onion head, you go to the village to call someone, we can''t move Captain Usopp." "Green pepper head, you follow me to see if the two brothers are still alive." Therefore, pretend to be a radish head, and start to assign tasks to the onion head and green pepper head. I think this is the best way. The three little ghost heads acted, and the onion head ran to the village while crying. The radish head and the green pepper head were inspected separately. Sauron lying on the **** and Luffy lying on the coast lay in the corpse. For a long time, the adults in the village were taken by the onion head to the north coast. When they saw the miserable situation on the shore, they were all stunned and stunned. "This......." "I didn''t expect...Usop said it was true...there were really pirates attacking our island..." "Usop, who was driven away by us, did not ignore it, and resisted the attack of the pirates here..." "It''s not time to say this. Onion just said that Usopp is not dead yet, but his body has been severely fainted. If he can''t get emergency treatment, he may really die here. " auzw.com "Look, Usopp is lying over there. Let''s take him back to the clinic in the village!" Seeing the misery on the coast, the residents of the village hated themselves and did not believe Usopps words yesterday, leaving the child to face the murderous pirates. Green pepper head and radish head, at this time also dragged Sauron and Luffy, and dragged them all the way to the hillside. After seeing that the residents understood the situation, they quickly carried the two back to the village with Usopp. at night........ In the clinic in the village, the three people who had been knocked out had all their wounds treated and bandaged, and they were awake from the faint. Even Mei Li, the housekeeper who was seriously injured in Keya''s house, was bandaged into a mummy and lying in this clinic. However, due to excessive blood loss, she could not wake up from the coma. "Usup, don''t be sad." Looking at Uthop, who was in a state of distress, Sauron on the side of the bed, comforted while removing the excess bandage. "Damn! It''s all my fault. If I could be stronger, Koya wouldn''t be taken away by those people." Punching the wall fiercely, Usop said with tears in his teeth. "Uthorpe, what are you talking about, we will find the boat to catch up now, and the guy who stuns me, let me fly him!!" Ruffy, who was a serious one, picked up the bed and put it by the bed Wearing a straw hat, he put it on his head, and then got off the bed to get dressed. "Luffy..." Hearing Luffy''s words, Uthorpe, who was sad, raised his head in disbelief, watching Luffy ready to leave. "No way, the captain said that." Sauron froze for a moment, but soon recovered, and began to put on the clothes on the side, and put the three knives on the side. "Usup, hurry up, we''re leaving now." Luffy, dressed in clothes, saw that Uthorpe hadn''t moved and began to urge. "Hmm." Feeling unworkable, Usop nodded and quickly put his clothes on. "Wait a minute, I will go with you!" Just waking up from the coma and hearing the words of the three, Keya''s housekeeper Mei Li said firmly: "I want to rescue Miss Keya!!" After some heated discussions, the mellow butler, Meili, was persuaded by Usopp, and she did not go with the three of them to chase away the pirates who took them away. In order to make some contribution, Ke Ya''s butler Meili took three people to the port warehouse to pick up the boat, and gave them the dinghy stored in the warehouse. Replace the sails with new ones, move the supplies to the boat one by one, and wait until everything is ready. Luffy, Sauron and Usopp did not greet and say goodbye to anyone in the village, but the housekeeper Mei Li watched them leave by boat. .. v3 Chapter 203： restaurant The dinghy sailing on the endless sea continues to advance with the wind blowing from the sea, and it does not stop at night like other boats, as if not afraid of getting lost in the night. The three men in the ship looked at each other with a serious face, their eyes closed tightly. "Usop, it''s up to you to drive the Golden Merri, who is responsible for chasing and taking away the elegant pirates." Suddenly he patted the table with his hands, and Luffy stood up seriously. "But I don''t know how to drive this boat." The seriously-used Usopp was suddenly scared by Luffy''s fear of the table and fell off the board. He climbed up and said: "Besides Now, I am not a navigator. My dream is to be a warrior at sea." The words fell, and the entire cabin became quiet. When Uthorpe patted the dust on his pants, he raised his head and saw Luffy and Sauron, staring at him in amazement. "What''s the matter with you?" The two''s reactions made Usopp stunned for a moment and asked suspiciously, "Did I say something wrong?" "Nani! Usopp, are you not a voyager?!" Luffy and Sauron roared in unison and looked incredulously at Usopp. "Yeah, I''m not a voyager. Is there anything wrong?" Usopp stepped back, looking at the two carefully. "Of course there is a problem! You are not a navigator, why don''t you say it before you sail!!" Sauron said, clutching his forehead with a headache: "Uncle Meili got on board as long as he knew it." "Don''t you... wouldn''t you all drive this dinghy?!" After thinking carefully, Usopp finally found the key to the problem and watched the two in disbelief. "Of course! I''m the captain. I can''t drive a ship. Driving a ship is a navigator''s job!" Luffy said aside and said with confidence. "Then how did you come to the island?" Usopp twitched at the corner of his mouth, looking at the two of them, and asked, "You will not be....Isn''t it in a boat floating in the wind?" "Usup, you are so powerful, how can you know?" Luffy looked at Usopp with a surprised expression, and did not understand how Uthop knew. "Idiot." Seeing Luffy''s surprised expression, Sauron''s head hurt even more. I can''t believe it until now. He actually followed an idiot captain. "Unfortunately, Uncle Meili gave me the operation manual." Ignoring Luffy, Usop turned over the manual in the bag. Next, Usopp began to study the operation manual, trying to control the ship roughly, instead of letting it go wherever the wind blows, like a headless fly around the sea. Luffy, heartless and hungry, ate and slept in the ship after eating his belly bulgingly. He completely forgot what he and others were drifting about casually, and Sauron went to the deck to stay vigil. auzw.com A few days later... The Black Pearl sailing on the sea happened to meet the big ship of the sea restaurant. This restaurant drifting everywhere on the sea is only a place to stay for a day or two at a time. "Nuoer, come and see, that is our famous sea restaurant in the East China Sea. I heard that there are very rare delicacies in it. I will only stay in one place for a day or two at a time. We were lucky enough to encounter it!" Belmer pointed out Afar, a fish-shaped boat called. "Belmel, is there really a delicious meal there?" Esdez came out and asked after hearing Bellmel''s cry. "I don''t know about it. It was written in the newspaper, and I haven''t eaten it yet." Belmel shook his head, indicating that he was not clear. Noel walked over to the two girls, looked at the restaurant in the distance and stopped in the sea, and smiled: "Anyway, we have nothing to do, so go to that restaurant and try it." "Well, I also want to try it out. Is the so-called food at the sea restaurant, whether there is a delicious taste made by Noel." Walking with her several other women, Nicole Robin nodded and agreed to go to the distance Sea restaurant. "I have no opinion, it''s a good taste to change." Estes said with a shrug. Next, the women began to discuss, guessing what kind of food can be at the sea restaurant, Noel did not participate in them. Instead, he went to the position of the rudder, changed the Black Pearl to manual mode, turned the bow to the distant sea restaurant and drove past. There is one other person who did not participate in the womens discussion, that is, Ke Ya, the latest to join the boat. Although, in the past few days, Ke Ya gradually became acquainted with the women on the ship, and no longer began to be hostile to Noel and the others. They also found that the people on the ship were not very vicious, and they did not force themselves to do anything. Things can be said to be quite free on board. But the defense is indispensable, but Kya still kept a distance from Noel and the others. If she didn''t have to join it, she would stand alone and watch. Keya guarded herself and others, and the women could feel it clearly, but they didn''t pay much attention to it, I believe that Noel would solve the problem. On the side, quietly watching the conversation of the women, Ke Ya glanced secretly at Noor, who was driving the Black Pearl, her face blushed inexplicably, and I wondered what was going on. Under the acceleration of the Black Pearl Turbo Propeller, it quickly came to the offshore restaurant parked on the sea. After finding a place to stop the boat, it threw the large anchor into the water. "It''s time, let''s disembark and go in and see." After docking the Black Pearl, Noel walked back to the women and said, and hugged Keya quietly beside him. .. v3 Chapter 204： Suddenly Noel was hugged into his arms, but Ya''s already flushed face now became more rosy, trying to break free from Noel''s arms. It''s a pity that Keya''s physique doesn''t need much effort at all, but she struggles slightly closer to Noel. After a moment, it became clear that he could not escape from Noels arms, but Kaya could only stop struggling, and then let Noel hug him, so shy that he didnt know how to speak with Noel, and let him let go of his words. Ke Ya found that the women around her looked at themselves with a meaningful smile, and quickly shyly lowered their small heads, afraid to lift them up. Noel smiled, hugged Keya sideways, and jumped off the ship. He was so scared that Keya quickly and tightly hugged Noel''s neck with his hands. Seeing Nuoer holding Ke Ya, he jumped on the deck of the sea restaurant, and the women jumped with it. "Koya sauce, you can open your eyes now, we are safe on the deck, and let me loose my hand, otherwise I can''t let you down." "Of course, I''m happy to just like that, holding you into the sea restaurant, as long as you don''t mind." Looking at Koya, who kept her eyes closed, Noel lowered her head and whispered in her ear, and deliberately touched her ears with her lips. Hearing Noels words, he felt the heat coming from his ears, and felt the touch of his lips more clearly, so Keya opened his eyes immediately, blushing as if to be bleeding, and his eyes became The state of the spiral. "You...you...you can, let...put... let me down..." Ke Ya, who was blushing red, said intermittently and nervously, and the whole person was shy and dizzy. "Okay." Looking at Kerya''s cute look up close, Noel put her lightly. "Ah!" The body was soft and elegant, and failed to stand up, almost fell to the ground. "It seems that I''m still holding you back." Noel, who was quick-witted, hugged Keya''s small waist and let her fall into her arms. "My dear, don''t show your affection first, but we haven''t eaten breakfast yet, let''s go in quickly." Esdes walked to the two of them, and raised a brow and smiled at shy Koya. "If you don''t say it''s okay, I''m really a bit hungry as soon as you say it." Understand that Estes was teasing shy Koya, and Noor did not intend to say anything. Hearing Koya''s rebuttal, he let him Quite happy. Turning her head, she found that all the women looked at themselves with a smile on her face, but Ya was so shy that she buried her little head on Noel''s body. It seemed that she didn''t intend to raise her head in a short time. With arms around Keya''s little waist without any fat, Noor took her to the entrance to the restaurant, and the women quickly followed the two in front. "Squeaky!" auzw.com Entered the red door of the sea restaurant, which was slowly pushed away by Noel. The door was pushed away from the outside, and people who dine inside the restaurant turned their eyes to see who was coming in. However, after the people inside the restaurant have turned their gaze, it is very difficult to get their eyes back. The man saw the big beautiful women at the door, and his eyes immediately turned into a heart shape, and even the mouth of the mouth slobbered, and he couldn''t remove his eyes from the upper body of the beautiful women. The woman, seeing Noel at the door, was like those men, her eyes turned into hearts, unable to move her eyes away. When the women saw the people around Nuoer, they recovered from the state of nympho, and their eyes were full of envy, jealousy and hatred. And more envy, jealousy and hatred come from the men inside the restaurant, because the fool can see that the handsome and unreasonable man at the door is definitely related to the big beautiful women around him. Sitting among many beauties, it can be said that it is the dream of many men, and there are successful cases in front of them. How can these men not be envious of envy and hate. The women inside the restaurant looked at Noel at the door, and when they looked at the male companion sitting in front of them, their eyes were filled with endless disappointment. "That location is relatively large, let''s sit over there." Ignoring the eyes of the people inside the restaurant, Noel glanced quickly inside the luxurious restaurant, and quickly found a place where he could sit down, pointing to the location where he could sit. The position turned and said to the women. Looking in the direction Noel pointed out, the women felt that the position was pretty good and enough to seat so many people. Seeing the women had no opinion, Noel took the lead with arms around Keya, and the women also followed and walked to the position just mentioned. When he arrived, he pulled out the chair in front of the selected round table and first let the shy Keya sit down. But Noel did not stop because of this, and opened the chairs for all the women who came, and waited for them all to sit down before walking to the empty seats and sitting down. Not long after sitting down, a bald uncle dressed as a chef walked over like a chrysanthemum. "Welcome! This uncle, this is our menu." Uncle Bald came to Noel and handed over the menu in his hand. Then, he handed over the rest of the menu to the sitting girls, holding the small book from the pocket behind them, and quietly awaited the order. "The first time we came to the restaurant on the sea, you will have all the popular dishes." Random glance at the contents of the menu in his hand, Noel put it on the table, facing the waiting bald head. Said the uncle. "This uncle, if all the popular dishes are on the list..." Wen Yan, the bald uncle froze for a moment, but he quickly recovered and was a little worried that he came to eat the king''s meal, but He hadn''t finished speaking quickly. .. v3 Chapter 205： Compared "Do you think someone would bring so many beauties and deliberately came to this restaurant to eat the king''s meal?" Uncle looked at him with disdainful thoughts after disassembling the bald uncle. "This uncle, you ordered all the popular dishes, but the price is very expensive, so you must first confirm, please don''t be surprised." Although the idea was disassembled, it made the bald uncle feel embarrassed, but he still smiled. Asked. "Okay, should I be able to prove it?" Nor did not lose his temper, reached into the inner pocket of the jacket, connected to the storage space and took out two gold bars, which were directly placed on the table. "Well, no problem! I''m going to let the kitchen prepare now, please wait here for a moment." Seeing the gold bar on the table, the bald uncle picked it up directly and put it in his mouth to bite. Look, after confirming that it is real gold, I intended to put it back on the table. "Stop! You just take it away. If it''s not enough, wait for the checkout, just come and tell me." Noel stopped the bald uncle, put down the saliva-filled gold bar, and didn''t want the table to stick to him. Slobber. "Okay, I''m going to get people ready now." Putting the gold bar in his pocket, Uncle Bald cleaned up the menu on the table and hurried to the kitchen. Seeing the bald uncle left, Noel and others began to chat, not paying attention to the eyes of the guests around, completely treating those people as air. The girls also did not pay attention to the surrounding eyes, and kept smiling at the shy Keya, and let her little red face flutter, and stopped for a moment, and remained in a ruddy state. The laughter words of the females have been continuously introduced into Keya''s ears. Keya is too shy, and do not know how to refute. She can only keep her head down, as if defaulting to the words of the girls. Although it was clear that Keya was just shy, she didnt know how to refute the laughter of the girls, and she shyly lowered her head and didnt speak, but Noel did not go through her. Seeing that she didnt refute her as if it was the default, it actually made Noel feel pretty happy. The most important thing is that after Ke Ya listens a lot, he will gradually feel that this is true, so that Noor will not destroy the good things. The time for chatting passed quickly, and the beautifully presented dishes were sent to the table of Noel and others. Therefore, Noor and others stopped the chat and began to enjoy the delicious food delivered to the table. "It''s only a little bit worse than the dear ones, but it''s better than ours." After trying it out, the dishes on the table showed Eszter''s feelings. "Well, Sister Estes is right." Nicole Robin nodded his head, agreeing with Estes, it was indeed only a little worse than Noel did. "How does Keya feel?" Nuojigao, who was sitting next to Keya, asked as she watched her taste. "The stuff here is indeed very delicious, but it''s worse than Master Noir." Seeing the women came over, Ke Ya shyly lowered her head and said that she had no intention of lying. "It turns out that Koya feels that way too!" Potkas d Lujiu said with a meaningful smile. Tasting slowly, the delicacies presented to the table together, while Noel and the girls were eating, chatting, laughing and talking, the time passed in a hurry. auzw.com Until noon, Noel and the girls could no longer eat, and then put down the cutlery they had been holding in their hands and sat on the chair to make a little news. However, what made Noel feel strange was that he did not see the figure of Shangri-shi in the morning. According to the situation that the sea restaurant was not damaged, Luffy and others should not have arrived yet. And there are so many beauties here, the goods should pop out immediately, Noel thinks this is normal, but he did not appear in the restaurant. The people who delivered the food out of the restaurant were all other people in the kitchen, but Xiangjishi never appeared. "boom!" There was a loud noise from the building, and the restaurant on the sea also shook with it. Noel, who was thinking about it, was also interrupted by the loud noise. "I shouldn''t think of them. They are really good spirits. They came here as soon as they thought of the goods." Noel twitched his lips and said to himself. As soon as Noel''s words fell, the door of the sea restaurant was pushed open. A man with pink hair and a smirk, and a beautiful woman in a red dress, walked into the sea restaurant and came to the reserved position Down. "The one sitting there is Captain Hebodi." "He is the captain of the naval headquarters." "So handsome, so elegant, but not as handsome as the man sitting over there." "Well, there is really no handsome." The guests inside the restaurant finally turned their attention to the two people who had just entered the restaurant, and even talked about He Bodi as a topic. There are still many women who compare Hebodi to Noel, but the result is very obvious. The women agreed that Noel was handsome and Hepodi was so defeated. In the restaurant, the comments of the female guests made Hebodi hear clearly, following the direction of the women, and seeing who they compared with themselves. Damn, how can there be such a handsome person, what is even more damaging is that he is surrounded by so many beautiful women, and all of them are superb! Seeing Noels figure, Hebodi envyed jealously. When Hebodi retracted his gaze, he saw the female companion he had brought, and now he was in a state of nymphophobia, staring at Noor sitting not far away, completely ignoring him as air. . .. v3 Chapter 206： Sanji Whats the situation? ! Why the woman I brought was also attracted to that person, and it became completely like a flower infatuation. Although he was very depressed, Hebodi did not show up and did not want to lose face in this crowded place. As the chef in the kitchen delivered the hot to the table, the female companion brought by Hebodi only withdrew from the **** status and tasted the soup in the dish. Hebodi, who was still sitting opposite, ignored it. He didn''t explain anything to the **** just now. At this time, a man in a black suit with a cigarette in his mouth, one hand in the pocket of his pants, the other hand holding a bottle of red wine with a napkin, walking towards Hebodi''s table go with. Coming to the table, the man poured the red wine in his hands into the two glasses on the table. Instead of turning around immediately, he stood quietly on the side. "Huh? That''s great!" Hebodi picked up the goblet on the table and tasted the red wine in the goblet. He said confidently and loudly, "This mellow taste is the taste of the Northland Mick." , A slightly sour taste with a mellow and spicy taste." "This red wine must be, Etrusbrook Stern!" "Am I wrong? Waiter!" Looking at the man holding the wine at the table, Hebodi said confidently, as if he knew he wouldn''t be wrong. "Yes, you are wrong." The man put the red wine in his hands on the table and took off the napkin he held, grabbed Hebodi''s coolly raised hand, and placed the spoon on the table to him In his hand, he said lightly: "This guest, the soup is going to be cold, drink it while it''s hot." As if a person had been immobilized, Hebodi was completely fixed in position, and even the hand that he had raised all the time was not put down, and he looked at the man who turned and left in disbelief. "By the way, I am the deputy chef Sanji, and the waiters ran out yesterday." Sanji, who turned away, suddenly came down on the way, turning his head slightly to the stunned Hebodi and introduced himself. He left. Immediately before entering the kitchen, Sanji glanced slightly, and Noel, who was chatting with many beautiful women, entered the kitchen with doubt. "Hehehe." "Don''t laugh so loudly." "But he just looked confident." "No, I can''t help it, ha ha ha." Seeing Hebodi leave, the guests in the restaurant talked in a whisper, and even more people could not help laughing, and these words and laughter made Hebodi bow his head in embarrassment, not let people Seeing his angry expression. "Are you familiar? Red wine." The female companion in front of Hebodi picked up the stemware on the table and tasted and smiled at Hebodi. auzw.com "Okay...okay, today my tongue is a bit dull to taste." He Bodi said with his head down embarrassedly, he didn''t dare to raise his head and exhausted Hold the spoon in your hand with all your strength. "Hehehehe." The female companion sitting opposite Hebodi was amused by Hebodi''s awkward look, and his eyes were full of contempt. Hey, hello, whats going on? ! I clearly said to the boss here before I came here that I would like the red wine! Originally, I wanted to rely on this bottle of red wine to become the focus of the restaurant again, so that the woman in front of me knew how good I was. "But why, why did it end up like this?!" He Bodi with his head down, his eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, his forehead had blood vessels raised, and he wished to tear the one called Sanji into pieces alive. But Hebodi knew that he couldn''t do it now, at least without reasons, he couldn''t do it in this large public. "Hahahaha, dear, that person is too funny." Esdez pointed to Hebodi in the seat not far away, and smiled unscrupulously: "Looking at how confident he looks, I thought he had a lot of research on red wine, but in the end he became a fool who is happy for everyone." "Obviously I don''t understand. I just want to come out and show myself, looking for boring fools." Nicole Robin nodded and agreed with Estes''s statement. He thought that Hebodi was here to find superiority, but in the end It became all jokes. "Hahahaha! Robin was right, he was really looking for boring fools." Nuojigao on the side, listening to the words of the two, finally couldn''t help laughing. "I think he just came here deliberately and became everyone''s joke, Xiuxiu his slightly lower IQ." "Maybe, when he made an appointment or came in, he had long sought out the people here and delivered the red wine he just said, so he dared to be so confident and said it out loud." "Unfortunately, the person who started delivering wine changed, making his plan unsuccessful, and eventually he became a fool." Noel also said unscrupulously, and didn''t care if anyone would hear it, and explained to the ladies that Hebodi had intended to do the trick. "Noel, listening to what you said, at least 80% of the time, he did it." After careful thought, Nicole Olbia thought it was very possible. "Well, if you think about it carefully, he just behaved as if he already knew what red wine was, so he said it with certainty." Portas de Lujiu nodded, thinking more about what he had just said. The details are more like Noel said. "I don''t think it''s possible. He must have done that." Estes smiled, pointing to where Hebodi was, and said, "Look at how his eyes are spitting fire, it''s about to explode. Its on the verge of being dearly talked about." .. v3 Chapter 207： Villain Esdez said so that the people inside the restaurant all turned their heads to look at it, and really saw how Hebodi was about to explode. Seeing that all the people looked over, Hebodi, who was about to explode, was stunned. I didnt expect anyone to come over, and the person said so loudly that all the guests in the restaurant looked at it. come. "Look, it''s exactly what she said!" "Unexpectedly, Hebodi actually did such a thing to attract attention." "It''s really knowing people and knowing each other." "Before, I still thought he was handsome and elegant. I didn''t expect to pretend to show it to us." "That is, seeing his bloodshot eyes, he was definitely hit by the handsome guy over there, and he was about to be annoyed and furious." "It turns out that it''s a villain who likes to show off. We really look away. We should look at the talent line seriously in the future, so as not to be deceived by such a villain." Seeing clearly, He Bodi looked angry, and the guests in the restaurant department of the sea whispered with his partner. Looking at Hebodi''s eyes, there was no adoration at the beginning or ridicule afterwards, but there was endless contempt, and he looked at him in a very unhappy voice. Even the female companion brought by Hebodi looked at him with contempt and disgust, making him wish to find a hole to get in. "Come on... what a joke!!! Ah!" Unable to endure Hebodi, he suddenly stood up from his seat and raised his right fist to the table. "Boom!" "Boom! Wow!" The table in front of Hebodi was severely smashed in half by him, and the tableware on the table fell and shattered, scattered on the ground. At this time, the guests inside the sea restaurant closed their mouths obediently at this time, with a fear expression on their faces, afraid to continue to stimulate Hebodi, worrying that he would rush up and give himself a moment, then There is no place to cry. Sanji, who came out to deliver the dishes, looked at the pieces of tableware on the ground and walked toward Hebodi with a black face. "This guest, it took three days and three nights to carefully filter the soup made of impurities." When he came to the destroyed table, Sanji squatted expressionlessly and put his hands on the scattered soup On, the words are full of discomfort. "Long word! I''m a guest, a guest who has already paid for it. I''m free to deal with these things. You waitress can''t control it!" Watching Sanji, who made himself a joke, appeared, He Bodi stepped on In Sanji''s hands, he was regarded as a target to vent his anger. "Do you think that money can fill your stomach?" Sanji ignored the request, and asked Herbert to stomped on the hand, smoking lightly. "What?" Staring tightly between the eyebrows, Sanji squatting on the ground, He Bodi was not sure what he heard. Generally speaking, this time, it should be the words of begging for mercy. auzw.com "I''m asking you, can money fill up my stomach?" Slowly raising his head, Sanji looked at He Bodi fiercely and repeated the question just now. "What are you doing too much..." Hepard was even more upset when he heard Sanji''s question, but he hadn''t finished speaking yet. Sanji''s other hand was also put on the ground, and the whole person stood upside down and spun up. His feet, like a windmill, kicked **** Hebodi''s face. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!" Just a moment of effort, I dont know how many times Hepodi was kicked, his whole face became bloody, his eyes turned white and the corners of his mouth bleed continuously, and the whole swaying preparation fell to the ground. Sanji stood on the ground again, reached out and grabbed Hebodi''s neck, and then gradually raised him with one hand. "Squeaky!" The door of the sea restaurant was pushed open again. "Are you fighting?" Sauron stood at the door, looking at the situation inside the restaurant. "Then... isn''t that, the captain of the Navy we just met?" Usopp, who was on the side, recognized Hepodi with a serious face injury, and was surprised. "Sanji!" "Vice chef!" Hearing the movement of the sea restaurant chefs, they rushed out of the kitchen, but they just watched from the side, and did not go up to let Sanji put the guests down. "Asshole, don''t waste food casually." Looking at the coldly raised Hebodi, Sanji said quite indifferently: "Going against the chef at sea is tantamount to finding a way to die, you give me a good memory Now!" "Huh? Guest! You guy is messing up again, Sanji!!" The bald uncle who just came to the lobby, watching Sanji holding a guest with one hand, walked over quite angrily and said, "How are you doing this?" Treat the guests! Isn''t this Captain Navy?" "Don''t call me my name, don''t just call my name." Sanji said impatiently to the bald uncle who came. "Where are you stinky cooks, where are you qualified to call me stinky cooks!" Wen Yan said, bald uncle turned to Sanji and preached: "There are guests only restaurants, actually hurt important guests, what the **** is going on!" "Cut! What about the guests, this guy not only does not know how to cherish precious food, but also insults the chef." After a glance at the breathless Hebodi, Sanji released his hand and said, "So I decided to give him some color to look at." "What kind of restaurant is this, so dare to be so rude to guests, how can this restaurant continue to exist, I want to destroy it." "This restaurant, I want to destroy it completely, I want to destroy it, I will contact the government immediately!" .. v3 Chapter 208： recognize "And you! The stink boys over there are you and the waiter, and they made me look like this, don''t think you can escape!!" "After I contact the government, not only will this sea restaurant disappear, you can''t run anymore!!" The liberated Hebodi, sitting on the floor of the restaurant with his teeth clenched, pointed at Noor, who was not far away smiling and watching the show, and Sanji, who was arguing with the bald uncle, scared the two with the name of the government. Because Hebodi was so cheap, Sauron and Usopp found Noel and his party. Usopp just wanted to rush over to find Keya, but was immediately stopped by Sauron. Sitting not far away, Noel, who was smiling and watching the play, heard Hebodi''s threat and was also exposed because of his cheap hands, which made Noel very uncomfortable, and his figure disappeared from the position. At the next moment, appearing behind Hebodi, Noel put his hands in his pockets, and gradually raised his right foot, aiming at Hebodi''s back. "If this is the case, you can only get rid of you here. I don''t want to be disturbed by the government at all." Noel said expressionlessly, his eyes now becoming very indifferent, and in Noel''s eyes he was already considered dead. Feeling cold behind him, Hebodi turned his head mechanically, and when he saw Noel''s indifferent eyes, the fear spread quickly in his heart, and his face also showed a terrified expression. Fear also filled his eyes with tears. Seeing Hebodi turned his head, Noel was not saying anything, and kicked his raised right foot towards the door. "boom!" With a loud noise, a gap was exploded in the ceiling. The fat old man dressed as a straw hat kid and a chef fell from the gap in the ceiling, and both of them fell **** the ground. A sudden loud noise also caused Noel to kick his right foot, a few millimeters away from Hebodi, and turned to look at the two who fell. "what!!" "What happened this time?!" "what''s going on?" "It really scared me!" The guests in the restaurant were also taken aback by the sudden situation, and all the people looked at the two people who fell from the ceiling. "Frightened me." Luffy sat up from the ground. "Old... Boss, what are you doing?" A chef in the restaurant looked at the boss and asked him, who didn''t understand how the two fell off. auzw.com "Damn, you are so brave, it actually broke the ceiling of my restaurant, it''s all your fault, bastard!" The chef who didn''t pay attention to the question, wore The fat old man in the long chef hat looked at the gap in the ceiling and snarled at the straw hat kid. "Nani?! You broke it yourself, old man!!" Wen Yan, disappointed Luffy, also roared at the fat old man. "Boss, please stop Sanji, and the guest, otherwise the two of them will kill the captain!" No matter why the boss fell from above, he grabbed and wanted to kill Hebo. Dee''s Sanji shouted anxiously at the fat old man. "Sanji, you **** is messing up in the restaurant again!" Seeing how the chef is trying to stop Sanji, the fat old man no longer ignored Luffy and said to Sanji. "Long word, smelly old man!" Hearing the fat old man''s words, Sanzhi was very unhappy, but stopped honestly. "What do you say, who do you think you are talking to!" Very dissatisfied with Sanji''s name for himself, the fat old man looked at and stopped Sanji, and said, "You stink boy, do you want to ruin my restaurant? ?" After talking, the fat old man kicked Sanji''s face and vented his discomfort. Sanji was kicked that way without saying anything, so he stood honestly. "Laugh, laugh, hurry up!" The fat old man turned and said to Hebodi on the ground, also kicking him in the face. "what!" Before he responded, Hepodi was kicked with a strong foot from the middle of the restaurant to the outside of the gate, leaving him far away from Noel. "Old man, what do you mean?" He lowered his right foot and glanced at Hebodi, who was pulled out of the restaurant. Noel turned to look at the fat old man and asked, Noel could be sure that the fat old man wanted By this save Hebodi. "Just let him leave here." Wen Yan, the fat old man looked at Noel and said very seriously: "Don''t you think you have lost your identity when dealing with such a small character?" "Oh? I didn''t expect that after so many years, in this small East China Sea, there were people who could recognize me. I thought I was forgotten by the world." After hearing the words of the fat old man, Noel was sure that the old man recognized Out of himself, otherwise he wouldn''t say that. "After all, you are exactly the same as before, there is no change at all, and the years seem to leave no trace on you." "But you are true and forgotten by a large part of the people. The captain of the navy just now is the best example. As a navy, he can''t recognize who you are, and even ordinary people can''t remember. Your existence." "It is estimated that the older generation will be able to recognize you, but it will take a while to confirm that who has called you has not changed a little over the years." The fat old man confessed frankly, without any meaning of lying and acting silly. The people present, except Noels women, were able to understand the dialogue between the two, and the rest did not understand at all what the meaningless dialogue meant. The conversation between Noel and the fat old man reminded the chefs present: Is that young man an acquaintance of the boss? .. v3 Chapter 209： face "Anyway, this is my restaurant. It''s time to give the old man a face. Don''t pay attention to that small role. Your expenses here are all free." The fat old man thought about it and then said to Noel. "This..." originally wanted to refuse, but Noel suddenly thought of something and laughed: "I can give you face, but you want to show me the voyage diary, I am bored and I don''t know where to go Play, so that I can take a look at some places in the great route that are fun." "No problem, I''ll get it for you later. Please sit down and wait a moment." Without even thinking about it, the fat old man agreed very readily. Seeing the fat old man so readily agreed, this made Noel froze for a moment, thinking he would come to die rather unyielding, never thought he did not hesitate at all. "Uh... I''ll just sit there and wait for you to deliver it." After that, Noel turned around and returned to the place where the women were, without saying anything more embarrassing to the fat old man. "Okay." A glance at the direction Noel was pointing at, the fat old man nodded. Everyone looked at the back of Noel''s return, still confused and unable to figure out what the conversation between the two meant. "Sanji!" After returning to God, the bald uncle turned to Sanji and preached: "Listen, the guest is God!" "That''s limited to those who are willing to eat the rotten dishes you made." Staring at Noel''s back, he heard the preaching in his ears, and Sanzhi said uncomfortably to the bald uncle. "Nani?! Sanji, do you want to fight?" Uncle Bald''s eyes widened, and the sleeves of his hands rolled up, as if he was about to rush to fight. "Smelly cook, don''t think I''m afraid of you. Even if I beg for mercy later, I will kick you into a pig''s head!" I wasn''t afraid of Sanji at all. I also made a stance, waiting for the bald uncle to rush over. "Paddy, Sanji, get back to the kitchen to fight, don''t show me disgrace here!" Looking at the endless two, the fat old man growled at them. "Captain... Captain Hebodi... No big deal...not good!" "Pirate Klick''s men escaped!" At the door, a seriously wounded navy soldier walked staggeringly, next to Hebodi, who had just climbed up, anxiously reported the situation to Hebodi. "Nani?!" He Bodi shouted incredulously, staring at the navy soldier beside him. "In order to track down the whereabouts of the Klick Pirates, we sacrificed seven people before we caught them." The navy soldier said, holding the gate tightly between his brows. "How is this possible! When he was caught three days ago, he was already starving to death, and he hasn''t given him anything to eat since then!" He Bodi thought it was impossible, a person who was going to starve to death, how? There may still be the ability to escape. "G....Crick Pirates?!" "Isn''t that the pirate group known as the strongest in the East China Sea?" "boom!" auzw.com Suddenly a gunshot interrupted the guests'' initial discussion, and the naval soldier standing at the door was hit by a bullet from his heart and fell straight to the ground at the door. "what!!!" "Kill...kill...!!!" Seeing the fallen navy soldiers, the guests in the restaurant screamed and moved away from the gate. He Bodi stared and killed the soldiers of the navy, biting his lower lip daringly, and even dared not make a sound, worrying that the murderer who was so close to him would also shoot him like a navy soldier. . "One guest is here." Bald Uncle Paddy, looking at the person who entered the restaurant, was not afraid of the murderer and said lightly. "Wouldn''t he want to mess up in my shop?" The fat old man stared at the person who entered the restaurant, and he was not afraid at all, so he looked at him so lightly. "Is it a pirate?" Lu Fei said with a smile while looking at the person. The man who blew off the naval soldiers, walked weakly into the restaurant with a firearm, and randomly found a seat to sit down. "Everything is good, come and eat quickly. Here is the restaurant." Sitting at the table, the man put one foot on the table and said, looking at the chef''s dressing staff. "Welcome, this uncle!" Uncle Paddy Bald appeared at the table with a swish and welcomed with a chrysanthemum-like smile. "I only repeat it once. You listened to me and took the food." Don''t look at the uncle who smiled like a chrysanthemum, the man who blew off the navy soldiers, and let the bald uncle Paddy take it. "This guest, we don''t welcome people who have no money. Excuse me, do you have money?" Uncle Paddy rubbed his hands and asked with a straight smile. "Does the bullet work?" The man twitched the corner of his mouth and threatened the firearm in his right hand against Paddy''s forehead. "That is to say, there is no money, right?" Uncle Paddy''s face collapsed, the chrysanthemum-like smile disappeared, his hands were raised high and clenched, and he quickly hit the man who threatened himself with a firearm. "Boom!" With a hit, he hit the man''s head fiercely, and even the dining table and chair were crushed by Uncle Paddy''s blow. "Paddy, this guy actually broke the table and chairs in the store." The fat boss was a little dissatisfied. Paddy beat people and even destroyed the things in the restaurant. He turned to Sanji and said: "Don''t let Paddy beat people. Dead, Im going upstairs to get something." "Smelly old man, the voyage diary is so precious to you. Are you really going to hand it in?" Sanji raised the question in his heart without immediately agreeing. "It doesn''t need you to control, I know what I''m doing." After that, the fat old man turned away and walked up the revolving ladder to get the HNA diary upstairs. .. v3 Chapter 210： initiative "Come on!! Chef!!!" "What a pirate, give him some color to look at, Padisan!!" "After waiting so long, I finally saw the rumored sea fighting chef." "Oh?! You heard about this before coming to the sea restaurant?" "Yes! It seems that the rumors are not, all are false." Seeing Bald Uncle Paddy knocking down the murderous pirate to the ground, the guests who had been worried about being cheated, forgot the fear just now and started cheering in the restaurant. "If you can''t pay for it, then you are not a guest." Enjoying the cheering around, the bald uncle Paddy said to the man who struggled to get up. "Grump!" "Oh? My belly is crying, Pirate." Hearing the protest of the Pirate''s belly, Bald Uncle Paddy said with a smile. "You heard it wrong. It was just a fart." The pirate looked up at the cook standing beside him and smiled, "You idiot, come and eat it." "Don''t be a guest, just get out of here quickly. This is not a place where you can be arrogant!!" Bald Uncle Paddy growled angrily. He kicked it one foot at a time, and kicked it on the belly of the fallen pirate, making him painfully rolled on the ground, but he didn''t scream because he was hit. "It''s really a lively restaurant, interesting things one after another, I really don''t know if I will wait, there will be more interesting things." Looking at the performance of Bald Uncle Paddy, Eszter smiled. Said. "Well, I''m quite looking forward to more interesting things, and I''m reluctant to leave at all." Belmel nodded, quite agreeing with Estes, looking forward to more interesting things happening. "We are out to play, and we are not in a hurry to go somewhere. If we can''t walk, we can sit back for a while. Anyway, I have to take a good look too. The old man wrote his nautical diary." Wen Yan smiled, Noel smiled Laugh, said to the opposite Belmel. "Nor is right! We are not in a hurry to go. It''s okay to sit here for a while." Nicole Orbia smiled, thinking that Noel was right, and he and others were not in a hurry. There is no problem where and when you want to leave. "But having said that, they have discovered us, don''t they need to solve them?" Portas d Lujiu smiled slightly, squinting towards Sauron and Usopp who had been staring here. auzw.com Hearing the words of Portkas d Lujiu, the women also remembered the existence of Sauron and Usopp, which also made Keya worried. "Otherwise, kill them directly?" Nicole Robin looked at Noel and offered his opinion, and did not act immediately, waiting for Noel''s permission. "Don''t!" Wen Ya said, but Ya Ya called out anxiously, looking at Noel beside him with pleading, knowing that as long as he didn''t nod, Sauron and Usopp would have nothing to do. "But they obviously came towards you. I don''t want to have a tail to follow." After a glance, they stared at the two not far away, and Noel turned and said to Keya beside him. . "I will make it clear to them that I volunteered to go with you, and I want to sail with you in the future, so that they will not continue to follow." After a quick thought, Keya said the method he thought of. "This..." The words hadn''t been finished yet. Noor suddenly thought of something. The eyeballs turned evil and smiled, approaching Keya, whispering in her ear, and said the plan she just thought of. . "Okay, I... I know what to do." Feeling the heat from my ears, Koya''s little face flushed, and the scheme Noel said made her face redder. , But no objection at all. "By the way, the old man said before that our consumption here is free of charge. If you still need to order something, just go and order it yourself. I and Keya solve the trouble." Leaving Keya''s ear , Noel turned to the women. "You just go." The girls looked at each other with a blushing smile. Noel got up from his seat, and stretched out his hand to pick up the shy Keya. After standing up, Keya took the initiative to hug Noel''s arm tightly and walked in the direction of Sauron and Usopp together. Ke Ya''s initiative made all the women stunned for a moment. This was the first time in a few days that the sick and charming girl approached Noel. But when you think about it carefully, the girls are not too surprised. It can be thought that this should be related to Noel, which is definitely the reason for the whisper. "Sauron, what are we going to do now, but Kaya came with the man, are we robbing and escaping directly?" Usopp asked Sauron on the side, his eyes staring bloody, and Kya was tight. Man holding his arms tight. "Uthop, although I am very reluctant to admit, but we are not capable of robbing people from each other''s hands. Those people can easily kill us by any one." Sauron also stared at Noel with a vigilant death, and his hands were already Put it on the handle of the waist, and told Usopp the actual situation, don''t dream there in daylight. "But..." Uthorpe was interrupted directly by Sauron before he finished. "It''s nothing! Now you can see clearly, but Miss Ya is intimate with that person, maybe she voluntarily went with those people." Without giving Uthop a chance to speak, Sauron wanted Uwu Thorpe recognizes the reality and doesn''t want to go to trouble when he is affectionate. .. v3 Chapter 211： assimilate into Sauron''s straight words made Usopp no ??longer stare at Noel, as the defeated **** lowered his head, carefully thinking of Sauron''s words. Kayas intimacy with that person doesnt seem to be forced at all, it looks more like doing it voluntarily. ''Usop lowered his head and kept thinking in his mind. Just as Usopp thought about it, Noel and Keya walked in front of them. "Usopsang, I didn''t expect to see you here. How are you doing these days?" Keya said with a smile on her face as she looked down at Uthop, who wondered what she was doing. "Ke...Keya, in fact we are here to save you!"Usop quickly raised his head and heard it very seriously. "Save me? Usoppsang, you may have misunderstood. I don''t need anyone to save. I volunteered to board the boat with Noel." Wen Yan, Ke Ya froze for a moment, but quickly recovered. Say the same seriously. "How could it be voluntary, obviously these people persecuted you, and you boarded the Pirate Ship!" Usopp didn''t believe it and looked at Noel more angrily. "At the beginning, I was really forced, but I really like my life now, and I want to continue sailing with these people. And..." Ke Ya paused, her cheeks flushed, and continued : "And, I found a man I like and want to follow him all the time." After glancing at Noel beside him, Ke Ya shyly lowered her head. Although it was arranged to say so, now Ke Ya thinks so. Because of such thoughts in his heart, Ke Ya shyly lowered his head shyly, and was shocked by his own inner thoughts, but did not resist too much, but felt quite happy. Compared to life on the island, Keya really likes to travel with Noel and go to different places on the Black Pearl. This is the life she always wanted. In the past, because I was too sick to move around, I could only think of traveling everywhere, but now I was brought out by Noel and his team. It was also used by the elder sister of Portkas d Lujiu on the ship to cure his illness with his magical ability, so that his dream was truly realized. "Usopsang, thank you very much for coming to rescue me, but now I really don''t need it anymore. Noor will protect me in the future." Ke Ya said with a blushing face, holding Noor''s arm tightly. "I don''t believe it! Ke Ya, he must have forced you to say that, right?" Usopp shook his head hard, not willing to believe Ke Ya''s words at all, and believed that Noel had forced her to say that. "In that case, you should believe it!" After that, Keya loosed Noel''s arm, wrapped her hands around Noel''s neck, and actively touched Noel''s lips with a red face. The girl is so active, and Noor will not let go of the opportunity innocently, holding Keya in her arms tightly, without giving Keya a chance to escape immediately. auzw.com Seeing such an active Keya, Usopp is now completely convinced, and his heart is also completely broken, and he stood staring blankly at the spot. Even Sauron, who had been on the sidelines, was also stunned by the elegant behavior, and believed her words just now, no longer skeptical. After a while, Noel finally let go of Koya, and he would be kissed softly and hugged tightly in her arms, so that she would lean on her. "I brought Keya back, so don''t come from trouble." Noel, who was in a good mood, looked at the two in amazement and smiled: "Otherwise, even if Keya is interfering, I will not let you go." Having finished speaking, ignoring the two''s reactions, he embraced Ke Ya in his arms and returned to his place in the restaurant. Looking at the backs of the two leaving, Uthorpe wanted to stop the two leaving, but Keya had said so clearly just now, why should she stop others. Sauron, who had come back to God, brought Usopp, who had lost his soul, to a table to sit down and began to unravel Usopp slowly. At this time, the sea restaurant returned to normal, and the murderer was scarred by Paddy and was thrown directly from the back door. Captain Hebodi, and when the pirates entered the restaurant in the morning, quietly ran back to his boat, letting the boat sail away as quickly as possible. Back to the position, not long after sitting down, the fat old man walked down the rotating ladder, holding a dilapidated diary in his hand, and wandered to Noel''s side before stopping. "This is the sailing diary I wrote when I sailed." The fat old man placed the sailing diary in his hand on the table in front of Noel. "I''ll give it back to you when I finish reading it, and I won''t take this voyage diary." Picking up the voyage diary on the table, Noel said to the fat old man next to him as he looked through it. "At will, it doesn''t matter if you want to take it away. For me now, this voyage diary will only cause trouble for me and the sea restaurant." After that, the fat old man turned away and walked in the direction of the kitchen. "Old man." Looking at the fat old man''s back, Noel smiled and said, "Make some, you come here with good food." "Well, I see." Without turning around, the fat old man responded and walked into the kitchen. Next, the girls chatted while tasting the delicious food sent by the fat old man, and Noel slowly checked the contents of the logbook, and did not join the chat of the girls. After the things just now, Ke Ya seemed to be completely released, and quickly integrated into the women. There was no sense of distance a few days ago, which made the women feel very happy. .. v3 Chapter 212： leader After a long time... Inside the restaurant on the sea, the girls looked at each other with a smile, playing all kinds of farce in Luffy, while Noel still looked at the voyage diary. "Click!" The guest sitting in the window position of the sea restaurant looked out of the window with full of fear, and the goblet that he had held in his hand fell to the ground. "Hey, what''s wrong?" "That...that is..." "The sides of the skull... an hourglass that makes people feel terrified..." "That flag is... that flag is... not wrong... it must be the overlord of the East China Sea, leader Klick!!" "Ah!" "Leave here! In Chief Klick''s ship, haven''t come here yet, leave here quickly!!" The guests inside the restaurant saw the pirate ship sailing out of the window, and identified the ship with the fastest speed. They stood in fear and watched the pirate ship approaching. The pirate ship approached quickly, which made the guests of the restaurant at the sea frightened and talked about it. They wanted to escape but did not dare to go out, fearing that they would directly encounter the pirates. "This restaurant on the sea is so interesting. The interesting things are really one after another. Sure enough, it''s right to leave in no hurry." Looking at the large docked pirate ship outside the window, Belmel said with a smile on his face. There was no fear like the guests. "I''m really looking forward to what interesting things will happen next time." Estes was also full of smiles, looking at the good pirate ship docked outside. "But here comes Klick, who is known as the Overlord of the East China Sea. He has five thousand men. Are we really here to stay? Is there really no problem?" Ke Ya said with some worry. She heard a lot of rumors about the leader Klick . "Sister Keya, your worries are superfluous. Anyone sitting at this table can easily kill anyone in that pirate ship." Nicole Robin smiled. He said to Keya: "It wouldn''t necessarily be scared to death if Nacrek knew the amount of Noel''s reward." "Sister Robin, I guess just telling your reward is enough to scare that Klick." Nokio looked at Nicole Robin and smiled. Noel did not join the discussion, but closed his eyebrows slightly, closed the nautical diary in his hand, and thought: This plot is ahead of schedule. Klick arrived here four days earlier. "Look, Paddy! They are really here. You said you would drive him away, right!" a chef was full of fear and shouted at the incredible Paddy. auzw.com "Yes....Is it wrong! He is the leader of the 5,000 Pirate Fleet! Why did he come here to avenge for a man!" Bald Uncle Pa Dee said in horror, it was difficult to believe that all of this was true, let alone wonder why Klick ran for a man. "It''s not wrong! It''s really coming!!" another chef exclaimed in horror. "What a big ship! Is silver coming to pay you back?" Beside Shanzhi, Luffy asked, looking at the big ship outside the window. "I don''t think so, but it''s a bit strange..." Looking at the big ship in the fog, Sanji always felt something was wrong. With the thick white mist and the wind blowing away from the sea, the crowd saw the big ship outside the window. "This ship looks crumbled." Seeing the state of the big ship clearly, Luffy didn''t look envious. "Why am I saying that weird." Looked closely at Sanji, the broken ship, and said, "It doesn''t look like it was attacked by a cannon, but it shouldn''t be human." "Sanji, you said that you have encountered a tornado, and this big ship has become what it is now." Luffy, holding his chin, thought for a moment and said his guess. "A guest is here." Suddenly Sanji saw the figure that appeared on the big ship, and said slightly locked between the brows. A moment later, the closed door of the sea restaurant was pushed open. When the door was pushed open, the frightened guests all moved away from the slowly opening door and kept going back into the restaurant. The chefs at the sea restaurant quickly hid on the revolving ladder and looked nervously at the open door. The interior of the restaurant, with Noel and his party, sat leisurely in the position, waiting with the gaze of the theater, and there was a smile on his face, and there was no fear at all. Even Keya, who was afraid, after hearing Nicole Robins brief explanation, the emotion of fear disappeared for a moment, and she looked at Noel with full of admiration and a trace of admiration. My heart is full of security. "Hug....Sorry.. Can you give me water... and what to eat?" The big man, who was carried in by silver, said weakly and intermittently: "If I have money, I have... how much I need... How much... I dont know how long I havent eaten. Bye... please, please give me water and food, okay?" "Crick, what''s wrong with him?" The chef hiding on the revolving ladder felt that Crick was quite strange now. "The current leader, Klick, is neither majestic nor courageous. Is this really the leader of the Pirate Fleet?" But there is no dignity and courage. "Ship... Captain! Chief Klick!!" Crick, who could no longer support, fell to the ground staggeringly, and the silver that helped him walk in also fell, and the silver that quickly climbed up, constantly shaking and called Klick who fainted. .. v3 Chapter 213： Sorcery "I beg you, please rescue our captain, he is really starving to death, he hasnt eaten anything for a few days, and he will really die in this way!! "No matter how shaking and shouting, Silver couldn''t wake up Klick and turned to the people in the restaurant for help. Unfortunately, none of the guests inside the restaurant dared to stand up, and no one was willing to rescue Klick, so he was standing and watching not far away. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Parcy, who was hiding on the revolving ladder, laughed loudly and happy after hearing the shouting words of silver: "This is so great! This is the true face of the famous big badass leader Klick. what!" "This time we brought money." At noon, when he beat his chef because he had no money, Yin quickly said, "We are guests!" "What are you saying stupid!" Such a good opportunity, Paddy did not want to miss at all, said to the people on the side: "Hey, hurry to contact the navy, he is so downcast, this is a good chance to catch him. Opportunity!" "We have nothing to eat here for you. Come and tie them up with rope and press them to the back to be supervised!" "Don''t even give them a drop of water, otherwise they will be a little bit more powerful and all of us will suffer!" "Chef Paddy is right! Never give them anything to eat!" "When he has strength, he doesn''t know what he will do." "Who told him to do evil at all times, even if starved to death, he deserves it." "That is, who told him to do so many bad things." "If he recovers, he must first attack the ship first, so no one can give him a drop!" Paddy''s words have been recognized by the restaurant guests. Even the chefs of the sea restaurant also feel that they can''t give them any food or water. Otherwise, until Klick restores a little strength, this sea restaurant must become his aims. "I...I won''t...do this...I definitely won''t do..." "I promise you will leave here obediently after eating, so I beg you...save me..." Hearing the noisy words, Klick propped himself up hard, knelt in front of everyone and begged, his forehead resting firmly on the ground. "Chief Klick, please don''t be like this, please don''t bow your head!!" Silver saw his captain and actually put everything down, begging to everyone here, he didn''t want to see such silver, shouted : "How can you let Chief Klick do this kind of whispering thing, please don''t do this!!" auzw.com "I promise! I beg you, even if leftovers are left, as long as they are eaten." Ignoring the silver on the side, Krick still knelt on the ground and kept on turning The people present begged as if they could fill their stomachs, and dignity is not important. "Boss...." Silver on the side, unwilling to see his boss, closed his eyes and knelt down to cry. Chief Klick''s whispering plea made the guests and chefs in the restaurant feel incredibly incredible, and even Padi was embarrassed to say anything. Of course, there are exceptions. Noel, who merged Digu with his eyes, can clearly see the subtle movements, so that he can judge whether the person said is true, and can also see the thoughts of the other party from the subtle movements. "No wonder he kept his head down." Seeing the problem, Noel smiled to himself. "My dear, do you see anything?" After hearing the words, Estes quickly asked, very curious why Noel said that, he must have seen some differences. "He was pretending to be pitiful, and he had no intention at all. After he got what he wanted, he kept the promise just mentioned. Everything was just his performance." "You also know that my eyes are fused with Digu, and his performance is good even if it is realistic. As long as there is a flaw, I can''t escape my eyes." "And he can''t control the anger in his heart, and he can''t guarantee that his face will reveal the information of anger, so he just fell down on the ground just now, and now he kneels down and does not lift his head, everything is not to show his face. " Watching Sanji take out the food and wine from the kitchen, and walked in the direction of Klick, Noel explained to the women while watching. Estes''s is quite clear. Emperor: The five-view omnipotent effect, the emperor with five abilities of vision, farsightedness, perspective, future vision, and vision. Peep sight can be seen through the expression, see through the other person''s mind, far sight can see the distant things, perspective can ignore the obstacles to see the target, in the future, through the subtle movements of the muscles, you can see what happens next , Vision can let the other party see hallucinations. It can be said that there is no performance that can deceive this emperor, not to mention that after Nuoer has integrated this emperor into his eyes, he has constantly strengthened and reformed this emperor to make the effect of the emperor more powerful. Next, Sanji disregarded the prevention and persuasion, and brought the food and wine in his hands to Klick. Klick, who suddenly raised his head, held the food in his arms, put the food directly in his mouth with his hands, and ate the food in just one click, after quickly drinking the wine in one breath. Noel''s explanation to the girls just now was tested on Klick, who was resurrected with blood. Klick, who was full of rice with hogs, suddenly stood up from the ground, quickly rushed to Sanji not far in front of him, and hit the neck of Sanji with his arm. .. v3 Chapter 214： purpose Klick''s sudden violent attack was hit hard by Shanzhi without any preparation. The whole person flew back out of the air, and he spit out blood on the way out. The interior of the restaurant on the sea was so quiet that I heard the sound of the needle falling to the ground, and all of them were suddenly stunned by Klick, who was suddenly injured. "Sanji!!!" "what!!!" Watching Sanji flying back and forth on the ground, the restaurant chefs yelled worriedly, followed by the screams of the female guests, and the guests who came back rushed out towards the back door. . It only took a moment for the guests to escape from the restaurant, boarded the boat they were on, and fled the restaurant at the fastest speed. "I didn''t say that before I came, Chief Klick!!" Seeing the benefactor was suddenly attacked by his captain and fell to the ground, shouting with dissatisfaction from the silver side: "You promised me that you will never hurt here People, so I took you there!" "Besides that person, it is still our life-saving grace...ah!" The silver words had not been finished. "Well, it''s delicious, I feel reborn!" Klick grabbed Silver''s arm and raised it with one hand into midair, and with a strong silver arm, the sound of broken bones was heard, and then he was treated like garbage. Threw it to the ground. Outside of the restaurant on the sea, Sauron and Usopp, on the Golden Merri, watched the guests who had hurriedly fled from inside the restaurant. "What''s going on in the restaurant, I don''t know if Keya has anything to do." Usopp frowned, looking at the restaurant at the sea worriedly. "We''ll see if we go in, just look at Luffy inside." Hearing, Usopp''s whispered words, Sauron offered his opinion. "Since you''re like to go in, I''ll be kind enough to accompany you to check in. I just went to ask when Luffy departs." Usopp froze for a moment, but quickly came back and said to Sauron seriously. "Yes, hurry up with me in." Blindly looking at Usopp, Sauron turned his head to look at it, and stopped at the big ship opposite the restaurant on the sea, said: "After all, there is no figure on the ship. , It''s really strange enough." "Although he has so much, let''s go in quickly." After that, Usop jumped from the Merri. Sauron was too lazy to think so much. He jumped directly to the deck of the sea restaurant and followed Usopp into the sea restaurant through the back door. The interior of the restaurant at the sea, Klick, who was completely resurrected at this time, glared at the remaining chefs in the restaurant, but saw a table of people who did not leave, still looking at the situation with a smile on the side. auzw.com Why dont any guests leave, do you plan to continue watching here? Forget it, its important to do the right thing now, wait for these people to clean up, and dare to stay and watch the show, huh! No longer think about other things, take a closer look at the situation of this offshore restaurant. "This restaurant is not bad!" After careful observation, Klick nodded in satisfaction and smiled: "Then I will take this boat!" "Is that your purpose?" Waking up from a short coma, with the **** Sanji in the corner of his mouth, he stood up hard from the ground and looked at Klick at the door. "Yes! Our ship is broken and broken. I need a new ship now. You should leave as soon as you are done." Wen Yan, Klick gave a light glance, propped himself up from the ground. Sanji very confessed that he wanted the ship and ordered tenants to the chefs present. "Wh... what?!!!" the chefs exclaimed angrily, not wanting Klick to plan to take the boat, which made the chefs quite angry. "Chief Klick, didn''t say that before!" Yin Qiang, holding the broken arm, endured the pain of the broken bone, and said to Klick standing beside him. "Now there are about 100 people living on my ship, all of whom are hungry and seriously injured." Ignoring Silver''s words, Klick pointed to the big ship outside the door and said the request: " First prepare 100 servings of water and food for them. Now that someone is starving to death, send it to me immediately!" "Knowing that those pirates who will attack this ship, how could we help them! I refuse!" Wen Yan, one of the chefs growled, directly rejected Klick''s request in person. "Reject? Don''t get me wrong, I''m not ordering, I''m ordering you, no matter who... I''m tempted to rebel against me!" Klick, who was rejected, glared at the chefs present. "Sanji Sang, I''m sorry, I didn''t expect it to be like this." Silver lying on the ground, looking up at Sanji, apologized with guilt. "Asshole, look at what you''ve done to us!!" Paddy, who was previously kicked by Sanji and passed out. After figuring out the current situation, he snarled at Sanzhi with anger. Looking at the silver on the ground full of guilt and closing crying, Sanji climbed up from the ground, ignoring anyone present, and turned to walk in the direction of the kitchen. "It turns out that Lord Noel is right. The leader Klick is really acting. I just felt that he was pitiful. Other people saved him and revenge. This person is really abominable!" Ke Ya said arrogantly, not at all. Thinking that Noel was right, Nalik had been acting. "You believe in his performance just now, you can only say that you are too kind and have seen too few things." Looking at the chefs who are stopping and wanting to go to the kitchen to cook pirates for Sanji, Noel turns his head. He reached out and pinched his elegant face and smiled. .. v3 Chapter 215： Volley Suddenly, Noel''s intimate move made Keya''s face blush in an instant, but she didn''t clap Noel''s hand, but thought it was not bad in her heart. However, in the roar of the chefs in the restaurant, he quickly recovered from the feeling of ecstasy in his heart, and quickly shyly broke free of Noel''s hand. The shy turned his head to see what happened. From time to time, he secretly glanced at Noel. "Are you Crick''s running dog? Sanji!!" "I will never let you into the kitchen!" "We''ve had enough, your unreasonable behavior, this time will not let you continue!" The chefs at the sea restaurant took out large tableware-like weapons and surrounded Sanji who wanted to go to the kitchen. All the large utensils held by him were aimed at Sanji, and they all insisted that he should not continue to do such stupid things. Too. "Do it, do it if you want to stop me." Sanji opened his hands and faced the chefs lightly, said: "I know, I also know that the other person is a great evil who can''t be saved, but these are to me It doesnt matter, its all about these things." "I''m too lazy to think about what it will look like after I give them." "I''m a cook, just a cook, nothing else. I will cook for someone who is hungry, nothing more." "Isn''t that the so-called chef?" Sanji looked at the chefs at the restaurant in the sea and said his own thoughts and opinions. He wanted to convince the angry chefs in this way. "what!" It''s a pity that there will always be people who don''t eat this set, and the bald uncle Paddy will be alone, so he wanders behind Shanzhi and knocks Shanzhi down with a fierce punch. The chefs in the restaurant were stunned and looked at Paddy with surprise. He didn''t expect him to start. He and others just wanted to scare Sanji so that he wouldn''t do stupid things. "Hey, push him down!" "Sanji, you often give things to those who are driven out by me, right?" "I don''t care whether you are right or wrong, but this time it is your judgment error. I will not let you do whatever I want, I will protect this store!" "Fortunately, there is only one enemy, only Klick. How can he take us?" "This is a sea restaurant where pirates come every day. No matter what kind of guests I come from, I have already prepared for the second hand." "Eat yourself, Klick, how about a dessert made of steel after the meal!!" auzw.com Bald Uncle Paddy, while speaking, walked to the front of the revolving staircase, took one from the locker below, and wrapped his weapon tightly in white cloth. "Honey Missile!!" Pulling off the white cloth, Paddy turned a large handgun like a lobster, turned to point at Klick at the gate, and immediately ignited and pulled the trigger. "Boom!" The lobster is a large hand gun. A loud bang is fired, and a shell is ejected from the muzzle, flying straight and quickly to Klick at the door. "Boom!!!" There was a loud noise. In a blink of an eye, the shells hit directly, full of surprise Klick, the light of the explosion engulfed Klick in an instant, the door was directly bombarded into fragments, and the explosion also set off thick smoke . "Chief Crick!!" When the impact of the explosion stopped, Silver shouted anxiously at Crick''s location, and the thick smoke that could be lifted blocked his sight, and he could not see it except the dark smoke. To something else. "I may have broken the door. It seems that this time I will be scolded by the boss again." Bald Uncle Paddy blew the muzzle still smoking, looking at the direction of the men blocked by the thick smoke. "It has nothing to do with protecting our shop. It''s just a small injury." The chef on the side said with a smile. Percys masterpiece made the chefs in the restaurant free from the worries just now, and their faces all smiled, looking at the thick smoke at the door, and determined that Klick had been dried by the shells. "What about the people on the Klick ship?" Sanji, who climbed from the ground, also looked at the thick smoke at the door. "Don''t worry about him, just put some butter on the boat and stir fry on fire." Paddy in a good mood laughed casually. "That must be delicious?" As the thick smoke was gradually blown away by the sea breeze, Klick''s figure appeared, still standing unharmed at the door, looking at Paddy holding the handgun and roared: "Chef Chef , Actually gave me such a bad dessert, this restaurant is really terrible!!" "Nani?!!!" Seeing Klick safe and sound, all the chefs were incredulous and shouted in unison: "This...how is this possible!!!" "Look at how I taught you!!" The golden armor worn by Klick suddenly showed a lot of firearms, all of which were aimed at the surprised chefs, and he pulled the trigger while roaring. "Da Da Da Da" After a round of shooting, it took only a moment of effort. All the chefs were shot to the ground and groaned painfully on the floor of the restaurant, but no deaths occurred. The Noel and his party, who were affected, still sat in the position and did not move. All the bullets were completely protected by invisible protection. The women all supported the chin with their hands and continued to watch this interesting performance. In other words, the timid and elegant, just fell into Noel''s arms, buried his small head in Noel''s heart, the whole person was shrunk in Noel''s arms, it seemed that he was scared by the fire just now. .. v3 Chapter 216： Tetsuo "Dare to resist me! I am the strongest!" "A steel arm stronger than anything!" "Super alloy armor harder than anything!" "Indestructible diamond fists, even weapons installed all over the body, a large fleet of fifty ships, and a force of 5,000 people. In the past, it was invincible. I am the most suitable person for the position of the leader!!" "I told you to prepare what you want to eat, just follow my instructions and make it right. No one can resist me!!!" For a long time, no one dared to disobey and rebel against Klick''s order. Nowadays, there are so many people who rebel against themselves, which makes Klick very angry. Start to introduce the power of yourself, let everyone present understand that oneself with these equipments and troops is not the existence that these people can resist. "Poof! Hahahahahahahaha!" Asdes sitting in the position watching the movie, clutching the belly with one hand and patting the table with the other hand, finally laughed outrageously and said with a smile: "This is Ive heard the funniest joke. Its too good for me. I think Im the strongest if I wear such a piece of broken copper. Hahahahaha!" "Hahahahaha!" Estes laughed, and her daughters couldn''t help but laugh aloud with a loud voice, regardless of whether it would attract Klick''s hatred. "Hahahaha! No, it''s so funny." Belmel patted the table like Eszter, and burst into tears, and said, "If the strongest, how could it fall to such a level? And how could it be possible to drive a broken ship here, the goods really didnt blush, and even shouted so arrogantly, I was so ridiculous." "I really don''t know how thick-skinned this person is to be narcissistic and say he is the strongest." After thinking for a while, Nicole Olbia smiled: "If I remember correctly, his reward. Its only 17 million Baileys, and this extremely low amount of rewards, among the pirates of the great route, can only be used as a starter or a cannon fodder." "I see this product, it''s simply running here to find a sense of presence in front of those ordinary people, so as to be able to conceal his fantasy." Nicole Robin smiled and showed mercy to Crick mercilessly. Sarcastically. "Hush! A few guests, whisper a little, all of you hear, and if you continue, Klick will run away." The chef who fell nearby, covering the wound in his shoulder, whispered to him. Noel and others reminded. At this time, after hearing unbridled laughter and merciless irony, Klick''s face became more and more ugly, his eyes gradually turned red, his teeth biting tightly and his head raised Green bars. But at this moment, the fat old man came out of the kitchen, carrying a bag full of cloth, and walked to the front of Klick, and threw the full bag on the ground. Because of this, the angry Klick shifted his gaze to the sacks full of bags on the ground. "There should be a hundred people here. Hurry and help them move to the boat." The fat old man looked at Klick and explained to him what was in the bag. auzw.com "Boss Zhefu!!" The wounded chefs all looked at the fat old man Zhefu in disbelief. He was surprised that he actually delivered food to the enemy. "Zhe.. Zhefu..?!" The previous anger disappeared at this moment, Klick observed carefully, the fat old man with one leg missing in front of him, the figure of the fat old man gradually, and the figure in memory Overlapping, let him sweat out gradually. "Zhefu boss, if all the people on their ship are recovered, our restaurant will be occupied by them!" An old man said anxiously, thinking that the old man Zhefu did not understand the current situation. "It''s necessary that they still have the will to fight..." Fat old man Zeff looked at Klick and said, "I''m right, the culprit of the great route." "No way?" "Chief Klick is the knockout?" "Even the East China Sea Overlord, a fleet of fifty sea ships, has been eliminated?" It is said that the chefs inside the restaurant looked at Klick at the door, and they couldn''t believe it was true. When they saw the silver crying on the ground, they began to believe their boss Zeff. "You...you are a red-footed Zhefu!" Ignoring other people''s words, Klick stared at Zhefu decisively, saying: "So you are still alive, dressed as a big thief who cooks as a captain here!" "I''m alive or not, it has nothing to do with you." Fat old man Zhefu, without any denial, said lightly: "As you can see, I am alive as a cook now." "Hahaha! You say that, it sounds pretty good." As if I heard it, it was very much like a joke, Klick laughed: "But in my opinion, it is better to say it is not to be a living person as a cook. Had to live as a cook." "The red-footed Zhefu, in fact, is never in a fight. He is not only good at kicking capable people with his hands. His strong foot can kick hard stones, and he can also leave footprints on steel plates." "And the red feet said that after kicking the enemy down on the ground, their shoes were stained with their blood," "But now you have lost this stunt." "According to rumors, it seems that you did not encounter the Shanghai disaster, but now you lose one leg, it should mean that you can''t fight." Looking at Zeffs lost leg, Klick feels that todays Zeff cant threaten himself. .. v3 Chapter 217： Seven days "What if I can''t fight, even if I lose one leg, I can still cook with these hands." Zeff was not stimulated by Klick at all, and he didn''t care about the lost leg at all. He said calmly: "What do you want to say?" , Just say it clearly to me, and stop turning around." "Red-footed Tetsuo, you have been to the great route, and you have returned unharmed. You should have a voyage diary that records the whole year''s voyage. Give it to me!" Now that he was seen through, Klick picked Speaking out clearly, directly ask for a sailing diary. "Uncle, have you been to the great route?" Luffy, not far from Zhefu, smiled and asked Zhefu. "Almost." A random response, Zeff glanced at Noel, who was smiling at the play, and said to Klick: "The voyage diary is indeed here, but I will not give it to you. The voyage diary was with the companions. Common honour, it is too heavy for you." "Then I can only grab it! I was indeed eliminated by the great route. Even so, I am still the strongest pirate leader Klick. I have enough power to defeat evil. The strength, ambition, and all I need is information. " "I just don''t know, as long as I get the voyage diary, then I will form the fleet again, and finally get one-piece to reach the peak of this era of big pirates!" Seeing Tetsuo, there is no reason to hand over the voyage diary. Klick decided to **** it himself, so that everyone here knows clearly that after getting the voyage diary, he will certainly stand at the peak of this era of pirates. Klick''s rhetoric fell, and everyone in the restaurant was quiet, and Luffy stepped out. "Wait! It''s me who became One Piece!!" Luffy, who was quite dissatisfied, stood in front of Klick and said loudly, pointing at him. "Hey, flash off, do things! You can''t win him!" Bald Uncle Paddy shouted as he watched Luffy worried. "On this point, absolutely can''t let it." Luffy said with a smile on his hips, with no intention of retreating at all. "Stinky boy, I can say you didn''t hear what you just said." Seriously glanced at the straw hat ghost, Klick said with a smile. "Yes, I didn''t hear it if I didn''t do it. I just stated the facts." Lu Fei said provocatively with a smile, not intending to make concessions. "It''s not fun!" Klick''s smile disappeared, staring at Luffy with a sullen face. "Naturally, the great route is under my control!" Luffy, still smiling, smiled confidently. "Joke! Boy, don''t say that there is no information, but the magic sea that can destroy a fleet of 5,000 troops in seven days, these are not things you can overcome!!" Recalling the experience of the great route, Klick''s eyes were full of blood, and he roared angrily at Luffy. "Seven days?" auzw.com "Crick''s fleet, in just seven days..." "What the **** is going on to make Klick''s fleet become what it is in just seven days..." Hearing the amazing information, the chefs felt unbelievable. Fifty ships and five thousand troops, in just seven days, became what they are today. It felt a bit incredible. "It''s a good coincidence. I hate this kind of joke. If you insist on saying that, I will crush you now." Ignoring the others, Klick stared at Luffy fiercely. "As long as you can do it!" Luffy prepared to attack Klick. "Then if you wish to send you on the road, OK!" After that, the disc on Klick''s shoulders turned automatically, and the two shoulder runs appeared in front of everyone. It''s just that Klick didn''t attack immediately, but looked at Zhefu standing beside him, thinking quickly in his mind. "Luffy, you''re going to fight." Sauron, who entered the restaurant, stood on the revolving ladder with Usopp, staring at the two people who wanted to do the work below. "Do you want to help?" "Don''t force yourself. If you want to help, just say it." Usopp, who was on the side, shuddered all over his body. He raised his head high and didn''t look at Klick. "Sauron and Usopp, you are here!" Wen Yan, Luffy turned to look at the two of them, and said with a smile: "No, you just look there." "Yes... is it? Really wondering, since you said that, it would be useless." After hearing Luffy''s words, Usopp finally breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Wan... . In case there is...what...we will protect you, plus...ah!" "What are you doing, Sauron!" Suddenly being knocked down by a punch, Usopp quickly got up and growled at Sauron who was punching. "No way, you''re too noisy." Sauron shrugged his shoulders, buckling his ears with his little finger, and said to Usopp, who was angry and growling. "Hahaha! They are your buddies. They are really thin." After looking at them, the two didn''t know where to come. Klick laughed out loud and said, "I won''t fight you first, I Let my men eat a meal first." "If you dont want to die, you can escape by now. My only target is the voyage diary and this ship. If you want to be killed by the pond fish, although it is a bit troublesome, I will still throw you into the sea. Think about it yourself. ." After talking, Klick picked up a bag full of food on the ground, turned around and left the restaurant on the sea, and walked to his big boat. .. v3 Chapter 218： one person Klick, who was originally full of gunpowder, simply left, and did not dry up with the provocative Luffy, which surprised the chefs. Seeing that Noel and others, who had not been able to fight, had been watching the drama, felt so disappointed. But Keya, who had taken a lot of cheap money from Noel, finally escaped the devil''s claws and returned to her seat. She was laughed by the women''s non-stop speech tone, so ashamed that she could not find a hole to get in. Nowadays, except for the fact that Noel and his party can laugh and make jokes with ordinary people, everyone else is looking at the big ship outside the door with great concern. "I''m sorry, Sanji Sang! I didn''t expect this to happen..." Covering his broken arm, Yin knelt on the ground at the door and apologized to Sanji quite painfully. "You don''t need to apologize, kid." Sanji hadn''t answered yet, but Zhefu shook his head first, without blaming Yin, and said, "The chefs in this store are all doing their own thing, it''s just that. ." "Boss! What do you mean even if you help Sanji talk!" the dissatisfied Paddy asked, rather uncomfortable. "Yeah, it was all caused by him!" "He wants to destroy the boss''s most precious restaurant!!" "Yes! This is all caused by him. If he is not busy, he will not be like this now!" The chefs in the restaurant thought it was Sanjis fault. If he didnt give Klick food, it wouldnt be like this now, and everyone would not be scarred. "Shut up!! You idiots!!" "Have you tried the taste of starving to death?!" "Do you know what kind of fear, what kind of pain, if you lose water and food in the vast sea!" Seeing the chefs blaming Sanji, Zeff roared at them and asked them a series of questions, causing them to close their mouths immediately. "Boss, what does this mean?" Paddy, who first recovered, asked the roaring Zeff, not quite understanding what Zef said. "Do you know, the difference between you and Sanji." Zhefu still said to himself, ignoring Paddy. "What the **** does that mean?" The chefs inside the restaurant looked at each other and asked each other. They didn''t understand what Zhefu meant. "If you have time to spend time here, it is better to go out from behind and leave here." Zhefu still did not explain, but began to rush away. auzw.com "I want to stay and fight." Paddy squeezed the weapon in his hand and said very firmly: "Just give up resistance, I can''t swallow this breath!" "Me too! This is the shop where I work!" A chef climbed from the ground and supported his body with a weapon in his hand, unwilling to leave the restaurant on the sea. "There is nowhere else to go anyway." Another chef echoed, ignoring the wounds left on his body, and stood up hard from the ground. The rest of the chefs smiled when they heard the words of the three, but said nothing more. The injured people all stood up and held the weapons in their hands tightly, expressing their determination to stay. "What are you doing!!!" Yin looked at an individual, who was planning to stay to die, shouting anxiously: "You should see that the leader is so powerful, why should you stay here to die?" "Hello, silver! Let me tell you something, let the hungry people eat, although it is the way of justice I advocate, but..." Sanji also stood up and picked the fallen table with his feet When he got up, he pressed it back to the ground with his feet. He sat on the table and said fiercely: "The next opponent is a predator who has just come out from here and has eaten enough." "Even if I want to kill your associates, you can''t have any complaints and want to take away anyone in this restaurant." Sanji stared at Silver while smoking a cigarette, and said, "Even if you, I will definitely kill you mercilessly, no problem!" "It''s so ruthless to save yourself and kill yourself, Sanji!" Paddy on the side looked at Sanji sarcastically. "Noisy, stinky cook!" Sanji responded uncomfortably without looking at Paddy. "Silver, you said you didn''t know about the great route." Suddenly thinking of Luffy, he looked at Yin who was kneeling at the door and asked, "Did you not go to it?" Luffy''s question made Silver seem to see something horrible at this moment, and his body was constantly sweating coldly, clutching his head with both hands in pain. The sight of Yin made everyone feel very curious. When Luffy wanted to check forward, if there was anything uncomfortable with Yin, the sound of Yin''s words reached everyone''s ears. "I really don''t know what happened on the seventh day of the great route." "Whether it is a dream or a real thing, I don''t know until now, it is simply unbelievable." "Just one person wiped out the fleet of fifty sea ships!" "Nani!!" Yin grabbed his head violently and told the memory in his mind very painfully. After hearing the memory that Yin said, the chefs and the straw hat group cried out in unison. It''s hard to believe that someone alone eliminated the 50 fleets of sea ships, and I really thought it was impossible. But when I saw the painful situation of silver, I gradually began to believe his words. . .. v3 Chapter 219： Hawkeye "That happened all of a sudden, and as soon as the man appeared, the ship sank one after another..." "At that time, if it wasn''t for the storm, our ships would be completely destroyed. I don''t know how many ships there are left." "It''s just too terrifying, I don''t want to accept it at all. That''s the truth, I don''t want to remember at all..." "That man''s... that pair of people feel like they will die on the spot, eagle-like sharp eyes..." Ignoring the shouting of others, Yin continued to narrate the painful memory, trembling with the fear of the body, but still kept talking. "He..... should be the man with eagle eyes." Zhefu found a matching figure in his mind, listening to the description of silver, said: "Although you feel that his eyes are like eagles, you can''t As sufficient evidence, it is the best evidence of his identity that he can produce such a generous amount of himself." "Man with eagle eyes!!" Sauron, who was standing on the revolving ladder, was very excited to grab the fence. "Sauron, do you know that person?" Luffy turned to look at Sauron, and asked him so excitedly and curiously. "Well, he was the one I was looking for." Wen Yan, Sauron calmed down from the excitement, explained to Luffy below, and said, "I only went to sea to see him." "Does that man hate you so much?" Sanji, who was smoking on the table, looked at Yin at the door and asked. "No, I don''t remember at all. I have become enemies with such people." Yin shook his head, quite certainly not to seek revenge, but was attacked by him for no reason. "Probably just because he disturbed his siesta." Zhefu said his guess, thinking it was the most likely. "What a joke! How could it be possible for us to destroy our entire fifty sea ships for this reason!!!" After hearing such a panic guess, Yin angry growled at Zhefu. "Baicheng is the nap you disturbed that goods, on the one hand to vent the discomfort in your heart, on the other hand is unable to sleep to pass the time." Noel who has not participated in it, closed the nautical diary after reading and laughed . Suddenly, the words that rang out made everyone present look at it. I didn''t expect anyone to agree with Zeff''s conjecture. What I didn''t even think of was that these guests hadn''t left here until now, and were chatting casually with drinks. "Old man, the voyage diary is still..." Noel will close the voyage diary, ready to throw it over to Zhefu, but before he finished talking, he was interrupted by Zhefu. "Are you sure not to take away the voyage diary?" Zeff looked at Noel and said very seriously. auzw.com "Oh?" Putting down his raised hand, Noor smiled slightly and looked at Zhefu and asked, "Do you want to throw me trouble?" "You can do it if you think about it, of course, you can also treat it as a transaction." Zeff nodded, very seriously, said: "The voyage diary is owned by you, and it helped me solve this trouble in exchange." "The voyage diary is returned to you, which is of no use to me at all, that is, to find an interesting place, and I plan to sail the boat to play with it." After that, Noel threw the voyage diary directly in the direction of Zeff. "If you think about it, you are right. My nautical diary really doesn''t help you." After taking the nautical diary, Zhefu didn''t care about Noel''s rejection of the transaction. This happened. "Actually, the person who can help you solve the problem seems to be coming here soon." Noel turned his head and looked out of the door. Through the eyes of Emperor Fu, he looked at the ship on the sea that looked like a Western coffin. "Boom! Boom!" The sound of the words just fell, and the big ship docked outside was then cut into three sections, and the big ship fell on the sea, causing two loud noises. The large ship that gradually sank to the bottom of the sea made the calm sea turbulent, and the restaurant on the sea shook violently. "Hurry up!" Looking at the violently shaking sea restaurant, Zhefu quickly hurriedly told the chef in the restaurant, "Otherwise, our ship may also be caught in the sea!!" "Oops! Johnny, Joseph, are all on the Merri!" The awakened Sauron immediately jumped off the revolving ladder and rushed out of the gate. "Damn! Maybe it''s too late..." Usopp also swiftly ran down the stairs and followed closely behind Sauron. Luffy and the chefs also rushed out the door of the restaurant with the fastest speed and stood on the deck to check the situation. What catches my eye is that Klicks giant ship has now become three knots, and is sinking quickly into the sea, and there are many pirates on the sea, trying their best to travel upstream to avoid being pulled by the remains of the ship. Into the sea. "Old man, don''t you think I''m right." Noel said to Zeff, who was still in the restaurant, before turning around and saying to his women: "We''re going out too, it''s not good to watch the show here." "Huh." The women responded in unison. Noel and her daughters left their seats and wandered to the outside of the gate. There was only one person left in the restaurant, and then he walked out. Coming to the deck of the sea restaurant, Noel walked aside with the girls, leaning against a group of chefs, leaning against the wall outside the restaurant. The girls looked at the big ship sinking into the sea and began to talk to each other. .. v3 Chapter 220： stagger On the sea, a ship drifting like a Western coffin slowly floated near the big ship, without being affected by the turbulent seawater at all. "What! What the **** happened?" "Our ship was cut into pieces!" "Quick....Look, that!!!" "It''s that guy!!!" "Chief Klick, that man, the man who destroyed our fleet!" On the wreckage of the large ship that stopped sinking, the surviving pirate crew looked at the figure on the coffin ship with fear, and they were sure that the man on the ship destroyed the figure of 50 ships such as himself on the great route. . "That guy!" Hearing the crew''s cry, Klick looked at the edge of the ship''s wreck, staring angrily at the figure on the Western coffin. "That man..." Wen Yan, looking for Joseph and Sauron of Johnny, staring deadly at the figure on the sea coffin, said excitedly and nervously: "That man he is... ..." "Sauron?" Sauron looked aside and looked a bit strange, looking down on Sauron''s line of sight. Luffy pointed to the figure on the sea and asked, "Who is that person?" "The man I''ve been looking for, Hawkeye Mihawk, the strongest man in the world!!" Sauron looked excitedly, with short black hair, eagle-like sharp yellow eyes, short beard, and a headband White fluffy black bowler hat, wearing a burgundy patterned top, and eagle-eye Mihawk with white trousers. "Hawkeye Mihawk..." After listening to Sauron''s introduction, Luffy looked at the Hawkeye Mihawk on the sea and wondered what to think. "Is that man really the man who destroyed Klick''s fifty sea ships on the great route?" Holding his arms tightly in his hands, the bald uncle Paddy asked the boss Zeff in a frightened manner. "So, it was the same who just destroyed Klick''s ship..." "But it seems that he is no different from ordinary people." "I don''t seem to have any special weapons." The chefs standing outside the door, looking at the Hawkeye Mihawk from the sea, could not believe that he had destroyed the big ship, and did not see any special weapons at all. "The weapon is on his back." Zeff standing at the door, staring at the Hawkeye Mihawk who slowly drifted by the boat, pointed out to the chefs aside where his weapon was. "How could it be..." Turning his head incredulously, the chefs looked at the big sword on Hawkeye Mihawk''s back and said, "Is that the sword really destroyed the huge pirate ship?" ?" auzw.com "He is a big sword hawk eyed man, reaching one of the world''s highest state of swordsmen." Zhefu explained to the chefs, and after looking at Noel who was chatting with the women. Retracting his eyes, Zhe leaned against the wall at the door and thought: I dont know, Hawkeye Mihawk will recognize him. If he really recognized him, there would definitely be a rare battle. Today, Sauron is full of fighting spirit, and his hands are all on the handle of the waist. He thought:''I didn''t expect to see him so soon, and finally I can try myself and the strongest man in the world. Gap. Although he was joking with the women, Noel was able to observe the situation of everyone, including Zeff who had just looked at himself and knew that he just didn''t pay attention to the old man. "Guina, don''t you want to be a great swordsman?" Noel smiled and looked at Guina''s question and answer: "Now known as the strongest great swordsman in the world, the weak East China Sea , Aren''t you going to challenge it?" "The real strongest swordsman, but I have always been by my side. Why should I challenge that person? I challenge you as well." Guinna flew a glance at Noel and suddenly thought of something Guina, laughing: "Yes No, how about I challenge you now?" "I still don''t want it. How can you challenge some kind of effort? I''m quite happy to accompany you." Noel raised an eyebrow at Guina and said a meaningful evil smile. "Humph!" Gu Yan soon understood what was meant by Noel''s words, his face flushed in an instant, and he turned his head aside with a grunt. "Asshole! Why are you staring at us so hard!" The pirates on the wreckage of the big ship saw the Hawkeye Mihawk''s ship stopped and asked the doubts that had been in their hearts for a while to understand why he was chasing after him. "I''m bored, nothing more." Hawkeye Mihawk glanced, and the sea on the wreck of the ship said lightly. "What a joke!!!" Unable to suppress the anger in his heart, the pirate suddenly drew out two guns, pointed it at Hawkeye Mihawk, and immediately pulled the trigger. "Bang! Bang!" On a ship like a Western coffin, the Hawkeye Mihawk still sat calmly, holding it behind his cross sword, changing the bullet''s orbit with the blade of the sword. "What?! I clearly aimed!" Seeing no hit, the pirate cried out in surprise. "It''s staggered and changed the bullet''s flight path with a blade." I don''t know when Sauron, who had appeared behind the pirates, explained to the unknown pirates. "How could it be done!" I heard Sauron''s comment, but the pirate still felt unbelievable, and found that the person who came suddenly was not a companion of his pirate ship, and quickly asked: "Hey, you are Who?" "There are three knives, it won''t be..." Another pirate saw the three knives hanging on the stranger''s waist and immediately thought of the corresponding character. .. v3 Chapter 221： challenge "I haven''t seen a knife that can move so softly." Ignoring others, Sauron crossed the pirates and smiled at the Hawkeye Mihawk sitting on the ship. "A sword with only power, it will not be strong." Glanced, and crossed the sauron that the pirates were walking towards, Hawkeye Mihawk responded faintly. "Is this boat destroyed with that sword too?" Sauron asked the Hawkeye Mihawk after pointing to the wreckage of the big ship behind him. "Yes!" Hawkeye Mihawk looked at him, and a figure on the deck of the sea restaurant responded briefly. "It turns out that it''s the strongest!" Sauron, full of warfare, put the turban tied around his shoulder on his head and smiled: "I went to sea just to see you." "What is your purpose?" After repeated confirmation, the expressionless Hawkeye Mihawk had a rare smile on his face, and he asked Sauron in a rather good mood. "The strongest!" Sauron smiled with a full gai, and stared at Mihawk on the ship. "Stupid." Seeing that the fighting was full, he began to draw out the knife to Sauron, and Hawkeye Mihawk said unsharply. "Aren''t you busy?" Without paying attention to Mihawk''s words, Sauron called his drawn knife at him and smiled: "Let''s decide the winner!" "This guy is Sauron! Roronoa Sauron with three swords!" After seeing Sauron''s current shape, the pirates were surprised to hand over Sauron''s identity. But Hawkeye Mihawk didn''t pay attention to anyone, but slowly stood up from the ship, locking his eyes like eagles into the figure of the restaurant on the sea. "I really didn''t expect that Ben Chased these pirates to pass the time, but in the East China Sea, the weakest of the four seas, I saw you who had been silenced for 17 years." "The bounty of 1 billion Bailey, known as Black Blade''s Noel, wanted to challenge you but couldn''t find a figure. It seems that today it can be done!" "Black Blade Noel, now I formally challenge you!" He took the Black Sword Night behind him and took it to the Noel in the movie with the women. Hawkeye Mihawk was full of war now, completely ignored and challenged himself first. Sauron. "what?!!" Hawkeye Mihawk gave out Noel''s message. Whether it was the chefs of the restaurant at the sea, or Klick and his men, he looked at the smiling Noel with surprise and fear. Although before seeing Noel, he felt that this man was quite dangerous, but Sauron didn''t expect that the Hawkeye Mihawk actually challenged him, and he was rewarded by a billion swordsman. auzw.com "No, no profitable battles, I have no interest at all." The smiling Noel simply refused that. In his view, this is trouble, it is a thankless thing. , Laughed: "You still find the green algae head, and these seas will pass the time." "If you win, you can get the title of the world''s most powerful swordsman. Isn''t that a profit?" Hearing Noel''s words, Hawkeye Mihawk tightened his eyebrows slightly. The other party will refuse so. "Use the wool for the title, to order some actual points, for example, your knife is good. If you lose it, give me the knife. How about it?" After thinking about it, Noel looked at the knife held by Mihawk. Pretty good look. "Okay, no problem! Whether it''s a knife or my life, as long as you have the ability to take it away, there''s no problem taking it all away." Hawkeye Mihawk didn''t hesitate at all, and immediately agreed without thinking. "Esdes, get a field out." Noel turned to Esdes and smiled: "Lest someone loses later, saying that the environment is not good and affects his ability." "My dear, I know how to do it." Esdes nodded with a smile, crouched down on the edge of the deck, put one hand on the water, and started the imperial tool the moment it touched the water. "What is she doing..." Sanji, who was puzzled, had not finished speaking, and was taken over to the scene where he swallowed the words he wanted to say back into his abdomen. Estes''s emperor started, and the extremely cold breath came out of her, and the water on the sea surface touched by her quickly froze at this time, and began to spread rapidly in all directions. The pirates, who were still in the water, were frozen into ice sculptures without a sudden response. The wreckage of the sea restaurant and the Crick ship were fixed on the sea surface by the ultra-high speed frozen sea water. In just a few moments, Estes turned the sea into a land formed by freezing ice. Everyone was stunned, looking at the land formed by the ice, the cold breath from the ice surface, let all of them know that this is not their own dreams, everything really happened. "This this...." "Then... that blue-haired woman... what kind of monster is it..." "No wonder, she dared to be so unscrupulous and laughed at the leader Klick in the restaurant. She turned out to be so powerful!" "This ice is real, not that we have hallucinations!" "Just in the sea, there were no pirates climbing up, they all became ice sculptures..." The people who came back to God looked at Esdez in horror, but they didn''t expect such a beautiful woman, even the strength was so great. I started to believe that what Hawkeye Mihawk said just now, even the women around him would leave like that, and the man named Noel would certainly not be bad. It might be a reward of 1 billion. .. v3 Chapter 222： Engage Noel''s satisfaction was a little bit, pulling Estes into her arms, and a sip on her lips. Under the eyes of envy, jealousy and hatred, Noel let go of Estes in his arms, took the Black Blade directly from the storage space, and jumped to the land formed by ice. "Mihawk, the venue is ready. If you lose at that time, don''t be blamed!" Holding the Black Blade in his left hand, Noel walked on the ice and smiled at Hawkeye Mihawk. "Who loses to others, you have to fight before you know, don''t talk too much, or you will be ugly in the end." From the ship like a Western coffin, Hawkeye Mihawk walked onto the ice and shook hands. Cross sword black sword night, posing a posture ready to attack. "The person who wins will definitely be me, and I will never enter anyone, challenge me, defeat is your destiny!" Stopped not far from Mihawk, Noel put away a lazy smile, also posing In the offensive posture, the right hand was held on the handle of the Black Blade. Neither of them immediately attacked, as if at this moment a fixation technique had been applied, only staring at each other with sharp eyes, and the invisible momentum overflowed from both. At this moment, no one dared to make any sound, and his eyes were locked on the two. Even the atmosphere did not dare to take a breath, his hands were tightly clenched into fists. Even standing so far away, you can feel the powerful momentum of the two. Is this the battle between the worlds most powerful swordsmen? Thinking that when looking at the ice, there is no movement between the two people. Zeff can sense the strong momentum of the two and has collided with each other. Sauron, who stood relatively close, also clearly sensed that the momentum of Noel and Mihawk was exactly the same as the one just judged by the two. Similarly, the pirates who stood relatively close to Sauron were now flushed by the two''s momentum, as if they were about to be suffocated to death. Just as the momentum of Noel and Mihawk rose to the extreme at the same time, the two moved at the same time. "Ding!" In a blink of an eye, the blades of the two sides were put together. The ice at the foot of Noel and Mihok began to crack and extended in all directions. The energy of the two colliding together was scattered around the center of the two. . After a moment of stalemate, the two suddenly pushed away the blades that were held together, and with their feet kicked on the cracked ice, they both quickly jumped back. "boom!!" The ice surface that was full of cracks immediately exploded and collapsed after a great effort of the two people, and all the ice surfaces with cracks also collapsed at this moment and split into pieces floating. Giant ice on the sea. auzw.com The sudden explosion made all the concentrated people startled, but it was very quick to find the location of the two. It''s a pity that after briefly looking away, almost everyone can''t see the figure of the two, and only a few people can barely see a little. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!" "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Every time, a crisp collision between the blades sounded, followed by a loud noise on the ice. With a loud noise on the ice, the ice continent, which was originally intact, became chopped everywhere, and became pitted everywhere. The people watching the battle can only hear the collision between the blades, and the sparks from the collision between the blades. They can''t see the two people moving at high speed. As for Estes, these women who have been trained by Noel for a long time can clearly see where they are in the battle, which proves that Noel has not used his full strength. "It seems that Noel does not intend to end the battle immediately, but wants to play more with Mihok." His eyes kept moving, and Esdes clearly saw the two men in the battle, so that he could Make sure that Noel did not use his full strength. "It is estimated that it has been too long for seventeen years, and I want to have a good time with the guy called Mihawk, otherwise we will not be able to see him at all." Portas d Lujiu, looked at the two seriously The battle of people laughed. "Master, he only used ordinary chopping techniques, and he didn''t use triumphant knife-drawing techniques, which shows that Master is definitely playing!" Da Siqi looked at the battle seriously and said his opinion. "But speaking of it, Mihok''s swordsmanship is also quite powerful. Now I can''t win with all my strength. I may lose even more." Looking closely, Hawkeye Mihawk''s swordsmanship, Guy Na fought a simulated battle in her mind and found that she had only 50% chance of winning with all her strength. "You are still very young now, beyond the one called Mihawk, it''s just a matter of time, so don''t worry so much, and we have the most time." Wen Yan, Esdes looked, slightly frowned. Ina explained, letting her know that there was no need to worry. "Sister Estes, that''s right!" Nicole Orbiya nodded, quite agreeing with Estes''s statement, and said to Guina: "The most we need is time, think If you want to become stronger, you can take it slowly. You dont need to be so anxious." "Look, the two of them appeared!" Keya, who couldn''t understand it at all, saw the two appear again and hurriedly said to the women in the discussion. .. v3 Chapter 223： Waiting for you Hearing Keya''s words, the women stopped the discussion just now and looked at the two who appeared on the ice floe. "Noel, you didn''t use all your strength, you just used the universal slash technique. Are you looking down on me?" Standing on the ice floe, Hawkeye Mihawk, looked at Noel with a closed eyebrow. "I really didn''t use all my strength, I just wanted to play for a while." Noel shrugged his shoulders, admitting it very straightforwardly, and smiled at Hawkeye Mihawk: "Now I have enough play, and then you Don''t die!" As soon as the words fell, Noel was already behind the Hawkeye Mihawk, and the black blade in his hand returned to the scabbard, posing a knife-drawing posture. No one could see how Noel did it, and even Hawkeye Mihawk did not find out how Noel got behind him. Strong anxiety and murderous conflict behind him, Hawkeye Mihawk didn''t dare to think much, quickly turned around and blocked him with a black knife at night. "Blade Extraction: A Flash" "Ding!" The black light flashed through, and Noel was still in the position of drawing a knife, and Mihok, who blocked the blow with the black knife at night, ejected backwards at a high speed like a missile. "boom!" Mihawk, who flew out, was directly bombarded in the wreckage of the Klick ship, and the wreckage of the ship was blasted into the sky by a violent impact. "Ah!" "Hurry... hurry and leave here!!!" "Run! I don''t want to get involved in their battle!!" "Wait... wait, let me go!" "Save me!" Some of Klicks men flew into the sky with the wreckage, and partly saw Noel on the ice. They fled the wreckage of the ship and did not want to get involved in the battle between the two monsters. "I swear here, I don''t allow, to cut off the existence of constant things, and this sword is an invincible blade that can cut off and cut everything!" The words of the chopped silver arm slowly came out of Noel''s mouth, and a trace of black gas surrounded it, and the blade of the black blade of the sheath. Noel clenched the arm of the black blade from a fleshy hand to a silver metal hand, and raised the black blade tightly in his hand. Hearing Noels words, even if he was stupid, he knew that he was going to magnify. He was still on the wreck of the ship. Sauron and Crick, a strong sense of danger struck, and they immediately jumped away from the wreck of the ship. , Ran quickly on the ice. Seeing this, the pirates also quickly followed behind the two of them, exhausting all their energy to accelerate to escape. Noel could lift the five-foot-long black blade high and wave it out of the wreckage regardless of whether there were other people in the wreckage. auzw.com The moment a black blade was swayed, the sky appeared a phantom of a giant blade, which was chopped down simultaneously with the black blade swayed. "Save...Save life...ah!!!" "Pull me quickly and beg you!" "Don''t... I don''t want to die here..." "It''s over, I can''t run away..." Looking at the phantom cut into the sky, the pirates who could not escape, looked at the heart with infinite fear, and the knife-shaped phantom that gradually fell from the sky. The phantom of the giant blade fell on the wreckage of the ship at the next moment, chopped in half like tofu, and even the ice and the water below were divided into two halves by the phantom of the giant blade. "This is impossible!!!" "Is this really possible?" "The sea... actually... was cut in half!!!" The chefs at the restaurant at the sea were stunned and watched the impossible scene, but it did appear in front of themselves and others. Sauron and Klick, who had escaped the slash, watched the sea that was cut in half with great fear, and when they were soft, they sat directly on the ice, and the pirates who also escaped were scared. Pissing pants, and even more directly scared and fainted. "Mihok, I know you are not dead, do you want to continue?" Dispersed the power, Noel shouted at the Hawkeye Mihok in the wreckage of the ship that was about to fall. Seeing that the wreckage of the big ship was about to fall into it, in the rift cut by Knor''s knife, a few knife lights flashed in the wreckage suddenly, and Hawkeye Mihawk rushed out. At this time, Hawkeye Mihawk, the black bowler hat had disappeared, the clothes had become tattered, and several jumps escaped the wreckage that had fallen into the crack. After escape, Hawkeye Mihawk tightened his eyebrows, glanced at the sea gap that hadn''t closed, and then turned to look at Noel, who had begun to close the knife. "I lost." Hawkeye Mihok threw the Black Sword Night in his hand, and threw it to Noor standing in the distance, then opened his hands to Noor, firmly said: "Come and give me the last blow!" "Don''t, I didn''t rise to your life." After receiving the thrown Black Sword Night, Noel simply refused and said, "If you want to get rid of you, you are already a dead soul under the knife." After finishing speaking, Noel took the Black Blade into the space, and tried to wield it a few times while holding the Black Blade before taking it into the storage space. Originally, intending to turn around and return to the ship at the restaurant at the sea, suddenly Noor stopped what he wanted, as if remembering something interesting. "Mihawk, if you die now, it''s too early, to understand yourself, understand the world, and become stronger!" "No matter how long I have to wait in the future, I will wait for you at the top of the strongest in the world, try to beat me!" .. v3 Chapter 224： distant "I''m waiting for you to get it back. This black knife, known as the strongest in the world, is waiting for you to surpass me!" Amended it, what Hawkeye Mihawk had said to Sauron. He said it to Hawkeye Mihawk. Satisfied Noel walked in the direction of the women. On the way back, Knoll turned back to being cynical. Hippie smiled and waved at the women, as if the fighting was not him just now, Xiami''s momentum disappeared. At this time, the sea surface that was cut in half was also refilled with seawater on both sides, and changed its original appearance again. "I won''t let you wait too long. When I challenge you again, I will surpass the blow of this broken sea, and I will surpass you." Hearing Noel, Hawkeye Mihawk He was stunned for a moment, but he quickly recovered and looked at Noel''s back and said to himself. Putting down his open hands, Hawkeye Mihawk looked around, and found that his ship was still safe, and the figure flashed back to the coffin-like ship, so he left the place on the ship with the wind. The strongest distance between me and the world cant be so far away! ! Finally came back, Sauron propped himself up with a knife, watching Noel who would wander back to the restaurant on the sea. "Wait a moment! I want to challenge you!" Sauron shouted at Noel forcibly, and he didn''t believe that he was the strongest from the world, so far away. The challenge sent by Sauron made Joseph, Johnny and Usopp''s heart tighten, worrying that Noel promised to challenge Sauron. The chefs of the restaurant at sea all think that Sauron is crazy. After seeing the monster-level strength of Noel, he actually challenged Noel crazy. In their view, this is purely looking for death. Crazy, is he really happy to die here for ambition? ''Thinking, Sanji looked at Sauron in disbelief. Klick, not far from Sauron, also felt that Sauron had gone crazy. Why would such a terrifying character continue to provoke him and let him leave that way? But Knoll ignored it and walked towards the women with a smile, completely ignoring Sauron, as if he hadn''t really heard his words. "Black Blade Noel, I want to challenge you!" Without a response, Sauron again challenged loudly, shouting: "Are you afraid of losing to me?" "Afraid of losing to you?" Noel stopped, the smile on his face disappeared, turned to look at Sauron and said, "I accept your challenge so that you, the weak, can see how small you are. !" "You just accept the challenge." Sauron put one in his mouth and bite, then pulled out the other two knives from the point, held them tightly in both hands, and set up the posture of preparing to attack, waiting Noel went out with his saber. Looking at Sauron faintly, Noel took the knife out of the storage space quickly, but it was not the Black Blade, nor the newly harvested Black Knife Night, but can be seen in the restaurant Silver table knife. "Hey! What the **** do you mean!" Seeing Noel holding the silver knife, he didn''t take out the big knife or the black knife just harvested, so that Sauron tightly locked it. auzw.com "Even if you have a reputation in the East China Sea," Noel shrugged his shoulders and explained with a smile: "But don''t forget, this is the weakest East China Sea among the four seas, to deal with such small arrogance like you. The weak, this is completely sufficient." "Don''t look at others too stupid, don''t die until you know regret!!!" After that, the irritated Sauron quickly rushed towards Noel. "The arrogant frog at the bottom of the well, you still know how big the world is, otherwise you are the one who died in the end." Standing calmly at the spot, Noel watched the rushing to Sauron lightly, just waiting for him to attack. "Ghost cut!" "Ding!" Sauron, who used three knives, was easily stopped by Knorr''s knife in his hand. The tip of the knife hit Soro''s crossed blades, preventing Sauron from advancing. "Nani?!" Sauron looked at the silver knife on the blade incredulously, unable to believe that this was the real thing. "Sauron!" "Brother''s ghost cut, even stopped!" "Obviously, as long as it comes out, eight out of ten will hit it!" For the first time, Luffy at the restaurant at the sea, and Johnny and Joseph saw Sauron''s ghost cut. He didn''t hit the enemy, but was easily stopped. ''what happened! Can''t move at all, what did he do? ! The sword that the flesh can''t resist at all is actually used by this Chinese restaurant with a knife that can be spoken everywhere. How can there be such a hurry... Is the gap really so big? . "Sauron exhausted all his strength and couldnt push the silver knife away, thinking: "Impossible...Impossible!" "The road to the world can''t be so far!!!" Unable to push the silver knife away, Sauron separated the blades and crossed them, and began to swing three knives wildly. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!" With the silver knife in his hand, he completely blocked the blade of Sauron''s mad chopping, but Knoll still stood on the spot without moving, allowing Sauron to continue wielding the blade and hacking. "The small and weak, your road to the world is still quite far away, so far that you can''t see the end." With the knife constantly chopping down, Knor said lightly as Sorron fell into madness. "Impossible! Impossible! Absolutely impossible! The world can''t be so far away!" Exhausted all his strength, and wielded the most violent slashes. Sauron''s wide eyes were full of blood, and he launched a violent attack on Noel. .. v3 Chapter 225： thump "Can''t accept reality, can''t recognize yourself, can''t see the world, you are destined to be the weak." Noel accelerated his hand slightly, using the silver knife he held, staggered the attacking blades one by one, and headed to Sauron''s head. Swing away quickly. Seeing the silver light flashing at high speed, Sauron didn''t have time to block it with the blade of his hand, and could only forcefully change his posture to avoid the silver knife. "what!" Dangerously escaped, the silver knife that hit his head, the unbalanced Sauron fell to the ground, and there was a blood stain on the left face, and it was difficult to support the body with the double-handed knife. "Brother, it''s impossible, come up with real skills!!" Joseph saw Sauron shouted anxiously at Sauron when he saw him fall to the ground. "Big Brother!!!" Johnny beside Joseph also shouted to Sauron with worry: "Let him see how good you are with his real skills!!!" It''s a pity that Sauron seems to be unable to hear it now. In addition to Noel''s figure in his eyes, he can''t accommodate anyone at this time. "This gap should not exist!! Ah!" By this time, he could not accept the reality. Sauron once again rushed to Noel, wielding the double-handed knife faster than before, causing a more frantic than before. fencing. "It''s such a crazy attack." Noel still resisted it all, no matter how violent Sauron was at this time, he smiled and said: "Do you think such a crazy swing can really increase your chances of winning?" "Damn!!" The more he saw that Noel was at ease, the more unwilling in Sauron''s heart, the less willing to follow this reality, and he tried his best to bite the knife handle in his mouth, twisting it sharply and making him slash at Noel. go with. "Ding!" Sauron swept the blade with all his strength, but was still blocked by Noel''s silver table knife. The energy generated by the huge collision of the two, centered on the two and scattered in all directions. "Surprised with a silver kitchen knife, all the attacks of Sauron! "Monster, Sauron, that guy is a monster!" "It''s worthy of defeat, the most powerful swordsman in the world, just using the kitchen knife everywhere in the restaurant, it is so easy to block all the attacks of the famous Sauron in the East China Sea!" "And after successive battles, he doesn''t look tired at all!" "I don''t know if you found it. The man named Noor, who hasn''t left the place until now, has stood still and blocked all the attacks. Only one attack caused Sauron to be injured." The surviving pirates and the chefs at the sea restaurant all started to talk about it. I never imagined that Sauron, who is famous in the East China Sea, would look like a kid who just learned to walk in front of Noel. Can''t hurt Noel. Luffy, who has been watching the battle, now clenches his teeth tightly to control himself, not letting himself go up to help Sauron''s opponent Noel, and his constantly hard hands are crushing the fence. Seeing the power of Noel, Usopp finally gave up completely, not daring to have a hint of fantasies about Keya, and the fear of Noel was already engraved in his heart, his hands holding the fence on the deck of the sea restaurant , Support the body of fear and trembling. auzw.com I didnt come to this day just to be teased by this toy-like thing! Thinking that Sauron was exhausted to the extreme at this point, but his hands were still wielding his sword with fatigue, but on the contrary, the speed was a bit faster than before. "It''s over." Noel began to feel bored and didn''t plan to continue playing there. It was also time to leave this place and it would be dark as he lingered on. As soon as the words fell, Noel used armed domineering power to strengthen the silver knife he was holding. After staggering the attacking blade of Sauron, he began to attack Sauron. "Ding! Ding! Ding!" "what!" Only three times, the collision between the blade and the table knife, the knife in Saurons mouth and his hands, was cut into pieces of broken iron by the reinforced silver table knife, and fell to the ground, even in front of Sauron. There was a long wound. "In my opinion, anything that can kill people, whether it''s a knife or something, can be used as a weapon. Why should you look down at the knife?" Throwing the knife away, Noel walked over. Sauron said softly. "puff!" "thump!" As soon as he walked past Sauron''s side, Sauron appeared abruptly, a mouthful of blood spewed out suddenly, and the wound in front of him also began to spatter blood, and he walked forward staggered for two halves, his eyes turned Planted in the cold water. "Is this the power of the world''s most powerful swordsman?" "The Pirate Hunter Sauron didn''t even hurt him!" "With only a table knife, the second active attack will kill Sauron!" "It''s nothing strange, don''t forget that before, he was a man who could break the sea, and it would be strange if he could not kill Sauron!" "If you don''t say it, I almost forgot, this man is a monster himself!" After the battle was over, the pirates and the chefs all talked about it, but it was unexpected that Sauron was easily killed. "Brother!!!" Johnny and Joseph shouted anxiously when they saw Sauron fall into the sea, and the two quickly jumped into the sea together. "Damn!! Ahhh!" Unable to suppress Luffy''s anger, on the deck of the restaurant at the sea, he threw his fist towards Noel, and his arm continued to stretch, grabbing something and flew past. "boom!" .. v3 Chapter 226： Stuck Looking at Luffy, who was indignant, Knoll sideways escaped Luffy lightly, causing him to directly hit the raised ice, and his head was stuck in the ice. "Damn, it''s actually stuck, the ice water has entered the nose, who will help me!!" The intersection where the head was held, while trying to pull his head out, shouted for help. "Are you an idiot?" Noel twitched at the corner of his mouth, watching Luffy stuck in his head. "You bastard! You wait for me, I must beat you to fly!" Hearing Noel''s voice, Luffy yelled angrily, but soon anxiously called for help: "Who will save me?" , Almost...I cant breathe anymore!!!" "You really are an idiot." After that, Noel raised his right foot and kicked it fiercely on the ice. "boom!" A huge force, the ice that stuck Luffy''s head, kicked a crushed body of bone, and the liberated Luffy fell to the ground, breathing fresh air in a big mouth. "I''m finally saved, thank you so much!" Luffy, who was breathing new air in his mouth, lowered his head and thanked the person who saved himself. He didn''t look at who saved him. "You''re welcome." Luffy''s gratitude made Norr froze for a moment. I never thought of this product. He would thank him, and it would be nice to not attack him immediately. "Why are you a bastard, I definitely want to fly you and avenge the dead Sauron!" After hearing Noel''s voice, Luffy immediately jumped from the ground and immediately attacked Noor with a punch. "Dead? Who said he was dead, at most the wound was too deep, and he just passed out." Noel didn''t care at all. Luffy was about to attack with a fist, pointing to the one just out of the sea, and said : "Look, isn''t he living well?" "Brother! Brother! Answer me!" Joseph, who picked up Sauron with Johnny, screamed at the sea. "Sauron!" As Noel had hoped, I saw Johnny and Joseph carrying the seriously injured Sauron together in the sea. "Cough!!" Sauron, who woke up gradually from his coma, failed to speak, but coughed out a bit of blood. "Hello! Johnny and Joseph, get Sauron to the boat!" Uthorpe, who did not know where to find the boat, rowed the boat and yelled to Johnny and Joseph. Dragging Sauron onto the boat, Johnny, Joseph and Usopp poured the medicine into Sauron''s mouth, and quickly washed Sauron''s body and bandaged it. "The weak, accept the reality of failure, understand your own shortcomings, and see the world, and then you can become the strong." Ignoring Luffy on the side, Noel looked at the boat on the sea, but he was thinking :''If you don''t become strong, you will be quite boring in the future. auzw.com "Actually let Noel say such a thing." Standing on the deck of the restaurant in the sea, Zeff didn''t really think that Sauron could make Noel say such a thing. In telling Sauron to become a condition, only by doing so can he become stronger. "Little devil, you have to be strong. If you have such strength in the great route, you can''t protect anyone." No longer looking at the boat on the sea, Noel turned to look at Luffy. "I''m alive!!" Usopp on the boat saw Sauron wake up and cried out excitedly. "Brother, elder brother. Answer quickly!" Johnny and Joseph burst into tears and looked at Sauron lying on the boat, shouting excitedly to Sauron. "I don''t need you to say that I will become stronger, protecting the partners I''m joining, and the musicians." Luffy said to Gnoll with a grimace, didn''t pay much attention to Gnoll''s words, nor attacked Gnoll. Plan. After talking, Luffy ignored Noel and threw his right hand towards the boat. The extended right hand grabbed the side of the boat and immediately flew over from Noel to check the situation of the sober Sauron. "Luffy, can you hear it?" Sauron, who was awake, asked weakly when he saw Luffy coming to him. "Well, listen very clearly." Luffy nodded. "Are you worried? I... If I don''t become the No. 1 swordsman in the world, would you have a headache?" As he said, Sauron spit blood and said intermittently. "Brother, stop talking!" Seeing Sauron vomiting and bleeding again, Johnny and Joseph were full of anxiety, and persuaded Sauron not to continue. "I... I won''t lose again!" Ignoring the two of them, Sauron cried loudly while swearing, "I will never lose again before surpassing him to become the world''s largest swordsman." , Any comments? One Piece!!!" "Hee hee hee! No!" Luffy, who was stunned, smiled quite happily. After glancing at the boat where Sauron vowed, Noel smiled and flashed, completely disappearing on the ice, and appeared next to the girls at the next moment. "I''ve played enough, let''s leave here." Noel, who flashed out, said to the ladies with a smile, and then walked to the other side of the restaurant on the sea, where he parked the Black Pearl. "Well." Wen Yan, all the girls nodded, responded in unison, quickly followed Noel in front, and left under the eyes of everyone. Seeing that Noel and others were planning to leave, no matter whether it was the Klick Pirates or the chefs at the sea restaurant, no one dared to stop the group from leaving. The chefs of the restaurant at the sea wanted to let Noel stay and solve the Crick that had not been hung up, but Bezhev stopped him directly. .. v3 Chapter 227： after that The pirates were anxious. Noel and his party left here quickly. They were very scared that these people were unhappy, so they killed them directly. When they were crying, there was nowhere to cry. Noel and his team boarded the Black Pearl. Under the watch of the pirates and the chefs, the boat gradually accelerated on the sea, and soon disappeared into the eyes of everyone. Horrible guy, I finally left this place. Thinking that seeing the Black Pearl finally disappeared on the horizon of the sea, Klick was finally relieved at this time and began to quickly count how many crew members remained. "Small ones! As long as you grab the ship, you dont have to be afraid of the great route. This is a more effective approach to the enemy ship than the ship disguised as a navy or raising the white flag. It can be more practically confusing. Audiovisual." After counting the number of people, Klick pointed to the restaurant at the sea and said aloud to his subordinates. "Indeed, ambushing in such an exaggerated ship will certainly not make the enemy ship doubtful." "Ordinary people and navy ships, it is estimated that there is a pirate in such a ship." "But... leader, even if you drive the ship and enter the great route again, if you encounter that eagle eye again...and the man of the terrifying man just now..." "boom!" Hearing, some men were afraid to enter the great route, Klick''s face immediately went black, and he went out of the armor and fired directly at the man''s heart. The pirates who wanted to say the last two sentences, and seeing that the person who raised the question was killed by Klick, the pirates immediately shut their mouths and swallowed the words they just wanted to say back, Looking at Klick with a firearm in fear. "Are you still afraid of those two guys?" Klick, who was quite upset, pointed at his subordinate with a gun in his hand and asked, "Do you think simple humans can really do that?" "They may be able to eat the fruit of the devil. The legendary devil fruit can be seen everywhere on that great route!" "Mihok must have used some subtle power when he attacked the ship." "And the blue-haired woman who can freeze the sea, should also be the one who has eaten the devil''s fruit." "And the man named Noel who cut off the sea is absolutely 100% capable, and it is impossible for humans to split the sea." "That straw hat kid, after entering the great route, is nothing more than a normal pirate." "But Zuofu Redfoot sailed there for a year, and he can only say that he has a way to fight against those monsters, and the method must be included in their sailing diary!" "Maybe, there is one-piece information in Zhefu''s sailing diary!" auzw.com Clearly, its not enough to intimidate these men. Klick publishes the information of the logbook, so that his men can see the hope of the opponents ability, and the biggest one-piece Temptation. "It turns out that it is indeed the leader Klick!" Fear of Klick, when he said these messages, he disappeared in an instant, and the pirate immediately flicked. "As long as we get that voyage diary, we get one-piece chance, and it will increase again!" another pirate exclaimed excitedly. "Little ones, let''s go! Grab the sea restaurant!!" Seeing the subordinates, forgetting the fear of the two men, Klick''s face finally smiled, pointing to the sea restaurant and instructing his subordinates. "Oh!!!" Forget, the fear of Noel and Mihawk, the pirates looked at the restaurant at sea with eagerness, and they all cried out excitedly. Seeing the pirates, they were about to attack the restaurant on the sea, and they suddenly flew to the road on the boat. They immediately stretched their hands over the fence of the restaurant on the sea, and flew from the boat immediately. "The opposite plan is going to war, and the atmosphere is about to rise." Flying to the sea restaurant, Lu Fei looked at Zhefu with a smile, and said his own conditions to laugh: "Uncle, I will help you send them all, this Thats all for the year, how about it?" "Whatever you want, if you let me do it for a year, my restaurant will become messy." After hearing Luffy''s request, Zhefu readily agreed. "Good!" Seeing Zhefu promised not to be involved in miscellaneous activities for a year, as long as the Klick Pirates were cleaned up, Luffy said with great pleasure. "Did you say that you want to be One Piece? Is that true?" Zhe Fu thought of, and asked with a serious smile and Luffy. "Of course it is true, I will definitely be the one, One Piece." Lu Fei smiled and replied confidently. "I can''t see you anymore, but this vivid rhetoric is still a long time away." Zhe Fu smiled and looked at the confident Luffy with a smile. "Uncle, it turns out you..." Luffy hadn''t finished speaking. "Little ones, grab this boat!!" Pointing at the restaurant on the sea, Klick shouted loudly, and issued an attack order to his men. After that, Luffy still packed up Klick, and Sanji became a chef on the Golden Merri under the plan of Zhefu and the chefs. Without the participation of Nami, Zeff will go to the map of Rogge and the route into the great route, marked on the map as a reward for their protection of the sea restaurant. After Sanji''s touching farewell, Luffy and his party finally left the restaurant on the sea. Usop followed the route indicated on the map and drove the Golden Merri to Roger Town. .. v3 Chapter 228： once again After a few days, it just passed away..... During this period, the Black Pearl, which had been kept at full speed, went to the island of Guina''s hometown and left there for a day or two. It also passed the island where the village of Cocoa was located, but this time, instead of ascending the island, he directly sailed around the island. Without the knowledge of the island residents, he left the sea so quietly. At this time, the Black Pearl was bright and grand, docked in the port of Rog Town, and even the sails painted with the pirate logo were confiscated. Twenty years later, once again boarding the island of Rogge, no one could recognize who Noel was. The residents of Rogge at the port thought it was an unknown group of pirates. So I didn''t care too much. I wasn''t worried about the pirates making trouble in Rog Town. I glanced at random and turned away. "These unknown pirates will definitely be cleaned up by Smokada, don''t watch us go." "Speaking of course, with Smolka Dazuo in Rog Town, those pirates will definitely be caught." "Who said no, since Smolka Dazu took office here, every pirate who came to Roga Town would be able to escape as long as he was found." "And this Pirate Group, dare to log in at the front port, it is estimated that it will not take much time, the Pirate Ship will definitely be sealed off, and people will be caught by Smolka Dazuo." The residents leaving the port watched the docked pirate ship whispering and started pointing at the pirate ship from time to time, not worrying about getting in trouble. Noel, who was amazingly powerful, of course heard the words of the residents of Rog Town, but only smiled, and ignored these people. "After spending so many days on the boat, let''s go to the town of Rog and take a good stroll." After docking the Black Pearl, Noel said to the women who came out of the boat. "My dear, it''s so nice. I have been bored by these days, and finally I can walk to the land." I heard that I could get off the boat, and Eszter smiled happily. I have been on the boat these days. Staying sick, I''m getting sick. "We haven''t run out of fruit stocks, and now it''s time to replenish the stocks in town." Portas d Lujiu smiled and walked to Noel''s side. "I''m going to see the bookstore in Roger Town. The books on the ship have been completely read. I also need to add some inventory. Otherwise, when I can''t find the island, I will be bored to death." Nicole Robin laughed, and felt it was time to replenish the inventory of books on board. auzw.com "Whereever you go, you can arrange it yourself." Noel shrugged his shoulders, turned his head to look at Keya, and said, "Kea, look at who you want to talk to Lets go together. Im not relieved if you go out alone." "I went to buy clothes with Sister Nuoqi Gao, and we have discussed it just now." Hearing Noel''s words, Keya''s heart felt like eating honey, and honestly told who to go with. "I want to wander around alone, then you all pay attention to safety, and just go back to the boat to gather before dark." After thinking carefully, Noel felt that there was nothing to say, and announced the dissolution: "Then disband it. !" "Well." The women nodded and responded in unison. Seeing the women did not leave immediately, but said where they wanted to go, and if they wanted to go together, they went together. Noel watched for a while, and seeing that they hadn''t finished the discussion, first leaped from the Black Pearl, and walked towards the entrance of Roger Town. Soon after, Noel left the port and entered the interior of Rog, strolling through the streets, and carefully observing the big change in Rog. "Twenty years later, when I came to this town of Rogge again, I really didn''t expect that the changes would be that great. Many of them were buildings that were not available at that time, and the security has become much better than at that time." Wandering in the street, Noel observed Then, he said to himself. Passing through Noel, when he heard Noel''s words, he shook his head and glanced pityfully, and continued to walk Noel''s back. Twenty years later, come to Rogge again? What a handsome handsome guy, it''s such a pity why he is crazy at such a young age. ''Thinking, at last I glanced away and gradually went to Noel''s back. The passer-by turned and left. Poor Knoll didn''t know that he had been treated as a lunatic, and he was still walking forward indefinitely, observing the extra things in Rogge. As he walked, Noel came to a familiar place, outside a bar with a ger, so he stopped walking. "The owner of this bar, actually twenty years later, is still using the name of Gor D Roger as a signboard, and it has not been seized by the Navy until now, which is really interesting!" Looking familiar Signboard, Noel walked in with a smile, leading to the interior of the bar. Walking in the dark path, I didn''t hear the noise noisy as before, but it was very, very quiet, as if it was not a bar inside. Pushed open, entered the dilapidated wooden door inside the bar, and looked at the bar without light, even the one who came here to drink. "Today is going to be closed here. I want to be quiet here. If I want to drink, go somewhere else." The little old man in the store was drinking against a skull, and he did not go to see Noel. At a glance, began to rush people out of here. .. v3 Chapter 229： Narrative "But I''m not here to drink. If I remember correctly, there should be coffee and milk sold here." I didn''t care about the old man coming, and Noel walked directly to the bar and sat directly in the first place. under. "This is a bar, there is no coffee cow...." The old man wearing a certain blue hat thought it was a problem, put the wine glass in his hand on the table, but when he looked up to see the arrival, The words to be spoken were stuck in his mouth, he was trembling with surprise and pointed at Noel, and cried in surprise: "It''s you!!!" "Oh, old man, since you still remember me, it''s really rare!" Noel smiled, leaning back on the bar, looking at the surprised old man, laughing: "Can I get coffee milk now?" "Please wait a moment." After being confirmed, the little old man can be sure that he didn''t admit the wrong person, he quickly left the seat, quickly walked to the bar, took out the coffee milk from the refrigerator, and poured it into his hands and feet The cup was finally placed in front of Noel: "Your coffee milk." "Well, that''s good." Taking the cup on the table and drinking the cup of coffee and milk in one gulp, Noel looked at the bar before leaving and kept looking at his little old man. He said, "I''m in a good mood today. Just ask." "Are you really the one from that year?" Although I was sure that I did not admit the wrong person, the person in front of me was too young, exactly the same as that of that year, so the old man still wanted to make sure. After all, no matter who is good, after twenty years, there will be some changes. But Noel has not changed at all. It is still exactly the same as it was 20 years ago. There are no signs of aging. The passing of the years can not leave a trace on him. It is very difficult to make people feel skeptical. Let the little old man who is the bar owner have to wonder if the Noel in front of him is the one he knew in the bar. "Of course it''s me. You didn''t admit the wrong person." Noel shrugged his shoulders and said to the old man with a smile. "But twenty years have passed, why are you exactly the same as that?" Seeing Noel admitted, the old man asked, watching Noel waiting for a reply. "Because, I will not grow old with the passage of time, no matter how many years in the future, I will still be the same as now, of course, it will become more handsome, which is also inevitable. Hahahaha "Noel laughed narcissistically, not worrying about the old man knowing this, and telling others to cause unnecessary trouble. "Don''t you..." After hearing Noel''s commentary, the little old man was surprised and guessed what he asked. "Did you eat the legendary demon fruit and got such a special ability?" "Almost." There was nothing more to worry about now. The little old man thought of the other side himself, and Noel was too lazy to explain anything, intending to let him misunderstand so well. auzw.com "It turns out that you really ate the devil fruit, then you will be exactly the same as that year, and it must be related to the ability of the fruit." The old man misunderstood more deeply, and completely believed that Noel had eaten the devil fruit. "But having said that, you have changed a lot here, but it was very lively before, but now it is so deserted, is it because of the signboard, so it was suppressed by the navy?" Turned his head and looked at this tattered room At the bar, Noel asked curiously. "This has nothing to do with the signboard. It is the navy Dazuo who guarded the town of Rog. He managed Rog very tightly. The pirates who came to the island were caught by him, so no one would know this bar. coming." "The people who will come here today are a few old customers in Rog, who will come only once in a long time." "Anyway, the Pirates will not come here. Most of them sneak into the town of Rogge, and then, after replenishing the supplies, they will quickly sail away from Rogge." Hearing the words, the old man took out a glass, but after pouring a bottle of wine from the wine rack, poured himself a glass, while slowly drinking, while telling Noel. "Is Nao Dazuo so powerful?" Noel asked a little curiously after listening to the description of the old man. "His name is Smolka, like you, the ability of the devil fruit, but his devil fruit is the smoke fruit of the natural system, and the pirates who came to have no way to take him." The little old man did not hide at all, honestly Actually speaking to Noel, it seemed very uncomfortable that it was called Smolka. "It turned out to be him! Before, when I docked the ship at the port of Rog, I heard a lot of people discussing him." The little old man said, and Noel also remembered who this was at this time, laughing: "He It seems to be quite popular among the residents." "A pirate who can suppress the pirates who come to the island, the residents of Rog Town are of course happy, and I have no business in this bar." The old man said quite disheartenedly after drinking the glass of wine. "Tell you good news." Noel looked at the depressed old man and smiled: "It''s estimated that it won''t take long, the one called Smolka will leave Rogge, and your bar will be lively. , So dont rush to close this bar." "How do you know?" Hearing the words, the old man put down the glass and looked at Noel with doubt. "You just waited. This will happen in the near future. My predictions have never been missed." Putting the gold coins on the bar, Noel smiled and said, "I still have to go shopping, our That''s it for narrative." .. v3 Chapter 230： Rhythm Leng stared blankly at the back of Noel''s departure. It was not until Noel completely left the interior of the hotel that the old man recovered from the stunned god. Unfortunately, it was too late to keep Noel. "Regardless of whether it was true or not, I will continue to open this bar now, so that I can see more about you." Looking at the rotten wooden door of the bar, I have not looked away for a long time, small The old man laughed to himself. Noel, who had amazing ears, had not yet walked out into the bar and heard the words of the little old man, but he did not stop there. Instead, he continued on with a smile and left the familiar bar. Naval station in Rogge....... The navy soldiers in the communication room were carefully sorting out the information, and at this time the fax machine in front of him sent a wanted order and the information of the headquarters. After a closer look at the information from the naval headquarters, the navy soldier stood up quickly, rushed out of the communication room, and hurried to the room where the colonel was. "Colonel Smolka, the big deal is not good!" The door hurriedly left and a thick smoke filled the room. The navy soldier who forgot to knock on the door was glared by the figure in the thick smoke and quickly made a salute gesture report Dao: "The contact sent from the headquarters of the Navy reported that Monge d. Luffy and a group of pirates are on their way to Roger Town. He is a pirate from the East China Sea, with a reward of 30 million Bailey." "Thirty million bailey, it''s really gratifying." The navy soldier became Smolka''s, looking at the reported soldier in the thick smoke, said indifferently. "He was overthrown, the wicked and unforgivable of the clown Bucky and the chief Klick!" Seeing Colonel Smolka didn''t care, the navy soldiers quickly uttered the message of Luffy, wanting to let Colonel Smolka know this person and Not easy to deal with. "Shut up!" Smoka, who was playing stacks of arhats, said with a sigh, as the stacking arhats collapsed on the table: "Ah! I blamed you for yelling, which caused me to fail in the end." "I''m sorry..." Hearing the words, the navy soldier froze for a moment, but after recovering, he quickly apologized to Smolka. "It''s really no fuss, this little thing makes a fuss." He stood up from the sofa, glanced at the navy soldiers, and Smolka went to the window and said, "I have my own rhythm, you say yes." "Yes!" Although not very clear, the navy soldier responded. The window was pushed open by Smolka itself, and the thick smoke inside the office quickly dissipated in the office. Smoka with a white hair and two cigars in his shirtless shirt appeared clearly on the navy soldiers In front of you. "Well, what did you just say?" Smolka, who had not heard at all, asked calmly to the navy soldiers. "Yes... it''s a matter of the Pirates. It is said that they might appear in Rogge today. Um... that''s it..." The navy soldier was stunned, but the message was quickly revealed. . auzw.com "Why is it so panic, has one of the pirates that came in since I took charge of this place?" Looking seriously at the pirate soldiers, Smolka asked the panicked navy soldiers . "No." After thinking carefully, it was found that the situation had never happened, and the navy soldier shook his head. "Then relax me, don''t mess up my rhythm." When he walked to the desk, Smolka picked up the clothes on the table and said to the navy soldiers while wearing them. At this time, another naval soldier hurried in. "Report! Just received the information, there is an unknown pirate group in the front port, but now there is only one empty ship and no people. It is estimated that the pirate group has entered the town, and there are pirate groups in the side port. Please come over immediately," the navy soldier who had just entered quickly reported to Smolka. "It must be a group of Luffy, they must have entered the town." Hearing another navy report, the navy soldier holding a wanted panic said. "Thirty million Bailey, I really hope it''s a bit chewy." Passing between the two navies, Smolka walked out of the office and said, "I said to myself, don''t care." "Don''t you look at the wanted order?" the navy soldier who had returned to God shouted as he watched Smolka leave. Unfortunately, Smolka didn''t pay attention, so she walked out of the naval station, and the naval soldiers who just reported quickly rushed to catch up with Smolka in front. Soon, Smolka and the navy soldiers left the naval station and walked on the street one after the other. "Colonel, please give instructions to the troops." Immediately behind Smolka, the navy soldier requested Smolka to issue an instruction. "It''s not necessary." A random response, Smolka didn''t plan to take his men to go. "But...considering the strength of the other party..." Seeing Colonel Smolka, he followed the naval soldiers and quickly persuaded. "I''m so annoying! You!" Stopped and Smoca looked at the navy behind him with a black face, and said quite uncomfortably: "Don''t point me at me!" "I''m so sorry!" Smirka stared so much that the Navy soldiers immediately apologized in fear, and closed their eyes to dare to see Smolka. "Just know, don''t make stupid mistakes next time." Instead of looking at the navy soldiers behind him, Smolka turned his head back, just wanting to continue to the port, but he walked on the face, let him completely Completely stunned in place. .. v3 Chapter 231： Knife shop Watching the figure heading towards him, turning his head to look around, Smolka let out the cigar in his mouth in surprise, allowing the two to fall to the ground. ''impossible! This is absolutely impossible! It must have been more like him. He cannot be the same as he was after twenty years. Think of, Smolkas eyes are locked on Noels body, and his mind is comparing quickly, the figure that appeared when he executed the One Piece. "Wow! Three layers of ice cream!" At this time, a cute little girl, holding three layers of ice cream in both hands, was very happy to run on the street. "Slow down, don''t fall." The man who followed the cute little girl smiled at the happy running daughter with her hands in her pockets. "Well." The little girl responded, but at the next moment, she was holding three layers of ice cream in her hands and bumped into the stunned trouser legs of Smolka standing in the street. "Ah!" "S..... Colonel Smolka?!" The little girl''s father, who saw the daughter hit, was actually Colonel Smolka, and cried out in horror. "My ice cream..." Looking at Smolka''s terrible face, the little girl''s eyes were filled with tears. "No... I''m so sorry! My children..." Seeing Smolka''s expressionless face, the little girl''s father stepped forward and hugged the little girl into her arms, constantly apologizing to Smolka : "Sorry! Sorry! Sorry! Sorry!" "Sorry, my pants ate your ice cream." Smoka squatted down, grabbed the little girl''s head with one hand, took a gold coin from the pocket, and put it in the little girl''s hand, Laughed: "Take this and buy a five-story one." "Thank you very much..." The little girl''s father was stunned by Smolka''s move, but soon recovered his power and thanked Smolka. "Thank you." The little girl''s tears disappeared, and she looked at Smokka and smiled and thanked. Having said that, the little girls father quickly took the little girl away. Although she didnt understand why Smolka was like this, she was still a little worried about the other partys sudden change, so she felt safer to leave early. Smolka waved with the leaving girl. When Smolka got up and looked in the direction of Noel, Noel had disappeared, and he was nowhere to be found on the street. Forget it, it cant be the one who appeared when Roger was sentenced. I thought that after checking it on the street, Smolka could no longer find Noel, so he stopped thinking about it and said to the naval soldiers on the side, Lets go. "Yes!" The navy soldier who recovered, trot to keep up with Smolka who had walked a distance. Not long after Smolka and the navy soldiers left, Noel walked out of the street beverage shop, and at this time Noel had a bottle of drink in his hand, just like drinking and then shopping. auzw.com Before, Noel discovered that Smolkas gaze was locked on his body, but the other party did not come to provoke himself, and Noel was too lazy to ignore it. Then, while Smolka turned his gaze, Noel, who was just a little thirsty, got into the drink shop on the street. As I walked, I suddenly thought of Noel where I was going. I found a shop and asked about it. The direction of Roger Towns tool shop was walking in that direction. Soon after..... Noel came to the town of Rogge, the only knife shop, and pushed open the door and walked in. "Welcome!" Hearing the doorbell ringing, and seeing a visitor come to the shop again, the owner of the shop rubbed his hands and introduced with a smile on his face: "My house is a well-established knife shop with a history of 200 years. Pick slowly." "Master, why are you here too?" The curious Dasqi turned to look at the person who entered the shop. The person who came was unexpectedly Noel. "Come here, besides buying a knife, what else can you do?" Guina, who was on the side, glanced blankly, and some dumb Da Siqi. "Guina, the knives used by Master, are all very powerful knives. Is it necessary to buy other knives?" Da Siqi, who was not convinced, looked at Guina. "That''s right! Not long ago, I just got the so-called world''s strongest black knife, there is really no need to buy another knife." Thinking carefully, Guina thought Dasqi made a little sense, and she also got it. I don''t understand why Noel came here. "Who said that if you have a good knife, you don''t have to buy it, can''t I buy it for you or collect it?" Ignoring the shop owner, Noel walked toward the two women''s position while observing the knife in the shop. "Master, you''re a little late. The best knife in this shop has just been bought by us at a high price." Wen Yan said, Da Siqi picked up the knife with a black lacquered knife and handed it over. Noel. After receiving the knife from Dusky, Noel pulled it directly out of the scabbard and carefully observed it before returning the blade to the scabbard again. "The blade is a black lacquered sword, the blade is a chaotic blade, this is a good knife." Noel smiled, handed the knife back to Dusky, and looked at Dusky and Guina with a smile. "Master is so powerful! I just flipped through it and recorded the manuals of various famous knives, and then I recognized that this good knife was gone." Dasqi said excitedly, looking at Noel. "This guest is really good-looking. I recognized it after a simple look. This is the treasure of my town. I saw the two young ladies like it so I could not bear the pain and sell it to them." The boss at the counter, listen The man in front of him, the master of the two young ladies who bought the knife, hurriedly laughed. .. v3 Chapter 232： Fairy Sword The owner of the knife shop was a little worried. The man who had just arrived immediately asked the two women who had spent five times to return the goods. "Boss, your worries are totally superfluous, we don''t lack that money at all, you don''t have to worry about us asking for a return." After seeing what the knife shop owner thought, Noel smiled and said very straightforwardly. "Hehe..." Seen through by the other party, the knife shop owner froze for a moment, and only smiled awkwardly, not knowing how to answer it well. "Master, the knife has already been bought. Let''s go together." Guina saw that there was no good knife here, and did not plan to stay here anymore, and suggested to Noel to walk together. "Are you sure you don''t have a good knife?" Noor asked with a smile on his face, looking at Guina. "Boss, he didn''t say that just now, this snow walk is the treasure of the town shop, where is there any good knife." When I entered this knife shop, Guina had carefully read it, so I was very sure that it was not good. Knife. "Well, Master, there is indeed no good knife here. We just looked at it carefully just now." Dusky nodded his head, agreeing with Guina''s statement that there really is no good knife here. Noel smiled and said nothing, leaving Guina and Daski''s side, and walked towards the knife area of ??fifty thousand Bailey. In a barrel full of cheap knives, Noel quickly selected a red scabbard from which a small piece of white cloth was tied to the scabbard. At the moment when Noel took out the knife, the old man of the knife shop froze and sweated for a moment, forcing himself to not tell the origin of the knife, hoping that Noel would buy the knife, and also hoped not to buy it Buy the knife. Anyway, at this moment, the owner of the knife shop was quite contradictory and entangled, and finally chose to stand at the counter, not to say anything but to see how the other party decided. While Guina and Daski saw the knife Noel took out, both of them lit up, and they could see that it was a good knife. Dasqi took out the famous knife record manual, glanced at the knife in Noel''s hand carefully, then lowered his head and quickly rummaged through the manual, wanting to know whether this was a famous knife. "Daskey, you don''t need to find it anymore. I''ll tell you what knife it is." "This knife is a business blade with a blade length of 88cm, a blade width of 1.7cm, and a blade edge of only about 0.8mm. The upper and lower "handle" is 22cm long and 2cm wide. The "blade sheath" is 89cm long, 1.9cm wide and 1.7 inner cm. It is a sharp knife." "The blade''s lines are weird like flames. This knife is named: Three Generations of Ghosts. One of the 50 workers of Liangkuai is a veritable demon knife." auzw.com "It is estimated to be the owner of the knife shop, knowing the origin of the three generations of ghosts, he decided to put this remote corner, intending to let those who do not know the goods buy it, to avoid being hurt by this monster knife. died." After pulling the three generations of ghosts out of the scabbard, Noel looked at it carefully and told the two women what kind of knife it was and why it was forgotten in this corner. "Unexpectedly, you actually saw it!" The Knife Shop owner looked at the knife with surprise in surprise. The knife shop owner did not expect that the demon knife was seen by the other party. "Accurately, when I walked into your store, I sensed the unknown breath of the knife, and the knife seemed to be calling me to find it." Still looking at the knife seriously, Noel said Out of my feelings. Originally, I wanted to take the lead and buy Sauron''s Sabre first, but when Knorr entered the knife shop, he felt that the knife was calling him, and Norton felt that the knife was quite interesting. The ominous breath of the three generations of ghosts can be said to have no effect on Noel, but they are very familiar with the ominous breath of the super-dangerous species they had absorbed before. The ominous breath of the super-dangerous species is still in the body of Noel. It used to be used to scare people, but with this three-generation ghost, you can use this knife to try to mobilize the ominous breath and become Your own new means of attack. At this time, the owner of the knife shop saw that the two women in front of the counter didn''t quite understand what a demon knife was, and after thinking about it, they began to introduce it. "Headed by the first generation of ghosts, although the swords of the ghosts are excellent, they are downright demon swords." "Famous swordsmen of all dynasties, just because they wore this knife, will attract bad luck from there until they die and die." "To this day, no one in the world is wearing this knife, and without knowing it, it will also lose its life if it is used rashly." "I want to sell that kind of knife as soon as possible, so I will take the knife to a cheap area to save it from being scary." Seriously introduced the origin of Gui Te, the owner of the knife shop also honestly said why he put this knife in a cheap knife bucket, all because the rumors are too scary, I really dont want three generations of Gui Te to stay in the store. . "Master, although this knife is one of the 50 workers of Liangkuai, but it sounds scary, this is not a good knife, but a real demon knife, we still don''t want it." Listened to the owner of the knife shop Introducing, Duskey said a little worried, but don''t want Noel to suffer unexpectedly because of this. "Master, anyway, you don''t lack a good knife, such a demon sword. Forget it." Not only was Da Siqi worried, but Guina was also a little worried. She quickly looked at Noel and advised. "This guest, I don''t want you to be harmed by three generations of ghosts. I will indirectly become the murderer who killed you, so I don''t intend to sell this three generations of ghosts." Seeing the other party is still watching three generations of ghosts Thoroughly, the knife shop owner made a difficult decision. .. v3 Chapter 233： resonance As if I didn''t hear the words of the three people, I still looked at the three generations of ghosts. In fact, Noel has already begun to test the knife, and is mobilizing the extremely unknown atmosphere in the body, connecting these extremely unknown atmosphere with the unknown atmosphere of three generations of ghosts. Seeing Noel''s motionlessness, Guina and Duskey were even more worried. Even the knife shop owner standing at the counter began to get nervous, worrying about whether Noel was swallowed by the demon knife, and then it would become this now. appearance. It was when Guina and Dusty decided to walk to Noel''s side and tried to wake Noel. At this time, Noel and the three generations of ghosts that had been held had undergone quite amazing changes, causing Guina and Daski to stop, and the eyebrows were locked tightly, as if they saw something terrible. The pupils of both eyes contracted. The rich and extreme unknown gas continually emanated from Noel and the three generations of ghosts, and the entire knife shop was filled with a moment, and both of them emitted black gas that was visible to the naked eye. At this time, Noel''s pupils became very red, and his eyes were completely dyed black, as if he had crawled out of **** from the evil spirits, and the unknown gas surrounded him like fog. "Teacher...Teacher...Master...you are...right..." The fear of innocence in my heart made Duskey ask intermittently, even she herself was not aware of the fear what. "Master...Master...you are talking... Don''t scare us like this..." Guina in the same situation, endless fears breed in her heart, and she can''t understand what she is afraid of, and she seems to be right Everything is scared. "Ah? Sorry, I''m trying three generations of ghosts, some are too focused, I forgot you are still here, ha ha ha..." Wen Yan, Noel smiled awkwardly, and it will be immediately unknown. When the qi was withdrawn, it changed back to its original appearance in a moment. Filled with the unknown gas of the knife shop, it completely disappeared in an instant, and the inexplicable fears that Guina and Duskie disappeared at this moment disappeared without a trace, as if they had never appeared before. Guina and Daski are now confused for some reason. I can''t figure out what is going on. How could the inexplicable fear just now disappeared so completely. "Master, were you testing the knife just now?" Guina, who felt inexplicable, looked at Noel and wanted to make sure. auzw.com "Well, I was just trying a knife, and the effect was much better than expected." Noel nodded, and the mood was quite good, laughing: "I decided to The other two ghosts are handy, I hope the other two will not let me down." "The other two ghost words, this can be said slowly in the future." In my mind, I sorted out the words I wanted to express. Guina thought about it and said: "Tell me first, why do I Im afraid for no reason, but I dont understand what Im afraid of, and I seem to be afraid of everything. Probably this is the case. "Uh, Master, I also want to know that I felt the same way just now, but after you responded to us, this feeling disappeared for no reason, as if it had never appeared." Daskey nodded. , Said he also wants to know what is going on. "It''s like this. After three generations of ghostly unclear qi, connected with the unclear qi in my body, the two resonated." "People who can sense the unknown gas have the most primitive fear. Simply put, it is the fear of the unknown, but also the fear of everything. Such fear has no roots, that is, the most Pure fear." "I''m a little confused about how to say it. It''s not that you are afraid of anything anyway, but that you are only afraid of it. This is probably the way it is." As he said, Noel felt confused by what he said. As for whether Guina and Dasqi could understand it, Noel did not have much hope. It was difficult for him to explain clearly. "In other words, it''s not what we feel afraid of, but there is only fear at the beginning. There is no fear of anything or anyone, and there is no original fear of any origin. Is this the way?" Guina said herself. Said her understanding, and confirmed with Noel who came beside him. "Yes, that''s it! Unexpectedly, Guina sauce is so smart, I am confused by my own words, you can actually understand, the truth is too great. Boo!" See Guina can understand, feel Happy Noel, took Guina''s face, and immediately smelled it. Suddenly, Noor sipped, and Guina froze in place. When Guina recovered, her little face turned red instantly, and her small head was buried in the European school. Dare to raise his head to see Noel. Da Siqi, who was still on the side, was still thinking about Noel''s explanation just now, but he hadn''t figured it out yet, and the more he thought, the more he couldn''t understand. "Dasiqi sauce, you don''t want to continue thinking, anyway, you will not experience it, only my enemies will be treated like this." Looking at the dumb Dasiqi, Noel poked with his finger. , Said Dusky''s little head. "Well, I don''t want to continue thinking about it anymore. I think I''m a little dazed." Duskie nodded cleverly, and directly threw Noel''s commentary, and completely threw it out of the sky. .. v3 Chapter 234： It is said that "I want this three generations of ghosts. After I give the money to the knife shop owner, let''s leave here." Noel rubbed it with a smile, and Duskey''s little head smiled. "Master, you hate it." Daskey smiled while avoiding Noel''s hand, and said, "I''m no longer a child, don''t rub my head anymore, your hair is messed up by you." "Yes yes, then I''ll hand over the money, and then we can go." Still rubbing Dusky''s little head, Noel withdrew the hand on Dusky''s head and was preparing to take it from The storage space takes out the gold to pay the bill. "But the boss of the knife shop, when you tried the knife just now, you were completely scared out, and it seems that you will not wake up in a moment and a half." Guina, who is no longer shy, Pointed in the direction of the counter. Hearing the words, Noel stopped the move to withdraw money and looked in the direction of Guina, and really saw the knife shop owner who turned his eyes white and spitting foam. At this time, he twitched while lying on the ground. . "Looking at the knife shop owner''s appearance, it seems that he is really terrified." After careful observation, Noel determined that the knife shop owner really didn''t wake up for a while, and thought about it, "Otherwise, Lets leave the money of three generations of ghosts, and then leave here directly?" "But, is it not a good thing to leave the fainted person like this?" A glance at the knife shop owner who fainted, Duskey thought it was not good to do so. After all, it was caused by Noel, which caused the knife shop owner to faint on the ground. If it really went away like this, Dusky would feel overwhelmed. As the three of them struggled, a fat woman came downstairs and saw the knife shop owner who fell to the ground, hurriedly hurriedly ran over, and soon came to the knife shop owner''s side. "My father, what''s the matter with you?!" The fat woman came to the knife shop owner, shaking the knife shop owner lying on the ground anxiously. Theres finally someone coming, I thought the shop was the owner alone, so its easy to manage now. ''Seeing the knife shop owner''s mother-in-law''s arrival, then you don''t have to stay here and wait, Nuoer quickly explained: "This is the case. When we were looking at the knife, we didn''t know what the boss was stimulated, so we were completely dizzy. It''s over." "Is stimulated?" Wen Yan raised her head, and when she saw Knor''s knife in her hand, she seemed to understand what was going on, and thought:''Is it finally that someone is willing to take the kid''s dad''s demon sword? After buying it, the kid''s father fainted with excitement? "Yeah." Quickly sorted out a reason in his mind. Noel thought about it and thought it was feasible. He blinked at Guina, who was on the side, and said: "At that time, I thought this knife was good. He said he wanted to buy the knife, but when I turned around, the boss collapsed on the ground." auzw.com "Well, Im afraid no one will see something wrong, so I plan to wait for the boss to wake up without leaving. I didnt expect you to come downstairs at this time." Ina, knowing what Noel meant, quickly said in coordination. "Then it doesn''t matter to you. He''s probably an old fault, and he just passed out. Thank you for not leaving. Help to see him fainting on the ground." Hearing the other''s explanation The fat lady understood what was going on, and it was exactly what she thought. The child was so excited that his father fainted. "That... the lady boss, I will give you the money for this knife, we have something to leave immediately." Seeing the passing, Noel reached into his trouser pocket and connected the storage space to take out his belongings. "You don''t need to give the money, the knife will be your kind thanks." After thinking it over carefully, the fat woman said with a smile on her face, thinking it would be better to give away the knife quickly, so as not to bring it again What an unfortunate thing. "No, this is one of Liangkuai''s 50 workers, at least one million Bailey." The knife shop owner was stunned, and Noel was a little bit overwhelmed. He didn''t intend to take away three generations of ghosts, anyway. Without that little money, put the gold worth more than 2 million Bailey on the counter and said: "I will put the money on the counter, then we will leave." Without giving the fat woman the opportunity to refuse, after putting the gold on the counter, Noel quickly wore the knife around her waist, hand in hand Guina held Da Siqi hand in hand, and quickly left the knife shop. The lady-in-law, the fat lady, was so stunned. After the three of them disappeared completely outside the door, they gradually recovered from the stunned god, ignoring the knife shop owner who fainted on the ground, and picked up the counter. A large chunk of gold was tried. "It''s true! This time you can make a fortune. According to this head and gravity, you can sell at least two million. I really didn''t expect that the so-called monster knife not only sold the price but also doubled. Daddy should be very happy when he wakes up." Holding his hands in gold, the fat woman said excitedly and excitedly. The owner of the knife shop lying on the ground was completely forgotten, and he did not go to carry him to a comfortable place to lie down. Leaving the knife shop far away, the three of Noel began to discuss where to go next, just to hear people talking on the street. "I heard that someone had just climbed to the execution platform in the center of the square." "I heard that just now, the boy wearing a straw hat is still the one who is going to be pursued by Colonel Smolka, but unfortunately he was escaped." "The person Colonel Smolka is going to hunt? Wouldn''t it be a fierce pirate?" .. v3 Chapter 235： Red nose "I don''t know, but the kid wearing a straw hat can stretch his hands and feet very long. This is the first time I have seen someone like this." "Maybe like Colonel Smolka, he is a devil fruit capable person, otherwise ordinary people can''t do such a weird thing as extending his hands and feet." "Maybe, that straw hat kid is a bounty offender, let''s go check out the newly issued wanted order." "Good idea, let''s take a look!" Most of the pedestrians coming and going on the street are talking about what happened in the square just now. Hearing, what the pedestrians were talking about, Noel''s mouth twitched, and he knew who did the stupid thing without thinking, but didn''t expect them to come to Rog. What was even more unexpected was that without the help of the voyager, those people were still able to come so quickly to the place of Roger Town, which was quite unexpected for Noel. Without Namis participation, I could reach Rogge so quickly. Should I say he deserves to be the protagonist? I thought that Noel, who was quite surprised, was also fortunate to have bought the knife. If it was a little later, it would be in Sauron''s hands again. "Master, the straw hat guys that those people said, wouldn''t we know the goods?" Similarly, after hearing the pedestrian''s discussion, Guina felt like some other straw hat idiot that he and others knew. Looked at the Noel around him and asked. "I thought it was possible." Dusky held her chin with one hand and thought about it carefully. He felt that the behavior of the straw hat kid who was discussed by the pedestrians was indeed familiar with the impression. "Absolutely we know the goods, and only his nerdy guy will do such stupid things that cause trouble, and don''t worry about the consequences at all." Noel said with certainty, except for Luffy. The goods will do so, I really can''t think of anyone who will do such a stupid thing. "I''m a little bit pitiful now. I admit that the man who is the captain must be very painful and quite a headache." Guina said with a smile on her face, and there was no pity for others. It seems that most of the ingredients are gloating. "Guina Sauce, now your gloating expression has completely sold you out." Noel reached out and pinched Guina''s tender face, laughing: "When you are poor, don''t laugh. This is what looks like a pitiful person." "That''s what it is." Dusky nodded with a smile, quite agreeing with Noel''s words. After knocking off Noel''s hand, Guina turned her head to one side, ignoring the grinning two, and his face was blushing without knowing shyness, but was still pinched by Noel. Seeing Guina''s face flushed, Noel and Duskey didn''t bother her anymore, but instead thought about where to go now, anyway, they had no intention of returning to the ship. Three people walking in the street, wandering aimlessly. auzw.com Soon after, three people wandering around were suddenly found in the alley beside the street, and several of them wore rather strange figures, looking at the sneaky east. "These people are too weird to wear. The hot days are so tightly packed, aren''t you afraid of being suffocated by your own clothes?" Daski pointed, and the sneaky people in the alley looked. Ask Nor and Guina. "It is estimated that the pirates who came to the town of Roger are worried about being discovered by Colonel Smolka in the town, so they dressed like this." Guina thought about it and published her conjecture, thinking it was Most likely. "Did you hear that, the rumor of Colonel Nasmoka?" Noel asked curiously after hearing Guina''s words. "Before, before I met you, I heard some rumors called Smolka, and I heard that he is the ability of the devil fruit of the nature department." Guina nodded and said the known information. . "That''s what it is!" Noel nodded, indicating that he understood. He glanced at the people in the alley and said, "After all, the sneaky people are a bit familiar, as if they''ve seen them somewhere. ." "Well, I think so, as if I have seen it somewhere, but I can''t remember it for a while." Seeing the topic turned back again, Dusky felt that the same people were familiar with Noel, but I cant remember where I met them and said, Especially the one with the big red nose is very, very impressed, but I cant remember where I saw it. "Damn it! Who said you have a red nose!!!" As soon as Dusky''s words fell, an angry roar came from the sneaky people, and all the pedestrians on the street looked at it, and in a moment those people became the focus. "Who are those people?!" "I didn''t find out just now, these strangely dressed people are standing here!" "These people dressed like this, wouldn''t they be wanted criminals?" "Well! This is quite possible!" "Maybe, these people are still real wanted criminals, otherwise they won''t be dressed like this. Let''s find the Navy soon!" The roaring sound allowed pedestrians in the street to find a few strange places, and Hu Lun guessed it, and he planned to call the navy to catch people, who asked them to wear such strange clothes. Numerous sights and constant words made the people hiding in the alleys completely stunned. The big red nose that wanted to rush out was also so stunned. "Captain Bucky, let''s get out of here quickly, otherwise we wouldn''t have the chance to find the straw hat kid if we were exposed in advance." One of the men in the cloak first recovered from the stunned voice, quietly Bucky said in his ear. .. v3 Chapter 236： What a coincidence "Captain Bucky, it''s not an impulsive time, otherwise our revenge plan will really be completely broken." Another cloak man, on the other side of Bucky''s ear, persuaded quietly. "Yes! It''s not the time to rush, let''s withdraw!" Bucky, who came back to his mind, thought about it carefully, and didn''t want to plan so much, so it was important to seek revenge from the straw hat kid. After that, Bucky, who was wearing a cloak and only a big red nose, turned and ran quickly to the interior of the alley, and the other cloaks quickly followed. A few moments later, a few people completely disappeared in the alley. Seeing that a few people in weird clothes had left, the pedestrians who had stopped in the street had also left this place one after another, and they continued to be busy with their own affairs. "Well, I know who he is." Noel''s mouth twitched, looking at the alleys where the cloaks had left, and said very surely. "I also know who he is." Guina, who was beside Noel, also twitched her lips and said quite positively. "Huh?" Dasky, who was confused, didn''t understand it by then, looked at the two people around him, and asked suspiciously, "Who is it?" "You can hear it so far away, and I really don''t know how his ears are constructed." Seeing Dusky was puzzled, Noel immediately told her, saying: "As soon as someone says a big red nose, there will be a person who reacts immediately. , It is estimated that there is only Joker Bucky." "It turned out to be him! I said that big red nose, how could it be so familiar!" After hearing Noel''s words, Dusky remembered Belmel and introduced them to the Pirates of the East China Sea when they were on board. The clown Bucky''s big red nose. "When I was on the ship, when I saw Bucky''s wanted order, the one who laughed the most was you, but I didn''t expect you to recognize it." Every time Daski saw the wanted order, Bucky''s big red nose They were all amused, Guina did not expect that she could not recognize it. "Maybe I laughed a lot before, and now I''m all immunized." Da Siqi thought for a moment and said very seriously: "So I didn''t recognize it, it must be like this." In this way, the three of them walked forward while chatting and unconsciously went to the port, but not the port where the Black Pearl was parked, but the port where fishing boats parked ships and sold marine fish. Originally, the three wanted to visit other places and did not intend to enter the port selling sea fish, but they saw Portas d Lujiu and Nicole Olbia buying sea fish here. So Noel, Guina, and Daski went to those who had not yet found themselves and others, Nicole Orbiya and Portkas d Lujiu. "Lujiu and Orbia." When they came behind them, they didn''t touch them directly. They were afraid that it would be bad to scare the two girls. Noel asked softly, "You are here to choose ingredients ?" The most important thing is that if the two women are frightened and launch an attack, they will surely attract the attention of the local navy, and it will be impossible to wait to continue shopping. After listening to the familiar voice, Nicole Orbiya and Portkas d Lujiu quickly put down the sea fish in their hands and they turned to look at the person behind them. auzw.com "Nor, Guina, Daski, how did you come here?" Seeing that in addition to Noel, Guina, Daski, Potkas d Lujiu asked in doubt. "How did you all come together?" Nicole Orbia, but remember very well, Noel left first, and Guina and Dusty went to buy knives. "At the beginning, I strolled around in Roger Town, met them at the knife shop, and then walked together." Noel smiled and said the approximate experience. "Walking and walking to the port, and seeing your sister here, we walked together." Guina nodded, and then Noel said. "Uh huh." Duskey nodded in agreement. "That''s what it is! It''s a coincidence by the way. Soon after I met Olbia, the three of you came over." Potkas d Lujiu smiled and pointed to Nicole. Irbia said. "Lu Jiu was right! I just touched her..." Nicole Olbia had planned before he could finish speaking. "Oh!!!" A few people looked at the edge of the port, and a group of people were exclaiming something, but more and more people rushed to the onlookers, unable to see what was inside. "Something seems to be caught, guests go and see together." The fish seller in front of the stall looked at the crowd and turned around and said to Noel. After that, the fish-selling boss turned and walked over. The same curious Noel and several others also walked by, wanting to see what it was, which made so many people fuss. After crossing the crowd, Noel watched a rather weird fish and lay quietly on the paved lotus leaf. "Wow!! This...this is..." "Great, isn''t this elephant fish tuna?!" "Yes! It seems that the South China Sea ran over, and then I was caught by my fishing rod." "A fishing rod!" Hearing the conversation between the two, Nuoer learned that the weird fish was originally an elephant tuna from the South China Sea, and it seemed quite precious to see the people around him. .. v3 Chapter 237： prize "Okay, help me remove the elephant tuna." The fisherman who caught the elephant tuna was planning to leave with the elephant tuna. "Please wait a moment!" At this time, a man in a suit and golden retriever, eager to get elephant tuna, hurriedly asked the fisherman: "How much does this fish sell, please sell this fish to me ." "What?" The fisherman frowned and looked at the golden-haired man in a puzzled way. "If I have money, please give it to me, please." Thinking that the fisherman was unwilling, the golden-haired man continued anxiously, asking for the elephant tuna very much. "No, no, I don''t plan to sell this elephant tuna, just now I have decided to use it as a prize, I''m sorry." The fisherman shook his head, and directly said the reason for not selling, and asked Jin Mao The man apologized. "Prize?" The golden-haired man was stunned for a moment, very puzzled about what prize the elephant tuna was used for, and if he could, try it out to see if he could win the elephant tuna back. "Yes, it will be held today, the annual cooking competition." A big man walked beside the fisherman, and introduced to the golden-haired man, said, "The chefs of the whole East China Sea will come to participate in this time. ''S cooking competition, this elephant tuna is to be given to the winner of the competition." "That''s right!" The fisherman nodded, confirming what the big man said, and laughed: "After all, this is an elephant tuna, and only it can be worthy of the championship. That was how it was set." "Brother, aren''t you also a cook?" Seeing the blond man, then wanting to get this elephant tuna, Dahan offered a proposal: "If you want it anyway, then sign up for this time Cooking contest." "Hmm..." The blond man froze, responding to Dahan. "Brother, the place to register is that place. If you want to participate, you can go there to sign up. If you don''t sign up, you will be terminated! Goodbye!" Dahan pointed to the signing place, kindly remind After a blond man, he followed the man who carried the elephant tuna. "Cooking contest?" Looking at the elephant tuna, the golden-haired man recovered and smiled confidently: "Okay." As this rare elephant tuna left, the surrounding crowd gradually began to disperse, and all returned to their stalls in the port, continuing to start the business of selling marine fish. The crowds who came over to join the crowd also dispersed with others. Those who bought sea fish continued to buy sea fish and left the port to leave the port. The blond man walked to the registration office, as if he had made up his mind to take part in the competition. He was sure to get the elephant tuna, and he did not find the few people who were looking at him not far away. "The blond man, was the deputy chef we met when we were at the restaurant on the sea?" Potkas d Lujiu, pointing to the direction of the blond man''s departure, asked several of the people around him. auzw.com "It looks very similar, but the deputy head chef of the sea restaurant cares so much about the sea restaurant. How could it be possible to leave the sea restaurant and come here." Nicole Orbia thought for a moment and said his thoughts. Came out. Nicole Olbia, but clearly remember the chef, when Klick threatened to **** the restaurant at the sea, how angry his expression was, did not think that the chef would leave, the family came to him A very precious sea restaurant. After hearing Nicole Olbia''s words, the three girls thought that Olbia''s words made sense, and began to think that the man was just like Sanji. After all, the three girls also remembered clearly what happened in the restaurant at sea, and they all felt that the deputy chef, Yamaji, would not leave the restaurant that is precious to him. "In the world, nothing is impossible, everything is possible." Seeing the four girls were denied, Noel smiled slightly and said with certainty: "I think that person is the sea restaurant, the deputy chef called Sanji ." "Noel, why are you so sure, that person is the deputy head chef of the restaurant at the sea?" Nicole Orbia looked at Noel doubtfully, and did not understand why Noel was so sure. "Quickly tell us why you can be so sure." The remaining three women looked at Noel curiously and asked in unison. "Because the owner of the restaurant at the sea, Zhefu, then had the idea of ??ousting Sanji, and planned to let Sanji sail with the straw hat boy to complete Sanji''s dream." "You also know clearly that I have the ability to see through the thoughts of other people''s minds, then Zhefu''s thoughts were seen by me." "And the straw hat kid, he is now in the town of Rogge, and Sanji must have followed him, otherwise he would happen to meet exactly the same person." "You don''t really think that there are a lot of people in the world like Guina and Dusky. It can be said that they are exactly the same, as if they were printed by a mold." "Even if there is, it''s just a few, and it''s impossible for us to be so accidentally encountered, not everyone can be as lucky as me, ha ha ha ha!" Originally a good explanation, when talking about Noel, he boasted, completely cared about the expressions of the four women''s helplessness, and even laughed quite narcissistically. Since Noel was so sure, the four women unconditionally chose to believe. After all, Noel has never missed it once. The man he said yes was definitely Sanji. "But having said that, is the fish called elephant tuna really so precious?" Dusky changed the subject, asking questions in his mind, and asked, "Why are those people so surprised to see that fish?" ?" .. v3 Chapter 238： farce "When I was in the South China Sea, I heard about rumors of elephant tuna, which are called marine gems. Miracle ingredients, even in the South China Sea, are hard to catch." Potter, a South China Sea man Cas d Lu Jiu, told the rumors he had heard. "It seems that the fisherman''s luck today is quite good." Wen Yan, now Dusky knew, this elephant tuna is indeed a precious thing, no wonder so many people saw the fuss, said: "Actually An elephant tuna that can be caught and mixed into the East China Sea by the current." "Unfortunately, the fisherman did not plan to sell the elephant tuna, otherwise we would be able to buy it at a high price and take it back to try this miraculous ingredient, what a delicious dish can be made." Porter Card Stuart felt that it was a pity. "It''s not a pity." Noel smiled and said to the girls: "If I really want to try it, I can take out the elephant tuna at any time, which is not difficult for me. " "Really?" Hearing Noel''s words, Nicole Orbiya suddenly thought of something, and looked at Noel and asked, "Noel, aren''t you planning to grab the elephant tuna?" "That elephant tuna is just food, and it is not a rare treasure for a hundred years, nor is it a beautiful and beautiful woman. I am not interested in grabbing that elephant tuna." "As long as you know, I can get the elephant tuna, anyway, I don''t have to go to the South China Sea to catch it, nor to grab the one just now. Noel explained to the women around him that he would not become a fish robber, nor would he go to the East China Sea to catch elephant tuna. Anyway, there was a way to get elephant tuna. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Just when Noel was going to tell the women around him how he got the elephant tuna, a series of fireworks sounded in the sky. "It seems that the cooking competition is about to start, let''s go over and see." As the fireworks continued to sound, Noel saw a place in the distance and began to gather people gradually. "Well." Several women nodded, and they also wanted to see the annual cooking competition. They had nothing to do anyway. Seeing how many women agreed, they went to the meeting place in the distance ahead to see the so-called cooking contest. Soon after..... Noel and a few girls came to the meeting place, and found a place with fewer individuals, waiting for the start of the cooking competition. Not to let Nuoer wait for too long, before reminding Shanzhi of the big man, at this time stood up from the jury and picked up the handheld microphone on the table. auzw.com "It''s finally this day!" "Annual festival, cooking contest!" "Everyone''s celebrity chefs gathered together!" "This year''s prizes are elephant tuna, treasure of the ocean, miraculous ingredients!" "Who will get the elephant tuna and win the crown of the first chef in the East China Sea!!" The big man shouted happily, constantly heating up the atmosphere of the scene, and the chefs under the awnings had already started to rub their hands. "Ahahahahahaha! This is of course me!" A woman with red hair in a red dress saw Sanji who was smoking, and said with a smile: "Sanji, you really came without escaping. , But the title of No. 1 in the East China Sea belongs to me. This time I must show you my true strength." "Miss Carmen, it''s really grateful to see you again, let me offer this kiss of reunion!" Sanji, who was smoking, came to the woman named Carmen in an instant, and his eyes were filled with heart. Grabbed Carmen''s hand, and Sanji was obsessed with wanting to kiss the back of his hand. "Give me a hand!" The beautiful Carmen beauty, who had come back, pulled out the pan somehow, and at the moment when Sanji was about to kiss the back of his hand, he slapped the pan on his face fiercely. "You are still as enthusiastic as ever." Sanji, who was hit on the face, still had the look of a heart, but blood was flowing from the nose and the corners of the mouth, but he was not angry at all. A few people from Noor, not far away, saw this scene clearly, and all the girls were amused, and now they are more sure that the man is Sanji. What Noor said before was true. "Well, the blond man is indeed the deputy chef of the sea restaurant, Sanji, and when he sees a woman, he commits a nympho, and by this point, he can be surely him." Nicole Orbiya, Looking at the man who committed **** under the awning, he was sure that he was Sanji. "It seems that Noel was really right before. The deputy chef called Sanji should have gotten into the straw hat boy''s boat and followed the straw hat boy to sail here." Portas d Lujiu looked at the criminal A nympho, and Sanji, who was constantly greeted by the pan, said with a smile. "That man is too funny, every time he was about to succeed, he was greeted fiercely by the pan, and was secretly counted by the two little men next to him, which was so funny." Dasqi clutched her abdomen. The farce under the awning was amused constantly. "I''ll do it! Even the chrysanthemum tricks are used, the two little dwarfs are really powerful, ha ha ha ha!" Seeing Sanji is guarded by the two dwarfs of Carmen''s beauty, and the red flag in his hand bursts chrysanthemum, Noel was also amused by this scene. The words of Noel made the crowds around him look at them, and after a while, they laughed likewise, and were laughed at by the farce under the awning. .. v3 Chapter 239： game As more and more people laughed happily, more and more people noticed that there was a farce under the awning. Let Sanji and Carmen beauties, and her two dwarfs follow her, instantly became the focus of everyone. There was constant laughter, and Sanji and Carmen Belle also noticed the gaze of the people outside, and they knew what the people were laughing at, so they just stayed there. The two followers of Carmen''s beauty, at this time, one was biting on Sanji''s leg, and the other was biting on Sanji''s arm. "Sanji, come here now, I will make you look good in the cooking competition, huh!" After that, the beautiful Carmen turned and left, and walked to the rest area aside, even two biting Sanji The follower did not call. "In the future, if you stay away from Miss Carmen, otherwise we will take care of you, hum!" Seeing Carmen''s beauty leaving, the two little men let go of Sanji, and shouted to the Carmen beauty who left: " Miss Carmen, wait for us!" "Cut! Just two of you guys, you can''t stop me at all." Unhappy looking at the two little dwarfs, turning around Sanji and shouting like a nympho: "Miss Carmen, we will see you later!" "Hey! Hello! Hello! One rule, two rules, Sanji!" When Yamaji was guilty of nympho, he heard someone yelling his name. He quickly switched from **** and turned to look at the source of the yelling of his name. Sanji saw that Usopp was carrying a large backpack and was waving his hands high, so that he knew where he was. After taking out a cigarette, Sanji slowly drove towards Usopp. "Usup, how did you come here?" When he walked in front of Usopp, Sanji took a breath and asked him. "I just bought some props and heard that there was a cooking contest, so I came to check it out." Wen Yan, Usop replied honestly and asked, "But why do you want to participate in this cooking contest?" "I..." Ben also wanted to answer Usopp''s question, but before Sanji''s words could be finished, the broadcast student''s plan was suddenly sounded. "Then it will open soon!" "The judges are the ones you saw." "Furthermore, for the sake of fairness, we also invited ordinary citizens, Sam who had just returned from his wedding, to participate." "Mr. Sam, are you ready? Mr. Sam?" As a narrator at the meeting, he introduced the judges and invited a drunken citizen. "Start!!" Mr. Sam, drunk, looked around with a smile on his face, completely unable to understand the words of the narrator, and started screaming drunkenly. auzw.com Unfortunately, no one paid attention to Mr. Sam, who was drunk, the chefs were still waiting for the announcement, and no one was so stupid to do it now. "The rules are very simple. The first is the one-on-one game. Those who get a high total score of the judging will win." The commentator, who also ignored the drunk Mr. Sam, pointed to the ranking board not far away and said, "This way The last person is the first chef of the East China Sea. "So hurry up for the first round!" "First of all, the lizard repair on the border of the East China Sea confronted Wakeley, the representative of Upper Rog Town!" "So, get ready!" "Start!" "when!" As a commentator, he introduced the players of the first game and used the spoon in his hand to knock the iron basin and use it as a gong and drum to announce the official start of the first game. The two chefs on the scene, after a strange cry, quickly moved their hands and began to use the show-like techniques to cook the dishes they wanted to do. "Sanji, are you interested in becoming the first chef of the East China Sea?" After hearing the introduction of the speaker, Usopp looked at Sanji with curiosity, thinking that he was here to win the title of the so-called first chef. "Idiot, that''s not the case." After looking at the battle between the two chefs in the venue, Sanji turned his head with a smile, pointing at the big fish on the podium, laughing: "I want to cut that one Look at the fish, but that fish is the first prize in the competition, so I can only participate in this competition." "Fish? That fish looks really strange." Looking down at Sanji''s instructions, Usopp had never seen a fish with such a long nose. It seemed strange no matter how it looked. I wonder if I will eat a bad stomach. "Me too, seeing this kind of live fish for the first time." No longer ignore Usopp, Sanji looked at the fish on the podium and smiled to himself: "And that fish Im afraid its not easy to know the secret." "Ah?" When he heard Sanji''s words, Uthorpe was confused and didn''t understand what it meant. Afterwards, Sanji gradually waited for his game to arrive, and Usopp also quietly watched the game on the field. Soon, the chef representing Roger Town defeated the chef from the East China Sea border, and the first game was over. Immediately after the start of the second game, it was Yamaji''s turn to play, and he confronted a Tokai chef. "Lu Jiu, how about I find a beautiful chef here and let her go to the boat for us?" Noel did not go to the game, but looked at the beautiful Carmen on the sidelines, and the side of the Potkas d Lu Nine asked. "Look for a beautiful chef to get on the boat?" Wen Yan, Portcas d Lujiu, who was watching the game, turned to look at Noel beside him, laughing: "Noel, don''t you want to be lazy, by the way? You can still harvest a beauty, so are you looking for a beauty chef?" .. v3 Chapter 240： finals "Master, are you looking for the beauty again?" Following the direction Noel was looking at, only knowing his goal this time, Dusky asked curiously. "It must be to find a beautiful chef to come back, he will not need to make food in the future, and he can hold the beauty back, such a good thing with two benefits, he will never let go." After listening to Noel''s words, Nicole Olbia stopped watching the game and expressed his opinion. "I think so." Guina nodded, very much in agreement with Nicole Olbia, in her opinion Noel definitely thought so. "It really understands me, and I''m not wrong." Noel smiled slightly and admitted very straightforwardly, said: "I really think so, so I can be lazy." "Master, if I want to eat the food you made, won''t you not do it?" Seeing Noel admits, Duskey didn''t care much, what he cared about was whether he could eat it later, Noel A delicacy made by god-level cooking. "Relax, I will pass on the cooking skills to the recruited beautiful chefs, and of course I will take the initiative to cook once in a while." Knoll said to several women while rubbing his hands, Dusky''s little head. "Then I have no opinion." After listening to Noel''s answer, Dusky said with a smile, as long as he could still eat Noel dishes. "We don''t have any opinions, just do it if you like it." The other three girls said with a smile, they were used to it anyway, Next, Noel chatted with the four girls while watching the game still in progress. Sanji easily defeated his opponent, and Carmen, who was selected by Noel to be the chef on board, also easily solved his opponent. Soon, Sanji and Carmen Belle, both of them successfully entered the finals, are preparing for this cooking competition, the final game. "Finally at the final!!!" Seeing Carmen defeated his opponent, the commentator Dahan exclaimed excitedly. The atmosphere at the scene was ignited in an instant, and the crowd cheered with excitement, as if the champion had been decided. "Sanji easily passes through with superior taste and skill!" "The other one is Carmen, who used his magnificent techniques and technical skills to crush the heroes!" "Who will eventually receive the elephant tuna symbolizing honor?" "A decisive battle that has attracted much attention!" "Start!!!" The narrator Dahan, seeing that the atmosphere was almost hot, used a spoon in his hand to knock the iron basin next to it and announced the start of the final. After announcing the start of the game, the beautiful Carmen acted quickly, using her gorgeous cooking skills, and quickly processed the ingredients with a knife. "Appeared! At first sight, the dazzling and unpretentious cuisine of Carmen!" "There are also two disturbances in front, often making the opponent''s self-disordered two!" Seeing the beauty of Carmen, the quick and gorgeous technique, the narrator Dahan excitedly commented, and even the actions of two little elders in front of the stage were explained to the people one by one. auzw.com The disturbance of the two **** than the little dwarf did not allow Sanji to chaos. Sanji didn''t even look at the two tits. He stared at the ingredients in his hand very carefully, and his hands handled the required ingredients quickly and skillfully. "What about Sanji?" "Not affected at all!" "Not only that, his sword made him really fascinated, completely at his own pace, silently preparing the Yamaji player beforehand!" Along with the commentary of the big man explaining the two, the scene suddenly became completely quiet, and his eyes were fixed on the two people who were dedicated to cooking on the stage. At this moment, no one was yelling, no one was talking about anything, so they listened to the commentary quietly, looking at a man and a woman who were constantly waving the kitchen utensils. It didn''t take long to explain the words of Dahan, and it sounded again. "Then, Sanji players have entered the final stage of completion!" "Carmen''s screaming is about to end, and the rest just seems to be installed!" "The game has reached its climax!!" "Which hand would the elephant tuna fall into?" "The moment of decisive battle is coming soon!!!" "It''s done! Yamaji players finished cooking first!" "Next, Carmen''s side is also done!" "Decisive moment! Who is the laurel wreath?" Both Sanji and Carmen completed the cooking, and the atmosphere on the spot reached the top, and the crowd cheered. A moment later, with the comfort of the commentator Dahan, the masses finally finally stopped, and the judges also began to try the dishes of both sides. The judges holding the small book will write down the score on the small book after each try. Since both sides have more dishes, it takes a lot of time to try and score. After the judges got together and discussed intensively, Mr. Sam, the drunken citizen, did not participate in the discussion of the judges. Instead, he slept on the judges table. It didn''t take long for the judges to finally reach a conclusion. After selecting a person to speak as a representative, the person picked up a piece of paper and stood up. The crowds who came here to watch the game looked nervously at the standing judges. The scene was so quiet at this point that they were all waiting for the judges to give the final result. "Then announce the result now." The judges who stood up looked at the content of the paper in hand and began to announce the final winner. They said: "This year''s cooking competition, the winner is Shan..." .. v3 Chapter 241： winning "Wait a minute!!!" Just when the judges were about to announce, Carmen suddenly called out, even got up from the seat, walked to the place where Sanji said, "I lost, the cuisine you made, really It''s delicious. The first chef in the East China Sea, Sanji, is you." The judge who originally read the results saw Carmen''s beauty admit defeat and announced the winner. They just smiled and put down the paper. They were not unhappy because they were interrupted. Sanji, who was waiting for the result, was stunned by the beauty of Carmen. When he recovered, he took away the cigarette he was holding. Sanji stood upright from the seat. "It''s so happy to hear Miss Carmen say this!" A serious Sanji instantly transformed into a **** state, opening his hands and trying to hold Carmen''s beauty. "Stop it, you bastard!" The follower who came out of nowhere suddenly pulled out the pan for Sanji, and at the moment when Sanji was about to hug Carmen, the little man jumped up and patted the pan with the pan. Zhizhi''s face prevented the beautiful Carmen beauty that Sanji held to her. "What are you doing! Bastard!!!" It wasn''t Sanji who was photographed by the beauty, and immediately ran away in place, kicking the little man aside with a fierce foot. "Ah!" The little dwarf who flew out flew directly into the cooking utensils, and gave a painful cry. "I will stop here for now." Glance took a look, and the follower who was pumped out, Carmen did not care too much, turned his head to look at Sanji, and said with a smile: "The next time you meet, you better be Be conscious, because I will never!" "Miss Carmen''s challenge, I am very happy to accept it. I am always waiting for you to challenge." The fierce shot just now made Sanji return to a serious look, looking at Carmen beauty with a sincere smile. "Then I now announce that this year''s cooking competition, the winner is a Yamaji player!" Seeing the two get along peacefully, it was not because they were unwilling to win or lose, the commentator Dahan announced with a microphone. As the announcement of the commentator Dahan sounded, the crowd watching this cooking contest cheered at this moment. After that, it was the awarding ceremony of the cooking competition, and Sanji got the elephant tuna as expected, and also won the title of the first chef in the East China Sea. Usopp, who had been watching on the sidelines, was also happy for Sanji who won the championship, but the emotion that made him happy for Sanji only lasted for a while and was completely wiped out by Sanji''s words. "Usop, I have something to say to Miss Carmen, you will carry this elephant tuna back first." Sanji, who was standing on the podium, shouted to Usopp, not far away. He threw the elephant tuna. auzw.com "I''m going to go! Ah!" When I saw a fish bigger than myself, I flew over like this, and Usopp couldn''t avoid it. He was pressed to the ground by elephant tuna, yes Roaring Sanji said: "Sanji! You bastard! You are going to kill me!" "Huh? Uthorpe, why are you still here, didn''t you let you go back first?" On the podium, looking for Sanji of Carmen''s figure, when he heard an angry roar, he turned to look at it. In response to the source of the roar, wondering why Usop had not left. "You bastard!" Usopp pointed at the elephant tuna on his body and continued to growl at Sanji on the podium: "I''ve been here all the time, okay, and I seem to be able to walk now person?" "Usop, you are really troublesome. Why did you not catch it right now? If this precious ingredient breaks down, where would I go to find one?" Sanji quickly walked up and quickly checked Like tuna, have you ever been broken, don''t worry about Usopp at all. "Less nonsense, take this strange fish, I''m about to be crushed by this fish!" The extremely depressed Usopp began to urge to check the Sanji of elephant tuna, but don''t want to be this An elephant tuna was crushed to death. "It''s troublesome!" Saying that, Sanji still picked up the elephant tuna and liberated Usopp, who was crushed to the ground underneath, and said, "Take it, don''t do it like I did just now, but I still need to care Things to do." "I can''t carry it alone, and I still have a lot of things." The liberated Usopp quickly climbed up from the ground, patted the dust on his clothes, and said, "Again, just now The beauties who competed with you left long ago when you were on the podium, so you should go back to the fish with me." "What?!" Wen Yan shouted in surprise, and he was constantly looking for Carmen''s figure. Unfortunately, he couldn''t find it no matter how he found it. It was really not here as Usopp said. Unable to find the beauty of Carmen, Sanji began to complain about Usopp, but he still honestly followed Usopp, carrying the winning elephant tuna back to the Golden Merri. Until now, Sanji and Usopp have not found a few people in the game venue. Not even knowing that Noel had already stared at Carmen, but even if they knew that they could not stop it, it would be a hard lesson. As early as when the prize was awarded, Carmen, who had already left, and her two little dwarfs followed in a sparsely populated alley, was blocked by several people before and after. Unless he can plug in his wings, Carmen and her followers can escape in the sky, otherwise they can only forcefully break through the encirclement from the few people who are blocking the road. "Who are you guys, why should we stop our way?" Carmen beauty asked with a lock between her eyebrows as she looked at the road. .. v3 Chapter 242： compromise "Miss Carmen, hello." From behind Daschi and Guina, Noel appeared in front of the beautiful Carmen, and smiled: "My name is Noel, I''m here to invite Miss Carmen to be a cook on our ship. " "I''ve never seen it. Someone invited me to be a cook like this, and now it''s more like revenge or robbery." Carmen is full of vigilance, looking at the one man and four women who are blocking the way, don''t think it''s coming Invite yourself. "It''s the first time in everything, don''t pay too much attention to the details." Noel shrugged his shoulders and saw Carmen''s beauty guarding himself and others, but did not answer the question he had just raised, smiling and continued to ask: "Miss Carmen, I don''t know Have you considered it clearly? If you have considered it, please reply to me now." "Before I answer, can I ask a question first." I always feel that something is wrong. Carmen Belle still hasn''t given an answer. I plan to ask first and then talk. "There is still a little time." After seeing the sudden change in the weather, Noel estimated the time before looking at the Carmen beauty and smiled: "If you want to ask anything, just ask." "If I don''t agree, would you let us leave here?" Carmen looked at Noel seriously and raised the question in his heart. He always felt that it would not be so simple, otherwise he would not block himself and others. "If you don''t agree, we will tie you back directly." Noel said very straightforwardly, with no intention of lying at all, and said with a smile: "Of course, if you voluntarily go back with us, then It could not be better." Noel''s blunt words made Carmen''s beauty froze in place, and her two little dwarfs followed her stunned. At this time, they finally realized that they and others met bad people. But what I didn''t expect was that, as a bad guy, the one called Noel was a little too honest. He even answered whatever he asked, as if he didn''t worry about waiting for others to run away. "I won''t let you succeed. If you want to take Miss Carmen, you must step on my body!" One of the very thin little men first recovered from the stun, and pulled out the pan tightly Holding it in his hand, he shouted at Noel, who was smiling. "Are you sure?" Noel''s figure flickered, and next to the little dwarf, he looked down at him and smiled, "This is really dead!" Seeing Noel appeared in front of him in an instant, the pupil of the little dwarf holding the pan contracted, and his eyes were filled with endless fear. At this time, he felt that he was being stared at by the beast, and his body shivered involuntarily. Don''t dare to say it from his mouth. The sudden chill caused Carmen and the other fat little man to recover from the stunnedness. When he saw Noel who had come unexpectedly, he stood so forward with himself and others, and quickly backed away. After a few steps, quickly opened the distance between each other. But after a few steps back, I found a little man, standing under the trembling of Noel''s indifferent gaze, his face trembling constantly, his face pale as white paper, and his clothes were soaked in sweat Wet. auzw.com "Miss Carmen, you should give me a reply." Seeing the little dwarf was terrified, Noel withdrew a little murderousness, turned his head to look at Carmen''s beauty, and said, "Are you willing to go back with us, or me?" Tied you back to the boat." "You don''t look like bad guys." Still not answering, Carmen beauty said to Noel: "Why do you want to do such a thing, why must I be the cook on your ship, you can go find someone else." "First: you don''t think we are like bad guys, but we are real pirates." "Second: Because we are pirates, it is normal for us to grab people or treasures." "Third: except for a man on the boat, all of them are my women. It is more convenient to find a beautiful chef to go back." "Fourth: You are a beautiful woman and a very good cook. This has all attached to my conditions, and you don''t need to go find someone else." "The reasons have already been told to you, and you should give me an answer. This is the last time I asked. If you dont give me an answer, I can only think that you are unwilling to tie you directly to the boat. ." Answering Carmen''s question, Noel gave all the reasons and issued an ultimatum. "Besides voluntarily walking with you and being able to look better, I don''t seem to have any choices, do I?" After a moment of silence, Carmen''s beauty finally compromised. She knew very well that she was just a cook, not at all. The ability to resist, the pirates who are good at fighting. "Then let''s go. If it''s late, we can''t see the good show." Seeing the beauty of Carmen compromised, Noel said with a smile, turned and walked to the side of the alley. "Please wait a moment!" Carmen looked at the two dwarfs and watched when they turned around, and asked Noor, "They are my assistants. Can they take them with me to the boat?" "No!" Noel did not look back, and directly rejected Carmen''s request, saying: "I don''t welcome other men on the boat. When my women see them on the boat, they will also tear them to pieces, and then Throw them into the sea to feed the fish." "Miss Carmen, you will try your best to drag these people away from Roger Town. I will bring the navy to you later. Colonel Smolka in Roger Town can definitely deal with these pirates." Fatty followers use very little The voice said to the beautiful Carmen who had not left. .. v3 Chapter 243： square "Miss Carmen, I urge you to give up quickly, your idea of ??running away and being rescued." Porter Cass d Lujiu of the road stopped and walked to the beauty of Carmen and persuaded: "That will only bring disappointment again and again, There will never be a day of realization." "Even the general of the naval headquarters, there is no ability to save people from the hands of Noel, so you should quickly give up, those unrealistic ideas." Nicole Orbiya on the side told Carmen beauty cruel As a matter of fact, she didn''t know whether she believed it or not. After finishing speaking, Nicole Orbiya and Portkas d Lujiu, seeing that Noel, Guina, and Dusty all walked out of the alley, and did not give the Carmen beauty a chance to speak, and quickly pulled her to quickly rush Take the three people walking in front. Seeing the beauty of Carmen being taken away, the fat little dwarf ran to awaken and was scared into fear by Noel, stupefying another little dwarf standing on the spot. When the dwarf in fear was completely awakened, the two hurried away, and the navy stationed in Rogge was preparing to take the navy to rescue Carmen. I didn''t pay attention to it at all. Portkas and Lu Jiu''s words just now felt that the other party was scaring others, and he must be worried that he would pursue him with the navy. The central square of Rogge... "Hey! Imp on the execution platform!" an uncle wearing a brown police uniform and holding a loudspeaker shouted to the figure on the execution platform: "Get me down now!" "Why?" Wen Yan, Luffy, who stood at the top of the execution platform, looked at the source of the shout and asked suspiciously as he watched the patrol uncle below. "There is a special execution platform under the jurisdiction of the world government. Give me down now!" Seeing the little ghost on the execution platform, he didn''t understand why he couldn''t be on it. The uncle patrol explained it immediately and asked him to come down from above again. "Don''t, don''t be so unreasonable, patrol uncle." Luffy was still grinning, and had no intention of going on at all. "If you don''t come down, you will only be arrested!" Uncle Patrol frowned, and shouted at someone not far away: "Give me, catch him..." The uncle of the patrol was not finished, he was hit by a large mace from behind, hitting the front door until he fainted, and the surrounding crowd dispersed in fear and watched the uncle patrol not far away. Woman. "Small role, just go away." The woman who killed the patrol uncle, holding the mace, looked at Luffy on the execution platform and said, "Luffy, you really made me a good meal." Luffy on the execution platform looked at the woman below with confusion, remembering not knowing such a woman at all. "You shouldn''t, I have forgotten, is this my face?" The woman holding the mace smiled with one hand on her face. "What a beauty!" "so beautiful!" "It''s a peerless beauty!" auzw.com "How did that figure get exercised, it was so perfect!" When the people around saw the face of the woman holding the mace, they all fell into a state of nympho, and words of praise continued to be spoken from them. "Who are you?" Luffy thought carefully and said with certainty: "I don''t remember knowing someone like you." "I will never forget that you are the first man to beat me." The woman with a mace tried to help Luffy recall herself. "I''ve been beaten?" Luffy exclaimed in surprise, but he didn''t have any impression at all. "At that time, I felt your powerful fist." The woman holding the mace, stroking her lower abdomen, while recalling what happened at the beginning, laughing: "Who is the most beautiful piece of the sea?" people?" "Of course you are!" the men and women in the surroundings, all neatly kneeling on the ground, shouted at the woman holding the mace. "Yes, it''s me! In this world, no man does not fall down under my beauty." The woman with a mace looked at Luffy with a smile and said, "And I like strong men, You will be my man, Luffy." "Noisy! I don''t want it! Who the **** are you!" Luffy refused bluntly and grimaced at the woman under the execution platform. "Have you not remembered yet?" cried incredulously, seeing Luffy not remembered, the woman holding the mace. "We are the police! The woman in front, be honest!" "We are going to arrest you for assaulting a police officer!" "And you! Hurry down from the execution platform!!" Several police officers wearing police uniforms and armed with firearms rushed here, wanting to arrest a woman holding a mace, even screamed that Luffy came down from the execution platform. At the central square, I was planning to take a break here, and then I continued shopping, the few women, watching what happened in the square. "Unexpectedly, I would meet this little devil here." Sitting on a bench in the square, Estes looked at everything in the square and smiled: "But the little devil wearing a straw hat is really going everywhere It''s become lively." "Sister Estes, the navy is gradually surrounding the square. Shall we leave here first?" Nokio, who was also sitting on the bench, saw every corner of the square where there were naval soldiers hiding. "It seems that not only the navy but also a group of strangely dressed people came into the central square." Belmel, who was on the side, pointed to a group of people wearing cloaks and walking towards the execution platform. .. v3 Chapter 244： Bucky "After returning to the Black Pearl, I don''t know how long to wait until I can reach the next island. I don''t want to go back so early." Estes smiled, watching a group of cloak men stop. And launched a cannon. "I....I...I also want to stay in the town more." Keya, who was sitting next to Esdes, shyly expressed her opinion. It is difficult to get such a big town. She didn''t want to return to the boat so quickly. "Kaya, your sister will protect you, you can rest assured." Seeing Kiya first agreed to stay, Esdes smiled happily and made a guarantee to protect Kaya. "I just wanted to see what a good show this would be." Belmel looked forward, looking at the cloak man who was preparing to fire the cannon. "I have no opinion." Magino smiled slightly, pointing at the cloak man who was about to ignite and fire. "We need to take some protective measures, otherwise it will be bad if it is spread by the debris of the explosion, and now it is elegant." There is no ability to evade." "Relax, I will protect Keya. If Keya is injured, Noel will complain. I will not let this happen." Estes hugged Keya beside him in case there was an explosion. The debris flew, and for the first time took her to escape. While Estes was chatting, the cloakmen were ready and aimed their cannons, the policemen in negotiations, and the fast lit cannon leads. "boom!" A red cannonball with a clown logo bombed the fountain beside the police officers. The fountain was torn apart in a split second. The gravel and the fragments of the shell were spattered on the nearest police officers. A part of the fountain was attacked by the woman holding the mace, but she did not evade it, still standing still. When the sight is about to hit directly, the woman holding the mace changes, and instantly becomes like a thin piece of paper, so that the debris of the fountain hit by the galloping, then just passed by beside her. "I said you, that would be too dangerous." The woman who had evaded the debris of the fountain and held the mace immediately changed to the original state, turning her head to look at the cloak man walking and smiled. "I''m a bit exaggerated and sorry, but for you who have the ability to change yourself, it is absolutely unscathed." The man in the cloak who took the lead said to the woman holding the mace: "Don''t mind, beautiful lady, Yalita!" "Yalita?" Hearing the cloak man''s words, Luffy on the execution platform recalled the old and stinky female pirate, and found it in the square, asking: "Yalita is in where?" "It''s me! Dumb fellow!" Yalita, holding a mace, yelled to Luffy in frustration. "Really?" Luffy still didn''t believe it with the figure in his head, and said, "It feels like two people." "Because after I ate the devil fruit, it was completely reborn, and its name is thin and thin fruit." "It''s not easy to be able to change one''s own state at will, wanting to attack me." "But unfortunately, this has not affected my beauty. I have to say the things that have changed the most." auzw.com "Yes, that is my freckles are gone." Introduced, after eating the devil''s fruit, Yalita became narcissistic. "This...the key to the problem is not here." Luffy of the execution table looked at Yalita below silently. "After reborn, in order to find you, I chose to join forces with like-minded people." Ignoring Luffy''s words, Yalita, who turned into a beauty, pointed to the group of cloaks behind her. "Hum hum! Wow ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" The cloak man with his big red nose suddenly opened his cloak, and the cloak people behind him were also like this, laughing: "The last finale figure, debuts gorgeously La!!!" "Monkey d Luffy! Since being beaten by you, it is the faith of revenge that supports me to return to my companions, this is a big adventure" "My body is incomplete, I have gone through the **** of crying and laughing, and a fun little Bucky adventure full of moving hearts." "But now Bucky has..." "Hey! What did I say to you!" Bucky, the clown who had been talking about his experiences, became a one-man show. Luffy on the execution platform did not answer, and the expression full of doubts made the clown Bucky growl below. "Who are you? That, what''s your name? Bodie...no.. Bokey? No, it''s not Betty..." Looked at it carefully. There were some familiar clowns Bucky below, and Luffy worked hard. Thinking of his name, I finally thought of it and said quickly: "Ah! I know, it''s called horse dung!" "..." The clown Bucky was stunned in place, but he quickly recovered and snarled at Luffy angrily: "What a dung! What an international joke. You are still so unobstructed, you bastard!" "Yes... it''s Joker Bucky..." "Sea...pirate?" "The Bucky Pirates are here!!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" "Quick...run!" Luffy didn''t recognize the clown Bucky, but some of the people watching the crowd recognized the clown Bucky, and the women screamed. As the screaming sounded, the people all turned around in panic and ran, all wanting to escape the square at the fastest speed, and did not want to stay here for a moment. .. v3 Chapter 245： lively "Everybody, leave me standing where you are!!" The angry clown Bucky heard the screams behind him and the footsteps of the people running away, and shouted back to the people behind him: "Next, Let you see how scary I am!" The crew of the Bucky Pirates immediately pulled out the firearms around their waists, aiming at the people who wanted to escape the square. Hearing, the sound of firearms being loaded, the people who wanted to escape from the square quickly stopped, looking at the muzzle directed at themselves and others with fear, no one dared to speak, no one dared to continue to flee here After that, they all stood still without moving. "That''s right! It''s Bucky!" Luffy, still grinning on the execution platform, finally figured out Bucky''s name in the shouting of the people. "You bastard! Only now think of it!!" Bucky, the angry clown, remembered his name when he heard Luffy, and immediately raised his head to growl at Luffy. "Why... what''s going on?" Suddenly fixed by the board, Luffy called out in surprise and doubt. "It''s been a long time, Rubberman." A man sat, holding Luffy''s board, and said with a smile: "Roronoa Soron, is he okay now?" "Okay, good job, Kabaji!" Seeing Luffy trapped, the clown Bucky was very happy at the moment, and said with a smile: "Look, the trillions of servants all over the world are now going to The public executions have just begun!" "Monkey D Luffy, your kid can''t move now." "Boy in straw hat, you should feel honorable, you can die in the same place as One Piece, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Looking at Luffy, who constantly wanted to break free, the clown Bucky laughed happily, and then used the ability to split, slowly flew to the platform of the execution platform. Among the crowd, the women who were still sitting on the benches were watching the navy soldiers ambushing around while waiting for the show to take place. "It seems that some people have just escaped the square from Enron. It is estimated that it will not take long for the news of the arrival of the Bucky Pirates to spread among the town of Rog." Mackinaw observed the ambushing navy and followed The sisters around me said some of the situations and conjectures I just saw. "If it really spreads, then we don''t even need to leave here." After listening to Marcino''s conjecture, Estes smiled and said with certainty: "My dear, you should also come and see. After all, he is very clear. Belmel and I like to join in the fun, so we will definitely come here to find us." "Why do I like to join in the excitement, only to find it more interesting, I plan to stay and look at it." Belmer blushed and quickly defended herself. "I admit it myself, there is nothing to justify." Estes doesn''t think that there is anything to deny. It''s not a bad thing to like to join in the fun, laughed: "Again, it''s not a bad thing to like to join the fun. , We also have the ability to protect our own security." "Except for Keya, all of us have very impressive combat power. There is no need to worry about getting angry at the upper body. We have the strength to deal with emergencies." "It''s not the fools who like to join in the fun and have no strength to deal with emergencies." "We have the ability to come here to watch a movie called "Joint Lively," and those who are incapable, come here to find death." auzw.com "We cannot compare with those who are incapable." "So, we like to join in the fun, it''s not a bad thing, we can fully treat it as an interest, there is nothing to be argued, nothing to be denied." Speaking out his own views, Estes wanted to let Belmel know that he did not need to deny his own interest, because he and others have such strength to deal with unknown unknown troubles. Belmel nodded his head, and felt that Esdess made a very reasonable point. He had the ability to protect his own security problems, and he also had the strength to deal with unknown troubles. I like to join in the fun, it seems that I really don''t need to deny it. I am no longer the weak person in the past, and I don''t have to be afraid of making fun and get angry. Moreover, there is a strong man in his own family, even if he has caused trouble that he can''t deal with, he can also help his own man. On the streets of Rogge... On the way to the central square of Rog, Noel and several women heard someone yelling anxiously, and they were running towards themselves and others. "The pirates are coming!!" "The pirates are here!" "The pirates are here! Run away!!!" "It''s the clown Bucky!!" "The Bucky Pirates are here, leave here quickly!!" "Execution!" "The execution is about to begin!" "Clown Bucky is going to execute the straw hat Luffy!" The people who escaped from the square ran fast and yelled in fear, reminding others on the street to leave the place as quickly as possible, and there was also a message that Luffy was going to be sentenced. The people who heard the message were completely stunned in the street, and then waited for someone to recover. As some people ran away in panic, one by one people ran across the street with fear, planning to The farther away from the central square in front, the better. "The straw hat Luffy''s execution, the coming storm, and the arrival of the big guys are really lively enough." Noel looked at the cloud-filled sky and thundered with a thunderous laugh. .. v3 Chapter 246： absurd "Such a lively event, Sister Belmel and Sister Estes, will definitely go and join in the fun." Guina thought for a while, and thought that the two of them would go to join the fun, and other people may also come to see it. "Then let''s take a look at it in the past, if they are really there, just join them back together." Nicole Olbia on the side also wanted to go to the central square to see what happened, if Ace If they are there, they will return to the Black Pearl. "What a joke!" After hearing the words of the two, the Carmen beauty was incredulous, looking at the Noor who wanted to go to the central square, and asked, "Why are you going to a dangerous place, don''t you hear that?" The Pirates, and the straw hat Luffy with a reward of 30 million Baileys?" "Although they are famous pirates in the East China Sea, they are not our opponents. We would not have any danger in the past. Miss Carmen need not worry about anything." Portas d Lujiu smiled, knowing Carmen beauty I was afraid, the bad name of the clown Bucky in the East China Sea, worried about the dangers in the past. "Bucky Pirates, but in the East China Sea, the infamous and cruel Pirates Group, let''s not pass it." Portas d Lujiu''s comfort, did not make Carmen beauty feel relieved, you can Said she didn''t believe it at all. "Here, Sister Lujiu and Sister Olbia, among them, the amount of the reward offered by any one person is higher than the sum of their total rewards. Your worry is completely superfluous." Dasqi sees Carmen still Concerned, Lujiu and Orbia said, pointing to the side. It is said that the Carmen beauty is very serious and looks at both Lu Jiu and Erbi Ya, trying to find in their own minds, some of the wanted warrants they have seen in recent years. Unfortunately, I couldn''t find the figures of Lujiu and Orbiya from the wanted order in my mind, and even Noel, who was very handsome around him, also did not find his relevant information. Therefore, the beautiful women of Carmen are even more worried, thinking that these people are just coaxing themselves, in fact, they just want to join the fun in the past, the ones just mentioned are made up by them blindly. "Miss Carmen, you must be working hard to remember the wanted orders you have seen in these years, and want to find our information from it." "But I am very sorry to tell you that you cannot find our information in the wanted order in recent years, unless you are a senior old navy, it is possible to remember our existence." "We, who have been silenced for many years, have been forgotten by many people. If you have seen the wanted warrant issued 17 years ago, and you still remember it very clearly, you might be able to find our information from it. " Seeing what Carmen looked like, Noel knew what she was thinking. In order to make her understand that she was waiting for others, she was not lying to deceive her, but made some explanations. The idea was seen through by Noel, which made Carmen quite surprised, and also felt that Noel''s explanation was simply ridiculous. auzw.com The four men and four women in front of me, no matter how they look, are only twenty years old. How could they be rewarded seventeen years ago. ''Thinking, but Carmen looked at Noel''s commentary, and it didn''t seem to be talking nonsense, making her feel that Noel''s words were true. "Whether you want to believe it or you don''t want to believe it." Seeing Carmen was in a tangle, Noel smiled slightly and said, "This can''t be changed. We''re going to the Central Plaza for this matter, so let''s go quickly ." After finishing, Noel walked to the central square of Rog Town, Guina and Daski also quickly followed, and Lujiu and Orbiah, regardless of Carmens willingness, directly pulled her to follow Noel in front. After tidying up, the pirates who came to the port of Roger Town, Smocha with two cigars in their mouths, led by a naval soldier, came to the place where the central square was ambushed. Smolka, who was about to go upstairs, was stopped by a navy who came to report and stood on the stairs listening to the navy report. "Colonel Smolka, in the central square are the clown Bucky, the mace Yalita, and the straw hat Luffy. These are notorious pirates in the East China Sea. They are now fighting each other in the square." "At this time, the central square was controlled by a group of Bucky Pirates, and part of the people in the Central Square were taken as hostages, and they were unable to escape from the Bucky group of pirates." "And, as the captain of the clown, Bucky, intends to publicly punish straw hat Luffy on the execution platform in the central square." "When you didn''t come just now, we secretly surrounded the central square and were able to encircle these pirates at any time." "Report finished!" The arrived navy soldiers quickly reported to Smolka. At this time, some of the conditions in the central square and those pirates came here. "In addition to the first unit, the rest of the units are within range and temporarily stand by for the time being." After listening to the report, Smoka holding two cigars, looking at the navy soldier who had always reported, commanded: "Let the first The men of the troops went to all ports in Rog Town and sunk all the pirate ships they saw to the bottom of the sea, so that the pirates could not escape from Rog Town." "Colonel Smolka, shouldn''t we first encircle the pirates in the central square and rescue the hostages inside?" The navy soldiers who came to the report did not immediately go through the order just issued by Smolka, Instead, he asked questions about Smolka. .. v3 Chapter 247： sinner "According to my orders! I have my own rhythm, don''t come and disturb my rhythm!" Smolka glanced fiercely, the navy soldier who came to the report, and walked up the stairs after he finished speaking. go with. "I''m sorry, Colonel Smolka! I''ll do it as you ordered!" The terrified navy soldier bowed and apologized to the back of Smolka''s upstairs, and quickly turned and ran to handle the order just given. On the floor, among the floors of the ambush place, Smolka went to the balcony and looked at the situation inside the central square. Seeing the arrival of Smolka, the snipers ambushing on the floor glanced at the Smolka who had arrived. They did not stand up to salute the shrimps. They were still squatting at their respective ambush positions, eyes fixed on them. Pirates in the square. "Colonel Smolka, please take a look. The current situation is a bit strange." The Navy responsible for the ambush site handed the telescope in hand to Smolka, who was here, and pointed to the execution platform in the square. "That kid... what is he doing?!" Seeing the scene on the execution platform, Smolka was a little surprised. The navy soldier on the side asked, "How could it be so easy to get caught, that''s really a bounty." 30 million monkey d Luffy?" "Colonel Smolka, that was indeed Monge D. Luffy. He was just attacked by the clown Bucky and then fixed on the execution platform." Wen Yan said, the navy soldiers on the side, simplified what happened at that time, simply The narrative came out. Before, when I met him at the port, I still felt that he was a little bit different. I thought it would be a person who made me look at it differently. But can this be the only thing that bears? Thinking, Smolka looked at with disappointment, Luffy was fixed on the execution platform. "Colonel, will you start the attack immediately?" the sniper squatting by the wall, asked Smolka. "Fool, don''t worry." Smolka said lightly, not intending to confront the pirates at this time, which would only waste valuable troops. "However, the words are rubbing..." The other blocker, before he could finish the words, was squinted by Smolka and he immediately shut up and dared not speak. "Here, the person in charge is me!!" The black-faced Smolka stared at the sniper on the side, screaming quite uncomfortably. "Yes...yes." The sniper hurriedly lowered his head in fear, not daring to see Smolka, who was caught in discomfort. "If the pirates executed the pirates, it would save us hands-on, is this not a good thing?" "You all listened to me, and when the head of the straw hat fell, I immediately surrounded Bucky, Yalita, and allies, and all of them were blown away in one go!!" auzw.com Smolka no longer ignored, and dared to point his finger at the sniper, turned to all navies ambushing here, and said his plan. Hearing Smolkas instructions, several navies quickly left the place and communicated the instructions issued by Smolka, so that the navy ambushing in other places could clearly know when to launch the offensive instead of taking the risk. Rushed out to frighten the snake. At noon on a sunny day, the sun had been blocked by dark clouds, and blue arcs flashed from time to time. At this time, the extremely quiet central square, after a thunder, the clowning Bucky''s shouting sound also rang at this moment. "Sinner! Pirate Monge d. Luffy committed a crime to provoke Uncle Ben''s monstrous conviction, and publicly executed here!" Only one foot on the board where Luffy fixed, Clown Bucky was full of smiles, yes The people who were hostages below, as well as the members of the Bucky Pirates laughed: "Ahahahahaha! Let''s cheer!!!" Clown Bucky''s words fell. The members of the Bucky Pirates under the execution platform used their hand-held firearms as a celebration firework. While juggling happily, they used the hand-held firearms to open constantly against the sky. gun. The people who became hostages stood on the ground in horror. No one dared to say something out of it. They could only pray in their hearts to end this quickly, and look forward to someone saving them from here. "I''m watching the execution for the first time." Luffy, heartless, saw the cheering pirates below the execution platform, and said with a smile. Until now, he hasn''t found it yet. Yourself. "I executed you." Bucky, the clown lowered his head, looking at this smiling Luffy. "I?" Wen Yan, Luffy froze for a moment, only to find out that he was going to be punished, and cried in surprise: "What a joke!" "What are you kidding!" It was only after seeing Luffy that he was awakened. It was himself who was to be punished. The clown Bucky had no idea that there were so dull people in the world. "You bastard! Open me up!" Luffy finally woke up, shouting at the clown Bucky while trying to break free of the board: "Ah! Stop it! I don''t want it! I don''t want it!!!" "Next, it''s time to start execution and public execution!" Ignoring Luffy''s shouting, the clown Bucky faced the people below and announced that the public execution was about to begin, completely ignoring Luffy''s non-stop shouting. Noel and the girls around him came not far from the road into the square, but they were stopped by the ambushing navy and were constantly persuaded by the navy soldiers to quickly leave this dangerous place. .. v3 Chapter 248： Three sounds "Hurry up, you are already occupied by Bucky Pirates. Don''t go to the square, leave from this place." The navy soldier who was standing in the middle of the road persuaded a man and five women to walk away. , Do not want to increase the hostages. "You''re blocking my way, and the wise ones will obediently make way, otherwise they will sleep in the storm and be blown into the sea and drowned, but don''t blame me for not reminding you!" Noel looked at the blocking navy and smiled with a warning Tao, did not stop moving forward. "Don''t come here to make trouble, leave this place quickly!" Hearing the warning, the navy soldier''s eyebrows were deeply locked, and he thought that the people in front of him were making trouble. "The last chance, after I counted three times, you haven''t given way." Noel stopped, his smile disappeared, and slowly opened his squinting eyes, said indifferently: " At that time, even if you want to go, there is no chance." "You...." Seeing the other party seemed to be a personal change, the navy soldier wanted to speak, and was scared to speak with indifference. "One!" At this time, Noel counted himself. "What the **** are you doing?!" After returning to God, the navy soldier hurriedly cried when he heard the other party start counting, and had a rather bad hunch. "Two!" Ignoring the navy''s words, Knoll still stared at the navy indifferently, and also had no intention of stopping. "Everyone! Take this guy down!" Ignored by the other party, the navy soldier shouted to the side team: "You can''t let him enter the central square!" "Three! You all lie down obediently!" As soon as the words fell, Noel''s vitality rushed out of the body, and this momentum rushed towards the navy holding the firearm, so that the navy soldiers who wanted to rush up immediately stopped the steps they just took. "I told you to be obedient and let me go. I would be happy if I didn''t find it interesting. I hope you won''t be blown away." A glance at the navy soldier who had turned his eyes, Noor recovered the domineering he released. Just finished, the navy soldiers who wanted to capture Noel, the weapons in their hands fell to the ground, and they also leaned forward and fell to the ground. No navy present was spared. Carmen, who was standing behind her, had seen so many navies appear here, letting her see her hope of being rescued, but the words of asking for help had not been able to speak. auzw.com was surprised by the scene at this time, unable to say a word at all, pointing at the navy one after another, and looking at Noel in disbelief, Carmen couldn''t understand How is this done. ''He.... How did he do it? After only three counts, those brave and naval soldiers fell to the ground for no reason, but he didn''t leave the place one by one. Milliseconds. ''Thinking of some words that wanted the navy to call for help, Carmen was completely swallowed back into his belly at this moment, and his heart was gradually occupied by surprise and fear. Human beings are always full of infinite fear when facing unknown things, and so is Carmen. The domineering that Noel used was never seen by Carmen. In her eyes, this is a strange ability. It is very difficult to think that she can kill so many navies without hands. "Now people who have blocked the road have been solved by me. Let''s go to the central square." Confirmed that there was no navy around, Noel turned and smiled at the five women. "You...you...what did you use...what demon?" After returning to God, Carmen was full of fear, looking at the smiling Noel, and asked intermittently: "This. .. the navy here...all...have you killed it?" "Miss Carmen, this is not a demon law, it is a domineering ability, and it can also be said to be a strong momentum." Guina, who was on the side, explained to the less knowledgeable Carmen: "And these navies were just shocked. Feeling dizzy, but how long will it take to wake up, it will be unclear at this time, anyway, it is impossible in a short time." "The momentum is invisible, and Noel also controls the scope of the release, only for the naval soldiers who block the road, so that we are not affected by the domineering, so you look like a demon." See Carmen did not understand, Ni But Olbia thought about it, and then explained to Carmen. "I''ll talk about it later." Through his ability to farsighted, Noel found the position of the women and saw that the good show was about to start. He smiled at the five women and said, "The good show in the central square will start soon. Lets go first and join them with Estes." "Well." The four girls nodded and responded to Noel. Noel took the lead in the front and walked to the central square not far ahead. The four women also quickly followed Noel, even Carmen also cleverly followed, not daring to escape at this time. Originally, seeing that the four girls kept up with them, Carmen beauty immediately had the idea of ??escaping, but at the next moment, she completely threw the idea out of Jiuxiaoyun. Carmen was very worried and very scared. He was also very scared. He didnt want to be like the navy on the ground. Who knows if the navy is really dizzy, maybe he has died completely, but he doesnt want Norr to send himself to him once. This trick. It didn''t take long, and soon Noel and the five daughters came to enter the intersection of the central square, while the people in the square looked at the execution platform. .. v3 Chapter 249： translation Noel led the five women into the square with a smile, which attracted the attention of many ambushing navies, and of course Smoka in the building. "It''s the man in the morning...." Smolka looked at the entrance of the square, led the five women into the square of Noel, and turned to the navy beside him. "What the **** did those people come in, ambushing at the intersection?" Where did your navy go?" "Colonel Smolka, every entrance into the square did indeed ambush the navy. How did they get into the square? I don''t know how to go back. Please wait a moment. I will contact them and ask." The ambushing navy soldiers immediately picked up the phone bug contact and ambushed the navy soldiers who entered the square entrance. ''Twenty years ago, when One Piece was executed, suddenly a person came at that time, and that person was also famous in the world at that time, but three years later, it was rumored that he wanted to use ancient weapons and tried to destroy this world. Completely silenced remains. But twenty years later, at this time of the day, its time for execution, and exactly the same figure as it was twenty years ago has appeared. Are you the same person that year. At this moment, Smolka no longer pays attention to the straw hat Luffy. His eyes are locked on Noel. He is doing a very detailed comparison with the figure of 20 years ago. I want to determine whether Noel is ten. Seven years ago, the man who completely silenced the remains. The navy soldiers on the side, no matter how to dial the phone bug, could not get in touch with the entrance. In desperation, he could only contact the ambush personnel at the other entrance, and quickly went to check what was going on, but the final result was very unsatisfactory. "Colonel Smolka, a man and five women who had just entered the square, ambushed all the people ambushing at the entrance." After getting in touch with the other ambushing personnel, the navy soldier put down the phone bug and held his eyebrows tightly. Locked Smolka reported: "Those people broke into the square." "Let other troops allot a part of the manpower to close the gap to me." Smolka''s eyes, still locked on Noel, commanded the navy soldiers around him: "Also, those who fainted Personnel, first carried them to the nearby house, and waited for the pirates to settle here, and carried them back to the base for treatment." "Yes, I''m going to do it now!" After that, the navy soldier stepped aside and called several people to dial the phone bug together, telling the ambushing troops about the situation and communicating the instructions issued by Smolka. On the way to Estes and others, Noel felt his gaze, and that gaze had always been locked on his body, and he had not moved away since he stepped into the square. He stopped walking and looked in the direction where he sensed his gaze. Noel wanted to see who he was, so he stared at him for so long. auzw.com Although it was a little far away, Noel was still able to see clearly, who was always watching him. Looking at Smolka in the building, Noel raised his right hand to Smolka, and extended the **** of the right hand at the next moment. He even smiled and said something to Smolka. Smolka in the building saw Noel suddenly looked over. He was quite surprised, but he saw that Noel seemed to be saying something. Under the drive of curiosity, Smolka began to learn the lip, thinking The content of the discourse needs to be translated. "Smelly kid...Look at your sister.. I''ll smoke you if you look again..." Smolka learned Noel''s lip and translated the words. The next second after the successful translation made Smolka angry At the extreme, the cigar was bitten off in his mouth, and his hands were clenched into fists. But Smolka didn''t act rashly. First: I was not sure whether the person below was talking to himself. Second: You can''t fight grass and startle snakes now, otherwise you will lose a lot of troops. Third: As long as the other party is still in the square, it''s not too late to clean up him. And in Noor below, seeing Smolka no longer looked at herself, he took the five daughters to Esdes and others, and even sat directly between them, with one arm around Keya on the left, and the other. Embrace Esdes on the right. "My dear, only a long time on the island, I found another beautiful woman." A glance at the red-haired woman among the sisters, Estes smiled against Noel. "Her name is Carmen, and I will be the chef on our ship in the future. I will teach her cooking, so don''t worry about it." Noor smiled slightly and introduced Carmen to several women, and he will teach cooking , Also said at this time. "It turned out that you wanted to be lazy and want to hold a beautiful woman back, so it was a good thing to find this lady Carmen." On another bench, Belmel said with a smile, and immediately understood Noels motives. "Wait... wait a minute, I was forced to get on the boat, but I was forced to get on the boat. I have no interest in him, and I won''t be able to have it in the future." Wen Yan said, Carmen Belle explained immediately that she was just forced to Being a cook on a ship will not give Noor a chance to succeed. Hearing Carmens explanation, the women didnt say anything, but just looked at her with a smile on her face, because she didnt say anything at all, but Kaya and Mackinaw were forced into the boat, but they werent the same in the end. Noel was completely conquered. Seeing the women only looked at themselves with a smile, which made Carmen confused, completely unable to understand what was going on, and doubting that he had said something wrong just now, so that the women in front of him looked at themselves that way. .. v3 Chapter 250： Slow Soon, the women were executed on the execution platform, and the sound of the words attracted the past, and they no longer stared at Carmen. "I''m sorry, I don''t dare to do it in the future, please help me." Luffy, screaming weakly, was still talking, hoping that Bucky would save himself out. "Who''s going to save you! Stupid!" Stepped on Luffy''s head, the clown Bucky, holding a long knife, shouted to Luffy under his feet. "The people who are against us are all here." Before, Kabaji, who sneaked into the uniform of Luffy, looked at the execution platform at this time and waited for the moment when Luffy was executed. "The man I like, it seems that this is the end." Yalita, holding a mace, smiled and looked at Luffy on the execution platform, also waiting for the moment of execution. "What is the last word?" Bucky, who was ready to start, looked at Luffy with a smile on his feet, and said: "It''s rare that there are so many viewers present, but forget it, no matter what you have, nothing, you anyway. It''s going to die here, hahahahaha!" "I''m a man who wants to become One Piece!!" Luffy, who was silent for a moment, shouted with all his strength in the quiet square. "I am a man who wants to become One Piece..." The extremely quiet town of Rogge echoed the words Luffy shouted with all his strength. The ordinary people under the execution platform were stunned by the words Luffy shouted. In the central square, these people who were held hostage looked at Luffy in astonishment. Unexpectedly, he would say such a last word, perhaps it could also be said to be a declaration of death. "He...he said he wanted to be one piece..." "Yes, I heard it clearly." "But in this town..." "I really don''t know how high and thick people are." Lu Fei shouted, and the people who had been frightened, as if they had forgotten the fear in their hearts, were instantly replaced by full of surprise, and they all began to talk boldly. Even Bucky, the clown who stepped on Luffy, was stunned by the shouting words, but soon recovered, and his face changed into a happy smile. "It''s almost time to go on the road, stinky rubber man." The clown Bucky smiled, looked at Luffy who wanted to break free again, and slowly raised his long knife. "The one over there!" "Slow!" auzw.com Suddenly, the shouting of the two sounded in the square, causing the clown Buck to stop and look at the source of the sound. The people under the execution platform, as well as the members of the Bucky Pirate Ship, turned around and looked over, wanting to know who was yelling. "Sauron! Sanji!" Seeing clearly, the two people behind the people, Luffy called out excitedly, but I didn''t expect to see them both. "How do you look like this, there must be a limit to joking, don''t you? Luffy." With his headscarf tied, Sauron said to Luffy on the execution platform while staring at Bucky the clown. "If it''s a sideshow, let me disturb the game." At Sanji next to Sauron, he lit a cigarette, put his hands in his pants pockets, looked at the pirates on the execution platform, and laughed: "In short, it''s enough to clean up that stinky pirate, right?" "It''s a bounty hunter... Sauron!!!" The ordinary people in the square immediately recognized Sauron, regardless of the people of the Bucky Pirates, and fled to the two sides in fear, giving way The road to the execution platform. Seeing the arrival of Sauron, the members of the Bucky Pirates no longer stopped the people from escaping. They pulled out weapons around their waists and waited for the command of the captain to rush up. "Sauron, but you are one step late!" Seeing Sauron''s arrival, the clown Bucky raised his long knife high above his head, preparing to wave down the straw hat Luffy''s mind. "Take that execution platform..." Upon seeing it, Sauron knew immediately that the clown Bucky was about to start and rushed towards the execution platform. "Destroy it!" Sanji, who was on the side, rushed up quickly, and then said Sauron''s words. "Give me!" When the two of them rushed over, Yalita pointed to the two who ran, and commanded the members of the Bucky Pirates beside him: "Kill both of them!" "Follow the order! Sister Yalita!" The pirates who had prepared earlier heard Yalita''s words and screamed, rushing towards Sauron and Sanzhi head-on. Sauron and Sanji soon fought against the Bucky Pirates, but the members of the Bucky Pirates were not opponents of the two, so one fell to the ground. But the members of the Bucky Pirates still rushed up to intercept the two, preventing them from reaching the execution platform quickly. "Ahahaha! Even if Sauron is here, the distant water can''t save the near fire." The two clapped by the crew, the clown Bucky said with a big laugh: "Your captain, you''re about to It''s over!" Seeing the clown Bucky on the execution platform, he had lifted a long knife above his head, and gradually waved it down to Luffy''s head. The members of the Bucky Pirates who kept coming up to block the road, just knocked down one and then came up again, so that the two could not rush to the execution platform to rescue the above Luffy before the knife completely fell, and they could only watch. Looked anxious. "Sauron, Sanji, Usopp!" At this time, Luffy was no longer struggling, there was no fear of death at all, but instead he smiled and smiled, "Sorry, I''m going to die." "Say..." Sauron immediately cut off, and Sauron immediately turned to look at Luffy, and saw Luffy with a smile on his face, and the long knife that would cut him soon. .. v3 Chapter 251： Lightning "What a fool!" Sanji continued to use his foot skills to kick the pirates one by one and speed up his pace to the execution platform. "He smiled..." Smolka in the building looked at Luffy in disbelief. "It''s been a long time since my big red nose!" Suddenly, the taboo word for the clown Bucky came to a stop in the square, and the half-wielding knife stopped, and the clown Bucky turned black and turned to look at the source of the voice. Near Noor''s group, the ordinary people fled their legs and fled, leaving Noel and his women, still sitting on the benches in the square. Even the members of the Bucky Pirates stopped their attacks on Sauron and Sanji and looked at the men and women on the bench. The familiar voice also made Sauron and Sanji look in the same direction. Without the obstruction of the ordinary people, the clown Bucky quickly found it. The figure of taboo words was just spoken just after seeing who the other party was. Clown Bucky''s anger disappeared in a flash, replaced by endless fear, and the whole person was completely stunned on the execution platform. "Big red nose, you''re about to be struck by thunder!" Seeing that the people had dispersed, Noel loosened his arms around Esdes and reminded Bucky, the clown on the execution platform, with a wave of his hand and a smile. Bucky, the stunned clown, didn''t seem to hear Noel''s words. He stood on the punishment stunned for a moment without moving. "Boom!" But God did not wait for the clown Bucky to return to his mind. After a deafening thunder sounded, the Clown Bucky, who was standing in a high position with a long knife, became a lightning rod. The thunder that came down from the sky was directly split on the execution platform. The electric light instantly illuminated the dark square, leaving everyone''s eyes away from Noel and his women, and transferred to the execution platform that was flamed by thunder. . As the execution platform was struck by thunder, dense rainwater fell in the dark clouds, and the execution platform also fell to the side. "Why don''t you believe me, come down from the execution platform earlier." Looking at the falling execution platform, Noel turned to the women around him and smiled: "Doesn''t that big red nose make you happy if you have to be thundered?" ?" auzw.com "My dear, how do you know that that big red nose is about to be struck by lightning?" When I saw Noel, I was just alive and recovered from surprise, Estes, Asked by holding Noel''s arm. "Standing in such an empty and high place, still holding an iron knife in his hand, it has become a lightning rod, who he can cleave without hacking." Wen Yan, Noel smiled, Explain to Estes: "And, there are people in the dark, helping the straw hat boy to get through this difficult time." "Could it be that the storm is completely caused by others?" Esdes looked at Noel suspiciously and expressed his conjecture. "Although I''m not quite sure, but there is an 80% possibility that this storm is his masterpiece." Noel looked at one direction and said uncertain thoughts in his heart. "If the storm is artificial, it means that the man is a fruit capable person of the natural department, and can control the weather changes just like Nami?" Hearing Noel, Belmel on the side bench , I might say what I thought of. "Anyway, it''s not for us to trouble, we don''t have to think about these, but we dare to come to trouble, even if he is a natural fruit ability person, I don''t want to escape from the palm of our hands." Estes was too lazy to think about it. Anyway, I didnt come to trouble for myself and others. Even if there is a way to kill the other party, there is nothing to hurt my mind. While Noel and the girls were talking, the people in the Central Square and the pirates were stunned on the spot. As the sky''s falling straw hat fell, Luffy''s laughter followed. "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Except that the clothes were a bit burnt, Luffy did not have any damage at this time. He bent down to pick up the straw hat on the ground and put on it, laughing: "I was still alive, I made a big profit!" "Sauron, the man called Noor, is too accurate..." Leng looked at the unscathed Luffy, and the clown Bucky who was stunned by the thunder, Sanji followed him incredulously. Sauron said. "Regardless of whether he guessed it or said it accurately, he could have saved Luffy''s life. If he didn''t say anything just now, Luffy might have fallen to the ground." Sauron glanced at him. Noel, who talked to the girls, gave up the idea of ??challenging again and said, "We hurried away from here as if another commotion is about to begin." "Ah, that''s great, I thought I was dead, ha ha ha ha ha." Luffy, who was safe and sound, walked with a laugh, where Sanji and Sauron were. Lu Fei had just reached the two of them, and at the entrance of the square, a large number of navies rushed into the square. The navy soldiers armed with war knives rushed towards the personnel of the Bucky Pirates. The two sides clashed with each other, and the ordinary people also fled the central square quickly at this time, and did not dare to stay here for a while. "Esdes, after watching the big show, you take them back to the ship first. I still have something to do. I will go back on my own." Looking at the navy rushing into the square, Noel was still sitting calmly on the bench. Go ahead and talk to Esdes around you. "Well, let''s go back to the ship first." Estes nodded without asking Norr what to do. .. v3 Chapter 252： open circuit "We are waiting for you to come back on the boat." After that, Lujiu walked to Carmen''s side and grabbed her hand in case she ran away in disorder, preparing to leave with Estes and others. "Let''s go." When I was ready to pick up the items I bought from shopping, Estes suddenly thought of something and smiled at the girls: "You put all the things together, I can put them together so that we can relax more easily Now." The girls who were about to leave, immediately heard the words spoken by Estes, and immediately stopped their steps, and immediately piled all the purchased items on the bench. Seeing that the items purchased in the shopping are all piled up together, Estes waved at the items on the bench and put them all in the storage space. Except for Carmen, she was quite amazed at how this was done, and none of her women responded, because they had seen it many times, but they always forgot to ask Noel to ask for one. Everything is ready, the women will have no ability to be elegant, and the newly joined chef Carmen, protecting them in the middle position, waving at Noel who is still on the bench, he will dock to the Black Pearl Walk in the direction. The square where the navy and the pirates are fighting is now a mess. If you want to leave them, you must open a path among them. "Hello, wait a minute!" Carmen shouted anxiously when she saw the beautiful women beside her who wanted to pass the chaotic battlefield: "They have all killed their red eyes. If we walk like this, they will definitely be killed by them. Wounded by mistake!" "Miss Carmen, you don''t have to worry about anything. The sisters are very powerful people." Keya, who is also the object of protection, smiled at Carmen around her so that she didn''t need to worry about these things. "I don''t have any interest in starting these ants at all." Estes said that he didn''t want to do it, and smiled and asked the women around him: "Sisters, who are you to do it, open a way for us ?" "Let Dasi and I open the way." After that, Guina walked in front of the girls and looked at the dumb Dasi, waiting for her to come to her side. "Come." Dasqi was stunned, but quickly recovered, and ran to Guina quickly, holding the scabbard in his left hand and the handle in his right hand to prepare. Guina and Da Siqi walked in front of the women together, and others quickly followed. Going into the chaotic battlefield, Guina and Daski acted. Both of them used the super fast speed to continuously withdraw the blade from the scabbard, and withdrew the blade into the scabbard at a high speed. A white silver light, regardless of whether it was the Navy or the pirate, was flashed through the silver light at a high speed, and a blood stain was cut in front of him. He turned his eyes straight and fell to the ground without understanding anything. Go down. Within the attack range of the two, the navy and the pirates were all lying on the ground, so they used the knife-drawing technique to open the way. Any navy and pirates that entered the attack range, Guina and Dasqi will be sent at high speed. A knife. auzw.com It only took a while, under the opening of Guina and Daski, the girls easily walked through the chaotic battlefield and walked towards the port''s Black Pearl. Carmen, who was protected in the middle, was pale and bloodless at this time. Unexpectedly, the navy in his eyes, and the infamous Bucky Pirates, were so easily killed by two girls. The two girls killed so many people, as if they were nothing, chatting and laughing as usual, what to do and what to do. At this time, Carmen gave up completely, hoping to escape from the hands of Noel and others, even girls of about the same age, are so powerful characters, if you want to escape, you are looking for death. The women safely left the melee square and watched as they gradually disappeared into the street before Noor regained his gaze. Still sitting on the bench, looking at the chaotic and chaotic square, Noor had no plans to move at all, but waited patiently for the escape of Luffy, Sauron, and Sanji. "Smocha, it shouldn''t be an important person. When he takes me to find Luffy''s dad, he will be scrapped directly. The smoke fruit of the natural system is mine." Leaning on the bench Noel, with a wicked smile on his face, said to himself. Anyway, there is still some time, and suddenly Noel thought of something, let the system merge the Black Blade and three generations of ghosts into the Black Sword Night. As for the Hawkeye Mihawk, there is no possibility that a day beyond his own strength will come, so this is called the world''s strongest black knife, and it can be said that it will always be Noel''s thing. Besides, at that time, I just wanted to say that paragraph to be handsome. There was no plan to give Hawkeye Mihawk at all. If a woman has such a possibility, it is absolutely impossible for a man. Just when Noel used Black Sword Night as a prototype and merged the Black Blade and the three generations of ghosts into it, Luffy and his team quickly broke out and ran quickly towards the port where they stopped. The Bucky Pirates, entangled by a large number of navies, could not stop it if they wanted to stop them. As if these navies had identified them, they would not be given the opportunity to stand out. Why laugh? Does he know that he will be saved? No, at the moment of execution, he really thinks that life has ended like this, and that is the smile that comes out after accepting the consciousness of death. .. v3 Chapter 253： wake up Smolka, who was still in the building, looked at the execution platform in the square and kept thinking about why Luffy laughed and how he could laugh before death. "Colonel, go catch the pirates." Seeing Smolka standing still, the naval officer on the side reminded him that the Bucky Pirates had escaped. "Hello, have you ever seen a pirate smiling on the execution platform?" Smolka, still motionless, asked the subordinate behind him. "How could that be possible!" Wen Yan said, the naval officer froze for a moment, and said honestly: "No matter how powerful the big man is, his face was pale before the execution, and he died desperately." "He did laugh, the straw hat kid." Smokka was quite sure that he had read it right. Luffy the straw hat absolutely laughed and said: "More than twenty years ago, the one-piece king executed in this town, brother D Roger''s smile." "Colonel..." Seeing Smolka so sure, the naval officer didn''t know what to say. "Where''s the straw hat kid?" From the memory, Smoka turned around and asked where Luffy was. "Boy in a straw hat, fleeing towards the sea." The naval officer immediately reported looking at Smolka who had turned around. "How is the progress of the First Army?" Smoka walked down the stairs and asked about what he wanted to know, saying, "It should have sunk the guy''s boat." ." "This...this...because of the sudden rain...the gunpowder could not be ignited...they are now going back to change the equipment..."The naval officer said honestly for a moment When he came out, he was ready to be scolded. "What are you talking about?" Smokka, who was about to go down the stairs, heard the report from the rear and immediately stopped walking, very dissatisfied. "Now they are replacing their back-up troops and are preparing to attack those pirate ships." It is clear that Smolka is quite dissatisfied, but he can''t change anything, the naval officer reported honestly. "Colonel Smolka, if you let them leave here, they will definitely run to the great route!" Another naval officer looked at Smolka''s back and said, very sure that a group of straw hats ran away and would definitely enter the great route . "The wind is heading west, and their boat happens to be downwind, is this all accidental? "It seems that God is helping that person..." "Betting, I''m the white hunter Smolka, the name of the colonel at the headquarters! I will never let him leave this island half a step!" Looking at the storm outside, Smolka said quite seriously, and then quickly went downstairs, leading the navy ambushing to the square in chaos. auzw.com In the chaotic battle square, the navy side was beaten and defeated. It was not the opponent of the Bucky Pirates and the Kabaji cadres. The navy was also not the opponent of Yalita. Yalita, who had eaten the demon fruit, had a beautiful appearance, so that the navy who besieged him was in a state of nympho. There was no way to launch a fierce attack on her. Instead, she was held in hand. The mace flies out. In the vicinity of the punishment platform, the clown Bucky, who had just been thundered, was not directly hacked to death. The waking clown Bucky suddenly sat up. "I saw fireworks in an instant." Bucky, the clown sitting up, said to himself. "Captain Bucky, are you still alive?!" Kabaji, who was a cadre of the Bucky Pirates, looked down in surprise when he cut down a navy, where the captain muttered to himself, now Only to find that his captain did not hang up. "Who will die!" Bucky, the rather unhappy clown at this time, responded angrily to Kabaji and said. "Bucky, it''s not good. They are naval soldiers from the headquarters, it''s almost endless!" said Yalita, the mace of the mace, who saw the clown Buck woke up, and warned the navy in the chaos. , But do not want to be attacked by these people. "If you are a navy soldier, you can use my nose to deal with it. Who will use the nose!!!" After that, the clown Bucky turned his head and directly punched the crew behind him. "I didn''t say anything..." The pirate, who was hit by a punch, explained to his captain while falling to the ground. "What the **** is going on?" Yalita, looking at Bucky the clown, was still in a mood to play tricks, holding a mace. "Rubber man, hurry to chase the rubber man! Mochi and Niche, they should have burned their ships to ashes, they can''t escape this..." Before he finished, the clown Bucky was Behind him, the person who patted his shoulder was interrupted. "Yo! Your big red nose hasn''t been struck to death by thunder." Noor, who was bored, swayed on the bench and came behind the clown Bucky, resting one hand on his shoulder and laughing: " Why didn''t you listen to me just now, if you jump down early and obedient, you won''t have to be struck by thunder." "Uh... he said the taboo words..." "Captain Bucky is getting angry, and even his body is angry, and he is shaking." "That man is dead. He just hindered the execution of the straw hat kid. He hasn''t left here yet, and he ran up to continue his death." "That''s right, Captain Bucky won''t let him go. If he hadn''t shouted like that before, the straw hat kid might have landed on his head, which would give the straw hat kid a chance to escape." .. v3 Chapter 254： Unfamiliar The pirates standing at the back are talking about Noel, who has the word red nose, completely forgetting how he suddenly appeared. But when the clown Bucky turned around, he did not make an angry roar, nor did he attack Noor, but rubbed his hands with a smile on his face. Let all the Bucky Pirates froze in place completely, it is really not clear what is going on. I really can''t understand it. Captain Bucky, who was angry and furious because of the big red nose, did not growl and kill the other party, and he smiled to please the other party. "Sir Noel, I really didn''t expect to see you in this town of Rog even after more than 20 years, and you still look like you are still here." Hold the fear in your heart, clown. Kee worked hard to squeeze out his smile and looked at Noel in front of him. "Oh? So many years have passed, but I haven''t changed at all, can you still recognize me?" Wen Yan was slightly surprised, but did not expect the clown Bucky to recognize himself so quickly, Even Zhefu has to observe for a long time before he can recognize his identity. "How can there be no change, you are much more handsome than I was back then, and I saw you once again that year, that familiar feeling is not wrong, so I can recognize you as the one." Clown Bucky pleased, while I thought to myself:''The feeling of extreme danger, I will never forget it in my life, how could not recognize you! "Originally you saw it, I thought I was handsome, I had the illusion, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Although Noel was very clear, the clown Bucky was pleasing himself, but he still laughed narcissistically . "You''re so handsome, it''s hard to find out, how could it be an illusion, unless the man''s eyes are blind." Seeing Noel smiled so happy, the clown Bucky then pleased Noel, but suddenly thought of something, carefully Asked: "Sir Noel, does the younger want you to ask two questions?" "I''m in a good mood now, and I''ll ask if you have any questions." Noel, who was indeed in a good mood, stopped narcissistic laughter and smiled at the clown Bucky in front of him. "I just want to ask, are you familiar with the straw hat kid?" The clown Bucky thought about it, asked the first question, and looked carefully at Noel, waiting for his answer. "Unfamiliar, you''ve only seen it twice, if you want to be able, you can kill him at any time, he has nothing to do with me." Seeing through, the clown Bucky thought, Noel smiled and said: " So you dont have to worry about killing him, Ill come to trouble you. "If that''s the case, it would be great!" Wen Yan, the clown Bucky smiled to his heart, and then asked: "The last question, are you coming to me for anything?" auzw.com "Nothing, I heard what the people said about Joker Bucky, and I came to see the excitement." Noel shrugged and smiled at Joker Bucky: "But no The thought is that you are the little ghost of the year, so I reminded you just now, who knows that you are standing still and waiting for the thunder to be lowered by the sky." "It turns out that! I heard your reminder, but I was so surprised when I saw you, and I was stunned for a while. I didn''t react, so I didn''t escape the thunder that came down from the sky." The clown Buck nodded and finally understood how It''s going on. Noor didn''t want to save Luffy the straw hat just now, but he wanted to avoid the thunder from the sky. At this time, the clown Bucky could be completely sure that Noel had nothing to do with the straw hat kid. While Clown Bucky was making up his own mind, Noel saw the figure of Smolka in the chaotic battlefield and led the troops into the square. "The greeting is over, so I''ll leave first." Noel still smiled and withdrew his gaze from Smolka, facing the clown Bucky, who was making up his mind, and said, "Remind you again, Smolka leads The elites are coming, let them run away." "What?!" Recovering from his own brain, the clown Bucky suddenly raised his head, but he could no longer see the figure of Donor. He looked at Yalita holding the mace and asked, "Nor Master, where did you go?" "Just .... just here, in a blink of an eye, he completely disappeared." Hearing, Yalita holding the mace, recovered from the surprise that Noel disappeared instantly, pointing At the place where Noel was just now, he said, "Bucky, who the **** is he, why do you like him so much?" "More than two decades ago, when the One Piece was executed in the town of Rog, he suddenly appeared on the execution platform, and talked to the one piece Gor d Roger, but in this world, unless he knew it, there was no more. People know what the two are talking about." "Later, the three people who had hit the navy''s highest combat power left the town of Rogge unharmed and were rewarded by the navy for the first time, reaching 500 million Bailey." "Leaving the town of Rog, silenced the remains for three years, which was seventeen years ago. "At that time, he was rumored to have found an ancient weapon in an attempt to destroy the world. The world government sent dozens of naval warships and a large number of generals in the naval headquarters..." "But during the siege, only one warship returned. The generals and soldiers of the navy headquarters returned only a hundred people. The rest of the personnel were killed. The siege failed completely, and he is still alive. In this world." "Since then, his reward amount has become one billion bailey, and he has become one of the strongest men in the world, and one of the people who can destroy the world." .. v3 Chapter 255： smokescreen "He is the Noel known as the Black Blade by the Navy. Swordsmanship is definitely the best in the world, and Hawkeye Mihawk can not be his opponent." "If not, after he refreshed his reward seventeen years ago, he completely silenced the ruins again. It is estimated that he could not get the Hawkeye Mihawk to be the so-called big swordsman in the world." "With the passage of time, he has not appeared in seventeen years, the world and the navy have gradually forgotten, and his reward has never appeared again, so not many people can recognize him." Yallita''s questioning reminded the clown Bucky of the past and told Yallita what he knew. Recalling that Noel easily defeated the two navy generals, as well as a picture of a naval hero, the overwhelmingly powerful sword art made the clown Bucky tremble. When I heard that, Clown Bucky introduced Noel, and the pirates and navy heard nearby all stopped to fight each other, and they looked at Clown Bucky in disbelief. Such a big deal. "Bucky...you...you... aren''t you kidding me?" Yalita was a little unbelievable, such a big man would come here, and what made her most unbelievable was the clown ba Kee knew each other. "I wouldn''t make such a joke, if you don''t believe me, you can go through the wanted order 17 years ago, and you will understand whether this is true." Bucky the waking woke up from the memories, watching Say to the surprised Yalita. "But...but you also said that it was a wanted order seventeen years ago. Was he arrested when he was a few years old?" According to Yalita, Noel is now in his early twenties, then Seventeen years ago, the other party was still a child. "Now he is exactly the same as he was back then, so many years later he is still the same. It is estimated that he has eaten some devil fruit, so that his appearance has never changed." Explained it and expressed my conjecture. "That is, he..." Yalita was interrupted by the clown Bucky before she finished speaking. "Speaking of which, what did he tell me when he left?" Bucky the clown forgot. The words that Noel said just before leaving left looked at Yallita suspiciously. "He seems to say that Smolka is coming, let''s quickly escape from this place, probably this way." After thinking about it, Yalita said probably, after the shock and surprise just now, he had almost forgotten it. "Smocha?" After reading it again, the clown Bucky quickly thought of who it was and shouted: "What! Smocha?! Let''s leave here soon!!" "What, what smoke is this?!" "This...what is this..." "Why can''t you break away, what the **** is it!!" "Captain Bucky, save us!" "Captain Bucky, we are trapped by the strange smoke, help us!" auzw.com Clown Bucky just wanted to leave and fled, and was immediately wrapped in white smoke, even Yalita, and the crew of the Bucky Pirates, who were not spared, were instantly wiped out by a net. "White smoke screen!" "Smokka!!" Hearing the voice behind him, the clown Bucky, caught by the smoke, turned his head to see the man whose eyes turned into smoke, and said his name directly. "Unknown teenager, I have no time to play with you!" At this time, Smolka''s hands turned into white smoke, and the clown Bucky and his group were all caught with smoke, and they were all lifted into the air. , Laughing: "But thank you, clown Bucky! If it wasn''t for your confirmation, I wouldn''t be sure he was the one." "Too....too powerful..." "That is the ability of the smoke fruit." "Clean up Bucky''s group at once..." "Colonel Smolka is so handsome!" The people hiding in the alleys saw Smolka''s great power, and they caught the Bucky Pirates with a single move. They all caught up easily, and discussed in the alleys, and many Women have started to commit nymphos. Although Smolka clearly heard the praises coming from the alleys and the screams of the nymphos, he ignored these people. "Aim, Bucky the clown, Yalita the mace!" Smolka said to the navy soldier standing aside, armed with special guns, "launch!" "Yes!" The navy soldier with a special firearm immediately responded with a sound of Smolka, raised the special firearm held, and aimed at Bucky and Yalita, and immediately pulled the trigger. "Bang! Bang!" Two special firearms, instead of ejecting bullets, ejected a weird net, and the weird net spread out in the sky and landed on Bucky and Yalita. Upon seeing this, Smolka put these people on the ground from midair, withdrew the smoke that caught them, and returned to normal hands again. A group of Bucky landed, and the navy soldiers waiting around immediately aimed at them with guns and quickly tied them together. "Captain, we have been hit by a net." Kabaji, who was tied to Bucky, reported to Captain Bucky caught by the weird net. "Asshole! Smolka! If you just left early, you won''t be caught by Smolka." The clown Buck, who was caught online, complained weakly, regretting that he hadn''t heard Noel''s words, and left the central square early. .. v3 Chapter 256： Return "What happened to this annoying iron net shot with a strange gun?" Yalita felt a little weak, trying to use her fruit ability to break free, but there was no reaction at all, as if she had changed back to ordinary people Generally similar. "The navy was invented by the Navy to deal specifically with the Devil Fruit Ability. Damn it!" Looking at Smolka, the clown Bucky gave Yalita who was tied together and explained what the iron net was. "Bring my giant wave motorcycle, I''m going to chase the straw hat kid, and the big man who has disappeared for seventeen years." After a glance, the fully strapped Bucky Pirates, Smolka decided not to If you care about it again, those with the ability to imprison the fruit of prison bombs, and those with the two abilities can''t turn over the storm. "Yes, Colonel Smolka!" The navy soldiers behind Smolka heard Smolka''s words and quickly responded with salute, and quickly prepared the so-called giant wave motorcycle. Did not let Smolka wait too long, several navy soldiers pushed the motorcycle with three large tires, and quickly pushed towards the location of Smolka. Seeing a few naval soldiers pushing the giant wave motorcycles over here, Smoka simply walked over to it. It was a waste of time to wait for them to push over. "You guys are optimistic about Bucky''s group. After I come back, I decide how to dispose of them." The couple waved to the cart so that they didn''t have to continue pushing, and Smolka got on the giant wave motorcycle directly. , Said to the navy soldiers who surrounded the group of Bucky. "Colonel Smolka, we understand!" The navy soldiers present saluted at Smolka and answered in unison. Smolka nodded with satisfaction, re-pointed two cigars, and started the ability of the smoke fruit with his feet, driving the giant wave motorcycle forward. This giant wave motorcycle does not need the so-called gasoline and key. It is a transportation tool invented for the fruit ability of Smolka. Driven by the smoke fruit, the giant wave motorcycle that Smolka sat on quickly drove up the street, and in the direction reported by the navy soldiers, continuously speeded up the speed of the giant wave motorcycle. In just a while, Smolka and the giant wave motorcycle disappeared completely into the street, leaving only the guarded navy soldiers in the central square and all the captured Bucky Pirates. people. Smolka, who left the square, the navy soldiers in the central square, and the Bucky Pirates group, did not find Noel. Previously, Noel, who left first, just moved directly to the roof near the square. He didn''t really leave, and he sat on the roof with a convergent breath. auzw.com "Finally willing to leave, it hurts me to wait for a long time here." Noel, who was sitting on the roof, was carrying a large cross sword behind him, and the sword was still shining with golden ancient runes. The eyes of the emperor were clearly visible. See, where Smolka is now. Noel, who was sitting on the roof, stood up slowly, did not rush to catch up with Smolka, no longer to deliberately converge his own breath, nor to cover up carrying the new black sword night, fusion of three generations of ghosts Unknown gas. At this time, Noel''s eyes were red, and his eyes were completely dyed with black gas. The black unknown gas visible to the naked eye was like a little snake, constantly surrounding him. "I''m here to see if he saves Bucky the clown, will he still enter the city of advancement," Norge stood high and looked at Bucky the clown who kept complaining below, as well as the desperate pirates . After making a decision, Noel disappeared on the roof in an instant, and appeared in front of the clown Bucky the next moment, ignoring the navy with guns around him. The sudden appearance of Noel made the clown Bucky shut up immediately, and even Yalita, who was quite uncomfortable, did not dare to make a slight noise. The crew of the Bucky Pirates were trembling with shock. . Around the unknown gas, Noel, with his red eyes and completely dyed black eyes, at this time, Noel with a smile is like a very terrifying existence, anyway, they have never seen it. Even the navy soldiers who guarded the Bucky group saw Noel who suddenly appeared in front of them, and they were infected by the unknown gas. They were trembling like the pirates, and they dare not make the slightest sound. The inexplicable fear brought by the unknown gas caused all the navy soldiers around to throw away the weapons in their hands, all squatting on the ground and holding their heads with both hands, and their eyes were now completely bloodshot. Ignoring it completely, the surrounding navy could not bear the fear, and the cry of fear and fear made Noel looked at the clown Bucky and asked, "Darling red nose, I didn''t remind you to tell you to leave quickly?" "I....." Similarly, Bucky, the clown infected by the unknown gas, his inexplicable fear has extended to his face, making him unable to say a word at all, just saying a word seems to be exhausted Full strength. "Forget it, I still have something to do, and I won''t say anything more to you." Seeing Bucky the clown, she was so scared that she couldn''t speak, and Noor didn''t plan to chat with him for a while. Laughed: "Before you, I performed a good show in the square, which is regarded as my return." After finishing talking, Noel reached out with a smile, and with the new Black Sword Night behind him, he waved at the clown Bucky and put it back behind him again. .. v3 Chapter 257： Gale The iron net of the prison bomb was destroyed, liberating a group of Bucky Pirates, and Noel immediately flashed away and went to chase Smoka who had left. It wasn''t until Noel left for a while that the clown Bucky recovered and quickly awakened the crew in fear and Yalita, who was sitting motionless on the ground. In order not to change, the clown Bucky did not dare to stay here, nor did he dare to chase the straw hat Luffy, otherwise if it was caught by Smolka, there would be no place to cry. While the surrounding navy soldiers lying on the ground were not fully awake, they led the crew of the Bucky Pirates to the coast where they were waiting to stop. Knowing the approximate direction, soon Noel rushed to the location of Smolka. At this time, Smolka had already beaten up with straw hat Luffy. But no matter how you see it, the straw hat kid didn''t work with a single hit, but Smolka''s attack all hit. It only took a while for the straw hat Luffy to be crushed to the ground by Smolka. There was no way to get rid of Smolka. The straw hat Luffy could not resist it if he wanted to resist. "Is the bounty head worth 30 million Baileys?" Smolka sat on Luffy''s back and pressed his hand on the ground with one hand, reaching behind him to take the weapon made of Hailou stone, ready to completely solve the straw hat. Luffy said, "You are really unlucky." "It''s hard to say." A man in a green cloak appeared somewhere behind Smolka and grabbed the sea floor stone weapon that Smolka had to pull out. "Yeah, it''s really hard to say." Noel''s figure flashed and appeared behind the cloak. He pulled out the new black sword on his back and cut it across the waist of the cloak, laughing. "And Neither of you is very lucky!" First I felt the danger strike, and after hearing the words coming from behind, neither Smolka nor the cloak man, they dared not have a moment of hesitation and immediately used their abilities. The black blade with golden runes quickly cut through the cloak''s waist, and Smoka, who was sitting on Luffy, was immediately cut off. There was no sign of blood splattering in both Smolka and the cloak man. Smolka''s flying brain turned into smoke. The cloak man who was cut off by the waist immediately decomposed into the wind and disappeared in place. The shadow is missing. Smocha, which had completely turned into smoke, loosened his straw hat, Luffy, and fled to a short distance before quickly condensing his body. He wanted to see who had attacked. Luffy, who was liberated, just wanted to get up from the ground, but it was at this time. The heavy rain that fell in the dark clouds suddenly stopped at this moment, and a gust of wind blew from the dark clouds, and the gust of wind that blew down swept everything in the town of Rog. auzw.com The straw hat Luffy, who was about to stand up, was blown out of the street by a sudden gust of wind, away from this dangerous place. Even Smoka, who had just condensed his body and hadn''t stood still, was blown out directly by the sudden wind. Norr, who was not affected by the violent wind, supported the protection and was still standing on the spot, turning his head around to find the trace of the cloak man and locking the location of Smolka. "It''s lightning and rainstorm again, and now the gusty wind is coming again. What the **** is the devil fruit eaten by the dragon." Standing in the violent wind, Noel said to himself while looking for the two of them. Said: "Isn''t it really the fruit of the wind and wind circulating on the Internet before?" Soon after, the raging wind that swept Rogge stopped, and there was everything in the streets, clothes, barrels, roof debris, etc. The gusty wind stopped, and Noel immediately determined the location of Smolka and the Munch d dragon, withdrew their protection against the gusty wind, and turned into a black thunder to the two. Entering the realm of speed, the black thunder passed through the street at a super high speed, and soon came to the coast, where Smolka landed. Smoka, who had quickly climbed up from the pile of house wrecks, looked at the ship that the straw hat boy was leaving, and when he felt quite uncomfortable, he was suddenly caught by the door and pushed towards the house not far away. "boom!" Slammed hard against the wall of the house. The violent impact caused a loud noise. The wall of the house was directly knocked down by the impact. Smoka, who hit the back of the head first, was also dizzy by the violent impact. Smolka, who was not fainted, felt quite puzzled and puzzled at this time, thinking: Why my smoke fruit, which did not work just now, was activated as soon as I was caught! "Sure enough, the persimmon is better to be soft first, so that you don''t have to waste too much time." Surrounding the black gas left hand, clutching the face of Smolka, Noor gradually lifted him into the air. "Release me!" Some sober Somaka, who saw her figure in the gap between her fingers, immediately used the ability of the smoke fruit to escape, but the smoke fruit did not respond, surprised. : "Why can''t the fruit ability be used, what did Black Blade Noel do to me!" "I''m helping you!" Looking at the angry Smolka, he wanted to break his hand and grab him, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break a finger of Noel and laughed: "Help you Freed from the curse of the dry duck, I am a person who does good and does not seek return, so I dont have to worry at all, I will ask you to repay what." "Swallow" The voice just fell, and no longer gave Smolka a chance to speak. The black air surrounding Noel''s left hand wrapped Smolka. .. v3 Chapter 258： invite It didn''t take long for Noel to get a sound from the system, dissipated the black gas that enveloped Smolka, and threw the unconscious Smolka aside. With the heavy rain in the sky again, the navy soldiers blowing the wind to the port only recovered from what happened suddenly. "Colonel Smolka!!!" The navy soldiers who had come back quickly ran to the unconscious Smolka. Several people carried the Smolka away from this place, and no one dared to provoke Noel standing in the rain. Noor did not stop it, but was communicating with the system to get rid of the side effects of the devil''s fruit. If he didn''t want to become a poor dry duck, he couldn''t swim with the beauties. "Mongo d dragon, you didn''t leave, that''s really good." After eliminating the side effects, Noel turned to look at it, and on the roof not far away, smiled at the silhouette on the roof. "What the **** is it that you, the man who has settled in the East China Sea for seventeen years, started running out again and wandering?" Standing on the roof, there was no departed Munch d dragon, and looked down and asked Noor. "Oh? How do you know that I have been settled in the East China Sea for seventeen years? Do the spies of your Revolutionary Army, dressed as tourists, came to the island where I settled down?" Noel froze for a moment and thought back carefully. In the past, no suspicious people were found, and it was only right to come to the residence where he settled. "Our people did go to the small island you settled in, but the news was all learned from the villagers." Munch d Long said very plainly, without any intention of lying, and honestly explained it. "It''s been settled for too long, and the world almost forgets that with the existence of a person like me, I can also play around instead of being monitored by the navy every moment." See Munch d dragon so honest Answered, Noel also answered his question honestly. "Are there any rises, join the Revolutionary Army, and together to overthrow the world government." Looking at Noel who was smiling, Munch d Long thought for a while, and suddenly issued an invitation to Noel. "Join the Revolutionary Army? I have no interest in it, but..." Although I was a little surprised at the request of the Munch d dragon, Noel was not interested at all, and laughed: "I am interested in you. Is interested in the devil''s fruit, how about you let me take it off with your hand?" After he finished speaking, Noel would suddenly throw the black knife night in his right hand, throwing it at the Munch d dragon like a javelin, and then immediately turned into a black thunder, and disappeared without a trace on the spot. Keeping staring at Noel''s every move, Munch d Dragon quickly turned sideways, and kicked with his feet to the rear, away from the roof on which he was standing. Black Sword Night was evaded sideways by Munch D Dragon, and immediately appeared in Noel at the position before Munch D Dragon. He saw Black Knife Night quickly attacking himself. auzw.com But Noel did not evade and used his own selection ability to let Black Sword Night pass through his heart. After Black Sword Night completely passed through behind him, Noel turned and quickly grabbed the knife Handle, slash the sword towards the jumped dragon. Seeing that Noel waved his knife here, although the blade could not reach himself completely, the Munch d dragon felt dangerous and elementally spread out in the air with the fastest speed. At the next moment, a ghost image of a giant blade appeared in the sky. With the black blade night that Noel swayed, he quickly cut off from the sky. The giant blade phantom was directly chopped on the dense building, and chopped through the building into the ground of Rog Town, forming an extra long slash, and the blade phantom gradually faded away. "You are not interested in joining the Revolutionary Army, then I have something to do, so I will leave here first." In the sky, the words of Munch d Dragon came, and Noel turned around to find his location, but he could not see where he was. After waiting for a while, there was no longer the sound of the Munch d dragon, and he couldn''t feel his breath anymore. Noor was sure that he had fled here. "I knew I wouldn''t need a knife anymore, and he had no chance to run away with the ability to seal the fruits close to me." After confirming it again and again, Noel threw Black Knife Night into the storage space and said to himself, "Forget it, in the future There is still a chance. If you meet him again, you will never be allowed to run away again." After that, Noel determined the direction of the Black Pearl and disappeared on the roof, and went to the port where the Black Pearl docked. It didn''t take long to enter the realm of swift speed, and came to the front port of the town of Rog. Seeing that the Black Pearl still stopped steadily on the side of the port, it was not affected by the storm. Noel quickly boarded the Black Pearl, greeted the women on the boat, and told them that they were back. Hurry up to the position of the rudder, lightly press the button to retract the anchor on the virtual page, and wait for the anchor to be completely pulled from the bottom of the sea, then Noel drove the Black Pearl and left the port. Sailing in the stormy sea, Noel opened the protection system of the Black Pearl. A transparent energy cover wrapped the Black Pearl. The inside of the energy cover no longer received rainwater, which is a world different from the outside of the energy cover. "I can finally take a break." On the virtual template, after looking at the description of the energy hood, Noel quickly set up automatic navigation. After thinking for a while, and not seeing what was slipping down, Noel left the rudder and entered the Black Pearl. .. v3 Chapter 259： teach After a night, the storm finally stopped and calm again on the sea. Due to the protection of the energy hood, the Black Pearl sailed smoothly on the sea for one night, and did not make everyone in the boat unable to sleep. Knoll first woke up from a deep sleep, climbed up from three glazed little white sheep, and then left the room lightly, cleaned in the bathing room in the boat, and entered the kitchen to get busy. With the release of a plate of richly scented breakfast, the women who sleep in the room gradually became clear from the deep sleep. Everyone went to clean it, and then walked into the living room one after another, patiently by the dining table Waited. "Noel, didn''t we find a chef?" Belmel, who had just entered the living room, saw Noel, who was making breakfast, and asked in confusion as he walked to the table. "It seems that there really is such a thing." Wen Yan, who was teasing Keya''s play, was reminded by Belmel, but it seemed that there was such a thing, but he did not see it in the living room. The figure of Carmen asked, "Where did she go?" "I''m still in the room, probably I haven''t gotten up yet. I''ll call her over." After that, Potkas d Lujiu left his seat and walked out of the living room to call the Carmen in the room. "I''m a little used to it." Noel carried breakfast and walked out of the kitchen. After putting the breakfast on the table, he smiled and said: "Breakfast is ready, you take it out, I''m not that good Its troublesome to walk in and out with multiple hands. "I''ll get it." Mackinaw smiled and got up and walked into the kitchen. "I''m going to help too." Nuoqi Gao also quickly got up and followed Marchino and walked into the kitchen. Soon, with the help of Mackinac and Knoggao, they finally took out multiple breakfasts, and the two women returned to their seats. Botcas d Lujiu brought Carmen in, but Carmen''s eyes had thick dark circles, and it looked like he hadn''t slept all night. The women who have experienced this situation all know exactly what is going on. One hundred percent of Noels room is too lively, Carmen cant sleep at night, it must be that Noirs room has stopped to sleep for a while. time. The confused Carmen was pulled to the dining table and sat down. Seeing the state of Carmen at this time, the women did not say anything and began to enjoy breakfast. After a glance at the breakfast in front of him, Carmen was awake and picked up the tableware and ate it. "This...this is so delicious!" Putting breakfast in his mouth, Carmen was completely awake, looked up at the girls at the table, and said sincerely, "Who made it, Please teach me how to cook!" The girls didn''t reply, they still enjoyed breakfast slowly, pointing at Noel with their left hand neatly, and used this to tell Carmen the answer he wanted. auzw.com Looking in the direction pointed by the women, Carmen knew who made the breakfast, but at this time he was also quite puzzled. The food was so delicious, why should he grab himself to be the chef on board. Thinking about it, he couldn''t figure out why, and finally Carmen decided to ask Noel why he asked him to explain it to himself. "Mr. Noel, the food you made is so delicious, why should you catch me as a cook?" Putting down the cutlery in his hand, Carmen looked at Noel seriously and raised his doubts. "Because he wanted to be lazy, he asked you to be the cook on the boat." The girls smiled in unison and spoke to Noel directly. "That''s right!" Noel nodded with a smile, not embarrassed at all, and smiled: "For the sake of my laziness, I will give you all the cooking skills, so that I can relax a lot, and again You can eat delicious food." "Honey, if Carmen can''t make it, and it''s as delicious as you are, you''ll continue to cook for us, is that okay?" Estes thought, and smiled at Noel sitting beside him. "Sister Estes, you are right! If you are too far behind, you must continue to cook for us, who told you to raise our mouths." Nicole Robin nodded with a smile. , Quite agree with Estes''s statement. "That''s right!" Wen Yan and her daughters also agreed very much and echoed in unison. "Okay, no problem at all!" With the system in hand, even if it''s really much worse, it will be exchanged directly, and Nork will not worry at all. Carmen on the seat heard that Noel was going to teach her cooking skills, and at this time, she felt a little unbelievable. At the same time, she felt that getting on the Pirate Ship was not a bad thing. After enjoying the breakfast, the girls rested at the table and chatted for a while before they were busy with the things they were interested in. Carmen stayed consciously, looking at Noel with anticipation, waiting for him to teach himself cooking. Next, Noel took Carmen into the kitchen and began to teach her systematic cooking skills. During the process, Noel would also take advantage of it, making Carmen''s face red and red. As the morning passed, Noel had been teaching Carmen cooking, and neither had left the kitchen half a step. Until the deck, Nicole Olbia''s shouts came. "Noel, hurry up on the deck. There is something rare to see. If you don''t hurry, you will probably not see it!" .. v3 Chapter 260： Elixir Noel in the boat stopped to hold Carmen from behind, and taught the special way of cooking by hand, wondering what would make the well-known Nicole Orbiyah say something rare. Immediately loosening Carmen, Noel attached her small hand and quickly left the kitchen together, speeding up the pace and walking towards the deck, quite curious about what happened. Pushing open the wooden door leading to the deck, came to the deck of the Black Pearl, and saw all the women looking up at the sky. The two people who came to the deck of the Black Pearl looked up in doubt as they looked up at the girls, to see what was in the sky. What caught my eye was that a large group of large green hairy birds were flying in the same direction, and Noel immediately lost interest in it, pulling the puzzled Carmen toward the girls. "Noel, look at the sky." Nicole Orbia said excitedly when she saw Noel came to her side. "That''s the legendary millennium dragon. I''ve seen portraits in the book before, but I didn''t expect to see them. A living millennium dragon!" "To be honest, you said that the thousand-year-old dragon in the sky is a green bird in my opinion. The dragon is not like that." Noel shrugged his shoulders and spoke very straightforwardly. Super dangerous species are more like dragons in the sky. "I have never seen a creature like the dragon. The book records: The creature in the sky was named the Millennium Dragon because it can survive for thousands of years. In the legend, the dragon bone of the Millennium Dragon, Can make elixir of immortality." Nicole Olbia thought for a moment and said the information recorded in his mind. "The elixir of immortality?!" Carmen, who was still holding a small hand by Noel, heard the introduction of Nicole Orbiya, his eyes greeted with greed, staring at the millennium dragon flying in the sky. "The elixir of immortality, whether it is true or false, has nothing to do with us. We are already immortal and do not need that fictional elixir at all." Soon to the Millennium Dragon Losing interest, Estes returned to his chair and continued to lie in the sun with his eyes closed. "Sister Esther said that, and I remembered that there was such a thing as if it was really useless to us, at most it would be a rare creature." After reminding, Nicole Robin also lost interest. , Opened the hand-held book and continued to read it. The rest of the women, who soon lost interest in the Millennium Dragon, started to be busy with their own affairs, and no longer paid attention to the group of Millennium Dragons that had gradually left. Only Carmen was left, standing on the side of the ship and watching the millennium dragon gradually disappearing. Until the millennium dragon completely disappeared in the sky, she lost her eyes and recovered her eyes. Originally Carmen wanted to return to the ship to let Noel continue to teach cooking, so that he could quickly forget the legendary elixir of immortality. At this moment, Carmen stopped, and suddenly recalled the words of the girls just now, thinking:''If I remember correctly, they seemed to have said just now, they are already immortal, and only then against the millennium The dragon lost interest. auzw.com Seeing that Noel returned to the ship first, Carmen did not rush to catch up at this time, but turned around and walked in the direction of the women, and asked questions. Next, in the teasing of the women, Carmen finally knew the answer he wanted, learned the way to get immortal, and walked back into the ship with a blushing face, and was also entangled in whether to implement that method. Although the method learned from the girls can be said to be ridiculous to the extreme, but after Bermel turned out seventeen years ago, Nicole Orbiya and Portkas d Lujiu wanted warrants. After careful comparison, the two were even more beautiful than they were 17 years ago. Carmen believed it completely, that absurd way to the extreme. Carmen, who was full of thoughts, returned to the kitchen in the ship and worked hard with Noel to learn cooking. From time to time, he glanced at Noel, and his face flushed when he didn''t know what to think. On the side, Noel looked confused and didn''t understand what was going on, but he didn''t ask more and continued to teach while explaining. The next day... On the last day of voyage in the East China Sea, the black voyage of the automatic voyage stopped in front of the waters of Cape Twins. In the Black Pearl ship, the sound of reaching the destination sounded at this time, so that everyone who was having lunch could hear clearly, but did not plan to run to the deck, and still enjoyed a delicious lunch on the dining table. Looking at the people at the table, Carmen waited anxiously for the result. "Then... that... what do you think?" Carmen asked anxiously when he saw everyone putting down the cutlery and picking up the napkin to wipe their mouths. "Compared to what I did last night..." Portas d Lujiu wiped his mouth, put the napkin on the table and laughed: "There is a lot of progress." "Well, there is indeed a lot of progress." Nicole Robin nodded. "There is a lot of progress, but there is still a big gap with the dishes made by Noel. You still need to continue to work hard." Esdes smiled straightforwardly, and had no intention of lying. "Well, I also know that there is a big gap. I will continue to work hard. I will definitely learn within a month and make dishes that are as delicious as Noels." After hearing the comment, Carmen did not Discouraged, I firmly believe that within one month of yesterday, I can integrate the cooking skills taught by Noel. .. v3 Chapter 261： Gate "In order to prevent you from starvation for the time being, Carmen will prepare lunch at noon, and I will cook dinner at night." Noel thought for a moment, fearing that all women are not used to eating, Carmen has not yet been trained. "Noel, you are so good, hum!" Nuoqi Gao, who was sitting next to Keya, stood up from his seat and came to Noel''s side, and sipped on Noor''s face. "Of course." After being sniffed, Noel was also very happy, and suddenly thought of something, said: "Yes! Just now the Black Pearl came to remind me that it seems to have reached the set position, which is to enter the greatness. Do you want to go out and see the water in front of the Twin Cape on the airway?" "Well." All the girls nodded and responded in unison. "The tableware on the table will be packed later, let''s go out together." After that, Noel smiled slightly, got up from the seat and left the dining table, and walked out of the living room inside the ship. Upon seeing this, the women also got up, got up from their respective seats, quickly followed Noel out, and walked to the deck of the Black Pearl. Soon, on the deck where Noel first came, the women soon followed and looked out at the stormy sea in front of them, as well as the Twin Peaks where the mountain top could not be seen. Looking at the Twin Cape capped by the storm, he once boarded the Portkas d Lujiu with Noel and fell into the scene of climbing the Twin Caps. "My dear, on such a high red earth continent, how will our ship pass, is there no other route?" Estes has seen, how high is the red earth continent, unless Noel is willing to carry the ship, otherwise It''s time to find another route. "For the pirates, this is the only way to enter the great route, and the other is a navy-only passage blocked by a huge stone door. I dont think they will open the door for us." "Furthermore, Cape Twins has waterways that can climb to the top of the mountain, and then can enter the great route down the river." "It''s just that we are a little far away from the waterway now. With the storm-intensive rain and the choppy waves, you can''t see the figure of the climbing waterway." Knoll patiently explained to Esdes and the women who had never been to the Twin Cape, how to turn the Twin Cape and enter the great route. The women who have not been here nodded and nodded, and they were too lazy to think so much. Anyway, Noel said nothing wrong, there is no need to think about the troubles that are not there. "I opened the Black Pearl, and you will understand it later." Seeing the women still puzzled, but didn''t say it, but believed in themselves unconditionally, and Noor did not intend to explain to them. Direct sailing in the past is much easier than explaining. auzw.com Having finished speaking, Noel walked over to the rudder, preparing to drive the Black Pearl into the stormy area, ascend the Twin Cape to enter the great route. All the women who understood the performance of the Black Pearl all walked towards the bow of the ship, and did not mean to return to the ship to avoid the storm. The Black Pearl was changed to manual mode, and Noel turned the bow of the ship towards the stormy area. While introducing the consumed energy to the Black Pearl, he continuously increased the speed of the Black Pearl. Seeing the virtual template, the energy consumption needs to be full. Before entering the stormy area, I quickly pressed the button of the energy hood to prevent the girls on the ship from the storm. Soon after...... Under the constant acceleration of the Black Pearl and the drawing of the sea to the red earth continent, the women standing on the bow of the boat finally understood what method they used to turn over the Twin Cape. "It''s unbelievable, the sea is actually climbing up the mountain..." Watching in surprise, Carmen said incredulously in the waterway that Noel said a while ago. "Yeah, it''s unbelievable." The sick and charming lady, holding the fence with both hands, looked at the spectacular scene and said with excitement. "It turned out that the pirates in the four seas all entered this great route through this dangerous road." Belmel, who used to be on the navy before, had been riding a warship through the gate of justice, and she could enter the great route. I don''t know what kind of road the pirates are going through to enter the great route, but I finally figured it out today. "There are more interesting things in this world than I thought." Esdez smiled, thinking that this world is really too much interesting things. Turning his head to the sailing Noel smiled: "My dear, You have to go through the gate smoothly, otherwise if we hit this speed, the ship will be 100% reimbursed!" "Under the eyes of my fusion emperor, even if I drive fast, I can''t hit it. For me, it''s a trivial matter. You can take 10,000 hearts." Wen Yan, who is driving the Black Pearl Noel, staring at the gate of the waterway through Emperor Gu, tuned to the Black Pearl while yelling at the girls on the bow. Hearing, Noel was so confident and full of words, and there were some worried women. At this time, she was completely relieved and turned to look at the gate of the climbing waterway. Soon, under the acceleration of the water flow and the Black Pearl, Noel controlled the rudder to let the Black Pearl in high-speed navigation smoothly pass through the gate of the mountaineering waterway, and rushed toward the top of the mountain along the mountaineering current. For the first time, doing such exciting things made Keya and Carmen cheer with excitement. .. v3 Chapter 262： whale The high-speed currents rushing up to the Twin Cape, and the still-accelerating Black Pearl, will soon rush into the thick clouds. "Wow! We are about to pass through the clouds. This Twin Cape is still really high!" Looking at the vaguely visible scenery not far in front, Ke Ya said with a smile on her face with excitement. Seeing most of the time, it was Koya who shyly answered in a weak state. At this time, she shouted so happy and excitedly, and the girls also laughed with her. In a blink of an eye, the Black Pearl in high-speed navigation burst out of the thick clouds. "We are on the clouds!" The endless sea of ??clouds is like a fountain at the top of the mountain. The seawater splashed into the air is frozen into broken ice, smashed and scattered in the air, and it is very beautiful under the sunlight. All the women are watching carefully, at this moment this beautiful everything, otherwise there will be no chance to wait. After all, not far from the front, it is the summit of Twin Peaks, and it will flow down the river at that time. It is too late to watch. As the women thought, the Black Pearl quickly rushed to the top of the mountain, rushed out of the waterway and flew in the air. After flying for a while, the Black Pearl quickly fell from the sky, and landed in the waterway into the great route, rushed down the water flowing down the mountain, and drilled into the thick clouds again. "This speed is so cool!" Estes at the bow of the ship closed his eyes and enjoyed the wind blowing down at high speed. He suddenly thought of something and said to the two women on the side: "Kaya, Carmen, You can grab the fence and pay attention to your own safety." "I know, Sister Estes." Keya, who was very excited, replied with a smile on her face when she heard the words of concern around her. "I know that too." Carmen also nodded with a smile, knowing that this was quite dangerous. If it was blown away, it would be awful. Without the strength of these people, he could return to the ship safely. Just as everyone was enjoying the oncoming wind, a strange sound suddenly sounded, and Mackinaw, who had amazing ears, locked the eyebrows slightly and looked around. Mackino frowned, and did not find anything strange, appeared around the Black Pearl on the high-speed downhill, wanted to confirm with the surrounding girls and asked: "Did you just hear any strange sounds? " "Eh? What?" Nuoqi Gao, who was closest to Mackinac, couldn''t hear clearly because of the wind, and smiled and asked him. auzw.com "Noqi Gao, did you hear any strange sounds?" Seeing Noqi Gao looked over, Marginol slightly increased the volume and repeated the words just asked. "Sister Mackinaw, it might be the voice of the wind." After hearing the question clearly, Nokigo thought for a moment and said with a smile: "It must be because there are many special terrains here, so there is a weird voice. Right." "It''s not like the sound of wind, it''s the sound of a special terrain, it''s more like the cry of a certain kind of creature." Estes also heard a weird voice, very sure that it wasn''t the sound of wind, but a certain kind of creature. The voice called out. "What is black in front of you?" At this time, still looking at Nicole Robin in front, he saw from the thick clouds, a very large black shadow, pointing to the person in front of him and asking. "Isn''t it a mountain?" As Nicole Robin pointed out, Carmen also saw a giant black shadow, and he worriedly expressed his conjecture. "Whether it''s a mountain or not, it''s better to talk to Noel quickly. If it''s really a block in front of us, it''s not easy for us to hit it at such a speed." I looked closely, but because the clouds are too Thick, Nicole Olbia could not tell what the giant black shadow in front was. The women quite agree with Nicole Orbiya''s statement, or to remind Noel that it is better, or the Black Pearl will be damaged, but no one will repair this big ship. But when the women wanted to remind Noel, the Black Pearl burst out of the thick clouds, letting everyone see what was ahead. "This...this is not a mountain..."Erecting a behemoth in the sea, Ke Ya was quite sure that it was not the mountain that was blocking the exit. "Then...that...that is from the West Sea, the world''s largest island whale!!!" Carmen, looking at the giant in front of the road in horror, immediately recognized its origin. "Yes! It really originated from the West Sea, the world''s largest island whale. I saw it in the West Sea once when I was a kid." Nicole Orbiya, who was born in the West Sea, remembers seeing this type of whale when he was a child, It is quite certain that it is the largest island whale in the world. "Hurry up and tell Noel, otherwise you will go down at this speed and you will soon hit the whale." After finishing, Ke Yan quickly turned around and wanted to tell Noel who was sailing ahead . But as soon as he turned around, he had just taken a step forward, but Ya ran into Noel''s arms. If Noel''s eyes quickly hugged her, it was estimated that he almost fell to the ground. "Noel, when did you come?" Seeing Keya bumped into Noel''s arms, Estes asked doubtfully, but did not find when Noel came behind him and others. "Just when you discussed the shadow, I started the automatic navigation of the Black Pearl and came towards you." Noel smiled and replied with a soft Keya. .. v3 Chapter 263： lighthouse "Also...that is to say...this ship...no...no one is driving?!" Carmen looked back and looked at Noel in front of him, and immediately remembered whether he asked Dongdong When he was west, he pointed to the behemoth in front and said anxiously: "Noel, hurry up and stop this ship, otherwise we will collide with the world''s largest island whale!" "Noel, if you hit at the current speed, the whole ship will completely fall apart!" Ke Ya, who was in Noor''s arms, heard Carmen''s words and knew who he was in the arms, and looked up. Noel said. "I''ve seen the island whale for a long time. If I were not completely sure, I wouldn''t go to the bow to find you. Both of you will be relieved. We won''t talk to the island whale. Bumped together." Noel hugged Keya''s little waist in his left hand, and pinched her face with his right hand, and said unhurriedly. Hearing Noels words, the women on the side didnt worry anymore. If Noel was really unsure, he wouldnt be in a hurry to come to the bow, and now he was still in the mood to take advantage of Keya. Seeing that the whale on the island was getting closer and closer, Noel let go of Koya in his arms, walked over the middle of the women, and jumped on the keel of the bow. "Don''t block me, the way forward!" "Go! Open!" Noel, who was originally squinting with a smile, disappeared in the next moment, suddenly opened his eyes and glared, releasing the domineering domineering color, attacking the island whale blocking the road ahead. The domineering domineering color, the formed energy hit, and the island whale looking up quickly rushed across its body. The island whale, who was hit by domineering, immediately sweated coldly, his pupils contracted in fear, and his body began to tremble gradually. "Go away!" Seeing the island whale was frightened, but did not leave the exit of the downhill waterway, Noel once again released the domineering domineering power, and released a huge murderous and killing intention. Feeling the huge murderous and murderous intention, the island whale with a bruised head can no longer support the inner fear, and sinked to the bottom of the sea at the fastest speed, and soon disappeared at the exit of the waterway down the mountain. When the island whale sank for a long time, the Black Pearl rushed out of the waterway without incident and came to the endless sea. auzw.com "Okay, we passed safely." Noel, who turned around, smiled on his face. The murderousness and murderous intention just released disappeared at this moment. , Jumped from the keel of the bow, and smiled at Carmen and Keya who were worried. "Safety is safe, but now we have a problem. We don''t have a record pointer for the great route. This will be able to circle the great route." Nicole Orbia thought for a moment, and proposed that he should wait for himself now. The items needed are not good for sailing on the great route. "Yes! If there is no pointer recorded, we are very likely to have been circled in this sea area and could not find the island in the great route." Nicole Robin nodded and passed the ordinary pointer in his hand. Noel, who was on the side, said: "The ordinary pointer has lost its role in the great route and can''t point the direction at all." Those who have read the books in this area, Nicole Robin and Nicole Olbia, both carry a common pointer from the East China Sea, just to confirm whether the book is true, but now it seems that there is nothing wrong. . The other women, who were not clear, all gathered around Noel, looked at the pointer that Noel placed in the palm of his hand, and really saw the ordinary pointer, which had not stopped in the non-stop rotation. "Go to the lighthouse administrator and ask for a record pointer. If the administrator doesn''t have one, just follow my route." Return the ordinary pointer in your hand to Nicole Robin, Noel Pointing to the downhill channel, the lighthouse built on the red earth continent said. "There really is a lighthouse! Why didn''t we find it when we came down just now." Following the room pointed by Noel, Belmel looked at the lighthouse on the red earth continent and felt a little surprised. "I was paying attention to the island whale just now, and when the Black Pearl is about to hit, I will ignore the lighthouse." Esdez smiled and looked at Noel around him, reminding: "But Having said that, dear, if you dont cancel the automatic route again, we can get farther and farther away from the lighthouse!" "If you don''t say it, I almost forgot, E!" Armed Estes next to him, Noel kissed her lips, and then quickly wanted to run to the rudder. Next, after chatting with the girls for a while, they all returned to the ship of the Black Pearl and were busy with their own affairs. Noel, who came to the rudder, changed the Black Pearl back to manual mode, and then quickly turned the bow to the lighthouse on the red earth continent. It didn''t take long, under the high-speed voyage of the Black Pearl, and quickly returned to the shore next to the downhill waterway. After Noel proficiently docked the Black Pearl, he set foot on the red earth continent towards the lighthouse. Go. Arriving in front of the wooden door of the lighthouse, Noor, who was just about to reach out to knock on the door, saw that the wooden door was not closed, and opened it to the inside with a slight push. "It seems that no one has lived here for a long time." Going straight in, Noel looked closely and found that the furniture inside was covered with dust. It was obvious that no one had lived here for a long time. .. v3 Chapter 264： alarm Seeing that no one was inside the lighthouse, Noel planned to see if he could find a permanent pointer, and immediately began to search through it carefully, not worrying about the people who lived here returning. Outside of the lighthouse, two sneaky figures were quietly protruding their heads from behind the lighthouse to see what was going on. "Mr.9, isn''t that the Pirate Ship that just entered the great route from the four seas?" The girl with long blue hair and a ponytail asked a man with a weird crown beside him and two nines on his cheek. Road. "Miss. Wednesday, this is indeed the Pirate Ship just now. I have clearly left this place, and I don''t know how they ran back." The man called mr.9 took a closer look and stopped at the shore The pirate ship on the side is quite sure that it left the ship before. "Mr.9, we can''t get that whale for the time being, and now that the pirate ship is so big, it must have stored a lot of food before it entered the great route." is called miss. Wednesday The girl said her own thoughts. "Miss. On Wednesday, are you going to attack this Pirate Ship?" Mr. 9 probably understands what Miss. is going to do on Wednesday, but still wants to make sure and ask. "Yes! As long as we capture this pirate ship, we can get a certain amount of food." "Although that large pirate ship must not have provided much of the island whale, but it can let the people on the island stand up for a while. Then we will bring more people to take the island whale. It''s easy." "The most important thing is that this pirate ship looks very large, but the number of people is not as large as expected. When the ship rushed down just now, I saw a few women out of the ship, as if there was only one man. On the boat, then I didn''t see any other people appear." "So this large pirate ship, both of us can easily take it, which is much easier than taking the island whale." miss. Speaking out the idea on Wednesday, looking at mr.9 beside him, waiting for his final decision. mr.9 with one hand on his chin, squinting his eyes and thinking, thinking that miss. It was very reasonable to speak on Wednesday. The large pirate ship on the shore must have stored a lot of food in it, for both of them It is also easy to break. "Okay! Miss. Just do what you said on Wednesday. We first attacked this pirate ship, transported the food stored on the ship back, and then took the man to kill the island whale in one fell swoop." After careful consideration, mr.9 nodded and agreed to the proposal proposed by miss. Wednesday. "Then let''s kill the pirates ashore first, or go directly to the boat to solve the women?" Seeing mr.9 nodded in agreement, miss. Whispered secretly on Wednesday, and asked mr.9. "Although, I have never seen these people wanting orders, but there will definitely be rewards. We will go to the pirate ship first, grab the woman on the ship and take it as a hostage, and the man who will go ashore will definitely be caught. "Mr.9 thought for a while and decided to solve the woman on the boat first, and finally went to clean up the man on the shore, so as to be more safe. auzw.com "Mr.9, let''s do it now." miss. nodded on Wednesday, there is no opinion on this. "Well, hurry up to the pirate ship, and grab the women before the man has returned to the ship." After that, mr.9 picked up the barrel and walked lightly towards the shore Go and turn around to signal miss. Keep up with Wednesday. miss. Wednesday followed quickly, and walked to the shore in a light-handed manner. From time to time, he would look back to see if the man who entered the lighthouse came out. A sneaky man and a woman quickly walked to the shore where the boat was stopped. The man who finally determined to enter the lighthouse did not come out from the inside. The two carried the gun barrel and climbed up the rope hanging down the side of the boat. When they were about to climb to the boat, they did not rush to the deck, but stretched out their heads carefully, looking carefully. Take a look at the situation on the deck. After a closer look, the two turned around and looked at each other. After both nodded to indicate that there was no problem, they grasped the fence on the side of the boat with both hands and quickly rolled over and jumped onto the deck. But at the moment when the feet of the two of them just fell on the deck, something completely unexpected to the two happened, and they fell on the deck in disbelief. alarm! alarm! Some unauthorized persons board the ship! alarm! alarm! Some unauthorized persons board the ship! alarm! alarm! Some unauthorized persons board the ship! The two had just landed on the deck, and the Black Pearls defense system sounded a loud alarm. There was no contact at all. When a pirate ship had an enemy boarding the ship, the ship would automatically sound an alarm. The two were completely stunned on the deck, so they heard the alarm sound. Inside the Black Pearl, hearing the sound of the alarm of his own ship, he put down the things at hand, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared, and they rushed to the deck with the fastest speed. The moment the alarm sounded, the blink of an eye disappeared in the blink of an eye, but both Keya and Carmen knew where they were. The two, who had no combat power at all, ran towards the deck without thinking. .. v3 Chapter 265： Ask a question And Noel inside the lighthouse, of course, clearly heard the alarm sound, but did not intend to ignore it, still looking for the record pointer. As for the invaders who boarded the Black Pearl, there is no need to worry about anything at all. After all, there are no powerful roles here. To deal with the little thieves at the beginning of the great route, the girls on the ship can easily clean up. And the boat doctor of One Piece Gor D Roger is now settled in the belly of the island whale, otherwise the furniture in the lighthouse will not be so dusty, and there is no trace of people walking in. On the deck of the Black Pearl... The sudden situation made mr.9 and miss. stunned on Wednesday. The women inside the Black Pearl rushed out and appeared around them instantly, surrounded by this man and a woman. I saw that one beautiful woman after another immediately appeared around both of them, and recovered mr.9 and miss. Wednesday, at this time, even if you are stupid, you clearly kicked the iron plate. Just these beautiful women, where did they rush from, mr.9 and miss. They couldnt see it on Wednesday, just like they all appeared out of thin air, this can be sure that the other party is not annoying. Moreover, these beautiful women appearing around, there is no expression on their faces at this time, their eyes are staring at both of them indifferently, so that mr.9 and miss. On... what a joke! With such a powerful member, how could this Pirate Group have no fame! I thought that mr.9 quickly ran through the wanted orders I had seen in my mind, but I couldnt find the figures of these women. ''This...this...these women are so powerful...if they can help me...''I thought, on the side of miss. Wednesday, I no longer looked at the women around me, but lowered my head Thinking about what. The women around them looked closely, and the two of them dared not move at this time. "Old rules. After the man tied up, he threw it into the sea to feed the fish, and the woman left to ask about the situation." Esdes looked at the two indifferently, too lazy to think about how to deal with them. Just follow the old rules. "No opinion, but we''d better hurry. Maybe Noel will be back soon. If he sees a man on board, he will be very unhappy." Nicole Robin said with a smile, and also used The ability of flowers and flowers to confine the two. "Woo ... woo ... woo ...." Suddenly being detained to live, mr.9 and miss. Wednesday to get away, want to speak to explain something, but it was tightly covered his mouth, In addition to making a whine, another word could not be spoken. auzw.com Seeing that, Portcas d Lujiu turned into white light, disappeared from the spot instantly, and there was more rope in his hand when the next moment appeared, let Nicole Robin put The two people were locked up. "I..." mr.9 was about to say something, but it was not finished. Holding the rope, Portkas d Lujiu, at the moment when Nicole Robin loosened the two, bound them at the speed of light, and even mr.9''s mouth was sealed with rope. As a female miss. Wednesday, the treatment is much better than as a male mr.9, only tied his hands and feet, the mouth is blocked with fabric, unlike mr.9 is **** like dumplings . "There are some places where you can''t break around, but it will die, so remember it for the rest of your life." Seeing the man was tied up, Belmel walked over and grabbed the rope tied to the man. After finishing his speech, Belmer threw it hard, and mr.9, which would be **** like a dumpling, was thrown into the sea, and then he ignored it. "Okay, the man has solved it. Now let''s ask some questions about the remaining girl." After seeing the man sinking to the bottom of the sea, Esders withdrew his eyes and smiled. Step by step slowly towards the bound girl. "Woo...oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo" Misbelieving on Wednesday, these women just threw mr.9 into the sea, looking at the woman walking towards me with fear ''S feet kept rubbing back on the deck, trying to distance herself from the woman coming. "Don''t be so scared, we won''t throw you into the sea, but you have to answer my question honestly." Estes walked to the girl, squatted down and grabbed her by the foot, otherwise she continued to the rear Retreated. "Woo.." Seeing no escape, miss. Nodded in fear on Wednesday, not daring to break free of the hand holding his foot, looking at the woman in front of her with fear, and the body was shaking at this time. With. "I let go of your mouth, don''t yell annoyingly!" Estes withdrew his hand, took out the fabric in the other''s mouth, looked at her with a smile and asked, "Are you still a navy?" "I...I''m not a sea...Navy..." Miss. shook his head vigorously on Wednesday, fearful and intermittent. Next, Estes kept asking questions, and answered with fear on Wednesday. However, there are some questions that I dare not answer. No matter how Esters threatens, Miss. Wednesday bit his lip, holding back the fear in his heart and not answering. .. v3 Chapter 266： pointer But Noel, who could not find the record pointer, came out from inside the lighthouse, patted the dust on his hands, and returned to the Black Pearl docked on the shore. At the same time, Noel was also thinking about whether to enter the body of the island whale, asking the old man in the flower to record the pointer, or to follow the route that year, and then go to the Chambord Islands to make plans. Returning to the Black Pearl, I saw all the women on the deck, constantly questioning what was around, and I didn''t find it even when I returned to the boat. Norman walked over in doubt. "What are you all doing?" Noel asked with a smile as he approached the women, and reached out to see what was surrounded by them. "Noel, are you back?!" Wen Yan said, the women turned their heads and looked at Noel in unison. "Well. This is the man who invaded the ship?" Nuoer pointed her finger to the ground, the girl who had kept her head down, and turned to look at the girls. "This is just one of the intruders, and the other one was thrown into the sea to feed the fish." Belmel smiled and said something to Noel. "My dear, have you found the record pointer?" Standing up in front of the girl, Estes walked to Noel. "In the lighthouse, no one has lived for a long time." Noel shook his head, saying that he did not find the record pointer, said: "I searched carefully, but did not find the record pointer, it seems that I can only follow my previous route , Advancing on the great route." "It doesn''t matter, we just look for an island. If there is a town, it''s okay to buy one at that time." Esdez smiled and said nothing about it: "Anyway, I come out to play, at most. Just take a few more laps at sea." "Esdez is right! Now most of the time I wander around the sea, I will always find a small island with a town. Then we will just buy one. We are not in a hurry anyway." Porter Cas d Lujiu agrees with Estes''s statement that he and others are not in a hurry. "Then...that...can you send me back to the island, I will give you the record pointer on my body." Miss who kept his head down. On Wednesday, I heard the words of Noel and the girls, think this It is a good opportunity to at least temporarily save your life. After hearing this, Noel and the women stopped talking, and looked at the girls on the ground one after another. Seeing the appearance of the girl, Noel immediately recognized her identity. She didn''t expect that she would throw herself in the net and was captured by the girls on the ship. "Please dont forget that you are our captive now, but you are not qualified to talk about the conditions, and everything in your body is our spoils. We just find it out. Thats not your bargaining chip." auzw.com "Of course, if you have other chips, we can let you go, otherwise you can only be on this boat, as a servant to achieve my satisfaction, maybe I Let me go when you are in a good mood." "Lu Jiu, find the record pointer and wait for the rudder to give it to me. I''ll go sailing first." After finishing speaking, ignoring the stunned miss. On Wednesday, Noel said to Portcas d Lujiu, and turned and walked towards the rudder. Hearing Noels instructions, Potkas d Lujiu walked in front of the girl and began rummaging over the stunned girl. Soon he found the pointer of the watch in the European school, and the pointer was also carved Record the pointer. Although, Potkas d Lujiu was not sure whether this was the record pointer in his hand, but he should be in a hurry, got up and took the record pointer in his hand, and walked to Noel who was sailing. At this time, miss. also recovered on Wednesday, and saw that the other party had found the record pointer, but there was not much loss in his heart. Instead, he began to feel relieved. This record pointer points to the Whiskey Peak. As long as I follow the record pointer, as long as I reach the Whiskey Peak, I will be able to escape this boat! Thinking, Miss. Pretended to be lost on Wednesday, but was thinking about the plan to escape. Portcas d Lujiu handed the search pointer to Noel, who was sailing, and did not leave Noor''s side immediately. "Noel, how did the necklace on the girl''s neck look like the one you gave us, wouldn''t it really be sent by you?" But did not wait for the right opportunity. "It was indeed sent by me, but the girl didn''t know it." Noel nodded with a smile, and explained to Portcas d Lujiu: "It is estimated that her father didn''t tell her, either. How to use the necklace." "It turns out that you sent it! I said it looked so familiar." Seeing Noel admitted, Potkas d Lujiu asked with a smile: "After all, is this record pointer true?" "It''s true, this record pointer has already pointed out the direction of the next island." Noel showed the record pointer in his hand to Potkas d Lujiu to see for himself. Noel chatted with Lujiu while driving the Black Pearl, and continued to speed up the ship in the direction indicated by the record pointer. Soon after, the Black Pearl left Cape Twins and completely disappeared into the sea. Until the afternoon... .. v3 Chapter 267： welcome After the unpredictable weather, the Black Pearl sailing in the direction of the record pointer will soon reach the island like a cactus in front. "Noel, the weather on this great route is really strange enough. It suddenly snowed, then thunder and lightning, and it turned into a stormy weather. Now the sea is thick with fog." Estes, who was sitting on the side of the boat, looked at Noel who was sailing and smiled. "Isn''t this interesting?" Noel smiled, his eyes kept staring ahead, freeing a finger to the front, smiling: "Look, we are on the great route, the first route is over." "The islands of this world are really strange." Estes stood up and followed Noel''s instructions, looking at the island like a circular cactus in front. "I don''t know how long it takes the record pointer to be able to point to the next island." After glancing at the record pointer on his hand, Noel said to himself, "Forget it, it''s not a hurry anyway, Things will be said at that time." Having said that, Noel accelerated the speed of the Black Pearl, heading towards the cactus-like island ahead. It didn''t take long for the Black Pearl to enter the channel of the island. Because the fog was too thick, Noel lowered the speed of the Black Pearl and slowly moved along the river. When they got it, all the girls notified by Estes came to the deck from the ship and observed the island in the thick fog. And on the cliffs on both sides of the river channel, there were three people hiding and watching with a telescope. The black pearl in the river channel seemed to be confirming something. "Hey, that''s the Pirate Ship." "The pirates are here." "The pirate logo on the main sail has never been seen, it seems to be a little-known pirate." "Whether it is famous or not, let''s be more careful. I will go back and get people ready. You are staring at the pirate ship here. If the pirate ship suddenly turns to go, remember to report to the town at the fastest speed. in." The three people on the cliff face of the river were talking in a whisper. After one of them explained, they quickly left the cliff face and hurried towards the inner town. The remaining two people were carefully on the cliff wall, while carefully following, while holding a telescope to determine whether they had been discovered by the people on board. Unfortunately, the sneaky two on the cliff didn''t know that they had been exposed long ago, but the girls on the boat didn''t pay attention. "Sister Estes, those sneaky people, don''t you really need to control them?" Magino looked at Estes and asked if he wanted to make sure whether it was really left unattended. "Don''t worry about them, I want to see what the people on this island are doing. Anyway, we have nothing to do." Esdez smiled and shook his head, looking at the shore at this time. More and more silhouettes. "Now more and more figures are appearing on both sides of the shore." In the thick fog, Nicole Robin smiled and said, "Did these people see the sea on our main sail?" The thief logo is about to attack us." auzw.com "It is estimated that the person who left the man first just ran back to the town to report the news and let the people in the town start alerting us." Belmer held his chin with one hand, thinking that Nicole Robin said that it was most likely to happen thing. All the women stood by the boat and looked at the silhouettes that appeared in the fog. The women seemed to be chatting leisurely, but in fact they had already prepared to fight back. As the river progressed gradually, the thick fog gradually spread out. The sound of the shouting, the sound of firearms, and the cheers of the residents of the town came from both sides. "Welcome to the great route!!" "Welcome to our town!!" "Welcome to the hospitable Whiskey Peak!!" "Pirates, welcome!" "Heroes at sea, long live!" The residents of the town on both sides of the channel cheered the pirate ship in the channel and welcomed the people on the ship. The women on the Black Pearl, looking at the cheering crowds on both sides of the river, felt that all of this was quite weird, which was totally unconventional. However, under the reminder of Estes, he did not directly dismantle this group of hypocritical idiots. He smiled and waved to the town residents on both sides of the river, trying to see which one they played. And Noel, who was sailing, saw this strange scene and immediately remembered where it was, but he had no intention of turning the bow to leave. After all, you have to record it here, otherwise you wont be able to reach the next island, and there is nothing to worry about. The people here are all fishes. No conspiracy will have any effect in the face of absolute power. . Driving the Black Pearl, the shore not far ahead stopped, the anchor was quickly thrown into the river, and the ladder for disembarkation was lowered. "Take our maid, let''s take a look at this town." The Black Pearl was docked, and Noel walked towards the women. "Well, I''m going to take her out now." Potkas nodded her head and quickly walked into the boat to find the miss who was a maid on the boat. Wednesday. "Noel, the people in this town, from the elderly to the children, are not ordinary residents." Seeing Noel came to the side, Guina told her discovery immediately and told Noel who was beside him. "I see it." Noel nodded and glanced at the small towns under the boat. "The people here are almost all people who have been blood-stained. This is an interesting place." .. v3 Chapter 268： Banquet "Noel, I brought the maid of the maid." Soon, Potkas d Lujiu, pulling the miss wearing a maid costume. On Wednesday, walked from the ship to the deck. "Now we are all together, let''s get off the boat together." Seeing all the women on the deck, Noel said with a smile, and was ready to go down the stairs of the boat. "Then... that... wait a minute!" Miss. asked in a hurry Wednesday, "Can I change my clothes and then disembark with you?" "No! I think you''re well dressed like this." Turning your head to miss. On Wednesday, Noel refused bluntly, and then ignored her and walked down the boat. I couldnt beat each other, miss. I could only get off the boat on Wednesday, but I kept my head down when I walked under the boat. I didnt dare to raise my head at all. I felt that this maid costume was too shameful. People recognize themselves. Noel and his team walked off the Black Pearl one after another and stood on the shore of this small town. At this moment, an uncle with strange curly hair came holding a saxophone, and the residents of the town gave way to this person. "Welcome...cough cough...mamama!" The weird curly-haired uncle coughed and adjusted the tone, and smiled: "Welcome! My name is Icarim, the town of Whiskey Peaks" long." "As you can see, we are passing pirates, and record the magnetic force of the island and leave." Nor did not introduce himself, and just laughed directly. "Whiskey Mountain is the hometown of fine wine and music, and everything we serve is a specialty we are proud of." "We have as much wine as seawater, just take everyone''s adventure story as a food and drink, and enjoy this feast...cough cough...mamama!" "What do you think?" The uncle with strange curly hair did not get angry because of Noel''s impoliteness, and still introduced the place with a smile on his face, and made a proposal to exchange the adventure for the wine. "Tell me first, how long is the record time of this island." Noorke did not believe at all, what good wine is there in this ghost place, and there can be more real wine. "Record? Don''t worry about such troublesome things, let''s relax." Icarim said with a smile, and walked towards Noel head-on, trying to stretch his arms around Noel''s shoulder. "If you dare to touch me, you don''t need your hand!" Noel smiled, looking at the uncle who walked to his side, trying to reach out and hug his shoulder, and the murderousness was released immediately, laughing. : "Answer my question, don''t tell me nonsense." "Remember... It takes only one night to record the magnetic force of this island, and it will be recorded early tomorrow morning." Icarim sensed his murderousness, and his extended hand stopped in midair. To answer the question honestly. auzw.com "It turned out that it only took one night. I thought it would take a few days." After getting the desired answer, Noel looked at the scared Icallem beside him, and Noel pointed to the women behind him. Laughed: "It''s OK to have a banquet, but let the men in the town stay away from my women, otherwise they will die, don''t blame me for not reminding you." "It''s okay!" After hearing the words, Ikalem withdrew his hands in the air and smiled again on his face, shouting to the residents of the town: "Let''s go together to prepare a banquet and entertain the people here Adventurer!" "Good!!" the residents of the town shouted in excitement. Next, under the leadership of Icarim, Noel and his party came to a bar, and the people who were busy in the bar greeted them with enthusiasm, but they were ignored directly. But these people, still smiling, didn''t show the anger in their hearts at all, and turned around and continued their busy arrangement. After the busyness of everyone in the town, the interior of the bar was finished, the food and drinks were fully prepared, and it was dark at this time. Under the reminder of Ikalim, except for women who could come and talk, men stood drinking and laughing, playing banquet tracks with musical instruments, and no one violated the order Ikalim ordered. . The women and the women in the town began to chat happily, enjoying the wine and the food made by the chef on the spot. Until late at night, after Noel offered to rest, Mayor Ikalem took Noel and his party to find a larger house, and then turned around and left the house. After a long time... The house where Noel and others stayed was turned off for a while. On the street in front of the house, Icalem looked up at the moon in the sky, and behind him stood a group of residents armed with weapons, waiting for Icalem to give orders. "Tonight, the cactus stone is dancing in the moonlight, it''s so beautiful." Ikalem said to herself by looking at the moonlight at night. "You are a poet, Icarim." Mr.9, who was still dead, sat on the roof at this time, looking at Icarim below, and said, "No, it should be mr.8." ." "It''s you, mr..." Ikalim hadn''t finished speaking. When he saw the house where Noel and his party were staying, the door was gradually opened from the inside. mr.9 and Ikalim hid in a hurry, and even the residents with weapons quickly hid in the alleys. .. v3 Chapter 269： hunter A blue-haired girl wearing a maid costume sneaked out of the house and closed the door lightly. The mr.9 and Ikalim who hid in hiding immediately recognized the maid dressed in a maid costume. Both of them walked out of the hiding place, and the residents of the town armed with weapons also followed. "It turned out to be miss. Wednesday, I thought it was those women, it really scared me to death." Seeing miss. Wednesday, mr.9 patted his heart and walked to miss. Wednesday said. "M....mr.9!!!" Miss.''s eyes widened on Wednesday. I couldn''t believe that mr.9 was still alive and returned to the Whiskey Mountain without incident. "mr.9 , Werent you thrown into the sea by them?" "Yes, I was indeed tied and thrown into the sea, but I brought a knife to my body and broke free of the rope before being completely deprived of oxygen." mr.9 smiled smugly and said, "Then I kept holding that The ship returned to Whiskey Peak and wrote an explanation letter to the boss." "Mr.9, this is not the time to say this." Icarim came over and looked at miss. Wednesday asked: "Miss. On Wednesday, did everyone in the house fall?" "Not long after entering the house, those people all fell down." Miss. Nodded on Wednesday, suddenly thought of something, and asked: "Mr. 8, did you just take medicine in the food?" "Yes, but you can rest assured that the food you just took was not drugged, that is, only those people''s food, was moved by miss. Monday." Icarim explained, to make miss. Wednesday clear I know that she didn''t eat the medicine. "After all, is it necessary for us to spend so much time?" "It''s just a few small characters who can''t help but be able to solve these people at the port." "The food in this town is not sufficient anymore, and you are not expected to bring back whale meat." A muscular woman dressed in a skirt walked out of the residents who were waiting for the order, wandered to the side of Ikalem and looked at mr.9 and miss. "How can we say that, we have worked very hard!" Wen Yan, mr.9 on the side, said rather uncomfortably. "Although, we failed to get the whale meat, but the ship had a lot of supplies, but I brought these people in." Similarly, I felt quite uncomfortable miss. Wednesday, pointing to the port called Black Pearl said . "These people are very powerful pirates, but they haven''t been wanted by the navy, otherwise they can earn a bounty!" mr.9 pointed to the house where Noel and his party lived, and suddenly thought of something: "Maybe, the Navy is preparing to reward this group of people, but the wanted order has not been printed yet." auzw.com "Cut! To be rewarded by the Navy, as early as..." Muscular woman who is as strong as a man, just half way through, was interrupted by Icarim . "Okay, you all calm down!" Ikalim stopped the three and prevented them from arguing. "These people are indeed very powerful pirates. When the man was in the port, the man released The murderous outburst, even I dare not act lightly." "It is very likely that, as mr.9 said, these people have been rewarded, but the Navy''s new wanted order has not been sent here yet." "I decided to put down these people instead of fighting directly at the port. Waiting for a few days, if there is still no reward for these people in the new batch of wanted orders, then I will kill them. Not late." "Miss. I also said on Wednesday that the ship has a lot of supplies and should be enough for us to wait for a few days." "So miss. On Monday, you just say a few words and take someone to lock them up. The others followed me to the boat, and all the treasures and food on board were transported to our town. " Icarim spoke out his own thoughts, the symmetry sign miss. Monday''s muscular woman ordered, and gave instructions to the others present. Miss. Shut up quietly on Monday, but still glanced at mr.9 and miss. One glance on Wednesday, turned to prepare to select a few people, and then carried out the people in the room. "It turns out that here are bounty hunters." "No wonder the people in this town, whether men, women or children, are a little bloody." "At the beginning, I thought it was a defense method for the residents of the town. I really didn''t expect this whole town to be a bounty hunter." "No wonder these people welcome us so much. It turned out that they were waiting to exchange us for bounty, but they didn''t use their brains to think about it. How could there be so many people who welcome pirates on the island." "That is, ordinary people''s first reaction to seeing a pirate ship is absolutely to escape and hide with fear. Even if someone welcomes the arrival of the pirate, it is impossible for no one in the whole town to be afraid." "I guess that only a fool and a **** idiot will believe this unreasonable thing, and those who can come up with this ghost''s attention will definitely not have a high IQ." At this time, Noel and several women appeared on the roof, pointing to the bounty hunters below. They also talked about these people unscrupulously and were not worried about the bounty hunters below. .. v3 Chapter 270： Control Hearing the words of the discussion, all the people present looked at the source of the sound, looked at the roof with surprise, and pointed at themselves and others. "Damn it! How is this possible!" Icarim was surprised, looking at the few people on the roof, his face quickly darkened, frowned and said: "You are not put down by the medicine, you are no longer awake. ?" "This... this is not possible. The medicine I just put down is enough for those people to sleep for a day!" Muscle girl miss. On Monday, I don''t believe what I saw is real, and I watched those people eat it. It is impossible to wake up now with food that has been treated with medicine. "Nothing is impossible, even the most poisonous drug in the world can''t work on us, it really makes you busy." Wen Yan, Noel sitting on the roof, surprised at the bottom The staff smiled: "Actually, this is actually a bounty hunter''s den." "It looks like there should be more than 100 bounty hunters here, and we will accompany you for fun." "Tell you a piece of good news. All we see in your eyes are wanted bounty criminals, and the amount is very generous!" "As long as you have the ability to catch us, or cut off our heads, you will definitely be able to get the unexpected amount from the Navy." "The rules of play are very simple. You will definitely get the bounty if you win, and we will lose your life. The bounty hunters of the Baroque working society." Noel sat on the roof, holding his chin with one hand, smiling at the people below, and said the name of their company. Hearing the other person''s words, the name of their company came, everyone below was surprised, looked at the figure on the roof in disbelief, and did not understand where the name of the company was exposed. "You...you...how do you know our company''s name?!" I can''t figure it out, Icaram asked in surprise, hoping to learn from each other''s mouth. "I even know who mr.0 is." Ikalim did not answer. Noel was quite clear. The common company members here did not know who their boss was, laughing: "Of course I I can also tell you who the boss of the Baroque working society is!" "But the premise is that you can live to the moment the sun rises, and I will definitely tell you then." "The killing game is now officially started!" "Good luck everyone!" After talking, the women behind Noel disappeared in front of everyone in an instant, leaving Noel still on the roof, smiling at everyone below. Seeing that several women disappeared instantly, the members of the Baroque working society immediately squeezed their weapons, and they were all looking for the positions of those women, and they were more cautiously alert. "Arashi Feet-Chaos" auzw.com "One of the women, she is in the sky... Ah!" One of the members of the society pointed to the figure in the sky. The trick won''t work anymore. "Ah ah ah ah ah!" "Quick shot!!" "no!" "What the **** is that!" Using moonsteps to fly into the air, Magino ate the rabbit fruit, swinging a wide range of slashes with two feet at high speed in the air, sending a vacuum chopping from the foot of the mountain and chopping towards the ground, plus getting the feet of the rabbit fruit The power bonus increases the power of Ranji-Chaos greatly. In each vacuum cut, there is the power of Lan Jiao-Kingbird, which directly cuts the person who wants to block the attack with a weapon, even the weapon and the person are cut in half, and even the ground is marked with a deep rift. A powerful vacuum cut fell from the sky like a rainstorm. The members of the Baroque working society below died in a blink of an eye. None of the people who were killed were able to save the whole body. The people who are no longer attacking the range are quickly away from the human purgatory, but they are blocked by one person. "Now take the weapon in your hand and kill the people around you." Belmel, who stopped the members, his eyes flashed strangely, and he smiled and ordered them to stop. At the next moment, the members who saw the strange light in Belmer''s eyes immediately became dull, and waved the butcher''s knife to the people around him as instructed. Soon, the staff of the baroque work community stopped, one by one, fell to the ground, but this did not end there. Belmel, who was smiling, began to test the ability of the Nine-Life Cat Demon Fruit, facing the relatively complete corpse on the ground, using the fruit ability to beckon to control the corpse, so that they quickly climbed up on the ground. Belmel used the fruit ability to control nine corpses sparsely, rushing towards those who planned to escape, and those corpses that were manipulated, even if they were cut off by the escaped, still could not get rid of the fate of being controlled. "Manipulating the corpse now can only control about a dozen or so people." After releasing the fruit''s ability, Belmel said to himself, and he no longer managed the escaped personnel. The attack by Magino and Belmel alone left half of the members of the Baroque working society dead and wounded, and the rest of the staff were surrounded by ice with Doisdes. Both Guina and Dasqi entered the encircling circle of ice, and used the knife-drawing technique to harvest the lives of the remaining personnel, and it didn''t take long for the knife to come out. The remaining mr.8, mr.9, miss.Monday, miss.Wednesday were confined in place with the ability to use fragrant fruits and paralyzing aroma. .. v3 Chapter 271： Regulations In just a short time, the ground of the town was stained with blood, and there were countless cuts on the ground, and the air was filled with a strong **** smell. Seeing a world of infernal scenes, the four people were paralyzed and imprisoned in place. At this time, their faces were pale without any blood, completely like a piece of white paper, and their eyes showed infinite fear. It is unbelievable that more than 100 heavily armed members were unilaterally slaughtered by several women. In front of the women, the members were completely lambs arbitrarily slaughtered, and had no ability to resist or escape. . At this time, Noel, who was sitting on the roof to watch the show, jumped up and jumped down, walked to the four people in the imprisonment, killed the women of the Baroque working society, and quickly walked up to meet Noel. "You were the one who was thrown into the sea by me at Cape Twins!" Bellmer pointed at mr.9 and said, "I didn''t expect that you would be able to escape and come back alive after being so tightly tied. " "This man is one of those who sneaked into my boat?" Noel looked at mr.9 pointing at her and asked with a smile. "Well! This man was **** like dumplings by Lu Jiu, and then Belmel threw him into the sea, and it must have been a sharp thing on his body, and he broke free of the rope and survived." Des, probably can guess what''s going on, otherwise this product can''t appear here alive. "First of all, congratulations, you survived!" After being confirmed, Noel squatted in front of mr.9 and said with a smile: "But there are rules on my boat, any unauthorized male, dare to board the boat secretly In that case, that person must die anyway." "But why are you still alive now, are you going to break my rules? After finishing speaking, Noel activated the ability to choose, put his right hand through mr.9''s heart, and grabbed his beating heart with one hand. Watching his hand pierce his heart, mr.9, who was paralyzed by the whole body, could not resist, only staring at Noel with fear. "For the rules I set, it will not be destroyed that way, please die completely this time." Noel pulled out his hand with a smile, and put the still beating heart in his hands to mr.9 palms She laughed and said: "A lot of people can''t see their beating heart. Don''t miss this opportunity!" Not only did mr.9 widen his eyes, even the three people beside him also widened their eyes, looking at the beating heart in his palm, but his heart didn''t have the slightest wound, even one A little bit of blood did not appear. A moment later, as the heart held by mr.9''s hands stopped beating, he also lost all his life at this moment and leaned backward on the ground. auzw.com "Do you want to see your heart, what does it look like?" After a glance at completely dead mr.9, Noel smiled at the remaining three. At this time, Noel''s gentle smile was so terrifying in the eyes of the three people that he used all his strength to shake his head and looked at Noor in fear, asking for Rao but unable to speak. ''This... this is really over.... But I can''t die here. My country still needs me. I have to survive anyway, no matter what the price is, I have to survive. ! Thinking about it, miss. Wednesdays eyes gradually became firmer, no longer as horrified and scared as before, thinking about ways to survive this time, at all costs. This is the first part of the great route, how could such a powerful person appear, how could such a powerful pirate group not be famous, did the navy blind their dog eyes! No....The man said just now that they are all wanted bounty criminals, and they still seem to be highly rewarded, but I havent seen them at all, the wanted warrants of these people! ''hateful! Now is not the time to think about this. It is necessary to come up with a quick way to survive. She must not be allowed to die in this place. Even if I die, she cannot die here. In the same way, Icalem quickly thought of a way, and suddenly remembered that he and others were paralyzed, and there was no way to say it. Even if he wanted to beg for mercy, he couldnt do it. In the abyss of despair. "My dear, our maid lady, seems to have something to say, do you want to relieve the paralysis of her?" Esdes standing behind Noel saw the look of Miss. Wednesday begging. "Then the paralysis effect on her body is good, even if she wants to take the opportunity to run away, she must be able to run away." Noel nodded with a smile, agreed to lift the body paralysis of miss. Wednesday, want to hear her in the end What to say. Hearing Noel''s instructions, Estes waved at miss. On Wednesday, a pink gas escaped her. I found myself able to move, miss. Wednesday did not choose to escape, but sat down on the ground honestly, and then moved to kneeling position. "Please help me save my country." Kneeling miss. Wednesday, forehead pressed tightly to the ground, crying for mercy: "After that, I can give you generous rewards, and I can promise you Any request." "Your name." Noel lifted miss. Wednesday, holding her chin and asked with a smile: "Are you sure, can you promise me any request?" .. v3 Chapter 272： Wei Wei "My name is Nafiru Taliweiwei." Weiwei was pinched and reported his full name, saying very firmly: "I can''t die now, as long as you don''t kill me now, you are saving my After the country, I will agree to any request." "It turned out to be the princess of Alabstan." Noel pretended to be surprised, but did not let go, holding the hand of Wei Wei''s chin and laughing: "Princess Wei Wei, help you solve the country''s problems, which is very very important to me Is simple, but..." "But what?" Halfway after seeing Noel, Vivi looked at Noel anxiously and said, "I swear! As long as you can save my country, I will satisfy you with any request." "My request is very simple." Nuo Erxie looked at Wei Wei with a smile, relaxed her chin, gently touched her face with a hand, smiled and said: "After helping you solve the country''s problems, I just want you as a person Now." After hearing this, Wei Wei was completely stunned. Unexpectedly, Noel would make such a request. Originally, she thought that she would ask for a lot of finance, but the other party asked for herself. This is an unexpected situation. Icarem, who was on the side, widened his eyes at this time, and was surprised by Noel''s request. At the same time, he also stared at Weiwei not to agree to this request. It is a pity that Weiwei, who was completely stunned, did not look at the glaring Icarim, but thought in her mind whether she would agree to this request. If you agree, judging from the strength of Noel and his team, it is very possible to solve the problem of the country and block the conspiracy of the Baroque working society boss. If you dont agree, it is estimated that there is no chance to leave here alive, and there is no chance to stop the conspiracy of the Baroque working society boss, and the Arabs who may usher in rebellion at any time. As Wei Wei carefully considered, Estes instantly condensed a thick ice wall, blocking all people behind the ice wall. "boom!!" The next moment, there was a strong explosion. The sudden explosion could not crush the ice wall, leaving only a little scratches on the ice wall. "It''s almost midnight, this town is still so lively." "Humph! Actually sent us such a small sesame thing, so that we have to come to this frontline in person." In the exploding black smoke, the words of a man and a woman were heard. It sounded as if they were not very happy to come here, complaining with dissatisfaction. auzw.com As the black smoke from the explosion dissipated, Estes also lifted the ice wall of resistance, and everyone could clearly see the figure of the coming person. "It''s really shameful to lose to an unknown pirate band." A dark-skinned man with a coat with many "5" written on it, said standing not far from everyone, standing beside him Beautiful woman with short blond hair, a top hat with lemon slices and a dress. "Mr.5! miss.valentine Valentine''s Day!" Wen Yan, Wei Wei looked at the two people in fright, and said directly, the title of the two in the Baroque working society. "Are you kidding me?" Mr. 5 glanced at the immobile Ikalim and Miss. Monday, quite disdainfully. "Ahahahaha! This is the gap between you and us." miss. Valentine''s Day playing with the umbrella in his hand, watching Icarim and others laughed. "Why did you come here, shouldn''t you just laugh at us?" Ignoring the other''s mocking, Wei Wei asked very puzzledly, and couldn''t understand the two senior agents. Why did they come to this place. "There is a part of this reason." mr.5 said of course, very directly admitted. "Ahahahahaha! Of course we are here to carry out our mission." Miss. Valentine stopped, and continued to play with the umbrella in his hand, took a photo to look at Wei Wei, said: "Our mission is to solve you, Nafiru Taliweiwei, Princess Weiwei of Alabstan who is missing." "Boss said, they know my secret, although I am not very clear what the secret is like." mr.5 black face, staring at the Ikalem on the ground, and Wei Wei on the side, Said: "But the social training of our society is mysterious, and we must not spy on the details of others. This is a rule, let alone knowing the boss''s secret, it must be a dead end." "So we investigated carefully, who knew the boss''s secret, ha ha ha ha ha!" Miss. Valentine on the side, explained to Wei Wei who was puzzled: "It''s terrible, it turned out that a key person from a certain country, actually Mixed into the Baroque working society, do you understand now? Princess Vivi!" Hearing, after the explanation and explanation of the coming person, Wei Wei knew that she was completely exposed, and the other party had already sent someone to find a murderer. Now even if Noor is not here, Wei Wei knows that she can''t escape. She is not an opponent of two senior agents at this time. Only by agreeing to the request of Noel just now can she escape from the hands of two senior agents. "Sir Noel, I agree to your request." One glance at the two senior agents not far away, at this time Wei Wei finally made a decision, looked at Noel and said: "As long as you can save my country, I ...I...I am yours!" "Remember what you said, if you repent at the time..." Seeing Wei Wei agreed, Noel smiled happily and said, "I have the ability to save your country, but also the ability to destroy your country. , Then you wont stop even if you ask me." .. v3 Chapter 273： Slap "Princess Vivi, are you too naive, ha ha ha ha ha!" Miss. Valentine holding an umbrella, did not expect that Vivi would go to the pirates for help, laughing: "You don''t really think these pirates , Can take you away from our high-level agent''s pursuit." "Miss. Valentine''s Day, you have to solve Princess Vivi, and Icarim''s fellow, I will solve the others." Mr.5, who sniffed his nose, didn''t want to waste any more time, To Miss. Valentine, who was around, said: "Princess Vivi and Ikalim cannot be ran away, otherwise it will be our turn to be chased and killed." "Mr.5, I will solve Weiwei and Icarim, what you think can never happen, don''t say so unlucky words." Wen Yan, miss. Valentine''s day frowned, very clear mr .5 is a fact, but she will never make it come true. "I said, you feel too good about yourself, are you sure you can kill us that way?" Noel slowly stood up from the ground, his eyes looked at Miss. Valentine''s Day, smiling at the two of them. "Snapped!" As soon as the words fell, Noel appeared in front of mr.5 in an instant, and slapped **** his face. "boom!" But with great strength, he pumped mr.5 into the house far away, hitting several walls one after another, and then stopped in a certain house, and was buried alive in the rubble scattered by the walls. The situation that happened in an instant made the miss. Valentine who was holding an umbrella froze, looking at the direction of mr.5 being pumped away in the distance, but did not expect mr.5 to be so easily pulled off, even the other party. It is unclear how to get there. "I haven''t beaten someone else''s face in a long time, and I have almost forgotten the pleasure of face-slapping." Noel smiled, looking at the stunned miss. Valentine''s Day, laughing: "What Valentine''s Day, now you kneel Begging for mercy, if I were to be my maid from now on, I''ll let you go." "Don''t be too premature, we just carelessly just now." When I came back, I saw Noel, who was close at hand, miss. Valentine quickly jumped back, and used the ability of the devil''s fruit to quickly turn his hands. The umbrella he was holding quickly floated above the sky. "Now, I really don''t want to die until the Yellow River, hey!" Noel sighed and said to Miss. Valentine who was rising high into the sky. "It seems that you have to suffer a little bit to be honest. Come down." "I am a person who has the ability to eat light and fluttering fruits. I can freely change my own weight, and now it is light enough to be able to travel by the wind." Miss. Valentine''s Day flying higher and higher, looking at Noel on the ground below, thinking about it Laughed: "If you can catch me, I will be your obedient maid in the future." "Okay, you will come down soon. I will stand still here and make sure to catch you firmly." Noel shrugged his shoulders and said to the Miss. Valentine in the sky. auzw.com "Then you are going to catch me!" Seeing the other party hooked, the height is enough, miss. Valentine stopped the rotating umbrella, aimed at Noel below in the high altitude, and began to increase its own Weight, falling from a high speed constantly accelerating. "2 kg...3 kg...5 kg...10 kg...100 kg...1000 kg..." "Ten thousand guillotine!" Continue to use the fruit''s ability to increase your own weight. Miss. Valentine''s Day, falling from the sky to Noel at high speed, when there is more than one meter away, instantly increase your weight to 10,000 kg, intending to let the other party catch yourself After being pressed into meat sauce. For ordinary wolves, this may work, so that miss. Valentine''s Day will succeed and get her expected result. But for the powerful wolf like Noel, he clearly saw through the idea of ??miss. Valentine''s Day, but still intends to catch miss. Valentine''s Day, but the result is that Miss. Valentine''s Day is unexpected. I think this is not likely to happen. Case. "boom!" Noel caught it, at this time 10,000 kg of miss. Valentine''s Day, but Noel did not turn into a meat sauce as she wished, still standing on the ground with a smile, no slight expression on her face. But the ground under Noel''s feet, because of the weight of 10,000 kg of Valentine''s Day, coupled with the impact of high-speed high-altitude fall, became messy. Pieces of boulders protruded from the ground, and cracks on the ground were everywhere. . Being missed in my arms on Valentine''s Day, at this time staring at Noor with a stunned look, I can''t believe that all of these are real things, and I can clearly feel that I still maintain a weight of 10,000 kg. "This....this....how is this possible!!" Recalling, miss. Valentine''s Day incredulously shouting, while also struggling to break free from the embrace of Noel, wanting to hug from Princess Noel Escape in both hands. "I''m holding you steadily, but why do you want to resist so fiercely? This is not what a maid should be!" Noel looked down at his arms, trying to break away from the miss. Valentine''s Day, smiling Said: "If you are not stopping, I, the master, will punish you." "Damn! Who is your maid!" Hearing Noel''s words, miss. Valentine''s Day struggled and threatened: "Asshole! If you don''t let me go, I''ll be real!" .. v3 Chapter 274： Penalties "Aren''t you going to obey what you said just now?" Noel didn''t let go of the miss. Valentine''s day because of the threat, instead she squatted down on one leg, turned her over and pressed her leg She smiled and said: "If you don''t seem to be punished, you won''t be honest." "What do you want to do?!" Miss. Valentine''s Day was pressed on the leg. Seeing that she couldn''t stand up anyway, she turned to look at Noel and asked with some worry. A bad hunch was now around her heart. . "Slap! Slap! Slap!" Noel raised his hand with a smile and slapped it on the buttocks of miss. Valentine''s Day, using actions to show what he was doing, but immediately exchanged for Miss. Valentine''s glaring and shouting non-stop swearing And her screams. But this did not stop Noel from stopping. Miss. Every time a word is uttered on Valentine''s Day, Noel will come back again for a while, and the two will continue to cycle in this way. No matter, miss. Valentine''s Day is no matter how you scold, Noel still has a smile on his face, and he doesn''t want to talk to her about anything. He just started to fall again. Soon after...... At this time, Miss. Valentine''s face was flushed, and he no longer dared to abuse Noor. Finally, he was afraid of being beaten by Noel. He crawled on Noel''s lap obediently, and did not dare to move around, worrying about Noel. Come back again. "Why don''t you scold, try hard to resist, I haven''t punished enough." See miss. Valentine''s day is not cursed, and finally came down honestly, Noel smiled at her blushing face. "I don''t dare to scold you anymore, please don''t be like that just now, I will never dare again." Wen Yan, miss. The lover turned his head to look at Noel, pitifully crying and crying Road. "So what should you call me now?" Instead of letting go of Miss. Valentine''s Day, Noel raised his right hand again and smiled and asked Miss. Valentine. "Lord.....Master, I''m your good maid, please don''t punish me anymore." Seeing the right hand raised again, Miss. Valentine''s Day was really scared, and said pitifully to Noel. "It''s better if you don''t do this early. You''ll be happy if you don''t want to be uncomfortable." Seeing miss. Valentine succumbed, Noel helped her to rub the place where she was photographed, and injected a little black gas into her body before slowly Lifted her up. auzw.com Valentine. I just wanted to use the fruit''s ability, but while Noel was not ready to attack at this time, she suddenly found that her ability had disappeared, and she was so motionless. It must be an illusion, how can my abilities disappear, it must be an illusion, it must be an illusion. Thinking that Ive been back to miss. Valentines Day, constantly trying to activate the fruit ability, and at the same time not only comforting myself, but not willing to accept that this is true. It is a pity that it is good to try no matter what. The result of each attempt makes Miss. Valentine feel desperate and no longer have the ability of the devil fruit, which means that she has become an ordinary person at this time and no longer has The ability to run away from the opponent. It became completely, the little lamb that Noel had slaughtered in his hands had no ability to resist at all. At this time, endless fear surrounded the hearts of miss. Valentine''s Day, and the body trembled with fear. "The fruit power on you is temporarily sealed by me, let alone this is impossible, you should be able to feel it clearly, this is 100% real thing." Seeing through the idea of ??Valentine''s Day, Noel laughed Explain to her with a smile. "You.....you..." Miss. Valentine pointed to Noel, but I didn''t expect it to be like this. I thought about it and said flatteringly, "Master, lift the seal of ability, so that I can Help you solve many problems." "It is not impossible to lift the seal. When your work makes me satisfied, I will lift the seal on you, so you need to perform well!" At the festival''s chin, Noel lowered his head close to her face and smiled. "It''s over, this is completely over...." Hearing Noel''s words made Miss. Valentine feel desperate, and the whole person became lost. ''Without the ability of fruit now, it is completely impossible to escape, that is to be imprisoned by this person. This is no different from betraying the Baroque working society. By then, the boss will definitely send more advanced agents. I erased from the world...''Thinking, miss. Valentine''s Day is very clear, what will happen to me after this, and thus fell into the abyss of despair. "You don''t have to worry about anything. You are my maid now. My side is the safest place in the world." Noel caressed Miss. Valentine''s face and looked at her with a lost heart, comforting: "Your Boss, Klockdal, that sand crocodile can''t do anything to you, and he has no ability to hurt the people around me." "Wh... what?!" Wen Yan, miss. Valentine''s eyes widened in surprise, looking at comforting Noel and asked: "My boss, is... is one of the seven Wuhai Klockdal?" "He is right. The boss of the Baroque working society is Klockdal, one of the seven martial seas." Wei Wei looked at Noel with some surprise, but did not expect that Noel really knew who the boss of the Baroque working society was and gave miss. Valentine''s Day confirmed. .. v3 Chapter 275： bomb Got it, Wei Wei, who has seen the boss, is sure that Miss. Valentine''s Day is more desperate. Noel''s comfort has not played a part, and it has completely become the reverse effect. "Asshole! I want you to die!!" At this time, just when Noel wanted to say something, mr.5 angry roar came from the house where the wall penetrated in the distance. Everyone''s eyes were also attracted by the angry roar. I hadn''t seen any movement for a long time, and thought mr.5 was slapped by Noel. Unexpectedly, mr.5 was just stunned, and it was just awake at this time, but in the eyes of Estes and others, he woke up and did not sneak away from here, but called out so loudly, then The goods are absolutely pure death. "Esdes, you help me look at this maid, I will solve the annoying ants, or the ant will run over and mess up." Noel turned to look at Esdes and pointed to the side Miss. Valentine said. "My dear, you can rest assured." Estes nodded and walked to miss. Valentine''s Day, smiling at Noel: "I will take good care of her, and I will not let you newly received little maid. Ran." "Don''t take the opportunity to run around, otherwise it will be hard for you, don''t blame me for not reminding you!" Before leaving, Noel smiled and reminded Miss. Valentine''s Day, so as not to do anything stupid to be cleaned up by Estes Too. After the reminder, Noel turned into a black thunder, and the black current disappeared in a flash, the miss. I wanted to talk back. Valentines day, I saw Noel turned into a black current and disappeared, my eyes widened and my mouth grew wide. . Even Princess Vivi, Icarim, and Miss. not far away were as surprised as Miss. Valentine''s Day, staring at the place where Noel disappeared. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" At the next moment, the direction of the roar from mr.5 just now, there was a series of loud explosions, and the light of the explosion illuminated the night briefly, and the thick smoke caused by the explosion floated in the air. "He....He...He..." The sound of the explosion made Miss. Valentine''s Day come back, looking at the direction of the firelight, and there was a scene of Noel incarnation in his mind, talking to himself. Said: "He is the fruit ability of the Department of Nature!" "My dear, but with multiple devil fruit abilities, it is right to say that he is a natural fruit ability." After hearing the words of Valentine''s Day, Eszter said with a smile, and he knew why Noel passed . "Are you kidding me?" Wei Wei, who was not far away, thought Estes was kidding and said very seriously: "Demon fruit, one can only eat one in a lifetime, and the second one will explode." If you die, there can be no more than one fruit ability. auzw.com "Forget it, I am too lazy to explain to you, wait for my dear to come back here and let him demonstrate to you, then it will make you believe more." For a moment, Estes was too lazy to explain, anyway, this matter is hard to say clearly, it is better to wait for Noel to come back and demonstrate. Seeing Estes said so affirmatively, it made Wei Wei and miss. Valentine''s Day a little uncertain. Was the rumors I heard really true? I began to believe that Noel had the ability to have multiple fruits. Among the ruins of the houses with fire... At this time, Noel, with a grin-like smile on his face, put his hands in his left and right trouser pockets, and walked to mr.5 not far from the wall. And mr.5 leaning against the wall is completely like a beggar, the clothes he wears are all ragged, the whole person is darkened from top to bottom, and the entire face is completely red with blood There was still blood in his mouth. The blurred eyes, looking at the Noel coming with fear, tried hard to support the scarred body, away from the human demon coming to him. "Don''t you just say that I''m dead?" Noel stopped and walked to mr.5. He looked down at mr.5 and asked with a smile: "You have seen it for yourself and you belong to yourself The ability of the fruit to kill the disabled, let me express your feelings today." "Explode...bomb fruit...can...power...poof!...has been captured by you...please...please let me go..." mr, who is half dead .5, looking at the evil smile of Noel in fear, he vomited blood while intermittently begging. "I don''t want to waste time, I will continue to play with you." See mr.5 are half dead, and Noel is not interested in playing anymore. "Thanks..." After hearing Noel''s words, mr.5 thought that the other party had let himself go, and just wanted to say thanks, but was interrupted by Noel''s before he could finish speaking. "No need to thank, let''s take a last look at this world." After that, Noel raised his right foot with a smile and kicked fiercely towards the door of mr.5. "boom!!" At the moment of touching mr.5, the fruit of the bomb plundered by Noel was activated, and immediately a powerful explosion was triggered. The impact of the explosion swallowed everything around. The desperate mr.5 was completely torn to pieces by the explosion, and the fragments were burned to ashes by the explosion flame, and disappeared in this world forever and ever. The looted fruit of the bomb made Noel immune to the damage caused by the explosion. He had nothing at all in the center of the explosion and was walking back towards the women. .. v3 Chapter 276： Demo Soon, Noel walked out of the ruins, appeared in the sight of everyone, and waved to everyone in the distance. When Noel waved at the crowd, he accidentally saw the record pointer on his hand. At this time, the magnetic force of the whisky peak was already stored, and the pointer began to point in the direction of the next island. Seeing that he could leave the island, Noor was walking slowly, immediately disappearing in place as a black thunder, and rushed to the super speed where everyone was. A blink of an eye... In front of everyone, Noel, who came into the black thunder, quickly assembled his body. When he was just about to say something, Esders took the lead. "My dear, you must have just captured that man''s fruit power." Seeing Noel appeared, Eszter smiled and said very surely. "I have already captured it. Is there any problem with the ability of the devil''s fruit on him?" Noel looked at Esdes puzzled, wondering why she asked. "There is no problem at all, I just want you to demonstrate the fruit ability that I just obtained. I want to know what it is, and I want to see what effect it has." Eszter smiled slightly and said the thought line. Come out, but also very curious about what is the ability. "It turns out that you want to know, the ability of the devil fruit I have taken." After listening to the explanation of Esders, Noel looked like this and smiled: "No problem, I will show you how to demonstrate it." Seeing Noel would like to demonstrate, Wei Wei and miss. Valentine''s Day opened her eyes wide, her eyes locked on Noel''s body, waiting for Noel to start the demonstration. Noor narrowed his eyes and held his chin with one hand, carefully in his mind to understand the ability to capture the fruit of the bomb, and thought about how to demonstrate it better. Anyway, booger **** like mr.5, this kind of image-damaging thing, Noor will not do it even if it is killed, so you have to think about it, even if it is common in ordinary presentation methods, it is better than that. Booger cannon is good. After a short thought, Noel suddenly opened his squinting eyes, and finally thought of the method of demonstration. "Esdes, just use Lan Jiao to demonstrate, the ability of the fruits I have captured is good." Thinking of the method, Noel smiled at Esdes and looked for the target for demonstration. "Lan Legs-Explosive Hero Bird!" Seeing the target correctly, Noel kicked the bird-shaped arbor feet and flew to the house on the other side of the river at high speed. Estes, who was on the side, didn''t see any difference, so he was much more powerful than himself. Besides, there was nothing special about it. When I wanted to ask Noel. auzw.com "boom!!!" The bird-shaped lank legs flying at high speed hit the house on the other side of the river, first slashed into the house, then a strong explosion occurred, and everything around was engulfed by the explosion. At this point, Estes knew what was the difference. The previous Lanji-Kingbird would not explode, and the Lanji that Knoll just kicked out would have a strong explosion. But the demonstration did not end. Noel took out the unused guilty convict from the storage space and a firearm dedicated to the demon. "Look clearly, this is a bulletless firearm." After taking out the ammunition clip, let everyone in the scene clearly see that there was no ammunition. Noel blew into the ammunition and put it back into the ammunition. among. "boom!" Noel raised his gun-hand to the house not far away, pulled the trigger of the offender, and fired an empty gun. "boom!" At the next moment, the house not far away exploded. The explosion instantly shattered the house and the gravel was also hit by the explosion, causing it to splash around. Watching the miss. Valentine''s Day demo, I already fully believe what Esdes said. Noel is a person who has the ability to use multiple fruits, and the ability of the fruit he just used is definitely the ability of the bomb fruit of mr.5. . Miss. Valentine, who is a partner of mr.5, is very clear about the capabilities of mr.5, and also the tricks used by mr.5, and the type demonstrated by Noel for the second time is one of mr.5. One. "This is my ability to capture the fruit of the bomb. Any part of the body can explode, even the vacuum chopper kicked by Lan''s foot can explode, and the air blown out of his mouth can also be used as an explosive." Throw it and store it in the storage space. Noel explained to Estes. "Then if we meet you, won''t we get killed because of this?" Estes said with a smile, but was not afraid of Noel at all, and still stood by Noel. "Relax." Armed Estes into his arms, and Noor gave Estes a glance, and said, "You can control your own fragrance. Will I be able to kill my own woman?" "Master, how did you get the fruit ability of mr.5, has my ability also been taken away by you?" Recovering from surprise, Miss. Valentine said the question in his heart, hoping that Noel can answer for himself a bit. "Your ability has not been taken away by me, but has been temporarily sealed." Wen Yan, Noel hugged Estes, and looked carefully at his miss. Valentine''s day, said: "As for how to get mr.5 Its very difficult to make it clear. You only need to know that I can plunder others. .. v3 Chapter 277： rest "Master, you will protect me." Miss. Valentine looked at Noel and said pitifully: "I who failed the mission will definitely be chased by Klockdal. If I die, I can''t be your obedient. Maid." It is clear that Noor has a plurality of fruit abilities, among which are the most powerful natural fruit abilities. At this time, Miss. Valentine''s Day is no longer worried about Klockdal, but worried that if Noel does not care about his own words, it will be impossible even to be a maid by then, and will definitely be wiped out by Klockdal. From the perspective of Miss. Valentines Day, the person who can deal with Krokdals natural fruit ability is only the same as the natural fruit ability. She would rather stay with Noel as an ordinary maid rather than Just killed by Klockdal. "As long as you obediently serve as a maid and serve me well, anyone who comes to you in trouble, I will help you deal with him, but it all depends on your future performance." Noel, who smiled evilly, look With a miserable miss. Valentine said, I believe she knew how to do it. "Master, I will be a good maid, and I will never let you down." Miss. Valentine nodded, finally relieved, at least by Noel''s side, don''t worry about the killing of Klockdal. "Well, wait for me to solve it, the uncle and the muscular woman, we will go back to the boat and leave here." It can be seen, miss. Valentine''s Day did not give in completely, just wanted to let her serve as a shield, but Noel did not care about this matter, she could not escape her palm anyway. Having said that, Noel hugged Estes, and walked to Icarim, who was still sitting on the ground, miss. Monday, and Miss. Valentine obediently followed Noel. Seeing that Noel was coming here, Wei Wei also recovered from the shock, quickly thinking about the way to save Icarim, and also quite clear about the rules on Noels ship, even if he is saved now. Let him follow the boat together. "Sir Noel, please beg you to let go of Icalem. He sneaked into the Baroque work society with me. He has been protecting my safety." Seeing Noel''s arrival, Vivi quickly blocked Icalem In front of him, there was no other way than to plead for Noel. "It''s not impossible to let him go, but you can guarantee him, won''t he keep up after this?" Noel thought for a while and thought it would be okay to let go of Icalem, as long as he didn''t keep up and found trouble, this You can also brush Weiwei''s favorability value. "Well, I promise, I will never let him keep up with trouble." Wen Yan, Wei Wei nodded quickly, vowed to promise, turned around and said seriously to Ikalim: "Ikalim, I take The identity of the princess orders you, you must not keep up, just go back to Alabstan." Icarim, who was paralyzed all over the body, couldn''t say anything he wanted to say, and he also knew that Princess Weiwei said that it was for the sake of letting herself escape, or he might be killed by Noel in the next second. auzw.com Norr did not pay any attention to Icarim, let go of Estes, and returned to the house where he had stayed before, so that the women in them would all return to the Black Pearl. When Noel walked out of the house again, Vivi had already finished talking with Icarim, and stood obediently beside Esdes, not ignoring Icarim who was glaring on the ground. "The magnetic pointer of the record pointer is full, and we have pointed out the direction of the next island. It is also time for us to leave this lively town." Everyone was here, and Noel said to the Chinese ladies: "Let''s go." After that, Noel took the lead and walked to the port where the Black Pearl stopped, and the women no longer ignored the two people sitting on the ground, and quickly followed Noel walking in front. Miss. In the role of a maid. Valentines Day, she closely followed Noel and became a maid. In fact, she felt close to Noel. For her who became an ordinary person, this is The safest place. According to Estes''s mouth, the paralysis effect of Icarem''s whole body does not exist permanently, and it can be active in more than an hour, so Weiwei did not ask Estes to release it, worrying Icallem followed up against the order. With a last glance, Wei Wei also trot to keep up with the people in front of her, and Ikarem and miss gradually away. On Monday, they soon disappeared in the sight of the two. After boarding the Black Pearl one after another, when he first arrived on the deck, the Black Pearls intrusion alarm sounded. Knowing what was going on, Noel, quickly imported the miss. Valentines permission information before The Black Pearl that sounded the alarm was blocked. "Noel, let''s go back and rest in the boat first. Staying up late is the enemy of beauty. After adjusting the autopilot, you will come back to rest early." Belmer, a little sleepy, said to Noel who was walking towards the rudder. "Well, leave it to me here." Noel nodded with a smile, and suddenly thought of something, said: "You arrange a room for miss. Valentine''s Day, so go and rest as much as possible." The women obediently returned to the boat to rest, and Noel also began to get busy, put away the anchor of the Black Pearl, drove the Black Pearl away from the channel of the whiskey peak, and entered the endless sea again. Then, Noel set the direction of the automatic navigation system on the virtual template, and then returned to the ship and rested with the girls. .. v3 Chapter 278： Swire Leaving Whiskey Peak, the third day... And in the three days, after seeing the strength of the women, miss. Valentine also succumbed completely, and didnt even dare to resist, and didnt dare to think about the idea of ??running away. I never imagined that most of the people on the ship are fruit capable, and each one is so desperate that the most desperate for miss. Valentine''s Day is Portcas d Lu Jiu, the fruit ability of this natural department. The person. Just hearing Portkas d Lujiu introduced the devil fruit she ate, let miss. Valentine completely gave up the hope of escape, escape in front of a person who can use the speed of light to move, she can be a little bit I don''t think it will succeed, but it''s more like looking for it myself. After surrendering, miss. Valentine did the job of the maid honestly, and also allowed the women on the boat to teach themselves the six forms, and gradually began to feel that it was not a bad thing to get on this boat. Miss. Valentine''s Day is gradually falling in love. The life of the Black Pearl is easy and fulfilling. You can eat delicious food every day. There are also extremely powerful characters who teach themselves how to become stronger, and all they have to do is Just one thing, that is to serve Noel on board. At most, it was taken advantage of by Noel. As early as when she boarded the ship, she was aware of miss. Valentine''s Day, and did not pay much attention to what was taken advantage of. In her view, this is what will happen sooner or later. Moreover, while chatting with the girls, miss. Valentine learned that the woman who could be brought back to the ship by Noel was considered to be the candidate for his woman. Anyway, sooner or later, he will become his woman. He is handsome and powerful. The existence of, so it is not too resistant, sooner or later this will become the fate of the fact. Do not resist, miss. Sometimes Valentine''s Day, on the contrary, will deliberately let Noel take advantage, want to change from the reservation candidate to Noel''s real woman, so that in the future can be at ease on this boat. On the other hand, during these three days, Wei Wei was very worried every day, constantly thinking about what she promised to Noel when she was on the peak of the whiskey, and gradually flushed after thinking of her face. Every time I saw Noel, I blushed aside and pulled away a certain distance from Noor, but when I saw that Noor accounted for miss. Valentine''s Day was cheap, my heart was very very uncomfortable. What''s more, I slightly expected Noel to treat him like this, but didn''t want Noel to treat him like this. Anyway, it was a contradiction to the extreme, resulting in the appearance of a heavy heart all day. At this time, after three days of sailing on the changing sea, I finally saw the island pointed by the record pointer, and now I can clearly see what the island looks like. auzw.com "It seems that after starting from the Whiskey Peak store full of magnetic force, the navigation route and the island to be reached are the same as the original." Noel, who manually controls the Black Pearl, can see Qingyuan The situation on the island confirms the so-called small garden in front. After all, Noel merged the eyes of Emperor Gu, but clearly saw the creatures on the island, a creature that did not belong to this era, a dinosaur of the size of Neptune, wandering around the island foraging. Dinosaurs are also extinct creatures in this world, and only the small garden, an ancient island, exists such extinct creatures, which also allowed Noel to determine that the island is a small garden. Determined what island, Noel told the women in the ship Black Pearl through the rudder communicator, about to reach the island. Upon hearing Noels notice, the women who were curious about the strange island came quickly from the ship to the deck, and all walked to the bow position, watching the approaching clear islands in front. "This island looks a bit familiar, as if it has been seen somewhere." Looking at the gradually clear island, Nicole Robin felt very familiar, but couldn''t remember where he had seen it for a while. "Sister Robin, have you seen it in the book, it is the information of this island?" Wen Yan asked Nuoqiga in doubt, and was very clear that Nicole Robin had not been to the great route, guess She must have seen it in the book, the introduction of the island in front. "I did read the information of many islands. I have to look at that island to determine which island it is in the book." The look of the island, Nicole Robin is quite sure, must have read this Information about the island, but you have to go to the island to make sure. "Sister Olbia, do you have any impression of the island?" Keya, who was on the side, asked Nicole Olbia, who was next to her, knowing that she was the best on the boat like Nicole Robin. A person who likes to read, maybe she will remember what island it is. "I think it''s pretty familiar, but I also need to go to the island to make sure it is an island." Nicole Orbia shook his head and said that he needed to go to the island to know. "The island is called a small garden, and it is also called the island of the ancients. Now you can think of something." After adjusting the autopilot, Noel also went to the bow and told the girls the name of the island. . "Small garden...the island of Taikoo..." After hearing Noel''s words, Nicole Robin and Nicole Orbiya followed the name of the island, looking for information quickly in their minds. Soon, the two thought of it at the same time. A book that they had seen while on the ship had an introduction to the island of Swire. Orbias remembered Robin when she remembered it, and smiled and signaled her to introduce it to everyone. The so-called Swire Island. .. v3 Chapter 279： era "As Noel said, this is an ancient island, and the era of dinosaurs is closed here." "The islands on the great route are due to the chaos of navigation, and there is no intersection between the islands, each creating its own civilization." "Some breakthroughs went to developed islands first, while others have not evolved for thousands of tens of thousands of years, and still maintain the islands as they were at that time." "The chaotic climate on the Great Route made it possible, and the island was like the era of dinosaurs, so people would be there as an ancient island." "For those inhabitants of the island, the island is like a garden, so the land is also called a small garden." "I remember that book. It was an explorer named Louis Arnold. The book he had written was thought to be deceptive. I really didn''t expect such an island to exist in the great route." Speaking of the recalled content, Nicole Robin didn''t expect such an island to exist. When he first saw the book, he thought it was a book used to deceive children. "No matter what is in the book, whether it is true or false, we will go to the island to see if we know it, and use our eyes to witness it in person, then we know that it is true or false." Nicole Olby Ya smiled and said, looking forward to the distant island. "Anyway, we also have to go to the island and wait for the record pointer to store full magnetic force before we can continue sailing on the sea and go to the next island. It just has time to stroll around the island. Dinosaurs are a rare species." Aside Noel, who is quite interested in dinosaurs, is just the kind of eating interest. "No opinion, I also want to see the island that hasn''t changed in thousands of years, and what the era of dinosaurs looks like. There must be a lot of interesting things in the island." Belmel is also very interested in the island in front and can''t wait. I want to go on an adventure. "I haven''t seen a dinosaur alive, so I look forward to seeing a dinosaur alive." Noki smiled excitedly, and began to look forward to the island. "I have only seen dinosaurs in books before, and I also seem to see if the dinosaurs are alive, whether they are painted in the book." Keyao, a sick girl, also looked up, her eyes fixed on the increasingly close islands . "Remind you, the island of Taikoo known as a small garden is full of creatures from the dinosaur era, so it must be protected, otherwise it will be infected with a virus from the dinosaur era. There is no cure." Suddenly thought of something, Noel reminded very seriously that he didn''t want the girls to get sick. "Noel, you can rest assured, my light fruit''s healing ability should be able to deal with those viruses." Portkas d Lu Jiu smiled, very happy to hear Noel''s words of concern, said with a smile: "More Well, even if I cant be cured, isnt there still someone you can cure. auzw.com "I almost forgot. The healing power of your light fruit, but even if it can be cured, it is better to be careful. You don''t want to get sick and feel uncomfortable." Wen Yan only remembered, Bo Tecas d''Jiu''s ability, but still feel better to be careful. "Well, we know." Seeing Noel cared so much about himself and others, the women nodded with a smile, and responded in unison. Next, Noel returned to the rudder, changed the Black Pearl back to manual driving, and accelerated the speed of the Black Pearl forward, sailing to the small garden that was getting closer and closer. The women on the deck discussed it together, and then they all returned to the boat to prepare, and according to the words that Noel said just now, to do some pre-protection measures before going to the island, so that Noel would not worry about himself so much. . It didn''t take long for Noel to mention the full-speed Black Pearl, which entered the river in the small garden, so it began to slow down. In the river channel inside the island, began to move slowly. Noel, who controls the rudder, also began to observe the dense woods on both sides, looking at the plants that had never been seen, and looking for a suitable place to stop the boat. All the girls who had been prepared also came out of the boat at this time. They saw that the Black Pearl had entered the island and was walking through the river channel inside the island. Both sides of the river channel were full of curiosity. "This is a small garden." Ke Ya looked around and felt that there was no small garden at all. It was completely virgin forest and said, "But the small garden does not look as cute as the name, it is still too old. The island is more suitable." "Lush virgin forest, so mysterious." Belmel was full of interest here, and really wanted to disembark into the depths and take a look now, laughing: "It seems that there will be something at any time, suddenly rushing out of the forest Like, I really want to hurry up and look around on the island." "I haven''t seen most of the plants growing here. It seems that they are not recorded in the illustrated book. It is very likely that they have never evolved." Nicole Robin looked at both sides of the river bank, those who had not seen it at all. Said the plant. "Just when we have time, we can study it well." Nicole Olbia smiled, very interested in it, and wanted to study it well. "My dear, the place in front is good. Let''s stop the boat there." Estes pointed to the place not far in front of him, and felt that it was a good place to stop the boat. He turned his head and made comments to Noel. .. v3 Chapter 280： forest Looking in the direction pointed by Estes, I really saw a good place to stop the boat. There is an open space on the right side of the river in front. The plants look much less than other places. Giving Esdes the ok gesture, he drove the Black Pearl to the place in front, and gradually moved it closer to the right side of the river. Soon, the Black Pearl arrived at the selected location, and Noel quickly stopped it, lightly pressed the button on the virtual template, threw the anchor into the river, and lowered the ladder connecting the shore. After a glance, all the women on the deck knew that none of them wanted to stay on the ship, and they all wanted to go on the island to go around. Upon seeing this, Noor did not intend to block, and turned on the automatic defense mode of the Black Pearl before going to the position of the girls. "Don''t tell me, your protection is prepared, just go and change your clothes." Came to the women''s side, Noel looked carefully. Except that they all changed their clothes, no protective measures were found. "Noel, the clothes have the fruit ability of Sister Estes, saying that it is a very nasty smell of insects, which can make those poisonous insects far away from us." Seeing Noel found nothing special, Ke Ya explained with a smile. "Aroma?" Noor, who was suspicious, walked to Keya and sniffed, turning Keya flushed, and puzzled and said: "I only smelled the fragrance of Keya, but no other fragrance. what." "This type of aroma, which insects can smell clearly, and I adjusted the aroma very lightly, this is also to avoid some beasts with very strong noses." Eszter smiled and explained carefully. , So that Noll can understand. "That''s what it is!" Noel nodded and said that he understood, "This can be avoided, and the viruses brought by those insects don''t have to worry about being infected." "Yes! After all, small insects are not easy to find them, they may not know what happened when they are bitten, and they will not be discovered until the time of the onset." Nicole Olbia nodded. "As for those large beasts or dinosaurs, our force can be easily solved, and we only need to guard against small bugs. This is the result we just discussed." Portkas d Lujiu, glanced at the crowd Female, said with a smile: "Now we only have no group." "Your precautions have been done well, so now you can talk about what you want to do, and then you are grouping." Very satisfied, the precautions prepared by the women, Noor is not worried about anything, I feel that I listen to it. What they are going to do, then it is better to act in groups. Next, the women said one by one, what they wanted to do on the island, and finally people with almost the same purpose were divided into a group and boarded this ancient island. auzw.com After everyone agreed, the time to return to the Black Pearl and how to signal the emergency, they moved apart on the bank of the river. The crowd entered from different directions, among the lush primary forest, began an adventure in the island of Taikoo. With Wei Wei and Miss. Valentine in a group of Noel, the three walked in the lush primitive forest and looked at the strange plants around them. Weiwei wants to walk around, and miss. Valentine''s Day is to feel that Noir is safe and there is a reason why she can''t leave the host as a maid. The two men and Noel acted on the island in a group. The three of them walked to the edge of the pond in the forest, curiously looking at the ancient creatures in the pond. "I''ve never seen it in the outside world. This is also a unique creature in ancient times." Wei Wei looked at it curiously on the edge of the small pool, but did not find information about this kind of creature in her mind. "This island is full of things I haven''t seen before, will there really be dinosaurs?" Miss. Valentine, who was still sealed, hugged Noel''s right arm tightly, and was scared to alert the surrounding woods. . "In the case of dinosaurs, there are really many on this island. I have seen them before I even went on the island." Noel smiled, pointing to the flying creatures in the sky, and said: "There is a pterosaur. " "It''s really a dinosaur...." As Noel expected, Miss. Valentine really saw the pterosaur flying through the sky, and the pterosaur was only a little smaller than the Neptune. "It''s really an island that hasn''t evolved, and it is still completely in the era of dinosaurs. It seems that the content of the book that Miss Robin said is really talking about this island." Similarly, I saw the wings flying over Long, Weiwei can be sure at this time, this is the island that the book says. "I don''t care if it''s an ancient island, an island in the age of dinosaurs or something." Noor suddenly thought of something, and at this time he closed his eyebrows slightly, saying: "I am more worried now, is The magnetic force that records how many days the pointer will store, I hope it is not the same as this island, it has not changed for thousands of years." Noel said that, Wei Wei, who was rushing back to Alabstan, immediately began to worry. If the magnetic force stored for a day or two would be full, it would be fine. This did not delay the time to return to Alabstan. But if you want to store it for a month or two, it is estimated that the rebellion in Alabstan is also over. It will not make any sense to go back at that time. The country may have fallen into the hands of Klockdal. This is what Weiwei absolutely does not want to see. the result of. "Actually, you don''t have to worry too much. If you can''t store the full magnetic force in these two days, we will just leave the ship and leave here." Seeing Wei Wei''s worried appearance, Noel didn''t want her to be so comforting. .. v3 Chapter 281： laughter "Thank you." After hearing Noel''s comforting words, Wei Wei was also relieved at this time. After all, Noel had already said that if he could not store it for two days, he sailed directly to leave this ancient island. "Maybe, tomorrow will be able to store the magnetic force, and then I can sail as usual." Miss. Valentine holding Noel''s arm does not feel how long to store the magnetic force. She has seen the longest island to be stored. It''s nothing. Even if you really want to store the magnetic force for three or four days here, according to the Black Pearl, a ship that can travel both day and night, there is still enough time to rush back to Alabstan, maybe there is extra time. So in the view of miss. Valentine''s Day, there is no need to worry about anything at all, but if you leave without storing the magnetic force, it is easier to get lost in the great route, resulting in a lot of unnecessary time wasted. Maybe, if you go around and back to the small garden, there will be no place to cry at that time, and you have to re-store the magnetic force of the small garden. It is a complete waste of precious time. Suddenly the ground vibrated and a loud noise could be heard. "By the way, ask the people here to ask, we can know how much magnetic force the small garden will store." A loud noise reminded Noel that there were two giants in the small garden. You will know the answer. "Master, you all say that this is an ancient island, are we going to ask the primitive people?" Wen Yan, miss. Valentine''s Day froze for a moment, and looked at Noel in doubt. "When I was on the road just now, I could see a lot of human bones, indicating that there are many people who have been to the island of Taikoo, maybe they can find their sailing diary, and the relevant information may also be recorded on it." "Whether there are primitive people on this island, I don''t really know this, but I know that there are giants on this island. If it still doesn''t work, just ask them." Noel directly told Wei Wei and Miss Valentine''s Day about the giant''s information on the island, and also let the system scan the entire island of Taikoo. I want to see if there is any treasure in this island that stays in the age of dinosaurs. I hope there will be devil fruit floating here. Hearing the existence of a giant made Weiwei and miss. Valentine''s Day both stunned. They didn''t understand how Noel knew it, and actually wanted to ask the giant for clues. "Noel, how do you know that there are giants on the island?" At first, Wei Wei looked at Noel with doubt, trying to figure out how Noel knew. "Yes, Master, how do you know, have you seen it?" The same puzzled Miss. Valentine, while asking, turned around to look around, looking for the figure of the giant. auzw.com "Don''t look for it, the giant is not nearby." With his arms out of his arms, Noel puts miss. Knowing that there are giants, lets move on." After finishing speaking, Noel hugged miss. Valentine''s Day and continued walking forward, not intending to explain anything. Seeing Noel didn''t want to explain, Weiwei didn''t continue to ask any more, and quickly followed Noel who walked ahead, not wanting to stay here alone at all. Next, the three continued in the virgin forest, looking at the products of the dinosaur era, wandering around leisurely, they also encountered dinosaurs on land, and tigers several times larger than the outside world, and so on. However, they were all struck by Noel, and they were directly killed by the incoming beasts and dinosaurs, and they were taken into the storage fear. Wei Wei and miss. Valentine''s Day, gradually began to let go, not worried about the attack of beasts, talking and laughing with Noel around him, quite relaxed to experience this adventure. Until a loud noise suddenly sounded, followed by two weird laughter sounds, and the sound of weapons constantly colliding. Let Noel, who was walking around with the two women, stopped to move forward, looked in the direction of the sound, and used the ability of farsightedness to find the location of the sound. "That weird laughter..." Miss. Valentine, looking at the direction from which the voice came, and asked Noel, who was holding her, "Master, wouldn''t that be the Giant Race you said before?" "That''s the giant clan I said before, but they are fighting at this time." Noel nodded and followed Wei Wei and miss. Valentine''s Day, asking: "Do you want to see the battle between giants? ?" "Fight between giants?" Wei Wei froze for a moment, thinking of something, and asked: "Did the vibrations and the harsh noises caused by the two giants fight?" "Yes! It was indeed caused by the battle between the two giants." Noel nodded, confirmed to Weiwei, and asked again: "Then do you want to see for yourself, the fierce and fierce giants fight." "I want to see! I want to see!" Miss. Valentine, held by Noel, strongly expressed that he wanted to see, and the dinosaurs had seen no surprise. "Is this... will there be any danger?" Wei Wei asked with some concern, to see that the battle between the giants might be affected by the giants'' battle. "Relax, let''s just watch the battle from a distance, there will be no danger." After that, Noel would not continue to ask any more, and Wei Wei, who wanted to say something, pulled it into the arms on the left. . .. v3 Chapter 282： remuneration Ignoring Weiwei''s fright, he quickly applied protection around him, holding Weiwei in one hand and Missing in the other. Valentine''s Day suddenly rushed into the sky from the ground. "what!!" Noel''s sudden move scared Vivi and Miss. Valentine screamed out, and his hands clasped Noel in the middle, very afraid of falling from the sky. After a while, the two who closed their eyes slowly opened their eyes and saw an incredible scene. "This...this is the giant..." Wei Wei, who opened her eyes, completely forgot the fear just now, and looked at the giant like a mountain tall, waving his weapon in the distance, saying: " Although I have heard of it before, this is the first time I have seen a living giant family." "Are there any hatreds between those two giants?" Similarly, the surprised Valentine. Watching the two giants fighting desperately, said: "Every attack is aimed at the key............. Even if you use a helmet to lift the axe, if it is biased, it will really die..." "Ok... so powerful..." Weiwei swallowed nervously as she watched the giants colliding and chopping each other. She had never seen such a fierce battle, and the lifeless way of attacking and defending She just felt scared after a while. "Yeah, it''s a wonderful fight," Noel thought it was a wonderful battle, and said with a smile: "Both sides are specifically attacking the key. It can be said that the tricks are to kill each other and be able to kill. Trick." "What exactly is the reason for them to fight so desperately." The giants with their eyes locked in the battle, miss. Valentine''s Day is quite curious, what exactly are they doing to fight so desperately. "It may be that for them, very, very important things, they will fight so desperately." Wen Yan, Noel thought for a moment, and laughed: "For example, I will get what I want, and that Things are in the hands of powerful people, and I will fight for the battle of my life. I have to grab it anyway." "Unfortunately, none of the people in this world are my opponents. I don''t need to do anything desperately at all. I can kill them anytime, anywhere, and take whatever I want." "It is estimated that I can win me, so I am the only one. Ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Talking and talking, Noel began to get narcissistic, and he laughed out more unscrupulously, not worrying about being discovered by the fighting giant. This could scare the two women, but they didnt dare to reach out and cover Noels mouth, fearing that they would fall out of the sky when they were released, but the thing that made them feel lucky was that the giant didnt find himself waiting. Still fighting desperately against each other. After a long time... auzw.com The battle between the giants was over, but neither side was able to kill each other, and they both lay lying on the ground tiredly and rested gasping continuously. In the distance, Noel, who stood in the sky, saw that the battle between the giants was finally over, and took the two women who had not recovered from the battle just now, and hurried away to the two giants who fell to the ground and rested. . By the time the two women were awakened, Noel had taken them to the sky above the giant, and wanted to stop Noels two women from speaking, fearing to attract the attention of the two giants below, and launching a lifeless attack on the three of them. . "You are all hurting, can you tell one thing." Not so concerned about the expressions of the two women, Norger looked down at the two giants on the ground and asked with a smile: "As long as my question is answered, I will give What kind of remuneration do you want?" "Dongli, it seems that there are guests on the island." The fat giant lying on the ground looked at the three small figures in the sky and said to the giant named Dongli on the other side. "Brooky, how many years have we been, and no one has come here?" A glance at the three men in the sky, a giant named Dongli, asked the giant named Brokey on the other side. "It''s been more than ten years, I don''t remember, ah ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Brock thought for a moment, and after giving a rough idea, he gave out a weird laughter, too lazy to think about those things. "Even if you don''t remember, hehe hehe hehe hey!" Dong Yan also issued a unique laugh. "I said, you are ignoring others like this, but it''s very rude." Noel, who was ignored, said a little uncomfortably. "Sorry, sorry, if you can pay for wine, I will answer anything you want to ask." After hearing the words, Brockey stopped weird laughter and slowly sat up on the ground and apologized. And put forward the remuneration he needs. "Yes, if there is alcohol as a reward, I will tell you as long as I know it." Dongli also stopped and said that he did not continue to lie on the ground and sat up and looked up at the figure in the air. "My question is simple. I just want to know how long the record pointer will take to store the magnetic force in this one." Seeing the other party apologizing, Noel was not so upset, and directly said the problem. "It takes a year to store the record pointer with full magnetic force." The two giants replied in unison, both eager to get drinks. I got the answer I wanted, but Wei Wei and miss. Valentine''s Day, both were completely stunned. I never thought it would take so long, and I temporarily forgot the fear of the two giants below. And Noel, with the stunned two women, quickly descended from the heights to the ground, and exchanged two giant barrels of wine from the system, so that he appeared in front of the two giants out of thin air. .. v3 Chapter 283： permanent Watching out of thin air in front of him, there appeared a huge barrel at his waist height, and both giants jumped from the ground and squeezed the weapons beside them to alert them. However, after smelling the smell of wine among the huge wooden barrels, he eased his vigilance again and reached out to open the barrel for a while to confirm, before putting down the weapon in his hand. "It turned out to be paid wine!" Dongli put his weapon aside, reached into the wine barrel and glued a tasting, and laughed: "Brocky, this wine is quite good, we picked up a big bargain, oh Hey, hey, hey!" "Well, it is indeed a good wine." Broki also tasted a bit, looking at the three figures on the floor, and smiled: "Thanks, guests who came to the island, hahahahahaha!" "Mr. Two Giants, does it really take a year for the records to be stored?" After recovering, Weiwei looked anxiously at the giant, trying to determine whether it was true. "Really, the records must be stored here for one year before the magnetic force can be fully stored." Dongli, who is in a good mood, answered Wei Wei''s question honestly, saying: "On this island, you have seen a lot of Human bones, all those who came to this island and died before they could save the record." "Some people were eaten by dinosaurs, some people were killed by heat, some people could not find food to starve to death, and some people attacked us." "All in all, the humans who came to the island are dead, and no one can store full magnetic force here and sail again. It seems that it is too difficult for humans to survive on this island for a year." In order to prove that Dongli said that for many years, no one who has visited this ancient island can store full records, and the remains found on the island died just to wait for one year of recording time. Adventurer on this island. "Even if I survive, but I have to wait here for a year, my country doesn''t know what it has become." After getting the answer, Wei Wei fell into a panic and said to herself. "I didn''t say it before, if we want to store it for too long, we will sail directly and leave. What are you thinking about again?" Seeing Wei Wei in a panic, she completely forgot the previous things and nodded aside. Reminded. "Sorry, I forgot..." Wei Wei froze for a moment, and after reminding of Noel, I remembered the previous things. I really don''t need to record here for a year. At the latest, that is, when the night comes, all her staff return to black. Pearl. At that time, Noel would sail away, just to try his luck at sea to see if he could touch another island, but it was better than waiting here for a year. After getting the desired information, and after saying goodbye to the two hospitable giants, Noel took the two daughters back to the Black Pearl, but it was still quite early at this time, and the three chose to walk back instead of Hurry and hurried back. auzw.com After all, the time agreed with others is to return before the sky is completely dark, and hurried to rush back is also to wait, it is better to walk slowly while walking back. The system scanning also ended, and various ore locations were found on the island, but there was no information on the island to scan the devil fruit. Noor, who was not interested in the ore, was too lazy to mine it. Anyway, there was no shortage of gold in his body, and he had no plans to forge weapons. It was useless to return those ores. Until it gets dark... Noel took Weiwei and miss. Valentine''s Day back to the Black Pearl docked on the riverside. Soon after the three men boarded the Black Pearl, the women returned one after another. Seeing all the women came back, Noel, who had planned to tell the women to sail immediately, was one step ahead of Esdes. "My dear, I found this on the island. You can see if it is of any use." Estes walked to Noel and took one out of his pocket. The pointer was similar to the record pointer, and he handed it to Noel. "This...this is a permanent pointer!" Miss. Valentine, who was next to Noel, immediately revealed the name of the pointer and asked: "Master, look at where it is pointing. It should be marked with The name of the island." "The problem is solved now." After looking at the name on the permanent pointer, Noel threw it to Weiwei and smiled: "You can rest assured now, as if the sky is helping you, I want you to hurry up Return to Alabstan." He hurriedly caught the permanent pointer. Weiwei, who was puzzled, didn''t understand why Noel said that, but when he saw the permanent pointer in his hand, he immediately understood why Noel said that. The place marked on the permanent pointer was Araba. Stan. "But it comes back." Suddenly thought of something, Noel looked at Estes in doubt, very curious about where this permanent pointer came from, and asked: "Esdes, where are you going?" Found this permanent pointer?" "When I was hunting on the island, I found a room that was incompatible with it, and the two people in that room attacked me as soon as I came out." Estes thought for a moment, and told him about it. After Noel said, "But after the two were subdued by me, I found the permanent pointer you just said in the room. Seeing that they were very nervous, I brought it back directly." "Which are the two..." Noel just wanted to ask, what did the two look like, but stopped halfway through, and said: "Forget it, those two are not important, the important thing is that we can start Now." .. v3 Chapter 284： Naive "Whether he is a hero or a bear." Noel shrugged his shoulders and looked at Wei Wei who shook his head. "Wei Wei, don''t forget, we came from Pirates, but we didn''t worry so much. After Klockdal, people in Alabstan hate it, it doesnt matter to us." "My dear, that''s right!" Estes nodded, agreeing with Noel''s statement, laughing: "We don''t want to settle in Alabstan, why should we care about what people in Alabstan think? , It doesnt matter whether you hate or like it." .. v3 Chapter 285： Clothing "But..." Wei Wei still didn''t agree with this method very much, but wasn''t able to say it completely, but was interrupted directly by Noel. "It''s nothing good. I have the ability to see the future. If you don''t believe me, you can ask them to know. I can show you with my own eyes and persuade the rebels to end up." Interrupted Wei Wei''s words. Noel spoke while letting the system cut the clip. Without giving Weiwei the opportunity to say anything, Noel immediately transmitted the cut original clip to Weiwei''s mind, and let Weiwei take a good look at the original screen modified by the system. Wei Wei, who wanted to say something, saw the picture from the next moment, and the words she wanted to say stuck in her mouth, carefully watching the flashing clips. In the clip, the situation that Esdes said has really become a reality. Both the national army and the rebel army have infiltrated members of the Baroque working society. Finally, the leader of the rebel army, who wanted to stop the rebel army, was killed on the spot by the members of the national army, and the two sides entered an endless situation. In the square where the two sides fought, the bombs of the Baroque working society were also placed, intending to wipe out the national army and the rebel army, and Klockdal also captured the king of Alabstan. "This is the vision of the future, and the result of you persuading the rebel army. The source of everything is that you have been found, so that Klockdal has to act in advance to kill both sides." Looking at the surprised Wei Wei, Noel thought for a moment and said, "If you don''t believe it, you can go to the so-called oasis and see if the scene there is the same as in the clip." "I''m going to Yuba to make sure, if it''s really in the clip, then do it according to your method." Wei Wei recovered from the clip and wanted to make sure it was true. "Then the destination is fixed." Portkas d''Lujue smiled and asked Wei Wei: "Is there anything I need to prepare before leaving?" "If you want to go to Yuba, you have to cross the desert." Wen Yan, Wei Wei thought about it, said the items that needed to be prepared, and said: "So we must buy a lot of food in the town of Nahana. For water, especially water, you need to buy a little more. You also need to buy a little civilian clothing." "Civilian clothes? Then wait for me. I will go to Nahana town and buy these things back. I just need some supplies on the boat." Knowing what was needed, Noel decided to purchase some in the town. . "My dear, by the way, bring me the perfume back. The perfume in that place is really good." After hearing Noel''s decision to purchase, Estes proposed what he wanted. "I want it too." Nicole Robin raised his hand and said that he also wanted perfume. "+1." "Ibid." "Buy some fruit and come back, the stock on board is almost gone." "And buy some seasoning." auzw.com wait wait wait The women said that some of the items they needed were quickly recorded by Noel, and after making sure that there were no omissions. He walked to the rudder, accelerated the speed of the Black Pearl, and quickly came to the edge of the coast. The Black Pearl was docked. Noel jumped off the boat alone and walked to the town of Nahana in the distance. After a long time... While eating kebabs, Noel walked back slowly, jumped on the Black Pearl, and took all the women''s needs from the storage space and delivered them to their hands. Weiwei gave Noel a direction, and she walked toward the ship with Noel''s clothes, ready to change the clothes, and then showed Noel slowly. After distributing the items, Noel changed the Black Pearl to automatic navigation and drove in the direction that Wei Wei had just pointed out, and Noel went to deliver the supplies to the storage room on the ship. When Noel returned to the deck again, all the girls had changed their clothes and were chatting leisurely on the deck. "My dear, you really have a vision, this dress is really good." Seeing Noel came out, Eszter stopped chatting, turned around on the spot, showed Noel the clothes he was wearing, and asked with a smile: " Is it pretty?" "Of course it looks good, don''t look at who chose it, not to mention that it is more beautiful when you wear it. You wear it like this. It is also very beautiful." A closer look, the women changed their clothes, and Noel did not Stingy praise. "Noel, I just asked you to buy some civilian clothes. This seems to be..." Wei Wei twitched her lips, pointing at the clothes she was wearing, and said a little speechlessly: "This seems to be a dance girl''s Clothes." "Isn''t this great?" After hearing the words, Noel turned to look at Wei Wei and smiled: "You are also very beautiful to wear." "The problem is, I said it was civilian clothes...." Seeing Noel didn''t seem to understand, Weiwei just wanted to explain, but was interrupted by Noel. "Dancers are also civilians." Noel smiled and said eloquently. "But we are going to cross the desert..." Wei Wei still wanted to explain, but unfortunately he was interrupted mercilessly. "It''s okay, if I''m tired, I can take you across the desert." Noel took the sentence out of context, didn''t give Wei Wei an opportunity to explain, and answered according to his own understanding. Wei Wei stopped talking. At this point, she was speechless to the extreme. She knew that it was useless. Noor would not turn the bow and return to Nahana town to buy clothes. She thought:''Speak it and say it, it seems Can only be worn like this...'' .. v3 Chapter 286： manatee Seeing that Weiwei was said to have nothing to say, all the girls on the side were amused by the conversation between the two. Noel definitely knew what Weiwei meant, but he just wanted to say the other way. "Weiwei, don''t worry about the clothes. In fact, this clothes are also very good." Portas d Lujiu looked at Weiwei and said, "In short, according to the previous plan, things are ready. Now, lets go to Yuba." "Yes. Before that, we have to cross the desert. It may be a harder trip than you think so far." "During the journey, no one knows what will happen. The wrong step is the deadly hot land, and may be lost in this desert forever." "I''m still hesitant to take you to such a dangerous place." "I want my country to restore peace, so... so I want to ask you again, please use your strength to save my country, please!" After hearing that, Wei Wei also knew that it was not when she was entangled with her clothes. She soon became serious, told Noel and others about the danger of crossing the desert, and asked Noel and the women on the boat again, and bent over to everyone Bowed waiting for a reply. The rapid change made all the women on the boat froze for a moment, but there was a little bit of unresponsiveness, but when the women reacted, they did not immediately give Wei Wei an answer, but looked at the only man on the boat. Noel. After seeing the women looking at themselves, Noel also knew that he had to stand his ground. They didn''t care about the messy things, as long as they nodded, they would go to help, otherwise they would never bother to control. "If you don''t help you, you won''t be on the boat." Noel thought for a while and looked at Wei Wei who hadn''t got up, and said: "But the ugly words are in front, and when you don''t keep your promise, I will let you see Looking at your country, it will die in an instant." "Please rest assured, as long as my country is saved, I will definitely follow the instructions and leave Alabaster with you." After hearing Noel''s words, Wei Wei got up and said quite firmly that there was no slightest moment at this time. Hesitated, and completely put hope on Noel and others. "Then you should guide the way now, when you have confirmed the situation of Yuba, then we can start to act, and don''t waste time." Seeing Weiwei was conscious, Esdez said with a smile, let Weiwei quickly pointed out the way forward. "Stop the boat on the shore in front of us. We need to cross the desert from there to get to the place where Yuba is." Wei Wei nodded and walked quickly to the side of the boat, looked closely at the front, and pointed out that the boat needs to be stopped. position. After confirming the position, Noel continued to say nothing, quickly returned to the rudder position, and drove the Black Pearl to the pointed position. It didn''t take long for the Black Pearl to stop at the designated location, the anchor was quickly put into the water, and all the women needed to take away the items, all piled up on the deck. auzw.com After stopping the Black Pearl, Noel waved at the pile of objects and put them all into the storage space, indicating that the women on the deck could disembark. At this moment, the girls were about to jump from the Black Pearl to the shore. On the surface around the Black Pearl, small figures suddenly rushed out of the water, and these small figures landed lightly on the shore, shouting to everyone on the boat. "Turtle?" Belmer looked more and more like a turtle as he looked at the small green figures on the coast, asking a little uncertainly. "That should be a seal." Magino looked at it and felt more like a seal. "It''s Kung Fu manatee!!!" Wei Wei looked at it carefully, and called out the little figure in surprise, and explained to the doubtful women: "Kung Fu manatee, the shape is very cute, and there is something like a turtle shell behind. A group of cute animals in the desert of Alaba, kung fu enthusiasts." "Because it is a kung fu fanatic, it will be a very, very troublesome sea beast after challenging people or animals it meets." "And Kung Fu Manatee has a custom. After being defeated, you have to worship him as a teacher, but if you can''t defeat it, you won''t let anyone go ashore, so people who encounter them will choose another place to land." Wei Wei quickly told the inexplicable women what she knew, so as not to win and cause unnecessary trouble. They and others cannot take these kung fu manatees through the desert, which is completely impossible. "Where are they cute, I haven''t seen them at all." Noel, who came to the ship, didn''t think Kung Fu Manatee was cute at all, said: "It''s just a seal in a turtle vest." "I think so too." Esdes nodded his head very much, agreeing with Noel''s statement. The more it looked, the more it looked like Noel said, that is the seal in a turtleneck vest. "Don''t provoke them, let''s land in another place." Wei Wei looked at the Kung Fu manatee and turned to Noel, who didn''t want to provoke these Kung Fu manatees. Korner jumped off the ship and directly cleaned up the kung fu manatee on the shore. He knocked on all the kung fu manatees in an instant and made them all fall to the ground. "Wei Wei, what you said just now, I just didn''t hear clearly." After finishing the Kung Fu manatee, Noel turned and looked at Wei Wei suspiciously, wanting to know what she had just said. .. v3 Chapter 287： Yuba "This..." Seeing all the kung fu manatees, they were knocked down to the ground directly by Noel, and Wei Wei didn''t know what to say for a while, and now it seemed to be too late to say anything. "It seems that there is no need to change places to land. Now let''s all go to the shore." Seeing this, Estes smiled slightly, and after jumping to the girls, he jumped off the ship. "It''s all the same anyway, let''s go to the shore and talk about it." Potkas d Lujiu, patted Weiwei''s shoulder, comforted the stunned Weiwei before jumping off the boat. "The boat is naturally straight at the bridgehead, and there will always be a solution." After that, Nicole Orbiya also disembarked. The rest of the staff descended from the ship one after another, and Wei Wei, who had recovered, jumped out of the ship helplessly, while thinking about how to solve them, those kung fu manatees defeated by Noel. But at this time, Noel was surrounded by the sober Kung Fu manatee. Each Kung Fu manatee was staring at the stars, watching Noel who defeated his own beast, and bowed to the Noel lineup very neatly. The girls that I saw couldn''t help but laugh. I didn''t expect Noel to be apprentice by a group of sea beasts. This scene is quite interesting and quite strange. "You stay here obediently and help me keep this boat. This is your reward for helping me keep the boat." Noel thought of something, took the food from the storage space, and put it in front of the Kung Fu manatees. And arranged for them to watch the ship. Hearing Noels words, the Kung Fu Manatees quickly gave the food, and nodded to Noel in order to accept the task just now. Then, the Kung Fu manatees jumped into the water, surrounded the Black Pearl, and acted as a guard to guard the Black Pearl, and waved at Noel on the shore. "Okay, the problem is solved, let''s go." Noel smiled and turned to the ladies watching the show, and took the lead in the front, but stopped just two steps out of the way and asked: "The words said , In which direction should Uba go?" "To...to that direction." Wei Wei, who was very surprised to solve the problem of Kung Fu Manatee, pointed out the direction to Noel in a daze, and didn''t recover. A glance at the direction that Wei Wei pointed out, Noel and the girls walked in the direction pointed, and Wei Wei, who had completely recovered from the gods, did not care about those kung fu manatees, quickly caught up and walked in Everyone in front. After passing through the town buried in the desert, after listening to the reason that Wei Wei told, Noel and others also understood why that one became like this, and continued to move in the direction of Yuba. After a day and a night... auzw.com Under Weiwei''s guidance, Noel and others traversed the hot desert. There were many obstacles on the way, such as man-eating plants, desert lizards, etc., strange creatures in this desert can be regarded as a lot. However, under the powerful strength of Noel and his team, he did not encounter any dangerous things. Instead, he still enjoyed the fun. At the same time, under the scanning of the Noorgen system, the special ore that records the historical text was found, which made Nicole Robin and Nicole Olbia very happy. However, instead of rushing to start studying and interpreting it immediately, instead of letting Noel give it to the storage space of income, he proposed to continue to rush to the place where Yuba was. And a giant purple lizard with a whole body has also become a walking tool for Noel and his party. It originally took three days to walk, and it has become a day and night through the desert, and it will soon reach the destination of Yuba. In the evening, the giant purple lizard as a walking tool stared slightly forward and stopped, daring not to take another step forward. Let everyone sitting on its back feel very puzzled, don''t understand what kind of things, can make the desert overlord stop, and tremble not to take a step forward. "What''s this voice?" Mackinaw heard, looking at the shadow of the city in the distance ahead, and said, "It looks like a city in front, but it looks a little strange." "That place is Yuba. The city looks really strange..." Wei Wei, who was locked between her eyebrows, stared at the distant city, and the strange voice from the city made Wei Wei sure. What happened, said anxiously: "That''s a sandstorm!!! Yuba is being attacked by a sandstorm!!!" "It turns out so!" Looking at the sandstorm that was invading the city in the distance, Estes also understood why the lizard stopped and smiled: "No wonder, this lizard dare not pass by, even if it is huge. Even if they are fierce by nature, they are afraid of natural disasters." "Weiwei, this is not the time in the past." We reached out and grabbed Weiwei, who wanted to jump out of the lizard and rushed over. Noel put him in his arms and persuaded him: "Anyway, your past has no effect. It will only hurt you, just sit down and wait for the dust storm to leave." Weiwei, who was struggling, suddenly stopped struggling, stunned in Noel''s arms, without the previous anxiety in her face, and was completely replaced by surprise. This...this scene...has appeared in the future that Noel foresees....Recalling that, before Noel passed the picture of the future, Wei Wei found this scene in front of her. It didn''t take long for the sandstorm to leave the city of Yuba, and Wei Wei was also freed from Noel''s arms, urging Noel to rush to the city ahead, wanting to go over and make a final decision immediately. .. v3 Chapter 288： Letter Driven by the dominance of Noel, the purple lizard as a means of travel quickly ran to the city of Yuba. But as soon as he arrived in the city, Wei Wei made a request not to let this large lizard enter the city, worrying about causing panic among the residents of the city. Although it is quite clear, there is no one other than an old man in the city called Yuba, and even the rebel army has left this place. But Noel did not say anything. He stopped the lizard at Wei Wei''s request and walked into the city together. The giant purple lizard, lying obediently on the sand, dared not run away, obediently waiting for the return of Noel and others. Enter the city called Yuba... Wei Wei felt a little unbelievable after the recent experience of sandstorms. Even if the sandstorms are so powerful, it is impossible for the city to become such a disaster. Almost all the cities I saw were buried under the sand, only some roofs were exposed in the sand, all the trees planted were dead, and even half of the figures did not appear. "The situation here also looks very serious." I observed it. This city is called an oasis, but Nicole Robin didn''t feel that there was an oasis here. "It''s totally the same as El Maru City we passed by." Seeing the scene here reminded Portkas d Lujiu of the situation of El Maru City passing by before. It''s the same there. "Weiwei, there is no oasis here." Estes looked around and walked to Weiwei, and asked, "Are we in the wrong place? Are you sure this is called an oasis?" The country''s Yuba?" "This is Yuba, yes, but the accumulation of sand makes the surface rise and the oasis has been engulfed..." Looking at the city almost covered by sand, Weiwei is very sure that it is Yuba at this time, which is quite sad. Made sure to Estes. "Are you travellers? It''s a pleasure to travel in the desert." In the sand below Noor and others, an old man was shoveling sand, saying: "But I''m sorry, this city is now somewhat depleted, But you can take a good rest here." "Some of the inns are the most proud of this city." The old man who was shoveling the sand constantly looked at Noel and the others, and then turned his head to continue shoveling the sand and kept talking. auzw.com Seeing this old man''s Wei Wei, at this moment, she completely confirmed Noel''s words, which is exactly the same as in the future clips, even the words just spoken just now. At this moment, Weiwei couldn''t believe it or couldn''t believe it, and didn''t want to cause hundreds of thousands of people to kill each other because he appeared in the rebel army. At this time, Wei Wei also clearly understood that only by following Noel''s method can there be more time to save this country, otherwise everything will become a bubble because of his own appearance, causing this country to accelerate towards the road of extinction. "Noel, I believe what you said, and I''ve got the certainty I want." Wei Wei no longer grieves about the appearance of the town, and in order to prevent people from recognizing herself, she covered her face with the silk scarf of the dancer''s dress, eyes Looking at Noel firmly, he said: "You don''t need to go to the rebel army, just follow the method you said. I don''t have any opinion." "Wei Wei, then you can point out Krokdal, where is he in Alabstan." Seeing Wei Wei gave up and tried to persuade the rebels, Noel smiled and asked her to point out Krokdal, not planning Set off after a night''s rest here. "Then next, we are going to the dream city, the rain." Wei Wei nodded and said the place to go, said: "Krokdal, he is in the rain of the dream city, just get there Will be able to find him." "Then let''s go quickly." Clearly going to the place, Estes did not intend to rest anymore, and said: "Resolve that Klockdal earlier, we leave this **** desert earlier, I don''t like it at all This place." "Although it''s fun on the way through the desert, this place is really hot, and I don''t like staying here for a long time." Portas d Lujiu nodded, quite agreeing with Estes Argument. All the women said that they wanted to leave the desert quickly, so no one wanted to stay here. After trying to solve Klockdal quickly, they left this hot desert island. The old man who was still shoveling the sand did not hear the conversation of the people or the name of Wei Wei, and was completely isolated by Noel with energy, so as not to waste time on another touching bridge. After a unanimous decision, the crowd turned around and left Yuba, walked out of the city that was almost engulfed by sand, and boarded the giant purple lizard waiting outside the city. In the direction pointed out by Wei Wei, he quickly rushed to the rain in the dream city, and the women leaned against each other on the back of the lizard, intending to take a nap for a while after fighting. Belmel suddenly remembered something, suddenly opened his eyes, walked to Noel''s side, took a letter from his clothes, and handed it to Noel''s hand. "This is a letter from Nami, saying that he has learned to be back and is on his way to our side." Belmel smiled embarrassedly, sitting next to Noel and said, "I wanted to buy something from you. When I came back, I gave this letter to you, but I forgot it for a while, and I only remember it now, huh..." .. v3 Chapter 289： Rain "It''s okay, it''s not the same for me now, let alone Nami can''t come here soon." Noel looked at it carefully, and the content of the letter that Belmel handed to him, while letting Belmel don''t care. "Then I will rest for a while, and when I get to that dream city, remember to call us up, poo!" After that, Belmel smelt at Noel''s face, and then returned to the place where the women were sitting, slowly Closed my eyes and went to sleep. After reading the contents of the letter, without any plan to take a nap, Noel sat on the top of the big lizard''s head, urging the walking tool big lizard to speed up. And protect the women who have fallen asleep to prevent the wind pressure generated by the large lizard from accelerating, and wake the women who have just fallen asleep. Under the constant acceleration of the large lizard, Noel, who had never slept past, clearly saw through the ability of farsightedness, known as the rain of the dream city. From Yuba to the rain, under the desperate running of the big lizard, it only took more than an hour to reach the destination. At a certain distance from the rain in the dream city, the large lizard as a walking tool was stopped, and Noel got up to wake up Weiwei who had fallen asleep and asked her to determine whether she had come to the wrong place. "Yes! That place is the City of Dreams, the only neighborhood not affected by drought and civil strife. Klockdal opened a casino called Rain Banquet here." "In the largest building in the city, where there is a giant banana crocodile sign, Klockdal is inside that building." "And in the city, in addition to the people who come to the casino for recreation, a large part of the people are members of the Baroque working society, and it can also be said that the elite of the Baroque working society is stationed." "So when we enter the city, we have to be careful. If we are discovered by the members of the town, we will be besieged by those elites. At that time, it was not easy to go to Klockdal." After waking up, Weiwei rubbed her eyes with her back. When she saw the dream city not far away, she woke up completely, quickly confirmed and introduced Noel, and introduced everything she knew. The message speaks. "It''s fine if you didn''t go to the wrong place." After hearing Wei Wei''s words, Noel didn''t care at all and said: "Those people may be elites in your eyes, but in our eyes are ants that can be pinched at any time, so and Nothing needs our attention." "But..." Wei Weiben still wanted to persuade, but was interrupted directly by Noel. auzw.com "It''s nothing good, even if you are found in the city by Klockdal, he can''t escape from the palm of your hand, your worry is completely superfluous." After seeing through the thoughts in Wei Wei''s heart, Noel smiled confidently. Road, don''t think Klockdal can leave here. "It seems that we have arrived at our destination." Waking up Estes slowly stood up, stretched his body, looked at the rain not far away, and said, "Then we will solve it earlier. Leave this **** desert earlier." "I want to see if it''s the elite in the city, or the miscellaneous fish everywhere." Similarly, Guina woke up and sorted out the knives. "Sister Estes, you want to leave here early, but this may disappoint you." Nicole Robin smiled, glanced at the Dream City not far away, and said, "You will not forget Nami is coming to us, but we are waiting for her here." "Uh..." Nicole Robin said so, Esdes also remembered this matter, before Nami wrote to let her wait for others, wait a few days in Alabstan, she will come to her as soon as possible Waiting for the people to converge, they said, "It really is the same thing, but I would rather be on a boat than in this hot desert." "Since we are all awake, we went into the city together, quickly cleared up the trouble, and then returned to the Black Pearl, at least much more comfortable than in this desert." Seeing all the women, they all woke up one after another, Noel said At the end, he jumped off the lizard and took the lead to walk to the city of dreams. Upon seeing this, the women also stopped, complaining and unhappy about the hot desert, after finishing their clothes one by one, they jumped out of the large lizard one by one, and trot to catch up with Noel who walked in front. And Wei Wei also recovered from her daze, quickly catching up with the group in front of Noel, and quickly put on a scarf to cover her beautiful face, so as not to be discovered by the members of the Baroque working society. . Entering the City of Dreams, but because it is still night, there are not many people on the street except for some people who are guarding in the dark. This made Noel and his party, who had just entered the city, stand out in the eyes of the guards, especially the costumes of the dancers on the girls, which made the guards look a few more times. But soon I didn''t pay attention, I thought it was a performance group planning to enter the Rain Banquet Casino. Such a performance group often came to the City of Dreams, so the guards were not surprised, and they no longer paid attention to Noel''s group. Figure, continue to stick to his post and guard in secret. "It seems that we are not suspected by the guards. This must be the reason why I bought the right clothes. They must think that you are here to perform, and I am your leader." Noel held his chin with one hand. He proudly blinked at all the women and smiled and said the conjecture. "My dear, there are a lot of secret guards here, but they are just some miscellaneous fish." Estes can clearly sense that there is a guard in every alley or house, but only his strength. Not so strong. .. v3 Chapter 290： Combat "Anyway, there are some miscellaneous fishes, as long as these people don''t come to trouble, we don''t have to bother with them, but if they come to trouble, then just kill them directly." Noel was still walking with a smile on his face, not at all. The guards are serious, but they will not take the initiative to find trouble. "Well, I''m too lazy to deal with the fish. As long as they don''t come to trouble, I''m too lazy to pay attention to them." Esdes nodded and smiled around Noel''s arm. "As a matter of fact, the casino called Rain Banquet is quite high-end decorated, shall we bet a few, and we are looking for Klockdal?" Stepped to Noel, he pointed to the casino in front of him and offered his opinions. "If you are interested, you can go play. Anyway, I can clean up Klockdal by myself. If I don''t want to go, I will bet a few in the casino and wait for me." Noel shrugged his shoulders with a smile, saying that he had no opinion. If you want to play, just play. "Then I will take Keya and Carmen, and go around in the casino, I will protect their safety." See Noel agreed, Belmel said happily. Keya and Carmen, who had little fighting power, also agreed to follow Belmel around and did not want to follow the past when Noel and others were burdened. The Miss. Valentine, who has recovered her ability, has fully adapted to the role of the maid at this time. She follows behind Noel well and does not make a request that she does not want to see Klockdal. Although, miss. Valentine''s Day is very scared, but I believe that Noel and others can defeat Klockdal. In order to show their determination, even if they are very scared, they must follow. Rain Banquet Casino, in the underground chamber... In the hall of the underground chamber, there were people with frightened faces sitting at the long table, gazing at the figure turning around on the throne, a little unbelievable that what he saw was real. "The time has finally come." On the long table, the man in the coat turned and looked at the positions of several people with a smile: "Combat name Utopia." "Krokdal!" A tall, muscular, dressed in a Shaolin monk''s costume, with a snake pattern on both sides of the chest, and a bald man with the word "&" on his heart, surprised. Said the other party''s name. "I won''t introduce myself. You should know who I am." Krokdal glanced at mr.1 and said to the surprised people with a smile: "This is the final battle plan of our Baroque working society. " "This is not a clear and unclear question, why the pirates of Qiwuhai are our bosses." Looking at Klockdal, a blue explosive head miss.double-finger in surprise, said quite puzzled. "Come out of a big man!" A short, short-lived old lady, miss.merry-christmas, still a little unbelievable at this time, Qi Wuhai was the boss behind him and others. auzw.com "Are we always acting as pirates?" Wearing a swan suit, mr.2 with the words "penmu ", can''t believe that he has always acted as a pirate. "Are you our boss?" Mr.1, who first calmed down, looked at Krokdal on you and asked very seriously. "Don''t you agree?" Seeing one or two, both questioning their identity, Klockdal immediately turned his face black, and glanced coldly at the people present. Swept by Krokdal''s cold eyes, he sat obediently one by one, not as big or small as he was just now, and there was a cold sweat on his forehead. "It''s not dissatisfied, let''s say Qiwuhai, that is, the government acquiesced in killing and looting pirates. Why should we set up such a company?" Out of doubts in my heart, at the same time also guarding each other''s every move. "What I want is not money, nor status, but military power." His face was slightly better, Klokkdal leaned on the chair, and ordered a cigar and said slowly. "Military power?" Wen Yan, mr.1 is even more puzzled, what kind of military power can enable Klockdal to establish a company, and also to plan the country of Alabstan. "Then I will start from the beginning." Seeing the senior agents present, all with puzzled expressions, Klockdal breathed out a cigarette and said, "My real purpose and the final battle plan of the Baroque working society The whole picture." wait wait wait Next, Klockdal told several senior agents on the scene of Pluto''s weapons, and the plan for Alabstan was to get Pluto. Let the several senior agents present clearly understand their purpose, what kind of benefits they can get from it, and the end of not participating in this final battle plan, Klockdal clearly said it. Under the method of adding sticks and carrots, several senior agents present agreed to participate in the combat plan. There is no way to fight and defeat Klokkdal, who is the Qiwuhai, and he can only agree to participate in this battle plan. Although he was threatened by Krokdal, he was able to get a lot of benefits from it, and Krokdal, who is a member of the Seven Martial Seas, was a backer. Senior agents thought it was not a bad thing. .. v3 Chapter 291： Tentative After the explanation, Klockdal wiped out the cigars and waited for the senior agents present to raise questions. If no questions were raised, the final battle plan could be implemented. "Does that thing really exist in this country?" Although he agreed to join the final battle plan, Mr. 2 still didn''t really believe that the weapon Pluto, as mentioned by Klockdal, was a real object. Laughed: "No wonder you want to plunder the country together, but I''m already excited." "That is to say, our task this time is to complete this huge plan completely." Mr.1, who has been straight-faced, looked at Krokdal on the throne and said that he did not care much about the authenticity of the weapon, only Want to determine exactly what the task is to do. "That''s it! Since the establishment of the Baroque working society, all the tasks you have performed are for the preparation of this plan." Krokdal nodded, pointing at the paper on the long table and laughing: "The paper on the table is the last instruction I entrusted to you." "Finally, it''s time to bury Alabstan. When you complete the tasks one by one, the Kingdom of Alabstan will automatically go to ruin." "The rebels and citizens who lost their homes will fall into the hands of my Baroque working society." "Overnight, this country will become our utopia, which is the ultimate and largest Baroque working society, utopian battle plan." "You must not fail. Start your action at twelve tomorrow!" Klockdal, who was sitting on the throne, watched several senior agents start reading the content of the mission. After reading it, he burned the paper directly and listened carefully to his words in the seat. "Received!" several senior agents on the seat responded in unison. "I wish you all success!" Klockdal, leaning on his chair, was quite satisfied with the performance of the senior agent at this time, and his face showed a happy smile. Just when Krokdal was about to be disbanded, the door to the basement was pushed away from the outside, and the few figures that entered entered the walk and walked down the stairs. The sound of the door of the underground secret room being pushed open, and the footsteps of several people walking towards it, made all the people in this secret room turn their heads to see the figure coming in. The high-ranking secret agents were also ready to fight at this time, guarding the few people who walked down the stairs, waiting for the order of Klockdal, and did not immediately attack the few people who entered. , Worrying that someone he knows is miserable. auzw.com "The utopian battle plan, if you want to complete it, you need to leave it alive from here, otherwise everything will become empty talk." "But in my opinion, the possibility that you can get out of here can be said to be infinitely close to zero, or it can be said that you can''t do it at all." First came to the light, Noel stopped in the middle of the stairs, mocking at Klockdal below, and the senior agents, as if he was to irritate the other. As Noel continued to ridicule, Weiwei walked to Noel''s side and looked angrily at Klockdal. With all the plans he just said, Weiwei heard clearly outside the door. "Krokdal!" He was so angry that his eyes were filled with bloodshot eyes, and he wished Krokdal lived. He gritted his teeth and shouted at Krokdal: "Your plan will never succeed!" " The senior agents at the table didn''t know what to do at this time. The boss didn''t give an order to attack, and no one dared to act rashly, and could only helplessly wait while waiting. Klockdal didn''t pay attention to Weiwei, and at the moment when he saw Noel''s appearance, he was caught in the memories of a long time ago, and cold sweat also began to emerge from his forehead. Its him...absolutely him.... The man who appeared at the time of One Pieces execution, Noor, who had mastered the ancient weapon that destroyed the world, disappeared for 17 years. Why did he appear here again? Staring at Noel, Klockdal confirmed Noels identity, constantly thinking about the reason for Noels arrival. "What kind of gusty wind has blown you, a big man who has disappeared for seventeen years." Although Krokdar confirmed Noel''s identity, he still wanted to try it out in words. After all, Knoll looks exactly the same as he did more than 20 years ago. Klockdal feels that it is safer to make sure again. If it is not Knoll who has disappeared for 17 years, then he does not have to worry that he is not the opponent. "Oh? How did you recognize me?" After hearing the words, Noel looked at Klockdal curiously. He was surprised that the other party was able to recognize himself. At the same time, he also tried hard to recall whether there was any place in the past, see The guy who passed Klockdal. "It really is you! But I am quite curious. Is there any way to make people have not changed for more than 20 years, can you answer this question for me?" After confirming it, Krokdal calmed down and took out the cigar. One, said: "Terrorists who have disappeared for seventeen years have been rewarded with the Black Blade Noel, a billion-dollar reward!" "It turns out that you were tempting me just now, and from what I just did, I really confirmed my identity." At this time, Noel also understood that Krokdal was putting his own words, and he had not been able to determine himself just now. identity of. "Accurately, the moment I saw you, I already recognized you." After taking a cigar, Krokdal swallowed the fog and admitted honestly: "The temptation just made was indeed to determine a bit." .. v3 Chapter 292： Tan Beng "It doesn''t matter whether it''s temptation or not, it doesn''t matter." Noel was too lazy to think about it so much, looking at the calm Klockdal, wondering if he was pretending to be calm or not afraid at all. Ask yourself with a smile: "Don''t you understand now, am I here to kill you?" "You have made it very clear just now, and of course I know you are here to kill us." Krokdal nodded and continued to pretend to be calm, laughing: "But we also have the possibility of cooperation, and you will not be there by then. Interest kills us." Hearing this, Noel was stunned for a moment. It didnt matter how he thought about it, and he didnt understand Krokdal. There was nothing he could do with himself, but looking at his self-confidence, he seemed to be cooperating . Even the girls behind Knoll were stunned by Klockdal''s words, and he could not think of anything else that he could cooperate with his man. Wei Wei, on the side, was quite puzzled, but a little bit worried. Especially when she saw the confident appearance of Klockdal, she was a little afraid of what Noel would cooperate with him. Finished. At this time, Wei Wei did not know what to do, just wanted to say something to Noel, but was caught by the girls behind him, and shook her head at her, beckoning her not to say anything to Noel. "Weiwei, no matter how good the cooperation conditions are, Noel will not necessarily agree, after all, she has already taken a fancy to you, and will not violate the things that promised you, so you have 10,000 hearts." Hug Wei Esdes said softly in her ear on Wei''s shoulder, knowing that she would not give up Wei Wei. Hearing, the words from his ears finally let Wei Wei let go of her heart, and her face flushed, and secretly glanced at Noel who was standing in front of her, and she lowered her head and wondered what she was thinking. "Seriously, I can''t think of anything. If you have any good cooperation with you, you can just say it." Unexpectedly, Noel was too lazy to continue thinking, and asked directly: "Don''t waste my precious time, otherwise You died terribly!" "I know, where is the stone that records the whereabouts of the ancient weapons, and you have the personnel to interpret the historical text, we happen to be able to cooperate without the need for swords, I think you came for Pluto." Klockdal thought carefully The reason why Noel came to Alabstan was only the stones that recorded the whereabouts of Pluto. "It turns out that you want to cooperate with me to find the ancient weapon Pluto." After hearing the content of the cooperation, Noel finally understood it and smiled: "That may disappoint you. Pluto already knows where it is, and you don''t need to talk to it. What are you working on." "What?!" After hearing the words, Klockdal suddenly stood up and could no longer remain calm. He looked incredulously at Noel with a smile on his eyebrows and asked: "In rumor, you found an ancient weapon. , In an attempt to use it to destroy the world, are you looking for Pluto?" "Since you want to know, I will tell you with compassion." Seeing Krokdal is no longer calm, and knowing that he was just pretending, Noel said with a smile: "Three ancient weapons, I have already I found two thirds, Pluto and Neptune." auzw.com Hearing Noels words, Krokdals eyes widened, and seeing Noel said so confidently, he had already believed his words in 80%. At the same time, Klockdal also began to worry, and carefully began to guard against Noel, after all, there is no possibility of cooperation, and now Noel may at any time start his own hands. The senior spies present at the scene, after listening to the dialogue between the two sides, were completely stunned. Looking at Noel on the ladder incredulously, the terrorists who couldn''t believe the one-billion-dollar reward, actually stood in front of themselves and others, and can''t believe this is true until now. Even Krokdal, who is the Seven Wuhai, did not dare to act rashly at this time, so that the senior agents on the scene confirmed the authenticity of Noel''s identity. "It seems that we are now talking about collapse, then there is nothing to say." After careful thinking, Klockdal became serious, turned his head to the senior agents, and ordered: "Go! Kill them all!" "This..." The high-ranking secret agents who heard the order from Klockdal didn''t immediately attack, but stood a little hesitantly and didn''t dare to take a step forward go with. "Although he is a terrorist with a reward of one billion, it is most likely that he was rewarded by the world government for a billion bailey because he mastered ancient weapons." "This does not mean how strong his personal force is, but it illustrates the danger of ancient weapons, so he is just an ordinary person with a high reward." "As long as he is killed, he can take his head and go to the navy to receive half of the reward, which is a full 500 million Bailey. This is a good opportunity." Knowing the ideas of the senior agents, Klockdal also knew that Noels force was strong. At that time, one man was alone in the three of the navys highest combat power, and then the men who retreated without any damage to the body, but this will not be honestly said. Krokdal needed a high-level agent to take advantage of the powerful presence of Noel and escaped from this place, so he could only open his eyes and talk nonsense to deceive the high-level agents to attack Noel and use Noel''s high reward as a bait. .. v3 Chapter 293： To understanding Being stared at by Krokdals cold eyes, the senior agents of the Baroque working society did not dare to hesitate at this time. The senior agents of the Baroque working society are well aware of Krokdals strength, and have also seen each others capabilities in Alabstan. Although they are not very clear, they know that their own people will not be his opponents. Compared to the legendary figure in Noel, the high-ranking secret agents were more afraid of Klockdal, who knew the strength, so they quickly made a unanimous decision. "Yes!" Senior agents looked at each other, responded to Klockdal in unison, and quickly attacked Noel and others. "In addition to the bald head and the woman, I''m going to live." Noel, still smiling, looked very calmly at the senior agents who rushed in, as if nothing was wrong with the girls behind him, instructing mr.1 and miss .Two fingers, laughed: "It''s good if the others just kill it." "Understood." The women looked out from behind Noel, looked at the character Noel pointed to, and responded in unison. "Catch those two alive, I''m enough alone, you just go to the other person." Esdes thought for a moment, and said to the women around him that he was enough. Seeing Estes say this, all the girls nodded and quickly assigned them, after they wanted to deal with the candidates, after allocating the people to deal with. The women swished away from Noor''s behind, and besides Weiwei and Estes, they did not leave Noor''s behind. At this time, Mr.1, who first rushed up the stairs, quickly rushed in front of Noel, turned into a sharp-edged arm, and waved violently to Noel''s neck. "Ding!" Suddenly, the ground in front of Noel burst out of the sharp ice thorns, and hit the heart of mr.1 fiercely, but there was no sign of bleeding, but the force of the ice thorns hit the fly. Go out. Mr.1 was hit and flew out. At this time, the eyebrows were locked tightly, and the body reversed a backflip in the air, and landed smoothly on the long table below. "Esdes, please don''t kill people first." One glance at mr.1 that didn''t hang up, Noel said helplessly to Esdes behind him: "If he dies, his body The ability of the devil fruit will disappear with his death, and in some corner of this world, it will return to the state of the devil fruit." "If it''s so easy to hang up, then his devil fruit ability is useless, but I don''t seem to see his fruit ability now." Estes shrugged his shoulders and said his thoughts. Come out, feel that the demonic fruit ability of mr.1 is of no use to Noel. "The devil fruit is not only edible by humans, but it can also be fused into weapons, and his devil fruit ability, but I intend to use it to strengthen the weapon." Seeing this, Noel explained to Estes , Lest you really kill mr.1 in a moment, and the idea of ??strengthening weapons will be ruined. auzw.com "I will catch the bald head alive, you should go and kill Klockdal." Hearing the explanation, Esdes nodded, knowing what to do. There is no intention to kill mr.1. After a glance, the senior agents who were pressed and beaten by the women, Noel locked his eyes on Klockdal, and the black Thunder, who was incarnate, disappeared in a moment. Is preparing to use the ability of the rustle fruit to sneak attack on the women who are fighting with mr.2, an inexplicable danger hunch breeds from the heart, let Krokdal give up the sneak attack, and immediately elementalized into countless fine sand, want to quickly Escaped from the same place. "Armed!" Behind Krokdal, Noels right arm was covered with domineering arms, and fists with black currents hit Krokdals face fiercely. "boom!" Krokdal, whose body became half-grained, was returned to its original form by Noors domineering punch, completely retired from the elemental state, and hit the wall of the underground chamber. The high-ranking spies in the battle, seeing their boss Krokdal, suddenly rushed past him and were completely stunned by this situation. I really can''t believe that Krokdal, who is the Seven Wuhai, was struck by the other party and was still on the way to elementalization. What a joke! The devil fruit ability of the nature department can be hit by ordinary fists, what the **** is going on! In cognition, the fruit abilities of the natural department can be said to be invincible. The senior agents of the Baroque working society cannot understand what is going on. The senior agents were stunned, but this did not mean that the women were also surprised. Instead, the senior agents immediately launched a deadly attack while they were stunned. Estes appeared at mr.1''s side, immediately frozen him with imperial tools, and quickly disappeared in place. At the next moment, Miss.''s **** didn''t react, and he was stunned by Estes'' hand knife and fell straight on the ground. The old lady who responded to it. Merry Christmas, immediately turned into a mole, and just wanted to dig a hole with sharp claws to escape from here. It is a pity that a few pure white light beams directly passed through the body of Miss. Merry Christmas, so that she lost all her life and fell in her own blood stall. Nicole Orbiya used slippery fruit and tripped the slow-moving mr.4 to the ground, and Nicole Robin used the flower and flower fruit to imprison him completely on the ground. .. v3 Chapter 294： Extract Miss. Valentine''s Day floating in the air in the underground chamber, aimed at the cervical spine of mr.4 imprisoned on the ground, using the light and fluttering fruit enhanced by Noel, and instantly increased his weight to 50,000 kg. Falling down from the air at high speed, Miss. Valentine directly broke the mr.4 cervical vertebrae, let mr.4 leave the world. The mr.2 with several knives in his body, at this time, his clothes had become ragged and completely transformed into a beggar. He could not even counterattack, and could only do his utmost to avoid intensive attacks. "Don''t play anymore." Seeing that there are still enemies, now still alive and kicking, Esdes looked at it and urged, "Take away the **** and we can leave." "Got it." Wen Yan, Guina, Dusty, Mackinac, and Nokio stopped the intensive attack and responded. The words of Esdes made the four no longer play and immediately got serious. They quickly knocked mr.2 to the ground and saw that they no longer moved, then returned to Esdes and others. Around. At this time, Krokdal stood in the gravel pile, looking at the smiling Noel with anger, removed the iron hook cover of his left hand, and exposed the hook with purple poison inside. "Arc moon dunes!" The quite angry Krokdal, after his right arm became huge, waved at Noor not far away, turned into a crescent-shaped sand blade, and quickly drove towards Noor. "Your senior agents have been annihilated by the whole army. Please go ahead and command them." Noel smashed the incoming sandblade with a fist covered in armed color domineering, and his body was in the original shape. The ground disappeared without a trace. "Swallow!" At the next moment, Noel appeared in front of Klockdal, the right hand covered with domineering arms, grabbed Klockdal''s face, and immediately activated the ability to devour. The engulfing ability was activated, and the black gas in Noor''s body spewed out, rushing towards Klockdal and quickly wrapped it in it. But this time, it was not only the ability to devour the fruit of Klockdal, nor did it intend to let go of the vitality of this product, and swallowed it into his own body. After a while, Noel withdrew his right hand from the black sphere and grabbed Klockdals right hand, turned and walked towards the frozen mr.1, and the black sphere behind him began to collapse into pieces of various sizes. The debris scattered, and finally turned into powder and disappeared in the air. auzw.com With the disappearance of the black sphere, Wei Wei saw Krokdal, but he had become skinny at this time. When he fell forward and fell to the ground, he immediately fell into powder and could not maintain his human form. Wei Wei looked at this scene in disbelief. I couldnt believe that Krokdal, one of the Seven Wuhais, was so easily killed by Noel, and even the whole body could not be saved after death, becoming a pile of powder. Lying quietly on the ground. "Esdez, he will not be frozen to death by you?" When he walked to the front of the ice, Noel turned to look at Esdes, who was really worried that mr.1 was dead. "In the state of fake death, if I wait for a while, I can''t guarantee that he will die." Estes put his hand on the ice and sensed mr.1 inside. The situation immediately told the result to Noel. "You go find Belmel and them first, and after I devour his abilities, I will immediately go to the casino to find you." When it was confirmed, Noel hit a faint black on the fainted miss. Two fingers. Gas, said: "By the way take her up, her ability is sealed by me." "Then let''s go to the casino for a while." Estes nodded, raised his fingers on the ground, and moved towards the exit of the underground chamber. "Master Estes, she will let me carry it. My ability has been strengthened by the master. Now I can change the weight of other people and the weight of objects within a certain range." Miss holding an umbrella. On Valentine''s Day, I quickly walked to Esdes''s side and asked the guard to miss. "Then it''s up to you to watch her. If she wakes up, you can also persuade her not to let her do any delusions to escape stupid things." Esdes thought for a moment, and would be confused. .Two fingers, handed to miss. Valentine''s Day. "Sir Estes, I promise to take good care of her, and I will persuade her not to do stupid things." Catch the miss. Double fingers, miss. Valentine immediately changed her weight, and smiled at Estes Promised. The other women, after saying a few words to Noel, quickly followed Esdes, who was walking ahead, and left the darkened underground chamber together. And under the screaming of Nicole Robin, Wei Wei also recovered from the shock of Klockdals death, but still felt a little too unreal. She followed the girls and left the underground chamber. Seeing the women leaving, Noel started to let the system extract the fruit ability of mr.1 and let the system integrate it into his weapon. During the integration of the system, Noel glanced at mr.2 lying in the blood booth, and he could clearly sense that the goods were still alive, but he was lying on the ground and was seriously injured. "I give you a life chance to issue an order for all members of the Baroque working society to dissolve and will not be able to participate in the affairs of the Kingdom of Alabstan in the future." .. v3 Chapter 295： equipment "Hopefully, before noon tomorrow, all members of the Baroque working society will leave the Kingdom of Alabstan, and you better not let me down, otherwise I will let you die better than that." "Trust me, if you fail to do it, even if you escape to the end of the world, I will be able to find you." Hearing the prompt from the system, Noel withdrew his hand pressed on the ice and walked to the side of mr.2 who was dead on the ground, talking constantly. Having finished speaking, he left beside mr.2, walked up the stairs leaving the underground secret room, and soon walked out of the dark underground secret room. Seriously wounded mr.2 lying on the ground pretending to be dead, waited for a while, and after seeing no movement, he carefully raised his head, checked the surrounding conditions, and did not see the figures of the women, nor did he see It was difficult to get up until Noel''s figure. "He must have been talking to me just now..." mr.2 sitting in the blood booth looked at the bodies of other senior agents on the ground and said to himself: "But besides me, it seems that No one is alive..." After carefully thinking about it, mr.2 stood up hard, walked steadily towards the long table, sat down at the location of Krokdal, and picked up the phone bug placed on the table. Just in case, mr.2 honestly followed Noel''s instructions and gave orders to all members of the Baroque working society before simply bandaging his wounds. Previously, Noel, who had left the underground chamber, found all the girls in the casino and played with them a few games before leaving the casino, known as the Rain Banquet. When Noel and his party walked out of the casino, the sky got rid of the darkness, and the sun gradually rose at this time. "Now the culprit is eliminated, and it is estimated that the Baroque working society will soon be disbanded, and the rebel army will not immediately launch an attack on the Kingdom of Alabstan." With the women walking in the streets, Noel said to Weiwei. "How can we solve the problem of the rebel army?" We haven''t been able to fully recover from the death of Klockdal, and Wei Wei doesn''t know how to solve the problem of the rebel army at this time. His eyes are a little confused looking at the Noel around him. . "If the Kingdom of Alabstan is equipped with equipment capable of producing rainwater, can this solve the problem of the rebel army?" After thinking carefully, Noel asked Wei Wei tentatively. After all, he could not be sure of himself. The problem of rebellion cannot be solved. "Noel, aren''t you talking about dancing powders?" Wen Yan, Wei Wei frowned deeply. In addition to the dancing powders banned by the world government, Wei Wei couldn''t think of anything else that could make rain. auzw.com "Of course not the low-level stuff of dancing powder, it will only make Alabstan worse, and completely irritate the rebel army." Noel shook his head, saying that it was not dancing powder, something that would worsen the weather. "As long as it is not the way to worsen the weather, and the Kingdom of Alabstan has obtained this equipment, it may really be able to solve the problem of the rebel army." Wei Wei thought for a while, thinking that it would not lead to the use of dancing powder. The drought-prohibited objects in other areas may solve the problem of the rebel army. "Relax, I can guarantee that there will be absolutely no side effects, but this device can only be maintained for three years." See Weiwei said that it is feasible, Noel carefully looked at the introduction in the system exchange, said : "However, the problem is not big. Three years is enough to eliminate the sequelae of the dance powder used in Alabstan." "Noel, how do you know that Arababastan has used dancing powder?!" Wen Yan, Wei Wei froze for a moment, didn''t remember what she said, and looked at Noel in doubt. "I can see not only the future, but also what happened in the past. What a fuss." Noel shrugged his shoulders and smiled at Wei Wei. After that, Noel discussed the equipment with Weiwei, and then he found a good hotel in this dream city. He planned to take a rest here, and later returned to the shore where the Black Pearl was parked. After a constant rush, all the girls in the luxury room of the hotel went to simply clean up their bodies and fell into bed and soon fell asleep. Therefore, Noel wasn''t tossing them anymore. He closed his eyes when he got into them, and the women in the next room quickly fell asleep. Poor miss. Two fingers, although awake a long time ago, but still pretending to be faint, let miss. Valentine carry himself. Because at the moment of waking up, miss. Two fingers found that his ability disappeared, and waking up in front of these powerful, may be tortured by Noel and his party, so I plan to continue to pretend to be dizzy. The opportunity is running away. It is a pity that when Miss. Valentine intends to sleep, she directly binds the fingers of her Miss. firmly, and then lay down on the bed to sleep peacefully. Damn miss. Valentines Day, what to do so sturdy, what should I do now. Seeing that there was no movement around, miss. Both fingers opened her eyes, but she was so sturdy that she couldnt move at all, and she could only lie on the sofa obediently. Anxious miss. Two fingers, constantly thinking about the way to escape, and constantly trying to use the fruit ability, but there is no way to think of it, trying to use the fruit ability and there is no response, and then unconsciously I just fell asleep. . .. v3 Chapter 296： solve Guina and others in the same room no longer struggled when they saw their missed fingers. They simply didnt bother to ignore her. They didnt continue to pretend to sleep, but they really slept. After dozens of days... Finally waiting for the arrival of Nami, and with the help of her fruit ability, the Kingdom of Alabstan, which has not rained for more than three years, ushered in the heavy rain that enveloped the entire St. Island. For three days and three nights, the heavy rain that enveloped the entire island of St. Martin never stopped for a moment until the morning of the fourth day calmed down. At that time, Noel exchanged three rain-making equipment from the system. After Nami''s elaborate transformation on it, Wei Wei sent the three rain-making equipment to the palace in Alabstan. After several days of experimentation, the King of Alabstan promoted it and used it in arid areas. Without the trouble of the Baroque working society, the rain-making equipment was spread throughout the island of St. Martin. After witnessing that it was really able to produce rainwater, the rebel army was gradually disbanded. Many members of the rebel army, after withdrawing from the rebel army, have joined the national army one after another to guard the safety of the three rain-making equipment in case they are stolen by mischievous personnel. Wei Wei also followed the agreement. After her father confirmed that the equipment was correct, he left the letter and left the palace in Alabstan, and honestly returned to the Black Pearl. What Wei Wei didn''t know was that while she was in the palace of Alabstan, her father Cobra came to Noel alone, secretly talked to Noel about what to leave, and then did not appear here. At this time, the magnetic force of the recording pointer was stored, and Noel also handed it to Nami, letting her, the navigator, be responsible for the route and the operation of the Black Pearl. Alabastan''s problem has been completely solved, and this is the time when the Black Pearl sailed, Wei Wei looked at the place where he grew up on the deck. No need to operate the Black Pearl, Noel, walked to Wei Wei''s side, leaning on the fence beside the boat to say something, and took out a royal printed letter from his arms. "A few days before you came back, your father Cobra came to me. This is the letter he asked me to hand you before preparing to sail." Gently put into Weiwei''s palm, but Noel did not intend to leave, but still leaned on the fence and looked at Weiwei. Looking at the letter in the palm of his hand, Wei Wei clearly recognized the royal imprint on it, but couldn''t figure it out at all, why his father Cobra asked Noel and why he was asked to give the letter to himself before he left. auzw.com Glancing at Noel beside him, Weiwei knew clearly that he could not be let go, opened the letter in his hand full of puzzles, and began to read the contents of the letter. Wei Wei, who was reading the letter, began to burst into tears, then changed her smile, and finally turned flushed, quickly closed the letter in his hand, and secretly took a look at Noel with the corner of his eye, wanting to see from Noel''s expression See something. "Relax, I haven''t peeked at the letter, but..." Halfway through, Noel approached Weiwei with a evil smile, getting closer and closer to her face. "But what?" Seeing that, Wei Wei pressed Noel with both hands, preventing him from continuing to approach him, and asked curiously with a red face. "When your father came, it seemed to know that you were leaving, let me take good care of you in the future, let us remember to take the child back to see him, can I think he gave you to me." Face with evil Laughing, Noel stretched his arms around Wei Wei''s waist and let her lean tightly in her arms. "...........this...this..."" Wen Yan, Wei Wei''s face became more rosy, and she immediately began to panic, and her speech began to stutter Yes. Before he had finished speaking, Noel lowered his head and kissed Wei Wei''s lips. After Wei Wei resisted a little, he fell in the arms of Noel and allowed Noel to kiss and hug himself. After a while, Noel loosened Wei Wei''s lips, and Wei Wei in her arms buried her face in Noel''s heart, so shy that she never dared to lift it up. At this time, under the operation of Nami, the Black Pearl began to gradually leave the coast of Alabstan and turned the bow towards the endless sea. The movement of the Black Pearl finally made Wei Wei forget to be shy, and quickly raised her head from Noel''s heart, looking at the St. Island that was gradually away, leaning against Noel''s heart, eyes kept pouring tears, hands clasped and hugged himself Noel. With the continuous acceleration of the Black Pearl, it was not long before I could not see the figure of St. Island, and some crying Wei Wei slept in Noel''s arms. Noel hugged Wei Wei sideways, said to the girls on the deck, then took Wei Wei to sleep and returned to the ship, preparing to send her back to the room to rest. Coming to the ship, the room where Wei Wei lived in, Noel gently put her on the bed, and covered her with a quilt lightly, before turning to leave the room. Weiwei lying on the bed, reached out from the quilt and grabbed Noor, who was flushed, pulled Noor to the bed and sat down, but he blushed without speaking any words, but there was some nervous closing He caught his eyes. .. v3 Chapter 297： Sales At this time, it has been a long time since I left the Kingdom of Alabstan, and Wei Wei was completely subdued by Noel, and he was very obedient and signed his partner. During the voyage, I passed by the island called Lulujia, but unfortunately the time is not right. The rainbow fog on the island legend that Noel and his party could not see it with their own eyes. After recording the magnetic force on the island, I bought enough supplies on the island, and the women also went shopping on the island, and finally returned to the Black Pearl and sailed away. With the direction pointed by the record pointer, on the endless sea, began to advance to the next island. And on this sunny morning, everyone who had just used breakfast for a long time began to be busy with their own things, playing and reading , reading, exercising, etc. Sitting on a boat and fishing, Nokio suddenly pulled a large conch-like creature from the sea and landed it on the deck of the Black Pearl. "Noel, I caught a strange thing." I looked at it, and the strange kind on the deck was a conch creature. I could not recognize what was moving Nokio, and shouted to Noel who was in the boat: "You come out soon See what it is." Along with the loudness of Nokio''s shouting, all the women stopped the things on hand and looked at the conch-like creatures on the deck. They were a little curious about what this was. Hearing the screaming Noel, he quickly walked out with the women in the ship and came to the deck of the Black Pearl. At this moment, the deck is a conch creature, and its large spiral-shaped shell is opened by something from the inside. Upon seeing this, the women immediately became alert, staring at the shell opened from one side and staring at the figure standing up from the inside. "I thought I was dead." Suddenly the figure standing up from the shell saw the beautiful women around him and thanked: "Thank you so much, thank you for saving me." "Who are you?" Keya looked back at the man standing up from the shell and asked, puzzled, "Why are you inside this strange conch?" "Bah! I''m so sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. I''m a Wisley from Telex Insect Sales Company. My purpose is to send you goods with high-quality services. Please take care." Wen Yan, dressed The man in the orange suit immediately introduced himself. "Telephone bug sale, what the **** is that?" Belmel frowned, and had never heard of it. auzw.com "I am now on the way to deliver goods with this s-karu, but I encountered strong stormy weather, and was blown over there all of a sudden, and it was spread to this side all the time. In the end, I was killed. "The man named Weasley ignored Belmer''s question and talked about his own death. "Ignored me?" Being ignored, Belmel said a little uncomfortably: "I have an urge to beat this product." "Ahahahahaha! This lady is really interesting to speak." Weasley laughed and took out a stack of tall catalogues from the shell of the weird conch, laughing: "Thank you very much Relief, even if it is to express gratitude, please accept these catalogs, we will help you to deliver all these products." "It''s convenient! You can send it over at sea!" Wei Wei, who walked beside the girls, was a little interested. She was planning to see what to buy so that the goods could be delivered. "This is impossible." Weasley directly denied it and said with a smile: "Our work is built on the premise of safety, and my work is..." "Belmel, in fact, if you want to beat him, you can do it immediately, but remember to throw him off the ship, but there are rules on the ship." Esdes interrupted the words of Weasley and walked with Noel. Said Bellmer. Hearing the words, Weasley was stunned, and everyone was a little stunned. After Esdez said that, he remembered the rules set by Noel. At first, the Weasley, who had come back to God, saw a bit of bad intentions from the surrounding girls, and began to feel a little scared. "This lady, you are really kidding, ah ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Weasley thought for a while and thought that the words just now were just a joke. "I''m not kidding, this is a pirate ship, and there are regulations on the ship that men are forbidden to enter, so I can only throw you down to feed the fish." Esdes smiled, saying he was not kidding, pointing to the sea Said the direction of the thief flag. "This..." Ben wanted to say something, but Weasley turned his head and saw the pirate flag blown by the wind, and cried out in horror: "Pirate ship?!" "Yes! This is a pirate ship, and you will be the feed for the fish." Belmel pulled out the rope and quickly tied him into dumplings before he recovered. "Huh? Who will save me!!!" When he recovered, Weasley found himself **** and sent out a cry for help, begging for mercy: "Please don''t do this, all the goods are free for you, Please....." Before he could finish the speech, Belmel''s fist fell and began to vent the discomfort that the other side ignored. Even Weiwei, who was angry, waved his fist to vent the discomfort in his heart. .. v3 Chapter 298： Meeting The Weasley, beaten into a pig''s head, was thrown directly into the sea to feed fish according to the rules set by Noel. The s-karu, which is a kind of conch creature, was not thrown back into the sea immediately, but all the goods stored inside were taken out from the inside and placed on the deck. The s-karu was kicked back to the sea by Estes, and then he checked the goods on the deck with the women. "That kind of creature is a conch. I didn''t expect that there were so many things in the shell. There were so many sets in the catalog alone." Nicole Robin picked up a catalog and started to check what was in it. There is also an introduction of these goods on the deck. "Robin, is there any introduction to this kind of kitchen knife?" Among the products on the deck, Carmen found a set of exquisite kitchen knives and asked Nicole Robin, who was looking at the catalog. "These are highmount craftsmen, a carefully crafted high-end kitchen knife, this type of kitchen knife has elasticity and super strong blade, and it seems to be able to keep it forever." Nicole Robin quickly rummaged, quickly He found the kitchen knife in Carmen''s hands and said the introduction in the catalog. "It''s really a good kitchen knife." After listening to Nicole Robin''s introduction, Carmen took out a set of kitchen knives and tried it. It was really as elastic as the introduction, and the blade was very sharp. "Nami, there seems to be the highest quality promotional paper in these products. It is a self-made promotional paper from Aitone Island. No matter the wind or the sun, it will not change the writing and color on the paper. It is very suitable for painting and hanging. Paintings and treasure maps." Also looking at the catalog of Noel, he found a paper introduction called promotional paper. "Really?" Nami, who had no interest, listened to the promotional paper introduced by Noel, and came to Noll with some excitement, looking at the catalog of Noel''s hands. "The catalog has an introduction, but there is nothing in the pile, which is a bit hard to say." Passing the catalog in your hand to Nami''s hand, Noel quickly looked at the merchandise placed on the deck while talking to the side Nami said. "The words of paper." Estes pointed to the side, the stack of pure white paper, facing Nami, who was looking at the catalog, asked: "Is this the promotional paper you said?" "Yes! That is the most advanced promotional paper introduced in the catalog." After making a careful determination, Nami ran quickly, hugged Estes, and gave a sip on her face, thank you : "Sister Estes, you really helped a lot and love you!" "I found it in the product catalog, and I didn''t come to thank me." Seeing this, Noel complained on the side, but only to talk about it. "Yes yes, thank you, Brother Noel, Boom!" Hearing the complaint, Nami smiled, let go of Esdes, walked to Noel, and felt a bite on Noel''s face. auzw.com Next, the women picked out the items they were interested in from a pile of goods. As for the rest, Noel was thrown into the ships warehouse and recorded. The content of the item. The girls also started to try out the products they just got, and they were having fun, Nami returned to the room to draw a map, Carmen tried each kitchen knife in the kitchen, Robin looked at the newly acquired book, etc. Wait. A few more days passed... The Black Pearl stopped on the calm sea. Nami, who was standing at the rudder, looked at the record pointer worn on her hand like a watch, and her eyebrows were locked tightly. Nami looked at the record pointer, then looked up at the sky again and again, repeating this kind of movement, and finally put down the anchor in confusion, leaving the rudder position and returning to the ship. Back in the Black Pearl ship, Nami summoned everyone on the ship and went to the living room inside the ship for a meeting. The girls, full of doubts, entered the living room one after another, very casually found a place and sat down, waiting for the arrival of the rest of the staff. Soon, Noel and all the girls went to the living room, looking at Nami, who was locked in the eyebrows, wondering what made her so sad, and even not knowing how to summon everyone to the meeting suddenly. "Nami, are you okay?" When Nami didn''t speak, Noel asked doubtfully, and she couldn''t understand why anything made Nami so. "Nami, are you uncomfortable?" Belmel approached Nami and reached for her forehead, trying to see if she was sick. "I''m fine." Nami shook her head, took off the record pointer she was wearing, and put it on the table. "The record pointer seems to be broken. She has been pointing in the direction of the sky all the time. I don''t know what to do. It was sailing, so I asked everyone to discuss it." "Is it so trivial for this little thing?" Wen Yan, Noel finally understood what was going on, and said helplessly: "It hurts me to think you have a problem, don''t you worry us." "It didn''t take long for the record pointer to be in my hand, and it was so broken. This is entirely my responsibility, so..." Nami was interrupted by Nicole Olbia before she finished. "This is not what you broke, and the record pointer is not broken. It is an island with strong gravity, which makes the pointer change the record." Nicole Olbia shook his head and did not feel that the record pointer was broken. Said: "If the pointer points above, it means that the record was taken by the empty island." .. v3 Chapter 299： 10,000 meters "How is this possible, there will be floating seas and islands, and the recording pointer must be broken." Nami didn''t believe it at all, and the seas and islands floating in the sky, which was too ridiculous. "Nami, what you have to think about now is not whether the record pointer on your hand is broken, but how to reach the sky pointed by the record pointer." "No matter how strange the ship has entered, and whether it has fallen into most crises, it is impossible to doubt the record pointer. This is the same rule." "In the sea of ??the great route, instead of doubting these things, it is better to doubt the original knowledge in your mind. There must be islands in the direction of the pointer." "Navigating in the great route, you can only trust the record pointer. You should know clearly how useful navigation is in this great and changing route." Nicole Robin, like Nicole Orbiya, did not believe that the record pointer was so broken, and there must be an island in the direction it pointed out, but he did not know how to climb to the sky. After Nicole Robin and Nicole Orbiya said so, Nami also remembered the place to learn at this time, and Visalia was an island that became a small empty island. If the record pointer is not broken, there may still be islands in the sky, islands that can float in the sky like Visalia. Thinking that Nami was seated and began to think about the way to heaven. "Actually, the record pointer is really not broken. There are really islands in the sky, just like Visalia you are learning, it is an island in the sky." At this time, Noel glanced. After confirming that the record pointer on the desk is not broken, it also knows where the pointer is pointing. "My dear, look at what you are so sure, do you know something?" After hearing Noel''s words so affirmative, Esdes asked puzzled, thinking that Noel must know something, otherwise he would not say it. Such affirmative words. "Brother Noel, what do you know? Hurry up and say it." Hearing the words, Nami no longer thought, looked up at Noel, and wanted to know what Noel knew. "Yeah, if you know something, say it quickly, and don''t let anyone worry about it." Belmer saw Nami, and he urged Noel to tell what he knew quickly, and don''t pretend to be mysterious there. It looks like that. "At an altitude of 10,000 meters above sea level, there is a white sea composed of clouds, and the island pointed by the record pointer is estimated to be an island in the white sea." auzw.com"As far as I know, the island pointed by the record pointer was originally an island in the sea, but it was washed up to an altitude of 10,000 meters because of the rising current. local." "Don''t believe it. There are all kinds of weather on this great route, and we have all seen a lot. There is an ascending current that can fly over the island. This is not a strange thing. Hearing the urging of the women, Noel spoke out what she knew, but she also felt very helpless when she saw what the women did not believe. After all, the fact that the island can be washed up to 10,000 meters in the sky, it sounds a little unbelievable. If Noel himself did not know the original plot, he probably wouldnt believe such a ridiculous thing, and it would be impossible for all the women. "It''s not that we don''t want to believe it, but that this is too absurd. The strange weather has indeed seen a lot. It can always wash the island up to a rising current of 10,000 meters. I always think this is impossible." Wave Tecas d Lu Jiu, said his own thoughts, that this is impossible. "Well, Lujiu is right." All the girls nodded, and praised Portkas and Lujiu''s statement. This is indeed a bit too ridiculous, making people think it is impossible. "If Brother Noor is telling the truth, then you must have a way to get the ship to a height of 10,000 meters." Nami among the girls, seeing Noor is so sure that he must know the way to go up, then I know if it is true. "I do have a way to let the Black Pearl reach an altitude of 10,000 meters. When you see it with your own eyes, you will believe what I just said." Wen Yan, Noel smiled and nodded, saying that he did indeed go up. I believe that when all the women see the empty island with their own eyes, they will believe what they have just said. "Honey, if there is a way, then let the Black Pearl go to a height of 10,000 meters. I want to see what the island of 10,000 meters above and the white sea made of clouds look like. Yes." Seeing Noel had a way, Estes said with some expectation, and had a little interest in the empty island. "Actually, the fruit ability of miss. Valentine''s Day was strengthened in Alabstan, and now it can change its own weight, but also change the weight of other items within a certain range." See all the women, and Noel Pointing at miss. Valentine said. "Noel, your method: let Miss. Valentine change the weight of the Black Pearl and let it float to a height of 10,000 meters with the wind?" After thinking for a while, Nicole Orbiya expressed his conjecture and looked towards Noel wanted to be sure. "It''s only half right." Noel smiled and explained to the girls present. "As long as miss. Valentine''s Day changed the weight of the Black Pearl, plus my flame as a source of propulsion, It will soon reach a place over 10,000 meters above the sky." .. v3 Chapter 300： Sea of ??clouds "So what are you waiting for, let''s do it now." After a few days of getting along with miss. Valentine''s Day, her ability Nami also had a general understanding. Thinking carefully, this method seems to be really feasible. "Before you start, you must first open the protective cover to resist the wind pressure formed by high speed, otherwise people or boats may be damaged." Noel thought for a while and thought that for the safety of the boat and the women, It is better to start with the protective cover first. Otherwise, when the high speed rushed to the sky, the boat could not resist the strong wind pressure, and if the Black Pearl disintegrated, it would be really not fun at that time. Nami nodded, and quickly ran to the deck to turn on the protection system of the Black Pearl, and the curious women followed him. Only Noel was left in the living room of the ship. Seeing all the women followed Nami to the deck, Noel also walked out of the living room and walked slowly to the deck. On the deck of the Black Pearl, the protection was opened as soon as he walked out. The Black Pearl was wrapped in a translucent protective cover, and the anchor was gradually retracted from the sea at this time. "Everything is ready, it''s up to you next." Seeing that the anchor was completely retracted and the protective cover had been opened, Nami said to Noel and Miss. Valentine. "Then you must hold the ship tight." Wen Yan, Noel nodded and ordered to miss. Valentine''s Day: "My little maid, change the weight of us and the ship to 1 kg, and then find a place to catch it. ." "I understand, Master." After hearing Noel''s instructions, Miss. Valentine found a place to grab and began to use the power of the devil''s fruit to change the weight of everyone and the Black Pearl. Seeing the Black Pearl, it gradually began to float, until the whole ship floated into the air, Noel walked to the side of the ship, the palm of his right hand was facing the sea below. Turning his head and glancing, after seeing that all the women were well-supported, Noel quickly concentrated the power of the flame in the palm of his right hand, and suddenly sprayed out against the sea below. The black blazing fire directly hit the calm sea, and only one kilogram of the Black Pearl was continuously rising upwards at a high speed. Only a few moments of effort, the Black Pearl, which was protected by it, rushed into the cloud layer with sufficient water, and the women holding the fence tightly can see the outside from the inside of the protection. Although the rate of ascent is fast and the visibility in the clouds is very low, it is possible to see the large and weird Neptune in the clouds. I never thought about the existence of creatures in the clouds. It was incredible to look at each one, crossing the boat quickly. auzw.com "Restore the weight of us and the ship as they were." Noel looked up and used the ability to see through. He could see it and be about to burst out of the clouds. "Got it, master." Wen Yan, miss. Valentine''s Day came back, and immediately began to change the weight of everyone, and the Black Pearl, and changed it back to its original weight. And Noel increased the output of firepower. At the moment when the weight returned, the Black Pearl burst out of the thick clouds. Seeing rushing out of the clouds, Knoll also stopped using the flames to advance and restore the weight of the Black Pearl, which landed smoothly on the soft cloud sea. The protection against wind pressure was exhausted, and the protection fell off at this time. "Where is this?" Belmel asked suspiciously, looking at the whole white, except for the strange place of Baiyun or Baiyun. "Above the white cloud?" Nami looked around, very puzzled, and said, "Why can the ship float on the white cloud?" "When we rushed up just now, we could see that the clouds were full of water, presumably because the boat floated." Nicole Robin thought about it and said the conjecture. "It seems that this is the White Sea that Noel said, and there are still creatures living in these clouds, which is really an interesting place." Estes believes Noel said before, and it is estimated that there may be a place in there. . "Brother Noel, please come over and see." Seeing the record pointer on her hand, Nami''s eyebrows were locked tightly, pointing at the record pointer to Noel, and said, "The record pointer is still pointing at it." "We only got to the middle level, it is estimated that we need to continue to go up, but we don''t have to do that." He walked to Nami''s side, looked at the record pointer on her hand, and Noel raised his head again to look at the high clouds. , Explained the reason to Nami. "Don''t use the method just now? Brother Noel, you wouldn''t want to let the Black Pearl sail on this sea of ??clouds?" Nami was stunned for a moment, but she soon realized what Noel planned to do, except for this possibility. Too. "That''s right! You can rest assured that we won''t fall." Noel used his perspective to find the entrance to the empty island, and said to Nami next to him: "There is a place here, it is possible Reached the upper level, so the method just now is not needed." "That is to say, somewhere in this sea of ??clouds, can the clouds above be reached?" Seeing Noel looking around, Nami looked around and confirmed with Noel. "Well." Noel nodded and found it at this time. He went to the road above the clouds and pointed in that direction. "Nami, drive the Black Pearl there, there is a road to the above clouds." ." .. v3 Chapter 301： special Looking in the direction pointed by Noel, the girls didn''t see any special road except for all the white clouds. Out of trust in Noel, Nami was too lazy to care so much, I believe Noel said there must be a way. In the direction pointed by Noel, he immediately used the ability of Yunyun Fruit to control the clouds under the ship to drag the Black Pearl, too lazy to run to the rudder. After sailing for a while on the Yunhai, through the dense cloud area, the women saw the distant place in front of them, with a unique place like a large waterfall. "My dear, is the large waterfall the place you just mentioned?" Esdes at the bow of the boat asked Noel beside him. "Yes, that''s where I am pointing. After you get closer, you can clearly see that the Yunhai Waterfall is going up, and that is our way to the upper level." Noel smiled. Nodded his head and explained to the women at the bow: "The place where the large waterfall is is the check-in point for the 10,000-meter empty island, which can also be said to be a toll station for the empty island." "With a clear destination, then I can make the Black Pearl advance at full speed." With a clear goal, Nami fully controlled the sea of ??clouds under the ship, speeding up the speed of the Black Pearl to sail towards the direction of a large waterfall Sail away. "Nami, if you see a large cloud blocking the road, don''t just hit it like you did just now. Some of the clouds in this place are special." Suddenly thought of something, Noel quickly reminded Nami to avoid hitting it next time. Its not fun. "Special clouds?" Nami looked at Noel puzzled, and didn''t see where there were any special clouds, but some colors looked darker, and asked: "The darker clouds ?" "Yes, those are the clouds. Those clouds are special. They can''t pass through. They will only crash the Black Pearl." Noel nodded and took a bottle of undrinked red wine from the storage space. And said, "You know it with your own eyes." Not far away, there was a large darker cloud. Noel threw the bottle of red wine in his hand and threw it at him. The bottle of red wine thrown out by Noel hit the darker cloud not far away, but the bottle of red wine did not penetrate into the cloud, nor did it shatter due to the collision, but was rebounded by the cloud and fell into it Among the sea of ??clouds. Upon seeing this, the girls who found it interesting, let Nami drive the Black Pearl over and plan to try it in person at close range, the darker special cloud. Soon, under the control of Nami, the Black Pearl reached the special large cloud, and all the girls reached out to try to touch and experiment in various ways. auzw.com "Noel, this kind of cloud is so special, it feels soft and soft, and it''s very flexible." After trying it, Portcas d Lujiu smiled and never went in like this Special clouds. "Unless you use very strong force, it will be difficult to penetrate into this cloud, but with a sharp knife or something, you can easily cut it apart." Esdes condensed the ice knife and struck down. The small piece of this special cloud passed it to Noel''s hand. After taking over the small cloud, Nuoer tried to squeeze the cloud in his hand. It felt really soft as the Portcus d Lujiu said. This made Noel suddenly have an idea, but first let the system scan the clouds to see if there are any harmful substances. Soon, I got the results of the system scan. This particular cloud does not have any harmful substances, so that Noel determined that the idea just now was feasible. "Guina, take your knife for me." After confirming the idea, Noel smiled and reached out to Guina, intending to borrow the saber around her waist. "Oh." There was a reply. Although I was very puzzled, Guina didn''t ask, but pulled out the saber from her waist and handed it to Noel''s hand, waiting curiously. The rest of the people were also quite curious and did not understand what Noel would do with the sword. There were no enemies nearby, but the women did not ask out, waiting quietly like Guina to see what Noel would do. whats the matter. After receiving Guina''s Sabre, Noel jumped out of the boat and floated steadily in the air. He carefully weighed the size of the special cloud and waved his knife very quickly. Cut into the special cloud. Feeling almost the same, I stopped the waving knife, and Noel''s hand waved the cloud that would be cut into large cubes, and part of it was collected into the storage space. "Nami, you try to see if you can control these special clouds. If you can, they will be transported to the deck of the Black Pearl." Back to the women, Noel returned the knife to Guina. She smiled at Nami. "No problem, I can control these special clouds." After trying it, Nami slowly floated the large cube clouds to the deck of Black Pearl. "Noel, what do you want these special clouds to do?" Nicole Robin didn''t understand what he thought about. Noel planned to do these clouds, and could only question Noel. "These special clouds, I plan to use to make some furniture, such as: sofas, chairs, wardrobes, etc." Wen Yan, Noel told her all the thoughts of her own thoughts. .. v3 Chapter 302： Home court "It sounds very good." "Brother Noel, help me make a set of this kind of cloud-made furniture." "I also want." "By the way, replace the chairs and sofas in the living room with this kind of good cloud furniture." "I agree, these special clouds are very good for making furniture, and they are very comfortable to sit on." Hearing Noel''s thoughts, the girls spoke out their requests one by one, and Noel also recorded them one by one, and even asked Magino to come over with a knife and plan to start making furniture now. Look. After Nami said the request, she once again used her Yunyun fruit''s ability to let it drag the Black Pearl of Yunhai and continue to move in the direction pointed out by Noel. After a long time... At this time, Noel made a lot of cloud-made furniture with the knife brought by Magino. All the girls who tried it were very fond of it, and constantly put forward some ideas on the side. Nami, who was not involved in it, was sitting on the beam of the main sail, while locating the large waterfall, while controlling the Black Pearl to avoid the special clouds blocking the road. "boom!" Suddenly, the sound of an explosion came from a distance, and Nami, who was controlling the Black Pearl, turned her eyes to the direction of the explosion. On the deck, Noel stopped the fast-wielding knife, and the women were alert at this time, the smile on their faces suddenly disappeared. "Nami, then!" Belmel threw the telescope towards Nami on the mainsail beam and said, "Look at what is going on." After catching the thrown telescope, Nami immediately began to look up, looking for the source of the explosion just now, and quickly found the source of the explosion. What caught my eye was that a large ship in the distance, smoking black smoke, was gradually sinking into the sea of ??clouds. Nami really didn''t think about it. Above this seven thousand meters altitude, you can still see Other ships exist. "Nami, see what''s going on?" Noki asked suspiciously, looking up at Nami on the main sail. auzw.com "In the distance, there is a large ship." After hearing that, Nami came back to God and said to the crowd below: "However, what attack was encountered, now Now sinking into the sea of ??clouds." "Oh?" Hearing, when Nami said on the main sail, Esdes held her chin with one hand and smiled: "That is to say, it is not only us in the altitude of seven kilometers. People from a boat, it seems that there is really the possibility of islands here." "Huh?! There is a masked person, high speed is in the cloud...." Nami, who is continuing to check, suddenly saw the figure rushing at high speed, and quickly reminded everyone below: "No! It''s a few The masked man rushed towards us with a weapon!" Nami''s words just fell for a moment, and Noel and the girls on the deck saw the figure she said, and they quickly rushed out of the clouds floating in the sea of ??clouds, rushing towards themselves and others at high speed Too. The figure rushing at high speed, each holding a different weapon, with a mask like animal on his face, can move at high speed in the Yunhai Sea, and it is not a friendly person no matter how he looks. "We don''t seem to be very popular, they are all murderous, it''s not a friendly performance." Portas d Lujiu frowned slightly, watching the figure rushing towards himself and others at high speed . "The large ship that Nami said just now was estimated to have been attacked by those people, which caused the ship to die." Estes got up from the cloud chair with a ghostly smile on his face, laughing. : "But they found the wrong person this time." "Esdes, here is Nami''s home. You don''t need you to clean up the ants. You just sit down and watch the play." Upon seeing this, Noel reached out and grabbed Esdes and pulled her back to the cloud. Sit on the chair. "Okay." As Noel said, Esders'' horrified expression disappeared, and immediately returned to a smiling expression, sitting obediently on the cloud chair made by Noel. "Nami, here is your home court, and those stupid rushing over will be left to you to clean up." Seeing Esdes is so obedient, Noel looked up at Nami on the main sail and smiled: "Grab A living woman, I just wanted to ask, how did we provoke them?" "No problem!" After hearing the words, Nami smiled and responded to Noel. Looking at the enemies that were getting closer, Nami put down the telescope in her hand, still sitting on the beam of the main sail, and activated her own ability of cloud fruit, her hands dancing at this moment. The sea of ??clouds slowly drifting between the Black Pearl and the enemy formed two large-scale rotating cloud pillars, and the two large-scale rotating cloud pillars have changed. It quickly turned into two giant Yunlongs. With the dancing of Nami''s hands on the main sail, the two Yunlongs with condensed shapes moved towards the enemies rushing at high speed. Sudden changes made the enemies running at high speed on the Yunhai quickly stop in the Yunhai quickly, watching the behemoth astonished with surprise. "What do you froze!!!" The person who first recovered, wearing a cow mask holding the gun barrel, shouted to several partners on the side: "Hurry away here!!!" "Yes!" The shouting made the stunned people recover. Finally, they glanced at the behemoth that was rushing. When they just wanted to escape from the place, they found that they couldn''t move at all. "How is this going?!" .. v3 Chapter 303： captive "What are you doing?!" Wen Yan, the man wearing the cow mask, stopped and wanted to leave his footsteps, turned to look at his companion and shouted. "Weber, we are being...not right..." One of the officers, while breaking free of the human hand, grabbed the clouds of his feet, and explained to the man named Weber: "Yes The strange cloud caught our feet and couldn''t move at all." "Webber, you leave here first, the two behemoths are coming!" A woman with long black hair took off the mask on her face and shouted angrily at Webber with the cow mask on her face. "That''s just a cloud, use..." Weber hasn''t finished. The two giant Yunlongs had opened their mouths at this time and bit them down, engulfing several people who were imprisoned in Yunhai. Even Weber, who hadn''t finished his words, was also hit by the two waves of Yunlong into the aftermath of the cloud, and directly flew very far away. The two cloud dragons that had crashed down had already merged with the sea of ??clouds, and the figure of the enemy was slammed into the sea of ??clouds. Has anyone been seen flying out of the clouds? No one can see it. Suddenly, the side of the Black Pearl ship suddenly rushed out of the cloud, a giant hand formed by the cloud, and also holding a black-haired woman. "Cough cough cough!" The woman caught by the giant cloud hand was choked by the water in the cloud and coughed in pain. "Brother Noel, those people have been hit into the depths of the sea of ??cloud, maybe they can swim up with luck, and it is possible that they will be eaten by the Neptune class." Nami picked up the side telescope and jumped from the master. The beam of the sail jumped down and landed on the base plate fairly smoothly. "Nami, you did a great job!" After hearing Nami''s report, Noel smiled and praised. "The captive has also captured it." Nami took control of the giant cloud hand and placed the black-haired woman in it on the Black Pearl''s substrate. At the moment of liberation, the woman with long black hair suddenly opened her eyes and stopped coughing. She pulled out the gun from behind and aimed at Noel and then pulled the trigger. But suddenly a white light flashed in front of the black-haired woman''s eyes, the gun in her hand disappeared immediately, and she was crushed to the ground at the next moment, and her hands were imprisoned on her back. "As a captive, don''t take out such dangerous things, and don''t make such dangerous moves, this can make you lose your life at any time!" Miss. Two fingers Pola, holding the black woman''s hand with one hand. With his head, the other hand pressed her hands tightly against her back, holding the black-haired woman on the deck. "Bola was right!" Portkas d looked at the strange weapon that he had just snatched and said with a smile: "So for this weapon, I will take care of it for you first." Suddenly being subdued by the other party, the black-haired woman was stunned, but quickly recovered, and started to struggle with all her strength, trying to break free from the other party. auzw.com It is a pity that this dark-haired woman, no matter how hard she struggles, can''t get rid of Pola''s hands, just in vain. "If you answer the question honestly, we will let you leave when we wait." Seeing the dark-haired woman constantly struggling, Noel walked forward and squatted in front of her, laughing: "But if you don''t cooperate, we also have a way Let you cooperate." "Humph!" the dark-haired woman grunted, still struggling. "Women, tell me, what''s your name?" Noel smiled and didn''t care, and asked directly. Ignoring, the dark-haired woman ignored Noel and continued her efforts to break free of Paula''s imprisonment, with no intention of answering Noel''s question at all. Seeing being ignored by the other party, Noel also knew that this woman did not intend to give an honest account, and thought: It seems that it is difficult to know the purpose of these people without using any special means. "Esdes, is there any hypnotic effect among your fruit abilities?" After thinking for a moment, Noel turned to look at Esdes and asked, "Or, a fragrance that will allow people to answer questions honestly. ." "My dear, this is all about me." After hearing this, Estes immediately understood Noel''s intention to use his own fragrance fruit ability and waved a fragrance to the black-haired woman on the ground, laughing. : "My dear, you can ask casually now, to ensure that she will answer honestly." "Tell me now, what''s your name." Seeing Asdes was so sure, Noel turned and asked the dark-haired woman again. "My name is Laki." Smelling a special fragrance, the dark-haired woman named Laki replied involuntarily, but she was so surprised that she couldn''t believe she said that, and her mouth seemed to be unaffected by her. Control is average. "Where is this place, why did you come to attack us?" Noel then asked, raising his thumb to Estes. "This is the middle layer of the White Sea. Above it is the White Sea at an altitude of 10,000 meters." "Wei Pao said, you are only Qinghai people who plunder." "Before you reach the White Sea, you must directly sunk your ship. You cannot be allowed to go to Sandia to plunder." I tried to control my mouth, but it didn''t work at all. Laki still said the reason honestly, and at this time it was clear that the other party had made a ghost. Next, Noel would like to ask all the questions to the woman named Raki, and the women on the Black Pearl also asked some interesting things. .. v3 Chapter 304： intention Noel and his party got quite a lot of information from Laki''s mouth, and determined the route to the upper White Sea, which is the rising cloud layer of the waterfall. At this time, bypassing many special clouds, Noel and his party on the Black Pearl saw a huge door called heavens. "Heavens..." Nicole Olbia looked at the name on the huge door and said, "The door to heaven, really has a special name." "However, the large cloud waterfall is really like the cloud waterfall that Noel and Raki said," said Magino, who pointed to the cloud that was rising continuously like a waterfall. "Wow, it''s magnificent!" Looking at the cloud waterfall pointed at by Magino, Ke Ya shouted excitedly, and had never seen such a spectacular scene, said: "This is more spectacular than when we climbed the Twin Cape. " "Indeed, much more spectacular than that." Carmen nodded with a smile, agreeing with Koya''s statement. "Nami, drive the Black Pearl, we will hurry to the white sea of ??10,000 meters above, there may be more interesting places." Estes smiled at Nami, looking forward to 10,000 meters above. Baibaihai, I hope to encounter something interesting. "Well." Wen Yan, Nami nodded with a smile, using the fruit''s ability to control the Black Pearl and let him sail towards the heavens gate. Under Nami''s control, the Black Pearl quickly approached the heavens gate, and a small figure emerged from the side of the gate. And this short figure, still holding a camera in his hand, kept taking pictures of the people of the Black Pearl, and the flashing light was constantly flashing. This also made everyone on the Black Pearl notice, and looked at the place where the lights were constantly confusing, so he could clearly see the figure walking out of the gate. "The old lady''s back also has wings similar to Laki." Nuoqi Gao pointed out the figure, and looked closely, and found that like the captive Laki, there were a pair of small white wings on the back. "Now I am more curious, why did the old lady take our photos, don''t you think it''s suspicious?" Estes frowned slightly, always feeling that the little old lady was not well-intentioned. "It seems really suspicious..." After Esdes said that, the women began to feel suspicious. "I don''t know if I ask, why use such suspicion." Noel smiled, before he was bothered to think so much, facing the little old lady by the gate, asked: "That..." "I am Amazon, the surveillance officer at the Gate of Heaven." "Are you here for sightseeing?" auzw.com "Still waging war?" Before Noel finished speaking, she was interrupted by the little old lady, and this little old lady named Amazon introduced herself and questioned the people of the Black Pearl. The little old lady''s question slightly stunned the people on the Black Pearl for a while, but one time someone asked such a strange question. "Then... Can that be asked first, can it lead to the upper empty island?" First of all, Nami thought for a moment, and did not answer the little old lady''s question, but asked herself Question in my heart. "What does that war mean?" Estes also questioned, wondering what the old lady meant by war. "The upper level is indeed an empty island, no matter what you want to do, but you want to go to the upper level." Hearing the question from the ship, the little old lady said expressionlessly: "Each person has to pay 1 billion Ik for entry Fee, this is the law here." "Ten....Billion?!" Wen Yan, Nami cried out in surprise, but quickly calmed down and said to herself: "The old woman said Ike, not what we used. Bailey, how many Baileys are in billions of grams?" "Go and ask our captive. I didn''t release her anyway." Esdes on the side heard Nami''s self-talk and pointed to Laki who was **** on the rear deck, laughing: "She will answer you honestly." Under the reminder of Estes, Nami quickly left the bow and ran to the place where Raki was tied up, intending to ask what the exchange ratio of Ike and Bailey was. "Old lady, what will happen if you don''t pay the entry fee?" Noor, who had come back to her, asked tentatively. "You can also go." The little old lady Amazon replied indifferently: "And, it doesn''t matter if you don''t go up." "I have an urge to beat people." Hearing the answer, Noel''s mouth twitched. If it wasn''t for the old lady, she really wanted to punch the goods. "I''m not a gatekeeper or a soldier, I just asked your intentions, that''s all." The little old lady Amazon, with a meaningful smile, looked at the crowd on the boat and said. "Then I will tell you our intention to come here." Noel, who was upset, did not intend to give money to enter the country either. He had come to the war, and he directly expressed his thoughts here, laughing: "We are here Those who wage war, by the way, kill the gods here." "Really?" The little old lady Amazon, still very calmly asked: "You guys, are you going to board the empty island?" "Hmm..." Noel was stunned for a moment. The little old lady''s reaction was a bit too unexpected. She thought: what is wrong with this, she shouldnt sound the alarm, and then a bunch of people will round us up? .. v3 Chapter 305： Empty island Suddenly, the Black Pearl was carried by something, and two huge pliers stretched out in the sea of ??clouds, clamping the sides of the Black Pearl. Suddenly hit by it, the people on the Black Pearl quickly reached out to grab the fence and helped the people around them to stand firm. They just wanted to attack the attacking creatures, but the words from the little old lady let everyone The woman gave up her intention to attack. "Famous product of the White Sea, express shrimp." The little old lady introduced and carried the creature of the Black Pearl and said, "It will send you to the upper white sea." The little old lady had just finished speaking, carrying the giant prawn of the Black Pearl, moved at high speed, and rushed towards the cloud waterfall that climbed upward. Looking at the ship going away, the little old lady Amazon smiled more joyfully, returned to the room inside the huge door, and began to wash out the photos just now. "Monitor of the Kingdom of Heaven, Amazon, reports the Almighty God and all the Masters and Masters, 16 illegal invaders of the Kingdom of Sky-piea, intends to wage war in the Kingdom of God, and plans to challenge the Almighty Lord." "Please give sanctions to heaven!" "Please give sanctions to heaven!" In the interior of the room, the little old lady Amazon was flushing the photos while talking to herself without knowing who she was talking to. The Black Pearl, carried by the express shrimp, has already left the gate of heaven far away, and is rushing towards the upper speed. After asking the question, Nami, leaning on the fence beside the boat, walked to the bow full of doubts, completely unable to understand what was going on, and how it suddenly became like this. "Who can explain to me, why did our ship suddenly start moving, didn''t we have to pay any entry fees?" When she came to the bow, Nami looked at the people in confusion, waiting for who to come. Explain to yourself. "This is the case. The old lady said it was okay to pay the entry fee or not, and then our boat was carried on." Belmel pointed to the express shrimp carrying the boat and said a general situation, laughing: "Noel also said that we are here to start the war, but the other party seems to have no reaction." "Nami, did you ask the ratio of Ike to Bailey?" Esdes looked at Nami, wondering the ratio of Ike to Bailey. What is Bailey in billions of Ike. "Ten thousand ikes = one berry, I originally thought it would be a lot, but I didn''t expect the ratio to be this way." Wen Yan said that Nami told the results of the question and told Esdes and others. "It turns out so! But my dear all said, we are here to wage war, so it doesn''t matter if you don''t give entry or not, and you will definitely fight with the people of the empty island in the end." Esdes smiled a little. Said indifferently. "Brother Noel, do you see anything you want to plunder in the future scene?" Nami looked at Noel and asked very curiously. auzw.com "Well, on the empty island, the guy called God is a natural fruit ability, and his fruit just enhances my ability." "It''s no different from starting a war with the highest authority in Kongdao. It is estimated that the surveillance officer guarding the gate of heaven below has reported the situation to her **** lord." "So we are all ready to fight, but we don''t know at all whether there is an ambush waiting for us." Noel smiled and nodded, acknowledging that the empty island had something he wanted to plunder, and told all the women what she knew, so that they were a little bit psychologically prepared, and when they were ambushed, they could react immediately instead of being puzzled. Leng Leng stood in place. During Noel''s commentary, the express prawn, which was moving up at high speed, carried the Black Pearl to the upper white and white sea, and released the Black Pearl to dive into the water and left. "When I rushed up just now, I saw a title board that seemed to say something." Daskey asked Guina aside. "I didn''t pay attention." Guina shrugged her shoulders, indicating that she didn''t see them. "The title version just now wrote god-land, the kingdom of **** sky-piea." Hearing, Dusky asked, seeing Nicole Robin in the title, saying what was written on it. "Look, look, it''s really an empty island, a beautiful place!" Looking at the scenery in the distance, and turning back to the elegant, he pointed to the front and said to everyone. Looking in the direction that Ke Ya pointed, everyone was shocked by the scenery in front of them, looking at the buildings built on the cloud, this place can be said to be extremely beautiful. The scenery in front of me, let everyone on the Black Pearl temporarily forget whether there is an ambush, and thoroughly enjoy the beautiful scenery here. Nami controlled the Black Pearl and drove it slowly towards the beach in front, while continuing to enjoy the rare scenery. "It''s a really nice place." After a closer look, Noel also thought that this place was beautiful, and thought: This is so much more beautiful than that seen in the anime. "Those buildings seem to be built on special clouds. I didn''t expect that kind of special cloud to be able to bear such a heavy weight." After careful observation, Nicole Olbia said with some surprise. "Noel, this place is really beautiful." Full of curiosity and excitement, he embraced Noel''s arm and asked, "Do you think there will be angels?" "Keya, the people living here all have a pair of small wings, just like our captive Raki, but these people are not angels, they are just special-looking people." Noel said with a smile. I don''t think at all what kind of angels people are here, at most they look special. .. v3 Chapter 306： Hassel "What did the messenger look like?" Seeing Noel was so sure that he must have seen it, so it was so certain that Ke Ya asked very curiously, wondering what the angel looked like. "The wings of angels are several times larger than that of Raki, and they all seem to be quite holy. They will give people an inviolable feeling. This is probably the case." Thinking carefully, Noel gave Keya probably Described it and said, "You will have a chance to see it in the future. Anyway, as long as you believe me now, the people here are not angels." "Oh." Ke Ya nodded in a non-comprehensible way. At the same time, she also had an expectation in her heart, looking forward to seeing a real angel as soon as possible, and believing in Noel''s words very much. Noel and the girls, you talked with me in a word, and soon the Black Pearl arrived not far from the beach, so Nami stopped it. Upon seeing this, the girls stopped chatting with Noel, and after they all spoke to Noel, they all ran to the gate of the ship, planning to change their clothes and log in to the beautiful empty island. Nami also asked Noel to lay down the anchor, and then ran back to the ship with a swish. Needless to say, Noel knew what she was doing, and 100% changed clothes like all the women. Noel was left alone on the deck, wandering to the rudder, and on the virtual template, lightly pressing the button to drop the anchor, the anchor was thrown into the sea of ??clouds. Without waiting for the women, after putting the anchor in the sea of ??clouds, Noel took off his shoes and jumped from the Black Pearl. "Only to the depth of the ankle, there are special clouds underneath." Falling smoothly into the sea of ??clouds, Noel felt it and analyzed to himself. "My dear, you don''t have to wait for us, you will take a step first." Esdes, who had changed clothes, saw Noel had walked to the beach and grinned at Noel. "I''m going to check it out first." Hearing the words from behind, Noel stopped walking and turned to the women on the boat, saying, "You are all slow, the sea of ??clouds here only reaches the ankles. Dont jump down like a deep sea, Ill be distressed when I get hurt." "Well, we know." Wen Yan, all the girls nodded with a smile. After talking, one by one jumped off the Black Pearl, and they all landed smoothly in the sea of ??clouds with deep ankles, and then quickly caught up with Noel on the beach. After chatting with Noel for a few words, they acted separately on the beach. They began to study the things they were interested in, and they happily played on the beach. After a long time... The girls who were tired of playing were lying on the soft clouds on the beach, resting with eyes closed and smiling. Until a blonde girl walked with a snow-white cloud fox in her arms, let all the women who had never been alert, opened their eyes at this moment, and looked in the direction of sensing someone. auzw.com The blonde girl who came to the beach saw a lot of strangers on the beach and stopped with her snow-white cloud fox in her arms, even more stunned. "Hasso." The blonde girl smiled and smiled at the crowd on the beach. "Hasso?" The people lying on the soft clouds all sat up one after another, not understanding what the girl meant. "Did she just talk about the belly button?" Carmen asked in confusion, wanting to make sure with the girls beside him. "Well, I did." The women nodded and confirmed Carmen. "But why do you mean the navel, and what does she mean by the navel?" Ke Ya, who was more and more confused, didn''t understand what she meant. "The navel is the navel." Belmel said for a moment and said very seriously. "It should be that she is saying hello to us, but Hassel and the navel are very familiar, otherwise someone will smile and say the navel." Noel gave Belmel a glance and said his own understanding. , I think it must be a hello word. "It makes sense! It''s really weird if no one meets people. It''s a bit weird. It may be the way to say hello here, and it''s too familiar with the pronunciation of the navel." Nicole Orbiya nodded. After thinking it over carefully, I found that Noel made a very reasonable point. "Why are you tangled here?" Estes shrugged his shoulders with a smile, pointing to the blonde girl who came to this side, and said: "She has come over, and it will be clear when we keep asking. " Along the way, Estes counted on the past, and really saw the blonde girl walked over with a long-mouthed white fox, and the girls slowly stood up from the clouds. "Did you come from the blue ocean?" The blonde girl put down the white fox in her hand and asked with a smile as she walked not far from the girls. "Well, we flew up from below." Potkas d Lujiu, nodded with a smile, answered the question friendly, and asked: "Are you the one who lives here?" "Yes, I am a resident here." The blonde girl nodded and answered the question very friendly, smiling and welcoming: "Welcome to the angel beach of sky-piea..." "I''m sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Konice. This is Yunhu. It''s called hoo." "If you have any difficulties, please tell me." "Oh! You must have been here for some time. Please try the specialty here and get some kona fruit." .. v3 Chapter 307： illegal The snow-white cloud fox on the beach, after hearing Cornice''s words and screaming, quickly climbed up the tree not far away, and placed the konago, which is a pumpkin, on the tree. Take a few shots with small paws. Konice ran up, turned the konago on the ground, made a small hole with a knife from the bottom, and put the tube that he carried with him, repeated several times to open the konago that was laid down. "This is a specialty drink at Angel Beach. Come and taste how it tastes." He picked up the opened konago, and Konisi walked over to the women and handed it over. "Thank you." Ke Ya took the strange fruit, and thankfully stunned a bit, but wondered whether she should drink this weird drink, turned her head to look at Noel, and asked Noel for her opinion with her eyes. . "Those weird fruits, there are no harmful substances, you can drink with confidence." While Kornis turned and left, Noel smiled at the girls while he was going to get the konago, saying that This is no problem, you can safely drink it. After hearing it, Keya and Nicole Robin, who first got the konago, only tried to drink this strange drink at this time. They had just tasted the juice from the konago. The two were a little surprised. Eyes closed. "How is it?" Seeing Nami''s expressions exaggerated, Nami leaned over to the two women and was very curious about the strange fruit that looked at the taste of the juice. "Although this fruit is called kanago, it doesn''t look very good, but the juice inside is quite delicious." Nicole Robin said his feelings and handed the konago to Na In front of beauty. "Well, Sister Robin is right, this juice is really delicious." Koya, who has also tried Konago, nodded with a smile, very much in agreement with Nicole Robin. "Wow! It''s really delicious!" Seeing both of them say that, Nami took the konago from Nicole Robin, and tried to taste the juice. The result did indeed tell the two. It''s very delicious. With another smile, Koness, who brought two Konago, handed the fruit in his hand to the person who had never tried the juice. But Portas d Lujiu, seeing Konice to run back to carry, quickly catch up and help to carry the remaining Konago, and distribute it to the hands of the girls who have not yet been able to get it. Seeing that Kenis was so friendly, she was able to see that she was not a bad person, so the women were no longer guarding her, so she quickly chatted with her and got a lot of information from her mouth. In this way, time unknowingly passed a very long time. Seeing that a long time had passed, Konice also felt that it was time to go back, and issued an invitation to Noel and his team, inviting Noel and his team to be guests at home. Accepted the invitation, and was about to leave to go with her, and went to her residence on Angel Island, but a group of weird people walked in the distance. auzw.com "Kenneth, who are those?" Nami pointed to the distance, and a group of weird people walking down the stairs questioned Kanesi suspiciously. "That suspicious ship and suspicious people on the beach, please wait for me!" Ke Nisi has to answer urgently in the future, from the group of weird people, came the shouting of some of them. "Who are they?" Esdes frowned slightly, uncomfortable in the kind of commanding tone, and at the same time a little speechless, asked: "Those guys, why are they going to crawl, do they have problems with their heads?" "I don''t know...." Weiwei shook her head, and also didn''t understand why those people were like this, thinking for a moment and saying, "Maybe... they are abnormal." "It turns out that the metamorphosis is like this!" Ke Ya showed his original expression and leaned closer to Noel, as if afraid of the metamorphosis. "Line up! Stand up!" As a strange group of people came to their eyes, the group of people stood up, took a strange pose, and greeted Konice: "Hasso!" "Hello, Hasselblad!" Koness responded with a smile, but was very puzzled, and did not understand what the Beriberi forces were doing here. "In the end, who are they?" Belmel asked doubtfully, who were the strange people in front of him. "It is said to be perverted!" At this time, Ke Ya hid behind Noel and explained to Belmel. Next, Noel and the girls directly ignored them. The strange group of people who came to this place gathered around to discuss what kind of perversion they had. It was the kind of discussion that the other party could hear clearly, not yet quietly. The class is the character of the captain. After hearing the discussion of Noel and his team, his face gradually became dark, and all the green bars appeared. "It''s you, 16 illegal intruders from Qinghai, you must accept the sanctions from heaven!" The class is the captain, resisting the impulse to run, and shouting at Noel and his party in discussion. "Illegal intruder?!" Konice exclaimed incredulously, covering her mouth with both hands in surprise, and couldn''t believe it was true. "Illegal intruder?" The girls turned their heads in confusion, not knowing why they became illegal intruders, and cried out in unison: "What a joke! How can we invade illegally?" "Is there any misunderstanding?" Seeing the women''s confusion, Konice felt that there must be some misunderstanding, and did not think that Noel and his party were bad people. .. v3 Chapter 308： Punishment "There is nothing to be misunderstood. We received the photo taken with the image of the shell from Amazon, the surveillance officer of the Gate of Heaven!" The character of the captain is not kidding, and immediately took a pile of photos from his arms. "It''s impossible, must something be wrong, Captain McKinley!" Konice saw the picture, but still hesitated to think about it first, said: "They are not bad guys!" "That little old lady, it is clearly pitting us." While Estes looked at the pictures, he finally understood why the little old lady took pictures of herself and others at that time. "No wonder, at that time, I said I could come up without paying the money. I was waiting here for us." Guina frowned, and said with some discomfort: "That little old lady, it''s really hateful!" "It''s useless, don''t find any reason, please plead guilty!" Seeing the other party still quibbling, the captain named McKinley said, "But you don''t have to worry, illegal entry into the country is only the 11th in the referee on this day. If you are willing to accept punishment, you can be regarded as a safe tourist!" "Oh? I really want to know what kind of punishment it is." Estes looked coldly at Captain McKinley, anyway, he would say too much demand. Hearing what Esdes said, the girls also understood what she meant, and they were all ready to fight at any time. Among them, Keya and Carmen, who had no combat effectiveness, quickly hid behind Noel, knowing that they could not help, so it was better to hide behind Noel, and not to drag everyone back. "It''s very simple, please pay ten times the entry fee, as long as you pay immediately, your crime can be cancelled in one lump." "One person has 10 billion Ig, and 16 people have 160 billion Ig. Please pay the entry fee immediately so that you can move freely on Angel Island." Captain McKinley stated the content of the punishment, which is to pay the entry fee to enter the kingdom of God sky-piea, but to pay the amount of ten times when entering the gate of heaven. "One.....160 billion Ic....." Wen Yan, Nami carefully counted, and began to feel a little unhappy, said: "160 billion Ic, also Its 16 million Baileys, why dont you grab it!!!" "That''s right! Sixteen million Bailey, how many tons of rice can be bought, and it''s enough to crush you!" Carmen behind Noel agreed with Nami''s statement that it was completely robbing money. "This makes it clear that we are blackmailing us, how can there be such an expensive entry fee, even if I have money, I will not pay you an Ike!" Belmel said quite uncomfortably: "These people, absolutely the door of heaven The old lady colluded!" "It is stated in advance that our white berets are troops directly under the clergy, and arguing with us will only aggravate your crimes, please pay attention!" Seeing this, Captain McKinley frowned and watched as Noel and his colleagues warned. auzw.com "We will not surrender an Ike, and if you have the ability, you can come here." The threatening words made Norton lose a smile and looked coldly at the white beret forces in front of him, saying, "Even if your so-called **** Here comes the same fate that I was beaten into a pig''s head, less scaring people with the **** **** officer in front of me." "It seems not just to refute us, your current words and deeds are undoubtedly a crime of intimidation, which is a seventh-level crime!" Captain McKinley, who was rather angry at the words of Noel, laughed instead, saying: "And, Insulting and provoking the authority of Lord God is quite equivalent to the first level of crime. Lord Lord will personally deal with you!" After finishing the talk, Captain McKinley led his men and quickly laid on the beach, quickly crawling away from Noel and others. And Noel''s words also made Konice pale and bloodless, a little unbelievable what she had just heard. "Get out of here!!" Recalling, Konice screamed with anxiety, hoping that Noel and his party escaped quickly, shouting: "You leave here quickly, before God''s punishment has come yet!! Otherwise I wont be able to leave at that time!!!" "Kenneth, you are about to leave here. The punishment of Lord God will soon come to this place, and you will be affected by that time." McKinley yelled to Kenneth already hiding away with the team members. , And do not want innocent residents to be affected by Gods punishment. "Lu Jiu, bring Kenny ribbon to me, and you are all closer to me!" Noel sensed, quickly turned to Portkas and Lu Jiu ordered. "Hmm!" Portkas nodded and nodded. Immediately using the power of the fruit, the white light disappeared without a trace. After only a moment of effort, Potkas d Lujiu brought Kenneth back, holding Kenneth''s hand and quickly approaching Noel. "My dear, how..." Estes just wanted to ask, and suddenly sensed the extreme danger. The words he wanted to say were stuck in his mouth. He quickly raised his head and looked in the direction of the sensed danger. Estes, who raised his head, saw blue light dots flashing in the sky, and these light dots were falling from the sky to himself and others. "Eight mirrors!" The sound of Noel''s words fell, three black flames appeared out of thin air, three black flames revolved above everyone''s head at high speed, and a round dark black round mirror was formed in a moment. The Bajian mirror has just condensed and formed, and the light spot falling in the sky has accelerated the speed. A large blue electric pole drops from the sky and directly hits the black and black mirror surface of the Bajian mirror. .. v3 Chapter 309： Declare war The collision between the two did not produce a strong explosion. The violent blue electricity column failed to penetrate the Baji mirror. Instead, the black mirror of the Baji mirror swallowed the blue violent current that fell from the sky. Kenneth, who thought she was dead, looked at this situation with a stunned face. She didn''t expect that she could survive, nor did anyone expect someone to stop God''s penalty. Not to mention that Kenneth felt unbelievable, even the Baibei forces, who were far away, could not believe what he saw at this time. I never thought that someone could stop God''s punishment. In their view, this was impossible, but it really happened in front of me. A moment later, the violent electric column that the sky lowered stopped, to be precise, it was swallowed by the Bianjing, and the people under the Bianjing were completely unscathed. However, at this time, Noel and the girls had completely lost their smiles, their eyes were extremely cold, and they were full of anger at the attack. "Interesting, I haven''t bothered you yet. You are here to declare war first." Noel raised his right hand, pointed in the direction he had just sensed, and the Baji mirror above everyone''s head also moved, sneeringly said: "As a sign of accepting this war, if you don''t return the gift now, it''s a little unreasonable." The sound of the words had just fallen, and the Bajian mirror spun up at high speed. A black arc flashed around, and the dark black mirror surface suddenly ejected a violent electric column. It''s just that the color of the pole has changed to black, and the black current is more violent than before. The violent current sprayed out rushed towards the direction that Noel was aiming at. The sea of ??clouds seemed to be divided into two halves by the violent current rushed by the high speed. Huge waves. It wasn''t until the energy reflected by the Bianji mirror was exhausted that Noel dissipated it with a single wave, and the violent current sprayed out did not know if it hit the enemy. Noor didn''t expect it anyway. The energy reflected by the Bajian mirror just killed the other party, at most it was just a hello. "boom!!!" Just after dispersing the Bajian mirror, there was a huge explosion sound in the far distance of the White Sea, and I could see the thick black smoke caused by the explosion in the far sky. "My dear, is that the attack just now, where did it come from?" Estes looked at the distance, rising black smoke from high above. "Yes! That is indeed the location." Noel nodded with a smile, confirmed for Estes, looked at the girls beside him, and asked, "Who do you want to play with?" auzw.com "Since the other party has declared war on us, we have no reason not to fight the battle." Having been determined, Estes looked at the place where the black smoke was coming from far away, and it was clear that the women They were all irritated by the attack just now, and they would definitely come to know what kind of **** god, and laughed: "Sisters, I am not wrong." "Yes!" Hearing, Noel and Esdes asked, the women did not hesitate, and all nodded and responded in unison. As Estes thought, the sudden attack just now irritated the women completely, and he must find the **** **** to vent. Seeing all the women had to follow, and Noor had no intention of stopping them. It was clear that their anger had been ignited, and no one was asked to vent. At that time, it may be possible to be depressed for several days. Anyway, there are other clerical officers and soldiers there, enough for them to find their anger. "Kenneth, would you like to come with us? Just now you just reminded us that the **** **** won''t let you go." After a moment of thought, Potkas and Lu Jiu froze at Kenny. Silk said. "As usual attacks, it is possible to come again at any time. Without us by then, Konice can''t avoid the attack." Wei Wei said tightly between her eyebrows, worried about her safety. "It is estimated that the person who issued the attack, when he has recovered from Noel''s counterattack, will definitely attack again, and the target must include Konice, and we can''t keep her in this place." Guina nodded. , Very much agree with Wei Wei''s statement, and put forward the idea of ??taking away Kenis. "Kenneth, you''ll be with us for the time being." Seeing Kanesi not speaking, Da Siqi was very worried about Kanesi''s safety and persuaded: "So we can guarantee your safety." "Thank you for your concern, it''s just..." The words of concern of the women finally made Kenisi recover from the shock just now, but she was not very willing to leave with the women. "Just what?" Seeing Cornice hesitating, Estes asked tentatively: "Are you worried, is your family safe?" "Yes." As Estes saw through, and was a little surprised. Konice nodded and said, "My father is still at home. If I leave like this, he will definitely be implicated." "If there were any ghosts and punishments just now that fell from the sky again, then you will be staying with your father again, and you will know without me saying." "You are completely worried about going in the wrong direction. Only if you follow us away can you keep your father from danger." "And we are going to the door now, so that we can lock the sight of that **** **** on you and us." "But if you leave it alone, the situation is completely different. Then what kind of **** **** will attack you first, will you fix your eyes on us." .. v3 Chapter 310： communication "Konis, do you understand what to do now?" Seeing that Cornice did not want to leave together, Noel analyzed the situation for her and what the consequences would be if she did not leave. After listening to Noels analysis, at this time Konice was fully aware of the situation, and staying would only harm the relatives around her. Only by following Noel and his entourage can you ensure the safety of your family, not be injured because of yourself. "I understand, I will leave Angel Island with you." Konice nodded firmly, knowing that leaving is the best choice now. "Konis, you finally want to understand. I was worried about you just now, and I have to stay anyway." Guina said with a smile, and she was relieved to worry about her safety. Too. "It''s good to understand, then let''s get on the boat together." Seeing Cornice nodded in agreement, Noel raised her little hand and just turned to prepare for the Black Pearl. "Then... that..." Knorr''s small hand was flushed by Knorr''s face, and she suddenly thought of something and asked: "Norr, can I go and say goodbye to my father, or he Will find me everywhere." "It makes sense." After thinking for a moment, Noel let go of Konice''s little hand and turned his head to Portkas d Lujiu. He said, "Lujiu, you will take Konishi to a trip." "Okay." In response to Noel, Potkas d Lujiu walked to Cornice and smiled and reminded: "Konis, now you have to hold me tight, otherwise if you are thrown out, then you I will suffer." "Well, I know." Slightly stunned, I didn''t quite understand the meaning of Potkas d Lujiu, but Konice nodded, and wrapped her hands around Potkas d Lujiu''s waist. "Noel, you and the sisters are all on board first, and I will bring Cornis back soon." Seeing that Cornis was ready, Portcas d Lujiu smiled, thinking that Noel and others were first It''s better to get on the boat, and when you and Kenis return, you can directly sail away. "Well, let''s go back to the Black Pearl first, then you will just take Kenneth up all the time, and I will also prepare Kenneth''s identity permit." After that, Noel hugged Esdes around him. , Waved to the girls on the side, and walked in the direction of the Black Pearl. After seeing Noel and the sisters, they turned to the Black Pearl on the sea of ??clouds, and Potkas d Lujiu did not intend to stay any longer. After asking about the location of her home, she was hugged. Embracing her own Cornice tightly, she immediately used her own ability to shine fruit. With a whizz, a white light flashed at a super high speed, and Potkas d Lujiu, who entered the speed of light, hugged the high speed of Konice in his arms. auzw.com The Baibei force, who has been ignored, has just recovered from the shock of Noels blockade of the penalty, and can see the incarnation of the white light disappearing Portkas d Lujiu , Once again let the members of the Baibei force stunned. Its the devils fruit! That woman is a demon fruit capable person, and like the Lord God, they are all natural devil fruit capable persons! ! Think of the stunned Captain McKinley, immediately recognizing that the ability used by Portkas d Lujiu is derived from the devil fruit of the natural system. After only a moment of effort, Portcas d Lujiu and Cornice appeared on the beach again, which made Captain McKinley more certain that she was a fruit ability of a certain natural department. But Captain McKinley did not act rashly, still lying on the ground honestly, just watching the two walk in the direction of the boat. It wasn''t until the two boarded the ship that Captain McKinley took action at this time after repeated confirmation. "Don''t be stunned!" Seeing the members of the White Beret forces, who had not awakened from the shock, Captain McKinley screamed quickly, awakening the teammates beside him from the shock, and said very seriously: "will contact Master God, give me the exclusive communication used, otherwise we will all suffer at that time!" "Yes, Captain McKinley!" Recovering, a player beside McKinley quickly took out the shell from his pocket and handed it to Captain McKinley. "You all avoid it." After receiving the contact, McKinley commanded the players lying beside him, thinking it was better not to let them know clearly. "Yes!" Without any hesitation, the members of the Baibei force responded in unison, and then crawled forward in one direction. Seeing that the members of the White Beret Forces had moved away, Captain McKinley dialed the contact shell and waited for the priest on the island of God to respond. "I am the commander-in-chief, now we are very busy here, hurry up if there are any important things!" In the communication shell, a man''s voice came out, which can be known by listening to the tone of the speech. Feeling quite irritable. "Sir, I''m Captain McKinley of the White Beret Forces. I illegally invaded 16 people in our country. We are not willing to accept sanctions. We can''t subdue these people." Captain McKinley faced the communication shell, honestly. Really explain the situation. "Master Master, the Super Express Shrimp has been sent over. Those people will not be responsible for you. If there is nothing wrong, then I will hang up." In the communication shell, the impatient voice of the Divine Commander came out. "Wait a minute! The elder soldier grows up, and there is one last thing. The invaders have the ability of the devil fruit, it seems that they are still the fruit ability of the natural department." Although the heart is very unhappy, Captain McKinley still honestly explained it. Otherwise, if the blame comes down at that time, the entire Baibei force will suffer. .. v3 Chapter 311： altar "What nature department, what devil fruit, what are you talking about?" The commander of the gods didn''t understand what McKinley was talking about, let alone what made him worried. "Master Divine Soldier, the devil''s fruit is the fruit that can make people have special abilities." McKinley is quite clear that some things in Qinghai, people in the empty island will not pay attention, and it can be said that almost all people , Are not clear about the existence of demonic fruit. "It turns out so! That is, people with some special abilities, this will not pose a threat to the Shenguanmen at all. Your worries are completely superfluous, so be it." The commander of the Shenbing directly hung up the communication shell, Too lazy to continue McKinley nonsense. "Hey!" Leng Leng looked at the hanged communication shell, McKinley, who had come back to God, sighed and sighed. It was clear that the commander of the gods did not pay attention to the words just now, and completely took the reminder as a joke. McKinley, who was just about to prostrate and leave, just saw the Super Express shrimp, carrying the big ship of the intruder in the cloud sea, and away from Angel Beach at high speed. At the speed of the super-express shrimp, McKinley could not see the figure of the ship in a short time, and the ship disappeared to the edge of the sea of ??clouds. While in the Black Pearl, everyone wanted to attack the Super Express shrimp carrying the ship, but under the explanation of Konice, he did not launch a fatal attack on it. "Don''t attack!" A glance at the Black Pearl carrying the high-speed Mercedes-Benz Super Express Shrimp, Noel smiled against the fence beside the ship: "Those people, so eager to find death, why should we stop, just Let this Super Express shrimp carry us away and save us the trouble of finding a way." "My dear, it makes a lot of sense!" After listening to Noel''s words, Estes Sviwe smiled and said: "The other party is so anxious to find death, we really have no reason to stop." "At this rate, we will soon be sent to the altar of the island of gods. Maybe the priests are waiting for us." Looking at the distance, the island of gods getting closer and closer, Konice I was a little worried. I was more afraid and afraid. "Don''t worry, you won''t be okay, Noor will pick up that **** **** directly, and what you worry about will not happen." Seeing Kenisi''s frightened appearance, Weiwei went to Kenisi''s body. Comforted. "You have also seen before that what the so-called ghost punishment was not as easily blocked by Noel. It can be seen that it is not a god, at most it is a demon fruit ability." Belmel also followed comfort. Road, so that Konice no longer fears. "The ability of the devil fruit?" Wen Yan said, Kenis was puzzled, and did not understand what is the devil fruit. "Demon fruit is a kind of fruit known as a treasure in Qinghai. A person can only eat one in his life, but as long as he eats the devil fruit, he can obtain very special abilities, such as screaming for rain, causing a strong earthquake, etc. and many more." auzw.com "And the residents here, what kind of **** gods are afraid of, is nothing more than a natural fruit ability, but you don''t understand the things in Qinghai." "Only his ability can be regarded as possessed by God, and the ability of nature to be the fruit of the devil also gives him the power that you cannot resist, and you will gradually regard him as a god." "Nami, demonstrate the fruit ability and let Cornice take a look. This will make her know clearly that what she fears is only a person with powerful power, not an omnipotent god." Seeing Konice''s confusion, Noel explained to her with a smile, what the **** is the devil fruit, and the so-called **** on the empty island, but only the one who had the fruit''s ability. Hearing Noels words, Nami nodded with a smile, willing to show her ability to Kenis and destroy the fearful figure in her heart. Next, Nami used the ability of Yunyun fruit to call the wind and rain, so that Kenis saw an incredible scene, and gradually began to dilute the fear in her heart. I began to believe that the guy who claimed to be a **** in the empty island was just a person with great power. After a long time... Under the high-speed movement of the Super Express shrimp, the Black Pearl carried by it entered the island of God, and soon reached the altar in the island. Suddenly tossed by the Super Express shrimp, the Black Pearl was thrown onto the altar, while everyone on the boat was unharmed and carefully observed everything around. "Isn''t Kongsi, the empty islands all built by Shimao?" After careful observation, Nicole Robin found that something was wrong and looked at Kenisi. "Yeah, the empty islands are all built on the island cloud in order to build houses and plant plants on the island cloud." After hearing Nicole Robin''s question, Kenis made sure for her, and also wondered why Ask like this. "Robin, did you find anything wrong?" Nicole Olbia asked doubtfully, wondering why Nicole Robin asked this, and wanted to know what she found wrong. "After my observation, I don''t think that here is based on Shimao''s foundation, but I have to go to the shore to make sure." Wen Yan, Nicole Robin said his findings, but at this time You cant be 100% sure, but you need to be on the shore and be sure. .. v3 Chapter 312： Priest "Sister Robin and Sister Olbia, please come and look at these strange texts. These texts look very old. Can you decipher them?" Das Qi pointed to the ancient text on the stone wall, facing Robin Asked the two. "This altar has a history of at least a thousand years, and the altar seems to be used to commemorate the **** of the sky of Cassie. The above text is so recorded." After careful observation, Nicole Orbiya quickly interpreted come out. "Seeing this kind of thing with a long history, I am a little bit eager to find out." Nicole Robin, who was also observing, was interested in the history of the island thousands of years ago. "And, the longer the history, the more sleepy there are a lot of ruins, maybe you can find treasures like gems." Like Nicole Robin, Nicole Orbiya is also interested in the history of this place . "Gem?" Nami, who didn''t care much, immediately became excited, her eyes became Bailey''s, raised her hand high, and smiled: "I''m going to explore history!!" Seeing Nami suddenly yelled, everyone looked at the past in confusion, and did not understand why Nami wanted to explore the history. But just seeing Nami''s appearance at this time, she immediately understood that Nami would be so excited. Upon seeing this, everyone who knew Nami quite well didn''t ask any meaningless words, just smiled and nothing more. "Since Nami, Robin, and Orbiya all want to study the history of this place, then we will act in groups, so that we will not delay too much time." Seeing Nami''s appearance as a wealth fan, Noel also smiled and decided to act in groups on this island. "The person who doesn''t want to fight, just go with the three of them, anyway, to clean up that **** god, and we don''t need so many of us to pass." After thinking about it, Eszter made comments. "Well." Wen Yan, all the girls nodded, and thought Estes made a very reasonable point. It really doesn''t need so many people to pass, so it seems that he and other people attach great importance to it, and will definitely let that shit. God is proud. "Then...that...it''s dangerous here, it''s not good for us to disperse like this..." Seeing everyone like this, Konice was worried, and felt that it was too dangerous to act separately. "You can rest assured, even if the **** **** comes, it is not easy to win us, there will be no danger." Guina said confidently, even if the fruit ability of the natural department, there are Confidence defeats each other. "Guina is right, although the natural fruit ability, although it can element immune attack, there are still methods that can be attacked. It happens that this method can be used skillfully except for a few new people. ." "Then the **** **** is okay. If he comes, he can''t do anything to us. It is very likely that we will be killed." Portkas d Lujiu explained, intending to eliminate the worry in Konice''s heart, so that she can understand that there is nothing to worry about. Although it is not very clear what Ke Nisi is, but she knows very well that she cannot change the decision of everyone, and now she can only choose to believe the people here. auzw.com Next, after all the women comforted Ke Nisi a few words, they all gathered together to start a discussion. Discussing where to gather at that time, who will clean up the **** **** with Noel in the past, and who will go to the island to explore history, adventure, etc. It didn''t take long to complete the grouping. Everyone got off the Black Pearl. Noel finally got off the ship and then put the Black Pearl into the system space. When preparing to leave the altar... Around the altar, Yuntan, there were figures wearing white robes, which surrounded Yuntan. "I really don''t understand, it''s just a dozen people. Why do you want to use the total combat power of the island of God, obviously I am enough." "Our four priests, and one **** commander, two vice **** commanders, and forty-seven soldiers, this is the highest fighting power of the island of God, and the other party is just some women. I dont understand God. What do you think?" "Let''s just let Super Express Shrimp know that these people will be sent to the trial, so we don''t have to bring so many people over, it''s a waste of time." "Don''t complain, Lord God let us come here to sanction these people, not... woo woo woo woo woo!" "Master Nirvana, you rolled your eyes again, and you bit your lower lip, there is no way to speak." "Ah?! Careless!" Four uniquely dressed people walked out from behind the white robe and stood on the shore looking at the altar in the Yuntan, full of confusion. In the altar, Noel glanced quickly, and the priests and soldiers who came here, but failed to find the figure of Eni Lu. "We haven''t found them yet, but they have come to the door by themselves." Seeing the shore, Estes smiled and said, "These people are really anxious to find death." "Noel, I just heard their conversation. It is already the total strength of the island of God. There are four priests, one **** commander, two vice **** commanders, and forty-seven gods. Soldiers." Magino, who has amazing ears, said what he heard so that everyone could be prepared. .. v3 Chapter 313： Intensive Care "If these people really have total combat strength." After listening to the message from Macino, Noel smiled and said: "It can be cleaned up all at once, saving someone on the way to come to trouble." "Having said that, did Konice find the so-called Lord of God among these people?" Suddenly thought of something, Estes looked at Konice, wondering if there was any **** god. "No." Seeing the four priests and so many soldiers coming, Konice was a little scared in her heart, but she took a closer look and answered the question raised by Estes. "It''s really a pity, if there is any god, then it can be completely wiped out." After hearing this, Esdes was a little disappointed, and commented to Noel: "Honey, let us clean up here. Well, you can go directly to the **** god." "Yeah, Noel went to clean up that **** god, and we have finished packing these rotten eggs and rotten tomatoes, and then we can rest assured that we can have a good time on the empty island." Belmel thought about it and thought Esdes said It makes sense, and it is more efficient. Next, all the girls nodded in agreement, and the opinions put forward by Estes, after all, the people used to vent, there are enough people here. Seeing all the girls had already agreed, Noel said that there was no opinion, so the decision was so pleasant. However, before preparing to leave, Noel suddenly thought of something, turned around and walked to Keya, holding her face with both hands, sipping on her lips, and spent some magical power on her. Suddenly came that moment, let Keya blush in stunned place, until Noel walked in front of Carmen, doing the normal things just now, which made Keya even more puzzled. Even at this time, Kornis, who was frightened, did not escape Noel''s devil''s claws. She was also smelted on the lips by Noel, and suddenly made her mind blank, completely forgetting the priests. fear. "Now the three of them are protected, you can all let go and fight, no one can cause harm to the three of them." Loosing Konice, Noel smiled at the girls: "And, the three of them When people get together, the protection will have three times the effect, even if the real **** comes, it''s useless." The sound of Noel''s words just fell for a moment, and the weird golden text appeared around the three of Keya, Carmen and Cornice, and they rotated around the three of them. Without saying anything, Noel locked in the position of Eni Road, and immediately turned into a black thunder, the black electric current disappeared from the altar. The three girls who had been escorted back to God, just wanted to ask what was around them, but the three of them could not find Noel. "The golden runes surrounding the three of them were the protection given by Noel to the three of them." Seeing the women were puzzled, Estes explained to them. "God''s protection?" After listening to Estes'' explanation, the girls were more puzzled. auzw.com "Simply put, it is the protection given by mortals by God, a kind of attack that can withstand any attack, unless God''s protection is crushed by others, otherwise no one can hurt the people who receive protection." Thinking about it, Ace Des continued to explain. "Nor is a god?!" The puzzled girls, at this moment called out in surprise, staring at Estes, waiting for her to make a final decision. "What a fuss there is." Eszd shrugged his shoulders and turned to look around Yuntan. Those figures ready for action laughed: "Now what we have to do is to kill these. The ants are pinched to death, and then I will slowly explain to you." "That''s right, it''s not the time to say this." After the reminder of Esdes, Potkas d Lujiu recalled that he and others could be surrounded by more than fifty. "It is indeed necessary to solve these people first." Nicole Robin smiled and said, "Otherwise you can''t get out of here, then you can''t study the history of this place." "The three of you don''t have to be in trouble here. Even if someone attacks you, you don''t have to be afraid. Then the only one who suffers will be the one who attacks you." Esdes turned to face the three women who were protected. "Well, we know." Wen Yan, the three women came together and nodded to understand. "So..." Estes sneered with a ghostly smile, staring at the figure on the shore of Yuntan: "The hunting has begun!" After speaking, Esdez''s figure flickered and disappeared from the altar immediately. After seeing each other, all the women quickly used their abilities, and all the swishes disappeared on the altar, leaving only the three girls surrounded by golden runes, obediently left on the altar without mess move. As the girls disappeared on the altar, the screams on the bank of Yuntan also sounded. On the giant vine in the middle of the island of God... In the sky, the island cloud connected to the vines is in the shattered temple. A man wearing a white headscarf topless, with four drums engraved with three hooks on his back, was lying on a bench in the temple, and his brows were locked tightly. "In a flash of kung fu, one clergyman died, one clergyman died, and twenty-nine clergymen died..." The man lying on the bench was talking to himself with his eyes closed There was a little surprise with the sensed situation, and the death of the Shenbing was too fast. .. v3 Chapter 314： Ball "Master God, this is the total combat strength of the island of God. How could it be so fast that more than half of the death!" A man with a big beard holding a book in his hand heard the words of the man lying on the bench, and thought it was What is absolutely impossible. "There is nothing impossible. When we speak now, another priest is killed, and the two deputy commanders are also killed..." The man lying on the bench with his eyes closed, suddenly opened Opened his eyes and said, "Come." "Come?" The servants who served God in the temple showed puzzled expressions and did not understand what the Lord God said, but they did not ask what they said. At this moment, a black thunder fell from the sky and fell into the courtyard of the temple. "boom!" The black thunder slashed **** the solid ground. The explosion caused the crushed stone to splash around, and the smoke and stone powder flew up at this time. The suddenly lowered thunder and the explosion sound in the courtyard shocked the servants in the temple. Some people with objects in their hands all missed and dropped the objects to the ground. Lord God lying on the bench did not punish the servant who missed the item, but took the stick made of gold and walked out towards the courtyard. "You are the one who provoked me. I didn''t expect you to have the courage to dare to come here alone." Walking into the courtyard, looking at the flying smoke, the man holding the gold stick, facing the figure in the smoke, smiled: "And I will let you know clearly what will happen to those who dare to provoke God!" "Tell you something." Noel waved his right hand, and the thick smoke was blown away, and said with a smile: "The thing I like to do most is to pull God from the position of God and let it Become an ordinary mortal." "Oh?" Wen Yan, the man holding the gold stick, showed no signs of anger, and asked with a smile: "That is to say, are you going to pull me off from God?" "Ainilu, you feel too good about yourself." Nuoer looked at the idiot''s expression and said in disdain. "I am talking about God, and you are just a mortal with a little ability. You really think I am God." "How about I give you five minutes? Within these five minutes I will stand motionless here. I will not evade your attacks. I will not fight back. I will cook and roast whatever you want. This is called Gods mercy, haha. Hahahaha!" The man named Aini Road did not run away because of his anger, but instead gave a smile with his opinions. "Your fruit is an idiot." Hearing Enilu''s words, it seemed to Ener that Enilu was looking for death, not to mention that five minutes and one second was enough to kill him. "But after five minutes..." At the next moment, Enilu''s smile disappeared, looking coldly at Noel, and said indifferently: "You will feel the existence of God from your heart." "He who is a sinner can live, but he can''t live a sinner." Noel shook his head and sighed, wandered to the front of Eni Road and smiled: "Since you are looking for abuse, then I will satisfy your wishes. , Don''t die too fast!" auzw.com "Hurry up if you want to do it. Time is passing by second by second. When these five minutes have completely passed, you will know God''s okay..." Enilu spoke only half way. But the latter cannot be said at all. "Snapped!" Nuoer''s slap in the air was domineering, and he slammed on Eniru''s face, letting him spit blood and flew out at high speed. What he wanted to say could not be said at this time. "boom!" Eni Road, which flew at high speed, directly hit the wall of the courtyard, causing a loud noise. The strong impact also caused the wall to collapse and pressed onto Eni Road. ''how is this possible! Can he beat me! Even if it can hit me, why is he not being shocked? What is this all about? ! ''Thinking of suddenly standing up from the gravel, Aini Road looked incredibly at Noel in the middle of the courtyard, and couldn''t figure out how the other party did it. In the middle of the courtyard, Noel''s figure disappeared without a trace, no matter how Enilu checked it with the heart net, he could not find where Noel was. "It''s more than four minutes." The next moment, Noel appeared silently in the dead corner on the right side of Eni Road. The right hand covered by the armed color domineering had already been thrown back against Eni Road''s face. , Laughed: "Actually four minutes, for you, it is a very long time, you will experience it for yourself." "Snapped!" Poor Enilus, as soon as he heard the words from his ears, he hadn''t responded in a hurry, so he was slapped out again by a slap. It''s just that Eni Lu flew out with a slap in high speed. This time, he didn''t hit the wall fiercely. Instead, Noel suddenly appeared at the landing point, kicked at the front door of Eni Lu and kicked over. . Let Enilu, who was just slapped in the air, was kicked and flew to another direction. Enilu vomiting blood on the way even spit out his front teeth, and the whole person was stunned by kicking. Yes. Next, Noel played the passing game in the courtyard of the temple, and Eni Lu became the ball. Every time Eni Lu was approaching the point of arrival, Noel would arrive as soon as possible. He used a side for pumping, hitting, fanning, and kicking, and greeted Eni Lu on his face to keep Eni Lu flying continuously. status. Even if Enilu wanted to resist the flashing body and leave, but Noel just flashed on his body, and Noel with a ghostly smile appeared immediately in front of him. .. v3 Chapter 315： Thor Eni Road, which has not yet been fully elementalized, directly returned to the original state to de-elementalize the state, and once again became a ball playing on Noel''s hands and feet. "boom!" Eni Road, which had been beaten into a pig''s head, came into close contact with the walls in the courtyard at the moment when it ended in more than four minutes. But this time he didn''t get up immediately, but lay in a pile of gravel and kept vomiting blood, breathing in the air with a big mouth. It has always been possible to kill Eni Road in an instant, but Noel did not do it at all. When playing the passing game, he was controlling the power of beating Eni Road, allowing Eni Road to last until more than four minutes. Paralyzed in the gravel pile, hearing the footsteps getting closer and closer, Enilu began to fear, resisting the pain of the swollen face, and wanted to quickly get up from the ground. "60 million Volteron!" Eni Lu, who couldnt climb quickly, hit the Taiko with three hooks of jade on his shoulders with a gold stick that had been clasped in his hands, and displayed the lightning that he made from the Taiko, and then formed a huge thunder dragon to let it rush. To Noel. A glance at the huge Thunder Dragon rushing over, Noor did not go to evade or plan to defend. He still walked out to Aini Road, completely ignoring the huge Thunder Dragon. At the next moment, the huge Thunder Dragon hit Noel, and the blue light surged at this time, so that the servants who secretly watched the battle could not open their eyes. Seeing that the move was hit, Eni Lu, who turned into a pig''s head, smiled. The depression and anger that had been beaten just now disappeared in an instant. When I just wanted to slowly stand up from the ground and dispel the hatred of Noel who hit Thunder Dragon, the blue electric light began to recede gradually, but the situation of the eye made Eni froze in place. Because Noel was still unscathed, and even the clothes on his body were not marked by electric coke, as if he had not been hit by the 60 million Voltreron just now. "No...it''s impossible!!! It''s absolutely impossible!!!" Looking at Knoll incredulously, without losing the unfavorable electric shock move, Enilu couldn''t believe this was true. "Max 200 million volts!!" He stood up quickly with a gold stick in his hand. The palm of his left hand was aimed at Noel, who was approaching. The wrist formed a thunder and ejected a huge lightning pole. Noel, who had no plans to escape, was engulfed by the huge lightning pole in no time, and he could not see where he was, only to see the huge lightning pole, rushing through the wall towards the distance. "Thunderbolt is indeed one of the powerful abilities in the Department of Nature, but..." auzw.com "In front of the real God, there is no use at all." The sound of the words came from the huge lightning pole, and immediately followed by Noel wrapped in the lightning pole, the huge lightning pole instantly shattered. The ecstatic Eni Road in his heart was completely stunned, and he couldn''t figure out what was going on. Why can someone survive an electric shock of max 200 million volts, and even the fur is not centimetres, even if the clothes have never been damaged. And the servants hiding in the temple were all standing dumbfounded, a little unbelievable what they saw in their eyes. In the past six years, the invincible **** Aini Lu was beaten by others at this time, and he was beaten by the other party into the shape of a pig''s head. However, the powerful lightning stroke did not cause any other Harm, this is really incredible for them. "In front of the real God, you are so small and so vulnerable." Walking towards Eni Road, Noel''s face did not have a slight smile, and looked at Eni Road indifferently and asked: "Who gave you such courage to dare to call yourself God?" "Or do you get the thundering fruits of the nature department and give you the power to call yourself a god?" "But I regret to tell you that you are just an ant that can be pinched to death at any time in front of me, a little stronger than ordinary ants." As he walked towards Eni Road, Noel watched him coldly, letting him know that he was so small and so vulnerable that he was deeply trapped in the abyss of despair. The icy words came into Eniru''s ears, and Noel showed the power that gave him the fear for the first time in his heart, but most of them were still angry and disbelieving, unwilling to continue this reality. "Noisy!!" After returning to God, Enilu was reluctant to accept the reality and growled angrily: "I am the god!!! I am the real god!!!" "200 million Volt Thor!!" In the rage, Eni Road released all the "200 million volt thunderbolts" in his body, and surrounded them with all the thunderbolts that were released, transforming him into a giant Thor pose. "I am the god!!" After the transformation was completed, Eni Lu, surrounded by 200 million volts of lightning, waved a huge fist flashing blue electric light, and smashed hard against the oncoming Noel. "An ant is an ant after all, no matter how loud you call, no matter how big you become, it can''t change the fact that it''s an ant." Noel stopped walking and looked up at the furious Enix, Sneered: "And your present performance just proves that you are afraid of me, nothing more." After finishing speaking, Noel slowly raised his right hand and caught the huge fist flashing blue electric light, so it was so easy to catch. "Your move might be useful to others." After receiving the hard blow, Noel said with ease: "But for me, now you just become a big target, don''t you forget me Can I hit you?" .. v3 Chapter 316： predecessor "boom!" The words just fell, and Eni Lu, who was constantly working hard, suddenly lost his fist and hit the ground fiercely. The huge force and violent current immediately formed a big pit on the ground. "Damn! Where did people go!" Enir Road in the rage quickly raised his hand that was smashed, but did not see Noel''s body, completely forgot to use the heart net to check, but kept using his eyes constantly Find Noel''s figure. "The anger makes you lose the calm you need in the battle." Standing above Eni Road, Norgu looked down at Eni Road and said, "Then the game is almost over." "dark!" The power of darkness spewed out of Noel''s body in an instant, and quickly rushed down to Aini, who had just raised his head. Enilu, who wanted to resist, immediately lost the ability to control the thunderbolt when he touched the black liquid-like substance, and changed from the huge form of thunder to his original appearance. "You..." calmed down a little, but when Enilu just wanted to say something, he was engulfed by a substance like black liquid and turned into a black sphere that couldn''t move. "Swallow!" Seeing that Enilus was engulfed in it by the power of darkness, Noel immediately used the ability to devour and began to devour the fruits of Enilus. However, the side effects of the dry duck and the sea floor stone were all left in the body by Enilus. Of course, Noel still has no plans to kill Enilu, so he did not devour Enilus vitality. He felt that making Enilu into ordinary people and living with a curse was the biggest punishment for Enilu. After swallowing, congratulations to the host''s ability to obtain the thunder fruit of the natural system, and welcome the host to use it next time. After being prompted by the system, Noel quickly recovered the dark energy, and gradually lowered it from high altitude, and quickly landed smoothly on the ground. "Halo?" He landed on the ground, saw Enilu turning his eyes white, and lying on the ground motionlessly. After Noel detected it, he said lightly to himself: "There are still signs of life, it is estimated to be forced. The ability to extract the fruit, the intense pain at that time caused the goods to faint." "But after all, you have been hiding there for a long time, and it''s time to come out and meet me." Ignore Eni Road on the ground, and Noel approached the location of a wall in the courtyard and asked with a smile. : "Are you coming out by yourself, or will I pull you out?" auzw.com Outside the courtyard of the temple, an old man wearing iron armor and a rather weird bird leaned against the wall outside the courtyard. Hearing the words from the temple, one person and one bird were stunned, and cold sweat was constantly coming out. It was clear that the person inside had already discovered his existence. "Pierre, you leave here first. I''ll just go in by myself." The old man wearing iron armor and a knight''s gun was spotted by the other party and said to the bird beside him. Without giving the bird a chance to respond, the old man in iron armor jumped into the interior from the outside of the courtyard, looked at Noel on the other side, and Eni Road lying on the ground fainted. ''Ai Nilu, who has a thundering fruit and a powerful ability in the natural system, was unexpectedly defeated by him,'' then took a look, and lay on the ground, rolled his eyes in Ai Nilu, wearing the iron armor of the old man, did not expect The powerful Enilus lost. "I''m a knight of air, Ganfor, a free mercenary." When I recovered, I saw the other man watching himself. The old man in iron armor introduced himself and said, "Because I see this The movement of the side is so great, so come over and check the situation." "It turned out to be the **** of the predecessor of the empty island!" After careful observation, Noel recognized the old man who entered the courtyard, and after hearing his self-introduction, he was sure that he did not recognize the wrong person. "Who the **** are you, and you are not an empty island, why would you know this?" Wen Yan, an old man named Ganfor, clenched his knightly gun and watched the people in the distance with caution. "My name is Noel. If I''m a professional, it''s a pirate for the time being." Noel also introduced himself and thought and smiled, "Come and continue to be the **** of the empty island." "What''s your purpose?" Hearing Noel made Ganfort more cautious, but he didn''t believe the pie in the sky at all, so the good thing was found in himself, and I thought there must be some conspiracy in it. "There is really one for the purpose." After thinking carefully, Noel glanced at Eni Road on the ground and smiled: "He has lost his fruit ability. You just have to deal with him." "It''s that simple?" Looking at Noel puzzled, Ganfor could hardly think of it. Noir had any purpose. "It''s that simple." After seeing Ganfor''s thoughts, Nuoerweiwei smiled and said: "My purpose is the thunderous fruit of Eni Road, and I have already got it, so all you want is Unnecessarily, I have no interest in ruling the empty island." Noel raised his right hand with a smile, and a black electric dragon came out of his palm, controlling him to surround himself. "Whether you believe it or not, you don''t want to believe it." It showed that the electric dragon that Noel waved away suddenly sensed something and laughed: "And the priests, commanders, and soldiers of Eni Road, also at this time Its completely dead, what to do next, youre done. "You..." Ganfort wanted to ask something, but he could not say it completely. .. v3 Chapter 317： overnight Noel, who turned into a black thunder, disappeared in a flash when he entered the realm of speed, leaving only Eni Lu in place, still lying on the ground with his eyes rolled. Seeing the other party leaving, Ganfor had a little bit of confidence at this point that Noel had just said the words, otherwise he would not leave so smartly. "By the way, when I don''t want to do this now, I have to rescue my men." Suddenly remembered something, Ganfor no longer entangled Noor''s purpose. Instead, he intends to take this good opportunity to rescue his subordinates who were originally imprisoned by Aini Road, and just wanted to turn around and leave the temple. But when he saw Enilu lying on the ground, Ganfor didn''t worry about throwing him here, but if he left Enilu together, he was worried that what Noel said just now was false. If the fruit ability of Enilus is still there, then not only may he be killed by him, but also hundreds of his subordinates may be killed. In the end, Ganfor, who was in trouble, simply drove away all the servants in the temple, carried Aini Road into the temple, and hurried to the trapped position quickly. Noor, who had previously left, has returned to the women, and the priests, sergeants, and sacred soldiers were all thrown into the altar of the altar, eaten clean by the empty shark inside. With the protection of God, Konice finally saw the power of the women. She thought that the powerful priests could not escape the three moves of the women. After three moves, no one could escape the fate of death. Until now, there is something I can''t believe in what I saw, and what makes Cornis even more unbelievable is that Noel came back to the women and what he said. Eni Road, which ruled the empty island for six years, was defeated by Noel completely for a while, and also deprived Eni Road of thunder and lightning ability. It wasn''t until Noel used the class to punish Enilu as a way of punishment, and after demonstrating her ability to Cornis, did she really start to believe that she was not just dreaming, all of which were real. After constant confirmation, no matter how insulting Enilu is good, he will not be punished by ghosts and spirits, which makes Koniste completely believe it. After finally letting Kenneth fully believe, Noel explored the island together with the girls to find the location of the ancient ruins. Without any worries, Noor and his team were as happy as an outing. They explored the island of God happily and were very happy to talk and laugh along the way. Even Ke Nisi is very happy, this is the first time she boarded the island of God, this place was previously prohibited from entering. After a long time... Under the leadership of Nicole Robin and Nicole Olbia, these two professional archaeologists, Noel and his party came to the ancient ruins. auzw.com Nicoles mother and daughter immediately began research and interpreted the words on the slate, while the others were looking around separately to see if they could find something good. . Soon, the super-large ruins were turned over again, and besides finding some gold and some fragments of gemstones, the women had nothing to gain. And Nicole''s mother and daughter also found huge stones in the ruins that recorded the historical text. Unfortunately, the contents recorded above are ancient weapons, which is not what they both wanted to find. Disappointment is disappointment, but I don''t care too much. It is certainly the best thing to find, but it is useless to not find disappointment. Besides, long ago, the two found the most important person for them, and became interested in the historical text. They didn''t think it was important at all. Don''t care, the boulder that records the historical text, the two left the place together and walked to the position of Noel and the girls. Soon, the people got together again, but when the people wanted to get out of the ruins, the sky had begun to darken. "Before the sky is completely dark, we can''t get out of the island of God, just stay here overnight." Noel looked at the sky and offered his opinion. "I have no opinion." Estes also glanced at the sky, and it was indeed impossible to walk out before it was completely dark, laughing: "Then I will find some prey in the woods while the sky is dark, and make dinner tonight. Now." "Then I''ll get some fire back." Da Siqi raised his hand and said he was going to check the fire. "I''m going with Da Siqi so that she won''t be lost if she gets lost." A glance at Da Siqi, Gu Yina walked over to her and was not relieved that she was walking around alone. "Listening to Konice, the empty fish on the empty island tastes good, and I went to get it back with Konice." Portkas d Lujiu said with a smile. After allocating the tasks one after another, after the people had chosen their positions in the ruins, they began to separate into the woods. All that was left was that Noel sat alone in the ruins, took out the island cloud stored in the storage space, and began to cut it quickly with a knife. It was completed quickly. Pieces of furniture made of clouds, and of course some of them proposed by the women, Noel planned to make all the furniture recorded on the small book while he had time. Time gradually passed, and it was more than an hour before dark. The women also returned one after another at this time, holding the previously assigned quest items in their hands, and stacking the collected items into one place, the women lay on the furniture made by Noel during this time. The kitchen lady Carmen started to get busy, but she didn''t complain at all. Instead, she saw the special ingredients in front of her, but she was very interested in it. .. v3 Chapter 318： Class is Noel and his team spent a few days on Angel Island before deciding to leave the empty island. I dont know what to think of Konice, and I volunteered to join the Noel and his team. This made the Noel and his team a little surprised, but they are still quite welcome to join. Noors words, not to mention, there are beautiful women who take the initiative to join in. Of course, he is the one who refuses to come, and only fools will drive people away. Laki, a female warrior who had been imprisoned, was forced to compromise with the Pirates under the threat of various languages. Even if she was liberated, she dared not run away. After seeing the strength of the women, it was confirmed that the **** Ainilu was solved by Noel, and Raki was afraid to make any action that angered the people on the ship. Laki was very worried because his secret stealing caused Noels threatening words to become a real reality. By then, the village where Shandias residents lived secretly could not withstand the attacks of these powerful and abnormal people. Therefore, Raki can only obediently obey and never dare to do excessive things. She doesn''t want to cause Shandia''s village to be attacked because of her own reasons. Then she became a sinner. After leaving the empty island, the Black Pearl returned unharmed, on the sea in the great route. Fortunately, Noel and his party did not fall into the naval fortress g8 from the height of 10,000 meters, but landed safely on the calm sea. Returning to the sea on the great route, under the control of Nami, the navigator, the Black Pearl continued to follow the direction of the record pointer. In the endless sea, sailed for a few days. Arrived at an island called Long Chain Island, which was formed by twelve small islands in a circle. It was named because the overall shape was like a long chain. All the creatures on the island are very long, even the plants. Somewhat ridiculous. On this ridiculously long island, Noel and his party had no intention of staying until the magnetic force of the pointer was stored. After the discussion of the Black Pearl, it was unanimously decided to leave the island overnight and continue the rapid advance to the next island. I didn''t want to at all, because staying on the island for too long caused others and others to grow longer. This was the result that all the women didn''t want to see, so they just sailed away after the magnetic storage was completed. After ten days... During the period, with the guidance of the recording pointer, Noel and his party boarded two unmanned islands, but it took only one day to record and store the magnetic force, and then continued to sail on the sea. auzw.com At this time, on this sunny morning, the Black Pearl, which was set to the automatic route, was exhausted due to the stored electrical energy. Therefore, he stopped on the calm sea and used the little electricity left to send a notice of exhaustion to the Black Pearl. Not long after waking up, Noor, who was about to prepare breakfast, heard the notice of the Black Pearl and walked towards the deck in a daze. Coming to the deck in a daze, I just wanted to go to the rudder to charge the Black Pearl, but I saw an island in the distance. "Beauties, we are about to reach a prosperous island." Noel rubbed his eyes before he could clearly see the appearance of the island. He also recognized the island and shouted to the girls in the boat: "Don''t sleep Hurry up and wait for us to have breakfast on the island, and we can stroll around by the way." After finishing talking, Noor stopped looking at the distant islands, remembering that the Black Pearl had not been charged, and waiting for the women to get up and use the equipment on board, they would have to complain again. Quickly walking to the rudder, Noel opened the virtual template of the Black Pearl, quickly called up the charging device, put his hand on and started his own lightning ability, and released a powerful current to charge the Black Pearl. . Soon, under the powerful current of Noel, the storage of the Black Pearl was completed, and the women also stepped out at this time, walked to the side of the boat and found half a body, looking at the very prosperous island in the distance. "Wow! That island looks like a large fountain, so beautiful!" Looking at the island with a fountain in the distance, Konice said excitedly. "It''s really beautiful." Portas d Lujiu nodded with a smile, very much agree with Cornice''s view, that kind of island is a large fountain, it looks really beautiful. "I don''t know who designed it. I was able to build the island like this." Belmel sighed. He was very curious about the founder of the island and felt that he must be a very powerful person. "Look! That... is that a steam ship?" Suddenly, Nami saw a super long steam ship in the distant sea, and puzzled and said: "Strange! That strange shape How does the steamboat sail on the sea, and it runs so fast!" "This is also the first time I have seen such a strange steam ship." After hearing this, Nicole Olbia looked over and said that he had never seen such a ship. While the women were discussing, Noel set the Black Pearl to automatically sail, and walked to where the women were. Seeing that Noel was coming, all the inexplicable girls asked Noel about it. From their perspective, Noel must know that, after all, Noel had never let them down, even if it hadn''t appeared once. "You one by one, who should I answer better?" Seeing the women kept asking questions, Noel did not know who would answer first. .. v3 Chapter 319： Backstreet The women stopped for an instant, and discussed with each other in a whisper. They quickly summed up the questions to be asked, and chose Estes to ask them on their behalf. "My dear, that strange steamship, do you know what it is?" Pointing at the steamship that was going away, Estes questioned Noel. "That''s the sea train puffng-tom." Noel recalled the information recorded in his mind and said the name of the steam ship. "Smoky Tom?" the girls said in unison, never hearing such a strange name, but even more puzzled. "That''s because the sea train uses steam power to promote the track along the sea." Noel smiled, then introduced to the girls, and said with a smile: "And it is only here that you can find the whole world!" "Orbit? Where is the orbit, why haven''t we seen it?" Wen Yan said, the women looked at the sea and did not see the track that Noel said, a little doubt whether Noel was talking nonsense. "We are so far away, it''s strange that you can see it." Seeing the girls didn''t find it, Nuoer said helplessly: "The track is slightly down on the surface of the water. We can''t see it so far away. , Wait for our ship to get closer, you will find it after a closer look." "It turns out so! No wonder, the strange shape can also sail on the sea surface, and the speed is still so fast." After hearing Noel''s introduction, Nami finally understood. "My dear, what''s the name of the island, what kind of place is it?" Having figured out one thing, Estes pointed to the distant island and asked another question that the women doubted. Seeing Estes again, the women nodded and looked at Noel waiting for an answer, wondering what kind of place the island in front was. Only Knowle, who knows the name of the island, let the system call up the information of the entire island. After checking it with the fastest speed, he smiled confidently and looked at the girls. "Water-seven, the sea train just came from the blue station on the island, also known as the town of the water capital." "I have to mention that water-seven started out in shipbuilding. The technology there is the first in the world. The ships are made exclusively for the dignitaries of the world government." "Not only that, it''s also the place where the strongest shipbuilders in the world gather!" Looking at the water capital in the distance, Noel introduced the women beside him to let them know what this place was. Hearing Noels introduction, the women knew at this time that the island in front of the fountain was originally a place where shipbuilding began. Later, Nuoer kept introducing, and the information received from the system, the women also listened carefully, and at the same time issued questions in their hearts, and Nuoer will answer them one by one. auzw.com As the Black Pearl gradually got closer, the daughters on the Black Pearl also saw the track that Noel said before, and it was indeed a little bit down on the water surface, no wonder I couldn''t find it no matter how I searched. "Speaking, what does that number mean?" Nicole Robin pointed to the marked number on the wall in front of the water city. "Probably some of the entrances and exits of the ship." Noel thought for a moment, and said the conjecture directly. "It''s the station right in front of you." Looking closely, Nami saw the name on the front and said, "The blue station is written on it. It seems that this is the place that Noel said before, and the sea train is also from Started here." "Having said that, did any of you see the pier?" Estes looked around and did not see the pier with a boat stopped. "Maybe on the other side of the city." Portas d Lujiu also looked carefully, and also found no place to stop the boat. "Hey! You guys!" "As a pirate, if you are generous, it''s not good to enter the city from the front." "Let''s go back to the back street." Suddenly, after hearing the yelling, Noel and his party saw the fishermen at sea, yelling at themselves and others, and the other party was not afraid because they were pirates. In the direction pointed by the fisherman, Noel and his party looked at it and thanked the fisherman for a word, then turned the black pearl to the bow and drove in from a waterway on the left. "Awesome! Sea city!" Entering the waterway, Ke Ya said in amazement. Unexpectedly, this was a sea city, and she did not see the streets in the city at all. Instead, they were all made up of waterways extending in all directions. "Awesome! What a beautiful city!" Curios, full of curiosity, looked around the city and sighed constantly. "The whole city invaded the water, and the houses were sunk in the sea." Duskie watched the city while watching the local people, moving around on the waterway in small boats. "No! It was originally a city built from a foundation sinking in the sea." Wen Yan, Nicole Robin on the side, after careful observation, pointed to the house and explained: "Look under the house Cornerstone." "It turns out that''s why it''s called the capital of water!" miss. Valentine nodded. After seeing the environment here, I finally understood why it was called the capital of water. "Hey! I said, you are not allowed to stop the Pirate Ship here!" Because it was still early, the old man who was cleaning the storefront saw the Pirate Ship coming from the sea and asked, "You come here to do Well, did you come here to rob?" .. v3 Chapter 320： Stop the boat "No." Wen Yan, a little stunned Nami, responded very politely: "We just came to visit, by the way to add some supplies." "In other words, do normal people ask if we are here to rob?" Belmel twitched his lips and found that the people here were not responding normally, and were not afraid of waiting for him to be a pirate. "If this is the case, there is a headland not far in front of you. You can park the boat over there." Hearing that the other party was not a pirate, the old man kindly pointed in the direction of the front, indicating that there is a headland that can be docked there Pirate ship. "Okay." In the direction the old man pointed, Nami turned the bow and thanked the kind old man: "Uncle, thank you!" "Come again, hey!" Seeing that there was no way to stop the boat, Belmel sighed a little and began to feel a bit depressed. "No way, who is calling us a pirate." Portkas d Lujiu patted, Belmel smiled on the shoulder, let her not sigh. Along the waterway in the city, under the control of Nami, the Black Pearl drove out of the city and soon reached the headland. It''s just that the scenery here is not very good, it can be said that it is a relatively desolate place, but it is indeed a good place to stop the boat. "This is really a place with a bad view." Miss. Valentine looked at it, a little dissatisfied with this place. "Although it doesn''t look good here, we can only stop the boat here. We can''t sail into the city. It caused unnecessary panic. Then we can''t go shopping." Noel slightly. With a smile, I also felt that it was not good here, but decided to stop here. "Nami, just drop the anchor here." Esdes smiled and turned to call Nami at the rudder so she knew she would stop here. "Well, I know, Sister Estes!" After hearing that, Nami nodded with a smile, responded to Estes, and then lowered the speed of the Black Pearl, slowly letting him approach the headland. Go up and let it drop the anchor into the sea. "Speaking of it, why are people on the island not afraid of pirates at all, is this a bounty hunter''s den?" Wei Wei, puzzled, said her conjecture. "Weiwei, you think too much, how can there be so many bounty hunter''s dens." Nicole Robin smiled and said: "For the shipyard, the pirates are also one of the guests, so they don''t Fear of pirates." "It''s also very possible. Even if the pirates come to the water city to make a fuss, there are bodyguards who can fight it." After thinking about it, Nicole Olbia smiled and thought it was very possible. "It must be there." After a glance at the prosperous water capital, Ke Ya said with a smile: "After all, it is such a great city, and the bodyguard must not be lacking." auzw.com "Really?" After hearing Kea''s words, Konice asked with a little worry: "So what should I do, isn''t it bad?" "What''s wrong, we are guests here, and we are not here to rob." Noel walked over to Kenis, stretched his arms around Kenis''s waist, and smiled: "Even if it comes to trouble Yes, you know our strength, there is nothing to worry about." Next, after some simple deliberation, all the women said that they would go to see the capital of water, and no one would stay on the boat. In this regard, Noel did not have any opinions, but began to distribute a large number of Bailey to everyone''s hands so that they could go to the city and buy some items they wanted. Of course, for the occasional need, Noel also allocated some gold and exchanged a storage ring for each person. After all, the women have asked for many times, and it happened to me this time. It didn''t take long for the women to get out of the boat and see that everything was ready, and Noel walked down from the Black Pearl with them. "Let''s go." Suddenly thought of something, Noel turned to look at the two women and said, "Yes! Robin, Orbia, wait for you to move with me, and the others will be free to move. " "Well, I see." Although both Nicole''s mother and daughter were puzzled, they didn''t ask, but nodded cleverly in response. "My dear, where will we gather at that time, but the Black Pearl was put away by you?" After seeing Noel, the Black Pearl was put into the space, and Estes wanted to know the place of the gathering, otherwise Such a big city is hard to find people. "Yeah, where are we going to meet?" After Esdes said, Nami also wanted to know the place of the meeting, so she couldn''t find a place to live. "When the time comes, you all have to ask, where is the best hotel in the Water City, and we will just gather there." Noel held his chin with one hand and thought about it carefully. come out. "Okay." Wen Yan, all the girls nodded and responded in unison. "Relax, even if we don''t get together, I will be able to find you at that time. This is not a big problem. Let''s play in the water city." Noel said with a smile, he took the lead and walked towards the city. . Hearing Noel''s words, there was nothing to worry about the women at this time. Even if the scattered people did not get together, Noel could find a place to wait for others. The girls quickly followed, Noel, who had already walked ahead, and talked with the sisters around them, discussing what they wanted to go, and if they thought of a group, they would act together. .. v3 Chapter 321： drawing As the road on the headland progressed, Noel and his party did not see the other entrance, and the only entrance that could enter the water capital was only a place called the bull rental house. "Bull rental house?" Nami said, puzzled: "What is that rental?" "We will know if we go in and ask, there is no other entrance anyway." Noel shrugged his shoulders and walked into the entrance first. "It seems that there is really no entrance, and it seems that I can only go in to see it." Nami looked around and saw that as Noel said, there was no other entrance except here. Nami and the girls followed Noel and walked into the entrance of the bull rental house together, and curiously observed the inside. An uncle who was reading a newspaper saw someone walking into his store, quickly put down the newspaper in his hand, and quickly got up from the chair. "Welcome!" Uncle quickly counted the number and said with a smile: "You are here to rent the bull." "Uncle, we just came to this island by recording pointers. What is the bull?" Hearing the owner''s question, Wei Wei asked. "It turned out that the record pointer had stored magnetic force before I came to the water capital!" Wen Yan said, the uncle boss said with some surprise. "Well, could you tell us something, what is a bull?" Wei Wei nodded with a smile, and asked politely. "That''s really amazing." After recovering, the uncle boss nodded and began to introduce: "bull is a kind of cowfish, and there are species of Yagara, Rabka, and Kengu." "Well, to put it simply, it''s bull, Agala bull, everywhere on the street." "In this area there are a lot of Agala bulls with their heads out of the water and swimming, you see those." "This is the capital of water, and there are more waterways than land. For local residents, bull is an essential part of daily life, and it is the same for people who come to this city for sightseeing." Having figured it out, a group of people had never been to the water city before. The uncle boss took Noel and others out and pointed out the cowfish in the city waterway. "Is the cowfish pulling the boat?" After looking at the cowfish in the city waterway, curious Keya asked, wanting to make sure. auzw.com "It is better to say that they are carrying the boat than pulling the boat, anyway, it is like being on a land and driving a carriage." Seeing the other party does not understand, uncle The boss took the carriage as a metaphor, and then said: "Yes, to rent the Yarra Bull, each one needs a thousand bailey, if you want to hire a bigger boat, plus 500 bailey." After listening to the introduction of the uncle boss, the women finally understood what a bull was, and followed the boss to the fish pond in the store, and began to pick out the fish on the ship. The women planned to act together and rented three large ships from the uncle boss. Each large ship could seat about 78 people. In order to be able to pull the big ship, they rented a dozen or so fish. It can be said that letting the uncle boss''s oxfish in the fish pond only have one or two swimming in the fish pond. Of course, the boss uncle is very happy. After all, this can earn more Bailey, and it is very easy to do things. enthusiasm. "Uncle, this is Bailey who rented Agalar Bull. If you have more, you don''t have to find money." After seeing all the women on board, Noel took Bailey and handed it to the boss. "Thank you." After taking over Bailey''s hand, the uncle boss carefully calculated it and found 10,000 more Bailey, laughing: "These are the maps of the water capital, you can take it and see. So you dont have to worry about getting lost." "By the way, where is the best hotel in the Water Capital?" Just after receiving the map, Noel thought of it and quickly asked the boss. "The best hotel." Wen Yan said, the uncle boss opened the map in his hand, quickly found the location on the map, and pointed out Noel with his finger, laughing: "Just in this place." "Thanks." After taking a closer look, Noel quickly noted the position and thanked the uncle. Knowing the answer he wanted, Noel walked on the ships of Robin and Orbia, handed the map to the women of the other two ships, and said the location of the best hotel in the Water Capital. All the women took a closer look. Noel indicated the location on the map and quickly recorded it in his mind before he nodded to Noel to express his understanding. After that, Noel said a few words to the girls, and then he let Agalar bull start to move, and the three ships also parted ways here, and each went to where they wanted to go. After acting separately, in the intricate waterway of the capital of the water, one could soon no longer see each other''s figure. "Noel, where are we going?" Nicole Olbia asked suspiciously, sitting on the boat carried by Agara Bull, wanting to know where he was going. "Noel, I also want to know where to go, but I''m more curious about why you want us to act together." Nicole Robin''s curiosity, why Noel appointed himself to act with his mother. "Go find someone to make drawings of Pluto, and only if you can unlock the text, can you identify whether the drawings are fake." Noel smiled and said his purpose very straightforwardly, with no intention of concealment. .. v3 Chapter 322： elevator "That''s what it is!" Nicole Robin nodded, revealing his original expression, and finally understood Noel''s purpose. "Noel, on the boulder that records the historical text, only recorded the location of ancient weapons, but did not say that there are drawings, how do you determine that there are design drawings?" Looking back carefully, Nicole Orbia I cant think of it. "Pluto, one of the three ancient weapons, the worst warship in the history of shipbuilding, the super warship built by the capital of the Seven Waters, can destroy an island in one shot. As long as Pluto is a ship, there will definitely be a design plan. ." "The design is in the capital of the water. In the hands of a man named Iceberg, we need to get it." Noel thought about it and explained the reasons to Robin and Orbiyah. He did not say what he learned from the anime. After all, they would not believe it. It would be better to say a more realistic reason. Seeing that Noel said so, both women chose to believe that they did not continue to ask, which was not important to both of them. The important thing is that if Noel wants to design the drawings, they will only support them with all their strength, and will get the design drawings by hand, and finally send the design drawings to the hands of Noel. Because the residents of the water capital belong to the kind of people who are very enthusiastic, and the iceberg is also famous in the water capital, and it is also loved by local residents. This allowed the Noor trio to quickly get information from the residents. The iceberg was in the largest and most secure residence on the island, the company headquarters known as Carrera. Under the guidance of the enthusiastic residents, came to the Carrera company headquarters, and this Carrera company headquarters can be seen everywhere around the security patrol, it can be said that it is surrounded by the strict. It''s just that these security guards don''t seem to have the same strength. It is easy to break into the role with a little more powerful role. But Noel did not do this, but let the guards inform him directly, but to the disappointment of Noel, Bingshan had already gone to dock No. 1 with the secretary. It is estimated that he would not be able to come back in the afternoon. "Excuse me, do you have anything to look for Mr. Bingshan?" The doorman who suddenly thought of something looked at the man and the woman in front of him, worried that it would be trouble for Mr. Bingshan. "Actually, there is nothing wrong. The local residents are saying that Mr. Bingshan is the best boatman here, so come to him to talk about the disembarkation." Noel shrugged his shoulders with a smile, and answered the question from the guard. "Mr. Bingshan is indeed the best boatmaker, but Mr. Bingshan has rarely built ships. He will only give advice to the dockyard one. If you are in a hurry to build a ship, just go to the dockyard one and find the boatman there. "" The guard showed his original expression and relaxed the alert to the three people in front of him. auzw.com "Then thank you, we will leave first." Knowing where the goal was, Noel thanked the outside and immediately left the two women. After leaving the door of Carreras headquarters, Noel, Robin, and Orbiya answered the ship, carefully looking on the map, where is the dock No. 1 in the water capital. "I don''t even know what to say. Are the people here overly or stupidly too much? Then simply give the information out, and I''m not afraid that someone named Iceberg will be stared at by some powerful person." Back On the boat, Nicole Robin sat next to Noel and leaned against Noel and said. "It is estimated that the local residents know that there are powerful bodyguards around the iceberg." Nicole Olbia thought for a moment and thought it was the most likely, otherwise it would not be so easy to get news. "This is very possible." Nicole Robin nodded, and could not find any other explanation besides this. He asked, "Noel, are we going to grab it?" "Let''s check the situation first, and then I''ll talk about it later." After confirming the location of the No. 1 dock, Noel cooperated with the map in his hand and said with a smile: "If he is willing to hand it over, of course it is the best thing. ." "If Pluto''s design is really in the hands of the iceberg, I don''t think he will hand it over. After all, it is such an important thing, and it can easily destroy the power of an island." Nicole Robin frowned. , I don''t think it will be smooth. "Robin is right!" Nicole Olbia also frowned, agreeing with Nicole Robin''s statement, even she herself did not feel that smooth. "Don''t die of brain cells here, things will be known at that time, there is no need to start thinking about it now." Noel hugged Nicole Robin in one hand and Nicole Orbia in the other hand smiled. Next, at the location where Noel said he was going, the Yarra bull carrying the big ship quickly continued to advance in the waterway. I wanted to command the Yarra Bull. How to get to the No. 1 dock, but I haven''t spoken yet, but I found that the Yarra Bull didn''t need his own command at all, and was able to find the right waterway. Soon, Yarra Bull passed the shortcut and took the Noel trio to the entrance of the water gate elevator, which is a huge tower-like building. "Please come in!" "The elevator is leading to the shipbuilding island, it will reach the center street of the shipyard and water-seven, please step into the gate." "One minute before closing!" .. v3 Chapter 323： iceberg The beautiful woman standing next to the tower-like building pointed to the huge stone gate on the side, introduced the place where the huge stone gate leads to, and reminded the people who rushed here to enter. Upon seeing this, Noel also urged Agalar Bull to enter the interior of the huge stone gate. God knows when the water gate elevator will be opened next time, and does not want to waste time on the lower level. As some people entered one after another, a minute passed quickly, the huge stone gate was closed at this time, and the water level inside the stone gate began to rise continuously. "So it turns out, one rise and one shut, one rise and one fall, this is the so-called watergate elevator!" Nicole Robin, very clever, quickly figured out the principle of the watergate elevator. "People who are deficient in design can think of it." Similarly, figuring out the principle of the water gate elevator, Nicole Olbia smiled and said, "Real and interesting architecture." As the two women sighed, the water level inside the stone gate kept rising rapidly and soon reached the entrance to the upper stone gate. When the water level rose to a certain position, it immediately stopped and continued to rise. The upper stone door was also opened at this time to let everyone inside the stone door go out. "This is the central street of water-seven, the world''s first shipyard. It''s really a nice place." As the stone door was opened, Noel saw the scenery of the central street and sighed with a smile. "There seems to be a lot more land here than the lower level." Nicole Orbiya on the side looked closely at the central street of water-seven and found that there was more land imagined here. "After all, this is a shipyard, and there are not many land, but it is not good to build ships." Nicole Robin smiled and also observed the situation here. Wait for a while, if you fight, you can run away, and here is the other partys land. I dont think its a bad thing to know more about the location. "It should be the shipyard there." Noel turned his head to look for it, and soon saw the location of the No. 1 dock, and then drove Agalar to the past. "What happened to the crowds there, did you come to visit the shipyard?" Looking forward, Nicole Robin saw, in front of the large stone gate of the No. 1 dock, blocked by the crowds of people, Seems to be watching something lively. "When I came, I seemed to hear someone shouting that there was a pirate in the No. 1 dock. It is estimated that the group of people came to see the bustle." Nicole Orbia looked at the group in front of the gate of the No. 1 dock in front. People, recalled the shouts I heard before. "It seems that there really is such a thing." Nicole Orbiya was reminded by this, and Nicole Robin also remembered it at this time. I really heard someone shouting like this just now. "Look at it in the past and I don''t know what''s going on." Noel was too lazy to think so much and urged the Yarra bulls of several ships to accelerate. Hearing Noels words, the two women also felt very reasonable. As long as they looked at it in the past, they would know it. There is no need to waste their brain cells here. auzw.com Soon, a few Agalar bulls speeding up, carried the three people on the big ship to the shore of the No. 1 dock, and then parked there without moving. Nuoer slowly walked from the big boat to the shore. After reaching out to support the two women one by one, he hugged the two women''s little waists from left to right, and walked to the position where there was no one beside the crowd. thing. "Look over there, it''s Lu Qi, so handsome!" "Aren''t Baoli?" "Lulu is here, really experienced, worthy of being a man among men!" "If it is a man, it must be Daruston." "I heard that there were pirates making trouble, but I didn''t expect to come a little late, and it all ended and started to clean up." "Actually, the result is the same. Every time I was defeated by the boatman, but I couldn''t see the boatman''s performance, it was indeed your loss, hahahahaha!" The three Noel not far away can clearly hear the local people''s comments, and also understand from the public''s comments that they are all here to see the lively, not the people who visit the No. 1 dock. After listening to the comments of the residents, Noel soon lost interest in this and began to look for the figure of the iceberg in the dock No. 1, which was the most important thing to come at this time. As time went by, the boatmen in the No. 1 dock removed all the troubled pirates, and the local residents who watched the heat began to gradually disperse at this time. However, until now, Noel has not been able to see the figure of the iceberg in the dock No. 1, which makes him no doubt that he was being played by the guard. Just as Noor hugged Robin and Orbia and continued to check in the dock one. A man wearing a red wicker suit, and a woman wearing professional attire, walked towards the Noor trio looking around. "Who are you looking for at No. 1 dock? I''m very familiar with the people at No. 1 dock, and I might be able to help you." The man in the red wicker suit came to the three of Noel, kindly Asked. "I''m looking for someone named Iceberg." Noor looked back, and continued to search while saying, "Before, the headquarter of Carrera company, the guard there said that the iceberg had arrived at dock 1, but I didn''t. Find his figure." "Oh? My name is Iceberg. Are you looking for me?" Wen Yan, the man in the red wicker suit, froze for a moment, and asked quite puzzled. .. v3 Chapter 324： deny This time it was Knorr''s turn that was a bit stunned, but he quickly recovered and quickly recovered his gaze, turning his head to the position where the words came. A closer look, a man with short blue hair, wearing a red wicker suit, a small white mouse in the pocket of the suit jacket. It seems that it is very similar to the iceberg in the image, but let the system recognize it for a moment. Noor does not want to recognize the wrong person at all. After only a moment of effort, Noel got a confirmation prompt from the system. The person in front of him was the iceberg he was looking for. But Noel did not rush to speak, but fixed his eyes on the beautiful woman beside the iceberg. Looking at her surprised expression at this time, she was a little puzzled, and at the same time doubted whether she recognized herself. This is the Kalifa in cp9. Real people seem to have nothing to say, this figure is also awesome, and its still a temptation to have a uniform! The next moment, Noel denied Kalifas idea and threw it somewhere outside Jiu Xiaoyun, and began to carefully observe Kalifas figure. Seeing the three of Noel, they were carefully observing themselves and Kalifa. The iceberg felt very puzzled, and at the same time was not used to being watched like this. The appearance of the three people in front of me made Bingshan feel very familiar, but I couldn''t remember it in a moment and a half. I have seen it somewhere, but I am sure I have definitely seen it. "Then... that gentleman, what the **** are you looking for from me?" Someone couldn''t bear to see it, and the iceberg once again asked questions, hoping that the three people in front of him could speak out and find themselves in the end What is there, I''m thinking hard about where I have seen these three people. "Pluto''s design." Noel''s vision did not retract, still moving on Kalifa, and said very straightly, he came here to find the purpose of the iceberg, and did not intend to turn around. "...." The iceberg froze in place, and the eyebrows were locked tightly, but it quickly spread out, pretending to be crazy and selling silly smiles: "What design of Pluto has never stopped to hear, It is impossible to have this thing." "Really?" Finally, he took his gaze away from Kalifa. Noel looked at the very calm iceberg and smiled, "Mr. Iceberg, the capital of water is really a good place. If it is destroyed, would it be a bit What a pity?" At this time, Bingshan really couldn''t laugh. From the eyes of the other party, he could clearly see that the other party wasn''t joking, but was very, very serious and didn''t mean to joke at all. "Kalifa, do you know the information of these three people?" Unclear each other''s identity, which made Bingshan feel quite uneasy, hoping that his secretary Kalifa could have the information of the three people. auzw.com "Sorry, Mr. Bingshan, I don''t have the information of three people." The beautiful woman named Kalifa said very calmly, but she was very surprised and recognized three. The identity of the person, but did not tell the iceberg at all. "Introduce yourself, my name is Noel, and her name is Nicole Robin, and his name is Nicole Orbiya. The profession is temporarily a pirate." Noel is quite clear. As a cp9 Caliph, he definitely recognizes After I waited for others, I guess I didn''t want to be suspicious of myself, so I didn''t tell them to the iceberg, otherwise I had other plans. "It''s you!!" After hearing the introduction, the iceberg remembered it in an instant, widened his eyes in surprise, and looked at the three in disbelief. After getting the design of Pluto, Bingshan has paid attention to people who can awaken ancient weapons, and the Noel and his group wanted by the world government are the objects that Bingshan paid attention to at that time. A large part of the reason is caused by the rumors spread by the world government: Noor and his party who have the ability to wake up ancient weapons and attempt to use them to destroy the world. This rumor sounds extremely absurd, but the iceberg with the Pluto design has to pay attention to the movement of Noel and his team. What I did not expect was that four people who had disappeared for seventeen years, now three of them appeared in front of them, and apart from the growth of Nicole Robin, the witch''s son, the other two had nothing at all. Variety. In the past, the iceberg was always worried. The four people who tried to wake up the ancient weapons will come to find them one day sooner or later, but they have been waiting for several years, and they have not waited for the wanted four to appear. It wasn''t until ten years later that the iceberg began to really feel relieved. It was thought that the four had been secretly suppressed by the navy, and they did not distribute relevant information. But today, after a full seventeen years, the four people who were attempted to destroy the world by the declaration of the world government, three of them finally came to find themselves. Just as the iceberg recalled again and again, Noel''s words sounded, allowing the iceberg to return to this real world from its own memories. "Mr. Bingshan, you are so surprised, it seems that you know us." Seeing Bingshan''s reaction, it made Noll a little surprised. He never thought he would remember the existence of others and laughed: "Since If you leave us, then obediently give me the design of Pluto." "Sorry, Mr. Noel, I don''t know what you are talking about, and there is no Pluto blueprint. If there is nothing, then I will say goodbye first." After recovering, Bingshan continued to pretend to be crazy and stupid, and firmly denied having the blueprint. . After that, the iceberg turned around and walked inside the No. 1 dock. Kalifa was a little stunned. After pushing the glasses with his finger, he quickly followed the iceberg in front. .. v3 Chapter 325： the term "Mr. Bingshan, I have good news for you. I just arrived in this water city today. I can say that I am in a good mood, so you have a two-day deadline to see if you will hand over the Pluto design." "But after these two days, if the design of Pluto still fails to reach me, I will let the capital of the water sink to the bottom of the sea, and anyone on the capital of the water will be buried because of your uncooperation. seabed." "And, in the two-day period, any ship that intends to leave the capital of the water, the sea-wrapped train will take the first step and visit the deep blue sea." "You can think that you haven''t heard me, but don''t say that I didn''t remind you!" "Then count down now!" "And there are two ships sailing now, one looks like a pirate ship and the other looks like a fishing ship." Looking at the back of the iceberg, Nuoer smiled and said with self-satisfaction, and with the ability to see the domineering and the ability to thunder the fruit, always feel the information situation of some people on the island. After that, Noel loosened the two women with his left and right arms, raised his right hand high against the sky, and the black thunder began to flash in his right hand. Noel''s words made the iceberg stop moving forward, followed by Kalifa stopped, and there was a constant sound of electric shocks behind him, and the two of them puzzled and turned around looking anxiously. "As for me, I have always said that I can do that, and those two ships can go sightseeing on the seabed first." As soon as the words fell, the iceberg and Kalifa saw them. Noel raised his right hand high against the sky, flashing two black currents, and rushed into the sky at high speed. "Boom! Boom!" At the next moment, the sky around the water capital dropped two huge black electricity poles at high speed, and slammed straight into the sea around the water capital. Just from two different areas, the fishing boat and the pirate ship that had not sailed for a long time were engulfed by two huge black electric poles. After a while, the two ships disappeared on the sea as the electric pole disappeared. "Mr. Bingshan, you still have twenty-three hours a day, I believe this is enough for you to think clearly." "After you think about it, go to the best hotel in the Water Capital to find me." Ignoring the surprised two, Noel stretched out his arms and hugged the two beside him, and said as he walked towards Agala bull. After helping the two girls to board the ship, Noel was too lazy to bother the people who were frightened by the two electric poles, and drove the ship''s Agarra Bull to move forward at high speed. auzw.com It wasn''t until the three Noel, who took the boat carried by Agaara Bull, completely disappeared on the central street of water-seven, and the crowd shocked by the two huge electric columns did not recover from the shock one by one. The boat builders at the No. 1 dock all stopped their work and ran out of the dock to check what happened. As soon as they ran out of the No. 1 dock, they discovered that the iceberg and Kalifa looked in one direction and froze in place. "Mr. Iceberg, Miss Kalifa, are you okay?" said a white pigeon with black curly hair and a blank expression on his shoulders. "Ah? I''m fine, Lucy." Wen Yan, Bingshan recovered, shook his head and said it was okay, and looked at the position of the three Noel, but they couldn''t find the figure of the three. Locked tightly. "Mr. Bingshan, are we going to take measures?" Similarly, after returning to Kalifa, he quickly saw something in the iceberg and wrote something on a small note, turning his gods without knowing it. In Lucky''s hands. "Mr. Bingshan, what happened, what happened to the two thunders just now, but now it''s very clear weather." A man with a long square nose and an old man who talked, was puzzled. Asked. "Kaku, didn''t..." Bingshan did not intend to say it, and the words he wanted to explain had not been able to speak, but was interrupted by the same scene and the same sound. "boom!" At this time, another huge black electricity column blasted from the sky to the sea around the capital of water, so that the boatman who was driven out could see clearly, but did not understand what it was. Although it is not clear at all, whether or not Noels words were true just now, if all that was said is true, three ships have already suffered Noels relentless attack because they left the water capital. Now whether it is true or not, the iceberg at this time is very clear. If you dont let anyone notice, people who leave the water city are in danger. "Kaku, you are going to the broadcast room in the water capital, and let the people there issue emergency notices, and no one can leave the water capital from now on." "The sea train can''t leave the water city, until I release the next notice. Those who leave the water city without permission will be at your own risk!" The decision was made quickly, and the iceberg commanded it very seriously, not at all jokingly. The man with a square nose named Kaku, although very puzzled by Bingshan''s instructions, nodded his head to express his understanding, and quickly hurried to the direction of the broadcasting room. The iceberg soothed the doubtful boatmen. After all returned to the No. 1 dock, the smile on his face disappeared suddenly, and the eyebrows were tightly locked. "Kalifa, push away all the trips in these two days, and then you can be busy with your own affairs. I want a quiet one so that no one will disturb me." The frozen iceberg between the eyebrows, very Seriously commanded. .. v3 Chapter 326： Meeting "Mr. Bingshan, I know." Frowning slightly, Kalifa nodded and looked back at the back of the iceberg. The iceberg left alone, leaving Califa, a secretary in professional attire, standing alone in front of the gate of dock 1. Not long after the iceberg left, Luqi''s white pigeons flew out of the No. 1 dock. After putting down the note held by his claws, he immediately returned to the No. 1 dock. "Let''s meet at Bruno''s bar." After glancing at the white pigeons that had fled away, Kalifa opened the note and whispered the content of the secret word. After clarifying the content, Kalifa held the note in his palm and quickly left the No. 1 dock to go to the best hotel in the Water City. He decided to investigate and then gather at the bar in Bruno. As for the three people who just left, Noel, Robin, and Orbiya, they did not rush to the best hotel, but took another water gate elevator to return to the lower floor. And let Yagala bull go to the lower shopping street, intending to stroll around there, of course, Noel also always pay attention to the situation of the entire water capital. Anyone who wants to leave by boat can''t escape Noor''s large network of hearts, as long as a boat dares to leave the capital of water at this time. Noel will quickly throw a thunder into the sky without anyone knowing it, making it become a huge thunder column, and destroy the sailing ship directly. Before the broadcast of the iceberg''s orders was sent, there were already several ships buried under the sea. From time to time, the pillar of thunder fell from the sky, and the people of the water capital were puzzled, and they began to feel a little scared. At noon... After the broadcast notice, tourists and residents in the water capital have clearly heard the emergency notice issued by the iceberg, but it does not work for anyone. Some pirates and some nobles did not take notice as one thing at all, but instead made people ready to leave the ship, intending to leave the water capital at the fastest speed. As a result, of course, it was the pillar of thunder that fell from the sky, and even led the boat directly to the deep sea. Of course, it became the food of the mouth of the underwater creatures. At the port, the residents who saw this situation finally understood what was going on. Every time a boat just left the capital of the water and sailed on the sea for a short time, the sky would drop a black thunder. Fear spreads in the capital of water, and this terrifying news spreads quickly in ten, ten, and hundreds. Tourists and residents have discussed this matter, and fear quickly enveloped the entire capital of water. . auzw.com After things spread, no one dared to venture out to sea, no one wanted to be the next victim, and those pirates and nobles also honestly came down at this time. The news from various ports also convinced Iceberg to know Noels words and locked himself in the office alone, sitting frowning and thinking about something. At the Bruno bar, the words "Closed" were hung outside the door, which made the regulars of the bar puzzled, but no one asked why. In the secret room of Bruno Bar, a space suddenly formed a door, and the door was pushed open from the inside. First, an uncle with a horned hair style came out of the door that appeared out of thin air. Immediately afterwards, Lucky and Kaku of the No. 1 dock, as well as the secretary of the iceberg, Kalifa, came out of the door one after another and sat down in the secret room. "Kalifa, what the **** is going on today, who did you meet with the iceberg?" Lucy found a pretty good bottle of wine in the back room, filled himself with a glass, and sat at the position to speak Asked. "Before No. 1 dock, you and the iceberg look like two people. It seems that you have seen a ghost in the daytime. This makes the old feel very puzzled. What can make you become like this." Kaku leaned on the chair. , Looking at Kalifa sitting not far away, very curious about what she saw. "Is it, has something to do with the constant thunder?" Uncle horn haircut who finally sat down, asked after carefully thinking, thinking that it had a certain relationship with that thunder. "Three people came this morning, the purpose can be said to be like us, to ask for the design of Pluto." "And these three are: Black Blade Noel, Bounty Billion Bailey, Witch Nicole Orbia, Bounty 100 Million Bailey, Witch Son Nicole Robin, Bounty 80 Million Bailey ." "Witch Lujiu, a reward of 100 million Bailey, this person is also in the city of the water capital. At present, these four people are in the water capital. The best hotel has booked a room." A long list of wanted warrants was placed on the table in front of him. Kalifa revealed the information he knew, and then sat back in his place. Hearing Kalifas intelligence, the three people present frowned, locked their wanted orders on the table, and wondered if the intelligence was wrong. After all, the four wanted orders on the table were 17 years ago, and the four wanted people disappeared for 17 years. How could it be recognized by Kalifa at this time. "Kalifa, these four people have disappeared for seventeen years, this old joke is not funny at all." Kaku stared at the wanted order on the table, didn''t believe it was true, and could not say that he didn''t want to This is real. "Kalifa, are you sure?" Putting down the glass, Lucky asked very seriously: "How do you recognize that these people are criminals on the wanted order?" .. v3 Chapter 327： put off "The three people who came in reported their names in person, and they looked exactly the same as the wanted orders, and it changed Nicole Robin." Seeing the three didn''t seem to believe much, Kalifa said very seriously: " They look the same, their names are the same, and there are no such coincidences in the world." "Indeed, there are absolutely no such coincidences in the world." Lu Qi nodded his head, very much agreeing with Kalifa''s statement that there wouldn''t be such a coincidence in the world, but the emergence only proved that it was the same person. "But for seventeen years, how could it be exactly the same as the wanted order, and there will be some changes." Uncle with a hair style like a horn, asked the question in his heart. "Bruno, above the sea of ??the great route, this is not impossible. If it is a devil fruit of life ability, it can achieve the effect of rejuvenating youth." Lu Qi took the wine glass and took a sip. After drinking the wine in the glass, he explained to Uncle Horn. "We can ignore now that those people are the criminals on the wanted order, but the other party is here to ask for the design of Pluto." "I also threatened to hand over the iceberg within two days, otherwise I would sink the capital of the water to the bottom of the sea, and the thunder was issued by the man named Noel." "In the two-day period, no one can leave the capital of the water, otherwise it will be attacked by the thunder. Just now I went to the port to inquire. There have been many ships that have been attacked, and no one can That Thunder survived." After careful consideration, Kalifa felt that it was not when he was entangled with the identity of Noel and others. If he and others did not take action, then the task of waiting for them to be undercover for a few years would be a complete ruin. Hearing Kalifas words, all three present nodded, realizing that it wasnt really a tangled identity, if the iceberg handed over the Pluto design, or the iceberg was directly killed by the other party. At that time, I was waiting for someone for a few years, and the task was completely gone. I thought: Never let this happen. "That is to say, we still have a day and a half." Lucy thought about it, and had no plans to act without permission, said: "Bruno, you will use the phone bug to present the current situation to the Chief Spandam of the Judiciary Island. Report it." "Okay." Bruno nodded, held his hand in the space, opened a door and left the room, and the door disappeared into the room immediately after he entered the room. "Lucy, why didn''t he want that sexual harassment? He couldn''t come up with a good idea." Seeing Bruno leave, Kalifa frowned and asked Lucky who was drinking. "Kalifah was right! The old man also felt that Chief Spandam could come up with any good ideas." Kaku, who has a long square nose, very much agrees with Khalifah''s words, and is not optimistic about Spandam. If you can come up with a good idea, the goods will be thankful without help. auzw.com "Although, Chief Spandham is a waste, but this matter still needs to be reported, anyway, I don''t expect him to come up with a good idea." Filling the glass, Luqi picked up the glass and laughed: "How do I go in the end Its up to us to make the decision. All he wants is the result." "Yes, as long as we get a good result, that sexual harassment will not say anything." Careful thinking, Kalifa thinks that Lucky is right, as long as he can complete the task, Spandham will Won''t say anything. Next, the three of them in the back room began to discuss how to complete the task, and waited for Bruno to come back to see what bad ideas Spandam could give. For a long time, until the three of them quickly discussed the plan, Bruno, who had gone out to report the situation, came back and brought back the instructions given by Spandam. "Chief Spandam said, regardless of whether the four people are true or false, they must be brought back to life, and tomorrow there will be packages of Kaku and Kalifa. The contents of the package." Bruno returned to the Chamber of Secrets and honestly gave Spandham the order. "In this case, the plan I just said was postponed. When your package arrives tomorrow, we are implementing the designed plan." Lucki thought about it carefully and decided to postpone the plan until tomorrow. "Why should it be postponed?" After hearing that, Kaku looked at Lucky in confusion, and he was very puzzled about why the plan should be postponed. "Do it early, isn''t this more appropriate?" Even Kalifa was puzzled and worried. "If our plan was postponed and the iceberg compromised in advance, the Pluto design would fall there." Manpowered." "Over the years, the world government hasn''t come to the capital of water shortage, looking for the iceberg to negotiate and hand over the design, but as a result, you have also seen that if the iceberg is so easy to hand over, we can leave here long ago." "Furthermore, Spandham said there was a package for you two, I think it must be something helpful, otherwise he would not let Bruno say it specifically." "And, Kalifa, you also said that the person called Noor is likely to be a devil fruit ability of nature. We also need to prepare some tools to deal with the ability." Seeing that both of them were puzzled, Lu Qi explained with a smile. After all, there is still a day and a half, and he does not need to act so urgently, and it is not too late to wait for everything to be prepared. Lu Qi has already said that, and Kaku and Kalifa have nothing to say. Who is Lu Qi is the strongest person in cp9, he has the most questions about his opinions, but he will not strongly oppose it. That''s it. .. v3 Chapter 328： Thundercloud In the capital of water, Noel and all the women who had been shopping for most of the day gathered at the hotel in the afternoon. After the people joined together, Noel simply told the women the situation so that they could be more careful at night to avoid being attacked by cp9 at night. By the way, let Nami use her cloud fruit ability to create a thunder cloud above the water capital, which can cover the entire water capital. However, when Nami was ready to start immediately, she was quickly stopped by Noel and asked her to wait until the night was quiet before she began to create a thundercloud that covered the entire island. Only then can the iceberg under consideration see surprise in the morning of the next day, which will allow him to speed up his consideration. At the same time, Noel also needs to prove through this matter that he said that the sinking of the capital is definitely not a joke, but that it is indeed more than enough. Seeing the time was too early, Noel and the girls decided to go out again, fill their stomachs outside and return to the hotel, anyway, it will be a long time until evening. In this way, until the sky gradually began to darken, Nuoer and the females strolled back to the hotel to rest, but at this time there was an additional figure to observe in secret. But the figure that was secretly observed, did not know that Noel and the girls had already discovered his traces during the meal, but only after Noel''s reminder did the girls ignore the figure. Back at the hotel, Noel and the girls returned to the room. The figure was quite familiar, and did not follow in a silly way. Instead, he hid secretly outside the hotel, as if he did not plan to leave. After playing for almost a day, Noel and the girls were too lazy to pay attention to the figure of tracking. As long as he did not come to his room and others, he would not be bothered to care what he was doing outside. With the passage of time, all the tired girls have entered their dreams. Of course, Noel among them is no exception, and they also entered the dreams like the girls. The next day... On this morning, the sun did not shine on the water capital, but was enveloped by a large black thundercloud, making the whole water capital gloomy. The residents of the Water Capital, who had just woken up from their deep sleep, did not care too much about such bad weather, and they thought that a storm was coming, which was not unusual in the Great Route. It''s just that when the residents of the water capital walked out of their houses. "Let me go! What the **** is that?" "Yes! What is that, I have never seen it." auzw.com "No matter what it is, it definitely doesn''t look good." "Indeed, it is very dangerous to look at it. I hope it will disperse later." "However, depending on the weather today, the business is estimated to be impossible." "In my opinion, it''s better to stay at home today, lest the storm just came after the store was opened, and it would be a weird thing if things were not blown away." The residents who walked out of their homes saw a huge black sphere condensed at the height of the water capital, and the surface of the sphere flashed with arcs. Seeing something that has never been seen before, unknown fears breed in the hearts of local residents, but they all deceptively think in the good direction and try to make themselves ignore the fear in the center. Unlike the local residents, the four people in CP9 can clearly sense that the black sphere above the water capital is extremely dangerous, which is definitely not a danger that humans can resist. Of course, the residents who have a little research on navigation, and the black sphere above the water capital, can be said to be full of infinite fear. The whole person was terrified and sat on the ground, making the surrounding residents full of puzzles. Someone else wanted to step forward and ask what happened. By the way, the residents who were sitting on the ground recovered and recovered from the ground at the fastest speed. They went to Carreras headquarters. Ran away. And at Carreras headquarters, where the iceberg lives. Outside the gate, there are several anxious residents who are constantly negotiating with the guards who are guarding them, and unanimously demand that important things can only be said in front of the iceberg. In such a situation, the guards and guards who are sticking to Carreras headquarters will of course not let these people go in. After all, who knows where the assassin comes from, and they have to meet the iceberg in person through such ridiculous reasons. What''s more, when the iceberg returned to Carrera''s headquarters yesterday, it had issued an order that no one should receive it, letting others wait for them not to bother him. When they came here, the anxious residents saw that the mayor of Bingshan could not be seen in this way, so they shouted in front of the headquarter of Carrera Company, hoping that the mayor of Bingshan who heard the shout could appear. Some people even went to look for the top five foremen of the No. 1 dock, first to tell the emergencies found by themselves and others, so that they could tell the mayor of the iceberg this terrible news. The three foremen who got the information, after repeated confirmation by the person who sent the letter, rushed to the headquarters of Carrera. Until the three foremen arrived at Carrera''s headquarters at the same time, they were even more convinced of the terrible information they received when they saw several residents shouting in front of the headquarters. The iceberg meditating in the office was also disturbed by the shouting outside. At first, I thought that it would stop as soon as I waited, but instead of stopping, I shouted more and more. .. v3 Chapter 329： Natural disaster From the sofa, the iceberg walked to the office window, quickly opened the curtains covering the window, and looked out the door of Carrera''s headquarters. "The three foremen of the No. 1 dock have all come. Isn''t anything serious happening at the dock?" Seeing the three foremen of the No. 1 dock, they were negotiating with the gatekeeper who was holding on to the gate, and the iceberg seeing this situation became suspicious. Although it can be said to be upset at this time, the iceberg decided to go down and see what happened to the No. 1 dock, and it was really not fun at that time. Temporarily leaving behind the design drawings, Bingshan quickly left the window, walked out of the closed office door, and walked outside the headquarter of Carrera company. And outside the door of Carreras headquarters. "Sorry, the mayor of Bingshan has instructed that no one can enter during this time, and I hope that no one will disturb him, please don''t embarrass us." Seeing the other party is the foreman of the dock No. 1, but the doorman still did not let people in Instead, he explained to the foreman very politely. "I have said something urgent, why don''t you know how to work it!" The blond man wearing goggles, smoking a cigar, and a circle of stubble shouted, grabbing the collar of the guard, and started. Negotiations are a bit impatient. "Bao Li, calm down, he is also responsible." The man with glasses and two moustache on his mouth quickly grabbed Bao Li, who was about to run away. "Calm down! Lulu let me go and see that I won''t beat him!" Bao Li, who was pulled, wanted to break away from the pull called Lulu, and beat hard for a meal without knowing what happened. Doorman. "Dalston, don''t be stunned, come and hold Baoli!" Lulu screamed at the stunned man. "Oh." The strong man named Daruston, who was so called, hurried forward and grabbed him, trying to beat the guard''s bag. But just here, Baoli stopped obediently, completely without the irritable appearance just now, and instantly became like a good baby. Looking at Baoli''s eyes, Lulu and Daruston instantly understood why Baoli had changed so much. It turned out that the mayor of the iceberg came out of the house and was coming to himself and others. . "What did you do here early in the morning, did something happen at the dock?" When approaching the gate, the iceberg first asked, looking at the three foremen in doubt. "Mr. Bingshan, there is nothing wrong with the dock, but there is another very important thing, can you tell it inside." Seeing Bingshan asked, Baoli shook his head, indicating that there was nothing wrong with the dock, but there was Another important thing, said very seriously. "Open the door and let them in. Well, you can rest assured that there will be no problem." Seeing Baoli is so serious, Bingshan can see that there is absolutely something important. It is not a joke here, and immediately opened the door outside the door. The door was opened, and the iceberg did not rush to ask, but led the three foremen and several residents to walk inside the Carrera company headquarters. auzw.com Upon seeing this, Bao Li also turned his head to several residents, motioned to them and others to enter, and quickly followed the mayor of the iceberg who was walking in front. Soon, under the leadership of the iceberg, the three foremen and several residents came in without any obstruction and were taken to the parlor of the Carrera company headquarters. At the sign of the iceberg, the three foremen who entered the parlor, as well as several residents brought in, sat on the chairs obediently. Some anxious bag gains, just after sitting down, began to report the situation, but also the seriousness of the matter. Several residents who sat honestly followed the situation outside, so that the iceberg knew how bad it was. Not so quickly because of this, it caused panic for everyone in the water capital. I heard the analysis of several residents who were familiar with nautical techniques and had a certain understanding of the weather. At this time, the iceberg deeply locked the eyebrows and did not say anything. Instead, quickly stood up from the location, the iceberg quickly walked to the balcony of the parlor, raised his head and looked over the water capital. I dont know it. I was taken aback. The iceberg believed the words of the residents in the living room. He could feel the extreme danger when he saw the black sphere above the water capital. "How much casualties will it cause if the sphere falls?" The iceberg asked very seriously as he walked back to the meeting room, staring at several residents with his eyes. "The black sphere above the capital of water is a sphere composed of thunderclouds, and the inside can be said to be a lair of thunderclouds." "The interior is full of amazing air currents and electric currents, if it falls so high and collides with the capital of water..." "In the moment of falling, a powerful lightning will erupt, destroying all the targets in the attack range, and it is very likely that Shuizhi will be destroyed in an instant." "Thunderclouds above the capital of water are still gradually integrated into the sphere. If the sphere formed by the thundercloud becomes larger and then directly collides with the capital of water, 100% of the capital of water will be completely destroyed." After seeing the mayor of Bingshan questioning, several residents familiar with the weather, after glancing at each other, honestly explained the situation and gave the worst result. After hearing the words of several residents, the three foremen''s eyes widened, and they thought they would only destroy some buildings. But after hearing the serious analysis of these people, I really understood the horror of the sphere Thundercloud, but it can destroy the natural disaster of the entire water capital. .. v3 Chapter 330： Exert pressure "Mr. Bingshan, please announce the evacuation quickly!" When I recovered, I realized the danger of thunderclouds over the sky, and Baoli quickly put forward the evacuation advice. Will follow. "Yes! Mr. Bingshan, let someone announce the evacuation order!" Lulu, next to Baoli, also proposed anxiously. "Mr. Bingshan, this is related to the life of the whole island. Now is not the time to hesitate!" Even Daruston, who has developed limbs and a simple mind, knows that this is not the time to hesitate, if it is late The people on the island will die unexplained. "Is there any other way to break up the thunderclouds in the sky?" The iceberg frowned tightly, not because he did not want to evacuate the islanders, but left the capital of water, and could not escape the fate of death. "Mayor of the Iceberg, I''m very sorry, we have no way, unless the thundercloud sphere seen from the water capital will automatically dissipate." Several residents present shook their heads, one of them responded. "Excuse me, Mr. Bingshan, this is a letter from outside." At this time, a woman in a maid costume walked quickly to Bingshan''s side and passed the letter in her hand. "It''s not time to read the letter now. You put the letter on my desk. I''ll read it later. You can go down." The iceberg, who is upset, didn''t think about reading the letter at all. The maid who came to. "But Mr. Iceberg, the person who sent the letter said that his name was Noel and said you would read this letter." The maid hesitated and did not leave the parlor immediately, but said the person who sent the letter. Originally, when I saw the maid standing still and wanted to speak to let her leave the iceberg, after hearing what she said, I quickly grabbed the letter from the maid. This reaction made the maid startled, but she didn''t scream, seeing the letter was taken by the iceberg, and she quickly left the parlor. The three foremen sitting on the chair were very puzzled about who was named Noel, and why Mr. Bingshan heard such a name and made such an exciting move. Quickly opened the letter in his hand, Bingshan checked the contents of the letter, and the deeper the lock between the eyebrows of the iceberg, the green hands appeared in the hands holding the letter. After reading the contents of the letter, the iceberg turned and ran to the balcony, looking out to the sea outside the capital of water. The three foremen who were puzzled quickly got up from their seats and ran to the place where the iceberg was, wanting to see what was going on. As soon as he walked out of the balcony, the three foremen saw that there was a thundercloud sphere condensed above the sea outside the capital of water, but the difference was that the thundercloud sphere had begun to descend rapidly from high altitude. auzw.com It took only a moment of effort. The thundercloud sphere descended from high altitude collided with the calm sea, and the sphere burst at this moment, and the violent lightning flash made people unable to open their eyes. You can only hear the constant thunder and the constant electric shock. After a while, the sound of thunder and electric shock stopped, and the flashing lightning flashes began to subside. The iceberg and the three foremen standing on the balcony saw their eyes widened and the fear was on their faces. Emerged. The sea surface touched by the thunder cloud of the sphere threw up thick water vapor. As the water vapor gradually dissipated, a body of marine fish of various sizes emerged from the surface. . This situation made the iceberg and the three foremen clearly aware of the power of the black thundercloud sphere over the capital of water, and the residents familiar with the weather were right. As long as the thundercloud sphere above the water city collides with the water city, the whole water city will disappear in the world. Is he putting pressure on me and proving to me the ability to sink the water capital? I thought, looking at the distant sea, a dead carcass of fish, the iceberg is now clearly known. If the design is no longer handed over at the time, the water city will be truly destroyed. "Mr. Bingshan, give the evacuation order!" Recalling, Baoli did not ignore the cigars falling on the ground, but said to the iceberg with fear. "Bao Li, let me tell you the truth." Wen Yan thought for a moment, and the iceberg turned and wandered back to the house, and decided to tell Bao Li and others, sighing and said: "The evacuation is of no use, that only Will accelerate the death of the residents of the water capital." "What do you mean?" The three foremen were full of doubts, and they couldn''t understand Bingshan''s words and asked in unison. "You should have heard the rumors. Yesterday, several ships that left the capital of the water were hit by a thunder attack from the beginning. None of the people in these ships survived." "The sky above the water city and the thundercloud attack just above the sea were caused by the hands of the same person. Before that person didnt get what he wanted, no one could leave the water city for half a step, so The evacuation will not solve any use." "Such a dangerous natural disaster is right above the water city and everyone''s head. I also want to issue an evacuation order immediately, but I cannot issue an evacuation order because it will only cause residents to step into death earlier." "The attack on the sea just now was the pressure of the other party, and it was also proving to me that he possesses the ability to destroy the capital of the water so that I can obediently deliver what he wants." .. v3 Chapter 331： Seven It is quite clear that concealment is impossible to conceal, and Bingshan told the situation honestly, and placed the letters held in a ball on the table in the parlor. Hearing what the iceberg said, the three foremen were stunned for a moment. I thought the iceberg was joking, but after reading the letters on the table, the three did not think it was a joke. As the iceberg said, no evacuation order can be issued at this time, it is indeed for residents to step into death early. If an evacuation order is issued at this time, it is very likely that the thundercloud above the water capital will fall from high altitude in advance. But everyone in the meeting room did not find Bruno with horns hair. At this time, he hid outside the door of the meeting room and heard their conversation clearly in his ears. It seems that the plan will be implemented soon. If it continues to drag on, the iceberg may really compromise. After thinking about it, Bruno felt that it was time to act, and it was time to go back and report the situation. Time was running out. When he thought about it, Bruno reached out and grasped it out of thin air, and the space immediately turned into a door. When he entered the open inner door, as the door closed quickly, it disappeared outside the parlor. In the large room of the hotel, Noel, who had already awakened, was accompanying all the girls to have breakfast, and in all the circumstances of the water city, Noel was also well aware. Whether it''s the icebergs at Carrera''s headquarters or the cp9 at Bruno Bar, everything they do is clear, and no one on the water capital can escape Noor''s heart. Noel, who was having breakfast, suddenly stopped the cutlery in his hand and knew what cp9 and others wanted to do. Even the reinforcements took the sea train to the island. "There are seven members of the cp9 espionage agency of the World Policy. One colonel from the headquarters of the Navy came. There were two hundred soldiers from the Navy and the world government." Putting down the cutlery in his hands, Noel took the napkin and wiped his mouth, laughing. These people have come to us." "It seems that the world government also wants to get Pluto''s design. In order to prevent the iceberg from handing over the Pluto''s design under our threat, it is decided to clean up us first." Also put down the tableware, Nicole Erbia thought about it and thought it was the most likely. "Obviously I know there are members of cp9. As a spy in the No. 1 dock, why didn''t they kill them directly yesterday." Some Nicole Robin, who didn''t understand, turned to look at Noel''s doubts and asked. "Anyway, idleness is also idleness, just because they can summon some people to come over so that you can move around." "The members of CP9 are all masters of the Six Forms. You can compare with them. Whose Six Forms are more powerful." Nuoer smiled and explained to the girls that he had deliberately failed to kill cp9, the purpose was to allow them to call more people, but just a little unexpected that the remaining members of cp9 were also sent to the capital of water to help . "My dear, the people you mentioned have already surrounded the hotel. Are we going to do it now?" Sensing a large number of people coming and surrounding the hotel where they are waiting, Eszter also Put down the cutlery, always ready to attack the coming person. auzw.com "Everyone except this woman has been killed." Noel used his own ability to transform the figure of Kalifa, so that everyone on the scene could recognize it clearly, so as not to wait After killing Kalifa, her female secretary would be in a hurry. "Well, we know." After taking a serious look, the female figures will animate the figure, firmly remembered in the mind, and responded in unison. "Then those who don''t want to fight, just stay and protect those who have no combat power." Noel smiled slightly, waved away to the phantom, and said with a smile: "People who want to go to activities, you can act now." As soon as Noel''s words fell, a few swishes disappeared, and Noel slowly got up from the position and pushed the room open to the outside balcony. Noel appeared from the balcony, the world government personnel who let the whisper command, or the personnel who were going to perform the task, did not respond a little, and did not think that the other party would appear at this time. "You have to be careful, so daze can be dead!" Looking at a large group of soldiers below, Noel said with a smile, and kindly reminded them. However, Noel''s reminder was a little late, because Noel could clearly see that the figure that had just flashed in the room had already appeared among the soldiers. "what!" "Enemy...ah!" "Enemies!!" "Quickly kill them!!" "Ah!" "My hands!!" "They move so fast, we can''t find them, sir!" The street below turned into a slaughterhouse in an instant, and soldiers screamed continuously. Every second, soldiers fell into the blood booth. As a woman who attacked, none of the women who were injured in the counterattack accelerated. The speed of harvesting soldiers'' lives. The seven members of cp9, all wearing black suits, stood on the roof opposite the hotel one by one, looking at the unilateral slaughter below, but had no intention of going up to help at all. "You don''t go down to help, is this really good?" Noel, who was standing on the balcony, looked at the seven people on the opposite roof and said with a smile, "If you go on like this, the 200 soldiers will be wiped out." !" .. v3 Chapter 332： Cross Noel''s words came into the ears of seven cp9, but they still did not act, but locked their eyes on Noel as if they were guarding something. The soldiers in the street, in the short time that Noel spoke, there were less than a hundred people left, and the number continued to decline. Seeing the situation at this time, the only female Kalifa in the seven cp9s began to lock her eyebrows, and it became clear that the situation would not be good. "Lucy, if we go on like this, the cannon fossils will all be dead, which is very unfavorable to us." Withdrawn his gaze, Kalifa reminded in a small voice. "The women below, they all look very strong, and they have mastered the ability of the Six Forms. Now the situation is very unfavorable to us, right." A man with a zipper in his mouth, the whole person looks round. , And said, "Sir, Spamdam, we need to go back alive, it seems unlikely, huh." "Dead owl, you can talk about it, but you can''t whisper it, you can hear the other party." There is a long beard like catfish on his face, his hair is tied into a long braid, and there is a big scar on the left eye. Shouted at the round man next to him. "Gabra, you are the loudest looking old, but it makes people more certain about the owl. Are you an idiot?" Kaku looked at the uncle named Gabra, and looked at him with contempt. Said. "Old and **** sister, Kakube thought that he had two hundred more powers than me, and thought he was better than me. That was the result of not doing my best to test!" The uncle named Gabra saw Kaku With a look of contempt, he was already depressed in his heart. "The old look at you is just a post-mortem, but the owl made it clear that it needs to use all its strength, and the old did not eat the devil fruit before the test." Kaku still looked at Gabra contemptuously, not at all. The roar was frightened, with a provocative smile: "If we are not convinced, we can now compete." "Come on, Kaku don''t care about Gabra''s words. He was just dumped by the waitress of Judiciary Island yesterday, only..." The silent owl was flushed before he finished speaking. Gabra, grabbed his zipper-like mouth. "Cough cough! Now it''s not time to say this, we should go down and deal with those people." Seeing a few people looked at it, so the calm Gabriel glared fiercely at the silent owl, pointing The women who slaughtered the soldiers below said. "I''m in charge of the person opposite, and the woman below will be handed over to you." Lucy, who had been staring at Noel, never looked away from beginning to end, so he said to the six people around him. Hearing command-like words, but the Sixth Form didn''t complain about it either. They used one of the Sixth Forms to shave, and the blink of an eye disappeared on the roof. In the streets, several women who were slaughtering the navy and government soldiers were immediately attacked by six cp9s, as well as a reserve cp9 member. Even Tguo Dazuo rushed up at this time. auzw.com Lan foot-to-lan foot, finger gun to finger gun, all use shaving to move at high speed, both sides continuously issued fierce moves, and the surviving soldiers around them received these The fierce attack spread. The members of the cp9 side did not stop because their own soldiers were attacked by their own people. Instead, they did not care about the life and death of those soldiers at all. The attack power was more powerful than before. The women on the Noel side, except for the only female Kalifa in cp9, have some men who have shown no mercy and did not attack the point, other people have no plans to keep their hands. As the attack power wielded by cp9 rises, the women gradually start to increase the attack strength, but they are all experimenting with the extent to which the six-form master cp9, which Noll said, can achieve the six-form. So I didn''t use full power at the beginning. The only colonel present at the naval headquarters, a t-bone who looked like a skeleton, saw the naval soldiers involved in the attack, constantly tearing his own cloak of justice and bandaging the painful people on the ground. . But the good times are not long. Whether it is a person on the cp9 side or a few women, the attacks of both have spread. Those who can''t move the severely injured people, so they were harvested. Watching the soldiers fall down, they lost all their vitality, and they were very angry. T bone Dazuo, his eyes red from the ground, stood up and just wanted to rush into the battlefield with a sword. It''s just that suddenly two girls who looked exactly the same flashed in front of T Bone Dazuo in an instant, both holding the scabbard in one hand and the handle of the knife tightly in the other, posing in exactly the same posture . The murderous face came, and the responding T Bone Zuo, could clearly feel that the two girls in front of him were very dangerous, and quickly waved the sword in his hand to the two girls. "Combinatorial knife-drawing cross-cut!" The murderous Guina and Da Siqi suddenly raised the t-bone Dazuo staring in front of them, completely ignoring the sword he swung over, and the two of them used the knife-drawing technique horizontally and vertically. "Ding!" Guina, who was quicker, used a knife-drawing technique to pull out the blade horizontally and bounced off the sharp sword swayed by T Bone Dasa. . The two silver-white chopper blades merged into light, forming a cross shape and rushed towards T bone Dasa, and passed directly through his body. After penetrating several soldiers in a row, the chopper disappeared into the blood-filled one. on the street. .. v3 Chapter 333： Unanimous With the disappearance of the slashed cross, Guina and Dusty returned the knife to the scabbard, turned around and wandered away from the front of T Bone Dasa. Just turned around and walked out of two steps, the t-bone Dazuo behind the two women changed, and the body showed blood marks on the cross, which turned into four pieces and fell to the ground at the next moment. The cp9 member who was launching the offensive saw the t-bone Dazuo who was corpse, and the same thought: Hey, hello! Just kidding, that''s the T-bone Dazuo who is known as the ship-cutting man. How could he be killed in such a simple way, is it a fake? I had expected T Gu Da Zuo to be able to hold down the two women who rushed past, but I never imagined that he was killed so quickly, so that the members of cp9 felt a moment of disappointment. At the same time, cp9 also knows very well that at this time, it is not possible to consume them with those women, otherwise it is very likely that these women sailing in the gutter, fighting against themselves and others, none of them are easy to deal with. Solve them one by one as soon as possible, otherwise the more dangerous it is to wait for others later, as long as you are a little careless, if you are surrounded by these women and attack together, you will definitely fall dead and will be seriously injured. . "boom!" Just when members of cp9 planned to use their full force to launch an attack, a black shadow fell from the sky to the ground, the impact force made the ground of the street sink, and the dust of the gravel flew up to form thick smoke. From the high altitude, the figure fell heavily on the ground. Because it was too fast, no one on the scene could see who it was, so that the two parties who launched the offensive stopped, watching the position where the thick smoke was flying, waiting for this inside figure Appears to see who actually fell. In the smoke, the black figure lying in the sunken ground suddenly stood up from the sunken ground, and this figure also changed at this time. Everyone present could clearly see the black figure, and gradually began to break away from the human posture, even the tail quickly emerged. "Lanji Kaybird!" In the thick smoke, the voice of the inside staff was heard, followed by a bird-like slash, and the thick smoke was rushed out at high speed, flying in the direction of Noel. The bird-like slashes rushed out, causing the thick smoke to spread around. Everyone in the street saw the figure inside, and a leopard appeared in front of everyone. Several people in cp9 immediately recognized who the Leopard was, that is, they decided to guard Lurch alone, but they didn''t expect that Lurch used his fruit ability so quickly. "Razor!" Lu Qi didn''t pay attention to the people on the street, but used the fusion technique of moon step and shaving to form a sharp track in the air and rushed towards Noel. auzw.com "Such an attack is useless, and your speed is so slow." Noel waved with his right hand in front of him, and he would smash his bird-like slash that was about to hit himself. Lucky, laughing: "Are you so anxious to find death?" "Life is back." Seeing that Noel could see where he was, Lucie quickly stopped in the air, changing from a muscular man''s figure to a very slim figure. After the instantaneous transformation ended, Lucky once again used a razor, but now the speed is several times faster than before, and even the members of cp9 can''t see clearly, the high-speed track that Lucky is moving now. In a blink of an eye, Lucy''s figure flashed in front of Noel, raising his hands quickly and murderously. "Finger points!!" The sound of the words fell, and Lucy''s hands shot countless finger guns, continuously attacking at high speed, and poked holes in Noel''s body, and the holes poked by the finger guns are still increasing. Seeing this and this situation, several members of cp9 decided that Lucky had won, but the task was unlikely to be completed. After all, Lucky poked so many holes in his body, it is impossible to want to survive. Things. But over time, several members of cp9 no longer think so much, because Lu Qi''s attack has not stopped, which makes them very puzzled, but after carefully observing the hole pierced in Noel''s body. Looking at the cp9 fighting in the air below, I finally understood what was going on. Lucy failed to cause damage to Noel. There was no blood flowing out of the hole pierced by the finger gun. Instead, he recovered quickly and completely in the next moment. . "Return of life, release!" At this moment, Lucci, who was locked in the eyebrow, immediately returned to the state of a muscular man. His hands clenched into fists and aimed at Noel''s heart. Six King Guns!!!" In order to prevent Noel from escaping, Lucky controlled his tail and bound the tail to Noel''s waist. The hands with clenched fists gathered all the power and released it. When launched, a huge shock wave was generated, and the shock wave immediately penetrated Noel. body. "boom!" The shock wave that penetrated Noel''s body directly blasted the house behind Noel, which shows how amazing the power is. "It turns out that this is the six-style mystery! Isn''t it like this?" The nostalgic Noel, even without a little thing, immediately learned the gestures of Lu Qi, clenching his hands into fists and pointing at Lu Qi''s abdomen, With a smile, he whispered: "Six-style Profound Truth, Six King Guns." "How can..." Lucy, who thought he won, never thought that someone could survive in his own meaning, but in fact he has not survived so far, but Noel seems to be a little It didn''t hurt to let Lu Qi feel surprised. .. v3 Chapter 334： Door Before he finished speaking, Noel clenched his hands into fists, and the shock wave released after condensing directly penetrated Lu Qi''s abdomen. "puff!" The strong impact caused Lucky to squirt blood from his mouth, and even his eyes turned white. The corners of his eyes began to overflow with blood, and the tail that bound Noel''s waist tightly also lost his control at this time. Hit by the Six-Type Aoyi Six King gun, a strong attack and the severe pain from the internal organs, caused Lucy to lose consciousness and control of the body, and fell down from the sky to the street on the ground. "It seems that I didn''t understand it wrong." Withdrawing his hands, Noel glanced at the falling Lucie, and then smiled at the women below: "Don''t play anymore, kill them quickly." "Um." Hearing Noel''s words, the girls responded in unison, completely losing the mind to continue playing, just like watching the dead members of cp9. The members of cp9, seeing the women who were fighting against themselves and others, became instantly personal as soon as Noel''s words sounded, and their eyes were cold and cold to the extreme, and their momentum was even more different than before. "boom!" The unconscious Lucky fell fiercely from the heights to the ground, triggering a loud noise, which became a signal for the war between the women and cp9. Both sides were making loud noises, and at the moment they sounded, they launched a fierce attack on their respective targets. The members of one party cp9 used their fruit capabilities and no longer intend to continue to hide. However, it is a pity that the women who do not plan to continue playing at this time have already begun to use their true strength. Even the cp9 members who have used the fruit ability can only barely and hardly defend. "what!" Soon, the first deceased appeared, a reserve member who was preparing to join cp9, and now he had blood holes all over his body and fell in the blood booth. The reserve team member is named Nairo and is a new member of the cp9 spy who has just completed special training. Unfortunately, he has not been able to officially join cp9, but now he is dead on the battlefield. Nairos opponent is Bora, which is a miss. Two fingers that havent been in the retro cross pirate ship for a long time. After rigorous training by Noel and his crew on the ship, they can fully use the six-style ability. Coupled with Pola''s own demon fruit, it took her a little time to solve the Nairo that had just been specially trained. auzw.com Quietly looking at Nairo who is lying in the blood booth and is constantly vomiting blood and unable to move, Bolla uses his own thorn fruit to turn his five fingers in his right hand into spikes, directly Going down to the barrel of Nairo''s heart, it made him lose all his life. Immediately afterwards, there was a sound like shattering glass. Gabra, a cp9 member who turned into a werewolf, was frozen in the ice by Estes, and punched the frozen werewolf with a fist, crushing the bones and letting the person named Gabla fall apart. Off the ground. For a while, the cp9 member Lu Qi was seriously injured, the werewolf Gabra was killed, and the reserve player Nairo was killed. The remaining cp9 members also knew that the situation was not good. Just now, these women who were fighting against themselves and others were just teasing themselves and others to play, and now they are their real strength, and even if they and others use their fruit abilities, they can only barely resist the attack. There is no chance of a counterattack in the intensive attack. If it continues to drag on, the remaining members of cp9 clearly know that 100% of themselves and others will be killed, and they will die like Nairo and Gabra. "Bruno, retreat with Lucky first, we will stop them first!" The four members of the same thought cp9 called to the only Bruno who might have the ability to escape from this dangerous place. "You have to hold it, I will come back to help you immediately, the air opens the door." Hard support under Nicole Robin''s attack, Bruno used his own door fruit''s ability to create a door in the atmosphere to move freely, turned and rushed in. Inside the formed door. Just wanted to catch up, but the door formed in the atmosphere was closed, allowing Nicole Robin to stop moving forward, and quickly use the ability of Huahua fruit to find a large range of condensed eyes to find the target. In a green space, Bruno, who had been wounded by Lan feet in front of his chest, was able to see the condition of everyone outside in this weird space, and he could bear the pain of tearing the wound. Quickly in the green space, he walked to Lucy who was lying unconscious on the ground. Bruno took a few deep breaths. "Door door." Bruno made the door in the weird space with the fastest speed and through the ability of the door door fruit. He protruded half of his body and reached out to grab the unconscious Luqi and pull it into the force. In the green space. Nicole Robin, who found the goal, rushed towards the door that was about to close, but it was still a little slower, and it just closed completely before reaching the door. Nicole Robin, who was very depressed, had to look at Noel, who was standing in the air, and said he had no choice. Upon seeing this, Knoll also knew that he needed to do it himself, fully releasing his domineering power and the ability of thunder and lightning, looking for the place where the two escaped. Why is the Capital of Water without these two peoples information? Its impossible to disappear here so quickly. Through the ability to see the domineering and thunderbolt, they cant find the traces of Lucky and Bruno, and the puzzled Noel can only let the system act. .. v3 Chapter 335： secretary The target is in a special space, so the host cannot find the target''s location by seeing the domineering. I want the coordinates of the two of them, and tell me the coordinates accurately. I finally understood what was going on. Noel immediately asked the system for the coordinates, not wanting to let the two run like that. When the target is moving, it is about to reach the position where cp9 snatched. With the information given by the system, Noel standing in the sky disappeared. No matter the four remaining members of cp9, or the women who were fighting with cp9, they thought that Noel had pursued and ran away. "Go away, you''re blocking my way!" The next moment, Noel appeared beside the snuggle, backhanded to snuggle face, let snuggle flew out like a shell. "boom!" The snuggle that flew out at high speed hit the stone wall beside the street fiercely, causing a huge noise, and the **** was also dizzy with the slap, and the impact made him spit out blood. "Nuoqi Gao, take advantage of that now to get rid of the goods, or wait for him to wake up, and you''ll be busy again." A glance, snatched out by himself, Noel pointed at the slightly stunned Noki Gao reminded her, hoping that she could beat the water dog now. "Ah?" Wen Yan, a little stunned, Nuoqi Gao, after seeing that the person was Noor, quickly recovered and responded: "I understand." After that, Noki nodded high and rushed in the direction of snuggling, obeyed Noel''s instructions to kill him, and did not want to wait for him to wake up and continue the fight. That would be too much trouble. Nokio started to act, of course, Noor was not idle, but constantly determined the location of the two escapers, and was also calculating the timing of the shot. Standing still and standing still, Noel could hear the continuous sound of the system, waiting for the best time to shoot. At this time, like a snake-like black gas, wrapped around Noel''s right hand, and quickly took two steps to the left. Smiling Noel, quickly raised his right hand around the black air, and threw a fist at the position where there was nothing. The right hand around the black crushed the space, and the entire right arm entered the crushed space. "If it is someone else, it may really make you run away." Noel looked at the shattered space, facing the crack of the space that was hit, and smiled: "It''s a pity that you can''t escape from my hands. It is impossible to escape from my hands." As the words fell, Noel stretched his right hand into the space crack and quickly pulled it out of the space crack. Bruno, who was hiding in the green space, was grasped by the door of Noel, pulled out of the cracks in the space, and surrounded the black gas like a snake in Noel''s right hand. At this time, it turned into a black iron chain, which bound Lucy and Bruno to death, so that Bruno who wanted to resist and escape could not use his own fruit ability, and could also sense his own power and what was imprisoned. Cannot be used after living. auzw.com "If you just used the fruit ability and quickly left the capital of water through the space, I really can''t get you out, but unfortunately you won''t have such a chance." "Swallow!" Controlling the iron chains that tied Lucie, and throwing him who had not regained consciousness, he threw it on the ground. The next moment, a large amount of black gas poured out of Noel, quickly wrapped Bruno in his hands, and soon he could not see Bruno wrapped in it. "boom!" This sudden change made the CP9 members distracted from the battle. The shaved silent owl, proficiently transformed into a bunny girl, had a hard kick and blasted into the ground like a missile from high altitude. Kaku, who was transformed into a giraffe, was using four blades to support Guina and Daski''s attack, but in this moment of distraction, the weapons of both hands were blown away by the two women, and the chest was severely attacked. The two women slashed two knives and backed away, kneeling down on the ground, covering the wound. At the moment when the only female Kalifa of CP9 was distracted, he was subdued by Nicole Orbiya, and even more so, Nicole Robin, who was helped, was imprisoned with flowers and flowers. The first to solve the opponent''s Bora, and crush the werewolf Estes, the two also at this time to clean up the remaining soldiers in one breath. But just when a few women were about to give a critical blow to the uniformed CP9 members. "Wait, don''t kill them first." Suddenly thought of something, Noel turned his head to look at the few women who wanted to start, and made them stop the fatal blow. Although very puzzled, several women stopped their hands very obediently, but the guards mortally wounded the severely injured cp9, just in case they ran away and disrupted Noel''s plan. Except for Kalifa, there were no injuries. The rest of the members of CP9 were either dead or seriously injured. They were also imprisoned and unable to move. It was impossible to escape and fight back. The cp9 members who have never been so defeated, this time can be said to be the first time to feel despair. Even the strongest cp9 Luqi in history has been beaten by the other party. It is still unconscious. Come awake. After swallowing, Noel left Bruno''s life, only swallowed the ability of the door fruit, and temporarily let Bruno lose consciousness. The black air of the package quickly dissipated, and Noel didn''t even look at the unconscious Bruno, throwing it aside, and turned to walk to the imprisoned Kalifa. "Be my secretary." Coming to the imprisoned Kalifa, Noel provoked Kalifa''s chin. .. v3 Chapter 336： sign "Ah?" Noel raised his chin, and wanted to resist the free Kalifa. After hearing Noel''s words, there was a little reaction but he didn''t expect Noel to come over. "Your destiny is in my hands, and I am now giving you the opportunity to choose your destiny, to be my female secretary obediently, or ..." Gently pinched Kalifa Chin, Noel explained to her with a smile, laughing: "Or I will kill you all one by one." "If I choose to be your secretary, how will their destiny become?" Kalifa, who had come back to her, did not rush to give an answer, but asked tentatively. "Maybe, I will release them in a good mood. Of course it all depends on you. Do you want me to release them or kill them all?" Noel smiled slightly and did not give Kalifa confirmation. answer. "Let them leave the capital of water, and I will stay as your secretary." After thinking carefully, Kalifa knew that this was gambling, but there was no other way but to do it. After all Waiting for someone to be incapable, it is impossible to escape from the other person''s palm. "Of course it''s okay!" After releasing Kalifa''s chin, Noel took out a contract out of nowhere and smiled: "When you sign your name on it, I will let them go immediately." "By the way, this is not an ordinary contract, as long as you sign your name on it, you belong to me from that moment on." "And your hatred towards me, as well as those who want to escape, will be completely erased at that moment, which means that you can''t do anything that hurts me, and you can''t leave me from now on." "That''s probably it, the rest of you will understand what''s going on the moment you sign." They nodded to Nicole''s mother and daughter, motioned them to release the imprisoned Kalifa, and Noel handed the contract to her, and explained what effect the contract would have. Although, Kalifa listened to Noel''s explanation, and felt that this contract was ridiculous, and did not believe that such a thing exists in the world. But Kalifa could see from Noels eyes that Noel was not joking with himself, and that there was no meaning to joke at all. This was so that Kalifa began to hesitate a little and began to believe the truth of the contract. Sex. But when thinking of Lucky, Kaku, Owl, and Bruno, these four people who were trained together and were born and died together to perform tasks, Kalifa thought:''At the expense of one person, they can exchange for the safety of the four of them. This sale is quite cost-effective. In order to allow the four to leave safely, Kalifa''s hesitation suddenly disappeared, and he reached over to accept the contract from Noel, but at this time he found that Noel had not given a pen. Kalifa was too lazy to ask Noel for a pen. He took the lipstick directly from the European line and signed his name on the contract. He was just about to return the signed contract to Noel. auzw.com But at this time, the contract in Kalifa''s hands was transformed into two golden lights, which could not enter the body of Noel and Kalifa respectively. Jinguang entered the body, Kalifa immediately received a lot of information, and the hatred of Noel gradually disappeared from the bottom of his heart, even the planned escape plan was simply given up. Carly believed that Noel had explained to himself the situation just now, and he could clearly feel that his hatred of Noel was completely gone, and he couldn''t even think about the idea of ??running away. "Dear boss, I have signed the contract, can I let someone go now?" After sorting out the emotions, Kalifa asked with a smile on his face. "Of course." Noel responded and nodded at the women who guarded the members of cp9, indicating that they could let someone go. Upon seeing this, the women who guarded the severely injured cp9 disappeared from several cp9''s side in a flash, and returned to Noel next moment. The released members of CP9, except for the unconscious Luqi and Bruno, the rest of Kaku and the owl were stunned. They looked at Kalifa in disbelief. Unexpectedly, she would save herself and others and sacrifice herself. Join the opponent''s camp. As for the poor snuggle, at the moment when the rest were captured, they were completely killed by Nuoqigao, and did not reach the moment when Nuoer opened the condition. Looking at the streets full of corpses and completely stained with blood, Noel asked the nearby Machino to call the girls in the hotel, intending to leave the **** street to the extreme first, and then to another hotel to continue to wait for the iceberg The answer came. It is estimated that waiting for the iceberg to see the scene here will speed up the compromise and hand over the Pluto design plan, and does not need to wait until the two-day period is completely exhausted. Before Noel and his party left, Kalifa made the final request. He wanted to say a few words to the sober Kaku and the Owl. Noel nodded without thinking. After all, the contract has been signed, and Now is not worried about Kalifas escape, nor about what she has done to betray her. "Kaku, you don''t need to say anything, just listen to me quietly." When he came to Kaku, Kalifa saw that Kaku was going to say something, but Kalifa said it first, and then Said: "Leave the people who survived, do not return to the Judiciary Island, there will be no place for you." "The mission failed this time, and you who are alive will definitely be arrested, so don''t go back anyway, find a place to hide and recover well, and find a place where you can live in seclusion." .. v3 Chapter 337： come "The most important thing is that you don''t need to come to me anymore, and you don''t have any psychological burden, so it will be indefinite in the future." Kalifa said some words that he wanted to explain, and gave Kaku some reminders, hoping that they would not go back to Judiciary Island silly and do such a self-defeating thing. At the same time, I also very much hope that these people dont come to rescue themselves or anything. Carly Fake doesnt want it at all. After they sacrificed these people, they ran to death. Besides, they didnt plan to leave Noor, nor did they have any idea of ??escape. . After speaking, Kalifa turned and left, leaving Kaku who was completely stunned on the ground. Without seeing him and the rest, he walked in the direction of Noel and others. It wasn''t until Kalifa obediently followed Noel and his party that they completely disappeared on the street stained with blood, Kaku and the silent mute owl. The two of them gradually recovered. . Its useless to catch up, and you and others cant rescue Kalifa. If you and others catch up, you will give Noel and his party an excuse to kill yourself and others. This is a waste of Kalifa. Kindness. "Owl, you''re going to carry Lucky, old age comes to carry Bruno, we should leave here too." Recalling, covering the wound on his chest, Kaku stood up hard, lying on the ground not far away Owl said, do not intend to continue to waste time here. "I know, huh." He quickly climbed from the concave ground and walked in the direction of Lucie and Bruno. The silent owl glanced at Kaku and said, "Your injury is much worse than mine. The two of them are just fine, huh." "This..." originally wanted to reject the proposal of the silent owl, but the severe pain coming from the chest made Kaku clench his teeth, and when there was less pain, he said: "Owl, then they will come to you, the old needs Bandage it first." Seeing Kaku''s chest, continually spurting bright red blood, the silent owl nodded, no further nonsense, and quickly ran towards the unconscious two. From the clothes on the soldier''s body next to him, Kaku torn into long strips of cloth, and then simply wrapped himself up and tied the cloths tightly to himself. "Kaku, don''t we really go back to Judiciary Island? Let''s go." Lucky Luqi in one hand, Silent Owl dragged Bruno in the other, and walked to Kaku''s side and asked. "You should clearly hear what Kalifa said, not to mention that our mission was a complete failure, and you will be very clear about what will happen if the mission fails." Kaku bandaged the wound. , Said to the silent owl. "Yes, we who have failed the mission will definitely be locked up, so what shall we do now, eh?" I don''t know how to be a good silent owl, and I don''t know where to go now. auzw.com "All in all, lets leave the Water City first. The status of the mission failure will be passed back sooner or later. The Water City is not a safe place." After the wound was bandaged, Kaku stood up from the ground, from the silent owl. In his hand, Bruno was dragged. The two carried the unconscious Lucky, and Bruno, who was also unconscious, speeding up to leave the street full of corpses, stained by the blood of more than 200 people. After the two had left for some time, the people who had escaped from this place had spread the news to the ears of the iceberg. At this time, leading everyone to the iceberg here, looking at the streets full of corpses with fear, making the iceberg feel like he has come to the world of purgatory. Most of the people who came after the iceberg were spit out violently by the rich **** smell in the air and the unbearable pictures in the streets. Even some of the bodyguards who killed people couldn''t help but spit it out after seeing the pictures here. "Block this place so that the residents on the island cannot see it, which will cause them panic." The urge to endure vomiting, the iceberg thought for a moment, and hurriedly turned to the bodyguards. "Mayor of Bingshan, we will do it now." Stopped vomiting, and one of the team captains quickly responded to the iceberg, and then began to command the personnel of his team and left the world of purgatory with himself. "Mr. Iceberg, do we want to notify the Navy and the world government, after all, the people who died here are those of the two parties. If we don''t explain clearly, then it may be us who are out of luck." Lu, one of the three foremen Lu, asked the iceberg very seriously. "I will handle this matter personally, and I will explain it to the people on both sides." The iceberg closed his eyebrows, looked at the three foremen, and said: "But, before I finish dealing with Noel, Nothing here can be revealed." "Mr. Bingshan, have you decided to hand over what Nanor asked for?" Hearing Bingshan''s words, Baoli asked, besides this, there was no other possibility. "You don''t have to worry about these, you will be responsible for handling the things here, I will deal with other things well, and I will hand them over to you here." After that, the iceberg left here alone and signaled others not to Keep up. Ben Baoli, who wanted to talk about something, was directly pulled by Lulu, and shook his head at him, saying that he should not catch up and ask, pulling him to start directing the bodyguard, and began to clean up the corpses on the ground and Blood on the ground. .. v3 Chapter 338： Periphery Walking alone on the street, the iceberg completely ignored the welcoming residents, and kept thinking between the eyebrows: "Should I, should I hand over the Pluto design..." If you dont hand over the Pluto design, it will harm everyone in the capital of the dead water, but if you hand over the Pluto design, it will indirectly harm more people... How should I choose? Walking while thinking, the iceberg soon boarded the boat, and let Agalar bull carry the boat to the location of Frank''s disintegration house. As time went by, it was soon afternoon. The capital of water, which can be shrouded by thunderclouds, is gloomy all day long. There is no sunshine at all, and only the thunder coming from the sky can be heard, so that local residents have no idea of ??going out. It is also because of this, the best fight in front of the hotel in the water city, and the large number of soldiers of the navy and the world government, the news of the death of more than two hundred people, did not spread among the water city. Such important news was completely blocked under the command of the three foremen, and the streets were cleaned up. Noel and his party made such a big noise. Under the introduction of Kalifa, they found a new hotel and stayed there. Noel learned from Kalifa''s mouth that she had been a spy in the water city for almost six years, but she could not find the design of Pluto from the iceberg. Moreover, every time, the world government will put forward good conditions for the iceberg, tempting him to hand over the Pluto design. It''s just that every time he returns without success, every time the iceberg is pretending to be crazy and selling silly, saying that he doesn''t have the Pluto design at all, but the world government still gives him quite a lot of support, hoping that one day he can find out conscience. "Whether it is the residence of the iceberg or the place where he works, I have searched thoroughly. Even the safe used to store important information has been carefully searched, but the design of the Pluto has not been found." In the room where the hotel was sitting, Carly Pharaoh gave an honest account of the results he had sought in the past five years. "Then during the years you have been a spy, have the icebergs been to any special places or secretly seen any special people?" Noel held his chin with one hand and thought for a moment, looking at Kalifa and asked. "Special person? Special place?" Wen Yan said, Kalifa put down the black tea in his hand and thought for a while, said: "A year ago, at night, the iceberg went out secretly once and went to the capital of water. The Francis outside the disintegration house." "Did you go?" Hearing Kalifa''s words, Noel looked at her and asked, but probably knew the result, otherwise cp9 would have left the capital of water. auzw.com "At that time, Kaku secretly searched again, and there was still no information on the design of Pluto. Bruno also followed Frank for a period of time, and he did not find anything special." Kalifa thought about it and said all the circumstances at that time. He came out and told his new boss, Noel. "Anyway, the deadline is up, and there is still a long time. Let me go to Frankie." Noel got up from the sofa and decided to go to the location of Frankie, planning to find it there personally. "I have already found it there. Why go there again? This is a waste of time." Kalifa felt that it was a waste of time, and also believed that it was impossible to miss anything. There is no need to find it in the past. Again. "We are idle now, and it''s no big deal to see in the past, maybe there is an unexpected gain." Noel smiled slightly, walked to Kalifa, and handed his hand to her. Seeing that Noel had said so, Kalifa put his little hand on Noel''s palm and asked Noel to pull himself up. Pulling Kalifa up, Noel let go of her little hand, but she took her into his arms and smiled and asked Frank where he was. Suddenly surrounded by Noel, Kalifa struggled a little, seeing that he could not get out of Noel''s arms, he could only let Noel hug himself, and took out the map and pointed out the location of Noel. "Door door." Obtaining the coordinates of the location, Noel used the ability of the door and door fruit to open a door into the space and walked around with Kalifa walking around. When the two entered the gate formed by the air, the opened air gate gradually closed, and soon changed back to the original appearance, and there was no trace of a door. On the coast outside the water capital, a very strange-looking house. Inside the house, a man with a plane head and only one swimming trunk was sitting on a large sofa, drinking Coke in his hand, and looking at the iceberg with confusion. "Iceberg, you''re here, why are you sitting here motionless, and don''t talk for most of the day? There is nothing to be said." Finally, the unbearable aircraft man dropped the Coke bottle in his hand and kept facing it. Asked the sitting iceberg. "Frankie, someone came to me yesterday to ask for Pluto''s design." Wen Yan said, and the iceberg raised his head, looking at the plane man very seriously. "What''s so worrying about this, the people of the world government these years have not come to you for the design of Pluto, you haven''t dealt with it the same way." Looking at the iceberg silently, Frankie didn''t expect him to worry about this . "If it is a person from the world government, it is very easy to cope with the past, but this time the person who came is not easy to cope with, if it is not good to cope with the water, the capital will be completely over." Holding his hands tightly, Bingshan Meimei Deeply locked, no joke at all. .. v3 Chapter 339： Talking "Iceberg, who can make you so cautious?" Frankie frowned deeply when he saw that the iceberg was not kidding. At this time, it was clear that the matter was serious, otherwise the iceberg would not be so serious. "It has disappeared for seventeen years, with the ability to restore ancient weapons, a criminal with a reward of 1 billion Bailey, known as the Black Blade''s Noel." The iceberg did not intend to turn the corner until it was said to Frankie. With the identity of the person coming, so that he can understand how serious things are. "Poof!" Frank, who was drinking Coke, heard the message from the iceberg. He was so surprised that he spouted the Coke in his mouth. He looked at the iceberg in disbelief while coughing and asked, "Cough cough! Iceberg, can you confirm the identity of that person? Are you sure you didnt admit the wrong person?" "I just hope I admit the wrong person, then I don''t have to worry so much, hey!" Sighing, the iceberg pointed his finger out the window and said, "You should also find out today''s situation, and the thunder cloud in the sky Is his masterpiece." "Through the certification of several people who are familiar with the weather, the thundercloud sphere that is growing over the water city will be erased from the map as soon as it falls." "And he gave me a two-day period. Within the two-day period, no matter who left the water city, he will be attacked by the Thunder. Several ships have been attacked yesterday, and the people on those ships have no life. also." "If you dont hand over the design of Pluto before noon tomorrow, the thundercloud sphere above the water capital will fall directly from the sky. He has shown the power of the thundercloud sphere before. I believe you are also clear. Saw it." Finally speaking the words that held in his heart, Bing Shan felt that the whole person was relaxed, leaning on the sitting sofa and no longer talking. When I heard the words of the iceberg, Frank, who had been careless, seemed to be frozen in place, staring at the relaxed iceberg in amazement. It was hard to believe that what I just heard was true. After all, in the morning, Frank saw the thundercloud sphere that fell from the sky far away from the sea. That power scared him a lot. His younger brothers were all scared to the ground. . After the violent electric shock on the sea surface, after stopping for a while, the younger brothers of Frankie went to the sea to fish, and the fish and sea kings who paid the sea were all cooked by the electric shock just now. Francis thinks of it now, and he feels a little afraid, and there is a bigger sky above the water capital, the most terrifying thing is that someone can control it. "Iceberg, if you are telling the truth, then you have no idea what to do now, and tomorrow will only be one night." Knowing the seriousness of the matter, Franky is completely lazy and anxious. Shouted at the relaxed iceberg. "This morning, Noel has already killed. More than two hundred navy and world government soldiers, although they do not understand what conflict they have, but seeing the scene of the purgatory on the streets at that time, I can be sure that he is a cruel man. ." auzw.com "If I dont hand over Plutos design, he will definitely let the thundercloud sphere in the sky come down, and the capital of water and everyone above will be completely from this world. Erase." "You can hand over the Pluto design, and it is very likely that it will harm other people. I don''t know how many islands will be destroyed in his hands in the future." "I don''t know how to choose anymore, so I came here to discuss with you, I hope you can think about the solution with me." He closed his eyes a little and rested for a while. At this time, he opened his eyes and looked at Francis calmly, telling the real purpose of this. "That''s right!" Suddenly thought of something, the iceberg faced Franky seriously and asked, "Hades design, didn''t you lose it?" "Relax, I put it in a safe place. No one can find it except me. Let''s think about how to solve it. This is a desperate thing." Franky didn''t come up with the Pluto design. , Only means that the design drawing is placed in a safe place. "It''s fine if you can''t lose it." Hearing Frank''s words so affirmative, he was still worried that Franky would lose his frizz, which finally made the iceberg temporarily relieved. Next, the two discussed constantly how to deal with Noel''s plan, whether to hand over the Pluto design, or not to hand over the Pluto design, or completely destroy the Pluto design. However, neither Iceberg nor Francis knew that the actions of the two of them at this time, as well as every word they have spoken, were heard in the ears by the people. In a green space, Noel and Kalifa, who came to the Francis disintegration house, wanted to go directly and ask for the Pluto design. Suddenly wanted to see what the iceberg did here, so Noel and Kalifa did not rush out, but moved to a location they could not notice, and opened a very, very small door using the door fruit. In this way, the conversation between Bingshan and Francis, Noel and Kalifa in the space, can be said to be clearly heard. Originally, Kalifa had no hope, and firmly believed that coming to Frankie''s disintegrating house was a waste of time, and it was impossible to find any useful clues. Unexpectedly, it was really told by Noel that this arrival really had an unexpected gain. At least the design of Pluto was determined, not on the body of the iceberg, but on the perverted body of Frankie. .. v3 Chapter 340： Snatch Soon after....... Finally, a suitable method was discussed, on the one hand, it can ensure the safety of the water city, and on the other hand, after handing over the Pluto design, you dont have to worry about Noel making the Pluto. "French, this method is very good and correct, but it must be done very realistically, otherwise the other party finds that the design has been manipulated, and the consequences will be unthinkable." Bingshan agreed to the plan, but still very Cautious, do not want to fall short. "Iceberg, you can put 10,000 hearts on. We only need to modify some very, very small details based on the original design drawings, so that the ancient weapons made in this way will not be discovered by the other party. There will be no terrible consequences." Franky also knows to be careful, but believes that it will not be easy to expose. "I hope so." After thinking about it, Bingshan knows that there is no better way. Except for this, there is no way to achieve the best of both worlds. In the end, he can only pray that he will not be found by the other party, saying: "Then hurry up and get the design The picture is out. A good study tonight. Our time is running out." "Got it." Frankie nodded and looked around carefully. After confirming that there was no one, he opened his abdomen like a cabinet, turned over the bottom layer of Coke, and took out a pile of old paper. Pride smiled: "Unless someone has dismembered me, no one will think of me in this place, ha ha ha ha ha ha!" "It''s really an unexpected place, but now it''s not saying..." Bingshan was surprised when he saw it, but he couldn''t finish it, and suddenly there was a voice. "Door door." At this moment, the air became a door, pushed away by someone from the inside, followed by a black figure, quickly rushing out of the space. The figure that rushed out soon came to Frankie. Before he could recover from the surprise, he grabbed the design in his hand and disappeared in his next moment. before. "Iceberg, you were right. I am really cruel, but I will not be bored to kill irrelevant people, so you can rest assured of the safety of the water city. Anyway, I have what I want. Go up." Noel walked out of the space slowly, and appeared in front of the iceberg and Francie. "I spent almost six years, but I did not expect the boss, but you only spent a little more than a day, to find out the Pluto design." The Pluto design was snatched, and Kali Fa flash now With Noel''s side, he handed the design to him. "No way, who made my luck always so good, you can find clues whenever you go out." Noel shrugged his shoulders, took the Pluto design from Kalifa, and let the system start to deal with it. Check authenticity. "Ka... Kalifa, how could it be you!!" Seeing the figure beside Noor, the iceberg tremblingly pointed at Kalifa and asked incredulously. "Mr. Bingshan, I am officially resigning to you now, and my new boss is him, so I am not surprised. I am just doing things for the new boss." Standing cleverly beside Noel, Kalifa reached out Push the glasses and said to the iceberg very seriously. auzw.com "Kalifa, don''t you have any dissatisfaction with me?" Bingshan still couldn''t believe it at this time. Kalifa, who worked hard as a secretary for more than five years, actually betrayed to the enemy side today. "It''s really no surprise, you should be surprised that Kalifa is a spy of the world government, and she went to work as a secretary for Pluto''s design, but she has now turned to me." Noel smiled. Said, starting to fight the surprised iceberg. "Franci''s powerful right hand!!!" Frank, who had come back to the gods, saw the original Pluto design in his own hand, and had reached the enemy''s hand. He stood right where he threw his right fist hard. As Franchi punched hard, the right hand with an iron chain inside his hand flew away in the direction of Noel. "Suddenly launched an attack, which was a very impolite act." Noel said with a smile, watching the iron fist coming from behind, and when he was about to reach himself, he slapped it aside. "boom!" The fist attached to the iron chain was slapped by Noel on the wall, causing a loud noise. The wall was also hit by the iron fist, making a big hole. "Franci''s left-handed weapon!!!" Franci pulled the iron chain hard, and recovered the right hand that flew to the side. The palm of the left hand broke away to the side, becoming the center of sight for the artillery fire. Francie ejected a shell in his left hand, and the speed of the shell was faster than that of an ordinary turret. "Don''t do that useless move, those attacks are useless to me, and can''t cause any harm to me." Noel still stood still, and didn''t even bother to move his hands, just looked at it. The shells approached quickly. As the words fell, the shells passed directly through Noel''s chest and flew towards the rear wall, while Noel''s chest flashed electro-optically, filling in the incomplete position of the cannonball. "boom!" A big hole was opened in the house, but Franky still didn''t give up and was preparing for the next attack. And Kalifa next to Noel moved, using one of the six types of shaving, the figure disappeared in a flash, and soon appeared behind Franchi. .. v3 Chapter 341： foam "Golden bubble." Flash came behind Frank, and the foam sprayed out of Kalifa''s palm surrounded him. "What the **** is this?" Frank, who wanted to rush towards Noel, stopped his steps and looked at the surrounding foam with doubt. Next, under the control of Kalifa, the bubble spun up at high speed, and the bubble engulfed Franky instantly. After a while, when Kalifa controlled the foam to dissipate, Franky had become extremely smooth, too smooth to stand from the ground, and would slip to the ground no matter how he tried. "What the **** is this, what did you do to me!?" Frank, who tried to climb from the ground and became extremely smooth, roared angrily at Kalifa. "I am a bubble man who eats bubble fruit, and the bubble I made may make people very smooth, that is what you are now." Kalifa pushed his glasses and said very honestly When he came out, he didn''t worry at all that Frank knew that it was impossible for her to fight now. "Damn!!! Return the design drawing!!!" Frank kept falling to the ground. Frank had no choice but to roar angry at Noel. In addition to this, he could not do anything else, even standing Not to mention to **** it. "Give it back to you?" Noel looked at Franc with contempt, and said disdainfully: "I did not kill you, I am already showing great compassion, and let me return what I got back. Are you daydreaming? ?" "Boss, do you need me to get rid of this sexual harassment?" Kalifa also looked down at Franci with contempt. He had never seen such an idiot, knowing that there was no way to scream, this is the rhythm of death. "Noel, what you want is already in hand. I promise Frank will not go to your trouble. Please be sure to let him go this time." Seeing this, I finally returned to the iceberg, and turned to Noel''s bend Bow down and ask, otherwise Franche, who grew up knowing it, may not see tomorrow''s sun. "I got the Pluto design, and now my mood is quite good. I will let go of you stupid one time this time, but if you dare to find something, then you will not be the only one who died, dont say I didnt remind you After you!" Looking at Franci indifferently, Noel issued a final warning, and dare to come to trouble will definitely kill him. Having said that, Noel''s ability to pass the fruit of the door opened a door out of thin air, beckoning to Kalifa who was not far away, and said that he would leave the messy disintegration house. After listening to Noel''s words just now, Kalifa was very obedient and didn''t move Francis. He walked slowly back to Noel''s side, but he didn''t lift the foam effect on his body at all, nor did he tell him how to lift the foam on his body. "Boss, you are sexual harassment." Kalifa just walked to Noel, and Noel stretched his arms into his arms and frowned slightly, but said no resistance. "I''m afraid that you''re tired, so I specifically supported you, and I care about you." Noel smiled slightly, not intending to let go, and still hugged Kalifa so much. auzw.com Kalifa, who was hugged, gave Norr a white eye, and then let Norr hug him, and walked into the open door together, ignoring the Franck who shouted behind him, and the stunned stay in place. iceberg. Noor and Kalifa entered the space completely. After the opened space door gradually closed, they completely disappeared in front of them. The iceberg recovered from the angry shouts of Frankie, no longer looking at where Noel and Kalifa disappeared, and began to find a way to remove the foam effect of Frankie. After getting the desired design, I went back to Noel inside the hotel and studied the design of Pluto together with Robin and Orbiya. In general, Noel, who is still speaking and counting, also allowed Nami to disperse the thundercloud that enveloped the water capital, and the condensed thundercloud spheres above the water capital also dissipated under Noel''s ability. Let the short sunlight in the afternoon finally have the opportunity to shine into the beautiful water capital, but just for a short time, the sky began to gradually darken. Six days passed quickly. During the period, Noel and his party did not make any noise, quietly waiting for the magnetic force of the recording pointer to be full, and when they were bored, sightseeing around the water capital. It was originally thought that Frankie would run over to find trouble for himself and others soon, but he didn''t see his figure in the past. This made Knorr feel quite curious. How the iceberg convinced Francis in the end, so that Frankie can honestly avoid trouble, this is the rhythm of the sun rising from the west. But Noor was not too entangled with this issue. Anyway, no one was in trouble. It was the best thing. It was just a good way to accompany the women around. In this way, the pleasant time passed quickly. At this time, Noel and the crowd came to the shore and put the black pearl stored in the system space on the sea. After all, the record pointer is already full, and it is time to leave the place of the water capital. The most important thing is that all the girls are bored in the water capital, and there is no need to stay. I have been observing the whereabouts of Noel and others, and see that Noel and others left the capital of the water by boat, which made the iceberg that was worried all day and put the heart hanging high in the sky in place. .. v3 Chapter 342： Worthy of As for Frank''s words, under the constant warning of the iceberg, even anger is useless. I don''t want to go to Noor and others for trouble, and cause everyone in the water capital to be buried. So after the effect of the foam was lifted, Frankie and his younger brothers stayed in the disintegration house of the Frankie to get drunk, and hadn''t gone outside except for people to go out and buy wine. Looking at the ship that was going away and disappearing on the horizon, the iceberg turned and returned to the water capital, intending to report to the world government. After all, more than two hundred people have died here in the government and navy. If it is not good to explain, things will be very bad. If it is discovered by the other party first, the crime will be serious. The iceberg intends to notify the navy and the world government of the news of Noels comeback. Of course, he did not intend to say anything about the design of Pluto. After more than a month... In the meantime, after the incident in the water city, the navy and the world government noticed that Noel had disappeared after 17 years of comeback news. However, no matter whether it is the Navy or the world government, there is no plan to provoke Noel at this time, so he sent someone to investigate the status of the personnel on the ship and rewarded all the women on the Black Pearl. It also reprinted Noels wanted orders and distributed them to the world along with the wanted orders of the girls, so that people in the world would know clearly that this legend that had disappeared for 17 years had appeared. Then, then there is no more. The navy and the world government are planning to deal with the white beard, as long as Noel is not too much, they will not care for the time being. Arriving at the Chambord Islands, Noel and his team did not rush to Yuren Island, but waited on the island for the coming of a major war. Because the wanted order was reprinted and distributed to every corner of the world, letting Noel live quietly is completely over. In the Shambord Islands, there are a large number of pirates who want to be famous for thinking of going crazy. On the day that Noel and his party log in on the island, they horribly attacked Noor and his party. It''s a pity that none of these pirates succeeded in being famous, but successfully died in the hands of Noel and his team, giving them a good chance to kill the chickens and monkeys. It lasted for a week and was challenged by pirates, but none of the people who challenged each time survived. After that, no one dared to come to the trouble of Noel and the pirates. The pirates also knew that the Navys reward was real. No one dared to run to Noel''s party and die. Among the pirates, the eleven most famous pirate supernovas also came to the Shambord Islands one after another. Even Luffy without Nami''s help came to the island with his boys. I have been using the ability to see the domineering and thunderbolt to observe the Noel of the entire Shampoo Islands. I knew it when the eleven supernovas landed on the island. auzw.com "Should I say that it''s the protagonist?" Noel, who was lying on the deck and basking in the sun, sensed Luffy and others who finally logged into the Shampoo Islands. Noel slowly opened his eyes and smiled, "It seems to be a few The time of the day, the big day of the top war is coming." "My dear, what are you talking about?" Hearing Noel''s words, Esdes, who was wearing a bikini on the side, looked at Noel doubtfully and asked. "It''s nothing." Noel shook his head with a smile, remembering something, and asked, "Today''s auction will have mermaids, shall we go and see?" "The special merchandise at today''s auction seems to be a male giant clan, where will there be any mermaid to sell, but I have read the auction list." Estes has not said anything, Belmel on the other side, give Noel flicked his eyes and took out the auction list. "If you don''t believe it, then we''ll make a bet. If you lose, you should know what the punishment is." Noel''s eyes rolled, and he smiled evilly at Belmel, who was also wearing a bikini and holding the auction list. Road. "Oh! I know, you must have seen the future, and I won''t be fooled." Knowing what the punishment Noel pointed out, Belmel''s face flushed immediately, and I remembered it at this time. Noel''s ability. "It''s really a pity that you remembered it, hey!" Noel pretended to be disappointed and sighed, deliberately making Belmel proud. "Of course, don''t look at who I am, how can I be fooled every time." Belmel smiled smugly, knowing that Noel intentionally let himself, which made Belmel very happy. "I don''t care, if my dear wants to go, I am very willing to accompany you." Looking at the two of them, Estes smiled slightly, indicating his own attitude. "Count me." Belmel, who was in a good mood, decided to auction with Noel. Anyway, he was idle on the boat. "I''m going shopping, so I won''t go with you." "Upstairs+1" "+1" The women present all knew what kind of auction it was. In the end, except for Pola, Valentine''s Day, and Robin, who expressed their willingness to go with Noel, the others all said they would go shopping on the street. If you count it down, with Noel, there will be a total of six people going to the auction. After all the decisions have been made, everyone returns to the boat to change clothes. Soon, everyone changed their clothes and walked down from the Black Pearl together, riding the bubble car bought in the Shampoo Islands a few days ago, to the destination they want to go today. .. v3 Chapter 343： then After Noel and his soldiers divided into two paths, they left the shore where the Black Pearl was docked, and soon disappeared in this area. Driving the purchased bubble car, slowly moving towards the auction, the people who passed by and saw Noel all gave way to Noel''s bubble car. In other words, some new tourists who have just arrived in the Chambord Islands and sightseeing here are looking at people''s behavior with confusion, and at the same time they cannot recognize the Noel and others who drive the bubble car. "Don''t stand here silly, don''t you die!?" "Hurry up and make way, otherwise you have to be careful. If you lose your life then, don''t blame us for not reminding you." "Yeah, come here quickly, this is for your sake." Seeing someone standing stupidly, standing in the street with a puzzled face, the people on the side persuaded quickly to let the stupid people walk to the street to make way. Hearing everyone''s persuasion, although the tourists who had just arrived in the Chambord Islands still didn''t understand what was going on, they obediently walked aside and gave way. Until the bubble car Noel drove, gradually away from this street. "Excuse me, who the **** are those?" The tourist, full of doubts, saw the person in the bubble car leaving and asked the person who had just persuaded himself, wanting to know what was going on. "The man who just drove the bubble car, but the criminal with a bounty of 1 billion Bailey, is known as Black Blade''s Noel, and the big beauties around him are all committed by high bounty." "A month ago, there were a lot of pirates, bounty hunters, and traffickers who wanted to be famous. They all caught the attention of the Noel group and then launched a joint attack on the Noel group." "But the whole army was wiped out, and no one could survive the hands of the Noel group." "After that, many pirates who just arrived did not believe in evil, and ran to challenge Noel and his team, but all of them were killed by Noel and his team. None of the challengers could come back alive." "Even the navy stationed in the Chambord Islands did not dare to go to the trouble of the Noel group." "Now you should know clearly the consequences of standing silly just now." Seeing the questioning tourists is full of puzzles. This resident of the Shambord Islands kindly introduced him so that he could understand what kind of existence Noel was, and explained to him why people were afraid. auzw.com After listening to the explanations from the local residents, the tourist became more and more frightened. The cold sweat on his body came out crazy. The reward alone scared his legs, and I couldnt believe that the person he just blocked was so scary. And in the alleys on both sides of the street, the two members of the Pirate Group stood, and the leaders looked at the direction of Noel''s departure. "Captain Hawkins, wouldn''t you want to challenge that person?" a cadre asked, looking at his captain with some worry. "From the result of divination, I can''t defeat the man, and maybe even die in his hands." "As long as we don''t provoke him, there will be no problems, and he will not block us from going to the new world." He has long flowing blond hair, a slender figure, six iconic foreheads, armor on the left arm, and a black cross on the throat. The man in black trousers and an open wavy blouse is very serious while playing with divination cards. After that, he recovered the divination cards and turned into the alley, and left the area along the alley. In the alley across the street, a man with an "x" on his chin and chest also turned his men into the alley and left the area. "Captain Drake, is that man really as rumored as it is?" Following the captain of his family, the member in doubt in his heart asked the captain who was walking in front of him. "After waiting to go back, tell the other crew not to provoke the Noel group." Moving on, the man named Drake commanded, and then said to the cadres behind him: "You better converge One point, dont do anything stupid, the man is not a seemingly simple person." "Captain Drake, you used to be a major general in the naval headquarters. Do you know something." One of the cadres who followed him finally couldn''t help the curiosity in his heart and asked Drake who was walking in front. Tao: "Otherwise you will not show a fearful expression when you see his wanted order." "Captain Drake, please let us know." Another cadre was also curious. He didn''t understand his captain. Why did he show a fearful expression when he saw the Noel''s wanted order, which has never been seen before? Ever. "If you really want to know, then I''ll let you know." Drake stopped walking and leaned against the wall in the alley, and began to say: "When I was a Brigadier General, then Participated in the action of encircling and suppressing Noel." "At that time, the highest combat power of the naval headquarters was dispatched. Two generals, as well as navy hero Lieutenant General Cap, and more than a dozen naval admirals, the major generals were countless, and the warships also dispatched as many as a dozen. The warship has about 1,000 elite navy soldiers." "But Noel destroyed a dozen warships with one person, more than 10,000 naval elites were killed, two generals in the navy headquarters were seriously injured, navy hero Kapu was seriously injured, and a lieutenant general with the fruits of the natural system was killed." "In that siege operation, only two generals survived and a dozen lieutenant generals, and the major generals also survived a lot. Anyway, the total number of those who survived was more than a hundred, and I It was one of those who survived at the time." .. v3 Chapter 344： bet "At that time, the navy and the world government said that Noel broke out of the siege, but the real situation was that he released it, and all the navy generals who survived that time." "In front of the navy''s highest fighting power, it left without any damage and no one dare to block the path of Noel''s departure." Leaning on the wall of the alley, Drake closed his eyes and recalled the scene of the year, and told him to his cadres, hoping that they would not do stupid things, because that is a road that has no return, how many A bottomless hole where life is not enough to fill. After hearing what the captain said, I just imagined the scene described by Drake, and the cadres felt a little shudder. Now I havent even thought about the challenge. I can say that I dare not think about it anymore. After telling the story, Drake sighed, ignoring the surprised cadres, and walked out along the alley. Upon seeing this, the cadres did not ask anything anymore, and obediently followed behind Drake, and finally understood their captain, why when they saw Noel''s wanted order, they would express a fearful expression. It also completely threw the idea under provocation into a corner outside Jiu Xiaoyun. When passing through the streets just now, Noel discovered two supernovas, but the devil fruit ability of the two supernovas. Noel did not need to ignore them. After all, one animal is transformed into a dinosaur, and the other is a superhuman type of curse type. Both of these abilities don''t like it, so as long as the two don''t come out to find trouble, Nor will not kill them for no reason. At this time, driving a bubble car, going to the auction of Noel, slowly moving forward in a bubble car, while chatting with the few women sitting behind, while paying attention to the movement of eleven supernovas, mastering eleven supernovas s position. "My dear, here is the 24gr restaurant. Do you want to eat something to go to the auction? Anyway, I dont start auctioning special goods that quickly. Generally speaking, special goods are used for the finale." Esdes, who is chatting, After seeing a good restaurant in the Shampoo Islands, I spoke with Noel who was driving a bubble car. "Sister Estes is right, we are so bored to wait so early, it''s better to pass after eating something." Nicole Robin nodded with a smile, agreeing with Estes, Rather than sitting and waiting at the auction, it is better to eat something in the past. "It''s okay if you don''t say it. My stomach is a bit hungry when you say that." After listening to the words of the two women, Miss. Valentine touched her abdomen. She looked at Noel with anticipation and smiled: " Master, lets go have something to eat." auzw.com "I have no opinion." Paula, who was smoking with a cigarette rod, was pushed up on the elbow by miss. Valentine next to her, and then saw her pitiful look, The corner of his mouth twitched to show that he had no opinion. "Okay." Seeing how many women said that, Noel changed the direction of the bubble car and drove to the restaurant pointed by Estes. He laughed: "It''s really a long time to wait in the past, and this time now The auction hasn''t started yet, so let''s go in and kill the time." "Noel, you agree so cheerfully, wouldn''t there be any conspiracy?" Seeing Noel staring at him in a smile, Belmel always felt that there was a conspiracy in the restaurant pointed by Esdes, otherwise Noel would not be so refreshing. Promised. "This is all seen by you." Hearing the words, Noel smiled and drove the bubble car slowly, saying: "Because there are two pirate supernovas in the restaurant, just go and see." "It turns out so!" After hearing Noel''s explanation, Belmel understood it. A few days ago, when the women were shopping, they heard someone talking about it, but they hadn''t seen it in person and wanted to see these pirate supernovas. What kind of goods are they? "I can let my dear, have the idea of ??going to see. It is estimated that there are two supernovas in the restaurant, and there must be a female among them." Esdes, who knows Noir very well, said his conjecture with a smile, laughing. : "Otherwise, it is the ability of these two supernovas, the ability of dear fancy." "I guess it''s the former, because it makes Noel laugh like this, there must be beautiful women in it." Nicole Robin said with a smile, guessing the two possibilities proposed by Estes, thinking that the former is more likely. Higher. When the women guessed and began to bet against each other, Noel drove the bubble car to the side of the restaurant and parked it. The gentleman helped the women get off one by one. And Estes, Nicole Robin, Belmel, three, bet on the supernova inside the restaurant, one of them is a woman with a good appearance, Pola, miss. Valentines day bet Noel fancy, supernova in the restaurant The ability of the fruit in the body. As for the bet, it is the loser, who is responsible for the one-week cleaning of the Black Pearl, and at the same time, it also has to do things according to the winner''s instructions. The deadline is of course one week. "Okay, let''s go in." Noel didn''t plan to stop a few women from betting anyway, it was just some small bets that were harmless and elegant, with Arms of Estes in one hand and Nicole Robin in the other, towards the door of the restaurant. Walked past the entrance. Bora, Belmel, and Miss. Valentine, also quickly followed the three who took the first step, and soon walked into the interior of the restaurant from the door. Entering the interior of the restaurant, the service staff who just wanted to step forward, after seeing who the people were, immediately froze in place, and his body gradually began to tremble. .. v3 Chapter 345： vulgar "It''s terrible eating..." "Look at her slim figure, where is the food?" "God...the chefs here can''t keep up with her eating speed..." "Eat so much, is her stomach bottomless?" Inside the restaurant, the guests who were already enjoying the food looked at a position in the restaurant, and they were full of incredible discussions. In the restaurant where everyone looked, a cool denim outfit: white exposed navel top, strappy tights, lace-up boots, fancy stockings with sun pattern, gold ring decoration under the right eye, conspicuous pink hair Beauty. This beautiful woman with long pink hair is sitting on the dining table at this time, gorging on the food into her mouth, and beside her is a pile of empty plates like a hill. Although she can eat it, she is still very tall slim. "It seems the bet is that the three of us won." Estes glanced in the restaurant, and soon saw two superstars of the pirates, his eyes fixed on the pink women, said: " There is nothing wrong with the appearance, it is just too ugly to eat." "Uh huh." Nicole Robin nodded, watching the pink-haired woman, and said, "How hungry is she to gobble up like this?" "I want to know where she has eaten so many things. Where did she go?" Seeing the stack of empty plates next to the pink-haired woman, Belmel felt a little weird. No change in body. "It''s very likely related to her ability, which caused her to eat so much without any change." Not really concerned about winning or losing, Pola took a breath and expressed her conjecture. "If this is the case, then her ability is really good, you can continue to enjoy the food, no matter how much you don''t have to worry about body size." Miss. Valentine said with some envy. "Actually, there is nothing to envy. Anyway, you can eat as much as you like, and you won''t lose shape." Seeing Miss. Valentine''s envy, Noel said with a smile. "Yes! We really don''t have to worry about this problem." Wen Yan, the few women around Noel remembered that after signing a partner with Noel, they really didn''t have to worry about body shape and life problems. "Waiter, when will I say you''re going to be stunned?" Noel turned to look at the waiter who was trembling, standing still, and asked with a smile: "Come and find us a place soon, don''t you? Should we be standing at the door?" auzw.com "Sorry! Sorry! Please... please don''t kill me..." Noel''s words scared the waiter to kneel down on the ground, crying and begging for mercy . "Let me go! Let you find a place, who is going to kill you." A little stunned, Noel looked at the waiter silently, thinking:''Why don''t you let you find a place, so scared to look like this? ? Am I so scary? Hearing the big man in front of him, he didnt mean to kill himself. The waiter jumped up quickly, quickly turned to look inside the restaurant, and quickly found an empty table. The waiter quickly took Noel and a few girls into the restaurant. Walked over the dining table. The guests who were still talking about pink-haired women saw that Noel and several women walked up to the vacant seats, and all closed their mouths one by one, bowing their heads and daring not to look at Noel and several women. Quiet, the dining hall was quiet for a moment, and even the gobbling pink-haired women stopped the act of stuffing food in their mouths, staring at Noel and the few women who were walking towards the empty space. A group of men in suits and trench coats, belonging to the Mafia, and a little fat uncle, also looked at Noel and some women who were walking towards the empty space. Suddenly it was quiet, and Noel turned around and glanced in confusion. Everyone in the dining hall scared some guests who peeked from the corner of their eyes, and quickly lowered their heads and kept shaking. Immediately after understanding what happened, Noel was too lazy to ignore these people, followed the service staff to the position and sat down, looking at the menu delivered while asking the women what to eat. "Captain Bonnie, they have delivered the meal, don''t you continue to eat?" The uncles behind the pink-haired women looked at the stopped captain inconceivably. For the first time, they saw that the captain had food beside him. But sitting motionless to enjoy. "Such a big man didn''t run to the new world, but stayed on this island for more than a month, and really couldn''t understand what he was going to do." He took a bite of the meat in his hand and ignored the crew behind him, named Bonnie''s pink-haired woman said to herself. "Captain Bonnie, are you uncomfortable?" Seeing his captain, he was eating slowly and slowly, not at all worried, as he asked. "Uncomfortable your sister! The old lady is very good. Shut up to the old lady and don''t talk, it will affect the old lady''s appetite!" The words from behind made Bonnie growl loudly and yelled at the crew behind him Road. Bored so much by Bonnie, the crew behind her all covered their mouths, saying that they would not speak anymore, and also understood that their captain was not uncomfortable. "Vulgar woman, it really makes me lose my appetite." The short and fat uncle of the Mafia class wiped his mouth with a napkin around him, and the very unhappy opponent commanded: "Go and seal her mouth." "The gangster Caponepec!" Because the restaurant was quiet at this time, Bonnie clearly heard someone saying his own words, turned around and recognized who the other person was, and shouted angrily: "You little Dwarf plus fat man, there is something you say to the old lady to give it a try!" .. v3 Chapter 346： godfather "The godfather, she is Bonnie, the jewel of the gluttonous girl, and the reward is 140 million Bailey." Caponepecki''s men reminded in a whisper: "The town and the navy headquarters are all on the eyelids. Underneath, if it caused a commotion now..." "what!" Before the words were finished, the bandit helped Caponepec picked up the fork of the dining table and plunged it into his subordinates with uncomfortable anger. The subordinate screamed and fell to the ground, and then he broke like that. All the interest. "Don''t disobey my orders!" Looking at the dead men, the bandit Caponepeki said to the people behind him: "Clearing this traitor away will affect my appetite." "Godfather, we know what to do." The men of Caponepec responded unanimously, and two of them left the restaurant with their bodies. "It''s an appetite, and I want to eat something to kill time." Belmel frowned, feeling quite dissatisfied with it, and didn''t converge at all. It''s cheap, this is completely affecting everyone''s appetite." "It''s estimated that the little uncle, who killed his men, was all to show his presence." Nicole Robin smiled, full of disgust at Caponepecki, and mocked Belmel. "I think so too." Paula thought for a moment, and really laughed like Nicole Robin said, "It was the pink-haired woman at first, which attracted everyone''s attention when we walked in. After that, everyones attention was attracted to us, and his existence was completely ignored." "It seems that this is really the case." After listening to Paula''s analysis, Miss. Valentine nodded, showing the original expression, saying: "It turns out that he was trying to attract people''s attention before killing his men!" "After all, people are one of the supernovas touted by people, but now so many people do not recognize him, and give him a complete disregard. Of course, he must find a way to attract the attention of others." See Like this, Estes smiled slightly and joined the ranks of sarcasm. "If it weren''t for that, Bonnie said the name of the little dwarf, and I really didn''t find this person." Nicole Robin smiled, and then mocked Caponepec. A few women, I said one word, unabashedly taunting Caponepecchi, with no intention of controlling their own volume, so that the already quiet dining hall can hear every mocking of them. The guests in the dining hall had died when they saw someone. They wanted to run away and screamed. After hearing the ridiculous words of several women, they temporarily forgot their fears and suffocated them one by one. I want to laugh but dare not laugh. After being humiliated unscrupulously in the face, the gangster stunned Caponepec. This was the first time someone dared to do that, and his eyes were full of blood, staring at the ridiculed couple. These women, arent you really afraid of the little mans runaway? Thinking of the continuous mocking of the couple of women, the jewelry Bonnie was a little stunned. auzw.com If at ordinary times, the gluttonous female jewelry Bonnie dared to do that, even dared to rush directly to beat the bandit Caponepec, but in the Shambord Islands she did not dare to do so. Just like the man who died before, this place is too close to the navy headquarters. If there is a commotion that will attract a large number of navies at any time, it may even attract navy generals, and then it is very likely to be caught. The ridiculous Estes felt a malicious gaze and found Caponepecchi, whose eyes were full of blood, staring fiercely at himself and others. "My dear, what''s that Peggy? He stares at us there." Estes pointed to Caponepec and told Noel who was sitting beside him. "Star your sister!" Noel turned around and looked at the bandit Caponepecchi, and said with a smile: "Believe it or not, kill you when you stare!" "Don''t think that I am afraid of you when the bounty is high!" Patience reached the limit, and the bandit ganged Caponepecki to the table suddenly, stood up to Noel''s unwillingness and said, "Take care of your woman''s mouth, or whoever kills Who doesnt have to!" The bandit gang Caponepec took a look, and the men behind him pulled out their guns, and the muzzles were aimed at the Noors who were not far away, waiting for their godfather to issue an attack order. The girls stopped their sarcasm, the smile on their faces disappeared, and looked at the bandit caponepec incomparably. "I hate being pointed at by someone with a weapon. If someone does such an act, they generally don''t see the sun of tomorrow." "Dont be arrogant in front of me, dont be arrogant in front of me, you have to bear with me if you scold you, you have to stand honestly with me, and remember what I say now, dont make the same mistake in my next life. Error." "Ant, take a good look at the last look of this world, and then all disappear from this world." "Crush." As soon as the words fell, Noel disappeared in position. The black light flashed in front of the gangster Caponepecki''s subordinates, and the next moment appeared in front of the bandit Caponepecki. Seeing Noel appear in front of him instantly, the gangster Caponepecki took a step back, scared of stepping on something and falling to the ground. .. v3 Chapter 347： Delist ''Okay...fast speed...I can''t see how he passed...'' Looking at the flashing Noel, the jewel Bonnie sitting on the table swallowed and was caught by Noel''s The speed was surprised. "Kill him!!" The gangster Caponepecki, who fell to the ground, gave a command to attack loudly, wanting his subordinates to come to Noel in front of him, and directly beat them into honeycomb and rotten cloth. The gangster Caponepecki, who just gave orders, didn''t even hear the gunshots of his subordinates. He turned to his subordinates rather uncomfortably. He wanted to see who was violating his orders, but found that he was behind him. All his men disappeared, and they sat on a pile of unknown powder. The doubtful gangster Caponepecki was only stunned for a while, and soon he didn''t care about the whereabouts of his subordinates, and he no longer thought about how his subordinates disappeared, but wanted to use his own fruits. Ability to kill Noor who stands in front of him. The idea is indeed quite beautiful, but the reality is indeed cruel, a snake composed of black gas has wrapped around the bandit Caponepec, so that no matter how he tried to use the fruit''s ability, he did not get Any response to fruit capacity. "Don''t do unnecessary resistance, accept your destiny obediently." Looking at the bandit Caponepecki, Noel raised his right foot around the black gas and kicked the bandit caponepecker on the ground. "The gangster Caponepecki, you were removed from the supernova and also from the world." "Do not!!!" As the words fell, Noel circled Black Qi''s right foot, and had already kicked on the body of the bandit Caponepecchi. At the moment Black Qi touched him, he began to break down and scattered into powder. There was no scene of blood splattering, and in front of all the eyes of the dining hall, the gangster Caponepecchi was wiped from the world and turned into a pile of unknown powder, lying quietly on the ground. "You didn''t see anything, right?" A glance at the powdered bandit Caponepecchio, Noor turned and smiled at the guests in the dining hall. "Yes, we didn''t see anything!" The fearful guests responded in unison, worrying that Noel would kill someone. "I don''t want the Navy to know. If the Navy knows this, and it will disturb my quiet life, I will trouble you one by one, but it will be dead at that time!" Noel smiled. People warned. "Please don''t worry, we haven''t seen anything, there is nothing to tell the Navy." Hearing the warning, the people were scared and promised quickly that they didn''t want to be remembered by Noel, and had no idea of ??reporting the Navy at all. "Very good, I''m all inclusive of consumption here today." Noel nodded with satisfaction, smiled at everyone present, and said: "Then everyone continue to dine, even if you order some favorite food, this is a small one. Pay." auzw.com After that, Noel walked slowly back to his place and sat down, chatting happily with the girls who welcomed him back, as if nothing had happened just now, and laughter was heard from time to time. In the entire dining room, no one dared to leave the dining room now, worrying that Noll would be taken care of, all honestly sitting on the seats, eating the delicious food on the table. In other words, Jeremy Bonnie has the courage to look at the position of Noel from time to time, constantly thinking about what ability Noel used just now, and if he has a chance of winning against him. ''I can''t keep up with his speed at all. If I really do it to me, I really have no chance at all. I don''t even know how I died....'' The more I think, the more I fear Noel''s strength. Regardless of how Bonnie Jewelry demonstrated it in her mind, the final result was her own defeat. Even at the speed Noel showed just now, Jewelry Bonnie had enough headaches, not to mention the ability to crush people just now. When she saw Noel, she glanced at it from time to time, so that Jewelry Bonnie sat down in the place honestly, and did not dare to act rashly, not even touching the food in front of him. Oh my god! Why did he see it again, wouldn''t he want to kill me too? Bornie, the jewel of a good baby, sat motionless in his position, as if waiting for Noel to issue a verdict. Over time, Bonnie, the jewellery that was finally seen as unbearable, seemed to be completely out of it, swallowing the food on the table. After only a little effort, the food on the table was swept away. Jewelry Bonnie wiped her mouth with a napkin beside her, and explained to the crew behind her. Throwing the napkin aside, Jennifer Bonnie ignored the persuasion of the crew, stood up quickly from the seat, and walked to the Noel who were eating. At this time, Jeremy Bonnie''s move attracted the attention of the guests in the dining hall. When she saw her walking to the dining table of Noel, she was thinking that she was finished this time. "Hello! You have seen enough!" Came to Noel, Bonnie Jewel took a deep breath, said loudly to Noel: "What the **** do you want, just kill or stab you, just say yes, don''t So stare at the old lady, this is really tormenting!" "puff!" Seeing Bonnie, a gluttonous female jewelry as a supernova, after seeing the bandit Caponepecchi easily killed by Noel, she dared to walk in front of Noel so arrogantly that everyone spurted Food in your mouth. .. v3 Chapter 348： stop Putting down the cutlery in his hand and wiping his mouth slowly with a napkin, Noel stood up from the seat, reached out and hooked up the jewel Bonnie''s chin, and said with a smile: "I look at you, be my woman. " "Oh? If you disagree, what would you do to me?" Jewelry Bonnie frowned slightly. Some unexpected words from Noel did not rush to refuse Noel, but wanted to ask the consequences. "I''ll never let it go. The beautiful women I''ve seen, you won''t be an exception." Noel shrugged his shoulders with a smile, very straight out, agreeing and disagreeing results, lightly pinching jewelry Bonnie chin and smiled: "If you don''t agree, I can only tie you back. If you agree, it is certainly the best thing." "If I agree to be your woman, what should my crew do, and join the Pirates?" Still no answer, Jewelry Bonnie thought about it and asked Noel again. . "Two methods, the first method: dissolve your pirate group and let the crew leave. The second method: I will kill all of your crew, one that is not left." "I don''t need it on my boat, any male except me exists." "Of course, if you don''t agree, I will directly kill them all and then tie you back." "Can you answer me now?" To answer the question honestly, Noel didn''t even mean to lie about the question posed by Jewelry Bonnie, and said two methods very bluntly. Jewelry Bonnie finally understood, now what he can choose is: agree to be a Noel woman, and then obediently follow, so that it will not be too ugly and shameful. A woman who does not agree to be Noel will be taken away directly by Noel. It will definitely be ugly, and it will be very humiliating. The most important thing is that his crew will be slaughtered by Noel. I thought about the result of the rebellion, but the final failure was the result of destiny. Jewelry Bonnie clearly knew that she could not deal with Noel at all, and even the women around Noel had no certainty to win one of them. "You won, the old lady is your woman from today." I couldn''t think of any way. Finally, Jewelry Bonnie made a decision, agreed to be a woman of Noel, and suddenly thought of something, said: "I need I told you in the past that I wouldnt run away, let alone I cant run you. "Just know it." Seeing Jennifer Bonnie agreed, Noel nodded with a smile. At this time, Noel, who was in a good mood, also agreed to her to explain to the crew, laughing: "Don''t let your crew do stupid things, When something bad happens, dont say I didnt remind you! Bonnie, the jewel who had just turned and took a step, paused and continued to walk to her desk. What Noel said was exactly what she was worried about now. auzw.com Soon, walking back to the jewelry Bonnie at her dining table, she began to announce the disbandment of the Pirate Corps with her crew, and issued the final captains order to ban the crew of the Pirate Corps. We do silly things to save ourselves. After repeated warnings, Jewelry Bonnie drove the members of the Pirates away from this restaurant, and some lost to the location of the Noel. When he came to the dining table of Noel, he found a seat and sat down. He sat quietly in the position and did not speak. He lowered his head and wondered what he was thinking. Seeing this from Bonnie Jewelry, Noel did not care too much, still chatting and laughing while dining, slowly spending time in this restaurant. After a long time, the strange behavior of people on the street attracted the attention of several people. Outside the street of the restaurant, all the people gave way to the sides of the street, and all of them knelt on the ground. Some pretty-looking women directly dared not lift their faces against the ground. In the middle of the vacated street, there was a disgusting man with a bubble hood and a snot on his face. This man was sitting on a nearly exhausted man, followed by a housekeeper, guard, and Two women locked in chains. "It''s those stupid Tianlong people again." Upon seeing the behavior of the people in the street, Noel immediately guessed what was going on, just as the Tianlong people can scare people on the street. "Tianlong people?" After hearing what his man said, Estes recalled something and asked with a smile: "Dear, are you the Tianlong people, those people who went to Mary Joa before to rob? ?" "Well, the people we robbed before." Noel nodded, confirmed for Estes, wiped the corners of his mouth with a napkin, took out enough gold to buy the entire restaurant, and left it there. At the dining table, he smiled and said, "Let''s go out and see, and it''s time to go to the auction." "Well." The women who had been full for a long time also wiped their mouths with a napkin and responded in unison. Everyone''s attention was transferred to the Tianlong people, and Noel was too lazy to call the waiter to check out. Anyway, gold was already on the table. After leaving the seat, Noel led the girls to the restaurant outside. The slightly stunned jewelry Bonnie quickly got up from the position and quickly followed the Noel who walked in front. A few of the Noel who had just walked out of the restaurant saw the picture of Tianlong people teaching their slaves. "Hey! You guys stop for me!" The Tianlong people who were teaching slaves happened to see three medical staff, carrying the wounded person running through the scene, and shouted at the three people very uncomfortably: "Dare humans, dare Walk around in front of me!" .. v3 Chapter 349： Helping hand "Yeah...sorry....please let us go..."The three medical staff quickly stopped on the street, and after seeing the Tianlong people who stopped themselves and others, one of them An old man explained with fear: "He... he is a serious patient with severe bleeding, and he must go to the hospital for treatment, and the hospital is in front of him." "Huh? Really, this is not okay, hurry...." Tianlong people walked to the stretcher, lifted his right foot and kicked over, said while kicking: "Quickly help him out!" "Please don''t do this..." The stretcher was kicked to the ground, and the patient was continuously kicked by the dragon, followed by the old man who fell to the ground. The Tianlong people are unscrupulous and do whatever they want on the street, but no one dares to step forward to stop. The people kneeling on the street are very tacitly turning their heads to the side to prevent themselves from watching the atrocities of the Tianlong people. Impulsively killed himself. Seeing the behavior of the Tianlong people made several women frown slightly, which can be said to be quite uncomfortable, but there was no plan to go up to help and did not want to add unnecessary trouble to Noel. I didnt pay attention to the Tianlong people at all. Noel was looking at the new people in the neighborhood. I didnt expect that except for the straw hat Luffy, the rest of the supernovas were almost here, even the green algae head Sauron was here Coming. The Tianlong people in the street are observing a nurse among the medical staff, as if they have taken a fancy to this nurse. "Okay, let me be my wife." This disgusting Tianlong man, after careful observation, should have said, as if to ask the nurse to thank him. "..." Wen Yan said, the female nurse was completely stunned. She didn''t want to be selected by Tianlong people, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She could only sit down on the ground. "So, I immediately went through the formalities to meet the thirteenth lady and stay in the Holy Land of Maryjoya." When I came to the Tianlong people, the male butler in a suit immediately understood what to do. "Ah... my wife from number one to number five, I''m tired of it. Let them go back to being untouchables." Tianlong who thought of something ordered to the housekeeper who came to him. "Understood." The butler nodded respectfully and said he knew what to do. "Please wait a moment, I..." The female nurse who lost her soul suddenly summoned up the courage and wanted to refuse the appointment of Tianlongren, but it was not finished. "Please wait! She is my fiancee..." At this time, a man ran towards the female nurse from the side alley and spoke out the identity of the female nurse. Can finish. "boom!" The disgusting Tianlong people with their snots pulled out their golden firearms directly and fired a shot at the running man. The bullet shot into the man''s heart and caused the running man to fall to the ground. The sudden sound of gunshots and the man who was hit by the bullet were planted on the ground, so that the ordinary people present were startled and could not help but exclaim. auzw.com However, these ordinary people quickly covered their mouths and were very worried about attracting the attention of Tianlong people because of their yelling. "Standing in front of me again!" Tianlong said angrily, looking at the fallen man unhappy. "Bah!!!!!" The female nurse who was sitting on the ground saw the man hit by a bullet, and then fell to the ground so immobilized, immediately issued a high-resolution scream, wanting to go forward to check on the man''s situation. It is a pity that the female nurse was stopped by the housekeeper, and the two escorts who walked behind her stopped the female nurse from left to right, so that she could only cry while crying while struggling. "It''s nothing to kill someone in a majestic place!" "Who will save him, save him!" "I beg you, come and rescue him!" "Come here..." The female nurse cried while crying at the people around her, hoping that someone could reach out and help the fiance who fell to the ground. But the people kneeling on the street, seeing the female nurse looking over, all turned their heads to look elsewhere, as if they had not seen at all and heard nothing, and no one was willing to offend the Tianlong people for the stranger. The Tianlong people are very dissatisfied with the behavior of the female nurse, and are ready to say a few words about this. Suddenly, a door opened behind the female nurse. The air door was pushed open from the inside, and an arm was suddenly stretched around the female nurse. The female nurse was quickly pulled into the door and the open air The door closed, and disappeared into the street. What happened at this moment made everyone on the street stunned, and Tianlong people froze at the location where the female nurse disappeared, completely unable to understand what was going on. "Where did that woman go?!!!" The dragon, who had a runny nose and a nasty look, turned around and looked for the figure of a female nurse. "Come and protect Lord Charles Roth!" Wen Yan said, the housekeeper also recovered, and shouted to several guards in the rear. He didn''t want anything to happen to Tianlong people, and he would also be out of luck with him. "Hurry up and find the woman for me!!" The disgusting dragon named Charles Rose couldn''t find the female nurse, and he called the butler quite uncomfortably. "Admiral Charles Ross, we still don''t care about the woman. Now your safety is the most important. We can buy a better woman when we get to the auction." The housekeeper knew clearly, just by that means, The other party had to kill Charlrose easily, but he didn''t want to trouble him. .. v3 Chapter 350： Catch up But if Charles Rose does not leave, this result is very difficult to tell, so the housekeeper thinks it is better to leave. At the very least, the auction has Charlottes father, there are a lot of good guards to follow, and the auction will also send people to help, where is the safest place. Charlotte, who was quite unhappy, heard the butler''s words and thought he made a very reasonable point. The auction could indeed buy better ones, and he didn''t care too much about the disappearance of the female nurse. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" In order to vent his discomfort, Charles Rose pointed the gold firearm in his hand at the man who had just been knocked to the ground and pulled the trigger of the gold firearm in his hand. It was not until all the bullets were finished that they were escorted by the housekeeper and escorts, and the slaves who had been reduced to mounts left and disappeared on the streets of 24 gr. The green algae head Sauron, who had just arrived, didn''t meet the departing Charrose, and still hang out while drinking. After Charles Rose left, the remaining two medical staff quickly climbed up from the ground and ran quickly to the man who was in the middle of the gun to see if the man still had any signs of life. The people who were kneeling on the ground quickly gathered around to see if the man was dead or not. "Door door." An air door opened at the periphery of the people. Noel and the female nurse walked out from the inside. The female nurse was released as soon as she came out. The liberated female nurse immediately squeezed into the surrounding people and wanted to see if her fianc was still saved. The people who saw the female nurse appeared stunned. Norr was not bothering to turn around, walked to the door of the restaurant where the girls were, and joined the girls who were waiting for her. "This kind of acquaintance, I really don''t understand why you should save her." Jennifer Bonnie said puzzled when Noel came over. "The reason is very simple. Good food can''t let the disgusting pig arch." Noel shrugged and said to Bonnie Jewel: "And, I think the pig is very unhappy, but now I don''t want to kill him, also I can only disgust him." "Why didn''t you save the man?" Hearing Noel''s reason, Jewelry Bonnie twitched his lips, but he was very puzzled that Noel would save one, and why not save the other. "The problem is even simpler. I have let her out of it. The fate of a disgusting pig arch is not obligated to help her to save her fiance. After all, she is not mine, and it is good to save her. "Noel smiled slightly, said very straightforwardly, and walked to the side to fiddle with the bubble car, preparing to take the bubble car to the auction. auzw.com "As a matter of fact, this should be the inaccessible area of ??the Shambord Islands, and it can also be said that it is a concentration camp for all kinds of bad people. I didn''t expect the Tianlong people to dare to mess up here, aren''t you afraid of being boldly killed?" miss. Valentine''s Day thought about it and asked very puzzled. "People who come to the Chambord Islands almost know the rules clearly. No one will move the Tianlong people with a hair. After all, if the Tianlong people are moved, it will attract the generals of the navy headquarters. No one will do that. Stupid thing." Jewelry Bonnie explained to miss.Valentine. "Don''t say this." Sitting on the driver''s seat, Noel said to the women at the door of the restaurant: "The auction is about to start, and it is time for us to set off." Seeing Noel''s speech, several women got on the bubble car one after another, and even the jewelry Bonnie also got on. No way, after seeing Noel''s ability just now, he immediately gave up the escape plan that he thought about. Jewelry Bonnie was completely recognized. He knew that he could not escape, and he did not plan to do anything to find guilt. Too. Seeing that all the women were already in the car, Noel started the bubble car driving and took a short cut to the direction of the auction. The female nurse rescued by Noel, after confirming that her fiance was not saved, walked out of the onlookers without regard to the comfort of the surrounding people, and glanced indifferently at these arms folded, but now came the fake ordinary people. . Seeing the indifferent eyes of the female nurse, all the people who wanted to comfort a few words all shut up obediently, and it became clear why the female nurse became like this. No longer ignoring the people, the female nurse stood on the spot looking for someone who rescued herself, and soon found the man who helped him just now in the bubble car that was gradually away, and left the bubble car. Catches up. Even if the bubble car is moving forward at full speed, it will not be too fast. One person can still catch up with the full running, so the female nurse quickly catches up with Noel. "The little nurse you saved, she chased us." Sitting in the bubble car, Jennifer Bonnie saw the rear, and the female nurse who was rescued by Noel just now chased this way panting. "Really!" After hearing the words, Estes turned and glanced at the female nurse who had just been rescued. He poked the Noel who poked the bubble car with his hand and smiled: "My dear, you Say she came to promise?" "Other people just hang up their fiancs, how could they come to thank each other, and at most they would thank them." Noel also turned to look at the past, and by the way slowed down the speed of the bubble car. "Well, I think so too." Nicole Robin nodded, thinking that Noel was very reasonable. The female nurse could not have come to her body, thanking for the life-saving grace is very possible. The women guessed what I said, what purpose did the female nurse who came to here, and the female nurse saw that the bubble car in front was slowing down, and she knew that the other party found that she was catching up and slowed down and waited for herself. ''s arrival .. v3 Chapter 351： Kelly As the speed of the bubble car gradually slowed down, the female nurse who was running at full speed in the rear quickly caught up from behind. "Can...can you stop for a while?" The female nurse who finally caught up, looked at Noel in the bubble car, and panted and said: "I have... I have something to say..." "Little nurse, you have a sense of running..." Bonnie, the jewel sitting at the end, pointed to Noel, who was driving the bubble car, and stopped just halfway through, suddenly thinking of something, Laughed: "Tell you! He''s a bounty of 1 billion Bailey." "Thank you for your reminder, but I recognized him just now." Seeing that the bubble car stopped, the female nurse took a few deep breaths and gave the gas a smooth commissioning, saying that she had recognized that Noel had come. The words of the female nurse made Bonnie, a jewel who wanted to scare her, stunned. Most people would be scared to run away immediately, but not only did the female nurse run away immediately, but after she recognized Noels identity, she was anxious. Hurry up and catch up. Jeremy Bonnie didn''t quite understand what the female nurse was doing. Anyway, she wouldn''t come to thank you for being so simple. It was definitely for what purpose. Even Noel and a few girls in the car were stunned for a moment, but they quickly reacted, looking at the female nurse with curiosity, wanting to see her catch up In the end what the purpose is. "Sir Noel, thank you for just saving me and letting me get rid of the dragon''s clutches." The female nurse bowed to Noel and thanked, thinking about how to speak and catch up with the real purpose. "Besides thanking, I''m very curious. What''s the real purpose of catching up with you? It''s definitely not as simple as thanking you." Noel said nothing. Estes supported his chin with one hand and looked at the female nurse with a smile. Asked very frankly. "Yeah, yeah, I also really want to know why you dare to catch up with him after you know Noel''s identity." Nicole Robin, who was on the side, also asked very directly, a little There is no intention of turning around. "You guys..." For a moment, I didn''t expect to be seen through so fast, and I didn''t expect the other party to ask directly. The female nurse thought about it carefully, and felt that it was also seen by the other party anyway, just now. Just say it and say, "I want to invite Lord Noel, help me get revenge, and help me get rid of the Dragon." "It turns out so!" After listening to the female nurse''s words, several women showed the same expression and said in unison: "No wonder, after you know Noel''s identity, you dare to chase him up." "Then why do you think that I will help you kill Tianlong people?" "If you want to know how to deal with the Tianlong people, it will attract the generals of the navy headquarters, and this place is so close to the navy department. Do you think I will ask for trouble for you?" auzw.com "Still, what conditions can you offer me that will make me feel excited, or what precious things can you give me?" Noel smiled slightly and asked a series of questions. He felt that the female nurse must have thought about it before he hurriedly came after him. "Sir Noel, you are the only one who can help me take revenge. You can see from the time you first rescued me that you are not afraid of the so-called world noble Tianlong." "And I''m just a little nurse. In addition to some pitiful Bailey, I can handle it myself, so I beg you to avenge me." "As long as Lord Noor is willing to help me take revenge, I will definitely serve you with all my heart and soul. I will do whatever you want me to do." "Moreover, I am still a virgin, and my fianc has not touched me. As long as you help me take revenge, everything belongs to you alone." Looking at Noel very firmly, the more the female nurse said back, the more ruddy her face was. In order to avenge her, she was out. In addition to Wan Bi''s body and fair appearance, there seemed to be nothing to get the conditions for. Hearing this, Noel was stunned for a moment, and he could see that the female nurse did not lie, and this also made Noel feel a little emotional. After all, the female nurse is a beauty, and the most important thing is that she is still a complete body. Aberdeen thought about it carefully, and Noel felt that there was nothing to lose. It would be a little more trouble to kill the Tianlong people, and it might be possible for others to blame. "Okay, I can help you take revenge, and even let you do it yourself, kill the Tianlong who just left, but you must be obedient and not act rashly before you get my permission." Sitting in the driver''s seat of the bubble car Noel, smiled and said to the female nurse waiting for her reply. "Thank you, Lord Noel, as long as I can get revenge, I will obey your arrangement and I will never go to chaos." Seeing Noel agreed, the happy female nurse nodded quickly, as if worried about Noel''s repentance, saying I will obey the orders obediently. "Then get in the car." Noel smiled slightly and stretched his hand over the female nurse, preparing to pull her to the bubble car. Suddenly, she thought of something she had forgotten and said, "After all, I don''t know you yet What''s your name?" "I''m so sorry. I have forgotten to introduce myself. My name is Kelly. I''m a nurse in the clinic." Kylie, who had just put her small hand on Noel''s hand, had just been pulled into the bubble car. After questioning, I quickly introduced myself. Next, the female nurse named Kelly continued to introduce what she would know and what she was good at, all of which were honestly explained. .. v3 Chapter 352： Nova In the driver''s seat, Noel also restarted the bubble car, continuously increasing the maximum speed of the bubble car, and opened it to the No. 1 gr auction house. Along the way, no one came up to find trouble, and there was no way to recognize the identity of several people on the bubble car. Whether it was a pirate or a trafficker, they did not dare to attack Noel on the bubble car. All of them were obedient. Gave way to the road, and dared not to approach as far as he could. This is the advantage of being famous. The pirates, traffickers, and even bounty hunters in the Shampoo Islands have been killed by Noel and others in a few weeks, unless there is a brain damage or someone who wants to die soon. People dare to provoke Noel and his party. It is estimated that in the Chambord Islands, only the world nobles of the holy land of Marjoria, such brain-dead and arrogant people, dare to provoke the killing gods of Noel and his party. It''s just that no one of the world''s nobility was encountered along the way. Noel and his team arrived at the auction house very calmly, and the auction had not just begun. Inside the auction house... It didn''t take long for the auction to begin, and the two supernovas arrived one after another with their men. They randomly found a place to watch the auction and sneered at the crazy nobles present. It didnt take long before the auction just started, the gate of the closed auction house was opened. An old man with a fragrant hairstyle and a bubble hood and a girl with the same shape, the two entered The crazy nobles shut up. The staff wearing clown costumes at the auction house quickly ran to the two world nobles, and took them very respectfully to the first row, which is the special position for the world nobles. It is also an oversized position with the best perspective. "Look, this is Saint Rozwald, and the Charulia Palace." "I didn''t expect that today''s auction will actually come to two world nobles. Are there any super hot items to be auctioned?" "I heard the news that today''s super hot commodity is a giant clan male. I didn''t expect to come to the world aristocracy. My super bodyguard is finished, and his financial strength can''t be compared with them." "Don''t say that you have less money, even if you have more money than the world''s nobles, will you dare to bid as long as they bid?" "It seems a bit reasonable. It''s simply looking for death with the world''s nobles. Even if you have enough financial resources, no one will do such a stupid thing, otherwise you won''t even know how you died." "Okay, don''t even talk about it. They are coming. If they are heard by them, be careful to move their heads, and don''t hurt our innocent people." auzw.com Seeing two world nobles, led by the staff of the auction house, strolled down the stairs, and the nobles who were still discussing were closing themselves. Q. And remind the nobles around you, do not want to be executed by the nobility because of the nobility around them, and when it is time to cry, there is no place to cry. On the left-hand side of the auction venue, because there are not many nobles coming today, there is no one other than Noel and his party at the upper left corner of the venue. In addition, Noel imposed a blind eye method, so that everyone present could not recognize it, he and several women were high bounty criminals, so no one cared about Noel surrounded by beautiful women, only regarded him as a certain Nobles who came to the auction house. "Noel, the man with the red-haired hedgehog head, wearing a dagger and a pistol, wearing goggles and a dark red coat." "His name is Eustadeskid, nicknamed Captain Kidd, captain of Kidd Pirates, Pirates from the South China Sea, the reward is 315 million Bailey, the highest reward among the 11 supernovas. The No. 1 rising star." "And the cap with a spotted pattern, deep circles around the eyes, tattoos with special patterns on the arms to the back of the hands, a man with a handful of beard in his chin, a man holding a large sword," "His name is Trafalgaro, nicknamed the death surgeon, the captain of the Red Heart Pirates, the pirates from the North Sea, and the reward is 200 million Bailey, which is the fifth-ranked supernova among supernovas." After careful observation, Nicole Robin will see the two supernovae and tell them the information of Noel sitting next to them. As for the two world nobles, they didn''t even look at it. Except for the newly joined female nurse Kelly, Noel and several women did not care about the two world nobles who entered the venue. After all, in the view of Noel, the two world nobles were all wastes that could be easily killed at any time. There is no need to pay attention to the two wastes. Looking in the direction pointed by Nicole Robin, Noel immediately let the system scan the ability of two supernovas. While looking at the results given by the system scan, he considered whether to wait to kill the two supernovas. "I didn''t expect that the two guys would come to such a place. I really don''t know what''s good here." After listening to Nicole Robin''s introduction, Jewelry Bonnie, who was held in the arms by Noel, stopped and broke free Noel embraced the move, looking at where Nicole Robin pointed. "It''s no surprise that after all, apart from the Shampoo Islands, there are very few auction houses on the Great Route, let alone auction houses that are licensed by auction slaves, so it''s normal for them to come here and see." In Noel''s view, the purpose of the two coming to the auction house was to visit with curiosity. "Let everyone wait for a long time!" "I''m about to start soon, the routine gr human auction on the 1st!" .. v3 Chapter 353： Popular "Of course the master of ceremonies is this, a super special sale that can walk, Mr. Disco!!" Noel''s words just fell for a moment. The staff of the auction went on stage and invited the auctioneer who came out of the auction to take the stage. "Hello everyone! This time I prepared for everyone, a lot of high-quality slaves!" "Moreover, this time I have prepared super hot merchandise. I sincerely wish you all a satisfied slave. Now I announce that this month''s auction will start now!" "First of all, I would like to introduce to you that the No. 1 product is from Troya in the West Sea. It was born in the music world and is a proud pirate with all-round musical instruments!" "Human-shaped music box that can play life movements by picking up musical instruments, perfect cleaners that can be spotlessly cleaned by picking up rags, and also has special effects to make wine." "A 25-year-old human being with great prosperity, male, 192 cm, 130 kg, the name is Byron!!!" "First of all, the auction will start at a special price of 480,000 Bailey, so please raise your cards to bid!!" As the words of the auctioneer Disco sounded, the staff of the auction pushed a pirate. With the continuous introduction of the auctioneer Disco, the audience present made the name Bailong Pirate clear. value. Immediately afterwards, the nobles in the seat auction hall held up the number plates in their hands to start the auction, and the invited trustees also began to work at this time, as much as possible to raise the price of the nobles'' auction So that the price exceeds the minimum price of the human auction list. Soon, under the bidding between Tozi and the nobles, the No. 1 commodity was auctioned down by a fat noble, and I didnt know how miserable he was being pitted. I finally smiled and was relieved. The fancy slave was not taken away by others. The commodities were pushed onto the stage one by one, and the more the commodities came to the back, the more they were loved by the nobles. The atmosphere on the scene was more and more lively, and more and more nobles participated in the auction. After a long time... Under the introduction of auctioneer Disco, the fifteenth product, a beautiful dancer full of fear, was pushed onto the stage by the staff of the auction house. And at this time, the gate closed by the auction was pushed open by a group of people, stood at the position closest to the door, and obtained the number plate from the staff. "My dear, the straw hat guys are here, but as the captain, the straw hat guy doesn''t seem to be following him." Seeing someone entering the auction, Eszter immediately recognized some of them and fell asleep. Noel said after a while. "Finally, I thought they would not come here." auzw.com "Oh!? Unexpectedly, the mace Yalita, and the ghost princess Perona, have joined the Straw Hat Pirates, which is really surprising." Slowly opened his eyes. Noel gently softened his eyes with his hand and looked at the position of the straw hat gang. Some of them looked at the two of them unexpectedly. I really didn''t think that the two would join the straw hat pirate group. . At this time, the fifteenth commodity auction ended, and the door of the auction house was opened again. This time it was a noble world, the enemy of the nurse Kelly. The entry of this world noble made the auction venue quiet for a moment. The nobles with female companions lowered their heads one after another, worrying that they would be taken by the world noble. Soon, the 16th commodity was pushed onto the stage, and the atmosphere at the auction venue was alive again, except that the captain of the pirate in this auction had just waited for the introduction of Diss, and he did not want to be raised. Committed suicide. Seeing this, Disco quickly let the staff of the auction office pull down the curtain of the stage and temporarily stopped the auction of the 16th. "Mr. Disco, this product has not been saved." The pirate who killed himself after checking his tongue, the staff shook his head, indicating that the pirate was not saved. "Asshole! Actually cut my way!" The auctioneer Diss was quite unhappy, and the pirate, who kicked his feet and cut off his breath, scolded: "Asshole! I won''t wait until I sell, You **** will die again!!" "Mr. Disco, the auction site is discussing this matter, what should we do now?" A staff member who ran from the outside into the background quickly said the situation of the auction site. "In this case, I will auction the mermaid next." After thinking about it carefully, in order to save the embarrassment just now, Diss decided to auction the mermaid in advance and laughed: "Yo Xi! Let me use this super hot commodity in one breath. Reverse the awkward situation just now." "Understood, Mr. Disco, we are going to prepare now." Wen Yan, the staff of the auction house, after responding, quickly ran to the place where the slaves were held. Seeing the staff of the auction house, they had already ran to prepare the mermaid. Disco sorted out his clothes and quickly left the background to let the staff open the curtains and step onto the stage again. "To everyone''s surprise, the sixteenth product pirate La Juba, because of excessive tension, nosebleeds passed out, and I will introduce him to you another day." "However, the next product I want to introduce to you is a super hot product that everyone can forget at once, just unhappy!!" As the words fell, the music rang, and the staff of the auction house pushed a thing covered with white cloth to the center of the big stage, beside the auctioneer Disco. "I believe that many people are eager for her, please take a look at this figure!" Disco at the auction house waved his hand and pointed to the thing covered by the white cloth beside him. .. v3 Chapter 354： hateful Under the illumination of the lights, everyone at the auction site immediately recognized the figure illuminated by the light, a figure with a woman''s upper body and lower body as a fish tail. The auction venue was excited in an instant, and even the world noble with a snot was excited to stand up from the position and tremblingly pointed at the figure illuminated by the lights on the stage. "It''s impossible..." "Great, it''s a super hot commodity!!" "I asked about the news before and said that it was a giant. I didn''t expect it to be a mermaid! "Oh!!! This time it really didn''t come in vain!!!" Looking at the stage, the figure illuminated by the lights, the nobles at the auction venue all discussed it, and they did not expect that there will be a mermaid auction, anyway, they were all excited. They all started to rub their hands, considering what price they should use, and photographed this mermaid who hadn''t appeared in a long time. "I won''t talk more about nonsense, please take a closer look at it, let''s come to reveal this month''s super hot commodity, please enjoy it carefully!" After that, the auctioneer Disco suddenly opened The hidden white cloth showed the figure in it. Seeing a young mermaid in a large fish tank, the auction venue was immediately excited, all shouting and cheering. "Mermaid from Mermaid Island!!" "After a long time of mermaid sale, everyone seems very interested." "So how much does the price start?" Seeing the atmosphere at the scene, the culmination has been reached. The words of the auctioneer Disco made the nobles quiet. Waiting for the moment when he said the starting price, they all clenched their number plates in preparation for the auction. And the snotty world nobleman, Charles Rose, was also full of excitement, and thought about the price of the mermaid. "Let''s get started!" The atmosphere at the meeting place reached its climax, and the auctioneer Disco felt it was time and laughed: "First..." "Five hundred million!!!" The auctioneer had not yet stated the starting price. The anxious world nobleman Charles Rose immediately stood up from the position and quoted several times the sky-high price of the mermaid. "I bid 500 million Bailey !" auzw.com Quietly, the auction venue was so quiet that you could hear heartbeats, and everyone was shocked by the price quoted by the Charles Rose newspaper, which was totally unexpected, not at all. More financial resources to fight. At most, more than 100 million mermaids can be auctioned, but now in a moment of effort, it has become a sky-high price of 500 million, so that the nobles present have given up, which is not the price they can get. Even the group of straw hats who were planning to use their money to bid back to Haimi were shocked by the price given by the world''s nobleman, Charles Rose, and at the same time they felt deep despair. If it is better if someone else bids, as long as the auction is over, then its okay to grab people directly, but if the worlds nobles bid, its impossible. After all, this will provoke the generals of the navy headquarters, and don''t say if they can save people, maybe they will be wiped out by the navy. Of course, there are exceptions in the auction venue. They were not scared by Charles Rothschild. The 500 million quotations quoted by him were rather scared. Instead, they thought with a smile, which price should be better. "Hey, hello! What happened all of a sudden, we didn''t have enough money!" When I came back, Sanji looked at Octopus Xiaoba. Before that, he said that the money was enough, but this opening is five. Yi Baili is completely beyond his own financial resources. "The mermaid auction has always been maintained at more than 100 million Bailey. I did not expect the world''s nobility to actually push the price to such a high ...." The octopus Xiaoba gave to the side to bear the urge to rush up. Xiangjishi explained. "Hami....If we don''t do anything like this, Haimi will be bought by the nobles of the world." A starfish was crying, looking at the people behind him, hoping for a straw hat. People can come up with a way to save Haimi. "Can''t help? Is there no way?" The man with a big hairy head, carrying a small schoolbag behind him, asked anxiously to the person beside him: "Sanji, Franche, Yalita, you Hurry up and think of a way so that I dont want anyone else to buy my friend before using it!" "Job, it''s not that we didn''t want to do it, but it was too unexpected, and I thought it could be smoothed out with money, but I didn''t expect the situation to get worse." "If we do something with the world''s nobles, and even if Haimi is rescued, then we may not be able to get out of the Shampoo Islands." "Damn! How come that the nobles of the world have won the auction, and if anyone else, we can still grab people." Sanji, full of anger and unwillingness, explained to Qiaoba, the brave man beside him, that he wasnt waiting for others to think of a way, but that the other partys identity was a world nobility, making all the ways useless. . If you are not careful, you may become a prisoner of the naval rank. You cannot take everyone''s life for Haimi alone. Unless there is a captain''s order issued by Luffy, otherwise Yamaji would not dare to joke about the lives of so many people. "For the time being, are there any bids higher than 500 million?" Finally, the astronomical price quoted from the world''s nobility returned to God, and the auctioneer Diss could sort out the excitement and hold the microphone to the venue. Asked the nobles. "I''m out of 500 million Bailey." In the upper left corner of the auction venue, Noel hugged the jewelry Bonnie in his arms and raised the number plate in his hand. .. v3 Chapter 355： Meat Pad Charles Rose, who was in the hands of Ben Sheng, thought no one would be bidding on himself, but now the price of provocative bidding came, which made his proud face collapse and turned to see the bid. The figure of the price. Some people dared to grab what the world''s nobles liked, making everyone at the auction site feel quite surprised. They also turned their heads in the direction of the voice and wanted to see what kind of people are so bold. Everyone in the upper left corner of the auction site saw a man surrounded by several beauties. No matter how they thought about it, they couldn''t think of each other''s identity. He had never seen or heard of this man. Everyone is wondering whether this is the prince of any country, and dare to grab things from the nobles of the world without knowing anything. "I''m out of 600 million Bailey!!" Charles Rosie glanced at the people in the upper left corner of the meeting place, and the beautiful women made him shine, but decided to bid for the mermaid first. "Six hundred and one hundred Bailey." Charles Rothschild''s words had just fallen, and Noel even thought about it, with a cheap smile and quoted the price. "800 million Bailey!!!" Charles Rose was a little upset, and once again offered his teeth. "Eight hundred and one hundred Bailey." Still like this, Noel was still quoted cheaply, one hundred Bailey more than Charles Rose. "Billion Billy!!!" Charross Saint, angrily, stood up angrily, glaring fiercely at Noel and the others after the price was reported. "Mr. Auctioneer, no matter how much he pays, I will pay a hundred more than him. Otherwise, it would be too much trouble to shout like this." Noel dropped the number plate and pointed to the Charles Rose below. Said the disco auctioneer facing the stage. "Asshole!" After hearing Noel''s words, Charles Roth, who was angry, exploded completely. "You can''t afford to pay a higher price, don''t yell here, this will not make me give up bidding, others are afraid that you are a world nobility, but it does not mean that I will also be afraid of your world nobility." Full of contempt Looking at Charles Rose, Noel said very arrogantly, not intending to control his voice at all, so that the people at the venue could clearly hear his words. Noel''s words made everyone at the auction site look at him in surprise, they couldn''t believe what they had heard, and they couldn''t believe anyone even dared to say that the world''s nobility was so provocative. St. Charles Rose was so angry that the whole person shook, as if he had reached the edge of a runaway, as long as someone was going to stab, 100% would kill on the spot. "Poor ghost, don''t come to shame if you don''t have money. You can''t get it out of billions of Baileys. What is the world nobility? I think you still call it a beggar. Hurry up and don''t prevent me from buying a mermaid." Noel had no plans to stop at all, ridicule without giving face, as if he was not going to mad the world''s nobility, he did not intend to stop. auzw.com "Fuck...." The angry Charles Rose, said the words before he came. "boom!!" A dark shadow broke through the closed door of the auction and directly hit the seat fiercely, triggering a huge noise. The nobleman who was in his seat directly hit the sky and a figure flew directly to Charles Roth, who wanted to go to Revenge, and this figure fell on Charles Roth, and Char Rose Sanctuary became a mat of meat. "Luffy?!" Seeing it clearly, Sanji cried out in amazement while sitting on the figure of the world''s noble Charles Roth. "What the hell! You can''t land properly!" Luffy, who stood up from the meat mat and wore a straw hat, shouted at the person who was riding himself from above, ignoring him stepping on his feet and fainting It can be said that St. Charles Rose did not notice anyone under his feet. "How could this be done! This is Flying Fish! It''s not that you wanted me to rush in!!" The staff who arrived at Luffy growled dissatisfiedly, feeling that Luffy was making trouble unreasonably. "Luffy, you seem to have stepped on someone." Sauron, who had climbed up, had been shy and complained a few words, but when he saw Luffy underneath, he seemed to step on a person who fainted, and quickly uttered a voice to Luffy. Reminded. "Oh? Really someone, I said why it didn''t hurt at all, and it was soft, ah ha ha ha ha ha ha." After Sauron''s reminder, Luffy looked down and immediately jumped from St. Charles Rose , Laughed heartlessly. "Damn it! Actually took Charles Rose as a mat of meat, and arrested this man for me!!" Rozwald shouted angrily when he saw his son as a mat of meat. "Brother Charles Rose, are you okay?" shouted anxiously at the Charuliya Palace on the side, looking at the brother who had fainted on the ground. The words of the two world nobles fell, and the staff of the auction house, as well as the guards of the world nobles, rushed towards Luffy with their weapons, intending to take down the person who hurt the world nobles. "Himmy?" Seeing a large group of people coming over here, Luffy also just saw Himim on the stage, and for a moment, he forgot that there were still people under his feet, and stepped on the face of Charles Roth. Running towards the trapped Haimi on the stage. "Take him down for me, no matter if it''s dead or alive, I''ll take him down!" Rozvard snarled at Luffy when he saw his son being stepped on again. Luffys actions at this time made some people who were still thinking about how to save Haimi. At this time, they dont have to worry about anything anymore. They have completely offended the nobles of the world anyway. Yes. .. v3 Chapter 356： Fly Octopus Xiaoba stopped the members of the straw hat gang and quickly rushed to Luffy running towards the stage. I felt that this matter still had room for discussion. As long as I am pleading, I can still get through. At least the world nobility has not notified the Navy headquarters. . The idea is very good, but Octopus Xiaoba has just passed the fainted Charles Rose, grabbed a straw hat Luffy in his hand, and tried to control him not to run to the stage while trying to persuade him Don''t be impulsive anymore. Unfortunately, I don''t know the reason. Today''s situation is gradually returning to the original track. I tried my best to prevent Luffy''s octopus Xiaoba from exposing his identity and encountered discrimination by all the nobles present. Charles Rose, who had fainted, also woke up in the noisy auction venue. At first glance, he saw a fishman not far away from him. He sat on the ground and quickly pulled out a gun made of gold. Not far away, the murloc pulled the trigger. "Bang! Bang!" Two gunshots made the nobles stop the verbal abuse, and let the rushing Luffy stop, and looked in the direction of the gunshots. The octopus Xiaoba, who was hit with two shots, fell directly on the ladder, and blood continued to overflow from the wound. "Kelly, the scapegoat is here, and you can start revenge later." Seeing that the plot gradually returned to normal, Noel smiled, and said to the female nurse Kelly on the side, "But you need patience. Wait a moment." "I know, Lord Noel." Although she didn''t understand it, the nurse nurse Kelly nodded and waited patiently in the position. "How do I think of you, as if I knew what would happen." Embraced in Noel''s arms, Jewelry Bonnie looked at Noel puzzled, always thinking that Noel knew what would happen next. "Not like, but I do know what will happen in a moment, like Luffy the straw hat, and later will punch the disgusting world nobility directly with a punch." Noel said directly. Wait for what will happen. "Just blow it, the ghost will believe you." Although I heard that a group of straw hats are some madmen who are not afraid of anything and like to mess up, Jewelry Bonnie still doesn''t believe that Luffy as a captain Go beat the world nobility. "Then we''ll bet. If you lose and take the initiative to kiss me, how about letting you leave when I lose?" Seeing Jewel Bonnie, Noel smiled slightly and said the conditions of the bet. "Okay, in a word, you''ll wait to lose." Under such good conditions, Jewelry Bonnie didn''t think about it, and immediately agreed, which is a good opportunity to get free. Seeing that Jewelry Bonnie agreed, Noel and several girls laughed, which made Jewelry Bonnie full of doubts and did not understand anything funny. Obviously it was his chance of victory. After all, the people who rushed to beat the nobles of the world are not afraid of the generals, it is estimated that the four emperors in the new world, and the Noel holding himself, Jewel Bonique did not believe at all, that straw hat Luffy would do such a thing to find death . "I forgot to tell you that Noel can see the future. Those who bet with him will lose miserably. Since he can say it with certainty, then this will definitely happen." "No, it should be said that it''s starting to be tested now. If you don''t believe it, just look at it. Nicole Robin, the kinder, explained to Jennifer Bonnie, and just saw Straw Hat Luffy starting to move, pointing in the direction of Straw Hat Luffy, and let Jewelry Bonnie verify whether it was true. auzw.com Regarding Nicole Robin''s words, Boni, the jealous jewel, turned her head and looked at it. It happened to see the straw hat Luffy, and he walked fiercely towards Charles Rose, who was holding a firearm. "Bang! Bang!" Avoiding the two head-on shots, Luffy, a straw hat full of anger, walked in front of Charles Rothschild, slammed his right fist with a blue muscle, and his fist was swayed fiercely on Charles Rothschilds face. "boom!" St. Charles Rose, who was hit by a punch, was directly blown out by Luffy, crashing through a large number of unmanned seats, and striking the wall of the auction house, Charles Ross, whose entire face was deformed St., he was stunned by a blow. As Noel and Nicole Robin said, Straw Hat Luffy really went to beat the nobility of the world. Jewelry Bonnie looked at this scene dumbfounded. I can''t believe that this really happened. Unexpectedly, Luffy, the straw hat, was so mad that he was hopelessly incapable of doing such a pure death. "Charles....." Rozwad St. was incredulous, looking at his son who had been stunned, and his heart was full of anger. "Brother Charles Roth, even his father has never beaten him." At the side of the Charulia Palace, I couldn''t believe this scene. "You guys! Untouchables dare to beat my son!!" Rozvard, who was full of anger in his heart, roared against the stairs with his straw hat on his back and raised his gun with a cane in his hand. , Facing the straw hat, Luffy kept pulling the trigger. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" It''s a pity that Rozva De Saint''s marksmanship can be said to have no accurate head. He didn''t even hit a straw hat Luffy with a shot, and bullets often flew past him. "God... Lord Tianlong is angry..." "Run away!!" "Hurry and escape outside!!!" "Hurry out, don''t squeeze at the door!" "The navy general is coming, and anyone who wants to survive will run quickly!" "Don''t push me! I''m in the way, I can''t help it!" .. v3 Chapter 357： Melee "Don''t squeeze it! Go out quickly if you don''t want to die!" The angry roar of Rozvard St., and the continuous sound of gunshots, made the nobles at the auction site afraid and wanted to quickly escape from the auction site without being involved in the anger of the nobles of the world. The guards outside the auction venue heard the gunshots inside the auction venue and ran to the gate of the auction venue. However, the nobles who ran out of the panic met with the guards who wanted to enter the interior, causing both parties They are all stuck at the gate, and it is quite difficult to appear or enter. "I want you pirates to know what will happen to us if we start with the descendants of the creator of this world!!" Rozvard St. snarled angrily at a group of straw hats while pulling the trigger With. "That''s our fart, you old bastard!" Sanji, who had already rushed up, kicked off the firearms of Rozva De Saint, and gave the old man a very unhappy sentence. "Asshole! Even the Rozwald Saint dare to fight!!" The guards who finally rushed into the auction site saw the scene of Sanji kicking the Rozwald Saint firearm, and quickly rushed to Sanzhi. "Oh my god! So many people came out at once!" Qiaoba, who was treating Octopus Xiaoba, saw a group of auction staff holding weapons and a large number of guards came in from the door. Quickly reminded the partners loudly. "Frankie, go to the back of the stage to find the key of Hemi. Here we will give it to us!" Luffy blocked the incoming guard and shouted at Frankie as he attacked the nearby enemies. "Super, it''s wrapped in me!" Frank said in response, quickly thinking that the stage rushed past. "Rubber...rubber...rubber whip!" "tornado!" "Powerful right hand! and...purify the flame!!!" "The whirlwind of mace!" "Hahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh or or not with with with gloomy ghosts!" "I want to be a flea..." "I want to be an ant..." Inside the auction venue, the staff of the auction house, the guards of the nobles of the world, and the two men and women launched an attack on the straw hat group, and the whole venue was flying all over the sky. auzw.com There are only a few straw hat pirate groups, and they will be able to fight the two parties. No matter how many people the straw hat pirate group knocks down, the auction staff and the world nobles The guards will stand up hard and rush to rush again. Kidd Pirates and Red Hearts Pirates, the two sides are on the side, watching the chaos in the auction venue, and by the way estimating the strength of the straw hat group, there is no plan to go up to help. At this time, the nobles participating in this auction have completely escaped from the auction. A group of straw hats has become the target of attention inside the auction venue. No one has paid attention to it at all. Noor and his party, who are still in the left corner of the auction venue, may be because the blinding method imposed by Noor is too powerful. Let the presence of several people plummet. But this is also a good thing. At least at this time, Bonnie, a jewel who is playing with Noel, doesn''t want anyone to see what he looks like at this time. At the same time, Bonnie, who tasted the jewelry of Lips'' lips, can be said to have regretted to the extreme, and swear in his heart that he will never bet with Norr again, but it is too late to regret now. "Well, it''s good." After tasting enough of Bonnie''s lips, Noel finally let go of the red egg and plopped her, took the gun offender from the storage space, and handed it to the side nurse Kelly, laughing Dao: "You can now take revenge. Anyway, the black pot is a group of straw hat pirates." "Sir Noel, what is this?" Carey, the female nurse, took the guilty judge and observed it carefully. She had never seen such exquisite firearms and asked Noel with some uncertainty. "This pistol is very powerful, but it has no recoil, but if you use it, it is a gun with infinite bullets." Noel briefly introduced it. After all, the firearms in this world look very simple. , How could there be such exquisite firearms. "Master Lord, I will accompany Miss Kelly by the way, and protect her safety by the way." Pola, who was sitting next to Kelly, decided to accompany Kelly, who had less than five combat powers, to ensure her safety. "Well." Noel nodded, agreed with Bora''s proposal, and smiled: "If you kill the disgusting fat man, if you still don''t feel enough, you can kill the remaining two world nobles." Clenching the culprit in hand, the female nurse Kelly nodded, got up from the seat, left the seat with Pola, looked at St. Charles Rose in the distance, and walked to where he was. Kelly and Paula walked by, and in front of the Kid Pirates watching the show, let them look at the two women in confusion, but did not expect that there were still personnel who did not leave the auction venue, while they and others did not. Found this thing. In addition to Noel''s party and the Kidd Pirates'' group, paying attention to the two women''s actions, the others were all concerned about the straw hat and Luffy. And the two women quickly came to the front of Charles Rose, Kelly raised the guilty person given by Noel, and pointed the gun at the unconscious Charles Rose. ''Hey Hey hey! What a joke! Even if the straw hat kid beats the world nobility, now how can anyone else take advantage of the chaos to kill the world nobility! Its fair to say that the people who stay here are regarded as associates who beat the nobles of the world. If you kill the nobles of the world, then things will really be big! ! .. v3 Chapter 358： Damn The Kidd Pirates looked at the two women in disbelief, especially the woman with a delicate gun and a pink nurse costume. I cant believe that this woman has such a big courage to dare to take the opportunity in the venue of the fight. Get rid of the faint nobles of the world. I just wanted to stop it. Otherwise, if the nobles of this world hang up, they will definitely be chased by the navy general and run around the world. This can be the result that the Kidd Pirates hope to see. It was a pity that the Kidd Pirates had just taken such a step, and the gunshots continued to sound. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" As the gunshots continued to sound, bullets hit St. Charles Rose''s body, allowing this disgusting world noble to continue to add blood holes on his body. The Kidd Pirates, who had just taken a step, stopped at the moment when the gunshots sounded, knowing that there was no use in the past, and the fate of being pursued by the general of the navy headquarters was completely thorough. Has been settled, and nothing can change this fact. Kylie, the female nurse full of hatred for Charles Rose, although she knew that Charles Rose had been killed, she still continued to pull the trigger of the offender, as if not willing to beat Charles Rose into meat sauce. of. The intensive gunshots finally let the chaos at the auction site temporarily stop, and they looked in the direction of the gunfire puzzled. What caught my eye was that a female nurse who was splattered with blood was everywhere, facing the flesh-and-blood Charles Roth St., constantly firing the gun in his hand. "Charles Ross! Brother Charrose!!!" This situation, so that Rozvard and Charaliya Palace, shouted miserably. "You untouchables!!! All of you are going to die!! All of you are to be buried with Charrose!!!" "Hurry up and contact me with the headquarters of the navy, transfer the navy generals and naval warships, and don''t let anyone out here!!" "If any one escapes, you must follow the funeral, did you hear that!!!" Seeing that his son was dying, Rozvade Saint-Church completely ran away, roaring at the housekeeper on the side, letting him contact the generals and warships of the navy headquarters, and want to kill all the people here. Hearing the angry roar, Kelly, the female nurse holding the offender, finally stopped pulling the trigger finger and turned to look at the position where the roar came. "All the nobles of the world and everything are going to die. You are the stain of the world and must be wiped from this world." The two nobles of the world came into Kelly''s sight. Burned in an instant. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" auzw.com "Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! The world''s nobles deserve to die!!!" Kelly pointed the gun at the two world nobles in a tight handshake, pulled the trigger again and again, and continued to shoot at the two world nobles, cursing in his mouth. Some of Kelly, who was in a frenzy, let the people present tremble involuntarily. Never seen such a crazy woman who dared to attack the world''s nobility. This was never seen by the people present. The guards of some of the world nobles who had reacted came in front of the two world nobles, thinking that the armor they were wearing could block the bullets and protect the safety of the two world nobles. But at the next moment, these armored guards knew how ridiculous they were wrong and regretted doing such a stupid thing. Because the bullets that came from behind were not resisted by the armor worn by the guards, as the guards thought. The escorts were all made into honeycombs. The bullet that passed through the body of the guard hit the arm of Rozvard St. The severe pain from his arm made him clear from the rage, and quickly pulled the daughter beside him under the seat. "What are you stunned, don''t hurry up and take her down!!!" I thought about it carefully, if the bullet hit my head, then I was finished, and I felt the fear of Rozvard Saint, facing the stunned ones. The guards shouted. The guards who responded and the staff of the auction house rushed to the female nurse who was shooting constantly, intending to take this crazy woman. "boom!" But at this time, there was a loud noise at the stage, a gap was blown out on the background of the stage, and a powerful invisible momentum swept across the entire auction venue in the form of a shock wave. The two world nobles rolled their eyes and fainted, and all the people who rushed to the crazy female nurse passed out. Even the female nurse Kelly, who was caught in madness, couldn''t bear this powerful momentum and fainted. The fast-eyed Bora quickly hugged Kelly, who frowned, and looked at the gap of the stage. The momentum she had just rushed made her feel dizzy, but she just took it. After all, for the more powerful momentum, Paula had already seen it before, and he would not be stunned by this weak momentum so much. In the gap that popped out, an old man with long hair wearing a cape and glasses came out. Then the background of the stage was torn by a pair of big hands, and a giant came out of the torn gap. "Look, Mr. Giant, the meeting place is already in a mess. The auction should be over, and the money has been stolen smoothly. Then return to the casino." The old man with white hair came out and took a closer look at the auction The situation at the venue smiled at the giant behind him. .. v3 Chapter 359： Rayleigh "You really are an old man with bad conduct." Looking at the old man with white hair in a speechless manner, the giant really couldn''t understand it. The behavior of the old man with white hair was obviously very powerful. He asked: "You are stealing money Did you come here?" "If I''m lucky, I''m going to rob my buyer, but there should be no chance." The old man with white hair didn''t care at all, and while taking the bottle out of his clothes, he said that he came to the purpose of the auction , Said: "Yes, the wine bottle is empty, you have to go buy some wine first, if you think about me, there will be no one to buy, old man like me is a slave, ha ha ha ha ha." "Ray.....Raleigh?!" After careful observation, the octopus Xiaoba, who was being treated by Choba, recognized the white-haired old man on the stage. "Does Raleigh refer to that coating craftsman?" After hearing the words, Qiao Ba asked in surprise, wanting to confirm with Octopus Xiaoba. "Oh! Isn''t this Xiaoba? That''s right! I haven''t seen you in a long time! What are you doing in this place?" Hearing a familiar voice, he was turned into an old man of Rayleigh by Octopus Xiaoba, and saw Xiao Ba''s wounds on his body. Frowning, asked: "What''s the matter with your injury?" "..." Just wanted to answer Raleigh, but Octopus Xiaoba pulled the wound, so painful that he couldn''t speak. "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it." Seeing Octopus Xiaoba was injured, Rayley hurriedly stopped Xiaoba. While touching his beard, he carefully analyzed the situation on the spot. After careful observation, Rayleigh quickly analyzed the causes and consequences from the situation of the auction venue. During the analysis by Rayleigh, the captain of the identity captain Eustadeskid, the death surgeon Trafalgaro, both attacked in the momentum and the name reported by Octopus Xiaoba, guessed The identity of the old gray-haired man. Its hard to believe that the legendary characters appeared one by one in front of me. I saw the Noel with a bounty of 1 billion on the street. Now Im just not sure if the old man named Raleigh is thinking. That person. "It turned out to be the case. I already knew all about it. I''m really thankful for your little eight." Finally, after analyzing the situation, Raleigh looked at the person who was not domineered and stunned. "Sorry, you are Come from the visiting pirates, able to resist the attack I just made without any damage, it seems that it is not an unknown soldier." "Right! The friend of Xiaoba should be rescued first." Reilly remembered something, looked at the mermaid in the side tank, and walked slowly to laugh. "Pluto, Sil Basilelli." Noel, who was still sitting in the auction, saw Rayley go to release the chain of Mermaid and Heim, and Noel removed the blindfold method to face Rayley, warning: "That was what I bid on Goods, if you dare to touch them, dont blame me for being rude to you!" auzw.com "It''s a terrible blinding method, I haven''t even found it." The hand extended to Hemi stopped, and Rayleigh looked in the direction of the words, when he saw the position At the moment, he immediately locked his eyebrows and said: "Black Blade Noel, as early as a month ago, I heard that you came to the Shambord Islands, but I didn''t expect to see you today." "Old man, that''s what I spent a billion and a hundred Baileys on, and it''s a super hot commodity that I bid on here, so you don''t have to touch it any better." "Just now you have used domineering to stun my woman, but this is an unintentional move, I can not care about you." "But if you want to take away the hot items I bid on, don''t blame me for being rude." Looking at Raleigh looking at this side, Noel was too lazy to chat with Raleigh. The warning to Raleigh again proved that he was not kidding. It is said that Raleigh hasn''t been good for a while. It is clear that Noel is a monster-level character. If he really fights, then he will lose 100% by then. But the young fish in front of him, but a friend of his life-saving benefactor Xiaoba, who couldn''t say anything if he couldn''t control it, made Rayleigh quite tangled. The main reason is that Raleigh didn''t do this with Noel. He had retired long ago, and he didn''t want to be noticed by the Navy, otherwise the stable life would be completely ruined. "So you are here!" Luffy replied carefully, recognizing Noel sitting in the seat, and said, "It''s been a long time...No, Haimi is not a commodity!!" "Anyway, she has been bought by me, then she belongs to me now, no matter what you say is useless." Noel glanced at Luffy, who roared at himself, and said with a smile: "If you have the ability, you will Its okay to grab it, but if you do it, it will cost you, let alone I did not remind you in advance." "Himmy will never give it to you!!" Luffy stared at Noel, and said very seriously to Sauron and Sanji not far away: "Sauron and Sanji, you take Haimi left here, I will drag this person." "Luffy, don''t forget, Haimi still wears a bomb collar, there is no way to take her away, it will explode if you take it forcibly." Knowing the power of Noel, Sanji also stared at Noel''s death. Every move reminded Luffy who gave the order. "Frankie, don''t stand silly, go to the background to find the key. The three of us are here, untie the collar and take Haimi directly away." Sauron walked to Luffy''s side and put on his headscarf After that, he drew out the three worn knives and prepared for the attack. .. v3 Chapter 360： Full strength "Since I know that the opponent is very strong, I will do my best at the beginning!" It is clear that before Frank can find the key, he must definitely stop the strong enemy in front of him, so Luffy intends to go all out and said: "Second gear." Luffy made a horse-like posture, pumping up his legs to speed up the beating of his heart, causing the body to continuously emit steam, and his skin turned red. On the side of Sanji, the right foot stands on the ground independently, and then rotates at a high speed in the same place, causing the right foot to become hot and red, waiting for Luffy to issue an attack command, and together to the few girls Noel rushed. "It seems to be working with me, just to see what hasn''t been seen for so long, what kind of capital you have, dare to grab people from me." Opening the jewellery Bonnie in her arms, Noel stood up from the seat, After leaving the few women around, they walked towards the three people. "Rubber...rubber..." The left hand was used to aim at Noel, and Luffy''s steamy right hand rushed towards Noel at high speed, shouting: "jet pistol!" "Snapped!" "boom!" Luffy''s high-speed jet fist, like the speed of a turtle in Noel''s eyes, at the moment when he was about to fly in front of Noel, Noel let the armed color domineering wrap his right hand and slapped the high-speed flying fist to the side with a slap, making it ruthless A hard blow hit the wall of the auction venue. "The highest level of devil''s minced meat!" Sanji rushed in front of Noel, using the devil''s first level of minced meat to continuously kick out the enhanced version of the devil''s foot, and attacked with a super high speed red inflammation. "It''s too slow." Noel closed his eyes directly, predicting the continuous kicking skills of Sanji High Speed. Whenever he was about to hit the kick, he just walked away from the attacking kicking skills. "Sandao Liuniu!" Sauron, who rushed forward like a cow, instantly came to Sanji''s side and used a double-handed knife to launch a continuous stabbing attack. With the ability to see and dominate, plus the ability to thunder and lightning, even closing his eyes, Noor can easily avoid the attacks of the two, no matter how intensive the attacks of the two are, they can''t touch Noel. "It is indeed much stronger than before." Noel, who closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes, increased his speed, took a step forward, extended his hands out at high speed, and his palms caught the two. Facing the door: "But it is a pity that such strength is still far from being seen in front of me. Even if you are in the new world, it is only for the sake of extermination." After finishing speaking, Noel grabbed the two people''s face door, the black gas from his hands turned into an iron chain on the body of the two, Noel pushed the two down on the ground at once, let the back of the two people follow the ground Intimate contact. "boom!" However, this did not end. Noel let the two of them go, but increased the strength of both hands, and kept pressing their heads down to the ground, letting them fall into the ground little by little. auzw.com "Sauron! Sanji!" Seeing that they were **** by a black iron chain, they were constantly pressed into the ground by Noel, worried that their two Luffy called out anxiously. "Rubber...rubber...jet rocket artillery!!!" Luffy, who entered the jet state, was able to use one of the six types of shaving, and instantly came to Noel''s body, and his hands were pulled back long, quickly recovered and pushed towards Noel in front of him. When his hands passed through Noel''s body at high speed, Noel''s figure began to twist and dissipated, and Luffy realized that he had not hit, but hit a residual image. And Noel appeared behind Luffy, and learned to stand on one leg on the ground with Sanji, and spun up at high speed, which caused the feet to become hot red, and now he is selling the devil feet of Sanji. He kicked on Luffy''s back vest. "what!!" At the moment of hit, Luffy''s back vest instantly burst into flames, exploding behind him with black smoke flying out, and hit the wall of the auction venue fiercely. "It''s so boring." Looking at them, the two people bound by chains on the ground looked at Luffy who was kicked out. Noel asked the two pirate bands watching the show with a smile: "You Are the two pirate supernovas going to have fun with me?" The supernovas of the two pirates, as well as their crew, shook their heads in a tacit understanding, and did not want to play against Noel at all. From their point of view, it was all about death. Even the usually very confident captain Eustadeskid couldnt play the idea of ??playing against Noel at this time. The speed of straw hat Luffy could barely see the track. This is sure to fight and win. . Konor, the legendary figure, had not even seen how he moved behind Straw Hat Luffy. The captain Eustadeskid didn''t see anything, but now it''s just a boxing contest. Captain Eustadeskid, but he knew very well that Knorr was famous for swordsmanship, and now he didnt even take out his sword, he beat the three strongest men in the straw hat group easily. . "Girl, tell me now, what''s your name?" Noel flashed in front of the girl in the Gothic loli outfit holding her umbrella, and raised her chin with her finger. "I...I...My name is Perona..." I looked at in horror, suddenly Noel appeared in front of me, and Perona, full of fear, said intermittently: "I.. I Im not a straw hat pirate... I just... take the ride... just take a boat..." "Then you come to my boat and be my crew." Seeing Perona said that, Noel smiled slightly and sent an invitation to her, laughing: "You will not refuse my invitation, right." .. v3 Chapter 361： with pleasure "Of course, I will not refuse....I can give you a crew...this...this is my pleasure..." Perona, who had endured her inner fear, squeezed out hard. Smiling, accepting Noel''s invitation can also be said to dare not refuse. "You are smart and have made a wise choice." Being able to see Perona''s thoughts, Noel clearly knew that she was unwilling. But what about this, Perona will become willing in the future, many people on the boat come here, Noel is very confident, so that in the future, when she thinks about this moment, she will be very happy Made this knowing decision. Seeing Noel reaching out and embracing himself, Perona could only make a smile, and let Noel put himself in his arms. Perona, full of fear in his heart, couldn''t afford to resist at all. Perona was embraced by Noel, and walked to the stage with Noel, and the Pluto, Sil Basilelli, stood, still entangled in whether he should help the straw hat kid. "Rubber...rubber...jet pistol!" "It''s really a bad guy." Noel grabbed his fist and grabbed it, pulling Luffy hard to the ground before releasing his tightly grasped fist. "boom!" Falling hard, the position of the audience in the auction, Luffy stood up again, still not stubborn. But seeing Perona''s horrified expression and Luffy, who didn''t know much about the situation, could see that Perona was persecuted, so she was surrounded by Noel. "Asshole! Let go of my partner!!" It was determined that Perona was caught by Noel. Luffy roared angrily, but he did not dare to act lightly, worrying that Perona would be affected by the attack. "No, no, straw hat, you seem to have made a mistake. She is now my crew. This is what she personally agreed to." Noel smiled, looking down at Perona next to him, laughing: "I said right." "Straw hat Luffy, I...I just took your boat down the road, now I''m a new crew member of Lord Noll, so don''t talk there, I never promised to be your partner." Wen Yan Perona showed his attitude to Luffy and was also expressing his attitude to Noel. "Straw hat boy, Perona is my crew, so don''t yell at that, it can''t change anything, and accept the reality." Very satisfied, Perona''s response to Luffy, Noel He smiled at Perona and said, "Perona, use your fruit power to stop the straw hat kid for a while." Perona looked at Noel in surprise, wondering if he had heard it wrong, and actually asked himself to attack Luffy, not knowing what it meant. auzw.com But after seeing Noel staring at herself that way, Perona seemed to understand a little bit, and felt that this was Noels temptation to himself, and whether he would do something with straw hat Luffy. I know clearly that I can''t do it now, and Perona can only apologize to Luffy in my heart,''If I don''t do it, then...it''s me who is unlucky, so sorry Luffy.....'' "Pessimistic ghost!" Perona pointed at Luffy and produced three spirits in her palm. The spirit stunned Luffy and rushed past quickly. Luffy, who had come back to God, still didn''t want to believe. Perona''s words just said, and I couldn''t believe that Perona had launched an attack on himself, but knew that it was not the time to think about it. Seeing Perona''s attack rushed over, Luffy knew clearly how powerful these spirits were, and just wanted to avoid the three flying spirits. "Luffy, be careful behind!!" In the distance, Jorba and Yalita saw a black snake that appeared behind Luffy and quickly reminded loudly. It''s a pity that when the words of the two people sounded, this black snake composed of black gas immediately wrapped around Luffy''s body, and instantly became a black iron chain, which locked Sauron. , Sanzhi is exactly the same. The locked Luffy immediately withdrew from the second gear, and the red body returned to its original state, and the steam that was constantly emerging from the body stopped at this moment. Luffy had to hurry up in the future, and the three spirits produced by Perona passed through his body at this time, making his heart extremely depressed. "I''m so sorry to live in this world." After being hit by the spirit, Lu Fei knelt down on the ground and said in a very depressed confession. "Old man, don''t be entangled there. You can''t protect so many people. You can''t deal with me alone. Don''t forget that my women haven''t done it yet." Ignore the depressed Luffy, Noel. Perona, surprised, went on to the stage. "Is there no room for discussion?" Pluto, Sil Basilly, looked at Noel coming to his side and asked with a closed eyebrow. "If you don''t have the bargaining chips, there''s nothing to discuss, so don''t worry about it." Noel shook his head and made it clear. He didn''t plan to discuss anything at all and turned his head to the women in the seat and said: " Estes, you all come to me, we should leave." "I see." Wen Yan, several women responded in unison, and disappeared with a swish. At the next moment, a few women appeared beside Noel. Seeing this situation, Pluto, Sil Basilelli, believed in Noel''s words just now. Noel''s words were not exaggerated at all. .. v3 Chapter 362： Reunion Pluto Silbasselli clearly knew that he really did not have the ability to protect so many people. It was enough for him to deal with Noel alone, and there was no way to protect the straw hat Luffy''s partner. The strengths of the women around Noel are all above the supernova at the auction site, and the speed of their movement can be seen. If you really do it, it will really become a one-sided situation. The two supernovas at the auction venue will not necessarily offend the monster-like existence of Noel because of their identity. Seeing Noel and his women, they have all been on this big stage. After sighing, the Pluto, Sil Basilly, left the water tank with the mermaid and walked past Noel and walked down. Off the stage. Pluto, Sil Basselli, finally decided to ignore this matter, because the loss was too great to do it, maybe Noel is in a bad mood, and it may be possible to directly kill the straw hat gang. Just because of the straw hats and the captain plus two main forces, one of them was immediately taken away by Noel, and Pluto Silbasselli knew that it would not be so simple if he was doing it. Octopus Xiaoba, who was badly injured, closed her eyes tightly and stopped looking at the mermaid Haimi, who knew that this could not be changed, but it was better than Haimi being taken away by nobles of the world. Qiao Ba wanted to say something, but he was caught by Octopus Xiaoba, and signaled that he should not do anything. This would only increase the casualties of their group. . Looking at Luffy, Sanji, and Sauron who had fallen to the ground, in order to save themselves, at this time, they were already scarred and fell to the ground, and Haimi could only watch with tears on her face, not wanting these people Because I was hurt. Therefore, the Mermaid Haimi is considered to be a fate, and he is not asking for help from Octopus Xiaoba and Luffy, while crying, waiting for the buyer to take him away. "Come over and let me take a closer look." As he walked to the tank, Noel ticked his finger at the inside of the sea, and brought him close to him. He looked at his buyer in fear, and Hemi hesitated for a while, and finally leaned over, tearfully and intermittently, begging: "Lord... Master... I will leave you obediently, Please stop hurting my friends." "As long as they don''t come to trouble, I don''t bother to pay attention to them." Seeing Haimi yelled at his master, Noel, who was in a good mood, immediately used the ability to smash and gently bounced on Haimi''s collar. Suddenly, the bomb collar shattered and disappeared. "My dear, the mermaid has arrived. Let''s leave quickly. It''s so boring here." Some Esdes, who was bored, offered Noel the advice to leave, but it''s okay anyway. "I open the door to the Black Pearl. You help me transport this mermaid back, and she will give it to you for training, Estes." After that, Noel used the door fruit to open it. A space leading to the Black Pearl. auzw.com "My dear, you can rest assured that you are guaranteed to obedience her tuned clothes." Wen Yan, Esdes smiled happily, looking at the newly acquired toy Haimi laughed. Immediately afterwards, a few women will hold the water tank of the mermaid and push into the air door opened by the fruit of the door, and soon disappeared in the eyes of a group of straw hats. "Tell you the bad news, the General Yellow Ape of the Naval Headquarters has arrived in the Shampoo Islands. Don''t you be fooled." "Hurry up and escape from the Chambord Islands before being discovered, otherwise you may not be able to leave if you want to leave." "Then I will leave one step first, you don''t have to send me anymore, let''s get together again in the new world, supernovas." Noel told everyone at the auction site of the situation felt by Xinnet, and walked through the air door after he finished speaking. The air door also closed with Noel''s entry, and then returned to the original appearance. With the departure of Noel and his party, Luffy, Sauron, and Sanji were liberated, and Sanji and Sauron, covered with blood, were sober under the action of Choba''s medicine. Luffy, who recovered from depression, was kneeling on the ground and hitting the ground with his fists, hating his inability to protect friends and partners, and feeling how weak he was. Sober Sanji and Sauron, sitting tightly between the eyebrows on the ground motionless, thought they had sailed all the way here, and their strength has been greatly improved. They can already compete with Noel, but now I found myself and others still so small. "You have done your best. Let''s leave here soon. If the navy general arrives, then I can''t go if I want to go." The better octopus Xiaoba was picked up by Raleigh and stood up against the low state. The three said. "Xiao Ba... I''m sorry... I couldn''t save..." Standing up from the ground, Lu Fei lowered his head and said to Xiao Ba, but he hadn''t finished speaking yet. "Don''t say anything, at least Haimi did not fall into the hands of the world''s nobles, and you did your best." Octopus Xiaoba shook his head, interrupting what Luffy was going to say, and did not blame them. After finishing talking, Octopus Xiaoba asked Raleigh to leave with himself, and the straw hats were not talking about anything. They quickly followed Xiaoba walking in front, ready to rush out of the navy''s encirclement. The Kid Pirates and the Red Heart Pirates also quickly left the auction venue. They didnt want to stay here at all. Otherwise, they wouldnt wait until the admiral arrived. Too. .. v3 Chapter 363： Encounter Everyone who walked out of the auction house and started a big fight with the surrounded navy, but unfortunately it was a one-sided fight. The navy couldn''t stop it. Three captains with over 100 million pirates and members of their pirate regiment. Soon, they were opened three breakthroughs by the Straw Hat Pirates, Kidd Pirates, and Red Heart Pirates, allowing them to escape safely from the No. 1 gr auction house. Other gr areas of the Chambord Islands... After learning of the arrival of the navy generals, especially the gr area of ??the Shambord Islands, the traffickers and the local pirate groups waiting to build the ship''s film, all fled the Shampoo Islands quickly, and did not dare to be in the shampoo. Wait a while for the islands. Some of the pirate ships installed half of the ship''s membranes directly gave up the fast-installed ship membranes, and how far the pirate ships boarded and escaped. Originally, the people who could not take the GR, when they saw the news released today, were already surprised that they couldn''t do it. They thought that the navy had no time to come to the shampoo islands to take care of things here. But it didn''t take long to be happy. All the naval warships, as well as the warships that marked the general''s flag, came to the ports of the Chambord Islands. "Oops! This city is in trouble! This island is in trouble too!" "I heard that the straw hat kid beat the nobility of the world, it was in the first gr auction!" "What?! Is this true?" "There are Eustadeskid and Trafalgaro at the scene." "The **** boy, what did you do for me!!" "Don''t he know that he has harmed the nobles of the world. Does the general of the naval headquarters lead the army?" "Don''t talk nonsense here, all the ships of the navy headquarters have arrived at the port. If we are rubbing our feet, we will all be punished and run!" In the streets, a lot of pirates talked about the situation of No. 1 gr, but they heard panic notifications from people in the port and all fled in a panic. The pirates ran as fast as they could. The Chambord Islands, the whole gr area that could not be brought to the ground, was completely messed up, and you can see the figure of escape everywhere, all running in the other direction of the port, I am afraid that you will encounter a general of the navy headquarters. Of course, the supernovas in the Shambord Islands also received news that the world nobility had been beaten, and even received the news that the general of the navy headquarters had already logged into the Shambord Islands. It''s just that unlike the other pirate groups, the supernovas among these pirates have no plans to leave the Shampoo Islands except to prepare the crew for the voyage. Instead, he plans to wait in the Chambord Islands, wanting to see which general is here, and whether his strength is as general as the rumor. auzw.com Previously, the Noor who used the fruit ability to leave No. 1 gr has now returned to the Black Pearl docked in a hidden place. But back to the Black Pearl, it was found that some women had not returned yet. Noel spoke to the women on the ship, sensed the position through the heart net, and left again with the power of the door fruit. Just after shopping, Nami, Noqigao, Guina, and Dusty, who wanted to go back through the inaccessible zone, could not bring the escaped pirates everywhere. The four people could only walk away from the street and walk on a relatively remote road, but unexpectedly they met a person, a burly figure with a shape similar to a bear, and a person with a height of 689 centimeters, blocking their way forward. "Reverse Cross Pirates, Sailing Sime, and a reward of 100 million Bailey." "Reverse Cross Pirates, Combatant Nokio, and a reward of 100 million Bailey." "Reverse Cross Pirates, Swordsman Guina, reward 100 million Bailey." "Reverse Cross Pirate Regiment, Swordsman Dusky, a reward of 100 million Bailey." "After the determination, four members of the 100 million pirates in the Rebel Cross Pirate Group have launched, and the attack mode is activated. This person who looks familiar with Xiong, the red light of his eyes is constantly flashing, and every time he looks at one person, he will tell the message. After determining the identity of the four people, he will palm the four girls who are puzzled. "It''s all spreading out!!" Four golden beams of light were emitted from the palm of a guy who knew Xiong very well and sprayed toward the location of the four daughters. However, under the reminder of Guina, Nami, Nuoqigao, and Dusiqi did not hesitate to disappear from the spot and escaped the four beam shots. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The jetted beams directly bombed where they were, causing four huge explosions, and the ground was bombarded by four beams. "Hey, hello! What the **** is going on, have we ever provoke such a guy?" Nami, who appeared in a flash, asked Nooch Gao, who appeared at the same time, and was attacked for no reason. Beauty is quite puzzled. "I can be 100% sure that we absolutely don''t recognize this guy. Anyway, I have no impression of him." Noqi Gao thought about it carefully, but couldn''t remember seeing this person at all. If you dont know, then you dont know how to provoke the other party. "Is it the guy who wants to be famous again to find death?" Guina thought about it for a while and said her guess, which was very likely. "No matter what kind of person he is, anyway, he has dealt with us, we don''t have to be polite." Seeing her and the three of them did not know, who is this kind of bear guy, Nami was too lazy to I think so much, anyway, the other party has started, and it is not the style of waiting for others not to return. .. v3 Chapter 364： mechanical "He''s going to attack us again!" Seeing that this guy, who was very similar to the bear, raised his palm to himself and others, Duskey quickly reminded the three sisters. The sound of the words just fell, first of all, a beam of light was sent to Da Siqi, followed by a three beams of gold beams to the relatively close Guina, Nami, and Noqi Gao. But the four of them rushed up head-on, and at the moment when the beam approached, they slightly increased their movement speed after hiding slightly sideways. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" At the moment when the four explosions sounded, the four arrived at the same time, in front of the person very similar to Xiong. First of all, Guina and Dasqi took the position of drawing a sword, and pulled out the waist saber at high speed. The two silver lights flashed across each other''s left and right feet. Nami and Noki jumped up and down, using the six-style Lan feet together, kicked out two vacuum cuts, let them merge to form a large vacuum cut, and quickly attacked each other''s body. "Ding! Ding! Ding!" Guina Yu Daqi''s knife-drawing technique, as well as Nami''s and Nokio''s combined attack, only cut through the other party''s clothes, hitting some super-hard metal, and did not cause any harm to the other party. "How is it possible!" Although he didn''t try his best to attack, he only cut through the other party''s clothes, which made the four girls feel unacceptable. Even if they didn''t attack with all their strength, they used 50% of the power. But this man, who is very similar to the bear, did not give the four daughters time to be surprised. Looking down at the four people in front of him, he immediately opened his mouth, and the golden light began to flash in the mouth, and did not immediately The light beam is sprayed out, but it is constantly accumulating power. "Door door." At this moment, in front of the stunned four women, an air door opened. "Let''s go!" Noel, who had just walked out of the door, saw the figure with the golden light in his mouth, kicking it without a word. Kicked by Noel, a person very similar to the bear, immediately stopped the charged attack in his mouth, and flew backwards like a cannonball, flying to the tree on the 22nd gr in the distance. "Noel?" Nokio, who first recovered, saw the familiar figure in front of him and tried to ask. "Well, it''s me." After taking a closer look, the figure was kicked to the distance, and Noel turned around and nodded higher to Nozie, and confirmed her. "Noel, how did you come here?" At this time, Nami, who had also come back to God, asked, looking at Noel in front of her. auzw.com "This is not to see the four of you. I haven''t returned to the Black Pearl. The island is so messy now, so I will come to you." Noel explained to Nami, pointing to be kicked far away by himself. The figure at the place asked doubtfully: "What the **** is that, how did you meet that guy?" "Master, that guy blocked our way and attacked us for no reason, or we would have returned to the ship long ago." After hearing Noel''s question, Duskey began to complain. "Actually, we didn''t know who he was, so we were attacked for no reason, and we had to fight back." Guina nodded, and then explained the situation after Dusky''s words. "Yeah, we don''t know him at all, and we don''t remember seeing that person at all." Nuoqigao also complained, and said very uncomfortably: "That guy reported our reward and kept on right. We launch an attack." "Then..." Ben also wanted to complain a few words. Nami saw the figure just now and was rushing towards here quickly, saying, "Noel, the goods came again." "Bassolomi bear, one of the seven martial arts under the king." Looking back, Noel finally sounded who the goods were, but always felt something was wrong there, frowned and said, "No, it should be a pacifist." ." Unfortunately, Noel clearly remembered that the ability of Bartholomew''s meat ball fruit to bounce through the air caused the speed of light to move and the effect of space transfer, but the goods did indeed run over with his feet. The most important thing is that Noel did not see the existence of the meat ball on the palms of the hands of this product, which only shows that this product is a pacifist and a human weapon researched by the world government. "Pacifist?" The four women asked in unison as they saw Noel recognized the person. "This is based on the Bartholomew bear under the seven kings of the sea. The human weapon that the world government has invested heavily in is a man-made man who has advanced improvements." "And for this pacifist project, the developer in charge is the genius scientist of the government, dr. Bergapunk." "Every pacifist has to spend the price of a naval warship before he can complete the transformation. It takes a long time to slowly transform. The parts of the body: starting with the hands, then the feet, and finally the head . After a complete transformation, in addition to having a body and strength greater than steel, it will also obey the government." "The most important thing is that the talented scientist Dr. Bergapunk, reproduced the fruit ability of the yellow ape, the general of the navy headquarters, on the pacifists, that is, the ability of the laser, but it is not as powerful as the yellow ape himself. Never mind." In fact, Noel did not know much about the pacifists he was working with. He could only call up relevant information from the system and tell them to the doubtful four daughters. "So is this pacifist still a person?" Digesting the information, Nokio questioned. "In my opinion, a pacifist is no longer a human being. After all, he has no consciousness, that is, a mechanical corpse that only listens to orders and has flesh and blood." Noel said to Nozgo, he said to peace The views of theists. .. v3 Chapter 365： Deity "That''s right! There is no self-awareness, it''s just a mechanical corpse, it can''t be regarded as a person anymore." Guina nodded, quite agreeing with what Noel said. "We can talk about this topic later, and it''s called the pacifist is about to arrive, or let it be paid first." See Noqi Gao also to comment, Nami pointed to the pacifist who was about to arrive, Now Nuojigao said before speaking. "Nuoqi Gao, this pacifist''s steel is very hard. You can soften it with your ability first, and Guina and Dusty can use a knife to easily cut it into pieces." Noel gave a smile. The four daughters provided a quick solution to pacifists and did not intend to do it in person. After listening to the plan provided by Noel, Noqi Gao immediately took action, using one of the six types of shaving, and rushed towards the pacifist at high speed. Guina and Duskie glanced at each other, and rushed up quickly with shaving, closely following Nokios back, waiting for the moment when she was able to activate the pacifist. The deadliest attack. Nokio, who moved at high speed, jumped on his shoulders and pressed on the top of his head with one hand before the pacifists had yet reacted, activating the ability of his own soft fruit to remove everything from his body Soften. Seeing that the pacifist had changed, Guina and Duskie reached it. The two immediately pulled out the sabers around their waists and quickly cut off their arms from left to right. As Noel said, the steel softened by Noki''s high fruit ability can be cut off without any effort. But this didn''t end. Guina and Duskie squatted down in a tacit understanding, twisted their bodies and waved their hand blades, and cut off the two legs of the pacifist. When the pacifist lost his feet and was about to fall straight, Nuoqigao released his palm and leaped away from the pacifist. "boom!" The huge body, combined with the weight of the steel on the pacifist, caused the ground to sink into it, triggering a loud noise, and even the ground shook. But the pacifists who lost both hands and feet did not stop running because of it, but they could not stand up from the ground. They kept moving their empty hands and feet and wanted to stand up from the ground to continue fighting. "It seems that the pacifist is nothing remarkable." Noel walked over to the pacifist and asked the system to analyze the pacifist. After reading the analysis of the system, I don''t think how powerful this weapon is on the earth, and I can only deal with some pirates on the great route. Entering the new world will become a pile of scrap iron. As long as the use of skilled and domineering, or use all the power for a little breakthrough, directly destroy the head of the pacifist, this thing directly becomes a decoration. auzw.com Seeing that the mechanical corpse was useless, Noel''s right foot was surrounded by black gas, and he kicked it lightly against the pacifist without limbs. The black gas, which was integrated into the smashing ability, quickly disintegrated the pacifist mechanical corpse, turning it into a powder and then drifting with the wind. "The one wearing the big red apron, dont mess with this ghost thing. Im in a good mood today. I wont care about you this time. If you still put this mechanical body to disturb me, dont blame me. "Noel looked in one direction and warned him with a voice that the other party could hear. "Noel, the person who ordered the pacifists, is this place?" Wen Yan, Nami looked around, did not find any figure, and asked Noor in doubt. "It was indeed here just now, but after I finished speaking, the goods took the rest of the mechanical corpses and left away." Noel nodded and pointed in the direction he had just looked at. "Then why didn''t you clean him up, he wasted a lot of our time." Nami said a little bit depressed, didn''t understand why Noel wanted to let the man go. "Because the fake deity is nearby." "The Bartholomew bear, one of the seven martial arts under the king, don''t continue to hide there, and you''ve already discovered that you are watching the battle here." Noel''s words had just fallen, and the Bartholomew arrived in an instant, and Noel and the four girls appeared. "I had heard that the general of the naval headquarters was coming, and I came here to see what happened. I didn''t expect to meet a big man like you." The tyrant Basolomi bear, holding a cover and writing "bible" The suspicious book, looked at Noel in front of him and said. "I know the purpose of your visit is nothing more than to save the son of Munch D Dragon, no matter how I know it, but you can''t take anyone in the straw hat group to the daughter country of Amazon Lily." "It belongs to my territory. Except that I can go in. As long as you dare to shoot people to go there, I dare to kill that person directly, even if he is the son of God." "You better remember my words, otherwise the people you save will not be long, it will also be the fate of death, I am not kidding." Seeing the tyrant Bartholomew, really obediently appeared in front of him. It happened that Noel also gave him some warnings, but he did not want his woman, Boya Han Cook, to be seen by Luffy''s idiot. It seems that the unchanging tyrant Bartholomew was surprised to the extreme. I can''t believe how Noel knew that he came to the Shambord Islands to save Monge d Luffy. .. v3 Chapter 366： Set The rescuer, the tyrant Bartholomew, was sure that he hadnt said anything to anyone, not even the Munch d dragon, but the person in front knew clearly that he came to the Shambord Islands the goal of. "Revolutionary army, does Munch d Dragon have a son?" The tyrant Basoromi bear, deliberately pretending to be puzzled, asked Noor in front of him. "You are a cadre of the Revolutionary Army, and the **** king Apollio Evakov, who is imprisoned in the seabed prison, is also a member of the Revolutionary Army. You, Dragon, and Evakov appeared together in the East China Sea ten years ago." See Tyrant Bar Solomy Bear, actually pretending to be silly, Noel smiled and broke the news. "I''m the King of the Seven Military Seas, how could it be a cadre of the Revolutionary Army." Continue to pretend to be stupid, the tyrant Basolomi bear, but he was surprised in his heart, I don''t understand how Noel learned, these are not even known to the Navy thing. "Pretend, you will continue to pretend, and I''m too lazy to tell you so much, you just need to remember what I just said, otherwise I will kill Monge d Luffy, don''t say I didn''t remind you." Noel I''m too lazy to break the news, and I''m too lazy to bother to pretend to be stupid, as long as he remembers his words. "Noel, is this really a pacifist?" After continuous observation, Nami didn''t find any difference. It looked the same as the pacifist. "Tyrant Bartholomew bears the "bible" Bible book, his hands are covered with gloves, because he is a meatball fruit ability, and he has a meatball like a cat in the palm of his hand." "And a pacifist, without gloves, without a ball of meat in his palm, and even like him, holds a "bible" Bible book everywhere." "This is the difference between him and pacifists, but this product is almost self-conscious. After at least one transformation, he will also become a mechanical corpse that only listens to orders, which is more fruitful than pacifists. ." Seeing the four women was very puzzled, and could not distinguish the difference between the pacifist and the tyrant Basoromi bear, and Noel also said his way of distinguishing. And it can be seen that the state of the tyrant Bartholomew at this time can no longer continue to be transformed. As long as he undergoes a surgery for transformation, he will become like a pacifist and become a device that will only obey Order the mechanical corpse. Tyrant Bartholomew, but he knows his situation very well, is exactly as Noel said, and the genius scientist dr. Bergapunk has also clearly told himself this situation. I promised that before the last transformation, that is, before I completely lost my consciousness, I gave myself some time to deal with the aftermath. It was also because of this that I accidentally heard the message of Munch d Luffy, beating the world''s nobles in the Chambord Islands, and planned to rescue Monch d Luffy from the group before the navy general Yellow Ape arrived. auzw.com But the information was known to Noel in a leak-free manner, which made the tyrant Bartholomew bear surprised if he didn''t want to. "Why, do you know these things?" The tyrant Bartholomew finally couldn''t help but looked at Noel seriously and asked, trying to understand how Noel knew. "Relax, this was not told by others, so you don''t have to worry about the Navy or the world government knowing, and I didn''t plan to tell these people." Noel smiled slightly, Xinxin sensed some, and said with a smile: "You should rush to save people now. After that, a group of straw hats were stopped, and the wretched male of the yellow ape was also rushing over. If you go late, you will not be saved." As soon as Noel finished speaking, the dubious tyrant Bartholomew immediately used his own knowledge and domineering, which happened to sense the situation of the straw hat gang within the range. Really, as Noel said, a group of straw hats were stopped by pacifists, the assistant of the genius scientist Dr. Bergapunk, the war peach pill wearing a red apron, and the general yellow ape to. After glancing at Noel, the tyrant Bartholomew uses the ability of the meat ball fruit to use the fruit''s ability to compress the surrounding air and surround the whole body to carry out the space transfer. In a blink of an eye, the figure of the tyrant Basoromi bear disappeared without a trace. Through the induction of the heart network, Noel knew that the tyrant Bartholomew had reached the position of a group of straw hats, and he flew a pacifist as soon as he arrived. "Oh! Noel, you look at today''s newspaper." Seeing the tyrant Bartholomew, who had completely disappeared in front of him, Guina suddenly remembered something, took out today''s newspaper, and handed it to Noel''s In hand. "Is there anything important?" Noel took the newspaper in doubt, looked at Guina and asked, but didn''t go to the newspaper. "War will break out in a few days." Guina did not directly say the content, but the consequences of the incident. "It turned out to be the captain of the White Beard''s second team. The day of public execution was settled." Noel took a closer look at what was reported in the newspaper to understand what was going on with the war and opened the door to black. The Pearls air door stood by the door and made a gesture to the four girls, laughing: "We should go back to the boat too." Although there were still a lot of questions in my mind, the four girls did not ask at this time. They all walked into the air door very cleverly. As the four girls gradually entered, Noel glanced at the direction of the straw hat group. Also entered the inner world of the air door. .. v3 Chapter 367： Declare war As for the big battle between the straw hat group and the navy general yellow ape, Noor was not interested to take a look in the past. Anyway, he was shot by the tyrant Basolomi bear. That is destined to be their destiny. Died in the Chambord Islands. Through the ability of the Menmen fruit, he returned to the Noel on the Black Pearl, and after repeatedly confirming that the personnel had arrived. The Black Pearl, under Nami''s driving, quickly drove away from the Shampoo Islands and disappeared into the sea. Leaving the waters of the Chambord Islands, Noel did not ask Nami to drive the boat towards Mermaid Island, but wandered on the sea of ??the great route. "Together with today''s words, there are nearly five and a half days before the date of Ace''s public execution." Ignoring Noel for the time being, he sat in the living room inside the Black Pearl ship and watched Ace''s public execution in the newspaper. time. "The Navy is declaring war with White Beard." Nicole Robin came to Noel, leaned his little head on Noel''s shoulder, and looked at the contents of Noel''s newspaper. "I said how could the Navy of the Shambord Islands become so weak, because of this thing." Belmel, who was drinking a drink, heard the words of Noel and Nicole Robin, and came to see it. A glance at the content in the newspaper. "At this time, the Navy must be gathering troops from all over the world and transferring all of them back to the headquarters of the Navy, preparing for the day when Ace is publicly sentenced to guard against the attack of the guy with the white beard and the short guard. "The people in the navy are iron-hearted and are going to start a war with White Beard." "But this is also just right, so that I can pick out the required abilities in this war, and can also capture the beauty of both the navy and the pirates in this war. This is the province. I went to find the time everywhere." Noel put the newspaper in his hand aside. In his view, it was a place where elites gathered and a place where he could gain a lot. "Noel, are we going to participate in this war?" After hearing the words, Nicole Orbia looked at Noel and wanted to make sure if he had just heard it wrong. "After all, I promised Lu Jiu to save Ace''s life a long time ago, and it is also time to fulfill the promise that year. I never forgot this promise at all." Noel looked at the busy Lu Jiu and gave Nicole Orbias determined that this war must be involved. "Noel, thank you, and remember the promise at that time." After hearing Noel''s words, Lu Jiu stopped and thanked Noel for a smile. In fact, after signing the partner, Portkas d Lujiu didn''t care too much about the person of Ace. Now this person is optional for her. auzw.com Seeing Noel still remembers, the things promised so many years ago made Portkas d Lujiu very happy. As for saving Ais, she did not care. Of course, it would be best if it could be saved. There is no sadness if you cant save it. After all, at this time, Potkas d Lujiu, with a heart all on Noel, would not care about anything else at all, as long as Noel had nothing to do with it, the rest would care whether he was dead or alive. of. Seeing that Noel was engaged in the war between the Navy and White Beard in order to keep his promise, it also moved the women who heard it. As for the fact that Noel said that in the war, the predatory ability to plunder beautiful women was forgotten by women in an instant. Even if they remember, they will only think that this is just a matter of harvesting. After a moment of touching, and the kiss of Portkas d Lujiu, Noel and the women began to discuss how to enter Marineford, the headquarters of the Navy. After all, on the day of execution, the Navy will never open the door to justice, and will not let anyone enter Marineford, the headquarters of the Navy. You should know that White Beard Edward Newgate, one of the four emperors, controls the White Beard Pirates and the 43 New World Pirates. The Navy will not make the fool of opening the door of justice on the day of execution. thing. Therefore, we must find a way to cross the closed door of justice before we can enter Marineford, the headquarters of the Navy, it is best not to be alarmed to the situation of the Navy. "My dear, you are really tossing people." After listening to Noel''s request, Esters smiled and said, "I can''t help but destroy the gate of justice, and I want to be without disturbing the Navy. Its very difficult to get into Marineford, the headquarters of the Navy." "That''s why I let everyone think about it together." Noel also knew clearly that such requirements were a bit too high. Because Noor did not want the Navys attention to shift from White Beards body to his own, its good not to be alarmed if the Navy is not alarmed, so that he can watch the blockbuster of this war. "There is a way to do it. After two days, the Shampoo Islands also stopped. We went there to make a boat membrane, and the boat membrane can be completed in three days. When we dive from the seabed, Okay." Nicole Olbia thought for a while, thinking that this would never disturb the navy, and the navy would never think about it. "This method is good, so that we won''t be alarmed by the navy, just pay attention to the seabed sea king." Nami nodded, thinking that this method is feasible, the navy absolutely can''t think of this trick, and will not set up surveillance on the seabed. "I also think that this method is feasible, but we only need to find a good filmmaker, otherwise if the film is broken on the seabed, that is not a joke." Nicole Robin also thinks it is feasible, but find a good one It is only necessary to make a filmmaker, and I don''t want the film of the ship to break suddenly under the sea. .. v3 Chapter 368： On the day "It is indeed a very good method to dive into the Marine Headquarters from the bottom of the ocean, but I still feel that it is not very safe." "I have inquired in the Shambord Islands before that the membrane of the ship will easily break when attacked, and it may break even if not attacked." "The boat film craftsmen can''t guarantee that the boat film will not break 100%, and the best boat filmmaker in the Shampoo Islands, Noel has completely offended. He will not help us make the boat film 100%." "So, this method will still have a certain risk, that is, the risk of being buried at the bottom of the sea at any time. Lets continue to think about it. After all, we still have a lot of time. It can be completed in three days as the fastest. Dont worry now." Portas d Lujiu also thought that the method was good, but there was still a possibility of distress in it, so let Noel and the sisters do not rush to make a decision first, when they cant think of a better way, they decide to go It''s not too late to make a boat film. It is said that Noel and the rest of the women thought that Portcas d Lujiu made sense, and now they really don''t have to make such a hurry to decide, anyway, there is still a lot of time to consider and think. Maybe, I can think of a better method than the past from the bottom of the sea, a method that does not have any risks at all, and it is decided that it is too early. Next, a variety of strange methods were spoken from the womens mouths, discussing the risks of these methods and how they can be improved. In the end, Da Siqi, who had always been a little dumb, accidentally said one thing, so that all the women stopped the discussion, depressed that they never thought of it. The day of public execution is getting closer... However, with the third day remaining on the day of execution, the White Beard Pirates, which had been monitored by the Navy, wiped out 22 monitored naval warships and completely disappeared in the New World. The Navy can no longer find the trail of the White Beard Pirates. The 43 New World Pirates under the White Beard Pirates focused on the attention of the Navy headquarters. Unfortunately, for two consecutive days of surveillance, the White Beard Pirates commanded forty-three New World Pirates. None of the ships met or contacted White Beard, and remained in the New World''s own domain. The White Beard Pirates seemed to have completely evaporated from this world, so that the navy of the surveillance ships sent around could not be found. I really can''t find the trail of the White Beard Pirates. The Marshal Warring States Marshal of Malinford in the headquarters of the Navy is too lazy to care about where White Beard is hiding. Anyway, in the end, he will still appear in front of himself and others. Rescue the second team captain Fire Fist Ace. On the day of public execution, the captain of the second team of the Whitebeard Pirates, Fire Boxer Potkas d Ace, was more than three hours away from the time of public execution. Fire Fist Portcas d Ais, at this time has been impel-down from the submarine prison, was escorted to the Marine Headquarters of Malinford, is being escorted to the execution desk set up by the upper navy headquarters. South China Sea "There are only three hours left." "Has Whitebeard already come?" "Who knows." "Even if it is a white beard, it is very old now." "That''s for sure. He has lived from the era of the big pirate to the present, and he must have been very old." auzw.com "I haven''t seen his name on big news for years." "What stupid things do you say? It is precisely because you can''t ignore your opponents that the navy headquarters will call all elites from all walks of life and use all the troops to guard against him. I think white beards will appear in all likelihood." "Then... what if he does appear?" "Who knows, I don''t understand this kind of thing." East China Sea "He was a pirate a long time ago. Do you think the navy headquarters will lose this war?" "No matter how powerful the pirates are, it is impossible to attack Malinford." "This is not necessarily true! It is true, it should be. It seemed that more than two decades ago, there was a big lion named Golden Lion and Lion Ghost, which successfully invaded the Marine headquarters of Malinford and destroyed most of the naval headquarters. event." "And this time it may be serious, no matter which side wins, both sides will be seriously injured." "White Beard, it''s best if he doesn''t show up. If he can successfully complete the sentence, it would be better." North Sea "Hey, wine, come here quickly, boss!" "Who would do business on these days, don''t you even know what kind of big war is going to happen? Go back! Go back! If the world is still tomorrow, I will open the door!" "Then only sell wine to us, as a result, even if we want to go to the execution platform." "Without drinking, we can''t live in such cold weather." Xihai "Don''t compare him to the average old man. He didn''t age at all. Just a year ago, he was just sitting there. The moment I saw him, we gave up hope of living. " Great route "Is Whitebeard a terrible pirate?" "This child knows that they still sing while skipping the rope. You will know if you listen carefully." "Pirates with white beards are more terrible than evil spirits." "God! Where does the world go..." .. v3 Chapter 369： Set up The island of Malinford, where the naval headquarters is located, is a large city where the families of seamen mainly live. But now, all the residents have been persuaded to take refuge. From the large display screen of the shampoo islands in the refuge, people are paying attention to the most progress of public execution. Journalists and photographers from all over the world are staring at the big screen to wait for the fastest transmission of first-hand information to the world. "It is worthy of the deployment of the naval headquarters." One of the photographers looked at the large display of the naval headquarters and swallowed. "Of course, White Beard should also know clearly. I don''t know if he will show up again..." The reporter stared at the situation on the large screen while writing notes. Marine Headquarters of Marine Department... None of the surveillance ships sent by the headquarters of the Navy were able to return information. The only thing known was the surveillance ships, and all were sunk without exception. Unable to grasp the whereabouts of White Beard, even the 43 New World Pirates under the White Beard Pirates lost their surveillance information at the same time today, and the tension that permeated Malinford increased. The impending execution time was finally less than three hours. In Marineford, the headquarters of the Navy, the tallest Japanese-style building in the most luxurious room. "I can''t accept it. Is this really necessary!?" The navy hero Cap, without the appearance of the former hanger Lang, was angry with a black face and said to the Warring States at the work desk. "This public execution is not just a simple execution of a pirate, how far-reaching it is for the future world trends, for this..." Seeing Karp turned away, the Warring States paused for a moment, very serious To the leaving Karp, he said, "You are also one of the parties involved in this matter and you have a great responsibility. Don''t forget this, Karp!" Hearing what the Warring States said behind him, Kapp stopped and left. He was very clear about what the Warring States was referring to, what he wanted to say and write, but he still didnt say it and raised his foot to leave the office. . Seeing Karp leave the office, Sengoku sighed, and after looking at the time, he felt that the time was almost up, so he stood up from his seat and walked out of the office. However, throughout the warships around Malinford, the navy is busy carrying ammunition, preparing for a war that may break out at any time, and the navy in the bay is also preparing for the turret. "Don''t let your guard down!!" a giant lieutenant general, facing the dense navy in the bay, shouted: "No matter what happens, there are only three hours left, and then everything will end!" "Oh!!!" The crowded navy in the bay shouted loudly, and morale continued to increase at this time. These seamen in the bay are all famous seamen summoned from all over the world. Each one exists in one enemy, a total of about 100,000 people. The crescent-shaped bay head and the whole island are surrounded by a total of fifty warships, and countless heavy artillery is lined up on the shore of the bay, and the troops can be seen from the port. auzw.com At the forefront are the five villains who have mastered the situation, the five of the seven martial arts under One Piece. Tyrant Bartholomew, the original bounty: 296 million Bailey. Bat Moonlight Moria, the original bounty: 320 million Bailey. Tian Yechatang Quixote Doflamingo, original bounty: 340 million Bailey. Hawkeye Draculamihawk, the original bounty: x billion xxxx Bailey. Empress Boya Han Cook, the original bounty: 80 million Bailey. All five stood at the forefront of the port. As the first important line of defense into the bay, the Marshal of Warring States was designed that way. What is strictly guarded under the execution platform are the three naval generals with the most powerful naval headquarters. Title: Green Pheasant, Name: Kuzan, Demon Fruit: Natural Frozen Fruit. Title Yellow Ape, Name: Polusalino, Devil Fruit: Natural Sparkle Fruit. Title Teng Hu, Name: Yi Xiao, Devil Fruit: Superman''s Gravity Fruit. The three generals of the naval headquarters sat in the three seats below the execution platform and were responsible for maintaining the safety of the execution platform to ensure that no one could get close to the execution platform. As the most powerful naval general in the headquarters of the Navy sat on the seat below the execution platform, the morale of the 100,000 elite naval soldiers in the bay rose, and he roared more cheering, and he was more confident in this war. . Now all the powers of justice are waiting for the arrival of the White Beard Pirates in order to prevent the recapture of the fire fist Potkas d Ace. The fire boxer Potkas d Ace, his hands and feet were tortured by the iron chain of Hailou stone, and was put on the execution table by two personnel responsible for execution. Soon, under the **** of the two executioners, the fire-fighting Portcas d''Ece reached the top of the execution platform, and the elite seamen of 100,000 were quiet at once. His eyes were fixed on the fire fist Potkas d Ace at the top of the execution platform, trying to see the fuse that caused the war. "He is the man who may become the fuse of the world-changing war, the captain of the second team of the White Beard Pirates, known as the fire boxer Portcas d Ace!" "At the same time, it is now the culprit in control of the world''s destiny." .. v3 Chapter 370： significance "White Beard, will he really come for this person?" "White Beard is famous for his shorts. Now he is still at the captain level. I think White Beard will come over." Hundreds of thousands of naval elites in the bay all looked at the fire punches of the execution platform, Potkas d Ace, and they all discussed one after another. It was not until the Marshal of the Warring States of the Naval Headquarters also appeared at the top of the execution platform that allowed the naval elite in question to be completely quiet. "You all back away." The Warring States at the top of the execution platform said to the two executioners: "Give me the phone bug." "Yes." The two executioners responded in unison, and after handing over the phone bug to the Warring States, they retreated to the rear of the Warring States and waited. "I have something to tell you." Walking to Ace, Sengoku held the phone bug in one hand, looking at the 100,000 elite seamen below, and said, "Portkas d Ace, about this man, today The significance of dying here." "Ace, tell us your father''s name." Hearing the words of the Marshal of the Warring States, neither the 100,000 elite sailors of Malinford nor the people watching in the Shampoo Islands understood why the Warring States asked. I dont even understand why I had to ask such an insignificant question at this time. I cant even think about what kind of medicine the Marshal of the Warring States Period sold. "My dad is white beard." Aisan said with a glance at the Marshal of Warring States standing beside him. "No!" The Warring States immediately denied. "Nothing wrong! My dad only has white beard, no one except white beard!" Ace shouted loudly, knowing what the Warring States were doing, and who his own father was, but he only recognized the white beard Dad. "At the time, we were searching with our eyes wide open, and we might leave the man''s child on an island, with only a few clues and possibilities of cipher-pol." "Newly born babies, babies about to be born, and their mothers have been thoroughly investigated, but they have never been found." "It''s no wonder that your birth was exchanged for your mother''s life. It can also be said that your mother has a ulterior motive. She deceived our eyes..." "No, it''s deceiving the eyes of the world. In the South China Sea, there is an island called Bartilla. Your mother''s name is Portas d Lujue. This woman''s actions are far beyond our common sense. ." "This woman was wholeheartedly for the sake of the child, even letting the child stay in the stomach for 20 months, and then exhausted all the energy while giving birth to you, and died on the spot." auzw.com "One year and three months after the death of his father, he inherited the baby born in the world''s most evil blood." "Ace, that''s you, you can''t have no idea! And your father''s is, One Piece Gor d Roger!" The Marshal of the Warring States stood at the top of the execution platform, continually narrating inexplicable words, but no one thought of the final result, but it was so shocking, incredible, and surprisingly temporary. Short circuited. No one has ever thought that there will be blood left behind in One Piece Gor d Roger, but at that time it is clear to remember that everyone related to One Piece Gor d Roger was executed. I have never imagined that there is still the bloodline of One Piece Gore d Roger, who has continued to live in this world for so many years. The reporters of the Shambord Islands have just recovered from this shocking fact, and quickly used the telephone worm for communication to pass this big news that shocked the world to their own newspapers. As if it didn''t seem to be enough, Sengoku turned to the phone bug and broke the news. "It was two years ago, you started using your mother''s surname as the captain of the Spade Pirates. With your excellent strength and speed, when this sea was galloping, we finally noticed that Roger''s bloodline was not cut off." "However, the white beard who was aware of this incident at the same time with us, hopes to train you to become the next One Piece, and let the son who was his opponent get on his own boat." "No! It was I who got on the ship in order to make my dad become One Piece!" The unbearable Ace interrupted the warring states and roared loudly at the warring states. "You are the only one who thinks so. The fact is that we can''t do anything with you. You are protected by white beard." "If you don''t let it go, you will definitely play your role as the culmination of the next generation of Pirates, so it is of great significance to take down your first level here today!" "Even if such a full-scale war with White Beard will break out!!!" With the end of the Warring States speech, 100,000 sailors cheered, and the unpleasant situation came. "Marshal of the Warring States, report! The door of justice opened automatically without receiving any instructions, and the powerhouse could not be reached over there." Ascending the ladder of the execution platform, a naval general reported to the Warring States. The strange situation over the gate of justice. "What did you say?" After hearing the report, the Warring States eyebrows were locked tightly, and immediately said to the phone bug: "Everyone is ready to fight, and the White Beard Pirates have passed the gate of justice!!" The sound of the broadcast overshadowed the cheers of hundreds of thousands of elite seamen, so that they quickly calmed down and turned to stare at the sea. Fifty warships around Malinford also heard the words of the Warring States broadcast, and the personnel on the warships began to prepare. .. v3 Chapter 371： Invasion When Malinford''s 100,000 elite seamen were ready and the fifty warships around them were ready, it was quiet and disturbing at the moment. The seagull that had been flying in the sky was completely gone at this time, and now Malinford was so quiet that he could hear the sound of the needle falling to the ground. Standing at the forefront of the bay, Qiwuhai stared at the calm sea in front of them, which made them feel very abnormal. "It''s quiet." Boyahan Cook frowned slightly, feeling that it was too quiet now, as if it were like the tranquility before the storm, and the next moment there might be a storm. "It''s too unnatural to be quiet." Don Quixote Doflamingo, who was standing next to Mihawk, also felt that it was unnaturally quiet at this time, but he didn''t worry about it at all, looking at the boundless. The sea, looking forward to something like that. The words of the two Qi Wuhai just fell for a moment. The sea surface that could be clearly seen suddenly suddenly thick fog at this time, so that the visibility on the sea surface plummeted, and it was impossible to see exactly what was happening on the sea surface in an instant. With the thick fog on the surface of the sea, followed by a shadow, appeared in the fog, and not far from Malinford, the number of shadows is also increasing. "Come!!" I can see clearly, the dark shadows on the sea are a pirate ship, and the personnel on the monitoring tower immediately sounded the alarm and notified the phone bug in his hand. Malinford Everyone on the island. "Suddenly appeared. Where did it come from?" Looking at a pirate ship, she appeared from such a short distance. The perplexed Warring States, facing the phone bug in her hand, ordered: "Everyone !Be prepared for battle!!" Before there was no fog, there was clearly no boat in the distance, but after the fog, it was like a ghost. One by one emerged from the fog, and it was so close to Malinford. This made the Warring States temporarily unable to understand, Where did these pirate ships come from? As the marshal of the Warring States, the order to prepare for the battle was issued. A heavy artillery of Malinford and the heavy artillery of fifty warships were aimed at the pirate ship opening to Malinford. As long as the Marshal of the Warring States ordered, all the heavy artillery would fire immediately, and all the pirate ships that came over would be sunk into the deep sea. "Report! It''s a large fleet of pirate ships!" "The Ranger Doma, Lei Qing Makke, the Dikarban Brothers, Maelstrom Spider Skuyard, and all of these are captains in the New World Megatron, forty-three pirate ships. ." "But no white beard and captains were found in these pirate ships, but there is no doubt that these are the white beard pirates." "Is there an attack now?" The personnel on the surveillance tower observed through a telescope. The figures of the famous captains on these pirate ships reported the situation through phone bugs. auzw.com "Wait a second, White Beard must be nearby. He definitely has any attempts to keep an eye on the situation at sea." In the phone worm, the instructions of the Warring States came out. All the navies who were instructed stared nervously at the situation on the sea, looking for the figure of the white-bearded pirate corps, and awaiting the next instruction from the marshal of the Warring States. But at this time, under the sea in the crescent shaped bay, large bubbles appeared from the bottom of the sea, attracting the attention of the Warring States, Kapu and others. "Don''t say..." Looking at the crescent-shaped bay, the bubbles rushing out of the water gate on the bottom of the sea, the Warring States can already imagine how the White Beard Pirates and the 43 Pirates are silent and fast. Arrived. Karp, below the execution platform, stared at the sea surface in the crescent-shaped bay where bubbles were rising, frowning and said, "He won''t come out of unexpected places." "It seems that we are in the wrong formation." Standing next to Karp, an elderly female navy general stared at the sea in the crescent-shaped bay. "Black shadows appeared on the seabed in the bay!" As the bubbles in the bay became more and more frequent, the personnel of the monitoring tower saw the shadow of the seabed and quickly reported it through the broadcast. "It turns out so! All of their ships sailed from the bottom of the sea after coating." After hearing the report, the Warring States can now be sure that these ships suddenly appeared in the field of view, after the fog. Emerged from the sea floor. The sound of the words had just fallen, and a large white whale-like ship under the crescent-shaped bay rushed out of the sea and appeared in front of all navies. Looking at the large ships flying out of the sea and flying in mid-air, 100,000 elite seamen were surprised. No one thought of the white-bearded ship, so easily entered the bay. But this did not end. With this white whale-like ship, it landed smoothly on the sea surface in the bay, followed by the left and right sides of the ship, and three **** whale-like ships rushed out one after another. Sea surface. "Report! With the White Beard''s seat, the Mobidick appeared!!" "Again... there are three more white-bearded Pirate Ships!" "The White Beard Pirates have invaded Malinford Bay!!!" "Then...that''s... Marco, the captain of the first team, all fourteen captains are here!" The personnel on the monitoring tower kept reporting that it was the White Beard Pirate Group, and all the 14 White Beard Captains were there. The eyes of the navy were staring at the Moby Dick, a beluga whale, and the entire Malinford was quiet, waiting for the white beard on the ship. .. v3 Chapter 372： seaquake Because it was so quiet, everyone could hear the sound of footsteps on the Mobidick. Soon, an old man with a huge and muscular body with a crescent-shaped white beard, a naked upper body in a big white trench coat, and a slash in his hand, boarded the Mobike ''S bow appeared in front of everyone in Malinford. "Gula la la! We haven''t seen it for decades, Sengoku." The white beard standing on the bow of the ship, looking at Ace on the execution platform, and the Sengoku beside Ace, gave a unique laugh, laugh Tao: "My dear son, it should be fine." Although, at this time, the white beard is already aging, but his spirit and strength are still not degraded, so that the navy who saw him swallowed secretly, and he was calmed down by his spirit only when he watched it. Fear arises inexplicably. The Warring States standing on the execution platform looked at the white-bearded pirate corps that appeared in the bay, and the white-bearded man standing at the bow of the ship. Without thinking that the white-beard came here, he easily entered the bay of Malinford. . "It was so close that he was invaded by him." At this time, Sengoku''s face was very ugly, which disturbed his previous plan, and looked at White Beard and said to himself. "Wait for a minute, Ace." After that, White Beard inserted the barbed knife into the wooden board of the bow, his hands clenched into fists, and he waved fiercely to the left and right sides. The left and right punches hit the air fiercely, and the position in the white beard double boxing showed a trace of fragmentation out of thin air. "What... what''s going on..." "How could there be a crack in the atmosphere..." "What is that explosion?!" "Oops! The height of the water..." The scene in front of them made those navy who didn''t understand White Beard don''t understand how White Beard did it, and actually hit the atmosphere with a fist to crack. Immediately afterwards, what caused the navy to panic happened. The water on the left and right sides of Malinford suddenly and continuously rose to a high altitude. The warships around Malinford were also affected. The initial deployment is now in any formation. No more. "Hai Zhen! It can distort the sea!" Seeing White Beard''s masterpiece, the Warring States did not expect that ability, but could actually distort the sea and make his formation into a bubble. However, after a while, the seawater rising from the left and right sides of Malinford gradually returned to the surface. Apart from disturbing the formation of fifty warships, it did not cause any damage to the navy. The so-called thunder and heavy rain is small. auzw.com Waiting for the calm of the sea surface, the Navys personnel did not understand what White Beard was doing, and they suspected that it was just frightening themselves and lowering their morale. . Five days ago, when Noel and the women discussed the plan, Duskey accidentally mentioned the ark in the system space that was received by Noel on the empty island. Noel, who happens to have the thunder and lightning capability, can completely drive this ark to fly. This is also the best way to go to the headquarters of the Navy. The Navy will never think of such a ship. The most important thing is that there is no risk to drive this ark, so the women unanimously agreed to this plan, and Noel also made a system modification to make this ark fly faster and faster. Over the gate of justice... A large ship made of gold and wood slowly flew over the gate of justice. "Sisters, come and see, there is a high tsunami below." On this spaceship, Nokio looked at the sea below and formed a large tsunami, shouting to the sisters chatting on the deck. "Wow! This tsunami is really not high." Running to the side of the boat, Duskey looked down and saw the large tsunami below, and cried out in surprise. "It is estimated that the gust of wind just now caused the sea below to blow to the closed door of justice and bounce back to form a tsunami." He walked to the side of the ship and glanced at the tsunami that was going away, Nami said. The conjecture in my heart felt that the tsunami must have been formed in this way. "I''m very curious about how the gusty wind blows here, and then there is such a large tsunami. I don''t know if it will be hail when I wait." Estes smiled slightly, suddenly thought of something, and looked at his home. The man asked, "My dear, when will we arrive?" "Quickly, the position of the naval headquarters is already within the sensing range of my heart net, and the war between the navy and the white beard has officially started." "It really is a place where strongmen gather. We can have fun in the past. You all came back from the boat. I want to speed up the ark. Be careful not to fall." Sitting on the deck, in a seat made of gold, Noel slowly closed his eyes, using his ability to see the domineering and thunderbolt, sensing how far he was from the navy headquarters. Unexpectedly, the Naval Headquarters happened to be within the sensing range, quickly learned the situation on the island through the heart net, and spoke out to all the women so that they could prepare for battle. The girls who were on the side of the Ark ship walked back very obediently, and Noel used the ability of thunder and lightning to introduce a lot of electrical energy to this ship that can fly in the sky, so that it can speed up the flight. After the system transformation, the ark has a defense system like the Black Pearl. After supporting the entire ark, two large propellers appeared on both sides of the ark, so that the speed of the ark surged by two or three. Times. .. v3 Chapter 373： Airborne "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom." Under the ark''s acceleration, it didn''t take long for Malinford, the headquarters of the Navy, to be in sight and to hear the sound of continuous artillery bombardment more clearly. "It''s fighting, it''s fighting." After seeing the Marine Headquarters of Malinford, the navy and the pirates had already started to fight, and Estes was also a little excited. He turned to look at Noel, who controlled the ark, and asked with a smile: "Honey, shall we play with the Navy first, or shall we go directly to save people?" "The Navy has prepared 100,000 elite seamen. We still have a good time with the Navy. Anyway, the Navy will not execute Ace in a while, and we don''t have to rush to save people." Noel smiled, carefully. After thinking for a while, I replied to Estes. "Sisters, we are all ready to fight, and we are almost there." After hearing Noel''s words, Estes smiled and said to the sisters who were going to participate in the war. "Well, I see." The women who wanted to participate in the war responded in unison. Seeing that the women are starting to prepare, Noel continues to control the ark and stores a large amount of electrical energy for the ark, so that it can continue to float in the high altitude after its own departure, and continue to maintain the protective cover open to protect The safety of combatants not involved. At this time, the sea water in Malinford Bay, the headquarters of the Navy, had been frozen by the ice, and the personnel of both the Navy and the Pirates were fighting on the land turned by the ice. The Qiwuhai standing at the forefront of the bay did not immediately participate in the battle, but looked at the chaotic battlefield on the ice. The three generals at the headquarters of the Navy, except for the blue pheasant Kuzan to solve the tsunami caused by the White Beard earthquake, and frozen the sea surface in the bay into a battlefield, the remaining two navy generals are still sitting in position , And did not intend to act immediately. The Warring States, as the last line of defense, stood at the very top of the execution platform, while commanding the battle with the phone bug, while alerting the white beard who also had no action. The Hawkeye Mihawk, who had been staring at the white beard, stepped on the edge of the bay into the ice. Hawkeye Mihawk''s move surprised the other four Qi Wuhai, even the general who didn''t move. "Oh?! Why, have you decided to go?" Tian Yechatang Quixote Doflamingo asked, somewhat surprised, at the Hawkeye Mihawk standing at the edge. "Just try it, the real gap between the man you saw at close range and us." Hawkeye Mihawk, who had rarely spoken, answered the sky-breaking answer to the night of the night. Words, but the eagle-like eyes have been staring at the white beard, even if it hasn''t been removed for a moment. After finishing talking, he no longer ignored Tian Yechatang, Quixote Doflamingo, Hawkeye Mihok reached out and pulled out from behind, Black Knife Ye''s imitation cross sword. auzw.com Withdrawing the Sabre without rushing up immediately, Hawkeye Mihawk stood instead, holding the knife in the direction of the white beard, waving it out of thin air. But it wasnt just a simple swing of the knife. At the moment of the swing, the slash that could be seen with the naked eye constantly broke through the incomparable ice surface and rushed to the white beard on the Mobidick at high speed . Seeing the world''s first swordsman''s slashing, he was traversing the ice at high speed. The navy and pirates on the track all fled to the side in panic. It was clear that they could not resist such slashing, as long as they were touched You will definitely be yourself to death. In this violent slash, closer and closer to the Mobike, a figure rushed over from the side, directly blocking the rush of the rush. The slash did not cut the figure in half, but was blocked by the figure rigidly, and pushed this violent slash to the sky. "Then...that''s...the White Beard Pirates, the captain of the third team, Diamond Juice!!!" A seafarer close by, seeing clearly blocked the violent slash, all over the body Turned into a figure of diamond, and loudly revealed the identity of this figure. "Quick....Look at the sky!!!" Some of the people who watched the slashes being reflected by Diamond Qius into the sky happened to see several figures descending at high speed in the upper air. One of the figures broke up the violent slash of the sky. With the screams of these seamen and pirates, most of the people who heard stopped the battle, and looked up at the airborne parachutes, trying to see who was coming from the air. . It''s a pity that the dazzling sunlight in the sky prevents these seamen and pirates from seeing whether the coming person is an enemy or a friend, so they can only see the shadows of a few people. Of course, there are exceptions, such as white beard, Sengoku, Kapu, general, captain-level characters, you can see the only male figure, and after confirming the identity of men, all frowned. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom." After a moment of effort, several figures descended from the air, and finally fell onto the frozen ice surface. The strong impact caused a loud noise. The people nearby were unlucky. Both the sailors and the pirates suffered from splashes of crushed ice. Good luck was only a skin trauma, and bad luck was directly caused by headshots and crushed ice. . "I haven''t seen you for a long time! The general of the Warring States...No...it should be called the Marshal of the Warring States now." .. v3 Chapter 374： Clash In the smoke rising from the violent impact, a male voice was heard, and the words made the pirates nervous, thinking that an acquaintance of the Marshal of the Warring States had helped. "Hey, hello, what a joke, why did this monster come here, do we want our navy to deal with the existence of two legends?" The yellow ape Bolsalino, who was sitting underneath the execution platform, went straight from Standing on the seat, his face was very, very ugly. "Mr. Huang Yuan, can you please tell me, who is coming and why you are so surprised." Fuji Hu, who was still sitting on his seat, smiled and asked the surprised Huang Yuan with doubt. Because I was a blind man, I didn''t know who had arrived. "Seventeen years ago, I destroyed a dozen warships with one person, slaughtered more than 10,000 naval elites, defeated two generals and naval heroes, and the black blade Noel, who left safely, is also a living legend. The strength should be Not much worse than White Beard." "The most important thing is that I have recently received reliable news that the black blade Noel, which has disappeared for 17 years, has obtained the design of the ancient weapon Pluto." "Like White Beard, he has the power to destroy this world. I really don''t know how he will come here. If he starts, our chances of winning this war will be reduced to less than one third." Hearing the words, the yellow ape Bolsalino introduced Noel''s situation and gave the blind man Teng Hu a smile to know so that he could understand what kind of existence. After seventeen years, Bolsalino, the yellow ape at this time, can still clearly remember the battle of the year, and now I feel a little scared just thinking about it. Teng Hu, who listened to it, smiled and understood what kind of person had come. He had heard a lot about the O''Hara incident in the Navy after he was also promoted to General. Its just that Fuji Tiger smiled, and wondered why such a legendary character, why he ran to participate in this war. It can be said that it has nothing to do with him at all. The only possibility is that he wanted to take the opportunity to team up with the white beard and capture the naval headquarters. . When Hearing Noel greeted himself and stood at the top of the execution platform, the Warring States could also be more certain of the identity of the Shadow. I really did not expect it, and the existence of another legend came to join in the fun. However, as the thick smoke gradually dissipated, the navy generals who had survived that battle that year could not believe what they saw. I can''t believe that after seventeen years, I didn''t see any signs of aging on Noel, but he was much more handsome than he was then. But the navy generals who survived that year were able to be sure that Noel was the same person that year. After all, they were all those who survived in that world''s purgatory, and no one would forget how he felt when facing Noel. No one knows the reason for Noel''s arrival. Only when Karp recalled the events of that year, he found out the purpose of Noel''s coming from the memory. auzw.com Looking at the Noel that appeared in the smoke, Karp recalled the situation in the South China Sea that year, thinking:''At that time, I thought he was just talking, but I didn''t expect his deal with Roger to be true, and he really kept his promise. It''s time to save people, it seems that the possibility of Ace''s being rescued has greatly increased. At the same time, Karp was also thankful that he used Noel''s words as a joke, so after the Warring States knew the identity of Ace, he did not say the content of the deal between Noel and Roger. This led to the fact that no one on the Navy side knew the purpose of Noel''s coming here, except for Kapu himself, also to save Ace who was about to be sentenced. And Noel, who appeared in everyone''s eyes, felt sharp eyes, locked on himself, and Noel looked in the direction of sharp eyes. Turning his head and looking at it, Noel immediately saw it, staring at him with sharp eyes, and asked with a smile: "Old man, you are white-bearded Edward Newgate, known as the strongest man in the world?" "Goo La La La La La!" Wen Yan, white-bearded Edward Newgate, really observed Noel, pulled up a side knife, knocked hard, and made a special laugh, said: " Thats right, I am White Beard! What''s the purpose of the kid here?" "Old man, it''s no big deal to tell you, but it''s waiting for you to take my knife!" After confirming, Noel''s right hand flicked suddenly, making a gap in the space, extending his right hand into the gap, and pulled out After repeated fusion of Black Sword Night. After that, Noel held Black Sword Night, his eyes were red, and his eyes were stained with black, with a very rich and unknown atmosphere, which emanated from the body and Black Sword Night. Noel, who entered the resonant state, the black light disappeared without a trace. At the next moment, Noel appeared in front of White Beard, surrounded by unknown air, holding the Black Knife in both hands and holding it up at night, severely slashing at White Beard. "Ding!!!" The white beard held the bark knife, and the blade was covered with white light, which blocked the black sword night that Noel swayed. The collision of the two soldier blades produced a very harsh metal friction sound. But this did not end. Both sides used the domineering domineering power and blessed the sword in their hands, and a white and black gas field was immediately formed around the two people. The gas fields of the two sides were violently colliding with each other. With. As the two used tyrants and domineering to form a continuous collision of the aura, cracks appeared in the space around the two. These cracks also continued to extend and increase under the impact of the aura of both sides. .. v3 Chapter 375： transaction The powerful tyrannical shock, so that the captains who want to help forward can''t get close to the two, and they are also very surprised. I didn''t expect Noel to be able to compete with his dad for a long time. As for the navy, the personnel who recognized Noel''s identity, at this time, they really didn''t understand at all. What purpose did Noel come here. Originally, I thought it was trouble for the Navy, but in a blink of an eye, Noel launched an attack on White Beard. However, such a situation is the one that the Warring States and others are most happy to see. After all, if there is Noel to deal with the white beard, then there is nothing to worry about in the next war. Now the generals of the Naval Headquarters, as well as the personnel of the Emperor Qiwuhai, these people are enough to deal with the captains of the White Beard Pirate Regiment. As for the famous captains from the New World, they are nothing more than supporting fish, not at all. Will be the opponent of generals and Qi Wuhai. It is a pity that this is the extravagant hope of the Warring States and the navy generals, because at this time, Noel already knew the approximate strength of White Beard and had no plans to continue fighting White Beard. "It''s a white beard. The old man who seems to have stepped into the coffin is still so powerful, but let''s get here now." The black knife night that Noel clenched, increased his strength and introduced a trace of divine power. Suddenly pushed away the barbeque held by White Beard. "Goo La La La La La! I always wanted to see you, who defeated several people in the Warring States at that time. I didn''t expect this to be seventeen years old, but now it seems that you are not a worthy name." Then he stood firm, looked at Noel seriously, and asked with a smile: "Black Blade Noel, are you here to take the first level of my white beard?" "There is such a plan, it''s just..." Noel hadn''t finished speaking, and he sensed that two figures rushed over, and both of them were captains of the White Beard Pirates. "I want to move my dad, let''s get through this level first!" The closest team to White Beard, the first team captain Mark Immortal, and the third team captain Diamond Juice quickly rushed over and shouted loudly. "Marco and Jus, you both step back!" The two had just rushed past White Beard, but they were opened by White Beard and stopped Marco and Jos. "But..." Seeing that he was stopped by his dad, he actually withdrew the two of them, leaving Marco and Jus stunned for a moment. When they just wanted to say something, they were given white beards. Interrupted directly. "It''s nothing good, he just had such a plan, but he seems to change his attention now." Interrupted the two''s white beards, explained to them, and looked at Noel who was not far away , Laughing: "I''m right, kid." auzw.com "You are right! Before I came, I did plan to take your first rank, but I did change my attention now." Noel nodded with a smile and said honestly Now, before I came here, I didn''t care about the two captains, and stared at my eyes fiercely. "Marco and Jos, you continue to rescue Ace, I will talk to him separately." Seeing Noel did not say the reason, but just confirmed that there was such a thought, and the white beard was facing Marco and Jos beside him. Said that Noel wanted to talk alone. Seeing his father''s expression, he clearly could not change his decision. The two jumped from the bow to the ice and immediately attacked the dazed navy. "I have something to talk to this old man, you just have to play for yourself first." Seeing this, Noel said to her women, let them move freely first, without waiting for themselves on the ice. . "Oh, let''s go play first." The women nodded cleverly, responded to Noel in unison, and then discussed something together. After the consultation of several women, all the swishes disappeared in situ, and then the navy continued to be attacked by them, and every second the navy elite died in their hands. As the women of Noel began to work, the screams of sorrow continued to sound, and finally the elite navy of the navy, and the pirates who came to rescue Ace, recovered from the battle between Noel and the white beard. In this way, Ben''s quiet battlefield became at this moment, and the place where he used to shout and kill artillery fire before, the two sides began to kill lifelessly again. Observed, the battle power of the women who came with Noel on the battlefield, White Beard was a little surprised at the strength of these women. Each woman''s strength was the lowest with his own Pirate Group, and the strength of the captain level was more than a little bit. Not only is he able to use domineering skillfully, but also exerts his fruit ability to the extreme, and the body skill is also powerful to an abnormal level. The navy elite seamen are only slaughtered, even if some generals arrive, they can''t support it. "Boy, nobody has bothered us. What the **** do you want to say? You can say it now." Withdrawing his gaze, White Beard looked at Noel in front of him. He was very, very curious about what caused him to change. Come to get the attention of your first level. "I''m doing a deal with you very much, you and I can make a profitable deal, anyway, you won''t be wrong." Noel inserted the black knife into the night, the back of the clothes was placed to the position of the knife, facing The white beard in front smiled. "Transaction? Then you just listen to it, but I''m very busy now, so I don''t want to go around in a long story." White Beard looked at Noel, very curious what Noel wanted from him, hope Noel would not go straight to the circle. speak out. .. v3 Chapter 376： Reach "Since this is the case, I won''t turn around." Seeing that White Beard didn''t, he directly refused the deal, and Noor did not plan to turn around, and said directly with a smile: "The content of the transaction is very simple, I want Your ability to shake fruit, rest assured that I have my own way to take out the ability, and the Mermaid Island under your jurisdiction." "Goo La La La La! Boy, your appetite is really not too small." After listening to Noel''s transaction, White Beard was not angry, but asked with a smile: "So what can I get?" "Old man, I can restore you to the state you were 20 years ago. You can even repair all the dark wounds in your body. If you lose the ability of the devil''s fruit, you can choose a fruit to use again. Is this a great deal? It''s a bargain." Noel said what he wanted to do in the transaction. He thought it was the most likely condition for Whitebeard to agree to. If not, he prepared other conditions. "Goo La La La! I want to add one more condition. If you agree to this condition, I agree to do this transaction with you and make sure that no one dares to do anything about Mermaid Island." Noels condition is very attractive, and White Beard is indeed heart-warming. Too. After all, after knowing the strength of Noel, White Beard didn''t want to play against Noel at this time. By then, he would definitely succeed in the navy, and the final result of this war need not be known without thinking. "You said I listened to it." Seeing that Whitebeard had to add one more condition, Noor was not annoyed by it. He didn''t expect it anyway, and Whitebeard would immediately agree to such a deal. "You join in the rescue of Ace, so that I can give you the ability to shake the fruit, if you don''t agree, we have nothing to talk about." White Beard said directly, want to add the conditions , Let Noel join the rescue. "White Beard, you really plan to take part, let me join the rescue and deal with the Warring States and the generals. These are the strongest naval forces. Our interests are no longer equal, and the loss is like me. " "Dont forget, as long as I stop you here, the war can be said to be won by the Navy, your White Beard Pirates, and the 42 New World Pirates, all of them Lost in this war." "If you don''t believe it, let''s try it out." Although he was not annoyed, Noel still pretended to be angry. He wanted to see if he could get more benefits. I believe that the white beard must be very clear. As long as he stopped his action, the victory or defeat of this war would be considered Settled down. Noel''s words caused the white beard to frown deeply, staring at Noel in front of his eyes, and soon he could tell that Noel was pretending. If it''s really angry, Noor has already started, he won''t stand in front of him and say so much. He just wants more benefits. White Beard is also very aware of the conditions he has added, and it really breaks the balance of the transaction content. "Boy, don''t pretend to be angry there. I still have a superhuman space fruit. How about my reward for saving Ace?" White Beard thought about it, remembering his own Pirate Corps. There is still such a devil fruit, decided to use this as a reward. "Okay, I will join in the rescue." Seeing the benefits, Noel was no longer in the position. After finalizing the content of the transaction, he asked with a smile: "But I have to first get the ability to shock the fruit, no Question?" auzw.com "No problem," White Beard nodded, staring at Noel, and said, "I hope you will abide by the deal between us." "Esdes, Lujiu, and Hancock, three of you, please don''t let anyone disturb me." With White Beard''s consent, Noel turned and yelled at the three women in the battlefield. Hearing Noels call, Potkas d Lujiu on the battlefield, turned into countless white light spots, disappeared without a trace on the battlefield in an instant. The white light flashed at a super high speed on the battlefield. The next moment came behind Noel and quickly condensed into a human form. Originally, I had already reached the edge of the bay, and I was about to enter the bay. After hearing Noel''s call, I did not hesitate to retreat. I went to the high-speed Mercedes-Benz where Noel was nonstop. ''what! Lord Noel, called concubine Han Cook. ''Thinking, being cleaned up, Boyahan Cook, a pirate on the edge of the bay, instantly became a nympho, and waved to Noel while shouting, "Master Noel, the concubine will return to you right away. ." "Captive Arrow!" Boyar Hankuk''s finger touched his lips and changed into a huge pink peach-shaped heart-shaped substance, and then pulled it back like a bow and arrow, shooting a large number of pink arrows against the navy and pirates who were blocking the road. The pirates and navy who were shot by the pink arrow, regardless of whether they were tempted by Empress Boyar Hankuk, will be completely petrified without exception. "You bastard, actually shot at the sea soldiers too!" The sea soldiers who were not shot saw the comrades were petrified and shouted at Boyar Hankook. "Although the concubine agreed to fight against the white beard, it does not mean that the concubine is your companion. The words of men are the same whether they are friends or foes, of course, except for Lord Noel." "Too lazy to tell you so much, all give way to the concubine. Don''t block the concubine and return to Lord Noir. Lord Nor is calling the concubine." "Aromatic feet!" After saying that, Boyahan Cook treated all the people who were on the road as enemies regardless of 3, 21, 21, and the moment the navy and pirates were kicked by the aromatic feet, part of their bodies were petrified And was kicked a crush. .. v3 Chapter 377： command Poor pirates and navy, as long as they stopped on the way of Boyahan Cook, they were kicked by the petrochemical foot and lacked arms and legs, and both men and women were attacked without exception. The seamen on the ice were very dissatisfied with Boyahan Cook''s move, and the attacking pirates were equally unhappy, all rushing to siege the pirate empress. "Chaos drawing chaos!" Just as both men rushed up to siege, two identical girls appeared beside Boyar Hankook in an instant. And close the knife. The silver light kept flashing on the enemy''s body, and the deadly wounds were cut out of the siege personnel, and the personnel who entered the range of the knife extraction could not escape the fate of being killed by the knife. "Sister Hankook, leave it to us here. You can go to Master''s side." Guina said to the stopped Hankook behind her at a super high speed. "Sister Guina, Sister Dusky, then the people here will be handed over to you." Boyahan Cook said with a smile, and then rushed to the place of Noel at high speed. . At the moment Boyahan Cook rushed out, Guina and Dusty stopped the attack, and when she walked within the range of the attack. The attack speed of the two women is faster, because there is no other friend besides the sisters who cooperate with each other. Both of them attack back-to-back. The personnel who entered the attack area of ??the two women were either cut off their hands or feet in an instant. When they sensed the severe pain of being cut, their heads were cut into the air. The departing Boyahan Cook soon came to Noel''s side, looking at Noel affectionately. "Sir Noel, are you calling your concubine to come, are you planning to marry the concubine?" Coming to Noll, Boyahan Cook, whose eyes turned into heart, asked with some emotion. "We are slowly discussing the matter of getting married. Now the three of you are guarding me. I don''t want to be disturbed by someone coming over." Noel said very seriously to the three daughters who came, no joking at all. "Well." Seeing Noel was so serious, the three women froze a little, but quickly recovered, and nodded and nodded. "White beard, you''d better confess, let your son don''t make trouble, or be killed by my women, don''t say I didn''t remind you to come over." Thinking carefully, Noel did not directly give white beard Reminded. "The staff of the White Beard Pirates listen to the order, no matter what happens, you dont need to come over and control me. You can do your best to rescue Ace. This is the captains order!!" Wen Yan said, White Beard didnt even think about it. Thinking, the captain issued a command to the crew in the battlefield. auzw.com "Yes!!!" Although I don''t understand why, I saw that Noel and the three girls were beside my father. I was very worried about the safety of my father, but when I heard this was the captain''s order, I could only hard The scalp responded. "I''m going to do it, don''t do any resistance, or you will suffer." Noel smiled slightly and gave a final reminder. "Where is there so much nonsense, time won''t wait for others, hurry up if you want to." White Beard said impatiently. After all, the time is now very tight, and there is only more than one hour before the sentence. More leisure time to continue nonsense. No more nonsense, Noel jumped up, his right hand was surrounded by black gas for a moment, and directly inserted into the heart of White Beard. White Beard''s eyes widened, but he had no intention of rebelling, but decided to bet on it. He bet that Noel would abide by the content of the transaction, so he did not attack Noor. "Dad!!!" The members of the Whitebeard Pirates yelled out in fear. Seeing this scene, the Navy and the White Beard Pirates were shocked by Noel''s actions. The Navy was full of excitement, but the pirates were full of anger. Although it is not known why this is the case for Noel, the morale of the navy soared instantly, as if the whole body was full of power, and launched a fierce attack on the pirates. "I''m okay! Rescue Ace with all my strength, this is the captain''s order!!" White Beard, who was still able to speak at this time, saw the captains who wanted to rush up and yelled out quickly. Whitebeard''s screaming caused the captains to stop and gritted their teeth to turn around, continuing to rush towards Ace''s execution table. And Noor also started to act, a large amount of black gas spewed out from Noor''s body, and immediately wrapped the white beard, forming a large black sphere. The ability to engulf is activated, plundering the ability to shake the fruit, allowing the system to eliminate the side effects of the fruit, and beginning to repair all the dark wounds of the white beard, introducing 20 years of vitality into his body. And the Warring States at the top of the execution platform stared at Noel and White Beard. Although I didnt understand what the two men were doing, the Warring States knew that it was an absolutely rare opportunity. At that time, the defenses of the two men were at their weakest, otherwise they would not let people guard them in the past. "Emperor Boya Han Cook, don''t forget your identity, you are one of the seven martial arts under the king!" The Warring States, who thought of a way, threatened the phone bug in his hand: "Now I order you to take off Noel and The first level of the white beard, I just did not happen just now, otherwise you will be removed from the Seven Wuhai, Amazon Lily and Nine Snake Pirates will become the targets of our navy attack!" .. v3 Chapter 378： Delist "Sengoku, the concubine had forgotten to tell you before, Amazon Lily and the Nine Snake Pirates, all belong to Lord Noel." "Moreover, you are not qualified to order the concubine. If you want to get rid of it, you should be removed. If it is not the request of Lord Noir, the concubine is too lazy to do Qiwuhai." "If you have the ability, you navy people will come over. The soldiers of Amazon Lily and the Nine Snake Pirates will not be afraid of anyone who dares to invade!" Hearing the words of the Warring States command, Boyahan Cook immediately became uncomfortable. He did not care about the name of Qiwuhai. He dared to warn the Warring States and did not worry about the navy attacking Amazon Lily. After all, a few days ago, a device has been installed on Amazon Lily, a device that conceals the magnetic force of the entire island and hides the island. Except for the special equipment, the female warriors in Amazon Lily, otherwise no one can find a position, let alone attack. This made Boyahan Cook no worries, and he did not have to worry about the safety of Amazon Lily at all, because the navy could not find the location of the island at all, and the threat of the Warring States became a lot of nonsense. "Boya Han Cook, you are officially removed from Qi Wuhai!!!" "Yellow Ape, take advantage of now to kill Noel and White Beard, and Teng Hu is responsible for holding the execution platform!" Boyahan Cook''s rebellion made the Warring States angry, and issued an order to the Yellow Ape under the execution platform. , Said: "As long as those two are killed, the final victory of this war belongs to our righteous side!" "I know, Marshal of the Warring States Period." Although he didn''t want to go through, Huang Yuan knew very well that if he missed this rare opportunity, he might not find a better opportunity. After responding to the Warring States period, the yellow ape did not stay on the execution platform, his body burst into a golden light, turned into small golden **** of light, and disappeared under the execution platform in an instant. At the next moment, flashing from the high altitude of the chaotic battlefield, countless golden **** of light condensed in the sky not far from the Mobidik, and the yellow ape attacked several people at the bow. . "Eight-foot Qiong Gouyu!" Yellow Ape instantaneously photonized, launched numerous dazzling light flares towards the target, and launched a large-scale attack on several people. Seeing countless dazzling light bombs coming up, Potkas d Lujiu jumped up suddenly, and also photonized in an instant, and there were countless pure white dazzling light bombs. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom." The golden light flare and the pure white light flare collided with each other in an instant, causing a series of explosions in the air. Some leaked light flare bombarded the chaotic battlefield. auzw.com The pirates and navy in the orthogonal battles were attacked extensively by the yellow apes and Lujiu, but the Mobidik did not suffer any damage. Wanting to attack Mobike''s light bomb was all detonated by Portkas D Lu Jiu, no matter how dense the ape''s attack was, there was no bomb to get Mobike. Soon, seeing that such an attack had no effect, the yellow ape immediately stopped the attack, and Potkas d Lujiu also stopped the continued resistance. "It seems that it is not an easy task to get the first level of the two men." The yellow ape floating in the air stared at a woman of similar ability to herself. "It''s really not an easy thing, and it''s also something you can''t do." Condensing a good figure, Potkas d Lujiu, laughing: "Listening to Noel, you are the ability to win the fruit However, I am the ability of the fruit of light and light. In front of me, the true speed of light, you want to achieve the first level of two people. You can only do it faster than me." "I think of it. You are one of the prisoners of the O''Hara incident. It seems to be named Lujiu, right." After careful observation, the yellow ape recognized the woman who blocked her attack. "You remember correctly, I am indeed called Lu Jiu, but my full name is Portas d Lu Jiu, please remember this name, this is the name of the person who will beat you." Stuart, once again turned into a pure white beam, rushed towards the front of the yellow ape. "Armed!" Potkas d Lujiu, who was incarnation of the beam, appeared in front of the yellow ape in an instant. The right foot wrapped with domineering arms, kicked towards the yellow ape at high speed. When he heard the name reported by Potkas d Lujiu, the stunned yellow ape directly kicked his face fiercely in the face of the armed domineering foot before he could react. "boom!" The yellow ape general who was kicked into the face turned into a golden beam, and was kicked fiercely on the ground of the square in the Navy Bay. The explosion exploded the elite seamen inside the square. Carp, who had just stepped onto the execution platform, and when he heard the name reported by Portkas d. Lu Jiu, he and Ace and the Warring States were all stunned on the execution platform. I couldnt believe whether what I heard was true. None of the three ignored the kicked yellow ape. This...how is this possible! ! I clearly saw it with my own eyes that Lu Jiu swallowed the last breath, it must be only people with the same name and the same surname..."Kapp kept thinking that the woman who did not believe in flying the yellow ape was Potter. Cas d Lu Jiu, that only people with the same name and surname look the same. "Kapp, what the **** is going on?!" The Warring States, who had reacted, pointed at the woman who struck the flying yellow ape, and asked, "You didn''t mean Potkas d Lujiu, when he gave birth to Ace Is it dead?" .. v3 Chapter 379： come down "I watched Lu Jiu take the last breath and was 100% sure that she was dead at that time, absolutely no signs of life, and then I left Ais, who was just born." "This woman may just be a person with the same name and surname, unless she has the demon fruit that can resurrect the person, otherwise she will definitely not be the dead Potkas d Lujiu." Hearing the questioning question from the Warring States period, Kapu recovered from the surprise. The very certain Portkas d Lujiu passed away shortly after the birth of Ace, and now this one looks like the same name. Man, it couldn''t be the Portkas d Lujiu. Cocapu had just finished explaining to the Warring States, but he began to have doubts, although he watched Potkas d Lujiu himself and died after taking a final breath. However, in the end, the person responsible for handling the body of Portkas d Lujiu was Noel who voluntarily asked to stay and deal with the corpse. Kapu was really a little skeptical at the moment, did Lujiu actually die in that year, or It was said that he was rescued by Noel after he left. It''s just that Karp didn''t intend to tell the Warring States at all that Noel was there when Ace was born, as well as Noel''s deal with Roger. At the very least, Karp doesn''t want to say it now, and let the Warring States be prepared for Noel to rescue Ace, otherwise it would be more difficult to save Ace from leaving. The Warring States who just wanted to continue questioning were interrupted by the shouts from the sky, and many of them on the battlefield were also attracted to the sky. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!" "Heart is about to jump out!!" "Hey! Partner, is there no way?" "What do you ask me to do with wax?!" "Ah! By the way, I think it''s a rubber man, even if it falls, it won''t be a problem." "Asshole straw hat! You just want to be saved! Hurry up and find a way!!!" "Captain Bucky, find a way to save us!!" "Then...that''s...Ace? Really Ace, Ace!!!" "I don''t want this kind of death method, who will find a way to stop it!" A large warship was dropped from the sky, a group of prisoners dressed as prisoners led by straw hat Luffy, and a pervert male and female, also falling from high altitude to the ice in the bay at high speed. The shouting of this group of people caused those who fought on the ice to look up one after another and quickly escaped from the falling position. They did not want to be hit by a large warship falling in the air. "boom!" auzw.com Its just a blink of an eye. Large warships first reached the ice, rushed out of a large ice pit, and a group of people who fell from the sky fell into the ice pit. In the sea water, the scene of being crushed and crushed was avoided. "Is this a surprise attack by the Navy?" "Unlike, these people are wearing prison uniforms, which is not like the navy people." "Don''t care about these people. Anyway, it''s not the Navy. We don''t have much time. We need to break through to the square in the bay, otherwise we will be late when the execution begins!" "Yes! No matter who these people are, as long as they don''t come to attack us, if they attack us, we will kill them." "Everyone rushing!! Break through the bay square and rescue our family Ace!!" "Rush! Kill these nasty navy!!" After a few glances, the figure that came out of the ice pit water saw that it was not a member of the navy, and the pirates were too lazy to ignore it, and continued to rush to the square in the bay, fighting with the navy on the ice. On the wreckage of the warship, the straw hat Luffy, who fell into the sea and fainted, was awakened from the coma by noisy gunfire, gunfire, and shouting. Luffy, the sober straw hat, remembered the purpose of this for the first time, and recalled that when she just fell, she saw the direction of Ace and ran on the wreck of a large warship. The elite seamen on the ice also recognized the identity of the group in the wreckage of the warship. They were all prisoners who escaped from the submarine prison in the morning, and immediately boarded the wreck to fight the prisoners. After flying a few blocking navies, the straw hat Luffy quickly climbed to the highest point of the wreckage of the warship, looking carefully for the location of Ace. "Ais!" Seeing, Ais kneeling on the execution platform, Luffy took a deep breath, shouted with excitement, and shouted, "Ais! I finally saw you!!" "Lu...Luffy!!!" Wen Yan, Ace on the execution platform, looked in the direction of the shout, and shouted out Luffy''s name, but I was full of worry in my heart I don''t want to see Luffy''s figure here. "Ais! I''m here to save you!" Ignoring, the navy gradually enclosing the ice pit, Luffy called Ais at the execution platform, "I''m here to save you!!" "Look, it''s not just the straw hat kid, but even Evakov of the Revolutionary Army is here!" "Behind them are notorious pirates!" "It''s impel-down prisoners. They are all bad guys. The big guys must be careful!" The seamen who surrounded them soon revealed the identity of this group of people. Although they did not understand how these prisoners escaped to the battlefield, the seamen were all ready to fight. Also here, Noor''s devouring ended, the black sphere that wrapped the white beard, began to crack and fall down piece by piece, and the white beard that appeared in it had changed a lot. .. v3 Chapter 380： Secretly As the collapsed black sphere shattered and fell, the white beard in it slowly opened his eyes, all the scars on his body disappeared, and the dark wounds were all cured by the system. The most important thing is that the white beard, which has gained 20 years of vitality, has changed back to what it was 20 years ago, and its body is much stronger than before. "Hancook, have you ever seen the kid in the Amazon lily?" Noel took two steps forward and hugged Boyahancook''s little waist, directly on the road to the wreckage of the warship Fei asked. "Master Noel, the concubine hasn''t seen the straw hat kid at Amazon Lily, but he has heard a lot of rumors about the straw hat kid." After a closer look, Boyahan Cook shook his head and replied very positively. . "It seems that the bear hasn''t done anything stupid and didn''t fly the straw hat over." With Hankook''s confirmation, Noel was a little curious. How did Luffy go impel-down, but also Without intending to understand, he turned to look at the white beard who was adapting and asked, "Old man, how is it feeling now?" "It''s really much more comfortable than before. The dark injuries that have accumulated over the years are now completely gone, as if there is power to continue to flow out of the body." Without the scars on the body, the wrinkles disappeared for a moment. The white beard, while adapting to his body, said his own feelings and said, "This is not so simple, just being 20 years younger, you must have done something, right." "Yes! In addition to introducing you with 20 years of vitality and eliminating all the assassinations and scars accumulated on your body, I believe that for your belief in me, you have improved your body''s potential. This is free. Here you are." Seeing White Beard asked, Noel smiled and explained to White Beard. "Goo la la la la la! Boy, thank you for this gift, I like it very much." After listening to Noel''s instructions, the white beard who understood what was going on, liked the gift given by Noel, and thanked after laughing. Road. Although he can''t sense his ability to shake the fruit, White Beard didn''t feel a little lost, and he cared more about how much he could do in the future after improving his potential. After all, the body is the most important capital. Fruits rely on the power of the white-bearded pirate corps. Any fruit you want can be found by then, so you dont have to worry about this little problem at all. White Beard suddenly remembered that it was not a happy time. He came to the Naval Headquarters to save Ace. He took two steps forward and stood side by side with Noel, asking: "Yes, now is not the time to be happy, you How are you going to save Ace?" "It seems that there is no other way than killing people and robbing them down. Anyway, the Navy will be right if they don''t negotiate, otherwise there will be no war." Noel shrugged his shoulders and answered indifferently. Road. auzw.com "It seems right, there is really no other way than hard snatching now." After thinking carefully, White Beard also thought that Noel was right. If he could negotiate, he wouldn''t have to go to this point, and he could only get it from the Navy. He robbed people and asked with a smile: "Boy, do you really get the ability to shake fruits?" "Of course." Noel nodded, glanced at the white beard beside him, and asked with a smile: "Old man, do you want me to show it so that the navy''s attention can be transferred to me?" " "I do have such an idea, and I want to see the ability of Zhenzhen Fruit. Did you really get it? Gou La La La La La!" White Beard said with a smile, and said it straight, not at all. The intention to lie. "Okay, let me show you. Anyway, I also want to try the ability to shock the fruit. By the way, I forced several mice hiding in the dark." Seeing the white beard admitted, Noel did not intend to refuse, Faced to the women standing by them, shouted: "All the members of the Pirates of the Cross Society have retreated back to my side. I don''t want to affect you when performing." In the chaotic battlefield, Noel''s shouting sounded, and Noel''s women asked nothing, immediately obediently retreated, and disappeared in front of the navy. In the battlefield, the figures of the women flashed constantly and at high speed, and it only took a while. The women who participated in this station all came under the bow of the Mobidik. "Sengoku, Cap, and the navy who participated in this war, and the few mice hiding in Malinford, don''t blink, the show is about to begin!" The women returned after a glance , Noel announced loudly that the performance was about to begin. Originally, seeing the women like the **** of killing being suddenly summoned back by Noel, it had already puzzled people on the navy side. At this time, when he heard Norr''s baffling words again, it made the officers on the navy even more puzzled. He couldn''t understand at all what Nuer wanted to perform in this chaotic battlefield. The biggest headache for the Warring States and Kapu is that what Noel did to Whitebeard just now, why did Whitebeard look younger at this time, and what did Noel and Whitebeard say and what kind of agreement was reached, the two talents Instead of fighting, he talked to him kindly. The people who were hiding in Malinford were also very puzzled. How did Noel notice the existence of these people in this chaotic war, even the nearest Warring States and Kapu could not find out . .. v3 Chapter 381： shock In the city behind the execution platform, a few sneaky watching the big play figure, did not expect to be found at all, but also had a fluke mentality, Noel said not a few of them. "Captain, shouldn''t that person say we?" "In my opinion, that person must not be a few of us. After all, even the most recent Marshal of the Warring States period and the heroic Cap, did not find us hiding here to watch the big show." "Boom! I think so too, the man probably didn''t say that we were, maybe some people hiding in the battlefield." "You can rest assured, even if the man really found us hiding here, he can''t take what we are. Now the white-bearded pirate group has not been able to break into the square in the bay, and it is impossible to attack it. We are far away." "Captain, then we have to wait until after the white beard and the navy are both defeated, are we going out of this place?" "Now anything is possible in this battlefield, and no one can be sure what will happen in the next moment. We just have to wait and watch the changes and sit on the hill and watch the tiger fight." Several people hiding in secret in Malinford looked at the battlefield that was quieted by Noel''s words, while hippy smilingly discussing whether they had been discovered. But the few people who were hiding in secret did not have any worries about being discovered. Instead, they were expecting that they and others would be found and could go to the battlefield in the bay to kill them well. Unfortunately, the captain among them Stopped it. I dont want to be in a hurry to cause the final plan to fizzle out, and its really too much to pay by the time, not to mention that this plan has been prepared for a long time. In the battlefield in the bay, because of Noel''s shouting, the fighting pirates and the navy all stopped the battle one after another, and looked puzzledly at Noel and Whitebeard on the Mobike. The captains of the Whitebeard Pirates felt quite uneasy at this time and could feel that something bad was happening as if it was about to happen soon. Under the hint of White Beard, the leader quickly evacuated, and the position in front of the Mobidick quickly evaded toward the left and right sides. Waiting for the white-bearded personnel to evacuate in front of the Mobike, and only a stunned navy left in front, Noel also immediately started the operation, releasing the two women hugging from left to right. Noel leaped from the bow of the ship and jumped in front of the women on the ice. He glanced at the positions of several people hiding in the city. At this time, Noel, with a ghostly smile, faced the people hiding Waving his fist in the direction. "Mice, I hope you don''t die, otherwise it would be too boring." Noel, who punched a fist, stared at the hiding place of several people and smiled to himself. With one-handed striking into the air, Noel showed white glass cracks centered on his fist. These cracks continued to increase and extend, extending earthquakes and shattering air forward. With the appearance of cracks, everything in front began to distort, and the ice surface also collapsed due to the distortion of space. A shock wave of a super-large transparent sphere hit all the navies in orbit in the ice. auzw.com "boom!" Soon, this air shock triggered a huge shock wave, hitting a large gap in the bay into the large stone wall of Malinford Square, but this did not stop the shock wave. The shock wave directly knocked the elite seamen inside the square into the back of the horse, and bombarded in the city of Malinford, which was the position of several people hiding in hiding. The shock wave hit the target, and half of Malinford''s cities were destroyed, and the entire Malinford was shaken tremendously. A huge crack appeared on the surface of the island, and a large number of navies fell into the deep sea below the crack. "Oh my god!!! What the **** is going on?" "Save.....Help!" "Don''t let go! Hurry up and pull me up, please don''t let go!!" "Black Blade Noel, why do you have the ability to bear white beard?!" "Hold it! This vibration will stop after a while, everyone should be careful!" The entire Malinford suddenly fell into chaos, and the elite seamen who had been waiting for the pirates to rush into the square plunged into a lot of cracks in the ground that was torn by the huge shock. The execution platform that had not been affected, the Warring States and Kapu who had just stabilized their bodies, were shocked and speechless at this moment, and could not believe that it was all caused by Noel. I cant believe it. Noel has the ability to be a shocking fruit like White Beard. At this time, their faces are as ugly as they are ugly. The members of the White Beard Pirates also looked at Noel with surprise, and they couldn''t even think about it, how could the world have the same perverting ability as their own father. It didn''t take long for the huge shock caused by Noel''s simple punch, and now it gradually stopped, and the Navy''s look at Noel was full of fear. Originally, a white beard with shocking fruits had already made them terrified, and now a person with the same ability appeared. The white beard standing on the Mobidik finally believed that Noel had the ability to seize the shocking fruit. The blow just now was definitely caused by the shocking fruit. The white beard who once had the shocking fruit knows best . "Is everyone satisfied with my performance?" Seeing the vibration stopped, Noel looked at the ruins of the city of Malinford and smiled: "The mice in the ruins, you should also show up." .. v3 Chapter 382： Diqi "Hey! That...what is that?" After just relieving from fear, a navy saw a huge shadow, and directly shouted out loudly: "Look, everyone, look at the naval headquarters. What''s in the back!!" "Ah! It was discovered." As the thick smoke was blown away, a huge person in prison uniform appeared in everyone''s eyes. "Not only that, but there are several figures in the ruins of the city, and they are coming over here!" Another elite seaman spoke out loudly about what he found. "Captain, we really were discovered by that man." "It was found to be a secondary matter. What I want to know more now is why he possesses the ability of white beard, or the ability to be like white beard. Now I only care about this issue." "Does it mean that we can start killing, and finally no longer have to endure?" "Anyway, I can''t hide it. It can be regarded as a torn face with the Navy. I''ll be happy with you later, but don''t forget our real purpose." Several figures that appeared in the ruins of the city quickly appeared in the sight of everyone, and they were immediately recognized by many people. What identity were these figures that made them temporarily forget about Noel fear. The members of the Whitebeard Pirates immediately recognized one of them, and their anger was burning in an instant, and they wished to tear this person alive. "You bastard..." After seeing these figures, White Beard deeply locked his eyebrows tightly. He held the knife in one hand and clenched his fist in the other. "How did you **** pass through the gate of justice?" The Warring States standing on the execution platform also locked their eyebrows deeply and asked several hostages in the ruins. "Every of these people is the ultimate criminal who has been concealed of their existence because they are too cruel!" "Such huge creatures cannot be anyone else, Safang Ulf of the Pirate''s huge battleship!" "Apollo Pissarro the evil ruler, Basco Short, the drunkard, Catalina Dapeng, the lunar hunter, and the original impel-down warden rain, and the black-bearded pirate ship!!" auzw.com In Malinford Square, the elite sailors recognized the names of these cruel ultimate criminals, but elite sailors could not think about why these impel-down ultimate criminals appeared here in Malinford. "Daddy! I haven''t seen you for a long time! It''s great to see you! Ha ha ha ha ha ha!" A middle-aged man with a rough appearance, thick body hair, and a burly head with blood on his head, facing the white beard in the bay Say hello. "Diqi....!" Staring at the black beard nickname, Marshall D Diqi, White Beard said, grinning his teeth with his teeth held at the moment. "Blackbeard Marshall Ditch, what happened to Magellan, what happened to impel-down, how did you get here?" The Warring States on the execution platform, staring at Marshall Ditch and impel-down ultimate criminals . "Master Marshal of the Warring States Period, if you want to know the specific situation, you will confirm it later." The original impel-down warden who was wearing the impel prison staff''s cap and the pilot''s cap was smoking a cigar. The Warring States on the execution platform smiled and said: "All in all, I have cooperated with them now, and I will give more advice in the future!" "Marshal Sengoku, I have never had the opportunity to report to you. Before I received the report that the door of justice was reopened and a warship without certification broke in." At this time, a navy soldier hurriedly ran away The execution table reported carefully. "That''s this group of people." After listening to the report of the sea soldiers, the Warring States did not need to think about it and clearly knew that the warship must be a group of black-bearded pirate groups, but there was only one point that they could not understand what was going on. , Asked: "But there are only navy soldiers in the powerhouse, and no notice of abnormal events has been received. How did you come here?" "Hehehehe! I''m sorry, that''s too simple. Before our Blackbeard Pirates set sail from impel-down, I used hypnotics for naval soldiers in the powerhouse." "Once confirmed to be a warship at the Gate of Justice, all will be released, as if it has helped other people." In the Black Beard Pirates, a drama character dressed up, constantly playing with Lafite with a walking stick in his hand, explained to the very angry Sengoku how he and others arrived successfully. The black-bearded Marshall Ditch did not pay attention to the question and answer of the crew and the Warring States. He kept looking at Noel and White Beard, thinking about how to go to each other. After all, Blackbeard Marshall d Diqi, did not know that Whitebeard lost the shocking fruit, and before Noel used the strength of the shocking fruit, making him very clear that he added impel-down ultimate criminals, it is not necessarily Able to take down these two shaking people. "Marshal of the Warring States Period, you just open your eyes and close your eyes. We will work with you to deal with Noel and the White Beard, otherwise you alone will be able to deal with the existence of these two legends. After careful consideration, the black-bearded Marshall d Diqi made suggestions to the angry country. .. v3 Chapter 383： Big Buddha Hearing the suggestion of Blackbeard Marshall D Diqi, the Warring States standing at the top of the execution platform glanced, and Noel and Whitebeard on the ice in the bay considered it. If there was a white beard, the three navy generals would add themselves and Kapu. The Warring States believed that they would be able to get rid of the white beard, but now a Noel appeared, making this impossible. At that time, Noel, who was already a swordsman alone, now has the ability to shock the fruit like a white beard, so that the Warring States had to consider the opinions of the black beard Marshall Ditch. The most important thing is that if he does not agree with the Blackbeard Marshall Ditch, he will turn against the Navy with impel-down ultimate criminals. By then, this war will basically have no chance of winning. The impel-down ultimate criminals are very dissatisfied with the proposal of the Blackbeard Marshall Ditch, and they do not want to cooperate with the navy side at all, but no one has spoken out against such a proposal. There is no way, it is difficult to deal with just one white beard, and now there is another legendary existence of Noel. This is not a problem that many people can solve. Without the strength of navy generals and navy marshals, how many people go up It is not enough to fill these two tiankengs. The impel-down ultimate criminals all know the strength of themselves and others. It is no big problem to suppress one of them, but the other one has no one to suppress and run to attack. In the end, only the entire team is killed. For the sake of it. So even if dissatisfied with this proposal, the impel-down ultimate criminals must join forces with the Navy to allow the Navys marshals, generals, and lieutenants to suppress one of Noel and White Beard, otherwise Noel, who has joined forces with White Beard Its not that they can fight it. The personnel on the navy side all watched the Marshal of Warring States on the execution platform, waiting for the Marshal of Warring States to make a final decision, whether or not to cooperate with the Black Beard Pirates. On the ice in the bay, White Beard was not in a hurry to make an attack, but was discussing something with Noel, ignoring the Navy and the Blackbeard Pirates at all. "Old man, I can save Ace now, but after saving Ace, are you going to leave here or continue to die with the navy?" Noel asked White Beard and wanted White Beard. Next, after he rescued Ace, what kind of choice did he make? "Originally, I wanted to save Ace and then die in this battlefield. After all, my physical condition was no longer able to support for a longer time." White Beard looked at Noel, and answered the question honestly, laughing The author said: "Now, when I save Ace, I will choose to evacuate the whole army." "In this battlefield, enough people have died. After the rescue of Ace, there is no need to appear a victim." "After returning to the new world, after fully adapting to my body, I will personally avenge my child, complete the fourth pair of captain Saji''s will, and take the black beard Marshall D Diqi''s life, so that he can rest more comfortably." auzw.com "But I''m curious, why are you asking this now?" White Beard told the truth, the thoughts in his heart before and now, curiously looked at Noel and asked, and did not understand why Noel asked these things. "Because I don''t want you to die here, otherwise it will become very boring in the new world, so I want to ask you what you think today." Noel shrugged his shoulders and said his thoughts straightforwardly. . After speaking, under Noel''s indication, Estes and Boyahan Cook, the two of them jumped from the bow together, and merged with Noel and several women on the ice. Noel and her women, after a few words, opened the air door with the fruit of the door, and the women walked into it one after another. Before Noel entered the door, he spoke to the white beard standing on the bow of the ship, and then walked into the interior of the air door. The opened air door also closed as Noel entered, and Noel and his group disappeared at once. Too. At this time, after careful consideration of the Warring States, they were finally willing to join forces with the Blackbeard Pirates, but it was a pity that the Warring States would be in a hurry in the future, and they would agree to the oral agreement to join forces. At the top of the execution platform, a sudden change occurred. At the rear of Ace''s body, an air door was pushed open from inside, and several figures rushed out from inside. The figures rushed out, instead of staying on the execution platform, they rushed directly to the Blackbeard Pirates. But the air door did not close in this way. When the last person came out of the air door, the Warring States and Kapu began to react. Cap jumped up immediately, armed domineering over his fist, and waved fiercely at the person who came out. The Warring States period became huge, and the whole body shone with golden light, and turned into the form of a giant Buddha. The person who walked out of the air door and the Ais locked on the execution platform had a huge golden palm towards the two. People photographed it. "I haven''t seen it for so long, can''t I have a good chat, do I have to attack immediately?" Noel, who had just walked out of the air door, immediately caught the iron fist from Kapu with his right hand, and the fist of his left hand instantly Wrapped in a white sphere halo, he waved fiercely at the palm of the Warring States. Using the ability to shake the fruit, the fist clenched in the left hand immediately shattered the air, causing numerous cracks in the air and collided with the shock wave formed by the huge golden palm of the Warring States. .. v3 Chapter 384： Get out However, the shock wave caused by the Warring States did not last long, and it began to be distorted by the shattered air, and it dissipated in just a few moments. "boom!" The Warring States transformed into a golden giant Buddha began to twist gradually, and everything behind them also twisted, unable to withstand the twisted Warring States, flew out of the execution platform, and fell to the city. Under construction. "Noel, the old man knows the purpose of your coming. You came here to rescue Ace in order to deal with Roger, right." Seeing the Warring States was blown away, Karp finally let out a sigh of relief. Speaking to Noel himself, the Warring States could not hear it. "That''s half right. When I was dealing with Roger, I did promise to save this boy''s life. The other half was that I promised Lu Jiu to rescue him from this ghost place under the condition of death. "Noel smiled and replied honestly, with no intention of lying. "I have one last question. Why is that woman like Lu Jiu, is it Lu Jiu''s twin sister?" A glance at the Portacas d Lu Jiu, who was in battle with the Blackbeard Pirates. Pu asked Noel very seriously. "It''s not like it''s a different question. She''s Portkas d Lujiu. I robbed her from the **** of death and changed her body to the same." There is no concealment, nor did she want to think about it. Having said it, as to whether Karp believes it or not, it doesn''t matter to himself. "What?!!!" After hearing Noel''s words, both Karp and Ace cried out in surprise. The information was so amazing that both of them could not believe it was true. "Forget it, no matter what, please take Ace safely from here, and fly me away now." First, I came back to Kapp, and I dont want to waste time to continue, worrying about waiting for the Warring States to kill. Come up, when the time comes to save Ace, something bad happens. Kapu''s words just fell, and the Warring States also climbed up from the rubble, and quickly rushed towards the execution platform. Upon seeing this, Noel grabbed Karp''s fist and threw him vigorously towards the Warring States. He planned to use Karp to stop the Warring States from rushing over, which was actually very successful. In order to catch the flying Kapu, the Warring States immediately stopped and used a huge golden giant hand to catch the flying Kapu. "Boy, as long as you pass this air door, you can return to White Beard''s side, and now you can get out, don''t thank me too much." Using the ability to smash, Noel destroyed Hailou Shi''s handcuffs and let him be punished. The locked Ace was liberated. "Is that what you said just now?" Aes, who was liberated, did not enter the air door, but asked very seriously. "Of course it is true. If I had promised Lujiu, I would not have spare time to save you." Noel looked at the women in the battle and said frankly to Ace, "You must be careful later." Because I will only save you once, and I wont have another time." "I..." Ace wanted to say something, but was interrupted directly by Noel. auzw.com "Boy, hurry up for me, don''t stay here with my mother-in-law, white beard is still waiting for you." Don''t want to stop Ace''s nonsense, Noel turned and kicked over and kicked Ace into the air door. And closed the air door. "Noel!!!" After catching Kapu, the Warring States saw the execution platform. Ace''s figure completely disappeared. The Warring States snarled angryly at Noel, hoping to peel Noor''s cramps. "Sengoku, what do you tell me to do so loudly, do you introduce me to the target?" Wen Yan, Noel clasped his ears with his little finger, glanced at the sea soldiers under the scaffold, and pointed at one of them with a smile: "That left Its nice to have a woman with long pink hair and a cigarette, and give me an introduction." In the square below the execution platform, the elite seamen looked in the direction Noel was pointing to see what kind of woman Noel was referring to. "Look what to see! Tina is very unhappy!" The woman with long pink hair, seeing so many people looking over, made her feel very uncomfortable, and even cried her teeth: "Black Blade Noel, you This bastard, Tina will definitely catch you, you wait for Tina!!" "Being a pacifist, you can''t let the White-Bearded Pirates take Ace away from Malinford, you must stop them!!" Ignoring Noel''s words, the Warring States under the status of giant Buddha quickly found Ace The figure, pointing at the Mobidick, issued an order. "Yes!!!" Hearing the orders issued by the Warring States, the elite navy of the navy responded in unison. "The green pheasant, the yellow ape, and the vine tiger, the three of you will fight against Noel with me, and Qi Wuhai will stop me for the Mobike!" Sengoku turned his head to look at Noel, and once again issued a command loudly. "Gravity knife tiger!" "Bajian Qiong Gouyu!" "Ice Crush Pheasant!" The three navy generals who were ordered immediately appeared in front of the execution platform, and each launched a capability attack on Noel. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" General Blind Fujinghu, who was holding a cane, withdrew the blade of the cane, concentrated gravity on the knife, and then slammed the knife across to Knorr, violently crushing and destroying the execution platform in front of him. Immediately afterwards, the yellow ape photonized and jumped into the air, firing numerous dazzling light flares towards the crushed execution platform, carrying out a large-scale bombing attack. .. v3 Chapter 385： Meteorite After waiting for a while, after the yellow ape bombing was over, it returned to human form and descended from the air. At this moment, the green pheasant''s freezing ability was fully released, emitting a huge wave of ice, in the shape of an ice pheasant, allowing it to strike inside the thick smoke. The three generals with the highest naval power, and the joint attack carried out by the three, shocked many navies. Looking at the ruins of the execution platform with thick smoke and ice fog, they felt that Noel must be a corpse this time. No more. But this did not end. At the moment when the green pheasant''s freezing ability stopped, the Warring States, which had maintained the status of the giant Buddha, had jumped over the ruins of the execution platform, and his hands were pointed at the smoke and ice fog of the execution platform. The huge golden palm is launched. The launched palms immediately formed a powerful shock wave, blowing away the smoke and ice mist in an instant, so that everyone on the scene could see that Noel was still standing intact in the ruins. Noel, who was standing in the ruins, was breathing black gas all over his body at this time, and his right hand was rising upwards, catching the shock wave easily. "Hey, are you kidding me?" The green pheasant frowned when he saw the intact Noel. "Then we attacked with all our strength. We didn''t even hurt at all. This was too shocking." "It''s a legendary monster. It''s more powerful than it was back then." In this situation, the frivolous yellow ape also locked his eyebrows deeply. It really didn''t happen that the three people could join forces to cause a little bit of Noel. s damage. "It seems that there is a fierce battle to be fought." The vine tiger, who can''t see with his eyes, can clearly sense the situation, and put his hand against the sky, and his fingers released a purple gravitational wave. Eyes caught sight of Tenghu''s move, and the Warring States in the air immediately withdrew and left, knowing exactly what Tenghu was doing, but did not remind the sailors of their plans, otherwise it would be bad for Noel to be prepared. "Ice Age Capsule!" The green pheasant beside Tenghu also knew what Tenghu was going to do. He fired an air bomb from a long distance, quickly wrapped Noel from five angles in a flower shape, and then formed a huge ice ball to freeze Noel for a short time. Blockade operations. After all, the green pheasant knows very well that his freezing ability is very strong, but it can''t cause any damage to Noel. At most, it will block Noel''s actions for a while. Noel must have a way to crack the freeze. So I didn''t hold too much hope to freeze Noel forever. "Seamen, retreat with the fastest speed!!" Seeing that Noel was frozen in the ice by a huge ice ball, the Warring States took advantage of this opportunity to command the stunned seamen against the square. Seeing that the enemy was frozen by the general, the sailors who were in the square were very excited. When they wanted to cheer and celebrate, they heard the command of the marshal of his warring states. Although a large number of seamen in the square were very puzzled, they still did what they were told, and they quickly and continuously retreated towards the rear, far away from the ruins of the execution platform. Not long after the seamen retreated, many seamen saw the abnormalities in the sky, and finally understood why the Marshal of the Warring States had ordered so. auzw.com "Everyone will retreat, don''t be affected by the general''s attack!!!" "Look! Good... A big meteorite is rushing down from the sky!" "Look at the wool!! We will be involved in it sooner!" "It''s a navy general with such a powerful ability." The seamen who were retreating soon noticed the falling meteorite in the sky, and accelerated the pace of retreating. They had already moved away from the executioners, watching the meteorite falling at high speed in the sky and sighed, their navy generals'' ability. "Tenghu, speed up, this monster is about to break free from the freezing." The yellow ape, which has been observing, saw the ice ball of the frozen Noel, and numerous cracks appeared from the inside out, and quickly reminded the vine tiger on the side. The words of the yellow ape had just fallen, and the frozen ice ball of Noel was shattered into sharp pieces of ice, splashing away in all directions. "Now it''s my turn to attack, don''t you few die easily!" Noel, who came out of the ice, suffocated his right hand, smashed the space aside, and pulled out Black Knife Night, the fist of his left hand from the inside Wrapped in halo, he was completely in combat. A glance at the meteorite that the sky was falling towards him at high speed. Noel waved his left hand in the direction of the meteorite, hitting the air fiercely, causing the air to be shocked by countless cracks in an instant. At the next moment, the sky began to twist, and the huge meteorite falling at high speed was hit by a shock wave rushing into the sky, and was directly shocked by a crushed bone, turning into pieces of different sizes. While everyone was paying attention to the sky, Noel, who was holding the Black Sword Night, disappeared in place, and appeared in front of the three generals in an instant. He even lifted the Black Sword Night in his hand and cut off the vine tiger. "Tian Cong Yun Jian!" "Ice Blade!" "Gravity knife!" The yellow ape that first reacted quickly formed a sword from light in his hand, followed by an ice skate in the hand of the green pheasant, and finally the vine tiger pulled out the blade in the cane and attached gravity to the blade. All three used the blades in their hands to block the black sword night that Noel slammed down, knowing that he couldn''t stop them alone. The green pheasant and the yellow ape are well aware of the power of Noel''s swordsmanship. If Teng Hu is allowed to take this slash alone, he is absolutely 80% likely that even a man with a knife will be chopped off by Noel. .. v3 Chapter 386： proposal But when the trio took Noel''s Black Sword at night, the trio seemed to be pressed by a big mountain in an instant, and their feet immediately fell deeply into the ground, trying their best to bear the black knife that was constantly pressing down. . "I haven''t tried my best, can''t you do that?" asked Noel, who had a grin-like grin, looking at the three generals who were supporting him with a smile. Just supporting the black knife that keeps pushing down, the three of them have exhausted all their strength, and they have no extra effort to answer Noel. The three of them keep thinking of ways to escape in their minds, otherwise they may die like that in the end. Here. At this time, Noel''s right foot appeared a halo, kicked fiercely against the flabby yellow ape, the halo on the foot hit his abdomen fiercely, "boom!" The hard-to-support yellow ape spouted out a mouthful of blood from his mouth, ejected like a cannonball, hit a lot of seamen on the way, and finally hit the stone wall in the square. "Boom! Boom!" Immediately afterwards, Teng Hu and Qing Pheasant were kicked off by Noel one after another, and both of them spouted bright red blood, flew out like a yellow ape like a shell, and hit the stone wall with a fierce impact before stopping. I just wanted to slash at the yellow ape, and the Warring States appeared beside me in an instant, waving a huge golden palm, and the shock wave formed hit Noor. Noel turned the Black Sword Night in his hand, dismantling the incoming shock wave, looking at the Warring States in the state of the giant Buddha, and asked with a smile: "Sengoku, now I have a proposal, do you want to hear it?" "Oh? Then you''re done." The Warring States frowned, looking at the smiling Noel, wondering if it was this time, what the guy proposed. "Now Aisi has left with White Beard, and the Pirates of the New World are also retreating one after another. Your war is completely lost in this war." "But there is still a chance to save face. First: you have the ability to take me and give me a public sentence, but unfortunately you dont have this strength. Second: take the impel-down ultimate criminals, will Their identity is made public, and then they are being sentenced to the public, so that they can save some face." "My proposal is that I will help you fight the Blackbeard Pirates and the impel-down ultimate criminals, all of them beating down." "Sengoku, you should know my strength very well. If I try to make trouble here, no one can really stop me. It will only continue to increase the casualties of your navy and make your navy lose more face." auzw.com "The choice, I have already handed it to you, whether I want to continue fighting with me, or accept my proposal just now, it all depends on how you choose." I thought about it carefully. Noor did not plan to fight anymore. If the Navy side is destroyed now, the world will become very boring in the future. Anyway, White Beard has taken Ace away from here. There is no need to continue with the navy. After listening to Noel''s proposal, the Warring States frowned and thought about it, and began to calculate the gains and losses, whether or not to accept the Noel proposal. The Warring States was very clear that when Zefa was there, he and others could not win Noel. Now it is even more unlikely that there will be many chances of winning. If you fight, it will only increase more casualties and make the Navy more embarrassed. Thinking about it, Sengoku glanced, and the Blackbeard Pirates suppressed by the Noor crew, and the ultimate impel-down criminals, finally made the decision. "You won''t be so kind, help us catch the impel-down ultimate criminal, and say your request." Withdrawn his gaze, Sengoku cancelled the status of the giant Buddha and returned to its original size. "My request is very simple, just give me the female navy named Tina. This is not a loss for you. This requirement is not excessive." Seeing that the Warring States had changed back, Noel knew that he intended to accept the proposal Then, he immediately made his own request. "Okay, I agree with your request." After listening to Noel''s request, the Warring States gritted their teeth and said: "I will convince the female sailor that you can implement the proposal just now." Noel smiled slightly, and the black current of the incarnation disappeared, leaving the Warring States uncomfortable standing on the spot, so that the seamen did not understand what was going on. Kapu also came over at this time, asking what the Warring States had talked to Noel, why did Noel stop the attack on his own side, and instead attacked the Blackbeard Pirates and the impel-down ultimate criminals. After explaining to Karp, the Warring States issued an order to the navy to stop people from attacking Noel and his party, but without giving the navy any explanation, they issued a command that was confusing. Noel, who had left, had already dealt with the black-bearded Marshall D Diqi, but only a few strokes, he was cut down by Noel and screamed while covering his wound. "Esdez, don''t play quick battles, just kill them." Ignore the screams of Blackbeard. Noel controls his own black gas and binds Blackbeard directly. Shouted at Estes and others. "Oh! I know." Wen Yan, the women responded in unison, and began to fight seriously, no longer did not do their best as before. Hearing the responses of the women, Noel looked at the black beard on the ground and began to devour the ability of his dark fruit. It didnt take long for the system to complete the engulfment, and the black beard was also deprived of the dark fruit. Ability fainted. .. v3 Chapter 387： Tina After swallowing the power of the dark fruit, Noor no longer went to ignore the black beard fainted on the ground, and turned his attention to Safungulf, a huge battleship. Noel disappeared in place in an instant, to deal with this guy who was dozens of times larger than the giant, otherwise it would be a waste of time to let the girls deal with it. With the ability to use the shocking fruit, no matter how large this Safungulf is, there is no way to receive the attack caused by the shocking fruit, and Noel knocked the goods down. Poor Safangwulf, not only was he shattered a lot of bones, but also was cut by a black knife in the night, and a deep wound was cut in front of him, and soon he lost consciousness and fell to the sea. on. The members of the Blackbeard Pirates, as well as several remaining impel-down ultimate criminals, are now being used by the women who have been struggling to fight back. There are wounds all over the body. The original impel-down prison chief rained and lost his dragon. At this time, he has become like a beggar, his clothes have been ragged, and his body has been pulled out by Guina and Dasqi. Small and large cuts. At this time the rain lost its dragon, regretted following the Black Beard Pirates, and came to the Marine Headquarters in Marineford. Before he left alone, he was still happy and happy, at least not as miserable as he is now. It''s a pity that now regretting that it''s too late, Yu Shilong knew very well that he was either caught or killed by the two girls who looked exactly the same in front of him, and running away became a luxury. Soon, under the joint attack of Guina and Dusty, Yu Shilong was finally chopped to the ground by the two daughters, losing blood and fainting. Along with the defeat of the former impel-down warden Yulong, the evil king Apalo Pizzalo, Alcoholic Basque Short, the Moon Hunter Catalina Depen, and members of the Blackbeard Pirates , Were successively defeated by the women. Seeing that all the women had resolved their opponents, they all disabled them according to their orders, and did not directly kill them. This made Noel nodded with a smile. "Sengoku, I have completed the agreement. The Blackbeard Pirates and the impel-down ultimate criminals have all lost their ability to fight. You can capture them." Black Knife Night was recovered, and Noel flashed. In front of Kapu and Sengoku, they pointed to the fallen guys and laughed. "You go to capture the Blackbeard Pirates and the ultimate criminals of impel-down." The Warring States commanded the elite seamen before turning to look at the smiling Noel, and asked, "You think I will Follow the agreement just now?" "Then do you think you have the power to leave us?" Noel still asked with a smile, not worrying about the Sengoku repentance. auzw.com "Humph! Colonel Tina, I can''t give her to you to let other seamen know, this will affect the image of the navy in their hearts, so you can only take the people away." See the surroundings Apart from Kapu, there were no other seamen, and the Warring States said to Knorr that he gritted his teeth. "It turns out so!" Noel nodded with a smile, and understood what the Warring States meant. He couldn''t just pull his face off and let himself, the bad guy, take the person and take it away manually, laughing: "Kapp, Warring States, then Let''s meet again in the new world." Having finished speaking, no longer ignoring the warring States that gritted their teeth, and Cap, who bowed their heads in silence, Noel waved at the women and asked them to gather to leave. Noor, who walked to the women, looked for Tina in the square. After gathering with the women, Noor used the power of the door and fruit to open an air door to the Ark. When Potkas d Lujiu was about to walk into the interior of the air door, Noel pointed to Tina''s position in the square and whispered in her ear, and then walked in with the rest of the women. In the air door. But Portas d Lujiu, fixed his eyes on the sea soldier named Tina, and instantly turned into countless pure white light balls, so the figure disappeared and disappeared without a trace. Tina, who was in charge of the subordinate sea soldiers, didn''t know that she was the target at all, and she was continuously instructing personnel to move the injured soldiers. "Everyone has left, and you still have to see when, hurry to Tina to carry the wounded." Seeing the sea soldiers, they were still still in place, Tina shouted uncomfortably, and found nothing of her own. Behind, there are countless white lights condensing into a human form. "Colonel Tina! There are people behind you, be careful!" The sea soldier who had returned to God looked at Tina who was upset, and just saw the figure behind Tina, and quickly reminded anxiously. "You are..." Tina, who was reminded, turned around quickly, and saw who was behind him, just wanted to say something, but unfortunately she was stunned with a knife In the past. With a blow, Potkas d Lujiu carried Tina on his shoulders. Seeing that the surrounding navy wanted to come up to save people, he quickly rushed out of the navy''s siege with the speed of light. In a blink of an eye, Potkas d Lujiu carried Tina into the interior of the air door, and the air door closed quickly, completely disappearing into the Navy''s sight. Next, the warlord of the Warring States, who was false and righteous, issued a severe condemnation to Noel and said that he must save Colonel Tina, constantly inspiring the morale of the navy. .. v3 Chapter 388： Temporarily leave【End】 The Noel and his party had returned to the Ark in the sky. Noel sat in the position of driving the Ark, and left the Marine Headquarters of Marineford. Knoll didn''t know at all that the Warring States relied on the issue of robbing people to improve the morale of the navy and the hatred of the seamen to themselves. But even if Noel knew, he would not care about this, anyway, he was about to leave this world, not to mention that even hatred is useless, no one in the Navy has the power to do anything. Shortly after Noel and his crew left the Ark, the live broadcast interrupted by Malinford, the headquarters of the Navy, resumed normal work. Sengoku stood on the newly-built execution platform, told the lie through the live broadcast, and pushed Ace''s rescued faults to the Black Beard Pirates and the impel-down ultimate criminals. And introduced the identity of impel-down the ultimate criminal, through live broadcast to let people all over the world know that these are some criminals. The next step is to publicly sentence the impel-down ultimate criminal and declare that the war with White Beard is over. I don''t know what the purpose of the Warring States was, instead of punishing Black Beard and his crew, but they were all imprisoned. The top-of-the-line war was over, and the navy passed the impel-down of the ultimate criminals'' first level, finally saving some face. White Beard succeeded in saving people. This man, known as the strongest man in the world, is still alive and well in this world. Those who attacked the pirates early on the white-bearded territory felt very desperate at this time and quickly evacuated from the attacked half of the territory. The residents in the White Beard Territory realized that White Beard did not die in the war, and successfully rescued their men, so that these residents who were protected by White Beard were finally relieved. A week''s time passed in an instant. The white-bearded pirate group has long returned to the chaotic new world. Many pirates who attacked the territory have been chased by the white-bearded pirate group. After the great cleansing, most of the pirates in the new world are under the suppression of the white-bearded pirate corps, and all of them are honest, in exchange for the short-term calm in the new world. At the same time, White Beard also announced that Mermaid Island officially belonged to Noel, but some people dared to make trouble in Mermaid Island, not only to be pursued by the Rebel Cross Pirates, but also by the White Beard Pirates. From the outsider''s point of view, the two living legends of Noel and White Beard are considered to be official alliances. auzw.com The captain of the Sun Pirates, explorer Fisher Fisher, did not object to Whitebeards handing of the Mermaid Island to Noel, but rather agreed with Whitebeards move. Because in the report of the top war a week ago, the explorer Fisher Fisher recognized Noel and Estes in the report, the two life-saving benefactors who liberated themselves and a large number of slaves. Most importantly, at the time, the call for the war on the top was rejected, and the explorer Fisher Fisher, who was removed from the Qiwuhai, needed the living legends of Noel and Whitebeard to protect the residents of Mermaid Island. With these two declarations of ownership of Mermaid Island, there is no need to worry about the absence of the name of Qiwuhai. Some pirates dare to go to Mermaid Island to make trouble, not to mention the navy dare to come to Mermaid Island. At this time, Noor and his party, who were stationed on Mermaid Island, had just solved the idiot of Vanderbilt IX, who had been plagued by Mermaid Princess White Star. Just back to Noel inside Mermaid Island, I saw the undead bird Marco, the captain of the first team of the White Beard, on the coast of Mermaid Island. "Master Lord, this is the old man who asked me to send it to you." Seeing Noel came down from the boat, Marco walked towards Noel, said very respectfully, and passed the box in his hand. "It turned out to be the devil''s fruit!" Noel, who was puzzled, took Marco and handed the box, opened the box and looked at it, laughing, "I almost forgot about it." "Admiral Noel, in addition to letting me deliver things, Dad asked me to ask you when you plan to enter the new world." Mark asked very respectfully. "Wait for me to rest for three or four years, then I will enter the new world." Noel thought for a while, and said to Marco who was waiting for the answer, "You can help me take a word back, these three or four years In time, take care of mermaid island." "Okay, I must bring the words, then I will leave first, Master Noel." After receiving the reply, Marco boarded the boat not far away and left Mermaid Island. Seeing that Marco had left, Noel returned to the Black Pearl, and told the women about their plans and asked them some opinions. Obtaining reliable news, Luffy did not gather with Paifei''s partner, but followed Raleigh to practice on an island, and the plot returned to the original track. So Noor does not plan to stay here for more than three years, and intends to temporarily leave the world of One Piece. After enough time to go to other worlds, it will be good to return to this world after three years. The decision was made unanimously, and the women on the boat did not want to stay alone, preferring to let Noel be included in the partner space, and then be able to meet anytime and anywhere. In this way, Noel took the women back into the partner space, and collected a group of beautiful young mermaids on the Mermaid Island. Under the temptation of Noel, Princess White Star signed a partner contract silly and was included in the partner space. Seeing that there was nothing to forget, Noel let the system turn on, and disappeared into the world in the next moment. .. v4 Chapter 1： First arrival After leaving the world of One Piece, Noel did not rush to go to the next world immediately, but entered the space of the partner, and played with the women for more than a month. It wasn''t until I finished playing with the last woman, and it took me a long time to see, before I started to choose to enter the next world. Host, about to enter the selected world! Please host to choose: 1. Seal all divine powers and all abilities. 2. Seal all divine powers and choose an ability. (Note: This is the endurance limit of the selected world.) "The ability to leave my Noah family is good, and it is not a high-tech world anyway." Noel, who is wearing clothing, soon decides which ability to stay. The selection is complete. The traversal function is turned on, and the space channel is established. Noor, dressed in clothes, appeared a door out of thin air in front of him. After turning around and talking to the women, Noel pushed open the door and walked in. Immediately afterwards, the door closed automatically with Noel''s entry, and disappeared into the partner''s space at the next moment. The girls who had seen the strangeness were not too surprised. A sunny morning... In an unmanned alley, a gate appeared out of thin air, and the gate was pushed away from the inside, and a handsome figure came out. "System Jun, my identity in this world, should you arrange it?" After glancing at the disappeared gate, Noel asked the system while walking out of the alley. The host, the identity in this world is imported. Host''s identity in this world: Police rank: Police Ministry supplement. The police inspected the criminal police of the lesson. Current situation: The host was transferred here to practice with Mumu XIII of this world in preparation for promotion to the police department. "I really didn''t expect that I had been a bad guy for so long. I actually had a day as a criminal police officer, but it was still very interesting." After hearing the system''s explanation, Noel was stunned for a moment. Identity, asked with a smile: "System Jun, am I going to report to the police station now?" Yes, the host needs to report to the police station today to formally become a criminal police officer in this city. auzw.com After figuring out the situation, Noel walked out of the alley quickly and into a relatively deserted street, but was still able to see a few figures. It''s just some high school students wearing uniforms and going to school, and some elementary school students accompanied by their parents. Originally wanting to leave this place, the conversation between the two not far away attracted Noel''s attention. "Why is it like a stupid, smirk for no reason." A girl in a high school uniform smashed the karate suit in his hand and smashed the boy who smirked while walking. "What are you angry, Xiaolan." Seeing the other man''s displeasure, the man who was also wearing a high school uniform asked, confused and puzzled. "No." The female high school student known as Xiaolan turned her head to the side unhappy and didn''t look at the man beside him, said: "Just heard that because of your clothes, my dad''s work The amount has been reduced a lot, so I am not angry. I really thank you so much, Shinichi." "Oh, I don''t have to thank me too much. Your father didn''t work because of me, but because he had technical problems." The man named Xinyi heard Xiaolan''s gratitude and fluttered up a little bit. I didn''t realize that I was wrong. "Oh huh!" Xiaolan, who smiled, slammed a punch in front of the new one, hit the cement column fiercely, and said with a smile: "I''m not talking, I''m not angry, ha ha ha ha ha." "It''s worthy of being the leader of the Karate Society..." Looking at the cracked cement pillar, Kudo Shin swallowed a bit of saliva. He was terrified and flattered. He knew what the punch would be if he hit himself. Kind of results. Noel, who had been watching not far away, saw his opportunity to talk, and hurried to the two who were still talking, and soon came to the two and stopped. The two who were still fooling around, seeing a handsome man standing in front of them, immediately stopped the fooling around and talked, wondering what the man was doing in front of him. "Excuse me..." Xiaolan just wanted to ask, what did the person come to see in front of him, but was interrupted before he had finished speaking. "I''m a policeman. You just deliberately destroyed public property. Please come back to the police station with me." Interrupting Maorilan''s words, Noel looked at the two of them and smiled, and reached out to the stunned Maorilan. "Wait a minute!!" Kudo Shinichi, who first came back to God, immediately stood in front of Maorilan and said, "Please take out your police officer''s certificate, and please take out the evidence." "This is my ID." Noel, who had already prepared, took it out of his pants pocket, the system prepared the evidence, and took out a very dazzling mobile phone, flipped out the photos of Mao Lilan''s official destruction, and placed it in Kudo Shinichi In front of him, he asked with a smile: "This is iron proof, is there anything else to quibble about?" "This...this..." I took a closer look at the photos of Maori Lan who smashed the public in the phone. Kudo Shinichi had nothing to say. Suddenly thought of a way, he quickly said: " I know Officer Mumu of the Metropolitan Police Department. See if this matter can be counted." "It''s no use knowing anyone, and arresting you on the crime of not giving way to obstruction." Seeing Kudo Shinichi, and wanting to continue to say something, Noel warned with a smile: "If you still want to make friends, or bribe the police The words of the staff, this female student is not so simple to write a review and compensate for the loss." .. v4 Chapter 2： Metropolitan Police Search Lesson After finally recovering from Maorilan, he immediately pulled away Kudo Shinichi who was in front of him and said, "This police officer, I did not intentionally destroy public property. I will go to the police station with you. The fine I''ll pay for how much, I''m really sorry." "Well, because you have such a good attitude, the fine will not be paid by you. You can leave after writing a review with the police station." Seeing Kudo Shinichi''s deflated appearance, Noel''s mood is quite The pleasure of being very satisfied with Maorilan''s attitude. Seeing the handsome police officer in front of him, he was still very good at talking, and it was just a matter of official affairs, and Mao Lilan was relieved, and he was really worried that the other party would catch Kudo Shinichi. "Xinyi, wait for you to come to school, help me take a leave with the teacher, I will go to the police station with this police officer and go to school later." Maolilan, who was just about to leave, looked upset. Kudo Shinichi said, let him help him take a leave at school. "Ah? Xiaolan, let me go with you." After hearing Maorilan''s words, Kudo Shin froze for a moment and quickly made a request to go together, not wanting her to be with the police in front of her. "You should go to school first. If you follow me, who will help me take time off?" Mao Lilan shook his head and rejected Kudo Shinichi''s request. "But..." Kudo Shinichi wanted to fight for it, but was interrupted mercilessly. "Please, just go and write a review, you don''t have to follow, this female student will follow me." Too lazy to ignore Kudo Shinichi, motioning for Maori to leave. "New one, please ask you about the leave." Seeing the handsome police officer left, Mao Lilan asked again, and quickly followed. Shinichi Kudo, who has been going smoothly, never thought that there would be today, and there would be police who would not sell their faces, and even moving out of the police officer Mumu was useless. ''hateful! This guy must be a newcomer, and he must have no idea of ??the name of my new detective, Xinyi, so he wouldn''t give me a face. That must be the case. Staring fiercely and taking away Maori Lans police officer, Kudo Shin continued to comfort himself. But I think it is correct to think so, but there is no way to prevent Mao Lilan from going to the police station. After all, this time it can be said that the people are stolen and obtained. If you insist on not going, the situation will be worse. In the end, the unhappy Kudo Shinichi could only go to school honestly, but escaped his pocket mobile phone and called to investigate the identity of the person who embarrassed him. But Noel and Maorilan walked one after another for a while, but suddenly Noel stopped. "In other words, this classmate, do you know where to go in the Metropolitan Police Department?" Suddenly remembering that he had just arrived in this world, Noel turned and asked Maorilan, there was no way anyone could tell him that he would not know the way. "Ah?" Seeing the handsome warning in front of him, he suddenly stopped and moved forward, and Maori Lan, who was still puzzled, was a little stunned after hearing the question. "I was just transferred to this city, so I am familiar with the road here, can you tell me how to get there?" Noel smiled slightly, not embarrassed at all, and explained the reason to Maori Lan. auzw.com After listening to the explanation, Mao Lilan showed the original expression and smiled: "I said why I haven''t seen you at the police station. It turns out that you were just transferred to this area. " "Do you often go to the police station?" Noel asked, looking at Maorilan in a disguised manner. "This is the case. My father is a private investigator. Sometimes I will follow him to the police station. Officer Mumu knows us well." Seeing the other side puzzled, Mao Lilan explained with a smile, and suddenly thought of something What, said: "Yes, my name is Maori Lan, I am very happy to meet you, Mr. Police Officer." "My name is Noel, and I am very happy to meet you, Maori Lan." Nuo also introduced himself, and then said: "Then please Maurilan, take me to the police station here." Next, the two chatted happily while going to the local police station. But Maorilan didn''t care at all. Noel arrested himself to go back and write about the review. He felt that it was just performing official duties. After all, he did the wrong thing, and no one could blame anyone. Knowing that Noel had just been transferred to this city, Maorilan led Noel while introducing the city environment warmly, so that Noel could get familiar with it as soon as possible. After a long time, the two finally reached the Metropolitan Police Department. He took Noel to the Metropolitan Police Department to search for the three lines of violent crime, and found Mumu XIII as the police department of this lesson, which is the Mumu police officer said by Kudo Shinichi and Mao Lilan. While leading the way in Maorilan, on the way to the police officer Mumu, many people recognized Maorilan and greeted her enthusiastically. But what made the police officers curious was who the handsome guy next to Maori Lan was, why Maori Lan brought this handsome guy here, and also indicated that he was looking for Officer Mumu who was the police department. When Noel and Maurylan entered the office of Officer Mumu, the policemen who searched for a lesson of violent crime in the three departments of the police department all whispered. "Did you say that the handsome guy, the new colleague of the Mumu police department, said in the morning?" "I think it''s very possible." "I don''t see it. He was in his early 20s. How could it be made up by the police department. It is estimated that something happened. Xiaolan came to the Mumu police department." "You make sense, he is indeed a little too young." "Don''t guess, just do the job at hand, otherwise you have to work overtime at night, hey!" .. v4 Chapter 3： Send Xiaolan back to school The demon at the end of the new book, please help me to collect it, thank you very much. "We are taking a break and relaxing the tight nerves, so that we can work more efficiently." "Having said that, come to guess the new police department supplement, is it a man or a woman?" The policemen outside the office of the police department all put down their jobs at hand. You chatted with me, and started to guess and bet. And the two people who entered the police department''s office are talking to the police officer Mumu. "Xiaolan, why are you free to come here today, have you encountered any difficulties?" The person who saw him, actually the daughter of the old man, asked Mu Mu thirstyly. "Uh..." After listening to Officer Mumu''s question, Mao Lilan somehow did not know how to say it, and I was really embarrassed to say the reason. After all, he took the initiative to destroy the public property and was arrested by Officer Noel to write a review. "Hello, Mumu Police Department." Seeing Maorilan being embarrassed and telling why he came here, Noel smiled and said to Mumu XIII: "My name is Noel, and I am called here to follow up with your internship. , I just came to this city without knowing the way to the police station, this Maori Lan classmate kindly brought me over." "This..." Mauran froze for a moment, unexpectedly Noel would say that, just wanted to tell the truth honestly, but saw Noel shook his head at himself and swallowed back what he wanted to say. Belly. "Hello, my name is Mumu XIII, and you are welcome to come to the Metropolitan Police Department to search for a class of three violent crimes." After receiving the dispatch notice, Mumu XIII looked at it carefully, after confirming that it was not forged , Stood up from the seat and shook hands with Noel, introduced himself and welcomed him. "Mumu Police Department, in order to thank Mao Lilan for bringing me to the police station, can I take a short leave to send her back to school, and explain to her teacher the reason for being late." Immediately, Noel smiled and asked for leave, even the reason was already figured out. "Your fake I approved." Mu Mu thirteen nodded with a smile, and reminded Noel by the way, said: "But remember to come back early, I want to introduce you to everyone, after all, I will work together in the evening. A welcome meeting for you." "Mumu Police Department, I know, I will rush back as soon as possible after sending the Maorilan Alumni Association." Seeing the fat Mumu XIII said so well, Noel also responded very friendly. Next, after a few simple chats, Mumu thirteen sent Noel and Maorilan out of the police station, which made many police officers very puzzled, but no one came forward to ask immediately. . Until Mumu XIII returned alone, the police officers who belonged to the three lines of the violent crime investigation class of the Metropolitan Police Department finally couldn''t bear the curiosity in his heart, and surrounded Mumu XIII, constantly raising doubts in his heart. The problem. auzw.com Finally, under the patient explanation of Mumu XIII, the police officers finally understood what was going on, but they didnt think of such a young person. The police department makes up. Soon, the news spread in the Metropolitan Police Department, and many people knew that there was a young and handsome police department subsidized, and was transferred to the Metropolitan Police Department to search for a class of violent crime. Some female police officers who are very curious and have nothing to do have all rushed to the three classes of violent crimes in the search lesson. They want to see what the new police minister looks like. It is really as young and handsome as the rumor. It is a pity that these curious female police officers did not see people in the three lines of violent crime in the search lesson. Later, they learned that the new police department had gone out, and it was estimated that it would take a while to return. But this did not disappoint the female police officers too. Anyway, they would not be back here anymore. They unanimously decided to wait in the three classes of violent crimes in the search lesson. They all did not plan to leave the post without seeing anyone. In a taxi. Noel, who was sitting in the car, was totally unaware of what happened in the Metropolitan Police Department. He was in a taxi, chatting with Maori Lan who was beside him, and asked the driver to drive to Maorilan''s high school. "Sergeant Knoll, you don''t have to call me Maori Lan classmates, you just call me Xiao Lan like everyone else." Old Mao Lan, who was very unaccustomed to hearing Knoll call his full name, made his own request. "Maori...not right... Xiaolan, don''t you really need me to explain it to your teacher?" Seeing that he was about to reach Didan High School, Noel looked at Xiaolan around him and asked. "Sergeant Noel, I don''t need to trouble you anymore. I have asked the new group to ask for leave before." Mao Lilan shook his head and said that he didn''t need it. Then he said: "Today you just arrived at the Metropolitan Police Department to report. Colleagues from the Metropolitan Police Department know that after all, this is your partner in your future work, so you dont have to worry too much about me." "Okay, then." Maori Lan said so, and Noel did not plan to follow him, which would only make her feel disgusted. Anyway, there are many opportunities in the future. "Mr. Driver, it''s enough to park in front." Getting closer to Didan High School, Maori Lan didn''t want to get off at the school gate, so he said to the driver. "Good." Hearing the words behind him, the driver driving the taxi responded with a smile. Soon, the taxi stopped slowly and not far from Didan High School, and Maorilan also pushed open the side door to get off. "Sergeant Knoll, thank you for sending me back to school, then I will go first." Maori Lan, who was preparing for the next time, thanked Knoll again. .. v4 Chapter 4： The seat is next to the police flower "Wait!" Seeing Maorilan preparing for the next time, Noel took it out of his pocket, handed a business card to Maorilan, and smiled: "This is my business card with my phone number on it, if there is any trouble , Call me on the phone above." "I know, Officer Noel." After receiving the business card, Maurilan nodded with a smile, saying that he understood, and said goodbye again: "Then I went to school, Officer Noel. Goodbye." "Okay, goodbye." Waving goodbye to the departing Maorilan. After Maorilan entered the school, Noel followed the taxi driver and said, "Mr. Driver, this is the car money. I am here too. Get off." After taking out his wallet from his pocket and paying the fare, Noel walked off the taxi and stood around the street looking around. When the taxi was far away, completely out of Noel''s line of sight, Noel also found a place where no one was there, and quickly walked towards the place. After repeated confirmation, there were no people around and no camera equipment around. Noor will flush the blood-sucking raid quickly in the space of the system, and it has been stored in the space Lamborghini a-ventador. Letting the system import the evidence of sports cars and the data of sports cars into the world, otherwise an extra sports car out of thin air will cause unnecessary trouble. Although Noel was not afraid of trouble at all, he hated trouble very much. He didn''t want to be surveyed and asked to ask questions soon after he came to this world. It didn''t take long for the white light to flash in Noel''s hands, and the driver''s license and related documents for the sports car were ready. Seeing that there was nothing missing, Noel got on a long-lost sports car, slammed on the accelerator and ran down the street. At the end of the street, he made a beautiful drift and disappeared at the end of the street. It wasn''t until entering the road that Noel lowered the speed of the sports car, but the appearance of such a handsome sports car still attracted the attention of many people. Even those who are driving, seeing such a cool and trendy sports car passing by, will be stunned and their eyes are involuntarily attracted. They cant look away from the sports car for a long time, until the sports car completely disappears from the line of sight. People have recovered. For a long time, with the automatic navigation in the sports car, under the speed limit of the lane, he quickly returned to the outside of the police station, found a parking space for the sports car, and Noel entered the gate of the police station. And the police officers who saw Noel, froze at the moment when Noel came out of the sports car, one by one, motionless, completely unable to understand the new police officer, how to go out and drive back in a sports car . "The new police department supplement is definitely a rich man. I have never seen such a cool sports car." "This is definitely a privately-made sports car, and it has never appeared on the market." "Whether it is customized or not, it must cost a lot of money, otherwise it will not be able to make such a dazzling sports car." auzw.com "At a young age, the police department made up for it. People are so handsome, and they are so rich. This is completely the standard of Jingui son-in-law, which makes people no longer alive." "It is estimated that we are not a policewoman here, and we will fall into the clutches of the new police department, hey!" Just as the police officers kept talking, Noel had already gone to the Metropolitan Police Department to search for a lesson of violent crime, but he was surrounded by a group of policewomen. In this case, Noel was stunned for a moment. If Nou Thirteen came out to suppress, Noel really couldn''t get into the three classes of violent crime. "Mumu Police Department, what''s the matter?" Some Noel, who had recovered, asked Emu 13 who rescued himself after fleeing the clutches of the policewomen. "Don''t care about them, they are just gossips, let''s go inside and introduce you to introduce colleagues." Looking at the grieving policewoman outside the door, Mu Mu thirsty swallowed secretly, and quickly pulled Noel to walk inside. , I don''t want to be stared at by the policewomen. Next, Noel, who was pulled into the search for a lesson of violent crime in the first lesson, met the future colleagues of this lesson under the introduction of Mumu XIII. I also saw the more important Longtao Chiba police officer, Meguro Thirteen, who also introduced the people who went out to work, that is, Sato Miwako, who is the policeman of the Honorary Police Department. After Mu Mu 13 introduced the people, Noel also introduced himself to these people and shook hands with them friendly. After chatting a few words, Mumu XIII arranged for Noel, and this position was next to Sato Miwako. This was when Noel sat down and saw the photos on the table next to it. After all, it was the first day of reporting. Mumu XIII did not arrange work for Noel, so let Noel sit and get acquainted with it. When the time for off work came, everyone would go to a welcome meeting together. After all the arrangements were made, Mumu thirteen walked back to the office. Everyone surrounded Noel and chatted about some ordinary things. I asked all kind questions, such as: why should I be a criminal policeman, why should I be a policeman so young, etc. Anyway, I was too worried, according to the identity information given by the system, Noel answered everyone''s questions with a smile. The colleagues in this lesson also gave Noel a good introduction to the status of some departments of the Metropolitan Police Department and what are the fun places in this city. Of course, there are some beautiful women in the Metropolitan Police Department, such as Mito Sato in the seat next to her. They are the most popular beauty police officers in the Metropolitan Police Department. .. v4 Chapter 5： How can you eavesdrop I chatted for a while, until Mumu XIII, who had walked out of the office, discovered that the people surrounding Noel had dispersed and obediently returned to their seats to work. Noel, who was really too busy to do anything, could only report to Mumu XIII, planning to go around on the grounds of being familiar with the environment, so as to understand the interior of the police station. Mumu XIII agreed very readily, and there was no case to handle anyway, that is, some post-case document work, and Noel arrived on the first day. I felt familiar with the Metropolitan Police Department. After leaving the three lines of violent crime in the search lesson, when she went out, she found that the policewomen outside had dispersed, and Noel walked alone in the police station once. East and West shopping... Noel, who wanted to go to the vending machine and buy something to quench his thirst, saw a policewoman wearing a traffic police costume as soon as she arrived, turning her back to no one who was talking to the phone. But Noel glanced at the policewoman, did not care too much about her, and walked to the vending machine to see what drinks were available. The policewoman didn''t realize that Noel was coming, still holding her cell phone excitedly, and wondering who was talking on the phone. "Miwako, Miwako, I tell you a big news!" "We have a handsome guy in the Metropolitan Police Department. According to the preliminary investigation, he is still very rich." "It doesn''t matter how you do it. This handsome guy is the person who searched the three lines of violent crime in a lesson, and the police department said that he was a police department supplement who was transferred to the internship. Once the internship is completed, he can be directly promoted to the police department." "Of course it is true, and this handsome guy is only in his early 20s. As the saying goes, it''s close to the water tower and the moon first. You need to work back soon, otherwise this golden turtle son will be taken first." "Miwako, you can rest assured to me, and I will help you observe it carefully to see how this new police department makes up. If there are no problems during my observation, you can start the offensive if you come back." Noel, who was about to buy a drink, lived in front of the vending machine. He didn''t expect this female police officer to call her girlfriend to talk about herself. The most important thing is that from the words of the female police officer, the girlfriend who she talked to was still searching for the three lines of violent crime, and this searching for the three lines of violent crime, as far as Noel is aware, was a woman, Mikako Sato. . And this female police officer called Miwako again, which made Noel more sure who she was talking to on the other end, and 100% was Sato Miwako, known as the flower of the Metropolitan Police Department. Soon, the female police officer ended the call at this time. When she just turned around and wanted to leave, she saw that Noel was standing at the vending machine, which made her stunned in the same place as Noel. auzw.com "Then... that... I asked you to drink, which one do you want?" Seeing that it was found, Noel broke the silence and asked the policewoman with a smile. "How long have you been standing here?" Ignoring Noel''s question, the policewoman quickly asked, wanting to know how much the other party listened to. "I have stood here since you said that there is big news." Noel replied honestly, did not intend to lie at all, and introduced himself, laughing, "Hello, my name is Noel, it is today I was just called to the police department to make up, which is what you said just now." "Oh, hello, my name is Miyamoto Yumi, please refer to it..." Seeing Noel introduced himself, Miyamoto Yumi also introduced himself, but before he finished speaking, he reacted and said, "No. Ah! How can you overhear someone talking on the phone!" "..." Noel was stunned for a moment, and did not understand how he became an eavesdropper. Obviously, he was just listening, saying: "I came here to buy a drink. You didn''t find me coming. This can''t be It''s my eavesdropping." "Uh..." After a closer look, Miyamoto Yumi found out that Noel was still holding the money to buy drinks, only to feel that he might have really misunderstood, and said a little embarrassedly: "Sorry, it''s me Misunderstood." "It''s okay, just explain the matter clearly. You have something to drink, and I invite you." Noel shook and smiled, saying that he didn''t care, and asked Miyamoto Yumi again, what drink to drink. In this way, the misunderstanding was happily resolved, and Miyamoto Yumi was not polite. She walked to the vending machine with a smile, and began to choose the drink she wanted to drink. Finally, I self-recommend, take the initiative to take Noel to familiarize with the Metropolitan Police Department, of course, gossip asked a lot of questions, but Noel still answered all of them, very cooperate with Miyamoto Yumi''s investigation. After all, Miyamoto Yumi wants to recommend herself to Sato Miwako, and Noor is of course willing to cooperate with her investigation. When it is time for her to say a few good words, she will be more likely to attack Sato Miwako. It wasn''t until I went through the Metropolitan Police Department that Noel and Miyamoto Yumi exchanged telephones before returning to the one they belonged to. After returning, the Metropolitan Police Department searched a lesson on three lines of violent crime, greeted colleagues here, and returned to his seat. Time passed quickly, and finally Noel waited until the end of get off work. Noel and the colleagues of the three departments of the violent crime search by the Metropolitan Police Department left the Metropolitan Police Department together. Under the leadership of Meguro XIII, Noel and them came to a restaurant, and the welcome meeting began. It''s just that there is no need to go to work tomorrow. No one at Mumu 13 drinks too much, and at the time when everyone is a little bit drunk, he announces that the welcome meeting is over. In the end, of course, I went to each home to find my mom. .. v4 Chapter 6： Bring the safety to you Noel, who has no place to live for the time being, can only find a hotel to stay in, and plans to buy a house tomorrow. The next day... Noel, who got up early in the morning, after a simple wash, ate some breakfast in the hotel and left this luxurious hotel. After waiting for a moment at the door of the hotel, after someone drove the sports car over, Noel paid the other party a tip and drove the sports car to the police station. On the way to the Metropolitan Police Department, Noel, who was driving a sports car, saw a familiar figure on the side of the road, then the speed of the sports car was lowered, and the window on the right was opened. "Beauty, do you want to hitch the ride?" After a while, when he saw the familiar figure coming, Noel intentionally pretended to talk, and said to the acquaintances who came by. "No..." Miyamoto Yumi, who just wanted to refuse and shouted, after seeing Noel in the sports car, it was clear that Noel was teasing himself, not to mention a colleague in the Metropolitan Police Department. Don''t worry about being sold, and cooperate with a smile: "Okay, I will be very compassionate and let you take me a ride." "Thank you so much, and gave me the opportunity to take you on a journey." Noel smiled slightly, opened the co-pilot''s door, gestured to Miyamoto Yumi on the street to get on the bus, and thanked him very cooperatively. Seeing Noel''s cooperation, Miyamoto Yumi took the co-pilot and closed the door of the sports car with a smile, indicating that Noel could drive. "Beauty, even if you don''t wear a seat belt, it''s okay, but you are a traffic police anyway, and you have to obey the regulations." Noel unfastened his seat belt, put his hand to Miyamoto Yumi, and helped her Bring the safety belt to you. "Uh....Thank you." I thought Noel was going to do something to himself, but seeing Noel just helped him wear a seatbelt, Miyamoto Yumi couldn''t help but felt very ashamed, and his face also followed The shame turned red. "You''re welcome." Noel sat back in the driver''s seat, fastened his seat belt, and laughed as he started the sports car. After that, the sports car slammed on the throttle by Noel rushed out at high speed as if by an arrow, and it ran very fast on the road with few vehicles. While sitting in the co-pilot, Miyamoto Yumi, seeing the high-speed row of scenery outside the window, and looking at the speed marked in the car, she knew how fast Noel was driving. However, Miyamoto Yumi was surprised to find that although Noel drove very fast, he did not feel any discomfort, and the high-speed sports car did not shake at all. Because the good girlfriend Miwako Sato also likes the Biao car very much, the Yumi Miyamoto, who often takes her car, can still see more or less that the level of Noel driving is not generally high. auzw.com At the very least, Noor is better than Sato Miwako, without any discomfort, and the sports car is still accelerating, and there is no sign of shaking. Immediately, when approaching the corner, Noel did not slow down at all, but did a drift at this full speed, and used the drift to cross the corner quickly and beautifully. Soon after, under Noel''s superb driving skills and high-speed driving of sports cars, he quickly came to the Metropolitan Police Department. At this time, the sports car is being parked in the parking space, and the co-pilot Miyamoto Yumi has been shocked by Noel''s superb car skills. Now Miyamoto Yumi understands that Noor is not a better girlfriend than himself. It is simply a heaven and an underground. There is no comparison at all. Of course, Noor is the one in the sky, and Sato Miwako is the underground. Yes, I have a common hobby with Miwako, and people are quite humorous and interesting. Sitting in the co-pilots Miyamoto Yumi, thinking for himself, he never found that Noel got off. "Beauty, the Metropolitan Police Department is here." After half a circle, Noel opened the co-pilot''s door and said to Miyamoto, who had not yet recovered. "So soon?" Miyamoto Yumi looked at it and found out that she had really arrived at the Metropolitan Police Department. After she unfastened her seat belt, she walked away from the co-pilot''s position. He came out and thanked Noel: "Noel, thank you for taking me to the police station." "You''re welcome, it''s all the way. I''m talking about serving beautiful women. That''s what it should be, let alone we are friends + colleagues." Noel closed the door and smiled at Miyamoto Yumi. "Since we are all friends, you call me Yumi." Seeing Noel praised herself as a beautiful woman, Miyamoto Yumi was very happy, and added a little bit to Noel in her heart, which is very talkative and pleasing. . After stopping the sports car, the two walked and talked while laughing and talking. When they entered the interior of the police station, they separated. After all, the two were not a class, and they could only wait until the rest time to continue talking. The Metropolitan Police Department searched a lesson on three lines of violent crime. Noel, who had just arrived, was called into the office by Mumu XIII. "Mumu Police Department, is there anything?" Entering the police department''s office, Noel asked puzzled, not understanding what Mumu XIII called himself to do. "This is the case. Just before you arrived, your new ID and gun were sent, and I received it for you." Mumu XIII explained it and took it from the desk drawer In the middle, the brand-new IDs and guns were taken out and placed on the desk. "Mumu Police Department, I already have a gun, I just need to get a new ID." Noel pulled out half of his black suit and showed the gun in the waist holster before reaching out to pick up the new ID. . .. v4 Chapter 7： Roller Coaster Murder Case [1] "Your match gun, should it be recorded in the file?" A glance at the match gun in Noel''s waist asked Mumu thirteen. "Well, the number of this gun has been recorded. I have used this one before." Noel nodded with a smile, because he got a hint from the system just now, when he came to this world to import his identity, This offender has already been recorded. "Just record it, then I will return this match gun for you. Today you will take all these cases to see." After learning that the match gun on Noel''s body was already recorded, Mumu finally got it. I was relieved and handed the case I sat on to Noel. "That''s all right, I''ll go out first." After receiving a stack of cases, Noel looked at Mumu XIII and asked. "Well, it''s okay, let''s take a look at these cases." Meguro XIII sat back in position, nodded at Noel, and signaled that there was nothing wrong, and she can go out now. Noel took a stack of cases, left the police department''s office, returned to his seat, took out one of the cases and looked at it. In this way, Noel, who was too busy to do anything, spent all morning reading all the cases and writing down all the missing places in the paper with a pen and paper, and writing Paper clipped into the case. After having lunch with colleagues, Nuoer exchanged a stack of case documents that had been sorted out to the office of Mumu XIII, and talked to Mumu XIII about what he missed in the case. Write it clearly with a pen and paper. Curiosity Mumu thirteen, immediately opened one of the case documents, and after reading it carefully, after looking at the paper sandwiched in it, it was found that it was really like what Noel wrote, and there were some omissions in this case. . After reading through several cases in succession, after repeatedly confirming that Noel did not write erroneously, Mumu thirteen praised Noel and decided to let Noel do anything in the office in the afternoon, as he discovered these Rewards for omissions in the case. With free time, Noel left the office of the police department, returned to his seat and turned on the computer, looking for information on the sale of the house on the computer. In the afternoon, when he was about to leave work, Noel, who had just hung up, finally managed to get the house, but instead of renting the house, he bought the house. Leaning on the chair, Noel looked at the ceiling boredly, waiting for the arrival of the off-hours, and thought:''Finally, the house is settled, as long as I go to sign the contract tomorrow, I will finish the payment and I will finish it. I dont know when. The plot just started, hey! Suddenly, Mumu XIII walked away from the office seriously and immediately caught everyone''s attention. "Attention everyone! Durobigarh paradise, there was a murder!" Glancing at everyone, Mumu XIII was very serious and said, "Chiba, you go to the forensic staff, hurry up and clean up the tools, I Everyone else acted with the crime scene!" "Yes!" After hearing the words of Mumu XIII, the criminal policemen at the scene all moved quickly. Having finished speaking, Mumu XIII took the lead and walked out. The Metropolitan Police Department searched a lesson on three lines of violent crime. Noel also quickly followed. auzw.com Walked out of the police station, everyone got on the police car, originally Mumu thirteen asked Noel to take a police car with him, but Noel said to Mumu thirteen My own sports car is already equipped with siren equipment, so I can drive my own sports car in the past. Upon seeing this, Mumu XIII did not force him, agreed that Noel drove by himself, and signaled to the driver of the police car that he should drive, and left the police station with another police car. Noel also quickly got on his sports car, put the sirens in the car on the roof, carefully looked at the route of Dorobiegar Park, and slammed on the accelerator to let the sports car quickly rush out. It only took a short while, and the sports car driving on the highway at high speed quickly caught up with the two police cars that left the Metropolitan Police Office first. Under Noel''s continuous acceleration, he quickly drove past the two police cars, and the high-speed traveled between the vehicles on the highway. Looking at the front, the black sports car traveling in the vehicle, and the personnel in the two police cars behind, did not expect that Noel''s car skills were so good. "I really didn''t expect that Noel''s car skills are so powerful." "No wonder, he insisted on driving his own car, so that he can use the siren to quickly drive on the highway." "But this is also a good thing. The sooner our police rush to the scene of the murder, the more it will prove our efficiency." "Mumu Police Department, you made too much sense." "Let''s hurry up." Seeing the Noel sports car can''t even see the rear of the car, Mumu thirteen interrupted the conversation, and the driver also raised the speed of the car a little, hoping to feel the murder scene sooner. With the help of the siren, the vehicles all gave way to the road ahead, allowing Noel to accelerate the speed of the sports car, so he quickly reached the Durobigarh. The sports car that will sound the siren is directly driven into Dorobiegar Park. Noel asked the staff at the door. After the location of the murder, he drove the sports car in the direction of the staff. Found that, where the murder occurred, Noel quickly stopped the sports car. "Police, please give it up." Entering the murder scene, seeing the crowded people blocking the road, Noel showed the evidence obtained today and yelled at the onlookers. It was so soon to see the police. After looking at the handsome policeman''s documents, the people were very obedient and gave way to the left and right sides. .. v4 Chapter 8： Roller Coaster Murder Case [2] Minato''s busy people gave way, and Noel walked into the interior smoothly. The staff who stopped Minato''s livelihood illuminated their credentials before they actually entered the scene of the murder. "Are you a police officer?" Seeing the police arrived so soon, the policeman Maorilan saw was familiar, and quickly went up to make sure. Hearing that, Noel turned around, and immediately saw it. Maori Lan, who had walked to his side, asked, "Classmate Xiaolan, why are you here alone?" "Uh... I came to play with my friends, but where he went now, I don''t know very well." After hearing Noel''s question, Maurilan turned his head and couldn''t find Kudo Shin at all. The figure of Yi really didn''t expect that he would throw himself alone at this murder scene. "Then I will make a note for you first. You will start talking about it here. The more detailed the better." Noel took the small book and pen out of the inner pocket of the jacket and said to Maorilan. "Okay." Seeing Noel was preparing to take notes, Maurilan nodded and began to recall carefully. Next, while Maolilan tried hard to remember, he spoke out the experience of coming here, and Noel quickly recorded it with a pen. Although Noel already knew who the murderer was, he still had to act like a criminal policeman, otherwise he would say who the murderer was. Others would never believe this, and he would be more likely to treat himself as a snake disease. deal with. It seems that Noel is serious about making transcripts. In fact, Noel is not only making transcripts, but also observing the two black men among the suspects, observing how much combat power these two men have. But after a brief check, the combat effectiveness of these two people is several times higher than that of ordinary people, but even if these two people have guns in their hands, they are not necessarily their own opponents. It is enough to solve the two people''s light body surgery. So Noel was too lazy to observe the two. Just after helping Xiaolan finish the transcript, the sound of the police siren came from outside, and soon Mumu 13 led the police in, and ordered some police officers to take charge with the staff to stop these more and more people watching the lively people. "Mu Mu Police Department, I have helped Xiao Lan''s transcripts, but others have not done it yet." Seeing Mu Mu 13 came over, Noel pointed to Maori Lan around him and handed over the written transcripts. "Very good, well done." After taking a look at the transcript, Mumu thirteen nodded with satisfaction, pointed to the remaining staff who did not make a transcript, and said to several police officers: "You give these people Take notes." "Yes, Mumu Police Department." Several police officers nodded and replied in unison. Just when several police officers began to take notes on the rest, Officer Chiba arrived with a search team and reported to Mu Mu XIII. He went to remove the headless body from the roller coaster, put it in the body bag, and began to search the evidence carefully. It didn''t take long for all the suspects to complete the transcript. The deceased''s girlfriend knelt beside the corpse and cried wildly, and the people were constantly discussing the matter. "It''s just an accident, I don''t have time to spend with you, let us go away quickly." The long-haired man in black, waiting impatiently, said to Mu Mu XIII who was thinking. auzw.com "This..." I haven''t figured out why, and Mumu XIII doesn''t know what to do. "Mr. Mumu, this is not an accident, but a murder case." At this time, Kudo Shinichi came out of the roller coaster''s hole and walked in front of Mumu XIII, and then said: "And, this The prisoner was in the same car as the victim, one of the seven people." "Xinyi, where did you go?" Mao Lilan left Noel and asked Kudo Shinichi. "Student Kudo, are you telling the truth?" After listening to Kudo Shinichi, Mumu XIII asked quite seriously, wanting to make sure if he heard it wrong. "What?! Kudo?" "That''s the famous high school detective!" "It turns out that he is Kudo Shinichi!" "More handsome than I thought, but unfortunately not as handsome as the police officer." Both the suspects at the scene and the people watching the lively onlookers began to discuss after hearing Kudo Shinichi''s name. Hearing the praises of others, Kudo Shinichi floated up and enjoyed the atmosphere of praise and worship. "This classmate, this is the murder scene. No matter what high school detective you are, this is not a place where you can manage, let alone you are one of the suspects." "In addition, you are not waiting for the police to come and leave here alone for so long, I have the right to suspect that you have cleaned the weapon." "Mumu Police Department, we don''t need any high school detectives, not to mention that he doesn''t have a detective license at all, nor is he a real detective. If he disturbs the crime scene, we can judge him by this. Of sin." "The most important point is that I already know who the prisoner is. Does the Mumu Police Department want to hear me explain or a suspect''s comment?" Just when Kudo Shinichi was proud, Noel''s words passed into everyone''s ears, causing everyone''s attention to shift, and all focused on Noel. Kudo Shinichi, who was proud of himself, was getting ready to explain how the case went, and Korno''s words darkened his face. However, Noel said that the sentence is reasonable, so that Kudo Shinichi has no room for refusal. Kudo Shinichi knows very well that if he does not have a detective license, if the murder weapon in his pocket is found, it can really be convicted. .. v4 Chapter 9： Roller Coaster Murder Case [3] After listening to Noel''s words, Mumu XIII glanced at Kudo Shin apologetically to let Kudo Shin immediately know that he was out of play. "Noel, since you already know who the prisoner is, it is up to you to point out the prisoner and explain the crime of the prisoner." No longer to see Kudo Shinichi, Mumu XIII said to Noel. "Police officer, this lady has a **** knife in her purse." As soon as Mu Mu 13 finished, Noel had to speak anxiously in the future. A police officer instructed to search evidence was in the victim''s girlfriend''s purse. Found a knife covered in white cloth with blood stains. "No, I didn''t know there was such a thing at all..." The victim''s girlfriend looked at the knife in her bag in surprise and quickly explained. "This kind of knife can''t cut the head of a person, let alone the power of a woman is even more impossible." "And the murderer in this murder case was her. The knife with blood stains was also put in the victim''s girlfriend''s bag. This knife is just a tool for stolen." Noel denied that the knife was a killing tool, and directly pointed out the real murderer, that is, the female friend of the first victims in the roller coaster. "You are talking nonsense, please come up with evidence, otherwise I can sue you for defamation!" the pointing woman said with some anxiety. "Kudo Shinichi, I won''t blame you for disturbing the evidence this time. Give me the real weapon in your pocket." Ignoring the woman, Noel looked at Kudo Shinichi with a smile and asked for it. Evidence in your pocket. "Humph!" Kudo Shinichi, who was very upset, took out the real weapon in his pocket reluctantly and put it into Noel''s hands. "This lady who wants to sue me for slander, do you think this thing is familiar?" Get what you want, Noel holds the weapon and smiles: "If you don''t remember, you can go to the door to watch the video recording. , Maybe it will remind you that this is the pearl necklace you brought when you came in." Seeing the object in Noel''s hand, the woman fell to her knees directly on the ground with tears in her eyes. Next, there was no need for Noel to go on. The woman cried while crying and honestly explained the crime process, and explained the reason why she was going to kill. "It''s a very good job." Seeing the murderers all moved, Momo thirteen was quite in a good mood. He praised Noel who identified the murderer and thought:''If Noel keeps on, you won''t need to rely on outsiders to solve the case in the future. Now, I don''t use it to be scolded and incompetent. auzw.com After that, Mumu thirteen commanded the personnel to **** the murderer to the police, asked the personnel of the search team to remove the body, and began to evacuate the busy people. "Kudo Shinichi, you are just a minor high school student. The thing you should do is to study well, instead of running around to pretend to be a detective, and it will cause you unnecessary trouble." "If it''s serious, not only will you be hurt by that time, but it is also likely to harm your friends and loved ones next to you. Haven''t you thought about it?" "You have to figure out that our criminal police have guns, and other detectives don''t say whether they have guns, but they are all fighting skills, otherwise it is impossible to get a detective license, but what will you do to protect What about myself?" Noel walked in front of Maori Lan and Kudo Shinichi, so he pretended to start a preaching mode so that Maori Lan knew how naive Kudo Shinichi was. Maori Lan, who was on the side, also felt that Noel was very reasonable. Now he noticed how dangerous Kudo Shinichi''s previous actions were. If someone had the intention to retaliate, he would really finish it. "I don''t want to listen to your preaching. I''m not good now. If there is any danger, I have a way to deal with it. I don''t need you to care. Huh!" The case was robbed and I still run to teach Kudo Shinichi, who was very upset, was simply not the same as what Noel said. "Xinyi, how can you do this, and Officer Noel is also for your sake!" Kudo Shinichi was so unreasonable that Mao Lilan frowned slightly and said to him with dissatisfaction. "Cut! He is too famous to see me. I''m afraid I will break the case in the future. Only then will I let me go back to being a student. This will not prevent him from being famous." Even if it helps others to talk about themselves, it makes Kudo Shinichi even more irrational, and speaks the words without going through the brain. Seeing Mao Lilan''s eyebrows clenched, he was even more dissatisfied with Kudo Shinichi''s performance. Seeing that the goal had been reached now, Noel sent the word Ha ha to Kudo Shinichi, and turned away from the two. Seeing that Noel did not refute anything, he just smiled and shook his head and turned away. Mao Lilan thought that Noel was angry, and ignored the Kudo Shinichi who was smugly smiling, Mao Lilan hurriedly caught up. "Sergeant Noel, I''m really sorry, Shinichi wasn''t intentional, he..." The trot approached Noel, Maorilan helped Kudo Shinichi apologize, and wanted to help Kudo Shinichi explain it, but the words Was interrupted before finishing. "Student Xiaolan, do you think I look so stingy?" Noel, smiling, asked Maurilan, who was apologetic. "Sergeant Noel, thank you for not blaming Xinyi. In fact, the new one likes to be a detective too much, so you let him be a student honestly, and he will have such a big reaction now." Seeing Noel means no blame, Maori Lan finally breathed a sigh of relief, but he helped Kudo Shinichi explain it. .. v4 Chapter 10： have a dinner together "I saw it, so I didn''t continue to talk about him, but chose to turn and leave." Seeing Kudo Shinichi turned and left with a black face, Noel blocked a position in front of Maorilan, making her unable to See Kudo Shinichi who has left. "Sergeant Noel, it''s really good for you to understand. In the future, I''ll talk about Xinyi so that he won''t misunderstand your kindness." Mao Lilan is now really sure that Noel didn''t care about Kondo Shinichi''s madness just now. Speaking crazy, but understanding the situation of Kudo Shinichi, he chose to leave and not debate with him. At this time, Mumu Xia, who had finished the command, came to Noel and Maurylan and smiled and said to Noel, "Nore, today you can solve the case so quickly thanks to you. It is now time for work, the rest Just leave it to us to deal with it. Now you can get off work first." "It''s the credit for everyone''s help to quickly detect the case. I can''t find the murderer if they help to search for evidence." Noel smiled slightly and said humbly to Mu Mu, crediting the credit to everyone''s help. "The things here are also busy, so I will go back to the Metropolitan Police Department to close the case." Seeing that Noel was so humble and did not want to take all the credit, this made Mumu thirsty and looked at the station. Mao Lilan, who was on the side, didn''t see Kudo Shinichi''s figure around him, and said, "Noel, you are responsible for sending Xiao Lan home, and then you can officially leave work." "No need to trouble Officer Noel, wait for me and Xinyi to come back together..." Wanting to reject Meguro''s good intentions, but when Maorilan looked at Kudo Shinichi''s location, he could not see it at all. Kudo Shinichi''s figure is gone, and he can''t say anything that he hasn''t finished yet. "Mumu Police Department, I will send Xiaolan classmates back home safely, you will first settle the case in the Metropolitan Police Department." Looking at the stunned Maori Lan, Noel said to Mumu XIII. Upon seeing this, Mumu XIII nodded to Noel, said to Maurilan, and left. It''s a pity that Mao Lilan, who had been stunned, didn''t hear it, so he looked at the position where Kudo Shinichi just stood, and couldn''t understand why Kudo Shinichi didn''t wait for himself, and even greeted him. Leave alone without playing. Thinking about it, Mao Lilan''s eyes were red, and tears appeared in his orbits. As long as he blinked his eyes gently, the tears would definitely shed. "Student Xiaolan, are you okay?" He took out a small packet of paper towels from his pocket, and Noel took one out of it and handed it to Maorilan. "Ah? I''m fine, the sand just blown into my eyes just now." After hearing it, Maurilan finally recovered, took the tissue from Noel, wiped the tears, and then made up. A reason to come. "It''s okay, now it''s getting dark, and I''ll take you home." Noel did not ask too much, but pointed to the gradually dark sky. "This..." Maorilan was interrupted before he finished speaking. "I don''t worry about letting the girls go by night alone, which is really very unsafe. If you don''t agree, I can only follow you back." Noel smiled slightly, not giving Maorilan the opportunity to refuse. , Some said roguely. auzw.com "Police Knorr, as a criminal police officer, is it appropriate for you to play rogues like this?" The ridiculous Mao Lilan instantly forgot the unhappiness, and asked Noel who looked at rogues in front of him. "What''s wrong, I''m thinking about your safety." Noel shrugged his shoulders with a smile and said righteously. "Okay, then trouble you, Officer Noel." Mao Lilan accepted with a smile, Noel was going to send himself home. Seeing that Maorilan finally nodded, Noel took her with her to leave the scene of the murder and went outside to park the sports car. It didn''t take long for the two of them to walk while chatting to the sky, and they quickly came to the place where they parked the sports car. When he saw the cool sports car in front of him, Mao Lilan was a little stunned. He originally thought that he was going to be a police car. It was completely unexpected that Noel would have such a cool sports car. You can guess just the cool shape of the sports car. Getting out of this car is expensive. "Sergeant Knoll, this cool sports car is yours?" Maoran asked the Noor beside him when he recovered. "Student Xiaolan, this sports car is indeed mine, and now that I''m off work, you can call me Noel. You don''t have to be called out by Officer Noel." Noel nodded with a smile, and confirmed Maorilan. "Then Noel police...Noel, you can just call me Xiaolan." After hesitating for a while, Maorilan finally changed his tongue, and also said that Noel changed his title to himself. "So beautiful Xiaolan, please get in the car." Noel walked to the door of the co-pilot, opened the door of the sports car, and made a gesture of invitation. After taking a closer look at Noel, Maorilan now found that Noel was very handsome, and when he smiled, he was even more handsome. The small face immediately blushed and quickly lowered his head into the co-pilot of the sports car. Mao Lilan''s shy expression, of course, failed to pass Noel''s eyes, but did not say anything. After closing the door of the co-pilot, Noel also quickly took the driver''s seat of the sports car. After confirming that Maorilan had fastened the seat belt, the sports car was slowly driven in the amusement park. Until he left the gate of the amusement park, Noel slowly speeded up slowly. "Xiao Lan, my stomach is a little hungry. You should haven''t eaten anything, or let''s go eat together." Seeing Maori Lan lowered his head and didn''t speak after sitting in the sports car, Noel broke the silence first. .. v4 Chapter 11： Drive carefully "It''s not... Cuckoo..." I just wanted to refuse the request to eat, but Maurilan''s small belly screamed out in disappointment, and the blush that made her face recede rose again, her small head even more It''s too low to be lifted up. "Xiaolan, this is thanks to you for showing me the way last time. Don''t think so much about it." Noel smiled and explained to Maoliran so that she would not be so nervous. "Huh." Mauritan nodded slightly and responded very, very quietly. Although Mao Lilan''s response was very quiet, Noel, who was so powerful, still asked clearly, after obtaining Maorilan''s consent. In the navigation in the car, Noel quickly found a very good western restaurant, and soon remembered the driving route in his mind, speeding up the speed to the location of the western restaurant. Seeing that Maori Lan kept her head down, she didn''t know what she was thinking. Noel also took the opportunity to speed up the car at this time, but still kept the sports car stable. Therefore, it didn''t take long for Noel to drive the sports car to the western restaurant and park the sports car in the parking space. It wasn''t until the sports car was parked that Noel got out of the car and Maurilan opened the door, she realized that she had reached the restaurant, untiedly untied her seat belt, and came out of the co-pilot''s position. After closing the door, Noel took Xiaolan''s hand and led her into the Western restaurant. Next, during the meal time of the two, Maori Lan gradually began to let go under Noel''s humor, instead of being nervous all the time, chatting with Noel while talking and laughing. Noel is talking about some topics that Maori Lan is interested in. Unlike Kudo Shinichi, he only talks about detectives all the time, regardless of whether the other party likes to listen or not. It took a long time for the two to take a break in the restaurant after filling their stomachs, before Noel checked out and took Maorilan away. Back in the car, Maori Lan, who had completely let go, did not bow his head and did not talk like before, but chatted with Noel while driving, joking, and from time to time in the car, Maori Lan was laughed at with laughter . Pleasant times are always short-lived. Under Maorilan''s guidance, Noel has driven the sports car downstairs to her house, which is No.1, No. 39, Fifchome, Mihanacho, Tokyo. "Noel, you don''t have to get out of the car, I can just open the door myself." Seeing Noel wanted to get off, Maorilan quickly stopped. "Okay, then." Noel, who was about to unbuckle his seatbelt, saw that Maori Lan had already said that, and stopped to look at her. auzw.com "It''s late now, wait for you to drive carefully, don''t drive as fast as before." Maori Lan, who had already got off the car, walked around the driver''s seat and told Noel who was watching him: "You Lets drive away first, and wait for you to go, Ill just go up on my own" "No, no, no, no, no, no, no. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Noel shook his head and looked at Maorilan very seriously. "It''s just a few steps, how could there be any danger. Besides, I am the commander of the Karate Department. I can easily beat the little thieves." Flying to Noel, Mao Lilan waved at the air. Punching, showing Noel is very powerful. "Even if it doesn''t work, I''ll wait here if you don''t go up first." Knoll said very firmly, and began to unbuckle his seat belt, and was about to get off the posture. Seeing that Noel played a rogue again, he had unbuckled his seat belt and was about to open the door to come out. "Stop! You won, I''ll go up first." Maorilan, who finally compromised, stopped Noel''s move to open the door, and then walked toward the entrance of the stairs upstairs. Before entering the dark stairs upstairs, the naughty Maurilan made a grimace to Noel before slowly walking up the stairs and disappearing at the intersection. Soon after, Noel, who had stepped out of the sports car, waited patiently on the sports car. "Noel, I''m back home now. You need to be careful while driving, bye." Back to Maorilan, she opened her window, and half of her body yelled and waved from Noor below. Waving towards his farewell. "Bye." Noel also waved at Maorilan. After saying goodbye, Knoll opened the door and returned to the driver''s seat, started the sports car engine and left, and soon disappeared into the street. Maorilan, who stood by the window upstairs, watched as Noel''s sports car completely disappeared, and then slowly closed the window. "Xiaolan, didn''t you go to the amusement park with the stink boy today?" Maori Xiaowulang, who was also standing by the window, asked Maorilan who had just closed the window. "Dad! You...you...when are you standing here?" asked Maori Lan who was startled, pointing at Maori Kogoro beside the other window. "Please, I''ve been standing here, okay, it''s you who rushed over to open the window and drove you back to say goodbye to the person, only to completely ignore my presence." Maori Xiaowulang mouth cornered, a little depressed Looked at his daughter and said. .. v4 Chapter 12： New neighbor "Really? Ha ha...." Mao Lilan smiled embarrassedly. It was clear that his father didn''t need to lie, then he must haven''t seen it. "Xiaolan, you haven''t answered my question just now." Maori Xiaowulang sat on the sofa, reminding Maolilan that he had not answered his question. "Today I did go to the amusement park with Xinyi, but there was a murder, and later I was preparing to be a detective, but the case was detected by a new police officer. Finally, Xinyi was told A few words of displeasure left him alone." Mao Lilan poured himself a glass and explained while drinking water. "Who was the one who sent you back, and it looks like he was rich driving the sports car." After understanding the situation, Maori Kogoro asked. "The person who just sent me back, his name is Noel, was the criminal police who just went to the Metropolitan Police Office yesterday. He and I detected the murder incident in the amusement park with Xinyi and me." "When it was getting dark, he said that the girl drove me back when it was unsafe to walk alone at night. On the way back, I went to dinner together when I was hungry, so I came home so late." "Dad, if there is nothing wrong, then I will go to bed first." After explaining with Maori Kogoro on the sofa, Maorilan had some sleepiness and wanted to sleep. "Go to sleep when you''re sleepy." After understanding the course of things and figuring out who sent the person back, Maori Kogoro had nothing to ask, and nodded to the sleepy Maorilan, indicating that there was nothing to do. Go to rest. "Um. Dad, you also go to rest early, but remember to clean up the beer jars before the break. If I get up tomorrow morning, I will prepare breakfast and dinner for myself." Maurilan glanced. A pile of beer bottles on the desk smiled at Maori Kogoro. "Ah? How can this be!" exclaimed Maori Kogoro. Unfortunately, Maorilan didn''t pay attention, but returned directly to his room. For a moment, seeing that there was only one person left in the hall, Maori Kogoro sighed, got up from the sofa and found a bag, and began to collect the beer bottles piled on the table. At noon the next day... Noel, who was on leave early with Mumu 13, was in an empty apartment, and there was a middle-aged uncle beside Noel. "This gentleman, are you satisfied with this apartment?" The middle-aged uncle who was beside Noel asked with a chrysanthemum smile while rubbing his hands. "Okay, who are the people living next to the apartment?" After a casual look, Noel asked the uncle beside him. auzw.com "There is still a room on one side, and a very famous female lawyer lives on the other side." The middle-aged uncle thought about it and answered honestly. "Is that the empty apartment next door also yours?" Noel continued to ask the middle-aged uncle who followed while walking around the room. "Yes, if you feel dissatisfied with this one, I can show you to the next room." The middle-aged uncle nodded, really worried that the other party would not buy it. "I won''t go to the one next door. I want this one and the next one." Noel thought about it carefully. The woman next door lived okay, but there will be more after the room is empty. The Pharaoh next door is not good, so I think it is more appropriate to buy it. "Okay, no problem at all! We will go through the formalities, and rest assured that this will not delay you too much time." When I heard that Noel was going to buy it all, the middle-aged uncle was immediately excited and wanted to hurry up. Given this matter, I am worried that Noll will regret it later. Next, Noel and the middle-aged uncle left the apartment and went to transfer the two apartments together. It took a little while, and the two empty apartments were finally in hand. The middle-aged uncle also received the full amount of the two apartments and left after giving Noel a business card. After looking at the business card in his hand, Noel crumpled it into a trash can and threw it into the trash bin, turned around and left the house trading center, got on a sports car parked outside, and went to buy furniture while driving the sports car. After spending an afternoon shopping alone, I finally selected all the carefully selected furniture, and Noel drove back to the apartment I bought. After returning to the apartment for a while, the purchased furniture also arrived one after another. The delivery staff moved the furniture into the apartment one by one. Under the charm of money, these people who came to the furniture very much obeyed the order, and kept arranging the furniture according to Noel''s instructions. As long as Noel was dissatisfied, he placed it until he was satisfied. In the end, these staff members were also very satisfied with their remuneration. They all left the apartment that made a lot of money and were happy. They just received the order and placed furniture for about a month''s wages, making them unhappy. Looking at the arranged furniture, Noel nodded with satisfaction, suddenly remembering that the refrigerator was still empty, and said to himself: "To fill the refrigerator, you need to buy some daily necessities to return." After thinking about what was missing in the house, Noel planned to go to the nearby superstore to buy it all back, but when he opened the door of his house, he just stepped out of the door. "Hello, are you the new resident here?" a woman who was standing in front of the next door asked at Noel who had just walked out. "Hello, my name is Noel, I just moved here today." Wen Yan said, Noel turned to look over, politely introduced himself, and answered the woman''s question. "Hello new neighbor, my name is Fei Yingli, and I live next door to you." It was confirmed that the woman named Fei Yingli also introduced herself and pointed to the door in front of her and laughed. .. v4 Chapter 13： Your police officer ID "You are the undefeated queen of the legal profession?!" After listening to the other person''s self-introduction, Noel pretended to be surprised and called Fei Yingli''s nickname in the legal profession, but she was still quite surprised by Maurilan''s mother, who would be next door herself Neighbor. "Where and where, this is what others call it." Feiyingli smiled slightly and said very humbly. "I have always heard of your name. I never thought you were so young." Noel smiled and walked in front of Fei Yingli and stretched out his hand. He smiled and said, "It''s nice to meet you, Miss Fei Yingli." "I am also very happy to meet you, Mr. Noel." Fei Yingli shook Noel and took a business card from the bag and gave it to Noel, laughing: "This is my business card, if there is a legal need to help If you want, just call me directly. The business card also contains the address of my office. You can also go to the office and ask me for a question." "Thank you, this is my business card. If you need help, you can call me." After receiving Fei Yingli''s business card, Noel also handed over her business card. After receiving Noel''s business card, Fei Yingli planned to take a look at it. After putting the business card in her bag, she could see the content on the business card and looked up at Noel in surprise. Fei Yingli''s surprised expression made Nuoer froze for a moment, and didn''t understand what surprised a business card. Nuoer remembered that there was nothing surprising on the business card. "That... Miss Fei Yingli, what''s wrong with the business card I gave you?" No matter how you think about it, Noel knows to ask Fei Yingli. "The business card is okay." Fei Yingli shook her head and said, "I was a little surprised. I didn''t expect you to be a criminal policeman when you were so young." "Miss Feiyingli, this is my police officer''s certificate. Now you should believe it." It can be seen that Feiyingli didn''t believe it very much. Noel took out the police officer''s certificate with a smile and handed it to Feiyingli in front of her. Take a good look at whether it is true. "Um....I..." I was clearly seen through. After confirming that the police officer''s document was true, Feiying wanted to explain to Noel, but was interrupted directly by Noel. "I graduated from the class, so it''s easy to be suspicious. You don''t need to care too much, Miss Feiyingli." To figure out what''s going on, Noel said the information imported by the system. "Hehe..." Feiyingli smiled awkwardly, and quickly changed the subject and said: "After all, you are going to go out and do things, has it delayed your time." "Yeah! You didn''t say I almost forgot. I''m going to the supermarket to buy things, otherwise there will be nothing to eat tonight. Fei Yingli I will leave first." Clearly Fei Yingli is embarrassed now, Knoll deliberately pretended to remember something that had just been forgotten. "Okay, let''s talk again next time." Feiyingli nodded, looking at the back of Noel who hurriedly left, thinking in his heart:''It''s worthy of being a policeman, and I saw that I was embarrassed to transfer my words and pretended to leave so anxiously. It seems that this person called Noor is not bad. Seeing that Noel had left and disappeared into view, Fei Yingli just wanted to take out the key to open the door, only to find that Noel''s police officer''s certificate was still in his hands. auzw.com It is clear that it is too late to call Noel. Feiyingli put the police officer''s ID into the bag, took out her own key and opened the door, and thought: Forget it, wait for it to come back and return it to him. Noel, who had long since left, is now in a nearby supermarket and started to buy some daily necessities, completely forgetting that the police officer''s certificate is still in Feiyingli. After walking in the supermarket for nearly half an hour, Noel left the supermarket with a few big bags in his hands and slowly returned to his apartment. After a long time, I went back to my apartment and put the purchased daily necessities in the kitchen. Then I took the purchased ingredients into the kitchen and started to prepare food for myself tonight. Using expert cooking techniques, the ingredients in the kitchen flew in the air, and Noel quickly waved the kitchen knife in his hand. It took a moment of effort. Those neatly cut ingredients fell from the air and fell into the pendulum. Put it in the plate. After a short period of busyness, a dish full of colors and flavors was put on the table neatly by Noel, when he was about to sit down and start to move. "Ding Dong!" "Come, wait a minute!" Hearing the doorbell, Noel responded under reflective conditions, only to remember that he hadn''t told anyone, and that he lived here. Confused, Doyle quickly walked to the front door of his house, and didn''t see who was in the cat''s eyes. He opened the closed door directly. When I opened the door, I saw it. Fei Yingli, who changed to casual clothes, was standing in front of her door. "Miss Feiyingli, what''s the matter?" Of course, Noel was very pleased with the beauty, but she was curious how she came to find herself. "Here, this is your police officer''s ID." Taking out the police officer''s ID from his pocket, Fei Yingli smiled and handed it to Noel''s hand. "Trouble you, let me propose to send it to me." Seeing the police officer''s ID in his hand, Noel now remembered that he had just forgotten it and quickly thanked Feiyingli. "You''re welcome." You''re welcome, Suddenly Feiyingli smelled the fragrance, and asked Noor: "Good fragrance, are you cooking by yourself?" "Yes." Noel nodded and invited to Fei Yingli: "Miss Fei Yingli, I made more dinners tonight. You can also come in and have some meals. Thank you for sending me your documents." .. v4 Chapter 14： Archives Department "This is not so good." Fei Yingli did not directly refuse, but began to think about whether to accept the invitation. After all, Noel was a criminal policeman. You don''t have to worry about his intentions, let alone judo and want to stay. It''s not that easy. "Miss Feiyingli, I just want to invite you to have a home-cooked meal. It doesn''t mean anything. If there is, I would also like to thank you for sending me my police officer''s ID." Seeing Feiyingli did not immediately refuse, Noel knew there was a chance. , Said very sincerely. "Then...then.. Okay." Finally, Feiyingli was conquered by the fragrance, but Noel''s words didn''t play any role. "Please come in." Noel turned to the side and let Fei Yingli walk in. "Excuse me." After that, Feiyingli walked into the gate, standing a little inside, waiting for Noel to lead her way. "Miss Feiyingli, please over here." Leaving the front door, Noel did not close the door, but walked to Feiyingli, preparing to take her into the living room. "Mr. Noel, don''t you close the door?" Seeing that the door hadn''t been closed, Fei Yingli kindly reminded her that she had forgotten. "Don''t turn it off anyway. We are all sitting in the living room anyway. If someone with bad intentions comes in, we must enter the hall to get to other rooms." Noel shook his head with a smile and explained to Fei Yingli. After finishing speaking, Noel greeted Fei Yingli and walked in. Soon the two walked to the living room. Noor walked to the dining table first, pulled out a chair that was put in the table, and asked Fei Yingli to sit down on the chair. . After Fei Yingli sat down, Noel walked into the kitchen and took out a new pair of tableware. After cleaning it, he walked out of the kitchen. "This is the new tableware I bought just now." After the rice was installed, he walked to Fei Yingli and put the clean new tableware in front of her. "Thank you." Seeing so greeted so thoughtfully, Fei Yingli smiled and thanked, and at the same time she was very clear in her heart. No matter whether she was afraid of being uneasy, she deliberately did not close her door. "Miss Feiyingli, you can start with no politeness." Noel sat across from Feiyingli and saw that she had not moved chopsticks and said quickly. "Then I started." Feiyingli nodded with a smile, and went to pick up the chopsticks before speaking. Next, of course, the two had a pleasant dinner together. After eating the first bite from the table, Fei Yingli continued to praise Noel''s craftsmanship. Fei Yingli said that she has never had such a delicious dinner. Even a five-star hotel cannot compare with the current table. It should be said that there is no comparability at all. auzw.com Finally, the dishes on the table were eaten completely. It can be said that most of them were eaten by Fei Yingli, and Noel simply ate a little. After dinner, I saw Fei Yingli looking at the empty plates on the table, as if she still had something to say. "Miss Fei Yingli, if you like to eat, you can come to my side to eat when I am at home in the future, and I welcome you at any time." Noel said with one hand on his chin, he said to Fei Yingli, who was still not interested. "It''s too troublesome for you." Wen Yan, Feiyingli recovered, was originally worried about what to do if she couldn''t eat such a good meal in the future. Unexpectedly, Noel issued such an invitation, but still felt that it was too troublesome. Too. "No trouble, no trouble. It''s better to have more food than a lonely person. At least you can still chat while eating." Noel shook his head with a smile, saying it was not troublesome, and thought it was good. . "If I come to your house for dinner in the future, we will pay half of the money used to buy the ingredients. You will be responsible for cooking the purchased ingredients. I will clean the pots and pans after the meal. How about?" In fact, Fei Yingli did not intend to refuse. After all, these foods were so delicious that she became deeply infatuated with it, so she quickly came up with a proposal. "Okay, I have no problem." Noel smiled and nodded, agreeing with Fei Yingli''s proposal, and said: "But even today, you just have a good rest. Here I will clean up." After that, Noel got up from the seat and started to clean up the dishes and chopsticks of the dining table, and took them all into the kitchen. After cleaning, the two sat in the living room for a while, and Fei Yingli proposed to go back, and Noel personally sent her outside the gate. After leaving Fei Yingli, Noel returned to the house to watch TV, lost interest after watching it for a while, and went to the bathroom to wash and sleep. In the early morning of the next day, Noel, who woke up early from his sleep, went to the bathroom to simply clean it, then left his apartment and drove to the police station to work in a sports car. When I came to the Metropolitan Police Department to search a lesson of violent crime, Noel discovered that the dragon suit named Chiba had arrived here earlier than himself. Later, when I learned from Chiba that when I was on leave yesterday, a star named Yoko Okino had a murder incident, and was finally detected by his subordinate Maori Kogoro before Mu 13, and the murder incident became suicide. case. When the two were chatting, the staff arrived one after another. After the arrival of Mumu XIII, all the talents began to work seriously. Noel, who was too busy to do anything, applied to Mumu XIII for some unsolved old cases, and when Mumu XIII saw Noel''s progress, he immediately agreed. Then, Noel went to the archives department alone, and spoke to the staff of the guards'' archives department, and then looked for the case of interest. .. v4 Chapter 15： Sorrow Case Alone in the room full of archives, Noel found out many unsolved old cases and read them while sitting in a chair in the archive room. It''s a pity that none of the old cases found were the ones Noel was looking for. He glanced at the file room full of documents. "System Jun, find out the location of the file about the robbery eighteen years ago." Noel, who was too lazy to rummage one by one, quickly ordered the system Jun. Scanning After scanning, the host is looking for the item on the third floor of the second shelf on the left hand side, counting from the right in the fifth file box. After carefully listening to the prompts of the system, Noel took the box containing the case down according to the position indicated by the system and began rummaging through the cases in the box. "It was finally found." After reading one by one, Noel found the file about the robbery eighteen years ago, which is the so-called sorrow case. Finding the purpose of coming here, Noel put the file box back in place, took two undetected case files from the chair he was sitting in, and brought the files of the case of Worry Lang out of the file department . Going out of the interior of the archives department, and registering the file number with the staff of the guarding archives department at the door, Noel took three cases to search the lesson violent crime three lines. On the way back, Noel was stopped. "Sergeant Noel, did you also run out to be lazy?" Miyamoto Yumi, who was drinking her drink, saw Noel walking not far away, and hurried to Noel and asked with a smile. "It turned out to be Yumi." Wen Yan said, Noel looked at Yumi Miyamoto next to him, smiled and explained to her why he was here, and said, "We don''t have anything to do in that lesson, so I will go to the file Look for some undetected cases in the room. Ive seen some clues in these three cases, and Im preparing to take them back to see if they can be detected. "Then you don''t come back first, look back and look here is the same, I will also help you study." Miyamoto Yumi, who is also bored, is staring at the file in Noel''s hands with his eyes shining, as if Found an interesting toy. "Yumi, don''t you seem to be a traffic policeman, don''t you have to go out on duty?" Seeing Miyamoto''s eyes, he stared at the documents in his hands, Noor asked very curiously. "I don''t have to go out on duty this morning, it''s my time to go out on duty in the afternoon." Yumi Miyamoto replied and put his little hand in front of Noel, laughing: "Show me these cases and see if I can I cant help you any more, I will invite you to drink!" "Okay, let me show you." Noel smiled slightly, handed the three case files to Miyamoto Yumi, and walked toward the vending machine. auzw.com got three case folders, Miyamoto Yumi did not rush to check, but trot past Noel, first got to the vending machine, took the money from his pocket Put it in the coin slot before sitting on the bench beside to read the contents of the three documents. Noel, who walked to the vending machine, began to choose the drink he wanted to drink. After choosing the drink, he opened it and took a sip. Noel turned and walked to Miyamoto Yumi''s side, but as soon as he turned around, he saw Miyamoto Yumi''s eyebrows locked tightly, staring at himself. "What''s wrong, is there something wrong with me?" I can probably guess what was going on, but Noel pretended to be puzzled and asked Miyamoto Yumi. "Sergeant Noel, you just said that these three undetected cases, you have all seen a little clue, is this true?" Miyamoto Yumi raised the case file in his hand and looked at Noel seriously and asked . "Yeah, I did see a little clue, especially the case called Sorrow." Noel nodded and walked to Miyamoto Yumi to sit down. "This robbery called Yousilang, you see what''s coming, tell me immediately!" Seeing Noel was so sure, Miyamoto Yumi put down the case file in his hand, shaking Noel with both hands. "Stop, don''t shake me anymore, I''m going to be stunned again." Noel quickly put down the drink and grasped Miyamoto Yumi''s hands with both hands, making her unable to shake herself. "Okay, then tell me quickly, what did you find." Miyamoto Yumi asked anxiously, breaking away from her grasped hands. "I really don''t understand what you are so anxious to do." Deliberately pretending to understand Noel, while arranging the messed clothes, while complaining to Miyamoto Yumi, seeing that Miyamoto Yumi is going to start again, Noel quickly said: "The criminal policeman who died that year, in fact, he should finally say (go to surrender). "As long as you talk about the homonym of (Wang Si Lang) carefully, you will know if it''s what I said." "So (Wang Silang) is not the criminal''s name or any special meaning, but what the criminal police said to the criminal last." "This also shows that the criminal police had found the robber at the time of the robbery, and the robber was probably someone he knew, otherwise he would not say (go to himself)." "I have discovered so much for the time being. As for whether things are what I think, it will take me to continue to investigate to know." Noel uttered the real meaning of (Sorrow), but did not say everything he knew. After listening to Noel''s statement, Miyamoto Yumi tried it according to Noel''s statement, and found that (worries) really means (going to surrender), and Noel''s reasoning is very reasonable. .. v4 Chapter 16： Miwako let you listen to the phone "Sergeant Noel, you should study it carefully first, especially the case of Sorrow. You''d better resolve the case first. I''ll call and I''ll come back soon." Then, Yumi Miyamoto took out his mobile phone and quickly walked to a place farther away. Upon seeing this, Noel could know without thinking that Yumi Miyamoto was definitely calling her good girlfriend Miwako Sato and telling her that there was a new breakthrough in the sorrow case. To make a play, you need to complete a full set. Noel picked up the drink next to him in one hand and held the document of the Sorrow case in the other hand, deliberately pretending to look carefully and think. But Miyamoto Yumi who walked to the corner looked back and saw that Noel was seriously studying the case of Sorrow. Miyamoto Yumica walked into the corner and leaned against the wall, quickly looking for the phone of Sato Miko . "Yumi, what gossip do you want to share with me today?" After a beeping connection, the phone came out with jokes about Sato Miwako. "Miwako, I have good news here, but before I say it, I hope you can make preparations." Yumi Miyamoto said seriously, worrying that after speaking of the news, Satomi was too excited. "Isn''t it possible that I can be promoted to the police department?" Sato Miwako asked deliberately in surprise. "The robbery eighteen years ago has now made some new progress..." Yumi Miyamoto hasn''t finished speaking yet. "What''s new, tell me now!" Mika Sato got serious and her anxious words came out on the phone. "Don''t interrupt me! I''ll tell you the matter now, it''s like this... wait etc." Miyamoto Yumi breathed out the story and the things that Noel discovered. . "Yumi, give him your phone number. I have some information to tell him, which may help him to solve the case." After hearing Miyamoto Yumi''s account, Sato Mikako asked her. "Miwako, dont forget to say before, whoever has solved the sorrow case, you will answer the matter raised by the responding party. What should I do?" Miyamoto Yumi thought of, and smiled at Sato Miwako on the phone. "If he really solves the case and still asks me for such a request, I will keep my promise and agree to it." Sato Miwako said very firmly without thinking. "Now tell you another piece of good news. He doesnt seem to know that you said that. As long as you dont say it, he wont know." The two chatted for a while, and Yumi Miyamoto took the phone that was still connected and walked towards Noel who was seriously reviewing the case documents. "Sergeant Noel, Miwako asks you to listen to the phone." Yumi Miyamoto passed the phone and said to him. auzw.com "Is it Ms. Sato Miwako?" Pretending to think for a while, Noel asked doubtfully. "Yes, Miwako said that she had information about the Sorrow case. She wanted to tell you personally, hoping to help you solve the case." Miyamoto Yumi nodded and said Sato Miwako''s thoughts. Noel took the mobile phone from Miyamoto Yumi and greeted Sato Mikako in the phone, and then Sato Mikako responded politely. Immediately afterwards, Sato Miwako went directly to the topic and spoke out the information about the Sorrow case, hoping to help Noel detect the case. After speaking the known information, I did not expect that Sato Sato spoke about the promise and asked Noorso for the mobile phone number, wanting to know the latest progress of the case at any time. "Okay, if there is any new progress, I promise to call you as soon as possible." Knowing the number of Sato Miko, Noel promised Sato Miwako. "Sergeant Noel, then this case will trouble you. If you can really solve this case, I promise to keep your promise and promise you one thing." Miwako Sato on the phone also followed the guarantee and said: " There is still something to do here, so I will hang up the phone first." "See you." After Noel said goodbye, Sato Miwako responded, and then hung up. Miyamoto Yumi, who has been eavesdropping with her ears on the back of the phone, was surprised. Satomi Sato will take the initiative to say what he promised, but it is not so surprised to think about Satomi Kazuko''s character. Even if Sato Miwa doesn''t say it now, as long as someone mentions this matter, then Noel is asking, and Sato Miko will follow the agreement and agree to come down. "Police Noel, if you have solved this case, what are your plans for Miwako?" Miyamoto Yumi asked very curiously after receiving the cellphone from Noel. "I''m still very surprised now. I didn''t expect Ms. Sato and Kiko to make such a promise." Noel pretended to be surprised, and couldn''t believe it. "For your good part, I''ll give you a little advice. To know that Miwako is the flower of the Metropolitan Police Department, you can ask her to be your girlfriend." Yumi Miyamoto wanted to try it out. Is Noel Someone who took advantage of the danger put forward suggestions with a smile. "The suggestion you said is too much. If I detect the case, I decide to let her invite me to dinner." After seeing through the trick of Miyamoto Yumi, Noel said a good line. .. v4 Chapter 17： What should I call you "Miwako is very popular. If you miss this opportunity, let Miwako be taken away by others. Don''t say that I haven''t reminded you then!" Satisfied with Noel''s reply, Miyamoto said with a smile. . "Yes, I know." Noel pretended not to care, looked at the case document in his hand, and responded casually to Miyamoto Yumi beside him. Seeing that Noel didn''t care so much, Miyamoto Yumi believed that Noel''s words were just right, and felt that Noel was a very good and good man. In his heart, he decided to wait for Mito Sato to come back and make sure they were together. "Yume, I need to go back and search a lesson on violent crimes to check the data." The old stared at Miyamoto Yumi, making Noel feel uncomfortable and casually found a reason to say. "Have you made any new discoveries?" Wen Yan, Miyamoto asked Meiqiqi, thinking that Noel must have discovered something. "There is indeed a new discovery, but it is necessary to go back and check the information with the computer to be sure." Noel nodded to Miyamoto Yumi and continued to talk nonsense. "Then you can go back and check, I hope you can solve the case quickly." It was confirmed that Miyamoto Yumi also hoped to solve the case quickly, so that his girlfriend Miwako Sato will be free from this case. "I''ll go back first." After that, Noel picked up the other two case documents and walked back to the police department to search for a lesson of violent crime. Looking at the back of Noel''s departure, until disappearing into sight, Yumi Miyamoto also got up from the bench and returned to his own department. Noel, who had three case documents, returned to the Metropolitan Police Department to search a lesson on violent crime in three departments, and greeted his colleagues inside. But Noel did not return to his seat, but walked directly to the door of Meguro XIII''s office and knocked on the open door with his hand before entering. Mumu XIII, who was burying his head in processing documents, raised his head when he heard the knock on the door and looked at Noel who had reached the desk. "Noel, do you have anything to do?" After Noor stood firm, Mu Mu thirteen asked. "This is the case. I found three case files that can be cracked in the archives department. The three case files are read by the police department." Putting the case files on the desk, Noel said to Mumu thirteen. I wonder what three cases are on the table, and Mumu XIII did not say anything, but turned over the three case documents on the desktop. It was okay to start to open the first two case documents, and there was nothing strange on Mumu XIII''s face. It would be better if Noel could detect it. When Mumu thirteen opened the third case document and carefully looked at the contents of the document, the whole person immediately became serious. auzw.com "Are you sure these three cases can be solved?" Closing the case file in hand, Mumu threw his head up and asked Noel very seriously. "Of course, otherwise I won''t come here." Noel nodded with a smile, and said seriously to Mu Mu XIII. "You can put these two cases first, you have to go all out to detect the case of Sorrow, and I will do my best to give you the help you need." Mumu XIII put the other two case files aside and picked up the worry The document of the Lang case got up and handed it to Noel, and said very, very seriously. "Actually, Officer Chiba went out with me and just brought a set of recording equipment." Noel thought for a while and asked Mumu XIII. "Noel, don''t you already know who the prisoner is?!" Hearing Noel''s words, Mu Mu thirteen, who responded, asked with his hands on the desk. "Well, I do already know who the prisoner is, as long as he sets up a suit for him to confess his guilt." Noel said with a smile, no joking at all. "I''m going to prepare people for recording equipment now, and I will go with them later. I want to know who killed the two criminal police officers." After that, Mumu XIII ran out of the office at the door. Commanded the staff loudly. Upon seeing this, Noor did not intend to stop Mumu XIII from following him, and sat down in a chair in front of his desk, waiting for the things that Mumu XIII had prepared. Without waiting for a long time, Mumu XIII ordered the staff to bring the items they brought, and let the staff wear Noel on the body, not only the recording equipment but also the eavesdropping equipment. After wearing it, Noel said the place to go, and Mumu 13 immediately organized the personnel and left the police station with Noel. Mumu XIII led the staff into the van for surveillance, and Noel also got on the sports car in his parking lot. He drove the sports car to the location of the prisoner in the sorrow case, and the van for surveillance followed him. After a long time, I finally reached my destination. Noel, who was sitting in a sports car, waited for the parking vehicle to be parked and checked whether the bug was normal. After repeatedly confirming that there were no problems, Noel got off his cool sports car. Soon Noel walked into a store called azzurro. But there is only one old man in the store, and Noel did not see any guests. "Welcome, may I ask what you want to drink?" Hearing the doorbell ringing, the old man saw a guest entering and greeted him quickly. "What should I call you, should I call you Mr. Lu Yexiu or Mr. ka.n.o." Noel came to the bar and sat down, looking at the old man in front of him and asked with a smile. .. v4 Chapter 18： Solve the sorrow case "This gentleman, I am indeed called Luye Xiujie, but who do you say ka.no, then I don''t know." When I heard ka.no, Luye Xiujie froze for a moment, but it quickly reacted. , A smile appeared immediately on his face, pretending to be puzzled. "Mr. Luye Shuji, according to my investigation, ka.n.o was your nickname for the baseball team when you were young." "Introduce myself, my name is Noel is a private investigator. As for the purpose of coming here for the bank robbery eighteen years ago, I have studied it very, very seriously." "Ming people don''t tell secret words, as long as you are willing to give me 60% of the money robbed 18 years ago, I will immediately disappear in front of you." Seeing Lu Yexiu pretending to be stupid with himself, Noel would have to think about the lines on the road in the future, and watched Lu Yexiu say it in the bar. Hearing Noel''s words, Lu Yexiu''s smile disappeared, and his eyebrows locked tightly. "I remembered! Ka.n.ok is indeed my nickname when I was in baseball, but you said that the bank robbery eighteen years ago is not my business. Don''t talk nonsense here." Force yourself Calm down, Lu Yexiu said with a smile. "Unfortunately, I got a photo of the robber wielding a buttstock and killing the security guard, and the posture of wielding the buttstock in this photo is exactly the same as the posture of you swinging the bat." "And you went abroad afterwards, and deliberately went abroad to Italy, and the time when the legal prosecution expires coincides with your 50-year-old." "Now that you are only 49 years old, that is to say you are still within the legal prosecution period, as long as I give the evidence on hand to the police, you have to wait so long to wait in vain ." "Mr. Lu Yexiu, as long as you use 60% of the money in the robbery, you can get the evidence in my hands. Are you really thinking about it?" "You have to think carefully about whether to use money to buy yourself a quiet and peace of mind, or after being caught by the police, you will overrun your remaining life in prison." "I think you are a smart person. You should be very clear about how to choose. If I could go to your house and get caught or recorded by street surveillance, I would not be bothered to talk so much nonsense with you here. " Noel will know the information, and add his own random lines, forcing Lu Yexiu to follow him step by step. In the van outside, he was eavesdropping on the conversation at Mumu XIII. When he heard that Nuoerqian was at the home of Luye Xiujie, he immediately ordered the person beside him to apply for a search warrant, and ordered to go immediately the first time he got the search warrant Search the home of Lu Yexiu. auzw.com After the personnel left, Mumu XIII continued to listen carefully, waiting for Lu Yexiu to jump into Noel''s trap, waiting for Noel to let Lu Yexiu tell the truth himself. In the azzurro store, Noel saw Lu Yexiu silently, thought about the strategy carefully, then got up from the bar seat, turned around and walked to the door leading to the outside of the store. "Mr. Luye Shuji, it seems that you are not the smart person I imagined." Slowly walked to the door to the outside, and Noel turned his back to the bar counter, said: "It seems that I can only give the evidence to The police, although the bonus is very small, but the mosquito meat is always small, but it is always meat." "Wait a minute!" Seeing Noel stretched out his hand to open the door, Luye Xiu Er, who was suffering inwardly, couldn''t help but called out to Noel quickly. Hearing the voice from behind, Noel showed a triumphant smile, but when he turned around, he concealed himself, and looked at himself to stop Luye Xiujie: "Mr. Luye Xiujie, please dont waste my time, Ill wait To receive a bonus from the police." "I will give you the money from the bank robbery that year, but after you get 60% of the money, you must hand over all the evidence in hand, and you must also leave this city forever." Luye Xiu Er looked at Noel at the door and gritted his teeth to make a request. "Of course there is no problem, I am just asking for money." Noel nodded with a smile, agreed with Lu Yexiu''s request, and deliberately asked with doubt and curiosity: "There is one thing I can''t understand, why do you want to Officer Sato Justice who is going to kill must know that killing a police officer is a crime." "After I robbed the bank, I learned that I had killed the security guard by mistake, and I was always uneasy. I decided to give up my life, so I walked to the middle of the road and waited for the truck to rush over. Look, but he became the object of being hit by a truck..." "wait wait wait." While thinking about what happened in the past, Luye Shuji said the story of the robbery and the death of Sato justice, all from the mouth, and even found a sharp knife in the bar, hiding it behind him and walking towards Noel past. "Mumu Police Department, he has already confessed himself, you can come in and catch people." Seeing Lu Yexiu Erquan recruited, Noel heard about the thief wearing the inner test collar. "It turns out that you are a policeman! You **** to die!!" Lu Yexiu froze for a moment, suddenly filled with anger in his heart, withdrew a sharp knife behind him, and stabs into Noel''s abdomen fiercely. "It seems that there is an additional charge of murdering a police officer." Letting Lu Yexiu''s sharp knife pierce the abdomen with a small cut, Noel immediately grabbed the sharp knife with one hand, and gave Lu Yexiu two punches with one hand. He knocked it directly to the ground. Intentionally injured Noel, after knocking Lu Yexiu down to the ground, immediately pressed him to the ground, waiting for the arrival of Mumu thirteen. .. v4 Chapter 19： Who told you Without letting Noel wait for a long time, Mumu XIII rushed in with the personnel, and these people saw Noel''s right hand stained with blood and quickly rushed up to help press and hold Luye Xiuji on the ground. Muro Thirteen, who also hurriedly ran, helped Noel himself. "Go and call an ambulance!!" He raised Noel, and Mumu thirteen saw Noel''s abdomen''s shirt, which had been stained with blood, and hurriedly called the Chiba police officer. "Mumu Police Department, you don''t need to be so anxious, just stabbed a little bit with a knife and waited for a needle to go to the hospital to sew it." Controlling not to let the wound heal, Noel covered the stab wound with the same injured right hand. Said to the crowd full of anxiety. "Forget it, you don''t have to wait for the ambulance. You pressed the prisoner back. I personally sent Noel to the hospital." After that, Mumu threw Noor out of the gate and helped Noel to the co-pilot of the police car. on. Mumu thirteen sat in the driver''s seat, first turned on the siren of the police car, and quickly drove the police car to the nearby hospital. After the two had left, the police officers who had a good relationship with Noel stared at Lu Yexiu with rage, opened his hands with handcuffs, and escorted him to the police car and returned to the police station. But no one knows that Noel was stabbed deliberately, otherwise Luye Shujis knife will not stab the skin, which is completely used to obtain the favor of Sato Miwako, so that Sato Miwako suffers to break the sorrow case. Hurt. In the afternoon... Eighteen years ago, the Sorrow case was detected, and the prisoner was arrested and returned to the Metropolitan Police Department. The news soon spread to the Metropolitan Police Department. Yumi Miyamoto, who has just returned to the Metropolitan Police Department on duty, received this amazing news and immediately dialed Noels phone number. He wanted to know how Noel detected the case, but its a pity that the phone is not only a beep or a beep. Beep, Noel did not answer the call at all. Running to the Metropolitan Police Department to search a lesson on violent crimes in the three departments, Miyamoto Yumi knew that Noel had been stabbed in the abdomen, and was immediately driven to the hospital by Mumu XIII. Knowing the news, Yumi Miyamoto knew why Noel did not answer the phone. He didn''t listen to the explanations from the police department''s search for a class of violent crimes, and left in a hurry. After completely misunderstanding Noel as a serious injury rescuer, he left the Metropolitan Police Department and searched for a lesson of violent crime. The Miyamoto Yumi called again, but this time it was not to Noel, but to Miyako Sato outside. auzw.com "Miwako, I have good news and bad news here, which one do you want to hear first?" Miyamoto said quickly after hearing the call connected. "Just tell the good news first." Mito Sato thought about it and said to Yumi Miyamoto. "The good news is the case of Sorrow. It took only a few hours for Noel to detect it. Prisoner Lu Yexiu has been arrested. It is said that Noel has taken a lap and let him take all the moves." Hearing good The choice of girlfriends, Miyamoto Yumi will tell the situation after learning the situation. "Yumi, are you talking about the truth? Are you sure you are not kidding?" The phone came out, and Sato Mikako''s excited voice wanted to confirm with Miyamoto Yumi again. "Of course it is true. The prisoners are still searching for the confession of the third series of violent crimes. I also heard recordings of their evidence. And the money that was robbed by the bank 18 years ago was searched from his house. There are three series of violent crimes in the search lesson." Yumi Miyamoto said very surely that he was not kidding at all. "It seems that I''m grateful to Officer Noel when I come back tomorrow." After being confirmed, Sato Mikako was very happy, and his father was finally able to look away. He suddenly remembered what he was asking and asked, "What''s that bad break?" "The bad news is: In the end, the prisoner suddenly blew up and wounded. Officer Noor was stabbed in the abdomen, and Mumu Police Department sent him to the hospital. I guess it is now being rescued. You really should thank Officer Noor." Hesitated Finally, Yumi Miyamoto spoke out. "What?!" Sato Miwako screamed in surprise, not thinking that the bad news was this, saying, "I''ll be back right away!" After finishing talking, Sato Miwako turned off the phone, and Yumi Miyamoto heard the sound of ending the call, and did not blame good girlfriends to hang up their phones like this. Putting the phone back in his pocket, Miyamoto Yumi originally planned to ask which hospital Noel was in, planning to see if there was a danger to life in the past. But Miyamoto Yumi froze in place just a few steps away, just because she saw Noel with a bandage on her palm and a bandage around her abdomen, and Mumu XIII came in from outside the police station. "Sergeant Noel, didn''t you get stabbed in the abdomen and was rescued in the hospital?" After recovering, Miyamoto Yumi ran to the two of them and asked to Noel. "Salvage? I was in the hospital? Who told you?" I just wanted to say hello to Miyamoto Yumi, but after hearing Miyamoto Yumi''s question, Noel did not respond but looked at Miyamoto Yumi and asked. Road. "Yes..." After hearing the words, Miyamoto Yumi just wanted to tell who it was, but thought about it carefully, as if no one had said that Noel was being rescued in the hospital, so he said that Noel was sent. After he went to the hospital, he smiled embarrassedly and said, "It seems that no one has really said that it was my own misunderstanding, hehe..." .. v4 Chapter 20： Juvenile detective team "I misunderstood, but I was wrong, but I still have to go to the Mumu police department to do the work of closing the case. I won''t talk to you now." Looking at the embarrassing Miyamoto Yumi, Noel said with a smile. "Mumu Police Department and Officer Noel, then you''ll be busy first." After hearing that the two of them still have a business, Miyamoto Yumi, who wanted to talk to Noel, immediately gave up the idea in her mind. Next, under the eyes of Yumi Miyamoto, the two went to the Metropolitan Police Department to search for a lesson on three lines of violent crime, to close the case eighteen years ago. Miyamoto Yumi took out her mobile phone again, and wanted to tell her good friend Mito Sato that Noels injury was not a big deal, but the phone couldnt be reached at this time. "It seems that Miwako has rushed back." After several attempts and no one answered, Yumi Miyamoto would not continue to make phone calls. It can be guessed that Mito Sato must have hurried back. Returning to the Metropolitan Police Department to search a lesson on violent crime, the arrival of Noel was warmly welcomed by colleagues. After all, he was injured because of the case, and this case is still a pending case 18 years ago. But Knoll spent just a few hours not only to solve the outstanding case, but also to allow the prisoner to confess the crime personally, but also found huge amounts of stolen money from eighteen young people. The warm welcome was over, and one by one came to ask Noel about his injury. After that, he reported to Mumu XIII. "Mumu Police Department, we have found a lot of stolen money in the home of Luye Shuji. The code above is indeed the money that was robbed 18 years ago." "Mumu Police Department, calm down Lu Yexiu, after clearing the convictions, once again clearly stated what happened in the past." "The bank that was robbed that year, we also contacted them, and they said they would send someone over immediately." "Secretary Minister Matsumoto has also been here just now, saying that he will let you come back to find him." The staff of the three departments of violent crimes in one lesson were searched, and one by one reported the situation. After a few words to the crowd, Mumu Thirteen left the three departments of the violent crimes of the search lesson and went to the office of Minister Matsumoto Kiyoshi. As Mumu thirteen left, the three lines of violent crimes in a search lesson were busy again. "Sergeant Noel, we pulled back your sports car and parked in the parking lot of our police station. You don''t have to go to the place where you were to get the car." Officer Chiba remembered something and said to Noel. "That''s really thank you." Wen Yan said, Noel thanked Chiba and everyone. Later, after finishing the work of closing the case, Noel was about to leave the Metropolitan Police Office with everyone, but the phone reporting the case rang. auzw.com It is said that a few children found the three members of the robber group who had not been arrested, and also found the maple leaf gold coins hidden by the robber group. But now Mumu thirteen went to seek Minister Matsumoto Kiyomizu, and the biggest part of the three lines of violent crimes in the search lesson is now the police department, Noel. "You go to the Mumu Police Department to inform you of this situation. A few of you stayed to guard Lu Yexiu and these stolen funds. Those who were not named are all going to the report location with me." It is clear why everyone looked at themselves, and Noel immediately began to respond to Everyone assigned tasks. "Yes." After listening to the tasks assigned by Noel, and searching the class of violent crimes, everyone in the three lines responded in unison. After everyone responded, they all acted one after another, and Noel also took his coat and led the people who were not named to leave. After stepping out of the gate of the Metropolitan Police Department, the people brought out by Noel quickly got on the police officer. After Noel asked the Chiba place, they let them pass. Watching a police car set off, Noel walked quickly to the parking lot. It didn''t take long to find his own sports car, got on the sports car to activate the siren, and Noel drove to the reporting location. Soon after, Noel and the rest of the people arrived at the place where the report was made. Due to the emergence of police cars, the nearby people gradually came around and wanted to see what happened. Noel quickly stepped out of the sports car and immediately began to command the police officers who arrived at the same time, leaving several people behind to stop the crowd from seeing the crowd. Don''t let these people rely too much on them. As soon as the instructions were given, Noel saw four little ghost heads. Among them, the boy with glasses in a small suit, Noel recognized who he was at a glance. Seeing that Chiba had already stepped in to communicate, Noel was too lazy to go. Passed. Soon, Chiba learned from the mouths of the four little ghosts that the exact location of the three robbers and maple leaf gold coins. "Sergeant Knoll, the three robbers and the maple leaf gold coins were discovered by the four children who claimed to be juvenile detectives. They took the opportunity to escape from there and reported the crime, while the robbers and the gold coins still held firearms in the building. "" Chiba came to Noel, pointed at the four children, and pointed to the building in front of him. "You went to the building with me to catch people." Noel nodded and said to the police officers on the side. "Police Noel, you are all injured today. Let us give it to us." Seeing Noel was going to take someone in, Chiba quickly stopped. "It''s just a minor injury. Don''t persuade me anymore. It would be terrible when the three robbers ran away." After that, Noel smiled and pulled out the gun, facing the policemen behind him. The crew waved their hands and motioned them to go with them. Seeing that, there were still some uneasy Chiba, and he quickly pulled out the gun and followed. .. v4 Chapter 21： Bear kids are all snacks Soon, Noel led the personnel to the building and came to the location learned from the Chiba police officer''s mouth, and the three robbers also just got up from four large cloth bags full of gold coins at this time. . "Don''t move! If the gun in my hand is on fire, then the one who died at that time, but you, you don''t believe it, you can try it." Quickly walked up, and Noel pointed the gun at the three robbers. The police officers led by Noel also ran up and quickly surrounded the three robbers, facing them with the firearms in their hands, kicking the firearms lying on the ground to the side, letting them leave the distance. Robber. He was smashed with seven meats and eight vegetarians, and was surrounded by the police shortly after waking up, and was pointed at by a handful of firearms. The three robbers dared not act lightly, fearing that they would be banged by the person who just spoke . Three of the police officers took out the handcuffs they carried under the instructions of Noel, and quickly walked to the three robbers, handcuffing their hands firmly. "The three of you are responsible for escorting people to the police car below, and the rest will carry the four bags of gold coins together, but you must remember to cover the gold coins, otherwise so many gold coins will be seen by those people, maybe some people think Qian wanted to make troubles crazy, and then it would be bad for the chaos to become a robbery." The police officer who had copied the robbers commanded him, and then Noel reminded the others. "Yes." Officer Chiba and the officers responded in unison, several of them took off the uniform and covered it with a full gold coin pocket. Leading by example, Noel lifted the big bag full of gold coins in one hand. Despite the stunned and surprised eyes of everyone, he then lifted a big bag full of gold coins and went downstairs. When Noel walked down the stairs and disappeared into sight, the crowd recovered from the words of Chiba police officer and hurriedly carried the remaining three bags full of gold coins. Someone wanted to learn Noel, and one person took a big bag full of gold coins and left, but it was a pity that he used up all his strength just to lift it up. Under the distribution of Chiba police officers, the two carried a bag and finally left together. This dark floor. First back to Noel downstairs, but saw that Mumu XIII also brought people, most of them were maintaining the order at the scene, so Mumu XIII chatted with four little ghosts. He found a police car and called a police officer to the side to open the trunk of the police car. Noel put a large bag of gold coins in it. After telling the police officer a few words, Noel walked to the position of Mumu XIII, intending to take a closer look at the Wannian pupils. "Mumu Police Department, the three robbers have been arrested and are being escorted together with the maple leaf gold coins." Coming to Mumu XIII, Noel spoke directly to report the situation, and looked at the four proud ones. Little ghost head. auzw.com "Thank you, Officer Noel." Hearing the report behind him, Mumu XIII nodded with a smile, very satisfied with Noel''s performance. "Nothing, this is what I should do." Withdrawing his gaze from the heads of the four little ghosts, Noel smiled modestly at Mumu XIII. "After all, today is really a happy day." Looking at the entrance of the building behind Noel, seeing Chiba police officers and police officers carrying gold coins, the three robbers escorted out of the gate and exclaimed. Not only did it solve the case that was suspended 18 years ago, but also through these four children, three robbers who were on the run were captured, and the maple leaf gold coins were recovered." "Mumu Caution, I suggest that you criticize these four bear children, instead of praising them for their behavior, which will only make them proud and make them do dangerous things again." Noel pointed seriously. Suddenly, four of the young detectives who were complacent said to Mumu thirteen. "If it weren''t for us, it would be weird that you could catch the robber who was on the run!" Meguro Thirteen hadn''t said anything, wearing glasses Conan with a disgruntled face, mocking at Noel. "That''s right, Conan was right. If we hadn''t had our young detectives, you wouldn''t have caught the three robbers, and you couldn''t find the treasures that were all gold coins." The obese Kojima Yuantai, He agreed with Conan, and said to Noel uncomfortably. "Yuantai, you and Conan would say a few words, but this man is a policeman." Yuan Gu Guangyan whispered in the ears of the two. "Have you thought about this before doing this? If you are in danger and encounter unexpected circumstances, how would your family feel about this news?" "You are just children, these things are not what you should do, what you should do is to study well, not to learn what **** Kudo Shinichi fake detective." "We would rather not catch the three robbers than see you encounter unexpectedly. If you have failed to escape before, your parents will definitely be heartbroken by then. All four of you bear children will have a snack." Noel shouted mercilessly, without looking at the other party as a child and showing mercy, and even Mumu XIII, who was on the side, had no plans to stop him. He felt that Noel was very reasonable. After listening to Noel and scolding, Yoshida Ayumi, Hiroyuki Yotani, and Kojima Yuantai are the three little ghost heads. When they think of their unexpected encounter when they were first caught, their parents would be So sad. Thinking about it, the heads of the three little ghosts lowered their heads, and the tears fell more and more, the more they cried, the louder they became, and they turned into Konans Kudo Shinichi, still looking at Noel standing in front of him, but he But he couldn''t say a rebuttal. .. v4 Chapter 22： Invitation from Xiaolan "Noel, they are just children, I think they have heard what you said, and they will think about it before doing things in the future." Seeing what Noel wanted to say, he said to him at the side of Mumu XIII, worried that Noel was in As we continued, the three children cried even more. "Then I won''t say anything, I hope they can really listen to me as you said." Originally, Noor didn''t want to say anything, just wanted to say that he had to go back to rest first. Sandu said that, and Noel followed it. "Oh! Minister Matsumoto knows that you were injured today, he decided to give you a few days of vacation to recuperate, so leave the rest to us, you will be responsible for sending the four children home, and then you will be officially Is on holiday." Suddenly remembering something, Mumu XIII said to Noel. "Mumu Police Department, then I''ll leave first." Noel nodded, and after understanding, he turned to look at the four little ghost heads and said, "Four little ghosts follow me." After finishing speaking, Noel walked over to his sports car. When he heard Noels words, the three little ghosts immediately shut up and stopped crying. He honestly followed behind Noel, and Conan could only keep up. Coming to the sports car, Noel opened the door in the back seat, and the four little devil walked in one by one, sitting in the back seat obediently, and the three other people except Conan were very afraid of Noel. Knoll was in the driver''s seat, turned his head to let the little ghosts in the back seat fasten their seat belts, and asked where their home was, before finally driving the sports car away from this place slowly. The sports car was driving at high speed on the road at night. The car was quiet enough to hear their breathing. No one even said a word in the car, but this quiet atmosphere was soon broken by Conan. "Sergeant Noel, why do you have a shirt stained with blood?" Finally, Conan asked, looking at Noel, who was driving. "You didn''t hear that the Mumu police department just said I was injured. Of course this is the clothes I changed. You could still be regarded as a murderer. You want to continue to learn that Kudo Shinichi posing as a detective and then investigate. Is that what I said is true?" Wen Yan, Noor glanced at the rearview mirror and took the opportunity to mock Kudo Shinichi. "Sergeant Knoll, why are you hurt?" the only girl among the four, Bu Mei, asked in front of Conan who had gritted his teeth. "Of course, when the bad guy was caught, he was hurt by the bad guy." "So you dont have to do any young detectives anymore. You are just better luck today. If you dont have luck, you will meet someone cruel, this kind of person will not just tie you up, but will directly bind you. You four got killed." "Good luck will not always be by your side. Before you can protect yourself, you must carefully consider what you do, what consequences will you have to do, and whether you are capable of being Protect yourself if you find it. If you cant, please call 110 directly and let the police solve it." "The most important thing is not to learn that Kudo Shinichi, he is just a reckless idiot, and people like him tend to harm themselves, as well as friends and family around him." auzw.com Noel, who is driving a sports car, heard the question from the little girl Bumi behind him, and while driving the sports car seriously, he taught the four people behind him. "Yes, we know." Except for Conan, the other three responded in unison. "Have you thought about it? If the three robbers wake up early to escape after you escape, they are likely to go to you in the future, not only will you be hurt, but also your parents, relatives and friends. ." "This is what I want to tell you at the end. As for whether you can hear it in your heart, this is not something I can manage." After that, Noel accelerated the speed of the sports car, and the four people behind were silent again, obediently wondering what to think in the back seat. After a long time, Noel sent Yoshida Ayumi, Hiroyuki Hiroya, and Kojima Yuantai back home, and finally sent Conan to the outside of the Maori Detective Office. Conan, who seems to be Kudo Shinichi, still lives in Maorilans house. Watching Conan walk into the entrance of the stairs, Noel was about to leave in a sports car. But at this moment, when he heard someone knocking on the window, Noel turned his head in doubt and put the window down. "It turned out to be Xiaolan." Noel''s face immediately smiled when he saw Maorilan outside the car. "Noel, why are you here?" Seeing that the window was lowered, Maurilan saw the figure in the driver''s seat. Finally, he was sure that he didn''t admit the wrong car, and asked with a smile to Noel inside. "I just sent a child named Conan home, as if he was also living in your building." Noel replied with a smile after hearing Maurilan''s question. "Conan? Noel, are you talking about a little boy in glasses and a small suit?" Mao Lilan frowned slightly, and spoke of Conan''s characteristic attire. He wanted Noel to make sure. "Well, that''s what you said." Noel nodded and said honestly. Next, under the continuous inquiry of Maori Lan, Noel spoke of the dangerous things Conan participated in today, and after Maolilan learned of this matter, it can be said that he was full of anger at Conan. When Noel said goodbye to leaving, Maori Lan, who remembered something, sent an invitation to Noel, who was about to leave, inviting Noel to go to the art museum to see the exhibition next week. .. v4 Chapter 23： You call me miles Of course, Noel agreed to Maorilan''s invitation. After arranging a meeting time with Maorilan next week, Noel drove away from this place. After a long time, Noel drove back to the parking lot below the apartment, parked the sports car in the parking space, picked up the **** shirt in the car and returned to the apartment upstairs. Just walking to the door of his house, he saw a note on the door, and Noel looked at the content on the paper. Having figured out the content on the paper, Noel looked at the time on the watch, and now it looks like 9 o''clock now, thinking: Its only 9 oclock now, she shouldnt sleep yet. After thinking about it for a moment, Noel walked to Fei Yingli''s door and pressed the doorbell of her house on the wall. "Ding Dong!" "Come here, please wait a moment!" Hearing the words from the house, Noel stood patiently in front of the gate, waiting for Fei Yingli to open it. Fei Yingli looked at the cat''s eyes on the door and opened the door after complaining that it was Noel. He complained: "Mr. Noel, you finally came back. If you come back later, I think I will be starved to death. Since eating the delicious food you made yesterday, other foods are hard to swallow." "Miss Feiyingli, if you are not too late, you can go to my house to sit for a while, just I did not eat dinner." Hearing Feiyingli''s words, Noel was very happy and said to Feiyingli with a smile. . "Then you will make some food quickly, and you will be free to do whatever you want." Fei Yingli, who was hungry with her eyes shining, hurriedly walked out of her house door and closed her door. Waiting for Noel to take himself to his house for dinner. Looking at Fei Yingli''s anxious appearance, Nuoer smiled helplessly, took out his own key from the trouser pocket, walked to his door and opened the door, asked Fei Yingli to walk in first, then Nuoer walked into himself Home. This time without the guidance of Noel, Fei Yingli went to the living room and sat down, turned on the TV with the remote control and watched it, as if she thought of it as her own home. Seeing Fei Yingli like this, Noel did not say anything, it can be said that Fei Yingli like this, the more she is like this, the more she means she is less guarded against herself. Putting the coat and the shirt with blood on the chair, Noel went to the TV to watch the concubine in the TV, but went directly into the kitchen to open the refrigerator, and took out some ingredients from the refrigerator. In the next moment, the sword was cut in the kitchen, and the removed ingredients were quickly cleaned and placed neatly on the plates. Then Noel used the culinary skills of the master to start cooking these cleaned ingredients into gourmet food. And Fei Yingli, who was watching TV outside, heard the sound of cooking in the kitchen, and the fragrance of the food flew out of the kitchen. auzw.com Feeling curious, Feiyingli put down the remote control in her hand, stood up from the sitting sofa, and walked past like a kitchen. ''Amazing! I thought that seeing Noel in the kitchen was cooking delicious food quickly, and the technology also made Fei Yingli admire, and just looking at it felt very powerful. "Miss Feiyingli, if you are really idle, please take out the tableware and these prepared dishes." When she noticed someone outside the door, Noel knew who was outside and smiled at Feiyingli. "Okay." Seeing Noel found himself, Fei Yingli walked into the kitchen a little awkwardly, and after responding to Noel, he helped out the dishes and dishes. The mens and womens work is not tiring, and it didnt take long. Noor will finish cooking all the ingredients he took out and walk out of the kitchen with the last dish. Fei Yingli was already sitting at the dining table, the tableware and chopsticks were neatly arranged by her, and the rice was already installed in the bowl, sitting in the position waiting for Noel''s arrival. "Miss Feiyingli, this is the last dish. You can eat it first. I''m going to change my clothes." Putting the last dish down, Noel said to Feiyingli. "We are all friends already. You can call me Miles. I''ll call you Noel. Isn''t it okay?" Fei Yingli made a suggestion to change her name with a smile. She felt that this is always the case for Miss and Mrs. "No problem, then you can eat first, and I will come out after changing clothes. I don''t have to wait for me to come out to eat." After that, Noel turned and walked to the room. In the end, Fei Yingli still waited for Noel to come out and dine together. The two were very happy to enjoy the delicious food on the table, and slowly enjoyed the delicious food while talking about some interesting things. During the meal, some curious concubines also asked why Noel came back to the apartment so much, was there an important case in the police station, as well as a hand injury and a **** shirt? After asking these things, Fei Yingli, who suddenly thought of something, gradually flushed. I can see what Feiying''s ideals are like. It''s just like asking her husband who came home late, but Noor didn''t go directly to the point, but told the truth about Feiying''s questions. After listening to Noel''s remarks, Fei Yingli quickly rested her hands on the chopsticks, and was worried about asking Noel''s injury. "My injury is fine, otherwise I won''t sit in front of you." Seeing Concubine''s worry, Noor was still very happy and smiled at her. "Noel, you need to be more careful when you work outside, otherwise I won''t be able to eat these delicious foods. What might I do then, I might be starved to death." After careful observation, I saw that Noel was really not big. Obstacle, Fei Yingli smiled and opened the joke. .. v4 Chapter 24： Arrival of Miwako Sato "This time I was just not careful. In fact, I am very powerful, so you can put 10,000 hearts in mind, I will not hang up so easily, and your food will not be hopeless." "But after I find a good wife, you may not be able to eat the delicious food I made, unless my wife does not mind that a beauty like you comes to eat every day." Noel pretended to have a very serious expression, and said to Fei Yingli who picked up the tableware again. After listening to Noel''s words, Fei Yingli paused a moment, thinking of something while eating, and no longer chatting with Noel. Soon after the two had finished their dinner, they rested a little in their seats. Fei Yingli took the initiative to pick up the tableware and took them to the kitchen for cleaning. After washing the dishes, Fei Yingli said to Noel, she left Noel''s apartment and returned to the house next door. Noel, who had been tired for a day, walked out of the door after sending concubine Yingli, then returned to the interior of his apartment, entered the bathroom and washed it, returned to the room and fell asleep. The next day... Noel, who was injured and did not have to go to work, was finally awakened by the ringing cell phone ringing at noon, and got up from the bed in a daze. "Hello, can you tell me which one you are looking for?" Noel opened the phone and put it in his ear without even looking at the number. "Hello, this is Mika Sato, are you the police officer Noel?" Mika Sato asked politely when the phone was connected. "..." Hearing that the other party reported the name, Noel was completely awake, carefully looked at the display on the phone, and after confirming that it was Sato Miwako''s number, he asked with a smile: " It turned out to be Officer Sato, is there anything to find me?" "I just returned to the Metropolitan Police Department today. I heard that you were injured in the case of Sorrow. I originally wanted to visit you in the past, but no one knows where you live. Can you tell me where you live?" With confirmation, Sato Miwako quickly asked. "I live in the **** apartment in the **** apartment." Noel said the address honestly, thought about it carefully, decided to make a fuss, and then said: "But I don''t need to see it. I am injured and there is no harm, just rest. It will be fine in a few days." "Sergeant Noel, please don''t go out. I''ll find you later, just like that, bye bye." After talking, Sato Mikako hung up the phone directly, and there was no chance that Noel would say anything. Listening to the beeping sound from the phone, Noel smiled helplessly, threw the phone on the bed, and got up to enter the bathroom to start grooming. For a long time, Noel, dressed in casual clothes, just thought of preparing breakfast for himself in the kitchen, but his doorbell was ringing. auzw.com "It seems that Sato Miwako is really here." Noel stopped and turned to walk to his door. As he walked to the door of his house, Noel looked at it from the cat''s eyes. As he said, Miwa Sato really found it, and he found it alone. "Hello, may I ask who you are looking for?" The door opened, and Noel pretended not to know the curious look and asked Sato Miwako. "Hello, Officer Noel, this is Miwa Sato. I came to visit you specifically." When the door opened, a handsome man in casual clothes appeared, Sato Miko said with a smile, and he will carry Handed over the fruit basket. "It turns out that you are Officer Sato!" Pretending to be surprised, Suddenly Noel asked: "How do you know that I am Noel?" "When I was in the Metropolitan Police Department, Yumi showed me your photos." In response to Noor''s question, Sato Miwako said with a smile: "Sergeant Noor, don''t you invite me to sit in?" "Sergeant Sato, please come in." Hearing the words, Noel quickly stepped aside and asked Sato Miwako to enter the house. "I''m disturbed." Sato Miwako smiled at Noel and walked slowly through the door after speaking. After closing the door, Noor led Miwa Sato to the living room inside the house. Following Noel, Sato Miwa looked around, and I really didn''t expect Noel''s home to be so clean, and it was very upscale. "Police Sato..." Noel hadn''t finished speaking. "It''s fine if you call Miwako. Thank you for helping me solve the sorrow case. I finally comforted my father''s spirit in the sky. Thank you very much, Officer Noel." interrupted Nore''s words, and Sato Mito said to Noorichi Bowing at 180 degrees, thank you very, very sincerely. "Sergeant Sato, you don''t have to be like this, get up quickly." Seeing this, Noel walked up to Sato Miwa and quickly reached out to support her, saying, "You thanked me too, you have to sit on the sofa for a while , I''ll pour you a glass of water." "Please call me Miwako, don''t call me Officer Sato." Miko Sato, who was raised, looked at Noel very seriously and said. "Okay, Miwako, you can go and sit down first." Seeing Sato Miwako is still, Noel is also very happy to change the title, but he pretends to be helpless. After hearing Noel''s changed name, Sato Miwako smiled, took the fruit to the sofa and sat down, and put the fruit basket on the table in front of the sofa. Noel also turned and walked to the kitchen, took two juices from the refrigerator and poured two glasses, took the two poured juices back to the living room, and placed a glass on the table in front of Miwa Sato. .. v4 Chapter 25： Another invitation "Thank you." Seeing Noel came back from the kitchen and put the poured juice in front of him, Sato Miwako thanked with a smile. "You''re welcome." Politely responded. Noel sat down on the sofa and looked at Sato Miwako. "Miwako, I remember going to work today. Is it true that you are absent from work like this?" "Before I came from the Metropolitan Police Department, I had already asked Ms. Mumu for leave, and my colleagues asked me to take them to say hello to you." Miyan Sato smiled and explained to Noel. "That''s right! I haven''t eaten anything today. I''m going to make a little stuffed belly now. Do you want Miwako?" Suddenly remembering that she hasn''t eaten yet, Noel asked Miwa Sato. . "It''s more than two o''clock at noon, haven''t you eaten yet?" Mito Sato said incredulously after looking at his watch. "When you called me, I just woke up from my sleep. After taking a bath in the bathroom, I just wanted to get something to fill my stomach. You just rang the doorbell outside my house." Noel ordered Nodded and explained the situation to Sato Miwako, not because he didn''t want to eat, but he didn''t have time to do it. "In this case, you just sit here and don''t move. I''ll cook something for you and borrow it from your kitchen." After talking, Miko Sato got up from the sofa and hurried towards the kitchen. Noel was stunned for a moment, and when he was refreshed, Sato Miwako had walked into the kitchen long ago, and the sound of cutting things in the kitchen showed that she had begun to prepare food for herself. Judging from the sound, Sato Miwako has already started, so Noel is too lazy to stop it. He finds a remote control on the sofa to turn on the TV and waits patiently while watching the TV. In exchange for several TV stations, Noel stopped in a news report, a news report about the Shinkansen explosion. "It seems a bit familiar..." Looking at the news on TV, Noel looked and felt familiar, but couldn''t remember it for a while. After watching the news on TV for a while, it was really impossible for Noel to think of anything, so he was too lazy to continue thinking about it, and immediately switched to another TV program. For a long time, Sato Miwako came out of the kitchen, holding a hot bowl in his hand, and placed it on the dining table in the living room. "Sergeant Noel, this is the white porridge I just made. You can eat it while it''s hot." After putting a bowl of white porridge, Sato Mito said to Noel watching TV. "Thank you very much, Miwako." After hearing the words, Noel put down the remote control in his hand and thanked Sato Miwako while walking towards the dining table. auzw.com "It''s just a little thing, and besides, I only make white porridge, and it''s not a delicious dish. You don''t need to thank me." Sato Miwa said a little embarrassedly, who wanted to make other foods, but it was a pity to think of himself In addition to making white porridge, it does not seem to do anything delicious. "At least this is your kindness." After that, Noel came to the table and sat down, took the spoon in the bowl and slowly drank the white porridge. Sato Miwako sat down and watched Noel eating with a smile. When Noor was about to finish eating, Suddenly Sato Miwako thought about something. "Sergeant Noel, in addition to visiting and thanking you, there is actually another thing." After Noel finished, Sato Sato said to Noel. "What? As long as I can do it, I will try my best to help you do it." He drew a tissue and wiped it. Noel turned to look at Sato Miwa, wondering what else she had. "Actually...my mother wanted to invite you to dinner at home, and thank you by the way." After hesitating for a while, Sato Sato said. "I have no problem arriving, anyway, I have been on vacation these days, just give me time and address." Mito Sato''s expression hesitated can be seen, but Noel could not figure out what she hesitated. "Then...then...there is a small problem..." Sato Miwa said turbulently, his face gradually reddening somehow. Sato Miwako looked more and more puzzled. He couldn''t figure out what was going on. He wondered and asked: "What''s wrong?" "You also know that Yumi is my good friend, but she likes mischief very much. After the case of Sorrow was solved, I didn''t have to rush to tell my mother about it, she had already told it first. My mother." Both have sent invitations to Noel, and Sato Miwako began to explain. "Yumi, she wants to make your mother happy, but this is no problem." After listening to the explanation, Noel did not understand the problem at all. This was obviously a good thing. How could it be regarded as a prank. "Yumi said that my boyfriend had solved the case and also showed your picture to my mother. The most important thing is that my mother also believed the little devil''s ghost, so..." said He said that Sato Miwako''s face became more and more red, and he didn''t know how to speak in the end. "So you want me to pretend to be your boyfriend, and then go home with you for dinner, right?" Noel smiled slightly and said the guessing words. In his view, this is already inseparable. Ninety may be like this. .. v4 Chapter 26： It seems a bit reasonable "Well, my mother was informed that my boyfriend had solved the sorrow case, which made her very very grateful and very happy for me... I found a boyfriend, so I dont want to let her down." Sato Miwako nodded slightly and said very, very quietly. "It''s no problem at all, just wait for you to choose the time and notify me to go with you." After listening to Sato Miwako, Noel agreed without thinking. After all, there is a kind of thing called fake play, and this opportunity will not let go of silly. If you really let go of such a good opportunity, then you dont know when there will be such a good opportunity. Seeing Noel agreed so happily, this made Sato Mikako a little overwhelmed, and many words that had been thought and asked and explained were stuck in his mouth. "You are the flower of our Metropolitan Police Department. I don''t know how many people are willing to do this. I have such a good chance how to let it go." Noel placed a hand on the table and supported his face, looking at the Sato Miwako smiling. "I...I...I''ll give you a congee in Cheng Yiwan." Mengko Sato quickly picked up the empty bowl and quickly got up and walked towards the kitchen. After waiting for a while, Sato Miwako walked out of the kitchen, and the flush on his face receded. In the following time, Sato Miko and Noel chatted for a while, and then with the persistence of Sato Miko, she personally helped Noel with new drugs and bandages. Finally, after arranging the time to go to dinner, Sato Michiko said goodbye to leave Noel''s apartment, but before leaving, he also indicated that he would come over often these days. In a blink of an eye, a week passed by. During the period, Sato Miwako came to the Noel apartment almost every day to help Noel make breakfast and put on new bandages. By the way, he talked to Noel about the anecdotes in the police station, and he did not leave Noor''s apartment until noon. It can be said that Noel was able to go out and play freely in the afternoon, and at night he had to return to the apartment to cook dinner, waiting for the arrival of Fei Yingli. Anyway, this week, it is right to deal with Sato Miwako in the morning and Fei Yingli at night. And the morning after a week... At this moment, just driving to the Maori detective office, Noel stepped out of the driver''s seat of the sports car, and took out the mobile phone in his pocket, dialing the number of the Maori phone. "Xiaolan, I''m already downstairs in your house." Hearing that the phone was answered by Maorilan, Noel said to Maorilan on the phone. auzw.com "Noel wait a moment, I will change my clothes and come right away." Mao Lilan, who was wearing pajamas, hurried to the window and watched after hearing Noel''s words. And waved at Noor below. "Don''t worry, you dress up well, and I will always be here waiting for you." Norr waved and smiled at the phone. "Then I will hang up the phone first, and I will come down soon." After that, Maori Lan hung up the phone and turned to walk quickly back to his room. Seeing the hurried Maori Lan, Conan and Maori Xiaowulang, who were having breakfast, were quite curious. The two put down the breakfast in their hands and quickly walked to the window and looked at it. "I said how Xiaolan was in a hurry." Maori Xiaowulang looked at it, and soon recognized Noel below, then returned to the table to continue eating breakfast. "Uncle, do you know the big brother below?" Conan frowned deeply when he saw Noel below, but when he walked back to the table, he immediately became very naive and asked. "One night he sent Xiaolan back, when I happened to see it upstairs, and after returning, Xiaolan also told me about his identity." Hearing the question from Conan, the little boy, he was eating breakfast. Maori Kogo answered. "Uncle, don''t you ask where Sister Xiaolan is going to go with that person, don''t you worry about what bad things that person does to Sister Xiaolan?" Conan still asked innocently as he did not care about the appearance of Maori Xiaowulang. "What''s so good to ask, Xiaolan must have a date with Noel, and the other party is the police department under the police officer Mumu. How can he do something bad to Xiaolan." "I''ve inquired with Officer Mumu before, this one called Noel was in his early 20s, and he was not many years older than Xiaolan, and the others were very nice and polite, smart, handsome and rich, this is what The perfect son-in-law." "It''s much better than that Kudo Shinichi. I fully agree with Xiaolan''s relationship with Noel, and there''s nothing I need to worry about." Constantly stuffing the food made by Maori Lan, and when talking about Kudo Shinichi, Maori Kogoro was full of disgust. ''What the hell! I recruited you to provoke you, you have no skills, and I will blame my head. ''Thinking that looking at the expression of Maori Kogoro, Conan can only growl inwardly. "Uncle others say that seeing is real and hearing is false. How can others easily believe these things, you have to verify it yourself, and you don''t want Sister Xiaolan to be deceived." Conan thought of the way, yes Said Maori Kogoro. "It seems a little reasonable." Conan''s words made Maori Xiaowulang pause and think about it carefully. He thought that the little ghost''s head was quite reasonable, and he had to verify it with his own eyes. "Dad, Conan, I will not come back to cook at noon. You can call takeaway." After careful dressing, Maori Lan, who was wearing a white dress, came out from the inside of her room door and faced the living room. Said the two. .. v4 Chapter 27： Iron fist Seeing that Maori Lan was so beautifully dressed, Conan instantly felt unbalanced in his heart, remembering that Maori Lan had never been so elaborately dressed when he went out with himself. "Xiao Lan, where are you going?" Maori Kogoro, who was also a little stunned, was also the first time to see Mao Lilan dressed like this, but he hadn''t seen it before. "I asked Noel to go to the art gallery to see the exhibition. I originally wanted you to accompany me to see it. Who knows that neither of you wants to go." As he walked to the gate, Maurilan faced the shoes while wearing them. The two complained. "Uh..." Wen Yan, Maori Kogoro remembered it, it seemed that there was really such a thing, and asked a little embarrassingly: "So now how about me and Conan going together?" "Sister Xiaolan, I suddenly want to see it." Conan quickly agreed, and decided to follow the stalker, thinking in his mind: ``Never let that guy be alone with Xiaolan! Mao Lilan, who had just put on her shoes, was stunned when she heard the words of the two, and looked at the two with a lot of doubts and puzzles, completely unable to understand how the two should suddenly pay attention. "No, I have made an appointment with Noel to go together, you don''t have to force yourself, I won''t be angry with you." Maurilan thought about it and refused the two. "Sister Xiaolan, I really want to go to the art gallery to see the exhibition. I don''t think the big brother below will mind." Hearing Maurilan''s refusal, Conan thought quickly and decided to gamble. "Conan was right, I don''t think the following brother would mind, after all, it''s crowded." After finishing, Maori Xiaowu also quickly walked to the door, quickly put his shoes on, pushed Mao Lilan wanted to say something and went out. Conan followed, and after putting on his shoes, he quickly followed the two who walked out of the door and closed the door. Seeing the two act like a rogue, Maurilan didn''t know what to say, so he had to take out the key and lock the door, let the younger one follow him downstairs, thinking about how to explain to Noel. It didn''t take long for the three to walk out of the stairs one by one. The first Maorilan who walked out walked in the direction of Noel, and soon came to the waiting Noel. "Noel, it''s embarrassing to keep you waiting for a long time." When he came to Noel, Maurilan smiled embarrassingly, and introduced Noel to the two who came after him, saying, "He is my dad. Maori Kogoro, who lived in my house, called Edogawa Conan." "You are Mr. Maori Kogoro, a detective. I have been admired for a long time. Hello, my name is Noel." Although the two of them were very upset, Noel stepped forward with a smile and reached out to Maori Kogoro. . "Yes, I''m a detective Maori Lan Gogoro, hahahahaha." Shaking hands with Noel, Maori Kogoro laughed with pride. "Children Conan, we haven''t seen each other for a long time." Turning to see Conan, Noel smiled slightly and greeted him. auzw.com "Yeah, brother, we really haven''t seen you for a long time." Conan forced a smile, and Noel greeted him. "Xiaolan, it''s almost time, let''s go to the museum together." Pretending to look at the time, Noel opened the door of the co-pilot and said to Maorilan. "Uh..." Mauritan hesitated and looked at Noel with some embarrassment. "Noel is like this. My father and Conan also want to go to the art museum together." "Let''s be together." Noel still had a smile on his face, and Maorilan''s words had just fallen, and he responded as if he hadn''t thought about it, but he was thinking in his heart:''Bacheng is again caused by Kudo Shinichi. ghost. "Great, I''m going to take the front position." Seeing Noel agreed, Conan pretended to be happy, and quickly rushed into the co-pilot of the sports car. Seeing Noel''s so good talk made Maori Kogoro very satisfied, but after seeing Conan''s performance, Maori Kogoro''s face turned black. Passing by Maori Lan, Maori Xiaowulang smiled a little apologetically to Noel, and grabbed Conan''s clothes and brought it out. "Let me go, I''m going to sit in front!" Maori Kogoro was brought out, and Conan kept trying to break free. "Shut up! Honestly sit back with me, or you''ll stay home for me." Maori Xiaowulang punched Conan on the top of his head and scolded Conan who wanted to continue arguing. . This time Conan finally came down honestly, and was taken to the back seat by Maori Kogoro, sitting silently with his head hit by the blow. And Maorilan also sat smoothly in the co-pilot. Seeing that all the people were already inside the sports car, Noel also immediately sat in the driver''s seat and started the sports car to go to the ghost museum. Along the way, Maori Kogoro asked various questions, while Noel answered patiently while driving a sports car, while Maori Lan sitting on the co-pilot was getting more and more red with a question asked by his father. of. No way, the questions asked by Maori Kogoro were all questions asked by his father-in-law''s son-in-law. This made Mao Lilan not want to feel shy, and she didn''t know how to stop. Conan, who was on the side, interrupted several times, but each time he was served by Maori Xiaowulang Iron Fist. At this time, he was already full of bags, and he continued to interfere unrelentingly. Unfortunately, Noel simply listened to the first half of the sentence and knew what Maori Kogo said in the second half of the sentence, so he was still able to answer the questions he asked, and it made Conan, too, Kou Xinxin angry. .. v4 Chapter 28： Mid-Century Art Exhibition For a long time, the four finally arrived, hanging the gate of the Middle Ages Art Exhibition. First let three people get off at the entrance of the museum, before Noel drove to the parking lot alone, and found a place to park his sports car in the parking lot. On this way, Maori Kogoro was very satisfied with Noel''s performance, and also got a lot of information from Noel''s answer. It can be said that he is very satisfied with Noel, which is simply incomparable to Kudo Shinichi. "Xiaolan, I think Officer Noor is good. He is about the same age as you. You can try to socialize with him. He is much better than Kudos stinky kid." Seeing Noel went to find a parking place, Maori Kogo said to Maorilan. "I think the new brother and sister Xiaolan are the most suitable, and the new brother is still a high school detective, playing football is very, very powerful." Conan twitched his mouth, quickly helped himself to say good things. "You little devil knows what, Kudo''s stinky boy is not a good high school student, and he is surrounded by detectives. If the stinky boy successfully solved the case, he would have been arrested for impeding official duties. Woke up." "It wasn''t Officer Mumu looking at his dad''s face that he closed his eyes and didn''t pursue these things, otherwise his kid would have been caught in a prison cage, and what a **** high school detective really laughed at." "You are looking at Noel, who has already skipped a grade and graduated from a prestigious American university in his early 20s, and is now covered by the police department. As long as the internship period is over, he can become a police department. "And Kudo Shinichi, who used the name of the detective, only had a little fame and his tail was about to break through the sky. He didnt know what humility was. He wanted to solve all kinds of cases all day long. This is not a claim. Justice is anxious to find death." "To put it a little harder, he will kill himself sooner or later, and even the people close to him. I don''t want Xiaolan to be hurt by him." "I tell you a little ghost head what to do, and you can''t understand what you said." More and more angry, Maori Kogoro can be said to be disgusted with Kudo Shinichi, and finally he was so angry that he didn''t understand why he said these words to a little devil. Standing beside, after listening to his father''s words, Maorilan didn''t help Kudo Shinichi this time, but lowered his head to think about his father''s words. But Conan has only now discovered that Maori Kogoro is so disgusted with himself. He used to think that he was famous, so that his work was reduced. Conan is only now realizing that the real reason Maori Kogoro hates himself is because he fears that his actions will harm Maori Lan. auzw.com Noel is a criminal police officer with a gun, and to become a criminal police officer must also have a little physical skills, regardless of whether the other party is a criminal or an enemy, he has the ability to protect himself and Maorilan. Conan is very clear about his situation. Except for being smarter and able to play football, he seems to have no ability to protect himself, and even no ability to protect Maori Lans safety. At best, you can only try to get as much time as possible, and Maorilan in turn protects her safety. This doesnt mean anything. Im not an old man half-footed into the coffin. I still have time to learn. I still have enough time to strengthen myself and become able to protect Xiaolans safety. ''Thinking about it, Conan didn''t give up. "Uncle, new..." Just wanted to argue with Maori Kogoro, but Conan hadn''t finished speaking yet. "The car is parked. Let''s go in quickly, don''t bask here." Now Noel came over with a smile, directly interrupting what Conan was going to say, and said to the three people standing at the door. "Yeah, it''s really hot standing here, let''s go in and blow the air conditioner." Seeing Noel came back and said after passing Noor, Maori Kogo really felt a little hot, and very agree to go inside quickly. Decide. "Huh." Maurilan responded, smiling at Noel. Conan, who wanted to say something just now, can only swallow his words back into his stomach, and walked into the museum with the three people. At this time, the hostility towards Noel was even deeper. Conan''s hostile look, of course, could not escape Noor''s law, but just a little wondered what was going on. Obviously, he hadn''t been so hostile to himself just now, but when he stopped by a car, he became what he is now. With two minds, Noel walked beside Maorilan, joking with her while guessing in his heart, thinking:''It will not be Maori Kogoro. When I went to park, he said something that agreed with me So when it comes to socializing, what makes this product hostile to me? When preparing to enter the exhibition hall, Maurilan took a map of the exhibition hall before leading the three into the exhibition hall. "A lot of beautiful paintings! It''s really good to be here!" After entering the exhibition hall, some excited Maori Lan looked around, and finally stood in front of a painting, said: "Noel, look here , Beautiful colors!" "Do you like it very much? Miss." An old man with a long beard and bald head heard some people''s appreciation of the painting and walked past Gu Zi said, "I also like this painting very much. It should be here. I like all of her works, just like my children, they are so cute." "Which... are you?" After listening to the old man''s words, Mao Lilan froze a little, and asked the old man. .. v4 Chapter 29： Outsiders are not allowed to enter "I''m sorry, I''m really rude. I''m the curator here. My name is Luohe. You are welcome to watch the exhibition." Wen Yan, the director of Luohe reacted and quickly introduced myself and welcomed the arrival of the four. "It turned out to be Mr. Curator." After hearing the introduction of the other party, Mao Lilan was a little surprised, and I never really thought that the curator would come over in person. "Okay, please enjoy it slowly. I won''t disturb you anymore." When I was still kindly smiling, the director of Ochiai turned to look at the staff on the side, and the smile on his face disappeared instantly, replacing it with anger. , Shouted: "Wa Tian! What are you doing!" "When dealing with works, be sure to wear gloves. How many times have I said that you have forgotten again!!" "Watian, you don''t need to do it here, you go to the warehouse to move things out." "Iijima Jun, I will get rid of you here." The response of the director of Ochiai made Mao Lilan, Conan and Maori Xiaowulang startle. They didn''t expect that the old man who was very kind just now was furious because the staff named Watian didn''t wear gloves. The middle-aged man named Watian, after yelling a few words from the director of Ochiai, left the exhibition hall with an uncomfortable expression and obeyed orders to move things to the warehouse. "It seems that the old man has treated the works here as his children as he said, otherwise there will not be such a big reaction." After watching the performance of the curator of Ochiai, standing beside Maorilan Noel said. "Yeah, the director of Ochiai must be very fond of these works, so I would be so cautious that I don''t want the work to be a little damaged, but the guy named Watian is not a good person at first sight." Maurilan nodded his head, agreeing with Noel''s view . At this time, a chubby middle-aged upstart in a white suit led another dull looking man with glasses into the exhibition hall and walked towards the director of the Ochiai. "It''s still the same as usual, there are very few people coming to the exhibition." The middle-aged upstart looked around and smiled and taunted the director of Ochiai. "Zhenzhong Boss." Wen Yan, the director of Ochiai turned his head and immediately recognized who he was. "After another ten days, the place can be officially closed. This time, I will trouble you to take good care of these rusty broken copper and iron." "Mr. Designer, give me the design in your hand and let me see what else needs to be modified. I want to make this place a blockbuster when it opens again." The real boss taunted loudly and unscrupulously, as if worried that the director of Ochiai wouldn''t hear it, but the director of Ochiai didn''t react excitedly. auzw.com This suddenly lost the interest of the real boss and came to the designer who was following him. He looked at the design in his hand while making gestures in the exhibition hall and designing behind him. The teacher said what needs to be modified. After the Zhenzhong boss walked away, Mao Lilan walked to the curator of Ochiai, and asked curiously, "Is this art museum about to close?" "Yeah, the former boss had to close the company, so he had to sell the museum to the real boss." The director of Luohe nodded and said in a low mood. "The former boss was because Mr. Zhenzhong was willing to continue to run the art museum. He was willing to sell it to him at the beginning, but not long after the guy bought the art museum, he planned to renovate it to a high-end. The restaurant." Iijima was sorting out the exhibition items, whispering indignantly. "I didn''t expect there is such a reason." After listening to the explanation from the curator and staff, Mao Lilan finally understood what was going on, and felt sorry that the museum was about to become a restaurant. At this time, when I went to the warehouse to move the exhibits in the field, at this time, the armor was unassembled with a cart, but the helmet was dropped to the ground. The sound of the armored helmet falling to the ground immediately caught the attention of everyone present, but this time the director of Ochiai was not as excited as before, as if he did not take this as one thing. "Xiao Lan, let''s go around and see. This museum is very big. If we don''t hurry up, we may not be able to finish our shopping at night." Noel looked at the map in his hand carefully. The scared Mao Lilan reminded. "Well." In response to Noel, Maurilan smiled at the director of Ochiai, and said, "Director of Ochiai, we have to take a good look everywhere, just not to disturb your work here." "Okay, the works here are very good, you have to enjoy it." The director of Luohe Cixiang smiled and responded to the polite Maori Lan. Mao Lilan nodded at the director of the Ochiai Museum, and led Noel, Conan, and Maori Kogoro to leave, looking at the paintings in the exhibition hall while walking. Next, the three accompanied Ma Lilan slowly strolling around the museum, enjoying the various exhibits in the museum. In the large exhibition halls, between the earth, between the sky, and between Haiyuan, it took several hours for these exhibition halls due to the slow appreciation of Maori Lan. If you want to continue shopping, you can put a sign that prohibits outsiders from entering the passage of the next exhibition hall, so that all four people have stopped. "It''s strange, how can there be a sign that no outsiders are allowed to enter, that is clearly the passage to the exhibition hall between hells." Seeing the sign that was blocking the road, Maurilan turned over the map in his hand, which was marked on the map. There is indeed an exhibition hall in front. "Okay, don''t worry about those, let''s go around." Having already been a little upset, Maori Kogo said impatiently. .. v4 Chapter 30： My treat "It''s almost noon now, why don''t we go out and have something to eat and wait to come back and continue shopping?" Noel looked at the time and offered advice to the three. "I agree, agree with both hands!" Maori Kogoro immediately raised his hands, hoping to immediately go to the art museum, and it''s almost crazy here. "Sister Xiaolan, my stomach is a little hungry too. After we went out to eat something, we might be open here when we come back." Although Noor was very upset, Conan felt that there was no need to get along with his stomach, and it was also very I hate the place of the museum, and I have absolutely no interest in it. "In addition to this exhibition hall, it seems that there are four exhibition halls, and we still have one afternoon. It is not too late to wait for the food to finish. There is definitely enough time to finish the museum." Seeing Maorilan hesitating, Noel smiled and analyzed her. "Okay. Then let''s go outside for lunch, and then take a break outside. Afternoon shopping in this gallery." Mauritan nodded, thinking that Noel was very reasonable, and he really had enough to wait for others. The time does not need to rush to finish shopping now. Hearing that Mauritan agreed, Conan and Maori Kogoro both felt a sense of relief. I was really worried that she disagreed and wanted to leave the museum in one go. Now the two are finally relieved. Fortunately, they can fill up their hungry stomachs. There is no need to continue to follow here. At least they have time to rest. Seeing the appearance of Conan and Maori Kogoro, it made Maurilan feel helpless for a while. Turning around and looking at Noel was not like the two, and he was not as impatient as to be able to walk around. His face was still light. Smiles at himself. Seeing Noel looking at him with a smile, Mao Lilan''s face gradually blushed. He compared Noel with the two in his heart and thought:''It seems Noel is a very patient person, not like these two. I was impatient for a few hours, and I knew I wouldnt let them follow. "When I parked just now, I saw a nice restaurant nearby. Let me take you there now." Withdrawing his gaze, Maurer said to the two people who were still glad they didn''t need to go shopping. "Well, we are passing now, and I''m almost hungry." Wen Yan, Maori Kogoro, wrapped around Noel''s shoulder, and said while walking towards the exit, as if worrying about his daughter Maori Lan''s repentance, I want to leave this museum quickly. Conan swiftly followed, and Mao Lilan, who felt helpless, followed suit, and the four left the museum. After stepping out of the gate of the museum, the three of them quickly led to a very high-end restaurant under the leadership of Noel. The service staff opened a box, and the four of them sat down inside the box. But when the service staff handed the menu to four people, except that Noel did not feel anything wrong, the other three stared at the price on the menu in dumbfounded. auzw.com "You don''t have to be polite, just order whatever you want, and I''ll treat you." When the three people''s expressions were found, Noel said with a smile, it was clear why the three of them were like this. . "Noel, the things here are too expensive. Let''s change to a restaurant." Maori Lan, who was sitting next to Noel, covered his mouth with the menu and whispered near Noel''s ear. "No need to change, you can order with confidence." Noel shook his head with a smile, vetoing Mauritan''s proposal. ''Humph! You''re ready to pretend to be big now, and wait for you to cry. After hearing Noels words, Conan sneered at the bottom of his heart, and decided to slaughter Noel fiercely to make him understand the end of pretending to be big. "Sister waiter, I want this, this, this, and this." Conan picked up the menu and said to the waiter on the side, specifically selecting the most expensive point on the menu. "Little brother, you have ordered three different soups." The service staff at the side did not record Conan''s point. They could see that the child could not be the master and kindly reminded him. "Conan, if you dare to play tricks again, wait and see how I can clean you up!" Maori Lan, who had reacted, shouted in displeasure. "This waitress, don''t listen to his kid talking, he''s just messing around, you don''t take it seriously." Maori Kogoro, who also reacted, gave Conan a hard reward. The iron fist was on his head, and he was very dissatisfied with his nonsense. "You don''t need to be angry with Conan, the waiter and the child have ordered all the dishes, and by the way, the restaurant''s signature dishes are all served." It is clear that Conan is in Yin, and Noel does not know him in general, but has not yet They ordered something and asked with a smile: "Xiao Lan, do you and Uncle Maori need anything else?" "No, no." Both shook their heads and said in unison. Conan just ordered a lot, but Knorr didn''t say anything, and still let the waiter bring it up. Maori Lan and Maori Kogoro were also embarrassed to order. The waitress had a good memory and quickly recorded Conan''s points. After hearing that Noel had nothing to do, she quickly walked out of the box. Seeing that the service staff had left, Maori Lan and Maori Xiaowulang apologized to Conan and Noel. Maori Xiaowulang educated Conan, and his two fists kept twisting on Conan''s head. No matter how Conan sells and asks for mercy, Maori Lan did not mean to stop this time, but secretly calculated how much money was brought out, thinking that Noel ordered so many things for the sake of face, and planned to wait for the money that was brought out to be secretly All to Noel, very worried about Noel waiting for not enough money to pay. .. v4 Chapter 31： Holding hands And Conan was pained and happy. In his view, Noel was only for face support, which of course made him very happy. Of course, the pain was of Maori Kogoro''s head attack. It didn''t take long for the restaurant''s service staff to enter one after another and put a delicious dish on the table, so that Maorilan had no chance to send money to Noel. Seeing that the delicacies were already in front of them, Maori Kogoro let go of the little boy Conan, and started under Noel''s greeting. Conan, the little fart boy, was also polite, eating like a Maori Kogoro, and ignoring the people who came in from cooking. He didn''t care what the image was. Looking at the gorging on the big and the small, Maurilan felt very embarrassed, and when Noel clipped the vegetables into the bowl, she slowly ate with her head down. Noel, who was sitting on the side, ate very little, and felt embarrassed to see Mauritan, so she kept sandwiching her dishes, anyway, when she was not free in the bowl. After a long time, so many dishes just ordered were actually eaten clean. Conan and Maori Xiaowulang both leaned on the chairs, and both of them rested with their stomachs motionless. Mao Lilan, who was also full of belly, saw that now is a good opportunity to secretly hand over the money to Noel, but was refused by Noel, pushed her hand over and back to her Smiled and shook his head. After trying Maorilan a few times, seeing that Noel was reluctant to accept help, he gave up in desperation and continued to do so, planning to rush to give the money when he checked out. At three o''clock and four o''clock, Conan and Maori Kogoro, who had almost the same rest, finally made suggestions to start. Noel called the waiter to check out. When she saw that Maori Lan was about to rush to check out, Noel immediately pushed her back into the seat, took out her wallet from her pocket, took out a black card and handed it over. Seeing that Noel handed out the black card, not only the waiter was stunned, but even Maori Kogoro was stunned. Conan''s face was as ugly as eating a fly. "Miss waiter, please help me check out, we still have things." Noel said to the waiter and shook the black card in his hand. "Sorry, I will handle it for you right now. Please wait a moment." After coming back, the waiter took the black card and apologized for his shaking. After confirming that the black card was genuine, the checkout was processed quickly. After returning and returning the black card to Noel, the waiter also gave one person a VIP card and personally sent four people to the door of the restaurant immediately. Maori Kogoro didn''t ask much about the black card, but now it can be 100% sure that Noel is a true son-in-law. auzw.com And Conan, who failed to overcast Noel, made him feel very uncomfortable and regretful, but instead let Noel prove to Maori Kogoro that he is rich, and now he can be 100% sure. Maori Kogoro will not interfere with Noel''s date with Maorilan in the future, and may help Noel chase his daughter Maorilan, and Conan knows that it is even more impossible to destroy the date through Maori Kogoro in the future. After that, the four returned to the museum slowly. After walking around the exhibition hall until about five o''clock, the four people finished the remaining several exhibition halls. When they reached the position where there was no entry sign before, the four found that the sign had been removed. "The sign prohibiting entry is gone, and this seems to be the last exhibition hall." Seeing the sign board disappeared, Mao Lilan pointed to the tunnel and smiled. "Since we have all come here deliberately, let''s go to the last exhibition hall." " "I can''t move anymore. Xiaolan, let''s go in and see with Noel. I''ll wait for you here." I was tired and couldn''t move anymore. Maori Xiaowulang said weakly. "Xiaolan, I''ll accompany you to take a look, you can let them rest here." When he came to Maorilan, Noel said with a smile, and offered to ask for a visit. "I..." Conan just wanted to say something, but he hadn''t finished. "Me and Conan are waiting here, so hurry in." Covering Conan''s mouth with one hand and holding Conan in his hand, Maori Kogo said to Noel and Maori. It was clear to his father''s intention that this was to create an opportunity for him to be alone with Noel, so to stop Conan''s light bulb from following, Mao Lilan immediately blushed and lowered his head into the passage of the exhibition hall. Noel walked quickly to Maorilan''s side, boldly took Maorilan''s small hand, and the two walked side by side along the passage to the development hall. Seeing this scene, Conan''s classmates struggled more severely in Maori Kogoro''s imprisonment, but unfortunately they couldn''t get rid of them anymore, only to watch the two disappear in the passage. "Little ghost head, we have been making light bulbs for a day, and we have eaten a high-class meal, and we should give the two people time alone, so you dont want to follow along and continue to make trouble, dont think I dont know that you are Kudo Shin One''s little spy." Mao Li Xiaowulang, I have seen through your expression, said to Conan who was buckled. After listening to Maori Xiaowulang, Conan still did not give up struggling but struggled even harder, but Maori Xiaowulang was determined not to let Conan make trouble, no matter how hard he struggled, he would not let go. And in the exhibition hall between the hells at the end of the passage. Just entering the exhibition hall, Noel and Maorilan, holding hands to appreciate the works between this hell, Maorilan did not mean to get rid of the Nuoer''s hand at all, and let Nuoer take his own pace so slowly. .. v4 Chapter 32： The villain complains first "This room in the exhibition hall is really dark." Mao Lilan looked around. The dark and gloomy atmosphere here made her hold onto Noel''s hand slightly. "After all, this is the exhibition room of hell, so the dark atmosphere echoes." Feeling nervous, Maurer said with a smile. "Wow! What a big picture." In the dark exhibition hall, Mao Lilan saw a very big picture, looked closer at the title below, and read: "This title is a punishment, it is said to be a depiction A knight of justice, a work that blocks the devil." "Xiao Lan, now you go out to call the police, don''t turn your head to look back." Xiao Lan''s little hand was released, and Noel reminded intentionally. After all, people are creatures with strong curiosity, and women are more curious creatures. The more curious things are, the more curious, so Maorilan did not obediently obey, but turned to look at the past full of curiosity. "Ah!!!!!!" Under the curiosity, Mao Lilan turned her head and looked towards the past, and the sight she saw screamed loudly. The fact that the boss was nailed to the wall by Majin made Maorilan scream with high decibels in horror. He even rushed into Noel''s arms at one end and dared not lift it up with his face buried in Noel. Mao Lilan took the initiative to put her arms in his arms, and Noel caressed her back so that she could ease the fear in her heart and let her calm down quickly. The high-decibel screams attracted Conan and Maori Kogoro who were waiting outside. The first time they came in, they saw Noel and Maorilan hugging. "You bastard! Let me go of Xiaolan!" Conan watching this scene roared angrily at Noel. The anger in the heart instantly burned, and Conan twisted the shoe''s mechanism, quickly rushed to the side of Noel, leaped hard and jumped to a certain height, and then pulled the little feet that had been increased to Noel. Noel didn''t even look at it. It was used to appease the right hand that was scared to Maorilan, quickly grabbed Conan''s feet, and thus lifted him upside down in the air. "Little devil, see what''s happening behind me." The left hand still hugged Maorilan, and Noel didn''t go to see the mentioned Conan, so he said to him lightly. "Then...that''s the real boss!!!" After being reminded, Conan, who was hanging upside down in the air, turned his head and saw the dead real boss. "Uncle Maori, please call the police. You also see that I have no hands now." When Maori Kogoro arrived, Noel spoke to him. auzw.com "Okay." Reminiscing from the real death of the boss of Zhenzhong, Maori Kogo nodded and quickly took out his mobile phone from his clothes to call the police. At this time, while Noel had not recovered, Conor directly released his little feet and let him fall quickly with his head down. When Conan was about to head to the ground, Knoll kicked his heel on his stomach, letting him fly a short distance before landing, and rolling on the ground for a few laps before stopping. "Ghost, if you want to come down, just say it. Why do you kick my hand with my foot? It hurts so much." Seeing Conan climbed up hard, he was kneeling on the ground with his belly covered, Noel The wicked man with the evil smile first complained. "Noel, I''ve called the police, you don''t need to care about the bullhead, we have to protect this crime scene." After finishing the phone call, I saw that Noel had let go of Maorilan and was rubbing with his left hand. With his right hand, Maori Kogoro immediately believed. "Conan, it''s this time now, why can''t you be honest!" Mao Lilan, who had calmed down, saw Noel rubbing his right hand in pain, and also scolded Conan dissatisfiedly. "I..." Conan just wanted to explain, but he couldn''t finish it. "I''m fine, he may be uncomfortable hanging upside down, so he wants to struggle." Noel continued to pretend that he didn''t give Conan an opportunity to explain, and he used his left hand when Maori Lan and Maori Kogoro didn''t pay attention. Pinch out a small bruise on the right hand. Ben wanted to shout a few words, but Maorilan heard Noel say that, instead of ignoring Conan who was kneeling not far away, and pushed Noels right sleeve up, but he saw that Noir was bruised. One piece, frowning and quickly apologizing: "I''m very sorry, this bear child is not aware of the importance, kick your hands like this." "I have long said that I don''t want to take care of this little devil. I don''t understand the importance of things at all. Every time I know that it is messing around, it is Kudo Shinichi''s little spy." I also saw that Noel had a bruise on his hand. Watching Conan said dissatisfied. "I didn''t do anything at all. He deliberately let go and let me fall!" The abdomen was no longer painful, and Conan stood up quickly, pointing to Noel and explaining. "Conan! You shut up for me! You don''t apologize if you did something wrong, but you still learned to open your eyes and talk nonsense!" After listening to Conan''s words, Mao Lilan snarled at Conan while helping Noel rub his right hand. : "When we went to dinner at noon, Noel''s right hand was not injured at all. Was this injury still unsuccessful when he ran out, all of which injured people so that you are not wrong!" "Xiao Lan, don''t be angry. The child will lie because he is afraid of being scolded for doing the wrong thing. This is their instinctive first reaction, and it is not a very serious injury." Noel pretended to help Conan to speak and induce With Maori Lan and Maori Kogoro. "Noel, you don''t have to talk to the imp, we know that the imp is lying on purpose, so we must wake up the imp, or the imp will definitely do it in the future." See Noel talking to Conan , Maori Kogo said seriously. .. v4 Chapter 33： Stealing beams for columns Now Conan finally sees it, and now Maori Lan and Maori Xiaowulang will not believe their own words, even though they are all telling the truth. ''hateful! This guy succeeded in inducing Uncle Xiaolan and Maori Xiaowulang, so that the two had already determined that I was lying and lying, no matter how I tried to solve it now, it was useless. Thinking that Conan glared at Noor with his teeth clenched, it was unexpected that Noor, who had always been friendly, would do such a mean thing. But Conan was very clear that what he had to do now was not to explain to Maori Lan and Maori Xiaowulang, but to take the initiative to confess this inexplicable crime and then apologize to Noel for this inexplicable crime. Otherwise, it will only increase Maorilans aversion to himself, and he will be more likely to be driven out of the detective office by Maori Xiaowulang. At that time, Maorilan will not make any obstruction to this move, but this is the last result that Conan wants to see . Forcibly suppressing the burning anger in his heart, Conan lowered his head and walked to the front of the three people, preventing them from seeing their angry expressions. "Big Brother I''m sorry I was wrong. I shouldn''t be fooling around and kick your hand. I shouldn''t lie about doing wrong things. Sister Xiaolan, I won''t dare anymore." Conan gritted his teeth and bowed his teeth. Apologizing and pretending to be a child who admits wrong. "Xiaolan, Uncle Maori, and Conan have all come to admit their mistakes, and you should stop being angry." Noel continued to pretend to be a good person, and kindly persuaded his father and daughter beside him. "Conan, you can''t be like this in the future. Now you are not only suffering from Noel''s hand, you just fell down and you did not fall lightly. This is completely unnecessary. As long as you say it well, Noel will let you down. Yes." Seeing Conan apologized, Mao Lilan preached very seriously. Even though Conan came to apologize, he was still being preached by Maori Lan and Maori Kogoro, but Noel was grimacing at Conan being trained behind them, making Conan look more and more annoyed. The people who followed the arrival of the screams also entered the exhibition room between hells one after another, but they were ordered by Noel who showed the criminal police documents, and they all stood on the side and stood still. go with. It didn''t take long to wait, the loud siren sound passed into the museum, and the policemen wearing police uniforms came in one after another. "Nuoer, why are you here with this guy?" When Mumu XIII had just arrived, he saw Nuoer and Maori Kogoro standing together, and quickly walked up and asked doubtfully. "We came to see the exhibition in this museum. The body was also discovered by me and Xiaolan together. The scene was protected by Mr. Maori and me for the first time. That was the director and staff of the museum." Wen Yan, Noel told the general situation and pointed to the people standing aside. "Yes, we protected the scene for the first time, absolutely nobody touched the body and this thing." After waiting for Noel to finish, Maori Kogoro also reported with a smile. auzw.com Meguro Thirteen ignored Maori Kogoro, but walked to the people in the museum and asked them briefly. It was learned from the staff that there was a monitor in this **** exhibition hall. It was possible to record the process of the murder of the prisoner, and everyone went to the monitoring room together. Next, in the video recorded by the monitor, everyone saw the whole process of an armored man killing, and also found that the murderer imitated the painting in the **** exhibition hall. After that, it was developed according to the original story, but during the period, Noel pretended to accidentally hit the director of Ochiai, and changed the pen in his suit pocket without knowing it. Conan, who had already inferred the result, grabbed the map of the art museum in Mao Lilan''s hands, began to look like he was urgency to go to the bathroom, and quickly ran to the front of the director of Ochiai, asking him to draw himself out of the bathroom. map. But when the curator of Ochiai took out the pen, he just remembered that it was unusable when he was about to make an inquiry. If it was found, it would be terrible. This pen is usable, just draw a map for the little ghost. Hearing the words that sounded in his head, the curator of Ochiai looked around in horror, revealing an expression of seeing a ghost. "Grandpa, curator, you can draw a map for me, I really can''t hold it!" Seeing the curator of Ochiai is so strange, Conan didn''t think too much, and continued to pretend to look anxiously. "Okay, I will draw it for you right away." The curator of Ochiai, who had come back, looked at the pen for a while, and finally drew it on the map. At this time, he found that the pen was really usable. After seeing the road map to the bathroom, he was puzzled and handed the map to the child in front of him. "This...how is this possible..." After taking a look at the map, Conan froze in situ and didn''t believe that his reasoning was wrong, but the handwriting of the route was drawn on this map and was directly overturned Got his own reasoning. And Noel came to Maori Kogoro at this time, holding the paper in the evidence bag in his hand, intentionally pretending to whisper to himself, saying, "The trace on this paper seems to be impossible Drawn with the strokes used." "Unusable pen...Unusable pen..." After listening to Noel''s whisper, Maori Kogoro also read it, and suddenly his eyes lit up and thought of something, laughing: "So it is! I I know how to find the prisoner, ha ha ha ha ha." "Oh? Then you talk about how to find the prisoner." Meguro Thirteen looked at Maori Kogoro, wondering what he found and how to find the murderer. .. v4 Chapter 34： Xiaolan belongs to me "Sergeant Mumu, look at the traces on this piece of paper. This is completely caused by the unusable pen, but we found that pen is usable." "The most important thing is that the nib of the pen we are looking for is stored inside. I wonder if for someone who is about to be killed, will he have the spare time to retrieve the nib?" Maori Kogoro expressed his reasoning, and finally found an unusable pen in Watian''s pocket, and the prisoner was then identified. After that, Mumu XIII arranged work, and Benwatian escorted the police car outside the museum, and first escorted the prisoners back to the police station. Seeing that this case was solved by himself, Maori Kogoro kept a smug smile, and his mood was exceptionally good. Conan was still locked in his eyebrows, and he couldn''t understand why it was like this, constantly thinking about the details that went wrong. The murderer is not Mr. Watian, but the director of Ochiai, but how did that unusable ballpoint pen get into Watians pocket? Is it put in before? No, when the curator of the Luohe took out the pen before, he was obviously hesitant and didn''t move immediately. Conan thought carefully while observing the rest of the people, thinking about every detail of what happened, and wanted to find a clear answer from which the police could catch the real murderer, the director of Ochiai. "Xiaolan, I''ll go to the parking lot outside to get the car first. You wait for me at the entrance of the museum, and I drive you back to the detective office." After talking to the police officer at the scene, Noel walked to Maorilan''s Said around. "Noel, my dad and Conan taxi will go back, you don''t have to send us back." Noel was busy, Mauran quickly quit. "I''m still on holiday, and I don''t need anything to help here, and the case was also detected by Uncle Maori. You just wait for me at the door. I will pick up the car from the parking soon." Mauran refused the opportunity, and Noel quickly left the museum. "Dad, Conan, Noel has already picked up the car. Let''s wait for him at the door." Mauran yelled to the two when Noel was gone. "Okay." He regained his composure, and Maori Xiaowulang responded. When he just wanted to walk to Maorilan, he saw Conan who had been by his side, and he stood stunned and thinking about what was happening. Said: "Ghost head, we should leave here." "Oh." Conan, who finally recovered, finally glanced at the director of Ochiai, and then turned around and quickly followed Maori Kogoro to the location of Maorilan. After meeting with Maori Lan, the two left the museum together and waited for Noel to drive outside the gate. Didn''t let the three people wait for a long time, Noel soon drove the sports car, opened the door to let the three enter the car, and waited for all the people to sit down, then started the sports car and left the place. auzw.com The sports car is driving on the highway at night, and the Maori Lan, Noel, and Maori Kogoro all talk and laugh, and they dont say anything about Conan sitting alone. Conan was constantly thinking, and finally found the suspicious place of the murder in the museum, but now he has no way to determine it. For a long time, the cool sports car arrived downstairs in the Mori office. "Noel, thank you for sending us back. When you are free, you are welcome to come to the detective office at any time." Out of the sports car, Maori Kogo thanked Noel. "I will." Noel nodded with a smile. "Noel, I''m really bothering you today. I will invite you to dinner when you have time." Mao Lilan smiled on the side, and then walked out of the co-pilot. "It''s not too early, we will go up first, see you next time." Seeing Maori got off, Conan was already beside him, Maori Kogo said to Noel. After Maolilan waved goodbye to Noel, he quickly followed up to the entrance of the stairs to Maori Kogoro, and only Conan was still standing outside the car. "Sister Xiaolan and Uncle Xiaowulang, I''m going to talk to my big brother, and I''ll go up on my own later." Conan, who hadn''t moved, shouted to the two people who came to the entrance of the stairs. "Conan, then you will have to hug it soon, and don''t trouble Noel." Wen Yan said, Mao Lilan frowned, but instead of catching Conan, he asked very seriously. As for Maori Kogoro, who had gone upstairs long ago, he didn''t really want to take care of Conan, the devil''s head. Maori Lan also asked Conan to turn up the stairs and return to the detective office upstairs. "Little ghost head, Xiaolan and Maori Kogoro are gone. What would you like to talk to me about?" Noel walked out of the driver''s seat, closed the door and leaned on the car, took a cigarette from his pocket, and lit a cigarette. Conan looked at him and asked with a smile. "Big brother, the pen on the director of Ochiai, you replaced it when you hit him." Conan deliberately pretended to be naive and smiled directly into the subject. "Kudo Shinichi, I did replace the pen. You can do it even if you know it." Noel breathed out a cigarette and directly admitted the change. "Who the **** are you, why did you do this!" Conan couldn''t pretend to be, and his eyes widened in surprise, not knowing where the identity was exposed. "From the moment you attack me, you have become my enemy, and things that can make you uncomfortable, I am happy to complete." "Moreover, I want to tell you officially that Xiaolan belongs to me, so you will always be a kid." .. v4 Chapter 35： Formally declare war "Just pray well. When praying about any case, I must not appear in that place, otherwise you will never catch the real prisoner." "As long as there is a place where you and I are at the same time, you can only watch the innocent people get arrested, and see the real murderer go unpunished, and all this is caused by you offending me, and from another angle, you are also hurt. these people." "You don''t have to doubt that what I said is frightening you. All that I said today will become a reality. You can''t change the reality anyway." "Offended me, you will be doomed to be a loser, if you don''t believe it, let us wait and see. Kudo Shinichi." After throwing the smoke in his hand to the ground and stamping it out with his shoes, when Noel raised his head again to look at Conan, the gentle smile on his face was long gone, replaced by a ghostly evil and crazy smile , Officially declared war on Kudo Shinichi who became Conan. Seeing the change of Noel, and the evil and crazy smile, Conan was scared to sit directly in the place, the fear in his heart was already exposed on his face, and the whole person trembling violently. This.....this... is this still Noel who always kindly preachs and treats everyone gently? ''Thinking that Conan, who was sitting on the ground not only trembling, was hard to believe that Noel had changed at this moment. "Although I don''t quite understand, how did you recognize me, but you are definitely not a group of people in black, I was just like protecting the safety of Xiaolan, so I stunned and started against you. After the attack, is it necessary for you to do such a thing?" "Noel, you are a criminal policeman. What you should do is to advocate justice. You can''t help the real murderers because they have conflicts with me, so that they can escape impunity!" "It''s not too late to look back now, if you continue this way, I will send you to prison!" Conan forcibly suppressed the fear in his heart, and stood up very slowly from the ground, preaching to the crazy Noel in front of him, as if he had absolute confidence that he could be sent to prison. Instantly changed back to a mild appearance, Noel opened the door of the driver''s seat, and sat in the driving position of the sports car in the car. He smiled at Conan outside the car: "Kudo Shinichi, what can you do, if you can make it out, if If you want to rely on the recorder, it is really impossible to send me to prison." "I really hope we can meet in the same case as soon as possible. At that time, I can see your unwilling expression, which is really exciting." "I won''t continue to talk nonsense with you. Today''s conversation will stop here. Goodbye Kudo Shinichi." After that, Noel immediately started the sports car, stepped on the accelerator to the bottom, and let the sports car rush out at high speed. After a while, the figure of the sports car disappeared on this road. And Conan was rushed out of the dust by the sports car, choked and coughed constantly, waiting to slow down but no longer saw Noel, but quickly removed the recorder from his pocket. auzw.com "What did Noel mean, why did he say that the recorder was useless, and why he found me recording, and he dared to say those words unscrupulously." Conan looked at the recorder in his hand, full of puzzles. Said to himself. "Little devil''s head! It''s too late now, you hug me up quickly!" Suddenly, Maori Xiaowulang protruded half of his body from the window and snarled at Conan in a daze below. "I know, I''m going up now." After being taken aback, grabbing the recorder that almost fell, Conan hurriedly shouted upstairs. After responding to Maori Kogoro, Conan held the recorder and quickly entered the corridor, but he did not rush back to the detective office, but planned to listen to the evidence just recorded. After pressing the play button of the recorder, Conan waited patiently for a while, but there was nothing but rustling, and no ghost thing was recorded. The unwilling Conan tried to fast-forward by clicking on it, and then waited for it to continue by clicking on play, but this time, besides the rustling sound, I waited for a moment until there were other sounds, but... ..... "what!!!!!" "My mother!!" Suddenly screamed in the recording, so scared that Conan quickly threw away the recorder, and even fell to the ground. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhow! Kudo Shinichi you killed me, hurry down and accompany me, otherwise I can only come to you, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" The recorder and It was not broken, and weird sounds were still playing. Conan, frightened, listened to this weird recording, and the whole person didn''t feel well, and quickly got up from the ground. After two or three steps to the recorder, Conan lifted his foot and stepped on the recorder violently, until the recorder was crushed, and the weird recording could no longer be played. After doing all this, Conan, who was pale now, rushed up the stairs with the fastest speed. In a blink of an eye, only a few days passed, and Noel had already returned to work in the Metropolitan Police Department. During this period, Noel, who went to work in the Metropolitan Police Office on time every day, would tease Miwa Sato next to him when he had nothing to do. Noel''s move caused a lot of envy and jealousy among the male compatriots in the Metropolitan Police Department, especially Ren Sanlang, the police department of the police department who forcibly searched the three departments. .. v4 Chapter 36： Make a contract It''s just a pity that even if these guys are envious of jealousy and hate, neither Satomi nor Takako said anything, nor did they say they hated Noel. There is no way to let these guys. After all, Noel and Sato Miwako, the two are Zhou Yu playing Huang Gai, one is willing to fight and the other is going to suffer. These guys can only play tricks and try to isolate the two as far as possible. But no matter how bad these guys are, they are easily cracked by Noel one by one, but they are even more glued to Sato Miwako. The culprit of the organization''s trouble, Shiratori Rensanlang, was deliberately angry at Noel. He was greeted by any evil tricks. Noel also clearly told him that he deliberately tricked him in this way, but other people In front of him pretended to be very innocent. Sato Miwa completely believes in Noel, so every time he goes to the complaint, Shiratori Ren Sanlang, and he returns to his office in disgrace, which also makes Sato Mizuko more and more hate him. No way, Noel did it too seamlessly. No one could find evidence of his tricks. Even the guys in the same country as Shiratori Renshiro gradually began to doubt whether they were Renshiro Shiratori. Pretended to be overcast by Noel and ran close to Sato Miwako. So Noel worked in the Metropolitan Police Department, it was not too boring, at least accompanied by Sato Miwako, and a white bird Ren Sanlang used to play tricks. When I returned to my apartment in the evening, there was a beautiful lady Fei Yingli who accompanied her to eat. Life can be said to be very relaxed, and Noel also became more and more familiar with Fei Yingli, and it was no problem to hug and hug when joking. In his free time, he will call Maorilan to try to make an appointment for Maorilan for lunch or something. Both success and failure are half a catty. Today, as soon as he came to the Metropolitan Police Department, Noel walked to his position and sat down, and Sato Miwako got together. "Noel, I just heard that Mumu Police Department said that a new colleague has joined, and today we will come to our lesson report. Come and guess whether the new colleague is male or female." Mito Sato said with a smile. "Ninety-nine percent are men." Seeing Mito Sato so close, Noel smiled against her ears. "Cut! Why don''t you say that one hundred percent is a man." Sato Miwako, who looked a little away from Noel and blushed, didn''t blame Noel''s intimate move. "If it is the traffic police department, 50% of the people are women, but the risk of our class is very high, how many women are willing to come, you are 1% of our class No one came here except you think." Noel shrugged his shoulders and said the result of his analysis. "Speaking like the truth, then the two of us have made a bet. I bet this time on a female colleague." Seeing Noel was so sure, Sato Miwa said in disbelief. auzw.com "You also said that it was a bet, so it would have to be a bit of a bet." Noel''s eyes rolled, and he smiled to Sato Miwako. "We are police officers, so we don''t need to mention the money. The losers kiss each other. Just a moment." "I don''t want it. Whether you win or lose, you take the advantage. Do I look like a fool?" Miyako Sato said, looking at Noor. "Of course you are not like a fool, you can change it if you are not satisfied, but if I win, you can kiss me. As for the conditions you win, you can open it yourself." This 100% winning game, Noel I don''t want Sato Miwako to give up, otherwise the reward that I can get will fly away. After listening to Noel''s words, Sato Miwa carefully thought about it, constantly thinking about what rewards should be won, and completely forgot the consequences of losing. Without thinking about it for too long, Mito Sato thought of what to ask Noel after winning. "If I win the bet, you have to do the errands for me for a week, or the kind you want to be on call." After careful consideration, Sato Miko said a request and thought in his heart:''Make you laugh every day Me, after waiting for me to win this time, I will regret it and hum. "It''s no problem at all, but you won''t be fooled when I win." Noel nodded with a smile, and agreed readily. "You agreed so readily, how can I feel like being on a thief ship." Sato Miwako froze for a moment, carefully watching Noel said, as if to see something from Noel''s face. "The news of a new colleague is still what you told me just now. You won''t even forget this." Noel pretended to be helpless, and retreated to Sato Miwako, saying, "Then we The gambling agreement will be voided. Anyway, you and I have any losses." "Who said that I would cancel the gambling contract, I''m still waiting for you to give me a week''s errands." Mizuko Sato said to Noel when he put his little finger in front of Noel: "Come on the hook and seal, even if our bet is Its set, and anyone who regrets it is a puppy." "Okay, whoever regrets is the puppy." The trick was successful, and Noel quickly extended his little finger and stamped with Sato Miwako. The two whispered conversations, as well as this series of actions, were regarded by the colleagues in the surrounding seats as the two were in love. Its not interesting to Sato Miwako, so I smiled and watched the two people show such kindness, but to Satomi Kazuko, they stared at Noel with fiery eyes. However, Noor and Sato Miwako didn''t pay attention to the situation of their colleagues. After the two had signed a gamble, they kept their eyes on the door of this lesson, waiting for the arrival of a new colleague who could decide the outcome. .. v4 Chapter 37： New colleague It took only about half an hour to stare at the door, and both of them lost their patience to continue staring, and began to busy with the work arranged above. And those eyes that were spitting out fire finally stopped, and no longer stared at Noel, and they were busy with their own affairs. Until noon, Noel, who had finished his work long ago, was discussing with Sato Miwako, where to eat during the noon break. "Miwako, all around here have been eaten up, where are you going to take me to eat today?" Noel lay on the desk, looking sideways at Sato Miwako, who wanted to know where she would take herself again. Dine. It was said that Mito Sato held his chin and thought about it carefully: "A little further away, there is a good restaurant. After the lunch break, we will drive directly past it. This time, take it by the way. Yumi together." "Then you better send a text message now, or she will run faster than anyone else when lunch break arrives, and she will run away when we look for it." Noel nodded and agreed to the proposal, and faced Sato Miwako Reminded. "Well, it really seems to be the case." After hearing Noel''s reminder, Sato Miwa thought about it, it seems that Miyamoto Yumi is really like this, unless she has arranged a time with her in advance, otherwise she will run the first time of the rest No shadow. Sato Miwako took out his mobile phone, quickly compiled a text message, and immediately sent it to Miyamoto Yumi, so that she should not run around during the lunch break. There was only a few minutes left for the lunch break. Everyone started to pack up and took a break while sitting in the position, waiting for the arrival of the lunch break. And at this moment, a dumb guy walked into the door of the three lines of violent crimes in a search lesson, attracting everyone''s attention. The dumb guy saw everyone looking at himself, with a nervous touch on the back of the head, and smiled silly at everyone, so he stood still at the door and did not know what to say. "Miwako, it seems that I won the bet. You won''t be dismissed." Withdrawing the gaze of observation, Noel turned to look at Miwako Sato and said to her with a smile. "Dont be too happy, he may have gone to the wrong place, or he may have come in to ask for directions, and he may have come to report the case. If he is really a new colleague, you can rest assured that I wont pay the bill. Yes." Regaining his mind, Sato Miwako expressed some possibilities and assured Noel that he would not be disappointed. "The one standing at the door, don''t look around there, the person I said is you!" "You listen well, the first: here is the three lines of violent crime searched by the Metropolitan Police Department. If you are in the wrong place, you can turn around and go out now." "Second: if you are here to ask for directions, dont stand there silly, dont stop at the door, and go to the fat man if you want to ask for directions, he will tell you where to go go." auzw.com "Third: If you are here to report the case, you can also go to the fat man, he will help you to record the record." "Fourth: If you are a new colleague who entered this class, the office of Meguro Police Department is the one. You can knock on the door and report to him." "You don''t need to answer which one I chose, just follow the prompts I gave." After he finished speaking, Noel sat back in his chair, raised an eyebrow at Mizuko Sato, and waited for the dumb guy to make a choice. Not only was the dumb guy stupefied, even the others didn''t understand where Noel was, and Sato Mito knew what Noel was doing. When the dumb guy recovered, he obediently acted according to the four choices given by Noel, and did not immediately turn around and leave here, nor did he walk towards Fat Chiba. Finally, he walked to the office door of Mumu XIII. The dumb guy politely knocked on the door. After the internal Mumu XIII responded, he opened the door of the office and walked in. "Miwako, should I win, or do you want to wait until the Mumu police department announces the identity of your new colleague? Will you confess willingly?" Noor smiled slightly and asked Sato Miwako. "Okay, you won." Mito Sato said sullenly with his cheek bulging, and he had no intention of playing at all. After talking, Sato Miwa got up from the seat and took a step forward to approach Noel. His face flushed and bent down to the Noel in position. He kissed the Noel''s lips directly. The people present looked at this scene in surprise, completely unable to understand why Sato Miwako was like this. After all, they didn''t hear the bet of the two of them. At this time, the door of Mumu XIII''s office opened again, and he and the dumb guy came out together, and the two had just watched the scene. "Cough!" Mumu threw a cough, reminding the two of them who were close together. Hearing the voice of Meguro Thirteen, Sato Mikako reacted, and immediately separated from Noel, quickly returned to his place, his head flushed and his head dared not lift. "This is our new colleague, let him introduce myself from me." Meguro Thirteen nudged slightly, and let the man standing beside him take a step forward immediately. "Big... Hello everyone... I... My name is Takagi She... Yes... I was just transferred to the Minister of Inspections... please... please take care of you..." To Takagi who couldn''t do it, he introduced himself intermittently. .. v4 Chapter 38： Miwako Sato Line After Takagi Shi introduced himself, Mr. Mumu pointed at the lesson and introduced him one by one. It didnt take long to introduce all the people here. After looking at the time, Mumu thirteen saw nothing, and said to the people present: "Now it''s time for lunch break, I will not waste everyone''s rest time. Let''s dissolve and have lunch." "Sergeant Takagi, you were just transferred here today, then I will take you around and have lunch by the way." The old man Chiba walked up to the front of Takagi, smiling Said to him. "Ah? Officer Chiba, I was a little distracted just now. I''m really sorry that I didn''t hear what you said." Takagi, who came back to God, voluntarily admitted that he was distracted and apologized to Officer Chiba. "It''s okay, when everyone is distracted, not to mention that you are distracted when you see the flowers in our Metropolitan Police Department, which is completely understandable." I saw Takagi She just now, staring at Sato Miwako, Chiba. Knowing what''s going on, Takagi isn''t the first one like this. "I...I...I just..." Seeing the other party knowing why he was distracted, Takagi immediately panicked and wanted to explain what Chiba had said, but he hadn''t said everything yet. "You don''t need to explain anything to me. You are not the first person fascinated by Officer Sato. There are many people in the Metropolitan Police Department who want to pursue Officer Sato. We will go out together now and you will understand." Seeing Noel and Sato Miwako After leaving, Chiba hurriedly pulled Takagi to follow him, and felt that it would be easier for Takagi to see it with his own eyes, which was much easier than explaining. In this way, the two followed behind Noel and Sato Miwako, but they didn''t follow that kind tightly, but kept a full distance. Although Takagi She didn''t want to follow it that way, she wanted to know what Chiba wanted to see, so she was so full of contradictions. It didn''t take Takagi to wait too long. After the two went to the traffic police department to merge with Miyamoto Yumi, the three left the police station as a sports car. The sports car has just begun the Metropolitan Police Department. Shirato Renshiro led a group of police officers who have changed their casual clothes. They rushed to the gate of the Metropolitan Police Department at the fastest speed and successively boarded the vehicles used for tracking and surveillance. Under the command of Shiratori Renshiro, the driver responsible for driving slammed on the accelerator, quickly left the parking lot of the Metropolitan Police Department, and quickly chased towards Noel''s sports car. "Sergeant Takagi, those who just got on three vans just now are all people who want to pursue Officer Sato. This group of people, led by Shiratori Police Department, formed an organization called Sato Miwako." "And they have been very successful in scaring away. Many of the people who used to date police officer Sato, and the suitors outside the police station have also scared away a lot." "But this time they met their opponent, that is, Officer Noll in our lesson. Every time they tried to destroy the date of the two, they were unsuccessful. Instead, the two became more and more glued together." auzw.com "Just in our office in that lesson, you also saw how close the two are now, there is no room for anyone to intervene." "So, you are as hopeless as they are. Don''t follow them to do those stupid things. It''s better to change individual goals early." "This is my personal reminder to you, of course, you can also treat me as if I didn''t say it, and then join the team of the White Bird Police Department to follow them to do boring silly things." Watching the van for surveillance leave, Chiba persuades Takagi around him, hoping that he can change the target sooner, without wasting time with Sato Miwako. Because Takagi Shibu no matter how hard he tried, it was completely impossible in Chiba''s opinion. Before adding, Sato Miwako took the initiative to kiss Noel, making Chiba more convinced that those people and Takagi Shibu had no hope. Seeing that Sato Miwako has so many suitors, Takagi Shiwa was very surprised, but after hearing the words that Chiba said beside him, and recalling the scene where the two kissed just now, the feeling of loss and unwillingness was full Heart. "Sergeant Chiba, don''t you really have any hope?" Takagi, who was full of losses, turned to look at Chiba and asked. "If the Sorrow case is not resolved, you and those people still have a little hope. After all, Officer Sato said that she would meet any request made by this person." "But the case was thoroughly detected by Officer Noel more than a week ago, and the prisoner was captured by him personally, and he was injured because of this case." "According to intelligence, Officer Noel did not make any request to Officer Sato, which made Officer Sato''s good impression on him directly." "The most important thing is that in the first two days, I overheard the conversation between the two. Officer Sato sent an invitation to Officer Noel to come home. This is exactly the rhythm of seeing the parents." "All of the above shows that neither you nor those guys are hopeful, even if there is so little hope, Kuhaiwuya, hurry back to shore, Officer Takagi." As soon as I finished speaking, seeing Takagi Shibu was even more lost, Chiba patted him on the shoulder, comforting him in this way, hoping he could look away a little, and dont waste his time. "Don''t think about these things, I will take you to a very good restaurant nearby. Now is the time to turn grief and anger into strength." Seeing Takagi no longer talking, Chiba hugged him by the shoulder and smiled Take Takagi to Shibuya to the restaurant. .. v4 Chapter 39： On the way to the restaurant Noor and his party have already been on the way to the restaurant introduced by Sato Miwako. Of course, Noel found out long ago that the two of Chiba and Takagi followed, but they didn''t pay too much attention, so they didn''t bother to bother. After all, Sato Miko and Koko are almost lost, even if Takagi Shibu wants to get a kick from it, he must have that kind of ability. Without the sorrow case, after people like Takagi Shibu were thrown on the street, they were completely covered by passers-by, and they would not be able to attract the attention of Sato Miwako even on the street. He couldn''t find his existence when passing by. What''s more, there is such a good person as Noel, and she is almost glued to Sato Miwako every day when she commutes to work. , And then there will be no more intersections. The most important thing is that now Noor has occupied the heart of Sato Miwako, and Sato Miwako also identified Noel, now she is just waiting patiently for Noel to confess. As Chiba said, Takagi Shibu and Shiratori Ren Sanlang are a group of fools. They have no chance of intervening at all, even the slightest chance will not appear. Noel, who has seen this for a long time, certainly will not ignore the passerby such as Takagi. I believe that Sato Miwa will never ignore this guy except for his work. At this time, Sato Miwako, who was the co-pilot in the car, suddenly remembered something and stopped chatting with Miyamoto Yumi in the back seat, looking at Noel who was concentrating on the sports car. "Noel, did you forget what I told you the other day?" Satomi Kazuko blushed and lowered his head to ask Noel. "Miwako, you can put 10,000 hearts in mind, even if I forget myself, I will not forget the time I made with you, I will pass on time the day after tomorrow." Wen Yan, driving the sports car Noel , Smiled at Sato Miwako. "Hey, hello, I said what the two of you are talking about. Did you start to make a formal relationship and decide to go on a date on the day after tomorrow?" Yumi Miyamoto, who was sitting behind, leaned in with curiosity and turned his head to look at the two. The person asked. "You still have a face to say, it was you who talked to my mother last time, and she believed it was true, let me ask Noel to eat at home." Using your finger to poke the small head of Miyamoto Yumi, Sato Miwako spoke right She complained, but there was no hint of blame on her face. auzw.com "It turns out so!" I instantly understood that Yumi Miyamoto spit out a small tongue and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect aunt she would believe, I just opened with her just kidding." "Miwako, what does your mother like? Now you can tell me, and I''ll be ready to go before that time." Noor asked Sato Miwako. "Actually, you don''t need to bring anything, as long as you arrive at my door on time." Sato Miwako thought about it, and didn''t want Noel to spend money to buy gifts, so he didn''t say what his mother liked, fearing that Noel would secretly ran to buy Too. "Miwako, how can you say such a thing, if Noor is empty-handed, it will appear that Noor is a stingy person." After hearing Sato Miwako, Miyamoto Yumi in the back seat said quickly, feeling good girlfriends said this The words are somewhat under-considered. "I also think that Yumi makes sense. If it is true, then both hands will pass by empty-handed, I will feel very embarrassed myself." Seeing Miyamoto Yumi help, Noel nodded and said. Sato Miwako was a little stunned, but if you think about it carefully, I still think that Miyamoto Yumi''s words are very reasonable. Noel passed by as his boyfriend. If he is really empty-handed, he will come to his home. Mother thought Noel was stingy. But this is the first time to visit the house. Its not bad to bring some things in the past. Sato Miwako doesnt want his mother to look down on Noel. In the future, if Noel is upgraded from a fake boyfriend to a real boyfriend, his mother will be bad if she doesnt look at Noel. . "Well, I really can''t just pass it by hand empty-handed. After Noel waits for us to get off work in the afternoon, I will pick up some things my mother likes with you, and then the day after tomorrow you will just bring things in." Mika Sato faced Noel. Said, and decided to wait to buy after work. "Okay." Noel nodded with a smile, then glanced at the rearview mirror. Noel''s eyes rolled around and said very seriously: "After all, you don''t think the three cars behind you have been with us for a long time." "I didn''t pay much attention to this, maybe it''s the same road as us." Miwako Sato, who was sitting in the co-pilot, also glanced at the rearview mirror, and didn''t think that the three cars were suspicious. "Noel, I think you are too suspicious. Let''s go and eat quickly. I''m already hungry. I can''t stand it anymore." Miyamoto Yumi also turned her head to look at it, but the hunger in her stomach made her lazy to ignore it. too much. "Then you are all seated, I will speed up a little bit." Noel smiled slightly and said to Miyamoto Yumi. Although it was clear who was behind the tracking, Noel had no intention to point it out, let Mito Sato and Miyamoto Yumi notice them first, and as long as they continued to follow, the two womens associations doubted them for the first time. . .. v4 Chapter 40： Report It didn''t take too long, and soon came to the restaurant introduced by Sato Miwako. The two girls stepped into the interior of the restaurant, and Noel drove a little farther to find a parking place. "I''ve really convinced these people. I have the idle time to do this boring thing. How come nobody wants to change the target, maybe I can get another woman." "These guys are absolutely lonely and old-fashioned goods, all of which are brain-dead and idiots. It is estimated that Meihezi did not find out that her dating partners were scared away. "But after all, without these brain-dead and idiot guys, Meihezi might be taken away by someone, but unfortunately I will not thank you, and after they will be seen by Meihezi and Yumi, I dare you guys Old troubles." Noel parked the sports car in the parking space, looked at the three vans from the rearview mirror, and parked not far behind him. Some police officers in plain clothes walked out of the car. These guys were all dressed up carefully, some wearing peaked caps, some with beards stuck on, etc., all of them walked into the restaurant in batches. Upon seeing this, Noel did not stay in the sports car anymore, and quickly walked out of the sports car, pretending to be completely undetected, and walked towards the restaurant. Just entered the door of the restaurant. From the receptionist at the door, this is a good restaurant. "Welcome, sir. May I ask if you are alone, or is there a friend in there?" The female receptionist standing in the dining hall welcomed him with a smile, before asking politely. "My friend is already inside. It was the two women who came in not long ago. One of them was still wearing the traffic police costume. Can you tell me where they are sitting?" Wen Yan, Noel smiled gently and answered the receptionist. And asked her questions. "This gentleman, they are sitting against the window, that''s the place." After listening to Noel''s words, the female receptionist pointed out the position of the two women. "Thank you." As the female receptionist expected, Noel just saw Miyamoto Yumi beckoning to herself, and thanked the female receptionist beside her before quickly walking towards the position of the two women. Entering the dining hall, I quickly found out the positions of the casual police officers, but after Noel''s preliminary identification, it was found that none of them were Shiratori Renshiro. Under the eyes of the emperor, Noel found that these people had cameras on them, and there were communication equipment for contact, which can be said to be fully armed. It seems that Renshiro Shiratori is hiding in the car and is in charge of directing these fools how to act, but I dont know what tricks they want to play. The expression on his face remained the same, and Noel wandered towards the two women, thinking about what these guys wanted to do and how they wanted to make trouble. "Noel, can you go faster, Miwako says you will not let me order, I''m going to starve to death." Miyamoto Yumi complained when Noel was slow. "Well, now that I''ve arrived, you don''t have to worry about being starved to death, you can order whatever you want." After hearing Miyamoto Yumi''s complaint, Noel smiled helplessly, and walked a few steps to the two girls. At the dining table, sat down opposite the two women. auzw.com "Long live! Waiter, we want to order here." Miyamoto cheered and waved at the waiter in the restaurant, letting the waiter come to his side. At the call of Miyamoto Yumi, the restaurant staff came over, handed the menu to the hands of three people, and then picked up the small book and pen and waited patiently for order. On the way to here, Yumi Miyamoto knew that it was Noel''s treat, so now she didn''t plan to be polite. Anyone who felt good ordered a copy. On the side, Sato Miwako originally wanted to stop Miyamoto Yumi, but seeing how Noel didn''t care and remembering that he came from a big local tyrant, he didn''t care about these little money at all. Even if you stop Miyamoto Yumi, Noor will let her continue, so Mito Sato gave up, thinking about it, anyway, the final result is the same, even if it is said, it will not work at all. It didn''t take long for the three of them to order what they wanted to eat, and the waiter left with the menu. While waiting for food to arrive, the three chatted happily. "Here is group b. We are Fukui and Kawanaka. Now the goal is in a pleasant chat." "Here is group e. We are Horita and Saito. We have installed cameras in the restaurant. Now that we have started recording, we will send the picture back immediately." "This is Oda and Miyazaki of Group B. We have already achieved the seat behind the goal." The six people in the dining hall whispered through the device to report the situation here, and transmitted the video recorded by the camera back. "Very well, I know, each group must not be careless." "You know, we will come here this time, the purpose is not to protect them from a smooth date, but to completely destroy this date." "If Noor has any weird behavior, or has any bad intentions, please report it here as soon as possible." In the surveillance car outside the restaurant, Shiratori Renshiro and several people looked at the picture returned by the camera, and Shiratori Renshiro issued a command very seriously. "This is Fukui in Group B. To say something weird, Sato is indeed different today. She is not as majestic as usual today, but what should I say...well...so cute! " .. v4 Chapter 41： Combat failure Hearing the report and the pictures I saw, the white bird Ren Sanlang in the car was locked between the eyebrows. Sato Miwako has not yet appeared in the police station, even when I met together in private. However, this made Shiratori Ren Sanlang feel very bad. "It seems that the situation is very bad. We are still seeing this situation for the first time. This shows what you should understand very well, so we must destroy their good atmosphere. We must not let them continue like this." "Otherwise, such a good atmosphere will only enhance the relationship between Sato and Noel, and will further the relationship between the two. This time, unlike the past, we have to start with Sato. After all, we are right Noel was helpless and could only find a breakthrough from Sato to ruin the relationship between the two." "We want to restore Sato to his normal state, so that Sato will expose some of his shortcomings, so that Noll will be dissatisfied with her, and there will be some cracks between the two. Further destroy the relationship between the two." "Oda and Miyazaki, the two of you will immediately proceed to the manual c battle 104 plan immediately. Please report it as soon as possible." Ren Shiro, the white bird inside the surveillance vehicle, was carefully searching for a suitable plan. He spoke very seriously to the personnel involved in the operation, and finally gave two of them the task of combating c. After receiving the task released by Shiratori Renshiro, Oda and Miyazaki responded in the dining hall, and began to discuss in a small way how to execute it. "Did you read yesterday''s newspaper?" "Look, it is said that the police have found the drug dealer''s den, but they still let those drug dealers escape." "Yeah, these policemen are the same as before, and they are really useless." "Who said no, this will allow drug dealers to escape, I don''t know what else they can do." After discussing with Oda and Miyazaki, both of them deliberately amplified their voices so that Mito Sato could hear them. I had a good time talking with Noel and Miyamoto Yumi, but when Sato Miwako heard the words from the rear, the smile on her face disappeared instantly, and the anger in her heart appeared on her face. "Slap!" Sato Mito suddenly patted the table and stood up with his hands supported, turning his head full of anger and roaring: "Hey! I said the two of you are endless! Don''t talk nonsense here, you Without knowing the real situation, it is not that they escaped, but that the information was originally incorrect!" auzw.com "Miwako, why are you so angry? People have freedom of speech, not to mention that they like to scold themselves so much, you just let them continue scolding, so guilty like to scold themselves. It''s hard to see." Noel smiled with one hand on his face, persuading the angry Sato Miwako. "Like scolding yourself?" Sato Miwa froze for a moment after hearing Noel''s words, and didn''t immediately understand what it meant. "Noel, do you mean they are also police?" Miyamoto Yumi, who was also quite angry, after hearing Noel''s words, first understood what Noel meant, but still wanted to make sure with Noel. "If not, why did they leave in a hurry now? This proves that they are guilty, and of course it may be frightened by Miwako." Seeing the two women''s attention on themselves, Noel pointed to the two by himself. After dismantling, now the police officer who wants to leave quickly from here. Following Noor''s expectations, Miyamoto Yumi and Sato Miwako saw that the two people who were sitting behind him and others had already left the table and were eager to leave this restaurant. Oda and Miyazaki, who heard Noel''s words, accelerated the pace of leaving here, reporting their situation while walking. "The Shiratori Police Department, Ms. Miyazaki and Noor police officer have seen through, and are now evacuating quickly, and the C battle 104 plan failed, and the report is completed." Oda, some flustered, reported to the communication equipment. "Oda and Miyazaki, the two of you rushed out quickly, and you must never let Sato discover your identity. If you are found, you can''t tell the truth." In the communication, the words of Renshiro Shiratori soon came. . "The two of you stand there for me, and I have something to ask you!" Mikako Sato, who had returned to God, immediately screamed at the two who wanted to leave. Its just that neither Oda nor Miyazaki obediently obeyed. Instead, after hearing the words of Sato Miwako, they ran as fast as they could, and rushed out of the restaurant. Oda and Miyazaki, who had rushed out of the restaurant, did not run towards the surveillance car under the command of Shiratori Renshiro, but let them leave the street quickly, so the two did not stop. The restaurant is still running in the street. Sato Miwako, who wanted to chase her, was stretched out by Noel and sat down next to her. She could only watch the two escape, and completely disappeared in her sight. "Noel, why don''t you let Miwako chase, are you afraid that you guessed wrong?" Finally, Miyamoto Yumi, who had come back to God, looked at Noor sitting opposite him, puzzled, not understanding why not Let Sato Miwako chase, and then capture them back to ask what is going on. "Sorry, I''m disturbing you for dinner, just a little misunderstanding." Noor ignored Miyamoto Yumi, but got up and apologized to the people in the restaurant, and then sat down and whispered to the two women, saying: "There are 4 more Its not good for a mouse to play grass and startle a snake now. What we have to do is to put a long line to catch big fish and figure out who is behind the ghost." .. v4 Chapter 42： envy, jealousy, hate "What?! Do you mean there are four more policemen here?" Sato Miwa said in surprise after hearing Noel''s words. "Yes! In this restaurant, there are also four fully equipped mice, with communicators and cameras on them, monitoring our every move." Noel nodded and said softly to the two women. "Why do we want to monitor us? We didn''t do anything bad, why did they do that!" Sato Miwako was very upset. He didn''t expect that he would be monitored by his colleagues, and he still did nothing wrong. "That''s right, we didn''t do anything wrong, why did they monitor us!" Miyamoto Yumi, who was sitting opposite, also said very angry. "Don''t you be so angry, don''t you want to find the person in charge of this operation, let him explain it to us and ask clearly?" He took the drink in front of him, and Noel took a sip before he was angry. The two women asked. "Noel, what are you going to do?" Wen Yan, both nodded and asked in unison. "So, this, this, this, and what we have to do now is to fill our stomachs first, and then the dishes have begun to be delivered." Noel said briefly, then pointed to the person who delivered the food. . After listening to Noel''s method, Miyamoto Yumi and Sato Miwako were honest. At this time, their faces also showed a smile, completely without the angry look just now. Immediately afterwards, the dishes ordered before were delivered, and the three of them could also enjoy the food on the dining table. Mito Sato sat next to Noel, and had no intention of changing back to his previous seat. Ren Shiro, the white bird who thought the action was exposed, froze with himself beside him after seeing the picture transmitted back, and began to wonder if it was actually exposed. "The White Bird Police Department, from the current situation of the target three people, they just regarded Oda and Miyazaki as scared people. It is estimated that it was just the bluff of Officer Noel, and it was not really that we discovered our actions." "Yeah, I think so too, otherwise he would have rushed to chase people just now, he wouldn''t miss the opportunity for such a good performance, just now he must be afraid that he guessed wrong and was ashamed, so he stopped Officer Sato. Chase." "It must be so, we must not retreat!" "It''s right to go upstairs!" "White Bird Police Department, we can''t scare ourselves by ourselves. If we leave, what will happen to Officer Noor doing such things to Officer Sato!" "Okay! Then everyone will continue to monitor, and Sato will never be allowed to fall like that, and Noor will never succeed!!" auzw.com "Oh my god! Officer Sato personally feeds Officer Noel, this...this...this is really envious of me!" Shiratori Ren Sanlang just decided to give up his retreat, and saw the scene of Mito Sato feeding Noor from the transmitted picture, which made him feel that he had made a very correct decision. Also came back from the picture, there are four surveillance personnel who envy the sound of jealousy and hate, and even other surveillance vehicle personnel wish to change positions with Noel. Ren Sanlang, the very jealous Shiratori, immediately issued another command to fight and walked out of the other two surveillance vehicles. Of course, the two of them also dressed up carefully. One of them first stepped outside the position of the three, took the cigarette out of his pocket and lit a root, and then stood there and started spitting up. Another police officer disguised as a woman only began to wander past, pretending to be a passerby, passing by in front of the smoking man. At this time, the person who was smoking was moving, throwing the cigarette in his hand to the ground, grabbing the bag of the man who was disguised as a woman, and quickly rushed from the street. "Look! There''s someone grabbing a bag there!" Fukui in the standing restaurant saw that he had started to act, and immediately stood up from the position, yelling in surprise. When I was called by Fukui, everyone in the restaurant looked at it. Of course, the three of Noel were no exception, and the three just looked at it. Miwako Sato, who was going to chase, was held tightly by Noel under the table and shook her head slightly at her and Miyamoto Yumi, instructing them not to take care of things outside. "No need to chase. When we ran out of the restaurant, the people would have run away for a long time. Besides, it was just a trap. Look at the man who was robbed." Noel explained to the two women while eating. , But the words are not completely finished. "Please, what kind of eyes do you have, the bag was obviously robbed of women, OK?" interrupted Noel''s words, Miyamoto Yumi gave Noel a glance, and the outside was clearly a woman, but Noel said that the other side Is a man. "Really? I was the first time I saw a woman with a throat, so why didn''t the two of you grow a throat?" Noel asked with a smirk, fixedly looking at Miyamoto Yumi, waiting for her to come back to herself The problem. "Eh..." The two women quickly looked over, and took a closer look. The guy in the dress outside was really a man with a knot. "And they all have one thing in common. Think about whether the two of you ran away wearing sunglasses before, and the man who just grabbed the bag and the guy outside who wore women, they also wore sunglasses as if they were afraid of others. Recognize it." "In this restaurant we are in, there are also four people with the same dress. After my reminder, you have also observed that these four people will secretly say something to the small equipment of the collar from time to time, and will pay attention to us. Every move of the side." .. v4 Chapter 43： Face to face "All the signs show that it is not a bag grab at all, it''s just a show, a show dedicated to us." "And now we have to show that we don''t care. Miwako can also see the situation outside in this position. Now, just stare at the guy who is dressed as a woman, and let him come and find out what is behind the scenes. A big fish will do." Noel continued to enjoy the food in front of him, while giving the two women a good analysis of the situation so that they could understand what was going on, and the outside was just a performance, not the real robber was robbing the bag activity. After Noel''s analysis, the two women found that it was really the same thing. These people were dressed very much, as if afraid of being recognized. If it was just the robber that was justified, after all, after all, being a robber doesn''t want to be remembered. This is completely understandable. And the guy outside dressed as a woman who said that he has a special hobby can be justified, so he will cover up his appearance, and do not want familiar people to see him like this. But now the four people in the restaurant still wear sunglasses and still take them off. They still wear the sunglasses on their faces, and when they add the four people to the sneaky behavior, people have to doubt them. Too. After all, no one will wear sunglasses indoors. Even if there are so many people in one place at the same time, there are not so many coincidences in the world. So many coincidences show that things must be wrong. The two women glanced without a trace, and saw that the four people in the restaurant were paying attention to the situation here, making Miyamoto Yumi and Sato Miwako more convinced of Noel''s words. After getting the confirmation, the two women followed the instructions given by Noel and immediately pretended not to care. While slowly eating the delicious food on the table, the two women chatted and talked to each other. . However, the two women kept a close eye on the movement of the guy who was posing as a woman outside the restaurant, and hoped that he could quickly return to the hands behind the scenes so that he could figure out who the **** was. The unconcerned appearance of the three people made the disguised police officers feel very puzzled. According to their understanding of Sato Miwako, she should rush out the first time. Moreover, this trick has worked before, when Miwa Sato immediately rushed to chase, threw the blind date one in the coffee shop, and after some frightening by herself and others, her blind date object was gone. Appeared. Inexplicably, the guy who dressed as a woman outside the restaurant was summoned back by Shiratori Renshiro. The Shiratori Ren Sanlang also released a new operation, so that the personnel began to prepare, not paying attention to the police officer disguised as a woman, and had already drawn the sight of the two women to their position. auzw.com I saw that the guy dressed as a woman entered the van, and a group of elaborately dressed people came out at the next moment, and those people were walking towards the restaurant. "The man I want to be in charge is definitely in those three vans. Let''s go to them and ask them clearly!" Sato Miwako still smiled, but his heart was full of anger and said softly to Noel. "Don''t worry, you let them continue to play idiots. We will finish the food in front of us. It is a shameful thing to waste food. Anyway, they will not run for a while." "Furthermore, my sports car was parked not far away from them. Rather than running angrily to scare people away, its better to wait for us to finish our lunch and walk naturally to come by unexpectedly. Its too late to drive." "Now what we have to do is to ignore their idiot behavior, then they will continue to continue, so we can eat the food in front of us." Holding tightly the small hands of Sato Miwako, Noel gave her a way to talk to Miyamoto Yumi, and ordered so many delicious things not to eat in front of her, it would be a bit too wasteful. Both women thought that Noel made a very reasonable point. If they rushed by now, they might have drove halfway, or finished eating lunch and pretending to pick up the car together, so as not to let them have The chance to escape. Next, the casual police officers continued to play different tricks, but they were ignored by the three. Seeing the failure of each battle declared, and seeing the intimate interaction between Noor and Mito Sato, Shirano Ren Sanlang finally couldn''t bear it anymore, sorted out his suit and left the van. Pretending as if nothing had happened, he walked over to the restaurant where the three were. When passing by the window seats of the three people, Renshiro Shiratori intentionally pretended to be surprised, smiled and waved at the three people who saw him, and quickly went to the door of the restaurant and walked in. "It''s such a coincidence, I didn''t expect to meet you here, can I sit with you?" Entering the dining hall, Shiratori Renshiro came to the three people''s dining table and asked the three with a smile . "Shiratori Police Department, what do you mean by doing this?" It was very uncomfortable. I didn''t expect that Shiratori Renshiro, who was the police department, was actually one of the members who monitored himself and others. By chance, Miyamoto Yumi asked angrily. "White Bird Police Department, the three of us have done something wrong, so many of you have monitored us, please give us a reasonable explanation, otherwise I will go to the superior to complain to you." Sato, who was also full of anger Miwako, now no longer smiling, asked politely. .. v4 Chapter 44： Confess "I really just happened to pass by, and I don''t understand what you are saying. If you don''t welcome me to sit down, then I will leave first." Shiratori Ren Sanlang forcibly suppressed the surprise in his heart and prevented it from being on his face. It was exposed, deliberately pretending to be incomprehensible and innocent. "It seems that the Shiratori Police Department is not going to explain it to us, then I can only sue this matter to Minister Matsumoto, I believe he will come to the three of us to do justice." "And the three surveillance cars parked outside, I think the video inside will become the most beneficial evidence for the three of us. You said that after watching these videos, Minister Matsumoto will believe you or believe us." "If you think it''s okay to delete the video, then you guys are really wrong. As long as the three surveillance vehicles are not completely destroyed, I have a way to restore the deleted video." "When I go back, I will apply to check the data of all the surveillance vehicles. If you have the ability, you will destroy all three surveillance vehicles. Otherwise, I will find evidence that you are monitoring the three of us. At that time, the people who participated in this matter were waiting. Suspended." "Be aware that you are abusing your power and there is no proper reason for it. You monitor your colleagues'' actions. It is not as simple as suspending your work. At that time, you may be dismissed from the police station. ." Ren Shiro, the white bird who had just turned to leave, could hear a word from Noel behind him, which made him afraid to take steps to leave here. ''It seems that it was really discovered. If Noel can recover the deleted data and images, and then take these evidences to Minister Matsumoto, then it will be as simple as he said. It is not as simple as suspension. If it is troublesome It is even more important to investigate whether it is really possible to be dismissed from the police station. ''It''s over, this time it''s completely over. If I tell the truth, let Officer Sato know that she has been waiting for someone to drive away her blind date and date, then she will absolutely hate us. . But if you dont say it, you will find out what Nuor looks like. In the end, you will let Officer Sato know the truth, and you wont even be able to keep your job. Oh my god! What should I do? At this time, Shiratori Ren Sanlang has shrunk to the word Chuan, constantly thinking about the consequences of this incident in his mind. I never really thought that there will be a day of discovery, so of course the consequences of this incident are also I can''t think about it, but I can''t think about it now. The three people sitting at the dining table did not urge Shiratori Renshiro. Anyway, he could tell him the truth. If he was going to kill him, he would have no other choice. The final result was a bit different. The four casual police officers in the restaurant, as well as the police officers monitoring the car outside, heard Noel''s words clearly from the monitoring equipment of Shiratori Renshiro. auzw.com Similar to Shigeru Renren''s reaction, all of these people were surprised and speechless. They also didn''t think that they and others would be found one day, and now they don''t know what to do. After that, I don''t know how to be a good police officer. I discussed it through the communication equipment and thought about how to solve this problem. It didn''t take too long for Shirato Renshiro to get the unanimous decision of the personnel involved. Instead of being dismissed and hated by Sato Mikako, everyone decided to choose to be hated by Sato Mikako alone. You know, it is very difficult to find a job now. If the iron rice bowl of a civil servant like a policeman is really lost by himself, there will be no place to cry. It was all decided that Shiratori Renshiro asked Miyamoto Yumi to sit in a little, and then he sat down directly and began to honestly confess things. However, Renshiro Shiratori still has the luck of luck. He just said that he only did it this time, but unfortunately, under the pressure of Noel and Sato, he finally confessed to doing things that were similar in the past. After listening to Sato Miwako, it can be said that the whole person was very angry. Before, it was thought that it was because of his own problems that he had never been able to find a boyfriend. But now Sato Michiko knows the real reason. This is not his own problem at all, but the result of the troubles of the colleagues in the Metropolitan Police Department. "You are too much. You don''t pursue Meihezi by your own skills. You actually do such a trivial thing. You completely interfered with the life of Meihezi, and you are completely illegal surveillance!" "As police officers, you know the law and break the law now, or you are an organized collective crime. You must know that Miwako can sue you in the court, and this lawsuit will eventually be 100% victorious. Then you idiots are waiting to go to jail. !" After listening to the remarks of Shiratori Renshiro, Miyamoto Yumi couldn''t bear it first. Unexpectedly, these people did such a thing. This can be brought to the court to sue these people, and this is still a lawsuit that can win 100%. Miyamoto Yumi''s words made the white bird Ren Sanlang sitting on the side sink, and the cold sweat came out, waiting for the judgment given by Sato Miwako. "For the sake of our colleagues, I will not pursue this matter, but if you dare to do that in the future, I will send this recording to the court, and I will guarantee that each of you will Can receive a subpoena from the court." After careful consideration, Sato Miwako held his cell phone with a black face, and said seriously to Shiratori Ren Sanlang, no joke at all. .. v4 Chapter 45： Definitely not dating Shiratori Ren Sanlang incredulously widened his eyes, and even the police officers who eavesdropped on the device felt incredible, and they thought that Sato Mikako should run away. But now Sato Miwako is just black-faced and has no intention of pursuing this matter, and it''s just a verbal warning once, letting those involved in this matter finally breathe a sigh of relief. "Shiratori Police Department, you can disappear from my eyes now. Don''t come to me except for work, and the people who are eavesdropping. We will only be ordinary colleagues in the future." Sato Mizuko said indifferently. Nowadays, I hate the white bird Ren Sanlang, I can guess that everything is in charge of this command, otherwise no one else has that skill. I want to talk to Sato Miwako, but Shiratori Ren Sanlang slightly opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. After all, this is a thing that destroys the happiness of others. Now Sato Mitoko is not good to sue himself and others. If it is to change to others, it is estimated that even colleagues are not taken care of, and they are violently and violently going to the court. After that, they have to go to the court to sue and sue one by one. Eventually, Shiratori Ren Sanlang closed his mouth and stood up from the position next to Miyamoto Yumi under the indifferent eyes of Sato Miwako, and then left the three people''s table with guilt. Seeing Shiratori Ren Sanlang leave, the four plainclothes policemen in the restaurant quickly got up and left, daring not to stay for a moment. Wait for all five to step out of the restaurant, watch them board the surveillance car, and finally leave the block, completely disappearing into the sight of the three. "Miwako, you are too cheap for them." Miyamoto Yumi said to Sato Miwako. "Forget it, everyone is a colleague in the Metropolitan Police Department. Even if you really want to sue them in the court, then the Mumu Police Department and Matsumoto Minister will definitely come to these people to plead." "At that time, it is still necessary to sell the faces of the two, so it is better to let them go now. After all, it is not a good thing to bow your head and see it. It is not a good thing to be too stiff, it will only let others watch jokes." "Its been warned once now. If they dare to have the next time, then I wont be polite with them. Even if anyone comes to plead with them, its useless. I can use the reason I warned them. The mouths of pleading people are blocked." Mikako Sato, who slowly died down, explained the reason to Miyamoto Yumi. After all, Mumu Thirteen and her father died as a colleague + good friend. If he really came to help and plead, he would have to face him. auzw.com Thinking carefully, Yumi Miyamoto also feels very reasonable, and Miwa Sato, a good girlfriend, also handles it well. If those people still dare to do such a thing, even if someone pleads in the future There is no use. Noel, who was sitting beside Sato Miwa, was eating food with no heart or lungs, and had no intention of joining the two women to talk. Anyway, the original goal has been achieved, and all those annoying troubles were cleaned out at once, and even Sato Mikako deeply hated the white bird Ren Sanlang, and Noel was in a very good mood at the moment. "Miwako, let''s take a leave together this afternoon." Noel thought for a moment and said to Satomi Kazuko. "Ask for leave? What do you do for leave?" I was about to say something to Miyamoto Yumi, but after hearing Noel''s words beside him, Sato Mikako asked doubtfully. "We can go shopping and watch movies together. If there is something urgent in the Metropolitan Police Department, the Mumu Police Department will call us to inform us, so there shouldn''t be any major problems if we take a half-day leave." Noor smiled slightly and looked at Sato Miwako. "Miwako, I think it''s really no problem to ask for half-day leave. Now your mood can be said to be terrible. It''s just that you can relax and date with Noel. I believe no one will disturb you this time." Unhappy, Miyamoto agrees with Noel''s proposal, and this allows good girlfriends to forget unpleasant things. "About....Dating...Dating or something..." The words of dating made Mito Sato blush, and the whole person became nervous, saying intermittently: "Who wants Date him.. I really want to relax....but this is definitely not a date! Noel, you must not get it wrong." "Yes, yes, this is definitely not a date, it''s just that we relax together, and then play around together." Looking at the shy Mikako Sato, Noel smiled along her words. "But before you go to relax, you must send me back to the police station. I won''t do the light bulb between the two of you. Poor, I have to go out on duty this afternoon, hey!" See you Things have been settled, Miyamoto Yumi sighed with a smile. "Now we''re about to eat too. Miwako called the Mumu police department to ask me for leave. I went to settle the money for this lunch. By the way, I drove the car through the door and waited for you to see me outside. Just go out." After finishing, Noel got up from the position and walked to the counter of the waiter in the dining hall. Seeing that Noel had already acted, Sato Miwa also took out his mobile phone, found the phone number of Mumu XIII, and immediately called him. Because the work was all completed in the morning, Noel and Mito Sato were very well on leave. The most important thing is that today the police station is okay. The Mumu Police Department quickly approved the two half-day holidays. .. v4 Chapter 46： I will handle it After the money for the meal was settled, Noel did not allow the two to wait long, and soon opened the sports car, lowering the window on the roadside and beckoning the two women. The two women sitting against the window saw that Noel had drove over, and they were calling out the two of them to go out. The two women checked that there was something they had forgotten, and made sure that they hadnt forgotten anything, so they left the restaurant. Went out inside. After the two women got into the car to sit and fasten their seat belts, Noel stepped on the accelerator to let the car run, and it soon disappeared from the gold bars of this road. On the way back by car, this Sato Miwako did not sit in the co-pilot, but was in the back seat with Miyamoto Yumi, the two whispered and whispered something. Sato Miwako''s small face kept flushing, and she could see that Miyamoto Yumi had said something, something that would make her feel very shy, so that the flush on her small face couldn''t back down for a long time. From time to time, Sato Miwako sneaks a glance at Noel who is driving, and sees this from the rearview mirror. No matter how silly, you can guess that Miyamoto Yumi has something to do with herself. Seeing Mito Sato peeking at himself, Noel thought twice while driving while driving: Absolutely Yumi used me to tease Miwako, otherwise Miwako will not be ashamed to be like this, nor will there be such a reaction. After a long time... The sports car returned to the entrance to the Metropolitan Police Department. Miyamoto Yumi stuck to Sato Miwa''s ear and finally said something to open the door and walked out of the rear seat of the sports car. "Yumi, don''t you really take leave to play with us?" Mito Sato followed and got out of the car, looking at Yumi Miyamoto and asking. "No, I don''t want to be sandwiched between you and make a light bulb. Next time we will go shopping together. Let''s leave you and Noel alone this time." Miyamoto Yumi smiled and shook her head, very sure. Don''t follow along. "Okay, then." Seeing Miyamoto Yumi made it so clear that Sato Miwako had no compulsory plans, and still wanted to be alone with Noel. "Oh, you dont have to be your mother-in-law, its only a few hours in an afternoon. If you drag on like that, you wont have much time. Ill go to the police station. Both of you have fun, bye! "After that, Miyamoto Yumi trot to the police station and wave goodbye to Noel and Sato Miwako. Watching Miyamoto Yumi enter the Metropolitan Police Department, Miyako Sato took a deep breath, depressed the nervousness in his heart, and then opened the door of the co-pilot, and took a smile on the seat of the co-pilot. At this time, Takagi Shibu, who had just returned to Chiba with Chiba, just wanted to go up to say hello to Noor and Miwako Sato, but Miwako Sato got into Nora''s car again. But at the next moment, the sports car started and immediately left the Metropolitan Police Department, so that Takagi''s raised hands and slightly opened mouth even swallowed the words he wanted to say back into his stomach, and the whole person seemed to be instantly After the immobilization technique was applied, the posture maintained in this way remained motionless. auzw.com "There are still half an hour to go to work. Officer Noel and Officer Sato. Where are you going, wouldn''t you want to go to work to date?" Chiba, standing beside Takagi, dragged his chin with one hand. Guess with a smile. "Click!" "Huh? Officer Takagi, you heard something broken..." Chiba hadn''t finished speaking yet, and when he turned around, he saw that Takagi was graying out, and he could probably guess what was broken. Moreover, it was because of a conjecture that I didn''t intend to say that it made Takagi''s present look, so Chiba began to enlighten Takagi. In fact, before Mito Sato got on the bus, Noel found Chiba and Takagi from the rearview mirror. When Mito Sato deliberately got on the bus, he drove out of here immediately. After all, in Noel''s view, instead of talking to Chiba and Takagi about nonsense here, it is better to drive away from the Metropolitan Police Office and live alone with Sato Miwako. On the way, Noor also asked Sato Miwako where he wanted to go, but the result was that you decided to do it, and then Noel could only think about it himself. After careful thought, Noel quickly decided where to go, and immediately turned around and drove towards the destination. Miyako Sato, who had been in a state of tension, did not ask where Noel took himself, but played his fingers with his head down in the passenger seat. Soon, it wasn''t until the sports car stopped that Sato Miwako disengaged his fingers and looked at the outside of the car in confusion, wondering why Noel brought himself here. "It''s still lunch break. Other people are either eating or resting. We can pass the time here and wait for lunch and shopping together." Seeing Mizuko Sato, puzzled, Noel unfastened his seat belt while Explain the reason to her. "Well, it''s all up to you for this afternoon''s itinerary." Mito Sato glanced at his watch. It was really like Noel said. There is still more than half an hour before the lunch break. I can really spend a lot of time here. . "Okay, wrap it with me." After that, Noel got out of the car quickly and went around to open the door for Sato Miwako and wait for her to come out of the co-pilot position. After Sato Miwa got out of the sports car, Noel closed the door of the sport car and directly took Sato Miwako''s little hand and led her into the door to the interior of the game hall. Noor held a small hand, and Sato Miwako did not have any struggles, so he let Noel lead himself forward, and the corner of his mouth was slightly raised at this moment. .. v4 Chapter 47： Dating in progress After entering the game hall, Sato Miwako still couldn''t let go, so let Noel hold hands and walk around inside. However, with the passage of time, under the unremitting efforts of Noel, Sato Miwako finally let go and played crazy with Noel in the game hall. The two tried different game facilities. At this time, Sato Miwako showed a happy smile on his face, completely lacking the previous shy answer, while fighting with Noel through the game, the heartfelt laughter often came from She heard it. As for the unpleasant things at noon, Mito Sato has now been thrown far away from Jiu Xiaoyun, and now he is fully devoted to the world of two with Noel. The two people who are playing happily in the game hall seem to have completely forgotten the time. Until I was a bit tired of playing, when I found a place to sit down and have a drink, the two people discovered that time had unknowingly passed by more than an hour. After a short break, the two left the game hall that brought them a lot of joy and drove to the famous commercial street. After parking the sports car, Noel and Mito Sato held hands, walked into the bustling commercial street, and walked among the crowds. Entering a variety of shops, began a shopping trip on the commercial street, and even tasted various snacks in the commercial street, and slowly strolled while eating snacks. Mikako Sato, who was very happy, did not forget to pick out the items his mother liked, and was prepared to bring Noel to visit the day after the day after he arrived. On the way, he just made an excuse and separated from Noel for a while. When he came back, Sato Mikako carried a small bag in her hand, but Noel asked no matter how it was, she just smiled and gave no answer. In the following time, Sato Miwa and Nuoer are getting more and more intimate, and will take the initiative to hug Nuoer''s arm and lean on it, and will also deliver the snack in his hand to Nuoer''s mouth to feed. The two acted more and more intimately. In the eyes of the crowds on the commercial street, they are already very loving couples, and even more showy and loving. Its okay to have the other half with them, but the poor single dogs cant stand it, but they can only envy and look jealously, and dont make any excessive moves. After a long time, the two who had been walking around almost filled their bags with big and small bags and were walking to the place where the sports car was parked. Of course, all the items in the hands of the two were bought by Noor to Miwa Sato. No matter what Noor she saw, she would directly buy them. auzw.com Sato Miwako also tried to persuade, but no matter what persuasion she had on the side was useless, in the end, she could only let Noel keep buying, but she kept persuading her heart to be full of sweetness, and she would complain about Noel in her heart. The money is too big. Arriving at the parking, Noel opened the door of the rear seat, took the items from Sato Miwa and put it all into the rear seat. Seeing this, Sato Miwa thought it was over today, and just wanted to open the door of the co-pilot seat to sit in. "Miwako, wouldn''t you want to go back?" Noor smiled slightly and looked at Satomi Kazuko who opened the car door, and asked her quickly. "Isn''t it already over?" Sato Miwako froze a little, and immediately stopped moving into the car. He looked at Knoll and wondered. "Who said today''s itinerary is over, we just came back to put things in, and then we have to go to the movies together," Noel shook his head with a smile, explaining Mito Sato to the doubt. After finishing talking, Noel closed the door of the co-pilot, took Mito Sato''s little hand away, and took her who had not yet responded, and walked towards the location of the cinema that had passed by. When Sato Mikako reacted, he did not show any reluctance at all, and accelerated his pace to walk side by side with Noel, and his face also showed a very happy smile. Soon, the two walked into a movie theater, and Sato Miwa chose a movie, and Noel went to buy tickets and popcorn and drinks. Everything was ready, Noel and Sato Miwako entered the screening room, and soon found the seat marked with the number on the ticket, and the rest of the movie watchers also entered one after another. "Noel, what will happen after we finish watching the movie?" Mikako Sato, sitting next to Noel, asked curiously as he ate popcorn after seeing the movie. "After watching this movie, we will go to dinner together, and finally take you back for a walk." Wen Yan, Noel glanced at the time on his watch, and honestly said the itinerary he had taken. "Then why didn''t you tell me just now that I was stupid thinking that I was going back, you did it on purpose." After listening to Noel''s plan, Sato Michiko was very happy because he could still be alone with Noel for a long time, but he was drummed The cheek gang complained. "Miwako, you said that the trip was all arranged by me, and then you never asked anything else, so I can''t blame me for not telling you." Noel put out his finger and poked a smile, and Satomi Kazuko''s face laughed. Road. Sato Mikako''s face was blushing, and he quickly knocked off Noel''s hand and gave him a white eye. He asked: "If I don''t ask, don''t you plan to say it?" "I really planned that, after all, there was no sense of surprise when you said it, but you finally asked it, so I can only answer it honestly." Noel pretended to be very helpless, facing the next to him Sato Miwako said. .. v4 Chapter 48： Determine the relationship The two sat in the last row, and you were talking with each other, just waiting for the movie to play. Until the light of the screening room was dimmed, the beginning of the movie was played on the big screen, and the two people obediently stopped fighting and moved their eyes to the big screen. After watching the movie being played on the big screen for a while, Noel discovered that it was a poignant love movie, and Miko Sato beside him was crying wildly. Now Sato Mikako leaned on Noel''s shoulder and was crying quietly while watching the movie. Noel kept wiping her tears with the tissue in her hand. It took a long time for the movie to end, and at this time Mito Sato gradually calmed down, quickly calmed down the sad emotions, and left Noel''s shoulder with a red face. The two left the cinema and found a good restaurant nearby. The two had dinner together. After dinner, the two walked to a place with a good view and walked hand in hand side by side. Until it was a little late, Noel offered to send Sato Miwako back. Back to the place where the sports car was parked, under the guidance of Sato Miwako, Noorchi drove to her place. Due to the lateness, there are no more vehicles in the lane, allowing Noel to drive the sports car at high speed, but even if there is a car, Noor can not drive slowly, and he is not worried about being recorded by the surveillance on the road. Anyway, I can always find a reason to confuse the past. Whoever makes Noel the identity of the criminal police, as long as there is an emergency, everything will be ok, and there will be no system to clean up the data. There is nothing to worry about. So it didn''t take too long. Noel then reached the door of Mito Sato and stopped the sports car slowly. "It''s coming so soon." Seeing the sports car slowly stopped, Sato Miwa said a little bit lost, feeling the first time it was so uncomfortable to go home. "Today you came back so late. It is estimated that Auntie is worried about your safety now. You can go in quickly." You can see what Sato Mikako thought, but Noel did not intend to break it, but urged her to come home quickly. "Oh," responded, and suddenly felt something was wrong, Sato Miwako said with a blush: "No, who is your aunt!" "Of course your mother." Noel smiled at Sato Miwako and explained to her: "I''m just practicing now so I don''t wear it for the day after tomorrow." Having said that, without planning to talk to Sato Miwako, Noel quickly got out of the car, went around to the co-pilot''s position and opened the door for Sato Miwako, and then took out the shopping items from the back seat. auzw.com Mito Sato, who came out of the car, took the bags that Noel had handed to him, and was just about to leave with Noel and go home. "Oh! Noel, thank you very much for staying with me all afternoon, even if you are with me." Quickly found a small bag, Sato Miwa handed it to Noel, and gave Noel a Thanks for the company in the afternoon. "No wonder, at that time you did not want to tell what was inside. It turned out that this was for me." After receiving the small bag, Noel finally understood it. No wonder Mito Sato didn''t say it. "I''ll go first, then!" After that, Miwa Sato kissed quickly on Noel''s face, then turned around and ran to the door of his house, took out the key and hurried into the house. Was suddenly attacked, which made Noel stunned, but quickly recovered, glanced at Sato Miwako''s home, and then returned to his sports car, slammed on the accelerator and drove away Here. When Ms. Sato returned home, he answered his mother''s question at random and ran back to his room. "God! I kissed at noon because of the gambling contract, but now I took the initiative to kiss him, how can I do such a bold thing!" Back to the room, put the items in his hand aside, Sato Miwako was lying on the bed, covering his red face with his hands, and couldn''t believe he took the initiative to kiss Noel. Two days have passed... During this period, Mikako Sato, who came to work in the Metropolitan Police Department, became a little flustered every time he saw Noel. Knowing this situation, Noel directly talked to Sato Miko and she returned to a normal state, but the look at Noel became full of love. That''s right, Noel confessed to Sato Miwako. At that time, Sato Mitoko was not surprised. Finally, Sato Miwako accepted Noel''s confession and officially became Noel''s girlfriend. After accepting Noels confession, Sato Sato made a request not to disclose the news for the time being, worrying that the news would make the secret lover of the Metropolitan Police Office trouble for Noel, and this is a matter for the two of them. Report to others. Noel deliberately pretended to consider, and finally agreed to Sato Miwako''s request. In fact, he couldn''t agree with it immediately. After all, the news of the public exchanges now makes it more difficult to be a girl. Originally thinking about how to conceal the news, but Sato Michiko took the initiative to make this request, which completely saved the time of painstaking thoughts and methods. If Noel did not agree, it would be that his head was broken. So when they are in front of others, they will be exactly the same as usual, making it impossible to see any flaws, but they will become very intimate when no one is in private. .. v4 Chapter 49： Akemi Miyano At this time, Noor, who normally works in the Metropolitan Police Department, because Mito Sato and Meguro XIII were out of the office, and he was bored without the company of beautiful women and could only spend the boring time with the computer. At this time, Maori Kogoro walked into the office of the police department to search for the third line of violent crime, and hurried towards Noel''s location. "Uncle Maori, how did you come to the police station?" Noel, who was playing with a computer, asked Maori Xiaowulang, who was beside him, and asked with confusion. "That''s it. I have something to ask Officer Mumu for asking. When you are here, I want to come over and say hello to you." After listening to Noel''s question, Maori Kogoro explained that he was about to turn around. Go to Mumu XIII. "Uncle Maori, you''re a white run this time, and the Mumu police department hasn''t returned yet." Seeing Maori Kogoro wanted to go to the office of Mumu Thirteen, Noel quickly stopped Maori Kogoro and said. "Ah?! Officer Noel, then do you know when Officer Mumu will come back?" Wen Yan, Maori Kogo stopped and asked anxiously to Noel. "Mumu Police Department went to the island office under its jurisdiction. It is estimated that it will not come back for a while, and I will manage it for the time being. If you have anything important, you can tell me directly." Noel Shake He shook his head and said to Maori Kogoro, he was also quite curious about what was going on. "Sergeant Noel, did you receive a suicide case here yesterday?" Maori Kogoro thought about it and asked him tentatively after hearing that it was temporarily managed by Noel. "Yes, an old lady reported the case yesterday, saying that someone in her rented house had killed herself, but I took someone to take a look, but found that it was a homicide case." "After the murderer strangled him, he hung the deceased on the ceiling again. Judging from the hand marks left on the victim''s neck, the gangster seemed to be a fairly tall man." "Having said that, Uncle Maori, what do you ask about this?" Noel held his chin in one hand and recalled the case he received yesterday. He found out that he was honest, and wondered what Maori Kogoro did here. "Sergeant Nuoer, is that the victim you called Hirota Kenzo?" After listening to Nuoer''s account, Maori Kogoro asked again. "The victim was really called Hirota Kenzo." Noel nodded, confirmed Maori Kogoro, and asked with confusion: "Uncle Maori, is he your friend?" "He is not my friend, but the father of my client. I originally wanted to close the payment today, but when I got there, I knew he was dead." "And the landlord and grandmother there are not very clear about the situation, and Xiao Lan is also very worried about the safety of my client, so I urged me to the police station to ask about the situation." auzw.com "Right! Officer Noel, in addition to the victim Hirota Kenzo, did you see a girl wearing glasses with two braids, she is the client I said." Seeing that Noel spoke so much information to himself, Maori Kogoro also honestly explained the reason for coming here, and finally remembered the purpose of coming here and asked again. At this time, Noel finally understood what was going on. Maori Kogoro was only afraid of not receiving the final payment. It was estimated that Maori Lan had no reason to quarrel before coming to the police station to understand the situation. "I only found the victim Guang Tian Jiansan, and a few black kittens, and I didn''t find the girl you said, but I did find a pair of glasses." Noel opened the desk drawer and will be wearing glasses He took out his evidence bag and handed it to Maori Kogoro. "This is Miss Yamei''s glasses." Taking over the evidence bag, Maori Kogo looked at it seriously and immediately determined that it was his client''s glasses. Next, the two exchanged some known information with each other. Maori Kogoro got the information he wanted. After thanking Nuoer for a while, he left, and Nuoer also learned the process from Maori Kogoro''s mouth. Watching Maori Kogoro leave, although Noel promised that he would investigate as soon as possible, but he continued to play on the computer now, and had no intention of investigating the case. After playing with Kung Fu for a while, I suddenly thought of something, and Noel froze in front of the computer. "Hikada Masami is the pseudonym of Akiya Miyano! This case is the first appearance of Akiya Miyano. How can I feel that the name and the case are so familiar!" Noel, who suddenly realized, said to himself. Looking back hard, where did the original Conan find Ami Miyano, and quickly found the location in memory, greeted Chiba in the office, and Noel left without stopping. I just wanted to ask Chiba where Noel was going, and when Noel hurried out the door of the office, he could only swallow the problem back in his belly and continue to work on the job. Takagi Shibu, who was in his position, looked at the figure of Noel''s departure with dissatisfaction, thinking: So bright and upright, and after Mumu Police Department comes back, he must report this to him. Noel, who had just left the office, was totally unaware that Takagi was about to make a small report to Mumu XIII. At this time, he was hurried out of the gate of the police station and went to the parking lot to drive out his sports car. Coming to the parking lot, Noel quickly got on the sports car, immediately started the engine of the sports car, rushed out of the parking lot to the bottom of the throttle, and soon left the police station to enter the driveway. Noel called up the route map from the navigation, and found the nearest routes of the two big hotels. He thought:''The two big hotels you know in your memory now have enough time to find both places. You should be able to catch up with Conan Miyami Miyano was found ahead. .. v4 Chapter 50： A shot With the help of the siren, all the vehicles obediently gave way to the road, allowing Noel to drive the sports car on the road at high speed, and it did not take too long to arrive at the first hotel. Randomly find a place to park the sports car, and Noel walked into the luxurious hotel immediately, then walked directly to the check-in counter, and showed the receptionist the criminal police certificate he carried with him. After seeing the criminal police certificate, the receptionist cooperated with the name of Noel and searched the check-in list on the computer. It only took a moment to find the receptionist who used the computer to find the result, but this was not the result that Noll wanted. The name that Noel said was not found on the check-in list. Same result. After repeated confirmation, Noel immediately turned his head and left the hotel, not intending to continue to waste unnecessary time here, and went directly back to the sports car to the remaining hotel. However, on the way to the road, Noel turned off the siren equipment of the sports car. After all, it was determined that the big hotel was left. I didn''t want to scare people away because of the siren. After a long time... There was no siren sound to open the road, and Noel spent a lot of time before driving the sports car to the big hotel. At this time, the sports car has been parked and is speeding up to enter this big hotel. Entering the interior of the hotel, it was still the same as before. Noel went straight to the check-in counter and showed the receptionist ID to the receptionist. "Mr. police officer, the man named Guang Tianming you just said, he did check in with us, and he lived in room 802." The receptionist found it from the computer and immediately spoke out of Guang Tian Ming''s room number. "Thank you." After receiving the desired response, Noel thanked the receptionist and turned to walk quickly to the elevator. Soon, Noel took the elevator to the upper floor and quickly found Room 802. Standing in front of the door of Room 802, Noel reached out and knocked on the door, shouting: "Check the water meter, open the door quickly!" "You''ve found the wrong place. If you don''t want to be beaten, immediately get out of here!" A man with a **** and chin suddenly opened the door of the room and said with a black face. Noel looked at the man in front of him, and his claw-shaped right hand stretched out at a lightning speed. He immediately buckled the man''s neck in front of him, lifted him up and let his feet off the ground, and then lifted him to the room. Inside went in. Guang Tianming, who was pinched in the neck, wanted to break open his hand, but he was about to be choked to suffocate. He couldn''t exert any strength at all, his face was already suffocated, his eyes were red. It is full of endless fear. auzw.com Entering the interior of the room, Noel quickly glanced at the condition inside and immediately found three aluminum alloy boxes, one of which was opened and filled with Japanese currency. I was sure that I hadn''t come to the wrong place, and I was sure that the item in my hand was Hiroda, but Mito Mito hadn''t arrived yet, so I shoved Hiroda aside, and Noel walked towards the sofa in the room. "I advise you not to be troubled, just sit on the ground and answer my questions, otherwise my gun will go off fire, and the dead person will definitely be you." Noel sat on the sofa with Erlang''s legs, He took out the gunman with whom he had carried the gun and pointed the muzzle at Guangtian Ming''s warning with a smile. "You can take all the money, but please let me leave here." Guang Tianming, who thought of revenge, sat back on the ground obediently and pointed at three aluminum alloy boxes. "When will Hirota Yamei come?" Noor asked without looking at the three boxes. "I can tell you, but then you will let me go." Seeing the other person came to Hirota Yamei, Hirota Mingyan''s eyeballs immediately opened the condition. "Mr. Guang Tianming, you seem to have made a mistake. This is not your bargaining chip. A whole billion is in this place. She will take the money sooner or later. I just want to know the exact time. " "I''ll give you another chance to tell when Hirota Yami will come. My patience is very limited for men. It is good to persuade you to say it honestly." He looked at Hirota like an idiot, but Noel decided to give him another chance and asked the same question again. "Where does it scare people? There is no silencer in the gun in your hand. As long as the gun is fired, it will definitely attract other people. Then you don''t want to wait for Hirota Yamei. It makes me anxious. I''m going to pull you back as well!" When I found out that there was no silencer on the gun, Hirota became bold immediately and stood up slowly from the ground. "This is not what I want to hear, and the little bit of patience I have left has been completely polished by you, so say goodbye to this world, idiot!" Noel''s face cooled down and raised his hand. The guilty convict and pulled the trigger of the gun. "boom!" The bullet fired from the criminal offender at high speed and directly hit Guang Tianming''s eyebrows, causing him to fall back directly to the ground and say goodbye to the world forever. "System Jun, you can now lift the enchantment. By the way, clean the wounds and blood stains of this cargo and modify it to commit suicide by taking poison." Seeing Guang Tianming''s death can no longer die, Noel took back the convict. The holster, the opening told the system. A translucent film flashed in the room, completely disappeared in the next moment, and the blood mouth of Guang Tian Ming''s eyebrows also disappeared, and the splash of blood also disappeared. .. v4 Chapter 51： I can rescue your sister "The original book was that Conan took a group of people and found this hotel when it was dark. As soon as he arrived, Miyano Miyami took the elevator down, and it was generally around 8 o''clock in the dark." "It''s just over 6 o''clock now, which means that we have to wait more than an hour, which is a really long time." "Forget it, sleep for a while." After roughly calculating the time, Noel collapsed on the sofa and closed his eyes to rest his mind. He didn''t care about a dead person lying on the side. After a while, he really fell asleep. Until 7 o''clock and 8 o''clock, the door was finally knocked, and a woman''s voice came. "Boom Boom! I''m Hirota Yami, hurry up and open the door for me." Ami Miyano, dressed in a waiter costume, carefully knocked on the door while observing the surrounding conditions. Knocking on the door and the voice of women''s words made Noel wake up from a deep sleep, quickly opened his eyes and got up from the sofa, and walked quickly to the door. Arriving at the door, Noel reached out and opened the door slowly, carefully observed the woman in front of the door, and let the system recognize the identity of the other party. "Uh... I''m looking for the wrong room, I''m so sorry!" Seeing the door was a handsome guy, Miyano Miyami froze for a moment, knowing that he was not looking for this person, and quickly apologized to the person in front of him. With a sound, he turned around and planned to leave the place. "You didn''t find the wrong place. Mr. Hirota was indeed in this room, and he was lying inside." After being confirmed by the system, Noel smiled, and said to Miyoshi Miyano who was planning to leave. Hearing the words from behind, Miyano stopped walking and quickly turned around to become alert, frowning and asking, "Who are you and who is Hirota?" "My name is Noel, I don''t know anyone Hirota, but he kills him." Noel introduced himself and smiled and said that he had killed Hirota, and he wasn''t worried about Miyano Miami running in front Too. "Where is the money?" Quickly withdrawing the pistol from behind, Ami Miyano pointed the gun at Noel. "Relaxed that I have no interest in the money. One billion Japanese yen is all in the room. You can go in and take it at any time, but dont take this toy to me, it has no effect on me at all. , But it is likely to hurt yourself." Noel turned and walked into the room, his back turned to Ami Miyano. Miyano Miyoshi looked at Noel in disbelief, and couldn''t believe that the man in front of him dared to face his back, and said that the gun in his hand was a toy. Not even seeing a trace of fear and confusion, Miyano Miyano can be sure that Noel is not kidding. This is not to pretend to show himself, but he is really not afraid of the firearms facing him in his hand, and even less afraid of facing him. Pull the trigger behind him. auzw.com Watching Noel gradually walked into the room and kept pointing his gun at Nori''s Ami Miyano, quickly thinking in his mind. After careful consideration, Miyano Miyano made a decision, keeping the posture of holding the gun, slowly and cautiously walked into the room, and quickly closed the door with a foot. "The three aluminum alloy boxes contained one billion yen." Back on the sofa and watching Mito Miyano walking slowly, Noel pointed to the position of the aluminum alloy box. "He was really killed by you?" Entering the room, following Noel''s expectation, Ami Miyano not only saw the box with money, but also saw Hiroaki Akira with wide-eyed eyes, and frowned. Asked Noel. "Of course." Noel nodded with a smile. "What is your purpose?" Having been determined, Miyano Miyano still didn''t move the box, and looked at Noor with a puzzled question. "Miss Miyano, I can rescue your sister Shiho Miyano, the female scientist code-named Sydney in the organization." Noor is not going to turn the corner, and said to Miyano seriously. "You confessed, I don''t know what you said, my name is Hirota Masami, not Miyano Akemi." When Noel said his real name, Miyano Akira''s eyebrows were locked tightly, without any hesitation to argue. . "Miss Miyano, your father is Mitsuno Miyano, your mother is Elena Miyano, and your parents are all members of the black organization and scientists." "And your ex-boyfriend is an FBI, a person who may still be in contact with FBI in the future. Do you think the black organization will let you and Miyano Shiho go?" "As far as I know, Shigeru Miyano still has the value of using black clothes, but the new poison she opened is about to be completed. When she completes the new poison, she will lose the value of using it." "The organization in black has planned **** your two sisters, and now it is just waiting for Miyano Shiho''s new poison to be completed, so your life has begun to count down." "I can let you leave the organization safe and sound, and also guarantee that they will not come to your trouble. Are you sure not to consider my proposal?" Noel spoke a series of information he knew, and gave a guarantee to safely leave the black organization, and then quietly waited for Miyano''s choice. Looking at Noel in astonishment, Ami Miyano couldn''t believe Noel knew so many things, and at the same time worried about whether this was a temptation. The surprised expression was quickly replaced. Miyano Miyami stared at Noel, trying to see something on his face, thinking in his mind:''How can this person know about the new poison, this is only a senior member of the organization The secrets that can be accessed, if it wasnt for Shibao to secretly mention it to me last time, I couldnt know a little bit of such secrets. Was he the one sent by the organization to try me? .. v4 Chapter 52： In exchange "Miss Miyano, I am not the one sent by the black organization to test you. No one in this world is qualified to order me to do anything, so your worry is completely unnecessary." Noel''s figure disappeared in a flash. On the sofa, the next moment appeared behind Mito Miyano, and said softly against her ear. "You...you...how did you do it?!" The heat and words from your ears made Miyano turn around quickly and draw a distance from Noor which is in close proximity. , Holding a pistol with a trembling hand, pointed at Noel, and asked with horror, intermittently. "You still have to think about it. The proposal I gave just now is better, and we haven''t much time left." Immediately approaching Mito Miyano, Noel reached out and flicked the firearm in her hand, turning it into powder. On the ground. "what!" Seeing Noel instantly came to the front, Miyano screamed out in horror, seeing that the firearms in her hands had turned into powder, and even made her keep going back with fear, tripping on the sofa accidentally. Climbing up quickly, Miyano Ami''s back was clinging tightly to the sofa, and she wanted to keep going back, but there was no way back. Her eyes stared at Noel with fear. After waiting for a while, seeing that Noel did not intend to come again, Miyano Ami was relieved a little in his heart, but he still did not relax his vigilance. "Don''t be surprised, if I really want to be against you, in terms of my ability, you have already died and you can''t die anymore, which is still used to say so much to you here. "Norre said helplessly when he looked at Ami Miyano in fear. After hearing Noels words, Miyano Miyami calmed down a little bit, and thought carefully that Noel made a very reasonable point. If Noel really wanted his own disadvantage, he would have died long ago. "If you help me and Zhibao get rid of the organization and let the organization not find our troubles in the future, what price should I pay in exchange?" Still staring at Noel, the calmed Mito Miyano, tentative Asked Noel. "In exchange, you and Miyano Shibo will both become my women." Seeing finally getting to the point, Noel had no intention of turning around, and smiled very directly at Akiya Miyano. "If this is the case, we will have nothing to talk about." After hearing the conditions that Noel said, Miyano Akira locked tightly between her eyebrows and refused without hesitation. "Don''t be so anxious to refuse my condition. If you agree to my condition, you and Miyano Shiho will be able to live together in the future, without having to worry about living every day like now." "The most important thing is that you promised me the terms of your offer. You are still people in this world, not dead people killed by the black organization." "Don''t doubt what I said, your future is destined to be killed by the black organization, and I am the only one who can change your sister''s future." "Forget it, it''s better to show you what will happen in the future, otherwise I won''t use it any more." Seeing Miyano Miya reveals the look of a lunatic, Noel quickly made the system cut out the picture of her being killed, and the picture of Miyano Shiho being poisoned. auzw.com After being prompted by the system, Noel reached out to Mito Miyano and instructed the system in his heart: Import the cut image to Mito Miyano. At the next moment, a white light shot from Noel''s fingertips, directly hit Miyano''s eyebrows, making her eyes dull. At this time, Miyano Miyano, whose eyes were dull, looked at the words that appeared in his mind, and there was no expression of fear on his face. Instead, he was surprised and panicked. It didn''t take long for Miyano Mimei to recover completely, and his eyes were no longer dull and he had a look. "I...all the things I saw...are they all true?" Ami Miyano asked intermittently, sitting on the couch powerlessly. "Of course it''s true, but it hasn''t become a reality, but it won''t take long for you to determine for yourself." "In a little while, it is estimated that you will receive the task of the black organization. As for the final result, I think you have seen it with your own eyes, and I will not repeat it to you again." "you......" Noor hadn''t finished speaking, and suddenly felt that the four were coming to the room, immediately put three aluminum alloy boxes into the space, and stepped forward to embrace Miyano Akira into his arms. "Someone came here, and I will take you out of here now, and no matter what happens, you should never yell out." Noel held Arm Miyano in one hand and covered her mouth with the other. "Boom, boom! Open the door! We already know that you are inside!" As soon as Noel''s words fell, the door of the room was immediately knocked, and there was a cry of Maori Kogoro. Upon seeing this, Noel immediately opened the window, leaping around Miyano Ami, and flying in the sky using a six-step moon step, quickly away from this big hotel. As soon as the two had left their front feet, the closed door was kicked open. Three men and one woman rushed into the room. When they saw the dead Hirota, the four were all stunned. "It''s dead, and he committed suicide by taking poison." First of all, Maori Kogoro, who would have passed by, walked quickly to Guang Tianming and told the three people the results of the inspection. Next, Maori Kogoro used the phone in the room to call the police, and Conan began to observe the room. At this time, Noel and Akino Miyano landed on the top of a building, and at the same time Noel''s mobile phone rang. .. v4 Chapter 53： You asked for it After letting go of her miserable Miyano Miyoshi, Noel took out her mobile phone and looked at the number on the caller ID. After instructing the surprised Miyano Miyoshi not to say anything, Noel switched on the phone that kept ringing. "Sergeant Knoll, you finally answered the phone. The **** hotel found the dead. Now that I have taken someone on the way, now you are in charge of our class. You must come to see the situation and direct your work." See The phone was finally connected, and Chiba said to Noel. "Well, I know, I will rush over now, then I will hang up first." After that, Noel hung up the phone and put the phone back in his pocket. I finally recovered, but I heard the words from the phone, which surprised Miyano Miyano, who was surprised. I always suspected that Noel was a member of the organization, but I never thought that Noel was actually a policeman. . It''s just that Miyano Miyano couldn''t understand why Noel, a criminal policeman, wanted to kill and why he had to put forward such abominable conditions. "You should have heard it just now. I still have something to do. I don''t plan to force you to make a choice right away, but please think carefully. Your sister''s time is really running out." "I will let the money go here, and this is my personal business card. If you think about it clearly, or if you personally confirm me, you can call me at any time." "I hope you can call me early, then I will leave first, Miss Miyano Akemi." The three aluminum alloy boxes in the storage space were taken out and placed next to Miyanos feet. Noel took out the business card from the inner pocket of the jacket and stuffed it directly into her palm. Finally, Miyano gave no chance to respond, and Noel''s figure disappeared on the roof of the building, completely disappearing in front of her. Until a cold wind blew away, the chill made Miyano Ami react and turned around to look carefully. Confirming that Noel really left here, Miyano Ami looked down at the business card in his hand, and kept thinking of Noel''s words just now, as well as the picture he had seen before called the future. "If the future I see is true, and what kind of existence do you have, and can I really give you and Shibao''s future to you?" Lone Lingling stands alone on the top of the building, Miyano Miyami is complicated Looked at Noel''s business card and said to himself. After staring at it for a while, I still couldn''t get an answer from my heart. Ami Miyano carefully put his business card away before turning his attention to the three aluminum alloy boxes at his feet. Noel, who had left before, returned to the ground floor of the Grand Hotel and walked to the reception counter. auzw.com found the receptionist who had previously found himself. Noel erased his memory of himself through the system, and at the same time erased the images of himself and Miyano Ami . Just after erasing memories and evidence, police sirens were heard outside the door of the hotel. Soon, Chiba and Takagi rushed into the door of the hotel. When they saw Noel, they quickly walked over. "Sergeant Knoll, since you have arrived first, why didn''t you go up to see the situation first, why waste time here?" Chiba had to start anxiously in the future, Takagi asked aside. Noel, who was still smiling, was about to say hello to the people who came, but when he heard Takagi''s words, the smile on his face completely disappeared. He looked at Takagi indifferently and asked, "Takagi, you are right Should the superior have the attitude?" "Sergeant Noel did not know which floor the crime scene was in. Police Officer Takagi asked why you didn''t understand the situation. Hurry up and apologize to Officer Noel." Recalling that he didn''t tell Noel that the crime scene was on the floor, Chiba was busy. Said to Takagi Shi beside him. "It''s not necessary to apologize, and people like you who are not calm upstairs are also not needed. This will only affect the work of all of us, so you can go outside and see the car." Still looking at Takagi She coldly, Noel issued a command directly to him. "According to..." Takagi She just wanted to refute, but he could not speak. "Sergeant Knoll, the deceased is in room 802 upstairs. I have forgotten something in the car. You just have to take a step first." Covering the mouth of Takagi Shibu, Chiba said with a smiley face to Noel. "I gave Officer Chiba a face that I wouldn''t care about, but if you come to provoke me later, I won''t be as polite as today." Warned Takagi coldly, Noor turned and said to the others: "Other People followed me upstairs." After finishing speaking, Noor ignored Takagi She and turned to walk towards the elevator. The rest of them shook their heads and sighed at Takagi She, and then quickly followed Noor who walked ahead. Seeing everyone''s appearance, Takagi She wanted to say something, but Chiba was still covering her mouth, and she could only watch everyone enter the elevator. Chiba didn''t release her hand covering Takagi''s mouth when she slowly closed the elevator door and started to go upstairs. "Chief Chiba, why did you cover my mouth? He just revenge me just now, and he threatened me when he left!" Liberated, Takagi shouted at Chiba beside him. "It''s all you asked for. Don''t think I don''t know why you are always targeting Officer Noel. It is estimated that Officer Noel has also seen the reason, but just ignored your actions the first few times." "You are targeting him over and over again, others will make you worse if you don''t pay attention to it, do you really think a good-tempered person will not get angry?" .. v4 Chapter 54： Just the beginning "Seriously, Officer Noel has endured you for so long, and now he just warns you. If you have a bad temper, you will definitely be beaten up by someone, but it won''t be as simple as telling you ." "Sergeant Takagi, no matter how you deal with Officer Noor and how to show him his shortcomings, this will not make Officer Sato look at you, it will only make her and her colleagues around hate you. Do these stupid things." "Everyone is a colleague. I don''t want to see you and Officer Noel quarreling too stiffly. If you still plan to do that in the future, I won''t come to persuade you any more. You can do it yourself." After talking, Chiba no longer ignored Takagi She, just like other colleagues just now, shook her head and sighed and turned to the elevator, leaving Takagi She who was said to be stunned. Takagi She, who was full of anger, can no longer get angry, and left the hotel in despair, walked outside the gate to see the car. Noor and others who have already gone upstairs have arrived in Room 802. The police officers and evidence search staff, all under the command of Noel, were very obedient and busy, and began work such as spot evidence search. When Noel recorded the confession for the four people, the preliminary examination results of the body also came out, and quickly reported the results to Noel. "Then you will transport the victim back first, and then check it in detail to see if there are any other findings." After listening to the report, Noel said to the inspector. "I understand, Officer Noel." The inspector nodded, and after responding to Noel, he walked back to the victim and began to pack it in the body bag with others. "Right!" Pretending to think of something, Noel said to Maorilan and Maori Xiaowulang, "Xiaolan, Uncle Maori, I personally investigated the situation of Hirota Kenzo. He was single until his death. State, there is no record of marriage." "What?!" All four cried out in surprise, and Maori Kogoro quickly asked, "Sergeant Noel, are you sure?" "I have confirmed it several times. Miss Hirota Yamei you are looking for is not his daughter at all, nor was he adopted back." No kidding at all, Noel said with certainty. After Noel''s remarks, Mao Lilan finally accepted the fact that he was deceived, and the lost side stood with his head down and said nothing. Seeing the state of Maori Lan at this time, Maori Xiaowulang did not intend to continue joining here. After saying goodbye to Noel, he took Maori Lan out of the crime scene, and the little **** boy Conan certainly followed. After ordering the rest of his work, Noor did not intend to wait any longer. He said a few words to Chiba, and immediately walked out of the crime scene. auzw.com Who originally wanted to chase the three Maorilans, but Knorr was stopped as soon as he arrived at the elevator. "What did you do this time?" Conan stepped out of the escape stairs and stopped in front of Noel, asking very seriously. "Kudo Shinichi, where do you see me?" Noel asked curiously, looking at Conan who was standing in front of him. "First: Near this hotel, I saw your sports car, and this privately-made sports car, the second car in Japan will not appear." "Second: When we asked the receptionist at the hotel counter, the receptionist did not look for it, and immediately revealed the room number of Hirota Ming, which can prove that someone had found this person not long ago, and your The sports car is also nearby." Conan, while talking about his reasoning, carefully observed Noel, wanting to see something from Noel''s face. It''s a pity that Conan couldn''t see anything. Noel kept a constant smile and didn''t change it for the reason he had inferred, as if these really had nothing to do with him. "It''s just your reasoning, you have no definitive proof at all." Noel took a step forward, bent down to close to Conan, and instantly showed a ghostly smile, smiling: "But I can tell you I did come to Room 802. Hiroda was killed by myself, and then disguised as a suicide. Hiroto Yami was also released by me." "Now you already know the truth, but you cant treat me, because you dont have any evidence at all, and your proud reasoning ability cant reason about how I killed Guang Tianming, nor can I reason about me. How to disguise him as suicide." "To tell you clearly, no surveillance video of the entire hotel has appeared, and the receptionist at the counter has also forgotten my memory." "Either the personal evidence or the physical evidence has disappeared, and now you can''t prove it even if I haven''t been here, let alone I killed the truth of Hirota." Knowing the truth of Hirotas death, Noel mocked Conans inability to do anything, making angry Conan gritted his teeth. "He has nothing to do with you, why did you kill him?" Conan, who was full of anger, gritted his teeth and raised a question, unable to understand why Noel wanted this. "A few days ago, I told you clearly that things that can make you uncomfortable and unwilling, I am very happy to complete, you will not forget it so soon?" "Kudo Shinichi, this is just the beginning, there will be more people who will die because of you, and there will be more prisoners who will not be sanctioned because of you. This game between us will not end so soon." After that, Noel stopped coming to ignore Conan and walked straight from his side to the open elevator door. .. v4 Chapter 55： Come pick me up After entering the elevator, Noel did not have to wait for Conan''s plan, and let the elevator close the door directly, so he took the elevator and slowly lowered it by 1 arm. Going down to the first floor and walking out of the elevator, I soon saw the figures of Maori Lan and Maori Kogoro. The two sat in the lobby of the hotel waiting for something. Noel immediately put on a smile and quickly came to the two of them to chat for a while, then Conan took a black face and took the elevator downstairs. When he saw that Noel and Maorilan were talking and laughing, Conan''s face became even darker, and it was found that his Maori Kogoro received a punch, and he was constantly being trained by Maori Kogoro. After that, Noel drove three people back to the detective office. With the enthusiastic help of Maori Kogoro, Noel agreed with Maori Lan on the next date. This made Conan very angry, and just wanted to propose Kudo Shinichi''s name, so that Mauritan hesitated to refuse Noel, but was seen through by Maori Kogoro, and it was even when Conan just said a new word. At that time, he directly covered his mouth with his hand. In order to prevent Conan from messing up, Maori Kogoro said goodbye to Noel, and then directly took Conan to the detective office, leaving Noel and Maorilan alone for a while, and also peeped upstairs. behavior. But this can''t escape Noel''s perception. It is clear that someone in the window upstairs is peeping, but Noel directly chatted with Maorilan on the sports car when they didn''t exist. Until Maorilan felt a little late, when he proposed to go back to rest and say goodbye to Noel. Still able to sense the sight of the two, suddenly thought of something, made Nuoerxie laugh at this time, and quickly reached out to pull Maorilan back, and put her in his arms in one hand, another One hand gently lifted her chin. Then Noel lowered his head and kissed Mao Lilan''s lips, making her eyes wide with surprise. It wasn''t until Noel loosened Mao Lilan''s lips that she realized what was going on, but instead of blaming Noel, she flushed up the stairs quickly. "Noel, drive carefully, see you next time." When Noel was about to turn around and enter the sports car, Maurilan''s words came from the climbing stairs, which also made him know that Maorilan was not angry. Feeling in a good mood, Noel, the high-speed driving sports car quickly left the street, and soon disappeared into the night. auzw.com On the contrary, Conan''s eyes were full of bloodshot eyes at this time. When Mao Lilan returned, he didn''t even look a little angry, and the red face also had a smile of joy, which caused Conan to swallow Noel''s heart. Its all there. As another person who peeked, Maori Kogoro did not show anything at all, as if it was quite normal, but he was thinking in his heart:''This golden turtle son can''t run away, he has already collapsed in the small Under Lan''s pomegranate skirt, it is estimated that it will not take long before it can be won, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. The next day... Noel, who came to the Metropolitan Police Office in the morning, directly concluded yesterdays case as a suicide case. After all, even the coroner failed to detect anything, and also identified Guang Tianming as a suicide by taking drugs, and the scene was also suicide. appearance. As for the case in which Hirota Kenzo was killed, of course, it was all pushed to the dead person Hirota. The argument was that Hirota committed suicide in fear of crime. Everyone expressed no objection to this, so the two cases were closed. After handling the work of closing the case, Noel announced that he could go home from get off work to rest. After all, today was originally a public holiday, but only came to work when there were cases, but now they are all busy. Of course, they go back to their homes and find their mothers. When all the people walked out of the gate of the Metropolitan Police Department and everyone said goodbye to each other, Noel walked to the parking lot of the Metropolitan Police Department. When he just wanted to remove the key to open the car door, the ringtone of the mobile phone suddenly rang. "Noel, I have come back with the Mumu police department, but I am now at the **** station alone. Will you drive to pick me up?" The phone immediately came out, and Satomi Sato''s coquettish words came out. "Okay, I''ll drive to pick you up now, and I can get to the **** station at most ten minutes." Noel looked at his watch, estimated the approximate time, and said to Sato Miwako. "Huh." Mito Sato responded with joy, suddenly thinking of something, and quickly asked: "Go to my house to dinner tonight, you shouldn''t forget this?" "Of course I haven''t forgotten. I was worried that you wouldn''t come back tonight. It''s just that it''s still too early, so I didn''t call you." After pressing the PA button, Noel put the phone in the car. On the mobile phone rack inside, while driving the sports car to leave the police station, he said to the phone and Miko Sato. "It''s good to remember." Sato Miwako responded with satisfaction, thinking for a moment, and then asked: "Did the gifts I picked out last time, have you put those on the car?" "It''s just over noon now, what do you do to put all the gifts on the car, don''t you just go to dinner at night?" After listening to Sato Mikako''s words, Noel asked with some doubt. "Anyway, you have come to pick me up, and you have to send me home. If you bring a gift, you don''t need to run twice. You can rest at my house at noon, and you can eat together at night." Mito Sato will take his own Thought, very straightforward said to Noel. .. v4 Chapter 56： See parents "It turns out so!" Knowing the meaning of Sato Miwako, Noel smiled and said: "But I''m already on the road. It''s a waste of time to go home and get a gift. I''ll buy it later when you accompany me." "It''s a waste of money to buy it again. I''ll take it home with you when I get it. My phone is almost out of power. Let''s do this first. When you arrive, we will talk again. I will hang up the phone and wait for the meeting." After talking, Sato Miwako hung up the phone. Hearing that the phone hung up, Noel also began to concentrate on driving, and increased the speed of the sports car. He quickly traversed between the vehicles on the highway, constantly surpassing the cars on the highway, and drove to the high speed of Mito Sato. Under high-speed driving, it took only 89 minutes to drive Noel to the location of Sato Miwako and quickly found Sato Miwako by phone. Helping Sato Miwako open the door and let her sit at the co-pilot''s seat first, Noel moved her bag of luggage to the back seat before returning to the driver''s seat and driving away from the station. "Noel, I remember your home is very far from the station. If you come over without a siren, it will definitely take a lot of time. You can''t arrive so fast. Where did you come from?" Seeing that there were no vehicles on the road, Sato Miwako sitting in the co-pilot asked Noel while watching the car driving. "Well, there is a case to be closed this morning, and your phone will be there as soon as you are busy." Noel nodded with a smile, and directly told the truth. "Did you find any cases?" asked Sato Miwako, staring at Norman with his eyes bright, and asked curiously. "A murder case and a suicide case, the person who committed suicide is the murderer of the murderer case, and finally can''t stand the conscience of condemnation and committed suicide, probably like this." Seeing Sato Miwako so curious, Noel probably said something about the situation. "It turned out to be this way." Noel said it carelessly, and Satomi and Zi suddenly lost interest, feeling that both cases were not difficult, otherwise Noel would not be so careless, and looked at the scenery outside and asked: "This should not be The way to your home?" "Of course it''s not the way back to my house. This is to buy a gift for my aunt. It''s too far to drive back. It''s more convenient to buy it again. It won''t cost much anyway." After some intense discussions, finally Sato Miwako was said by Noel and had no choice but to give up persuading Noel to go home and get the meeting ceremony. Next, the two spent nearly an hour preparing for the big and small meeting, and then returned to the sports car parked outside, driving directly to Sato Miwako''s residence. For a long time, as he looked closer and closer to him, Sato Miwako got nervous first, but Noel was like nothing. "Noel, you can see my mother as my boyfriend. Are you not nervous at all?" Mikako Sato, who was very nervous, looked at Noel, who was driving while driving, and asked curiously. auzw.com "It''s just to see the parents. Your mother won''t eat me anymore. I''m so nervous." Noel shrugged his shoulders and smiled confidently. "Besides, even if I''m nervous, I can''t solve any problems. , Maybe it will make a very poor performance, it might be better to calmly face it" "Then you will have to perform well and strive to get my mother''s approval." Seeing Noel is so confident, Sato Miwako is not so nervous anymore, looking at Noel with love. "Miwako, you can put 10,000 hearts on. Your aunt will be very pleased that you can find me an excellent boyfriend. She will agree to continue our relationship, so don''t worry about the messy things." Noel He smiled slightly, with a narcissistic smile. "When you come to my house, don''t be so narcissistic. You must hide your laziness in the police station. If you don''t get my mother''s approval, I will... .. Ignore it." Seeing that Noel was somewhat smug, Mito Sato quickly reminded + threatened. "Are you sure you will ignore me in the future?" Noor asked, smiling at Sato Miwako, completely unconverged. "You... if you can perform well, I will give you a small reward afterwards." Mito Sato immediately changed his tongue, and his face was even more disheartened, and he became red and offered a reward to seduce Noel. "It seems that I really have to perform well, otherwise the rewards given to me by Miwako will be gone, and I will regret it very much at that time." Noel deliberately pretended to be serious, but smiled after not long. . After chatting, I finally reached the street in front of Mito Sato and quickly found a place to park the sports car. Noel walked out of the sports car, detoured the co-pilot to open the door for Sato Miwako, and waited for her to walk out of the interior of the sports car before opening the rear door to take out the purchased gifts. The neighbors who lived nearby saw Mito Sato get out of a sports car for a short period of time, but she didn''t react a bit. After all, she never saw a man back, even a male colleague never saw half of it. Also brought some female colleagues here. "This child from the Sato family actually wanted to take his boyfriend home!" "This is just the rhythm of seeing parents!" "That guy is really handsome and very rich." "Yeah, the gifts he took out of the car were very expensive. I looked at those gifts outside. I didn''t have the courage to buy them." .. v4 Chapter 57： Mother-in-law sees son-in-law "I originally wanted to introduce the child to this child, but now it seems that it is completely superfluous, and she caught a son of a golden turtle herself." "People are handsome and rich, and they are very polite. Only the first visit brought so many things, if my daughter could find something as good as this." Looking at Noel and Mito Sato from afar, the neighbors of the Sato family all talked about it, more envy Sato Mito can find such a tall and handsome, how can his daughter not find a like Noel. Being watched by so many pairs of eyes, I heard some comments, which made Sato Mizuko''s face warm up and became red, but he did not intend to escape immediately. Sato Miwako stands beside Knoll obediently, receives the gift Knoll handed out from the back seat of the car, and waits for Knoll to enter the house together with himself. After a while, the pair of hands carrying large and small bags of gifts, while watching the neighbors, walked side by side to the door of the Sato family. When I came to the door of my home, Miwa Sato had the key to open the door by himself, but his hands were full of gifts of all sizes. There was no free hand to find the key, and he could only press his home in desperation. Doorbell. "Ding Dong! Ding Dong! Ding Dong!" "Come here, please wait a moment!" It didn''t take long for the doorbell to ring, and a woman''s voice was heard in the house. He heard footsteps hurriedly, and was gradually approaching the door. The two stood quietly outside the door and waited. Noel could hear the heartbeat of Sato Miko and turned around to see that Sato Mikako was too nervous. As the footsteps in the house got closer and closer, Sato Miwako''s heart beat faster and faster, as if he would pop out at any time, and his face was as red as a ripe apple. "Miwako." Seeing Mito Sato is so nervous, Noor suddenly thought of something, and yelled at Sato Miwako. "Call me... woo..." Sato Miwako turned his head and just wanted to ask Noel what he asked him to do, but when he turned around, Noel bowed his lips and kissed his lips, and the words he wanted to ask could not be said. . "Don''t be so nervous, otherwise you will be taken advantage of by me again!" Matsuko Sato''s lips were loosened, and Noel smiled badly at her. auzw.com "I''m so nervous, you actually came to bully me, I really hate to die." Wen Yan, some stunned Mizuko Sato recovered, and dissatisfied cheeks. Said, but my heart was so sweet that I couldn''t forget the moment I was nervous. "Your mother is almost at the door." Noel smiled slightly, not caring about Sato Mikako''s dissatisfaction. He knew that Sato Mikako was right and wrong, and pointed to the door and smiled. The words just fell, the closed door in front of them was opened, and a woman appeared in front of them. "It''s Miwako back." Opening the door of her room, she saw her daughter at first glance, and then saw Noel on the side, and quickly asked: "Miwako, is he the one you said before?" "Auntie, my name is Noel. I''m a colleague and boyfriend of Miwako. I hope I didn''t disturb my aunt''s lunch break. This is something I brought. Please ask Auntie to accept it." Noel introduced herself politely, and Submit the gifts of all sizes in the past. "It turns out that you are Noel!" Wen Yan said, Sato Shino did not receive the gift, but bowed at Noel 180 degrees, thanking very sincerely: "Thank you very much Noel, thank you for detecting the case of justice, Let justice finally be able to squint." "As a criminal police officer, this is what I should do. In fact, my aunt doesn''t have to thank me like that, and I just happened to solve the case." Noor gave Sato Miwako a scorn, and said humbly to Sato in front of him . "Mom, Noel is here as a guest. If you look like this, he will be scared away by you, and you let us enter the room and talk again. It''s bad standing at the door." Noor made his eyes wink, and Sato Miwako quickly persuaded. "Yes, yes! Noel, you hurry into the house and sit down." Listening to her daughter said, Sato Shinobu quickly pulled Noel into the house, completely ignoring Sato Miwako and leaving her alone. Left at the gate. "......." Seeing that he was ignored, Sato Mizuko twitched his mouth, and walked into the door of his home without any words, and then closed the door before going to the living room. When I came to the door of the living room, I saw that Noel was warmly entertained by his mother. I really forgot about this person. I was a little depressed and came to Noel to sit down and put the big and small gift bags in my hands. Seeing that Sato Shinobu went into the kitchen to get a drink, Noel poked her cheek bulging with Mito Sato''s finger so that she would be relieved from her depressed state. Sato Shino just stepped out of the kitchen and saw Noel and Mito Sato playing intimately, playing with her mother-in-law''s eyes to observe Noel. It wasn''t until Sato Miwa discovered that Sato had endured, quickly knocked out Noor''s arms around his waist, shyly bowed his head and reminded very quietly: "Noor, don''t make trouble first, my mother is out." "Noel, this is the juice I prepared for you." Walking in front of the two, Sato Shinobu handed the juice in the plate to Noel, and glanced at the shy Sato Miwako beside him. .. v4 Chapter 58： Pillow "Thank you auntie." Noel was not nervous at all. He took the juice from Sato Shinobu and thanked with a smile on his face, as if everything had happened just now. "You''re welcome, hurry up and see how it tastes. This is my freshly squeezed juice." Sitting on the sofa beside him, Sato Shinobu said with a polite smile. "Mom, what about my share?" Some Sato Miwako, who was slowed down, raised his head to see the one without him, and asked with confusion. "I just got that one, and I went to the kitchen to drink it myself." Sato Shino pointed to the kitchen with no intention of getting up from the sofa, and said to Sato Miwako with a smile. Sato Miwa was a little stunned. He didnt expect his mother to be like this, but he didnt feel angry at all. He just felt a little unbalanced. He said depressedly, Mom, Im your biological daughter. Don''t help me, this treatment is reversed." "Noor is a distinguished guest of our family. You don''t know where to put things in your own house, so you can make your own drinks." After hearing the words of Sato Miko, Sato Shino didn''t plan to help her. Some depressed Sato Miwako wanted to say something, but after being glared by Sato Shino, he obediently swallowed what he wanted to say, and reluctantly got up and walked to the kitchen. Sato Miwa knows clearly that his mother wants to leave here for a while, and then this can be a good chat with Noel alone. So before entering the kitchen, Sato Miwako made a gesture and expression that asked Noel to ask for Doofu at an angle that his mother couldn''t see. I hope Noel should never mess up. It wasn''t until Sato Shin turned his head to look over, that Sato Miwa rushed into the kitchen, leaving Noel and Sato Shino in the living room. Seeing that Sato Miwako entered the kitchen, Sato Shino started to ask, and asked various questions to Noel, exactly like checking the Hukou. No matter what kind of question was asked, Noel answered it honestly. At the same time, she also saw from Sato''s expression that she was very satisfied with the answer she gave. Not long afterwards, Sato finally finished asking, and was quite satisfied with Noel''s performance. He could not find any dissatisfaction at all. Now he completely treats Noel as his son-in-law, instead of the attitude that had just been observed. "Nuoer, Naomi Kazuko pleased you, and you will have to take good care of her in the future." Sato Shino folded his smile on his face and looked at Noor very seriously. "Auntie, I promise I will take care of Miwako, and you will have 10,000 hearts." Noel nodded, and took a little more serious, promised Sato Shinobi. "I''m relieved if I get your guarantee." Seeing Noel was so serious, Sato Shinu smiled and thought for a moment, then said with a smile: "It''s still too early, you go to Miwako''s room for a rest, I go out and buy some dinner Ingredients back." auzw.com After talking, Sato Shino got up from the sofa, picked up the plate on the table, and walked towards the kitchen. "Miwako, you''re almost overhearing, take Noel to rest for a while, I''m going out to buy something to come back." Sato Shino smiled at Sato Miwako and passed the plate in hand when passing the kitchen door After giving her, she went to her room. Sato Miwako, who had come back to the gods, blushed and took over the plate he had delivered. He didn''t expect to be overheard and found by his mother. It wasn''t until Sato Shinobu entered the room that Sato Miwako put away the plates in his hand, calmed down the shyness in his heart, and quickly walked back to the living room from the kitchen. Next, under the leadership of Sato Miwako, Noel walked into her boudoir. "Noel, if you are really tired, you will rest in my bed for a while, and I will wake you up at dinner time." Miyako Sato pointed to his bed after taking the suitcase in Noel''s hand. "Miwako, did you come back after a long journey, don''t you plan to rest for a while?" After observing the room, Noor asked Miwako Sato. "I don''t need to rest. There is still a large suitcase unpacked. Besides, I don''t feel tired at all." Mito Sato, who was blushing, began to fiddle with the suitcase in his hand and didn''t turn around to look at Noel. "It doesn''t work, I need a pillow, otherwise I''ll have a bad rest, so..." walked to Sato Miwako, and Noor hugged her up with a smirk: "Miwako , Just give me a pillow." "Let me go, I still have to pack my bags." Mitoko Sato, who was held up, did not struggle and resist at all, but lowered his head and whispered with a red face. "How come you might not feel tired when you come back from a long journey, so you should rest with me for a while and rest assured that I will do nothing, but you can''t blame me if you want to make trouble." "Be obedient, I just want to hold you for a while." After finishing speaking, Noel lay on the bed holding Sato Mito and put her tightly in her arms from behind, then closed her eyes and began to rest. Just like Noel said, it was really just holding Sato Miwako to rest. He didn''t make any other moves at all, and he really fell asleep soon. While Sato Miwako was nervous and terrible, but after a long time seeing that Noel really did not mess up, he felt a little bit lost in his heart, and finally fell asleep unconsciously. .. v4 Chapter 59： Recognized It wasn''t until the sky was dark that Sato Shino, who had already bought the ingredients and returned, cooked the meal, but he never saw the figure of the two, and walked upstairs to the room in doubt. When I came to the door of the room, I saw that the door was half-open and did not close it. Simply, Sato Shino didn''t knock on the door, but just pushed the door and walked in. Seeing a scene in the room, Sato quickly covered his mouth with his hand, or let the voice of surprise come out of his mouth, thinking:''It seems that the relationship between Miwako and Noel is really good, otherwise the two will not It was so hugged and sleeping together, and Meihezi even had a happy smile even when sleeping. Recalling that it was not early, Sato Shinobu exited the room lightly, carefully closing the door, and finally reached out and knocked on the closed door. "Boom Boom!" Knocked on the closed door, Sato Shino called into it: "Nor, Miwako, I have prepared dinner, you hurry to the living room to eat." Hearing the shouting outside the door, Sato Miwa suddenly opened his eyes and hurriedly wanted to get up, but he was tightly held in the arms by Noel, and could only move a little bit down, not at all. Large movements. But seeing that the door was closed, at this time Mito Sato finally let out a sigh of relief. I was a little afraid that his mother would see him lying with Noel. "Mom, I just packed my bags, and when I woke Noel, I went down. You should go to the living room first." I tried to get rid of my arms, but there was no way at all. Instead, Noel hugged more and more tightly, Sato Miwako can only lie down and shout outside. "Okay, then you two move faster, otherwise the food will be cold and it won''t taste good." After that, Sato Shino didn''t stay at the door, walked directly down the stairs, and returned to the lower living room. As the footsteps faded away, Kazuto Sato immediately wanted to wake up Noel, who was asleep, but just turned his head and found that Noel was looking at himself with a smile on his face, as if he had already woke up from a long sleep. "It turns out that you bad guy is awake!" Knowing that Noel was deliberately embracing more and more tightly, Sato Miwako said angrily to Noel: "Since you wake up, let me go quickly. Mom still waits for us to eat. ." "You kiss me first, and I will let you go immediately." Noor leaned closer to Sato Miwako and pressed her nose against the tip of her nose, grinning smirkingly at her close. "I have been thinking of various ways to take advantage of me to bully me. I promised my mother that I would take good care of me. Did you take care of you like this?" Sato Miwako''s face began to heat up, but he didn''t want to turn his head. Open, can only look at Noel shyly and asked. "Miwako, it''s very bad behavior to eavesdrop on other people''s conversations like this. Don''t do that in the future." "However, this can''t be counted as bullying me. You are my girlfriend. It''s normal to kiss and hug everything. This will increase our feelings for each other." "Of course, if you don''t want to, even if I still have a little bit of sleepiness, you can stay with me more. I believe my aunt won''t mind, but I don''t know what she thinks." auzw.com After smiling, Noel closed his eyes slowly, as if he really planned to sleep for a while, but he didn''t distance himself from Sato Miwako, but instead held her tightly in her arms. Seeing Noel began to play rogue, feeling quite helpless, Sato Miwako, couldn''t think of any way to escape, and could only tap on Noel''s lips, waiting for Noel to keep his promise and let go. Finally, Noel let off Sato Miwako and the two went downstairs together and came to the living room to dine with Sato Shinobi. Next, the three people talked and laughed while eating and talking about interesting topics, and time passed in a hurry. When the three men finished their dinner and packed all the utensils on the good table, the three sat on the sofa in the living room and rested for a while. It was not long before Noel offered to leave. The mother and daughter personally sent Noel to the door, watching Noel sitting in the driver''s seat of the sports car. "It''s a little late. Drive carefully on the road, don''t drive as fast as no one else." Mito Sato seriously came to the window of the driver''s seat. "Noor, Miwako is right, you should pay attention to driving at night, and remember to come to us often. The Sato family welcomes you at any time." Sato Shino, who stood aside, smiled at Noor in the car. "Auntie, Miwako, it''s quite windy tonight, you go back to the house, I''ll drive carefully." Noel nodded with a smile, and started the sports car engine. After the three of them said goodbye to each other, Noel drove off the block quickly, and soon disappeared into the sight of the mother and daughter. The mother and daughter returned to the house without seeing Noel''s sports car. A week passed in an instant. During this period, Noel, who was recognized by Sato Shinobu, sent Mika Sato home almost every day, and the relationship between them was getting better and better. As for the behavior of kissing and hugging, Sato Miwako will not be as shy as ever. When he is alone with Noor outside the Metropolitan Police Department, he will often take the initiative to kiss Noel. It can be said that they do everything except the last step. After that, as long as Noel wanted to take her at any time. At this time, Noel, Maorilan and Conan were walking in the deep mountains of the dense forest. "Sister Xiaolan, will you look at the map? If it doesn''t work, let me take a look." Conan, the little fart boy walking by, looked at Maorilan who studied the map. .. v4 Chapter 60： Suzuki Sonoko "Conan, I didn''t ask you to come here. You secretly followed. If you are impatient, I will send you back." Maolilan, who was studying the map intently, was a bit upset when he heard what Conan said. Said to Conan. "..." Seeing Maurilan''s disgusted eyes, Conan chose to shut up and stop talking, but he didn''t want to be sent back by Maorilan, so that Noel and Maorilan would be alone. Its more and more annoying to Conan, just like what Dad said at first, he really is the little spy sent by the new one. No wonder Xinyi is not here but understands the situation here. Its definitely the little spy who reported the news, otherwise he wouldnt have walked shortly before his forefoot, and the new phone called me to find me. The more I wanted the more angry! Ive actually sent a kid to monitor me. Kudo Shin needs to look good when you come back. Ill let you know why Huaer is so red! It seems that you need to be careful of Conan in the future, otherwise he will tell Xinyi what his secrets are, and then he will have no privacy at all. No longer ignoring Conan, Mao Lilan continued to study the map, while insulting Kudo Shinichi in his heart, but also wary of Conan. "Xiaolan, I can vaguely see that the villa is in front. You haven''t taken the wrong path at all." By blending the eyes of Emperor Gu, Noel peered through the dense forest and smiled at Maorilan who was studying the map. "Then let''s go quickly, it is estimated that the garden is already waiting for anxiety." Wen Yan, Mao Lilan believed in Noel''s words, took Noel''s hand and ran up, turned around and called Conan: "Conan, you Hurry up too." Seeing that Maori took the initiative to take Noel''s hand and trot forward, this made Conan gritted his teeth, but he could only keep up quickly. Through the dense woods, I really saw the large villa erected opposite the cliff, which can be reached only through the connected single-wood bridge. "It''s really over there, I said I didn''t go the wrong way." Mao Lilan said to Conan proudly, but saw a tightly packed figure on the Dumu Bridge, said: "Huh? On Dumu Bridge There seems to be someone, I dont know if I have to go to the villa." "If I remember correctly, today is not Halloween. No one will be a guest in this costume." After taking a closer look, Noel said lightly to the two people beside him, and also remembered what a ghost event this was. I thought to myself:''It''s a student of death. It''s obviously a separate date between me and Xiaolan, but let us join in a murder case. "But..." Maurilan just wanted to say something, but just said a word, but he couldn''t say anything afterwards. auzw.com The figure on the Dumu Bridge suddenly stopped, and turned to look at the three people who had just walked out of the woods. After glaring fiercely at the three, they quickly ran into the woods opposite. It was also because of seeing this bandaged figure that Mao Lilan couldn''t speak the words behind, and even Conan was scared. Noel did not respond at all, narrowing his eyes and thinking about how to deal with the case and how to make Conan angry. When Conan and Mao Lilan recovered from their panic, Noel also turned the subject aside, and the three men walked slowly across the dug bridge. Soon, the three walked to the front of the big villa, but the door was opened from the inside before they approached the door of the villa. "Xiaolan, what time is it, why are you so slow, you..." A young girl with short brown hair and dark green eyes opened the door from the inside and started to complain to Maorilan However, after seeing Noel on the side, he immediately entered a state of **** and hurriedly asked: "Xiao Lan, who is this handsome guy?" "Yuanzi, his name is Noel, I had an appointment with him today, but when you called before, I hung up before I finished, so I can only bring him with you, I hope you dont Mind if I bring more than one person." Mauritan pulled a corner of his mouth, introduced Suzuki Yuanzi and explained the reason for bringing Noel. "Hello, my name is Noel, I hope you can forgive me for not coming." Noel introduced himself with a smile, and said to the girl in a **** state. "Hello, super handsome guy, my name is Suzuki Yuanzi, and you are very welcome to come here as a guest. I am also very happy to meet you." Suzuki Yuanzi, who became a nympho, grabbed Noel''s hand more, peach-shaped Stared at Noel with a smile. "Yuanzi, don''t hold Noor so hard." Mauran frowned slightly when she saw Nou''s hand holding Yuan''s hand, and went up to quickly separate the two. "Xiao Lan, you just said that you have made an appointment with Noel today? Have you already started dating? Are you finally willing to give up Kudo Shinichi''s detective idiot?" After coming back, Suzuki Yuanzi looked at Maori with surprise. Lan asked incredulously. "Only....Only...I''m not dating yet...just together..." After listening to Suzuki''s question, Maurilan secretly glanced at Noel, his face flushed and explained , But I dont know how to explain it in half. "Don''t stand at the door, come in quickly..." It is clear that Maorilan''s face is thin, and Suzuki Yuanzi quickly changed the subject, only to find the small man at Maorilan''s feet, asked with some discomfort: "Conan Jun, you really follow along, dont you feel embarrassed?" .. v4 Chapter 61： Bandage Geek After being ignored for a while, Conan, after hearing Suzuki''s words, could only smile awkwardly, pretending not to understand what she was talking about. And Suzuki Yuanzi was too lazy to ignore Conan''s follower, enthusiastically took Noel''s arm and walked into the house. The Maorilan he saw quickly squeezed into it, and quickly squeezed between them to separate them. Seeing Mao Lilan''s so tense behavior, this made Suzuki Yuanzi more sure of the conjecture in his heart, and it could be seen that Maori Lan seemed to care about Noor. "Nuoer, Conan, there are many empty rooms on the second floor, you can find a room on the second floor, Xiaolan just follow me a room." Leading the three people to the stairs upstairs, Suzuki Yuanzi pointed to the second floor. They said. "Yuanzi, when we came here, we saw a man with a bandage on his head. Is he a guest here?" Mao Lilan asked curiously when he suddenly remembered something. "Bandage? No, no one from today is injured." After thinking carefully, Suzuki Yuanzi said puzzled. "But just now..." With Suzuki Yuanzi''s confirmation, Mao Lilan was even more puzzled, but he thought about it and said, "Forget it, maybe he is the one who lives near here." "Okay, don''t say these inexplicable stupid things, you can go to the room with me." Suzuki Garden was so confused that he was too lazy to think so much, and took Maorilan to his room. "Noel, Conan will trouble you to take care of it." Being pulled by Suzuki Yuanzi, Maori Lan yelled to Noel. "Xiao Lan, you can rest assured, I will take good care of him." Noel nodded with a smile, and agreed to Maorilan''s request. When the two girls disappeared, Noel ignored Conan at his side and walked up to the second floor. Conan could only keep up, and he knew that he wanted to live in a room with Maori Lan, which was absolutely impossible. It was also seen that Maoli Lan was vigilant and was watching for his every move. It''s all about preventing thieves. With the help of see-through ability, Noel quickly identified the unoccupied room and opened the door directly into the empty room. "Kudo Shinichi, our game has started again. Tonight, there will be dead people in this villa. Guess who will be the first to die." Entering the interior of the empty room, Noel looked around and waited for Conan to enter. Going to the room, back to him said lightly. "What?! Do you want to kill the people here?" Just closing the door, Conan turned around in horror, staring at Noel''s back and asked. auzw.com "The bandage geek we just saw outside just now will kill everyone in the villa tonight, and can you stop him from committing the crime?" Sit down, Noel looked at Conan without a glance, so he asked himself, and had no intention of answering Conan at all. "What the **** do you know, why is there so surely a murder case, is that bandaged person your partner?" Conan''s eyebrows were tightly locked, his heart was full of doubts and puzzles, and various conjectures appeared in his mind. "Kudo Shinichi, try to find out the murderer, otherwise after he killed the enemy, I will....Forget it, it''s boring to say it." Noel thought for a moment, and suddenly stopped the words he wanted to say. . Conan fell silent, thinking hard about the clues from Noel''s discourse, and ruled out the possibility of Noel''s murder. If Noels words are all true, then the bandage freak is here to seek revenge, but Noel received the phone from the garden temporarily and then brought him and me to this villa. Then I, Xiaolan, and Noel can all rule out the possibility of being a murderer, and they can also rule out that the three of them are not the targets of bandage freaks. ''hateful! The information of the guests in this villa, except for the garden, is infinitely close to zero. Even if you know that the bandage is to be killed, you can only wait for his appearance and wait for him to kill the first person before you can investigate. How do I find the first murderer target, and how do I find the bandage freak, do I have to wait for the first person to be killed? There are too few clues, Noel will definitely not say anything, and now its all up to me. With constant thinking in his mind, Conan, who finally made the decision, opened the door of the room and quickly left the room to investigate the personnel who came this time. Noel lay down on the sofa, slowly closed his eyes and rested, listening to observe what Conan was doing, but he lost interest after only listening for a while. Mao Lilan, who was returning to the room with Suzuki Yuanzi, was whispering in the room. "Xiaolan told me honestly, when did he meet the super handsome guy, and he concealed me for so long." Yuanzi Suzuki crossed his hands before looking at Maorilan seriously and asked. "Uh... Actually I have known each other for quite a long time, but we are just ordinary friends, not what you think." Seeing Suzuki Yuanzi was so serious, Mao Lilan''s cheeks were slightly red, and he turned his head and turned aside. Explained that I dare not look at Suzuki Yuanzi. "Xiaolan, you are not honest!" Suzuki Yuanzi turned his eyes and smirked at Mao Lilan tentatively. "The actions just now, you obviously care about the super handsome guy named Noel, if If its a normal friend, then Im welcome to ask him. Dont blame me when I succeed. .. v4 Chapter 62： Gossip "No!" Wen Yan said, Maorilan called out very, very anxiously under the reflective conditions, but when he reacted in the next moment, his face warmed up and became red, and he wanted to explain it and I didn''t know how to explain it. "You can''t pretend, you can rest assured, I''m just teasing you, it''s rare that you can finally figure it out, and finally you are willing to give up Kudo Shinichi''s stupid, so even if it is a super handsome guy, I definitely don''t I will rob you." "But you have to tell me well, how far have you all progressed, so that I can also give you a reference, and try to help you win the super handsome guy in one fell swoop." Seeing that it was so easy, he tempted out, and Suzuki Yuanzi quickly took Mao Lilan to sit together, waiting for her to tell the truth through the matter. Seeing her friend Suzuki Yuanzi''s gossip fire burning, Mao Lilan knew quite clearly that if she didn''t say it, she would definitely stay around until she said it, otherwise she would never give up and be willing to give up. After a long time, Mao Lilan finished talking about himself and Noel, and the fire of the gossip of Suzuki Garden in the side was also satisfied, and at the same time it also analyzed the situation for Maori Lan. "Xiaolan, since you don''t hate Noel, you care about him so much, even if you don''t try to socialize for a while, but you have to show it more or less." Yuanzi Suzuki held his chin with one hand and looked to his side Said Maorilan, who was sitting. "Indicate? What does it mean?" Mao Lilan thought for a moment, but still asked, puzzled. "Of course, it means that you are interesting to him, and you don''t want to give up halfway, so you have to give him some hope." Seeing Mao Lilan didn''t understand it, and felt a little helpless Suzuki Garden, only Give Maorilan a slow explanation. "This..." After listening to Suzuki Yuanzi''s explanation, Maorilan began to feel a little nervous, and also worried that Noel would give up halfway, and anxiously asked Suzuki Yuanzi: "Yuanzi, you come to teach me, what should I do?" do?" Speaking to Maurilan a lot of methods, and what would be the consequences of dragging too long, Suzuki Yuanzi also showed that she could wait, as soon as she gave up, she would immediately grab someone, and there was no joke. Seeing the serious appearance of Suzuki Yuanzi, Mao Lilan also knew that she was no joke, and a super handsome guy like Noel, but she always wanted to find the target standard, as long as she gave up she would definitely start immediately. Mao Lilan knew very well that if it weren''t for the good girlfriend''s sentiment, it is estimated that Suzuki Yuanzi had already started, and would definitely not give any opinions here. It wasn''t until the sky began to dim that Mao Lilan and Suzuki Yuanzi stopped the discussion in the room and was called by Suzuki Yuanzi''s sister to the living room to prepare a meal together. auzw.com came to the living room of the villa and saw that the invited guests had arrived, and Conan and Noel had also arrived here. Conan, who deliberately pretended to be innocent, kept asking the guests about their identities. These guests answered Conan as a child, and did not care too much about why Conan asked. And Noel was sitting on the sofa in the living room. On the left was an invited female guest. On the right was Suzuki''s sister. The three were joking and chatting very happily. Seeing this scene, Maurilan frowned slightly, feeling a bit tasted in his heart, but did not expect Noel to be so popular. "It seems that this super handsome guy is very popular and very popular." After glancing at the taste of Maori Lan, Suzuki Yuanzi looked at his elder sister in disbelief and whispered: "Xiao Lan, you have to grasp it well Opportunity, otherwise it may really be robbed at any time, and this is the first time I have seen the elder sister talk so pleasantly with a strange man. The elder sister seems to be interested in him." "I still need a little time to think clearly." Mauritan nodded and responded softly. "I hope you can make a decision soon. To know that my elder sister is recruiting her boyfriend, I can''t guarantee that she will take action." Yuanzi Suzuki thought about it and said to Maori Lan next to him: "But wait At the time of the introduction, I will give you a hand and temporarily break the thought of my old lady and the woman." "Yuanzi, thank you." Seeing Suzuki Yuanzi said, Maorilan was very moved, never thought that she would do this to help herself, and thanked her sincerely. Seeing the people were all there, Suzuki''s sister got up from Noel''s side and greeted everyone to sit down at the table and wait for a while, then she quickly walked towards the kitchen. Next, Suzuki''s sister came up with the cooked food one after another, and placed them one by one on the empty table. During the period, Suzuki Yuanzi also took the initiative to join in, helping her elder sister take out dinner from the kitchen, so it didn''t take long for the table to be filled with various dishes. Sister Suzuki also sat on the seat, but Suzuki Garden remembered something, and got up from the chair she was sitting on. "I will introduce the general to each other. Her name is Mao Lilan. She is a good sister with me. The super handsome guy sitting next to her is Noel. It is Xiao Lans boyfriend who is preparing to socialize. The little boy on the side, his name is Edogawa Conan, who is temporarily living in the Xiaolan family." "It''s better to start next to Noel. He is Brother Ota who is in charge of his main job, and he is holding a camera next to him. This is Brother Kakutani who specializes in photography." .. v4 Chapter 63： Idiot "Then, Big Brother Takahashi, who is in charge of the big props, and is responsible for the costume work of the actor''s costume. At the same time, I am currently looking for my elder sister who is married, Aya Suzuki." "The last one, she is a director and script, and at the same time as the director of their movie club, Ikeda Chikako." "They are all my elder sisters, members of the college-time film club. The five of them have a very good relationship, so they meet every two years." During the introduction of Suzuki Sonoko, everyone showed a different reaction. Mao Lilan bowed his head shyly, and changed his direction to acquiesce in this statement. He would also sneak a glance at Noel from time to time. Seeing that Noel did not refute anything, he also showed a happy smile, which immediately made Maurilan feel happy. At this time, he can be sure that Noel really likes himself, otherwise he will not show a happy smile. The reaction of Noel and Maurilan made the name Ota Sheng full of unhappiness, and Ayako Suzuki felt a little lost, but soon disguised the past, and the smile appeared on her face again. The remaining one woman and two men were okay, as if they had nothing to do with them. The friendly Noel trio greeted each other. "Isn''t it just that the TV is on the show, Ikeda Ikeda of the cyan kingdom script?" After listening to the introduction, Mao Lilan raised his head in surprise and asked, looking at Ikeda. "Yes, that was indeed her work during her school days, and now she finally has a chance to make it public." Ayako Suzuki nodded and confirmed Maorilan. "Don''t mention the past, okay." Zhitian Ikeda said with a smile, modestly to Suzuki Ayako. "I heard that you are about to write the next movie right now, is it true?" Ota winked and asked Chitako Ikeda from the unhappy mood. "Then Master Ikeda, please say a few words to your fans." Kakutani, who was facing the camera in his hand, pointed at Chikako Ikeda and said lively. "Don''t ridicule me, Kakutani." Chiako Ikeda smiled embarrassedly and said to Kakut with some helplessness. Next, everyone happily chatted while eating the dinner in front of them, until Suzuki Ayako mentioned a dead person, breaking the originally cheerful atmosphere. After Ayako Suzuki apologized, Ichiko Ikeda, who was almost gone, calmed down, but the mood was terribly bad. In the end, they each proposed something to be busy. This time the dinner was so unpleasantly ended, and they were all busy with their own affairs. auzw.com As soon as it was about to rain, Takahashi went to find tools to repair the roof. The unhappy Chiako Ikeda decided to go for a walk outside, and Kakutani, holding a camera, caught up. While the rest were left in the villa, Ayako Suzuki packed up the tableware, and it soon began to rain outside. Looking at the rain outside from the villa, Conan ran to Suzuki Ayako to understand the situation, and Noel was chatting with Maori Lan by the window. Yuanzi Suzuki stood behind Noel, continually gestured to Maorilan, and kept cheering Maorilan. "Your name is Xiaolan, how about we go out for a walk together, anyway, you have nothing to do." Ota Sheng walked over, directly inserted between Noel and Maorilan, and smiled at Maorilan. "I..." Mao Lilan just wanted to say no to Ota Shing, but Knorr''s behavior made her a little speechless, only to open her mouth in surprise. Knoll quickly reached out and grabbed it, blocking Ota''s back collar in front of him, and suddenly flicked him to the rear, letting him briefly fly out of the air for a short distance, and finally fell and rolled a few times on the ground. Just stopped. Two steps forward to Maorilan, and then put her arms around her shoulders, let her lean tightly on her body, and watched the dumped Ota Sheng said: "Boy, Xiaolan is my girlfriend, It doesnt matter if you want to provoke me, but if you dare to harass my girlfriend, it wont be easy to throw you out next time." "Asshole! She''s just preparing to socialize with you, she didn''t really associate with you asshole, so she is not your girlfriend, and I have the right to pursue her, why do you attack me for no reason at all!" Crawled from the ground Rising up, Ota Sheng felt very embarrassed and snarled at Noel. "Who said it! He''s my boyfriend!" It was clear that Ota Sheng was deliberately provocative. Mao Lilan, who had just returned to his mind, said that his hands hugged Noel''s waist and his cheeks were ashamed. "You!" Ota shuddered in anger with Mauritan''s words, pointing at Noel and Maorilan in anger. "Xiaolan, don''t pay any attention to this self-interested idiot. We went for a walk around." After that, without giving Maorilan the opportunity to respond, Noel just hugged her and walked to the gate. The completely stunned Suzuki Yuanzi didn''t react until Conan came out of the kitchen and came to her to ask what was going on. With a look of contempt and disgust, he glanced at the angry Ota Sheng. Suzuki had never thought that he was such a person. He had never found it before when playing with his sister. But at this time it is clear that Ota wins. This is an idiot who feels good about himself. He just explained the relationship between Noel and Maorilan at the time of dinner. Idiot plus bastard. I really didnt think that Ota Sheng was such a person. It seems that its better to be careful about my elder sister. We used to be fooled by his appearance, but this made Xiaolan take the initiative to admit his concern with Noel. ''Thinking that without saying anything to Conan, Suzuki Yuanzi no longer looked at Ota Sheng, and walked quickly towards the kitchen. .. v4 Chapter 64： I dont want to rest Unable to see the figures of Maori Lan and Noel in the living room, Conan did not have time to bother about the angry Ota victory, and quickly caught up with the Suzuki garden who had entered the kitchen. In this way, only Ota Katsuki was left in the living room. Seeing that he was left alone, he was full of anger and could only return to his room. Conan, who had already come to the kitchen, asked Suzuki Yuanzi anxiously, wanting to know where Noel and Maori Lan went. It was only after Suzuki Yuanzi, who was reminding her elder sister, reacted, and repeated several times that her elder sister Suzuki Ayako beware of Ota, she took Conan to leave the kitchen quickly. "Conan, Xiaolan went for a walk with the super handsome guy, you just stay here and don''t mess up, they will come back soon." Out of the kitchen, Suzuki Yuanzi grabbed Conan and mentioned him Laughed in midair. "How can you let Xiaolan and Noel go out together!" Conan, who wanted to struggle, snarled at Suzuki Yuanzi with wide eyes. "....." Suzuki Yoshiko was short-circuited when she was yelled by a child, and quickly recovered, frowning, and said unpleasantly: "I thought Xiaolan was joking before, it seems that you are really Kudo Shinichis little spy is specifically to inform the new guy and to interfere with Xiaolans dating, right?" "These don''t have to be controlled by you. Hurry up and let me down!" Conan struggled anxiously, but did not dare to attack Suzuki Yuanzi, shouting while struggling. "Cut! I don''t want to let go, I can''t let you help Xinyi destroy the rights that Xiaolan should have. You should destroy Xiaolan''s appointments many times, this time it will definitely not let you succeed. No one can let the new detective idiot succeed." "Xinyi, he is not Xiaolan''s boyfriend. At best, he is a sweetheart. Moreover, he is not pursuing Xiaolan. He has no right to stop Xiaolan from falling in love with others." "Small-skinned Lan, finally found another person she liked this time. She just boldly admitted that Noel was her boyfriend. I wont let you go to make light bulbs anyway, so youre old Let me be honest." There was no intention of letting Conan down. Suzuki Yuanzi was so determined that he would not let Conan leave, so he took the little fart child Conan and walked upstairs, no matter how Conan struggled and shouted. The hard-working Conan, who wanted to break free of Suzuki Yuanzi''s hand, but dared not use her equipment to hurt her, could only use the child''s strength to break free. As a result, Conan was locked inside the guest room, and Suzuki Yuanzi was holding on to the door. No matter how Conan yelled inside, there was no intention of opening the door to let him out of the guest room. The two then talked through a door. After a long time, until the rain outside was getting bigger and the sky was almost completely dark, Noel and Maorilan returned to the villa. With the addition of Noor, an outsider, the plot caused Maorilan not to be attacked by the bandaged monster, but the relationship between the two looked even better. auzw.com Seeing Noel approaching the guest room alone, Suzuki Yuanzi, who was sitting at the door of the guest room, stood up and looked at Noel coming with a smile. Asked about Maori Lan''s location, Suzuki Yuanzi quickly left, and did not ask about Noel''s other things, but he said about Conan''s situation. Seeing Suzuki Yuanzi leaving, he just opened the door of the room, and immediately greeted Conan''s roar, but Noel ignored it and directly ignored Conan in his anger, and walked into the bathroom to close the door and clean his body. Soon, Noel walked out of the bathroom and was continuously questioned by Conan, but unfortunately Conan couldn''t even ask a word. He just wanted to leave this room and planned to ask what Maori Lan had done with Noel. "Who are you!!!" At this moment, there was a panic shouting downstairs, and Conan immediately rushed out of the room and ran downstairs quickly. "I really don''t want to rest, hey!" Noel, feeling a bit depressed, sighed to himself, and quickly left the room. Soon, Noel came to the living room downstairs, and just walked to Maorilan''s side. The lightning light from the heavy rain outside just happened to make everyone see the bandage weird holding Ikeda Chikako and quickly swaying through the window. This scene scared the people in the living room. First of all, I returned to Conan, grabbed a flashlight and opened the closed window, and jumped from the window to the outside to catch up. "The three of you chase Conan. I''m here to protect them. As long as the bandage freak dares to come back, I''ll give him a bang." Three torches were thrown to the three men, and Noel pulled out of him. The pistol he wore shook at the three men. The three men who had caught the flashlight just wanted to ask why Noel did not go, but when they saw Noel''s pistol, they shut up and went to chase Conan away without saying anything. Suzuki Ayako and Suzuki Yuanzi''s sisters stared at Noor''s gun in a daze, Suzuki Ayako led her sister behind him, staring at Noor standing in front of her eyes. Maorilan stood at the window and looked out halfway to see how many people were going out. They did not find the strangeness of the Suzuki sisters behind him. "Re-introduce yourself. My name is Noel. I''m a real criminal policeman, not the bad guy you think. This is my police officer''s certificate, so you don''t have to be so afraid of me." Turn around and see Suzuki Noel reintroduced herself to the situation of the two sisters and explained to the Suzuki sisters. .. v4 Chapter 65： already dead "Sister, I forgot to tell you that Noel is a policeman, you don''t have to be so nervous." Suzuki Yuanzi pulled the clothes of Suzuki Ayako, said in an awkward whisper, completely forgot to tell her old sister about this matter. "I''m so sorry." Ayako Suzuki saw Noel''s certificate clearly, heard the embarrassing words of her sister behind her, and bowed and apologized quickly 180 degrees. "Ms. Ayako, you dont need to apologize to me. You are very correct in doing this. If I see someone suddenly take out the gun, I will protect my relatives for the first time, not to mention that this was not carefully introduced by me before. That''s why." Noel shook his head with a smile, put away the documents in his hand, and said to Ayoko Suzuki. "Xiaolan came to our side quickly and stood together to protect us." In order to alleviate this situation, Suzuki Yuanzi immediately changed the subject and shouted to Maorilan at the window. After hearing this, Mao Lilan finally responded, and Suzuki Yuanzi made a very reasonable point, so he quickly left the window and quickly walked to the Suzuki sisters. Nuoer was also close to the three girls, shook hands tightly with guns, pretended to be very alert, and carefully observed the surrounding conditions. After waiting for a while, the doorbell of the villa was rang, and the doorbell could startle the three girls, and they grabbed Noel''s coat with their small hands. To appease the three women''s fear, Noor let the three girls'' hands be removed from their bodies before they took them to the door of the villa together. Noel opened the door alone, and when the three women saw that they were not bandages, they were really relieved. "Which one knows Chiako?" Suzuki Ayako asked with some concern when he saw that there was no figure of Chiako Ikeda. "Know... Kyoko her..." Want to answer Aya Suzuki''s question, but Kakutani closed his eyes in pain, unable to say the words behind. "Chikako is dead and killed by the bandage freak." Ota Sheng on the side, seeing that Kakutani could not tell about the situation of Chikako Ikeda, spoke for him instead. "What?! You... You said that Zhijiazi is dead?!" Ayako Suzuki called out incredulously, a little unwilling to believe that this was true. "Yes, I covered her body with a coat. I advise you not to go see it." Finally, Kakutani, who was slowed down, finally confirmed the unbelieving Suzuki Ayako and kindly reminded the three girls Road. auzw.com "It''s all my fault, all blame me for planning this class meeting, it''s all blame me..." Having been determined, Suzuki Ayako cried and cried bitterly Blamed himself. "There is also unfortunate news that the only suspension bridge we left here has been intentionally cut off by someone. It is estimated that the bandage freak did it." Conan, who had been silent for a while, finally raised his head and said. "Miss Ayako, don''t be sad if you can''t be reborn. Let''s call the police and let the police send someone to rescue us. This is what we have to do now." Put away the gun in hand and Noel came to Suzuki Ayako said comfortingly. "Sister Ayako, Noel is right, you don''t have to blame yourself." Mao Lilan also quickly stepped forward and followed Noel to comfort. Seeing Ayako Suzuki crying harder and harder, the rest came to help and comfort, of course, there is an exception, that is, this guy Ota Sheng, he has been talking coldly on the side, and does not care about Ikeda''s death. Until Suzuki Ayako calmed down, she wiped her tears and walked to the location of the phone, trying to call the police to come to the rescue. However, it was only then that the phone in the villa could not be contacted with the outside world. Everyone guessed that the phone line was interrupted by lightning. "It must have been broken by the man with the bandage. He must be planning to kill us all, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!" Chubby Takahashi, who was chubby, called out his thoughts in horror. When he came out, he rushed to his room in fear. "Takahashi wait a moment!" Seeing Takahashi Liang running away in horror, Ota Katsura and Kakutani quickly caught up. "Xiaolan, Yuanzi, and Ayako, you three will live in a room tonight, which is safer. Then remember to lock all the doors and windows. Conan will take care of him." Three people, Noel said to the three remaining women. "Well, Noel is right, we should lock the doors and windows now, and wait for the phone line to be fixed tomorrow morning, then we can call for help." Aya Suzuki nodded and agreed with Noel''s statement. "Then Xiaolan and I lock the windows upstairs, and please ask Sister and Noel downstairs. My elder sister''s safety will be handed over to you, Noel." After thinking carefully, Suzuki Yuanzi knew that the keys were all in his own home. In the hands of the elder sister, the elder sister can only be responsible for the downstairs, and put forward a plan for the safety of her elder sister. "Okay, I promise Ms. Ayako will not lose a single hair, and she will definitely bring it back in front of you, but you and Xiaolan should also be careful. If something happens, I will scream as soon as possible. "" Noel smiled slightly, gave Suzuki Yuanzi a pledge, and reminded the two women. "Noel, you can rest assured. My karate is very powerful. I was just scared just because I was not prepared. If this bandage geek dare to come, I will definitely beat him to the ground." See Noel. Looking at himself with concern, the sweet Maorilan smiled, and made a karate attack posture with two punches. .. v4 Chapter 66： What is ghost called ghost After Suzuki''s proposal came up with no opinion, it was divided into two groups and started to act. And Conan actually followed Noel, as if staring at the prisoner, and he followed Noel and Suzuki Ayako wherever he went. Soon, after chasing Kakutani and Ota Sheng of Takahashi Liangyi, the three returned to the living room together. After listening to Suzuki Ayako''s brief explanation, the three also began to help lock the doors and windows of the villa. With the hard work of everyone, all the doors and windows of this big villa were locked. Everyone gathered once and chatted a few words before returning to their respective rooms to rest. The next day... The sun had risen from the east for a while, and Noel also woke up from a deep sleep, but Conan was sitting on the sofa with a pair of panda eyes depressed. "Kudo Shinichi, you lost again this time." With a stretch of laziness, Noel walked to the bathroom while rubbing his glasses, and turned his back to Conan who was trapped. "What did you say..." Conan immediately became energetic, but just halfway asked, immediately jumped off the sofa and rushed out of the room at the fastest speed. After glancing away at Conan, Nuoer walked slowly into the bathroom and began to brush his teeth and clean his face. Conan, who ran out of the room, originally wanted to rush to the rooms of Maori Lan and the Suzuki sisters, but just ran in front of the corner valley guest room, the rich **** smell made him stop running. "Boom Boom Boom! Big Brother Kakutani will open the door!" Uneasy, extremely uneasy, Conan banged on the door constantly, yelling at Kakut in the room. After knocking for a while and shouting for a while, Conan felt something wrong and thought:''According to common sense, I''m knocking so loudly and so loudly here, both Ota and Takahashi should come out right, but Why is there no movement at all now? Quickly walking to the door of Ota Sheng''s guest room, Conan just wanted to raise his hand and try to knock on the door, but the **** smell in the gap of the door made his raised hand stay in the air. At this time, Conan began to worry, no matter whether the three men in the room were dead or alive, he ran downstairs crazy and went to the room where Maori Lan and Suzuki lived. Running all the way, accidentally falling so many times, Conan finally came to the door of the three women, did not smell the general **** smell just now, but he still did not really feel relieved. "Boom Boom Boom Boom! Sister Xiaolan, Sister Yuanzi, Sister Aya, I''m Conan, are you up?" Conan anxiously extorted the door, shouting loudly into the room. auzw.com "Smelly little ghost! What the **** does the ghost call in the morning! Are you calling the soul!?" The door of the room was suddenly opened, and Suzuki Garden, who apparently lacked sleep, growled at Conan at the door. "Conan, you are so rude, so disturbing to clear your dreams early in the morning." Mao Lilan, who also lacked sleep, walked to Suzuki Yuanzi and looked at Conan with dissatisfaction. "Don''t be like this, Conan is just a child, maybe there is something important, so he hurried to knock on the door." Awako Suzuki was woken up, not as dissatisfied as the two girls, but smiling. Said good things for Conan. "Little ghost head, you can''t tell the reason, see how I will clean up for you later, even if the elder sister helps you." Slightly awake, Suzuki Yuanzi said very uncomfortably, showing that this wheezing is very serious . "Having said that, why did you run down and why did Noel see anyone else?" Maorilan asked, puzzled, without seeing Noel''s figure. "Ah...." For a moment, Conan quickly thought about the excuse, and quickly opened his eyes and said nonsense: "I ran out while he didn''t pay attention." "Conan! How can you run out secretly, if there is any danger, how will I tell Dr. Ali then, if you are disobedient in the future, I will send you back to Dr. Ali, I can''t continue to look after you "!" Wen Yan, Mao Lilan''s eyebrows locked tightly, pointed to Conan in front of the door, sternly scolded, no joke at all. "This is not the point. The point is that when I passed the rooms of Brother Kakutani and Brother Ota, I smelled a fishy smell coming out of the room. This smell is the same for Uncle Maori every time I find a dead person. "Thinking carefully, Conan, who knew how to explain, said to the three girls in front of him." After listening to Conan''s words, the three girls immediately bypassed Conan, and Mao Lilan took the lead and quickly ran to 2 arm, and the Suzuki sisters quickly followed. Seeing that the three girls were safe, Conan was relieved at this time, but he began to worry about the three people in the two-armed room, so he quickly ran up. Just boarding the 2nd arm, the three girls just wanted to go straight to the room where Noel was located, but Noel just walked out of the door of her room at this time, which made the three girls slow down. Soon, the three women came to Noel and told Conan what they said, and then Noel took the three women to the corner valley''s room. The three women found out that there was a strong smell from the room as Conan said. Overflowed the door. Noel said nothing, even without knocking, he kicked the door open. "Ah!!!!!!!!!" Kakutani''s door was kicked open, and the three women''s eyes widened in horror, and a high-decibel scream was issued in unison. "This... how could this be like this?!" Conan, who squeezed into the gate, looked at the scene in the room incredulously. .. v4 Chapter 67： I was killed Inside the room, the horrified horned valley lies on the ground, the blade of a large axe is deeply buried in his back, the ground has been reddened by the blood he poured out, and there are also a lot of splashes Bright red blood. From the point of view of blood stains, Kakutani was killed last night and was killed by an axe. ''But Kakutani''s room is right next to Me and Noel, and there is clearly a sign that he wants to run away. His horrified expression also shows what he saw, so there must be a loud cry for help from others, but Why was there no movement last night...'' Although Ive been dozing last night, Ive never slept completely, even for a second, and have been staring at Noels every move. I cant hear the noise from the next door. Observing the room carefully, Conan couldnt find any clues. He couldnt understand how Jiaogu was killed, and he didnt understand the traces of struggling here, but last night he didnt hear anything. . Noel only glanced lightly, then turned around and spread his arms around the three girls at the door, constantly comforting them in fright. Mao Lilan and Suzuki Yuanzi were better, but they were only scared by a scene in the guest room, and Suzuki Ayako was not only scared, but also burst into tears in Noel''s arms. It wasn''t until Conan could solve the mystery, remembering that there were two people in the room that he hadn''t checked, and with his extremely anxious reminder, he interrupted the crying Suzuki Ayako. Next, the five came to Ota Sheng''s door, and Noel kicked the closed door again, and Conan immediately rushed in. Entering the interior of the guest room, Conan stared in horror at Ota Sheng nailed to the wall. This product was too dead to die. At this time, Ota Sheng was removed from his limbs, and two sharp axes nailed him to the wall, and his face was as horrified as Kakutani. Seeing this scene, the three girls screamed again, and Suzuki Ayako was immediately scared and fainted. Fortunately, Maurilan and Suzuki Yuanzi quickly supported. "Xiaolan, you and Yuanzi took Miss Ayako downstairs, and you took this gun in your hand. If you encounter the bandage weirdo, you shot him directly." Seeing Suzuki Ayako fainted, Noel stuffed the pistol into Maorilan''s hands, and told the two seriously. "Well, Yuanzi and I will take care of Ayako''s sister." Mao Lilan held Suzuki Ayako in one hand, holding the gun tightly in the other, and nodded to Noel. "When I finish checking Takahashi''s room, I will go down to find you right away. You have to protect your safety." Noel nodded solemnly and said to Maorilan and Suzuki Yuanzi. The two women no longer talk nonsense, and one of them walked out of the room with Suzuki Ayako, and carefully walked downstairs. auzw.com Seeing the three girls leave, the serious expression on Noel''s face disappeared at this moment, and the whole person became lazy, looking at Conan carelessly for clues. "Kudo Shinichi, don''t be too busy there, even if you find a clue, Takahashi Ryoichi, but I can tell you clearly that all three people were killed by me." "Come and guess, how did I kill all three of you under your surveillance, so that it is more realistic." After hearing this, Conan turned around immediately, and looked at Noor at the door. He hadn''t thought that it was done by Noor just now, but Now Noel himself admitted the murder. "You! Didn''t you say you wouldn''t do it?" asked Conan, who had returned to his eyes, locked tightly, staring angrily at Noel''s teeth. "I did say this, but do I need to keep my faith when dealing with the enemy?" "Even if you want to keep your word, that depends on who the other person is. For me, I will do whatever I can to deal with the enemy. The man will treat him to death. There is no such thing as keeping the promise. If it is beautiful I will obey women, but its a pity who calls you a man." "Kudo Shinichi, I said plainly that anything that makes you uncomfortable, I will be happy to complete it, and now it has achieved this effect." "Now you still have a lot of time. You can study how I killed people. Find the evidence of my crime as soon as possible. Otherwise, you won''t have any chance when the police assistance comes." Having finished speaking, Noel ignored the angry Conan, turned and left Ota Sheng''s room, wandered to Takahashi''s room door, and kicked the closed door of the room with the same foot. Because there were no three girls present, Noel was too lazy to pretend to enter the guest room to check the situation, but walked directly down the stairs. The sound of the door being knocked open made the angry Conan recover, and quickly rushed out of Ota''s room. Without ignoring Noel who turned around and left, Conan entered the room of Takahashi Liangyi non-stop and soon saw Takahashi''s death. However, Takahashis death was not as miserable as the previous two, but he hanged himself on the rope and committed suicide. There were neatly bandaged costumes on the ground, and there was an envelope with the words of the suicide note on the costume. "Damn! If the rescue police arrive, this will definitely be considered a suicide in fear of guilt, no wonder Norr would have told me just now." "If it weren''t for Noel''s personal confession, it is estimated that even I myself would think that it was Takahashi Liang who killed him and then hanged himself in fear of crime." .. v4 Chapter 68： Police arrived "No! I must find out the evidence of Noel''s murder before the police arrived. I must never let him go unpunished. I must send him to prison for a lifetime!!" Eventually, Conan''s eyes became firm, and after thinking a little while standing on the spot, he quickly left Takahashi''s room and returned to the room where he and Noel lived at night. Back in the guest room, Conan began a carpet-like search of the interior of the guest room, looking for how Noel left the guest room last night, and how he killed under his own surveillance. Time is passing by quickly... At this time, the hot sun hung high above the head, the broken telephone line was repaired by Noel, and the police personnel had reached the broken suspension bridge, and the temporary suspension bridge was being quickly built. The Suzuki sisters were patiently waiting for the completion of the temporary suspension bridge at the other end of the suspension bridge, and then took the police into the villa. The people who are still in the villa today are Noel, Maorilan, and Conan. Noel was left on the grounds of caring for the corpse. Maorilan expressed that he wanted to watch Conan running out of the pipeline. Therefore, Conan was suppressed in the living room of the villa, and there was no way to board the second floor again to investigate the situation. He could only sit on the sofa with his eyes closed and think, trying to find clues from the recorded scenes. "Noel, why don''t you look at Mr. Takahashi''s suicide note?" Maurilan, who asked Conan to sit on the sofa and sat beside Noel, asked questions, very puzzled. "Although I am a criminal police officer, I do have the right to check the exhibits at the scene, but now I am also a suspect, so I still don''t want to disturb the exhibits, otherwise it will not be good to be talked about." "But looking at the situation of Takahashi''s room and the costume of the bandaged weird person he left, he killed Chiako Ikeda, Kakutani, and Ota Sheng out of ten. Of course, there is also the possibility of stolen and blamed. The possibility of marrying is very low." "If it is really stolen and blamed, it can only be me who can do this, and you are no longer within the scope of suspicion. If I touch the evidence again, it will be more suspicious." After hearing that, Noel took a sip of the drink and explained it to Maori Lan who was sitting next to her, so that she could understand why she did not touch the exhibits and why she did not take the time to investigate the case. "Then why we are no longer in the range of doubt, why is it that you alone are so doubtful?" "It''s very simple." Noel smiled slightly and explained to Maurilan: "You can''t nail Mr. Ota to the wall. It''s a certain difficulty for an adult man. Without enough power, it can''t be done. At this point, and none of you have the power to complete this task, and here only I can do it." auzw.com "Noel, then you don''t have to touch the evidence, just wait for others to investigate, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble." After listening to Noel''s commentary, Maurilan quickly grabbed his arm, very very Seriously. "Don''t talk about these annoying things, let''s talk about other things." Noel nodded with a smile, and quickly began to change the subject, did not want to continue to talk about these at all. Noel was very successful in changing the subject. The two talked and laughed about other things, forgetting Conan who was spitting fire in the side. But Conan knew clearly that he didn''t have much time left, so instead of messing with Noel and Maorilan, he tried to concentrate on investigating the case. For a long time, the door of the villa was pushed open by the Suzuki sisters, and behind them were several police officers, who pointed out the location of the victim before they came to Noel''s position. Seeing the police arrived, Conan felt bad for the whole person and thought: Damn! The police came, but I didn''t find any evidence of Noel''s crime. The clues left at the scene were all directed to Takahashi Ryoichi. Am I really only able to watch the murderer Noel as impunity? Watching him continue to hurt innocent people in retaliation for me? No way! I cant give it up yet. The posthumous letter of Takahashi Takahashi may be my last hope. There must be some clues in it, even if its just a little evidence of Noel. Just think about it, take advantage of Noel and the three girls talking, Conan quickly rushed to the second floor, carefully escaped the police, and ran to Takahashi Liangyi''s room. When I came to the room of Takahashi Ryoichi, I saw that the police personnel had opened the suicide note and was reading the contents of the suicide note. Conan immediately turned on the button on the watch, aimed at the police officer who was reading the suicide note, and made the watch modified by Dr. Ali fire an anesthesia needle, directly laying down the police officer who read the suicide note to the ground. At this time, hearing the sound of footsteps approaching here, Conan ran to the fallen suicide note quickly, picked up the suicide note with his hands in his clothes, and quickly read the content on the suicide note. "Conan! Why are you running here, can''t you save someone a dim sum!?" Maori Lan, who came to the guest room, saw Conan holding the exhibit in his hand and scolded while walking quickly. "Uh...Sister Xiaolan, I originally wanted to go to the bathroom, but I saw this police uncle fainted, so I came into this room." Mao Lilan''s shouts, will be serious Conan, who was looking at the suicide note, was startled. Even the suicide note in his hand fell to the ground, and he quickly explained to the angry Maorilan. .. v4 Chapter 69： Proof of absence "You stay downstairs, I''ll go find someone to help, if I don''t see you in the living room later, look at how I will clean up you!" A glance at the fallen police officer, Mao Lilan frowned Locked up and said to Conan solemnly. "Yes, I will go down now." After that, Conan ran out of the room quickly and ran down the stairs to the living room. Seeing Conan leave, Mao Lilan hurried to the next room to call someone, and soon someone came to deal with the police officer who fainted. Mao Lilan was also asked about this. Finally, the explanation was clear. Mao Lilan was also severely warned not to come to the second floor again, thinking:''Damn Conan, good to see him in his studies, he actually learns what new detectives do. I need to help solve the trouble, it is really maddening! Of course, when Maorilan returned to the living room again, the sisters of Noel, Conan, and Suzuki had all recorded their confessions, and they all sat together and waited for the result. Conan can only honestly explain that the gnashing of the teeth helped Noel to prove that he was not present, but he still did not give up the search for Noel''s criminal evidence, and is carefully recalling the content of the suicide note. Most of the police officers here knew Noel, and the police officers who arrived would greet Noel before going to the second floor for evidence search. There are exceptions. This time it wasnt Mumu thirteen that took over the case. It was the police department of Shiratori Renshiro. He didnt even look at Noel when he came in. He completely treated Noel as an air treatment and went straight to the second floor. Go up. It didn''t take long for Shiratori Renshiro to go downstairs and stop in front of the five. "Mr. Takahashi Takahashi, he has explained the crime in his suicide note. If there are other clues related to you, we will ask you to go to the Metropolitan Police Office for the first time. Please do not go abroad before the case is closed. Otherwise, we will arrest you in the name of absconding, and now you can leave this villa at any time." Coming to the five, Ren Shiro Shiratori announced the result. "My car is in the parking lot under the mountain. Let me take you home. Don''t bother driving them in a police car." Ignoring Shiratori Shiratori, Noel said to the three girls beside him with a smile. Next, the three girls still politely said goodbye to Shiratori Ren Sanlang, and then followed Noel to leave the villa that became the scene of the murder. Conan, who was reluctant, could only follow the four behind him obediently. He couldn''t figure out how Noel did it until now, and at the same time he began to doubt whether Noel said it was true. Under the guidance of Suzuki Ayako, a group of people quickly came out of the mountain, unlike Maorilan who had turned a lot on the mountain when he came here. It didn''t take long for the pedestrians to walk into the parking lot and quickly find Noel''s sports car. auzw.com After the party was seated, the Noorchi car left the parking lot, the four of them discussed it in the sports car, and finally decided to send the Suzuki sisters home first, and then send her And Conan Club Detective Office. Along the way, the three girls in the sports car became a lot of happiness, temporarily forgot what happened in the villa, and chatted happily in the sports car. Only Conan lowered his head with a black face and sat on the seat without a word, still thinking about the murder case in the villa. And the attention of the three girls was on Noel, and they ignored Conan''s existence, so his situation was ignored, and no one would bother him to think. After a long time, after a high-speed drive, Noel''s sports car stopped in front of the Suzuki''s villa. When the Suzuki sisters got off and said goodbye, the sports car drove to the Maori Detective Office. It only took more than ten minutes for the sports car to reach the downstairs of the Maori Detective Office. Noel got out of the car and opened the door for Maorilan himself. "Noel, if you have time next week, let''s hang out together." Walking out of the co-pilot, Maurilan looked at Noel who opened the door for himself, and said a little shyly. "Don''t wait for me to have time, as long as you have time, just call me directly, I promise to come over immediately." A little stunned, Noel smiled very happy. "Then...then...then I''ll go back first, let''s see you next time, um!" Ms. Lanlan stepped forward to get closer to Noel, stood on tiptoe and quickly smelt on Noel''s face , And quickly blushed and ran to the home ladder. Conan, who had just got off the car from the back seat, was incredulously stunned. He couldn''t believe what his glasses saw, let alone Maorilan would do so. After recovering, the angry Conan classmate glared at Noel with his eyes burning, as if he would stare Noel to death, thinking: What a joke! I used to touch Xiaolan''s hand, she would beat me to death, now she actually took the initiative to kiss Noel! "Kudo Shinichi, you really lost enough, not only can not detect my murderous tactics, now even the sweethearts are about to lose to me, what else can you lose?" Noel reacted, induction Arriving at the sight with a little intent, he asked Conan indifferently. "Don''t be too premature, Xiaolan won''t look at someone like you. I will never let you succeed!" Closing the door fiercely, Conan pointed angrily at Noel. "Really? I want to see how you stop it. You just try to stop me by all means. Don''t let me feel too boring, and then you can''t accept it." "That''s right! I would also like to thank you for helping me prove that I was absent, and you were unconsciously hypnotized by me last night. In fact, you slept on the sofa last night." .. v4 Chapter 70： Unexpected visitor "I was so tired last night, and now I just go back and get a good night''s sleep. Let''s see you next time, Kudo Shinichi." After that, Noel ignored Conan, who was irritated. He didn''t listen to anything he said, and returned to the driver''s seat of the sports car to start the engine, and suddenly the throttle quickly left the Maori office downstairs. Conan who didn''t respond, but the dust lifted by the sports car was not light, and the dust that flew up gradually dispersed, but he could no longer see the shadow of Noel and the sports car. "Asshole! I''m not reconciled, obviously the real murderer is in front of me, but I have no evidence, no way to sanction Noel, and he will continue to do this in the future..." "No, I must not give up. If I give up, I will lose more. I will definitely send Noel to prison, and Xiaolan will be far away from him." "Noel, you just wait and see. I will never lose again next time!" Looking at the direction of the sports car''s departure, Conan felt very reluctant, but he did not mean to give up at all, but he was more determined to arrest Noel. It wasn''t until the window of the Maori detective office was opened that Maori Kogoro snarled at Conan below, and Conan hurriedly ran upstairs. A few days later, Shiratori Ren Sanlang finally announced the closing of the mountain bandage weirdo incident. All the evidence pointed to Takahashi Ryoichi as the murderer. In the end, he couldnt bear the condemnation and chose to commit suicide. A group of people also successively received the case. The notice therefore lifted the restriction of not being able to leave the country. "Ding Dong! Ding Dong! Ding Dong!" Hearing his own doorbell ringing, Noel, who was making breakfast in the kitchen, immediately stopped his hands and put half of the dishes aside, took a towel and wiped his hands before walking to his door. "Dingdong! Dingdong! Yingli is about to open the door, I''m here to play with you." As he walked to his door, the doorbell rang again, and a woman''s words came, which also showed Noel that the person outside was looking for the wrong place. Just opened the door of his room, Noel had no time to say anything in the future, the figure standing outside flew towards himself, but the other party did not reveal the murderous intention and murderousness, and the other party looked long at first sight. It was very good, so I didnt stop it. "Yingli, why have you been here for so long to open the door? You won''t be hiding someone in it." He hugged the figure who opened the door, but the woman wearing a hat and sunglasses soon discovered something was wrong, but He did not intend to let go, but instead asked with confusion: "Strange, you weren''t of this size before, why did your Europeans shrink so much?" auzw.com "It''s impossible. After all, I''m a man. I can''t have the size of Miss Yingli." Noel stood motionless and said to the woman holding her tightly. "Huh!?" Wen Yan said, the woman let go quickly, pulled back a few steps and distanced from Noel, pointing at Noel with surprise, said: "I didn''t think of it! Yingli was really Tibetan. Own home!" "This beautiful lady, you seem to have misunderstood. Miss Yingli lives next door, I am her neighbor, and you ring the wrong doorbell." Noel stepped out of the door and pointed at the concubine Yingli next door. Home, explained to the woman in front. "Uh..." Looking at the serious look of the handsome guy in front of him, he can be sure that the other person is not lying, so that this beautiful woman was stunned, thinking in his heart:''It seems that I have found the wrong place, originally Want to surprise Yingli, this is really a big deal. "Miss Yingli is going to work at this time. If you are in a hurry to find her, you can go to her law firm or wait until 8 pm to come back." "But after all, you look familiar, haven''t we seen it before?" Seeing the other person froze, Noel said the way to find Feiyingli, and when she would come back, and the more Noel looked at the woman in front of her, the more familiar she was, but unfortunately the other party''s dress was too strict. . "This gentleman, we haven''t seen each other. Maybe you have seen me on TV." Kudo Yuko shook his head, said he hadn''t seen it, and introduced himself: "My name is Kudo Yukiko, what happened just now Sorry." "Hello, my name is Noel...." Noel also quickly introduced himself, and immediately reacted immediately after the introduction, deliberately pretending to be surprised and said: "I remember, you are the sister who plays Ryoma Sakamoto Otome, there is Miss Xizi, but I am your fan." "I didn''t expect the works that have been around for so long, and they can still attract you such a young fan." Kudo Youxiko smiled slightly and took off the sunglasses he was wearing. He smiled in a very good mood. "Miss Kiko, can you sign my name as a fan?" Noel pretends to be a full fan, and looks forward looking at Kudo Yuko. "Of course it''s okay, but where do I sign?" Kudo Yukiko nodded with a smile, never seeing that Noel was pretending, and really believed that Noel was his fan. "Please wait a moment, I will come back immediately." After that, Noel hurriedly disappeared in front of Kudo Yuko. Back in his house, Korudo had Kiko''s position, and Noor had no anxiety at all. He exchanged the CD with Kudo Youko''s work with the system, and then found a pen and pretended to be anxious. He quickly walked towards his home. Walked outside the gate. .. v4 Chapter 71： Meet up Returning to the door again, Noel handed the disc and pen to Kudo Yuko, pretending to look forward to it, and patiently waited quietly aside. After signing Noel, Kudo Yukiko chatted with Noel and said goodbye to leaving the apartment. Watching Kudo Yoshiko leave, Noel returned to his house, throwing her autographed disc on the sofa, and went into the kitchen to continue cooking breakfast. It didn''t take long to prepare half of the breakfast. It was quickly wiped out by Noel''s three, five and two, and then he took his coat and left the apartment to go to the police station to work. When the car came to the police station, the boring work time began, and there was no case for a whole day, and Noel could only handle the documents in the police station, just like other colleagues. Michiko Sato next to him secretly took her little hand to play and kill time. Until the end of the boring work hours in the afternoon, Noorchi sent Mika Sato back home, watching her enter the house and wave goodbye to herself, just started the sports car not far away, and the ringtone of the phone rang. "Hey, may I ask who you are looking for?" I looked at the telegraph and saw that it was a phone that I didn''t know, but Noel answered the phone and asked. "Mr. Noel, are you?" The woman''s question came from the phone. "Well, I''m Noel, but who are you?" Noel was a little patient and asked with some doubt when he heard the words of women. "Mr. Noel, Im Ami Miyano. Some things are inconvenient to say on the phone. I would like to invite you to the **** restaurant." Having revealed his identity, Ami Miyano asked a little nervously, and some worried that Noel refused to invite . "It turned out to be Miss Mingmei!" After seeing the other person''s identity, Nuoer suddenly realized at this time, and smiled: "No problem, you can help me order some delicious food. I will be able to go to the restaurant in about 10 minutes." "Okay, I''ll wait for you in the restaurant, then I''ll hang up the phone first, we will meet Mr. Noel later." After that, Ami Miyano hung up the phone, and he was relieved. Seeing that the phone was hung up, Noel put the phone back in his pocket, and then quickly turned his sports car back to the restaurant that Miyano Miyami said. As I just said, it took only about 10 minutes to drive outside the restaurant Mitomi Miyoshi said, quickly found a parking space to park the sports car, and Noel walked into the restaurant. auzw.com Entering this nice restaurant, Noel immediately saw Mito Miyano waving at himself, and pointed to the service staff at the meeting, pointing to Mito Miyano, saying that he came here to find someone before walking toward Mito Miyano . "I''m sorry, let you wait here for a long time, Miss Amy." When she came to the table, Noel apologized to Aya Miyano before sitting on the seat opposite her. "It didn''t take long to wait, Mr. Noel was very punctual." Akino Miyano shook his head with a smile, and then raised his hand to the waiter: "Waiter, we can serve food here." "Miss Mingmei, did you call me to come out this time because you have made a choice?" Noel did not turn around and asked directly. Miyano Miyano did not rush to speak, but carefully observed the situation around him, not wanting anyone to hear his conversation with Noel. "Within one meter of our center, if no one walks into this meter, no one can hear what we are talking about." Knowing Miyano''s idea, Noel snapped his fingers and looked at She said cautiously. "Sometimes ago the organization gave me a task, let me sneak into a bank to do undercover, and received a notification of a new task yesterday: let me rob a 1 billion yuan banknote transporter a month later." Seeing Noel is not kidding, After observing no suspicious people around, Miyano said quietly. "And the people in the black organization assure you that as long as you complete this task, you will be taken out of the organization to take Shio Miyano out of the organization, and you will never go to the trouble of your sisters again, I am right. "Noel smiled a little, and then Miyano Ami said what she wanted to say, and helped her to say it directly." "..." Miyano Akira was stunned for a moment, and the next time her eyebrows were locked tightly, she gritted her teeth and said, "Yes, as you said, it also predicts the same as before. Its the same, the organization has started to implement the plan to get rid of me, and this has really happened." "That is to say, you have made a choice before deciding to call my phone number." Picking up the ice water from the table, Noel took a sip and smiled: "So please tell me what your choice is today , Miss Miyano Akemi." "I can''t make a decision for Zhibao in this life, but if you rescue Zhibao, I can become a woman that belongs to you only. This is the only thing I can guarantee." Aya Miyano was blushed and very serious about Noel Said. "If not, wait for me to save Miyano Shiho and let her make her own choice. If she doesn''t agree, I won''t force her, so I can do it." , Noel said to Ami Miyano waiting for a reply. "This..." Hesitated for a while, and it was clear that Noel was making concessions. He couldn''t get on the ground, otherwise it would be bad if he turned the other way. Miyano Shibo nodded and said, "Okay, Shibao If I promise, I will not say anything. After Zhibao is rescued by you, I will keep my promise. Please rest assured." .. v4 Chapter 72： Cant embarrass me After talking, Miyano Miyami took out a small piece of paper from his bag and put it on the dining table, and pushed it to Noel. Picking up the small paper that was pushed in front of him, Noel opened it and looked at the content above. The next moment, like a magic trick, the small paper disappeared, and then nodded at Miyano. At this time, the waiters who had prepared the dishes successively put the dishes on the table and introduced them with a smile while placing the dishes. Waiting for the dishes to start, and after the waiters responsible for delivering the food have left, Miyano Miyoshi continued to discuss the details of saving with Noel, wanting to know what he can do to help, and so on. "I can do it alone to save Miyano Shiho. All you have to do is put on this necklace tomorrow morning and then wait until the address I sent you." A necklace was exchanged from the system , Noel pretended to take it out of his pocket and handed it to Miyano Ami. "Do you really need my help?" Miyano Miyano took a closer look before asking Noor, who raised his head and looked at what was eating. "You just have to follow my instructions. The rest of you really can''t help you. Your obedient instructions are the greatest help for me." Noel shook his head slightly and said to Miyano very seriously. . After Noel finished speaking, Miyano Miya shut her mouth obediently, and began to enjoy the food on the table, no longer asking Noel any questions. Until the two had finished their meal, Noel and Akiya Miyano chatted a few words and used her mobile phone to send her the address she was going to. Then the two said goodbye at the restaurant. Looking at the back view of Miyano Mimei''s departure, it soon disappeared in the street at night, and Noel also turned to the place where the sports car was parked, and drove the sports car to his apartment at high speed. On the way home from the car, Noel dialed Mumu XIII''s phone, and after telling him the good reason, he successfully took a few days'' long vacation. It didnt take long for Noel to hang up, and Noel felt that he should call Sato Miwako, or she would have to wait until tomorrow when she knew to call. Next, Noel called Sato Miwako and told her that he had been on a long vacation for a few days. The two of them talked until the sports car drove back to the apartment downstairs. Noel found a reason to interrupt the call. . After parking the sports car, Noel walked slowly to his apartment, thinking about how to solve Miyano Shiho''s problem, and how Kudo had Kiko''s strategy. After walking through the door of Fei Yingli''s house, Noel just took out his own key and was about to open the door of his house. The door of Fei Yingli''s house was opened first and came out wearing a loose pajamas. auzw.com "Noel, you clearly said that you would have dinner with me tonight, but you actually put my pigeons and honestly told me where to fool." Walking out of the door of her house, Fei Yingli said with her hands on her hips, deliberately pretending to be unhappy . "Uh... I''m suddenly in a hurry to deal with tonight. I forgot to make an appointment with you for a while. I''m sorry." Hearing the words, Noel was a little stunned, and the hand that was going to open the door stopped in mid-air, watching Fei Yingli, who was angry in costume, said, "Yingli, if you haven''t eaten anything, I''ll cook it for you now." "Then you have to serve one more serving. My friend and I haven''t eaten until now. When you come back, you''ll be starving to death." Seeing Noel doesn''t seem to be lying, and Fei Yingli will not continue to pretend. Angry, said to the awkward Noel. "No problem, I will leave the door open, and I will wait for you to bring your friend over, then I will go ahead and prepare." Noel opened the door of his room, and did not ask who Fei Yingli''s friend was. Guess you can guess Kiko Yuko in the morning. "Then go quickly, I''ll wake up my friend and go." After that, Fei Yingli returned to the room first. Upon seeing this, Noel quickly entered his house, put the discs that were still on the sofa in the morning, and then entered the kitchen to get busy. Not waiting long, Noel, who was cooking ingredients in the kitchen, heard the conversation between the two women. Fei Yingli seemed to come to her home, greeted her friend to sit down in the living room, and poured a glass of water to her friend, let her wait for a while, then quickly walked to the kitchen. "Noel, I''m bringing my good friends to you as a guest. You can''t embarrass me tonight. You must not cut corners for me." Entering the kitchen, Fei Yingli looked at the cooking and said to Noel very seriously . "Yingli, does the person in the living room have Kiko?" Noel, who was cooking, thought about it carefully and thought it would be OK. "That''s right, Kudo has Kiko." Standing behind Noel, Fei Yingli, who was just about to reach out to steal food, just found something was wrong, and quickly turned around and asked in surprise: "No! How do you know of?!" "When you went to work in the morning, Miss Xizi came to see you, but she pressed the wrong doorbell of my house..." Noel stopped halfway through and turned his head to look at Feiyingli in doubt, asking : "Did she not tell you this?" Looking back, Fei Yingli shook his head at Noel, and was very sure that Kudo had Nokoko mentioned a word, and complained to Kudo Yusaku as soon as he came, or he would go out to eat when he was troubled, and finally fell asleep when he was tired. . "Yingli, you take out these prepared dishes first, and the rest will wait for me to finish and then take them out. You can eat them outside first." Noel immediately shifted the topic, right in mind Fei Yingli said. .. v4 Chapter 73： Its nothing "Okay, I''ll take these out first." Seeing Noel changed the subject, Fei Yingli was too lazy to think so much. After responding to Noel well, she left and left hands and took two dishes to the kitchen. Not long after Fei Yingli left the kitchen, Noel in the kitchen heard Kudo''s words of shouting delicious food, and Fei Yingli yelling and urging herself to hurry. Responding to the living room in the kitchen, Noel speeded up the movements in his hand a little, and the delicious dishes were put on the plate one after another, and all the kung fu was completed in a while. Next, Noel took the prepared dishes to the dining table in the living room, and took all the prepared dishes after three rounds. In the end, Noel poured himself a glass of water, and naturally sat down on the seat next to Feiyingli, chatting with the two daughters who were having dinner. "No wonder Yingli doesn''t want to go out with me to eat out. It turns out that there is a super chef here. Fortunately, I didn''t really go out to eat out just now, otherwise I won''t be able to eat these delicious dishes." The napkin wiped his mouth. , The full-bodied Kudo has Kiko leaning on the chair, laughing with satisfaction. "I didn''t blame me for ill-treating you before. I didn''t even let you eat dinner, and I said that I was stingy." Concubine Yuri, who was also full, listened to Kudo Youxizi''s words and smiled with pride. "Did I say that? You remembered it right, Yingli." Wen Yan, Kudo has Kiko to pretend to look back and want to be confused like this. "Let''s talk first, I have packed these things." Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, Noel had no intention of joining, and got up from the seat and started to clean up the table. "Noel, you have been busy for a long time just now. It will be nice to wait for me to clean up. We have agreed before. You are responsible for cooking. I am responsible for cleaning up after the meal." I wanted to fight Kudo with Kiko, but watch When Noel started to clean up the table, Feiyingli quickly said to Noel. "It''s rare that your friend comes to play. You should accompany her more. Besides, tonight, I forgot to make you hungry, so this time I will clean up." Noel shook his head with a smile, not at all. Give Fei Yingli the opportunity to refuse, pick up the packed tableware and walk towards the kitchen. Fei Yingli, who still wanted to say something, looked at the back of Noel''s departure, and swallowed the words she wanted to say to her belly. Based on the understanding of Noel during this time, it was very clear that nothing could be changed. And Kudo Yuko, sitting opposite Fei Yingli, looked at Noel, who was about to enter the kitchen, and Fei Yingli, who kept talking. "Yingli hurry up and explain, what is your relationship." When Noor entered the kitchen, Kudo Yuko looked at Feiyingli and asked quietly. "Only... it''s just the relationship of ordinary neighbors, what other relationship can there be." Wen Yan, Fei Yingli recovered and saw Kudo''s appearance of a smirk, and said her cheeks were slightly red. "Yingli, when you brought me here just now, it was as if you had returned to your own home, and you know the storage location of things here very well, indicating that you have been here many times." auzw.com "This is not the performance that ordinary neighbors should have, so you are honestly telling you, how far have you both progressed?" After listening to Kudo Yukiko, Fei Yingli''s cheeks became red and red. She didn''t expect that she could see so many clues in a short time. "Now that Noel and I are just good friends. There is really nothing more than that." Fei Yingli blushed and lowered her head, very quietly explaining to Kudo Yuko. "I didn''t expect that the Queen of the legal profession would still show this shy look. It seems that you are really interesting to him." Kudo Yukiko feels more and more interesting, looking at the embarrassed concubine and laughing. . "I..." Just wanted to explain, Feiying Like hadn''t finished speaking. "What are you talking about?" At this moment, Noel just walked out of the kitchen and asked the two while wiping their hands. "No...no...nothing, we''re just chatting." Seeing Noel came, the concubine Fei Li immediately stood up, grabbed the smiling Kudo Yuko, and panicked. Said to Noel: "It''s not too early now. You and Xizi and I will go back first. You should rest early, Noel, don''t need to send us, bye." Noor had no time to say anything in the future, and Fei Yingli hurriedly pulled Kudo Yuko away, and quickly walked out of the door of Noor''s house. Standing alone in the living room, Norcher was completely confused by Fei Yingli, and he said to himself from the gods: "It was just fine. Why did I run away as soon as I came out? What''s wrong?" After thinking about it, I could not understand, and finally Noel was too lazy to think so much, and slowly left the living room to the bathroom. After some cleaning, Noel flew directly to the bed, and it didn''t take long to sleep completely. The next day... The sun has just risen soon. Mitomi Miyoshi also got up at this time, and according to what Noel ordered yesterday, she found a larger bag at home and put the necklace and a set of clothes into the bag. Enter the bath room to wash it, quickly put on the bank''s work clothes, pick up the prepared bag and go out. After leaving her home, Miyano Miyano took a bus to the organized bank for work. Except for carrying a large bag on his body, the rest was no different from usual. .. v4 Chapter 74： Dont be When I came to the bank arranged by the organization, I put my bag in my own locker, and Miyano Miyoshi began to work on the post. Until three or four hours after work, Miyano Ami put a stop sign in front of the counter. At this time, she quickly took out her bag and took it into the public toilet in the bank. "I hope Mr. Noel is telling the truth." Taking the necklace out of the bag, Ami Miyano looked at the necklace in his hand and said to himself with some worry. To calm down the tense emotions, Miyano Ami put on the necklace, took off the bank work clothes she was wearing, and put on the suit in the bag. After Miyano changed the clothes, put the original work clothes and mobile phone in the bag, and finally left the bag in the toilet. A little nervous came out, Miyano Miyami stayed in front of the mirror in the sink, staring at himself in the mirror with surprise. "It seems that Mr. Noel is telling the truth, and the necklace can really turn me into another person." Ami Miyano reached out and touched his face. I couldn''t believe that the person in the mirror was myself. Noel said what he said last night, "That''s right! It''s not the time to say this, it''s just taking advantage of the organization''s surveillance now." Having finished speaking, Miyano Miyano walked out of the bank''s public restroom, but she didn''t leave the bank in a hurry, but sat in the waiting hall where she handled the banking business. After sitting for a while, Miyano Mimei finally saw the person who had been monitoring him. While the man rushed into the bathroom, Mito Miyoshi left and got up and left the bank. After stepping out of the bank, Miyano Miyano called a taxi on the street, and after telling the taxi driver the location, he quickly left the bank. For a long time, the taxi finally arrived at the location. Miyano Miyami asked around for a while, and after repeatedly confirming that she had not come to the wrong place, proceeded according to the address given by Noel. Enter the interior of an apartment, then take the elevator to the designated floor, and quickly found a destination on this floor. "Ding Dong! Ding Dong! Ding Dong!" Determining the destination, Miyano Mimei rang the doorbell and stood patiently in front of the door, waiting for someone to open the door. At the same time, she wondered who Noel was going to find. Without waiting for a long time, the closed door was pushed open from the inside. At this time, Miyano Miya also began to get nervous, looking at the door that was gradually pushed open. "You''re finally here." After glancing at the woman standing in front of her door, through the necklace on the other person''s neck, Noel immediately knew who was in front of her, and thought about it: "Forget it, we still go in Let''s talk slowly, remember to close the door for me." auzw.com After finishing, Noel ignored the surprised Ami Miyano and walked into the house while stretching his waist. After a moment''s stun, but still heard Noel''s words, Ami Miyano walked into the house quickly, obediently closed the open door, and then quickly followed Noel who was walking in front. "By the way, do you want to drink juice or water?" Back to the living room in the house, Noel turned to look at Ami Miyano and asked. "Just give me a glass of water." After observing the environment inside the house, after hearing Noel''s question, Miyano responded nervously. "Then you can find a place to sit for a while." Noel nodded and walked to the living room where the cup was placed. Seeing that Noel was pouring water for himself, Miyano Miyami was sitting on the sofa restrainedly, and his heart began to think cranky, constantly dreaming about the purpose of Noel calling himself here. It wasn''t until Noel handed the water to Miyano Miyano that she recovered from the messy illusion and panicked to take the cup Noel handed. "This is the key to the house on the left, but there is nothing in that house. The furniture needs you to run and buy it yourself. You can take this card and brush it casually. Remember to buy some clothes for yourself." On the sofa aside, Noel waved, and a key and a black card immediately appeared on the table in front of Akiya Miyano. "Mr. Noel, you asked me to come here for this?" Looking at the key and black card in front of him, Miyano Ami was a little bit unresponsive and asked with confusion. "Otherwise? You are now successfully separated from the black organization. As long as you don''t take off the necklace you are wearing, you won''t find it even if you pass them in front of them." "In this way, I can rest assured to save Shigeru Miyano, lest I just save her and you will be dealt with, then the person who lost money will be me." "Is there any problem with this?" After taking a sip of the water in the glass, Noel explained Miyano to let her understand what is happening now. "No problem at all." After listening to the explanation seriously, I realized that it was for my own safety. Suddenly, Miyano Miyami thought of something, and said anxiously: "Mr. Noel, please hurry to save my sister, now I escaped their control and they will definitely be detrimental to my sister." "The new poison has not been completed, otherwise you wont have to wait one month before robbing the bank, so your sister is very safe now, they wont do it at this juncture, and they wont tell you that you have escaped. "" Looking at Miyano''s anxious appearance, Noel said unhurriedly. "But..." Miyano Shiho, who was very worried about the safety of Miyano, wanted to say something, but unfortunately he hadn''t finished speaking. "Don''t be so, at least you have to wait until it''s dark before you can act. I promise you can definitely see Miyano Shiho before tomorrow morning, so you can just wait a few hours honestly." , Noel immediately made a guarantee. .. v4 Chapter 75： Warm welcome Miyano Miya shut her mouth obediently, and immediately sat down on the sofa honestly, lowering her head and wondering what she was thinking about, and never asked Norr to save people immediately, but she also had no intention of leaving. "Look, you don''t even bother to go shopping now. There is an empty room over there. If you are tired, you can go to rest. Anyway, you can just relax. I still have a little sleep and go to sleep." It''s clear that Miyano Miyano didn''t want to do anything else. Noel thought and pointed to the empty room. Having said that, Noel did not wait for Ami Miyano to respond, got up from the sofa and walked to his bedroom, completely ignoring her plan. Watching Noel walk into the bedroom, Ami Miyano picked up the key and black card on the table, held it tightly in his hand, and fell directly on the sofa to lie down waiting for the night to come. Time flies away... The night gradually enveloped the entire city. Noor, who had been staying in the apartment, was ready. After telling Miyano a few words, he jumped from his balcony and soon disappeared into the night. Using his retained ability, Noel quickly reached the coordinate position given by Miyano Miyoshi, but the result was not so optimistic. Through the systematic testing, Noel got the results of the testing, and Shiho Miyano was not in this place. "It seems that Shigeno Miano has seen through Ming Mei''s plan, so he intentionally gave the wrong coordinates to prevent Ming Mei from sneaking in to do stupid things." "Hey! I should have thought about it right now, Shiho Miyano would be so easy to give the location of the research base, as long as he is not a fool, he will not do such dangerous things. "System Jun scanned the corners of Japan for me to find out the exact location of Miyano Shiho at the fastest speed, and by the way report the defensive status of her position." Noel sat at the highest point of a building, and after giving the system a task, he quietly waited for the scan result of the system. Didn''t let Noel wait for long, the result of the system scan came to my mind, and the figure disappeared to the highest point of the building. For a long time, after running all the way at high speed. At this time, Noel''s figure appeared in Osaka. Outside the abandoned factory in Osaka, the system was being confirmed again. "There are really a lot of monitors here!" A simple glance at the surrounding environment, Noor found many hidden monitors, and at the same time was confirmed by the system, laughing: "The original research room was built in Underground, and here, except for the elevator to the underground, the other guards and researchers are in the underground research room." Miyano Shiho was still in the research room. In order to avoid unnecessary troubles, Noel took out a clown mask from the storage space. Putting the clown mask on, Noel pulled out the guilty man in the holster and wandered out of the dark alley. auzw.com walked to the iron chain door, kicked the locked iron door directly with one foot, while Noel walked to the factory located inside, he raised the broken criminal and kept buckling Pull the trigger. Every time a gunshot sounded, a hidden monitor was shot and exploded. When Noel walked to the factory door, the hidden monitor was completely cleaned. "Bang! Bang!" Noel did not rush to open the door, but fired two shots at the closed door before reaching out to push the door open. As soon as I opened the closed door, I saw that the two guards had a blood hole in their eyebrows, and they lay on the ground inside the factory without a little rest. "Except for Miyano Shiho, the rest of the research room was all killed." Without looking at the two dead guards, Noel walked to the underground elevator, and said to himself while walking: "Well , It was so pleasant to decide." Deciding on the fate of the rest, Noel walked into the elevator leading to the research room, let the system enter the program here, and started the elevator to descend quickly. The high-speed descending elevator quickly descended to the underground research room, the elevator doors gradually opened to the left and right sides, and Noel was also warmly welcomed at this time. Ten fully-armed personnel armed with micro-strikes continuously fired at the fully open elevator. A large number of bullets emerged from the muzzle and flew toward the inside of the elevator door at high speed. It was not until the ten fully armed personnel finished shooting two magazines in succession that the shooting stopped, and the elevator was scarred by a large number of bullets, and the inside of the elevator also thick smoke, so that the surrounding air is full of rich Gunpowder smell. "Thank you very much for your warm welcome, and also thank you for your meeting." "I''m not stingy, so the return is ready, and each of you will have a share, be sure you say goodbye to the world." Looking at the figure emerging from the smoke, and the figure was intact even without any injuries, the ten fully-armed personnel seemed as if hell. However, ten people quickly recovered and changed their magazines in a hurry, pointed the muzzle at Noel, who was walking slowly, and once again pulled the trigger of the firearm in his hand. "Damn it! What a monster this guy is!!" "This...how is this possible!!!" "Why is our gun useless, and the guy has clearly hit the guy, but the bullet has passed through his body, but why is there no scar?!" "Don''t stop the fire! Keep shooting!" Seeing the bullets exploded from the firearms, there was no way to cause harm to the other party. Ten fully armed personnel panicked, but they continued to shoot with firearms. .. v4 Chapter 76： What happened to Nima? Slowly advancing in the rain of bullets, the bullets letting out a lot of firearms passed through the body, and Noel yoyo raised the guilty man in his hand, aiming at ten fully armed men for a burst. Every time the trigger of the offender was pulled, a guard who shot wildly fell down at the next moment, and five guards fired five shots in a row. Seeing his teammates fall down one after another, without exception, all were shot dead, then the remaining five people began to feel terrified. At this moment, I know more clearly that the person in front of me wearing a clown mask is not a three-dimensional image made by high technology, and the weapon in the other partys hand can also kill, but he and others cant cause him. hurt. "Withdraw! The rest of the people retreat, distance from this monster!" Seeing the enemy getting closer and closer, the captain in charge of this guard squad finally couldn''t bear the fear inside, and shouted loudly at the remaining four people Road. "The salute hasn''t been sent yet." The person who screamed said it and ran away. Noel''s figure disappeared as soon as he shook it. The next moment he stopped in front of the escaped person and smiled: "If you have something urgent, then I I''ll give it to you first, you don''t have to feel me too much." "boom!" Having finished speaking, without giving the person a chance to say a word, Noel placed the mutilator''s muzzle on his head, and then pulled the trigger of the shot. Seeing that the enemy disappeared like a ghost, suddenly appeared to block the captain''s path, and even shot the captain''s head with a shot, leaving the remaining four people paralyzed on the ground, and the fear made them tremble. . The guards had lost their fighting consciousness, but Noel had no thought of being merciless at all. He quickly fired a shot at each of them and sent them away from this world before turning to Miyano Shiho''s position. "The squad rushing here should be the last guard in the underground research room." Through the wall, Noel clearly saw the armed guards coming, recalling the scans reported by the system, while facing them Walked aside and said to himself. It didn''t take long for Noel to come to the end of the aisle and just turned, and immediately met the armed guard who came, followed by a large number of bullets. In order not to waste time and to be too lazy for those armed guards to talk nonsense, Noel completely ignored the oncoming bullets and rushed towards the covered armed guards at high speed, and those armed guards standing in the aisle were shot one by one by him. After a while, the gunfight in the aisle was over, and there were armed guards lying on the ground, but they had no breath at all, and the whole aisle was mixed with gunpowder and **** smell. No more stay, at this time Noel, still unscathed, began to walk around a research room according to the map in his mind. Every time he saw a living person, he would send a bullet to meet him. auzw.com For a long time, after confirming that only Miyano Shiho was left in the entire underground research room, and the rest were thoroughly cleaned up, Noel walked over to her research room. Coming to the gate of Miyano Shiho Research Laboratory, let the system unlock the combination lock of the closed iron door. When the combination lock was completely cracked by the system, the closed iron door opened quickly at the next moment. But when he saw the situation inside the research room, Noel was stunned at the open door. "Let me go! Which one does Nima play!" Regaining his mind, Noel quickly entered the research room and walked quickly to the immobile Miyano Shibo lying on the ground. Just walking to Shiho Miyano, Noel squatted down to be ready to see what happened to her, but Chu''s hand stopped in mid-air. Because Miyano Shiho had changed, his face, which had no expression at all, showed a very painful expression, followed by curling up like a cooked shrimp, and a lot of sweat continued to emerge from her. At the next moment, Miyano Shiho''s body gradually shrunk until she became a little girl about 10 years old, and her body finally stopped to shrink. "What''s the matter with Nima!" Seeing Shibata Miyano turned into a little girl, let Noor''s mouth twitch, a little confused about the situation. "I....I obviously eat aptx4869.. Why can I still be alive...so hot.. so uncomfortable..."Miyano Shiho who has completed his transformation, with a painful face covered with a small hand With his heart in mind, the other hand struggled to support himself from the ground. "With your semi-finished poison, it''s really a little bit harder to die." Noel responded subconsciously, thinking and asking doubtfully: "After all, what do you do with that ghost thing?" "You...you''re a...intruder!" Wen Yan, Shigeru Miyano looked up in horror, looked at the clown mask in close proximity, and sat on the ground in fright, shivering little fingers shouted at Noel . "Yes, I am indeed the person who invaded the research laboratory, but I came here..." Thinking of the purpose I hadn''t said yet, Noor just wanted to explain to Shiho Miyano, but it was only half of the words. Was interrupted. "I....I...Why did I become this..." I didn''t listen to Noel''s words at all, Miyano Shibo looked at his little hand in disbelief, but fainted before he finished speaking. . "Why is this fainted?" Quickly catching Miyano Shiho, Noel said with some depression: "I haven''t explained the purpose yet." Depressed and depressed, Knoll wrapped Miyano Shiho with the clothes on the ground, and collected the remaining aptx4869 space on the research table, and destroyed all the research materials here, before leaving the study room with the stunned Miyano Shiho. .. v4 Chapter 77： No longer playing with you Originally planned to leave the underground research room, but Noel stopped in front of the elevator and stood there thinking hard for a while. After careful consideration, it was finally decided to destroy a corpse and exchange a large amount of c4 explosives from the system. Noel held Shizuya Miyano in one hand, and began to install explosives in the underground research room. Under Noors high-speed movement, it took only a moment of effort. C4 explosives were placed in every corner of the entire underground research room, and then took the smaller Miyano Shiho and took the elevator to leave. Returning to the upper floor, Noor was holding Miyano Shiho and was about to leave the dilapidated factory. Suddenly, he sensed that someone was ambushing outside the factory. Immediately, he used his ability to hide Miyano Shiho''s figure and applied protection. Walked slowly out of the tattered factory. As soon as he walked out of the big iron gate outside the factory, Noel was pointed at the back of his head by the three pistols in the hands of three people from different angles behind him. "To answer my question honestly, who are you here for, and what purpose do you come here?" the man in a black trench coat, long silver hair, and his face half-covered by a hat and bangs, asked indifferently. "The person who sent me? No one really sent me here. As for the purpose of coming here, do you believe it is for sightseeing?" Ignoring the three firearms in the back of the head, Noel slowly turned around and looked at The two men and one woman in front of them said with a smile. "I think you are looking for death!" Wen Yan, wearing a black suit, a black hat and sunglasses, this muscular man, with a Browning m1935 pistol in his hand, shouted the muzzle on the clown mask Road. "Vodka, we have to figure out the purpose of this person first. Don''t give him a boring shot. I''m right, gin." Great beauty, see vodka. Simple was irritated, and he could shoot at any time, and he hurriedly persuaded him. "Vodka, Belmode is right, we have to ask the person''s purpose first, now is not the time to kill him." Qin Jiu stared at the person in front of him, even if he didn''t move too much for a moment, So to the vodka beside him. "Brother, I know." Vodka responded quickly when he heard the wine, releasing the trigger to be pulled. "I''m still in a good mood tonight, so I won''t pursue what you pointed at me with a gun, go home and wash early to rest. Otherwise..." Observing Belmode, Noel still has a hippy smile Said, the next moment released a huge murderous, control the murderous enveloped the three people in front of him, smiled and said: "Really dead!" "boom!" Suddenly covered by a huge murderous air, the three seemed to fall into the ice cave instantly, and the vodka that could not withstand the murderous air attack pulled the trigger of the Browning m1935 pistol. The powerful Browning m1935 pistol, the bullet shot by this gun hit Noel''s head, and the impact force caused Noel to fall backwards. auzw.com "Vodka be careful behind him!!" Ginjitsu recovered, seeing no one in sight, and the clown mask appeared behind Vodka, quickly reminded loudly. "It''s so sober, you''re very good! But..." A little surprised, Noel turned to look at the gin, but the guilty person in hand did not stop, the muzzle was already resting on Vodka''s chin, sneering. : "The person I am going to kill cannot have a chance to live. The fate of his death is doomed at the moment of shooting. No one can save his life." "boom!" As soon as the words fell, Noel did not give vodka time to react, and immediately pulled the trigger of the offender, letting the bullet pass from his chin to the top of his head. After a shot, Vodka''s eyes widened in horror and fell straight down to the ground in front of him, and Noel''s figure disappeared at this time. "Hairy monster, don''t you plan to avenge the younger brother?" Flashed to the side of Qin Jiu, then Noel flashed away and disappeared. "He has insufficient strength, so he will be killed by you. There is nothing to avenge or retaliate, only to blame him for his inability to survive." The voice from his ear caused the wine to turn around and guard immediately. , Not caring about Vodka''s death at all, his eyes kept searching for Noel''s figure. "That''s what it is!" Noel held her in his arms with one hand, and held the chin on her shoulder with the gun in the other, and asked him to watch his own gin while watching him. : "So is this beautiful woman dead?" "Mr. Clown, I''m wrong, I didn''t shoot you, and I have nothing to do with him, he won''t care about anyone''s life and death, and hopes to borrow your hand to kill me." Under no response Imprisoned, and still holding the temple against the cold muzzle, Belmode''s heart hung up to the sky instantly, and it was clear that gin did not care about his own life. "Forget it, it''s almost time, and I won''t play with you anymore." Suddenly remembering something, Noel let go of Belmode in his arms and instantly grabbed her on the big European school, laughing: "Big Beauty, looking forward to our next meeting, I will go first, bye." After speaking, Norcher completely disappeared, and Belmode quickly left the original position, holding the weapon in his hand to guard the surrounding situation. "He has left...." "boom!!!" At this time, the dilapidated factory exploded, and the shock wave formed by the explosion blasted the two of them and hit the wall opposite the street. .. v4 Chapter 78： Unexpected discovery Climbing up hard from the ground and looking at the factory in front of them, the two knew very well that this could not be continued any longer, so the police would arrive here soon. Belmode patted the dust on his body, said something to the gin wine not far away, and turned around alone into the dark alley, completely disappearing in front of the gin wine. Instead of leaving in a hurry, Qin Jiu walked back to the big iron gate outside the factory, cleaned up all the traces left, and picked up the vodka that was already dead, and quickly went to the love parked not far away. Car Porsche 356a. Vodka''s body was stuffed into the trunk of the car, and the gin was sitting in the driver''s seat and lit a cigarette before slowly driving away from the road that the police would normally not pass. "I actually still feel fear, this feeling really hasn''t felt for a long time, and such a skilled monster, you must figure out the identity and get rid of him." Driving slowly away from the bombed factory, gin He sneered sneeringly from the smoke. As the gin left for a short period of time, the police and fire trucks in Osaka arrived one after another. The fire truck immediately extinguished the flaming factory. In order to prevent people with excessive curiosity from approaching, the police quickly assigned staff to give them all nearby. Isolated. Noor, who had previously departed, left the Osaka with the still-sleeping Miyano Shiho under the ability to assist the ultra-high-speed movement, and is continuing to move in the direction of his apartment. Suddenly sensing something interesting, Noel stopped at the top of a building and closed his eyes to carefully sense the position of the other party. "Interesting, it''s so interesting! Weak magic power fluctuations, I really didn''t expect anyone in this world to be magical." Sensing where the weak magic power was, Noel suddenly opened his eyes and looked through the eyes of the emperor''s fusion, laughing Tao: "Let me see who you are and what it looks like." After seeing through the walls of a tall building, the ability of farsightedness continues to extend the distance, and Noel soon saw an object that emits a faint magic power, and she is a wine red eyes, crimson medium long straight hair, about 17 years old Girl around. This beautiful girl, sitting at her desk at this time, closed her eyes and said something in her mouth, her hands exuded a faint magic power, and was injected into the magic power against the crystal ball in front of her. "Who is it?" The girl sensed her gaze and immediately stopped her magical output, suddenly opened her eyes and stood up, looking around her body in the boudoir. Can''t find a figure to stare at herself, the girl can feel that this person is not in this neighborhood, and can also feel that this person is looking at herself all the time and is watching her every move. The vigilant girl soon thought of a way to deal with it. She found a mirror in the room, put it in place, and infused magic into the mirror while reading a spell in her mouth. auzw.com Soon, when the girl stopped the mantra, the injection of magical power also stopped. At this time, the purple light of the mirror rose, and when the purple light gradually receded, the mirror showed not the appearance of the girl, but the appearance Out of another place and the figure of another person. "Clown?" Looking at a figure wearing a clown mask in the mirror, standing at the very top of a tall building, the girl frowned deeply and said to herself, "This is the person watching. Look at me, but that place should be very far from here, it seems that you are not an ordinary person." "Witch, see you next time, bye." Seeing the figure presented in the mirror, he moved the clown mask he was wearing to reveal the position of his exposed lips. The girl followed the mouth and translated the words of the person in the mirror. The voice just fell, and before the girl responded, countless cracks appeared in the mirror, and the mirror completely collapsed and scattered to the ground in the next moment. When the girl recovered, she immediately ran to the desk and tried again with a crystal ball. Unfortunately, she couldn''t find her figure anymore, and she could only sit on the chair full of complexity and wonder what she was thinking about. After Noel interrupted the girl''s witchcraft, he was now rushing to his apartment. "The witch who can use witchcraft can also sense my gaze, and found my position through witchcraft and magic props. The talent is very good, and the magic is almost a bit." Noel, who was on his way, said to himself Laughed: "This is really an unexpected surprise, ha ha ha ha ha ha." Next, it didn''t take a long time for Noel to return to his balcony with Shibuya Miyano who was still awake. Seeing that all the lights in the house were turned off, he opened the door of the balcony lightly and walked into the house. . Also at this time, suddenly the light in the living room was turned on, and Miyano Akira''s figure appeared in front of Noel, while her eyes were looking for something around Noel. "You haven''t slept so late?" He froze a little, and asked when Noel responded, looking at Ami Miyano. "Mr. Noel, hasn''t my sister Zhibao saved?" Ami Miyano, who was crying anxiously, quickly walked to Noel and asked Anor anxiously. "I''m not holding your sister..." I stopped halfway through the words, and suddenly remembered that the ability imposed on Miyano Shiho had not been released. Noel quickly released the ability imposed on her and let her The figure appeared in his arms and said: "There was a little accident during the process. Now she has become a 10-year-old child, but I believe you should recognize her." .. v4 Chapter 79： I promise you too Seeing the position between himself and Noel, a small figure wrapped in clothes suddenly appeared, and Miyano Ami was scared and took two steps back. At the next moment, after carefully observing the face of the little girl, when the face of the little girl overlapped with the figure in her mind, Miyano Miyano had no fear at all, and hurried forward to take the unconscious little girl from Noel . Miyano, holding the unconscious little girl, immediately walked to the empty room that Noel said, and just ignored Noel. Slightly stunned, when Noel came back, Miyano Miyano had entered the interior of the empty room, but never thought of blaming him for ignoring Miyano Miyano, seeing that there was only one lonely in the living room , And slowly walked back to his room. Soon after, after a simple wash, Noel put on a new set of clothes, flew directly to the bed and went to bed. There is no plan to explain to Miyano Miyano at all. Noor believes that when Shio Miyano wakes up, the two sisters will have a way to prove each other that there is no need to interrupt their time alone. In another room, Miyano Miyano took a bath to the unconscious Miyano Shiho, and then put her on a clean bed, just looking at her who had not yet woken up beside the bed, did not ask Noel how it was. The same thing. Until the next morning, the words of the Miyano sisters were heard outside the living room, and Noel was awakened from their sleep by their quarrel. Opening his eyes vaguely, Noel did not rush to the living room. He first got up and entered the bathroom to clean up before opening the door of his room to the living room. When she came to the living room, she immediately saw Miyano Shiho, who was a little girl. At this time, she was hiding behind the sofa to reveal half of her head, and watched Miyano Ami who was constantly explaining. "I said what are you two sisters arguing about in the morning?" Not knowing what was going on, Noel went to the living room and poured a glass of water. He asked while watching the two women while drinking. "Mr. Noel, why does Shibao not recognize me? Did you find a little girl who resembles Zhibao come back and plan to perfunctory?" Wen Yan, Ami Miguo immediately turned her head and looked at Noel very seriously Asked, want to determine whether the little girl is really Miyano Shiho. "She is 100% your sister. I watched her as a little girl, and you didn''t take off the necklace she was wearing, so she didn''t recognize you as normal." Putting down the cup in his hand, Noel After careful observation, Miyano said the necklace directly. "This..." After hearing Noel''s words, Ami Miyano remembered at this moment that he had just prepared to take off the necklace he was wearing, and said something to Miyano Shiho in the police, but the words had not been spoken. auzw.com "No matter who you are, if you don''t hurry me to leave, you will definitely regret it, which is also for your safety." Miyano hiding behind the sofa Zhibao, still alerting the two of them, said to them very seriously. "Mingmei, you take off the necklace quickly, don''t stand there for a long time, otherwise it will go on endlessly. I''ll go to the kitchen to make breakfast first, I hope you can make her quiet down quickly." Ignored In Miyano Shiho''s words, Noel looked at the stunned Ami Miyano, and said to her helplessly. Having finished speaking, Noel didn''t care how the two sisters solved it. He turned directly into the kitchen, took out the ingredients he needed from the refrigerator, and began to get busy in the kitchen. Just after finishing the ingredients with a knife, the crying of the two sisters Miyano came from the living room, which made Noel know that the two had now recognized each other, and did not worry that the two would just sneak away and continue to make today. Breakfast in the morning. Simply got three breakfasts, and it didn''t take too long. Noel took the breakfast to the living room table and put it in, and then went into the kitchen to take out the hot milk. "Don''t talk and come over for breakfast. If you have anything to ask me, come over and have a good meal." Seeing that everything was ready, Noel sat down on the table and talked to Miyano about something. The sisters said. "Okay, let''s come right away." After hearing the words, Miyano Miyano responded and said something easily to Shibo Miyano, before taking her to the table. When they came to the table and sat down, the sisters Miyano asked nothing, slowly eating the breakfast in front of them, and Noel said nothing. Until Noor was about to finish his breakfast, Miyano Shiho put down the cutlery in his hands and finally couldn''t help but be curious. "Mr. Noel, for someone as capable as you, I would never save our two talents in vain. What is your real purpose." Wiping his mouth with a napkin, Miyano Zhibao stared at Noel and opened the door directly. Said. "Ami, didn''t you tell her?" Noel stopped his hand and asked, looking at Miu Miyano in doubt. "I already told Shiho, but she didn''t believe me, and there was no way." Seeing Noel looked over, Miyano Ami said helplessly, saying that she had told Miyano Shiho. "Then I''ll be fine. My purpose is to you two. Maybe you think this is very panic, but this is really my purpose." Noel propped his chin with one hand and looked at Shigeru Miyano seriously. No joke. "As long as you can live with your sister, you can protect the safety of our sisters, and I agree to the conditions you offer." Miyano Shiho smiled slightly and said, staring at Noel. .. v4 Chapter 80： Please advise me in the future Miyano Shiho''s answer not only stunned Noel, but also stunned Ami Miyano next to her, and neither of them thought she would agree so readily. Just said to Zhibao just now, let her not agree to the conditions offered by Noel, as long as Noel asks and refuses directly, but what is she thinking about now! I thought, looking at Shigeru Miyano in disbelief, Ami Miyano pulled her clothes under the table and asked her why she wanted this. It''s a pity that Miyano Shiho didn''t pay attention to it, didn''t even look at Miyano Ami, and then stared at the stunned Noel so fixedly, as if he wanted to see something in his face. "Mr. Noel, please don''t listen to Zhi Bao chaos. In fact, she hasn''t considered it carefully. Please give her time to think about it." Seeing her sister disregarding herself, Miyano Miyano thought about it and was anxious at Noel. Explained. "Sister, I have seriously considered it, and I didn''t think about nonsense just now. I don''t think there is anything wrong with the conditions." As soon as Ami Miyano finished speaking, Miyano Shiho immediately rejected her words and pointed at her. Said very seriously. "But..." Miyano Miya was even more anxious, but he had not finished speaking. "Sister, you told me just now that as long as he agreed to the conditions he offered, he would not restrict the freedom of our sisters, and would do his utmost to protect our safety and let us live a happy life together. , And all we have to do is to be a woman who belongs only to him." "Although we are out of the organization, we are all aware of the horror of the organization. If there is no capable person to protect us, it is only a matter of time before we are caught on the run." "Now we have completely betrayed the organization. Even if we take the initiative to go back and explain to the organization, they won''t listen, and the method of organizing the other''s traitor sister is very clear, so I won''t say more." "And Mr. Noel is a very capable person. Sister last night may not know very well, but I clearly saw that he is absolutely capable of protecting our safety." "The conditions promised by Mr. Noel are definitely the best choice for our sisters, and the conditions are not harmful to us at all, so I decided to agree." After listening carefully to her sister''s explanation, Miyano Miyano was told that she didn''t know how to refute it, and thought that his sister Zhibao''s words seemed reasonable. At the same time, Miyano Miyoshi also thought very seriously that if she really escaped the protection of Noel, she and her sister Miyano Miyoshi might really be caught back, and the final fate was to be killed together. As Shigeru Miyano explained, Noel is indeed the best choice for his sisters. Even if the top expert of the organization comes to trouble, his magical ability can easily cope with the past. auzw.com "Mr. Noel, after that our sisters will be taken care of by you, you will never let us down, right." Seeing that her sister was persuaded by herself, Miyano Shiho smiled Laughed. "Mr. Noel, please advise me in the future." Miyano''s face blushed, and he glanced at Noel secretly, then shyly lowered his head and said. "Just call me Noel. After all, we are a family now and we don''t need to be so out of touch." I was very surprised, but Noel liked the accident very much and smiled happily at the two women. "Noel, where do my sister and I live, are you here to live with you?" Suddenly asked what Miyano Shiho thought. "Yesterday I gave your sister the key to the room next door, but there is no furniture in that room. You need to buy a full range of furniture to be able to live. If you want to live with me, there is no problem." In the shy Miyami Miyoshi, Noor turned to Shiho Miyano and said. "Let''s go..." Miyano''s words weren''t finished before he was directly interrupted by Miyano Shiho. "We have all lived together, anyway, you also have empty rooms here, saying that we are also your woman, and it is no big deal to live together." I think it is safer for the three people to live together. Noel can also shoot for the first time, Miyano Shiho thought and said. "Well." Noel nodded with a smile, and suddenly remembered something, and asked the Miyano sisters: "Shibo, you will change the name to Asahara Aoi, and Mingmei will be called Asahara Miyoshi, is that all right? " "I...I... I''m fine." Still shy, Miyano Minom nodded and responded very quietly. "It''s okay to change to a new name. Anyway, we are about to start a new life. I have no problem." Satisfied with the name given by Noel, Miyano Shiho smiled slightly and had no other opinions. Seeing that the sisters had no opinion, Noel immediately meditation contacted the system and asked him to come up with the sisters'' new credentials. Without letting Noel wait for a long time, he quickly got a prompt from the system and waved at the two sisters who were preparing to re-eat. Two white lights fell on the table in front of them. When the white light gradually dissipated, the two women''s new identity information was placed in front of them. The two women, full of doubts, looked at Noel, waiting for Noel to explain what was going on. "This is your new identity information. As for the white light just now, you are considered to be super capable. Anyway, I can''t explain it clearly. You will understand it in the future." Noel pointed to the certificate on the seat. And identity information, and explained to the two women at will. .. v4 Chapter 81： Think about it "Noel, my sister and I didn''t bring any luggage. After we finish breakfast, you will accompany us to buy something." After reading the new identity information, Aihara laid it aside and thought about it. Said Noel. "Okay." Noel nodded with a smile and glanced at Asami Asami, who was still reading her new identity, and reminded: "Amy, don''t forget to put the necklace on later." "Well, I know." Wen Yan, Asahara immediately raised her head, responded without hesitation, and put the new identity information in her hand aside. Next, the three quickly finished their breakfast, and Asami Asami took the initiative to clean up the utensils and waited for them in the living room together with Asagiri after they were all sober and clean. It didn''t take long for the sisters to wait, and Noel, who changed clothes, appeared again in the living room, letting them leave the apartment with themselves. When we arrived at the parking lot under the apartment, we opened the doors of the co-pilot for the sisters. Asahara Asami held the co-pilot together with Asahara, and Noel sat on the driver''s seat to start the sports car and left the parking lot. "Mingmei, would you like to be a child like Xiao Ai, so that you don''t have to wear that necklace all the time." Suddenly asked what he was thinking while driving. "No! Absolutely not!" After listening to Noel''s words, his eyes stared at Noel fiercely, and Asahara said very excitedly: "That is an incomplete poison, no one can guarantee that it will become me. Child, you must never give my sister that poison!" "Xiao Ai, did you become like this when you took the poison?!" Asked Hui Yuan when she turned her body around. "Relax, there is no toxin left in her body. I took her back after the inspection, but it was completely a child." Noel shrugged his shoulders and explained to the worried Abara. "Nuoer don''t talk about the topic, you must not let my sister take the poison, it may kill my sister!" Ignore Asami, who is staring at her, and Asahara turned to stare at Noel with her eyes sorrowfully. , Said to him very, very seriously. "Please, I haven''t said that I want Mingmei to take aptx4869 poison, making Mingmei a child like you. It''s very easy for me, I don''t need to take aptx4869 poison at all." "If Mingmei is willing, I don''t have to wear that necklace all the time, and I don''t have to worry about forgetting to wear a necklace to be found out, so I just want to ask her if she wants to do this." "And this method is completely painless. It will not be as good as death as taking aptx4869. It can be completed in a blink of an eye." auzw.com "At least after becoming a child like Xiao Ai, you dont have to worry about this and worry about that, and you can go out without any disguise, please think about it, Akemi." It is clear that Asahara misunderstood, Noel explained to the two women carefully. After all, it would be very convenient to do this. No one in the black organization knew about this, nor would they think that the sisters became little children. After listening carefully to the explanation, Ashara closed her mouth mournfully, and at the same time felt that Noel said it was quite reasonable. If it could become a child without any risk, it would really make both of their sisters safe. On many. Asahara grieved to think so, but did not give advice to her sister Akira Asahara, thinking that it was better for her to decide, rather than letting her sister do that because of her own ideas. At this time, Asahara Meimei lowered her head and considered it very seriously. Noor and Asahara did not bother, so she waited for her answer so quietly. For a long time, Noel drove the sports car to a clothing store, and temporarily parked the sports car on the side of the road. After a few words with the sisters in the car, he walked out of the car alone and entered the clothing store. internal. It didn''t take the sisters how long to wait. When Noel walked out from the inside again, there were a few more bags with clothes in his hand, and he quickly returned to the driver''s seat of the sports car. "Xiao Ai, this is the clothes I bought for you. We can go shopping together when you change it, otherwise you are really not good to move around." Passing the clothing bag, Noel looked at the gray mourning now Dressed, told her very seriously. "It''s really not good to walk around outside now, but you have to find a place to change my clothes." After taking over the clothing store, Asahara looked at the clothes in the clothing bag, but nothing at all. The idea of ??changing in the car immediately. "You just changed it in the car. Anyway, you can''t see the situation in the car. I''ll go outside and wait. Just change it and put down the window to tell me." After that, Noel opened it again. The car door walked out of the car without a word. Soon after, as soon as Aihara changed into the clothes she had just purchased, Noel, who was reminded, returned to the car and drove the sisters to a large shopping mall. In the following time, the three of them went shopping in large shopping malls, the sisters kept picking out their favorite items, and Noel was responsible for swiping their cards to check out. After buying everything and having lunch outside, the three men drove back to the apartment. The three of them returned to the apartment shortly afterwards, and Asami Asahara thought about it. Finally, she decided to become a child like her sister Asahara, feeling that it was safer for herself and Asahara, and you no longer have to worry about accidentally be found. .. v4 Chapter 82： Sally Beth A few days passed... After Asahara Asami became a child, she and Asahara settled in Noel''s house, during which she also met the concubine Yingli, who was next door. Known as the children of Noel''s relatives, they came to surrender because of the loss of their parents and sisters, and Noel became the official guardian of the sisters, and successfully cheated the doubtful concubine. And Kudo Yukiko, who lives temporarily in Fei Yingli''s family, has been one of the people who appeared in Noor''s family since he last ate dinner at the Noor''s family. As long as Fei Yingli came over for dinner, Bao Zhun could see Kudo have Kiko''s figure, so the Noor''s family became lively, and the relationship between Knoor and Kudo''s Kiko became better and better. This is the afternoon of April 19, when the sun going west turned red and the sky gradually darkened, and Noel, who was invited, came to the port of Yokohama. "This is the Sally Beth." After parking the sports car, Noel, who had just arrived at the port at this time, looked at the large cruise ship docked at the port. "Mr. Noel, come here! Come here!" Suzuki Garden, who was at the special embarkation, saw Noel, who was watching the cruise ship, and shouted to Noel while waving his right hand. "Miss Yuanzi, thank you for inviting me to come here." Wen Yan, Noel looked in the direction of the shout, quickly walked to Suzuki Yuanzi, and smiled and thanked her. "Don''t be so polite, we are friends." Suzuki Yuanzi smiled slightly, and some Fan Huan looked at Noel. After a few chats at the special boarding place, Suzuki Yuanzi greeted Noelden on the cruise ship, and asked Noel to take a stroll on the cruise ship before she continued to entertain the guests preparing to board the ship. After boarding the cruise ship named Sally Bess, Noel walked around the cruise ship alone before finally walking to the large living room of the banquet. Entering the luxurious banquet hall, Noor glanced at everyone in the banquet hall, and soon found a familiar figure, and quickly walked towards it. "Xiaolan, you look so beautiful in a dress tonight." After arriving at Maorilan, Noel stopped walking and said softly with a smile. "Noel?!" Maurilan immediately turned around at the familiar voice and looked at Noel in surprise, asking, "Noel, why are you here?" "This morning, Miss Yuanzi called me and invited me to attend the 60th anniversary. I heard her say that you came here too, so I changed my clothes after work and came over." Noel smiled and explained to Maurilan After a while, it was implied that she came to the banquet because of her participation. auzw.com "Originally...it''s like this..." After understanding Noel''s words, Mao Lilan''s cheeks flushed instantly, and he shyly lowered his head. "Xiao Lan, it''s still some time before the banquet starts. Let''s walk around on the boat together." Looking at Mao Lilan in shyness, Noel took her small hand and said. "This...this...this..." Seeing Noel held his hand, Mao Lilan''s face was heating up at a high speed, and his heart was constantly accelerating and beating, and I didn''t know how to answer for a while. "Who are you, what do you do holding my daughter''s hand, it''s unpleasant..." Maori Kogoro, who had just come back, saw that Maurilan was being held by a man and wanted to send someone away Before I finished speaking, I saw who was holding my daughter''s hand and laughed: "It turned out to be Noel! I didn''t expect you to come to the Suzuki Group''s banquet." "I was invited by Miss Yuanzi." Wen Yan, Noel turned his head, nodded at Maori Xiaowulang, and asked, "Uncle Maori, the banquet has not started yet. I want to be on the boat with Xiaolan." Would you like to go shopping?" "Go, go, Xiaolan is quite boring here, you can take her to walk on the boat." After confirming it was Noel, Maori Kogo agreed immediately, and Maorilan was very willing to look like that. "Then we..." Seeing Maori Xiaowulang agreed, Maorilan did not mean to object. When Noel said something just now, he was interrupted by a small figure running quickly. "Sister Xiaolan, where are you going, and I will go with you." Hurrying to Conan, he squeezed between Noel and Maorilan, and made a request while shamefully selling cuteness. "Conan, you have to be honest with me." Immediately gave Conan an iron fist, Maori Xiaowulang raised him with one hand, said to Noel and Maorilan: "I''ll just watch Conan, Go ahead." Seeing that Maori Kogoro stopped Conan''s trouble, Noel smiled and nodded at him, and took Maorilan''s little hand away, and the two quickly walked out of the banquet hall. Conan, who was being raised, looked at the direction of the two people''s departure at this time, constantly trying to break free from the hand of Maori Kogoro, but he did not dare to yell in the banquet hall. It wasn''t until Noel and Maorilan walked for a while that the guests of the banquet hall directed Maori Xiaowulang, and finally they finally let go of Conan helplessly and continued the great cause of drinking and sweeping the food just now. Conan, who was released, rushed out of the banquet hall with the fastest speed, but just ran out of the banquet hall and bumped into Suzuki Yuanzi, backed a few steps and fell to the ground. "Conan, where are you hurriedly going?" Suzuki Yuanzi asked Conan to help him by patting him on the dust when he saw the figure of the fall. "Sister Yuanzi, did you see where Sister Xiaolan and Brother Noel went?" Conan ignored Suzuki''s question, and Conan looked at her anxiously and asked. .. v4 Chapter 83： 60th anniversary "I see. Noel and Xiaolan are walking on the deck and are heading in the direction of the bow." After answering Conan''s question, Suzuki Yuanzi immediately remembered something and grabbed Conan''s small hand and said: " Conan, you cant bother Xiaolan to pat, so you should stay with me honestly, they will be back here soon." "Sister Yuanzi will let me go. I just want to go outside." Conan tried to get rid of Suzuki Yuanzi''s hand, and Conan found a crappy relief. "Don''t run around, kids, I''ll take you to find something delicious." There is no sense of relaxation at all, Suzuki Yuanzi said like a coax child. After talking, Suzuki Yuanzi completely ignored Conan''s resistance and took Conan into the banquet hall to prevent Conan from disturbing the two-person world of Maori Lan and Noel. Not afraid of struggling too hard, Conan was worried about hurting Suzuki Yuanzi, but this prevented him from escaping Suzuki Yuanzi''s clutches, nor could he stop Noel and Maorilan from being alone. After half an hour, the sky was completely dark at this time, and the Sally Bess anchor gradually left the port and began to move slowly towards Tokyo. And Noel and Maorilan also returned to the cruise ship, returned to the hall where the banquet was about to begin, and walked to the positions of Suzuki Yuanzi and Conan. Conan, who couldn''t get rid of the magic palm, stared at the entrance of the banquet hall with all his eyes. When he saw Maurilan holding Noel''s arm and the two were close together to enter the hall, Conan had a heart for Thonor. . "Your return is just right. The banquet is about to begin." Seeing Noel and Maorilan returned, Suzuki Yuanzi smiled at the two of them. "Yuanzi, I told Noel just a moment ago that he will help you protect Jiabao, and will never let the thief 1412 steal it." Holding Noel''s arm tightly, his cheeks are still a little blushing Maori, yes Garden Suzuki said seriously. "Xiao Lan was right." Noel nodded with a smile, and said seriously to Suzuki Yuanzi: "Yuanzi, I will try my best to help you." "Well, thank you, Noel." I hadn''t thought of letting Noel help, but now I heard Noel say that, Suzuki Yuanzi was still very touched, and pulled his friend Mao Lilan with a smile and said: "Noel, you help us get it Order it." After asking Maorilan and Suzuki Yuanzi what to drink, Noel walked towards the place where drinks and drinks were placed. Mao Lilan, who was whispering about something with Suzuki Yuanzi, was asked by his friend''s question that he was blushing and red, and his face was so red that he couldn''t be red anymore. And Maori Kogoro was half drunk, and his gaze was constantly moving in the banquet hall. Among the beautiful women who came to the banquet, it was even less likely to discover Conan''s situation. Ignored, completely ignored, making Conan''s anger more vigorous, and pushed all the reasons for the ignorance to Noel, staring at Noel''s back with his eyes, as if to kill Noel with his eyes. Dead. auzw.com When Nuoer helped the two women to get the drink back, the two women stopped the whisper between them, no matter how Nuoer asked the two women, they didn''t say anything. Also at this time, a chubby middle-aged man with glasses, holding a microphone, boarded the stage of the banquet hall. "I am Suzuki Shiro, our Suzuki consortium has now entered its sixtieth anniversary, and I sincerely thank you for your support and encouragement to this consortium. I hope you will forget the thief today." "More than 500 guests who are here today will be able to enjoy this elegant and magnificent event here." Suzuki Shiro just finished speaking, and also stood on the stage, wearing a purple dress, Suzuki''s friends, walked to the forefront of the stage. "Before that, I want to tell you one idea that I have in mind." "When I was on the boat, I used to give this little box to the hands of every guest present. Now please open this little box." "To be honest, this is myself, a small challenge to the stupid thief." "This is the heirloom of my family, and its also the main target of the stolen Kidd tonight, Dark Stars. Of course, there is only one authentic product. As for who I give the authentic product to, its only me who knows it, other people take it. Are all imitations." "Okay, now please hold this pearl in front of your chest, and let that thief kid see the pearl you are wearing. If he can really steal it, then ask him to sneak a look." "However, the prerequisite for success is that within three hours of the ship''s surface, our thief Mr. Kidd must judge that it is genuine." After listening to Suzukis words, the guests who attended the anniversary all laughed and felt that she had come up with a powerful solution. When Suzuki''s friends walked off the stage, the guests put the pearls in the small box on their chests. Of course, some people studied the black pearls in their hands and wanted to see if they had the authentic ones in their hands. "Yuanzi, your mother really has a way to come up with such a powerful solution." Putting the black pearls on, Mao Lilan said to Suzuki Yuanzi beside him. "Miss Yuanzi, can you be sure that your father was on the stage just now?" He glanced casually at the black pearl in his hand. Noor looked at Suzuki Yuanzi, who was wearing the black pearl, and thought about it carefully or asked. "Noel, you just call me Yuanzi like Xiaolan." Wen Yan, Suzuki Yuanzi looked at Noel in a puzzled way and asked, "But why do you ask that question, is there any problem?" .. v4 Chapter 84： Its easy to find out the real product "Yuanzi''s father should be about 50 years old, but the person who just spoke on stage did not look different, but his hands are like those of a 178-year-old boy." "Besides, this is the 60th anniversary banquet of your Suzuki consortium. Most of you here are business partners of your family. As the chairman of the Suzuki consortium, how could it be that after the speech, I disappeared without a trace. Don''t say hello." "The most important thing is that before boarding the Sally Beth, when I chatted with the garden, you clearly told me that your father and sister were coming together, but who of you saw Ayako? Miss?" After a small sip of the red wine in the glass, Noel explained to the puzzled Suzuki Yuanzi and told some of his findings. After listening to Noel''s comment, several people looked for Suzuki Shiro and Suzuki Ayako in the hall, but just like Noel said, they could not be found in this hall. Looking for no results, although I believed in Noel in my heart, Suzuki Yuanzi quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed Suzuki Ayako''s mobile number. Finally, in the dialed mobile phone, Suzuki Yuanzi confirmed the words Noel said. Suzuki Shiro and Suzuki Ayako were still at home at this time, and they did not board the cruise ship Sally Bess. Knowing the situation, Conan hurriedly rushed out of the banquet hall, and Maori Kogo said to Noel that after taking care of Maori Lan, he hurriedly chased Conan who had ran out. "Yuanzi, where did Mr. Maori go, and how do you panic?" Coming to Suzuki Yuanzi, looking at Maori Kogoro who had ran out of the banquet hall, Suzuki asked, puzzled. "Mom, sister and dad are still at home. They didn''t board the Sally Bess at all. The person who just spoke is the blame thief 1412. He has successfully mixed into this boat. Mr. Maori went to find the thief who posed as dad. Seeing the person as his mother, Suzuki Yuanzi answered honestly and explained the situation to her. "That''s what it is!" After listening to understand, Suzuki didn''t care much and said nothing at all: "No wonder Mr. Maori will rush out, but there is nothing to worry about, even if the thief succeeded in mixing When he arrived on the ship, but he wanted to steal the dark stars, he had to find it. He wanted to find the authenticity from more than 500 guests. That was not an easy task." "In fact, it''s easy to find out the authenticity. It is estimated that the thief has recognized which is the authenticity, but he is not ready to steal it." Noel shrugged and smiled at Suzuki. "Which one are you?" Wen Yan asked, Suzuki looked at Noel, frowning slightly. "My name is Noel, just a little policeman, a friend invited by the garden." Introducing myself, Noel smiled very modestly. auzw.com "You just said that it''s easy to find out the authenticity, and the thief also recognized which one is the authenticity. Then you can tell me which one is the authenticity." After carefully observing Noel, Suzuki smiled curiously. Asked. "Madam, what you are wearing is the real one, which takes a lot of effort to find." "As for the reason: first, this is the heirloom of the wife''s family. It is absolutely impossible to hand it to others casually. If it is just to challenge a thief and then give the heirloom to it, this is not a heirloom. Its a treasure, just waste that you can throw away. "Secondly, most of the more than 500 guests present did not know that the main component of pearls was calcium carbonate, which was very, very susceptible to acid attack. If the grease on your fingers was contaminated, the surface of the pearl It will acidify and lose its surface gloss." "And most of the people just touched the pearls issued by their wives directly. They didnt wear gloves or other things to pick them up. Of course, some people know that they should be put on carefully with a handkerchief. Just give the authentic product to others." "Third, no matter how strictly the pearl is protected, the luster of the pearl is at most a few decades of life, and since the ladys pearl was purchased sixty years ago, today, the luster cannot be as it used to be. Is dazzling." "In the banquet hall, in addition to the ladies wearing this, the pearls worn by the guests are very dazzling, which is difficult for people to find out." "Ma''am, a thief who specializes in stealing art, but they have the ability to identify the true and false, but they can''t do the job of stealing art." "Even my layman can see it, does the lady think it is very difficult for an expert to identify the authenticity?" Listening to Noel''s explanation, every sentence made Suzuki''s heart sink a point. I never thought that Noel in front of him really found out the location of the authentic product, and the reason he said was reasonable. Especially the last two sentences. At this time, Suzukis heart was full of uneasiness, and now he found out how stupid he had come up with the solution. This statement was to tell the thief Kidd that the dark star was on him, so he even found it. Kung fu is directly omitted. On the side, Maori Lan and Suzuki Yuanzi, seeing the current expression of Suzuki''s friends, were able to judge what Noel said, and both women looked at Noel with admiration. "Madam, as long as you stay with us, I can guarantee that the thief will not succeed. Except for me, Xiaolan, and Yuanzi, please dont trust anyone close to you. You have also seen the thiefs disguise. "Noel said softly to her when he saw Suzuki''s leaving. .. v4 Chapter 85： Pearls will explode "Mother, Noel is right. Now it''s better not to move around. It will only give the thief a chance. Xiaolan and Noel have very powerful skills, which can prevent the thief who pretends to be a guest." Suzuki Yuanzi ordered Nodded, very much in agreement with Noel. "Then please you, Mr. Noel." After thinking for a moment, Peng Suzuki gave up the plan to leave and turned to Noel please. "Please, Mrs. behave the same as before, don''t let the thief find something wrong." Noel nodded with a smile and reminded Suzuki. Next, Suzuki''s friends have been with Noel and many guests. During this period, many guests came to greet her and talk about some business matters. Soon after, Conan finally returned to the banquet hall and ran quickly to Suzuki''s son. "Aunt Punzi, I saw it in the bathroom just now. The robber used to disguise the daddy of the sister in the garden, wearing clothes and props. Now the police uncle has started to investigate." Stopped in front of Suzuki, Conan will My findings were revealed. "I really didn''t expect it to be like this." Pengzi Suzuki pretended to be surprised and waited a while for Conan to say thank you: "Children, thank you for telling me this." "Conan, my dad just went to see you, why didn''t he come back with you?" Mao Lilan asked Conan without looking at the figure of Maori Kogoro. "Uncle Maori''s words, he was still investigating with the police uncle over there and said he wanted to see if there were any useful clues." He turned to look at Maori Lan and Conan honestly explained. "I hope Dad can find useful clues and quickly catch the strange thief, so that you don''t have to worry about it." Knowing the location of Maori Kogoro, Maori finally felt relieved. Several people chatted with each other, and they always followed tightly next to Suzuki''s friends, in case of kidnapping Kidd. It didn''t take long for people to wait. Maori Kogoro and the police officer responsible for cruise ship alert came back. Noel and others also learned from them that they found no clues other than the disguised props. In the following time, the time passed by one minute and one second, and the kidnapper Kidd didn''t do it at all. Noel and others followed beside Suzuki''s friends and watched various programs at the banquet together. Until there were less than thirty minutes left, the Sally Bess was getting closer and closer to Tokyo Bay, and it would soon enter Tokyo Bay. The police officer, Suzuki and others who heard the news were a little relieved. As long as they persisted for more than 20 minutes, the stolen Kidds advance theft failed. But at this time, the guests don''t know the pearls on their chests. Without knowing it, they dropped one by one on the ground. Immediately after... "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" auzw.com Imitation black pearls rolling on the floor of the banquet hall, the next moment these black pearls released smoke, and then successively produced ultra-small explosions. With the explosion of imitation black pearls, the whole banquet hall was filled with dense smoke, and the guests panicked. "It''s a pearl! Just now the pearl exploded!!" "Did Kidd have found the pearl?!" "What a joke! These pearls actually explode!!!" "We don''t want to wear this explosive pearl!" "Ah ah ah ah ah!!" "Everyone calm down! This is the trap of kidnapping Kidd. Everyone is standing still!" The policemen maintained the order at the scene, but the results were useless. The explosion of the pearls caused the guests to panic completely. With the thick smoke in the banquet hall, the fear continued to expand in their hearts. The guests who were completely panicked rushed towards the door of the banquet hall frantically. The policeman standing outside could not stop it. The closed door was knocked open after a short time. "Ah!" Maori Xiaowulang screamed and quickly guarded Suzuki in front of him, shouting to the surrounding people: "Damn it! Blame Kidd is still in the hall, he has a weapon in his hand, everyone be careful!" With this shout, the banquet hall was even more chaotic, and more people rushed to the gate. After the gate was knocked open at any time, the smoke gradually began to dissipate. It didn''t take long for the police officers who arrived to stop the guests who wanted to rush out, and the smoke inside the banquet hall completely dissipated, finally allowing everyone to see the situation at the scene. "He is the thief kid. Just now he wanted to steal Mrs. Peng''s dark stars while chaotically, and wanted to take the opportunity to kill Mrs. Peng with a knife!" Seeing Noel was holding a silver table knife, with bright red blood dripping on it, the gross margin Goro shouted at Noel. "This... this... how is this possible... this is not true..." Looking in the direction indicated, Maurilan covered her mouth with her hand in disbelief, looking at the hand The silver table knife and Noor staring at Maori Kogoro. "Surround, don''t let the gangster Kidd run away!" The police officer who had been in charge of hunting down the gangster Kidd, pointed to Noel, who was holding a silver knife, and called to the police officers who came to the banquet hall. The words fell, and the police officers ambushing in the banquet hall, as well as the policemen who had been standing at the door to intercept, quickly surrounded Noel. The guests on the scene calmed down and stared at the surrounded Noel, instantly letting Noel banquet hall focus. .. v4 Chapter 86： I lost this time And Noel did not care about the people around him. It can also be said that these people were ignored. There was no panic on his face and he still smiled and kept turning the silver knife he was holding. "Xiao Lan, since I met you here, I have been staying with you all the time. I have no time to run to disguise. All I can do is just leave here and go back from the outside. People here." "Conan can get rid of the suspicion. Even if the thief Kidd is proficient in disguise, he can''t shrink into a child like Conan, so only the police officers and the uncle Maori in front of him are left." "But these police officers can rule out the suspicion. They need to hold on to their positions of responsibility. They have no chance to get close to Mrs. Peng who wears the real thing, and the target of the stolen Kidd is the dark stars. Uncle." "Xiaolan and Yuanzi, you can seriously recall what kind of state he was when Uncle Maori left before. Do you think he can come over so quickly?" Noel stood still and did not move a half step, turning the silver table knife he was holding and playing, and analyzed the situation for Maurilan. After listening to Noel''s analysis, Maori Lan and Suzuki Yuanzi seriously thought about it, and soon got the answer from their minds, and quickly pulled Suzuki''s son behind him, watching the injured Maori Kogoro with his right hand alertly. The actions of Maori Lan and Suzuki Yuanzi made the police surrounding Nuoer wonder, and he was a bit confused as to whether the siege was blaming Kidd. "Huh?" Looking at the policemen''s gaze doubtfully, turning his head to see Maori Lan and Suzuki Yuanzi guarding himself, Maori Xiaowulang froze for a moment, and said, "Xiao Lan, don''t listen to his nonsense. , He blamed the kidnapper Kidd for posing." "No, you are the one who is posing, you are definitely not my dad." Maurilan took a step forward, protecting Suzuki''s mother and daughter behind him, posing a karate attack. "Thanks to the fact that I still adore you so much, I didn''t expect you to be a pervert who always pretends to be someone else''s dad. Xiaolan is absolutely right. You are the perverted kidnapper Kidd." "Uncle Maori continued to drink before the banquet. When he went to chase Conan before, he was already half-drunken and smelled of wine, which could not be eliminated in an hour or two." "After Noel''s reminder, Xiaolan and I only recalled that after you came back, you didn''t smell any wine at all, and it was completely different from when you left." Yuanzi Suzuki reveals her small head from behind Mauritan, looking at the injured Maori Kogoro with contempt, and tells the things she has just recalled. The policemen looked at Noel, and at the wounded Maori Kogoro. They didn''t know what to do for a while, and it was completely unclear which one was guilty of kidnapping Kidd. Even the police officer who has been in charge of hunting down the kidnapper Kidd can''t tell which one is the kidnapper kidder in disguise at this moment, and can only keep watching the actions of the two. auzw.com "Hey, please dont be fooled by his words. Im here to protect the talents of my husband. Xiaolan and Yuanzi, dont just go around and let the thieves wait. What to do when Kidd ran away." Maori Kogoro aggrieved, raising his injured right hand. "Little thief, it''s still a few minutes before I get the port of Tokyo. Anyway, I have some time to spend with you and play slowly, but your theft theft has completely failed." "Don''t forget, the person who was stunned and hidden by you, he was found out just sooner or later. If you have patience, just stand here and wait for you to move. See who of us can get the last laugh." "Police officers, you can use the radio intercom to let the other people look carefully on the ship, and the truth will be revealed to anyone who is disguised." Looking at the kidnapper kid who was still loading, Noel gave a command to the police officers who did not know what to do, and wanted to see when the kidnapper kid could still be loaded. "Pay attention to the crew, hurry up..." The police officer who took out the intercom hadn''t finished. "I lost this time, I hope I can play against you next time, then..." It is clear what is happening now, and the kidnapper Kidd disguising Maori Kogoro laughs and said, "I will go first, bye bye La!" After that, a round sphere fell out of the kids sleeve, bursting into the ground, and the dazzling light flashed out the next moment. The dazzling white light caused everyone to close their eyes. At this time, Noel threw out the silver knife, and had no intention of chasing the kidnapper Kidd. "Ah! Noel, you bastard!" Stabbed with a silver table knife on the pp, the kidnapper Kidd screamed tragically, clutching the pp and snarled while running away. When the dazzling white light dissipated, everyone could no longer find the figure of the kidnapper Kidd, and left it in the position just now, used to disguise the Maori Kogoro''s props. When the police responded, they quickly rushed out of the banquet hall and used the intercom to ask about the status of each post, trying to find the figure of the kidnapper Kidd. Suzuki''s mother and daughter, who also responded, walked quickly to Noel, expressed their sincere gratitude, and sent an invitation to Noel to Suzuki''s house. Just now, Maorilan was a little ashamed to apologize to Noel, and after getting Noel''s forgiveness, he followed Noel to find the missing Maori Kogoro. The police spent a lot of time in a lifeboat on the steamship, and found Mori Kogoro, who was sleeping soundly. After inspection, he was just put down by drugs, and there was no other problem. .. v4 Chapter 87： Fun toys When the Sally Beth stopped in the port of Tokyo, the entire ship was thoroughly searched, but unfortunately the police still could not find the figure of the kidnapper Kidd. The guests who participated in the 60th anniversary of the Suzuki consortium finally received a careful inspection by the police before they successively got off the Sally Bess and took the respective vehicles to leave the port of Tokyo. After making an appointment with Suzuki''s mother and daughter, watching them gradually leave the port of Tokyo in a vehicle, Noor carried the Maori Kogoro who was still awake to the sports car, and threw Conan, who had been in a state of depression, at the same time. In the back seat. Open the co-pilot''s door and wait for Mauritan to sit in the seat. Noel finally sits in the driver''s seat and quickly starts the sports car to leave the port of Tokyo. On the way home to send the three people, Noel and Maorilan were talking and laughing, not paying attention to Conan, who was silent in the back seat, and had no intention of screaming Conan. Every time Maorilan looked into the rearview mirror to check the status of Conan and Maori Kogoro, Noel would quickly put forward a new topic, diverting Maorilan''s attention and attention. For a long time, when the sports car drove downstairs to the office of Maori Detective, Conan first stepped out of the back seat of the run as soon as he stopped, ignoring anyone walking upstairs alone. Mao Lilan saw Conan so impolite, frowned at Conan and screamed a few words, but unfortunately Conan seemed to have heard nothing at all, and had no intention of stopping. "Xiaolan, you first go upstairs and open the door. I will carry Uncle Maori." When he stepped out of the driver''s seat, Noel opened the rear door and said to Maorilan who was frowning. "Noel doesn''t have to be so troublesome. Now that the drug resistance of the drug is estimated to have passed, I will wake up my dad to let him go up." Wen Yan didn''t care about Conan, and Maorilan quickly turned around, seeing Noel was ready He started carrying people and said to him quickly. "The doctor who was in charge of the inspection also said that Uncle Maori will be temporarily weakened even when he wakes up. There is no way to go upstairs by himself, so I still give him up. You can go upstairs and help me Go and open the door." Noel did not stop, he directly carried Maori Kogoro out, and said to Maorilan what he still wanted to say. "Okay." Thinking of the doctor''s words before, it was exactly the same as Noel said. Maurilan responded to Noel and trot up the stairs upstairs. Maorilan first ran up obediently, and Noor also followed Maori Xiaowulang, and slowly walked upstairs to the detective office. Opening the door of the detective office, Maori Lan rushed to the house waiting for Conan, and then hurried down the stairs. Seeing that Maori Lan had come down from the upstairs, Noel immediately pretended to be a bit strenuous, and made Maolilan go downstairs to speed up and quickly helped Maori Xiaowulang to the side. With the cooperation of the two, Maori Kogoro was soon transported to the detective office and placed on the bed in his room. auzw.com "Okay, you''re done." Pretending to be a little tired, Noel wiped the sweat squeezed from the head and smiled: "Xiaolan, it''s not too early now, so I will go back first." "You''re tired too, let''s sit down and rest for a while." Following Noel walked out of the room and helped Maori Xiaowulang to close the door. Mao Lilan said, looking at the sweaty Noel. Having finished speaking, Maori Lan did not give Noel the opportunity to answer, took Noel to sit on the sofa in the living room, and then quickly ran into the kitchen. Glancing at the direction Maorilan ran, Noel turned his gaze to Conan, and he sat on the sofa opposite him, his eyes fixed on himself. "On the Sally Beth, are you trying to kill Kidd?" Conan asked very straightly after seeing Noel. "I did have such an idea, but I suddenly felt that it was a fun toy that stolen Kidd. If I were to play him to death, it would be a pity, so I gave up the plan to kill him." With Maorilan''s position, Noel smiled and nodded, smiling softly at Conan who was sitting directly opposite. "Toys?!" Conan frowned deeply when he saw that Noel regarded others as toys. "Yes, Blame Kidd is just a more interesting toy, and you are also a toy in my hand, and your destiny is in my hands." "This time I blame the kidnapper Kidd to leave, just to see what interesting work he can perform next time and see if he can continue to make toys." "Kudo Shinichi, you also have to work hard to play the role of a good toy, otherwise when a toy loses its ability to entertain others, only the fate of the toy will be completely scrapped." Noel''s one-handed chin instantly showed a goblin smile, looking at Conan, who was ignited in his heart, and was pointing the watch he was wearing on himself. Conan, who was irritated completely, did not hesitate to press the button that launched the anesthesia needle, and the watch he wore at the moment shot a very thin needle. The anesthesia needle flew out towards Noel at high speed, but his left hand, which appeared lightning, caught the flying anesthesia needle and threw it back to Conan, who was a little stunned. Conan, who could not escape at all, was hit by the reflected anesthesia needle and fell sideways on the sofa, but the strange thing is that he did not completely faint, and he could still fight slightly for his eyes, and his consciousness was also very clear, but his whole body Can not move up and down. Next, after Mao Lilan came out of the kitchen, she chatted with Noel on the sofa, and Connor watched the picture of the two kissing while Noel was about to leave. .. v4 Chapter 88： The witch who lost her magic Releasing the blushing Maorilan, Noel flicked a beam of light at Conan, who was paralyzed, in a blind spot where she could not see, and directly stunned him completely. "Xiao Lan, I really went back this time. If you want to keep me down, I will be very happy to stay." Looking at Mao Lilan with a red face and a low head, Noel reached out and held her hot face and laughed. Road. "Only....Only.. Don''t keep you down...Time is not...It''s not early.. Hurry back...and you drive carefully..." Mao Lilan raised his head and said intermittently to the nearby Noel. After finishing speaking, Maori Lan no longer gave Noel the opportunity to speak, pushed Noel out of the door of the detective office, and then quickly closed the door, leaning his back against the closed door. Someone panicked at Conan on the sofa and saw that he was lying on the sofa with no movement at all. At this time, the nervous Maolilan patted his heart, and finally he was completely relieved. At the next moment, recalling the picture of kissing Noel, Maurilan''s heart jumped again quickly, and his face just flushed out for a moment. At this moment, she reappeared on her face and let her cover her face quickly. He rushed back to his boudoir and forgot Conan in the living room. Returning to Noor downstairs, he sat directly in the driver''s seat, started the sports car and quickly left the block, and soon disappeared downstairs in the Maori Detective Office. On the way back to his apartment, Noel, who was in a rather good mood, frowned deeply at the next moment. "It turned out to be the witch who accidentally encountered last time, but why did she cast a bad luck curse on me for no reason, I don''t seem to offend her." Sensation of the attacked maliciousness caused the system to quickly find the object of the curse. , Noel said to himself in confusion. After thinking about it, I couldn''t figure it out, and soon Noel was too lazy to continue thinking, activating his ability to remove the spell he was cast. Although the other party is a beauty, Noel still feels a little uncomfortable. He was cast a bad luck spell for no reason. If he is incapable or unaware, its okay, but if he is capable but doesnt retaliate, he always feels like Stunned. The witch is most afraid of losing magic power. For a modern person who is used to solving problems with magic power, if suddenly let her lose her magic power completely, this should make her very shocked. Actually dare to cast a curse on me, its not okay to punish you, um, its such a pleasant decision. System King, the witch who cursed me just now, completely sealed her magic to me, using a seal that no one can crack except me. After careful consideration, Noel decided to punish the witch and immediately gave instructions to the system. It didn''t allow Noel to wait for a long time, and soon got the prompt of the seal''s success. The surveillance that had been sensed also disappeared, and then he no longer had no intention of ignoring the witch and speeding up the speed of the sports car. auzw.com in the distance... In a dark room, a magic circle was painted on the ground, and a circle of candles was lit around the magic circle, and in the center of the magic circle, a beautiful woman looked at her hands with incredible disbelief, sitting in a daze. The center of the magic circle. "Why did it become like this, just now there was nothing, why my magic suddenly disappeared." "I want to calm down. I have to calm down. It must be that I accidentally said the wrong spell just now, which led to the use of an unknown spell, and then used up my magic." "That''s right! I made a little magic potion a few days ago, which can supplement my own magic." After comforting herself, the girl gradually calmed down, quickly ran to the switch of the room, turned on all the lights in the room, and then searched for magic potions from the cabinet. Soon, the girl found a bottle of sky blue potion in the cupboard, opened the cap of the magic potion directly, and drank the magic potion without thinking. Putting the empty bottle aside, the girl began to anxiously try to use magic power, and quickly read the spell of the spell in her mouth. It''s a pity that the result doesn''t match the imagination. After reading the spell, the spellcaster didn''t launch. The girl couldn''t even sense the magic. After a little stunned, the girl couldn''t accept this reality, drank all the remaining magic potions, and constantly tried all kinds of spells, but unfortunately even the lowest level of spells could not be used. "I...I have become an ordinary person..." The attacked girl sat directly on the ground, never expecting this day to come. There must be something wrong, but where is the problem? ''Tonight I was disturbed by divination, and I went to see the situation of Kudou, and it turned out that something really happened like my divination. I went to steal the Dark Star Kudou and ran away, and then I secretly followed behind Kudou. The silver knife that threw away the bucket was picked up. ''After returning home, using the silver knife that hurt Kudou as a medium, I found the man who gave Kuaidu the injury, and then I cast a bad luck curse on that man as a way to vent Kuaidou. Small punishment. And then, I monitored the mans condition through the crystal ball, and wanted to see what unlucky things he would encounter, but it didnt take long for my magic to completely disappear. The girl didn''t give up her thoughts, and quickly recalled the course of things in her mind, trying to find out what went wrong. .. v4 Chapter 89： Koizumi Hiroko The brain is running at high speed, eyes staring at the silver knife with blood in the magic circle, and the girl is constantly analyzing all the details. Suddenly thought of something, the girl just wanted to reach for the crystal ball for divination, but reached into the air and stopped, and then withdrew her hand in frustration. "My Koizumi Hiroko is the orthodox heir of red magic. I must not be frustrated by this small setback. I will definitely be able to find out the reason why my magic disappeared, and find the lost magic in person." "Butler, I need all the information of a person named Noel in the 60th anniversary of the Suzuki Foundation, and I will get it as quickly as possible." A young girl named Koizumi Hiroko, she picked up the phone in her room and gave a very serious command to the phone. After she hung up the phone, she hid the silver knife as a medium. It didnt take long for Koizumis door to be knocked, and her housekeeper sent the collected information and materials to her. When the housekeeper left the room, Koizumi Hongzi carefully checked the information in the document and watched as the eyebrows were locked tightly. "The man named Noel, his information is really complete. It feels strange enough to be complete, but it makes people wonder how strange it is." "From small to large, they have excellent grades. No matter what they do, they always take the first place. Being gentle is basically never angry. People are too handsome, and they are so rich." "From the information, this person can be said to be very perfect, as if there are no defects, but why is such a perfect person, he ran to Japan to be a little policeman." "This man called Noel is definitely not as simple as the information stated, and the information may be forged, and he makes me feel very familiar, as if I have seen him somewhere." After reviewing all the information, Koizumi held a picture of Noel, and the more he looked at the picture, the more familiar he was, but he couldnt remember where he had been in a while. A figure flashed in my mind, Koizumi Hiroko jumped up from the bed, quickly found a pen on the desk, and painted something in the picture of Noel in his hand. When the pen in his hand stopped, Koizumi''s face showed a smile, but it didn''t last for a long time, and soon became frowning. "I can be 100% sure that the spell I used tonight has not gone wrong, so the problem is definitely not with me." auzw.com "If Noel is really the person wearing the clown mask that night, then my magic suddenly disappeared and it must be related to him, then everything that happened can be justified, he must be with me The same person with magic power." "But even if I guessed right, but now how to recapture the lost, I am now an ordinary person with no magic power, and if it is tough, I will definitely be me." Looking at the picture in his hand, he kept thinking of the feasible method, but it was a pity to think of Koizumi Hiroko lying on the table and fell into a dream unconsciously. The next day... Noel, who got up early in the morning, took a while to prepare the breakfast before waking up the sleeping sisters of Grey Plain and having breakfast together on the dining table in the living room. "Noel, last night Concubine and Kudo had Kiko, and they said they would help me and my sister find a school and let us go to school with a group of little ghosts." Thinking of what, the gray plains who were having breakfast stopped, He looked at Noel with a bit of depression. "Well, it is indeed time for you to find a school, otherwise Yingli will accuse me of child abuse, and seeing how they both spoil you, she will definitely tell me without hesitation." Wen Yan, Noel nodded while eating. Said aside. "Stop! The point is not this, but we don''t want to go to school. My sister and I look like we are in our 10s, but our age hasn''t changed. Let''s go to school with a group of imp, and that''s the real abuse. "Seeing that Noel didn''t understand the point, Ashbara quickly explained, but he didn''t want him to join in. "Xiao Ai, please don''t trouble Mr. Noel, it will make him very embarrassed." Arihara Asami, who was sitting on the side, stretched his hand and pulled the clothes of Aihara, said very quietly: "We look like this now, if If you dont go to school, it will cause trouble for Mr. Noll." "Xiao Ai, if you have a way to solve this problem, I''m happy to listen to your opinion. You don''t have to go to school. After all, I can''t think of a way, but if you have no way, then you can only go to school. "Too lazy to think so much, Noel threw the question directly to Asahara and continued to wipe out the breakfast in front of him. "This...this..." I thought about it seriously, but unfortunately I still couldn''t figure out a way. Ashehara said sadly: "Well, I can''t help." "If you really don''t want to go, you will find a way to delay the time, and then try to sell to the two of them, maybe they are soft-hearted and will not let you go." After eating the breakfast in front of him, Noel wiped his mouth with a napkin , Looked at the time and said, "It''s not too early. I''ll go to work first." "Be careful on the road." The two sisters said in unison when they sent Noel to the door. Farewell to the two sisters Asahara, Noel quickly went downstairs, came to the parking lot to open the door, and was about to pause when he was about to enter the car. He glanced at a car in the parking lot before entering the car to start the engine and drive away . After waiting for a while, the vehicle that was just glanced at started the engine and quickly followed Noel who was driving away. .. v4 Chapter 90： private detective Driving a sports car slowly forward, instead of rushing to the police station as usual, his eyes are always paying attention to the rearview mirror and observing a vehicle that has followed for a long time. "It really seems to follow me." From the rear view mirror of the sports car, Noel said to himself while watching a car following him at intervals. After thinking for a moment, Noel took out his mobile phone from his pocket, dialed the phone number of Sato Miwako, and said to her that she would come to the police station later, and asked her to help Meguro XIII for an morning holiday. . After solving the problem at work, Noel chatted with Sato Miwako and hung up the phone. He drove the sports car to a remote place. After a long time, Noel led the tracked vehicle to an abandoned factory. He first drove his sports car in. He found a place and stopped. He walked out of the car and quickly hid it. Didn''t let Noel wait long, a sneaky figure wrapped tightly and carefully walked into the abandoned factory, the hand-held camera was shooting at the sports car. "It''s weird, what did the man come here for no reason?" A few photos were taken, wrapped tightly, and he said to himself in doubt. "It''s nothing strange, just bring you the ant who followed me, and even if I kill you, no one will find out, don''t you think this is a good place to kill people?" A flash appeared in that person Behind him, Noel put a hand on his shoulder and asked him with a smile. "You...you...when did you find out?" Suddenly I heard the words behind me, scared that the camera in my hand fell to the ground, and in a panic, I turned around and quickly looked away, and quickly pulled away The distance from each other. "When did I find you, it is not important to you now, the most important thing now is that you have to answer my questions honestly, otherwise my gun will be dead, but my gun will die!" Noel slowly pumped his gun. And pointed the gun at the person in front of him. "Don''t...don''t shoot...don''t shoot...no matter what is asked of me...I...I will answer honestly..."I can see at a glance that it is a real gun, scared by the legs Soft sat directly on the ground, but was interrupted before he had finished speaking. "Shut up! I''ll answer whatever I ask you. I won''t hear the extra word." A few steps forward, the muzzle was placed on the other person''s forehead, and Noll looked at him coldly and asked. : "Who are you, why should you follow me?" "I''m a private investigator. Someone hired me to monitor your every move. This was the commission I received in the middle of the night yesterday." The private detective swallowed in horror with a cold muzzle against his head, honestly. Replied. "Say the identity of the person who hired you." From the slight expression, Noel could see that the other party was not lying, and then asked. "This...this..." The private investigator hesitated and thought carefully about the tentative question: "If the employer''s information is spoken, no one will work for me after it is passed on, Can you ask other questions?" auzw.com "I didn''t expect you to have professional ethics. But..." Looking at the private investigator unexpectedly, Noel smiled like a ghost, and smiled: "Just as I said, I don''t want to hear an extra one Word, cant answer the question I asked, then you have no value in living." "Don''t...don''t shoot...I tell you all..." Wen Yan, the private detective seemed to fall into the ice cave in an instant. Fear made the pupils of his eyes dilate, and he quickly asked for mercy. It''s a pity. Not finished yet. "boom!" "Hey! I asked you to answer the question honestly, because you didn''t answer it honestly, and then let my gun go off, so this can''t blame me." Looking at the dead private detective who couldn''t die anymore, Noel put the gun in his hand. Withdrew his holster, he smiled at the lie down. After that, Noel turned and walked to the abandoned factory. He never looked at the corpse on the ground, and after a while, he found the private detective''s vehicle. The car door was pulled abruptly to find useful clues in the car. Unfortunately, after a careful rummage, Noel was unable to find useful clues. The car only had relevant information about him, as well as some photos taken by private detectives, and there were no clues about the principal. Next, before carrying out the corpse destruction, Noel let the system scan the memory of the detective who had just been knocked out by himself, and then destroyed him together with the vehicle. After finishing everything, Noel also got the memory of the private detective, found the information of the client, and returned to the sports car to drive away from the abandoned factory. "It''s really weird, I don''t know this person at all, but why did he want someone to monitor me?" After reviewing the memory imported by the system, Noel did not have any impression of the client. The other party was completely unseen. Stranger. After thinking about it for a while, I couldn''t understand it, and Noel, who was too lazy to continue thinking, directly asked the system to find the information of the client in memory. Soon, the system gave the information of the client. After a careful look at Noel, he finally figured out what was going on, and learned who the magic witch was sealed by himself. I understand, but Noel has no idea of ??trouble, but drives the sports car to the police station to work. Soon after, when Noel came to the Metropolitan Police Department and went into the office of the third line of violent crimes in the search lesson, he first went to the Mumu thirteen ghosts about the reason for the leave, and then returned to his seat, but was immediately received Interview with Sato Miwako. .. v4 Chapter 91： Police Department of the Second Class A serious ghost said, and Sato Miwa finally believed in Noel''s ghost words, and the two began to work seriously. It is no different from usual. At the time when no case happened, everyone stayed in the office and dealt with the documents assigned by Mu Mu XIII. When it was noon, Noel and Sato Miko went out to find a place to dine together, and of course it was also the time when the two were alone. Without Satomi and the sub-defense, no one will be followed when going out with Noel, so the two will also be very intimate during this time, and they will have little hands, kisses, and hugs. Until the end of the lunch break, the two returned to the Metropolitan Police Department to continue to work, they will behave exactly as usual, when it is time to tease Sato Miwako, but there is no intimate action between the couple, so that the other people can not distinguish the relationship between the two. . More than 2 hours passed to work in the afternoon. Noor, who completed the work first, did not disturb the busy Sato Mikako, but sat on his place and played with the computer. Colleagues in the office are not surprised, and Takagi Shiki has no intention of making a small report at all, because according to past experience, every time I go to make a small report, it is useless. After all, every time I go to the small report, the result is that Noel has finished the scheduled tasks, and the rest of the time is allocated to Noels freedom. Every time I hear this sentence from the mouth of Mu Mu XIII. Words, so Takagi Shi has a sense of frustration. Although temporarily abandoning the small report, Takagi Shi was always staring at Noels every move, waiting for the moment when Noel made a mistake, and would also go out to pay attention to Sato Miwako, but unfortunately Satomi Heko completely ignored him and offered him attentive behavior. Also quite disgusted. Today, Takagi She is completely isolated. In the eyes of the colleagues who searched the violent crimes of a lesson, he has been completely regarded as a villain who can only make small reports. Some people will go except for work needs. Outside of talking to him, it can be said that no one will care about him. Even Chiba police officer, who has always been a good old man, never changed his mind after seeing Takagi''s persuasion, never again persuaded him, and at the same time completely demarcated the line with him. After receiving the response of many colleagues, Mumu XIII also had the plan to transfer Takagi Shiba away, and he didn''t want the mouse **** to be broken. When Noel was playing online games, the staff from another department came in, and the rest of the staff in the office looked over. This man came to Noel and stopped, carefully looked at Noel in the online game, and then turned around and walked to the office of Mu Mu XIII. auzw.com "Noel, do you know the police department of the second lesson?" Seeing the police department of the second lesson entered Meguro XIII''s office, Miwa Sato, full of curiosity, stretched his hand and sat aside Noor''s Asked the clothes. "I don''t know." Still looking at the computer''s display, Noel replied without thinking. "The police department in the second lesson just stood beside you, and it seemed that he knew you." Noor was still playing games intently, and Sato Miwa frowned slightly and said with dissatisfaction: "Can you Dont stop playing first, tell me honestly, did you do something that offended the police department of the Second Class?" "Miwako, I don''t know what the second lesson is responsible for. How could I know the police department of their second lesson, maybe he admits the wrong person." Helplessly stopped the game, Noor turned to look at Sato Miwako, very Seriously said to her. "Then when he comes out, you will take a closer look, maybe you have seen it before, but you haven''t remembered it." Seeing Noel didn''t want to lie, and Sato Michiko thought about it and said. "Okay." Noel nodded, looked at Sato Miwako''s desktop, and smiled: "Miwako, you still have to finish the work at hand quickly. If you have to work overtime, I won''t wait. you!" "Huh! No wait, no wait, anyway, I came by car today, I will drive back by myself if I want to work overtime." After that, Sato Miwa turned his head and began to rush to deal with the documents on the table quickly, completely without the slowness of the previous. appearance. After watching it for a while, Sato Miwako, who is guilty of disobedience, is constantly speeding up the processing of documents before Noor turns his head and continues to play the game. It didn''t take long for the second class police department that Sato Miko said, as well as Mumu 13 to walk out of the office together, and they walked to Noel''s desk and stopped. Noel, who was concentrating on playing games, had noticed the two people standing beside him who were not talking, but ignored the plans of the two police departments and pretended that they were not found at all. "Cough cough cough!" Seeing that Noel didn''t find out, Mumu thirsty coughed and expressed his existence. "Mumu Police Department, my work has been completed, so I''m not lazy, I just pass the time." Staring at the display, Noel pointed at the stack of documents on the desktop, and the other hand still controlled the mouse. . "I''m very relieved that you are doing things. I know you are not going to be lazy, but now there are some things that need to be discussed with you, so don''t be busy playing games." Seeing Noel didn''t turn around, Mumu XIII was still very good Said politely, a bit lifeless. "This police officer, haven''t we seen it before?" After hearing that, Noel finally stopped and turned to look at the two people beside him, and looked at the man next to Mumu thirteen and asked. .. v4 Chapter 92： Join the action "It''s only been one night, and you will forget it so soon..." The police department of Class Two twitched his mouth and looked at Noel with frustration. "Please, don''t say so misleading, okay. People who know it are better to say it. People who don''t know will think I''m giving you something. I like women and don''t disturb them." Noel was a little stunned. He quickly shrank to the side of Sato Miwako, and the vigilant said to the second class police department. "What a mess, we saw last night at the 60th anniversary banquet of the Suzuki Foundation. You can''t forget it so soon?" I thought about it carefully. The words just said, the police department''s face in class two was embarrassingly red Get up and ask loudly to Noel. "That''s really embarrassing. In addition to beautiful women and girls, it''s a bit difficult for men to make me remember, so I really don''t remember who you are." Noel shrugged his shoulders and said with confidence. "Noel, this is Officer Zhongsen, is the police department of the Intelligent Criminal Search Department of the Second Division of the Metropolitan Police Department. This time I came here to let you join in the operation of arresting the kidnapper Kidd." It will definitely become endless, and Mumu XIII quickly introduced Officer Zhongsen and said his purpose of coming here. "Last night I saw your excellent performance, so let you join the operation of catching and stealing Kidd, and you dont need to be transferred to the Department of Intelligent Crimes Search of the second class of our search, just when the notice of the kidnapping Kidd appears You can come and participate in the action when I get the notice." Nakamori Yin nodded and explained to Noel. After showing his understanding, Noel took out his business card from the desk drawer and handed it to Nakamori Yinsan. After receiving Noel''s business card, Nakamori Yinsan looked at it carefully before putting the business card in his pocket and telling Noel''s destination tonight, and then chatting with Mu Mu 13 and leaving. Seeing that the two police departments were already flashing, Noel had just prepared to continue playing online games, but the eyes of Sato Miwa stopped him. "Miwako, why are you staring at me so much?" Noor asked and smiled at her when he looked at Miwako Sato who was staring at himself. "Why don''t you take me to a party with me? Do I make you feel embarrassed?" Sato Miwako asked in a voice that only two people could hear. "Yesterday I received the invitation temporarily, and you looked a little tired last night, so I didnt want to disturb you. How could I betray you." Noel took Sato Miwako''s small hand and stared at her very much Said sincerely. "Even this time, just remember to bring me next time." Seeing Noor was worried that he was exhausted, which made Sato Miwako feel warm. "Speaking of that, I won''t send you home when I wait, you just heard that I''m going to take part in the action later, so you go home and drive carefully." Noel smiled slightly and softened Sato''s little hand. Told her with concern. auzw.com "Well, I know." Mito Sato nodded, his cheeks gradually flushed, and said softly: "Hurry up and let go, I still have work to finish. " Let go of Sato Miwako''s little hand and let her take back the little hand to continue the work, Noor never disturbed her, turned to continue playing online games to kill time. Time passed quickly, and Noel had been accompanied by Sato Miwako until the end of get off work. The two walked out of the building of the Metropolitan Police Department together and drove away after saying goodbye to each other. On the way to the Jiang Gutian Museum, Noel dialed the phone of his apartment, and said to the sisters of the gray family at home, let them solve the problem of dinner, and then chat with them for a while before hanging up. After stopping a sports car outside a restaurant and filling his stomach in the restaurant, Noel saw that it was still too early at 8 o''clock. He wasn''t worried about catching up with the kidnapping kid, and drove slowly to the Jiang Gutian Museum. Until 6:58, Noel finally drove to the Jiang Gutian Museum, and the outside of the museum was surrounded by police cars, and a large number of police officers were also surrounded by the museum. The police officers guarding the periphery showed up their documents and asked them to help open a road. Noel drove smoothly into the museum. He just found a place to park the sports car and slowly walked into the museum. "Tonight is a time to prove our police capabilities. Eight helicopters have been equipped in the sky, and more than 200 police forces have been assigned. Even countless anti-theft equipment and monitoring equipment have been installed in the basement, even Xiaoqiang or rats cant Step into the museum." "Squeak!" As soon as he entered the central hall of the museum, Noel heard the words of Nakamori Yinsan, but when he was so arrogant that he had just finished speaking, the mouse rattled. No intention of saying hello to Nakamori Yinsan. Noel directly asked one of the police officers in the museum lobby to inquire about the defense situation of the Jiang Gutian Museum. Under the police officer''s explanation, let Noel quickly understand the defense situation of Nakamori Yinsan, and then leaned against the wall of the hall to close his eyes and relax. Soon, a teenager wearing Holmes clothes was taken into the hall by several media while taking pictures, but he did not go up to gather with the police, but was interviewed by the media in the hall. "Okay, let''s get to the right time now." Seeing that everything was ready, Nakamori Yinsan said to the police officers: "The time is now..." .. v4 Chapter 93： White horse "At 7:10:08, my pocket watch can only make an error of 0:001 seconds a year. Please ask you as a reference." The teenager who was being interviewed quickly took out his pocket watch and interrupted Zhongsenyin. Three words said. "Who let this irrelevant person come in?" Nakamori Yinsan frowned slightly, pointed to the man surrounded by the media, and asked the policeman beside him. "Sergeant Zhongsen, don''t you know him?" The policeman on the side was stunned for a moment, and when he came back, he quickly introduced to Zhongsan Yinsan: "His name is Bai Ma Tan. A high school student detective who returned from London, England, heard that he only wanted to ask a question every time he caught the prisoner." "What I pretend to say is that I only want to ask a question, and the guy who does bad things will not have any reason." After listening to the introduction of the policeman beside him, Nakamori Yinsan was full of disdain and suddenly remembered what he said: "But then I said , How does the name Baima feel so familiar, as if it has been heard somewhere." "Zhongsen! Actually that guy is my son. He has been quarrelling to see the true face of robber Kidd, so I had to bring him to my last resort." "Asham''s guy will be smug as long as he is surrounded by the media. This time he has not listened to the suggestions I have spoken. I hope to give him a blow through this time so that he can know the seriousness of the case." "Zhongsen, this guy from Atan asked you to take care of it this time. You should do what you do as usual, and give him a good show of our police capabilities." A fat middle-aged uncle dressed in a police uniform came to the side of Nakamori Yinsan with a smile, pointing to the white horse detective surrounded by the media and explaining. "I...I get it, Master Baima Police Department." After looking back, Nakamori Yinsan immediately recognized the middle-aged uncle beside him, and quickly responded to him with salute. "Well, I''ll go back first, and I''ll leave it to you here." After that, the director of the Baima Metropolitan Police Department greeted Baima Tan far, and turned to leave the interior of the museum from another exit. Seeing that the director of the Hakuba Metropolitan Police Department had left, and the time was approaching in a minute and a second, Nakamori Yinsan began to let people bring the media to a specific shooting location and let the police officers stick to their positions. After the command was finished, Nakamori Yinsan walked to the side of Bai Matan, stretched his hand on his shoulder, and looked like I was a senior came to ask me for advice, constantly introducing himself exaggeratedly beside him. Bai Ma Tan glanced dismissively at Zhongsen Yinsan, and asked a lot of questions about the kidnapper Kidd. He directly asked Zhongsen Yinsan dumbly and silently. He was unable to answer Baima Tan''s question for a long time. "Hey! Why do high school students like to be detectives so much, I really hope that some criminals will give these bogus detectives to save them, and save them from coming to the crime scene to mess up." Looking at the white horse detective, Noel said with a sigh. , Did not control their own volume at all. "Cough cough! Officer Noel, you can''t say that as a police officer, please pay attention." Hearing Noel''s words, Nakamori Yinsan quickly coughed, and the righteous words made Noel notice a little, but can be When he came to Noel, he said softly: "I support you mentally, but don''t be so blatant to say this in the future, he is the son of the director of the Metropolitan Police Department." auzw.com "You must have been detected by a high school student detective, and you will be the first to solve a case, so you will be so hostile to the high school student detective, I am right." After carefully watching Noel, the white horse was full. Said provocatively. "It''s a pity that you completely guessed wrong." Noel smiled slightly, looked at the provocative white horse detective, shrugged his shoulders and smiled: "I just simply hate people like you who are busy with business." "You..." White Horse Tan wanted to refute, but unfortunately he hadn''t finished speaking. "Okay, okay, please, one of you, one less, we are here to catch the kidnapper Kidd, don''t engage in infighting here, okay." Interrupted Bai Matan''s words, Nakamori Yinsan quickly persuaded, do not want the two Endless. "Humph! I have other work." After that, he stared at Noel fiercely, before the white horse detective turned and left, starting to look for something in the exhibition hall. Noel was too lazy to pay attention to the white horse detective again, and continued leaning against the wall to close his eyes again, waiting patiently for the time to pass by. Seeing that both of them were settled down, this made Nakamori Yinsan finally relieved and walked to the police officer in charge of monitoring in the exhibition hall, looking at the monitoring screen displayed on the laptop. Time passed quickly... At 8 o''clock there was only 10 minutes left, which made the police officers inside and out tighten every nerve, always paying attention to any conditions around them. In the exhibition hall, responsible for the live broadcast of the media, at this time also set up several cameras, the female host is in live broadcast commentary. "There are no abnormalities in the sky, no abnormalities in the roof, no abnormalities in the corridor stairs of all levels, and no abnormal appearance in the basement." The police officer sitting in front of the laptop reported to Nakamori Yinsan beside him. "Ha ha ha ha! It seems that Kidd will be afraid of me in this situation." After listening to the report of the police officer, Nakamori Yinsan smiled proudly. "Sergeant Zhongsen, how much police force do you have in the basement?" Bai Matan leaned against the stone pillars in the exhibition hall and thought about it carefully, and asked Zhongsan Yinsan not far away. "Huh! There is no police force in the basement, even Kidd can''t easily venture through the fools of heavy traps, so the basement is completely unnecessary." Wen Yan, Nakamori Yinsan turned his head and gave the white horse Tan explained. .. v4 Chapter 94： Gunshots After getting the information he wanted, Bai Ma Tan ignored the Nakamori Yinsan and walked directly to the entrance of the basement. Soon he was no longer visible in the exhibition hall. Noel slowly opened his eyes and glanced at the direction of the white horse probing away, but did not plan to follow up, still leaning against the wall and waiting patiently. "Sergeant Zhongsen, while I still have a little time, I want to ask you a question." Suddenly thinking about something, Noel said to Zhongsen Yinsan. "Well, if you have any questions, please ask." Nakamori Yin nodded and looked at the time of the watch. "If I kill the kidnapper Kidd, there shouldn''t be any problems, right." Noel pulled out the gun and pulled the magazine back, said while checking. "This...this..." Seeing Noel inspecting the firearms, there was no joke at all. Nakamori Yinsan began to hesitate and thought for a while and said, "It must... must be alive." "Catch it alive?" Noel pulled a corner of his mouth and said a little speechless to Nakamori Yinsan: "Sergeant Nakamori, have you made a mistake, to know the value of the treasure stolen by Kidd Kidd, plus his provocation to the police Action, this can completely kill him on the spot." "It must be alive." Nakamori Yinsan repeated it carefully, and then stopped talking, staring at the monitoring screen with both eyes, and didn''t pay any attention to Noel again. Seeing Nakamori Yinsan disregarding himself, Noel smiled disdainfully and continued to wait patiently for the arrival of the kidnapper Kidd without saying a word from his mouth. With less than 5 minutes left, Noel saw the figure of Kidd in the basement through the thick cement layer through the fusion of Emperor''s eyes. But Noel did not tell the news, but watched the performances of the white horse detective and the stolen kidd in the basement, and he did not intend to go down to catch people immediately. The two of them in the basement briefly chatted. Hakuba smiled triumphantly, took out a device from his pocket, and pressed the button of the device, causing a lot of hypnotic gas to flow out of the vent. Just when the white horse detective wanted to put on a gas mask, the kidnapper Kidd, who was in an emergency situation, shot the gas mask in the hand of the white horse detective with a poker gun, and immediately jumped from the rushing rope to the ground to start snatching. With the influx of a large amount of hypnotic gas, the two people who have not yet put on the gas mask have gradually started to lie softly on the ground, and it is very difficult to climb to the gas mask, they both want to get the gas mask in the first time. At this time, in the exhibition hall of Jiang Gutian Museum, the female host who was broadcasting live began to count down for the last 15 seconds of reaching 8 o''clock. "Sergeant Zhongsen, the basement is suddenly covered with smoke. I can''t see the situation inside at all." The police officer who looked at the surveillance screen quickly screamed at Zhongsen Yinsan who was looking around. "What?!" Wen Yan, Nakamori Yinsan yelled in surprise, quickly hurriedly directed the police officer in charge, and immediately issued an order: "You immediately take a few people to the basement, and the remaining staff hold on to their posts, and In the last 10 seconds or more, the kidnapper Kidd must not succeed!" "Yes!" In addition to Noel and the media, the policemen in the exhibition hall responded in unison. "The last 5 seconds left." "4." auzw.com "3." "2." "1." "0." The hostess of the live broadcast, just after the countdown, a floor tile on the ground of the exhibition hall was opened, and a thick hypnotic gas poured out from it, immediately attracting the attention of everyone in the exhibition hall. Immediately afterwards, a figure wearing a Sherlock Holmes costume and a gas mask on his face crawled out of the opened floor tiles. When the man stood up, he took off the gas mask. "Are you?" Nakamori Yinsan quickly asked as the thick hypnotic gas dispersed and looked at the figure after taking off the gas mask. "It''s 8:01:07. The kidnapper Kidd has been arrested by White Horse Tan." White Horse Tan patted the dust on his body and smiled confidently at everyone present. "What?!" Nakamori Yinsan''s eyes widened, shouting in surprise. Not only was Nakamori Mori surprised, but the rest of the people in the exhibition hall were very surprised. The photographers pointed the lens at Bai Matan and gave him a close-up shot of more than ten seconds. "Where is that kidnapper Kidd now?" Nakamori Yinsan, who had returned to God, hurried to the White Horse Detective and asked anxiously. "The hypnotized kidder Kidd is now sleeping in the basement." Hakuba Tan lowered his head slightly and pointed to the hole where he crawled out, revealing the location of the kidder Kidd. "All the members! All gathered in the basement, you must arrest Kidd to the case!!!" Obtained the location of the kidnapper Kidd, Nakamori Yinsan issued an order to all the police officers in the exhibition hall to the basement. "Detective White Horse, please express your thoughts on the arrest of Kidd Kidd." The hostess quickly hurried up and took the photographer to the front of White Horse Detective. "It''s nothing, it''s just a small worm..." "boom!" A gunshot directly interrupted White Horse Detective''s words, and the bullet hit his right thigh, causing him to squat on the ground, covering the wound, and looked in the direction of the gunshot. The live hostess and videographer were frightened by the gunfire and took a few steps back. As a result, the two collided and fell to the ground. Originally also going to the basement of Nakamori Yinsan, because of the sound of the gun, he stopped moving forward, and looked closely at the position where the gun sound came. .. v4 Chapter 95： I am a spider "Smelly kid, you are not at home to take good care of yourself, but you are so anxious to run and steal things, why are you so naughty." Walking out from behind the stone pillars in the exhibition hall, Noel turned to play with the gun in his hand, but he did not intend to get close to the other party. "Sergeant Noel, how can you shoot indiscriminately!" Seeing Noel''s appearance, Nakamori Yinsan immediately roared, full of displeasure about Noel''s behavior. "Sergeant Zhongsen, this product is the thief kid. Please open your eyes carefully to see clearly, then the obvious plan to adjust the tiger away from the mountain, you actually transferred all the police force to the basement to gather, I really dont know how to say hello "Now, looking at Nakamori Yinsan dumbly, Noel pointed to the kidnapper Kidd who shot. "What evidence do you have?" Nakamori Yinsan frowned and carefully looked at the person who was shot, but unfortunately did not see any difference. "First: White Horse pierced through pale yellow trousers, but now this one is pure white." "Second: Since Hakuba has a gas mask, how could it be possible to drop the stunned kidnapper Kidd and leave him alone, wouldn''t it be better to carry him directly?" "You know, the stairs leading to the basement are guarded by police officers, and it''s good to directly carry the stunned kidnapper Kidd there, which can also prevent the kidnapper kidd from waking up and running away." "Third: This is the most important point. Kidd, a cross-dresser, did not expect that there will be a white horse detective today, so he was not prepared to disguise his props." "This man from the bottom up to the present, has always lowered his head slightly, using the hat angle and hair to cover his face. Due to the first time he changed his voice, he was ignored by everyone present." "You can justify yourself, but you have to hurry up. The police officer who had taken someone to the basement is estimated to be in the basement soon." After the explanation for Nakamori Yinsan was over, Noel smiled at the kidnapper Kidd and reminded him that there was not much time. "Sergeant Nakamori, the person who sleeps in the basement is not a blame for Kidd, but Detective Hakuba." Before waiting to defend, Nakamori Yinsan''s intercom rang first. After Nakamori Sansan connected the intercom, the intercom passed Here comes the police report. "Great, I didn''t expect me to lose to your hands again." Seeing that it was completely dismantled, the kidnapper Kidd ripped off his disguise, pressed the button that had been installed in his hand, and pulled out two with the other hand. A round sphere, and smashed it **** the ground. "Boom! Boom!" A ball the size of a tennis ball exploded with a large amount of dense smoke, and another ball exploded with a dazzling white light, temporarily insomniac the personnel in the exhibition hall. Immediately afterwards, the personnel in the exhibition hall heard the sound of shattered glass, the glass roof on top of the museum was completely shattered, and countless pieces of glass fell from a height. auzw.com Of course, the people in the exhibition hall restored their eyesight, and the smoke gradually began to dissipate, but the robber Kidd could not be found in the exhibition hall. "Look! Look at the kidnapper kidder who broke the roof and escaped from the sky with a hot air balloon device!" The hostess of the live broadcast looked up and saw the figure already in the sky, hurriedly pointed at the rogue fund flying away with the hot air balloon. "Helicopter! Strange kid Kid escaped from the sky, you quickly catch up with me, be sure to intercept him!!" As expected, Nakamori Yinsan immediately picked up the intercom and shouted. "Dear viewers, the kidnapper Kidd gave up this purpose, and now he has escaped from the air with injuries. This is all due to a handsome criminal policeman who detected the kidnapper Kidds disguise and prevented the kidnap kidd from stealing. Take the behavior, and gave the kidnapper Kidd a heavy blow." The live hostess, dismissed at the camera. I just wanted the photographer to switch to Noel, but the hostess of the live broadcast could not find Noel, as if disappearing along with the scattered smoke. Also unable to find Noel''s figure, Nakamori Yinsan thought about hunting down the kidnapper Kidd, and didn''t care too much about Noel''s whereabouts, and ran directly to the door leading to the outside. In the museum''s exhibition hall, there are only the live hostess and the photographer who has been with her. After a simple discussion, the two quickly caught up with the running out of Nakamori Yinsan. The rooftop of Jiang Gutian Museum... The police officers responsible for guarding the rooftop at the top, watching the eight helicopters all chase the kidnapper Kidd, are preparing to open the door to the safe passage downstairs. At this time, the door of the safe passage was opened from the inside, a large amount of smoke poured out from the opened door, and the police officers who smelled the smoke at the next moment all fainted on the ground without knowing the situation. "Damn! The policeman called Noel was too cruel. Generally speaking, he had to raise his gun to warn him first, and then the other party refused to arrest before he could shoot. But he didn''t say anything and fired first." The door opened completely, and the kidnapper Kidd limped out and complained of the pain in his leg. "Ha ha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha ha! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, blame Kidd." A figure wearing a three-eyed mask, on a spider web woven with thread, looked at the back of the kidnapper Kidd laughed. . "Who are you?!" Hearing the words, the kidnapper Kidd quickly turned around to see the black figure on the large spider web and immediately pulled out the poker gun alert. "I am a spider, and welcome to your nightmare." The red eyes glowed, and the domineering kid looked at Kidd, introducing himself strangely. And the kidnapper Kidd staring at the black figure, after the self-introduction of the self-proclaimed spider is finished, the pupils of his eyes become lost and the look becomes dull, so he stands still and motionless. .. v4 Chapter 96： I still have Spider-Man Seeing that Ghost Kidd was completely mired in illusion, the guy who claimed to be a spider pulled out a silver needle and was about to take the life of Geek Kidd. At this moment, Noel''s figure in the high sky shook, and the next moment appeared behind the spider. "Spider? I still have Spider-Man." Pointing the gun at the spider, Noel said coldly: "Boy, that''s my toy, don''t touch it without my permission, it will be dead!" "It''s amazing, I can come behind me without a sound, but..." A little stunned, but the spider quickly recovered and moved the thread of control in his hand, smiling confidently. Tao: "You can shoot if you have the ability, ha ha ha ha ha ha." "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" As soon as the words fell, Noel immediately pulled the trigger and fired four shots at the spider in succession. The four bullets hit the spider''s limbs, causing the spider that was shot to lie on the ground. "This...how is this possible..." Raised his head hard, and the spider looked at Noel standing in front of him, and asked incredulously: "The lines that I control have obviously tied you to death. Yes, why can you still move?" "These threads may be useful to others, but if you want to use them to deal with me, it is nothing more than a delusion." Noel moved his body and easily cut all the threads tied around his body, smiling at the spider: "You can die now." "Even if I die, I''ll pull you back cushions!!" The spider used all his strength and suddenly stood up from the ground, rushing towards Noor frantically. "It''s so dark now, what daydreams are you doing." Looking at the spider like an idiot, Noel gave him a direct kick. He kicked fiercely on the spider, followed by the activation of Noel''s smashing ability, the black gas appeared like a snake, and the moment the black gas touched him, it completely decomposed him into a powder. . After a strong wind blows, the spider, which has completely turned into powder, gradually disappears into the world as the blowing wind gradually dissipates. When the spider was crushed, Bai Matan just came to the top of the rooftop and witnessed the moment when the spider was pulverized, completely stunned by the scene he saw in front of him. The death of the spider woke up the kidnapper Kidd who was deeply immersed in the illusion, and looked involuntarily along the position of the white horse, but the whole person felt bad when he saw Noel. "Am I dreaming?" The white horse detective who responded, a little unbelievable, said to himself a moment ago. "Damn it! It''s really a ghost!" Watching Knoll''s every move, the kidnapper Kidd''s eyebrows locked tightly, thinking of the plan to escape. auzw.com "Thief, do you have any plans to surrender now?" Ignoring the existence of the White Horse Detective, Noel looked at the kidnapper Kidd who dared not act rashly, and pointed the gun he was holding at him. "Kash..." The words hadn''t been finished yet. Suddenly the kidnapper Kidd stopped thinking. After careful thinking, he laughed: "Well, I surrendered." "It''s boring, since you surrendered, then just stand here and don''t move, and there will be a policeman soon." From the slight expression, Noel knew very well what thief Kidd thought, so he had no intention of moving. Just pointed at him with a gun and waited. "Uh..." Seeing that Noel''s reaction was different from what he thought, this made the gangster Kidd stunned for a moment and asked, "Aren''t you coming to arrest me?" "Just now you were thinking that when I came down from here, when there was no firearms at you at this time, you can take this opportunity to jump off the building and use the gliding wings to escape, I am right." Still With a gun at the kidnapper Kidd, Noel looked at him with a smile. "Kid is on the rooftop of the building, everyone rushed up with me!!!" The safe passage leading to the rooftop suddenly heard the shouting of Nakamori Yinsan, and the intensive footsteps getting closer and closer. Hearing the footsteps getting closer and closer, and the shouting of Nakamori Yinsan, the thief Kidd couldnt think of it in a hurry, thinking:''Damn, it seems that plan a doesn''t work, now you can only use plan b If you try your luck, you can only see destiny if you are dead or alive. In the end, he made up his mind that the moment the Nakamori Yinsan was about to rush out of the safe passage, the robber Kidd slammed the white cloak, turned and quickly leaped towards the edge of the rooftop. The next moment, the device on Kidd''s body was activated, and the white cloak turned into a gliding wing, preventing him from falling directly to the ground, but flying into the sky. In order to make a appearance, Noel jumped from a height, ran to the edge of the roof with the fastest speed, raised and aimed at the hand-held gun, and then immediately pulled the gun''s trigger. "Bang! Bang!" After firing two shots in a row, one shot hit the branches of the Ghost Kidd gliding wing, and the other shot pierced the cloak as the gliding wing. , Immediately reached out and pressed the gun that Noel was holding. The gliding wing was destroyed, and the kidnapper Kidd suddenly lost the ability to fly. He crashed into the sky and fell to the ground, trying to control the ground he fell. "Guild Kidd fell in Area C. All the staff went to block Area C, and then he was found out for me to let the ambulance stand by." The location of the kidnapped Kidd was determined. Nakamori Yinsan opened the intercom and gave the order. "Sergeant Zhongsen, if you let the kidnapper Kidd escape because of your block just now, don''t be lazy on my head at that time." Take the gun back, and Noel looks at the Zhongsen Yinsan, who is about to leave, very seriously Said. .. v4 Chapter 97： This wont kill you "Relax, if I can''t catch the kidnapper Kidd, I won''t blame the fault on your head, I will bear all the responsibilities." After that, Zhongsen Yinsan quickly left the rooftop, from safety The channel ran down and hugged. Turning his head to look at the kidnapping kid''s fall point, Noel''s ability to look far away through his eyes saw the kidnapping kid who landed safely. He was busy pretending to escape and smiled: "This will not kill you, it is really a sturdy toy. , It seems that I can play for a while." After looking at the time of his watch, Noel ignored the fleeing kidnapper Kidd, walked past the stunned white horse detective and the rushing medical staff, and slowly walked down the stairs of the safe passage. It didn''t take long for Noel to return to the ground floor of the Jiang Gutian Museum. After finding his sports car outside the museum, he drove away without saying hello to anyone. After a long time... Noel had returned to the door of his apartment. He just wanted to take out the key to open his door, but the door was suddenly opened from inside. "Huh? Noel, why are you back, don''t you still have a search job?" Fei Yingli was a little stunned when she saw Noel standing in front of the door and asked with some surprise. "There are more than 200 police officers there, and I''m not alone, so I will come back first." Noel shrugged his shoulders and answered Fei Yingli with a smile. "Yingli don''t block the door, let Noel come in and talk." Kudo Yukiko waved with Noel and said that Feiyingli blocked the door. After hearing the words, Feiyingli quickly turned aside, and squatted down to prepare slippers for Noel. She had no intention of leaving here, and walked into the house with Kudo Yuko. Entering the house, Fei Yingli told the sisters of Asahara that Noel was back, and she quickly walked into the kitchen quickly, and then heard the busy sound in the kitchen. As the sisters Asahara met at the door, Noel followed them to the hall and sat down, and Kudo Yuko, sitting on the sofa, immediately questioned. "Noel, after the Jiang Gutian Museum exploded the smoke bomb, there was nothing more to shoot. You are about to tell us what happened later?" Looking at Noel with expectation, Kudo Yuko quickly asked. "Well." Asahara nodded, curious about what happened later, waiting for Noel''s comment. "I''m also a little curious." Gray Yuan, who was hugged, raised her little head and looked at Noel. "Wait for Yingli to come out first, otherwise I have to talk about it again." Seeing the three girls wanted to know, Noel thought about it carefully and decided to wait for Concubine Yingli to come out and say it again. auzw.com After listening to Noels words, the three women nodded and agreed, waiting for Fei Yingli to walk out of the kitchen, and then the four chatted in the living room. When Fei Yingli walked out with a snack, Noel also began to talk about what happened in the museum, and the four girls sat on the seat and listened carefully. After a while, Noel finished the cut and revised version. After having a dim sum and talking about the schooling problems of the sisters Asahara, Fei Yingli and Kudo Yuko saw that it was not long before they left. "Noel, what you just said is cut + blindly made." The gray sorrow, still being held, directly dismantled Noel and said. "What I said just now is false?!" Wen Yan said, Noel hadn''t said anything yet, and Asami Asara was surprised, and she believed the version just said. "It can''t be said to be fake, but I didn''t say some of my abilities. Of course, I added a little bit of braid." Noel nodded with a smile and explained to the sisters. "Oh!" Suddenly remembered something, Asahara said solemnly: "At noon today, I went out shopping with my sister. I vaguely felt that I was being followed, but I failed to follow us. people." "When I went to work, I was also followed, but I found someone behind the scenes. I believe that the person who followed you was also instructed by the same person, but you can rest assured that you are not a person in black. I will go tomorrow. Solve the problem." Noel frowned, but he didn''t expect that the two sisters of Gray Plains would be followed. "Then it''s up to you, Noel." Hearing people who aren''t in black, Noel will solve it tomorrow, which makes Asahara finally relieved and laughs: "And you let me hurry up Come down, I''m going to take a bath with my sister." "Wait for you to finish washing, and help me to put the water by the way." When Asahara released, Noel reached out to poke, and Asahara''s beautiful face smiled. "Well, I know." Akira Asahara nodded, her cheeks flushed gradually, and after responding to Noel, she pulled Asahara away. Noel sat alone on the sofa and directly turned on the TV in the living room. While watching the TV, he was thinking about countermeasures and at the same time thinking about the reasons for asking for leave. The next day... Noel, who woke up early in the morning, first called Meguro XIII and used a very absurd reason to ask for leave. Under the effect of using words to hypnotize, the request for leave was quite smooth. Quickly prepared breakfast, woke up the two sisters, and greeted them before leaving the apartment, and let the system find out who was being tracked, and all of them were resolved in one breath. "System Jun, find me Koizumi''s school, and mark the route on the navigation." When he got into the sports car, Noel happened that he didn''t know where the other party was, and immediately gave instructions to the system. .. v4 Chapter 98： Jiang Gutian High School The search is completed: Koizumi''s school is in Class B of Jiang Gutian High School for 2 years. The route of Jiang Gutian High School has been imported into the car navigation. Hearing the prompt of the system, Noel carefully looked at the navigation in the car, recorded the route to Jiang Gutian High School, and then slammed on the accelerator to drive quickly to Jiang Gutian High School. After a long time, after a high-speed driving all the way, the sports car stopped on the side of the street next to the school gate of Jiang Gutian High School, and Noel stepped out of the sports car. "Wow! That sports car is so cool!" "Not only the sports car is cool, but the people who come out from it are so handsome!" "Ah!! That handsome guy looked over!!" "That handsome guy would be so handsome if it were my boyfriend." "I''m going to go! A tall and handsome man came, and the girls in the school were all nymphotics, which made us alive." "But looking at him, it is not like the students in our school. I hope it is not a new teacher, otherwise we will not want to find a girlfriend in high school." Due to the appearance of Noel, the students who passed by and were about to enter the school all stopped moving forward, and their eyes were all attracted by the sports car and Noel. The students who walked with each other even talked softly, and the boys all showed envy and jealousy, and the girls entered the state of **** one by one, and suddenly let these students forget that they came to school Yes, the words of discussion cannot be stopped at all. Noel, who has long been used to becoming the focus, certainly does not care about the comments and pointing of those students, looking for his own goals. However, Noel could not find the figure of Koizumi Hongzi, but unexpectedly saw a girl whose appearance was very similar to Mao Lilan, and her eyes were locked on her body for a while. Seeing Noel staring at it, Black Feather Fighter seemed to be immobilized. He kept his head down as far as possible and dared not act rashly. The whole person didnt feel well for a moment, and the cold sweat was more and more raging. , Thought:''I''ll just go! How did this **** find it here, has my identity been exposed? At this time, Noel walked with a smile to the position of Black Feather''s fast under the attention of everyone, and everyone''s eyes also moved with Noel''s figure. Seeing Noel walked slowly towards here, Heiyu Kuodou started to panic, not daring to turn around quickly and quickly, limping quickly into the school gate, and soon disappeared completely At the gate. He glanced at the direction of Black Feather Fighting away, but Noel had no intention of chasing at all, still walking straight towards the young girl who was like Maori Lan. auzw.com When she came to the girl, Noel just wanted to say something, but was taken a step ahead by the girl in front. "I remembered it!" Suddenly remembered something, the girl pointed at Noel in front of her and said with a loud voice in surprise: "You were the police officer who saw the guilt of Kidd last night!!" "Hello, my name is Noel, as you said, I am a criminal policeman." The girl suddenly surprised, and Noel was a little stunned, but soon recovered, and the girl in front Introduce yourself. "Sorry, I didn''t mean it." Seeing Noel froze for a moment, the girl knew she was rude, and quickly bowed to Noel to apologize before introducing herself: "My name is Nakamori Aoko, a two-year student at Jiang Gutian High School. Sorry." "There''s nothing to apologize, but it''s not a big deal." Noel shook his head with a smile, and quickly changed the subject: "I would like to ask, do you know someone named Koizumi Hongzi, I came to find her specially of." "Know, Hongzi and I are classmates in the class..." As I said, Atsuko Nakamori suddenly stopped, looking at Noel suspiciously and asked tentatively: "Is Hongzi What did you do wrong, so you came over to find her?" "No, she didn''t do anything wrong, it''s about something else." Seeing Aomori misunderstood, Noel explained and said, "If you can, please tell her to come out." "Okay, wait here for a moment, I''ll go in and see if she comes to school." Atsuko Nakamori nodded, and agreed with pleasure. "Wait!" Stopping the newly turned Nakamori Atsuko, Noel took out a business card and handed it in front of her and said, "This is my business card with the phone number on it. If she hasn''t come to school yet, you Just call me and let me know, or you will have to run out." "Well." After receiving the business card, Nakamori Ako responded and turned and ran into the school. Nakamori Aoko ran into the school, and Noel returned to his sports car, leaned on the sports car, lit a cigarette, and waited while smoking. Looking at the students of Noel, the men quickly lost their interest in Noel. After all, the more they looked at themselves, the more depressed they were, so they all entered the school one after another. But those girls who are nymphos still keep their eyes on Noel, and they can''t move away at all. Some of them still want to go forward to make a conversation, but halfway back, they turned around and walked back to their companions. No one talked successfully from beginning to end, the nymphos looked at Noel so far away, and also had no intention of entering the school. Soon, Noel received a text message from Nakamori Atsuko, and soon saw Koizumi Hongzi walked out of the school gate and stood looking at the school gate looking for something. When seeing the waved Noel, Koizumi Hiroko stood hesitantly for a moment, as if thinking about something clearly, a false smile appeared on her face, and walked in the direction of Noel. .. v4 Chapter 99： Two options "Hello, Mr. Police Officer." When he came to Noel, Koizumi Hongzi smiled slightly and asked puzzled: "Do you have anything for me?" "I won''t introduce myself, I believe you know what my name is." Noel smiled, observed Koizumi Hiroko in front of him, and said, "I''m here to tell you not to send private investigators to monitor In my life, dont spy on anyone beside me, and the private detectives I sent are all dead." "Mr. Police Officer, please don''t make jokes. I don''t understand what you are saying. If there is nothing, I will say goodbye." A trace of confusion flashed in my eyes, but Koizumi''s smile remained on his face, so I pretended Said calmly. "Witch, this is just a verbal warning. You can treat it as if you haven''t heard it or as a joke, but you better not have another time, otherwise you have to pay the price again." See Koizumi Hongzi turned around To leave, Noel did not intend to block, but looked at her back and smiled. Hearing the words behind him, Koizumi Hiroko stopped taking steps, the whole person stood motionless, and the smile on his face disappeared, replaced by surprise and panic. Waiting for the return of God, Koizumi Hiroko, enduring the surprise and panic in his heart, and at the same time, what did he say in the words, thought:''I have to pay the price again... It seems that my magic disappeared, he must have moved Hands and feet. "Did you let my magic disappear?" Koizumi turned to turn around, wanting to determine what was in his heart, and asked Noor in front of him. "Yes." Noel nodded with a smile, admitted very honestly, and said with a smile: "Who made you curse me, losing magic is punishment for you, is it fair?" "I''m sorry for the curse, please return my magic." Having been confirmed, Koizumi Hongzi frowned and said quite seriously. "Girl, are you daydreaming?" Giving the other a glance, Noel laughed and mocked: "Apologize and want to return to magic, how can there be such a cheap thing in the world, you think it''s too beautiful ." "Then let''s make a deal, as long as you return the magic power to me, I will help you get what you want." After thinking carefully, Koizumi said, gnashing his teeth. "Actually, you want to restore the magic power of that half of the pendant. That''s a very simple thing. As long as you kill the black feather fast fight, your magic power will be restored immediately, and you won''t have to return it to me at all." Turn, Suddenly thought of Noel, looked at Koizumi Hiroko and smiled. "You still want to talk about what you want." Koizumi''s eyebrows were locked tightly, without considering Noel''s proposal, and asked again. "I really don''t want anything, even if I do it myself, whether it is money, rights, women, status, power, I can easily get it, there is no reason to trade with you." Noel shrugged. , Very frankly. "What the **** are you going to do..." Koizumi''s words were only half said, and the school bell was heard from the school, interrupting her words. auzw.com "It''s better for us to have a competition. During this competition, I will temporarily return the magic to you." "Of course your opponent will not be me, but a witch who signed a contract with me, a real witch, not a half-witch witch like you." "In the competition, defeat the witch I sent, I will not take away your magic power again, but also help you double the magic power, and promise you a request, this request has no limited scope, even if let me die Its not a problem, but if you lose in the competition, everything you have belongs to me, and of course you are included in all of this." "Now you have two choices: first, kill Black Feather Fight by yourself. Second, accept the competition I proposed." "You have a week to consider, if you can''t make a choice within this week, your magic will disappear completely, there will be no possibility and opportunity to recover, even if you want to re-learn magic use." "You know how to contact me very well, and when you think about calling me clearly, it''s enough to say everything now, so I''ll say goodbye first." Having said that, Noel ignored Koizumi''s son, opened the door of the sports car directly, entered the car to start the sports car, and left. Watching the sports car leaving, until the sports car completely disappeared into the line of sight, Koizumi Hongzi slowly recovered, and some annoyance turned and walked to the gate of the school. "That **** doesn''t seem to be a joke, then after a week, my magic will lose the possibility of recovery and at the same time the possibility of learning magic again." "If he is telling the truth, as the orthodox heir of red magic, this price is unacceptable to me, I must not lose my magic, but I don''t want to hurt fast fighting." "There is only one way to accept the test, is there no other way?" "In a week..." Koizumi''s eyebrows were locked tightly, his head lowered and he said to himself easily, slowly walked into the door of the school, but stopped in a few steps. Quickly took out his mobile phone. First, Koizumi made a phone call to ask for leave. After getting the teacher''s permission, he turned around and rushed out of the school gate. He ran non-stop towards his home and called his home while running. Housekeeper, let the housekeeper prepare the items he needs. .. v4 Chapter 100： You are a bit strange Noel, who had previously driven away, drove a sports car to find a large underground parking lot, parked the sports car in the parking space, and then walked out of the driver''s seat of the sports car. Noel leaned back on his sports car, took a cigarette from his pocket, and lit a cigarette, thinking about which witch to summon to complete the agreed test. "No matter which witch I call, half-toned witches like Koizumi Koko have no hope of winning, but it is a question of which one to call." "Mommy, there are only a few witch who devour the blood to attack the world, and there are so many in the world of God Killer. It seems that it is not a good thing to have many candidates. It is really nerve-wracking. Hey!" "Otherwise, a random selection would be better, so that I don''t have to worry about which one to choose, which is also very fair, and at least I don''t have to complain about them when I go back." "Well, it was such a pleasant decision." Having made a decision, Noel immediately planned to start the call, but first let out the consciousness to see if there are other people in the underground parking lot. After checking, it was determined that there were no other people in this parking lot. Noor, who was bored, did not summon directly through the system, but drew a magic circle for summoning on the concrete floor, but it didn''t take long to get the magic circle up. "Hmm..." Ready, Noel squinted at the magic circle on the ground and said with some uncertainty: "Should, probably, maybe, maybe no big problem." I was too lazy to think that there would be any problems. Noel cut his finger directly into a small mouth and dropped a drop of blood into the magic circle. The small wound on the finger also healed instantly. Immediately afterwards, a series of words that no one in the world could understand, came out of Noel''s mouth one after another, With the sound of the words, the magic circle on the ground changed. Just now Noel''s blood dripping into the magic circle began to move, and quickly moved on the line of the magic circle. When the words that no one could understand stopped, the bright red light of the entire magic circle skyrocketed, and the red light illuminated the dark underground parking lot, and then a thick white mist poured out from the magic circle , A black figure gradually appeared in the dense fog. "Noel, is this the world where you come to play?" The black figure in the thick white mist carefully observed everything around him, and finally set his eyes on Noel, smiling and looking at Noel said. auzw.com "Yes, this is indeed the world where I come to play." Noel suddenly flicked his right hand, fanned the thick white mist, and nodded at the pretty figure in the magic circle, but he was thinking: ''Xiandu Mu Aye, how did I call her over, it seems that she has to watch her a little bit, otherwise it might cause great confusion. "Then my dear Lord Nuoer, what do you call me to do?" Xiandu Mu Aye took two steps forward, his hands wrapped around Nuoer''s neck, and their bodies were tightly attached to each other. Noor asked, raising his head and looking at it. "Aye, this is a world without demons, and an era when magic is about to disappear, but I accidentally discovered a half-tone witch...." Noel''s words were just halfway through, and was sent by Xiandu Mu. The night was interrupted. "And you fancy this half-toned witch, and then made a bet or agreed with her, this bet or agreement needs me to complete, I am right." After hearing Noel''s words, Xiandu Mu Aye could guess it. It was clear that Noel wouldn''t bother to care about the half-tone witch if he had not been in love with the other party. "Well, that''s about it." Noel was not angry because he was interrupted. His hands were wrapped around the waist of Xiandu Mu Aye. He smiled and nodded his head to confirm her guess. Car, I will take you to go around, buy some needed items, and then tell you what is going on." "I listen to you all." Xiandu Mu Aye nodded and smiled with a light tap on Noel''s lips. Opened the door of the co-pilot for Xiandu Mu Aye. After she sat in the seat, Noel destroyed the magic circle on the ground directly, then entered the driver''s seat of the sports car, and started the sports car to leave the underground parking field. Along the way, Noel was driving a sports car while introducing Xiandu Mu Aye to the world and some of his own experiences in this world. Of course, he did not forget to call her over the business and told her that she needed to talk to Koizumi a week later. Hongzi conducts a competition. When Noel explained the matter, the sports car stopped in front of a women''s store, and Noel, who was about to get off, was stopped by Xiandu Muye. He turned his head suspiciously, but seeing the puzzled expression of Xiandu Mu Aye made Nuoer even more puzzled, completely unable to understand why she showed such an expression. "Aye, what do you stare at me for, do you have flowers on my face?" Staring at Xiandumu Aye, Nuoer involuntarily reached out and touched his face, and asked suspiciously. "It''s not a flower, it just feels a little weird." Xiandu Mu''an shook her head and looked at the puzzled Noel. "I''m a little bit weird? Why am I weird?" Wen Yan, Noel froze for a moment, didn''t understand the meaning of Xiandu Muye, and couldn''t understand why he was strange. .. v4 Chapter 101： I have not changed "What should I say..." "In the past, you did everything you wanted, but after listening to your experience in this world, you always feel that you are afraid of what you do in this world. This is not your style at all." "Even if it''s to soak up the beautiful women you want, you don''t need to go to the Metropolitan Police Office to be a police officer. You have to go to work every day or something. This is a waste of time." "Noel, what''s wrong with you?" After thinking it over carefully, Xiandu Mu Aye gave his thoughts out, and at the same time, he was also worried about whether Noel had a problem, and looked at Noor with a stunned expression. After listening to the words of Xiandu Mu Aye, Noel was really stunned by her, seriously remembering what she had done in this world, and found that it was exactly like what she said, what did she do in this world They are all fearful, as if they have changed. Damn! It''s exactly the same as A Ye. Just thinking about this world without threats, I unknowingly suppressed my own power so that I could integrate myself into this world. This completely violates the creed of living as much as you want, which leads to fear of everything, and you have to consider the consequences. His, Im really living and going back. I have the power to destroy all the world. Even if the God above is pulled down from the throne, I personally ended the life of God. Constantly thinking in his mind, Noel gradually recovered from the original evil spirit, and the corner of his mouth gradually raised upward, revealing a smile full of evil spirits. Seeing Noel''s smile at this time, the hand that Xiandu Mu Aye had just wanted to withdraw stopped in midair, staring at Noor with a moment full of evil energy, some lost in Noel''s evil smile. "I haven''t changed. I''m still the unbridled person I want, just a little confused." Noel smiled slightly, stretched his hands on the face of Xiandu Mu Aye, and thanked her with a smile: " Aye, thank you very much, thank you for awakening me when I am lost." "Ah? Noel, what are you talking about?" Xiandu Muye, who had come back to God, didn''t hear Noel''s words and asked quickly. "It''s nothing, as long as you know that I haven''t changed." Noel smiled and walked out of the interior of the sports car, opened the door for Xiandu Muye, and smiled: "Come on, let''s go shopping together." auzw.com Although I was quite curious, I saw that Noel had no intention of saying it. Xiandu Mu Aye was also very interesting and did not continue to ask. He walked out of the sports car and hugged Noels arm, together Walked into the women''s store. After more than two hours of shopping, the items needed by Xiandu Muye were finally purchased, and the back seat of the sports car was filled with a variety of brand-name bags. After shopping, Noel did not drive back to his apartment, but drove the sports car directly to the police station, and it didn''t take long to reach the destination. Let Xiandu Muye wait for a while in the sports car, Noel walked slowly into the police station where people were going, and went to the police department to search for a lesson of violent crime. The three lines went directly to ignore those who had been greeted. personnel. Coming to the Metropolitan Police Department to search a lesson on violent crimes, seeing that Sato Miwako was not in the office, ignoring the warm greetings of his colleagues, Noel walked into the office of Meguro XIII. "Noel, how are you..." Seeing Noel walked in without knocking on the door, but Mumu XIII showed no signs of anger, and was just about to ask what was happening, but was ruthless before he could finish speaking. Was interrupted. "I''m here to resign, this is my police officer''s ID and handcuffs." The police officer''s ID in the inner pocket of the suit was taken out directly, and Noel placed it in front of Meguro XIII. Having said that, he didn''t pay attention to Mumu XIII who was completely stunned. Noel turned to open the door of the office and went out. It soon disappeared in front of Mumu XIII, and also disappeared in the police station search. In the eyes of the colleagues in the third line of violent crime in one lesson It wasn''t until Noel walked for a while, and finally that Mumu XIII, who picked up the police officer''s certificate on the table, believed that what had just happened was true. Mushi 13 quickly ran out of his office, but at this time, he could no longer see Noels figure, and asked the police officers of the three departments of the violent crime searched by the Metropolitan Police Department to know that Noel had been away for a while. It''s time. Take out the mobile phone he wears, dial Noel''s mobile number, and Mumu thirteen gets an infinite beeping sound, no matter how no one can get through Noel''s mobile phone. "Mumu Police Department, how does Officer Noir feel weird today, do you know what''s going on?" Quickly approached Mumu XIII, and asked the doubtful officer Chiba. "Noel came to resign with me just now. When I reacted, he had already left, so I wanted to call and ask what happened, but now I can''t get through no matter how I use his mobile phone." Mumu Shi While continuing to dial Noel''s mobile number, San explained to Officer Chiba who came beside him. "Sergeant Noel resigned?!" Wen Yan, Officer Chiba screamed in surprise, looked at Mumu XIII who continued to call, incredulously disbelieving what he just heard was true. "Chiba, you can also call Noel''s cell phone. I can''t get it through any attempt. You can try it." Mumu threw his eyebrows tightly and said to the Chiba police officer beside him. .. v4 Chapter 102： American actress Nodded stunnedly, Officer Chiba quickly took out his phone and found Noel''s phone number on the phone. Unfortunately, the results of several attempts were basically the same as that of Mumu Thirteen. The beeping sound. The police officers in the office were all surprised by this. They never thought that Noel would resign, and also felt sorry for Noel''s resignation. Some people are happy and some are worried. In the three departments of the violent crime search in the Metropolitan Police Department, one of them is using the computer screen to block the eyes of others after hearing the news of Noels resignation, covering his mouth and not letting him cheer loudly. . Hahahahahahahahahaha! The abominable guy finally resigned. I never need to see the abominable face of that guy. I really thank the gods and gods for fulfilling my wish. I hope that certain gods fulfill my other wish, and hope that Satomi and Koko will abandon the secret cast early, and leave the abominable guy early, and hope that certain gods will fulfill my wish. After waiting for get off work, you must buy a salute to celebrate. Takagi Shibuya endured the urge to cheer and kept praying to the certain gods, hoping that his other wish would be more fulfilled, and he wanted to wait for get off work to buy a salute to celebrate. Police officers Mumu XIII and Chiba are still struggling to call Noel''s mobile phone, trying to figure out why he resigned, but unfortunately neither of them can successfully get through the phone. "Mumu Police Department, it seems that we can''t get through the phone of Officer Noel, otherwise you will tell Officer Sato, I believe she can definitely find Officer Noel." Still no one answered, Officer Chiba thought carefully After thinking about it, I said what I thought about. "Well, it makes sense." After listening to Officer Chiba''s words, Mumu XIII also felt that this method was feasible. I believe that Sato Miwako can find Noel and ask clearly. Finding the number of Sato Miwako, Mumu XIII directly dialed her mobile phone, and soon she heard her voice coming from her mobile phone, and Mumu XIII immediately said Noel''s situation and commanded She figured it out and reported back. After receiving the news of Noel''s resignation, Sato Miwako, who was working outside, was stunned, completely wondering why Noel was so, and also wondering why Noel resigned. After hanging up Mumu XIII''s phone call, Sato Miwa ignored the work around him and hurriedly called Noel, trying to understand what was going on. Soon, Sato Miwa successfully dialed Noel''s phone and heard Noel''s words from the mobile phone, and did not get an infinite beep to Mumu XIII and Chiba. "Miwako, how do you have time to call me, do you miss me?" Noel held the mobile phone in one hand, the steering wheel in one hand, and asked Sato Miwako at the other end of the phone. auzw.com "Think..." Sato Mikako responded subconsciously, but quickly responded, and asked Noel on the phone: "No, why did you resign for no reason? Do you know the Mumu Police Department?" Im going to find you crazy, saying that you cant get through your phone, and Im worried if something happened to you. "If you don''t want to do it, you quit. After all, it''s a waste of time in the police station. With this free time, I can do other things. There is no need to be bored in the police station every day." "It''s normal that the Mumu Police Department can''t get through my phone. I have already put him and others on the blacklist. It would be strange if they can still call me." After hearing Noel''s reasons, Mikako Sato on the other end of the phone felt very speechless, and really did not think that Noel resigned because of boredom. Sato Miwa knows very well that as long as it has been decided by Noel, she will never change her mind. No matter how others persuade, there is no use, and she herself does not know how to persuade at this time. Of course, I wouldnt be silly to say such silliness for me not to resign. After all, Sato Miwako hasnt been idiot to this point, so I dont know what to say for a while. Then came the time for Noel''s one-man show. Sato Miwako was stunned by him, and even the room for a little refutation was completely blocked. In the end, Sato Miwa was persuaded. After confirming his resignation would not affect his relationship with Noel, he no longer planned to manage this matter. In the end, the two ended the call with a sweet talk. "Our station has reliable information that American actress Sharon Wynyard will come to Japan in the next few days." Just finished talking with Sato Miwako, Ben stopped the song on the radio station where the song was played, and told the news that the American female star was coming. "Oh, is this a self-introduction?" After hearing the news, Noel smiled to himself. "Noel, this female star is also one of your goals?" Wen Yan, Xiandu Mu Aye smiled and asked Noel who was driving. "It''s one of my goals, but she doesn''t know that she is an American female star or a professional killer." Noel nodded and admitted that she was interested in this female star, and she was herself. One of the goals. "Another poor woman was stared at by the big bad wolf, hey!" Xiandu Mu Aye said with a smile, but his face didn''t show any pity for the other person''s expression, and suddenly thought about something and asked quickly: "Yes , Where are we going next?" .. v4 Chapter 103： Time and Space Invitation "It''s okay for now, you just come back to the place where I live in this world first. By the way, try my own magic. There is a problem with the wood." Noel thought for a moment and told the decision to Xiandu Mu Aye. . "That''s fine, I also need to know more about this world, but I don''t want to add to your confusion because of ignorance." Xiandu Mu Aye tried to sense her magic, and after checking, said: "My Theres nothing wrong with magic, and it doesnt cause bad reactions to come to this world." In this way, the two chatted one sentence at a time, and soon drove the sports car back to the apartment where they lived, and introduced the two sisters in the house to Mu Aye. As for the identity of Xiandu Mu Aye, Noel was too lazy to say anything nonsense. She said very frankly that she was not a person in this world, but was summoned from another world. When Noel was introduced, Xiandu Mu Aye also released two or three magics very cooperatively. As a result, of course, the furniture in the house was reimbursed, but it also succeeded in making the sisters believe Noel''s words. The gray mourning full of curiosity, has been wandering around Xiandu Mu Aye all the time, want to study how this is done, and also want to analyze it in a scientific way. Asahara was better, except that she was very surprised at the beginning. After that, she didn''t react too much. After saying hello to Noel, she went to help Xiandu Muye clean up the empty room. Just as Noel was about to enter the topic of the two women, suddenly a sound of special information came from the system, causing Noel to swallow what he wanted to say. Invitation letter from different time and space: This invitation letter contains wormhole technology, which can be used for wormhole crossing. The host (yes/no) reads the invitation letter. System Master, if you choose to read the invitation letter, will it be immediately sent to the time and space of the invitation letter? ''Noel frowned slightly, and asked the system in his heart. As shown just now, the wormhole technology of this invitation is optional. If the host does not agree to wormhole crossing, the wormhole technology will not be activated and activated, so the host can read the invitation with confidence Content. Can you find out the invitation letter from which time and space? I was not in a hurry to read the invitation letter, Noel thought about it carefully and continued to ask his system. Scanning in progress Scanning completed: The invitation letter comes from (Super Theological Seminary) Time and Space. Super seminary? It''s kind of interesting, I want to check the content of the invitation letter. After getting the needed information, Nuoer finally opened his eyebrows and quickly told the system. auzw.com But then Noel could not think that something happened. At the moment when the system opened the invitation letter from the plane of the Super Academy, an old man''s projection appeared in the room, which also made the two women chatting stunned for a moment. Immediately after returning to the gods, Mu Aye quickly guarded, staring at the old man''s projection appearing in the room, a lot of dark magic power gathered in her palm, as long as there was any movement, it would immediately attack the posture. "Aye, this is just projection technology. It''s not that a real person suddenly appeared here. It should be said that the projection technology used for recording is more correct, so don''t be so nervous." The same reaction of Noel, see Xiandu Mu Aye began to gather energy, and after thoroughly checking that there was no danger, she shook at her. "It turned out to be like this, I thought someone was attacking, but this..." Xiandu Mu''a Yehua has not finished. "Hello, the **** of different time and space, I am another time and space **** Kiran." "From the moment you received the invitation letter, it also said that you are also a god, and the world earth where I am, has a huge space-time wormhole on a certain day." "In order to defend the world I am in, my friends and I created a super seminary and sent invitations to each space and time through our own abilities. Of course, we can only receive powerful gods and also to each space and time. It may be said that it is more suitable to ask for help when recruiting powerful gods." "In the end, because of the huge space-time wormhole that suddenly appeared, the world I live in is always facing the possibility of being attacked by another time-space, so the world I am in needs your help." "If you are willing to help, just hold the invitation letter in your hand and meditate on activating the wormhole in your heart. Then the wormhole technology in the invitation letter will be activated and you will be sent to the time and space where I am. ." "And you arrive at the time and space where I am, you can go to the Super Theological Academy to find a wandering mage, he will receive you on my behalf." "Looking forward to your coming, the **** of time and space." When the translucent projection in the room said the last word, it immediately disappeared in front of the three Noel, as if they had never appeared at all. After listening to the content of the invitation, Noel leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes to think about it. He didn''t explain anything to the stunned two women. As the Xiandu Muye, who lives in the Demon and True Ancestral Worlds, it is better. Although I havent seen any other gods except Noor, he can still accept the information of the invitation letter, so there is an invitation that spans time and space. So surprised. But as far as Gray Plains is concerned, the amount of information in this invitation is a bit too large, and the wormhole technology is barely acceptable, but for the existence of God, which cannot be explained scientifically, and also has other time and space, At this moment, she really couldn''t accept it. .. v4 Chapter 104： Ask for a contract "Noor, was it your prank just now?" The gray mourning slightly eased, raised his head to look at Noor, who closed his eyes and nurtured, and looked at him seriously and asked. "It''s really not my prank, it''s another invitation letter sent to me by time and space. As for the words said in the projection record just now, it is completely true." Slowly opened his eyes, and Noel replied seriously. . "Then are you really a god?" After confirming it, Asahara''s mouth slightly opened in surprise, and confirmed to Noel. "Although I really want to say that I am not a god, I always think of myself as a person, but in fact I am indeed a god, but I am not a **** of this world." Noel shrugged with a smile, careless Sorrow to Ashara. "Yes, Noel is a very powerful god, and each plane has a similar myth story. Maybe Xiao Ai has heard the name of Noel as a god. Maybe Xiandu Mu Aye nodded. , Noel proved aside. "Sister Aye, which **** is that Nuoer?" Wen Yan said, the gray curiosity was picked up, but he didn''t make a guess on his own and looked at Xiandu Mu Aye. "It is the Pluto who ruled the underworld in ancient Greek mythology. At the same time, because the underworld in the myth is located underground, Pluto is in charge of various treasures underground, so it is also called the **** of wealth." "As for the myth recorded in this world, whether there is such a **** exists, I don''t know at all. After all, I haven''t been in this world for long." "Noel, when you are away, I have a good tuition." After mourning for Asahara, Xiandu Mu Aye looked at Noel expectantly, as if to say come to praise me, but Noel did not understand her. But the gray mourning at this time, has opened his mouth in shock with the information, sitting on the sofa stupefied, feeling like he is dreaming, but when he sees the expression on Noel''s face, he can be sure of the fairy Dumu Aye did not lie, everything she said was true. "But having said that, Noel, are you going to go to the time and space of Time God?" Without Noel''s praise, Xiandu Mu Aye had such a little loss, after quickly adjusting his emotions, he proposed to Noel issue concerned. "Go, why don''t you go, but it''s just not going to go right away, after all, there are still things unresolved here, and when things in this world have been dealt with, then I will go to that time and space." Noel thought about it a little. Only then express his thoughts. "Wait! If everything that I said just now is true, when you are about to leave this world, what should I do with my sister?" After recovering from the surprise, Asahara asked anxiously. Road. auzw.com "This is a question, of course, leaving the world with us." Xiandu Mu Aye answered doubtfully, but it felt like something was wrong, he asked tentatively: "Wait, don''t you haven''t talked to Noel Sign a contract?" "Contract? What contract?" After listening to the question, Ashara asked sorrowfully. "Ah...." Xiandu Mu Aye swallowed her lips, and really hadn''t thought that the sisters Ashbara had signed a contract and explained: "Simply speaking, something that can take you away, But once you sign, you are the woman who will always belong to Noel, probably this is the case." "That''s what it is!" Grayhara mourned a little bit, and then turned his gaze to Noel, reaching out his little hand and said, "Bring it." "What do you want?" Noel froze for a moment, and asked a little puzzled, unable to understand the meaning of Asahara. "Nonsense, of course, the contract that Sister Aye said." Noel flew blankly, and Huiyuan explained a bit. "No serious consideration is needed?" Some did not respond, but after saying this, Noel immediately regretted it and thought to himself: ``I will go! My mouth is really cheap, why do I have to ask this more and more. "At the beginning, there was an agreement to be your woman, but now it is just a promise, and there is nothing to consider, and my sister will not choose to leave you." Without thinking, hesitating, the small hand extended was not withdrawn. Asahara said seriously. "Just think about it." The pretend replied calmly, but the center was relieved, not because his mouth was bad, and then Noel wailed a white light at Ashe, letting it Mo entered her mind and explained: "As long as you agree to the inquiry in your mind, then the contract is established." Noel''s words fell, and a hint of the system contract sounded in his mind. After listening carefully to the explanation of the contract given by the system, he did not hesitate to sign the contract. When I went to clean up the room for Xiandu Mu Aye, I heard the conversation of the three people in the living room, and I was relieved. I was really worried that Noel left him and his sister to leave. , But at this time finally feel relieved. Just like Ashe said, Asahara had no plans to leave Noel. It can be said that Noel occupies an irreplaceable position in her heart, so she is very willing to sign the contract that the three people in the living room just said. There was also no hesitation, and the determined Minami Asahara walked to the room, with his face down with red face, and walked in front of Noel, learning to ask Noel for the contract just like the sadness. .. v4 Chapter 105： Witch vs. Halftone Idiot-like mistakes will not be made again for the second time, and Noor has nothing to do with Asahara''s nonsense, just throwing a white light into her mind. Because of the invitation letter that came unexpectedly, Noel successfully signed the sisters contract with the sisters, which was really the result of what he did not expect at all. However, if such unexpected gains often occur, Noel is still quite happy to see such effects, which also saves Noel a lot of time, so he can focus his energy on those few unsuccessful goals. A week passed by in a hurry... During this period, Noel changed the gray mourning back to the appearance of an adult, and successfully won the blood of their sisters, making their care more intimate, and the relationship between Xiandu Mu Aye and their sisters is also quite Not bad. Of course, there was also a little accident. When the three girls went out to go shopping together, they encountered a few dares who dared to block the road and flirt with them. One cent, so no one found this thing. This was after Xiandu Mu Aye came back, she said to Noel herself, otherwise Noor did not know about this matter, but Noor was not angry because of it, but felt that it was very necessary to do so. But worrying that Xiandu Mu Aye was scolded, Noel had to rush to say something in the future. The sisters Ashbara first pleaded for her, making it seem that Noel had become the wrongdoer himself. During this week, in addition to what happened above, Noel also accelerated the strategy for the two girls in the next room. It should be said that the three girls are correct. Because Youzi brought a friend to introduce her to Yingyingli, and at the point of having dinner at night, she took her friend and Feiyingli together for a meal. And this friend of Xizi, that is, the famous American actress Sharon Wynyard on the radio broadcast, this person appeared in front of his eyes, which was really the result that Noel had not thought of. It is clear that this Sharon Wynyard is, but she does not know the identity of Noel. After all, the last time the two met, Noel was wearing a clown mask. When Sharon Wynyard saw Asahara, Noor was more sure that this person was Belmode, but she disguised herself quite well, and Asahara did not recognize her at all. As for Belmod staying next door, how to persuade Concubine Yingli and Hezi Zi is completely unclear. But Belmode''s purpose is sure that 100% was left for the grief, but during this week, she did not take any other actions except for frequent visits with Yuko. This corresponds to the self-talking of Noel in the car. Belmode really ran from the net, and lived better next door, completely saving Noel''s time to find her. auzw.com It''s more than 1pm at this time... Under the bright moonlight, three figures appeared on the rooftop of a high-rise building, which allowed people to see the appearance of the three. "She was the one you came to compare with me?" Looking at the beautiful woman in a black kimono with long hair swinging with the breeze blowing, Koizumi Hongzi didn''t think that this person was his opponent, let alone The existence of magic power is sensed from the other party. "Hehehehe! Little sister, don''t underestimate me, or you will be the one who suffers!" You can see the other''s contempt, but Xiandu Muye didn''t care, looking at Koizumi with a smile. Hongzi said. "Huh! It doesn''t have to be hard to wait." After that, he didn''t pay any attention to Xiandu Muye, Koizumi Hongzi turned his attention to Noel and said, "I have come as agreed, hurry up Help me restore my magic, otherwise I can''t complete this competition." "As you wish." Noel smiled slightly and ticked his finger at Koizumi Hiroko, saying: "Friendly reminder, don''t think about how to escape, even if you have no hope of recovering the magic, so still think about it. I want to overcome my witch." After speaking, a black gas was drilled out of Koizumi''s body, swimming like a snake in the air towards Noel, and finally a black gas like a snake wrapped around Noel''s finger, and disappeared in the next moment without a shadow Gone. Seeing that the black gas like a snake disappeared, thinking that it was drilled out of his body, this made Koizumi Hongzi shudder involuntarily, but he quickly gave the matter. Because Koizumi felt the magic of his own, and the magic that had disappeared disappeared seems to be a little stronger. At this moment, the mood became better, and I completely forgot to let myself play the chilling scene. "Little sister, what are you so happy about, say it to make your sister happy." Seeing the other party indulging in joy, Xiandu Mu Aye said with a smile. "She''s an ordinary person, are you sure you don''t want to change people?" Ignoring the other party''s words, Koizumi asked and looked at Noel. "A Ye is the secretary witch notaria who is in charge of lco. You will lose miserably, but you are the one who makes her angry." "Then the contest will not end until one side admits defeat or one side''s personnel dies." "Now Secretary Witch Fairy Mu Aye vs. Halftone Witch Koizumi Koko." "Officially begin!" After he finished speaking, Noel snapped his fingers, and then quickly moved to the side of the spot, and then a super-large enchantment unfolded, enveloping the rooftop of the building and the large sky. .. v4 Chapter 106： This is too bullying Seeing the super-large enchantment formed instantly by the sky, Koizumi Hiroko immediately gave up the opportunity to escape and believed that he could not escape this super-enlarged enchantment. ''Such a large enchantment requires huge magic support just to release it, and maintaining this enchantment also requires continuous magic output. It is estimated that if I come to release this type of enchantment, I will definitely empty all my body immediately. The magic, let alone the use of magic to maintain the enchantment continued to launch. Oh my god! He released such a large enchantment, and he didn''t seem to have anything at all, as if he had done something that was not a great thing. What kind of monster did I provoke? ''It seems that I really dont have to think about running away, lets not say whether I can destroy this enchantment. Just because this monster is standing by, the possibility of running away is completely reduced to zero, which is completely impossible. Completed task. ''But it is not necessarily a bad thing now. If he can keep his promise, I will be able to leave safely as long as I win this contest, and the woman named Xiandu Mu Aye he found is just an ordinary one. Nobody. I didnt expect him to be negligent, then Im not welcome... Koizumi Hongzi, who is constantly thinking, is glad that she can win the competition steadily, but when she sees the change of Xiandu Mu Aye, the beautiful fantasy in her heart is instantly fragmented, and the joy in her heart is instantly replaced by despair. Xiandu Muye, who seems to have no magic power, seems to have lifted some kind of imprisonment on her body. A lot of magic power poured out of her body, and it is still one of a kind. A lot of rich magical power poured out, and instantly Kokoizumi realized that he was wrong, and the error was very, very ridiculous. Now, seeing where Xiandu Muye is like an ordinary person, it is very clear that she is completely with her Not a level, the amount of light that magic is more than one hundred times one thousand times. "The little sister''s competition has already started. Standing and staring at the spot won''t win me." Smiling at Koizumi Hiroko, Xiandu Muye thought for a while, as if there was something wrong, and then said: "No, it should be said No matter what you can''t win, this gap is too obvious. You have no hope at all, and the rest is only endless despair." "This is too bullying...." Koizumi swallowed and swallowed his saliva, instantly summoned his weapon with magic power, guarding the action of Xiandu Mu Aye, full of grievances and asked Noel''s question: "Surrender Will it work halfway?" "No." Noel smiled at Koizumi Hiroko, and bluntly rejected her request. "I can only see it." Seeing no hope of victory, Koizumi Kyoko carefully thought about it, quickly took out the refined magic potion, and looked at the magic potion in his hand and said to himself. Soon, as if determined by Koizumi Hiroko, he directly poured the magic potion in his hand into his mouth, and closed his eyes and chanted a spell to release some magic. However, Xiandu Mu Aye still didn''t move, but stood still and waited quietly, wondering what kind of magic can be released by the witch in this end of the age. auzw.com "Burning magic!" After reading the start spell, Koizumi Hiroko suddenly opened his eyes, and the face of the sickle clasped in his hands instantly burned the burning red flame, facing the fairy Dumu Aye kept waving a burning sickle. After a crimson flame slash was swayed, he flew towards the location of Xiandu Mu Aye. But Koizumi Hiroko did not stop there, but quickly shook the scythe in his hand, and the scythe disappeared completely at the next moment, and then grabbed a broom in the sky and appeared in her hand. Sitting sideways on the broom, he controlled the broom to quickly rise into the sky, and Koizumi Hiroko kept pouring magic potions into his mouth, and then quickly read another spell. "Come out, my guardian." Seeing that the flame slash was about to hit, Xiandu Mu Aye still had no intention of evading, and said with a smile, unhurried. The voice just fell, the space in front of Xiandu Mu Aye began to twist, a black figure came out of the twisted space, and the next slash of flames coming at the next moment also came, all hit on this black figure . "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" See the attack hit below, the thick smoke wrapped Xiandu Mu Aye in it, making people unable to determine the situation in the smoke, but Koizumi Hongzi in the sky can still sense the powerful magic, so there is no stopping at all The plan to come down instead accelerated the speed to read the magic spell. As Koizumi''s mantra continued to spell out, the sky''s black thunder cloud quickly condensed above Xiandu Mu Aye, and blue electric snakes flashed continuously in the thunder cloud. "Call the thunder magic and fall thunder!" After reading the last spell, Koizumi felt the magical position and waved his high arm quickly. Thundercloud condensed together in the sky, after getting Koizumi''s order, as her arm quickly waved down, the thunderbolt bred in the thundercloud also fell. "boom!" The extremely powerful lightning fell, slashed fiercely in the thick smoke, the thunder hit caused a loud noise, countless cracks appeared on the ground of the roof, and the stones crushed by the ground were also scattered around. The powerful blow was completed, but Koizumi Hongzi didn''t have a smile on his face, but instead showed an incredible expression. The thick smoke couldn''t see the situation clearly, but Koizumi Hiroko could still sense the magic power of Xiandu Mu Aye, and there was no sign of that magic power decreasing. .. v4 Chapter 107： Hell wailing lack Knight "Yes... did you make a mistake... even this is useless... this is unscientific..." The large amount of magical consumption made Koizumi Hongzi exhausted gaspingly while compensating with magic potions The consumed magic power, said while watching the smoke gradually disappearing. "This is over? Little sister, can you only have such a little tolerance?" As the smoke gradually began to fade and dissipated, I could vaguely see the figures of the two black gods, and the words of Xiandu Muye were even heard in the smoke. . The voice of Xiandu Mu Aye had just fallen, and one of the figures holding the giant sword in the smoke moved, and it suddenly waved the big sword in his hand. The strong wind caused by the big sword swinging away the smoke and let the figure in the smoke finish Completely presented. In addition to Xiandu Muye, the other person is a female robot with black bright armor. It is a female robot with a big sword. Noel, who was eating popcorn while watching, saw the female robot guarding Mu Xian beside Xiandu, and then grabbed the hand of popcorn to freeze. "Aye, I remember that your guardian seemed to be a black knight with a black armor all over her body. When did she turn into a female robot?" Noel recovered from the next moment, very puzzled. "This is my original guardian, only Nina and Dotya were rebuilt with alchemy, and the weapon was melted and made by the emperor with two big axes [Berwack]." "After long-term research by Nina and Dotya, they found a way to eliminate the burden of Emperor Gu, and the guardians of Nayue Sauce were also transformed, and they were equipped with the re-smelted and destroyed Emperor Gu." "And after Nina and Dotya are transformed with alchemy, my guardian Black Knight can use the magic tool with the magic power I gave, as long as there is enough magic power to continue to use it." "As for the other emperors, Nina and Dotya are gradually eliminating side effects, perfecting these emperors and enhancing their power." Xiandu Mu Aye hurriedly explained it, then remembered the news about Emperor Gu, and said all the good news by the way. After listening to the explanation, Noel really didn''t think of the two alchemies in his harem, but actually figured out these in his no longer time. Although the members of the harem who have been escorted do not need to worry about the burden and side effects brought by Emperor Gu, they can perfect the defective Emperor Gu and thoroughly remove the slight damage. This is of course Noel Very willing to see the results. But Noel clearly remembered that the imperial tool called the two big axes [Berwack], but there is the effect of tracking the enemy, and he does not think that Koizumi in the sky can escape. auzw.com As long as this emperor is activated, Koizumi Hiroko can be said to be 100% broken of Xiangxiang jade, and there is no chance of surviving by any chance. "This is indeed good news, but you don''t need to use Emperor Gu. It will kill you in minutes. I won''t beat the test scores. In the end, I got a corpse." Noel Looking at Xiandu Mu Aye, she reminded her very seriously. "Well, I know." Xiandu Mu Aye smiled slightly and immediately said that she understood. I can''t understand the content of the two people''s conversation, but in their free time, Koizumi Hiroko has already replenished the magic power consumed, but the magic potion he is carrying is almost bottoming out. When Koizumi Hiroko was thinking about how to deal with the next battle and how to win this contest, Xiandu Mu Aye launched his first attack and no longer decided to stand still and observe the situation. "Hell wailing." Without complicated spells, Xiandu Mu Aye slowly raised her head and looked at Koizumi Hongzi in the high sky, softly whispering four words. At the next moment, behind the Xiandu Mu Aye, a large number of black shadows immediately appeared, and the eyes of each shadow flashed with a green light, and the pervasive cry of groan resounded through the area. The undead are wandering around in this area, and some are wandering around Koizumi Hongzi, but without exception, the mourning of the undead are miserable and tragic, as if countless undead are roaring to vent their hearts negative emotion. In a scene like hell, and even under the influence of this hell''s wailing, Koizumi''s face was so scared that there was no trace of blood in his face, and his eyes were tightly closed, holding the broom in the air, and the ear was constantly The miserable wailing from her made her tremble. "Magic...Magic Barrier.. Soundproof Enchantment.." Koizumi Hiroshi resisted his inner fear and quickly urged his magic to release magic. "Black Knight, take her down to me." Looking at the two light **** enclosing Koizumi Hiroko, Xiandu Mu Aye continued to maintain the magic of Hell''s wailing while facing the Black Knight guarding him beside him Commanded. Obtained the order, the red light of the black knight''s eyes flashed, took a step into the twisted space, disappeared without a trace on the spot. Koizumi Hongzi, who had just slowed down a little, opened his eyes with difficulty, gazing through the wandering undead around, looking at the smiling Xiandumu Aye with fear in his face, and he did not find that he had formed behind him. A swirling twisted space. Koizumi Hiroko, who wanted to say something but had a strong sixth sense, suddenly felt a strong danger behind him, and quickly turned his head to look behind him. Turning his head, he saw that in the twisted space, he quickly rushed out the black knight with red eyes flashing in his eyes, and his hands raised the big sword in his hands. The big sword was quickly and severely cut on the enchantment and magic barrier. .. v4 Chapter 108： Remember what you say The big sword''s heavy blow knocked down Koizumi''s red son from high altitude, and the magic barrier that resisted the heavy blow on the way to fall fell apart, and the soundproof enchantment was not spared. The magic broom was also completely destroyed by this heavy blow. "what!!!!!!" Losing the flying props, he quickly fell down from the top of the sky, and Koizumi''s eyes closed tightly in fear, and his mouth screamed harshly. But just as Koizumis little head was about to hit the ground, two black magic circles appeared on the left and right sides of her space. Two black iron chains rushed out of the magic circle and wrapped around her firmly. On her arm, she was suspended from the ground with a certain distance in the air. Stopped Koizumi''s fall, but this did not end there. Immediately afterwards, a series of magic circles appeared next to her, and a chain of iron rushed out of the magic circle. The iron chain tied her sturdy, except for her small head. . "Quick...stop those terrible calls..." Open your eyes and find that you haven''t been killed, but look at the Xiandu Muye who slowly walked in, no longer can''t suppress the fear in your heart, Koizumi Hongzi was so terrified that he couldn''t speak, saying, "You...you...what do you want...don''t...don''t come over..." "Little sister, what kind of magic should I use next?" Walking to the imprisoned Koizumi Hongzi, Xiandu Mu Aye reached out and stroked her face, looking full of annoyance. Asked her. "Don''t! Don''t! Don''t! Don''t!" Wen Yan, Koizumi looked at Xiandu Mu Aye in horror, shook his little head frantically, suddenly realizing the relationship, and quickly turned to Noel''s. The direction shouted: "I admit defeat! I lost!" "I didn''t hear it clearly, say it again." Throwing away the popcorn, the figure appeared in front of Koizumi Hongzi, and Noel said with a smile. "I lost this contest, everything I have including myself, and now you have it all." Koizumi Hiroko with a pale face, eyes burst into tears, thinking to end this quickly, Those wailing sounds drive her crazy. "Remember what you said." After that, Noel nodded to Xiandu Mu Aye and motioned her to release the magic and release Koizumi. "It''s a pity that I haven''t played enough yet." Xiandu Mu Aye waved her hand, stopped the magic output of magic, and looked at the liberated Koizumi Hongzi and smiled. "I remember, I promise you will never forget it for a moment." After being liberated, I quickly made a promise, but when I heard the story of Xiandu Muye, Koizumi Hongzi immediately jumped from the ground and quickly hid behind Noel, his hands. Grasp Noel''s clothes tightly, showing half of his head intermittently and saying, "You...you...don''t come over..." auzw.com "Aye, I was terrified to see you scaring her." I looked at Koizumi''s situation and saw that there was no mental problem except for being a little frightened. Noor was helpless to Xiandumu. Aye said. "I can''t help it anymore. Small magic is useless. Large magic can''t help her survive, and you can only use this scary magic." "But having said that, her qualifications are really good. If you exercise hard, you should be able to become an excellent half-tone witch. Unfortunately, there is no hope to become an orthodox witch." While explaining to Noel, while observing Koizumi Hiroko, Xiandu Mu Aye finally expressed his opinion and a little comment on Koizumi Hiroko. After listening to Xiandu Muye, Noel thought about it carefully, and felt that she still made some sense. After all, in this end-of-French era, you can still learn and use magic, which was originally a very difficult thing. But Koizumi did it. If she had very, very good qualifications and talents, she would not be able to learn and use magic in this era, and her age also proved this. Noel has scanned this world, but there are only a handful of people who can learn magic and use magic in this world, and each of them is already an old man of seventy or eighty, and his own magic power is not even one third of Koizumi''s. , But reluctant to send a small fireball can still be achieved. "Then...that...weakly ask why I can only be an excellent half-tone witch, and am I not an orthodox witch?" Although still very scared of Xiandu Muye, Koizumi Hongzi asked, forcing his inner fear. "What should I say about this?" I didn''t care that Koizumi Hongzi was afraid of himself. Xiandu Mu Aye thought for a moment and explained: "The witch is a female magician who officially signed a contract with the senior devil. In addition to the magic they learned In addition, you can get special abilities from demons." "You who didn''t sign a contract with a high-level demon, aren''t you a half-tone witch or something, only a contract with a high-end devil and a unique name can be considered an orthodox witch." "As for why you cant be an orthodox witch, there are two reasons: first, there is no high-end demon in this world. Second, you cant have your own unique title without the orthodox witchs approval, even if you make your own It''s useless." "Just like my title is the clerk witch, I can call all the magic books in lco at will. I can cast it without any props and spells. The power of the spell to release the magic is equal to the power of others to pronounce the spell, but If I read a spell to release magic, it would be more than twice as powerful as someone reading a spell to release magic." "None of the two requirements can be fulfilled by you, even if one of them is completed is useless, so you can be an excellent half-toner at most." .. v4 Chapter 109： Please accept me as an apprentice After listening to the explanation of Xiandu Mu Aye, Koizumi Hiroko at this time temporarily forgot the fear in his heart. It can be seen that Xiandu Mu Aye is not like a joke, not to mention that there is no need to deceive himself as a prisoner. It can be seen that everything she said is true. Realizing that she could not be an orthodox witch, Koizumi felt very lost, but the lost emotion only lasted for a while, and she suddenly remembered something and found that she still had a little hope. "How could there not be a high-level demon? When I was not sealed by the Noel magic, I used the magic furnace to summon Lucifer regularly. Lucifer was also a big boss in hell. Isn''t he a high-level demon? Did you completely forget the fear of Xiandu Mu Aye, Koizumi Hiroko came out from behind Noel and asked. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Wen Yan, Xiandu Mu Aye laughed, tears squeezed out of the corner of her eyes, after a while stopped, said: "Little sister, you will not be scared just now Right." "What''s so funny, am I wrong?" Xiandu Mu Aye''s ridicule made Koizumi''s eyebrows tightly locked, but she didn''t dare to throw her temper indiscriminately, and only asked extremely depressed Road. "You are right, Lucifer is indeed a high-level existence, and it is the head of the seven deadly sins representing arrogance and one of the seven devil kings of hell." Strongly enduring the urge to laugh again, Xiandu Muye slowly Said. "But you said that you summoned Lucifer, and you still summoned him often, but this is completely impossible for you now." "Don''t rush to refute my words first, listen to me to finish all the words." "First of all, A Ye before she became an orthodox witch, she was many times stronger than you now, but her magic power can only summon the demon under the devil, that is, the higher rank in the devil family. Of the kind, usually rulers or nobles among demons..." "Like Aye just said, Lucifer was one of the seven devil kings of hell, but as your poor magic power has not been summoned successfully, it is estimated that the magic power was completely drained first, and the summoning process If the magic power is drained, it needs its own vitality to replace it." "By the time you successfully summoned it successfully, then you have been completely drained of magic power and vitality, and finally turned into a dead corpse that can no longer die." "Of course there are exceptions, unless you have the related objects that Lucifer stays in the world and offer enough sacrifices in the summoning ceremony. The population of a city is about the same. This is enough to make up for your shortcomings of magic power. Can prevent you from becoming a corpse." "Furthermore, Lucifer was originally a Seraph. He was the archangel of the heavenly realm because he refused to visit the Holy Son Jesus, thinking that human beings are inferior life. Then he ascended and led the third spirit of the heavenly realm for the first time. The holy war was defeated by Jehovah''s old things, and he went to **** to become the devil after falling into heaven." auzw.com "If you had summoned Lucifer in the past, you would be killed first in the moment he appeared, but you are still alive and kicking, it can only mean that you are summoning only a demon and an embezzlement. The low-end goods of the title Lucifer. After accepting Xiandu Mu Aye, Noel seriously explained to Koizumi Hongzi so that she could understand that she had been deceived by a low-level demon, and also reminded her not to conduct the summoning ritual indiscriminately. Completely played. "It seems that the low-level demon you called may have come to this space-time accidentally, and originally its space-time did indeed have the devil of Lucifer, but it found that there was no such demon in this space-time, only The myth of Lucifer was passed on as an impostor." Xiandu Mu Aye thought about it and said his guess. "This is very possible, but it''s not our business. As long as it doesn''t run to death, we don''t have to pay attention to it. A combat power is only five slags, and we don''t have to pay attention to his existence." Noel shrugged. Shrugged, said indifferently. "That''s right." Xiandu Muya nodded and stepped forward to put Noel''s arm into his arms, laughing: "We have been out for a long time, staying up late is the enemy of women, let''s go back quickly." "Even if I''m a half-toned witch, I want to be the best. Please accept me as an apprentice." After listening to Noel''s commentary, Koizumi Hiroko, who has been looking down and thinking for a while, suddenly seemed to figure out something and looked up. Xiandu Mu Aye asked. "What are you talking about?" Slightly stunned for a moment, the responding Xiandu Mu Aye asked with some uncertainty. "I want to ask you to accept me as an apprentice." When I walked in front of them, Koizumi Hongzi looked at the eyes of Xiandu Mu Aye and said very seriously. And Noel looked quietly at the side, and did not help Xiandu Muye to make a decision. After all, there was no loss for him. Even if Koizumi Hongzi became an apprentice of Xiandu Muye, he could not change it. The fact that she will become her own woman, but it is quite curious whether A Ye will accept this apprentice. Xiandu Mu Aye did not rush to answer, so she stared at Koizumi Hongzi in front of her, and did not know what she was thinking. "Yes, but I have a condition, as long as you can do it, I will accept you as an apprentice." After a while, Xiandu Mu Aye had a smile on her face, and said to Xiaoquan Hongzi with a smile. "No matter what the conditions are, I will definitely do it." Without any hesitation, Koizumi Hiroko replied immediately. .. v4 Chapter 110： Wonderful setting "Don''t be so sure, my condition is that you abolish your own magic, and then change back to a normal person. I believe you know how to abandon the magic yourself. When you do, I will accept you as an apprentice." Xiandu Mu Aye said the conditions and waited for Koizumi''s reply. Hearing the conditions for the opening, Koizumi Hiroko was stunned, and thought he was going to do something, but he never thought it would be such a condition. At this point, Koizumi hesitated, and he was really reluctant to abolish the magic of this body. For a witch, her own magic has always been something she is proud of. It is impossible to say so easily. What should I do, do I really want to give up this rare opportunity? ''Become an apprentice in front of this orthodox witch, then she must have a way to help me become an orthodox witch. After all, every teacher hopes to see his apprentice have a good time. sense. But why do you want to abolish my magic, if she suddenly regrets not wanting to accept me as an apprentice, the unlucky person will be me by then. ''But her title is the Secretary Witch, although it is not clear how many magic books she has in the lco, but it will definitely be right. As long as she is an apprentice, she can learn a lot of magic knowledge instead of watching. Those out of stock at home try indiscriminately. Oh my god! What should I choose? If you win, you will have a promising future, but if you lose, you will have nothing left. Koizumi Hiroko is tangled in death and wants to get the big cake in front of him, but he is not willing to give up the apple in his hand, no matter which one does not want to give up. "It''s so sleepy!" Waiting a little impatiently, and also starting to feel sleepy, Xiandu Mu Aye rubbed his eyes, and said impatiently: "Little sister, it''s not too early now, we can go back to bed Now, consider it slowly." "Aye, she lost everything to me now, so she has no place to go back, she can only go back with us." Noel smiled slightly, reached out and hugged the waist of Xiandu Muye, She watched as she began to doze. "Anyway, anyway, I want to go back to make up for beauty. Let''s go back quickly." Xiandumu closed his eyes slowly, and the whole person was soft in Noel''s arms, and he immediately fell asleep at any time. "No problem, let''s go back now." After finishing speaking, Noel immediately dispersed the super-large enchantment. When Koizumi Hongzi had not yet reacted, he reached out and pulled her into his arms, and then hugged one big and one small The beauties left and disappeared completely to the severely damaged rooftop. It didn''t take much time, the three appeared in the apartment where they lived, and Noel let go of the stunned Koizumi Hongzi, leaving her in the darkened living room, and then hugged Xiandu Muye Go back to bed. auzw.com By the time Koizumi had regained his spirit, Noel and Xiandu Muye had already entered the room long ago, leaving only her lonely woman in the living room. I observed the living room, but Koizumi didnt want to leave, but went to the couch in the living room and lay down, continuing to think about the conditions for Xiandu Mu Aye, just thinking about it unconsciously Just fell asleep. The next day... At noon, the scorching sun hung high above the head. Due to the late return and Noel''s lazy bed, he slowly opened his eyes from a deep sleep. "It''s still good to be free. You don''t need to get up and go to work every day. I really don''t know which one of my ribs was wrong. I ran dumbly to do the exhausting work." In the light, Noel sat up and stretched, ridiculed to himself. Soon, Noel found that there was only one person left in the room, and Xiandu Mu Aye didn''t know when to get up and left, but she was relieved to see that she was not in the room with herself. At least Koizumi Hongzi, who was left in the living room yesterday, had Ai Xiandu Muye explain to the sisters Asahara to explain her origins. This saves you the trouble of explaining it yourself, and saves the sisters Asahara from misunderstanding that she is The thief caught the alarm. Slowly walked into the bathroom, sorted out the appearance and cleaned it, found a set of casual clothes, and then opened the door to the living room. "Noel, you are finally willing to get up." Seeing Noel came to the living room, sitting on the sofa and watching TV while enjoying Koizumi''s shoulder press, Xiandu Mu Aye asked with a smile: "Need me to get you Order something?" "I''ll eat it if I eat it. You don''t have to bother you if I give it to you. I don''t want to eat a bad stomach at all." Noel smiled at Xiandu Mu Aye and said very straightforwardly. And dont worry that she will get angry. "That''s good, anyway, I just talked about it, and I didn''t plan to really do it." Irrespective of Norher''s own words, Xiandu Mu''a shrugged and smiled. "Where did Ming Mei and Xiao Ai go? And what''s the matter with her, when did she become so obedient?" I didn''t see the sisters Ashbara, but I saw Koizumi Hongzi obediently give Xiandu Mu Ye Pushing his shoulders, Noel asked doubtfully. "The ingredients at home seem to have been used up. The two sisters went shopping together, and Yuko and the female star who often came to the restaurant next door also followed." "By the way, I tell you an interesting thing, Hongzi is the most wonderful female demon I have ever seen. She will lose her magic power when she shed tears. I never thought she would have such a wonderful setting." .. v4 Chapter 111： Are you deliberate? "When I heard her talk to me in the morning, I had a stomachache when I laughed, and my face almost cramped with a smile." "Its the first time in my life that I have seen the setting of such a wonderful flower. Fortunately, I have created the conditions for abolishing the magic power. Otherwise, after I taught her magic and strengthen the magic power, then she suddenly set this wonderful flower to excitement , It was estimated that it was my turn to be depressed and die." Koizumi Hongzi, who was pressing his shoulders, heard that Xiandu Mu Aye had told this to Noel, making her face instantly red, and her small head was so low that she dared not lift it up, and wanted to find a hole to turn in. Never come out again. While drinking Noel, he almost spouted the water in his mouth. In order to prevent the spout from being almost snatched, Koizumi Hongzi would have such a setting, he really didn''t know at all. "Then you have already taken her as an apprentice?" asked Noel, putting down the cup in his hand, and walked to Xiandu Muye to sit down. "Hongzi has used that wonderful setting to abolish her magic power. I can''t say anything." After that, Xiandu Mu Aye turned her head and turned to Koizumi Hongzi with her head down. Nuzu, gesturing to her. Seeing the signal from Xiandu Mu Aye, Koizumi immediately remembered what she had told herself in the morning, and quickly calmed down her nervousness. With a red face, she slowly moved behind Noel, and put a pair of small hands on Noel. Tapped lightly on his shoulder. Koizumi Hiroko, who massaged the man for the first time, was too ashamed to say what Xiandu Mu Aye had confessed before and could only give Noel a shoulder massage. Suddenly a pair of small hands was put on the shoulder, making Noel froze for a moment, but after seeing the smiling Xiandu Muya on the side, she knew that she must have taught Koizumi Hongzi to do so, then the next sure What do you need to help yourself. Sure enough, he pressed Koizumi''s shoulder for a while, and at the urging of Xiandu Mu Aye''s eyes, he finally made up his mind and took a few deep breaths before finally speaking to Noor who was enjoying the massage. "Nuo....Admiral Noel, can you help me clear out the strange settings, and me...I want to sign a contract with you." Koizumi Hongzi whispered very quietly with the tension and shyness Asked. "No problem." Noel pulled a corner of his mouth and agreed readily, but he was roaring in his heart: I will go! It was like this for a long time, thinking she was going to dedicate her life, but I was ready to be pushed back. "Look, I said that Noel speaks very well." Aye, the Xiandu Mu on the side, said proudly to Koizumi Hongzi. "Well, the teacher is right, Master Noor is a good man." Koizumi replied a bit stunned. Obviously, he was very surprised that Noel would agree so readily. When he met before, he was not very friendly. auzw.com "Noel, please help Hongzi to eliminate that wonderful setting quickly, so that I can start to teach her formally. I can''t wait to take Hongzi back, and I saw the expression of envy, jealousy and hatred in the moon sauce." Xiandu Mu Ayezhu grabbed Noel''s arm and shook Noor''s coquettish words while fantasizing Nangong''s envious and jealous expression that month. "Stop, stop, I''m about to be stunned by you." Looking silently at Xiandumu Aye, Noel really hadn''t thought of her accepting Koizumi as an apprentice, just to stimulate Nangong that month. That''s it. "Admiral Noel, what do I need to do to prepare, what kind of magical array do I need to draw?" Koizumi Hiroko, who was excited and excited, already could not wait to learn from Xiandu Muye, and asked Noel excitedly What to prepare. "It doesn''t need you to do anything, let alone draw a magic circle, you just need to stand in front of me." Wen Yan said, while Noel was fooling around with Xiandu Muye, he said to Koizumi Hongzi behind him. Koizumi Hongzi, who was so excited, immediately walked around in front of Noel and Xiandu Muye after listening to Noel''s words, staring at Noel with anticipation. And Xiandu Mu Aye stopped and played with Noel, obediently sitting next to Noel and waiting, and gestured to Noel with his eyes to quickly solve Koizumi''s problem. Next, Noel got up from the sofa, and under the gaze of Koizumi''s expectation, he extended his right hand towards her. When Noel''s palm pressed against Koizumi''s heart, Koizumi''s gaze suddenly disappeared, and his face began to heat up like a ripe apple red. I was about to take off Noel''s hand, but Koizumi saw that Noel''s eyes were closed, the palm on his heart was shining brightly, and his body felt warm and comfortable, so he forcibly took the shot. The urge to lose Noel''s hand. "That wonderful setting has been eliminated. By the way, you have eliminated impurities in the body. It is recommended that you take a bath first, and then come to sign a contract with me." After a while, when the white light has completely dispersed, Noel will give After receiving it, he sat back on the sofa and said. "Hongzi, don''t stand still for a while, go to the bathroom and wash it, I will give you the clothes you want to change." Seeing Koizumi''s red child didn''t move, but stood still indifferently, Xiandu Mu Aye said to her with a smirk, and emphasized her voice when talking about clothes. Looking at the grinning teacher Xiandu Muye, Koizumi Hongzi looked down at her gaze, only to find that the clothes she was wearing were soaked in sweat, and immediately turned to the bathroom with a red face. "Noel, you did it on purpose." Looking at Koizumi Hiroko running away in shame, Xiandu Mu Aye poked Noor with her finger, a smile that I already saw through. .. v4 Chapter 112： Formal teaching "Intentional? How is that possible, do you think I''m like this person?" Ben was smiling as Koizumi Hoshiko fled, but Noel heard the words from his ear and turned his head seriously to Xiandu Muye Road. "Well...it really doesn''t look like it." Holding Nuoer''s face with both hands, Xiandu Mu Aye looked closer and then got up and walked in the direction of the room, before leaving the living room. At that moment, he turned to smile and said to Noel: "It''s not a question at all, but you are just such a person." "I...." Originally, I wanted to quibble, but unfortunately Xiandu Mu Aye left the living room after he finished speaking, and did not give Noor a chance to quibble, so he could only swallow what he wanted to say. Sitting on the sofa and looking at the left and right, I saw that there was only one person left in the entire living room, but I promised to sign a contract with Koizumi Hoshiko, so I could only go out after the contract was over, otherwise I would definitely be Xiandu Mu Aye complained. Too busy to do nothing, and now I can only pick up the remote control and continue to change channels, watching the funny programs in Japan, waiting patiently for the two women to return to the living room. Noel, who was constantly changing TV channels, suddenly remembered something, stopped his movements in his hand, and squinted with one hand holding his chin and thinking. "If I remember correctly, some time ago, Kiko clamored to give Fei Yingli a good rest. Don''t just work like a robot all day long." "Fei Yingli, who was troubled by Kiko, seems to agree to wait for a while after finishing the case at hand, and then go and have fun with Kiko." "And after they came over to rub dinner last night, when everyone was chatting in the living room, Fei Yingli said that her case was won, but it would take two days to deal with the follow-up matters before they could take a good rest." "This is a very good opportunity. I have to plan well and try to win Feiyingli and Youxizi in one fell swoop." After deciding, Noel threw the remote control aside, picked up a few magazines on the small table in front of him, found the one he needed, and leaned on the sofa to read the contents of the magazine in his hand. It only took a while to quickly read the contents of the magazine thoroughly, but still turned over the selected pages repeatedly, and finally selected one of them, picked up the landline next to the sofa and dialed The number in the magazine. When Noel was learning about the situation from the phone, he saw Mu Xian, Xiandu returning with Koizumi, so he quickly said a few words and hung up the phone. "Nuoer quickly signed a contract with Hongzi, so that I could start teaching her magic." Holding the small hand of Koizumi Hongzi, Xiandu Muye pulled her in front of Noel, and said to him with a little excitement. "Sir Noel, I''m ready." Koizumi Atsuko took a small step forward, sucking a deep blush, and said very nervously and shyly. auzw.com After observing Koizumi''s changing clothes, Noor made her figure very good, because the tight casual clothes revealed her good figure. Appreciated for a while, but this time Noor did not take advantage of the idea, so he threw out a white light directly, so that the white light directly into her mind. Soon, Noel got the prompt from the system. It''s just that after signing the contract, Koizumi Hiroko who got the content and information of the contract is so ashamed that his entire face is red, and the temperature is so high that it is about to smoke. I never thought it would be such a contract. "Hongzi, you should be happy. Noor is a higher and stronger existence than the Demon King. Don''t just look at how much you have paid. Now you get much more than you paid, and you have successfully achieved orthodoxy. One of the witch''s conditions." "Now all you have to do is study hard and use your future performance and magical knowledge you have learned from my mentor so that you can have your own title and formally become an orthodox witch." "Don''t be shy here, hurry and go over there with me, I will teach you knowledge formally." After talking, Xiandu Muye walked to the dining table and sat down. The dining table was filled with various magic books, waving at the shy Koizumi. Just looking at Koizumis expression, Xiandu Mu Aye knew what she was thinking, so she didnt plan to give her time to digest it. Instead, she decided to keep Koizumi busy, so that soon she could feel for herself that some of the benefits she received from Noel were definitely much more than what she paid, and she could not be directly proportional to it. In the following time, Koizumi Hongzi temporarily forgot about the contract and devoted himself to the knowledge taught by Xiandu Muye. Noel, who had nothing to do, also joined the teachings of Xiandu Mu Aye, simplifying what Koizumi Hongzi could not understand, so that she could better understand what it meant. A few hours later, the sisters Asahara returned with a large and small bag of ingredients, but Kiko and Belmode did not follow, but returned to the next room to rest. The return of the two sisters of Asahara also allowed Noel to finally have something to do. After all, it was almost time to eat, and it was necessary to start preparing dinner, otherwise the few girls who had been mouth-watering had to drink the northwest wind. Until Noel was almost ready for dinner, Xiandu Mu Aye finally stopped teaching Koizumi Hiroko and put all the magic books on the dining table into the space, and the doorbell was also ringed. .. v4 Chapter 113： This is a war Ashe sees that the living room has been packed up, and then quickly trot to open the door, and the three-person group who rubbed their rice into the house. At this time, Noel was ready for dinner too, and Asahara delivered the dinner from the kitchen to the table one after another. When Noel personally took the last dish out of the kitchen, all the women were seated waiting for his arrival. "The dishes are all ready, let''s start eating." Putting the last dish down, Noel also sat in the empty seat and smiled at the girls. "I started." Seeing that Noel was seated, the women said in unison. I really care about why there is one more person in the house, but none of the trio of Rubbing Rice chose to ask at this time. After all, eating is the top priority now, and it is a war on the table. When the words of all the women''s words fell, it was like the horn of the offense, and the war on the table started. The women picked up the weapons on the table and launched an attack on their favorite dish. In order to attack another dish, the girls accelerated the speed of eating. Although the speed is very fast, the women did not show ugliness because of the speed increase, but the hand speed and mouth speed became faster. It did not lose the beauty, and there was no appearance of gobbling. The youngest member, Koizumi Hiroko, froze when he saw the speed of his hands. The chopsticks he held up were fixed in midair, and he watched the food disappearing. "Hongzi, you have to know that this is a war, and your hands are slow, but if you don''t hurry, you can only be hungry." As a mentor of Koizumi Hongzi, Xiandu Mu Aye saw her stunned. It reminded me while eating. "Well, Aye was right." Youzi, who was sitting opposite, very much agreed with Xiandu Muye, but his hand did not mean to stop, explaining: "It was not available before, but now in the house There are more and more people. If you want to eat more food, you have to... ah! Abominable Yingli, actually grabbing my favorite food, that''s the last one." "Nuoer, this is for you." There was Xizi who ignored the complaint directly, and Fei Yingli laughed at the dish in Noel''s bowl. "Thank you, you don''t need to pinch me, you can just eat it yourself." Seeing his bowl full of dishes, Noel said to the women quickly. Even if its delicious, dont let it be like this thought, Koizumi Hiroko, who was puzzled, stretched out his chopsticks and tried a dish. But after putting the dishes in his mouth, Koizumi instantly forgot his thoughts, and while chewing the dishes in his mouth, he fixed his eyes on other dishes on the table and immediately joined the war on the table. At this time, Koizumi finally understood, and why other people have such a good hand speed. In the face of this kind of delicious food, they can only drink the northwest wind. When they all ate almost the same, the speed of the girls gradually slowed down, and they began to chat while chatting while eating, leaving only the first time to try the delicious Koizumi Hongzi, still continuing to quickly continue to mouth Stuffed food. auzw.com Looking at the appearance of Koizumi Hongzi at this time, the women did not care too much. As the people who came over, they knew quite well that they used to be, so they understood Koizumi''s mood to eat more. Finally, when all the girls were full, they all put down the chopsticks they held in their hands, and ended the war on the table. They left the table one after another and rested on the sofa in the living room. After Noel and Akira Asami cleaned the tableware and returned to the sofa in the living room to sit down. "Yingli, you won the follow-up of that lawsuit, you should be finished soon?" Just sitting on the sofa, Noel asked Feiyingli. "There are still many things left unfinished, and we will be able to get them done in two days." Feiyingli shook her head and secretly counted the time, saying very surely. "How could it be said that it could be completed in two days, and now why there is another day." Wen Yan, who was sitting next to Yingli, shouted with dissatisfaction. "This is also something that can''t be helped. You can''t just leave it aside. Anyway, you have to wait so many days. If you wait for another day, you won''t have less meat. Even if there is less meat, Noordo will make something delicious. Trust you. I will be able to make it up soon." Feiyingli shrugged her shoulder and said to the dissatisfied Yukiko. "You workaholic, I don''t want to believe you, maybe after waiting two days, what reason should I use to flirt with me." Youzi turned his head and said sullenly. "Don''t be unhappy with Xizi, I''ll discuss something with you." Noel smiled slightly and looked at Youxizi. "What do you want to discuss with me?" He turned to look at Noel, and Hezi asked with confusion, wondering what Noel would discuss with himself. "When I got up at noon today, I..." Noel hadn''t finished speaking. "Noel, you can sleep so much, are you a pig?" Ako, who is familiar with Noel, spit at Noel with a smile. "Don''t interrupt me, don''t you want to know what to discuss." Annoyed and white with a glance, Noel pretended to be angry. "Don''t pretend to be angry, I will never interrupt your words, you say it." It is clear that Noel will not be angry about this little thing, and Xizi smiled and put on Noel''s disguise with a smile. "When I got up at noon today, I was bored and read a magazine that introduced a pretty good hot spring. I called and wrapped the hot spring, and the time was set exactly two days later." Noel Smiled, and planned out the noon. "Are you planning to invite us to go together?" Hezi suddenly asked her to ask Noel with her eyes shining. .. v4 Chapter 114： Happy cooperation "Of course I''m inviting you to go with me, otherwise why would I say it." Noel nodded with a smile, confirming a question from Kiko. "But what is there to discuss? It''s just asking our wishes." After thinking about it carefully, there was something wrong with Hiko. This matter didn''t need to be discussed, just asked if we would like it. "If two days later, Yingli still used other reasons to foole you, we will tie her together. This is what I want to discuss with you. How are you interested?" No more crap, Noel. Said something to discuss, pointed at Fei Yingli with a smirk and said. After listening to the things Noel had to discuss, Xizi''s eyes were brighter, and she looked at Feiyingli with a smirk. She had begun to think about ways to kidnap her from the law firm, and she still had to do something. Without knowing it, let the law firm know nothing else. Fei Yingli was stunned. She thought about the reason why she would get rid of Yuko in two days and continue to work in the law firm. She had no plans to take a holiday break, but she never expected that Noel would make such an opinion. . Now Fei Yingli can be 100% sure that if he doesn''t take a break after two days, these two lawless guys will definitely say to run and kidnap themselves. "Well, I am very satisfied with this proposal and wish us a happy cooperation." When Feiying Li was stunned, Youzi stood up from her position and walked to Noel and stretched out her hand. "Happy cooperation." Looking at the pretending to be serious, Kiko, Nuo Erqiang endured the urge to laugh, and said she stretched out. "I am one of those interesting things," said the gray mournful, raising his hand. "Mr. Noel, can I go with me?" Belmode asked him when he thought he had not been found. "Did I not invite you just now?" Noel pretended to be puzzled and turned to look at Belmode, asking: "Is Miss Wenyard willing to go together?" "Mr. Noel has packaged the hot springs, so I don''t have to worry about someone recognizing me. I can soak in the hot springs. Of course, I am willing to go." Belmode shook his head with a smile, and readily answered that he was willing to go together. "Why didn''t anyone ask me for my opinion?" Concubine Yingli finally recovered and looked at Noel with a gloomy look. "Is it still necessary to ask? You have to go, you have to go, you have to go, you have to tie you up, do you think it is necessary to ask?" Wen Yan, Youxi Zi looked at the depressed Fei Yingli, smirking He walked up to her and raised her chin with her fingers. "I object, you cannot treat me like this." "invalid objection." auzw.com "I want to appeal, I request a retrial." "The appeal is dismissed, you have the right to remain silent, and what you say will become... No, it should be that I will treat it as if I have not heard it, that''s it." The two women said what I said in a word, and even more happily playing on the sofa, even the spring light leaked to Noel''s feast. Until I saw Noel looking at this, and looked down Noor''s line of sight, Feiyingli and Youxi Caicai discovered this, and the two stopped quickly and separated quickly, sorting out their messy clothes. Finally, the two were flushed with shame, sitting straight on the sofa motionless, daring to raise them to stare at Noel. In the following time, everyone unanimously agreed to the hot spring trip two days later, and agreed when to go by car. Feiyingli and Yukiko left in a panic, and the two left Belmode only to follow. The two women who had just returned to the next room, the blush on their faces finally subsided, and walked into the room side by side. "Yingli, Noel next door is interesting to you. I can see that you are also interesting to him. Anyway, you and Maori Kogoro also exist in name. You might as well break up early and start over again. You need to know that you will become a yellow-faced woman in a few years. It''s too late." Thinking about it carefully, Yoshiko stopped and looked at Fei Yingli''s back. "Don''t just say me, you''re not the same as Kudo Yusaku, and you''re also interested in Noel, don''t think I didn''t see it." The words from behind made Fei Yingli stop and move forward. Looking at Youzi, he smiled and said, "And you are still one..." The sound of opening the door made Fei Yingli stop what she had to say, and went back to their rooms very well with Yoshiko, and Belmode who just came in was confused. Two days later, it passed in a blink of an eye. During the period, because after the last incident, Fei Yingli was too ashamed to see Noel, and her eyes were always evasive and dared not to look at each other. There was also Xizi who forgot to wipe out the next morning. What happened before seeing Noel How is it now. In the past two days, Koizumi finally found that it was a good thing to sign a contract with Noel, and the price he paid was far from much. In just two days, under the guidance of Noel and Xiandu Muye, Koizumi Hiroko mastered a lot of magic knowledge, and the magic power was increased from zero eggs to more than double the point before the abolition. After inquiring Xiandu Mu Aye, I learned that there are two reasons. The first is that with the help of Noel, all impurities in the body have been eliminated. Second: Because the contract was signed with Noel, the speed of cultivation has been increased unimaginably. It is also because of this that Koizumi''s relationship with Noel is getting better and better. He does not feel very repulsive about the contract describing the matter of becoming a woman, and gradually begins to accept this fact. .. v4 Chapter 115： Turn your elbows outward At this time, at more than nine o''clock, everyone was ready to go down the apartment building together. The concubine Yingli, who has been staring at him with death, has not successfully escaped this hot spring trip, so she can only ask for a long vacation and follow. Wait for everyone to go to the parking lot downstairs, put their luggage in the trunk, and determine the route again. "The route has been set on the automatic navigation." After drilling out of a car, Noel gestured ok to Yoshiko and gave it to Yoshiko into the driver''s seat. "Noel, you have five people on your side, let one person come over to sit on our side, so that it will not be too crowded." Seeing everyone ready to get on the car, Fei Yingli looked at it, the number of people preparing to get on the Noel sports car Then he reached out and held Noel and said. "Five people in a car, there will be a little crowded." Wen Yan, Noel nodded, very agree with Fei Yingli''s words, to the five women who are going to get their own sports car, asked: "Who did you go with Miles in a car?" Just after opening the door of the sports car, I heard the words from behind, stopping the five girls who were about to enter the sports car, but they did not rush to respond to Noel, but looked at each other to see who voluntarily passed. This stalemate did not last long, and finally Asami Asahara stood up and said that he was willing to make another car in the past, and he also said some reasons. After all, Koizumi Hongzi and Xiandu Muye, these two talents have not been here for a long time, and they are not very familiar with Feiyingli, they can still have a few words when they get together, but they went alone to ride a car with them. It will only. After listening to the reason of Asahara, the other three girls felt very reasonable. They wanted to make Asahara mourn by Amy, and swallowed back her words. Seeing that the three girls had no comments, Asami Asami closed the door of the back seat and walked towards the other car. "Hashiko, you have to be careful when you drive, but don''t drive because you drove past. You know we are not in a hurry." Noel knocked on the driver''s window, and after the window slowly came down, There was Noriko reminding the starting vehicle. "My driving skills are good, even if the car will not be in trouble, please don''t curse me here." Patted Noel''s hand on the door, and Xizi said while closing the window quickly, "I will start Bye, bye." After seeing Yukiko talking, he dumped the car out of the parking space, and slowly drove away from the parking lot. After a while, he drove out of the driveway outside the apartment. Noel turned around and boarded the sports car unhurriedly. After instructing the three women in the car to remember the seat belt, he drove the sports car away from the parking lot while remembering the route of automatic navigation. Waiting for the route to be kept in mind, the sports car also drove out of the apartment and smoothly entered the lane. At this time, Noel slammed on the accelerator to catch up with Yukiko and others. auzw.com It didn''t take too long, and Noel quickly caught up with the car driven by Kiko, and when he was driving the sports car side by side, he waved with the women in another car, and then slowly Reduce the speed of the sports car. "Noor, this abominable guy!" Seeing the side-by-side sports cars, and even seeing Noel smiling and waving, Youzi said to herself: "Call others to be safe and don''t drive the car. Now he has to catch up with the car first." "Who told you to start first, and our two cars are positioned relative to each other, and seeing that the distance is so far away, Noel must be catching up." After hearing the complaint from Xizi, the co-pilot''s concubine Yingli Qing Laughed. "Yo! It''s not certain yet, you just turned your elbows out and don''t help me as a good sister. It really makes me feel so sad." Seeing Concubine Yingli helped Noel, Hezi held the steering wheel in one hand. Covering your heart with one hand, she laughed with a sad expression. "Focus on your car, I''m just going to talk about things." Wen Yan, Fei Yingli''s face flushed, glanced at the gray beauty through the rearview mirror, and happened to meet her eyes, and quickly turned Looking over the window and arguing. "Yes, the little one understands, Queen Queen." But Xizi didn''t let go of Feiyingli, and was still going to various methods, intending to tease Feiyingli well this time. The two in the back seat smiled so much at seeing that Xi Zi and Fei Yingli were fighting, not thinking of joining them at all, and of course they didn''t plan to help anyone. In the other car, Xiandu Mu Aye taught Koizumi Hiroko, and Noor and Asahara whispered and talked about anecdotes. "Right!" Suddenly remembered something, Noel and the gray mourning in the passenger seat said, "Little grief, I finally remembered something, I didn''t remember it a while ago, so I forgot to tell you." "What''s the matter?" Knoll was startled, sorrowing the gray plain, and asked him in a suspicious look. "The famous American actress Sharon Wynyard, her other name is Belmode, and her title in black is Absinthe." "As far as I know, Belmode''s purpose should really be to see Yuzi, but it made her accidentally discover your existence, so she decided to stay and explore the information." "Unfortunately, all of your identity information was made seamless by me, and the information is all well-founded. If you want to determine whether you are the same person as Sydney, this is simply impossible, ha ha ha ha ha Haha!" "Belmode hasn''t done it yet. First: it''s impossible to determine your identity. Second: you live in a criminal police house, she doesn''t dare to easily do it." "Well, that''s probably it." .. v4 Chapter 116： A game After listening to Noel''s words, Asahara mourned the whole person, and felt very speechless to Noel. Unexpectedly, these important things, he just remembered to tell himself now. "Nuoer, since you have already discovered her identity, why not give her a complete solution as soon as possible, knowing that keeping her by our side is like holding an unstable bomb, no one knows When will the bomb detonate." Reaching on Noel''s arm, which performed a 180-degree rotation, Ashara said with a wrinkled frown. "Xiao Ai, don''t twist Noor like this, it won''t hurt him at all. It will only hurt your own hands." Looking at Hui Yuan''s behavior, Xiandu Mu Aye smiled. , Kindly reminded. "I know that this can''t hurt Noel, but I still can''t help but want to do it. At least I will feel more comfortable in my heart, and now I do feel better." Asahara wailed his hand, saying that it was just to make him feel Be comfortable, it''s better than holding back. "Seriously, you don''t need to worry about anything at all, she can''t hurt you and Mingmei at all, even if she is really a bomb, Noel sent you the jewelry is not a decoration." Xiandu Mu Aye closed the magic guide The book, pointing to the gray necklace. "It seems that Noel also said that this necklace can protect our sisters from harm." Wen Yan, Asahara mourned the necklace she wore, remembering what Noel said when she sent it, she still felt quite sweet in her heart, but her mouth was Said: "But is this necklace really reliable?" "100% reliable, the ring worn by A Ye has the same effect as the necklace. I am honest and reliable Xiaolang Jun, and I will never lie to my woman." Noel said with a vow. "This is true. Noel is indeed a woman who will not lie to her, but she will deceive a woman who has not succeeded." Xiandu Mu Aye nodded with a smile, helping Ashbara to confirm that Noel''s words were true. , By the way, added: "Belmode is also one of Noel''s goals." "This is the real reason why Noel hasn''t solved Belmode." Gray Plains wailed and said, finally understanding why Belmode hadn''t been solved. It wasn''t not to solve it, but Noel wanted to give her to the harem. Noel, who wanted to say something, suddenly rang the ringtone of the mobile phone, so that what he wanted to say could only be swallowed back in his belly. He took out the constantly ringing mobile phone and found out that the number displayed on the caller''s screen was a wish. At this time, Kiko, who had been driving behind, drove her Alfa Romeo gt to catch up, and lowered the window, shaking her mobile phone, indicating that Noel, who was puzzled, answered the phone. This situation made Noel even more puzzled, and immediately connected to the phone call from Xizi, but he did not rush to ask, and the other end of the phone was Xizi. "Noel, we are almost on the highway in front. At this time, there are generally no cars, and there is no speed limit on that road!" Seeing that the phone was already connected, there was a hint of excitement. "You want to play a game on the highway?" Anyone who is stupid can hear what it means, not to mention that Noel is not stupid and is very smart. auzw.com "Well, I heard Ming Mei said you are a master of car racing, this must be the last game." Seeing Noel understands, Kiko said excitedly. "Okay, if you want to play, then you have to have a bet, otherwise it will be meaningless." Noel did not refuse, thinking a smile. "It''s okay, what do you say to bet." Yukiko, in an excited state, agreed without thinking, and didn''t think he would lose. "The end point is: the hot spring hotel that I have packed. If I lose, I will give you the car. If you lose, kiss me. How?" Will be thinking of the bet, Noel asked with a smirk. "Although this bet is very unfair to you, but it seems that you said it won, so I am embarrassed to reject you, so the bet is settled like this." The bet proposed by Noel made a little stunned. , But its no big deal to think about it, earn a customized sports car if you win, and never thought about whether you would lose it. "Remember to wash the car and give it to me." When he had finished speaking, Yuko hung up the phone, then slammed on the throttle and rushed out, and soon separated from Noel''s sports car, and the distance is still increasing. Before seeing the beginning, Alfa Romeo gt with Kazuki ran first. This was a result that Noel really didn''t expect, but he didn''t care too much. After all, this sports car of Noel was bought in the blood-sucking world, and the technology of that world is more than one grade higher than this world, and the performance of the relative sports car is not comparable to that of the world. With superb racing skills, the game has already been decided before the race begins. "Sit well, I''m going to start accelerating." Seeing that the car with Kiko had gradually disappeared and was out of sight, Noel stepped on the accelerator slowly and said. It was said that Koizumi Hongzi was a little excited. This was the first time she experienced the Biao car in person. She quickly closed the magic book she held and checked her seat belt. "You won''t really be accompanied by Xizi crazy..." The last word was not yet spoken. Suddenly, an impulsive force made Asahara sorrowfully sticking to the back of the seat, and the scenery outside the window was accelerating Slide over. Noel expressed with action that he really wanted to accompany Hezi to be a bit crazy, and Asahara closed her mouth obediently. It is clear that persuasion is useless now, and it is impossible to change the decision he made. .. v4 Chapter 117： Hot Spring Hotel As the speed of the vehicle continued to accelerate, Alfa Romeo gt, which had gradually disappeared in sight, gradually became clear in Noel''s sight, and the distance between each other was rapidly decreasing. Now there is Alfa Romeo GT driven by Kiko, which she rented when she returned to Japan, and this red Alfa Romeo GT has 337 horsepower. The Noble modified Lamborghini aventador has 1,000 horsepower, which is three times more than the Alfa Romeo GT rented by Kiko. Now that it is on a straight highway, and without the activation of various acceleration devices, Noel is very easy to get close to Yukiko, which can be said to have no pressure at all. Kashiko also knows clearly that this sports car that Noel does not have on the market is customized and must have undergone some modifications, so I just took the preemptive running method and wanted to pull away enough distance from Noel first. It takes time for Noel to catch up. As long as you leave this straight road and wait for a place with a curve, even if the speed of the car will be reduced, then you can rely on technology to win, and constantly open the distance between each other. Idea. But the idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. Ben saw that the plan was as expected, and Noel was already far behind, and he could not see the shape of his sports car at all. However, he was not happy for a few minutes, and suddenly he was not happy. I didnt expect the dream to smash so quickly. Looking at the black sports car that was catching up quickly from the rearview mirror, the distance between each other was shortening quickly every second. No matter how Xizi stepped on the accelerator to speed up the car, there was no way to stop Knoll''s sports car is getting closer. Seeing that it was about to catch up, Noel controlled the steering wheel in one hand, pulled out the phone in the other, and quickly wrote text messages with his fingers. When the two cars were side by side, the text message was also completed at this time, and Noel immediately chose to send it. At the same time, he completed the overtaking, but he was still accelerating the speed, leaving the car with Xizi far behind. Looking at Noel''s sports car, the farther and farther away, until it completely disappeared in his sight, Yuki slowly slowed down the speed and checked the phone that just rang. I will go to the hot spring hotel to wait for you, and I will wait for you to give me this reward. "This guy is definitely intentional." Seeing the content and time of the SMS, Youzi said with a wry smile. "It''s a text message from Noel?" Fei Yingli asked suspiciously when Hezi had heard it. "Yeah, I will wait for us at the hot spring hotel, and I will wait for me to give him this reward." Putting the phone aside, Hezi answered without a word. auzw.com "Rewards?" Asahara Miyoshi, Belmode, Fei Yingli, all looked puzzledly at Kiko, and asked in unison. "It''s the game''s bet. I won to get Noel''s sports car, but if I lose, I have to kiss him. This is indeed a reward for him." Seeing the three girls is puzzled, and Kiko tells honestly, a little Without concealing the meaning, I thought of a bad smile and said: "Miles, I can give this opportunity to you, I think Noel will definitely be happy." "Your affairs will be resolved by yourself. This is not my business. I will take pictures of you later, and I will definitely shoot them perfectly." Fei Yingli immediately countered. "Really? Are you sure you don''t regret it?" There is still a grinning Yuko, looking at Feiyingli asked. "There is nothing to regret. I want me to help you clean up the mess. There are no doors or windows." Although regrets began in her heart, Fei Yingli decided that she could not let Xizi succeed. If the handle was in her hands, she would not turn over. Thought:''Absolutely can''t be fooled by hope. In the following time, Feiyingli and Youxizi have been continuing this topic. There are Xizi who constantly want to let Feiyingli agree, but Feiyingli is a little bit moved in her heart, but she is determined not to agree with life and death, no matter what Xizi has. It''s useless to say. In the back seat, Belmode also began to say that if she wanted to get the information she needed, it was useless no matter what she asked, but there was no useful information. Seeing Belmode keep asking himself and mourning for Asahara, Akira Asahara did not think too much or doubt anything, but the answers to her questions were all the identity information she had under her back. After almost an hour''s drive... According to the route map of automatic navigation, the car driven by Xizi finally reached the door of the hot spring hotel. "There should be nothing wrong here, just look at Noel''s sports car and stop there." As soon as the car drove to the door, Asahara discovered the Noel''s sports car and pointed to the direction of Noel''s parked sports car. "Are you getting off here, or are you going to park with me?" Youzi, who stopped the car, looked at the three girls and asked. "Let''s go together, there is luggage in the back compartment, you can''t take it all by yourself." Belmode smiled and said his opinion. "Ibid." Feiyingli and Asahara Meimei said in unison. Unanimously made a decision. Youzi drove the car to the parking space, stopped next to the Noel sports car, and pulled out the key of the car and got off. The other three women also walked out of the car in a row. After Xizi opened the trunk, she helped out the luggage. One person shared a little luggage and locked the car before walking towards the interior of the hot spring hotel. .. v4 Chapter 118： Something missing The four girls walked into the door of the hot spring hotel. The proprietress of this hot spring hotel hurried forward to greet them and asked about the names of the four girls. After the four women reported their names, the proprietress of the hot spring hotel, after confirming it, asked the waitress who worked here to help her with the luggage and told them to put the luggage in the reserved room. Where Noel is. Soon, under the leadership of the hot spring proprietress, he came to the door of a Japanese-style dining room and walked aside to open the Japanese-style hand-drawn door for the four girls. "You are finally here." Seeing that the door was pushed away, Noel turned to see the four women standing outside the door, and said to the lady boss standing beside the door: "The lady boss, everyone is here now. Now, you can order people to serve." "Okay, please wait a moment, I''ll go and inform the kitchen now." After the four girls entered the Japanese-style box, the hot spring boss nodded and replied. After that, the proprietress of the hot spring hotel closed, and as soon as Noel had instructed, he quickly walked to the kitchen. The four women casually found a place to sit down and were observing the environment here. Noel picked up the teapot and poured four cups of tea and handed it to the four women. "Thank you." Thank you, Fei Yingli took a sip of tea and smiled and said, "Noel, you really choose the place. The environment here is very good and the decoration is quite good." "It''s really very good, but what about the hot springs here, I''ll wait until I try." After the observation, Xizi nodded in agreement, and thought it was pretty good. Noel chose a good place. "Mr. Noel, you are very visionary, and I like it very much." Belmode smiled slightly, and really felt it was good here. "Just like it, we can stay for a few more days and listen to the introduction of the proprietress, saying that this hot spring has beauty effects, you can go to the bubble." Thinking of the introduction of the proprietress, Noel recommended the four girls who had just arrived. "Sister tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, there is also a fireworks show in the next generation area, and we can go to see the fireworks at that time." Asahara Asahara, Asahara grimaced and proposed. "It seems that we came at a good time." Leaning next to Asahara, Yuki looked at the contents of the publicity notice and said with some expectation. "But it shouldn''t be cheap to pack it. Is it really okay to stay a few days longer?" Feiying thought of it and asked Noel. "It''s okay, anyway, I don''t lack money, even if we have lived here all the time, so let''s just relax and have fun." Noel smiled carelessly as he could see Fei Yingli''s thoughts. "Mile, your worries are completely unnecessary. Noel parked the privately-made sports car outside. The cost of that sports car can buy this hot spring hotel, and he will not just take a few days of hot springs. What about the hotel money." Seeing Fei Yingli''s thoughts too, Youzi said unkindly that she didn''t want to worry about Fei Yingli there. This can come out with peace of mind and happiness. auzw.com Just as everyone began to let go, talking about various topics, the door of the box was pushed open, and the waitresses walked in with the dishes. The proprietress of the hot spring hotel also came in, put a dish on the table, and introduced the dish name to Noel and others. After the long table was filled with dishes, the lady boss left a waitress outside the door, said something to Noel and others, and told the waitress outside the door, then closed the door Take the rest away. "Mr. Noel, will you order too much, so we can''t finish too much." Looking at the long table filled, Belmodet''s mouth twitched, very sure that it would never be finished. "No way, I don''t know what you like to eat, so I will try to order more, so that there will always be what you like in it." Explaining the reason, Noel smiled and said. "Don''t think about it so much, I''ll start when I can''t finish it." I was hungry, and Kiko, knowing that Noel''s kindness, quickly helped Noel to speak. Realizing the reason, Fei Yingli and Belmode said nothing more. Everyone picked up the chopsticks on the table. After I started, they attacked the dishes on the table. In the following time, everyone talked about tomorrow''s plans while eating, planning to go shopping around this generation tomorrow. From the beginning of the meal, Yuko always felt that something was missing, and carefully looked at the things on the long table, and finally realized that there was something missing. Under the puzzled eyes of everyone, Xizi opened the Japanese-style hand-drawn door of the box and said something to the waitress who had been outside the door before returning to the box to sit down. "There is Kishiko, you know that we can''t finish all the food here, wouldn''t you order anything else?" Seeing Yoshiko coming back to sit down, Fei Yingli quickly asked. "Relax, I didn''t order any other dishes." Going back to Feiyingli, Youzi asked everyone: "Don''t you think there is something missing on the table?" "What''s missing?" I looked at the long table, but the people didn''t see what was missing. They looked up and asked in unison. "Oh my god! It''s so obvious that you can''t see it. You''re thinking about it carefully." So obvious, but everyone couldn''t see it, and Hezi said unswervingly. "You just said it. Why don''t you let everyone guess together? Isn''t this an extra thing?" Too lazy to think about something, Xiandu Mu Aye said to You Xizi. .. v4 Chapter 119： Drunk "There is Xizi, Aye is right, you don''t want to sell the bucks there, just tell us." Belmode nodded his head, agreeing with Xiandumu Aye. "That''s right, don''t waste everyone''s brain cells, and confess quickly to widen." Ashehara said aside, there was no intention to continue thinking and guessing. "Please, don''t you really find that we are missing something on our table?" "We went out to play and relax this time, we didn''t need to worry about drinking and not driving, and we could rest directly after the hot spring." "What''s more, this hot spring hotel was taken by Noel, and all of us sitting here are our own people, don''t worry about drinking and drinking, you can indulge yourself." "Furthermore, this hot spring hotel is full of women. There is no other man than Noel, and there is no need to worry about the safety of drinking." Seeing others, they were also reluctant to guess, and Xizi could only publish the answer directly. After listening, everyone looked at the long table in front of them. It was really like what Heko said. There was no wine on the table, and they came out to play for the sake of happiness. Drinking some wine is really no big deal. All of the people here are familiar, and the hot spring hotel is also directly contracted by Noel. No other outsiders will come in here. Even if you drink and lose your gait, you will see it. Yoshiko, youre wrong, but I took your attention in one fell swoop before planning this hot spring trip. Noel laughed happily in his heart. He didnt expect Kiko to create a good opportunity to dig a hole and jump with his sister. Noel, who was very happy, couldn''t be happy next second. "There is Xizi, you seem to have made a mistake. It''s okay to come out and have fun drinking some wine, but drinking wine and hot springs is deadly. If you want to drink, you have to wait for it to finish." It''s not clear whether everyone knows, concubine Yingli hurriedly reminded that she didn''t want to come out to play together happily, but ended with a tragedy at the end. "I have lived in the United States for too long, and I forgot to forget about it. I have to remind you early, otherwise I will make a big mistake." Wen Yan, Xie Zi patted her heart, and she felt scared after thinking for a while. Forgetting this terrible thing, it almost hurt everyone here. "It''s okay, when anyone forgets something, just find out before the amount is wrong, and you don''t have to blame yourself too much." Noel was a little depressed, but he didn''t know anything about it, but he didn''t The deputy knew what kindly comforted Yuko said. "Wait for us to finish the hot spring together, then get together to play the game, and the losers will drink when the time comes." A little understanding of Noel''s purpose, Xiandu Mu Aye smiled and quickly offered her suggestions. "Well, it''s more interesting than drinking booze now, and we''ll get together in the room to play games later." auzw.com Everyone, you talked to me in a word, and it made Yukiko gradually forget the abruptness just now, and also decided who''s room he would wait to gather. When the waiter arrived with a drink, Noel asked the waitress to deliver the wine to her room, and then continued with the girls in the box for a while, and they had almost rested after the meal. Noel saw the time and found that the time had come to the night unconsciously. After suggesting that everyone go to the hot spring together, the four people who came after the gray mourning took them to the room, so that they did not know where their room was messed up. turn. All the way to the room, they talked and laughed, and took out the bathrobes prepared by the hot spring hotel in their respective rooms before going to the hot spring place together. Of course, when the position of the hot spring was reached, Noel and the girls were separated. Although they wanted to take a hot spring with them, it is not very realistic now, and they can only walk into the men''s hot spring pool alone. After cleaning his body, Noel walked into the hot spring pool and sat down, took a look at the bamboo rows used to separate the hot spring pools for men and women, and the hot spring pool next door soon sounded the words of the women. As for the content of the conversations between the girls, they will be better than others in size, and better than their bodies in a while, or which skin is better, etc., etc., I heard that Noel must be transformed into a werewolf. After a long time, Noel, who had no longer wanted to soak, left the men''s hot spring pool and returned to the room. He had just packed his luggage. The women in bathrobes came to the Noel room one after another. While sighing the comfort of the hot spring, they poured the wine in the room and took the glass and took a small sip. When the staff were all in place, the people sat in a circle, with poker, dice clocks, flower cards and other game props placed in the middle. After unanimously decided to use that one, the game of who first got down officially started. Too. In the next game time, everyone has a lot of fun to win and lose, and of course they are also very happy to drink. Five or six empty wine bottles have been twisted around. Until the wine was all drunk, the women drunk drunk and fell to the ground, all talking nonsense with a smile, and they all seemed to have a lot of fun. However, Noel and Xiandu Muye, who were not drunk, took the girls back to their rooms, and finally Xiandu Muye returned to their room to rest. To stay in this hot spring hotel for a few days, Noor was not too anxious to take down the three girls, but when Noor returned to the room and closed the door, it was found that Kiko didn''t know when she ran back. "Noel, I have forgotten to execute the bet on the game." After that, the drunken Yukiko dropped Noel to the ground and kissed Noel. Being pushed back, Noel, who had reacted, could not bear it, and immediately switched positions with Yukiko. .. v4 Chapter 120： The ghost just tempted you The next day... When the dazzling light enters from the outside, Yuko slowly opens her closed eyes and blocks the dazzling light with her hand. The sudden pain caused Yuko to frown slightly, but when he turned to see Noor, who was close, he opened his mouth in surprise and formed an o-shape, so the whole person was motionless. When he reacted and wanted to scream, Yukiko quickly covered her mouth with her hand. At this time, she also remembered everything that happened last night and realized what was going on. At this time, Noel also opened his eyes, just in line with Xi Zi''s eyes. Muchengchengzhou Noor also woke up, and Nozuki did not quarrel or make trouble. He calmly talked to Noel, and also straightforwardly pointed out that he had a good impression on him, and said more about his relationship with Kudo Yusaku. "In order to avoid many people who pursue you, you decided to marry Kudo Yusaku, but you all have your own lives, and Kudo Yusuo is a **** man, Kudo Shinichi was adopted by the orphanage, where did I say Wrong?" After listening to the description of Kiko, Noel was not surprised. Some doubted if he had heard it wrong, and asked with some uncertainty. "You''re right." Yukiko smiled and shook his head, helped Noel to confirm, and then said: "It was agreed with Kudo Yusaku, and I can submit a divorce agreement at any time after I find someone I like. , And Kudo Shinichi must be his." "Then wait for us to go back this time, and ask Miles to help you handle the divorce immediately." It was confirmed last night that it was the first time that Kiko had heard the amazing information now, and Noel was very happy at this time. "Are you so eager to keep me by your side?" Seeing Noel asked to divorce immediately, Hezi asked with a smile. "Of course." Noel replied without hesitation, and kissed Xi Zi''s mouth, laughing: "You can only belong to me." "It''s overbearing, but I like it." I was quite satisfied with Noel''s answer. Youzi had the same sweetness as eating honey, pillowed on Noel''s heart, and laughed: "Listen to you, go back and submit the divorce agreement immediately, I believe soon Can handle it." It was still early, and the others had not yet awakened from their sleep, so Noel and Yukiko glued together, and the two chatted about a lot of things in the room. I learned that Kyoko didn''t like Kudo Shinichi very much, so she showed her motherly love in front of others, and even moved away from him to settle in the United States, leaving him in Japan for Dr. Ali to take care of. Of course, this is also the decision that Kudo Yuu and Keyou loved to avoid being discovered by Kudo, who was very smart since childhood, and then made the decision in unison with Yuko. auzw.com Fei Yingli also knew these things. There was a contract between Kiko and Kudo Yu that made a fake marriage, which was signed in front of her. The contract was also kept by her. "Yeah." Suddenly thought of something, Yuko raised her head and looked at Noel, and laughed: "Noel, I secretly told you that miles have been interesting to you for a long time, but she has been waiting for the moment you pursue, Fortunately, I made up my mind to completely break with Maori Kogoro." "Huh? Are you tempting me?" Noor asked suspiciously after seeing Yukiko say this. "Cut! The ghost is just trying to test you." Noor gave him a white eye, and Xizi pointed out clearly: "Don''t think I don''t know, the four living in your house are each your women, and their loving eyes. , Even if its useless, its useless, it can only cheat the mile, its still far from trying to cheat me. "Then why did you jump into the fire pit?" Seeing that Youzi had discovered it earlier, Noel didn''t panic, but was very puzzled, and he knew why he jumped into the pit. "My teacher is Kurohaichi, and his other identity is the first generation of kidnapper Kidd. Many of my skills are learned from him, and I have seen some magical strangers while studying with him. Each of those people has weird abilities, and some have become superpowers, magicians, witches, etc." "As long as these people appear and I''m nearby, I can sense it. I can also tell which one is. I don''t know why, but I can be sure that you, Aye and Hongzi all have unique abilities. " "It''s normal for capable people to be able to have three wives and four concubines. After all, this is what you want, and now there are many wealthy people. There is only one wife on the bright side. ." "What''s more, I''ve fallen into it, just like Fei''s fire, but knowing that it will catch fire and still want to get closer." After listening to Kyoko''s explanation, Noel really didn''t expect Kyoko to look so open, and fell in love with himself deeply. "Yoshiko, your reaction is very accurate." Noel smiled a little, and since they were all discovered by Kiko, there was nothing to hide, and the contract was sent straight out. "I do." There was an enquiry in my mind immediately, and Hezi responded without hesitation. After the contract was established and received a lot of information, he smiled and said: "It seems that my choice is very correct, and you really have the ability to have more Women, women who can be yours are extremely lucky." "Let''s go to wash, and then go to breakfast together." After that, Noel picked up Yuko directly and entered the bathroom together. Soon after, after some washing, the two put on their clothes neatly, and Xizi hugged Noel''s arm, and they walked out of the room together. .. v4 Chapter 121： Its that simple The two walked slowly in the hot spring hotel. When they walked, they met the proprietress of the hot spring hotel. Both sides asked very friendlyly. Since it happened so, Noel asked the proprietress of the hot spring hotel to prepare the breakfast for everyone and let it be delivered to the dining room last night. After remembering one after another, and confirming to Noel if there are other needs, the proprietress of the hot spring hotel turned and left. Soon, Noel and Yuko came to the dining room, and the two sat down at the table. "Noel, you just asked the lady boss to prepare everyone''s breakfast, but they didn''t seem to wake up yet." Leaning on Noel''s shoulder, he asked with some doubts. "Last night when we dine here, we agreed to go out at 10 o''clock, and then have some fun in this generation. You can see for yourself what time it is now." Noel smiled slightly and pointed to the box. Said the clock hanging on the wall. "It turned out that it was more than ten minutes before 10 o''clock. In addition to the time for breakfast here, it is estimated that the breakfast will be ready to be delivered here." Following Noor''s expectations, there was no doubt that he understood it, guessing: " And when they both get up, they can''t find us both, and they will definitely ask the people at the hot spring hotel, and they will all come here by then." "That''s right." Noel nodded with a smile, reached out and hugged the small waist with Xizi, and smiled: "At that time, everyone can eat breakfast directly, without wasting time waiting here, and can go directly after eating. played." While waiting for breakfast and all the girls, Noel and Youxizi chatted and talked, and spent more than ten minutes remaining. With the passage of time, one minute and one second later, the tightly closed Japanese-style hand-pulled door was opened, and it was not the person who came to deliver the breakfast that appeared outside the door, but the Xiandu Muye and the gray The original sisters. "The first night I just came out to play, I didn''t expect you to win Xizi so quickly. This speed is not really fast." Slowly walking into the box, Xiandu Mu Aye said with a smile. "I can''t help, the plan can''t keep up with the changes, but I like this change very much, and I hope that this change can happen frequently. This will save me a lot of effort." Noel shrugged his shoulders and smiled. Replied. "They are drunk, and one or two are drunk and do not wake up. Pity me, the one who is not drunk, was quarreled by Kazuki for one night, and could not sleep for a while in the morning, and was called by the sisters. Get up." Lying directly on Noel''s back, Xiandu Mu Aye pretended to be depressed. "I''m so sorry..." After listening to Xiandu Muye, Xizi sitting next to Noel, his face turned completely red, said with embarrassment with her head down. "By interrupting you, Miles and Belmode are up. It is estimated that you will come here soon. Are you afraid of being found like this now?" Looking at Kashi who is very close to Noel, Asahara felt it necessary to remind you of Kiko . auzw.com "Anyway sooner or later it is discovered that the paper can never cover the fire, it is better to let them find it sooner." Wen Yan, Hezi raised her head, said indifferently, not at all No worry about this. "What did you find?" Fei Yingli''s voice was heard outside the door, and the Japanese-style hand-drawn door was gradually opened. When the door was completely opened, Fei Yingli''s eyes fell on Noel and Yukiko. She stood still and stood still at the door, and her happy mood was instantly replaced by loss. Belmode, who arrived with Feiyingli, was a little stunned when he saw the intimate appearance of Noel and Yuko, completely unsure of what was going on. At this time, the proprietress who prepared the breakfast for everyone, led the staff here with breakfast, and after the voice of the proprietress sounded, the stunned concubine Yingli and Belmode recovered. Quickly entering the box no longer blocks the door. Until breakfast was put on the long table, the proprietress of the hot spring hotel led the staff away, and closed the Japanese-style hand-drawn door again. The box was very quiet, so quiet that everyone''s heartbeat could be heard, and no one was talking at this time. "Yoshiko, what''s the matter with you and Noor?" After waiting for a while, Feiyingli finally couldn''t help but spoke, looking at Noor and Yukiko and asked. "Mile, I told Noel everything, and he accepted me, it was as simple as that." There was no hesitation, and Hezi said straightforwardly, without any intention of concealment. "Everything?" A little stunned, but soon Fei Yingli reacted and asked with some uncertainty. "Yes, I told Noel the whole thing without missing a word, and I will trouble you to help when we go back. I will inform him of Kudo Yusuke over there." No joke, Kiko nodded seriously, very serious Said. "I know, I will handle it for you when I go back." It can be seen that Xizi was not kidding, and Feiying Liqiang Yan said with a smile: "I...I wish you all." "We''ll go out to play later, so let''s have breakfast soon." Akira Asahara quickly changed the subject and knew that he couldn''t continue talking about it, otherwise it would definitely make Fei Yingli even more lost. "Yeah, we''ll finish breakfast soon, I can''t wait to play." The clever ashe is also very clear, quickly said aside. "You didn''t even call me up." Suddenly opened the Japanese-style hand-pulled door, Koizumi Hongzi said dissatisfiedly at the door. .. v4 Chapter 122： Familiar back "Hongzi, I called you just now. You said you want to sleep for another five minutes. I just respect your choice." Xiandu Mu Aye spread her hands and smiled at the incoming Koizumi Hongzi . "Sister Aye was right. Both my sister and I just saw that you are too lazy to continue to sleep. This is not a blame for us." Asahara helped testify. "Well, it''s Hongzi''s unwillingness to get up. It''s not that we didn''t call you." Asahara Ami who was on the side also nodded and agreed. Seeing that the three girls said so, it was also clear that they didn''t need to lie. Koizumi Ako immediately understood that she was wrong, and her face gradually flushed, and she smiled apologetically at the three girls. After Koizumi Hongzi''s troubles, Noor and Yukiko''s things are also in the paragraph. No one will mention it again, and the atmosphere in the box has gradually become more active, no longer suppressed and not as usual. Comfortable. But in the following time, Fei Yingli was always in a state of loss. She kept her head down and ate a little bite at breakfast. She did not join in the pleasant conversation at all. Others told her that she had not heard it several times and didnt understand. What is she thinking about alone? The fool can see that Feiying Li is absent. After trying to call a few times without getting a response, the girls decide to let Feiying Li calm down, so no one will bother Feiying Li thinking. After eating breakfast, Noel and the girls sat down for a while, and then left the hot spring hotel to implement yesterday''s plan. After leaving the hot spring hotel together, eight people walked on the street together, and the combination of one man and seven women attracted the attention of many people. In addition, all of them are handsome men and beautiful women. focus. "One man and seven women, now people in the city can really play." "I''m going to go! All of them are beautiful women. If I could have one of them, I wouldn''t have lived in my life." "You must be able to live in vain in this life. Look at what your parents look like. You are looking at what a bear is like, and the man is all a famous brand. The clothing is all for you for a few months. Wages." "It''s really true. Not only is the man''s whole body brand-name, but the beautiful women are all wearing brand-names. No one can afford it." "It''s really enviable and jealous!" "Look, that man is so handsome!" "Yeah, yeah, I don''t know if it''s new here, if it is, it''s really good." "Don''t daydream about nympho, don''t you see the woman next to the handsome pot? You are definitely not playing." The combination of Noel and the girls made the passers-by who had passed and saw them envious and jealous, and even discussed it with the companions around them. auzw.com And the passers-by''s comments were heard by Noel all word-for-word, but they didn''t pay too much attention. In this way, Noel and the crowd watched the passers-by, walked slowly on the street and wandered around, observing whether there was something interesting around them. After a few hours... At around four o''clock in the afternoon, the girls who were very excited, began to feel a little tired at this time, and unanimously decided to return to the hot spring hotel. As the only male among them, Noel, his arms were covered with bags of all sizes, and there was no space left. When hearing the unanimous decision of the women to return, Noel was finally relieved. Although it took no effort to take these, it could not be put into the space and could only be held in the hand. That was a very troublesome thing. Hugs hug hugs to take advantage. When Noel and the girls returned to the hot spring hotel, they saw a group of people blocking the door at the entrance of the hot spring hotel, talking to the lady boss about something. "Huh? That man and woman, I seem to have seen somewhere, so familiar back." Looking at the backs of the blocked door, Fei Yingli wrinkled in doubt. Two of them felt very familiar, but at one and a half. I can''t remember it later. "Not only do you feel familiar, but I also know the acquaintances you know." Among the few people at the door of the gamble, the figure of the only elementary school student and the costume of the elementary school student made Noel''s mouth twitch. "Let''s take a look in the past. Anyway, guessing here is not the way. It''s better to go directly and see what is going on. By the way, it can be seen that it is a denial of the wrong person." After listening to the words of Noel and Feiyingli, Aiyuan mourned Suggested. "Xiao Ai is right, rather than standing here, it is better to look at it in the past." You Xizi nodded her head, agreeing with Hui Yuan''s suggestion. "Yes, we are not the only way here, let''s go." Too lazy to think so much, Noel said to the girls. "Well," the girls responded in unison. After finishing speaking, eight people walked to the gate of the hot spring hotel. As they approached and heard the conversation of the people who blocked the door, they probably understood what was going on. "The lady boss, you have to hold a fireworks party for the past two days, which makes the nearby hot springs full. I heard that you are the only place that is not full. We finally came here and we let you live. Here it is." The middle-aged bald man in charge of conversation said to the lady boss at the entrance. "No, no, our hot spring hotel has been booked for the next few days, so I''m sorry I can''t let you live here." The proprietress of the hot spring hotel shook his head firmly and refused without hesitation. "The lady boss, we waited for the person who took the hot spring hotel. We will discuss with them at that time. If it still doesn''t work, we will leave immediately. How do you think about this?" People who want to find a breakthrough from Baoquan. .. v4 Chapter 123： This is a coincidence "No, I can''t let you disturb my guests. If I agree this time, if someone comes to learn from you next time, don''t my guests have to be annoyed." "Furthermore, the family came here to relax and be happy, but also to pack me here so as not to be disturbed. They cannot be disturbed because of your convenience." "You still stay in a hotel elsewhere, maybe tomorrow the hot springs in other places will be free, so please don''t block the door of our hot spring hotel, it will make us feel very troubled." The proprietress of the hot spring hotel frowned, and still refused the people in front of him without hesitation. He calmly said the truth to these people, hoping that these people would leave here quickly, and don''t always block the entrance of the hot spring hotel. At the same time, the proprietress of the hot spring hotel also intends to call the police. As long as these people do not leave here quickly, she will immediately ask the police to solve these matters. The middle-aged bald uncle who is in charge of conversation has been completely speechless, and he cant even say a bit of refusal. After all, people say what is reasonable, and the person who packs this is to not be disturbed. The request is indeed a bit difficult for the strongman. If you think about it carefully, if the proprietress of the hot spring agrees, it will be irresponsible for her customers. It will not be a good thing for this hot spring hotel, and it will attract others who have not found the hot spring. The bald middle-aged uncle who immediately figured out immediately gave up the idea of ??continuing negotiations and turned to the companion behind him and shook his head, indicating that the negotiation had failed. "Come on, let''s go into the hot spring hotel." Behind the people who were blocking the door, Noel said to them. "Nor?! There are mothers and Hezi...sisters?!" the girl who turned around and cried in surprise. "Xiao Lan?" A little stunned, the concubine Fei Li was very surprised and asked, "How did you come here?" "My dad and I came to attend a classmate''s party, but when we came here, we found that there was a fireworks party, which caused the hot spring hotel here to be full. It was hard to hear that this hot spring hotel had vacancies, and then we all came here." Quickly walking to Fei Yingli, Maori Lan answered honestly. "It turned out that we just thought we were here to find fault." After hearing Maorilan''s explanation, Xizi nodded and smiled. "After all, why are you all here, Noel, mother, and sister Xizi?" Maolilan asked, puzzled, looking at the three. "Nor is a neighbor who lives next to my house, and he and I and Yuko are very familiar, so he invited us to play together." After thinking for a while, Fei Yingli explained briefly and told the matter to Maori in front of her. Lan. auzw.com "Noel and her mother are neighbors, and they are also very familiar with Sister Xizi, but here was packaged by Noor?" "Well, you heard it right." Feiyingli nodded and confirmed Maorilan. "Noel, would that allow us to live here too? There is no hot spring hotel outside." After hesitating, Maorilan looked at Noel and asked with some embarrassment. Mao Lilan''s words fell, and everyone present looked at Noel, waiting for him to make a decision. Mommy, its a coincidence that all of them can be encountered. ''I thought, Noel wanted to refuse, but if it refuses, Maurilan''s favor will definitely decline. "All stayed here, anyway, the hot spring hotel is so big, and there are many empty rooms." Although he wanted to refuse, Noel couldn''t disappoint Maori Lan, and could only pretend to be happy. "That''s really great. I can finally stay at the hot spring hotel this time. Thank you very much." Hearing Noel''s reply, the bald middle-aged uncle thanked. "Xiaolan, is this handsome boyfriend your boyfriend?" The middle-aged woman among the middle-aged women happily asked Maurilan. "No...no...no...we are just very good friends..." Wen Yan said, Mao Lilan''s face flushed instantly, anxiously arguing. "Nuoer is a good guy, I really hope he is Xiaolan''s boyfriend, but we don''t stand at the door now, let''s go inside and talk about it." Maori Kogoro was very satisfied with Noel''s performance, and treated his classmates as if they were masters , Who didn''t know it at all. After finishing speaking, Maori Kogoro first went in, only to look after those classmates who were entertaining himself, completely ignoring Noel and others. This situation made Feiying Li''s eyebrows tighten, and her women were very unhappy about it, and they hated Maori Kogoro''s performance. "I''m so sorry." Mao Lilan, who had not entered, saw his dad Maori Xiaowulang, and then looked at the girls whose faces became quite ugly, and apologized to Noel and the girls. "It''s okay, Xiaolan is not your fault. You don''t need to apologize." Fei Yingli shook Xiaolan and looked back at Maori Kogoro''s back, angrily said: "It''s the **** who should apologize. He kindly asked him to stay with those classmates, but he didnt even have a thank you, and he looked like a host." "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, it''s nothing to be angry, don''t you think I''m not angry at all." Noel kept a smile and said to the angry Fei Yingli, but he was thinking:''Maori Xiaowulang, you just Its better to be proud for a while, then its time to see how I played to death. .. v4 Chapter 124： illegitimate child "Mom, Dad, he didn''t do it on purpose, so don''t be angry with him." Seeing Noel was not angry about it, Mao Lilan finally let out a sigh of relief and quickly persuaded Fei Yingli to say. "Xiao Lan, what kind of virtue is that bastard? I used to know very well. You dont have to open your eyes to talk nonsense, he is not worth it for you, and I was blind at first. Reliable." Persuasion didn''t do anything. Feiyingli was still very angry and said very uncomfortably. "Don''t stand silly, let''s go in too." After that, Noel reached out and nudged the back of the mother and daughter and walked to the interior of the hot spring hotel. Feeling the temperature of the big hand on the back, Fei Yingli''s anger was instantly cleared, and obediently allowed Noel to push herself forward, and his face gradually became ashamed. After this incident, Fei Yingli was more firmly thinking of breaking away with Maori Kogoro, and was seriously considering when to showdown and how to seize Maorilan''s custody. Mao Lilan, who was also in a shy state, was slowly moving forward with her head down, and she did not find Fei Yingli''s situation at all. She had already thrown her out of Jiu Xiaoyun if she wanted to persuade Fei Yingli. Upon seeing this, the women walked into the hot spring hotel one after another and quickly followed Noel and the mother and daughter who were walking ahead. And everyone did not look at a little boy, it can be said that he was completely ignored, and no one walked by to look at him, as if he could not see the air. ''hateful! Why every time I met Noel, I was ignored by him and others. ''wrong! Now is not the time to think about this. You must first figure out why the mother appeared here, why she came back. I have no news at all, and Dr. Ali didn''t seem to receive the news. The most important thing is, why did Mom come here with Noel, and the two seem to be very familiar with each other. Whats going on here, I have to figure it out thoroughly. But is it necessary to tell Dad? Forget it, wait until its clear. When the little ghost thought about it, that is, Conan thought about it, he found that he was the only one standing outside and trotting into the hot spring hotel. As soon as he entered the hot spring hotel, Conan heard Noel and his wife talking, so she knew the location of Maori Kogoro and his classmates. "Mr. Noel, I have arranged them to the other side of the room, and the other side also has a separate hot spring pool, unless they come here deliberately, otherwise you and they will never encounter, I think so It wont bother you. After arranging Maori Kogoro and others, the proprietress of the hot spring hotel explained to Noel. "The boss, your arrangement is very good, it really makes you bother." After listening to the boss''s arrangement, Noel was very satisfied. auzw.com "This is what I should do." The owner of the spa hotel smiled and asked: "Mr. Noel, it''s not too early now. Do I need to prepare dinner for you?" "It''s just as good as it was last night, please trouble your boss." After looking at the time, Noel found out that it was not early, and said to the boss of the hot spring hotel. "I see, please wait for a while in the private room, and I will order the kitchen to do it now." After that, the proprietress of the hot spring hotel left and accelerated her pace towards the kitchen. "Xiao Lan, you live on our side." After careful consideration, Fei Yingli took Mao Lilan''s hand and said the result of the consideration. "Then I..." Maorilan had not finished speaking. "Sister Xiaolan, Uncle Maori, where are they? I don''t know how to get there." Behind everyone, Conan, trotting beside Maolilan, asked her with a raised head. "Where did this little devil come from, your father''s illegitimate child?" Feiyingli frowned and looked at Conan''s little devil''s head and asked Maorilan inexplicably. "No, his name is Edogawa Conan. He is a relative of Dr. Ali. Dr. Ali said that he would never take a child, so he temporarily stayed at his father''s detective office." Seeing Feiying Li misunderstood, Mao Lilan quickly explained Road. "Dr. Ali''s relatives?" Wen Yan, there is a lock between Xizi''s eyebrows, but Dr. Ali was investigated, and it is definitely an old man who is widowed. ." Conan Shuimeng''s face froze instantly, and quickly thought about how to deal with this situation, and how to explain it in order to get through. After hearing the words of Xizi, the crowd fixed their eyes on Conan. It was clear that there was no need to lie to Xizi, and Dr. Ali was hired by her, and he must have clearly investigated his identity. Conan, who was staring at everyone''s eyes and could not think of any countermeasures, is now more and more anxious. "I think it''s Dr. Ali''s illegitimate child." His eyes rolled, and Noor thought of something, bearing the urge to laugh, said: "It is estimated that Dr. Ali is afraid of being laughed at, so he said Conan was his relative. , Im right, kid Conan." "Conan, did Noel really say this?" After thinking carefully, Maurilan thought it was possible, and asked Conan. "Yes...yes..." Conan twitched at the corner of his mouth. He had no choice but to squeeze these two words out of his mouth, admitting with frustration. "It turns out that it''s no wonder that Dr. Ali wants to hide it. It seems that he wants Conan not to be joked, so he said Conan is his relative." Seeing that Conan had admitted, I thought it was understandable, and Xizi smiled and said . .. v4 Chapter 125： Sued Kudo Shinichi "Okay, let''s stop saying these things. Conan didn''t want to hear that much, but let people take him to Uncle Maori." Noel smiled slightly and waved to the staff not far away, yes The women said. "Sir, do you have any questions?" The trotter asked with a smile as he ran beside Noel. "Take this kid to find out, the people who live on the other side." Noel pointed to Conan and said to the staff. "Okay, I''ll take this kid safely." The staff nodded, put his hand in front of Conan, and smiled: "Child, give me your hand, I will take you there." "Sister Xiaolan, won''t you come with me?" Conan asked, looking up at the staff who ignored the speech. "I stay here with my mother, so you should go with this sister." Mao Lilan shook his head and said quite clearly. Conan, who wanted to say something, suddenly found that he could not make a sound, and at the same time his body lost control, and his identity seemed to be not his. No matter how you try, it is useless, but the eyeballs can rotate at will. When you are anxiously trying to ask for help, your eyes fall on Noel. When you see Noel is smiling at yourself, Conan understands even if he is stupid. He''s the ghost. He was about to look at Maori Lan, but Conan found that his body moved at this time, but he didn''t act with his own consciousness, but was manipulated like a marionette. Conan, who was under control, placed his little hand on the staff member''s hand, and was taken away by the staff member in this way, and walked toward the place where Maori Kogoro and his classmates lived. "It''s strange, when did Conan become so obedient, didn''t he always want to monitor himself?" Mao Lilan froze for a moment, looking at Conan''s back away, and said to himself with confusion. "Surveillance? Why did the kid monitor you?" Feiyingli frowned deeply and asked very seriously. "Conan seems to be very familiar with Xinyi, and Xinyi he monitors me through the little ghost of Conan. Every time I talk to me on the phone, I can know what happened recently, and even some details are clear. , So I always have to find a way to stay away from this little devil." Mao Lilan, who had not yet responded, heard the question from his ear and answered subconsciously without thinking. "And this thing! That little king and eight lambs are really turned upside down, and they have actually learned to monitor the lives of others!" After listening, Youzi said that the whole person was not good, and said with anger. "Even if it''s too sweet, it''s too much for him." Feiying Lihanguang flashed through his eyes and suddenly thought about something. He turned to look at Xizi and asked, "Hezi, I plan to sue Kudo Shinichi, he seriously endangered my daughter''s right to privacy, don''t you have any opinions?" "I don''t have any opinion, but there is only one request." Wen Yan, You Xizi thought about it a little, and said after thinking it over clearly. auzw.com "You said, I''m listening." Feiyingli nodded and wanted to hear what was required. "If you want to sue Kudo Shinichi, then you have to wait until my affairs have been dealt with. After that, you can do whatever you want to sue, even if you put him to death, I have nothing to do." See Princess Yingli nodded. Then, Hezi said the request, but didn''t want to be involved at all. "Okay, no problem." Without any hesitation, Fei Yingli immediately agreed. "Let''s go to the box first, where to sit down and talk slowly." The two women''s conversation made Noel very happy. Seeing what Maorilan wanted to say, she said quickly as soon as she spoke. All the girls agreed with Noel''s proposal, and were also very interested in the topics of Xizi and Feiyingli. They listened to their conversation around them and walked to the dining room. Hearing Fei Yingli want to sue Kudo Shinichi, and Kudo Shinichis mother Yukiko also agreed, which put Maori Lancher completely stunned in place, just returned to God and wanted to persuade and was interrupted by Noel . "Xiaolan, you have just come here, and I will give you a good introduction." In order to prevent Maori Lan from messing up, Noel directly took her little hand and said while walking behind the girls. Really don''t say, Mauran was suddenly ashamed to hold her small hand, and Mao Lilan had no time to persuade to persuade, and worried about being discovered by the former concubine. Time passed quickly... After the rice bowl passed, everyone went to the hot spring separately. Because it is still a little early, everyone did not leave the hot spring hotel one step, but borrowed props to play happily, waiting for the time of the fireworks show. And Maorilan, who had been teased by Noel, was in a state of blushing, and she could not stop for a moment, which also made her not persuade Feiyingli and Hezi. As a result, both women have negotiated time. As long as Kikos formalities are completed, the prosecution of Kudo Shinichi will be issued immediately, which has become an immutable fact. At this time, seeing Noel, who was almost the same time, said something softly in Fei Yingli''s ear. When she nodded, she took her small hand and walked out of the room together. The others who were so focused did not pay attention to the two. Walking to the courtyard of the hot spring hotel, Noel and Fei Yingli''s hands were still held together, but the two did not say a word from the moment they came out, but they slowly moved forward holding hands. .. v4 Chapter 126： Framing Maori Kogoro Being held by Noel''s big hand, Fei Yingli''s nervous heart accelerated, but she didn''t have any idea of ??breaking away. She was thinking about why she was contracted alone. Suddenly, Noel stopped and moved Feiyingli into his arms with a slight tug. "Miles, you should have a good impression on me." Seeing the appointed place arrived, Nuoer Xie looked at Feiyingli with a smile and asked very straightforwardly. "I...I..." Looking at the face in close proximity, and then hearing Noel''s straight words, he was hugged tightly in his arms. At this time, the concubine, who was blushing, was completely unsure of how to answer. . "You don''t have to answer me in a hurry, let me finish talking first." The other hand gently touched Concubine Yingli''s face. Noel smiled and said, "There are many women who have a relationship with me. You should have been already. I see it." "Among the staff of this hot spring trip, except for you and the female star, all of them can be said to be my women. These are also known to Kiko, but she is willing to jump into my fire pit." "And I agree to be interesting to you, so now I will tell you all this by myself, and if I can accept it like Kiko, I am willing to take care of you all my life." Listening quietly to Noel''s words, Feiyingli never expected Noel to speak so straightforwardly, which made her feel that Noel cared about herself very much, otherwise she would not speak all of them personally. After seeing Noel, he looked at herself so quietly, and Fei Yingli also began to think seriously, thinking:''I really like Noel, but Noel has so many women, I can accept it like Hezi Is it all? When Fei Yingli was seriously considering it, two hugged figures came to this side, and Fei Yingli, who just saw it, panicked immediately. ''finally come. ''I thought, seeing the figure of the coming person clearly, Noel quickly took Fei Yingli''s little hand and quickly hid behind the rockery. Due to the narrow position, the two were close together. "Yumi, what are you doing here with me?" After looking around, Maori Kogoro asked Yumi who was next to him. "Kogoro, I heard that you have been separated from your wife for a long time, and today I decided to tell you something." Yotsumi Yumi hugged Maori Kogoro, measuring the position of his head against his heart, and said: "Actually, I have liked you a long time ago, and it is not an exaggeration to say you are single now. Have you ever thought about starting a new relationship with me after a divorce." "Yu...Yumi...Are you kidding me?" After a moment''s stun, Maori Kogo asked a little excitedly, involuntarily lived in the rising Yumi. "Of course I''m not kidding." After that, Ryutsu Yumi kissed Maori Kogoro''s mouth and used actions to prove that he was not kidding. Maori Kogo froze a little, but he reacted quickly, excited, and hugged tightly around the rising waist of Yumi''s Xiaoman''s waist. She had no intention of pushing her away. auzw.com Because the two were standing directly under the lights, Feiyingli behind the rockery could see clearly. At this time, her eyes were about to burst into fire. Not too much. It''s a pity that Fei Yingli couldn''t see the energy state, otherwise she would be able to see a thin silk thread, which was connected from the back of the rising Yuemei to Noel''s finger. That''s right, Ryukyu Yumi is controlled by Noel, and she is used to frame the Maori Kogoro, so that this big show can be performed in front of Fei Yingli. It''s just that Noel didn''t expect that Maori Kogoro was so easy to hook. It can be seen that he hasn''t eaten meat for a long time, so it is so easy to fall into this first set of steps. "Kogoro, the door of my room won''t be locked tonight!" Suddenly opened the Maori Kogoro, and Yotsumi Yumi said with a smile on his face, and left quickly. "After the Equivalent Society is over, I go back and divorce the tigress. Baby will wait for me tonight." Maori Kogoro, who was fascinated by the infatuation, yelled at Yumi while rising. Waiting for the rise of Yumi and Maori Kogoro to leave for a while, Nuoercai and Feiyingli walked out slowly from the back of the rockery. But Fei Yingli''s face was so scary and scary at the moment, her heart was also burning with anger, and her hands were shaking tightly with anger. "I used to think that it was just alcoholism, I didn''t expect Maori Kogoro to be such a person." Noel pretended to be angry, and grieved for Fei Yingli. "At first, I was blind, and I actually married such a person. I really failed enough." Fei Yingli said with a chill, gritted her teeth. "This kind of person is not worth your anger for him." Noel grabbed Fei Yingli''s shoulders and turned her to face him, said seriously: "Although I have many women, and I am also very affectionate, but I will not Abandon anyone, Miles let me take good care of you, I will make you happy every day, be my woman." Fei Yingli, who was very angry, heard Noel''s confession again, and saw sincerity in Nuoer''s eyes. Fei Yingli had a urge to agree in her heart. At the same time, Fei Yingli finally made a decision to completely cut off the relationship with Maori Kogoro, and wished to handle the divorce immediately. "Um." After careful consideration, Fei Yingli leaned against Noel''s heart and responded shyly softly. "Miles, I will never let you down." After receiving the reply, Noel reached out and raised Fei Yingli''s chin, then bowed his head and kissed her mouth. .. v4 Chapter 127： Fireworks After a while, Noel let Fei Yingli''s mouth loose and hugged her back to the box slowly. Just back to the door of the box, the Japanese-style hand-pulled door was pulled away from the inside, and Feiyingli, who was held in the arms by Noel, quickly broke free of her arms and pulled a little distance from each other. Watching the people coming out of the box. Seeing Fei Yingli leave her arms, Noel smiled and didn''t care too much. It was clear that she was worried about being seen by Maori Lan, and she was not ready to let Maori Lan know. "Noel, where did you and Mile just go, and I''m just going to find you." There was Xizi coming out of the box. When he saw Noor and Youzi outside the door, he asked with some doubt. "No... I didn''t go anywhere... I just wandered around..." Seeing that there was Noko, Fei Yingli was relieved and said with a red face in a panic. "Is it really just going to stroll around casually?" Fei Yingli asked shyly, shyly. "Okay, there''s Kazuki, don''t tease the mile." Noel smiled slightly and helped Feiying, who was too embarrassed, to understand the encirclement, and asked by the way: "What is the matter with you when you come out to find us?" "You don''t say I have forgotten, the fireworks show is about to start, and we found that the two of you are not here, and I thought about going out to find you, who thought you were back." Wen Yan, Xizi recalled the purpose of coming out, honestly Answered Noel. "Then let''s go quickly, otherwise we won''t be able to occupy a good position." Back to Yukiko, Noel walked to the door where the box opened, and said to the girls inside, "Ladies, it''s time we should. Im leaving. If its late, I might have to stand and watch the fireworks. "Got it." The women who were preparing in the box, when Noel appeared at the door, responded in unison. After the girls quickly packed up, they quickly prepared the things they needed. Noel took the heavy objects in their hands and walked out of the hot spring hotel with the girls. Noel and the girls walked under the stars and walked towards the location where the fireworks show was held. It didn''t take too long to see that there were more and more people in the street, and they were all moving in one direction. But when he arrived at the location of the fireworks show, Noel and the girls found that they were very wrong. The people on the street were only a small part, and the location of the fireworks show was already crowded. I wanted to find a good location. It''s not an easy task. "Wow! There are so many people here." Maolilan said in surprise as he looked at the crowd. "It seems that we are still late. These people are estimated to have occupied their positions here and waited. The best position is to stop thinking about it." After a closer inspection, Ashehara shrugged and shrugged. auzw.com "There are so many people here, it''s not easy to just squeeze in. It''s even more impossible to find a place. I don''t want to see myself as a firework, but make myself sweaty all over. "You Xizi frowned, said, not wanting to squeeze into the crowd. "It''s not necessary to watch fireworks. It''s not bad to see them in the open field. I saw a nice place. While the fireworks haven''t been released yet, let''s go quickly." Find a good place Noel said to some disappointed women. Seeing that Noel had finished speaking, he left the place where the fireworks were released, and the girls looked at each other and followed. Along the way, the women did not ask Noel, so they followed him quietly. It didn''t take long for the first fireworks to sound, and Noel and the girls also reached under a tree on a hillside, and this location has a wide field of vision, which can see the whole process of the fireworks rising from the ground to high altitude. Seeing that this is an excellent location, the women completely lost their previous loss, and quickly helped Noel to place the mat on the ground, and put out some prepared wine and snacks. "Noel, how did you find this place?" Everything was ready, Fei Yingli just sat down and asked with some curiosity. "Yeah, I really want to know." Mauritan nodded and looked at Noel in agreement with curiosity. "When I was walking around in the morning, I guessed that I might not be able to find a good place tonight, so I started to look for a place at that time." Noel smiled slightly, and drank out the small glass of wine, and answered honestly. "No wonder when you were shopping in the morning, you were looking around for something. It turned out that you were preparing for the evening, but thanks to your preparation, we would have to stand and watch the fireworks." Looking at the fireworks that were rising, there was Kiko while drinking. Said. "Well, it''s still Noll''s thoughtful thoughts." Akira Asahara smiled and said, holding a bottle to pour Noel. In the following time, Noel and the women chatted and talked, laughing and drinking while watching various fireworks, which can be said to be quite pleasant and happy. As for the Maori Kogoro, they can say that they are completely late, and they can only sit down on the outskirts of a crowd of people, almost sitting on the road. Conan, who was with Maori Kogoro, had regained his control right as soon as Noel left the hot spring hotel, but when he ran to the other side to find Maori, he found that Noel and others had long been already left. Conan now has no mood to watch the fireworks in the sky. He has been searching for the figure of Noel and his people in the crowd of people, but he does not know that this is in vain. Noel and his party are not here at all. .. v4 Chapter 128： Kill Ryukyu Yumi, which has always been controlled by Noel, is now stuck with Maori Kogoro all the time, and no one can believe this is true, nor can he understand what is going on. But it is also because of this that it allowed Ryutsu Yumi to get rid of the fate of being murdered, and now he can sit and watch fireworks safely. After a long time, all the fireworks have been released, and the crowd gradually began to evacuate, and then of course they went back to each home to find their mom. Under a hillside tree, the drinks brought by Noel and the girls were all finished. The girls'' faces were all rosy and intoxicated, and of course they were drunk with great strength. The drunk was Mao Lilan, who just joined today. After drinking a few glasses of wine because of her happiness, Fei Yingli saw that everyone was so happy and didnt stop her. But she was drunk after drinking a few glasses. . Soon the women had packed everything up. As the only man among them, the drunk Maorilan was of course responsible by Noel, so she took her back and slowly walked back to the hot spring hotel with the women. When Noel and the girls descended from the hillside, the people who came to the fireworks party were almost gone, so there was no crowding along the way, and it didn''t take long to return to the hot spring hotel. Returning to the hot spring hotel, all the girls who had been drunk before went back to their rooms to rest. Noor carried Maorilan to Fei Yingli''s room. After Fei Yingli would be laid out, she would put it on her back. Maori Lan put it down. "Noor is thankful to you, thank you for bringing Xiaolan back." Covering Mao Lilan with a quilt, Fei Yingli slowly stood up and thanked Noor who had not left. "This is what I should do, what are you polite with me." Holding Fei Yingli''s hand, Noel looked at her with a smile. "It''s not too early now, so hurry back to the room and rest." Fei Yingli said with some panic, but Noel was holding her hand tightly, but she had no intention of withdrawing her hand. "Well, it''s really early, let Xiaolan take a good rest here, we don''t bother her here." After that, Noel, who suddenly smiled evilly, hugged Feiyingli sideways. With her turned, she walked out of the room and closed the door with her feet. Concubine Yingli, who was embraced horizontally, was a little surprised by Noel''s behavior. When he looked up and saw Noel''s evil smile, even if he was stupid, he knew what Noel planned to do. However, Fei Yingli did not scream, nor did she intend to stop Noel. Instead, she flushed her face in Noel''s heart, so that Noel took him back to his room. When waiting for Noko in the room, when Noel came in holding Feiyingli, it made her stunned for a moment. I didnt expect Noel to get Feiyingli so quickly, let alone Feiyingli. Naughty was held back by Noel in the room. Of course, Yuko is also happy for Fei Yingli, and now it can prove that she finally figured it out, and at the same time fell completely into Noel''s clutch. auzw.com The next day... On this sunny morning, Fei Yingli opened her eyes early and looked at Noor who was still asleep around her. When I think back to that ridiculous thing last night, Fei Yingli blushed, but I was also very happy that I finally gave myself to Noel and formally established their relationship with Noel. "Oh!" Suddenly remembered what concubine Yingli, some got up and said to himself: "I have to go back before Xiaolan wakes up. The matter between me and Noel will have to wait until the divorce is settled. Only then can Xiaolan be told." "Why don''t you sleep a little longer?" Noel, who had just woken up, asked Fei Yingli, who was facing away from her, and reached out to caress her back. "I woke you up?" Wen Yan, Fei Yingli turned her head quickly, saw Zheng Nuoer smiling at herself, and asked with some embarrassment. "You didn''t wake me up, I woke up naturally." Noel shook his head and said. "Noel, I''ll go back to my room first, otherwise Xiaolan will see me when I''m not there. It won''t be good for her to come over and find me. I''m not ready to let her know yet." Fei Yingli was wearing clothes , While speaking out his thoughts. "Relax, since you still don''t want to tell Xiaolan, then I won''t talk." Noel nodded and was very happy, thinking:''It''s best not to tell Xiaolan, I don''t want her to know so early Its better to wait until I take Xiaolan down. "Well, then I''ll go back first, Bo!" After putting on the clothes, Fei Yingli leaned over and kissed Noel before carefully opening the door. Looking left and right, Fei Yingli found out that there was no one in the corridor, then quickly walked out of Noel''s room and closed the door, then walked lightly to her room. Going back to her room, Fei Yingli, when she saw Mao Lilan still asleep, was relieved in her heart. She quickly put another sheet in, and then went straight in and began to sleep with her eyes closed. But Noel saw that there was Noriko awake beside her, and her small head was still resting on her arm, so she gave up the idea and slowly closed her eyes to sleep. But it was also at this time that a high-decibel scream came from a distance, waking up all the people in sleep. "Ah!!!!!! Killing people!!!" Noel, who was about to go back to sleep, immediately opened his eyes, but the anger, which was not disturbed at all, laughed happily. .. v4 Chapter 129： The murderer must be you Kazuki, who is sleeping soundly, has been awakened by the high-decibel scream and opened his eyes very uncomfortably. "Asshole, this good trip is considered to be disturbed." You Xizi propped herself up with her hands and rubbed her eyes, annoyed. "Let''s get dressed soon, let''s see what is going on outside." Noel said with a smile sitting up, and handed over the clothes of Xizi. "I just didn''t have enough energy to get up, and Noel, come and help me dress." You Xizi said with a smile, opened her hands and waited for Noel to help dress. Of course, Noel will not refuse such a request, and he is very happy to help Youzi wear clothes, and only fools will refuse such benefits. It didn''t take long for Xizi to dress up neatly, and her face was amused by Noel. After giving Noel a glance, she quickly went to the bathroom to wash. Noel also quickly put on his clothes and followed him into the bathroom. When the two men finished washing, they quickly opened the door to the hallway, and the doors of the girls were also opened at this time, and they came out of their rooms one after another. "Noel, do you know what happened?" The girls who walked out of the room asked in unison when they saw Noel standing in the hallway. "Listening to the direction from the previous call came from the other side. Someone should have found the body." Noel shook his head and said what he knew. The rest said that he did not know and said: "As for the others, I don''t know much. After all, I just came out of the room and am planning to go and see what is going on." "Coming from the other side? Isn''t that the father''s side?" Slightly stunned, the Maorilan who had come back to him, said with some worry: "No, I have to go and see what is going on." "Cough! Cough! Xiaolan, sort out your clothes first." After hearing that, Noel looked at Mao Lilan and found that her bathrobe was messy. She should have been awakened and ran out without paying attention. Road. Ready to run to Maorilan on the other side of the hot spring hotel, just turned around and heard the words from behind, looked down and found the condition of the clothes, and thought that he was seen by Noel, his face continued to heat up and became red All. After tidying up her clothes, Maorilan wanted to find a hole to turn in. She was still worried about the safety of Maori Kogoro, but now she has completely forgotten about it. It''s all about whether Noel really saw anything. "Okay, let''s go and have a look." Seeing Maorilan''s head shyly bowed, Noel smiled and proposed. "Noel was right. Let''s take a quick look at what happened over there." Concurring with Noel, Feiying agreed. auzw.com All the girls nodded. They were very curious about what happened on the other side, and followed Noel to the housing area on the other side of the spa hotel. With curiosity, all the women trot up, so they quickly reached the other side. As soon as he reached the corridor of the housing on the other side, Noel and the girls saw the doorway of a house. The proprietress and employees of the hot spring hotel were surrounded by something. A closer look and found that it was Maori Kogoro who was captured on the ground, trying to justify whatever he did. "You let me go first, my hands are about to be broken, and I''m assured that I won''t run away." Maori Kogoro on the ground said to his classmates who grabbed themselves. "Don''t quibble. I just saw your pistol in your clothes and ran from the room in a panic and pointed me with a gun in your hand." The staff pointed at Maori Kogoro. "When I woke up, I found that Yumi was dead. I was scared and ran out. I accidentally hit you when I came out. I didn''t find a gun in my hand if you called it out. "Maori Kogoro was about to cry, and the staff explained. "You have a gun in your hand, and Yumi was shot to death again, and you were alone with her in the room, the murderer must be you!" A fat four-eyed brother Tian Tian, ??angry at Maori Kogoro, Roaring: "It was good to see you last night. I didn''t expect you to kill her just one night." "Dad, are they telling the truth?" After clarifying the situation, Maori Lan looked at Maori Kogoro incredulously and asked very seriously. "Xiao Lan?" Wen Yan, Maori Kogoro raised his head and saw that Maori Lan was not only here, even the concubines Yingli and Noel and his party came and quickly explained: "Of course this is not true. Last night I was with Yumi The room I returned to was fine until we slept together, but who knows she woke up this morning and she died." "Someone must have used this gun to kill Yumi while I was sleeping, and then quietly put the gun into my hand." "You must believe me. After I agreed to divorce with Youmei last night, I want to develop a new relationship with her. How could I kill her." In order to eliminate the crimes, Maori Kogoro honestly explained him and the rise of Yumi, and he was not afraid to let Maorilan and Feiyingli know. After listening to the explanation, Mao Lilan was amazed at staying motionless. He looked at Maori Xiaowulang on the ground in disbelief and couldn''t believe what he heard. Feiyingli embraced the shaky Maorilan, looked at Maori Xiaowulang on the ground with disgust and contempt, and there was an urge to seize the gun and fired a few shots at him. "Maori Kogoro, Xiaolan will move to me from today, we will not have any relationship with you anymore, and soon you will receive a divorce agreement, and Xiaolan''s custody rights are mine. "Looking at Maori Xiaowulang coldly, Fei Yingli said coldly. .. v4 Chapter 130： Slag "I think it''s better to call the police first and wait for the police to come and investigate. That''s better than our guessing." Noel laughed in his heart, but his face was calm, and he turned and said to Fei Yingli: "Mile, you take Xiaolan back first Room, Xiaolan needs a rest now." "Hmm." After glancing at Xiaolan''s situation, Fei Yingli nodded in agreement, and responded softly to Noel. Feiying Li took the battered Maorilan, left under the eyes of everyone, and soon disappeared in this corridor. After seeing the mother and daughter leave, Noel took his gaze back, but found that there was no Conan figure among the people here. After looking around, he found that he didn''t know when he slipped into the interior of the room, and was looking carefully in the room. evidence. "This room should be a crime scene. You just let a little devil in there. Are you not afraid that he will lose some evidence?" Following Noel''s gaze, Kiko saw Conan in the room and approached everyone at the door. Asked. "Huh? When did this kid go in?" Turning around, the fat four-eyed brother Tian Ji froze for a moment, and hurried into the room to pick up Conan, while carrying him out and educating: "Children, you can''t make trouble here, if you lose something, it will make the killer go unpunished." "Release me, fat man, you quickly put me down!" Conan, who was carrying a hand, wanted to get rid of the fat man''s hand, twirling his body constantly. "Nuoer, you are a criminal policeman, but Officer Mumu didn''t praise you any more. You hurry into the room to see what''s going on." Suddenly remembering something, Maori Kogo looked at Noor with hope. , Said with some excitement. "I resigned some time ago, and now I''m just a civilian. I can''t touch anything at the crime scene. It''s better to wait for the police to let them solve it." Noel shook his head and immediately refused. "He is right. If he was a policeman, he can check the scene and help solve the case, but he himself said that he has resigned, then he can''t touch anything." "Although I am also a criminal police officer, I know Maori Kogoro, so I can''t participate in this investigation. We still call the police and wait for other policemen to handle it." "That''s right! Lady boss, please trouble finding a rope. I didn''t wear handcuffs this time when I went out, and I can''t keep pressing Kogoro on the ground like this. It''s better to find a rope to tie it up." I agree with Noel''s statement. The bald middle-aged uncle also said that he cannot participate in the investigation. After all, he is very familiar with Maori Kogoro and is a classmate. Therefore, he must avoid suspicion of giving up this investigation. It didn''t take long for the lady boss who had just ran to find the rope to return, and she also called the police. Soon, Maori Kogoro was tied up, but this time he was a lot more honest. He bowed his head and tried hard to recall everything last night, trying to find some evidence of escape. auzw.com "Hey! I don''t want to leave now. I have to wait until the police have finished recording the confession. I can''t leave until that time." Asahara didn''t shy away at all, and also didn''t lower his voice, complaining directly: "Noel, you They shouldnt be allowed to live in. It was a happy trip, but now its completely disturbed. "What do you say!" said a man with arms around his arms with a four-eyed sister, frowning and said, "Isn''t it dead to see this?" "She likes to say what she loves. You can''t care about it at all. It''s just a matter of shutting you down." Noel''s smile disappeared instantly, and he looked at the man indifferently and said arrogantly: "If I''m not happy I can accompany you to practice, but I will be killed if I am killed. If you dont have the courage, just shut up and leave me alone." "You..." The man pointed at Noel angrily, but it was a pity that he could not finish it. "What are you, you are as good as you are, but you don''t have 5 scum, I can make you die countless times with one finger, don''t think that judo will be invincible in the world, figure out your own identity, you are just a scum Never mind." "Why? Isn''t it good for you, all of you are good together, don''t think what can happen to three more, you can also abuse you with one finger." "Lao Tzu tells you that no matter what Lao Tzu''s woman says, it''s not scum like you can say, but you can rest assured that I will not kill you scum, I will let you lose everything. " Nuoer said arrogantly that he did not put the students of Maori Kogoro in his eyes at all, and even ignored their angry eyes. And the man who was scolded by Noel with his nose, broke free of the four-eyed Tian Jimei who held him, and rushed into Noor''s face with anger, raising the fist of his right hand back to Noel''s face. Contemptuously looking at the attacking man, Knoll leaned back slightly to avoid his fist, and pulled it back when he did. "Unrestrained scum." After that, Noel raised his right foot quickly and kicked it **** the man''s abdomen. Noel''s foot made the man arch his body, ejected towards the rear like a cannonball, and hit the wall at the end of the corridor fiercely, covering his knees and spitting blood on the ground. "Xing Xiong!" The reacting four-eyed Tian Jimei hurried to the end of the corridor, kneeling beside the man and asking worriedly: "How are you doing? Does it matter?" "Relax, it''s just vomiting a little more blood, it''s not going to die anyway." Looking at the vomiting man coldly, Noel said with a sneer: "I said that it would make him die better than life, how could I let him die here, This is just the beginning." .. v4 Chapter 131： of course its true "You are deliberately injuring people, but also threatening to threaten!" Seeing Noel was so arrogant, the bald middle-aged uncle of the identity police couldn''t bear it, but instead of rushing forward, he pointed to Noel and shouted. "Are you a pig?" Looking at the bald uncle with contempt, Noel smiled coldly: "Don''t forget, I was a criminal policeman not long ago, and I was just defending and warning, don''t give it to Lao Tzu. The law buckles the hat." "Everyone saw it with their own eyes. It was the goods that rushed up and beat me, and then I kicked him out in self-defense." "Suddenly I was shocked by such a sudden attack. After self-defense, I unconsciously put a little bit of cruel words, which is completely human nature, to prevent him from rushing to attack again." "I believe in fairness and well-being, and I believe that many people present are willing to testify for me. If this police officer wants to convict me, please be careful that I accuse you of slander and framing good people!" Nima is completely upside down, but the proprietress and employees of the hot spring hotel, these people have been fooled by Noel, let alone the women standing behind Noel, they will help Noel testify 100%. There is nothing to say, so many witnesses that were drawn at once did not have any meaning at all. Maybe they were also charged with crimes. The bald middle-aged uncle chose to shut up. Maori Kogoro, who was **** and sitting on the ground, had completely forgotten to think about getting rid of the suspicion. He looked at Noel with wide eyes and wondered if he had hallucinations. Nima was not like Noel she had known before. This is just another person who is posing. Even Conan, who had been carried by the four-eyed Tian Ji brothers, was as unbelievable as Maori Kogoro, wondering how Noel, who had been disguised well in the past, was so blatantly revealing his nature today. Soon, the sound of a police siren came from outside the hot spring hotel, breaking the weird and extreme atmosphere here. After waiting for a long time, the staff who had been waiting outside quickly came to the corridor with a bunch of policemen. The man in the white suit took the lead and set his sights on Noel when he arrived. "Noel, why are you in this place? It seems that this area is managed by our class." The man in a white suit walked to Noel. "Sergeant Shiratori, I have quit my job." Noel smiled and said to Renshiro Shiratori in front of him: "As for why it is here, of course, I came here to relax on vacation. This should be no problem." "You resigned? Then why didn''t I receive any news? Are you sure that you are not kidding?" Shiratori Ren Sanlang asked with surprise and opened his mouth in disbelief. "Sergeant Shiratori, you should deal with the case now, and after you have finished recording your confession, I will rush out of here." Looking at Shiratori Ren Sanlang speechlessly, Noel did not want to talk nonsense with him at all, and quickly talked about the topic. Case. "You don''t tell me, I know." After the reaction, Shiratori Ren Sanlang turned around and directed the police officers: "Hurry up and check the scene, you go to make a statement to the people here." auzw.com "Yes." The police officers responded in unison after listening to the orders from Shiratori Ren Renlang. Next, the police immediately started the operation, and Shiratori Ren Sanlang also entered the room, and there was no intention to continue talking with Noel. Under the proof of the proprietress of the hot spring hotel, Noel and the girls quickly recorded the confession. After all, Noel and his party lived on the other side. The classmates with Maori Kogoro did not know it. They only came to check the situation after hearing the cry. . After everyone had finished recording the confession, Ren Sanlang, who had checked the scene of the crime, came out and took a close look at the copy. When there is any doubt, Shiratori Renshiro will ask for it in person, and will not continue to check until it is clear. "The ladies'' confession is okay. They both live in a room and can testify for each other. They didn''t leave the room for half a step last night." "And Noel and Miss Youzi live in a room, and both prove to each other that they have not left the room half a step." "There is nothing wrong with the confession, you can leave this place at any time as long as you sign the confession." After checking the confession of Noel and his party, Shiratori Renshiro did not plan to trouble Noel. After seeing that Noel had nothing to do with the case, he immediately released Noel and the others. When he heard that Xizi and Noor were living in a room, Conan''s thoughts in the case disappeared instantly, and he was stunned by the shock of the situation, wondering if there was something wrong with his ear. I heard it? That''s right, I must have heard it. How could such a thing happen, Mom is not such a person. I thought to myself that Conan kept denying the facts he heard, and he did not want to believe that this was true. When Conan recovered from his own fantasy, he saw that Noel and his party had signed, and they turned around and were about to leave the place. "Wait! This A....Sister, you said you lived in a room with Brother Noor, wouldn''t it be true?" Conan hurried forward and ran to Kashiko''s side and asked. "Child, why are you asking this?" Akiko stopped and asked Conan, looking puzzled. "Because..." Conan hadn''t finished speaking. "Of course it''s true." Interrupting what Conan was going to say, he put Xizi in his arms. Noel lowered his head and kissed her mouth, then smiled at Conan naturally: "She is my woman, we live in a Its quite normal for the room to sleep together." .. v4 Chapter 132： Go to Daban "Children, you did hear that right. My sister and Noel lived in the same room, and my sister was Noel''s lover!" The kissed Yukiko happily embraced Noel with both hands, and the whole person was tight Sticking in Noel''s arms, he smiled at the surprised Conan. "Sergeant Shiratori, this little devil will send him to xxxx. There is an old man of Dr. Ali who is the father of this little devil." After that, Noel smiled proudly at Conan and kissed Xiziwei again. With a red face, she and her daughters turned around and left. Such cruel reality, coupled with Noel''s blatant evil deeds, Conan''s anger continued to soar. However, it is a pity that Conan was not useless in anger at this time. He could only stand on the spot and stare at Noel and his party leaving. In addition, he can now say that he can do nothing. That''s right, poor little ghost head Conan, once again lost control of herself, now she can only stare, except to stare, even depriving her of the right to speak. As for why he didnt stay to see the final result, Noel said that it was all directed by his own director, and the result is already clear, so there is no need to stay and watch. There are two kinds of results: the first, the police find the criminal evidence of others, and then Maori Kogoro is acquitted. Second, the police failed to find other evidence, and Maori Kogoro could only help his classmates go to jail. No matter which of the above is good, it does not matter to Noel. After all, the purpose is to make the image of Maori Kogoro completely destroyed in the center of Maorilan and Feiyinglis eyes, and this has been confessed before Maori Kogoro Did it. After a long time, Noel had packed his luggage with the girls, and was walking out of this hot spring hotel at this time. "Noel, are we going back?" After thinking about it, Asahara asked doubtfully. "Although we encountered this unlucky thing, we don''t have to go back." Asahara nodded sadly, making it difficult to travel and play, saying a little unwillingly. "That''s right, we don''t have to go back now, we can go to play elsewhere." Very agree with Asahara''s statement, Xiandu Mu Aye suggested. "Noel, I don''t want to go back so early. I want to take Xiaolan to play elsewhere." After looking at the battered Maori Lan, Feiying wanted to say to Noel. "Yeah yeah, let''s not go back." The same did not want to go back, Youxizi said aside. "Ibid." Belmode and Koizumi said in unison. "Well, I didn''t seem to say go back." Seeing all the women expressed their opinions, of course, in addition to the fact that Maorilan had also slowed down, Noel smiled and said to them: "Just planning to leave this hot spring hotel, Thinking about where to go." Hearing that it was clear that this vacation was not over, all the girls smiled happily, and began to consider where to go to play. auzw.com In the next time, Noel and all the women put their luggage in the car, took out the map in the parking lot and studied it, and each put forward their own opinions. It didn''t take long for the discussion, and finally Noel and the women made a decision unanimously, setting a destination to go to. "Now it''s almost noon, and we didn''t even eat breakfast, let''s find a restaurant to eat first." Having set the destination, Yuki looked at his watch and said to Noel and the girls. "It''s okay if you don''t say, now I''m really a bit hungry when you say that," Belmode said with a slight smile, touching one hand on his belly. "It''s a bit hungry indeed," the other women nodded and said, they could not help touching the lower abdomen. "Then we will go to a restaurant first, after we have filled our stomachs, and then drive to the big board together, it should be able to arrive before dark." Putting away the map, Noel said to the girls: Let''s start the car." After boarding two cars one after another, I found the location of a nearby hotel from the automatic navigation, and decided to talk to Yukiko who drove the other car before driving the sports car out of the parking lot. Quickly set up the automatic navigation, and Xi Zi followed him out of the parking lot and followed closely behind Noel''s sports car. There are directions for automatic navigation. It didn''t take long to reach the door of the selected high-end hotel. Both cars were parked in the hotel''s parking lot. Noel and the girls walked into the high-end hotel, and asked the hotel staff for a box from the counter in the lobby. The hotel staff quickly led into the box. After receiving the menu from the hotel staff, the women ordered their favorite dishes, and Noel also ordered a few different things before the hotel staff went to prepare them. Time passed quickly and more than an hour passed in an instant. When Noel and the girls filled their stomachs, and then sat down to rest, they checked out and left this high-end hotel. Leaving the high-end hotel, return to the car to set up a route to the big board, the two cars drove off the parking lot one after the other, and soon entered the lane of the street. Moving steadily along the way, the car driven by Xizi seemed exceptionally quiet. "Xiaolan, we are going to play, you don''t want to think about those unhappy, and don''t think about Maori Xiaowulang, we have nothing to do with him again." Yingli frowned and persuaded. "Mom, do we really care about Dad?" Wen Yan asked, Mao Lilan finally raised his head and looked at Fei Yingli. .. v4 Chapter 133： Demon Stone "Xiaolan, you don''t have to help him to say anything good. I''m completely done with him. No matter what I say, it''s useless." Fei Yingli said firmly without leaving any room. "Dad is a momentary mess....Tu..." Want to help Maori Kogoro speak, but Maori Lan thought about it, and he was a little uncertain. "Oh! Xiaolan, he had resigned as a good criminal policeman, and ran to the detectives to do nothing, even if he became too drunk to do business, seeing the beauties completely unable to move, and now sleep with other women Well, you told me that he was confused for a while, do you believe this nonsense yourself?" Fei Yingli smiled coldly and looked at Maori Lan who was sitting beside him and asked. "But..." I still wanted to say something to Maori Kogoro, but I just didn''t know what to say when Maori started speaking. After all, Feiyingli made too much sense. Nothing was wrong. "It was also because she was messing with a woman. At that time, I was angry and moved out to separate from him. Originally, he planned to come and apologize to me personally, and then explain the matter to me, I planned to forgive him for moving. go back." "But this is just my fantasy, but the reality is cruel. I have waited from that moment to the present, which has been for many years, and today you also see what kind of result I waited for." "Xiaolan, Maori Kogoro is not only lustful, but also a downright drunkard. I believe you know much better than me, so I dont worry about you staying with him. When he gets drunk, he really does something. It''s late." Fei Yingli kept talking about venting the grievances accumulated in her heart for many years, and even said Maori Lan was speechless. At this time, Maorilan can be said to find no gaps in the rebuttal, and all the statements are well-founded and well-founded. There is no reason to make them up. Maori Kogoro does have those shortcomings. When Fei Yingli completely vented her grievances, Mao Lilan also felt that Maori Kogoro was really not a good thing. His image had begun to blacken in his heart. Anyway, he was right without intending to help him speak. Immediately afterwards, Kiko joined it, persuading Mauritan not to continue his cranky thoughts, and gradually shifted the topic to the big board, where is fun, Belmode, who was also sitting in this car, was helplessly joined in the persuasion under the offensive with the eyes of Xizi. Finally, with the joint persuasion of the three, he finally convinced Maori Lan, temporarily forgot the Maori Kogoro, and decided to play with him well, leaving all his worries behind. This made the unusually quiet car start to stop being as scary as it was just now, and the atmosphere became active. auzw.com In another car, Noels cell phone rang at this time, and he was quite surprised to see the caller ID. I really didnt think the other party would come over. "Hello, may I ask who you are?" Too lazy to think so much, Noel answered the phone call and pretended not to recognize the identity of the other party. "Hello, I''m Nakamori Aoko. Are you Officer Noor?" When the phone was connected, Nakamori Aoko self-reported his name and confirmed to the other end of the phone. "It turned out to be Qingzi classmate, what are you doing with me?" The pretend thought for a moment before Noel asked. "Its like this, since Officer Noel looked for Hongzi... its Koizumi Hongzi. I havent seen her come to school since then, and then I went to her house and learned that she hasnt returned for many days. Its been over, so I called to ask. Nakamori Aoko said with some concern. "You just call me Noel, don''t call Officer Noor. I just resigned not long ago. It feels weird when you call me that way." Correcting Akako Nakamori, I wasn''t worried that she would be thinking at all. Noel asked with a smile. : "Hongzi''s words, she is with me now. Do you want to talk to her on the phone?" "Hongzi is with you?!" Wen Yan, Nakamori Atsuko cried out in surprise, and began to make up his own brain, but quickly responded, saying: "Well, I want to talk to Hongzi. " Noel said nothing, and handed the phone directly to the back row. Koizumi Hongzi, who had heard the content of the phone, immediately reached out and took the phone. Although she is a classmate with Atsuko Nakamori, Koizumi Hongzi thinks that she is not very familiar with her, and has not even said a few words to her, but when she heard that she was worried about her safety, this made her feel quite moved. of. I can be moved, it is impossible to tell Nakamori Atsuko the real situation, so Koizumi Hiroko can only open his eyes and talk nonsense, making up a reason for not going to school for a few days, and why he has not even returned to his home. But chatting and talking, Koizumi said that he was on his way to Daban, and then learned that Nakamori Aoko planned to go to Daban tomorrow, and finally agreed to meet tomorrow at Daban. "Sir Noel, tomorrow the Hopper Magic will perform at the **** hotel in Daban, and this magic group has the world''s largest ruby. It is rumored that this ruby ??is the devil''s stone that will bring disaster to those who get it." After receiving the information, I felt that Noel would be interested. Koizumi said after hanging up the phone. "The Devil''s Stone?" Something came to mind, and Noel grinned badly: "It seems a little interesting. We''ll go check it out tomorrow, I hope it doesn''t disappoint me." "Hehehehe!" Seeing Noel''s smirk, Xiandu Muye happily smiled and said: "It seems that the poor guy is going to be unlucky again, and hope that the poor guy will not be killed." .. v4 Chapter 134： Travel arrangements "Sister Aye, Noel just smiled. Are you exaggerating?" Asahara looked at Noel and asked very puzzled. "Teacher, I also think you are a bit exaggerated. Lord Noor may just be smiling, not as serious as you think." Koizumi nodded and said a little in agreement. "It''s not an exaggeration at all. I believe that you will believe me in the magical performance tomorrow." Seeing the two women didn''t believe it, Xiandu Mu Aye shrugged and said indifferently. "Listening to Sister Aye''s words, I''m a little bit convinced." Seeing Noel didn''t refute, Asahara could see that most of them were true, and Noel must be planning to reorganize someone. The four girls didn''t ask who Noel was preparing. They were guessing wildly in order to pass the boring time, and they gave up the topic only when they found it boring. And Noel did not join the chat of the four girls at all. At this time, none of them even popped out of his mouth. He had been planning something silently in his heart. After a few hours, it passed... The sun began to go west gradually, the clouds in the sky were turned red, and the lights in the city lighted up one after another. Just like the estimated result at noon, Noel and his team rushed to the slab before dark, and had already checked in at the best hotel. At this time, Noel and the girls gathered together in a suite, discussing where to go while eating dinner, and arranged each place one by one according to time. "Morning and afternoon schedules are now all arranged." Seeing the full schedule on the small book, Noel smiled bitterly and asked: "The performance of the Hopper Magic Troupe is evening, so it is arranged at the end. Yes, I was able to watch the show while eating dinner, right? "No opinion." The girls looked at each other with a smile and responded to Noel in unison. "You think it''s okay." Noel shrugged and threw the small book to the side. Some curiously asked the girls: "I''m very curious. There are so many places on the small book, and the time is arranged. So compact, can we finish the day?" "It''s okay, we can count as much as we can, just make it up the day after tomorrow, and we''re not in a hurry to go back anyway." Putting the cut steak into the mouth, there is a smile that Xizi doesn''t care at all Road. "We really are not in a hurry. I already called Xiaolan School to ask for leave, and there is still no time limit, so I don''t have to worry about Xiaolan School at all. I want to go back whenever I want. Fei Yingli, who was eating salad, said, but Maori Lan was a little stunned. She didn''t know about it at all. "I also called the school to ask for leave, which is also the kind with no time limit. It doesn''t matter when I want to go back." Koizumi Hongzi quickly raised his hand and said while chewing food. "Don''t look at us. My sister and I have nothing to do. Time can be squandered at will." Seeing Noel looked over, Ashara said with open hands. auzw.com "That Miss Wenyard, do you have so much time as a big star?" Noel turned to look at Belmode, seeing her silently eating dinner, and wondering what to do, she smiled and asked. "Me?" After a little stunned, Belmode responded quickly, and answered: "I have no problem. I originally came to Japan for a holiday. There are no restrictions on the time. What day to play Its enough to go back then." "Since everyone is okay, we can have a good rest after we have dinner, so that we can play well. We must know that the schedule for tomorrow is very tight." Seeing all the women is no problem, Noel smiled. Reminded. The women nodded in unison, and after they understood that, they chatted about other topics. Until all the stomachs were filled, the poker was played for a while while resting. When the time was about the same, the girls left Noel''s room and returned to their respective suites. Fei Yingli, Mao Lilan, and Belmode all opened the door and walked into the interior of their suite. When they saw the other women in this situation, they immediately had no plans to return to their suite. After repeated confirmation, the three women who entered the room did not come out again, and the other women returned to the Noel suite together. The next day... Not long after the day lighted up, the women in Noel''s room woke up immediately and returned to their suites when they were well-dressed. Until 9 o''clock, Noel and the girls gathered again, after enjoying a delicious breakfast, they left the hotel together. According to the itinerary recorded by the small book, the two cars drove slowly towards the first place, and the busy day began. In the following time, most of the scenic spots can be visited for an hour at most, and you can just buy some souvenirs and leave, and the places where the most time is spent are those high-end shopping malls and pedestrian streets. Just trying on clothes in a store takes at least 20 minutes. Anyway, its just right. After noon, he stopped for a while, and Koizumi left the team at the same time, went to the appointed place to meet Nakamori Aiko, but Noel did not follow. It should be said that there is no way to go, because all the women''s shopping clothes, shoes, bags, accessories, all need Noel to take it, and they have no intention of letting Noel go. After the rest of the women had almost rested, they returned to the team as soon as they prepared to continue Koizumi, and said that Nakamori Aoko asked her to determine whether she was safe and invited her to watch the performance of the Hopper Magic Company. .. v4 Chapter 135： Found it early "Then why did you come back?" Asahara asked. "I told Qingzi to go to the magic troupe with you at night, and I can meet there at that time, so let her invite others to watch the show, and don''t waste the tickets in hand." Looking, Koizumi explained. "Hongzi, in addition to Nakamori Aoko, did you see anyone else?" After Koizumi explained, Noel thought and asked. "When I was approaching the appointed place, I saw Heiyu Kudou just turned and left, as if he had quarreled with Qingzi." Thinking back carefully, Koizumi Hongzi will tell what happened. "Let''s continue shopping, don''t forget that there are still many places to go, anyway, I have almost rested." Yukiko stood up with a smile, pulled Noel up, turned around and said to the women in the seat. "Yes, yes, now it''s not time to say that, we continue the itinerary arranged in the small book." Asahara smiled slightly, agreeing very much. The question just now has already got the desired information, and Noel will not continue to ask Koizumi Hiroko, letting Kazuki pull himself forward. Upon seeing this, the girls quickly got up from their seats and kept up with Noel ahead, and soon walked out of this restaurant. In this way, the scheduled trip in the afternoon began. As time went by, Noel had more and more merchandise bags in hand, and the women were walking around with excitement without any fatigue. Entering and exiting in various brand stores, the women who have been completely addicted to shopping can''t stop, and also forgot to arrange the itinerary, seeing them like this, Noor did not intend to remind. After all, as more items are purchased, after the back boxes of the two cars cannot be loaded, then Noel will be able to take a good rest, no longer have to drive to other attractions, and can drive back to the hotel. Dont underestimate the shopping ability of the eight women, just like what Noll thought, there is no need to wait too long, the back trunk of the two cars can not be put down, and Noels hands have been filled with various merchandise bags. . Therefore, all the women who are still full of shopping ideas can only obediently stop the shopping spree, and cancel the other schedules, and drive back to the high-end hotel. Back in the suite of the high-end hotel, put away a bunch of brand-name items for shopping, but not enough, Yuko jumped up and smiled and proposed to continue the battle again. Finally, he came back, and Noel would not be silly and promised to go out again, shamelessly pretending to faint on the sofa, and his head was pillowed on Fei Yingli''s leg. This sudden situation immediately caused Fei Yingli to panic and flushed, turning to look at Mao Lilan and seeing that she didn''t look here before she was relieved, and her hands kept shaking Noel on her legs. auzw.com Seeing Noel like this, Xizi immediately retreated. It is clear that Noel is not going to go out again, so he turned to see today''s trophy. "Noel, this will be discovered by Xiaolan, you hurry up." The shy concubine Yingli, while shaking Noor with her hand, observed the situation of Maorilan and said very quietly. "You kiss me, and I get up immediately." Turning his head to look at Fei Yingli, Noel smirked and asked. "You...you...how can you do this." Fei Yingli said nervously and shyly at all times to determine Maorilan''s movements. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. I''m going to sleep for a while when I''m tired." Noel grinned badly, then closed his eyes as if he was really going to sleep. "You bad guy." Feeling a little irritated in the heart, Fei Yingli once again made sure that Maori Lan had not seen it, and quickly bowed her head in Noel''s mouth. After releasing it, she said, "Okay, you can''t be fooled, hurry up Get me up." Noel just got up and wanted to say something to Fei Yingli, but the next second Fei Yingli hurriedly fled. On the way to Maorilan''s position, she turned her head and flicked Noor, before joining the ranks of the women to check the loot . After looking at the time, Noel noticed that it was still some time before the magic show, and the women were looking at the distribution of loot, so they did not bother them and decided to lie on the sofa and take a nap. I believe that when the time is approaching, the girls will definitely come to wake them up, so Noel will soon fall asleep. When all the women had distributed their loot, they were about to change to let Noel give some advice to see which new clothes to wear tonight, only to find that Noel was asleep. Upon seeing this, the girls glanced at each other, and after a few gestures, they moved to the bedroom lightly and gently, without disturbing the sleeping Noel in the living room. Not long after entering the bedroom, Maurilan walked out of the bedroom again, and soon walked softly to the side of Noel, carefully covered the quilt in his hand, and then watched Noel sleep with a smile. In contrast, there is no idea or intention to leave immediately. Mao Lilan didn''t find the door of the bedroom at all. There were Xizi and Feiyingli watching her every move. "Mile, it seems that Xiao Lan also has ideas for Noel." You Xizi smiled and said to Fei Yingli beside her. "As early as the day I met the hot spring hotel, I have seen that Xiao Lan is interesting to Noel." Fei Yingli said helplessly as she looked at Maurilan''s back. "So what are you going to do?" You Xizi was a little surprised, but Fei Yingli found out and asked doubtfully. "I have fallen in love with Noel deeply, so I will not choose to give up this path." Feiyingli''s eyes were firm, and she seemed to have made a decision in her heart. "After a while, I will make it clear to Xiaolan. If she is not willing to give up and can accept it, it will be cheaper to Noel." .. v4 Chapter 136： the best way "Look at Xiaolan''s loving eyes, now there is an 80% possibility, even if she knows your relationship with Noel, she will not choose to give up this road." Seeing Maurilan''s expression, Youzi said with a smile. "Uh..." Wen Yan, Fei Yingli looked at it seriously, and it was really like what Xi Zi said, some helplessly said: "It seems that it can only be cheaper Noel, but Xiaolan just got hit by Maori Kogoro Recover and wait for a while to make it clear." "After all, Noel is really powerful enough to make Xiaolan, who is a little bit of a brain, forget about Kudo Shinichi''s green plum bamboo horse, and then take a deep root in her heart." After listening to Fei Yingli''s helpless words, Yukiko smiled and changed the subject. "Seriously, Xiaolan can forget Kudo Shinichi. I feel very happy. At least I won''t be planted in the hands of green plums and bamboo horses like me. This makes me feel relieved." Continue to read, and walk in the direction of the women. Seeing Fei Yingli turned away, there was no plan to continue to watch Kiko, but she didn''t want to be discovered by Mao Lilan, so she shrunk her head back and closed the door lightly. And Maolilan, who had been lying on the side and watching Noel was fascinated, had no idea that he had been observed for so long. When Maorilan responded, he found himself staring at Noel for more than ten minutes, his face flushed involuntarily, leaned over and kissed Noel on the face, and hurried back to the bedroom. Noel, who was lying on the sofa and sleeping, at the moment when Maurilan got up and forgot to run in the bedroom, the corner of his mouth curled up, and his eyes slowly opened. "I really didn''t expect Xiaolan to become bold, and she would attack while I was sleeping. It seems that Kudo Shinichi''s figure has disappeared from her heart, and it is replaced by my figure." Noel smiled slightly and said to himself Said to himself. Soon, Noel closed his eyes again, but this time it didn''t mean to sleep at all, and began to think about how to deal with Belmode. After all, you can''t just leave it alone. If Belmode suddenly gives up to continue the investigation and chooses to leave here to go back to the black organization, then it will not be easy to take her down. Finding her will become a troublesome thing. The normal guideline is given up directly, which takes too much time. It is impossible to achieve in time. God knows when Belmode will leave. In this way, Noel thought of various schemes in his mind, and time passed quickly. Until the time was up, all the girls put on the new clothes they bought today, and they walked out of the room one after another, lying on the sofa with their eyes closed and thinking that Noel woke up. "Noel, it''s time for us to leave. Hurry up." Ashara squatted beside the sofa and stretched his fingers to poke Noel''s face with a naughty smile. "Wake up and wake up, and then pierce through a hole." Grabbing Ashin''s little hand, Noel opened his eyes helplessly and asked her, "Little sad, can''t you just call me up?" ?" auzw.com "This is already the best way." Ashehara withdrew his hand and said to Noel with a smile. "Then trouble you, the next time you plan to call me up like this again, please destroy that pointy nail." Noor wailed at Asahara white and said seriously as he stretched his waist. "That''s not okay. I just bought a new nail polish today, so I don''t want to cut off my nails." Asahara received her hand behind her and got up quickly away from Noel. "It''s really too late to leave. Let''s leave now." Xiandu Mu Aye reached out to the clock and said to Noel who still wanted to continue fighting. "Then you go downstairs first, and I''ll come when I change my clothes." Seeing that time was running out, Noel quickly got up from the sofa and ran into the bedroom to change clothes. Noel had already said that, and the women opened the door and stepped out of the suite, and took the elevator down the stairs. Soon, Noel, who had changed a suit, quickly walked out of the suite and took another elevator downstairs to meet the women at the entrance of the high-end hotel. At the counter in the lobby, let the hotel staff go to the door to drive the booked extended version to the door and enter the car to the hotel where the Hopper Magic Troupe performs. "I thought we had to drive by ourselves. I didn''t expect you to have reserved this limousine." After seeing Noel telling the driver where he was heading to, he closed the small window connected to the driving place, and Belmode smiled. "Fortunately, we just waited for you at the door. There was no silly ran to the parking lot to drive." You Xizi looked at it, took out a bottle of wine and glass from the small refrigerator in the car, and laughed while pouring the wine. "After all, it''s more convenient, so many of us will not be too crowded. Besides, our two cars are out of gas, even if you want to drive, you have to go to refuel." Noel said with a shrug, and took it a little politely. After that, there is the wine that Kiko just poured. "Nuoer, you and Yuzi both drink less. Don''t wait until our destination, you both get drunk." Seeing Nuoer and Yuxi Zi drinking, reminded Fei Yingli aside. "Miles, you can rest assured, my wine volume is very good, no matter how much I drink, I won''t get drunk." Noel smiled at Feiyingli in one gulp. "I''m just thirsty, I won''t drink too much in one cup." You Xizi took a sip, turned her head to the other girls, and asked, "There are other beverages in this small refrigerator. You have Who wants it?" Noel and the girls chatted and laughed, waiting for the extended car to reach their destination. .. v4 Chapter 137： How to hand me Port Hotel... This is a very luxurious and upscale hotel with a rotating viewing restaurant on the roof, and this is where the Hopper Magic Group performs. At this time, Noel and the girls had just taken the elevator and came to the rooftop restaurant to choose the view. They talked to the staff at the door of the restaurant about the table. After the staff confirmed, he led Noel and the girls into the interior of the revolving view restaurant, and soon arrived at the reservation position and sat down. After selecting the required dinner and wine, the staff recorded all of them before turning around and leaving to prepare. "Noel, this revolving view restaurant is really turning, and you can still see the beautiful night view of the city. This is the best restaurant I''ve ever been to." After a closer look, Maorilan said softly. "I also like it quite a bit." Looking at the night scene outside, Asahara said with a smile. "The decoration and vision are very good." After looking around, there was a happy smile from Xizi. "Noel, I want to say hello to Qingzi in the past." Koizumi found the figure of Nakamori Qingzi in the restaurant and asked Noel for permission. "Go." Noor nodded and agreed to look at Nakamori''s position. With permission, Koizumi Hiroko got up from the seat and walked slowly to the position of Aomori Atsuko, and soon reached Aomori Atsuko. The two women smiled and chatted a few words. Koizumi Hiroko went directly to the position of Noel and others, and seemed to be introducing Nakamori Aiko one by one. Nakamori Atsukos father, Nakamori Yinsan, also turned to look at the position pointed by Koizumi Hiroko. When he saw Noel who was chatting with the girls in the position, there was no sullenness on his face. Organize the clothes and say something to her daughter Nakamori Aiko, Nakamori Yinsan walked towards Noel. "Sergeant Knoll, I didn''t expect to meet you here." When he came to Knoll, Nakamori Yinsan said with a smile. "Nakamori Police Department, why did you come to Osaka, did you come to catch the kidnapper Kidd?" Wen Yan, Noel pretended to turn around in surprise, and asked Nakamori Yinsan. "It was originally to catch the kidnapper Kidd, but he suddenly canceled the notice, but I still don''t feel relieved, so I brought someone to guard, it is still unknown whether he will appear." Nakamori Yinsan didn''t even think about it. If you think about it, you can tell Noel honestly. auzw.com "By the way, the Zhongsen Police Department, I resigned not long ago, so dont call me a police officer. Its not good to wait until someone says Im posing." Noel reminded with a smile. "I already know this, but I am used to calling it so I didn''t change it." Thinking of the matter, Nakamori Yinsan asked: "The thief Kidd may appear at any time. I will leave the restaurant to patrol this floor and let my daughter come over. Sit with you, will you take care of me?" "No problem, you just let her come and sit down. Anyway, there are a lot of people and a lot of fun, not to mention she and Hongzi are classmates." Without any hesitation, Noel nodded in agreement. "Noel, thank you very much." Thank you. Remember that Noel almost caught the kidnapper Kidd last time. Nakamori Yinsan hesitated and said, "I know you have a gun license. Im staring at the restaurant. You must have your gun on your body. I allow you to shoot when you see the kidnapper Kidd, as long as you dont kill the thief." After talking, Nakamori Yinsan disregarded Noels disagreement, turned around and walked to Nakamori Aiko and Koizumi Hiroko. After a few words with his daughter pointing at Noel, he quickly walked out of the rotating view restaurant. This made Noel froze for a moment. I really didn''t expect Nakamori Yinsan to take the initiative to ask his resigned police officer to shoot in order to catch the kidnapper Kidd. When he came back, Noel requested an additional chair from the staff, and Koizumi Hongzi also walked over with Nakamori Aiko. "Hello everybody, my name is Nakamori Aoko, and I''m a classmate of Hongzi." Just arrived, Nakamori Aoko introduced himself, and finally looked at Noel and said: "Noel, my dad is giving you trouble, I''m really embarrassed. " "It''s okay, it''s not a problem, it''s just a small favor." Noel shook his head with a smile, and after seeing the staff member came over and put it back, he smiled at Nakamori Ako: "Don''t stand, first Just tell the staff what you need to sit down, dont be polite to me." "It seems that the show is about to start. The little sister sits down and we watch the magic show together." The lights in the restaurant dimmed, and several lights were lit on the stage. Knowing that the show of the magic show was about to start, there was Kiko facing Nakamori. Qingzi said. As Youko said, the performance of the Hopper Magic Troupe officially began. A woman wearing a ruby ??took the stage and took the microphone to make some opening remarks. Then she invited the magician on stage to perform on stage. It didnt take long for Noel and all the girls dinner to be served, and then watched the show while enjoying the dinner. With the passage of time, magicians of all kinds of costumes have appeared on the stage one after another, and the magic of each performance has not appeared the same, winning the applause of many audiences in the restaurant. Judy Hopper, the head of the Magic Troupe, did not perform on stage this time. Instead, she hosted guests in the restaurant. However, the pleasant dining atmosphere in the restaurant was destroyed by the sudden thick smoke, which scared the frightened ladies. "The finale of magic, how to hand me." A man dressed in a white dress and top hat, pet-made monocles, and a cloak behind his back appeared from the smoke in front of everyone in the restaurant. .. v4 Chapter 138： We meet again "Guild Kidd!!!" Zhongshen Yinsan, who had already returned to the restaurant, quickly ran to the kidnapped Kidd while holding a walkie-talkie and shouted: "Guild Kidd is on this floor of the roof, leaving three people downstairs Guarding the gate, the rest of them went up and grabbed him for me. This time I must not let him run!" Seeing that several police officers rushed up the restaurant, the thief Kidd immediately turned around and ran away. It seemed that Nakamori Yinsan was a little stunned, but he quickly reacted and caught up. Either the police or the thief, the two parties chased away and left the revolving viewing restaurant, and they could hear the shouting sound of Nakamori Yoshizo going away. For the safety of Judy Hopper and Ruby, members of the Hopper Magic Corps escorted her into the background, and the staff in the restaurant began to appease the emotions of the guests. "What''s the matter, isn''t it impossible to say?" Nakamori Aoko recovered and complained softly: "It was indeed a liar, and the thief''s words were not credible." "Your dad is chasing a counterfeit." Wen Yan, Noel smiled, took a glass of sip of red wine, and said with a smile: "And you are right, the thieves are not credible, really blame thieves Germany is here." "My father chased counterfeit goods?!" Nakamori Atsuko called out in surprise, and asked very puzzled: "Noel, why didn''t you just stop it, and let my father chase the counterfeit goods." "It''s not that I didn''t stop, but I didn''t have time to stop, and your dad took someone out." Noel spread his hands, expressing his frustration, and asked, "Again, when he saw the stolen Kidd The dressed-up person appeared, and the person immediately turned around and ran away. Do you think I can stop him from stopping?" "Uh..." After listening to Noel''s explanation, Nakamori Aoko thought for a moment and said embarrassedly: "Daddy, he really won''t stop, no matter whether it is true or not, he will catch up and catch up to confirm first, he It is impossible to let anyone who blames Kidd escape." "So, this doesn''t blame me for not stopping, but it''s useless even if I really call him, but..." Noel could not finish. "Bang!" There was a gunshot. "what!" "Someone is shooting! Run!" With a gunshot, the restaurant that had calmed down was completely chaotic at this moment. The guests scrambled to escape and wanted to quickly escape from the revolving view restaurant. They didn''t want to be bumped by the bullets that suddenly flew. The girls who were with Noel were better. They didn''t scream because of the gunshots, but they all got up and left. "You don''t have to leave here. I''ll solve the person who shot. There will be no danger here, and I will be back soon." Noel smiled slightly, took the napkin and wiped his mouth, facing the preparation The women who left said. auzw.com "Noel, you don''t have to go anyway, you are not a police anyway, wait for the police to solve it." Seeing Noel got up and left, Maorilan persuaded very worriedly. "Relax, I won''t be okay." Seeing Maorilan''s worry, Noel was still very happy, and pulled the gun out and shook it. "Again, I have a gun." "You don''t need to persuade anymore. No matter what one decides, no one can change it, and don''t look at him with a smile. In fact, being disturbed makes him very uncomfortable. It would be uncomfortable to not vent his heart." Block also wanted to persuade Xiandu Mu Aye said calmly. "Aye, you will protect their safety." After finishing speaking, Noel turned and trot directly to the stage, and soon boarded the stage and walked to the rear of the stage, completely disappearing in the eyes of the women. Seeing Xiandu Mu Aye was not worried at all. She was still slowly enjoying the food in front of her, and she didnt take it seriously at all, because the women were so relieved, but they couldnt be like her. Just calm down. But Noel, who came to the back of the stage, just saw that the real thief Kidd lifted his disguise. The whole person stood in front of the head of Judy Hopper and looked at several people with guns. "Because I''m blaming Kidd." Bury Kidd replied to Judy Hopper behind him. "You...you guys!" said the man who had been shot, now turned into a kidnapper Kidd, to **** the uncle with a gun and gritted his teeth. "But Kidd just..." Judy Hopper hadn''t finished speaking. "The man just now is a counterfeit. It''s the fellow of these guys. I guilty of kidnapping Kidd. It should be to lure the police in the restaurant. As for the effect you just saw." Understand what Judy Hopper said , Blame Kidd explained to her. "What about Paul?" Judy Hopper asked quickly. "In order to prevent my disguise from failing because of his appearance, I gave him sleeping pills and tied them to the toilet. The sleeping pills should be coming soon. It is estimated that he should be awake now." After a while, Blame Kidd answered honestly. "No wonder Paul''s magic show has become so powerful." Finally, Judy Hopper took off the ruby ??he wore and said, "But your purpose is also this scarlet tear. I didn''t expect the world to be famous. Strange thieves, even at the expense of breaking up the contract, came to seize this quick gem." "I....." the kidnapper Kidd just wanted to explain, but the familiar words from the back made him tighten his eyebrows deeply. "Stinky devil, we met again. Has the last gunshot wound been all right?" Noel walked out in a fair manner, completely ignoring those with guns, and said to the kidnapper Kidd with a smile. .. v4 Chapter 139： Who cares Noel''s words and appearance immediately attracted the attention of all the people in the background. Several robbers armed with firearms were on alert. Two of them aimed the gun at Noel. Seeing clearly the person who admits it wrong, blamed Kidd''s mouth, and the whole person felt bad in an instant. The gunshot wound, which had been healed long ago, began to feel painful. "Sergeant Knoll, the last time you were shot, you almost bleed to death. I didn''t want to see you at all." With a glance at the eyes, the thief Kidd decided to lead the disaster, and his hand quietly reached behind. , So he said afraid after installation. "Boy, are you a policeman?" he noticed that Noel had a gun in his hand. The robber frowned deeply, and moved the gun to aim. "It''s a good tactic. You want to turn their attention to me, and then take this opportunity to escape." Ignoring the robber, Noel smiled and said: "However, this is useless. Today I don''t use it. I plan to let you leave here, and you will spend the rest of your life in prison." "Wait until you catch me." No matter what Nuor said, the kidnapper Kidd threw a ball on the ground and laughed: "I will leave first." "Boom!" The ground ball exploded, and the ball was thick with smoke, and the strange robber Kidd was wrapped in it instantly, making it impossible to see where he was, and then the sound of running footsteps sounded, and The sound of the iron door being forcibly closed. "Guild Kidd and Judy Hopper, these two escaped from the back door of the stage." Someone cried out in the smoke, and they found the direction of the two. "Shoot down the policeman, and then we are..." Hearing the words, the robber gave orders, but the words were not finished. "Boom! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" Six consecutive shots. "It''s ugly and stupid to death. You have so much nonsense about tm. I just disturbed me to dine with the beauties just now. It''s just a mess." Noel said unpleasantly when he put down his right hand holding a gun. The sound of the words just fell, and the smoke gradually began to dissipate. At this time, six robbers with guns were killed, and all of them were shot with a brow. They are now lying on the cold background ground. As a hostage member of the Hopper Magic Group, they were beaten and scarred before. They saw that the robbers were all killed by the man named Noel in front of them. Everyone planned to step forward and thank them, but they did not see Zhu. The figure of Di Hopper. After briefly saying thank you, the members of the Hopper Magic Group all left to look for someone anxiously, and soon there were only six robbers lying on the ground and those who had not moved on the spot. Noel. Knorr had no intention of leaving, but when he saw that he had not looked up, he raised his gun and pointed it at the upper position. "Do you choose to jump down yourself, or do you want me to fire two shots at your feet, and then you lose your balance and fall." Noel thought for a while, and said with a smile: "I only count 3 times, if you don''t come down, I I shot directly." "1" "Bang!" There was a gunshot. "Ah!" As the gunshots sounded, the kidnapper Kidd screamed, fell out of balance and fell down, covering his gunshot wounds on his legs with his hands, and snarled at Noel: "Your sister! !Isnt it good to count to three? Where are 2 and 3 going?!" "Who cares?" Pointing the gun at the kidnapper Kidd, Knoll shrugged and smiled, "The man can live as long as he remembers 1." auzw.com "I...you..." Wen Yan said, blaming Kidd, the whole person was messed up in the wind. "If you strongly demand to count, then I will finish counting for you now, and see how helpful I am." "2" "boom!" "what!" "3" "boom!" "what!" "Sao Nian, are you satisfied now?" Every time, Noel fired a shot with a smile, followed by the scream of the kidnapper Kidd, and now he was shot with two legs plus a shot in the right arm, and the pain of the heart made him roll at this time. . Judy Hopper, who was still on the top, was stunned by Noel. He hadn''t been able to respond to the surprise for a long time. It was completely speechless to him, and he had never seen such a cruel person. After looking at the kidnapper Kidd''s injury, after making sure that he could not run for a while, Noel looked up to Judy Hopper. "It''s a pity, such a good angle." Noel shook his head and sighed, and said with disappointment: "Miss Judy, why can''t you wear a skirt." "Ah?" Finally, Judy Hopper pulled a corner of his mouth and said, "I''m sorry I didn''t let you feast your eyes." "Don''t be sorry, you know it''s wrong." Noel smiled at Judy Hopper. "You!!!" Judy Hopper was not angry, and he pointed his teeth at Noel. "Chick, I''m not kidding you anymore, and threw crimson tears down to me." No longer teasing Judy Hopper, Noel said directly. "You came for the scarlet tears too?" Judy Hopper asked in a very, very constricted eyebrow. "Of course... no." Noel smiled, pointing to the kidnapper Kidd lying on the floor, and said: "I am just a little curious about the crimson tears. The main purpose is to clean him up." Judy Hopper thought for a moment, then glanced at the crimson tears in his hand, and finally tossed it to Noel below, any turning to the stairs not far away. .. v4 Chapter 140： Arrest Kidd Kidd Catching the falling crimson tears, Noel walked to the kidnapper Kidd who still wanted to escape, and kicked fiercely into his abdomen. Kidd, who was kicked by a foot, felt like he was hit by a train. He spurted blood on the way, and then broke his back against the background board of the stage. He flew to the rotating viewing restaurant and knocked over a few pieces. The table rolled again on the ground for a few laps and barely stopped. This time the kidnapper Kidd couldn''t move because he wanted to move at all, and blood continued to flow from his mouth, and he felt like his whole body was falling apart. Now, in the revolving view restaurant, only the girls brought by Noel are left, and there is no one else. When I heard the loud noise from the stage, a figure flew out again, but the hearts of the girls were hung to the sky, and it was finally found that the flying person was wearing a white dress. The heart of the sky is down. Nakamori Aiko, who was sitting in position, looked more familiar with the man on the floor, and then suddenly stood up from the seat. "It''s the thief kid!!" Thinking of why he was so familiar, Atsuko Nakamori pointed to the figure on the ground in the distance and cried with surprise. ''What the hell! Why is Qingzi still here, so she will not take refuge in a big motion? No, I must not be caught. Now that Im caught, its really over. I have to think of a way to get out. In addition to the left hand being able to move a bit, my right hand and feet have lost consciousness, and a lot of blood loss makes me a little dizzy. It wont take long before I will really faint. Nima! How did Qingzi come? Is this a rhythm that doesn''t give me any ideas at all? Seeing Nakamori Atsuko coming over, this blamed the kidnapper Kidd, turned over with all the energy he had left, put his face on the ground, and pressed the bowler hat on his head with his left hand. Such a strange move puzzled Nakamori Aoko who was approaching, but this did not stop her pace, but accelerated her pace and walked to the side of the blame kid. "You **** thief, I never thought that I would end this time. This time I can''t let you escape." "And it''s all you who caused my dad to be like a neuropathy. He was talking about your things all day long and thinking about your things, not even her own daughter. "My dad is alone, but you have made it like this, all this is caused by you, all this is your fault!" Talking, Nakamori Atsuko broke out completely, reaching for the chair that fell to the ground, and using the chair wheel to turn on the kidnapper Kidd. auzw.com The ground thief Kidd dare not cry, and at the same time there is a pole with gliding wings in the cloak of luck, otherwise he will definitely be killed by Nakamori Aoko, but he did not expect Atsuko Nakamori would hate kidnapping Kidd so much. This is exactly the rhythm of fighting to death, how deep the hatred will be so ruthless, how much resentment accumulated in my heart will be so angry, and now I think that the kidnapper Kidd has fought a cold war and is determined. A true identity must never be taken. "Poor baby, it seems that Noel planned the whole person yesterday, definitely he." Looking at the kidnapper Kidd with a smile, Xiandu Muye whispered to herself. "It turns out so!" The three daughters who knew this matter understood it completely at this time. Xiandu Mu Aye was right and said in unison. "Qingzi will kill someone. I have to stop her in the past." Maolilan, who was stunned, now reacted and stood up from his seat. "Xiao Lan, you see that Noel has come out. He is walking towards Qingzi." Seeing Noel came out of the background, Fei Yingli handed Mao Lilan and pointed at Noel. After Fei Yingli said so, Mao Lilan immediately stopped and looked at the location pointed by Fei Yingli, and several of her daughters turned their heads and looked around. That''s right, Noel, who had studied the scarlet tears, returned the ruby ??to Judy Hopper, and then called Zhongsen Yinsan first before slowly walking out of the background. But just came out and saw the action of Nakamori Aoko, which made Noel feel a little overwhelmed. I really didnt think she would beat the kidnapper Kidd. I dont know when she knew that the kidnapper Kidd was Black Feather Fighter, she would reveal What kind of expression comes. Noel, who had reacted, quickly ran to Nakamori Aoko and grabbed the chair he smashed again. "Aoko, go back and sit down and take a good rest. Officer Zhongsen is leading people here." Putting the chair aside, Noel said to Aoko Nakamori: "Listen, you just sat there and did nothing. I blamed the kidnapper Kidder Cheng for this. Do you understand?" "But..." Suddenly, Nakamori Atsuko hadn''t finished speaking. "You just intentionally hurt someone just now, and my words are just defense, so just sit back and listen." Noel said with a smile, rubbing the small head of Nakamori Ako. Noel''s intimate move made Nakamori Ako''s face flushed, and obediently walked to the position of the women. It didn''t take long for Nakamori Yinsan to bring a team of police officers to see the kidnapped kidnapper Kidd on the ground, but only slightly frowned. "Guild Kidd, you have been formally arrested." Crouching next to Kidd Kidd, Nakamori Yinsan handcuffed him, and said very seriously, but still a little uneasy, looked at the police officer and said: "Use all your handcuffs and find some ropes to tie him into a mummy, I don''t believe that he can still run away." "Yes." In response, the police officers took out the handcuffs and handcuffed them all on the hand of the kidnapper Kidd before going to the rope as instructed. .. v4 Chapter 141： unambiguous evidence "Noel, you are too ruthless." Seeing that the policemen had acted, Nakamori Yinsan sat on the back of the kidnapper Kidd, and looked to the side of Noel. "This can''t blame me. He wants to take the opportunity to escape. I can only scrap him first." Noel shrugged and said with a smile: "Besides, before you told me to live, he is not living well now. What." "Forget it, as long as you can catch people." After thinking for a while, Nakamori Yinsan felt that it made sense. If he used to be like he used to, the thief Kidd would still be able to run away and asked, "It''s not that there are still Robbers? People?" "The robber''s body was in the background. They were all killed by me. It''s better to let someone go to collect the corpse quickly. They still have guns in their hands. It''s not good to be picked up later." Pointing to the direction of the stage, Noel was very Straightforwardly said. "You are right." Zhong Senyin nodded three times and quickly commanded the policeman on the side: "The three of you go to the background and watch the guns in the hands of the robbers. Don''t let people get away with muddy water." "Zhongsen Police Department, we understand." After that, the three policemen ran to the background. The person who went to find the rope came back. After receiving the rope, Nakamori Yinsan began to use the rope to bind the kidnapper Kidd, and soon tied his hands and feet firmly. Next, Nakamori Yinsan snapped off the kidnapper Kidd''s bowler hat, and some little excitedly turned him over slowly, intending to see the true face of Lushan who had been hunting for so long. The policemen around were all looking forward to the action of Nakamori Yinsan, waiting for the moment when the kidnapper Kidd was turned over. Nakamori Yinsan turned the kidnapper Kidd over, took off the pet-made monocles he was wearing, and turned away the hair that blocked his face. "It turns out that the kidnapper Kidd looks like this." Looking at a middle-aged man''s face, Nakamori Yinsan didn''t feel excited. He felt that the kidnapped kidd was too general, and it was too different from his imagination. This kid is still not giving up, really when I dont know what you are like? ''Thinking, seeing that the kidnapper Kidd was easy to change, Noel walked to his side and squatted down. Under the eyes of Nakamori Yin, he reached out and pinched on the kidnapper Kidd''s nose, and said with a strong smile: "You only But its just a dying struggle, dont think you can lie to everyone if you get dressed." "Black feather fast fight?!" Nakamori Yinsan screamed incredulously with wide eyes. "Uncle Nakamori, I came by to find Qingzi, but he was forced to wear this suit, and he was beaten like this." A flash of light flashed in my mind, and Heiyu Kuaidou pointed with an active left finger Noel, I said innocently. "Is this true?" Nakamori Yin looked back three times, looked at Noel badly, and asked very seriously. auzw.com "Sergeant Nakamori, I kindly helped you catch the kidnapper Kidd, but you suspect me because of his gibberish?" Noel was a little unhappy, and asked Nakamori Nakasan with a bad look in his eyes. "I''m not doubting you. I need enough evidence." Nakamori Yinsan calmed down a little bit, and thinking about Noel had no reason to do so, saying: "I started hunting down the kidnapper Kidd 18 years ago. He should be 3840 years old or A 50-year-old cannot be as young as Kudou." "There are surveillance cameras in the background. You can go and see for yourself to see if I have time to threaten him to put on this suit. I have other evidence besides this." "Sergeant Zhongsen, the kidnapper Kidd was shot by me in front of your eyes, and he with a gunshot wound cannot go to the hospital for treatment, so the wound will definitely be left behind." "Although you have been hunting the kidnapper Kidd for 18 years, you haven''t seen what he really looks like, and there was a time when the kidnapper Kidd disappeared, and only appeared again in the eyes of the world this year." "Before the time when the kidnapper kid disappeared, all you hunted were the first generation kidnapper kid, and the kidnapper kid that appeared frequently this year is the second generation, which can explain why he is so young ." "If you think about it carefully, I believe you will find that the kidnapped kid who was chasing that year is completely different from the kidnapped kid that appeared this year. Even if you imitate it, it will not be perfect." "Now this guy named Heiyu Kudou is a suspect in any way. You can have someone immediately search his house. He is not blaming Kidd. Of course he will not find anything, but he must be able to do anything. Find something to prove." After listening to Noel''s analysis, Nakamori Yinsan immediately ordered people to watch the surveillance camera and called someone to search the home of Heiyu Kudou, before thinking with one hand on his chin. After careful consideration, Nakamori Yinsan discovered that the former Ghost Kidd and the current Ghost Kidd are not at the same level, and the two are completely technically unequal. It stands to reason that if it was the kidnapper Kidd who started hunting 18 years ago, the current technology should be more and more powerful, but now it is just the opposite. Not only has it not become worse, but it has regressed a lot. The more I thought that Noel made more sense, Nakamori Yinsan began to believe that he was chasing two people, and began to suspect that Heiyu Kudou was the second generation of kidnapper Kidd. At this time, the police officer who went to get the surveillance video returned and handed over the laptop with the USB stick to Nakamori Yinsan. I watched it three times repeatedly, and when I was about to watch it for the fourth time, Nakamori Yinsans mobile phone rang and I connected to the report on the other end of the phone. "Black feather fast fight, found the stolen jewelry in your home, and your father''s note of black feather theft. You should be very clear about the content of the note. Now that the evidence is conclusive, what else do you have to say?" Nakamori Yinsan hung up the phone and looked at Heiyu Kudou with disappointment. .. v4 Chapter 142： Black Feather "Nuoer, you won, this time I lost completely, and there is no chance to overturn." No matter the previous gunshot wound, or the physical evidence found at home, Heiyu Kudou could not be confused, look towards Noel said wryly. "All the police officers present have listened carefully. Before escorting Heiyu Kuaidou to the cell of the Metropolitan Police Department, you must always stare at his every move. You must not let him have the slightest chance to escape." See Black feather fast fight no longer quibble, Nakamori Yinsan ordered. "Guarantee the completion of the mission!" All the police officers stood up straight and responded loudly to Nakamori Silver. "Very well, first take the black feather fast bucket into the police car downstairs, and then **** him back to the police station." After looking at the prepared police officers, Nakamori Yinsan nodded in satisfaction, said: "Go !" Two strong police officers stepped forward, carrying the black feather fast bucket tied into dumplings on their shoulders one after the other, and the rest of the police officers gathered around them, each pressing their hands on their own guns. His eyes were staring at the black feather fast bucket being carried, and he was also alerting everything around him, preventing any personnel from approaching and robbing people. Noel smiled and gradually moved away from the **** team. He felt that this battle was a bit too exaggerated, but he had no intention of saying anything. He thought in his mind:''The first step plan is completed, I don''t know if it will be so smooth next. I hope not What''s wrong? And Nakamori Yinsan ran to say a few words to Nakamori Aoko, and then waved to Noel, and then hurriedly caught up with the **** team ahead. The strange thing is that Nakamori Aoko didnt leave, and stood with the women without moving. She stood there in a daze for a while, and her eyes also had some dullness, unable to recover from the shocking information. . "Why didn''t Qingzi leave?" He walked over to the girls, and Noel pointed to Qingzhong Nakamori and asked with confusion. "The Nakamori police officer said that this incident hit Qingzi too much, so let us take her everywhere to relax, and he hurriedly left after finishing talking." Seeing Noor was puzzled, Maorilan quickly explained. "I''m really worried that she would do something stupid." Concubine frowned as she looked at Atsuko Nakamori with some worry. "Sure enough, the guys who are all sweethearts are all unreliable guys, and they are all harmful." "Mile, don''t you think about the unhappy." This is the rhythm that resonates. It can be seen that Feiying''s ideal is unhappy. Noel quickly interrupted her association and said: "This is the topic. We should leave here by now." "Yes, there is no ghost here except us." After looking around for a while, Kiko agreed. "Then let''s go quickly, so as not to hurt Qingzi." After finishing, Koizumi Hongzi took the initiative and helped the dull-eyed Nakamori Atsuko to walk in the direction of the elevator. Upon seeing this, the good-hearted Mao Lilan also quickly stepped forward, supporting Nakamori Aiko, who was like a marionette, afraid she would accidentally fall to the ground. auzw.com Noel made a gesture of asking, and the other few women looked at each other and smiled before they started to move to keep up with the three people walking in front, and Noel followed. Quickly followed. In the street below the Hong Kong Hotel, Heiyu Kuaidou was tucked into the back seat of the police car. Two police officers left and right caught him, and the police officer in the driver''s seat started the police car to leave. The remaining police cars quickly followed, enclosing the police car escorting the black feather fast bucket in the middle, and left the area quickly. An antique car parked by the road. The old man in this car has been watching everything with his rearview mirror, staring tightly at the direction of the police car leaving. The old man who finally made up his mind picked up the phone and dialed a number, waiting patiently for the call to connect. "Hello, who are you?" A woman''s words came out on the phone. "Mrs. Qianying, I''m Terai..." Terai Huang Zhisuke has not finished. "Taijing, Japan is at this time at night. You will call me that late. Is there anything that matters?" After learning who the other party was, Kuroha had a bad hunch and asked quickly. "Mrs. Qianying, Master Kuaitou was caught by the police and is now being escorted back to the Metropolitan Police Department. I can''t think of any way to rescue, so I can only call you." Anxious Sijing Huangzhisuke, old Honestly replied. "Fighting was arrested by the police?!" Heiyu Qianying called out in surprise, and was quite surprised. He calmed down and said: "Although fast fighting is not as powerful as his dad, it is definitely against Japanese police. More than enough, how could he be caught." "I don''t know this clearly. I only saw that Master Kuaidou was carried out by the police, and that Master Kuaidou was injured and the clothes he wore were ragged." Huang Zhizhu, Terai, said while recalling Known situation. "Now I will book a plane ticket for Japan. Before I return to Japan, you can try to figure out the place of Kudouguan as much as possible. By the way, you disguise as a lawyer for Kudou, and then ask him what is going on." Suddenly, Black Feather Qianying ordered. "I know...." I was about to agree to come down, but Huang Jingsuke, Terai, saw Noel walking out of the port hotel, and said to the black feather Qianying at the other end of the phone: "Mrs. Qianying, I probably know why Master Kuaidou was caught Living." "Say." Just after getting ready to hang up the phone, but after hearing the words of Terai Huangzhisuke, Heiyu Qianying stopped his hand and said. "The last person who shot and wounded Young Master Doudou, now he came out of the same hotel, and the arrest of Young Master Doudou must be related to this one called Noel." .. v4 Chapter 143： showdown "For a long time, the Zhongsen police department responsible for catching the kidnapper Kidd didn''t allow his subordinates to use firearms. They were usually taken out to scare people. No one in his subordinates actually fired a gun." "But this Noel is different. Last time he assisted the Zhongsen Police Department in catching the kidnapper Kidd, he directly ignored the instruction that he could not shoot, and the verifier would immediately hesitate without any hesitation." "And just now Young Master Duo had a gunshot wound to his foot, and now this one called Noel appeared here again, then he must have shot and wounded Young Master Duo, which made the police catch the young Master Duo." Staring angrily at Noel who was leaving by car, Terai Huangzhi assisted Heiyu Qianying to analyze the situation and tell what he thought was the most likely conjecture. "Is there any information called Noel?" After listening to the analysis and conjecture, Heiyu Qianying asked calmly without anger. "Yes, I will send it to you now, please wait a moment." After that, Huang Jingsuke Terai picked up the laptop on the side and sent Noel''s information to Heiyu Qianying by e-mail. "I have received the information. You should do it according to what I said before. At the same time, don''t be silly to go to the revenge called Noel. I don''t think things are that simple." Obtained Noel''s information. Heiyu Qianying Xiangsijing Huang Remind reminded. "Mrs. Qianying, I know." After hearing the words of Heiyu Qianying, Terai Huang Zhishou gave up his revenge and hurriedly responded. "I will contact you as soon as I return to Japan. I will hang up the phone first." After that, Heiyu Qianying hung up the phone, controlled the mouse to open the file sent, and carefully read Noel''s information. Seeing that Black Feather Qianying hung up the phone, Teru Huangzhisuke put the phone away, and then started an antique car and left. As far as the black feather Qianying in Las Vegas, the more she looked at Noel''s information, the more wrong she felt, and her eyebrows locked tightly. Because Noel''s information is too perfect, it makes people feel like it was made deliberately, but these materials have also been confirmed by evidence, and there is no trace of fraud in it. "If these materials are true, the one called Noel is really a demon, anyway, it will definitely not be an ordinary person." "According to the situation mentioned by the last two temples, the two named Noel had the opportunity to catch the fast fight, but he didn''t do that, instead he let the fast fight go, needless to say twice It was all intentional by him." "That Noel would do that, it was estimated that he was happy with the fast bucket, so he let the fast bucket go." "But why didn''t I do that this time, and the fast fight was completely maimed so that the police could keep it up." In front of the computer, Heiyu Qianying kept talking to herself for various reasons, but she couldn''t find the purpose of Noel and couldn''t figure out what Noel was thinking. auzw.com A sense of danger and uneasiness has always been around the heart of Kuroyu, but she has to go back to save Kurodou, which makes her in a bad mood now. After careful consideration, Heiyu Qianying picked up the phone and sent a text message, and then began to pick up the suitcase to pick up the luggage. It didn''t take long to leave the hotel and took a taxi to the airport. Three days passed in an instant. During this period, Noel and all the girls visited Osaka and drove to a place near Osaka to continue this outing. But Atsuko Nakamori is always sullen and will be in a daze for a long time when he is alone, so most of Noel and all the girls stay with her, which makes her stagnant. In order to thank Noel and all the daughters for their help, Atsuko Nakamori also worked **** this trip, so that he had no time to think about it at all, and toss all the messy things out of Jiuxiaoyun. On the second day after leaving the Osaka, Fei Yingli finally made up her mind and took Mao Lilan out for a time alone, telling her relationship with Noel. As a result, as he had said before, Maurilan had no choice to give up this path, and finally accepted the absurd choice proposed by Feiyingli, and learned a lot from Feiyingli''s mouth. But Maorilan also made a request, so that Fei Yingli could not tell Noel the result of the conversation. She had to wait for Noel to take the initiative to confess and confess everything. Noor, who was trying to attack Nakamori Moriko, didn''t know it at all, and when Maorilan and Feiyingli returned, they were as usual, leaving no special place. evening...... Noel, who hung up the phone, was sitting in the small courtyard of the hot spring hotel, looking up at the bright moon in the sky. Just after soaking the hot spring, passing by from here, Belmode in a bathrobe found Noel in the courtyard, and the ghostly **** walked slowly towards him. "Mr. Noel, why are you sitting here alone?" Belmode asked with a smile as he sat next to Noel. "Belmorde, have you ever thought about getting out of the black organization?" Still looking up at the sky, Noel was too lazy to continue pretending to ask for a showdown. "What black organization, I can''t understand what you''re saying, Mr. Noel." A trace of confusion flashed in his eyes, but the past was instantly disguised, and Belmode said in disguise. "Right!" Suddenly remembered something, turned to look at Belmode next to him, and Noel smiled and asked: "The time we first met, when I shot Vodka''s head bang, now Did any bad luck egg take his place?" .. v4 Chapter 144： Think about it "You''re the one wearing the clown mask!" Belmode widened his eyes in surprise, and he spoke out unconsciously for a while, but immediately regretted it as soon as he finished speaking. It was clear that regret was useless. Belmode immediately stood up and quickly pulled away from Noel, staring at Noor''s every action with vigilance. But Noel was still sitting still, looking at Belmode with a smile on his face, not worried that she would run away from the front, let alone attack her. "Dont worry there, Ill find out your identity the first day. If I want to kill you, you dont know how many times you have to die, and its no use guarding me like this. What security do you give." Seeing Belmode''s thoughts, Noel explained with a smile. "What do you want?" Belmode asked the escape plan. "Just want to talk to you, and..." Halfway through the conversation, Noel''s figure flickered, and appeared behind Belmode immediately, close to her ear and then said: "Don''t want to run away, in front of me You cant run away, grab you like playing." "When?" Hearing the words from his ear, Belmode turned around in horror, and when he saw Noel, who was near, he quickly jumped to the rear quickly, thinking in his heart:''This speed is too fast, I didn''t even respond at all. If he just killed me just now, I would definitely be dead. Belmode had just landed, and Noel disappeared in front of her again at this moment, and appeared at the back of her body at the next moment, reaching out to hug her horizontally. At the moment of being picked up, Belmode immediately reacted, withdrew a sharp dagger from his leg, and stabbed hard at Noel''s heart. With a slight glance at the dagger, Noel had no intention of stopping, holding Belmode to the bench, and letting the dagger poke towards his heart. "Ding!" The sharp blade of the dagger stabbed fiercely in Noel''s heart, and a clear voice rang out. "What a joke!!! How is this possible!" The knife tip cut the clothes a little bit, and Belmode could clearly see that there was nothing blocking it, the knife tip did indeed puncture the skin, but even a little scar Unexpectedly, his eyes widened in disbelief. "Nothing is impossible, and I am the man who turned the impossible into a possible one. If you don''t believe in evil, you can try a few more thorns." Sitting on the bench, Noel smiled at Belmode in his arms. , Did not intend to let go of her. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding" stabbed several times in a row, and a clear voice sounded every time. auzw.com Being hugged and unable to break free, Belmode was not polite with Noel, and tried several times with a dagger. Until the tip of the dagger was completely bent, Belmode was tired enough, but it still did not cause any damage to Noel, so there were a few more cuts on the clothes. "You are definitely not an ordinary person, this skin is like steel, and my dagger capital has become like this ghost, but no trace of it can be left on you." Looking at the curved dagger, Belmore German threw it away, said with frustration, temporarily gave up resistance. "It doesn''t matter. Answering the question I asked before, have you ever thought about getting out of the black organization?" Holding Belmode a little tighter, Noel smiled closer to her face and repeated the previous question. "You....Why do you want to know this?" Seeing Noel''s face gradually approached, Belmode quickly put his hands on it, no longer asked Noel to continue to approach himself, and asked very puzzled. "If you want to break away from the organization in black, I have the ability to do this for you." Too lazy to turn around, Noel replied straightforwardly. "No one can leave the organization, even if it is out of the organization''s control, but the price is to be hunted by the organization indefinitely. I don''t want to be hunted down by the people of the organization, and I don''t want to live a dark and hidden life." There was a little excitement, but this excitement soon disappeared, because Belmode knew the consequences of leaving the organization and said with a wry smile. "It''s very simple, as long as all the members of the black organization are wiped out, then your worry will never happen." Noel smiled at Belmode''s eyes, as if to say a trivial matter, as long as It can be easily done by waving your hand. "There are so many masters in the organization, there are countless low-level members, how can you say so easily." Belmode gave Noel a glance, and did not take Noel''s words at all. "In the face of absolute strength, no matter what kind of **** organization is a crap, all are vulnerable ants." "I have the ability to make the black organization disappear, and even wipe it out completely from this world, but this is equivalent to Bai helping others, which is not good for me at all, so I have not started Never mind." "Belmorde, I want to make a deal with you. I can help you completely wipe out the black organization from the world, but what price are you willing to pay to exchange." "Of course, you can not believe these things I said, but if you promised that I did not do it, you will not have any losses, so you can think it over and wait for the consideration to give me an answer." Although Noels words sounded so unrealistic, Noels strength is unquestionable. Its easy to get rid of the masters in the organization. This strength alone is enough to overthrow the organization, so Belmode is really Some dim sum moved. .. v4 Chapter 145： Transaction established Belmode thought hard, thinking hard about the price he could pay in order to exchange the opportunity or possibility to destroy the organization from Noel. It''s a pity that the costs in mind can''t seem to impress Noel in Belmode. At this time, he looked up and found that Noel had been looking at himself, and he instantly understood what Noel wanted. It was still a good idea to think about it. "Are you interested in me? Planning to ruin the black organization, just want to own me completely?" After hesitating, Belmode asked tentatively. "Oh?!" There were some surprises. Belmode thought of the key so quickly. Noel admitted a little bit: "You are right, you are the one I saw the benefits of destroying the black organization." "That is to say, the price I need to pay is myself. In addition to this price, you have no intention of accepting the other conditions I have offered." Seeing Noel nodded and admitted that Belmode was completely understood, and the corner of his mouth twitched. . "Yes, other than you, I will not accept the other conditions you have offered. I have decided at the center since the transaction was proposed." Noel smiled, with no intention of concealment, honestly Confess. "Then you have to ask me why, and just say that this condition is not good, it also hurts me to waste so many brain cells to think, you..." Belmode complained depressively, but this is the only complaint Halfway through, Noel shut his mouth. Suddenly attacked, Belmode looked at Noel, who was kissing himself, and his mind suddenly became blank at the moment, and he was so completely stunned. "You...you...I...I..." It wasn''t until Noel let go that Belmode responded, blushing and trying to say something, but was interrupted by Noel again. "The conditions are clear to you, then are you willing to accept this deal?" Looking at the shy Belmode, Noel reached out and caressed her cheek with a wicked smile. "I..." calmed down a little bit, but Belmode didn''t take Noor''s hand away, and thought about it with a wry smile: "Whether I want it or not, you won''t let me go, even if you run away I will also get me back, I am right." "Yes, you can only belong to me, and will not let you go anyway." Noel nodded and said straightforwardly: "Of course, if you are willing, it will be more perfect." "Okay, I''m willing to accept this condition." Belmode agreed and paused for a moment, then said: "But I also have a condition, and you must promise me this condition." "Speak, I''m listening." Wen Yan was also a little curious. He wanted to know what the conditions were, and he needed to agree. "You can''t do that with me until the organization is completely destroyed... that thing, I will keep the promise when you complete the transaction, then I will be considered a woman who belongs only to you, and my conditions are like this." After taking a deep breath, slowing the shyness in his heart, Belmode said seriously. auzw.com "No problem, I agree to your terms." I didn''t intend to win it now. Knowing that Maorilan hadn''t done it yet, Noel readily agreed. "Then our deal is established." Belmode froze for a moment, not expecting Noel to be so refreshing, and then said: "You can let me down now, we stayed here for so long, and it''s time to go back. Find them." Hearing the words, Noel got up from the bench and put down Belmond in his arms, but his left hand stayed on her little waist, so she walked to the position of women together. Until he returned to the door of the room, Noel reluctantly took his hand back, and Belmode was truly liberated. Seeing that Noel finally let go of his hand, Belmode felt a little uncomfortable. When the idea flashed through her mind, she shocked herself. Is this a sense of security? ''Looking at Noel''s back into the house, Belmode showed a charming smile and thought in his heart:''I haven''t realized this feeling for a long time, and I have thought that I will never feel this way again, but you let I once again realized this sense of security. Im the rhythm Ive fallen into first, hey! After recovering, he calmed his emotions quickly, and Belmode slowly walked into the room, saw that Noel was about to say something, and sat down next to Kiko. After a glance, Youzi froze for a moment, feeling that Belmod had some good changes, but after a while, there was no change, and she could only put it aside and look at Noel again. "I just received a phone call. The court told me to rush back to testify in court, and I will drive back in time." Seeing everyone in the room, Noel took a drink from the glass and told the phone honestly. Content said. "Then I''ll go back with you. I''m not sure what I can do for you." As a lawyer, Fei Yingli immediately offered to follow her. "Mile, then you can go back with me." Noel nodded, agreed with Fei Yingli and said to the rest of the women: "The others are waiting here. After the case is over, me and I Miles will come back immediately, and then set off to continue the trip." "Yes... is it the case of Kuroha''s fast fight?" Akako Nakamori, who responded, asked Noel, unable to resist. "Yes." Noel thought for a while, and finally decided to say it. "The police have found enough evidence and have applied to the court to hear the case. The time is scheduled to be at three o''clock the day after tomorrow." .. v4 Chapter 146： Watch the sunrise together "Aoko, are you okay?" A glance at Nakamori Aoko, Maorilan asked with some concern. "I''m fine." Nakamori Atsuko shook his head and smiled bitterly at Mao Lilan: "I want to understand that from the day he became a robber kid, he would have thought about the day when he would be caught, Then he paid the price for what he did. It was all because he blamed himself for not being worthy of sympathy, and I would not be bothered by it." "You can figure it out." Hearing Nakamori Atsuko figured it out, Koizumi Hiroko was very happy about it, and began to smear Heiyu Kudou: "No matter what the purpose of Heiyu Kudou, but he can deceive you so For a long time, this has completely disappointed your trust, and you have said that you have asked him more than once, so you should not be sad for someone like him." "Okay, let''s stop talking about this topic." The girls just wanted to continue this topic, and Noel took the lead to end it, saying: "I just thought about it, you don''t have to wait for me and miles to continue this trip. Just call me and tell me where you are, and you and me will go straight to the miles." "It''s a good note, and I don''t want to wait at the hot spring. You have to know that it''s quite hot here." Asahara nodded and smiled, agreeing with Noel''s opinion. "Noel, if you drive back with Miles, then we have only one car left. Even if we want to continue traveling, a car can''t do so many people." Suddenly found out the problem, Yuko said quickly. "Small thing, you can just buy one tomorrow, and it''s not that bad anyway." Noel smiled indifferently, took out his wallet and took out the black card in the wallet, and pushed it to Yukiko. The problem of the car was solved in an instant, and the women chatted about other things, such as what kind of car to buy, and where to go next, and so on. And Noel and Fei Yingli, after saying hello to the girls, returned to their rooms to change clothes, planning to leave tonight and drive back. Before leaving this hot spring hotel, Noel found Xiandu Mu Aye alone and said a few words, let her do her best to protect the safety of all the girls, and then took a sports car with Fei Yingli and drove away. The sports car that watched Noel gradually went away, and it didn''t take long to completely disappear into the night, before the girls turned back to the interior of the hot spring hotel. Because it is very late now, there are no vehicles on the road at all, so Noel unscrupulously speeds up the car, and the high speed runs on the road. But it didn''t last long. Noel found a place with a nice view and stopped the sports car. The moment the car stopped completely, Fei Yingli immediately understood what was going on. At the next moment, two red clouds appeared on her cheek, shyly lowering her head and waiting for something to come. After checking that the windows were all closed, Nuoerxie''s hand reached Feiyingli into her arms, provoked her chin and bowed down. The next day... auzw.com Noor, who hadn''t slept all night, saw the setting sun rising gradually from the east and gently woken Feiyingli in her arms. "Don''t make trouble, I''m so tired, let me sleep a little longer." Fei Yingli didn''t open her eyes, but rubbed in Noel''s arms, and said softly and confusedly. "Don''t go to sleep for miles, get up and watch the sunrise with me." Seeing Feiying couldn''t help it, Noel said with a smile. "Sunrise?" Wen Yan, Feiying Li slowly opened her eyes and turned to look at the windshield of the sports car. The beautiful scenery in her eyes made her completely awake. She moved her body to a comfortable posture and leaned on Noel. Sighed: "It''s so beautiful. I didn''t expect to be able to watch the sunrise with you. This is really romantic." "It''s really beautiful." Looking at the gradually rising sun, Noel hugged Fei Yingli a little, thinking for a moment and reminding: "Miles, you''d better get dressed quickly. Others will come out for morning practice soon. I dont want to let others feast their eyes." "This is not you, what did you say that you have to rush back overnight, but you drove the car here in a mess." When Noor glanced away, Fei Yingli reached out and picked up the clothes, and suddenly laughed: "But you let me see At such a beautiful scene, this time I will show mercy and forgive you." "Who called my mile so beautiful, so I can''t blame me." He took Fei Yingli''s face and kissed it on her mouth, Noel smiled shamelessly. "Nasty bad guy." Clapped the hands of Noel''s mischief, Fei Yingli quickly put on her clothes and smiled happily. Next, the two quickly dressed up and walked out of the sports car, sitting together and watching the beautiful sunrise. When the sun rose completely from the east, Noel and Fei Yingli returned to the sports car, started the sports car and left the place, and then casually went to find a restaurant and waited for the full stomach before driving back. Time passes quickly... Under the condition of high-speed driving, Noel and Fei Yingli arrived at more than four o''clock in the afternoon. Now the two have returned to the apartment and are busy with their own affairs. Once back, Fei Yingli went back to her home to find various materials, and the contract that Kiko had kept for herself, and after finishing sorting, she sent it to Kudo of the United States. By the way, Yuko called. After busy with the things of Nobuko, Fei Yingli began to come up with her own divorce agreement. It was not too late to see it, and was preparing to send it to Maori Kogoro. At this time, Fei Yingli suddenly remembered that she was completely unaware of the situation of Maori Kogoro. There was no way to send out a divorce agreement. God knew whether he was released without charge or convicted and held in a cell. .. v4 Chapter 147： What to do with me And Noor just finished talking with Sato Miwako and got a lot of wanted information from her mouth, whether it was Kuroyu Kudou or Maori Kogoro. Just wanting to go to the next room to find Fei Yingli, Noel, who was just about to get up from the sofa, stopped because she had walked into the hall with the information. Fei Yingli put a bunch of materials on the small table, and then sat on the sofa at once. She leaned down and pillowed her head on Noel''s leg. She didn''t say anything and didn''t know what to think. "What''s the matter?" Noel stretched out his hand and rubbed it slowly, Fei Yingli asked, as she smiled and looked down at her. "It''s nothing. I just don''t know the current situation of Maori Kogoro, which made me unable to send him a divorce agreement, and I didn''t want to call him to contact him." Feiyingli closed her eyes comfortably and said the upset thing to Noel . "You don''t have to think about it. The contact is equally useless. You have to take the initiative to walk." Noel said to Feiyingli. "Why should I go again?" Fei Yingli opened her eyes and asked puzzled. "Just when you were sorting out the information next door, I called and asked about the situation. I learned that Maori Kogoro was still locked in the Metropolitan Police Department and found no evidence to escape the crime." "Today is the final investigation period, and the Mumu Police Department has been unable to withstand the pressure from the top, and is totally afraid to continue to delay the time. If there is no evidence of escape today, the murder of Maori Kogoro is completely implemented. ." "Moreover, Maori Kogoro pushed all the lawyers arranged by the police and gave you the name to ask you to fight this lawsuit for him, but your mobile phone is always turned off, so the police can''t contact you." "Well, that''s probably it." After thinking about it carefully and finding out that there was nothing missing, Noel closed his mouth obediently, and then waited for Concubine to make a decision, wondering if she would help the lawsuit. Looking seriously at Noel, who was in close proximity, Fei Yingli made a decision instantly. "I won''t help him in this case." Feiyingli smiled slightly, afraid that Noel wouldn''t understand, and explained: "The police can''t find other suspects, and they don''t find evidence that he can escape the crime. Yu Gong is here. An undisputed lawsuit, as long as its not a fool, wont take it. Yu Yi and I have nothing to do with him. What do he do with me? "It''s a bit heartbroken." Noel was very happy, but said on his mouth, and his face was smiling. "Unsuccessful? If I talked to me about divorce in private, maybe I will help him today, and fight for his sentence reduction in the court, but that day, in front of so many people, he did nothing better than me. More," Fei Yingli said coldly, of course, seeing Noel''s smiling face, flew him and said with a white eye: "Now you are not very happy, but your face is not the same as his, he did not laugh. Come out and celebrate with fireworks." auzw.com "Yes, I am really very happy." Noel admitted directly, without any hesitation, smiled at Feiyingli: "After all, I dont want your old gang Maori Kogoro, you I can draw a line with him completely. As a man you are now, how could I not be unhappy about it?" "You''ll be happy." Feiyingli smiled slightly, and was very happy to hear that Noel said that, which shows that he cares very much about himself, and smiles sweetly: "Noel, I haven''t eaten your meals in a long time. Now you cook for I will eat it." "No problem." Noel said with a smile, leaned over and kissed Fei Yingli before getting up to the kitchen. Looking at Noel''s back full of love, until Noel fully walked into the kitchen, Fei Yingli turned to look at the information on the small table and considered how to deal with the divorce agreement. Police Department... The cell used for temporarily detaining prisoners can be said to be a whistle step by step in the corridor, where the police officers responsible for guarding are armed with guns, standing as if like a stone, standing firmly in their own positions. The guards in such a big battle, but only a bandaged boy was closed in the cell, and there was no one other than this boy. At this time, the door inside the cell was opened by someone from the corridor outside, and an old man in a suit and hat walked in with his briefcase in hand. "You only have 10 minutes." The policeman who opened the door to the old man said very seriously. "I see, 10 minutes is enough to explain what will go to court tomorrow, thank you Mr. Officer." The old man nodded and thanked the policeman who opened the door. "If you have finished explaining things in advance, you will knock on the door, and someone will open the door for you at that time." After that, the police officer closed the iron door. "You''re not Grandpa Terai, who the **** are you?" Suddenly raised his head and looked alertly at the people outside the iron cage. Heiyu quickly frowned and asked. "Of course not Terai, I am your mother." After removing half of the facial disguise, he showed the true appearance to Heiyu Kudou, before Heiyu Qianying put it on. "Uh..." I saw the coming person clearly and swallowed back what I was going to call my mother. Heiyu quickly asked with a wry smile: "Mom, when did you come back and how did you know that I was arrested?" Alright?" "Master Terai told me, don''t blame him for being talkative, even if you don''t let him tell me, the news that the kidnapper Kidd was arrested can''t be concealed, and the news has spread abroad one by one early." "The current situation can be said to be very serious. Many people abroad who have stolen precious jewellery have already put charges on your head, and there are more and more such charges." .. v4 Chapter 148： The plan is like this "Fight fight, I know you want to say it''s none of your business, but they don''t care if it''s your business, it''s just an excuse that they can''t see the precious jewels, and you are the one who can help them get caught in this black pot, so regardless of you Its useless to explain, they wont let go of your scapegoat." "I arrived in Japan two days ago. Since that day, the value of stolen precious jewellery has reached tens of billions, and it is still continuously increasing. The money is borne and returned by you alone." "Of course, if you can return the jewelry is another matter, they promise to withdraw the prosecution as soon as you return the jewelry, but you are definitely not out of these jewelry, after all, it is their desire to add sin, you can pay back It was a miracle." Hearing the situation of Qianyu Qianying, the whole person of Heiyu Kudou is not good now, and he was stunned. He didn''t expect the situation to become so serious, and it is still deteriorating in. "Fast fight, if things continue to worsen, you will either be sentenced to life imprisonment to sit underneath, or you will be directly sentenced to death to sit on the electric chair." Without giving the time for Heiyu fast fighting, Heiyu Qianying said very straightforwardly . "Mom, this is not as simple as you said, and things will not be so coincident, is someone pushing behind the scenes?" Heiyu Kuaidou was extremely depressed, but did not lose his calm, looking at the disguised Heiyu Qianying asked Road. "Seriously, I haven''t been able to investigate anything, but if someone really pushes behind the scenes, it must be the group of people who murdered your dad, and no one except them is estimated to be." I can''t be sure if someone actually did it. Qianyu Qianying shook his head and said. "Okay, let''s not say this first." Black Feather Fighter, who has been counting time again, is about to reach the 10 minute time, and quickly asked: "Mom, the 10 minute time is coming, you should have another I want to say." "In the past few days, I have thoroughly observed the terrain and the route of the **** car. After tomorrows court, the escape plan will be officially launched, so I will tell you in advance." Yes, Black Feather Qianying straight into the topic. "Couldn''t there be any other way?" Heiyu Kuaidou asked with a hint of hope clenched between his brows. "There is really no other way, even if you are lucky to be sentenced to death, but if you go to prison, you will definitely not survive for two days, and your dad''s enemy will die you in prison." No kidding, black feather Qianying Seriously. "In other words, I only have to be a fugitive, and I will die no matter what the sentence is." The consequences of this matter are very serious. It is clear that Heiyu Qianying does not need to lie and scare, Heiyu quickly said with a wry smile. "Yes, there is only one choice now. I will take you away to stay incognito abroad for a while. When this thing begins to be forgotten, you will be able to change your identity back that day." "Now I want to talk about the details of the plan. Don''t think about it here. Listen carefully to me. There is really not much time left." "The plan is like this." Black Feather Qianying quickly announced the plan, letting Black Feather Quick Fight pay attention to the appearance of the signal, and then cooperate with her in various actions. auzw.com Waiting for the black feather fast fight to repeat it again, seeing that there were no mistakes, black feather Qianying turned around and knocked on the door, and left when the outsiders opened the door. "If you obediently plead guilty and accept the punishment, then there may be room for relaxation with Qingzi, but now it is really a dead end without running. Now it is estimated that Qingzi must hate me." "If it weren''t for Noel, how good this person would be. The Japanese police couldn''t help me any more. They could continue to be stolen kidder, become an idol for thousands of girls, and investigate the person who killed his father." "Now everything has been destroyed by Noel, not only as a prisoner of the police, but also as a scapegoat for others, and will soon become a fugitive." "All of this was caused by Noel. I have to retaliate against him, and I have to ruin everything about him." Sitting in the cell, Heiyu Kuaidou''s eyes were filled with hatred, and his head was kept muttering to himself, and he sometimes gave a crazy laugh. The next day, 2:50 in the afternoon. At this time, in front of the court door, a large number of reporters were blocked at the door, waiting patiently for someone to come, and each of his eyes was always staring at the lane, even daring to remove his eyes for a second. It didn''t take long for the police siren to attract the attention of the reporters. A row of police cars arrived in an orderly fashion, and the police were neatly parked on the side of the court. When Black Feather Fighter with his hands cuffed was pushed out of one of the police cars, the reporters instantly rushed towards him like crazy, and rushed towards him madly. The camera in his hand was constantly pressing the shutter. . Upon seeing this, the police officers who had just got off the police car surrounded Black Feather with the fastest speed. The remaining police officers stepped forward to block the rushing reporters, and opened a path among the large number of reporters. "Guild kid, please tell me how you feel about being arrested." "Mr. Black Feather Fast Fighter, are you a fake thief Kidd? Or do you have a special relationship with the kidnapper Kidd 18 years ago?" "Black Feather Fighter, where do you hide jewelry worth tens of billions?" The reporters stopped by the police, they all stretched their hands desperately, handed the microphone to the black feather fast bucket as much as possible, and kept asking various questions. .. v4 Chapter 149： Found a person Poor Black Feather Fast Fighter, because the police officers who stopped the reporters were not too powerful, it can also be said that the reporters were too crazy, causing him to be severely barreled several times by the microphone, and once the microphone almost barrelled directly to his In your mouth. With the efforts of the police, Heiyu Kuaidou was eventually escorted into the courtroom and held in a cage in the courtroom. With the arrival of Heiyu Kuaidou, the personnel who came to the hearing and testified also entered the court one after another, and randomly found a place in the hearing seat. When the door was about to close, Noel walked into the court alone, saw Nakamori Yinsan waving to himself, and walked towards his position. Black Feather, who was locked in an iron cage, stared fiercely at the coming Noel. If it were not for the iron cage to stop, it was estimated that he had rushed over and desperately. Feeling full of malicious sight, Noel immediately stopped moving forward, and turned his head to look over with the induction. Seeing the origin of malice, Nuoerxie said silent words to Heiyu Kudou, and then turned to continue to Nakamori Yinsan, and never looked at Heiyu Kudou again. Knowing Noel''s silent words, Black Feather''s eyes were filled with anger, and his heart could not suppress anger. "Noel, you bastard! You''re waiting for me! I swear! I will definitely kill you with my own hands!" Reaching from the cage directly to Noel, Black Feather quickly roared with rage and rage. "Black Feather Fight, your kid, please be quiet. This is not your place to be wanton!" The policeman outside the cage, holding the baton, knocked **** the cage and warned the angry Black Feather Fight. "Regarding your farts, don''t tm frighten me with batons, I''m going to be arrogant here, you have the ability to open the door and see if I won''t beat you to find teeth all over the place." Black Fei Kudou, who lost his reason, will vent his anger On the police officer, bad words continued to provoke. "Huh! It''s useless to provoke me, you just wait for the sentence and sit down and give flowers to the prisoners." The policeman standing outside the prison cage sneered very quietly: "They will like your delicate skin Meaty, I will definitely love you in prison." Having said that, this police officer no longer ignored Black Feather Fighter, no matter how Black Feather Fighter provoked with words, everyone regarded him as crazy and directly ignored his existence. After a while, seeing that no one had bothered, this stopped Black Feather''s fast fight and continued to stare at Noel with fierce eyes. As for why Heiyu Kudou is so angry, it is entirely because Noel said two words silently. The first sentence is: I gave Nakamori Aoko, and the second sentence is: Nakamori Aoko is now my slave. These two simple sentences, coupled with Noels evil smile at the time, immediately convinced Heiyu Kudou, thinking of the woman he had always liked, and now turned into the way Noel said, how could he suppress his heart Anger, how could it not be mad or violent, let alone keep calm and sensible. auzw.com Heiyu Kudou fights to hate Noel completely, and now he has the idea of ??stripping Noel alive, and can no longer think about the problem with reason. "Shu Jing!" The judge who came came to sit on the throne, reached for the wooden hammer on the table and knocked, and said to the people talking in the court: "Now the case of Heiyu Kudou is officially accepted. All the evidence in this case is presented." In the following time, the case began to be heard in accordance with the process. The lawyers on both sides opened the war of words. The police lawyer with sufficient evidence has been suppressing the lawyer of Heiyu Kuaifang. Witnesses were sent one after another, telling the evidence they had in their hands, and Noel was also sent to talk about the situation of capturing Black Feather. after that? After that, there was no problem with Noel. It was the turn of the jewelers who were injured, pointing to Heiyu Kudou and saying how he stole the jewels, and so on. However, this is not about Noor, and he is not here to be a witness. From the news of the crimson tears in the travel, Noel will appear even if the black feather fast fight will appear, and the appearance of Nakamori Aoko makes Noel more confident. If Black Feather didn''t come, Noel could use Nakamori Aoko to force him to come over, but he came and was maimed by Noel, and was finally captured by the police as planned. In addition to Noels additional rewards. And the real purpose of this plan is to bring back the black feather Qianying who doesn''t know where, and the black feather fast fight is just a bait. After all, Knoll doesnt know where the black feather is, and he doesnt want to rely on the system to find it out. Its totally meaningless to rely on the system to find it. So I thought of the method of three arrows with three arrows, on the one hand, it can make the black feather fast fight miserable, and let Nakamori Atsuko be completely disappointed with him. Can bring back the black feather Qianying. If you let the system directly find someone, it wouldnt be that much fun, so of course Noor wouldnt do that, unless its impatient. Now Noel is really a little impatient, because in the courtroom there is no black feather Qianqian, she did not come here as she thought. But let Noel find a person, a person known to have died, but he appeared in this place. This is really an unexpected discovery. I have been looking for the figure of Qianyu Hei just now, and almost completely ignored him. Think of, Noels eyes are staring out of the cage, a bailiff holding his post. .. v4 Chapter 150： Good show The bailiff outside the cage seemed to sense Noel''s sight and turned around inexplicably. Exposed? ''I thought, this turn just happened to see that Noel was staring at him. The bailiff quickly looked around, and finally turned his head back. But still able to sense Noel''s gaze, the Marshals began to get nervous and secretly glanced with the corner of their eyes, and found that this was not their own illusion. Noel really stared at himself all the time. "Brother, my stomach is a little uncomfortable. I may have eaten the wrong thing in the morning. You first watched me go to the bathroom." The bailiff covered her stomach with one hand, and quickly threw a needle into the cage with the other hand, facing him. Said. "At this speed, the sentence is about to be sentenced, and we will **** the boy back later, so you have to go back quickly." Wen Yan, the bailiff nodded and reminded him by the way. While the two were talking, the black feather Kudou who loved magic, of course, saw the pin quickly thrown by the bailiff, and picked up the pin tightly in the palm of the hand while everyone was not paying attention. Seeing that the black feather fast bucket picked up the pin, the bailiff was not attracting the attention of the other guarding bailiff. He continued to go out the side door with a stomachache, and glanced at Noel''s position before leaving. "It really seems to have been exposed. Just now he definitely saw Kudou picking up the pin. He can completely expose it on the spot, but why didn''t he do that." "Forget it, I can''t control so much now. I can only take one step at a time. I don''t think it''s useless to think about it any more. Just be cautious. "In the normal operation of the plan, Kuaidou has taken the tool to open the handcuffs. You can also prepare for it. This trial will end soon." After talking to himself, the man in disguise as a bailiff pressed the device in his pocket, and then said to the small intercom with a collar, hurried to the bathroom room. In the restroom, walking into the innermost compartment, the guy posing as a bailiff quickly locked the door, opened the toilet tank and took out a waterproof bag. Take out the black pistol in the waterproof bag, check it and find that there is no damage, then put the pistol in the clothes and hide it well. After a long time... After hearing all kinds of testimonies, the judge discussed with the jury and finally sentenced Heiyu Kudou to the sentence. Heiyu Kudou is very lucky to have won the prize. He was originally sentenced to death but turned into life imprisonment, because the goods are not yet 18 years old. The court''s decision made the hearing expert Nakamori Yinsan relieved, and the whole person felt a lot easier. At this time, he was planning to **** the black feather fast fight, but when passing by Noel. auzw.com "Noel, we will meet soon, and then you will lose everything." He stopped, and Heiyu quickly stood beside Noel, coldly Said. "I also believe that we will meet soon." He didn''t look at the black feather fast fight, but Noel looked at the **** and smiled: "But you want me to lose everything, you can never do this. Yes, the people who can do it are not born yet, so you can only daydream." "Don''t threaten people here, let me go quickly!" Heavily pushed the black feather to fight, the police said very dissatisfied. "Let''s wait and see." Irrespective of the marshals who pushed people, Heiyu Kudou looked coldly at Noel before continuing to walk towards the court door. Soon, Heiyu Kuaidou was escorted out of the gate of the court, and the crazy reporter rushed over to him again before he was escorted to the police car. Waiting for all police officers to get on the train, a large team of police cars formally went on the road and escorted Heiyu Kudou to the police station. It is almost eight o''clock now, and the sky has gradually darkened. In the courthouse, Noel took the mask out of the space, reached the top of the building with the fastest speed, and put on the clown mask. Relying on the body technique to advance at the top of the tall building at high speed, Noel soon caught up with the police car escorting the black feather fast bucket and began to follow these police cars closely. Ever since the court found the guy who was known to have died, Noel had determined that Heiyu Kudou could not go to jail obediently. This person must have arranged a plan to save Heiyu Kudou. So it can be explained that the black feather Qianying who has never appeared in the court is definitely preparing to intercept the police car to save people, so she did not come to the court for hearing. Suddenly, Noel stopped at the top of the building and did not continue to follow the escorted police car. "It seems that a good show is playing." Noel sat down on the edge of the roof, watching the van rushing towards the front of the **** in the distance, waiting for what was about to happen. The large truck is getting closer and closer. The person driving the large truck suddenly turned the steering wheel at the moment when the police car of the **** team entered the field of view, and the large truck rushed into the reverse lane and directly stopped in the lane. Seeing that the situation was wrong, the police car responsible for opening the road stopped quickly, quickly picked up the intercom in the car, and reported the situation to the **** team behind. As the open police car stopped, the following police cars also stopped. Every police officer in the police car tightened his nerves, and no matter how stupid, he could see that the situation here was wrong. The policemen used the walkie-talkie to discuss it, and all had no intention of getting out of the car to check it, but were preparing to reverse the car and leave quickly. But at this moment, a large truck rushed into the rear and made exactly the same move, rushed into the reverse lane and traversed the middle of the road, blocking the roads before and after the **** team. .. v4 Chapter 151： Request support "Here is the **** team. We were blocked by two large trucks on **** road and **** street. Someone wanted to take the prisoner Black Feather Fighter. Request support! Request support!" "All police officers are on alert! Use police cars as cover, take out your respective firearms, and stick to your own police car. You must never let the prisoners be robbed!" "Zhongsen Police Department, what is the situation?" "People of the second team, you are guarding the police car escorting the prisoner Heiyu Kudou, everyone else pays attention to the surroundings!" Immediately after requesting support, Nakamori Yinsan stepped out of the police and commanded all police officers of the **** team. At this time, the cargo boxes of two large trucks that blocked the road one after another suddenly sprayed a lot of thick smoke, and immediately wrapped the two large trucks in it. But this did not end. In the thick smoke before and after, somebody threw out smoke bombs, which exploded in the police workshop of the **** team. "Cough cough cough cough! All the police officers noticed that the enemy allowed to shoot, but only to see clearly before firing, don''t shoot yourself." Coughed by the smoke for a while, Zhong Morin San shouted as soon as he came slowly, and at the same time he pulled out his gun. "Bang! Bang!" Two consecutive gunshots. "Report! I was shot in the shoulder, and I partnered...he...he sacrificed..." Looking at the dead partner, the policeman reported loudly, and suddenly saw the black shadow loudly: "enemy At three o''clock!" "Shooting is allowed on the right, shooting at the three o''clock position." Originally wanted to save people, but hearing the enemy''s position, Nakamori Yinsan quickly ordered. As soon as the words fell, a series of gunshots sounded. On the top of the building, Noel can see the fire flashing continuously in the smoke, and can better see the whole situation in the smoke. The police shot only a dummy, a dummy used to display clothes. "It seems that the effect of my two guns is quite good. The police firing can make them more or less troublesome, otherwise it will be boring to make you so easy to save people." Noel turned the gun in his hand and looked at the situation below Laughed. As soon as the police''s gunfire stopped, Noel raised the gun in his hand with a smile, and shot at the two police officers below, still dead and wounded just like before, and pulled the person who rescued the black feather fast fight. A bit of hatred, let them taste the anger of the police. The three people who rescued the black feather fast fight can be said to be extremely depressed at this time. They originally wanted to use the disguise to create chaos and take the opportunity to rescue people when the smoke could not be seen clearly. But I never imagined that there are third-party people here, and the police personnel were given two injuries and two deaths. Now it can be said that the police people are completely irritated. auzw.com The dummies used for temptation released three of them in a row and were all hit by a bullet into a honeycomb. The two of them are now afraid to act rashly, fearing that they might be found inadvertently. Its not the way to go on like this. If you wait for the support team to come over, then its harder to go than to go to the sky. I thought to myself, the disguised bailiff pulled out the hidden pistol and looked at the bailiff sitting on the other side of Heiyu Kudou. "boom!" Finally determined, the disguised bailiff raised the gun and pulled the trigger, banging the real bailiff. "Fast fight, you don''t ask anything now, now I am your hostage, this is the only chance we can go." The fake bailiff explained at the fastest speed by putting the gun into the hands of the black feather fast fight. "You give me all tm, or I will slap the bailiff together!" Understand the meaning of the other party, Heiyu quickly kicked the door and kicked the door, staring at the fake bailiff''s head with a gun, and facing the policeman around the police car Exclaimed. "Black feather fast fight, you have to know that the crime of killing the police is very big, and quickly release the hostages!" One of the people around the police car said to the black feather fast fight coming out of the car, even with a gun Aimed at the black feather fast fight. "Zhongsen Police Department, the prisoner Heiyu Kuaidou killed one bailiff, another bailiff is now the hostage in his hand, he wants to leave here now, what should we do now?" Another policeman took the intercom, Zhongsen Yinsan sought advice. "What?!" Wen Yan, Nakamori Yinsan called out in surprise, holding the intercom and asked: "Heiyu Kuidou, how did he untie his handcuffs and how did he get the gun?" "I don''t know this, but if he says he won''t let him go, he will immediately kill the hostage in his hand." Looking at Heiyu Kudou with the hostage, he stepped forward step by step, and the policeman asked anxiously: "Zhongsen Police Department, shall we let him go?" "Release!" After thinking carefully, Nakamori Yin gritted his teeth. Seeing the permission of Nakamori Yinsan, the police officer conveyed to the others around Black Feather Fighter that they all make way for Black Feather Fighter. Although he was not reconciled, his colleagues took hostages in the hands of Heiyu Kudou, and the police officers who surrounded him finally gave way, but he did not put down the firearms in his hand, and still pointed the muzzle at Heiyu Kudou. . Soon, Heiyu Kudou went into the smoke with fake marshals, and disappeared completely in front of these police officers. "Thousand Shadows, Kudou has been rescued by me, and we will meet at the port to collect at a later time." Taking off the small intercom equipment of the collar, the fake bailiff led Heiyu Kudou and escaped, while contacting Heiyu Qianying. "Well, I know." Heiqian Qianying, who was planning to do it, suddenly felt relieved when he heard the words. He remembered something and said, "Yes! There are third-party people here, Be careful in ambush on your way, I always feel that we are all being monitored." .. v4 Chapter 152： Add one more charge "The third party''s comers are not good. They were definitely not helping us just now. It is estimated that they are also coming to fight fast. You should also be more careful when you act." The fake bailiff thought about it and reminded Qianyu Qianying. "Just in case, let''s turn off the communication now." After that, Heiyu Qianying turned off the communication, and ran into the alley quickly before the smoke had dispersed. Watching the four people leave the place one after another, there was only a group of nervous policemen, still guarding against all the conditions around them, and they were very worried that bullets might fly from somewhere. However, Noor on the top of the building did not rush to leave. After all, he knew where the destination of Heiyu Kudou and others were, and it didn''t take much time to catch up. "Heiyu Kudou must die, so it is impossible to attack Heiyu Qianying. It seems that she can only be forced to conquer her." "Well, it was so pleasant to decide." "But before I leave, I have to add one more charge to Black Feather Fighter, just add a lot of killing police officers." "When you die, you must remember to go to Black Feather to fight for your life. He killed you indirectly." Slowly standing up from the edge of the roof, Noel gathered an energy ball in his right hand, and this energy ball was rapidly exaggerating. Until the size of the basketball, Noel no longer continued to inject energy, and he threw it away. "I don''t know if I can survive a few people. If Nakamori Yinsan also hangs, it is estimated that Qingzi will be full of hatred for Black Feather Fighter. Then, let Qing Zi come to kill Black Feather Fighter by hand. This seems to be a good note. "." Noel, with a ghostly smile, disappeared on the top of the building with a flick. "Boom!!!" There was a loud noise. The energy ball on the ground exploded, and the location of the explosion was in the middle of the **** team. No matter people or things disappeared instantly. The strong impact of the explosion rushed the police cars and people around, and some of them directly crashed into the buildings on both sides of the street. The car was still a little better, but people were unpredictable. Such a huge explosion made all four people who had not yet gone too far stop. One of them, Terai Huangzhisuke, turned his head and saw exactly one police car flying over his head, which had been blown up to half. He saw people on the other side of Heiyu Kudou, a police officer who had seen him not long ago, and he was directly bombed here. No one on the whole body was intact, and his feet had become empty. auzw.com "Yes... it''s you... I didn''t expect...you''re so cruel... you escaped and you left a bomb...you would definitely die." The policeman opened his eyes and saw Black Feather Fighter standing in front of him. He endured the huge pain from all over his body and said intermittently with anger. "It''s none of our business, we haven''t..." Heiyu Kuaidou hadn''t finished explaining, and found that the police officer on the ground fainted, and what he wanted to say was stuck in his mouth. "Whether we did it or not, we have to be fixed for this black pot, and now its not when we stop, there is such a big movement there, and soon this area will be completely blocked, and we want to It becomes very difficult to go out." "We must speed up, not stay here more, you don''t want to explain anything, don''t forget that you are now a fugitive." With a hand holding Black Feather Fighter, the fake bailiff dragged him forward while explaining to him, not wanting to waste time here at all. The fake bailiff is now quite irritable. The original plan can quickly rescue the black feather fast fight, and there will be no casualties there. But the plan can''t keep up with the changes. I never thought about the plan that was arranged before, and I don''t know who was destroyed by it. The things get more and more out of control, and I don''t know the purpose of the troublemaker. The black feather Qianying, who was also attracted by the loud noise, just turned her head and saw the face close to her, which scared her back quickly, but she was not scared and screamed. "Why do you secretly stand behind me, don''t you know that scary people will scare people to death?" Seeing that it was a man wearing a clown mask, Heiyu Qianying finally stopped and stepped back, asking with some angry voice. "Then why haven''t you died yet? I don''t think you are alive and well. Don''t think I''m cheating." Noel, under the clown''s mask, didn''t apologize at all and looked at Heiyu Qianying with a smile. "I blame me?" Wen Yan said, Qianyu Qianying was stunned for a moment, and the corner of her mouth twitched. "Forget it, I''m too lazy to care about people like you." "Why do you have to go so hurriedly, but I finally caught up, and you''re not going to chat with me a little more?" Seeing Hei Yu Qianying turned around and left, Noel hurriedly followed and said. Hearing the words from the back, Kuroyu immediately stopped walking, but didn''t immediately turn around to ask what, but waited until Noel came behind him. At this moment, the black feather Qianying suddenly turned around, and she had an extra shocker in her hand. She pressed the shocker directly to Noel''s heart and pressed the start button without hesitation. "It turns out that you were acting silly just now, waiting for me all the time." Noor glanced at the stunner, not caring about the current introduced into the body, and looked up at Heiyu Qianying with a smile: "However, it''s useless. Not at all." "How is this possible?!" Hearing the crackling electric shock clearly, but Heiyu Qianying shouted in surprise when he saw Noel who had nothing. "If you haven''t played enough, you can continue, and I will accompany you to the end." Noel stood still and didn''t plan to start immediately. He paused and said: "But if you play enough, then you will Take away the toy and let us have a good chat." .. v4 Chapter 153： Im walking for the sky "Humph!" The stunner was useless. Heiyu Qianying threw it away and pulled him sideways towards Noel. "Well, that''s good." At the moment when he was about to kick, Noel raised a calf that grabbed Black Feather Qianying, and gently squeezed a little to laugh. "I like these long legs." "Damn it! You guys let me go!" Unable to withdraw the leg that was caught, Black Feather Qianying frowned, waving a fist at Noll, and said a little angrily. "I know you hurried to the port, but I won''t let you be late, so you can rest assured." Loosing the feet of Qianyu Heiyu, Noel grabbed her hands and then snapped it back. She lowered her head and leaned in front of her and said. "I don''t know what you are talking about at all." A trace of confusion flashed in my eyes, but he was hidden by Heiyu Qianying instantly, turning his little head to the side and saying. "Then you are here to accompany me, and I will tell the police this news later, I believe they will be very happy to get the news." "Oh! I forgot to tell you one thing. A large number of policemen were killed in the explosion just now. Now the police can be said to be full of endless anger." "And the three people who are rushing to the port, are they able to escape the encirclement and suppression of a group of angry police, this is a very difficult thing to say, maybe the police will not want to catch live this time, there are percent Eighty may choose to kill them on the spot." "The live version of the police killed the villains, which really made me a little bit expectant." After listening to Noels words, Kuroyuki finally couldnt pretend to be calm. It was clear that this might actually become a reality, and now the angry police will surely kill the three people in the port directly. At first, I doubted the person wearing the clown mask in front of him. He was one of the third-party members who just made troubles, but now Heiyu Qianying is 100% sure. "What is your purpose?" Black Feather Qianying stopped struggling and turned to stare at Noel, asking very, very seriously. "Don''t continue to pretend?" Noel smiled slightly and asked back to Heiyu Qianying. "What is your purpose or yours?" Ignoring Noel''s greetings, Heiyu Qianying asked again and again. "Miss Qianying, please figure out your situation first. You are now a prisoner of my order. It should be you who answers my question, and I will not answer your question. It depends on how I feel." Yu Qianying still didn''t understand that she was in a prisoner''s situation now, and Noel explained to her. auzw.com "Just like you said, I have already become your prisoner of the order, don''t you dare to say your purpose?" Black Feather Qianying used the act of aggression , Smiled at Noel and said. "It doesn''t matter if I tell you, my purpose is to get you. As for whether you believe it or not, it''s your business." It is clear that this is a radical act, and Knorr said it straightforwardly, and then asked: "Your I answered the question. Now its your turn to answer my question. Why is Black Feather stealing this dead man? "Black feather robber died early in the morning, how could you possibly see him, absolutely you have admitted the wrong person." Wen Yan, black feather Qian Ying''s expression stiffened, but he quickly reacted to explain it, and quickly changed the subject and asked: " As for what you said the purpose is to get me, do you need me to steal something?" "It seems that you have misunderstood. That''s it, I want you to be my woman." Noel explained it, and then continued: "Although Black Feather''s camouflage technique is high, he can cheat. Those other people, but they couldnt deceive my eyes. The bailiff responsible for the **** was him." Regardless of Noors purpose, or Black Feathers disguise was seen through, both of them surprised Black Feather Qianying, and I didnt know what to do for a while. "You were the one who murdered Robbery?" After thinking it carefully, Kuroha no longer denied it, and asked Noel tentatively, wanting to confirm the conjecture in his heart. "No, I''m not those rotten eggs and rotten tomatoes. I''m just curious why the black feather robber didn''t die." Noel shook his head and paused for a moment, Xie laughed: "Then let him really become a dead person, so you Its completely my own. Is my idea very good? "What you said just now is true? Do you want to kill the thief in order to get me?" I always thought it was a joke. Now after repeated emphasis, Kuroha Chiaki begins to believe that it is true and is also curious Who is the person under the mask and why is he so obsessed with himself. "Of course it is true, I have always been very serious, but you don''t believe it." "As for the black feather thief, a person who is known to have died, but now jumps out as a corpse, this is a matter of course." "The dead should look like the dead, lie in the coffin and sleep forever, and the dead should not appear in the world of the living, so of course I have to kill him for the Heavenly Walk, and I can''t let him continue to harm the world. " "This is what I should do, and I''m just doing it for Heaven, so you don''t have to thank me too much, really." "But if you insist on thanking me, then you will be as good as you are. I will not refuse this thanks." Listening to the endless words of Noel, Kanewa Chiaki really saw the undesirable guy for the first time, and he was stunned by what he said. This is completely reversing the right and wrong of black and white. It is a good thing to kill the black feather robber for the world. If the black feather robber is not removed, it seems that the world will be harmed by the black feather robber. .. v4 Chapter 154： Stop dreaming This guy is definitely a lunatic. I have to hurry up and get out. Otherwise, if I tow here, the ship booked by the port will leave. But Im not at all an opponent of this madman. I cant even knock down the madman with an electric shock. What should I do to get rid of it? Come on a beauty plan? Pretend to promise to be his woman, let him not imprison me first, and then find a chance to escape? "No, no, this guy is a lunatic. If he agreed to be a woman, he understood that he would follow me here. Who would I be crying for?" Oh my god! I cant beat it, I cant escape, I dont dare to cheat, what should I do! ! "No, I can never give up. I must think of a good way. I will sacrifice it if it''s a big deal. It''s all like a bite from a dog, and then take the opportunity to kill this lunatic." "Forget it, it''s better to think about other ways first. You can''t take this step until you have no choice but to do it is another matter." Black feather Qian Ying''s eyebrows were locked tightly, and his brain was running at high speed, constantly thinking of various ways to escape. At this time, Noel didn''t say anything again. Through the subtle changes in the expression of Heiyu Qianying, she could more or less see what she was thinking. Waiting for a while, seeing that Black Feather Qianying still did not speak, Noel decided to speak first. "Miss Qianying, don''t think about running away, even if you can escape now, I can do as I said just now." "Tell you an unfortunate news, during the conversation between the two of us, this area has been blocked by the police, it is unrealistic to want to reach the port quickly." "As long as you have left your front foot, I can call the police directly and tell the three of them. I believe the police will definitely arrive before you." "It is estimated that by the time you arrive, everything will be completely over, and the three of them will either be caught alive, or they will be shot dead directly." Noel let go of Black Feather Qianying, no longer imprisoning her hands, and provoked her chin to speak slowly, not worried that she would run away, even if she ran fast, she couldn''t run herself, she could easily grab at any time come back. "What the **** do you want?" The black feather Qianying, who was free, regained her mind at this time, but was also very angry, and asked her teeth. "I have been thinking about whether to brainwash you. At this moment I finally made a decision and decided to give you a chance to make a choice." After careful consideration, Noel said his thoughts straight and looked at the black feather Qianying Said. "Brainwashing?!" Wen Yan, Black Feather Qianying was scared and kept going backwards, looking at Noel in front of her in fear, and said, "You...you...you can''t do this..." auzw.com "Don''t rush, let me hear what options I have for you." Seeing Black Feather Qianying turned and ran, Noel''s figure immediately blocked her in front of her, let her directly He ran into his arms and smiled with her arms around her little waist. "Wh... what choice..." This surpassed the speed of mankind, which made Heiyu Qianying feel terrified. It is very clear that escape is impossible. The other party asked to grab himself easily and fearfully. "First, I''m brainwashing you. Second, I''m going to kill the black feather thieves for the sky." Noel smiled slightly, stroking the black feather Qianying''s face, said: "You must choose one of them." "You... don''t dream, I won''t choose either!" Strongly enduring the inner fear, Kuroha said firmly. "Miss Qianying, you are right, I never dream." "No matter what is good, I will do whatever I want to do. The process is not important to me at all, as long as the result is what I want." "Dont tell me, even if you can get yours, you will never get your heart." "It doesn''t work much. Although I don''t like to use strong women, it doesn''t mean I won''t do it. In the end, not only can I get your people, but I can also get you a complete heart. "Then our conversation is over." After that, Noel pinched the black jade Qianying''s chin with his hand, lowering his head to seal the mouth she wanted to speak. After a long time... At the port, three sneaky figures are waiting for someone to arrive. "Time is up, can you walk?" The middle-aged strong man dressed on the shore asked the three impatiently. "Waiting for a while, I will give you twice as much money." Hei Yudao frowned and turned to the middle-aged strong man. "It''s not a question of money. If time goes on, it will be difficult to smuggle successfully, and the longer the time passes, the higher the risk." The middle-aged strong man gave a cigarette and gave a puzzled three. The man explained. "This big brother, you are just waiting for a while, and our people will be here soon." Wen Yan, Terai Huang Zhishou stepped forward and said to the middle-aged strong man. "No, no, I can''t wait like this. I don''t want to be arrested with you. I won''t refund the money to you, but if you still want to smuggle, tomorrow will be the same time as today. Come here and wait for me." After finishing speaking, without giving the three people a chance to speak, the middle-aged strong man started the speedboat and left. Suddenly for a moment, the three of the gods wanted to call back the middle-aged strong man, but they were afraid of being noticed by someone, so they could only close their mouths obediently. .. v4 Chapter 155： Im wrong Watching the speedboat on the sea gradually away, until they completely disappeared in sight, the three talents brought their gaze back. "What should we do now?" Heiyu Kudou, who had returned to God, asked the two beside him. "Master Kudou, first wait for Mrs. Qianying to arrive, and then we will find a way together." Huang Jingsuke Terai thought for a while and answered Heiyu Kudou. "It stands to reason that my mother should have arrived long time ago, but now I can''t see my mother''s trace. I am a little worried now that something is wrong, and it has caused my mother to not be here for so long. "" Wen Yan, Heiyu Kuidou frowned, and said what he had in mind, very worried about the safety of Heiyu Qianying. "There is an ultra-small communicator on Qianying. Whether it is the police or a third-party person who finds her, she should have enough time to open the communication and tell us her status immediately." Shook his head and said. "After all, uncle, don''t call it so intimate, okay, what is your relationship with my mother?" Suddenly remembered something, Heiyu quickly looked at the bailiff and asked very curiously. "Miss Qianying and I are ordinary friends." Heiyu robbed his lips, feeling that he couldn''t let Heiyu fast fight know, vented in his heart Im your son, what do you say I have to do with your mother? "It turned out to be an ordinary friend, then pay attention when you shout, don''t shout so close...." Heiyu Kudou has not finished. "Master Kudou, you see Mrs. Qianying is here." Interrupting Heiyu Kudou''s words, Huang Zhisuke, Terai pointed to the black feather Qianying who came and said to Heiyu Kudou who entered the training mode. Hearing that one or two of Heiyu Kudou and Heiyu Pirates immediately looked in the direction pointed by Huang Jingsuke of Terai, and really saw the black feather Qianying who was coming here. But as the black feather Qianying gradually approached, this made the three people find something wrong, because her mouth was glued to the tape, and a figure wearing a clown mask was holding her hands behind her. . The responding black feather robbed one, immediately pulled out the pistol from behind and raised it, the other hand pulled the black feather fast fight behind him, staring at the person behind the black feather Qianying. "No matter who you are, hurry up and let her go, otherwise I will let you die without a burial place!!" Finally reacted, Heiyu quickly fighting shouted angrily, planning to rush towards the two. "Master Kuaidou, you must not be excited now. If you irritate the man wearing the mask, then he might hurt Mrs. Qianying." Seeing this, Terai Huangzhishu quickly grabbed Heiyu Kudou and gave him Explain. "What''s your purpose?" The calmer black feather thief asked, looking very serious when he saw the other party and black feather Qianying stopping not far away. auzw.com "Put your guns away first, it would be bad if she was hit by fire." Noel hid behind Black Feather Qianying and smiled at Black Feather with a voice change. "This gentleman, you see that we are innocent and innocent. As long as you are willing to release Miss Qianying, we are willing to pay you a large sum of money, which will definitely satisfy you." Black feather thief put down his gun Hand, said after taking a deep breath. "Yes, no matter how much money is good, we are willing to pay you, as long as you put Mrs. Qianying." Heavily grabbed Heiyu Kudou, Terai Huang Zhishou echoed. "Money is indeed a good thing, but for me it''s just a bunch of numbers. Now I only need you to complete one of my requirements, and I will let the big beauty go unscathed." Half of the black feather Qianying was revealed behind him Face, Noel shook his head and said to the three. "You let the people go first, otherwise we have nothing to talk about!!" Seeing the black feather Qianying was hugged in his arms, he couldn''t bear the anger of the black feather fast fight, said with a strong smell of gunpowder. "Okay, very good." Deliberately pretending to be a little angry, Nuoer backed up with black feather Qianying back and smiled: "Since we have nothing to talk about, then I can only take this big beauty home and have fun, this way I don''t seem to lose money very much." Heiyu Kudou now knew that he was wrong and calmed down a little bit, but Noel''s words still made him angry, but he dared not say anything that stimulated Noel. "Wait! This gentleman, the kid is not sensible, please forgive me." Seeing the other party is going to take someone away, the black feather robber hastily stopped and said apologetically: "If you have any requirements, please tell us, we must I will do my best to complete it." "Master Kuaitou, please apologize to the other party quickly, otherwise Mrs. Qian Ying will be taken away." Seeing the other party did not stop, Huang Zhizhu, Terai, quickly persuaded. "I''m really sorry, I was so excited just now, please forgive me this time." Heiyu Kudou quickly bowed 180 degrees, squeezing his teeth out of apologetic words. "It''s not like apologizing to me at all. If your kid doesn''t want anything to do with this big beauty, you kneel down and apologize to me." Noel stopped the pace of leaving and put it into the black feather Qianying On the neck, he sneered and looked at Heiyu Kudou. "I''m sorry, I''m wrong, it''s all my mouth, please give me a chance to change it, I will never commit it again." Heiyu Kudou quickly knelt on the ground without any hesitation, forehead Said loudly against the ground. The black feather robber on the side, clasping his hands into a fist joint, the anger in his heart was instantly ignited. But the black feather thieves did not dare to act rashly. They were very, very worried that they would irritate the other party. It would be bad to hurt the black feather Qianying, so they could only bear to prevent themselves from bursting out. .. v4 Chapter 156： Grind haw Now Black Feather Fighting on the ground, waiting for a while without seeing the other party calling himself up, and he could only kneel honestly, fearing that he would offend the other party. "Yes, I''m very satisfied, you can get up." Noel nodded in satisfaction, before releasing the black feather Qianying. "Can you tell us now, what do you want us to accomplish?" Black Feather quickly reached up, and the Black Feather robbed the anger in his heart and asked with a smile on the surface. "It''s very simple, first of all..." Noel under the mask, with a ghostly smile, went out of the space with a dagger and threw it in front of Heiyu Kudou, laughing: "First Black Feather Fight, you pick up this dagger first." "Then what?" Obediently picked up the dagger, and Heiyu Kudou asked doubtfully. "Then put the dagger in your hand into the heart of the bailiff. Of course, you can also use the dagger to wipe his neck with a knife, as long as you can kill him with your own hands." Noel smiled slightly and said the request directly, waiting for Black Feather Quick action. "This..." Wen Yan, Heiyu Kuaidou was stunned, looked at the dagger held in his hand, and then looked at the uncle of the bailiff around him, for a while, I didn''t know what to do. Not only did Heiyu Kuaidou froze, but even Heiyu Pitoichi and Terai Yoshinosuke were stunned. He didn''t expect the other party to make such a request. This is a rhythm of life for life. Kill or not? Kill this unfamiliar uncle and use his life to change the safety of the mother, but what if he kills the other person and regrets? But if you dont kill, your mothers safety will definitely not be guaranteed. Is it killed in exchange for the slim possibility, I believe that the other party will abide by the promise to let the mother go, or will I just grab the luck and grab someone? Looking at the dagger in his hand, Heiyu Kuantou kept thinking about how to choose. But will Noel give too much time for Black Feather to fight? Obviously, Noel will not let Black Feather fight for too long, but will force him to make a choice. "Heiyu Kudou, you have to think about whether your mother is more important, or this uncle who is not familiar with you. The choice is only once. Don''t make a decision that will make you regret it for life." As evil Noel, with a ghostly smile, said Black Feather to fight with words. auzw.com "What if you don''t let me go if you do it?" Black Feather, still tangled, held the dagger in his hand and asked with a frown. "In addition to believing in me, you have no other choice, and you have no right to talk about the conditions." Noel said coldly, and suddenly took out a dagger and placed the blade on the neck of Heiyu Qianying, With a sneer: "Either you can complete my request, or I will kill her, you have to think clearly." "Quick fight, please do it." Handing the pistol to Teru Yoshinosuke, the black feather thief in disguise as a bailiff was ready, and said to the hesitant black feather fast fight. "But..." Hearing, Heiyu Kuaidou was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect my mother''s friend to have such a spirit of self-sacrifice, but it was not finished yet. "It''s nothing. If you want to do it, hurry up, otherwise I''ll regret it later. After all, I''m not familiar with you, so don''t grind." He grabbed the hand of the black feather fast bucket holding the dagger. , Black Feather Pirate pointed the knife point at his heart and interrupted Black Feather. "Don''t think carefully in front of me, the position of the dagger has been deviated, so that the barrel will not die." Seeing through the black feather thieves, Noel smiled coldly and directly dismantled and mocked: "I want to pass The position deviation stabbed, and then pretended to be dead to deceive me, this idea is really very good, but unfortunately I am not blind." "Look, it''s all your horror, now he has discovered it." Suddenly remembered something, Black Feather smirked, and pointed the blade at the position of the heart, this time without any deviation. . After talking, Heiyu Pioneer''s eyes became firm. When Heiyu Kudou hadn''t responded yet, he grabbed his hand holding the dagger and pulled it hard, and the blade of the dagger pierced into the heart. Feeling the temperature of the blood, at this moment Heiyu Kudou responded, and he was so scared that he quickly released the dagger in his hand, and just wanted to push it back but was pulled. "I''m running out of time. You have to hide this pistol from being discovered. In the future, you must protect Qianying and your own safety. Think twice about whatever you do, and don''t think of revenge for me." He held the black feather fast fight tightly in one hand, and the black feather thief put his pistol on his body, and forced to close his eyes and said in his ear. "I...I got it...I got it..." Heiyu Kuaidou''s eyes were blurred, and the center felt some pain for some reason, but now he didn''t think about it, but he quickly responded to the person holding him . "Okay...I''m so tired...I''m going to sleep for a while.. I remember one...I must rescue Qianying..."After that, the black feather robber cut off all the life, and the whole person was soft. Yu fast fighting body. "Uncle, I will definitely rescue my mother, you can rest assured." It is clear that the person is dead, Heiyu Kuidou said with a sleeve of tears, while laying the person on the ground slowly. "Master Kuaitou, it''s not a time for you to be sad. Let the other party release Mrs. Qianying first." Glancing at the dead fake bailiff, Huang Zhisuke Sijing reminded. Yes, this is not the time to be sad. "I thought, calming down the emotions, Heiyu quickly stood up, and there was no expression on his face at this time, saying, "It''s time you let go." .. v4 Chapter 157： unexpected "It''s no problem. I''ve always counted when I speak." When the dagger was removed, Noel cut the rope with it, and gently pushed a hand on the back of Heiyu Qianying, and said to Heiyu Kuaidou. Heiyu Qianying ripped off the adhesive tape from her mouth, her face showing sadness, and quickly ran towards the position of three people. Seeing the other party abide by the promise and really liberate the black feather Qianying, this made both the black feather fast bucket and Terai Huangsuke a little unbelievable, and thought that the other party would rely on what to ask for. Soon, he turned around and looked at each other. Both sides nodded slightly, and then looked at the black feather Qianying gradually approaching. And Noel did not rush away, still standing in the same place without moving, as if waiting for something. When Black Feather Qianying reached the two of them, at this moment, the old and the young acted at the same time, each quickly pulled out the pistol and raised it, aiming at the Noell not far away and pulled the trigger. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" A series of gunshots sounded. Even if the bullets had been used up, the Black Feather Swift did not stop, but still pulled the trigger of the pistol. Watching the whole bomb hit, and the person wearing the clown mask fell to the ground and couldn''t afford to fall, Teru Wongosuke recovered and stopped the black feather fast fight in rage, so that he could calm down after all. At this time, the unexpected happened to the two of them, turned their heads and looked at Heiyu Qianying in disbelief, completely unable to understand what was going on. "Thousand... Madam Thousand Shadows...this is for...why..." Pain came, and Teru Yoshinosuke looked down and saw the blade piercing his body, incredulously turning black Yu Qianying asked. "Mom, are you crazy?!" Seeing Heiyu Qianying''s blade pulled out, Heiyu Kuaidou quickly hurried forward, supporting Terai Huangzhishou who was about to fall to the ground. "Relax, Qianying is not crazy at all, even if you are crazy, you are the one who killed your father." Noel sat up from the ground, no longer pretending to be dead, and patted the dust and smiled. "Why did you get up with so many shots?!" Wen Yan, Heiyu Kudou turned his head and looked at her in surprise, remembering the key to the problem, and asked in a puzzled way: "Wait! What! Kill your own father?" "The fake bailiff is Black Feather. I don''t believe you can tear off the disguise of his face. As for why he was alive in the world just now." "Because the black feather robber was a fake death, in order to secretly investigate who wanted to murder him, it was a pity that he didn''t even investigate Mao for so many years." "But I learned that after you were arrested by the police, the black feather thief worried that the person who wanted to murder him would do it for you, so he took the risk and rushed back to Japan to rescue you." "But he shouldn''t have thought that he will really become a dead man when he comes back this time, and he will never be killed by his son." auzw.com "Well, that''s probably it." After listening stupefyingly, Heiyu Kuaidou couldn''t believe it was true, and also had no courage to determine whether it was true. When Terai Huangzhishou was seriously injured, even if Hei Yudou had the courage to determine it, there was no such effort now. "Thousand Shadows, you tear off the disguise of Black Feather Pioneer, and let Black Feather fight quickly to see who is dead." Noel stood up from the ground and said to the black feather Qianying holding the knife. "Don''t kill the two of them first?" Black Feather Qianying didn''t move and turned to look at Noel and asked. "Do you think they can run away?" Noel smiled slightly and looked back at Heiyu Qianying. "That''s right, these two people are useless no matter how much they want to escape, and want to catch up with you easily." After that, Heiyu Qianying walked to the dead Heiyu Pioneer. "What did you do to my mother?" Even if it''s stupid, Heiyu Kudou now finds out, now Heiyu Qianying is very wrong, and looks at herself like a stranger, as if she doesn''t know herself at all. "Guess." Noel took off the clown mask and retreated it into space, looking at Heiyu Kudou. "It turned out to be your bastard!!!" He saw the face under the mask, and the eyes of Heiyu Kuaidou became red, growling angrily. "I should have said before that we will meet soon." Noel smiled carelessly. At this time, Black Feather Qianying had approached the corpse and scratched the face of the corpse with a hand-held blade. Not only did the mask of the corpse mask make a small cut, the tip of the knife also made a wound on the face of the corpse . Immediately afterwards, the camouflage was picked away with the tip of the knife, but Hei Yu Qianying did not intend to drag the person over by hand, but aimed at the position of Hei Yu Kuaidou, kicking the body fiercely beside him. . I just wanted to continue roaring at Noel, but after being kicked by the corpse next to him, I turned my head subconsciously and glanced, the eyes could no longer be removed from the corpse''s face. "This...this...this is the master..."The half-dead Sakurai Wakunosuke, seeing the black feather thief showing his true face, couldn''t stand the blow and swallowed his last breath. "I wanted to give this old undead one more knife, but I didn''t expect him to take it off before he hung up, but this saved a lot of effort." After throwing the blood on the blade, Black Feather Qian Ying was expressionless. Said faintly. "Why...why...why did it become like this..." It seems that Huang Zhisuke, Terai, who was dying in his arms, looked at the body of Heiyu Pitoichi beside him, and Heiyu quickly lost his soul. Said to himself. "One can''t stand the blow and die, this one can''t stand the blow, and then was stimulated to be crazy?" Slowly walked over, Heiyu Qianying heard Heiyu Kudou''s self-talk, somewhat uncertain. Said. .. v4 Chapter 158： Throw the sea to feed fish "It''s true that it wasn''t lightly beaten. It is estimated that it''s almost the same as going crazy. It can be said that it is only one foot away." Noel also walked over and observed Black Feather. "Whether he is crazy or not, just kill him and leave." The blade pointed to Heiyu Kudou, and Heiyu Qianying asked Noel for permission. "It seems that the toy is broken, so there is really no need to stay, but let me do it myself." Reaching for the blade, Knorr used it to poke directly at Black Feather. The blade pierced into the heart of Black Feather Fighter. Noel twisted the blade in his hand. The heart of Black Feather Fighter was directly destroyed, and he left the world in an instant. Determining that Black Feather''s fast-fighting dies could no longer die, then the blade was pulled out of his body, and Noel threw the blade into the sea. "Noel, what should we do with these three bodies, so just throw them here?" Kyousuke Terai kicked his feet to make sure he wasn''t pretending to be dead. Heiyu Qianying asked the three bodies. "Here is the port, tie these things to them, and throw them into the sea to feed the fish." Seeing the nearby heavy objects and ropes, Noel used his ability to get the things in front of him, and bound three bodies to the heavy objects. on. Seeing that everything was ready, Noel reached out and put Black Feather Qianying in his arms, and then kicked his feet fiercely on the heavy object, causing him to fly out with three corpses. He flew a great distance, and the heavy object with three pieces fell to the surface in the air, but soon sank into the sea. After a long time... Noel led Black Feather Qianying back to the apartment and was pulling out the key to open his door. Before entering the living room, Fei Yingli heard the door opening and quickly greeted her. "Noel, why didn''t you turn on your cell phone just now? It''s already overturned in the city. I haven''t been able to get through your cell phone. Do you know how worried I am?" Fly directly on Noel, his eyes are foggy Fei Yingli asked Dissatisfied with Noel. "Last night you signed a mate with me, how could I forget my existence so quickly, even if I have a few nuclear bombs, I will not be in trouble, but you are so worried about my safety, which makes me very happy. Hey! "Noel smiled with his arms around Feiyingli and bowed her head to kiss her mouth." "It''s too anxious, so I forgot." After Noel reminded, Fei Yingli remembered it with an embarrassed smile. "That''s right!" Noel stretched his hand over Qianyu Qianying and introduced Feiyingli in his arms: "Introduce you, she is called Heiyu Qianying, your new sister!" "Hello, my name is Fei Yingli, one of the women of this bad guy." Breaking out of Noel''s arms, Fei Yingli held Heiyu Qianying''s hand friendly and introduced herself. auzw.com "Hello, please advise me in the future." Seeing Fei Yingli so friendly, Hei Yu Qianying said with a smile. "Noel, I have a good chat with Qianying. You are going to cook for us. I have been worrying about you just now, so I haven''t eaten anything yet." Pulling Heiyu Qianying to the living room, Fei Yingli turned her head. Demanded from Noel. "It''s no problem, you have a good chat, and you will be called when you are ready." Noel nodded with a smile, and walked over to the kitchen. As for what the two women had to talk about, Noel had no plans to eavesdrop at all. Anyway, both of them signed a partner. It is impossible for them to be jealous of the wind and not to care whether they killed or not. No matter what person Noel is going to kill, the women who have signed a partner contract will feel that if they kill, they will kill. This is nothing to care about, and it is not a big deal. It didn''t take long for Noel to finish half the cooking, and Fei Yingli''s words came from the living room. "Noel, the scene where Heiyu Kuaidou was robbed was broadcast on TV, and a list of police officers'' sacrifices was also released. Would you like to stop and look at it first?" Fei Yingli on the living room sofa, facing the kitchen Noel inside shouted. "I won''t go out to watch, the cooking is almost ready, you can help me to see if there are familiar people, on this police officer sacrifice list, if there are you, please tell me directly." Still Busy cooking, Noel had no intention of going out, and said to Feiyingli in the living room loudly. "Then hurry up and cook, or I''m going to starve to death, and Qianying will not be hungry anymore. I''ll help pay attention to the names on the list." After finishing, Fei Yingli stared at the TV, watching The policeman sacrificed every name on the list and immediately recorded it in his mind. "Well, I know." Noel responded, and then accelerated his hands. Not at all interested in the TV content, Heiyu Qianying talked to Feiyingli and walked over to the kitchen. With the help of Heiyu Qianying, the speed of cooking ingredients was accelerated, so it didn''t take too long to complete all the dishes. Then, the two moved the dishes to the living room table. At this time, Fei Yingli stopped watching TV and quickly got up to help them. When all the dishes were put on the table, the two women sat on the left and right sides of Noel, and after a sentence "I started", they enjoyed a delicious dinner together. "Mile, did you see the name of an acquaintance appearing on the list?" After cutting the dishes for the two women, Noel asked Fei Yingli. "Yes, there is the Nakamori Yinsan I saw some time ago. The TV said he died in the explosion." Fei Yingli bit her chopsticks and recalled. .. v4 Chapter 159： More than a month later "Then how did the police explain to the media about the explosion?" Noel asked, curiously. "It was said that Hao Kuaidou''s associates came to rescue people. In order to prevent the police from hunting, they deliberately left a bomb, which led to the tragedy." "Because of the large number of casualties and the destruction of a large number of public property, the police decided to reward the black feather fast fight no matter whether it was life or death, as long as he brought this person or body back, they promised to pay in full." "That''s probably it." While enjoying the food on the table, Fei Yingli talked to Noel. "Right!" Suddenly remembering what she had forgotten, Fei Yingli said to Noel: "Your little girlfriend, when you haven''t returned, she called to call you, as if called Sato Miwako." "It is estimated that she knew that I went to the court, and learned that what happened today, but she couldn''t get through my mobile phone. I was worried that I was in that explosion." Wen Yan said, Noel thought for a moment, and gave out the conjecture. . "Noel, it doesn''t mean that at this time, you should call back right away, otherwise the other party might be worried about dying." The black feather Qianying, who was silently dining, saw that Noel didn''t figure out the order of things and reached out and pulled him. Reminded her clothes. "Qianying is right, you still have to make a phone call and give her peace." Feiyingli nodded and agreed very much. "Then you eat first, and I''ll call Miwako." After that, Noel got up from the seat and walked towards the landline set beside the sofa. Sitting on the sofa, Noel dialed Sato Miwako''s phone, made up a paragraph where he left the court, and so on. After a long time, finally talking with Sato Miwako, he returned to the restaurant and the two girls continued to dine. After the meal was completed, the three sat in the living room and rested for a while before entering the bath room for cleaning. Finally, of course, they were co-sleeping together and engaged in a love exercise that was not ashamed and impatient. Time goes by... Its just a blink of an eye, more than a month has passed. During this period, Nakamori Aoko learned that his father was dead, and was so sorrowful that he passed out, and he cried to death when he woke up. However, under the consolation of the women, all the hatred value was pushed to the head of Heiyu Kudou. This made Nakamori Aoko relieved from his grief and transformed into a state of anger and curse towards Heiyu Kudou. Anyway, when Noel and the daughters converged, Nakamori Aoko asked for the first time not her father''s business, but asked whether Heiyu Kuaidou had been arrested, and requested to go back to his father''s funeral. Noel agreed without thinking. As for the other women, they expressed no opinion, so they directly returned the place under the bag and packed up their bags and drove three cars back. auzw.com After returning, Nakamori Atsuko spent a few days holding a funeral for the dead Nakamori Yinsan, and bought the cemetery for burial with insurance money. Relatives who came to the funeral also asked Atsuko Nakamori to live with them, but all of them were directly rejected by her, saying that they can take care of themselves, so no one is asking for fun. At this time, Fei Yingli completely settled the divorce. She and Maori Kogoro completely demarcated the boundary, and Maurilan also packed up and moved out of the detective office. As for Maori Kogoro, he failed to find evidence to elute the charges and was sentenced to jail. When Maorilan went back to pack his luggage, Conan, who came to the detective office every day, finally met with Maolilan once, and proposed to go to Feiyinglis house, but Maorilan didnt think about refusing without hesitation. No matter what Conan said, it was useless. Maori Kogoro was sentenced to homicide and went to jail. Maurilan moved to Feiyingli''s house, and Conan couldn''t stay any longer, but had to live with Dr. Ali''s old man. At the end of everything, Noel proposed to all the daughters the idea of ??traveling abroad, and of course also invited Aomori Nakamori to go together, the reason is to leave this sadly to disperse. Nothing but Nakamori Atsuko of Noel nodded and agreed to the invitation of the tour. Not only did she invite Nakamori Aiko, Noor also brought Sato Miwako back home, letting her know her relationship with the girls. Sato Miwako, who was very surprised at this, was extremely sad, but after being sweetly spoken by Noel, and confessed to defeat, he accepted all this helplessly and signed his partner under Noel''s inducement. Therefore, Noel led a group of beauties, big and small, to take a flight to go abroad for a vacation. Until this day after more than a month... Noel and all the girls who had fun had finally ended the long tour and returned to Japan together. There are three reasons for returning to Japan. First, Kudo Yusaku finally had time to return to Japan, so she called Yuko to come back for a divorce and said she wanted to see what kind of person she was looking for. Second, Belmode received the task issued by the organization, asking Noel to return to Japan to solve the organization, otherwise she could not feel at ease every day. Third, Sato Miwako''s leave was overtime and she was urged to return to work in the Metropolitan Police Department. She didn''t want to quit her job as a criminal police so soon, so when she heard that Kiko asked to return, she also made a request to return. Not long after returning to Japan, Belmode said a few words to Noel, and then left the airport by car in one step. Immediately after that, Noel discussed with several women and decided that in addition to Xizi and Feiyingli, others would take their luggage and return to the apartment by car. .. v4 Chapter 160： Never heard Seeing how many women were going away by car, Youzi also finished the phone call at this time and told Noel the agreed location. "Noor, I have made an appointment with Kudo Yusaku, are we going now?" He put the phone in his pocket and asked Hezi around Noor''s arm with a smile. "We have to go to my office first. I lock all the information in the office''s safe. If you are not in a hurry to let Kudo sign, we can sign him next time." Noel Before speaking, Feiyingli, who embraced Noel''s other arm, said first. "Then go to your law firm first and get things settled all at once. I don''t want to see Kudo Yusaku Nakiro any more, even if it''s one time." Wen Yan, Xizi Li immediately said, I don''t want to have another time. "You have all decided, let''s go." After that, he kissed the two women''s faces, and Noel took the two women to the empty taxi. In the following time, she drove to Feiyingli''s law firm and waited for her to retrieve some of the materials. The three did not go directly to the appointed place. Instead, they first found a good restaurant to fill their stomachs. Seeing that they had been late for almost half an hour, Kudo Yusuke also called to urge me, and then he slowly left the restaurant after the checkout. . After about ten minutes, the three finally came to the door of the agreed cafe. When they walked into the coffee, they saw Kudo''s figure, and he was sitting next to his classmate Conan. And Kudo Yusaku saw Conan''s gesture, and saw three people who came over here, and then quickly stood up from the seat. "You are the target of Kiko?" Kudo said when he saw the three of them approaching him, smiling. "Yes, my name is Noel." Noel smiled slightly, nodded and admitted. "Hello, Im Kudo Yusaku, a well-known home. The Night Baron series was written by me. You must have seen it. I can sign it for you." Kudo Yuzuo said proudly, reaching out to Noels. In front, intend to shake hands with Noel. "Unfortunately, I haven''t even heard it, let alone read this book, and I have no interest in it." Ignoring Kudo''s hand, Noel and the two women sat down in the empty space opposite, and they The staff beckoned and said to Kudo Yusaku. "Oh..." Withdrawing his hand embarrassingly, Kudo Yusuo sat back in his seat and thought, Damn boy! It was so arrogant that I didn''t take my eyes at all. "Kudo Yusaku, what are you doing with this little devil''s head?" The staff ordered the coffee they needed, and Yuko turned to glance at Conan, so she asked Kudo Yuzuo. "Uh..." When I heard a question from Kiko, Kudo Yuzuo didn''t know what to say, after all, a teenager in his tens now became a student, and no one would believe it when he said it. Others are regarded as lunatics. auzw.com "I''m at home by myself, and Uncle Yusaku is not at ease, so I came with me." Seeing Kudo Yusuo was in trouble, Conan sitting beside explained. "Yes, that''s it." Kudo Yusaku, who had come back to God, nodded and quickly echoed. "Let''s not talk about this first. This is a divorce agreement between the two of you. You can see what is wrong. If you have any questions, I will make amendments immediately. If there is no problem, just sign it directly." From the briefcase Taking out the documents, Fei Yingli took out the two divorce agreements and pushed them in front of them. After changing the subject, Fei Yingli asked Yuko and Kudo to shut up and carefully check the divorce agreement before him. At this time, Noel''s mobile phone received a text message, a text message discovered by Belmode, seeing that there is nothing for himself temporarily, so click on the text message to view the content. When he finished reading the contents of the text message, Noor glanced at Yusaku Kudo, who was sitting directly opposite him, but he quickly looked back. Fbi? interesting. I thought, putting the phone back in my pocket, Noel picked up the coffee in front of him and slowly took a sip. "I don''t think it''s a problem. If you think it''s a problem, let''s sign it." Putting down the agreement in hand, Yukiko said with a smile. "Ok, I have no problem, I can sign." After finishing, Kudo took out the pen, signed the name directly in the divorce agreement, and then handed it to Fei Yingli. Seeing Kudo Yusaku signing his name, Yuko asked for a pen from Feiyingli, and quickly signed his divorce agreement, which was also handed over to Feiyingli. After checking the signatures of the two, and confirming that there was nothing wrong, Fei Yingli put it in her briefcase. "Is the agreement you signed that year destroyed according to the original agreement?" Another document was taken out, and Fei Yingli took it in her hands and asked the two for their opinions. "I don''t care, the content is important to me anyway, even if someone is found to be unlucky, it''s not me." Yukiko shrugged and smiled indifferently. "Can you destroy me?" Kudo Yuzuo was a little uneasy. The agreement contained a secret that he was a **** guy, and Fei Yingli was a good friend with Kiko. It would be finished when they were announced by them. Tentatively asked Xiang Fei Yingli. "This..." Fei Yingli didn''t immediately agree, but looked at You Xizi, and waited for Xi Zi''s order before handing the agreement to Kudo Yusaku, saying, "Then leave it to you to destroy it." "Thank you, if there is nothing else, then I will leave first." After that, Kudo Yuzuo stood up and turned to walk outside the cafe, completely forgetting that the little ghost head Conan had not taken away. .. v4 Chapter 161： Three tasks "What the **** are you doing here, kid?" He asked with confusion as he saw Conan''s inaction. "Sister Miles, is Sister Xiaolan still okay?" Ignoring Xi Zi directly, Conan asked Fei Yingli. "Well, Xiaolan had a very good life." Feiying didn''t even think about her ideals, and then answered Conan with a smile. "Then..." Conan wanted to say something, but he hadn''t finished. "I''m sorry, I almost forgot this Conan, and troubled you, I''m sorry." Kudo Yusuke hurriedly ran back and lifted Conan up, facing the three people hypocritically. Apologies. Without giving the three people a chance to speak, and also ignoring what Conan wanted to say, Kudo Yuzuo directly carried Conan who was struggling, and soon walked out of the cafe again, took a car outside and drove away from the street. He was stunned for a moment, but the two women soon realized that Yutaku Kudo had left so anxiously, just to destroy the agreement in his hand. "That''s right!" Suddenly remembered something, Youzi looked at Noel and asked, "Who sent the text message just now, are the sisters already home?" "It was Belmode who stepped away before. She texted me some interesting news." Noel shook his head, saying nothing, and very straightforwardly. "What''s the interesting news?" Fei Yingli asked, very curious. "Same as above, I also want to know." There is nosy, and quickly nodded and said in harmony. "Actually, it''s not a big deal, it''s just that I was stared at by those fbi." Noel shrugged, indifferently smiling. "Why is this?" The two women asked in unison, aroused curiosity. "There are two reasons: First, Kudo Yusuo let fbi''s friends investigate me. Second, Belmode seems to be exposed, fbi suspects that she is a member of the organization, and she has been with me all the time." "For these two reasons, I became the subject of investigation by FBI." "In my opinion, FBI will soon arrange people to be undercover. Miles, you should pay attention to this period of time. The person who went to your law firm to apply for it will tell me if there are suspicious people coming home." The two women listened carefully to each sentence, keeping every word of Noel in mind, and responded that Noel would pay attention to suspicious characters. As for why the two women knew Belmode, it was because they signed their partners, so Noel told them about Belmode during the trip. auzw.com Of course, only those who can know Belmodes information are limited to the women who signed their partners with Noel, and Maori Lan and Aomori who have not signed yet. The two of them do not know the information yet. More than eight o''clock in the evening... After enjoying dinner. At this time, Belmode returned to the apartment, ran directly to Noel to indicate that he would talk alone, and then pulled Noel to the balcony. Came to the balcony, Belmode did not rush to say things, first carefully observed a few times, and again and again after no one really. "This time the organization issued three tasks." Leaning against the railing on the edge of the balcony, Belmode hesitated and finally looked up and said to Noel. "I''m listening." Noel also leaned on the guardrail and smiled indifferently. "The first task is: As for the grief, the people in the organization have lost the patience of waiting, saying that I dont need to continue any investigation, so I would rather kill the wrong than let me go, if necessary, the person in the apartment Kill them all." While carefully observing Noel''s expression, Belmode said the task. "It seems necessary to clean up the black tissue, and even dare to hit my mind on top of me, really a group of ants who don''t know life or death." Noel''s eyes flashed coldly, said indifferently, but the next second Regaining his smile, he asked Belmode: "What are the other two tasks?" "The second task is: kill Kudo Yusaku. I heard that he asked people to find information about the organization and got a list of a small number of low-level personnel. Now he has started an investigation." "The third task is: the assassination of the princess of the Kingdom of Vesbania, which has sensationalized the press of various countries some time ago. Queen Sacra and his son Prince Gil were unfortunately killed by beneficiaries of the shotgun fire accident. Will come to Japan for a visit." "The organization intends to support another person to rule that small country, so the princess of this kingdom of Vesbania must be dead, but this seems to be nothing to us." "The organization released these three tasks. As for the specific action time, they didn''t say it. They said they would call me when the time comes." At the end of the first mission, Belmode felt terrifying murderousness, and instantly felt that it was correct to tell Noel. It wasn''t until Noel withdrew his murderous gesture that he would take a few deep breaths to force down the fear in his heart, otherwise he would not be able to say a word. After listening to the three tasks issued by the black organization, Noel narrowed his chin and thought, and Belmode stood silently waiting. "The first task can be dragged and dragged, at least after the remaining two, if you can''t drag it, you''re telling me then." With a rough plan in mind, Noel reached out and took Belmode He hugged his arms and said softly against her ear. "You also want to get rid of Kudo Yusaku?" Not resisting Noel at all, Belmode thought carefully, and soon thought of a possibility, he asked tentatively. .. v4 Chapter 162： I really convinced you "I don''t want to let him die. If you can, it''s okay to get a half-dead or a half-hearted failure. See how benevolent I am. I''m all touched by myself." Noel shook his head and said evilly. "It might as well make him die happy..." Hearing the words, Belmode twitched a corner of his mouth and whispered softly. "He dare to let FBI investigate me, and I know tm, then he has to be prepared for revenge. If I don''t make him into life and can''t take care of myself, I will definitely feel uncomfortable." In German''s words, Noel smiled very straightforwardly, making it clear that he wanted to make Kudo Yusaku. "Well, you won." Belmode was speechless. Unexpectedly, Noel had to make Kudo Yusaku so miserable for such a thing, thinking for a while and said: "But this is not something I can control. If Kudo If Yusaku is killed, you cant blame me. "As long as you tell me the exact time of action, I can guarantee that Kudo Yusaku will never die, and he will definitely want to die by then." Noel smiled slightly and said quite confidently. "Noor, I have one thing to ask." Belmore raised his head, looked at Noor, who was in close proximity, and asked him for permission. "Say what you want to say, just ask what you want, as long as it doesn''t mean that you have found another man, whatever you say, I won''t be angry." Seeing Belmode was so careful, Noel thought It is necessary to explain to her, and her hands lifted her face. "Well, I know." After a moment''s stun, Belmod showed a sweet smile to Noel, and then asked: "What I want to ask is whether you also Want to get involved in the assassination mission?" "Smart, I do have such a plan." Noel nodded with a smile, admitting without hesitation. "Then I know how to do it. No matter which task determines the time, I will give you the information as soon as possible. I will try my best to delay the time for the first task." Knowing Noll''s plan, Belmode responded with a smile Road. In the ensuing time, the two chatted about something else on the balcony, and felt that it took a long time to come out, and they returned to the interior of the apartment together. Seeing that the two were back, the women who watched TV and chatted in the living room were very acquainted and didn''t ask much. They felt that Noel would naturally say when he wanted to say, and there was definitely a reason for not wanting to say it. As time passed, as Maorilan and Belmode failed to win, the idea that Noel was sleeping together could not be realized. Therefore, Feiyingli also had to go back to the apartment next door. It was impossible to leave Maorilan and Belmode back. As a friend of Belmode, Kiko could only be left by Belmodera. However, in the days of traveling, Nakamori Ako was drunk by Noel when he was drunk, and then knew the relationship between Noel and the girls, but now she has no intention of leaving at all. And Noel discussed with a few women, and then let them go back to their rooms to rest, and decided to solve the problem of Akiko Nakamori tonight, so that she could sign a partner to avoid long nights. auzw.com After all the girls understood, they all looked at Nakamori Aoko with a meaningful smile and then walked slowly to their respective rooms. The meaningful smiles of the girls made Nakamori Aoko confused, but when he saw the time when Noel came, he instantly understood what it meant, and suddenly two red clouds appeared on his face. The two chatted in the living room without a word, and finally Noel could not find the topic, and simply took Nakamori Aoko back to the room. When a miracle happened, Atsuko Nakamori didn''t know it was stunned, and he didn''t struggle until he understood it voluntarily. Anyway, it was right without resistance. Two days later... period. Fbi did not appear as usual as Noll thought, and Belmode did not receive notice of the organization''s actions. In short, the two days were calm. And in the evening two days ago, Nakamori Aiko was packed up by Noel and was obedient, and the next day she went to sell her house and brought all the items she needed. Therefore, there was an additional beauty in Noel''s apartment, and Nakamori Aoko and the girls also got along very proudly and happily signed their partners, which also went to Noel''s heart. But one thing Noel could not understand, that is, after Atsuko Nakamori moved in, Maorilan looked very disgusted with his eyes, but asked her to say nothing. In the end, Fei Yingli, who couldn''t see it anymore, took advantage of Maorilan''s time to go to school and confessed the reason to Noel, so that Noel could understand what was going on. In these two days, it was obvious that as long as he confessed to Maorilan, he could win it in one fell swoop, but Knorr did not plan to act at all, as if he was completely unaware of it, so Feiyings turn was not clear. At this point, Fei Yingli returned from get off work after work, and finally couldn''t help being curious, and Maori Lan happened to not come back from school. "Noel, why haven''t you asked Xiaolan to make it clear?" Throwing the briefcase at hand, Fei Yingli sat directly beside Noel and asked, shaking Noor''s arm. "Halo, you haven''t guessed this, I really convinced you." Wen Yan said, Noel flew Fei Yingli with a white eye, and said a little speechlessly. "If it can be guessed, I won''t come to ask you anymore, you tell me quickly." Too lazy to think, enough thought in these two days, Fei Yingli kept shaking Noel, said with a cute voice . .. v4 Chapter 163： Teacher Judy "Stop, stop! Stop shaking me, I will tell you now, you stop for me first." Noel, who was rocking, said helplessly. "Okay, stop, let me know." Fei Yingli, who succeeded, said with a smile. "Seriously, you really failed as a mother. Xiaolan''s birthday will come in a few days, and I don''t need to say it later." With a slight flick of your finger, Feiyingli placed her forehead before Noel smiled at her. Road. "Ah..." Covering the bounced forehead, Fei Yingli was stunned, and when she came back, she said awkwardly, "Noel, if you don''t say it, I really forgot about this, I did fail." "You dont have to be sad, after all, you have been separated for so many years, it can be said that you have gathered less and separated more, and you have been working hard all day. The lawsuit is enough for you to be annoying. You can have free time to remember other things. Fake it." "The past has passed, the important thing is now and in the future, you still have a lot of time to make up for it, and spend more time with Xiaolan to make her happy every birthday in the future, this Thats what you should do now." "So if you can do things in your lawyer''s office, you can just let it go. Otherwise, don''t be the lawyer directly. Anyway, we will leave sooner or later. It''s a good thing that you like it now." Seeing Fei Yingli showing a sad expression, Noel reached out and put her in her arms, softly speaking words of comfort in her ears. Listening to Noel''s comforting words in his ears, Fei Yingli quickly came out of her grief, and at the same time, she made a decision at this moment. "In order to be able to accompany Xiaolan more in the future, I decided not to continue to be a lawyer. By the way, I sold the lawyer''s office, just like you just said, I just got used to not working days earlier." Changed a comfortable posture, Fei Yingli Smiled to Noel. "No matter what decision you make, as long as you are happy." Noel smiled slightly and hugged Feiyingli in his arms, thinking for a while and said: "But for Xiaolan''s birthday, we pretend to be completely unaware so that we can give She was a surprise." "Okay, I listen to you." Fei Yingli nodded as she rubbed in Noel''s arms. In this way, the two sat on the sofa while watching TV, chatting and laughing at other words. It didn''t take long for the women to return one after another, and Fei Yingli also left Noel''s arms to help prepare the dinner to be eaten tonight. As the consultation was done last night, the dinner tonight was completed by the ladies together, so Noel had no plans to do it. He sat leisurely on the sofa and watched the TV to rest, waiting patiently for the delicious meal prepared by the ladies. . However, Noel''s leisure time was quickly interrupted, because Maori Lan had returned to the apartment after school, and she also brought back two people. auzw.com "Yuanzi, I haven''t seen you for a long time." One of them, Noel recognized it immediately and greeted Suzuki Yuanzi. "Wow! Handsome guy, it turns out that you live here!" Suzuki Yuanzi looked at the source of the sound, screamed in surprise at the next moment, and hurried to Noor. "Yes, I live here, if I have time to play often." Noel nodded and said to Suzuki Yuanzi. "Wait! Why did Xiaolan have the key here, have you and Xiaolan already lived together?!" Suddenly thought of something, Suzuki Yuanzi made up his mind for a while, and turned to look at Maorilan in surprise, Cried in surprise. "Yuanzi, you...you...don''t talk nonsense, my mother and I live next door, just come to dinner together at night, and gave the key for the convenience of Noel." Wen Yan, Mao Lilan''s face flushed in an instant, and his heart beat even more. It was a constant acceleration of beating, and said shamelessly. "Then..." Suzuki Yuanzi wanted to say something, but he couldn''t finish it. "Yuanzi, in fact, I don''t want to interrupt you, but you and Xiaolan don''t care about the other person. Is it really good to do this?" Noel pointed to the woman beside Maori Lan, and wanted to continue to debate Suzuki. Yuanzi said. Hearing Noel''s words, Mao Lilan and Suzuki Yuanzi remembered this man who was forgotten by himself. "Nuoer introduced to you, she was the English teacher of Yuanzi and I, and now we come to our school to teach." Mao Lilan, who first reacted, quickly introduced Noel to the female teacher beside her. "Hello, my name is Judy Saint Timilion and I am still an English teacher." Judy introduced herself and reached out to Noel. "Hello, my name is Noel, and now I am a vagrant." Holding Judy''s hand, Noel also introduced himself and smiled friendlyly at her. "Unemployed travellers are also good, life can be free, not to mention you are a rich man, you don''t have to worry about anything for money." Judy smiled slightly and pulled his hand back, very enviously said. "Oh? Teacher Judy, how do you know that I am a rich man?" Wen Yan asked, looking at Judy suspiciously, and Noll asked. "Noel, I should have told Mr. Judy. It is estimated that from my previous words, Mr. Judy speculated that you are a rich man." Seeing Noel was puzzled, Maurilan thought for a moment and quickly explained. "It turns out so!" Noel smiled and nodded, then greeted the three women: "You sit here for a while, I''ll get you a drink." After finishing speaking, Noel greeted the three girls to sit down on the sofa, and then turned to the kitchen to get drinks for the three girls. .. v4 Chapter 164： Already seen Seeing Noel walked into the kitchen, the women questioned questioningly, and only then learned that Maori Lan had brought the two back, so he began to prepare dinner for two more. Belmode glanced at the probe, and when she saw the figure of Judy in the living room, her eyes had been fixed on her body. Because there was a feeling of familiarity, but Belmode couldn''t remember it for a while, so I could only observe Judy carefully, hoping to remind myself of where I had seen her. "What are you looking at?" Noel just wanted to take the drink out of the refrigerator, but Belmond''s probe looked at the living room and came to her and asked with a smile. "In the living room, who is that woman with short blond hair and glasses?" After hearing the words, Belmode recovered and turned to look at Noel next to him and asked. "She said that her name was Judy Saint Timilion. She used to be an English teacher for Xiaolan and Suzuki Yuanzi, but now she has just arrived at their school, and of course she is also an English teacher." Noel thought of it, and answered Belmode. "Noel, I don''t think she is a normal English teacher. I can see from her figure and movement that this person is very good at fighting." Belmode said with a slight frown, and told Noel the result of the observation. "I didn''t say that she was a normal English teacher. Her true identity was sent by an fbi as an undercover agent, but she didn''t expect them to start with Xiaolan." "At first I thought I would move their undercover to an apartment near us in a neighbor''s way, or let the undercover go to work in a mile office." "But fbi is also correct in doing this. At least this Judy and Xiaolan knew each other before, so that she would go to work in school, and then have a coincidence with Xiaolan in the school, which would not be too much for anyone. Suspicion, and successfully infiltrated my home, it''s a double-done." "It seems that fbi has done his homework carefully and surveyed all the people around me, otherwise he will not start with Xiaolan." "Unfortunately, I have long seen Judy''s identity, which is definitely something that fbi can''t think of, and all their arrangements suddenly disappeared." "What I should know, I will let the FBI guys know, and those things that they should not know, they will not get even a little information. In general, they are just working in vain." After finishing speaking, Noel walked out of the kitchen with a drink, and walked over to the three women sitting on the sofa in the living room, without seeing everything in a moment. When Belmod responded, it was discovered that Noel had already chatted with the three girls in the living room, and had no intention of debunking Judy, acting like I knew nothing. ''Hey! It''s really sad for the guys who are against Noel. ''I thought, Belmode continued to observe for a while and found that I still couldn''t remember anything, so I didn''t even bother to care so much anymore, and turned around to help the girls busy with dinner together. After a long time... auzw.com All the girls have prepared a sumptuous dinner and delivered it to the dining room table one by one, which summoned four people chatting on the sofa to eat. After all the people were seated, the couples who did not know each other introduced themselves one after another, and at the same time welcomed the arrival of Judy and Suzuki Yuanzi, politely let them both have time to play, and so on. When Judy saw Belmode, she asked for a signature in astonishment, and got up from the seat and walked to her side, asking for permission to take a photo. Seeing that there are American superstars here, Suzuki Yuanzi was also full of surprise, and also learned that Judy ran to sign and asked for permission to take a group photo. After looking at the smiling Noel, Belmode thought for a while, and signed the two very friendly, and agreed to take a picture with the two, but also made a little request, that is, she cannot be Tell the story here. This requires that if it is said accurately, it is only for Suzuki Yuanzi. As Judy must have a purpose, she will not treat this as one thing, and it is very likely that she will be treated as a whisper. Hearing this request, Judy and Suzuki Yuanzi nodded and immediately agreed, and then took out their mobile phones to start taking photos. After this incident, all the staff formally enjoyed dinner. While chatting, chatting and laughing while eating, Judy mostly asked Belmode, and Belmode answered each one calmly. "Mr. Noel, actually I have something to ask you to." Seeing that the time was almost up, Judy wiped her mouth with a napkin and turned to look at Noel. "You don''t need to add Mr., just call me Noel just like them. I''m not used to calling others Mr." Wen Yan didn''t ask Judy what to ask, Noel shook his head and corrected. "Noel, you just call me Judy." Judy smiled slightly and agreed with Noel''s request. "That''s right." Knoll also smiled, remembering what Judy was going to ask, and asked, "Judy, what did you say just now?" "This is the case. I haven''t been back from abroad for a long time. I haven''t had time to find a place to live. I''m not very familiar with it." "Xiaolan listened to me that she hadn''t found a place to live yet. She remembered that an apartment was empty next door and no one lived, so Xiaolan brought me back here." "The thing I want to ask is whether you can rent me the empty apartment next door, and I will pay you a satisfactory rent." With that, Judy looked at Noel under consideration with a pleading look, waiting patiently for Noel to give an answer. .. v4 Chapter 165： lovesickness Mao Lilan and Suzuki Yuanzi stopped their chopsticks and moved their gaze to Noel. He wanted to see what Noel gave. "You want to rent the apartment next door. That''s no problem." After thinking carefully, Noel looked up at Judy and said, "But in the apartment next door, there can be no furniture. And there is also a time that has not been cleaned." "These are not problems, I can buy some second-hand furniture, and I can clean the apartment myself." Judy smiled instantly, and said with little excitement. "Judy, you have to think about it. If you go to someone else to rent a house, there will be more or less furniture." "The apartment next door can be said to be empty. If you really want to rent it, you have to use a sum of money to buy furniture. Don''t you think this is not cost-effective?" "Of course, if you really decide to rent, I don''t have any opinions." After hearing Noel''s words, Judy supported his chin with his hand and hesitated deliberately. "I decided to rent the apartment next door, but you have to count me a little cheaper. You also said that I want to buy the furniture myself." Judy made a decision and pretended to Noel. "The rent is half of the normal rental price, and you can pay it after three months, I believe you are not so tight at that time." Noel smiled slightly, and gave Judy preferential conditions, but he thought :''Three months? It takes less than a month to take you down. By then, your entire person will be mine. Where else will you need to pay rent? Hahahahaha! "It seems that the decision I made just now is very correct. Thank you very much, Master Landlord." Judy pretends to be excited and happy, thanking Noel for the preferential conditions. "Teacher Judy, this is great." Seeing Judy so happy, Maori Lan said with a smile: "In addition to being in school, we will be able to meet often." "I really envy. Now I even want to move in and live together, so that we can go to and from school together." Suzuki Garden, who was on the side, looked at Maorilan enviously. Judy''s rent was resolved, and the girls chatted about some other interesting things, and the laughter of the girls was often heard. After enjoying a perfect dinner together, Noel and all the girls sat down in the living room to rest, discuss about cleaning in the past, and go to Judy to choose some furniture. As time went later, Judy, who had left the invitation, refused the invitation to stay because the luggage was still in the hotel. Suzuki Yuanzi, who also received the invitation, nodded and agreed without even thinking about it. She directly called her home and explained that she was staying at Maorilan''s house tonight. At this time, Judy leaving the apartment walked slowly on the street, saw no one around took out his mobile phone, and found a recent photo in the mobile phone, and the photo was given to an unnamed number. auzw.com At this time, Judy was completely without the previous stupidity, and there was no smile on her face. Instead, she was cold and serious. "Did you receive the photo I sent back?" After sending the photo, Judy dialed the unnamed number and asked coldly. "The photo has been received." The person on the other side of the phone asked very confusedly: "But what is this for?" "In fbi, there are a few photos after the disguise of a thousand-faced witch. Take the picture just sent to you to do the following comparison to see if there will be any discoveries." Seeing the other party did not understand, Judy explained. "Understood, but don''t hold too much hope. After all, you also know that it is a disguised photo. It is very likely that nothing will be found. Then I will hang up the phone." After that, I hung up the phone at the other end. "According to Xiu Yi''s information, she is most likely a thousand-faced witch, the vermouth in black, and the man who killed his father." "I waited for so many years. If I didn''t hold the hope of finding her, how could I get to this step now, so how could I not hold hope." Putting the phone back in his pocket, Judy said to herself while moving towards the hotel where she lived. In Noel''s apartment, since it was a little late, the girls in the family of the concubine Yingli finally got up and decided to return. Of course, Suzuki Yuanzi also walked out of Noel''s apartment, but when she suddenly remembered something, she hurried back to Noel in a hurry. "Yuanzi, why did you come back in such a hurry, did you forget something?" Noor asked puzzled when Yuanzi Suzuki came to the front. "Suddenly remembered one thing, which is the reason I followed today, but I completely forgot it before." Xiao gasping for a few breaths, Suzuki Yuanzi said to Noel. "What is it?" Listening to Suzuki''s words, Noor was even more puzzled. "My sister Ayako is suffering from acacia, and now she is frowning all day long, I think you have time to help persuade her, after all, you are also her friend, you will not refuse to be busy, right?" Yuanzi Suzuki said euphemistically, while also hinting with his eyes. "Acacia?" Noel froze for a moment, but when asked by Suzuki Yuanzi, he asked with some uncertainty: "Yuanzi, who is your sister''s acacia?" "Besides you, I really can''t think of anyone else. I''ve been like that ghost since I met you. Anyway, I''ll know if I have time to go and see." After that, regardless of whether Noel disagreed or not, Suzuki Yuanzi ran out again. Outside the door and closed the outside door. .. v4 Chapter 166： Time has been set "I didn''t expect me to be so charismatic. I have to wait to see Ayako when I have time." Soon I was refreshed, and Noel smiled narcissistically. But Noel thought about it carefully. If it wasn''t for Suzuki Yuanzi''s arrival today, he told the story again, and he almost forgot Suzuki Ayako. The next day... At nine o''clock in the morning, while Noel and the girls had breakfast, the doorbell was ringing. Asami Asami just remembered getting up, but Mao Lilan was a step faster than her and had trot to the entrance to open the door. Soon, Maori Lan led Judy into the house and walked in front of Noel and the girls. "Did I come a little early?" Judy asked embarrassedly when he saw everyone was having breakfast. "Judy, you didn''t come early." Fei Yingli shook her head and smiled and said to Judy: "If you haven''t eaten breakfast yet, then come and eat with us." "Thank you, but I have already eaten." Judy thanked, and then asked: "That... I want to start cleaning soon, Noel, can you give me the key to the apartment next door?" "I really can''t give you, you have to ask Ming Mei to take it, the key has been kept by her." Noel put down the breakfast and pointed to Ming Mei ashes. "You sit down and wait a moment, I''ll get you the key to the apartment next door." Without waiting for Judy to ask, Akira Asahara stood up from the seat and smiled at Judy. "Teacher Judy, this breakfast made by Noel is delicious. Are you really over here?" Suzuki Yuanzi said, still not giving Judy a chance to speak. It was said by Suzuki Sonoko that the daughter''s words Jiazi were opened at this moment, and Judy could say that it was completely impossible to insert words. In the end, Judy was taken by Maori Lan to the dining table, and delivered a breakfast to her, and enjoyed a super delicious breakfast with everyone. I dont know if I dont eat, and I cant stop it just by taking a bite. Judy instantly understood why the women praised Noels cooking so much, and felt that it was not an exaggeration. For a long time, I ate all the food on the table and sat in the living room for a while. Judy and the girls went to the apartment next door to clean it. Only Noel and Belmode were left at home. At this time, they were leaning on the sofa and constantly changing channels with the remote control, looking for the time they were interested in. "Good morning everyone, I am the host xxxx. My location is at the xxxx airport. The princess of the Kingdom of Visbania is about to arrive at this airport." auzw.com "I will photograph the moment when the princess of the Kingdom of Vesbania logs in Japan, please don''t wait patiently on the turntable." Hearing the reports on TV, Noel stopped changing channels, and Belmode immediately felt refreshed, his eyes locked on the TV. After waiting for about ten minutes or so, TV captured a picture of the princess of the Kingdom of Visbania walking out of the plane, and then she was surrounded by a large group of bodyguards in black suits and walked into the xxxxx airport in a big battle. . Being blocked by a group of bodyguards, the princess of the kingdom of Visbania wears sunglasses and hats again, making it impossible for her to see her true appearance. "Belmode, it seems that your task is about to begin." Noel said with a slight smile when he looked at Belmode next to him. "I..." Belmode hadn''t finished speaking, and her cell phone rang at this time, and the corner of the mouth of the electric display twitched and said, "Noel, you''re right." After speaking, Belmode got on the phone without any intention of letting Noel evade it, nor did he want to walk aside and secretly listen. Putting the phone to his ear, Belmode did not say a word, but listened to the content of the phone quietly, and hung up after a short response. Noor on the side didn''t open his mouth to ask about his plans, so he watched the live broadcast on TV so quietly, waiting for Belmode to speak the content of the phone. "The time has been set. There will be a lot of people participating in this operation at the evening party held at the Xxxx Hotel tomorrow night. If the assassination is unsuccessful, a plan to kill will be adopted at that time." Belmode frowned slightly and took the call. Know the content. "That is to say, the black organization must kill the princess, otherwise they will not be willing to give up, right." Wen Yan said, Noel thought for a moment, then embraced the side of Belmode said. "Yes, the organization is determined to control the small kingdom, so the only heir, the princess, must be removed, otherwise it will not be able to support others." No resistance at all, Noel was hugged, and Belmode was resting on Noel. Said on the shoulder. "Do you sympathize with this princess to be killed?" Looking at Belmode''s expression, Noel asked curiously. "It''s a little bit." Belmode directly admitted that there was no intention of lying, and then said: "Not long ago, her loved one just died, and now she was secretly seeking her kingdom, and her life is also insecure. , She is really pitiful." "I don''t think she is pitiful." Noel shook his head and said with a smile. "Why?" Belmode suddenly stood, staring at Noel, who was still smiling, and asked very puzzled. "It''s very simple, because if I were in the black organization, I wouldn''t succeed, she would live better and happier than before, so why should she feel pitiful." Seeing Belmode puzzled, Noel explained with a smile. . .. v4 Chapter 167： Biochemical experiment "Although I always feel that something is wrong, I can''t say it for a while." Belmode twitched his lips, not wanting to continue discussing this, and quickly shifted the topic: "Noel, you still want to think about how to get into the party , Be aware that only those who are invited can enter the party tomorrow." "Those people in black, how are they going to get in?" Wen Yan asked, and Nuoer frowned slightly, and asked in confusion. "They have inquired about who has participated, and even kidnapped some of them, and my task is to disguise the people involved in the operation so that they can safely enter the party." Belmode did not conceal. Tell Noel unreservedly. "Are you planning to get in with it too?" Noel asked curiously as he looked at Belmode. "Me? I don''t need to mix in. If you know that I''m a big star, I think I can get the invitation letter soon. It doesn''t need to be so troublesome at all." Belmode said with a slight smile, quite confidently. "Then I''ll be your boyfriend. I just have to choose the right clothes for the room." After that, Noel held Belmode''s face with both hands, and bowed her lips to her lips at the next moment. Go up, and then walk to his bedroom. It wasn''t until Noel entered the bedroom that Belmode finally recovered, and he understood why Noel had asked this. It turned out that he had dug the pit from the beginning and was waiting for him to walk into it step by step. After slowing down, when the blush on his face gradually disappeared, Belmode thought seriously. "If you bring Noel to the party, the organization will definitely doubt me, but if I don''t bring Noel in, Noor will also doubt me because of it. I think I am still with the organization." "Okay, Noel has made it clear that I will showdown with the organization. I want to see how I will choose. Is it true that I want to leave and destroy the organization." "Well, that should be it." Belmode said to herself, and finally she thought clearly that she made a decision and called the agent with her mobile phone. But is this really Noel''s temptation? Of course not. Noor didnt even think about it so much. It was just too lazy to find a way to enter the party. It was very convenient to follow Belmode. It was not as complicated as Belmode thought. Besides, even as Belmode thought, she finally chose the black organization, but would Noel let her go for it? Obviously, Noel will never let Belmode go, so no matter what the outcome of the choice is, Belmode will not be able to escape from Noels clutch. As long as Noel is staring at it, he will never be able to escape. Time goes by quickly... auzw.com Belmode, who called the agent in the morning, received an invitation letter for the party in the evening. The invitation letter also indicated that he could bring a male or female partner with him. As for the apartment next door, with the help of all the women, it was already cleaned up at noon, and I spent the afternoon to buy furniture and some daily necessities. In general, the apartment that was originally empty looks like a home. Although not much furniture was bought, at least it was able to live in the apartment. In order to thank the daughters for their help throughout the day, Judy paid for a whole lot of ingredients and said that he was to cook in person to thank the women for their help, but in the end it became Noel busy in the kitchen. Because Judy didn''t seem to be cooking ingredients in the kitchen, but instead was doing a biochemical experiment in the kitchen. Black smoke drifted out of the living room from the kitchen, and then she was forced out of the kitchen by the girls. Then under the attack of the eyes of the women, it turned out that Noel was preparing dinner, and they held Judy in the living room and kept her from walking close to the kitchen. "It''s clear at noon, I''m going to prepare dinner tonight, and thank you all for your help." Judy was very helpless, looking at the two women who lived on the left and right sides, said very depressed. "We kindly got the heart, so sit still." Seeing Judi a little stupid, depending on the plan that hadn''t given up, Ashara said with a sorrow. "Judy, you should not apply for an English teacher, but a biochemistry experiment or chemistry teacher must be more suitable for you. You have a very high talent in this respect." Xiandu Mu Aye smiled and joked to Judy. "Well, I feel the same way." Youzi nodded and smiled quickly. "Really?" Judy asked with a silly smile, not caring at all. "Don''t be kidding." Feiyingli changed the subject and thought to Judy: "Judy, you only need to know to sit down and you can eat the food made by Noel in the morning, which can be said to be delicious on earth. Its not an exaggeration, but if you go in, we wont be able to eat, and you dont want to miss that kind of food. "Teacher Judy, my mother is right. If you enter the kitchen, we won''t be able to eat any food." Upon seeing this, Mauritan quickly agreed. "Teacher Judy, you have already felt it to thank us for your kindness, so you can chat with us here, and dinner will be completely handed over to Noel." Grabbing Judy''s Suzuki Garden, thinking too To dispel Judy''s thoughts of entering the kitchen, he helped persuade him. After you persuaded me with all the words, Judy finally dismissed the idea of ??entering the kitchen again, and stayed in the living room to chat with the girls. Judy on the surface chatted with the girls and continued to act as a silly English teacher, but she was wondering in her heart: Why are everyone so afraid of me entering the kitchen? Is it really so scary for me to cook? But why don''t I feel at all? .. v4 Chapter 168： Can only bring one more person Thinking about it, Judy, who couldn''t understand it at all, was too lazy to think about these things in the end, and at the same time looked forward to Noel''s cooking. After all, it was a very simple breakfast, and Noel was able to make it so delicious. Judy now swallowed a sip of water, feeling a sudden hunger, and looking forward to the direction of the kitchen. After a long time, Noel finally finished cooking all the ingredients, and the messed up kitchen was also clean and tidy, as if there had been no accidents. And all the dishes that Noel prepared tonight, of course, did not disappoint the long-awaited Judy, and far exceeded her expectations. By the end of the meal, Judy, who couldn''t eat anymore, had to sit next to her seat, unable to move her stomach. During the rest after the meal, Noel glanced at Judy quietly, and told the party to go to the party with Belmode tomorrow night, and told the women deliberately. Hearing the words, Judy instantly lost his lazy look, and listened carefully to Noel''s story, as if afraid of missing details. Not being able to get the location of the party, and I dont know where the party was held, made Judy frown and thought: Party? It seems that I have to go back and investigate to see where the party will be held tomorrow night, and who else will hold the party. "Oh!" After looking at the time, seeing that the time can be said to be very urgent, deliberately pretending to suddenly remember something, Judy said to the crowd: "I still have something to pack up, it is not too early now, I will go back first Apartment next door." "Well, then you are busy. If there is anything you need to help, you will come and tell us." Noel smiled slightly, without any thought of retention, said to Judy who had already got up. "Okay." Judy nodded and walked to the gate while turning to the women. "No need to send me anymore. The house is now next door. It''s a two-step effort." Having finished speaking, Judy stepped up to the gate and didn''t give the women the opportunity to come and give it away, quickly walked out of Noel''s apartment and closed the gate, returning to the new house next door. Judy''s hurried appearance made the women stunned for a moment, really wondering what she was worried about. But the girls didn''t care much about it, and began to ask what kind of party Noel was going to. They could follow them together. Seeing the constant inquiries of the women, Suzuki Yuanzi seemed to remember something, and felt a little bit more reflected. "Noel, the party you are going to attend tomorrow night, will not be held by the princess of the Kingdom of Visbania?" Suzuki Yuanko was not sure, and asked Noel tentatively. "How do you know?" Belmod asked in surprise before Noel had time to say anything. "In the afternoon, I plan to stay here for another night, so I called home and said, my mother told me at that time, let me remember to go back to the princess party tomorrow." Suzuki Yuanzi got The answer was immediately explained to Belmode. auzw.com "The Suzuki Consortium is from the Yuanzi family, and it is normal for their family to be invited, so this is no fuss." Noel smiled and explained. "But sisters, Noel may not be able to take you with you this time. I heard my mother said that only people who have been invited can enter the venue. It is not possible to join the excitement." Take the drink in front of the money , Suzuki Yuanzi took a sip and said to the women present. "Well, what the garden said is true." Belmode nodded and confirmed to the girls present. "It seems I don''t need to explain anything." Noel shrugged and leaned on the sofa and smiled. "Yuanzi, can you take someone else with you?" Maori Lan, wondering what to ask, turned to Suzuki Yuanzi. "Uh..." Wen Yan, Suzuki Yuanzi didn''t dare to decide without permission, thought for a while and said: "This is really not what I said, I have to call back and ask." "Xiaolan, do you want to go to that party?" Seeing Suzuki Yuanzi went to the room to get her cell phone, Fei Yingli asked Maolilan in doubt. "I haven''t seen a real princess yet, so I''m curious to see it." After a moment of hesitation, Maori Lan decided to tell the truth and said a little embarrassedly. "In fact, the so-called princess is no different from ordinary people. It is not a pair of eyes, a nose, a mouth, two ears, that is, the title of a princess." After listening to Mao Lilan''s words, Xiandu Mu Aye laughed Road. The women in the living room discussed. Soon, Suzuki Garden came out of the room and walked to Maorilan to sit down. "You can only bring one more person." After sitting down, Suzuki Yuanzi said straightly without turning around. "Then let Xiaolan go." After listening to Suzuki''s words, Asahara proposed. "I have no opinion, anyway, I am not interested in it." Xiandu Mu Aye smiled slightly and said indifferently. "Same as above, we have no opinion." The girls looked at each other and smiled in unison. "Now that''s the case." The women didn''t have any opinions, but Noel thought for a moment, and then looked at Suzuki Yuanzi: "Yuanzi, you will take Xiaolan with you tomorrow, and we will meet in there." "No problem." Suzuki Yuanzi responded briskly, but thought about the next moment, he asked Maorilan tentatively: "Xiaolan, do you have a dress?" "Uh..." When asked by Suzuki Yuanzi, Mao Lilan remembered that he really hadn''t, and thought about it and knew that the large-scale party must wear a dress. .. v4 Chapter 169： Same as above "We still have a lot of time, just choose a dress for Xiaolan tomorrow morning, and I''m going to buy one for myself too." Belmode smiled slightly and said to the stunned Maori Lan. "There will still be morning and afternoon tomorrow. Let''s go to help Xiaolan choose a good dress tomorrow morning. I don''t believe I can''t find a suitable dress for Xiaolan." There was Xizi sitting beside him, and quickly said in harmony. "That''s right." Feiyingli nodded and agreed quite agreeably. "You can help me with the money. You can get this card any way you like. You can buy it if you like it. You don''t need to save me the money in the card." Noel took the wallet out of his pocket and put it in the wallet. Took out the black card and handed it to Mao Lilan. "This...this is not so good..." said Maorilan, who didn''t reach for the black card and looked at Noel shyly. "Xiao Lan, you can just take the rest assured flower." Upon seeing this, Noel hurriedly took Mao Lilan''s hand and directly inserted the black card into her hand. In the following time, the women discussed the time a little bit, preparing for when they would start shopping tomorrow morning, and then Fei Yingli took Maorilan and others back to the apartment next door. Seeing Feiyingli and others returned to the apartment next door, the remaining couple of women were planning to do their own things, but Koizumi Hongzi and Xiandu Muye were stopped by Noel. The rest of the women did not ask much and turned to leave to do their own thing. Noel briefly talked about their plans to the two remaining, and waited for them to understand, before embracing them to the bathroom. The next day... The girls woke up early from their sleep, and Noel, who wanted to sleep lazy, was also awakened, and even these women dragged them together to go shopping. Even Judy, who was next door, was changed by all the women''s clothes and dragged her to the commercial street without knowing it. On the way to the commercial street by car, Judy had the opportunity to ask what was going on and what was going to be done early this morning. After Judy learned of the situation, she had no intention of not helping. After all, Mao Lilan knew her well, and the girls were very friendly to her. It was impossible to help even such a small busy. In this way, today''s shopping trip began. It wasn''t until three o''clock in the afternoon that this shopping spree ended. It was not because she helped Maorilan to buy the dress, but Noel and the girls were full of items, and they could never get anything else, which led to the end of the shopping journey. auzw.com Judy and Suzuki Yuanzi, with the continuous encouragement of Noel and the girls, they also bought a lot of items. Finally, Noel and his party found a place to eat before driving back to the apartment. Back at the apartment, Suzuki Yuanzi did not intend to go home. This time she also bought a new dress and put it on directly in the apartment. "Yuanzi, don''t you plan to go back?" Seeing Suzuki Yuanzi walked out of the bedroom in a dress, Noel asked in confusion. "What should I do if I don''t have to rush back to change my clothes? I have new dresses now. When I call back, I''ll let them drive the car to pick me up and Xiaolan. "Suzuki Yoshiko smiled, explaining to Noel while admiring the dress she was wearing." "It turns out so!" Noel nodded and suddenly thought of something. He looked at Suzuki Yuanzi and asked, "But speaking back, will Lingzi go this time?" "Sister Ling Zi didn''t plan to go, but when she called me last night, she heard that you were going to the party, and then she changed her mind." "Noel, now I can be 100% sure that Sister Lingzi''s lovesickness must be you." "But there is one thing. I want to make it clear to you while there is no one here." Yuanzi Suzuki looked around and found that only Noel and herself were in the living room, and decided to make it clear to Noel at this time. "You''re done, I''m listening." Noel asked curiously as he looked at Suzuki''s coming. "Actually... don''t look at me because I always see handsome guys and become nymphos, but I can see that those sisters are all related to you, so I don''t have to say anything about the relationship." Hesitated for a moment, Suzuki Yuanzi sat opposite Noel and looked at Noel with both eyes. "Your observations are very good, and you are right." Noor acknowledged that there were some surprises. "I know very well that Sister Ling Zi has been deeply immersed in it. I don''t care how many women you have a relationship with, but if you want to accept Sister Ling Zi, you must not abandon her in the future." "Of course, Sister Lingzi doesn''t care how many women you are related to. After all, we are all children of a big family. We all know some things, so monogamy only restricts ordinary people. For some, Its useless for special people." "Noel, Sister Ling Zi believes that you are the person. If you can do what I said, I will not obstruct you and Sister Ling Zi, and I will try my best to help you, I will help my parents. You speak." "Also...and...if...if you want to take me back...I...I have no opinion at all...but the conditions are the same as above..." .. v4 Chapter 170： That gentleman But when it came to the last sentence, Suzuki Yuanzi, who was very serious and serious, immediately lowered his head flushed, and his speech became intermittent, daring to raise his head and look at Noel again. "Cough cough!" No matter how quiet Suzuki Yuanzi said, Noel, who was drinking a beverage, heard it clearly, and was choked by surprise. "Noel, are you okay?" Suzuki Yuanzi raised his head immediately when he heard the cough, and looked at Noel with anxiety and asked. "It''s okay, it''s just a little bit choked." Noel paused and said to Suzuki Sonoko. "It''s fine if it''s okay, it''s fine if it''s okay." Suzuki Yuanzi was relieved, but his face flushed at the next moment, and asked with some embarrassment: "Noel, did you hear me just now?" "Listen clearly, otherwise I won''t be choked, you are too surprised to say that." Noel nodded, without a thought of speaking, answered directly. "Listen....Listen.. Just listen, then you have to think about it, don''t rush to answer me immediately." Suzuki Garden, who became nervous immediately, hurried to the bedroom hurriedly. . Noel had time to call Suzuki Yuanzi in the future, and she ran into the interior of the bedroom, leaving Noel alone in the living room. "Forget it, it won''t be too late to talk later, anyway, she and Ling Zi can''t run away, but this saves the strategy step." Looking at the direction of the bedroom, Noel smiled to himself. I glanced at the clock in the living room. When it was still early in the morning, Noel lay down on the sofa and closed his eyes to take a rest. It takes more than four hours to rest until it is almost eight o''clock. At this time, Belmode, who returned from outside, directly woke Noel from his sleep, urging him to change clothes and prepare to go. While Noel was changing clothes, the Suzuki family''s car had reached the downstairs of the apartment. After Suzuki Yuanzi and Maori Lan spoke to Noel, they hurried down the stairs and hurried away. After Noel changed his suit and greeted the girls in the apartment, he slowly walked downstairs with Belmode. However, when the two went downstairs, the Suzuki family''s car had already gone, and Noel could only give up the idea of ??saying hello, allowing Belmode to wait a moment and walk to the parking lot alone to drive the car out. Soon, Noel drove his sports car out of the parking lot, parked the sports car next to Belmode, and got out of the car to open the door of the co-pilot. "Noel, can you hurry up?" Belmode said helplessly, seeing Noel in no hurry. auzw.com "If you want to believe my car skills, we will never be late, you will have 10,000 hearts." Sitting in the driving position, Noel started the sports car while facing Bell Mode smiled. "Okay, your car skills are indeed remarkable." Belmode opened his mouth, and finally found no reason to justify, said with frustration. "After all, how many people were dispatched by the black organization this time, you just went to disguise them, you should be very clear now." Slammed on the throttle of the sports car, Noel rushed out of the sports car and quickly entered the lane. . "The members involved in this operation are all code-named killers, including me. There are nine people in total." Watching Noel keep overtaking, Belmode honestly explained. "Who are there? That long-haired silver **** also participated?" After thinking for a moment, Noel asked Belmode. "Shemale with long silver hair? Wouldn''t you say the piano bar?" Belmode frowned and found a matching figure in his mind, asking tentatively. "Yes, I''m talking about him." Noel nodded with a smile, confirming Belmode. "Qin Jiu participated in this operation, and he was responsible for the assassination of the princess of the Kingdom of Vesbania. I and others were responsible for the response or the assassination failed to carry out the murder plan." "Into the party are: me, gin, Kiel, Bourbon, Pisk, rye whiskey, three snipers guarded within 600 meters outside the venue, namely: Calvados, Chianti, Cohen three people." "It was originally arranged like this, but when I discussed the plan before leaving, I was stopped by the gin." "When the other members are gone, Qin Jiu told me that the operation was chosen by the gentleman himself, and the gentleman also said that there are undercover and traitors among these people. If someone behaves wrongly in the operation today, let Qin Jiu and I solved the undercover and the traitor." "If I guess right, the gin should not say that I am among them, and he is the one who is watching and monitoring me." "In the past, the gentleman would contact me personally, but this time the gentleman did not do that, indicating that the gentleman had doubted me before telling the content of the action to Qin Jiu to let him reply, and let him monitor by the way. My every move." "If it''s really my guess, you''d better have someone protect the sisters in the apartment. The gentleman is likely to send someone tonight to wait for Asahara and others." Belmode closed her eyebrows deeply and told all the people involved in the assassination operation. At the same time, she told Noel her own conjecture and was very worried about the safety of the women in the apartment. But Belmode didn''t see Noel''s action. He was still smiling and constantly driving the sports car to overtake, and he didn''t mean to call the girls. "Knoll, did you listen to me seriously?" Belmode asked angrily, very dissatisfied. .. v4 Chapter 171： literal meaning "Of course I heard what you said." Noel nodded and said to Belmode: "But they are not as weak as you saw, no matter how many killers used to be just dead, there is no need to worry about anything at all. thing." "What do you mean?" Belmode frowned slightly, and asked rather puzzled. "Literally." Thinking about it carefully, although Belmode may not believe it, Noel still said: "There is no problem with their safety, unless the black organization can destroy the earth, otherwise there is nothing It hurts them a little bit, of course, you can also believe me." "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say, why do you have to find such a bad reason." Flying Noel''s eyes, Belmode thought for a while and said: "You must have expected it, so you have already made all arrangements and preparations, estimate Someone is already protecting their safety, Im right." "One day in the future, you will believe what I said, and now it''s as good as you think." Noel shrugged and shrugged, so he was too lazy to explain. "Cut! Absolutely I was the one who said it." There was a little bit of confidence. Noel was telling the truth just now, but Belmode said in disgust. "Yes, yes." Noel smiled perfunctoryly, then pointed his finger to the front and asked Belmode: "Is that hotel right?" "Yes, that''s the hotel." Belmord nodded firmly as Noel expected. Confirmed, Noel also saw the Suzuki family''s car, then slammed on the accelerator and rushed up quickly. When the Noel sports car overtakes, Maurian in the Suzuki family car also saw it, and instantly recognized this sports car, pointing to the sports car that was gradually away, and talking to the Suzuki sisters beside him. "I already knew that I just took Noel''s sports car, and it will definitely be very exciting." After listening to Maorilan, Suzuki Yuanzi said regretfully. "I hope that Noel will be more careful not to have anything happening because it drives so fast. God bless you never to have an accident." Lingzi Lingzi had some concerns and prayed very quietly. "Sister Lingzi, you don''t have to worry so much. Noel''s car skills are very good. The speed of the car is just average." Hearing Suzuki''s words, I saw Maori Lan at a faster speed and explained to the worried Suzuki Lingzi Road. "No, when I go back next time, I will definitely make Noel''s sports car, and let him take me to the car to play." Suzuki Yuanzi was a little excited and decided very seriously. "Yuanzi, you must not mess up. You must know that the car is very dangerous, and you should not ask Noel to do that. What if you are injured?" Lingzi Suzuki frowned and said seriously to Suzuki Yuanzi. "Sister Lingzi, I know I was wrong." The eyeball turned and thought of Suzuki Yuanzi, next to Suzuki Lingzi''s ear, and whispered softly: "I will not let my brother-in-law do such a dangerous thing, so Sister Lingzi Give it a thousand hearts." auzw.com "Yuanzi...you...don''t talk nonsense..." Speaking, Lingzi Suzuki instantly turned flushed, seeing Maori Lan on the side didn''t hear anything, Said very, very quietly. The car continued to move forward, and the three women in the back seat of the car kept chatting, and the topic revolved around Noel. The sports car driven by Noel has reached the door of the hotel at this time, and is opening the door to Belmode, reaching out to pull her out of the car, and handing the key of the sports car to the staff to let him park the sports car. To the parking lot. Belmode took Noel''s hand and the two of them walked towards the interior of the hotel together. As soon as I entered the lobby of the hotel, there was a staff member who came over head-on, directly explaining that she was here to lead the guests, and then took Noel and Belmode to the venue. Soon, under the guidance of the staff, the two came outside the gate of the venue. Belmode handed an invitation letter to the bodyguard at the door, waiting for the bodyguard to check at the door. "Two guests, there is no problem with this invitation letter, but we need to check it for you to get you inside. Please cooperate with our work." After checking the invitation letter, the female bodyguard wearing a suit is very Explained politely. "No problem." Belmode glanced at Noel and saw Noel nodded slightly before answering the female bodyguard in front of him. "Thank you for your cooperation. This gentleman gave you the inspection. This lady checked me." After instructing the other female bodyguard holding the scanner, he led Belmode to the side curtain. "Please, please." Seeing Belmode walked inside the curtain and turned to look at the female bodyguard holding the scanner, Noel smiled at her. Having finished speaking, Noel stood still and took direct control of his hands, waiting for the female bodyguard to scan. It didn''t take long for the female bodyguard to scan for Noel, and found no harmful items, and Belmode also came out from the curtain. "Two guests, please come in." The bodyguard who came back with Belmode pushed the closed door to the side and made a gesture of invitation to the two. Belmode approached Noel, pulled Noel''s arm again, and then walked into the venue together. The two of them walked in just a few steps, and the door behind them closed again. The entry of Noel and Belmode attracted the attention of many people in the venue, but after seeing nothing for a while, they withdrew their gazes and continued to chat with the acquaintances beside them. .. v4 Chapter 172： long time no see Of course, among these people in this venue, there were still people who knew Belmode, a big American star, but when they saw that there was a man named Noel beside her, they immediately gave up the idea of ??hello. As for why it became so, it was all caused by Noel, because he slightly released the momentum of the superiors, which led to the result that everyone did not dare to approach. Don''t underestimate the momentum of this high-ranking person, this momentum is enough to calm down all the people in the field and make them feel the urge to kneel down. If it is okay for someone with some strength, it will not be affected by this momentum, but for ordinary people in this venue, this is beyond their resistance. You should know that Noel has experienced several worlds, among them being generals, emperors, godslayers, and gods, which is not a high presence. If all the momentum is fully released, all the people here will lie on the ground. Belmode next to Noel also felt the changes in Noel''s body, and looked at Noel in amazement. This guy hides so deeply that he usually has a hippie smile and no seriousness. It turns out that he completely converged his momentum, but why is he doing this now? ''Thinking, Belmode frowned and kept thinking about the reason. "Noel, you''re almost done. If you go on like this, the organizers will notice you." If you don''t understand why, Belmode no longer thinks about it, and quickly whispered to Noel. "I just don''t want the flies to come to you and it will make me have the urge to shoot them dead, so I can only let them stay away." Noel shrugged and reached up to hold Belmond''s little waist. , With her mouth close to her ear, smiled softly: "As for the members of the black organization here, they definitely can''t see the morning sun, so even if they notice it, it''s useless." "You intend to kill all the members involved in the operation?" Wen Yan, seeing that no one dared to come around, Belmode was quite serious. "Except for you, I did intend to do that, but I will change my mind temporarily, maybe I will look at the situation first and then talk about it." Noel smiled slightly and told me honestly. "If that''s the case, please do it cleanly and don''t let any of them run away, otherwise it will be very troublesome." Belmode''s smile is gone, there is no joke at all, very serious Said. "Relax, as long as it is the person I want to kill, none of them can run away." Gently squeezed, Belmode''s waistline smiled and said, "Speak who they pretend to be. , And point out where they are, and tell me all of them, thats what you are doing now." Next, Belmode obeyed Noel''s instructions, disguised the members of the black organization as someone, and at all positions in the venue, he told Noel unreservedly. Keeping these people in mind, by the way, let the system call up the relevant information of these people, and quickly read them all. "Fbi, cia, the Japanese public security police, what kind of people are there, this black organization is too good to mix in." Noel finished reading the information, looked at three of them laughed. auzw.com "Which..." Belmode had not finished speaking. "The people of Xiaolan and Suzuki''s are here." Seeing Maorilan and others entering, they were coming together and Noel interrupted Belmode. Turning his head and seeing that Noel wasn''t really deceiving, it happened that Maorilan was coming here. Belmode could only suppress curiosity and waved at Maorilan with a smile. Not only did Maurilan come, but the three mother and daughter of the Suzuki family also followed, and Noel took Belmode''s hand and greeted him. "Mrs. Pengzi and Miss Ayako, I haven''t seen you for a long time." After stopping, Noel said. "Mr. Noel, we really haven''t seen you for a long time, and these two days the garden has troubled you, I''m so embarrassed." Mr. Suzuki smiled slightly and looked at Noel in front of him. "No trouble at all." Noel shook his head and smiled politely. "Nor.. Ok...Ok... I haven''t seen you for a long time..." Finally, I was able to see Noor. Ayoko Suzuki blushed, and his heart was excited and nervous, and said hurriedly. "Yesterday I heard Yuanzi say, you have been sick recently, are you better now?" Noel smiled slightly and asked with concern. "Sick?" After a little stunned, when Suzuki Lingzi reacted, his face became more ruddy, and quickly said: "Thank you for your care, I am much better." "I won''t disturb you anymore. You young people are chatting here. I''ll say hello to my friends." A glance at Suzuki Ayako, Suzuki''s son shook his head helplessly and turned to walk to the other side. The nervous Ayako Suzuki responded, but didn''t see the helpless expression of Suzuki''s friend. Now it can be said that Noel is the only one in his eyes. Even Maorilan on the side, at this time, also thought that Ayoko Suzuki''s eyes were not right when she looked at Noel. She was too familiar with such eyes. Several women at home looked at Noel like this. While Suzuki Yuanzi observed the situation, he didn''t remind his sister''s thoughts at all, and wanted to see what kind of reaction Maori Lan would have. It can be seen that Noel and Belmode hugged intimately, coupled with the love performance of his own sister, but Maori Lan did not have an excessive reaction. Suzuki Yuanzi was a little surprised, thinking in his heart;''Does Xiaolan know clearly that Noel and How are the women in the apartment? .. v4 Chapter 173： Princess Mira Next, while waiting for the arrival of the princess, Noel stayed with the four girls to chat together, attacked by the envy and jealousy of those men, but none of them had the courage to dare to approach Noel and others. The guests walked into the venue one after another, and even Kudo Yusaku was invited here, and he even brought the little ghost head Conan. It didn''t take long for the two to enter the venue, and they soon discovered the existence of Noel and others, and Kudo Yusaku didn''t have the idea of ??saying hello. He chose to ignore Noor and others directly, as if he hadn''t seen it. But Conan was unable to do so, and was planning to trot to find Maori Lan, but before he could take a step, the whole person was fixed on the spot. As if being stared at by a poisonous snake, Conan stood still and dared not move, his body began to tremble, and cold sweat continued to go out, thinking:''This... this chill... this feeling ...There must be nothing wrong...the guy who made me a ghost...he...he is somewhere in this venue...'' No, I cant pass now. If it is discovered by that person, it will involve Xiaolan. Today the man came here, indicating that there must be someone here as his goal. Ill find him before he starts, and take this opportunity to grab him, maybe he can get the antidote. Yes! Everything waited to catch the man, and then changed back to the original look, this is the most important thing, and then he can bring Xiaolan back to Qiang. Conan, who finally thought clearly, forcibly suppressed his inner fear, turned his body stiffly, walked slowly to Kudo''s body, stretched his hand and pulled his trouser legs. After being pulled by Conan, Kudo Yusaku, who was just about to go find a man with him, stopped and looked down in doubt. "Xinyi, what do you pull me for?" Kudo Yuzuo looked at Conan and asked with confusion. "Dad, I think the people in black are now in this venue." Conan said very quietly, his eyes constantly moving in the venue, observing the appearance of everyone in the venue. "Are you sure?" Kudo Yuzuo tightened his eyebrows, and suddenly lost the idea of ??looking for a man to talk to, and confirmed to Conan looking away. "One hundred percent sure." Conan nodded and said very positively. Having been determined, Kudo Yusaku told Conan not to leave his side, but also joined the ranks of finding people, guarding everyone who walked by. Until almost half past nine... auzw.com The princess of the Kingdom of Vesbania finally walked into the venue in a red dress, and the bodyguard escorted her to the center of the venue. "Introduce yourself, I am Mira Julieta Vesbani, Princess of the Kingdom of Vesbania." "You can take the time out of your busy schedule to come to this evening party I am hosting. I would like to thank you all and welcome you to come." Princess Mila finished speaking in unfamiliar Japanese, and immediately greeted the guests in the venue with applause, and the applause continued for a short time before stopping. Of course, there are exceptions. Maori Lan, the mother and daughter of the Suzuki family, and Belmode did not follow the applause. Instead, they froze in place and stared at Princess Mila''s face in surprise. Conan, who has been looking for members of the black organization, stared at Princess Mila''s face like a few women. She opened her mouth slightly in surprise and couldn''t believe everything she saw. Because the appearance of Princess Mira is exactly the same as Mao Lilan, one difference is that the eye color of her and Mao Lilan are not the same as the bangs. If you dont seriously distinguish the difference between the two, it is still very easy to distinguish them. It is not clear who is who. Although Noel had known that the two were very similar before, they are still a little surprised when they really see their appearance. After all, they are not twins, but they are carved like a mold. The few women who responded to it constantly shifted their eyes between Maorilan and Princess Mira. They were surprised and compared their looks, looking for the differences between the two. "Xiao Lan, is that your twin sister?" Could not bear the curiosity in his heart, Belmode asked the stunned Maori Lan. "I''m the only daughter." Maurilan said with a certainty when he recovered. "Xiao Lan, the princess named Mila, she and you are just a model carved out, are you really not a twin?" No matter how many times he saw, Suzuki Yuanzi felt that they were exactly the same, and confirmed to Maorilan again Road. "Yuanzi, this world is so big, it''s not surprising that there are people who look exactly the same. Xiaolan doesn''t need to lie to us." Seeing Maori Lan was helpless, Ayoko Suzuki quickly helped to speak. "Actually, Xiaolan and Princess Mira are also different. They have different pupil colors and hair colors. They can be distinguished as long as they look carefully, and their hairstyles are also very different." Suddenly, when they found the difference between the two, Noel said with a smile. "It''s really like this!" Speaking, Suzuki Yuanzi looked at it, and looked at Noor admiringly. "Land''s hair is dark brown, and Princess Mila''s hair is light. I''m right. Right." "Yuanzi, your eyesight is really good, so you can see clearly from a distance." Noel smiled slightly, reached out and rubbed Suzuki''s little head, and praised her. .. v4 Chapter 174： Im here to protect you "Don''t rub my head, I''m not a kid anymore, and my hairstyle is going to be messed up." Suzuki Yuanzi said so, but his face showed a comfortable expression, making her words unconvincing. Princess Mila gave a speech at the central office. Noel and some girls were having fun and talking about other things. They didn''t hear anything from her. And around Noel and the few girls, it can be said that there are no people at all, so it seems that they are particularly obvious, so that Princess Mila thought of the situation here. Because of this, Princess Mira discovered Maorilan''s existence, which also made her stunned for a moment, but she was refreshed under the reminder of the female bodyguard, and then continued her speech at the venue. It didn''t take long for Princess Mira to announce the official start of the party, and then talked to the guests who came up. There were some unbearable women who just made an excuse to push the guests up. ''correct! Just now a girl looked exactly like me, where is this girl now? ''Suddenly remembered the figure I saw in the speech, and Princess Mira turned her head to find it in the venue. Soon, she found the position of the figure in the venue, and Princess Mira quickly walked over there. She kept paying attention to Princess Mira''s every move, so Noel immediately found her coming here, but she completely forgot to speak to the bodyguard, causing no bodyguard to happen and she left. It was at this time that it was not only Noel who had noticed this, all the members of the black organization also noticed, and they moved to the location of Princess Mila. "Noel, they started to act." Keeping watching the movements of the members of the organization, Belmode locked his eyebrows deeply, and quickly reminded Noel to whisper. "I see, you protect their safety." Noel turned to the three girls who were chatting with Belmode, and said, "Yuanzi, Ayako, bring your mother here, and if something happens, you Leave at the fastest speed and be sure to remember what I am saying now." "Noel, I know." After that, Ayako Suzuki didn''t ask much, turned around and walked quickly to Suzuki. "What''s going to happen?" Suzuki asked, wondering what Noel meant. "I don''t know, I always think that something bad will happen, just remember to do what I say, I will never harm you." Noel smiled slightly, and his hands stroked the faces of the two women. There was no intention to tell the two women. "Yuanzi, I believe Noel''s feeling, you don''t have to ask more." Seeing what Suzuki Yuanzi asked, Maurilan said first. "They''ll hand it to you." Seeing Suzuki''s mother and daughter coming, Noel reached out and put Belmode in his arms, took a pistol from the space, and put it in her hand. "You can rest assured, I will protect their safety." Glancing at the gun in his hand, Belmode was surprised and puzzled, did not understand how Noel brought the gun in, but it was very clear that now is not the time to ask. Said it into the bag. auzw.com Suzuki Ayako and Suzuki Pengzi had just arrived, and Noel took steps to meet Princess Mila, staring at the five people who were gradually approaching behind her. The five people who were close to Princess Mira immediately sensed Noel''s gaze, and they all paused at the same time, looking towards the sensed position. Is it discovered by this person? The five thought of it together, locked their eyes on Noel, and observed carefully. However, the five did not stay in place for a long time. It was clear that it was not the time to think too much, so they took steps again to approach Mira. During the period of observation by the five people, Noel arrived first, directly blocking Princess Mira in front of her and preventing her from continuing to walk in the direction of Maorilan. "This gentleman, what do you mean by stopping me?" After trying to change directions, she was still blocked by the man in front of her, and Princess Mira asked with her head upset. "I''m here to protect you. You''d better stay with me." Looking at Princess Mila, Noel explained to her with a smile. "I remember, you are the man with the girl who looks like me!" After careful observation, Princess Mila remembered Noel in front of her, but still asked with dissatisfaction: "Protect me? It is better to Are you staying together? Are you kidding?" "I''m not kidding." Noel shook his head with a smile, staring at the five people behind Princess Mira, reminding her: "There are five killers behind you, and now they are approaching here." "He... they are just ordinary guests..." Turning around, they just met one of them. The chill made Princess Mila tremble a little, and she already believed in Noel''s words. But he said hard. "That''s not what the guest should have. Only those ruthless killers will look at others so coldly." Noel could see that Princess Mila was hard-mouthed, so she continued to defeat her defense line. "You..." Princess Mira has not finished. "boom!!!" A loud bang was heard from outside the hotel. Because of the loud noise of the explosion, the entire venue was completely quiet in an instant, so quiet that I could hear the heartbeat and breathing sounds of others, but at the next moment a woman reacted first and gave out high decibels full of fear Screams. "what!!!" "It must be a terrorist attack!!! Everyone leave here quickly!!!" .. v4 Chapter 175： confusion "Go away! Maybe there are bombs here!!" "boom!!" A guest''s words just fell, followed by another loud explosion, and a large hole was blown out of a wall of the venue, and a black smoked figure flew into the venue. The guests who reacted immediately exploded, and some people who didn''t care were frightened and rushed to the entrance of the venue. Chaos, now it''s a complete chaos, and the screams of women in horror, and the shouting of some chaotic guests, the fear began to spread quickly. "Protect Princess Mira!" The bodyguards finally reacted at this moment, and saw Princess Mira in the chaotic venue, shouting at Princess Mira''s position. ''hateful! Who is making trouble! ''I thought, disguised as a middle-aged old man''s gin, teared off his face and shouted to the members of the organization: "We are running out of time, now implement the second set of solutions, use the fastest Kill the princess at a speed that kills all the people who stopped, and rush to complete the mission before the police come!!" "Bang! Bang! Bang!" After talking, Qin Jiu pulled out a gun from his clothes and shot at the bodyguards who rushed to protect Princess Mira. The first two shots hit the heads of the two bodyguards, but the last shot hit the guest who suddenly rushed out. . As the gin shot, another member of the organization immediately took out the pistol, lifted the table beside him, and used it as a cover to shoot at the bodyguards. The continuous shooting of the two caused many guests to get shot and fell to the ground, but the bodyguards are now afraid to shoot back. The scene is too chaotic to hurt the guests or Princess Mira, and can only wait for the opportunity by lifting the table as a cover. The women who had been near the door, at the moment when the first explosion sounded, Belmode took them out of the meeting place, and now they have taken them into hiding. On the occasion of Princess Mira''s stunned god, Noel went out of the space with his special pistol, and embraced the stunned Princess Mira in one hand, and also lifted the table to cover it. "Piske and I are here guarding, Kiel, Bourbon, Piske, and Rye Whiskey, three of you, go and kill the princess now!" Seeing that none of them had moved, they were still disconnecting their guns. Frowning, he stared at the three with cold eyes and ordered. "Yes!" After hearing the words, all three reacted and responded in unison. The three of them quickly took out their guns and ran towards the positions of Noel and Princess Mira, but they were all tangled in their faces. They didn''t seem to be murderous at all. They seemed to hesitate about something. "boom!" auzw.com Just halfway through, a sudden turning bullet appeared and immediately interrupted three of the hesitating men. Among them, a man with pale blonde nickname Bourbon made a move and the bullet hit his shoulder. . Seeing that Bourbon was shot, Kiel and Rye Whiskey glanced at each other. One shot at the source of the bullet, and the other raised the table to block Bourbon. "Rye...no...it should be FBI''s Akai Hideo. I have investigated your identity, and I am the Japanese police officer who came to Japan." See Kiel did not come, nickname Bourbon dropped Gu Ling revealed the identity of rye whiskey, and at the same time showed his identity. "Japanese Public Security Police?!" Not only was the identity exposed or the other party was the Japanese Public Security Police, Akii Shuichi said with some surprise. "There is not so much time to prove anything now. If Kiel comes over and is heard by her, both of us will have to die here." He glanced at Not far away, keeping an eye on her every move, descending Gu Ling quickly said to Aichi Shuichi. "Then you die." Akai Hideo cooled down, pressing the muzzle at the bottom of Jiang Gu zero''s eyebrow, and looked at him coldly. "Don''t make trouble, I know you are doubting and trying to me, but I really didn''t lie to you." "Qin Jiu let us go to kill the princess, I really can''t think of any solution, otherwise I don''t want to reveal your identity to tell you." "If you hadn''t gotten this shot just now, the two of you separated to save me. Maybe I both exposed my identity and went straight to save people. There is definitely no way to tell you these things." "Know that although the Kingdom of Vesbania is a small country, it is a country anyway, and now Princess Mira is the sole heir to the kingdom, which means that she will soon become the queen of the ruling country. " "If Princess Mira died in Japan and we could not surrender the murderer and give a satisfactory answer, then there will most likely be a war." Resisting the pain from the wound, Jiang Gu zero quickly explained to Akai Shuichi, not caring about the muzzle of the eyebrow. This time Aoi Shuichi believed, put down the gun in his hand, and no longer doubted the identity of Jiang Guling. "Jian... Forget it, let''s call you Bourbon." Akai Hideo forgot his name, and he didn''t even bother to think about it, and then said seriously: "Qinjiu is trying us, if we don''t do anything to kill Princess Mira , Whether it''s you, me or her, will be dealt with by gin in one go." "Stop, Kiel is coming." Seeing Kiel coming from the guarded position, Jiangu Ling quickly reminded Akai Hideo. "It''s okay, Kiel is cia''s undercover, so you don''t have to worry." Seeing the low valley is so nervous, Akai Shuichi completely believed him and explained to him the identity of Kiel. .. v4 Chapter 176： Ask to pack away "What?! Kiel is the undercover of cia?!" Wen Yan, Jiang Gu zeroed her eyes in surprise, pointed at Kiel inconceivably, and confirmed to Akai Hideo. "You told me my identity?!" Kiel, who had just come, immediately pointed his gun at the bottom of the valley and asked, dissatisfied with Akai Hideyoshi. "He is a Japanese public security policeman, and I have just confirmed it, so don''t be excited and be careful." Seeing Kiel so excited, Akai Hideki explained quickly. "I am indeed a Japanese public security policeman." Ignoring Kiel''s gun, Jiangu zero checked the situation on the side of the gin, and said anxiously: "But when we are not talking about this, let''s think about what to do. If you do, Gin and Pisk will be solved soon." "Seriously, there is no way at all. According to the information I have learned, the man who is now with Princess Mila, he was originally a criminal policeman called Noel, whether it is shooting, fighting, investigative ability, etc. , Are very powerful, it can be said that he is a genius." "But the point is not this. The point is that this Noel has something to do with absinthe, but now it can be determined that he is not a killer in the organization, otherwise it will not stop us undercover from passing." "But we can''t get close now, even if we can get close to us, we don''t dare to indicate what the identity explains, because we don''t know what his purpose is, if this Noor is hostile to us, we will be killed the moment we show our identity. ." Akai Hideu shook his head with a wry smile, and said all the information he knew, and also said that there was no way. Both of them on the side locked their brows tightly, and did not expect that things would become so troublesome, which was really a rhythm that they could not say. At this time, the guests in the entire venue were finished, and many of them were killed by Gin and Pisk. Princess Milas bodyguards were more than half dead and injured, but they finally waited for the opportunity to fight back and did not have to be passive. Continue to be beaten. The bodyguards started to fight back, dragging down both the gin and Piske, and also gave the three undercovers time to discuss, considering what could be the best of both worlds, while hiding the gin and not killing Princess Mira. In this meeting place, the most leisurely are Noel and Princess Mira, who are hiding behind the lifted table, I do not know what to talk about. "Why do you know someone is going to kill me, why do you come to rescue me again, why did the bullet just turn around, why did you still hold me, why..." Princess Mila was not afraid at all, her big eyes Watching Noel keep asking, but the words haven''t been finished. "Stop!" Interrupted Princess Mira''s question, and Noel''s mouth twitched, asking: "You answer me a question first, why are you one hundred thousand?" auzw.com "One hundred thousand why? Is this something, is it edible?" Wen Yan, Princess Mila looked at Noel suspiciously, did not understand what Noel meant. , I suddenly remembered something and said, "Oh! By now, I don''t know your name yet." "My name is Noel." As soon as the eyeball turned, Noel introduced herself first, and then said to Princess Mira with a smirk: "Actually, I am not a good person, but also save you, so don''t be happy It''s too early." "I can see that you won''t hurt me. I know it." Staring at Noel''s eyes, Princess Mila said with a smile, not scared by Noel''s words at all. "You''re right, I won''t hurt you, but..." Noel approached Princess Mila, paused for a moment, and then smiled evilly: "But I will take you back as a warm window girl, in Love you well in the days to come." "Then you should catch me back, anyway, I don''t want to be a princess anyway." Looking at the handsome face close to him, and the ambiguous words of Noel, Princess Mila''s face flushed, and she boldly moved closer. Some serious laughs. "What I said is true, no kidding at all." Noel froze for a moment. This unfolding was a bit wrong with expectations, and said very seriously. "No kidding, please pack away." Princess Mila blinked, her hands wrapped around Noel''s waist, and smiled equally earnestly: "Noel, you take me home, I will never have the slightest resistance And will cooperate very well!" "Well, I''ll take some of the handling fee away." After that, Noel approached Princess Mira again and kissed her directly on the lips. This time it was Princess Mira''s turn that froze, but soon she reacted, but without struggling at all, she closed her own eyes and held Nuoer''s hands tighter. In this way, while others would be desperately fighting in the field, Noel and Princess Mira were constantly shooting, and no one played with kisses. It took a while for Noel to release Princess Mira, who opened her eyes and hurriedly opened in front. "Don''t kiss anymore, you''re responsible for me, take me wherever you will go, never leave me alone." Holding Nuoer with both hands, Princess Mira said with her eyes staring at Nuoer. . "I will bring you, even if you suddenly don''t want to regret, I will take you back together, this is my purpose here, so you can rest assured." Caressed Princess Mira''s face, Noel smiled at her. "No regrets, as long as I decide, I won''t regret it." Wen Yan, Princess Mila smiled happily and said very positively. .. v4 Chapter 177： Violated the laws of physics "Well, we will leave this place together after I have solved the trouble here." After that, Noel took his hands back, peeked out from behind the table to check the situation, and loaded the gun in his hand. At the same time, Princess Mila''s hands were also released from Noel, and then stood obediently and waited, and looked at Noel with some love, without disturbing at all. I have probably understood the situation and saw that the bodyguards of Princess Mila were in a fierce battle. There was no way to deal with Gin and Pisk. Even if the bodyguards had a chance to fight back, they were still declining. On the contrary, Gin and Pisk were unscathed, and it gave people a feeling that this matter was a breeze, as if dealing with those bodyguards was not a problem at all, and they could be completely eliminated at any time. The three people who were hiding, such as Jiang Gu Ling, Akai Shuichi, and Kiel, at this time they dared not come out of the cover position, let alone approach the two of Noel and Princess Mira, still trying hard to think of a way to achieve the best of both worlds. . But gin does not give three people time, because he has observed this situation, and he can be quite dissatisfied with it. "Kill, Bourbon, Rye Whiskey, when I finish solving these bodyguards, if you haven''t killed the princess yet, I will kill all three of you. There is no needless waste in the organization." Replacing the bullets, Qin Jiu shot at the bodyguards while looking at the three of them indifferently. "I can''t even clean up the two of you. The three of you are really useless waste. I really don''t know how you got the title. It is really disappointing." As a veteran member, Piske is like a gin. Shouted coldly to the three. Hearing the words of Gin and Piske, the three of them who were whispering about the countermeasures were anxious, knowing clearly that they could not be dragged on, otherwise the goods of Gin would definitely do the job. By that time, not only will the undercover missions be completely ruined, but even their own lives will be taken in. Noel clearly heard the words of these people, and got the position of gin and Pisk from the sound, immediately flicked the gripped pistol and pulled the trigger. "boom!" The bullet was ejected from the muzzle, but the orbit of this bullet was not flying straight, but was flying in a curved orbit against the laws of physics. The curving bullet quickly circled half a circle and drove past the trio of Bottom Zero, Akira Shui, and Kiel, and drove towards Pisk at high speed, and finally hit Pisk''s temple. Pisk, who was hit by a bullet, fell straight to the ground with his eyes wide open, already dead to death. Seeing this scene, Qin Ji was a little stunned, because he clearly saw the incredible flight path of the bullet, and a cold suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart, and then he quickly changed his position in the rain. auzw.com Jiang Guling, Akai Shuichi, and Kiel also saw this incredible scene, and felt that it was exactly the same as gin. "Before, the same bullet that hit me, I thought it was just a coincidence, but now it seems that this is not a coincidence." First of all, when I came back to God, Jiang Gu kept cold sweats, very much Said fearfully. "This kind of shooting technique absolutely violates the laws of physics. How did the man do it?" Kiel asked incredulously, looking at Pisto who died in the distance. "Now our situation is quite dangerous. The one named Noel can complete such a shot. It can be said that our cover is completely useless. This cover is like a fake in front of him. If he wants to shoot, he will definitely hit us." Akai Hideo locked tightly between his brows and said to the two of them seriously. "That''s not necessarily the same. The man named Noel just shot me for the first time, and then never shot again." "It was Pisk''s shout just now that he exposed his own position, and then that Noel shot him, indicating that he didn''t know our position, so he never shot him against us, otherwise we would have been Already dead." "But the question is coming. If it is what I think, then we are really in trouble. We will be exposed when we leave here. The bullet may fly from an incredible angle at any time, but we cant explain it to him without leaving here. If we wait for Qin Jiu to resolve his bodyguard, he will definitely deal with the three of us." "Even if Qin Jiu will not deal with us and choose to leave, but we don''t want to continue to undercover the organization in the future, he will definitely find a chance to kill us all, unless we go to kill the princess immediately." After carefully thinking about it, Jiang Gu Zero Guess told the two people beside him, waiting for them to choose. After listening to Gu Guling''s conjecture, Kiel and Akai Hideichi both felt very reasonable, but for a time they didn''t know how to choose. In front of the three people, there are only two options. The first way: give up the undercover mission, yell to Noel directly on the spot to indicate his identity, and then work together to catch the gin, and protect the safety of Princess Mira. But in this case, only one person can hold the gin, and the boss behind the scenes is far away. All the previous efforts have to be exhausted. It is even more difficult to mix into the black organization. The second way: You can only take the risk and try to rush over, try your luck to see if it will be killed, and then explain to Noel to make him and Princess Mila pretend to die, so that you can continue to undercover. However, there are some problems with this road. First, will he be knocked out by Noel halfway, and secondly, even if he rushed in front of the two, and then let Noel and Princess Mila pretend to be dead, but it is impossible to keep Princess Mila all the time. Hide it. .. v4 Chapter 178： You really are undercover After all, Princess Mira is about to inherit the throne and become the next queen of the Kingdom of Visbania. The tribe of fbi, cia, and the Japanese public security police cant uproot the black clothes in a short time, so Tibet cant hide. Sooner or later they will be discovered. At that time, the undercover identity will be completely exposed, and you may face besieged by the black organization at any time. This is just a matter of time. And because of Pisk''s death, Ginjiu was wary of paying attention to everything around him. He didn''t want to know how he died, and the attacks on the bodyguards were even more fierce. "You have to solve these bodyguards quickly, otherwise it will be miserable if you don''t pay attention to being attacked." "Damn! Where did Belmode go, and Calvados, Chianti and Cohen, how could such a big movement not come to support it." "We can''t count on Kiel, Bourbon, and Rye Whiskey. Now we can be 100% sure that they are traitors. It seems that I have to solve everything by myself." The decision-making gin left his face cold, checked the bullets of the firearm in his hand, suddenly stood up and pulled the trigger to shoot, and shot three bodyguards in succession. But this did not end. Seeing that the bodyguards were hiding behind the table, Gin took out a grenade with the fastest speed, and pulled the grenade tab with his mouth, throwing it at the positions of the remaining bodyguards. Go, and then immediately retracted the cover. Hiding bullets behind the table, when the gin stopped shooting, the bodyguards immediately wanted to get up and fight back, but first they saw the grenade falling beside them, so that these bodyguards all showed a frightened expression, and quickly turned to think To escape from this dangerous place. "boom!" It''s a pity that only one step was taken, the grenade on the ground was detonated, and the remaining bodyguards all made a move, and none of them was spared. After checking out a little bit, I found that the bodyguards were finally resolved. After confirming it again and again, the piano wine stood up from the cover position, quickly replaced the new magazine, pulled his leg and rushed to the position of the three. The three people who had not yet made a decision, the moment they recovered from the explosion, immediately discovered the rushing gin, clearly knowing that it was too late to make a decision. The three of them are very clear that nowadays they can only choose the way of seizing the gin, and he will kill the three of them regardless of whether they are exposed. "Mr. Noel, I''m a fbi sneaking into the organization''s undercover, please don''t attack us." Seeing the rushing gin with a murderous look, Akai Shu shouted quickly and raised his hand with a gun held tightly to shoot . auzw.com "Yes! You have already attacked the police just now, but I wont pursue it, but you cant shoot at us." Jiangu Ling couldnt care about that much anymore. Shouted alongside. "You really are undercover, so don''t you want to leave today, you are all going to die here!" Wen Yan, avoiding the incoming bullet, found a place to cover the gin, shooting and countering the cold Sneered. "Mr. Noel, if you can, please..." Jiang Gu Ling could not finish. "Noel, the three mice outside have been solved. Why are you still here?" Koizumi Hiroko entered the meeting place, dragging two bodies with her hands, and flung it on the floor of the meeting place, ignoring the orthogonal battle. Asked the four loudly. Turning his head to look around, the gin immediately recognized the body that was thrown to the ground, but he cared more about how Koizumi Hiroko came in. Knowing that the hole was exploded from the outside, it was impossible to drag two bodies Come up the wall. The sudden appearance of Koizumi Hiroko stopped the three people who attacked the gin, and didn''t even care about the two corpses being brought, thinking about the same problem as the gin. "Hongzi, you came a little later than I expected. Did you encounter any problems?" Noor hugged Princess Mila and walked out with her, asking in doubt. "The three of them were hiding too much, and it took a lot of time to find someone, but I have sent you a message saying that I will be late." Seeing Noel appeared, Koizumi Hongzi trot over and honestly explained Road. "Information?" Noel was even more puzzled. He took out his phone and looked at it. There was no ghost information. He wrinkled and said, "Hongzi, it is not a good habit to lie to me." "It''s not a text message. I just sent one of them in just now. The hole in the wall was blown up by me. The message is..." When I came to Noel, when I saw Noel''s face was wrong, Koizumi Hongzi quickly explained it at the venue Zhong looked for it, pointed to a burnt body, and said, "The message is on him." "Do you think I will be so bored, go to check on a burnt corpse?" Noel asked in a corner of his mouth, looked at Koizumi''s speechless. "Uh..." Koizumi Hiroko smiled embarrassingly, grabbed Noel''s arm and said coquettishly: "But I didn''t lie, Noor don''t get angry with me, okay." "Help me do something, as long as you are done, I won''t be mad at you." Noel thought for a moment, then stunned Princess Mila, and smiled at the cute Koizumi Hongzi. "No problem, no matter what, I will definitely finish it." Koizumi Hongzi didn''t think about it, and quickly answered Noel. "Kill all four of them. I''m really too lazy to do it." After glancing at the four, Noel smiled slightly and asked Koizumi Hiroko. As soon as he turned around, Koizumi''s smile disappeared, replaced by apathy and coldness, staring coldly at the four people Noel was about to kill. .. v4 Chapter 179： Enjoy the coming of death The trio looked at Noel in disbelief, wondering if they had just heard it wrong. The reaction to the gin did not believe that Koizumi Hiroko could kill himself, but he smiled dismissively, and pointed the gun at Koizumi Hiroko without pulling the trigger without any hesitation. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Three shots were fired in a row. Three bullets were ejected from the barrel one after another. The first bullet struck Koizumi Hiroko, the second galloped towards Noel, and the last one struck Princess Mira who fainted. Seeing the bullet hit, Koizumi had no intention of evading, but moved a bit in front of Noel, and then his palms quickly joined together, just like the gesture of praying to the Buddha. But at the next moment, the tightly closed palms were separated again, and as the palms were separated to the left and right sides, a raging flame suddenly appeared in the middle of the palms, and the flame instantly expanded and blocked in front of Koizumi Hongzi. The three bullets flying at high speed immediately fell into the blazing flames, and the second they entered the flames was dissolved. "Am I watching science-fiction blockbusters? Where is the camera hidden?" Without stopping, he rubbed his eyes to determine if he had made a mistake, and asked Gu Gu with astonishment. "This is not fake." Ai Shuichi was also surprised and said with certainty. "I didn''t expect that such people really exist..." After listening to the words of the two beside him, Kiel recovered and remembered the information he had seen in cia before, and said in disbelief. "This kind of person? Any other information?" Wen Yan, Jiang Guling looked at Kiel and asked very curiously. "The Central Intelligence Agency (CIA) is short for espionage and anti-spyware agencies. Its main responsibility is to collect and analyze intelligence in global politics, economy, culture, military, science and technology, so cia controls a lot of data." "In the past, I accidentally saw a document in cia''s archive room, a document describing a special group of people. These people have abilities beyond ordinary people, and each person''s ability is different. What kind of strange things Have all the abilities." "At that time, I thought it was someone''s mischief, and put this information in the archives deliberately, so I didn''t pay attention to put it back in place, and I didn''t go find someone to ask about it." "But what I see now makes me have to admit that this is true, and the information in the cia archives room is also true. I never expected that there would be such a dangerous village and still live like this in our side. ." Looking at the blazing fire without any signs of extinction, Kiel explained to the descending valley and Ai Shuiichi around him. During Kiel''s explanation, Koizumi Hiroko started to act. "You are so anxious to die, then I will complete you!" Koizumi red child reached into the flames, flicked the flames away, and stared coldly at the gin. "Weakness and blindness." Koizumi Koko moved forward step by step, reaching for the stunned gin with his palm, urging the magic in his body to perform magic. auzw.com At the next moment, two dark purple spheres were ejected from Koizumi''s palm, hitting the gin with a faster speed than the bullet. Gin wine reacted this time, but his eyes instantly became dark, and there was no light at all, and the body felt very tired, and even breathing became very strenuous. True tm is unlucky, how can I meet such people, this time really kicked the iron plate. I thought, the gin is holding the table with his hands, very fortunately supporting the weakened body, panting continuously. "Your Excellency, please forgive me for my offense. As long as you can let me go away from here, I can meet all your requirements. I will definitely follow the instructions in the future." Qinjiu pretends to be calm, but the gun in his hand is not. Put it down and say with apology. "Forbidden sound." As if he didn''t hear the words of gin, Koizumi continued to approach him, and released another magic to him. Gin wine wanted to say something, but when he opened his mouth, he found that he couldn''t speak, and he instantly realized that it was impossible to discuss. Therefore, Ginjiu did not intend to stand and wait for the death to come. He judged Koizumi''s position by his voice, immediately raised his pistol and continued to shoot, and quickly retreated to the gate of the venue according to the scene remembered in his mind. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" "Yan Dun." Koizumi''s words just fell, and a flaming shield appeared at once, blocking all the bullets coming from the car. In this way, Koizumi Hongzi continued the flame shield magic, rushed towards the front of the piano wine. The bullets that kept hitting were all blocked by the flame shield, allowing Koizumi to catch up quickly and safely, but she did not stop because of it, but hit the gun of gin with the flame shield. . The pain from the left hand, as well as the burning sensation of burning, made the piano wine so painful that it could not open its mouth. "Bone spear." Seeing that the gun and arm of Qin Jiu were melted, Koizumi Hongzi dispelled the flame shield magic, and the dark purple mist appeared in her right hand, and a bone spear appeared in her hand. The next second, Koizumi Hiroko gripped the bone spear tightly, and stabbed it violently into the right shoulder of Qin Jiu, pushing the bone spear hard to push him to the ground. The bone spear passed his shoulder and killed him. Nailed to the ground. "It''s not wrong for you to resist, but you shouldn''t shoot at my man. This is the last thing you should do, so you lose the qualification to die instantly." "In pain, in fear, in regret, in endless torture." "Slowly enjoy the coming of death." After that, several black magics that tortured people kept exerting on the gin, and Koizumi Hongzi kicked a few more feet, and then turned away with satisfaction. .. v4 Chapter 180： You cant save him Black magic constantly tortured the gin, and the intense pain made him want to call it a catharsis. He could only be nailed to the ground by bone spears and kept twisting, and the whole body was overflowing with bright red blood. As Koizumi said, the gin at this time felt pain, fear, and regret. Just ten seconds or more than ten hours later, I wanted to end my life very much. This continues. It''s a pity that this is ultimately the illusion of gin, he has no way to end his life, he can only endure inhuman torture until it collapses, and finally he can die. Don''t talk about tongue bite suicide, as long as people with a bit of common sense are very clear, the possibility of tongue bite suicide is very small, even if it is dead, it is too much blood to die, and it will take a while to die. Qin Jiu as a killer, he still knows this common sense, so he will not do that, just hope he can faint, so that he can suffer less. "Right!" Thinking of what Koizumi Hiroko stopped suddenly, turned and smiled at Qin Jiu: "I just forgot to tell you, no matter what kind of pain you suffer, you are It wont faint, even if you lose too much blood." Hearing the words, Qin liquor spouted a sip of blood directly and stared at Koizumi Hiroko with red eyes, and now even had the heart to eat her alive. Ignoring Gin''s gaze, Koizumi Hiroshi was still smiling, and turned to continue to the position of the three, and the dark purple mist rose again in his hand, and then two bone spears appeared in her left and right hands. "Norre and I have to rush back, so you better not uselessly resist, so that I will let you die completely in an instant, you will never feel any pain." Koizumi Hongzi looked at the three people, one side Turning around to play with the bone spear, he smiled and persuaded the three. "What to open..." Jiang Gu hadn''t finished speaking yet, and the raised pistol was also pressed. "If there is something to discuss, we can treat it as if we haven''t seen anything. We will never say what is happening today, as long as Princess Mira is left." Ai Shui held down the hand of Jiang Gu zero-lifted gun, The other hand covered his mouth deadly and quickly turned to Noel. "Even if you kill the three of you, no one will know what happened today, and I must take Princess Mira away. It is absolutely impossible to leave her behind, so you said nothing like a bird. "Noel lifted up the chair beside him, sat down holding the unconscious Princess Mira, and said sneeredly to Aichi. "If you kill us, fbi, cia, the Japanese public security police, and the Kingdom of Vesbania, they will never let you go, you just wait to be squashed by the Quartet." Open the hands of Ai Shuichi, With a threatening tone, Jiangu Ling pointed to Noel and said. "Oh? Are you threatening me?" Noel smiled slightly, coldly staring at Valley Zero, and assured him. "Yes, you can be considered a threat, and all I said is true, so you''d better let us go and let us take Princess Mira together, and we won''t trouble you afterwards." Jiang Gu did not hesitate, very boldly admitting that this was a threat, and asked Noel. auzw.com "Hongzi, let me get rid of this idiot first." Xiangzi Hongzi commanded, Noel turned his head to look at the idiot Jiang Gu zero, said disdainfully: "The most tm annoying You are such an idiot, and you obviously come to threaten me without strength. You are too tired to find death." After Noel finished speaking, he heard the command of Koizumi Hiroko, and he pointed the bone spear in his hand at Jiang Gu zero, and threw the bone spear out with a violent flick. Observing Kiel of Koizumi''s red child all the time, of course she saw that she had attacked, and quickly kicked on the body of Jiang Gu, let him fall directly to the ground. "This is useless, you can''t save him." Koizumi Hiroko quickly controlled the bone spear, causing the bone spear to change direction instantly, and said lightly to Kiel. The bottom of the valley lying on the ground did not react, and the bone spear that was attacked at a high speed was punctured from the back vest at the next moment. The bone spear directly pierced his heart, and finally nailed him to the ground. Determined that Jiang Guling was really dead, Koizumi Hongzi did not stop because of it, and immediately threw the bone spear of his left hand out, and the goal was the stunned Akui Hideichi. "Hurry away!" Kiel, the first to react, reminded Shuichi Aki, who was stunned. This time Akira Hideo was refreshed, glanced at the bone spear, first came a dog to roll, then got up and turned and ran, shooting at the bone spear while running. Unfortunately, the bullet was useless to the bone spear. The bullet was blocked by the magic of the bone spear before it even touched the bone spear. Even the direction did not change too much. Regardless of a sharp turn by Akai, or a detour where there are obstacles, the bone spear is bypassed under the control of Koizumi Hongko, who has been chasing and gradually approaching behind him. The chase did not last long, because Akai Hideo stared at the bone spear, accidentally tripped on the dying gin, and fell directly on the body of the gin, the bone spear directly strung the two together. Seeing that Akai Hideo was one hundred percent dead, Koizumi Hiroko turned and was just about to start his hands on Kiel, and suddenly found something that stopped her. And Kiel reacted, knowing it was his turn, and immediately turned and ran. "Confinement of magic." Koizumi Hiroko, who had just prepared to pass, fixed his gaze on Kiel''s body, and then started magic with his hands caressed. Only a little distance away, four black magic circles appeared next to Kiel, four black iron chains were ejected from the shot, and quickly wrapped around Kiel''s limbs. .. v4 Chapter 181： Wise choice Before I was used by teachers to deal with this, now its my turn to deal with others. ''I thought, Koizumi was very satisfied with this magic, and somehow used this trick to deal with others, making her feel very happy and happy. Quickly walking in front of Kiel, Koizumi looked at her who kept trying to break free, reaching for a small break in her face. "What are you going to do!" Looking at Koizumi Hiroko who walked in front of him, Kiel asked with fear, struggling even harder. "I was strange just now, you have a small slash in your face, but you haven''t seen bleeding for so long, it turned out to be just a layer of camouflage." Gently ripped a little, Koizumi Hongzi immediately understood and smiled Say: "Let me see what you look like." "You..." I just wanted to say something, but Kiel hadn''t finished speaking. "It''s obviously a woman. Why do you want to make up as a man, and you look a little familiar, I seem to have seen it somewhere." After violently tearing off the disguise of Kiel''s face, after seeing her true look, Koizumi Hiroko frowned slightly, staring at her face as he tried to remember. "We haven''t seen it at all, please beg me to let it go, I will definitely keep everything I see, and I will not say anything." Tugging the iron chain with hands and feet, Kiel''s My heart was completely occupied by fear, and my eyes had begun to burst into fog, some desperate begging for mercy. "Remembered!" Ignoring Kiel''s begging for mercy, Koizumi Hiroko finally remembered something, pointing at Kiel and saying, "You are the female anchor of the daily TV station. I still remember that you called Shui Wulian, right." "This is just the identity in disguise. My real name is Yinghai Bentong. The spyman sent by cia to the black organization to carry out an undercover investigation." Yinghai Bentang shook his head and honestly explained, then begged for mercy: "As long as you You can let me go and let me do anything, I can give you a lot of information through cia, and I didnt see anything today." "Noel, she is also a beautiful woman, are you sure I want to kill?" After hesitating, Koizumi decided to ask first and turned to Noel. Noor Dingding looked at Yinghai, and did not immediately answer Koizumi''s question. "Not enough, this is not enough to let me let you go, nor can it let me give up the idea of ??killing you. If you really want to continue to live, exchange all your things in exchange." After thinking clearly, Noel looked at Bentang Yinghai and said to her evilly. "Okay, I''m willing to pay..." The idea of ??survival made Ben Tang Yinghai think about it without thinking, but she hadn''t finished her words. "Including you." Directly interrupted this church Yinghai, Noel said the last request. Hearing the words, this church Yinghai froze for a while, and at first thought that it was to surrender everything outside the body, never thinking that Noel would even want to be himself. "Don''t waste my time, give your answer quickly, you only have 10 seconds." Noor said deliberately as impatiently, not wanting to give Bentang Yinghai time to consider. "This..." After returning to God, Yingtang Benhai still couldn''t finish. "10." "Wait! Please give me a little more time to think about it." auzw.com "9." "Do you want me to be a slave?" "8." "Don''t count, answer me first..." "7." "3." "I...." "2." "I am willing to surrender everything, including myself." Eventually, he could not sustain the pressure and fear. In order to continue living, Yingtang Benhai promised to come down, and at the same time began to worry about what his fate would be in the future, what Noll would do about himself, etc. "A wise choice. In a future day, you will be grateful for the choice you made today, and you will also find out how correct this choice is." Koizumi Hongzi lifted the imprisoned magic with a wave of his hand, and then reminded Yingtang Benhai Dao: "Don''t think about how to escape, and don''t want to go to cia for help. No one in this world can save you." "I....I know..." Ben Tang Yinghai Soft sat on the ground, his eyes sullen, and he replied weakly. Instructing Koizumi to look at Yingtang Benhai, Noel took out the mobile phone in his pocket and quickly selected Belmode''s number. "Belmode, we are done here. Where are you?" Noel asked immediately after dialing Belmode''s cell phone. "All the killers of the organization have been dealt with?" Wen Yan, doubting whether he heard it wrong, Belmode quickly confirmed to Noel. "The three snipers outside the hotel, the gin, bourbon, pisco, and rye whiskey in the venue were all killed. The woman Kiel was temporarily accepted, but it still needs to be tuned." Noel With a slight smile, he explained his feelings and said without reservation. "You subdued that woman?!" Belmode exclaimed in surprise. "It''s true, you don''t have to be so surprised, it''s not a big deal, it''s just a trivial thing." Noel said with a smile, carelessly. "I....Forget it, I won''t talk about it until I get home." Belmode thought for a while and decided not to continue this topic, and then said: "Yes, the three Suzuki mother and daughter, they went back in their own car Now, let me inform them of your news, and Xiaolan and I are driving home." .. v4 Chapter 182： I seem to have forgotten something "Then you tell the three mothers and daughters of Suzuki, what should you do to say that you think about it, I will take someone back to the apartment now, and I''ll hang up later when I meet in the apartment." After that, Noel hung up. Telephone, holding Princess Mira to stand up, ready to leave the ghost place. "Noel, a lot of police cars have arrived downstairs, and even the helicopters have come." Koizumi Hongzi peeped out at the hole where he smashed and looked down at the hotel, and even saw the helicopter coming here. Quickly turned around and said to Noel. "Hongzi, she is your responsibility to take it back." Noor didn''t care, holding Princess Mira to the cave entrance, and ordered Koizumi Hongzi. "We just flew back directly like this?" Koizumi pointed at the helicopter and asked with some uncertainty. "Helicopter? Why didn''t I see it." When he walked to Koizumi''s side, Noel drew his hand at the flying helicopter and said with a smile. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Three black lightning bolts were ejected from Noel''s palm at high speed, directly bombing three helicopters. Three helicopters were bombed, falling down with black smoke and blazing fire, smashing the police car just parked downstairs in the hotel. A large number of people were injured by the scattered debris. Below the hotel, it immediately became a chaos, and the crowds who watched it fled, shouting in horror. Yinghai, the main hall following Koizumi Hiroko, saw this scene clearly, and his eyes were no longer as dull as before, but replaced with endless fear. I thought Koizumi Hongzi was terrible enough. Bentang Yinghai didn''t expect that there would be a more powerful one. He solved three helicopters so easily. In the following scene, Yinghai Bentang completely abandoned the idea of ??escape and decided to be honest and obedient. "Hongzi, your eyes are not good, where is there a helicopter, except for the beautiful night scene, I have seen nothing." "Okay, let''s stop talking about this topic. It is most important to leave here first." "I''ll go home and wait for you first. Don''t forget to leave her here." After that, Noel picked up Mila again, and took a step outside the hole. The next moment it turned into black light and disappeared. Koizumi''s mouth twitched, feeling very speechless to Noel, thinking: Obviously there are three helicopters. After all the bombs are blown up, you turn around and look at it, so you can see that there are ghosts. "He...he...how did he and Princess Mira disappear?" Recalling, Ben Tang Yinghai was very puzzled and asked cautiously. auzw.com "Noel took her home, but his speed is very fast, so you can''t see it at all." "And what you just saw is nothing but Noel''s strength. Now you understand why I told you to run away thinking about it." "At this speed, even if you fled to the end of the world, Noel can capture you back, and at such a speed, even if you rush into the headquarters of cia and then kill all the people in cia, they will not have the slightest Reaction, and will never know how he died." "So I said, no one in this world can save you." Looking at the direction of Noel''s departure, Koizumi explained to Yingtang Benhai, and summoned her broom using magic. Turning his head to look around, he discovered that Bentang Yinghai lowered his head and wondered what was going on. Koizumi Hiroko brought her to the broom, and then did it sideways. "What are you doing?" Looking at the floating broom incredulously, Bentang Yinghai probably guessed what would happen next, and asked quickly in order to determine what he wanted. "It should be the same as you think, remember to hold me firmly or the broom, otherwise it will become meat sauce when it falls down!" After that, Koizumi Hongzi introduced magic to the broom and the broom slowly flew from the hole. After going out, gradually began to speed up. Looking at the scenery below with astonishment, Yingtang Benhai was a little excited and a little scared, holding the broom in one hand and holding the clothes of Koizumi Hongzi in the other hand. Sensing the situation behind him, Koizumi Hongzi introduced a lot of magic power to the broom, and the broom suddenly increased the speed. The search disappeared over the hotel and rushed towards the Noel apartment at high speed. Not long after, the two of them just got out of the table in the corner of the meeting place. They clenched tightly in their hands and quickly ran towards the gate. They quickly left this unbearable meeting place. Noel, who left first, returned to his apartment with the fastest speed and flew directly into his bedroom from the window. When Princess Mira was settled in the bedroom, Noel opened the door and walked towards the hall. Just before entering the hall, Noel suddenly stopped and stood slightly in place, frowning slightly. "I seem to have forgotten something." Noel clenched between his eyebrows, trying to remember what he had forgotten, but after only two seconds he was too lazy to think about it again, and said to himself, "Forget it, it should be There is nothing to care about unimportant things." "Noel?" Grey Plains, who had just walked out of the bathroom, looked at his familiar figure with his back, and asked tentatively. "Huh?" The subconscious responded, and Noel turned to see the gray mourning, stepped forward to hug her into his arms, and smiled: "Little mourning, I''m back." "Welcome back...." I just wanted to say welcome back, but half of them felt wrong, and Asahara asked: "No, when did you come back?" .. v4 Chapter 183： one week later "It didn''t take long for me to come back. I came in from the bedroom window. You didn''t find it normal." He sniffed at Asahara''s neck, smelling her fragrance, and Noel told her honestly. "Stop, I just finished taking a shower, don''t stick the dust on your body to me." With his hands resting on Noor''s heart, Asahara pushed the Noor a little harder and asked, "Also, my home There is a door that is not easy to walk, why do you have to come in through the window, are you free to find something?" "I just hugged people on my hands, and the bedroom was relatively smooth, and I was too lazy to go around the door again, so I came in directly from the window." Loosen Asahara, Noel shrugged. , Explained to her. "Hugging people? Isn''t it Belmore..." Asahara''s mourning was not finished. At this time, the voice from the apartment door interrupted Asahara''s mourning questions, and at the same time realized that he was wrong. "Xiaolan and I are back." After opening the door of the apartment, Belmode entered with Maorilan and shouted into the interior of the apartment. "Are we really not going back to find Noel?" Suddenly Maorilan stopped, worried about Noel''s safety, and asked Belmode as he asked. "Xiaolan, you don''t have to worry about Noel, it is estimated that he is on the way back, maybe he is already inside, so we hurry into the house and see if he is back." Seeing Maorilan so worried, Bell Mode promptly persuaded. "Huh." In response to Belmode, Maorilan changed a pair of slippers and ran quickly into the house. Upon seeing it, Belmode began to put on a pair of slippers, but did not run in as fast as Maorilan, but slowly walked towards the living room. But only a few steps away, the door of the apartment behind Belmode opened again, which made her stop and continue to move forward, and immediately turned to look at the gradually opened door. It was just that the door that was gradually opened did not appear to be Belmond''s expectation. Instead, her eyebrows were locked tightly, and her hand quickly touched the gun hidden behind her. "Hongzi, why are you with her?" With his hand tightly holding the gun behind him, Belmode watched Yingtang Benhai alertly and asked Koizumi Hongzi at the door. "Sister Wenyard, she..." Koizumi said halfway through, suddenly stopped and thought about it carefully, thinking that Belmode would have to know sooner or later, explaining: "Sister Belmode, this time annihilate black I have also participated in the clothing organization, and she was escorted back by Noel." "Noel told you my identity?" After hearing the words, Belmode was surprised. Koizumi Hongzi knew his identity, but if he thought about it carefully, he soon knew why, and quickly rushed to Koizumi. The son confirmed. "Except for Xiaolan, everyone already knows it, just pretending not to know it." Koizumi nodded and said to Belmode: "But now it''s a little different. Noel has let Mr. Aye wipe out Organized in black, so I dont think its necessary to keep it down, nor should you tell you about it soon." auzw.com "Destroy the organization?!" Belmode didn''t pay much attention to the identity exposure, but he was very concerned about the annihilation of the black organization, and asked: "Do you know where it is? And Aye went alone?" "I really don''t know the location. Noel only told Mr. Aye alone, so you have to ask Noel in person to know, and Mr. Aye did go alone." Koizumi Hongzi answered very honestly without hesitation Road. "What about the Noor?" Belmode was slightly depressed and asked another question. "He came back with Princess Mila first, it should have arrived earlier than us, probably already..." Koizumi Hongzi has not finished. Hearing the first half of the sentence, Belmode turned around and walked briskly. Without continuing to listen to Koizumi''s thoughts, he planned to go in and see if Noel had returned. Seeing Belmode like this, Koizumi Hiroko was not angry. It was clear that she was anxiously looking for Noel, so it became like this. Behind the church, Yinghai, was very, very surprised and unbelievable that Koizumi had said the message, and he was a bit skeptical if he had heard it wrong. In the following time, Belmode found Noel in the apartment. Maorilan was relieved to see that Noel was safe and sound, and the heart that had been hanging in the sky was finally lowered. Because Maurland was still there, Noel did not immediately answer her when he heard Belmode''s inquiry in his ear. It wasn''t until Fei Yingli took Mauran back to the apartment next door under Noel''s indication that this slowly explained Belmond''s questions. one week later..... During this period, Hondo Yinghai and Princess Mira began to gradually adapt to the life they are today, but one was worried all day and the other was very carefree and very happy. Of course, I was worried about Yinghai Bentang. Every day I was afraid that Noel had told me to do something bad, but I never thought about it once. Of course, carefree is Princess Mira. I feel that I made this decision very correctly. Now I dont have the heavy burden of the past, and there are women who can accompany themselves to go out to play. Anyway, it is quite happy. Too. As for the outside world, the disappearance of Princess Mila has been exploded, and a large number of people are looking for her trace. .. v4 Chapter 184： You need a lawyer It''s a pity that even if these people saw Princess Mila in person, they couldn''t recognize her. The reason is very simple. Noel gave Princess Mira a disguised jewelry. As long as she wears the jewelry on her body, her appearance will change in the eyes of others. For this matter, Princess Mira, who was coaxed into signing her partner, had no intention of ignoring the matter at all, and simply ignored it. It took two days to exterminate the black organization Xiandu Mu Aye, and it took two days to completely uproot the black organization. All the people in the upper level were killed completely. The person whom Belmode called that gentleman was of course killed by Xiandu Muye, and what kind of person was this person? Noel did not ask Xiandu Muye. As for the location and members of the black organization, these were all exchanged by Noel through the system, and they were handed over to Xiandu Mu''a Ye without looking at them. After all, for Noel, these are irrelevant things, and beautiful women are important. On the fourth day of the week, this day ushered in Maorilans birthday, and Noel also confessed to her on this day, and surprised her directly, but immediately accepted the confession. And that night, Noel succeeded in taking Maorilan''s blood and let her and Feiyingli move in together. However, when the concubines Yingli, Maolilan, Yukiko, and Belmode moved to the Noor apartment together, Noor discovered a serious problem. That is, there are too many women in the apartment. It seems that there is not enough space in one place. You have to change to another place, otherwise it will appear so crowded. Early the next morning, Noel and the girls went to see a few villas, and after choosing the best one, they bought the villa directly. Because the decoration and furniture of the villa are complete, there is no need to buy anything, so Noel and the girls return to the apartment to pack up their luggage and stay in the villa at night. At this time, in the backyard of the villa, several women were lying on the benches beside the swimming pool and basking in the sun. Noel was applying sunscreen to them every day, but the mobile phone on the side table rang. "Miwako, it''s been less than an hour since I went to work. How did you call back?" After glancing at the caller ID, Noel was the first to ask. "Noel, today we received an anonymous package with a letter and a recorder in the package." Mito Sato said anxiously when he heard Noel''s voice. "Tell me what to do with this?" After hearing Yan, Noel thought for a moment and asked tentatively, "Does this have anything to do with me?" auzw.com "It has something to do with you," confirmed Noel, and Sato Mitoko explained: "The letter said: The recorder in the package contains evidence of Noel''s crime. The Mumu Police Department gave the recorder on the spot. It was broadcast, and the content was about the party a week ago." "It turns out so!" After listening to Sato Miwako''s explanation, Noel finally remembered something and said to himself: "No wonder, that day I thought I had forgotten something. It turned out that I had forgotten it." "Noel, you''ve heard me finish it!" Being interrupted by Noel made Miyako Sato even more anxious and couldn''t help shouting at the phone. "Well, you said you would never interrupt you." Noor responded, and then shut her mouth obediently, waiting for Sato Miwako. "Mumu Police Department handed over the recording to the head, and he attached great importance to this matter, and has ordered the Mumu Police Department to take someone to catch you back and say hello, it is estimated that it will not be long before you arrive." , Sato Miwako finished in one bite, and paused and said, "I''ve finished speaking, now you can talk." "It''s just a trivial matter, you don''t need to worry about anything." Noel said in a hurry, and said indifferently. "The recording is very complete, and has not been edited, edited, or forged. It is closely connected before and after, and the content has not been tampered with. It is objectively authentic and coherent. This can be used as evidence." There are still some worries, Sato Miko thought about it. Said. "You also said that it was an anonymous package, and with this recording, it cannot be used as evidence, so there is nothing to worry about." "And the true holder of this recording, as long as he doesn''t appear in the Metropolitan Police Office one day to prove that the recording can''t prove the authenticity of the recording. "At most, without my knowledge, the police used this recording to scare me, let me tell myself whether the recording was true, and then I interrogated the recording of the room to record what I said so that it can be used as evidence use." "Do you think I will foolishly admit it?" "Obviously, I''m not that stupid." Explained to Sato Miwako and waited for her to rest assured that Noel ended the call after chatting with her for a while. As Noel was beside the girls, the girls also clearly heard the content of the phone, but they didn''t speak to interrupt Noel and Sato Miwako, just listening to the conversation between them quietly. "Noel, I think you need a lawyer." Picking up the orange juice on the small round table, Fei Yingli took a sip and smiled at Noel who hung up. "Well, I feel the same way." Putting the phone away, Noel reached out and picked up Fei Yingli''s chin, and said to her with a smirk: "Chick, you are hired by Uncle Ben, if you can''t do this well, at night But I will punish you well and dont want the lawyers fees. .. v4 Chapter 185： Violation of superior order "Hate, you are not serious all day and night, always thinking about doing that shameful thing." Feiyingli knows exactly what the punishment is, what is the so-called attorney''s fee, and both are the same thing, shyly shot Noel''s Hand said. "No way, for each of you to be happy, of course I have to work hard." Noel shrugged and smiled helplessly. "Noel, you just said what you forgot that day, what exactly did you forget?" Xiandu Mu Aye on the side quickly asked to change the subject. "I''m also curious." Looking at Noel, Belmode agreed. "That... I actually want to know..." There was still a little fear of Noel, but with the instigation of curiosity, Yinghai Bentang said very quietly. "Noel, you''ll tell us quickly." Koizumi Hiroko came to Noel, put Noir''s arm in his arms, and used a spoiled way to Noel. "Actually, there was still a person hidden in the venue that day, and I hurried back to forget this," "When I returned to the apartment, I only remembered what I forgot, but I couldn''t remember what it was for a while, and I was too lazy to think about it in order to save brain cells." "Anyway, I can be sure now that the person who sent this recorder anonymously to the Metropolitan Police Department is definitely the one I forgot to deal with." Holding Koizumi Hiroko in his arms, Noel found a place to sit down and tell some women what they had forgotten that day. After listening to Noels remarks, a few women understood what was going on, that is, there were still fishes missing from the net that day, which led to the result of the phone call just now. But there were two questions that puzzled several women. The first one was: who was the fish that missed the net that day. Second: You can obviously deliver the recording to the police that day, but why should you wait for a week to pass before sending the recording anonymously to the Metropolitan Police Department. The girls wanted to ask Noel to ask Noel to answer their doubts, but the doorbell outside the door of the villa was ringed, and they suffocated back what they wanted to ask. "I''m going to open the door, you put on your clothes, I don''t want to let others feast your eyes, it will make me very uncomfortable." Hearing the villa doorbell, Noel let go of Koizumi''s arms in his arms and stood before he left. The girls said. "We know." Several women responded in unison. Even Yinghai Bentong responded, and when she reacted, her face turned red instantly, and she quickly lowered her head and wondered what to think. "Noel, if there is a policeman outside the door, you will have a round with them at the door, I will change clothes and come immediately." Just got up from the recliner, what happened to Feiying''s ideal, reminded Noel to go Road. After that, several women in bikinis returned to the villa and quickly trot towards the room. auzw.com After seeing several women return to the villa, Noor also walked into the villa from the backyard, picked up his clothes on the sofa and put on it, then slowly walked to the villa gate . When he came to the door of the villa, Noel ignored the doorbell that kept ringing, and also did not have the idea of ??opening the door immediately, but looked at the picture outside the door in the side monitoring. "It''s just like what Mei Hezi said." Looking at the monitoring picture, Noel said to himself. Noel slowly buttoned his shirt, and then just a few steps forward in front of the aisle door, reaching out and pushing the door away. The door was suddenly opened, which shocked Mumu XIII and other policemen outside the door. Mumu XIII was almost hit by the door. The policemen quickly took out their pistols and pointed them at the opened gate . "Mumu Police Department, I''ll open the door for you, but you welcome me with a gun. Isn''t that a bit bad?" Being pointed at the gun made Knorr very uncomfortable and very dissatisfied. "What are you doing! Put all the guns away for me!" After the reaction, Mumu XIII turned his head to see that it was indeed the case, and quickly shouted loudly. "Uh..." Hearing Mu Mu''s thirteen words, the police officers also found that this was not very good, so they embarrassedly put the gun away. "Mumu Police Department, Noel is now a suspect. We are not wrong in raising the gun." Of course, there are exceptions, Takagi who has always hated him, he did not take back the gun he held, and still aimed the gun at Noel. , Loudly refuted the order of Mu Mu XIII. "This Takagi has nothing to do with it. How can he get nervous as soon as he sees Noel and openly violates his superior''s order? Has his head been kicked by donkey legs?" "Everyone else turned a blind eye on Officer Sato. Why is he still so dead-headed, and he is still thinking about vengeance against Noel, I don''t think he was kicked by donkey legs, but he forgot his brain when he was born. Brought it out." "People like Takagi Shibu, we will stay away from him in the future, lest we accidentally provoke him one day, this product will absolutely hate us forever, and we may be secretly retaliating against us one day, so we are still careful. it is good." "Later, you talk back, but you whisper, I can hear you here, but I agree with you, Takagi is too careful." "Upstairs+1." "Upstairs +1, keep the formation below." At this time, Takagi''s behavior caused the policemen behind him to discuss one after another. I don''t know if these policemen were unintentional or intentional. Mumu XIII standing in the front can hear clearly. Originally, Mumu thirteen didn''t care about the matter, but he heard what the police officers were saying behind him, which made him think that he couldn''t do it if he didn''t care. .. v4 Chapter 186： Non-stop rolling After all, Takagi involved blatantly violating the orders of the superiors. If this matter could not be dealt with properly, if it was spread in the Metropolitan Police Department, Mumu 13 would become the laughing stock of the Metropolitan Police Department. This is the result that Mumu XIII absolutely does not want to see. Therefore, Mumu XIII is very clear that he must now be punished against Takagi, and it is still severe punishment, otherwise everyone will learn from him, and his police department will be really done. "Police Takagi, I now order you to take the gun back!" Meguro threw a black face and shouted at Takagi sternly. "I didn''t make a mistake, I refused to execute this order." Takagi Shi said very firmly without looking at Mumu thirteen. "Okay, very good, it''s really great." Mumu Xie, who was angry, directly reached out and grabbed Takagi''s gun, and shouted angrily: "Takagi, now you are officially dismissed, immediately Submit your police officer ID and give me a non-stop rolling!!!" "Mumu Police Department, you are..." The gun was snatched by Mumu XIII, and the angry roar was heard again. Takagi She wanted to say something, but the words had not been finished. "Shut up for me!" The still angry Mumu thirteen, interrupting Takagi, who still wanted to say something, pointed at his face and continued to growl: "I don''t want to hear any explanation from you. Submit the police officers ID, or I will let someone find it out for you!!" Reluctantly took out the police officer''s certificate, but Takagi She just took it in his hand and didn''t want to submit it to the hands of Mumu XIII. He felt that he hadn''t done anything wrong, and that he should be Mumu thirteenth dismissal. Mumu threw his eyebrows tightly, reaching for the police card of Takagi directly, and then recruited two police officers. "Take Takagi Shibu out for the car and stare at him until you leave, and then you can come back." After inspecting the documents, Mumu XIII ordered the two police officers after he found nothing. "We understand, Mumu Police Department." The two grabbed Takagi Shi, left and right, responded to Mu Mu''s thirteen, and took Takagi Shi to turn around and leave the place. "Mumu Police Department, can you ask me what you''re looking for now?" Ignoring Takagi''s vicious eyes, Noel asked Mumu XIII, who was quite apathetic. "Noel, you are suspected of killing three members of fbi, cia, and the Japanese public security police, and you are also suspected of kidnapping Princess Mira of the Kingdom of Visbania. We are here to ask you to go back to assist in the investigation." Deep sucked With a tone of breath, he calmed down his anger, and Mumu XIII said quite seriously. "I..." Noel just wanted to say something, but was interrupted by the words from behind. auzw.com "Mr. Mumu, please come up with evidence, otherwise I will sue you for slander." Concubine Yingli, who was wearing a formal dress, came out from behind Noel and pushed with his hand The glasses said: "If you want to take Noel away, you have to take out an arrest warrant and talk about it." "Lawyer Fei Yingli, why are you in this place?" Seeing Fei Yingli, Mu Mu threw her brows slightly and asked with confusion. "Why can''t I be here?" asked Mumu thirteen, and then Feiyingli urged: "Mr. Mumu, we still have our words, please come up with evidence and an arrest warrant." "Ah...." Wen Yan, Mumu XIII was really a bit speechless. He only had recordings that could not be used as evidence, and the arrest warrant could not be applied in a short while. If you dont have enough evidence, you cant even apply, and embarrassedly said: We just want Noel to go back to assist in the investigation. "That is to say, you have no evidence and no arrest warrant, then Noel does not have to leave with you." Feiyingli smiled and then asked: "Then there is something I need to figure out. Officer Mumu said that Noel was suspected. I murdered three members of fbi, cia and the Japanese public security police, and was also suspected of kidnapping Princess Mira of the Kingdom of Visbania. Am I right?" "Yes... yes..." Mumu threw a stunned head, and nodded subconsciously to answer. "But you don''t have any evidence. In the absence of the slightest evidence, you clearly say that you are slandering Noel." "Sergeant Megumi, do you know how this malicious slander of Noel will affect Noel?" "I will tell you that this will make others think that Noel is doing it. The reporter will not care whether this is true or false. They will exaggerate this time to describe it, and finally let all readers think that the report written is the fact. ." "At that time, even if you prove that Noel did nothing, it will be useless. Noel will have to bear the different eyes of the people in the society. The huge pressure will lead to spiritual impact." Fei Yingli kept saying that it was not good to listen to Mumu XIII, and the police officer behind Mumu XIII was stunned. He could not find any room to refute. Mumu thirteen opened his mouth to say something, but the next second he found himself speechless, completely speechless. And Noel was also a little stunned. Unexpectedly, Fei Yingli was so powerful. He sighed in his heart: This debate technique is too good. It is estimated that the dead can live it up. It is indeed the undefeated queen of the legal profession. "All in all, if Noel is going to sue you, I will sue you until you are ruined. You know that I have the ability to do this." Feiyingli raised her head slightly and said with a domineering sneer. .. v4 Chapter 187： I can not be reconciled "I have evidence, this is the evidence that Noel is suspected, how can I say nothing." Finally remembered the recorder in the pocket, Mumu thirteen took it out of the pocket, and said to Fei Yingli somewhat proudly. Without giving Fei Yingli a chance to argue, Mumu XIII directly pressed the play button, and the recorded content was played. After a while, when the content of the recorder finished playing, Mumu XIII laughed more proudly, but when he saw that Fei Yingli was also laughing, a bad hunch grew from the bottom of her heart. Next, Mumu XIII''s hunch was tested, and the smile on his face was completely frozen. "Is this also evidence?" Fei Yingli smiled coldly and said, "Sergeant Mumu, you should know very clearly that recordings like this cannot be used as evidence, as long as I want them to be made The same recording." "Mr. Mumu, I really don''t really want to hit you, but I can also make such a recording. As long as a few minutes, you can let people compare it." Noel smiled slightly. , Said to Mu Mu XIII. "If the person in the recording is Noel, then Officer Mumu asks you to ask the person who surrendered the recording to verify it, or to find someone who saw everything at the time, otherwise the recording will not have a legal effect, At best, it can only be said that the sound inside is like Noel. Fei Yingli shrugged and smiled mercilessly. "This...this...this really isn''t..." Mumu XIII was quite depressed, there was no living person to see everything happen, and the recording was sent anonymously. "Sergeant Mumu, we have more favorable evidence to prove that Noel is innocent, and this recording is completely the prop that framed Noel." After speaking to Mumu 13, Feiyingli turned to the room and called, "Wen Yard Miss, please come out." Very puzzled, but Mumu XIII did not ask, staring behind Noel and Feiyingli, wanting to see who was called out. It didn''t take long for Belmode, who was wearing casual clothes, to come out and walk slowly to Feiyingli. "Sergeant Mumu, let me introduce you. Her name is Sharon Wynyard. She is a big star in the United States." After introducing Mumu 13, Fei Yingli began to explain: "Noel has been with her for the day. Of course, Xiaolan also followed the two together, but she could not testify when she went to school." "Mumu Police Department, the woman named Sharon Wynyard, she is really a big star in the United States." A police officer quickly stepped forward and gently reminded Mumu thirteen. "Mr. Police Officer, I was indeed with Noel that night. At the moment when the explosion sounded that night, Noel escorted several of us out of the hotel. The mother and daughter of the Suzuki Group can also testify." Thirteen opportunities to speak, Belmode exhibited superb acting skills and began to explain to Noel. Its not just the big stars and Xiaolan who are witnesses, but also the three mother and daughters of the Suzuki Group testify. It turns out that this recording tm is a fake, and someone must have deliberately framed Noel. auzw.com Oh my god! I shouldnt have listened to Takagis idiot. I knew Takagis prejudice against Noel. Im actually encouraged by him to do such stupid things. Im really stupid enough. Even if Noor doesnt care about me, Ill definitely be scolded when I go back. At that time, I didnt think about it carefully. Whoever sent the evidence was anonymous, which is definitely the case with concealment. At this time, Mumu XIII can be said to be quite regretful, and he even scolded Takagi for eighteen generations in his heart, thoroughly thoroughly Takagi involved in hatred. "I shouldn''t have listened to the villain''s remarks, nor should I believe this unknown recorder, I''m very, very sorry." After apologizing, Mumu threw a 180-degree bow to Noel, waiting for Noel Forgiveness comes. "Sergeant Mumu, nothing happened to me this time. I hope this is the last time, and I won''t show up again." Noel said flatly and apologized to Mumu 13: "If nothing happens , Then please leave." "I promise, there will never be another time." Mumu Thirteen hastened to guarantee, and never thought of staying, said: "Then I will not disturb you, let me go first." Having finished speaking, Mumu XIII led the team and left the place, disappearing in front of Noel and the two women. No longer seeing the police, Noel showed a smile on his face, put the two women on the left and right into their arms, kissed them on their lips, and walked into the villa with their arms around Inside. The next day... At the residences of Conan, Kudo Yusaku, and Dr. Ali, the three of them sat and said nothing about the expression of the dead woman, and they frowned tightly and wondered what to think about. "Dad, is your news really accurate?" Conan, who was extremely depressed, asked a bit unwillingly. "I''ve confirmed it again and again. The news is 100% accurate. That person was asked by me to scold the mother." Kudo Yuzuo nodded, very surely with a bitter smile. "Obviously it''s hard evidence. Why didn''t it look like this? I''m not reconciled!!" Finally, Conan couldn''t help but clenched his hands firmly on the table, growling with fear. "Xinyi, I don''t think you should fight with Noel anymore, you will go to the United States to live a new life with Yusaku. Here maybe one day Noel will kill you." After careful consideration, Dr. Ali was bitter. Persuade. .. v4 Chapter 188： This is the clothing department "Dr. Ali is right, you should go back to the United States with me." After thinking carefully, Kudo said. "No, I will never go to the United States." Conan refused without hesitation, and then Yizheng said very firmly: "I will personally bring Noel to justice and let him be punished by law!" "There is nothing wrong with your thinking, but you are not capable of doing it. If there is no self-knowledge, you will kill yourself sooner or later!" Kudo Yuzuo locked his eyebrows and shouted at Conan angrily. "I..." Conan quibbled, but he hadn''t finished. "Have you forgotten what you said?" "That night, you yourself said that you saw that Noel possessed a weird ability. Is this what we ordinary people can fight against?" "You want justice, which is good, but you have to be alive to do justice. If you annoy that Noel is killed, you still have a ball of justice!" "If it weren''t for me to post anonymously this time, maybe Noel has come to the door to kill you now, which can make you lose your temper here." Kudo Yuzuo was so angry that he pointed to Conan''s constant roar, hoping to wake him up so much, and stop doing daydreaming. But does Kudo Yusaku really work? Okay, but it didnt work, Conan didnt listen at all. "Dad, I won''t go to the United States with you. My thoughts can''t be changed no matter what you say. If you want to go back, you should go back." After that, Conan turned and left, and quickly walked out of the room. . "I''m so mad!" Kyouto kicked over the table and shouted angrily. "Youzuo, you sit down to get rid of it, maybe after we persuade a few more times, then Xinyi will return to the United States with you at that time." Holding up the overturned table, Dr. Aka advised the angry Kudo Yuto Road. "Dr. Ali, you know Xinyi''s stubborn temper. What he believes is difficult to change, otherwise I don''t have to be so angry, hey!" Suppressing the anger in his heart, Kudo Yusuo sat back on the sofa, He sighed. "Hey!" After thinking it carefully, Dr. Ali also sighed aloud, knowing that Kudo Yusaku was right. It was a very difficult thing to change Conan''s decision today. The two people in the room didn''t say anything after that, they just sat on the sofa and thought hard about the countermeasures. auzw.com Conan, who had left before, had already walked out of the house and found a roadside public telephone booth. He was calling someone and patiently waiting for the call to connect. "Hello, this is the service department, who are you looking for?" The phone was connected, and a woman''s question came out. "Hello, this is Kudo Shinichi." Conan took a voice changer and introduced himself first, before asking: "Is the service department home at home?" "My name is Jingbei Hattori, and he is Pingji''s mother. I often hear my family mention you." Jingbu Kurobe also introduced herself and immediately remembered who the other person was, laughing: "Yes, you are a little bit Wait a minute, I''ll call Pingji to answer the phone." "Auntie, I really trouble you, sorry." Wen Yan said Conan politely. "It''s okay, you''ll wait for a while, and I''ll be here in Pingji immediately." After that, Jinghua Service Department put the phone aside and went to find Pingji Service Department. Conan in the phone booth, patiently waiting for the service department to answer the call on a regular basis, by the way, coin to increase the talk time. He didn''t let Conan wait for a long time, and soon the voice of Heibu was heard on the phone, and he could hear him drove away Jinghua. "Kudo, are you calling to find me, is there anything important?" After driving away the Jinghua of the service department, and after checking again that there was no one, the service department asked about it, and suddenly thought of something, and then asked : "Oh! What''s the matter with the recording, have you got the good results you want?" "The recording was sent to the Metropolitan Police Department. At the beginning, the Metropolitan Police Department attached great importance to it, but the last point was useless. Noel was still at ease and even had nothing to do. He was not even caught by the Metropolitan Police Department for questioning." , Conan answered very depressed. "How is it possible!" Hebe was surprised, he was very unwilling to believe it, and asked in a puzzled way: "I also heard that recording, how could it not work?" "Because...because... was sent anonymously to the Metropolitan Police Department..." hesitated, and finally Conan said honestly. "What?!" shouted in surprise, and Hebe shouted at Conan: "Kudo Shinichi! Are you a pig? Anonymously sent in the past will be used as a prank, you don''t even know this common sense? Even if the police station People take it seriously. In the absence of a record holder, that recording cannot be used as evidence. I was really mad at you." "Roar your sister!" Conan, who was already depressed, roared out at this time and shouted: "You don''t know my current situation. You let a 10-year-old kid send a recording to the police station. , This will make them mischief on the spot, and my dad does not agree to send it over in person, do you think I think so!" "Then why didn''t he send it in person?" Hearing Conan''s growl, Heibi also knew that he was very upset and asked a few deep breaths to stabilize his emotions and calmly asked. "The guy in Noel also knows my true identity. If my dad sends the recording to the police station, Noel will doubt that this is what I instructed. For my safety and preventing retaliation, my dad decided to send it anonymously. "After the vent was over, Conan was also much more comfortable, explaining to Heibu Heiji. .. v4 Chapter 189： Joined forces "As long as the recording proves to have a legal effect, Ren Nanor is not able to pack up a group of police officers with guns. I really don''t understand what you are afraid of?" Heibi said he couldn''t understand it at all, and asked Conan in confusion. Asked. "Do you believe in the existence of magic?" After thinking carefully, Conan finally decided not to give the Ministry of Service the opportunity to speak on a regular basis, and then said: "You don''t need to answer my questions, just listen to me quietly. Just do it." "Actually, I didn''t tell you all about the party at that evening, but I said some parts that can be believed. Now I will tell you the complete process. As for whether you believe it or not, it is your thing." "The party at that day, due to the loud noise of two explosions, the people attending the party fled one after another." Conan spoke very seriously about that night, and told the service department Heiji the complete version of what happened that night. But the clothing department that has been listening to Heiji feels that Conan is too incredible, as if listening to the story of a science fiction film, and he does not want to believe that this is true. But Conan said so seriously that he didn''t mean to make a joke at all, so Hebe had to believe it. "Kudo, are you sure that you are not talking about dreams or taking me out?" After listening to Conan''s story, Hattori Heiji confirmed to Conan. "Everything I said was true, and I wasn''t kidding." Conan frowned slightly, knowing it was hard to believe, and if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t even believe it, and said with a sigh: " If you dont believe it, its as if I never said it. "I believe in you, which can explain why you did so carefully. If not, then your father and son might have encountered poisonous hands." In the end, the Ministry of Service chose to believe that Conan did not need to tell this lie. Why send the evidence anonymously? "Pingji, now you also know the danger of this matter, are you still willing to help me investigate?" After hesitating for a moment, Conan asked with some concern. "Kudo, what stupid words are you talking about?" Wen Yan, Heibi Heiji immediately understood Conan''s worry, and paused deliberately before saying: "How can such a so challenging thing be less than my Heibu Heiji, let us be strong Join forces to bring Noel to justice." "Thank you, Heiji." Conan breathed a sigh of relief and thanked Heiji for the service department. "It''s okay if I thank you, but there is something I want to ask you." Suddenly remembered something, and waiting for Conan to respond, he first complained: "Please ask you to get a mobile phone, OK, otherwise I can''t get in touch. You, are you going to keep me waiting for the phone at home?" "Ah...." Hearing Department said at the time, Conan remembered this matter and said awkwardly: "Well, you give me your mobile phone number, I will buy a mobile phone later, by the way The plan tells you that I will hang up first." auzw.com After getting the mobile phone number, without giving the service department a chance to call back, Conan hung up the phone quickly and didn''t want to hear the service department''s constant complaints. Having just stepped out of the public phone booth, Conan lowered his head and thought about the plan. He was preparing to go home and get money to buy a mobile phone, but he fell to the ground without taking two steps. When he looked up, Conan saw a man, Takagi She who looked like a messy man holding a wine bottle, and now he was staring at himself with his eyes open, his smile was also quite emaciated. "You..." Takagi hasn''t finished speaking. "You...you...what do you want to do!" Conan, who was thinking of something, was disgusted by his own thoughts. He couldn''t help but fought a cold war, looking at the green eyes of Takagi, and said with some fear. . "I heard everything you said in the phone booth, Kudo Shinichi." I don''t know what Conan was thinking, but Takagi Shi was too lazy to know and said very straightforwardly. "Sergeant Takagi, what are you talking about, I''m Edogawa Conan, not a new elder brother." Wen Yan said Conan immediately switched to pretend mode and said with a puzzled expression. "You don''t admit that it doesn''t matter, but if you want to deal with Noel, you have to count me." Tossing away the bottle, Takagi squatted down and grasped Conan''s shoulders with both hands. A little crazy asked. "Sergeant Takagi, you''re hurting me, I really don''t know what you''re talking about. You must have heard it just now." Conan clenched the pain in his eyebrows, still pretending to be puzzled, and had no intention of confessing. "My beloved woman was robbed by Noel, and my work was anonymously sent to the Metropolitan Police Department. The recording caused me to be dismissed due to the addition of Noel, and the recording was sent to the Metropolitan Police Department anonymously, so here you are It is also responsible, you must agree to my request!!" "I want Noel to pay for it. I have to find enough evidence to send him to prison in person. I want Miwako to see who he is." "I want to get back everything that should belong to me!!" Grabbing Conan harder, Takagi''s eyes were gradually filled with bloodshot eyes, and he roared at Conan with anger and anger, and he could see that he had hated Noor. After listening to the roar of Takagi, Conan temporarily forgot the pain in his hands, and sympathized and understood Takagi''s feelings, thinking: Poor Takagi, this is almost crazy by Noel. "I agree to your request, let''s deal with the evil man Noel together." Conan, who felt the same, agreed to Takagi''s request, wanting to pat Takagi''s shoulder for comfort, then remembering that he was still being held by him. , Quickly said: "But you have to let me go first." .. v4 Chapter 190： Distant mountains and leaves Time goes by quickly... Location: Outside Noor''s Villa, Time: One month later. A white van was parked not far outside the Noel villa, and there were three sneaky figures in the car. They held a telescope in their hands and stared at the door of the Noel villa. For half a month, this van has reported on time every day, doing the same thing every day, that is, staring at Noels villa and observing the surrounding environment. "Kudo, is there really no danger in your plan?" He lowered the telescope in his hand and asked Haribe a little worried. "There won''t be any danger, even if Xiaolan is now facing Noel, but she will not let Noel mess up, so you don''t have to worry so much." Wen Yan, Conan explained while staring at the villa. "She was clumsy with Ye. I''m afraid she was found when she installed the bug. By that time, it is estimated that Maori Lan would not be able to keep with Ye." Hebe thought about it and said what he was worried about. "Please, that''s what I bought with all my net worth. Those few bugs are smaller than one button. How could it be so easy to find." Takagi Shi, who was on the side, sent the clothing department to Heiji and said for a while, thinking for a while and then said : "Unless she is installed in a very conspicuous place, it is very difficult to discover." "But..." Heiji Hattori wanted to say something, but unfortunately was interrupted by Conan mercilessly. "Pingji, you don''t have to worry about it, and Ye is Xiaolan''s friend. It is normal to play at Xiaolan''s house, not to mention that the garden also followed, and Noel can''t doubt anything." No further observation Conan turned his head to look at Heiji Heiji. In order to make Heiji Heiji feel at ease, he suggested: "If you are really uneasy, you can call her and ask her what she is now. Anyway, Norr doesn''t know you anyway." " "Good suggestion!" After finishing talking, the Ministry of Service quickly found the phone, dialed the phone numbers of Yuanshan and Ye, and waited patiently for the phone to connect. Conan and Gao Mushe glanced at each other. Both shook their heads helplessly and continued to pick up the binoculars to monitor them, ignoring the service department waiting for the call to connect. After waiting for a while, seeing that the phone hadn''t been connected to the service department Heji, his heart began to rise to the sky gradually, just when he was preparing to propose to Conan. "Pingji, why did you call suddenly?" The phone was connected, and the question of Yuanshan and Ye came from it. "That''s the case. I haven''t received any information from the bug here yet, so I want you to ask about the progress of the installation." Hebei breathed a sigh of relief, and the heart hanging in the sky was finally put down, but died. He didn''t want to tell the real reason, but just made an excuse and said. auzw.com "Are you kind enough to ask me about the installation progress?" It''s okay if the service department didn''t mention it. After hearing this, Yuanshan and Ye got angry and said, "I just found an opportunity to install, but I was completely called by your phone. It''s disturbed by the yellow, and almost found by Xiaolan." "Ah...." Hattori was a little stunned for a while. He didn''t expect that he almost caused Yuanshan and Ye exposure to be discovered. He didn''t know what to say for a while. "After all, is Noel really telling you that he is a wicked person?" After a brief contact with Noor, Yuanshan and Ye found that Noor was not what Hebe said, no matter how he looked, he was not like a wicked man, so he was puzzled. Confirmed to the service department. "He Ye, you guys don''t be fooled by Noel''s disguise. People like Noel are very likely to disguise themselves. How can you make it so easy to see." Wen Yan, I don''t want Yuanshan and Ye to lightly show his feet, Seribu Heiji quickly reminded Yuanshan and Ye. "But..." Yuanshan and Ye Hua haven''t finished speaking yet. "The recording has also been listened to for you. Don''t be fooled by the surface phenomenon. If you expose it, you will be very dangerous. Now you just need to install the bug, and I will deal with the other by Kudo." "He Ye, you are helping us to do justice, and you are also saving the confused Lan. You just have to remember this." After listening to Heibu''s words, Yuanshan and Ye became firm, no longer hesitating as they did just now, and after a response, they ended the call. Seeing that the call was over, Conan and Takagi Shi both looked at the service department Heiji, as if there were flowers on his face. "You two look at what I do, is there something sticking on my face?" Hebe was very puzzled, he involuntarily reached out and touched his face, and asked the two very puzzled. "Someone is clearly worried about dying or dying, but the phone just talked, but he didn''t dare to say it. Is that person shy?" Conan turned his head to look at Takagi, and asked with confusion. "Someone''s face is too dark, and I can''t see it at all." Takagi Shibu spread his hands, understanding the meaning of Conan, so he said helplessly. "It turns out that the two of you are making jokes about me!" They both said so straightforwardly. Heiji can''t understand the two jokes themselves. He is preparing to fly over and educate them. "Stop! Let''s get back to business." Upon seeing this, Conan quickly reached out to stop and solemnly reminded: "Pingji, if you are really right with Ye, you should say it boldly, or wait for her to be chased away. , You will definitely regret it until you die, dont die like me and face the suffering, you will see the final result." .. v4 Chapter 191： Redemption succeeded "Kudo, you think too much and Ye Na''s bad temper. No one will ask her except me, not to mention that we are green plums and horses, which is so easy to be dismantled." By Conan said so, Heibu really has So worried, but still said the duck''s mouth was dead. "Don''t take it for granted, no one stipulates that the green plums and bamboos must absolutely be together afterwards. Anything impermanent in the world can happen. Don''t regret it after losing it." After talking, Conan remembered Maori Lan again, and finally did not continue. , Picked up the binoculars and continued to monitor, concealing how he regretted his loss. "It''s true." Takagi who was listening, nodded and agreed. Hebe did not say anything again, and he did not pick up the binoculars to monitor together, but lowered his head and thought carefully. Seeing the service department as usual, Takagi Shi did not disturb and continued to monitor with Conan. At this time, there were Kiko and Belmode returning home and walking slowly towards the villa. "Yoshiko, in the last half of a month, I don''t know if you noticed that the white van appeared nearby, and you can see it almost every day." A quick glance at the van, Belmode frowned slightly, toward There was Xizi beside him. "It seems to be the case. I can see the car in the past few days." I glanced at the van in the distance, and I thought about it. It turned out to be true, so I turned my head to Belmode and asked, "Will it come to shoot?" Your paparazzi?" "Even if it''s the paparazzi, it''s been more than half a month. I''m not going to go out with Noel once or twice. If they want to take the photo they want, they will take it." Belmode shook his head, thinking It''s not very possible, and asked: "But did you see the report of the category?" "Yes, you are a big star in the United States. If you are photographed by the paparazzi, it will definitely be a headline news, but there have been no such reports in more than half a month." "It seems that there is a problem with the white van. Let''s go back and talk to Noel about this matter. Don''t go to the grass to startle." After listening to the words of Kiko, Belmode, who wanted to find out in the past, immediately dismissed the idea. The two accelerated the pace of returning to the villa, and did not look at the white van in the distance, so they quickly opened the door and entered the interior of the villa. Entering the villa, the two encountered Xiandu Muye, who had just come down from the upper floor, and asked her about Noel''s location. Soon, the two learned not only where Noel was, but also that today Maori Lan brought two friends to play, and now they are all in the backyard swimming pool. Putting down the shopping bags and bags in hand, the two followed the Xiandu Muye to the backyard, and soon found Noel in the backyard. After thanking Xiandu Muye, they straightened towards Noel walked over. auzw.com Noel, who was chatting with Feiyingli, immediately saw the two women approaching, but Noel saw a strange expression on her face, as if she had something to worry about. "Have you encountered any bad things?" The two women just stopped in front of them and asked Noel, who was full of doubts. "It''s like this..." The two women spoke at the same time and listened at the same time. "Belmode, I''ll get something to drink, you tell Tell Noel." Yuki smiled slightly and said to Belmode. "This is the case. A white van was parked outside our villa, and we have seen this car appear for half a month. It is not far away from our villa every time, I think this There is a problem with the white van." Seeing that Xizi went to get a drink, Belmode told Noel. "When you say that, it seems to be the case. Every time I drive to Xiaolan school or come back, I can see the white van." When reminded by Belmode, Fei Yingli also remembered this matter. Slightly frowned. "Well, every time I went out and came back in the past half month, I also saw the white van. I once vaguely saw someone in the car holding a telescope, but the man seemed to have found me, and then the car The car drove straight away." Princess Mira, who had just heard, recalled carefully and said what she had recalled. "Belmorde, you tell me where the next car is, and I see who it is." Seeing Mila and Fei Yingli said the same, Noel was a little concerned about who was in the car, and looked up Watching Belmode said. "The location is opposite the driveway outside our villa." Recalling, Belmode replied. After getting the position, Noel used the eyes of the fusion tool to activate the perspective of one of them. At the moment when the ability was activated, Noel did not rush to check the white van, but first glanced at the backyard, before moving his gaze to where Belmode said. Through the walls in the villa, I immediately saw everything outside the villa, and of course the location of the white van. Then, through the outer iron sheet of the van, I saw the figures of three handheld telescopes in the car. After seeing the appearance of the three people in the car, Noel withdrew his gaze, and his eyes turned to something smirk, and instructed the system in his heart:''System Master, give me a piece of firewood for me, best It is the enhanced version. Redemption success: (Enhanced version) I love a firewood The points have been deducted automatically, and the items are moved to the storage space. Please check with the host. .. v4 Chapter 192： Send a gift Hearing the prompt of the system, Noel checked the storage space and found a jade bottle from it, and the small red paper attached to the jade bottle said I love a piece of firewood. The three of you have the courage to come and monitor, and its more than half a month to monitor. If I dont entertain you well, Im really sorry for your hard work for half a month. But what about the distant mountains and Ye? Really just happened to come to Kanto from Kansai to find Xiaolan? Forget it, no matter what the distant mountains and leaves are, its important to greet those three goods outside now. The few women beside Noel saw the smirk that Noel showed at this moment, and immediately understood the people in the car outside, they were absolutely unlucky. "Belmode, your suspicion is right. The white van really has problems, and the people in the car are even more problematic." After making a decision, I made a decision for Belmode and Noel paused for a moment. Then he said: "But it''s not a big problem, it''s just a trivial little problem." "Noel, do you know who is in the car?" Youzi, who had just returned, asked a curious sip of the juice in the glass. "I also want to know who it is, and why I want to spy on us." After hearing Hiji''s hello, Belmode quickly echoed. "Actually, I''m also curious." Fei Yingli smiled and followed. "There are three people in that car. The first one is Kudo Shinichi, who became the little ghost head Conan, the second is Takagi She who was hated by his dismissal, and the third is the green plum bamboo horse uniform of the distant mountain and leaves." "Conan and Takagi involved in monitoring me. I can fully understand this, but why did the service department also join in the fun, I don''t understand it at all." "However, no matter what their purpose is, I think they should be ready to retaliate after being exposed from the day they decided to monitor." "So I can''t let them down. I''m going to give them a gift now, a gift that will make them memorable for life." "Don''t worry about this, just prepare the ingredients to grill here tonight, and I will be back soon." Having finished speaking, without giving the few women a chance to speak, Noel got up and walked inside the villa, and soon disappeared into the backyard. Including Kudo Shinichi, this was a bit surprising to Kiko, but then there was no other reaction from Kiko, and there wasn''t even a little objection to Noor''s revenge on Kudo Shinichi. Noel said so, and the women no longer paid attention to it. Several people simply separated after a few words, and went to prepare the items for barbecue tonight. auzw.com Noor, who had left before, was in one of the rooms on the second floor of the villa. He quickly walked to the balcony of the room, and quickly left the villa using Yuebu. After circling a half circle in the high altitude, I had now reached the white van without knowing it, and then landed beside the car without any movement. Its just ordinary windows. Even if I lock all the doors later, they can still easily escape from the windows. It seems that its necessary to make an enchantment or something, or if they are allowed to escape from the car, its really not fun at all. Just thinking about it, Noel gently stroked his palm on the van, and at the next moment a transparent enchantment was released, allowing it to cling tightly to the surface of the finishing van. After the enchantment was laid out, Noel nodded with satisfaction, and walked directly to the window where the three observed, and waved his hand to the three with a smile. "Kudo Shinichi and Takagi Shibu, we have been around for a long time." Saying to the two, Noel turned to look at the service department Heiji, and said with a smile: "My name is Noel, hello black charcoal." "You sister black charcoal head!!! You are the black charcoal head! Your whole family is black charcoal head!!!" First of all, the service department responded to Pingji, who was very dissatisfied with Noel''s nickname and roared. "Why... why did you appear here?" said Takagi who reacted immediately, his eyes widening in surprise. "How did you find out?" Recovering from surprise, Conan looked at Noel outside the car window and asked very puzzled. "I scolded me for the price, and the price paid by your black charcoal head is..." Ignoring Conan and Takagi, and when he was halfway to the service department, Noel thought a little, then followed the evil Laughed: "Yuanshan and Ye, she is the price you pay for scolding me, rest assured I will love her well, hahahahaha!" "Asshole!!" Hearing the words, the anger of Heibu Heiji instantly ignited, yanked open the door of the van, and slammed into Noel with a hard push from the car. But he flew to Noor''s clothing department for the second time. The next moment seemed to hit a transparent wall. The transparent wall was gradually sliding down. His whole person was stunned, and his nose was broken. Line blood. Recalling Conan and Takagi, the two quickly stepped forward and lifted the hazy Hattori Heiji, and then tried to reach for the position where Heibutji hit. When the palm of the hand really touched the invisible wall, whether it was Conan or Takagi Shi, the eyebrows were locked tightly. After looking at each other for a while, the two quickly rushed towards the front and rear of the car, trying to open the drivers seat and The door at the rear of the car. But the result is exactly the same as the two thought. No matter which door is outside, there seems to be an invisible wall blocking it. There is no place to go out. .. v4 Chapter 193： Feeling cute "No more searching, as long as I don''t want it, don''t think about it in your life." Watching the two men keep trying, kicking the invisible wall with their feet, Noel reminded very kindly. "Do you want to suffocate us in this sealed space?" Wen Yan, Gao Mushe''s eyes glared at Noor with bloodshot eyes, asked with clenched teeth. "No, no, you can still breathe, and you will never be suffocated in this place, not to mention that I have no plans to trap you for a lifetime, and you will be able to get out of the car by tomorrow morning." Takagi shook his finger, and Noel explained with a smile. "You bastard! Hurry up and let me go out from here, otherwise my dad won''t let you go!" Heiji, who had slowed down, covered his broken neck with one hand and pointed at Noel with a roar. "Black charcoal head, your dad is Osaka Prefecture Police Headquarters Hirai Hirobu, I know this very well." Hiroki Hirobu called out from the system, looked at it quickly and quickly, Noel smiled disdainfully: "But very It is a pity that he is nothing more than an ant in my eyes, an ant that I can pinch to death at any time, do you think I will be afraid of the threat of an ant son?" "Really? Then your boy is waiting for me!!" After that, Heibi took out his mobile phone at the fastest speed and was preparing to call Hiroshi Kurobe for help. "I forgot to tell you that there is no signal in your car, and no one can save you out, so save some effort." Pretending to remember something, Noel reminded again with a smile. "Damn it!" If I didn''t believe in Noel, I tried it once and found that there was really no signal. I was so angry that I shattered my phone. Conan bowed his head to think about something, completely ignoring Noel outside the car, let alone the two of them in anger. "Noel, you can''t just shut the three of us, and wait until tomorrow morning to let us leave here again, you must have another way to deal with us, I''m right." After thinking, the next moment Conan moment He raised his head and stared at Noel with a sharp eye, and said the result of his thinking. "Smelly kid, don''t tell me I have forgotten." Wen Yan, Noel turned to look at Conan, remembering that it was not time to talk about these, and laughed: "You are fortunate to have been monitoring here for more than half a month, so come here It is to give you a big gift, a big gift that will make you happy and forget your fatigue." "We are monitoring you here. You still ran over to give gifts. Are you our three-year-old child?" Takagi shouted angrily at Noel. "I didn''t lie to you." Noel''s hand went into the storage space, and the jade bottle was taken out. He smiled and said: "As long as you use this medicine, you will definitely feel extremely cool, but you will be angry afterwards. pole." "Kudo, what was written on the little red paper?" Looking at the jade bottle in Noel''s hand, but the service department did not recognize the above words, and turned to look at Conan and asked. "It''s Chinese, and it says on the red paper that I love a piece of firewood. I don''t know what role it has." After a closer look, Conan recognized the words above and explained to Heibu Heiji. auzw.com "It must be poison!" Takagi didn''t think about it, and said very surely. "Impossible, he just explained that we will be able to go out in the morning, which means that this is definitely not a poison." Conan shook his head and immediately denied Takagi''s remarks. "Anyway, it''s definitely not a good thing. He won''t be so kind to give the enemy what kind of gifts." No matter what Noel''s hands are, Hebe does not think it is a good thing. He said to Conan and Takagi beside him. . "Okay, you don''t have to guess what medicine this is. Of course, I won''t tell you kindly, but you will see the effect of the medicine firsthand." "You will have to remember one thing later, that is, the doors and windows of the car must be closed, otherwise people passing by will be feasted on, so don''t say I didn''t care to remind you." "I won''t delay your enjoyment time, and you don''t have to thank me too much afterwards." Noel used the ability to choose. Under the surprised eyes of Conan, Takagi Shibu, and Heibu Heiji, his hand passed through the iron plate of the van and entered the car. He shattered the jade bottle in the car, and then The hand was collected back at the fastest speed. The jade bottle was smashed, and the white fine powder inside filled the interior of the car in an instant, making the three people in surprise choked. "After doing bad things, I suddenly feel like I''m cute!" Seeing that all three had inhaled a lot of powder, Noel turned and walked to his villa, laughing happily. Hearing Noels words, the three people who had been choked in the car coughed more severely at this time, and Noel, who wanted to stop and leave, could not do it. It took a while to slow down, but the three of them immediately found that they were a bit wrong, and suddenly felt that the whole body was hot and not hot. While leaving Noor, he had walked to the front door of his villa, and quickly arranged a large noise barrier. Just after finishing the enchantment, Noel heard the screams of three people behind him, so he involuntarily fought a cold war, scared to even look back, and rushed into the villa with the fastest speed . Returning to the interior of the villa, the sound of the three people can no longer be heard under the influence of the sound insulation barrier. Noel also selectively forgot the three people in this second, and quickly walked to the backyard of the villa to prepare for this day. In the late barbecue event, the beautiful women in the backyard washed their eyes. .. v4 Chapter 194： Let me tell you something A few hours passed, and the sky was dark now....... The white van in the driveway outside the villa is constantly groaning with the cry of howling and wailing, and even the passing cars are stopped, looking at everything that is happening in front of them in shock, and taking out their mobile phones to photograph them. One has two, and curiosity is something everyone has, so if a car stops because of this, there will be a second and a third car passing by. The shouting cry of the ghost and wolf also aroused the attention of nearby residents, and they went out from their homes to see what was going on. There were more and more people watching, and even more people watched the police directly. . But in the backyard of Noel''s villa, neither Noel nor the beauties had heard a little noise outside. At this time, Noel was roasting delicious roasted meat, and the women were chatting while sitting talking and laughing while patiently waiting for the deliciousness of Noel''s own roast. "Noel, ask you something." Belmode came to Noel, looked at the delicious food on the grill, and remembered something. "You''re done, I''m listening." Noel nodded and said without stopping to cook the ingredients. "I want to know how you deal with the people in that car. I always feel that you didn''t kill the people in the car. You must have used some other method." With Noel''s permission, Belmode immediately said. "Belmorde, if I tell you, I promise you will have no appetite tonight, and you will be disgusted. Don''t you want to know now?" Noel thought a little, and looked at Bell next to him. Asked Mode. "Isn''t that exaggerated?" After hearing the words, it was clear that Noel didn''t need to lie. Belmode hesitated a little. "It''s not an exaggeration at all." Noel shook his head slightly, and then said to Belmode: "Actually, even if I don''t tell you now, it is estimated that I can see the news in the news tomorrow, maybe it is already on the Internet now. " "Then you don''t tell me anymore, I don''t want to miss the delicious food in front of me. I will go online to see it tomorrow morning." After careful consideration, Belmode decided to say. "Right!" Suddenly remembered something, Noel stopped his hand, turned his head to look at Belmode, and asked, "How did I come back to let you do?" auzw.com "If you don''t say anything, I almost forgot to tell you." Hearing Noel''s hello, Belmode also recalled and reached out and took a button from the bikini that was more than a button The small bug, handed it to Noel and said, "I found this one in the living room. As for whether this thing is installed in the villa, I still have to give me some time to look carefully before I know it. " "It seems that Yuanshan and Ye are here to help them install bugs." After receiving the bug, Noel just glanced at it lightly, then kneaded it into powder, and moved his eyes to Yuanshan and Ye''s. Body. Reaching to hold Belmode in his arms, Noel whispered something in her ear and sipped her lips before putting the grilled roast on the plate and handing it to her Above hands. Suddenly attacked, Belmode flew Noel''s eyes and whispered that he understood what was instructed, before walking to the women with the roasted meat in his hand. The food had just been delivered to the table. Immediately came the words that Noel asked the girls to start first. Of course, the girls who heard them would not be polite with Noel, and they began to enjoy the scented barbecue in front of them. Seeing that Noel was still busy, Mao Lilan, who had just enjoyed two barbecues, stood up from his position and trot towards Noel with his hands and cutlery. Seeing this scene, the women did not know that Maorilan distressed Noel. While enjoying the delicious food in front of them, the girls watched Maorilan feeding Noel, and there was no jealousy or jealousy. "Noel, if you take a break first, after you finish eating with us, if it''s not enough, it''s not too late to continue baking." Sensing the sight of the women, Mao Lilan''s face flushed instantly, strong. Resisting the impulse to run away, he fed Noel a small piece of roast and proposed to him. "It''s okay, and it''s not a very tiring thing. You just have fun and eat happily, let alone cook for you tonight, I can''t say anything to you without faith." Swallow the barbecue in your mouth, Noel looked at Maorilan beside him and smiled, "I have you come to feed me. I think this is not bad. I am more willing to stand here." "Noel, let me tell you something. Teacher Judy has been complaining to me recently. She said that after we left, there was only her left in the apartment over there, making her feel lonely and lonely." Wen Yan, Mao Lilan''s face was even more ruddy, and she quickly changed the subject and said. "Oh?! Is there such a thing?" For a moment, Noel didn''t really think about the fbi''s undercover Judy. It would be fine if she didn''t go to her. She actually wanted to undercover through Maorilan. "Really." Mauritan nodded, confirmed to Noel, and said: "Since the day we moved away, Teacher Judy has been complaining to me, and she complained to me again until school last Friday. Once." "Xiao Lan, then you can let Judy move in. Anyway, there are so many rooms here, and many people will become a little more lively." As his eyes rolled, Noel smiled slightly and proposed to Mauritan. "Is it really okay?" Just after he finished speaking, Maori Lan noticed something was wrong. Since signing his partner with Noel, he understood a lot of things and said: "No, you must be playing teacher Judy''s idea, I That''s right." .. v4 Chapter 195： Idiotic "That''s right." Noel admitted frankly, looking at Maorilan and asked with a smile: "Xiaolan, are you jealous?" "I haven''t been jealous. If I''m really jealous, I''m estimated to have been sore to death." White gave Noel a glance, and Maurilan thought about it for a while, then said: "I''ve just let me sign you up with you. With a special sensing ability, I always feel that Teacher Judy is not well-intentioned, but I am not sure if this feeling is right or wrong." "You''re not wrong, Judy did not have good intentions, but that was not against you. Her bad intentions were against me." Reaching for Maorilan''s arms, Noel''s eyebrows were slightly locked in her. Kissed for a while and then puzzled her. "Why is this?" Although he had already done that, Mao Lilan asked shyly and confusedly about the intimate behavior. "Actually, Judy was under investigation by FBI undercover, because I was very close to Belmode, so I was also the object of her observation." "As for Judy going to work in your school, it''s all about trying to pass your relationship and then sneak into us." "It''s just that Judy didn''t expect that we would move away, so I kept asking you to complain about it. Don''t look at her usually showing some stupidity. It''s just her disguise. She can be smart." Feeling that there was no need to hide Maori Lan, Noel told her all about Judy''s identity and purpose, and solved her happy puzzles. After listening to Noel broke the news, Mao Lilan was very surprised by this. I never thought that Judy, who was a little silly, would be an investigator of FBI. It also made her feel a little angry that Judy used herself to approach Noel. Its unforgivable for me to use her as a friend because she wanted to hurt Noel. ''I thought, the more angry Maori Lan, the more shy I forgot the previous shyness, my inner anger is getting stronger and stronger. But Noel suddenly patted the buttocks, and immediately turned Maorilan into a shy state, and secretly took a second glance at the women. "Xiao Lan, although Judy is using you, she is really kind to you, and sooner or later you are all sisters, but dont think about how to retaliate her, but revenge. I will help you after I take her down. Revenge her." After seeing through Maorilan''s thoughts, Noel leaned closer to rub her face and said to her with a smile. "Nor.....I...I...I know...Hurry up and let me go.. There are outsiders here..."Zhongshan and Ye looked over, Mao Lilan couldn''t wait to find a drill and buried her face in Noel and whispered. In the next time, Noel asked Mauritan to invite Judy to come in and also talked about things about Yuanshan and Ye. The barbecue continued until more than nine o''clock, and all the girls were fed by Noel. If they could eat such delicious food in the future, they really didn''t mean to stop. As far as the distant mountains and leaves came from, she of course also spent the night in the villa. This was something that was negotiated before morning, and she called the family herself. After resting for a while, the women walked into the oversized bath room together, preparing to wash and go to bed. auzw.com While the girls bathed together, Belmode said a few words to everyone except Yuanshan and Yehe Suzuki Yuanzi, while the girls nodded and continued Happy washing in vain. Waiting for all the girls to finish cleaning, Belmode mainly went to Yuanshan and Ye to talk and said to take her to the room to be stayed tonight. Yuanshan and Ye had no doubts, and after saying good night to Maorilan and Suzuki Yuanzi, obediently followed behind Belmode and quickly disappeared in front of the bathroom. It didn''t take long to bring Yuanshan and Ye to the front of the room, and Belmode helped her open the door of the room. "He Ye, this is the room you stayed tonight, you will definitely have an unforgettable night." Pushing the door of the room open, Belmode smiled to the distant mountains and Ye. "What?" Wen Yan, Yuanshan and Ye were full of doubts and asked Belmode in a puzzled way. "If there is nothing wrong, I''ll leave first." After that, Belmode smiled meaningfully at the distant mountains and Ye, and then turned and left the door of this room. Leng Leng looked at Belmode until it disappeared. At this time, Yuanshan and Ye recovered, and it was clear that it was too late to ask again, so he walked into the room suspiciously. Entering the luxurious room, Yuanshan and Ye Yi were shocked by the luxurious decoration, and she did not notice the people behind her at all. It wasn''t until the door behind closed that this awakened the distant mountains and leaves, and quickly turned around to see. "Why are you in this place?" Involuntarily took two steps back, Yuanshan and Ye looked at Noel in horror, and asked with some fear. "Do you really think that everything is done is concealed?" "I''ll tell you the truth, people have to pay for doing the wrong thing, and standing in the wrong team also has to pay the price, and you not only do the wrong thing, or even stand in the wrong team, you should not help the so-called green plum." "He didnt know what kind of existence he was causing, he even pushed you into the fire pit stupidly, but you were in danger because of the request of the sweetheart, you are not brave, but stupid. ." "If you don''t cooperate well tonight, they won''t see the morning sun. I don''t believe you can give it a try." Looking at Yuanshan and Ye with a smile, Noel took out five ultra-small bugs from his pocket, and threw them at her feet. Immediately thereafter, Noel used his ability to project the situation of Yuanshan and Ye''s family on the wall in the room, so that she could clearly see everyone in her family. .. v4 Chapter 196： The agreement between us Seeing this scene, Yuanshan and Ye are very sure that the projection is their own home, and the figure walking around is their own family, which surprised her and was quite scared. "You are monitoring my family?" Yuanshan and Ye didn''t care how the projection appeared at all, turned around and glared at Noor with angrily, gritted his teeth and asked. "I don''t like your attitude very much, and when I''m unhappy, I often do something to vent, such as..." Halfway to Yuanshan and Ye, Noel moved his eyes to the man in the projection. , Laughing: "For example, I will make a certain life worse than death." After that, Noel reached out and aimed at the man in the projection, and then his palms gradually closed together in a claw shape. At the next moment, the man who was pouring water in the projection suddenly released the water bottle and glass in his hand, and the ground where two items fell one after another fell into pieces, and he seemed to be pinched to the neck by someone. In the upper half of the sky, I was so frightened that I wanted to break free of the invisible objects that pinched my neck. Ben wanted to continue to question Noel, but Noel''s behavior made Yuanshan and Ye quite curious, and at the same time had a rather bad hunch, so he looked in the direction Noel''s hand was aimed at. "Asshole! Hurry up and let go of my dad!!" Seeing the picture in the projection and comparing it with Noel''s behavior, Yuanshan and Ye immediately understood it, completely ignoring how Noel did it, Rushed forward and grabbed Noel''s hand and shouted. "If I twisted hard, would you say he would be killed by twisting his neck?" Noel asked with a smile, ignoring Yuanshan and Ye''s words. "Don''t!" Wen Yan, Yuanshan and Ye were really scared, and they didn''t dare to scold Nuoer again, and tears came out of his eyes, pleading to Nuoer constantly: "I''m wrong, this is my fault, I beg you never to do this, you can let me do anything, please dont hurt my dad, please..." "Then do you know what to do?" Noor raised the jaws of Yuanshan and Ye and asked, looking at the tears in his face. "I... I... I know... I promise... I will listen to you in any future... as long as you dont hurt my family..." I glanced at the projection, see the projection His father was safe and sound, which relieved Yuanshan and Ye and assured Noor. "It''s too late now, and we should go to rest." After that, Noel loosened the distant mountains and leaves and walked around to walk inside. Not afraid of any hesitation, Yuanshan and Ye quickly turned around and followed Noel, and walked into the room together. The next day... The interior of the villa, accustomed to the early risers, woke up early from sleep. auzw.com Of course, Noel woke up very early, but he had no idea of ??getting up, still lying in the arms of Yuanshan and Ye, waiting for her sober with tears on her face. Didnt let Noel wait for long, and soon Yuanshan and Ye slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Noor, who was near, he just wanted to open his mouth and screamed loudly, but he remembered the next moment. Everything last night, so shut her mouth obediently. "Lord... Master... Good morning... Good morning..." Recalling the agreement last night, Yuanshan and Ye Qiang''s face flushed and said intermittently. "Very well, it seems that you have not forgotten the agreement between us." Noel nodded with satisfaction, kissed Yuanshan and Ye after bowing his head, and smiled: "We should go to wash, I believe the breakfast is ready ." "I will stay with the host forever, and I will serve the host wholeheartedly. I will never forget this agreement, so please ask the host to abide by the agreement." After Noel kissed, Yuanshan and Ye''s face became more ruddy. , But did not act at all excessively, looked at Noel very seriously and said. "Relax, as long as you don''t break the agreement or betray me, then I will continue to abide by the agreement. If you break the agreement or betray me, then I think you are very clear about the consequences." Noel picked up Yuanshan and Ye, aside He walked to the bathroom and said. "Master, I know." Thinking of the consequences Noel said, Yuanshan and Ye shook a little, the blush on his face disappeared, and the blood lost instantly and became pale, responding very scared. Next, after a simple wash, the two dressed up neatly and walked out of the room together. The distant mountains and leaves surrounded by Noel, besides shyly bowing their heads, did not show any resistance. However, they were still very worried about being seen by the women, but they did not dare to propose to Noir. Walk down the stairs upstairs, when you are about to enter the living room. "Now insert a news for you." "Last night, in the villa area of ??xxx, there was an incident of lascivious children. This incident spread throughout the world through the Internet in just a few minutes. On this matter, the people held a parade and demanded that the government execute the two prisoners. " "This station has received very reliable information. One of the prisoners in this incident was Gao Mushe. He was also a criminal policeman of the Metropolitan Police Agency not long ago, but he was dismissed because he defied his superiors and did not obey his orders." "And the other inmate in this incident was called Kurobe Hiji, a famous high school student detective in Kansai, and his father was Kurobe Hiroyuki, who was the head of the Osaka Prefectural Police and the police inspector." .. v4 Chapter 197： totally unexpected "I really did not expect that one of them was a criminal policeman and a son of a police inspector not long ago. They actually did such a heart-wrenching thing. This station also asked the government to execute these two people and give the victim a fair treatment. ." "Reporters from this station will follow up on this matter and tell the masses of first-hand information about the incident." The two who had just prepared to enter the living room heard the news clearly. Noel was full of smiles on the matter, and was also very satisfied with the result. However, Yuanshan and Ye who were surrounded by him were unbelievable and could not believe what he heard from the news. "Master...Master...Is this what you did?" After looking back, seeing Noel smiled so happily, Yuanshan and Ye felt that it must be related to Noel. In order to determine whether what he thought was correct, he carefully tried. Asked sexually. "I haven''t left the villa, and I spent most of the afternoon with you, and..." After hearing that, Noel explained that it stopped halfway, and after reaching the ears of Yuanshan and Ye, he continued: " And at night, I was with you all the time, and it wasn''t until dawn that I fell asleep holding you together. You won''t forget it so soon." "This....this..." Recalling what happened last night, with the warm breath coming from my ears, Yuanshan and Ye directly softened in Noel''s arms, and therefore determined that it had nothing to do with Noel Too. "Don''t think so much, anyway, you won''t have any more communication with the Ministry of Service, you belong to me, understand?" Provoked Yuanshan and Ye''s chin, Noel kissed her lips. Asked, looking at her with a smile. "Master, I... I''m wrong, I won''t have it again, please forgive me." Seeing Noel''s smile made Yuanshan and Ye very scared, and quickly said: "I belong to the owner alone Yes, I wont think about anyone anymore. Please dont ruin the agreement. "None this time." Noel smiled slightly and said with great satisfaction. "Thank you master." Seeing Noel did not pursue it, Yuanshan and Ye finally let out a sigh of relief and thanked with a smile. No longer standing, Noor hugged Yuanshan and Ye Xiaoman''s waist and walked slowly into the living room together. The entry of the two quickly attracted the attention of the women, and immediately stopped the discussion of the news content, and did not pay much attention to the intimate actions of the two. Of course there are exceptions, that is Suzuki Yuanzi, an outsider, but besides being very puzzled, she did not boldly ask Noel, but chose to shut her mouth obediently. The women all got up from their seats and quickly walked around Noel. After a few words, they walked to the table together and enjoyed the delicious breakfast this morning. auzw.com Time is passing by quickly... In a few days, it seemed that the blink of an eye had passed, and a lot of things had happened. For example: Takagi involved in the kimono department. He was sentenced to two years. Because the strong boy was sentenced to underage, he would have been released after a few decades in prison. However, this incident has aroused public attention, and the government is also quite concerned about it. Attention, so the result of the sentence was changed, so the two were sentenced to death. Now these two goods are being held in prison, and various prisoners are asked to pick up soap to spend the day, waiting for the execution day. The victim, Conan, suffered from paralysis of Takagi''s kimono all night, causing permanent paralysis of his lower body. Since then, there is no possibility of recovery, and his spirit is on the verge of collapse at any time. After Noel''s anonymous news, a large number of reporters went to the hospital every day to visit, and until now there are still a large number of reporters waiting outside Conan''s ward. Because of his mental instability, Conan''s dull eyes are like marionettes, so of course he failed to prove Takagi''s kimono. Takagi involved in the testimony of the two men in the Kimono Ministry, without Conan, a favorable witness, to be treated as a sophistry and a lie by everyone, and no one believed the words of the two. No, nor can it be said that everyone does not believe it. Kudo Yusaku, Dr. Asa, and the couple of Hattori, these people believe the testimony of the two. It is a pity that the four of them suffered from the lack of any evidence and could not prove the testimony of Takagi''s kimono. However, Yuanshan and Ye, another witness who could testify to the two goods, were unwilling to testify to the two. Of course, there are more than these things. In just a few days, Noel was not idle at all. He easily won the Suzuki sisters and the blood of the Suzuki sisters was successfully harvested. The fbi undercover invited by Maori Lan, Judy, Noel showed off directly with her the next night. She wanted to escape and was imprisoned. She is receiving Belmod education day and night. One day became obvious. And Yuanshan and Ye abide by the agreement with Noel and become the maid who has always been with Noel. No matter what requirements Noel puts forward, Yuanshan and Ye do their best to complete it. As for Noels request, its not a matter of killing or setting fire, its just a request to serve others, so Yuanshan and Ye can do it well. A few days of personal service also allowed Yuanshan and Ye to completely enter the role of maid, and at the same time was gradually conquered by Noel little by little. Now she doesnt use Noel to say anything at night, she understands what to do. thing. .. v4 Chapter 198： I can help you At this time, outside the door of Villa Noor. A woman who still looks very young and wearing a black kimono. She is standing tangled in front of the gate of the villa. She has tried several times to reach out and ring the doorbell. She has not pressed it from beginning to end. . Asami Asami, who just returned from buying ingredients, just saw the woman who was very tangled. She was very confused about what she was standing at the door and speeded up to walk towards the door of the villa. "Is there anything you have here?" Awabara asked softly as she came behind the women in the kimono. "Hello." Wen Yan said, the woman in kimono turned around quickly, looking at the gray beauty holding the ingredients in front of her, afraid of what the other party misunderstood, explained: "Please don''t misunderstand, I am here to come If you want to find someone, its not someone with bad intentions." "Oh?" As soon as the other party came to find someone, Akira Asahara smiled slightly and asked, "I''m one of the people living inside. Can you tell me who I''m looking for?" "My name is Jinghua Hattori. I''m here to find Yuanshan and Ye. May I ask if she lives here now?" Introducing herself, Jinghua Hattori said that she was looking for someone. "I did live here with Ye, you go in with me." After that, Akira Asahara bypassed the garrison of the Ministry of Service and took out the key to the gate of the villa, and opened the closed gate and went inside. "Thank you." A friendly thank you, Jing Jingfu quickly followed. Entering the interior of the villa, Jinghua Hattori followed closely behind the leading gray beauty of the lead, and looked at the internal structure and gorgeous decoration of the villa. Such a luxurious villa let her show a look of envy. Entering the hall in the villa, Akira Asahara didn''t see the figures of Noel and the girls, so he took the clothing department Jinghua to the direction of the backyard. But Jinghua, who followed behind, didn''t ask much, and honestly followed Amihara Asahara. After all, Amihara did not invite her to sit down and wait, so it was impossible to sit down in the living room so impolitely. However, Jinghua did not care too much about it. For her, it is best to go directly to Yuanshan and Ye in front of her, so as not to be pushed off by any excuse. Soon, under the leadership of Akira Asahara, she followed Jinghua Yubu to the entrance of the backyard and saw Noel and the girls in bikinis. auzw.com "Noel, she is Jinghua Hattori, and said that she came here to find Ye." Seeing Noel''s location, Akira Asahara shouted over there. "Aunt Jinghua, how did you come here?" Wen Yan, the distant mountains and leaves of Noel who were pillowed on her legs, suddenly lifted her small head, and also saw the clothing department Jinghua at the entrance of the backyard, very Asked in surprise "I called several times, and you didn''t want to come out to meet me and talk to me, so I can only find it in person." Seeing Yuanshan and the man lying on Ye''s leg, Hattori Jinghua frowned slightly and explained to her Road. "Aunt Jinghua, there is nothing to talk about between us. The phone call should be very clear. I will not prove anything to the Ministry of Service. If you have nothing else, please go back. Right." Subconsciously glanced at Noel, Yuanshan and Ye said very firmly, fearing that Noel would be misunderstood. "Pingji has explained the truth to me, why are you reluctant to testify to Pingji, but you grew up together, are you not willing to prove Pingji''s innocence?" Hearing Yuanshan and Ye Jiancheng''s words, Jingbei Asked incredulously. "I was always in this villa that day, and I didn''t know what was happening outside, even if I knew it, I wouldn''t prove it to him." Yuanshan and Ye Leng said with a face, remembering that their encounters were all caused by the Ministry of Health. , The heart is filled with endless anger. "Pingji told me that he would do that thing that day, all because of the man lying on your lap." Jingbu Hattori was very angry, wondering what had happened to Yuanshan and Ye, and pointed to Noel. "Impossible!" Yuanshan and Ye Leng smiled coldly, while helping Noel massage with both hands, and said disdainfully to the clothing department: "That day I slept with the master until the day was almost dawn, Lord Talent hugs me to fall asleep together, this time the Ministry of Service is talking nonsense, this is just an excuse for his desire to escape." A title, a heavyweight message, caused Jinghua of the clothing department to crash a bit, and soon saw the difference between Yuanshan and Ye. She was no longer a complete body. Yuanshan and Ye have always been identified as daughter-in-law, and Jinghua Hattori did not expect such a change at all. Yuanshan and Ye actually handed her over to others before they were married, and that person was not the same. Seeing the service department Jinghua froze in place, Noel also sat together at this time, brought angry Yuanshan and Yelou to her arms, let her sit on her lap, and her ear close to her said softly . At the next moment, upon hearing Noel''s words, Yuanshan and Ye''s anger disappeared, and his face flushed with shame instantly. He took the initiative to hold Noel tightly and let each other stick tightly together. In front of the stunned face of Hattori, he kissed Noel. I just wanted to say something, but the Ministry of Service Jinghua saw this scene in front of her, and was immediately stunned by the actions of Yuanshan and Ye. It can be said that she completely believed her words just now, and at the same time, she was also a bit doubtful whether the Ministry of Peace Lying. "Haibu Jinghua, I can help you rescue the Ministry of Peacetime, but you must promise me a condition, otherwise you can only wait for the Ministry of Peacetime to sit on the electric chair." Loosen Yuanshan and Ye''s mouth, Nuo Xiexiao''s opposite Department Jinghua Said. .. v4 Chapter 199： Seven days "Why do I believe you?" The responding Shibuya, with his eyes locked on Noel''s body, didn''t believe Noel''s words, frowning slightly and asked. "Believe it or not, it''s all yours. I don''t need to prove anything to you, but I can tell you clearly that no one but me can save the service department." Noel shrugged and didn''t care to laugh. Road. "This....." Jing Jing of the Ministry of Hats locked tightly between his eyebrows. Noor would say that. After thinking it over carefully, he glanced at Yuanshan and Ye and asked tentatively, "If I promise you Conditions, can you let He Ye go to testify for Heiji?" "Of course, even if he directly rescued the service department, it wouldn''t be a problem." After thinking a little, Noel nodded and replied. "Well, as long as the master asks me to testify, I will definitely testify at the Ministry of Service." Hearing Noel''s words, Yuanshan and Ye Fuhe said. "Tell your terms." Seeing Yuanshan and Ye said this, Jingbu Yubu said to Noel. "It seems that there are still eight days left before the execution of Pingji in the service department..." Halfway through, Noel paused deliberately for a while, and then went on to laugh evilly: "Seven days, you will live here in seven days. Time to serve me can''t violate any of my requirements. If you insist on the salvage department after seven days, I will let He Ye testify to the kid, or I will rescue the kid directly." "Your condition is a bit too much." Wen Yan, Jinghua Hattori was very angry, no matter how silly he could hear Noel''s meaning, said with his teeth. "You can not agree, anyway, I don''t have any losses." Noel smiled carelessly and reminded Jinghua of the service department: "But don''t say I didn''t remind you, as long as you walk out of the villa today, there is no second There is no chance to regret the drug sale in the world." After hearing Noels reminder, this made Jinghua more angry, but now I dare to speak out, Im afraid I wont even have the chance this time. At that time, no one could testify to the Ministry. There is no way. Nowadays, the only person who can testify to the Ministry of Service is the only one, Yuanshan and Ye, except that he has no one else. As for Conans classmates, Jinghua had never thought about it. Even if Conan recovered, she would not let Conan come out to prove anything, because it would only have the opposite effect, and it might be said that Conan was threatened. At that time, I really jumped to the Yellow River and could not wash it. Whether Noor will keep its promises is the most worrying thing about the Ministry of Health today. If she can sacrifice herself in order to rescue the Ministry of Service, but if there is no return after the sacrifice, it is really unacceptable. Anger is anger, but unfortunately there is no other way to choose. Jinghua of the Ministry of Force forcibly suppresses the anger in the heart, and thinks carefully, trying to find a method that can be guaranteed, otherwise it is really bad to pay but not get a return Too. "I can promise you this condition, but you have to set up a letter." After thinking, Jing Jingfu said to Noel. auzw.com "It''s okay." Noel smiled slightly, responded to Jinghua of the service department, and then looked at Fei Yingli not far away, and said: "Miles, you help me get two contracts." "Okay, it''s okay." After that, Feiyingli walked beside Jinghua of the service department and quickly walked into the interior of the villa. "I need to make a phone call." Seeing someone prepare, Jinghua served thinking for a moment, and explained to Noel: "You can rest assured that I won''t say this, I just want to report peace." "Please, please." Noel nodded. In order to reassure Noel, the Ministry of Service Jinghua did not intend to avoid, just took out the mobile phone, dialed the number in front of Noel and the girls, waiting for the other end to connect. After waiting for a long time, the number dialed by the Ministry of Service was connected, and a male voice was heard from the mobile phone. "Jinghua, did you persuade Heye?" Ping Zang of the service department asked anxiously. "Ping Zang, in order to let He Ye promise to testify, I have to do something in the next seven days, so I called to inform you, please don''t ask what it is, and don''t come over to me." Hua hesitated for a moment, and said to the Hirobe on the phone. "Is this going to save Pingji?" Wen Yan said, and Hiroki pinned his eyebrows tightly. He had a very bad hunch and decided to Jinghua. "Yes, as long as I can do it in seven days, and Ye promised that I will testify for Pingji." Although he was not sure, but in order to let the peace of peace, the Ministry of clothing Jinghua replied very positively. "Okay, then you will do your best. I won''t ask you what to do. As long as you can save the ordinary time, I will also prepare a plan in case." It is clear that Yuanshan and Ye will not make too much demands, so the Hiroshima Hirobu did not think too much. "Please rest assured, I will do my best to do it well, then I will hang up the phone first." After that, Jinghua Hattori hung up the phone. I felt a little sad and lost in my heart. ask. Not long after hanging up the phone, Fei Yingli walked back with two contracts, one handed to Jinghua in the service department, and the other handed to Noel. Without looking at the content of the contract, Noel signed the name on it. It is clear that Fei Yingli will not pit herself, and if you want to hang, she will only go to the Jinghua Department of Jinghua. You don''t need to worry about anything at all. .. v4 Chapter 200： Execution day After repeatedly looking at it several times, Jinghua finally signed the name and handed it to Noel. After Noel signed the contract, he folded the contract and put it in his bag. "Okay, what do you want me to do." After placing the contract, Jinghua Hattori took a deep breath and said very calmly. "He Ye, let her put on the clothes you wore at night, and then bring her over." After thinking a little, Noel gave a smirk and commanded Yuanshan and Ye in Huaizhong. "Master, I get it." After that, Yuanshan and Ye took the initiative to kiss Noel, and then they came out of Noel''s arms. Next, Yuanshan and Ye left the backyard with Jinghua Hattori, and the two entered the villa together. After waiting for a while, the two came out of the pool, trot quickly to Noel, and sat in Noir''s arms. "Noel, are you really going to save the service department to come out?" asked Kashiko curiously. "I don''t think it''s possible." Belmode, holding the drink, walked slowly next to Noel and sat down, smiling. "It is indeed impossible, because Jinghua Jingbu can''t survive for seven days at all, and seven days is enough to change her into another person. This is Noel''s plan to stipulate seven days." Xiandu Muye lying on the bench reached out and took off After turning off the light-blocking sunglasses, he turned to smile at Youzi. "Judy, who was educated by Belmode, almost completed the education in only five days, and the methods of education are all Noel." Feiyingli smiled, thinking with Xiandu Muye In the same way, I gave a few girls an analysis, and then asked: "Do you think that Noel shot it personally, and Jinghua Hattori can persist until seven days?" "It turns out so!" After listening to Fei Yingli''s analysis, the women around Nuoer knew Nuoer''s plan. "Yes, I did." Noel smiled slightly and nodded. After Noel admitted, the women discussed. It wasn''t until Yuanshan and Ye Hefu''s Jinghua returned that they stopped the discussion of several women and looked at Jinghua''s Jinghua tightly wrapped in bath towels. Seeing so many people come over, the shy, sturdy, and quietly blushing face burst into steam. At Noll''s request, Jinghua finally took off the bath towel wrapped in her body and showed the **** nightgown she was wearing now, a purple transparent nightgown. Appreciating it carefully, Noel began to ask Jinghua of the clothing department to ask her to come over and massage, and so on. Eight days passed in an instant. During this period, Noel only took half of the time, that is, in just four days, the service department was completely subdued. auzw.com On the first day, without the awakening of the Ministry of Service, Noor exchanged a body identical to her from the system, and replaced her soul into a complete new body. Therefore, when Noel took the blood, the completely unaware Jinghua served directly and was blinded, which was also puzzled. On the next day, Jinghua Hattori was able to barely support it, but he began to regret it from the bottom of his heart, but he thought he would rescue him from Heiji, so he still clenched his teeth. On the next third and fourth days, Noel increased her offensive against Shibuya, causing her to fall into the hands completely, and she would never leave after chasing her. Although the task was completed ahead of time, Noel did not intend to stop there, and he continued to educate the Ministry of Service Jinghua in the remaining time. Therefore, no matter whether it is Hiroki Hiroki or Hirobu Hirobu, all of them disappear from the quiet heart of Hiroki, and it seems that these two people have no relationship with her, and the figure of Noel occupies her inner world. After seven days had passed, Noel would not have to say anything at all, and the Ministry of Service Jinghua took the initiative to tear up the signed contract. There was no plan to rescue the Ministry of Services. After seeing the phone call from Ping Zang of the Ministry of Service, Jing Hua of the Ministry of Service immediately glanced at the mobile phone and shattered his mobile phone to the bones, and then the whole person hung on Noel''s body, indicating that he did not want to leave here. The eighth day, which is today the day of execution. Location: In the death room of the prison. Nuoer hugged Yuanshan and Ye on the right, and Jinghua on the left, and the two women also leaned tightly on the middle of Nuoer, and walked into the room to watch the death penalty together. The clothing department sitting on the electric chair was flat. At the moment when he saw the three people, his eyes became red, desperately wanting to break away from the fixed on the electric chair, and trying to rush out with Noel. Seeing that the service department was Pingji, Nuoer kissed the service department Jinghua in front of him. After releasing the service department Jinghua, he immediately kissed Yuanshan and Ye again, constantly stimulating the sealed service department Heiji. The late arrival of the service department was Pingzang, and it happened to see the scene of Noor''s pro-service department Jinghua, and he was stunned directly at the entrance. It wasn''t until Noel loosened the distant mountains and leaves that Hiranori Hiramori recovered and rushed towards Noel angrily. "Bitch!" He rushed in front of Noel, and Hiroki Hiroshi snarled at Jinghua, raising his hand and waving at her fiercely. "Annoying ants, I''d be fine if I didn''t go to you. You actually ran to death. Then your father and son will all die." Noel''s right foot was surrounded by black gas, and he immediately kicked his feet to hide in the clothing department, cold Coldly looked at the two fathers and laughed. "Ah!" He was hit by Noel, and Hiramori screamed and flew towards the rear to fly out. On the way, he had a crack on the whole person and hit the wall and scattered a pile of powder scattered on the ground. .. v4 Chapter 201： Killing This unbelievable scene shocked those who watched the death penalty of the Ministry of Service and the prison guards standing by, leaving them all stunned. Ke Yuanshan and Ye Hefu''s Jinghua, the smiles of the two women still maintained, were not surprised by this situation, and even no fear was revealed. There was no reason for him. The two women obediently signed a partner with Noel. Whether it was Pingji of the Ministry of Service or Pingzang of the Ministry of Service, they were just strangers in the eyes of the two women. As long as Noel ordered, they would kill their father and son without hesitation. "With Ye and Jinghua, kill all the people here. Except for the three of us, I don''t want to see a living person." Noel showed a ghostly smile and patted his hands before the people around him recovered. The two women''s buttocks commanded the two women. "We understand, Master." The two women''s faces flushed when Noel patted them, and responded quickly. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" At the next moment, Yuanshan and Ye and Jinghua''s Jinghua''s company cooled down, and they pulled out two pistols from their legs in unison, shooting at the personnel in the room. Due to the sound of the gunshots, the stunned people recovered, but they all ran fast without bullets and were killed before two steps. In this house, the prison guard was first killed, followed by those who came to watch the death penalty, no one could escape anyway. Because the two women blocked the gate, this was the only way out. There was no way to leave, and they could only die in despair and fear. At this time, Noel had already walked in front of Hiroki, and waved at the fixed Hiroki, the thing that blocked Hiroki''s mouth disappeared. Not waiting for the angry scolding of the service department, Noel snatched up in front of him. "Do you regret it?" Noel asked with a smile, standing in front of Heiji in the service department. "Why! Why! This has nothing to do with my mother and Ye, why should you start with them, what are you going to do with me!!" Jinghua and Yuanshan and Ye, both of them, now become Ban Ruo and the two were not the two they knew at first, and the Ministry of Management shouted angrily at Noel, madly wanting to break away from the fixed shackles. "It''s not so much that you provoke me, so it''s only when you start to deal with them. It''s better to say that I have caught on with them, no matter whether you have a relationship or not. Both of them will become my women sooner or later." "It''s just that I didn''t expect that you actually sent He Ye to me. In order to get you out of crime, Jinghua took the initiative to come to me." "It''s all beyond my plan. If you don''t mix it with Kudo Shinichi, maybe you have to wait for a month or two, then I will shoot them both." "So it can also be said that all this is the result of your first hand, if they are not mixed with Kudo Shinichi, they will not fall into my hands so early." auzw.com "It''s all about what has been said, and it''s time to send you on the road. Remember to see me hide in the next life." "Sorry! Look at my memory, you will not have the next life, bye!" After finishing speaking, Noel''s right hand was pointed at Heibu Heiji, when he wanted to say something. A large amount of black gas gushed out of Noel''s palm. The black gas formed a giant snake with open blood and a big mouth. It bitten the body of the body and shattered it, and even his soul was completely wiped out. The clothing department completely disappeared, and the gunfire in the room also stopped, and the two women killed the prison guard and the rest. "I''m going to quit today." After sensing the situation of the prison, I found the remaining two people in this prison. Noel said to himself with a smile: "This prison and the prisoners in it are just for you. The three were buried together." The black gas quickly condensed in Noel''s palm, and soon a slap-shaped sphere was formed. The black arc flashed around the sphere, and Noel gently threw it into the air. The thrown sphere did not fall, but stayed in mid-air, and began to absorb the power of this prison, which gradually expanded rapidly. Ignoring the situation of the sphere, Noel, with his two daughters on his left and right, walked slowly out of this **** room toward the road away from the prison. On the way out of the prison, I met the prison guards who were attracted by the gunshots, but only one face-to-face. These prison guards were all shot and killed by two women. This happened to them several times. It wasn''t until Noel and the two girls got into the sports car and drove so far away from the prison that the energy ball left behind was activated. "Boom!!!" There was a loud noise. The black sphere left behind swelled in an instant, directly bursting the entire prison, but this did not end there. At the next moment, it instantly became a giant energy ball, and the blinking time was reduced to the size of the slap, forming a huge suction, and all the surroundings were sucked into the energy ball. It didn''t take long for Knoll to dissipate the energy ball after seeing it, and the location of the original prison was recessed into a deep pit. The surroundings became empty and there was nothing, and the prison disappeared completely. After confirming with the system, I soon learned that Takagi Shibu and Maori Kogoro, as well as the entire prison, were wiped out. Very satisfied with this result, after Noel''s navigation on the sports car set the next place to go, he slammed on the accelerator and hurried on the highway. .. v4 Chapter 202： Eliminate the protagonist of this world On the way to the destination... After careful consideration, Noel, who was too lazy to run one more trip, took out his mobile phone and dialed the number of Belmode, and then waited patiently for the call to connect. Without letting Norge wait, Belmode''s words rang in his ears. "Noel, why did you call back? Is there something wrong?" Belmode asked, puzzled, after receiving the call from Noel. "I want you to kill Kudo Yusaku, and Dr. Ali who lives with him." There was no turning around, Noel said quite straightforwardly. "Do I need to kill Kudo Shinichi?" Belmed asked for a moment. "No, I''m on my way to the hospital. You just need to go to Kudo''s home and kill him and Dr. Ali." Noel rejected the proposal and said to Belmode. "Okay." In response to Noel, Belmode didn''t care at all, and thought about it, said: "I need to prepare for it. After I have resolved the two, I will call you to report the situation. , If nothing happens, I will hang up first." "It''s alright, you have to prepare." After a quick thought, Noel responded to Belmode. "Then I hung up and waited for my good news." After that, Belmode hung up the phone and acted quickly. Seeing Belmode hanging up the phone, Noel also took the phone back into his pocket and speeded up to drive to the hospital where Conan lived. In Belmode in the villa, she disguised herself at the fastest speed, put all the necessary weapons on her body, and then directly entered the garage of the villa, driving the sports car in the garage to Kudo Yuzuo. The residence opened. After a long time, Noel and the two girls arrived at the hospital. They learned the location of Conan from the nurses of the hospital. At this time, they were slowly walking towards Conan''s ward. Soon after arriving outside the door of the ward, Noel saw a bunch of reporters guarding outside the ward, and there were two police officers standing by the entrance of the ward. Noel hugged the two women just before they walked to the door of the ward, and was immediately stopped by the two guards. "No one except the patient''s family can enter without permission." One of the police officers explained, reaching for the door. "Except for the three of us, everyone else is a sinful person. Kill them as much as you can." Emperor Gu''s illusion ability was activated, and Noel''s eyes flashed instantly, smiling at the policeman in front of the door. "Thank you for your information, you hurry into the ward to hide." After that, the police officer who had seen the illusion immediately opened the door of the ward. "Yes, you three go in quickly, it won''t be good to be injured accidentally." Another police officer also saw the illusion, and all had the guns in their hands. The alert stared at the reporter not far away . auzw.com Noel walked into the ward with the two women in her arms. The three of them just entered the ward, and the door behind them closed immediately, followed by screams and shots outside the ward. . Not caring about the outside, he walked slowly to Conan, who had dull eyes in the ward, and stopped at the end of the bed. "Kudo Shinichi, I''m here to visit the doctor." Noel smiled and looked at Conan. "Noel! You bastard, I want you to die without a burial place!!" At the moment of hearing Noel''s words, Conan''s sluggish eyes reacted, his red eyes staring at Noel, his teeth gritted. "There are more people thinking of me dying, but unfortunately no one can do it successfully, and you will not be an exception." Nuo shrugged his shoulders and smiled carelessly. "Wait for me!!! This day will come, then you will die in my hands!!!" Conan, who tried hard to get up and rushed to Noel to tear it, but the lower body was permanently paralyzed No matter how you move, you can only continue to growl in anger. "Don''t daydream, even if you can mobilize the army or nuclear bombs, but these can''t hurt me, nothing in the world can hurt me, let alone put me to death." "You won''t have a chance to kill me in the future, because your toy has lost the role of entertaining others, and useless toys are unnecessary." "So take your hatred towards me and disappear in this world forever." Without giving Conan another chance, Noel instantly released black gas, and the black gas condensed into a gun that directly penetrated Conan''s heart. The hit Conan was like a broken mirror. Numerous cracks appeared all over the body, and finally at the moment when Noel dissipated the black gas, it instantly became scattered and turned into powder on the way. Congratulations to the host for eliminating the protagonist of this world: earn 1000 points. Hearing the system''s prompt, this made Noel stunned a little. I didn''t really think that I could get points, but soon I didn''t care much about it. Noel, who wanted to drive home, suddenly stopped walking. He felt that this was too much trouble. He told the system in his heart:''System Master, recover my sports car parked downstairs, and open the way to the villa. aisle. Recycling is complete. The small space transmission is completed. Seeing the teleportation appear in front of him, Noel entered the room with arms around her, and the next second disappeared inside the ward with the teleportation. Immediately back in the villa, Noel lay directly on the sofa in the living room, enjoying the massage of the two women, while waiting for news from Belmode. After waiting for almost an hour, Belmode sent a message back over the phone, and then returned to the villa after another half an hour. .. v4 Chapter 203： Departure【End】 In the next few days... As the women learned that they were about to leave the world, they played well for a few days at the request of the women and went to a certain place instead of shopping every day. Of course, Noel also took the opportunity to buy a lot of gifts, and gave them to the women in the world when he was ready to return to his partner''s world. Anyway, there were only a lot of gifts. But at this moment, after being fed by the same sleep to feed all the girls, the only Noel who had not slept awake, put the tired girls into the world of partners. He got up and put on his clothes. Noel took out a cigarette and lit a cigarette. While swallowing the mist, he walked slowly to the living room. He smoothly put the inside of the living room into the storage space, and then sat down on the living room sofa. "Forget it, it''s better to go back to the partner''s world. Although I only left them for a few seconds there, but I stayed here for so long and still miss them." "Well, it was so pleasant to decide." "System Jun, send me back to my partner world." The voice just fell for a moment, and Noel''s figure began to fade gradually, and soon disappeared completely, leaving only the empty villa. Back in the partner''s world, Noel returned to the moment when he left when the women around him were still asleep and did not wake up from their sleep. I glanced at the girls in Conan World and saw that they had all arrived safely, before Noel lay down and hugged Estes and Han Cook, then closed his eyes and went to sleep. After a night''s rest, Noel''s women slowly opened their eyes, and when they saw the new face lying next to them, they didn''t care too much, just a little surprised. But if they think about it carefully, they can all know that Noel has gone to another world, and these women who suddenly have new faces are nothing more than Noel''s new income in the world. So there is no need to make any fuss, this is not the first time anyway, it will definitely happen frequently in the future. When the women woke up one after another, they all revolved around the newly joined sisters, and began to introduce themselves, asking more curiously about Conan World, what kind of world is there, and so on. Such topics continued until Noel woke up from his sleep before the women stopped talking and asking. "I know I''m handsome, but if you stare at me for so long, it will make me a little embarrassed." Just waking up, Noel smiled narcissistically when she saw women looking at themselves. "Nono, I''m going to play with it too." From the space behind Noel, Rod flew on Noel''s back, sulking his cheeks, and said dissatisfiedly. "The next time you have to go with your concubines." Hankook hugged Noel around him, and said that he pressed tightly against Noel. "I''m going too." Estes smiled slightly and leaned forward against Noel. "Ibid." auzw.com "Upstairs +1." "+1, keep the formation below." The women all said they would go with them, which made Noel feel very happy, but did not say yes. Noel said that the solution would be that each world would randomly select 23 people from it, and it might be possible to summon large-scale personnel at once, so just let them wait patiently. Seeing Nuoer said so, the beautiful women also stopped, no longer continue to discuss this topic, began to busy their respective affairs. Cooking, cooking, leisure, learning, learning, continue to serve Noel, and so on. This time, Noel accompanied the beautiful women for a month. Before preparing to leave and cross again, they fed many beautiful women and waited until all their tired people slept. Taking out the invitation letter from the storage space, Noel asked the system in his heart: System Master, if this invitation letter passes, what stage has the world reached? Since the space-time wormhole connects various unknown worlds, this system cannot accurately determine the arrival time, nor can it set the time point for the host to arrive. If I go to that world, can I play unscrupulously? ''Thinking for a moment, Noel then asked in his heart. As long as the host does not seal the strength, it can still play unscrupulously without worrying about any problems. System Master, for safetys sake, you are responsible for sending me over. ''Noel burst into a black flame in his palm, instantly burned the invitation to ashes, and issued instructions to the system in his heart. Destination: (Super Theological Academy) is about to enter the selected world. Please host to choose: 1. Temporarily seal all divine powers and all abilities. 2. Temporarily seal 70% of the divine power. 3. All divine powers and abilities are fully opened to enter the world. Im choosing 2, to temporarily seal 70% of my divine power. Ill wait to see the situation. ''Think about it, Noel made a choice soon. The selection is complete. Tip: The host can completely unlock the divine power at any time. The traversal function is turned on and the space channel is established. I wish the host a pleasant journey. A door appeared out of thin air in front of him. Noel put on a handsome casual suit. In order not to disturb the beautiful women who were tired of playing, he gently pushed the door open and entered the interior. Immediately afterwards, with the entry of Noel, the door closed automatically and quickly disappeared into the world of the partner. .. v5 Chapter 1： Knock sap Time: Around 89 o''clock at night. Location: xxxx suburb. The night was calm as usual, and it became very unstable at this time. The highway was intercepted by people wearing military uniforms, a large number of vehicles stopped because of this, and the sound of the explosion could be heard, and the flames of the explosion appeared particularly evident in the dark night. At the location where the explosion occurred, there were a large number of soldiers armed with firearms, as well as several men and women wearing black armor and holding cold weapons. Among them was a man who stabbed his large sword on the ground, knelt on one leg and lowered his head without knowing what to do, and still whispered in his mouth. "Galen, what are you doing kneeling there?" A man with a spear, looking behind the stone wall under cover, looked at the man kneeling on one leg suspiciously and asked very puzzled. "Zhao Xin, do you know a knight in the West?" Wen Yan, a man named Galen, still knelt on the ground on one leg and asked seriously. "Are you going to be full of pride?" Zhao Xin, holding a spear, was even more puzzled and asked Galen. "Knight is a kind of spirit, it is... ouch!!!!" Galen, who was just standing up, was headshot by a stone flying in the distance, and fell backwards with a scream. on the ground. "Pay attention to avoid fools!" Reina, who was beside Zhao Xin, was very speechless and taught you rudely when Galen was knocked to the ground. "Hey, brother, don''t stand up, be careful..." An ordinary soldier, looking at Galen crouching on the ground and covering his head, kindly reminded. "Nima! You sniper! He stretched his head and exploded!" Galen felt very embarrassed, and Galen stood up from the ground, growling quite uncomfortably in the direction of the stone attack. "Gallen is less crap, hurry and come over to me to hide, and I will tell you the information I have learned." The man holding a sledgehammer shouted at Galen who wanted to continue to scold. "I get it, sir!" After that, Galen quickly picked up the big sword on the ground and quickly ran to squat beside Zhao Xin. With a sledgehammer in hand, Jess, seeing that everyone was covered, immediately connected to the command room in the Super Seminary through his communication device. "Now the situation is that the opponent is very powerful and the speed is supersonic, and can jump from 1 km away instantly." "The power exceeds 50 tons, using a metal rod, the impact force of each landing can throw ordinary soldiers more than three meters, and can also hide themselves!" "But it is not clear how much the maximum attack power can be achieved. It is also him who shot down the fighter." "He doesn''t fly on his own, but jumps through super long distances. If I calculate correctly, you can understand that he has a lot of troubles!" "This is the report I just got, and the intelligence I observed." auzw.com The voice fell, no matter it was the command room of the Super Academy, or the super soldiers on the scene, they were a little surprised, and at the same time a figure appeared in the minds of individual personnel. . "I rely on! Sun Wukong?!" According to Jace''s analysis, Galen cried out in surprise. "Who is Sun Wukong?" Rena beside Galen asked, very puzzled. "You don''t even know this?" Galen asked subconsciously. "Cut! I''m not in your world!" Reina said with a dissatisfied glance. "Oh! Yeah, I forgot, I''m sorry, sorry!" After hearing this, Galen remembered it, quickly apologized, and then said: "If it is Sun Wukong in mythology, then his attack power can''t really be judged. Now, the stick in his hand is 13,000 kilograms!" "Converted to the earth, it weighs about seven tons." A quick estimate, Jess said the result of the estimate. "I rely on! Can your myth be any more curious?" Rena pulled a corner of her mouth, feeling a little too outrageous, and said with an unbelievable tone: "A big bird is 100,000 meters." Next, everyone and the command room of the Super Theological Academy quickly discussed the combat plan. The final plan was decided, and Reina decided to test the combat effectiveness of the opponent personally, which was also approved by the command room personnel. "Who is that..." Rena walked to the open area, forgot her name halfway through, looked at Galen and asked, "Who is that?" "Sun Wukong." Very speechless, but Galen still whispered. "Sun Wukong!!!" Just screamed, and suddenly thought of what Rena asked again: "Speaking of that, if there is a wood, his name will be angry when he hears it?" "Bima Wen." Without even thinking, Galen reminded again. "Bima Wen!!" Rena took a deep breath and shouted very loudly. Reina''s words just fell, and in the endless night, a giant stick with golden light appeared instantly, and quickly fell towards Rena''s position. In the command room of the Super Theological Academy, she is activating her defense system by connecting the combat suit on Rena''s body. Instantly, Rena was wrapped in a shielded white light, and quickly used a shield of dawn in her left hand, preparing to meet the giant stick that dropped at high speed. And just as the stick and Rena were about to come into contact, the space in front of her was twisted in an instant, and the shape of the swirling nest was super-high-speed. At the next moment, the figure in handsome casual clothes walked out of the twisted nest-shaped twisted space. "Let''s go!" Noel, who had just crossed, saw the giant golden stick that fell to him, and immediately raised his left hand to pick it up, and even more directly cursed his mother: "It''s the turtle king! Laozi wanted to knock the sap when he first came You tm live impatiently!!! .. v5 Chapter 2： If you want to fight, I will fight! Noel''s sudden appearance not only surprised Reina, who was standing behind him, but also the people around the scene. When these people were surprised, the Dinghaishen needle that fell at high speed came into contact with Noel, and a huge muffled noise sounded. Noel''s left hand firmly caught the Dinghaishen needle, and the impact force made the ground under his feet sink. Not only did Reina, who stood closest, heard the sound of broken bones, she felt a good impression on Noel who was in front of her. At this time, Noel knew his situation very well. The strength of the Dinghaishen needle and the impact of the fall caused a comminuted fracture in the left hand. The left hand can''t use any strength. Damn! Fortunately, when I came over, I left a little divine power. If all the divine power is sealed, it is estimated that it is not as simple as a fracture. ''I thought, Noor frowned slightly, and the comminuted fracture of his left hand did not make him cry out. As the left hand could no longer work, the Dinghaishen needle fell with Noel''s left hand, and also fell on top of him and Rena''s head. "Your sister! Roll back for Lao Tzu!" Knoll kicked hard with a foot, and the Dinghaishen needle was hit and returned with the original track rising. "Hee hee hee hee! You can actually catch the stick of my God of Fighting Buddha and kick it back with your own strength. You suddenly appear very good." The endless night, one person sounded The sound of words. "Fight against Buddha?" Wen Yan, Noel looked at the position where the voice came, and through the fusion of the eyes of the emperor with the ability of farsightedness, he soon saw the figure of the speaker and said to himself, "It turned out to be a monkey Brother, I didnt expect me to arrive at this time." "Someone liberated me from the myth imprisonment, I will not be bound again, I am me!" "Although I am not easy to kill, I am aggressive, hee hee hee hee hee hee!" "Boy, your strength is good, report your name, and then play against me!" Sun Wukong jumped suddenly, gliding through the sky at high speed, and steadily fell within the range of everyone''s vision, and then did not move half a step, standing and watching Noel said. "Even if you don''t say it, just because you wanted to knock me on the sap, I didn''t intend to let go." "My name is Noel, who is about to defeat you." "If you want to fight, I will fight!" "Come out! For me, the loyal dog guarding the gate of the underworld, tearing up the irreverent for me, and dragging their souls into the abyss of the underworld!" As the words fell, Noel burst out of a large amount of black gas, and the space above his head cracked, a bronze voice came out of the cracks in the space, and next a three-headed monster crashed out of the space. "boom!" The monster fell to the ground, and the ground shook with it. auzw.com "Roar! Roar! Roar!" Noor''s order was not required. The three **** dogs roared at Sun Wukong and swooped at Sun Wukong at the next moment. "Interesting! I will take care of this evil spirit first!" Sun Wukong, with his red eyes, squatted slightly to accumulate his feet, and suddenly ejected from the ground. Swept. Seeing it was hit, but the **** dog twisted its three heads and opened their blood jets, all three mouths were bitten on the gold hoop, and then flicked in one direction at the same time. Instead of using the full strength of Sun Wukong, he was even thrown away with a gold hoop, but he stopped in the air without flying far. Upon seeing this, the three **** dogs that had just landed immediately ran up on the ground and rushed to the position of Sun Wukong again. Next, the battle between dogs and monkeys can be said to be shaken, many tanks were overturned and squashed, and many people present were affected. However, individuals can see that Sun Wukong has always been in the upper hand, completely pressing the three-headed **** dog to fight, and it will not take long for the winner to be defeated. "Lord Lord, am I dreaming?" The shaking of the ground made Galen fall to the ground without squatting. This time he also recovered from surprise and asked Zhao Xin in disbelief. "Slap!" Zhao Xin also recovered, and patted directly on the back of Galen, then asked: "Does it hurt?" "It hurts." Galen nodded stunned, but thinking about what was wrong, he immediately said: "No! What do you do with me, you won''t do with yourself!" "I am helping you to make sure that if you feel pain, you are not dreaming. You don''t have to thank me too much." Zhao Xin said sincerely. "No, you have to shoot me back." Seeing Zhao Xin couldn''t help laughing the next second, Galen raised his hand to fight back. "Shut up! You two don''t smile like hippie, don''t hurry to save people now!" The two funny words made Jess finally recover and roared at them. Shouted so much by Jess, the members of the corps of soldiers were all awakened, no longer paying attention to the battle of one dog and one monkey, and finally saw the heavy casualties of their own side. It was when Jess planned to give orders to stop fighting dogs and monkeys and save the casualties. In the communication of the entire company of the Xiongbing Company, there were anxious and incredible words from the command room of the Super Theological Academy, so that all of them who were waiting for the command to prepare for the action stopped all the actions that would stand up. "All members of the male company pay attention to alert!" "Ultra-high energy response appeared around Reina. After preliminary analysis, our analysis included: divine power, power of darkness, power of death. Various forces are constantly being improved. This is just a preliminary analysis. The results have not yet been analyzed." "However... we can be sure that it is definitely the energy released by a god, a **** who came to earth from another time and space, please be careful of the members of the company, we do not know that the other party is an enemy or a friend. ." .. v5 Chapter 3： Officially begin The communication from the command room stopped, and all the members of the male company fixed their eyes on Noel, because Noel was standing alone near Rena. The nearest Rena, without the information from the command room, she can sense the power of Noel and determine that Noel is a god. With only one step away from Noel, Rena could hear Noel''s soft words and quickly adjusted the volume of the communication to the maximum. With this move of Rena, no matter whether it is a member of the male company in the field or as far as the command room of the Super Academy, you can hear the voice of Rena communication. "The Divine Seal is lifted." "The Seal of Divine Power is lifted." "Power limitation unlocks." "Unlimited beast unlock." "Noah''s genes are unlocked." Pluto''s exclusive divinity lifted the seal, and Noel erupted a rich and extreme gas of death, allowing people to see the dark purple gas of death with the naked eye. Immediately after the seal of divine power was lifted, the divine power spewed out madly, and the beam of light formed by divine power wrapped Noel in it, and Rena, which was only one step away, directly ejected the periphery of the beam of light and fell to the ground. Shenwei was also released at this moment, instantly overwhelming the crowd of soldiers and kneeling on the ground, pressing his hands on the ground to support the body with all his strength, so that he would not be directly pressed to the ground. But the people outside the male soldiers were out of luck. They were all close to the ground, and they were pressed to spit out bright red blood. Fear grew in these people and spread quickly. With the unlocking of Noah''s genes, the dark energy in Noel''s body skyrocketed, and the negative emotions in this area have become Nour''s nutrients, instantly curing the left hand of the comminuted fracture. At this time, Noel also found a change, a row of black star marks appeared on his forehead, his eyes were completely covered by pure black, and his pupils became extremely red. With a sigh of breath, he survived the repaired left hand, and then Noel found the people who were kneeling or lying on the ground, and immediately withdrew the slightly released divine power, as well as the divine power that was constantly pouring out of the body. Suddenly, the mountain that was pressing on him disappeared. The members of the Xiongbing Company all lay on the ground and gasped, their hands and feet were trembling. However, those ordinary people can be said to be completely stunned. Apart from the members of the male company, no one can be sober at this time. "Just kidding, is he really a **** like Rena?" Catherine sat up hard and looked at Noel with some fear. auzw.com "It''s not a level at all, and Reina can''t compare with him at all." Catalina, who also climbed up, heard Catherine''s words and said while panting. "I drop mother." Climbing up with a double-edged axe, Da d continued to gasp and said: "All kneels before starting to fight, this... how to fight..." "Dad, with that powerful coercion, we have no resistance at all. If tm really comes, we will have to take a break." Zhao Xin, who had weak feet, stood in fear Can''t fight anymore and can only sit on the ground. "No, it''s better, otherwise..." Jia Wen, who was a little slow, just wanted to inspire morale, but only half of the words were spoken. Nore glanced and shut up. After glancing at all the members of the male company, Noel''s gaze finally fell on Rena, and after a little while, he withdrew his gaze. "Cerberus, your task has been completed, now return to Hades." The right hand smashed the space, and Noel pulled out the real black sword night, looked at the three **** dogs that helped delay the time, and said lightly. The three **** dogs far away from Noel wanted to pounce on Sun Wukong again, but his body stopped instantly, and he turned around and broke the space, completely disappearing in front of Sun Wukong. Sun Wukong also had no intention of chasing, because when Noel broke out of divine power just now, it immediately noticed the change of Noel, and it was clear that now it was a real battle, and his full of warfare looked at Noel in the distance. Noel held True Black Sword Night, his eyes locked on Sun Wukong''s position, and took a step in his direction. Under the gaze of all the members of the company, Noel''s step had not yet fallen, but his figure disappeared without a trace. No one could see how he disappeared. "The battle between us is now officially started." The next moment, Noel appeared in front of Sun Wukong instantly, holding the real black knife night already held high, and slashed to the top of Sun Wukong quickly and quickly. The sudden appearance of Noel made Sun Wukong stunned a little, but when he felt the threat of death, he recovered and quickly hurled the gold hoop over his head. "Ding!" "boom!" The blade collided with the gold cudgel, and it could not be maintained for even a second. Sun Wukong shot like a shell at the ground, and hit the ground fiercely in the blink of an eye. As Sun Wukong fell to the ground, the ground shook violently. There were cracks on the ground centered on it, which continued to extend in all directions, and raised thick dust and a gust of wind blowing in all directions. "Nima! This is not a battle we can intervene at all!" Seeing the situation is not good, Galen quickly slammed his sword into the ground to prevent it from being blown away by the strong winds from a distance, and shouted to the others in the company. . "Once a monkey brother was choking enough, there was an unknown powerful god. This is the rhythm to kill us." Zhao Xin also expressed his thoughts, learning that Galen saw weapons pierce the ground to prevent himself from being caught. The wind blew away. "Shield of Dawn!" Reina moved to the crowd instantly, and a huge light shield appeared immediately on her left hand, shouting to the crowd: "All hide behind me." .. v5 Chapter 4： I swear here Katrina, who was unable to use her weapons to fix it, quickly used the wormhole handling technique, and immediately appeared beside Catherine, and then took her to move behind Lena. Others who had no time to run past, learned that Galen and Zhao Xin were pitting goods, using cold weapons in their hands to penetrate the ground, and grasping the weapons with both hands tightly to prevent themselves from being blown away by the wind. When the hurricane arrived, the people who could not hide behind Rena, like the flag hanging on the pole, swayed with the coming gust of wind. The gusty wind came quickly, and it went very fast, and it stopped shortly. "According to the information returned by you, as well as the data controlled by us, I probably know who the **** is." Looking at the screen shows that the energy has exceeded the standard and cannot be measured, and there is a picture returned by the satellite, the wandering mage Ritz said via communication. "Teacher Liu, what the **** is this?" Rena asked when she put away the Dawning Shield, and took off the dust on her body. "It was just a simple blow, and it caused so much damage." Catherine looked around and saw the tank that had been parked not far away. At this time, all of them were no longer visible, and some were afraid. "Now I think Knowing that the enemy is a friend, we cant stop it if its an enemy." "Teacher Liu, please stop telling us. Hurry up and tell us." Katarina closed her eyebrows and stared at Noel in the distance. She was relieved to see that Noel was not in action and hurried to Rui in the command room. I said. "The **** may also come from mythology, from the three behemoths he summoned, and the information he said in his mouth." "In ancient Greek mythology, Hades, one of the four creation gods, also known as Hades, the ruler of the underworld, knew him very, very well." "But he said he was called Noel, which made me puzzled, and because it made me unsure." "But the divine power that he exploded just now, I can be sure that we can''t stop this **** from doing anything, even if the principal Kieran comes back, he may not be able to stop him." "Seriously, I don''t know if this **** is an enemy or a friend." "Reina, you need to be careful. The knife he is holding is an artifact, an artifact with the power to kill God, that can kill you." All the members of the Xiongbing Company heard the message from the newsletter, and everyone felt bad. "I think he is a friend, not an enemy, otherwise he just had a chance to kill us, but he did not do that." After analyzing the situation a little, Rena said seriously to everyone: "In order to reduce our burden, we will also The horrible supernatural power was taken back." "It really seems to be what you said." Catherine nodded and recalled. "Same as above, I think so." Katarina echoed. "I think it was the monkey brother who caused the trouble. You think about the great **** who just came to us, but he was almost knocked by the monkey brother. How do you say that the great **** might not be angry." , Zhao Xin analyzed seriously. auzw.com "Sir, what shall we do now?" Rui Wen, who had pure white short hair, looked at Jess and asked. "We can only wait and see how it changes. If it is really what Teacher Liu said, then he can definitely defeat Sun Wukong. At that time we will ask him to talk. If we can''t talk, we will have to stop even if we can''t stop us." Jie Si thought for a moment and said to the people around him. "Jess was right, and now we can only do so." Ducao, who had not spoken, spoke out, very much in agreement with Jess''s plan, and then issued an order: "The soldiers are all on standby. The rest took the wounded out of the battlefield." "Yes." All the members of the Xiongbing Company responded in unison. Just after the discussion here, Noel and Sun Wukong were moving, and Sun Wukong, who was smashed with seven pieces of meat, stood up from the deep pit and shook the head of the dizzy monkey. "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Sun Wukong raised his head and laughed, against the Noel in the air, shouting with full of war: "Well, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful, let''s fight for 300 rounds!!" After finishing speaking, without giving Noel a chance to respond, Sun Wukong leaped from the ground suddenly. When he reached the same height, the gold hoop held by him instantly became huge, and he swept to Noel with all his strength. Turning his head, he glanced lightly, and Noel waved the real black sword night blankly, and the blade directly cut the gold hoop. "Ding!" The two collided together, but the gold hoop was bounced off the next second, and even Sun Wukong flew out with it. "I want to see if your gold hoop can block my power." "I swear here!" "I don''t allow, anything I can''t cut exists!" "And this sword will be able to cut and cut the invincible blade of everything on the ground!" The divine power is concentrated on the right hand with the words and spirits spoken by Noel, and the effect of folding and tearing the silver hand is instantly displayed in Noel''s right hand, and the entire right arm becomes the silver hand in the blink of an eye. Standing motionless, Noel held up the true black sword night with power to bless, and waved his sword at Sun Wukong who was flew out. Zhen Hei Dao Ye waved his sword down, and the sky instantly condensed a ghost image of a super-giant blade. Finally, he stopped in the air, and Sun Wukong just wanted to use the golden hoop to hold it sideways, but the falling blade ghost made him feel very dangerous, as if he saw the illusion that he was cut in half, the next moment Immediately gave up the idea to resist, turned a somersault and escaped from the original position. .. v5 Chapter 5： Gods Protection "I''m going! Run!" Reena hurriedly yelled at the members of the male soldier company when she saw the vast power of the blade ghost. "Cut! What''s good to run, but it''s just a phantom, which doesn''t scare me Zhao Xin." Seeing everyone else ran away, Zhao Xin felt that this was an opportunity to show up in front of the beauty, so he stood still. , Looking at the members of the Xiongbing Company. "It''s worthy of faith." Wen Yan, Jia Wen stopped, and gave thumbs up to Zhao Xin. "Letter Xing is indeed powerful and domineering." Galen also stopped and praised with no miserly. "You two pit goods, Reina let us run because of the danger, otherwise missiles attacked us during training. Did you two pit goods see her and told us to run? You two pit goods also encouraged Zhao Xin, this is to Does he die faster?" Caterina said, seeing Sanji friends nervous again. "Zhao Xin, you idiot! Hurry and leave there!" Rena turned her head and saw that Zhao Xin was still motionless, and the blade of the sky was about to fall, shouting anxiously. Zhao Xingang just wanted to say something, but he hadn''t had time to speak. The super-giant blade phantom falling in the sky fell close to the outside of Zhao Xin''s left arm and fell into the ground. The blade phantom completely disappeared into the ground and disappeared into everyone''s eyes. "Look at all your fuss, they said it was just a phantom, and there was nothing to be afraid of." After checking himself a little, Zhao Xin turned and smiled proudly. "Xin Yewei...." Galen said only half of the scene, so he could not speak. Except for Zhao Xin, everyone else is similar to Galen. They are all stunned by the scene in front of them, completely speechless, and also thankful that Zhao Xin is lucky. Zhao Xin, who was proud of himself, saw that he didn''t get the compliment from everyone. He turned around and looked around in confusion, and he was almost scared and fainted. A long straight slash marks appeared on the ground, and the slash marks were separating to the left and right sides, and gradually turned from a small slash mark into a bottomless canyon. "Oh my god!" Zhao Xin, standing on the edge of the cut, looked down at the bottom and saw the cut. He sat directly on the ground with a soft foot, and cold sweat kept rushing from his body. "It''s your boy''s fate. If it falls on you, you''ll just say nothing." Jess first recovered, and hurried forward to drag Zhao Xin away from the edge, scared to his pale face. Zhao Xin preached. "Sir, are you okay?" Galen, who saw the instructor Jess dragged Zhao Xin back, quickly greeted him, and asked with anxiety while checking. "Hang goods, you have to say that you are really big. If you are on the upper side, your left hand is really useless." Katerina pointed to Zhao Xin''s left arm. "It''s okay, it''s just that the combat suit was cut off and the left arm wasn''t injured." Jia Wen squatting beside Zhao Xin said with a sigh of relief. "It''s so dangerous here, or should we stay away." Seeing Zhao Xin''s combat suit on his left arm has been cut a large gap, Catherine suggested with some fear. auzw.com Just when the Xiongbing Company discussed, Noel did not stop there, already locked Sun Wukong''s position, and his figure disappeared in the air. Sun Wukong glanced at the damage caused by the knife, and when he turned his head, he saw Noel appeared in front of him, and the cross knife he had held was cut. Seeing that it could not be avoided, Sun Wukong could only use the gold hoop to resist, but when the blade touched the gold hoop, an incredible scene happened to Sun Wukong. There was no ding-blocking sound as before, but the gold cudgel was made like tofu, and it was cut off directly from the middle position by the real black sword night that Nol blessed. The sharp blade pointed at Sun Wukong''s indestructible body, and the slash marks extended from the left button to the right waist. But this did not end there, nor did Noor directly destroy Sun Wukong, so he kicked him fiercely to the ground. The super high-speed catapult came down, and Sun Wukong, who was under tremendous force, immediately ejected a large amount of blood from the large wound on his body. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. Sun Wukong was in intimate contact with the ground, bearing the tremendous impact of the ground, and immediately descended to form a deep pit. "If you remember right, Galen used a thousand tons of power to recreate the mad Sun Wukong, then..." I just wanted to launch an attack, but Noel suddenly remembered that the beauty to be soaked was still here, Quickly lock the position of the male company. "God''s protection." The voice of the speech had just fallen. All the members of the company of soldiers in the battle were instantly wrapped in dark gold protection, and the transparent protection flashed incomprehensible scriptures. Suddenly encased in unknown energy, all members of the military company were alert and prepared to use their hand-held weapons to destroy and escape. "Don''t make stupid actions, just stay inside and die if you come out." Within the protection of God, Noel''s words sounded. "Great God, why are you shutting us up?" Catherine asked, afraid of hearing the words and stopped the act of preparing to attack and protect. "Catherine don''t talk nonsense." Rena explained to the gods on the protection of the gods, Reina explained to the entire company of the male soldiers: "This is a kind of protection, in short, it is used to protect people, as long as there is enough To maintain its divine power, and there will be no harm here." "Frightened me, I thought the great **** was going to do it right." Rui Wen put down the sword in his hand, patted his heart with his hand, and said with a sigh of relief. "Rena, you mean that God is protecting us?" Katerina looked at Reina, wondering if she had heard it wrong. .. v5 Chapter 6： Do the girls make an appointment? "Well, I think so." Rena nodded and confirmed to Caterina. "Sister, there is no danger outside now, it seems that you don''t need this cover to protect us." Dongdongxixiu looked, Dad didn''t see any threats, turned around and said to Rena. "I don''t know, but I know very well that no one here can destroy this protection." Rena said with a shrug. "I have a very bad hunch. You said that it would be the big god''s big moves, so I added a layer of cover to us." Jia Wen thought for a moment, and then guessed to tell a few people. "Brother Wen, please don''t crow the mouth. The knife just now was scary enough. If there is any big move, how terrible it will be." Zhao Xin, who had just slowed down for a while, recalled that he just rubbed his shoulders. After the knife, he involuntarily fought a cold war, and said with fear after a while. "Don''t say it, he started to move, and he paid attention to it." Jess stopped the person who still wanted to speak, staring at Noel staring at the sky with his eyes, and said to the entire company of the soldiers. The entire company of the soldiers shut their mouths obediently and moved their gazes to Noel''s body. At the same time, they were alert. Originally listening to the conversation between the men of the Xiongbing Company, he suddenly sensed that Sun Wukong was about to wake up, and Noel could only give up the act of eavesdropping and prepare to deal with Sun Wukong who was about to wake up. "I, liberate the yoke of Ru, listen to my call, and quickly show up, my seventh beast of the black sword of the night beast!" The space in the high sky was shattered. A three-cobalt sword with a length of more than 100 meters slowly emerged from the shattered space. It quickly moved over the top of Sun Wukong''s head, and then continued to rise and disappeared in the clouds. Yemo''s black sword, the seventh beast, the image is a three-cobalt sword, a sharp giant sword with a blade length of more than 100 meters, the ability is gravity operation, the attack method is to fall from high altitude and accelerate with gravity operation, the quality of the giant sword itself In addition, the impact force generated by the speed when hitting the target can instantly destroy the surrounding radius of tens of kilometers, "Adjust gravity, increase the weight to a thousand tons." The left hand was raised high and slammed down. Finally, the palm of Noel''s left hand was aimed at Sun Wukong on the ground and shouted: "Crush everything! Ye Mo''s black sword!" After receiving Noel''s order, the weight increased to a thousand tons in an instant, and the three-cobalt sword with a length of more than 100 meters broke through the clouds, and it fell to Sun Wukong at a high speed. The weight and the impact of the fall made Sun Wukong, who had just been awake, unable to move, and his body gradually fell into the ground. The three-cobalt sword with a length of more than 100 meters flashed black light in the sky and instantly attacked Sun Wukong. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. auzw.com The powerful impact, with Sun Wukongs position as the center, instantly destroyed the surrounding radius of tens of kilometers, and the earth was violently shaken, and the ground was deep for tens of kilometers. The sag went down, and tens of kilometers were completely razed to the ground. The violent earthquake caused all the members of the company to lose their balance and fall to the ground, and the dust was also shocked by the impact, which reduced the field of vision of the members of the company directly to zero, except for dust or dust. Sun Wukong was hit, and his eyes were white and severely wounded, and he was unconscious. The tip of the three-cobalt sword, which was more than 100 meters in length, will stand on his heart. Without the power blessing of the torn silver hand, Yemas black sword could not penetrate Sun Wukongs body, but the impact of a thousand tons of weight could not be avoided. Standing in the air, Noel narrowed his eyes to check the status of Sun Wukong, and found that he was now without the previous rage, but he was awake for a while after being seriously injured. "The results are not bad. At least they were not directly killed. The previous violent breath has also disappeared. It should be considered a successful reconstruction." Noel nodded, satisfied with the result, and said to himself with a smile. Sun Wukong was done, and his anger was almost knocked away. Noel did not intend to ignore Sun Wukong anymore, and of course did not intend to kill Sun Wukong. Recover the black sword of No. 7 Yemao, followed by Noel''s left hand with a violent wave, a gust of wind blew away the flying dust, and finally disappeared into the sky. As the wind blew away the dust, all the members of the Xiongbing Company stood up from the ground and saw a scene that made them all stunned, and fear grew in their hearts. Except for the area covered by the protection of the gods, the outer ground was sunk by about 2 meters, and there was nothing at first glance. In the next second, the male soldiers heard the sound of shattering glass in the ears of all the members of the company, and saw that God''s protection became scattered, and then turned into dark golden powder on the way to fall. "Ah!" Rena, who was unprepared, screamed in shock when she saw Noel in front of her, and quickly pushed back two steps. The high-decibel scream made all the men of the male soldiers recover. Of course, they also saw Noel, who was very close to Rena, and they immediately squeezed the weapon in their hands, but they did not dare to act rashly. There is no way, the soldiers are frightened by Noel''s destructive power, but they don''t want to make a move that angers Noel, otherwise, if they come here just now, it is the rhythm of a direct spike. And Noel was a little stunned by Reina''s scream, and all the lines he had thought of were forgotten. "I was so called by you, I forgot all the words I want to say." Noel was very helpless, and really too lazy to think about the lines again, but the next second he smiled and asked: "Sisters about?" .. v5 Chapter 7： Nima! This unscientific! At this moment, the members of the male company were all stunned, and they all looked at Noel in astonishment, completely unsure of how to answer it. Seeing the male soldiers didn''t even reply, Noor frowned slightly, and thought with confusion: Im so scary now, so they dare not talk to me? Thinking of acting immediately, the power of the torn silver hand was canceled in an instant, and the right hand holding the real black knife night was restored to the original state, and the real black knife night was thrown back to the space by the way. Immediately afterwards, the awakening pattern of Noah''s gene was released, a row of black star marks on Noel''s forehead disappeared, and his eyes quickly restored their original appearance. With the change of Noel, the entire company of the male soldiers also reacted, but still very puzzled about Noel''s meaning, and did not feel that it was a simple girl. "Sisters, you see I''m not scary now, you can answer my words." After finishing the clothes, Noel smiled at the girls with a smile, as if it was not him who destroyed the place. Im down! This great **** wouldnt really want to make an appointment with a girl... The men of the Xiongbing Company all thought of being together at this time, and they were very speechless. "That..... a **** from an unknown time and space. I wonder what your purpose is when you come to this time and space?" Jess, the instructor of the company, took a deep breath and forcibly suppressed his inner fear. Asked one step forward. "Lao is about to meet your sister, where are you going to stay cool, and if you dare to disturb Lao again, be careful that Lao Zi **** you!" Turning his head to look at Jess, the smile on Noel''s face disappeared, said coldly and ruthlessly. "Don''t be angry, Instructor Jess is just asking. Don''t be angry." Sensing the surrounding temperature, it was falling rapidly, Catherine quickly explained, and gently pushed Caterina next to her, She winked at her. "Ah..." Depending on understanding Catherine''s meaning, Katerina hesitated and made a decision soon in her heart. There was no coldness in the next moment. Asked: "Great God, in fact people also want to know, can you tell others?" Wen Yan, Jia Wen, Zhao Xin, and Galen all turned their heads together, looking at Caterina''s changes at this moment in disbelief, and the weapons in their hands fell to the ground in surprise.The center roared with shock: '' Nima! This unscientific! Is this still the cold Caterina? "Ah..." Even Catherine was surprised and looked at Caterina beside her, stunned. She originally wanted Caterina to persuade her, thinking:''I am dizzy, it seems that Carter understands me wrong Meaning. "Since the girl wants to know, then I will tell you better." Noel changed his face instantly, put on a gentle smile, and explained to Katerina: "Because I received the invitation letter from Keishran, so Come and see this time and space, as for the purpose, there is really nothing." The Sanji friends who were about to pick up their weapons, after hearing Noel''s words, almost planted them on the ground and roared in their hearts: Dad! The **** really eats this set! What is your morality! auzw.com Such an unexpected effect, but also let Catherine stunned for a moment, thinking:''This...this...this is really a blind cat running into a dead mouse, but this is also very Well, at least I can see that the great **** in front of me is still very good at talking to our adorable girls. The rest of the company had raised their thumbs to Katerina, and encouraged her to continue to ask questions. But at this time, the communication device in the ears of all the soldiers heard the voice of Ritz. "Lena, Catherine, Ruiwen, you dragged him first in the way of Catalina. The person he just said is probably the principal of Kieran. I will get to you as quickly as possible." Listen Reaching the information returned in the communication, Ritz quickly ordered the other three daughters. "None of the rest of the Xiongbing Company, don''t say anything or ask, just stay there quietly, don''t irritate him." "According to the data from the command room, the ability he just used completely razed dozens of kilometers to the ground, and that ability may not have been fully exerted. It would be unthinkable if he angered him." "Lena, Catherine, Ruiwen, Katerina, you must hold him until Teacher Liu arrives." "You don''t need to reply to me, just execute it." Reitz had just finished speaking, and heard Ducao''s words. The entire company of the soldiers was very surprised. Noor had just hit a few strokes and razed dozens of kilometers directly to the ground. I was surprised, but the four girls quickly responded, even if Ducao didn''t say they planned to do that, and didn''t want Noel to come again. The four girls glanced at each other, and stepped forward to surround Noel, very stiff coquettishly asking various questions. Of course, Noel could see that the four girls were acting, but he did not plan to take them apart, while answering their various questions, and also taking a small advantage on them. Seeing that Noel was surrounded by four women, and also taken advantage of from time to time, San Jiyou can be said to be envious of jealousy and hate, and the person who wished to be surrounded by four women was himself. However, Sanjiyou could only think about it, and soon all turned around, and it turned out to be invisible, lest the more annoying and the more annoying. He was pulled down by Noel and even embraced by Noel, and the four women''s faces were ashamed, but they all endured the shyness of their hearts and tried to delay the time until Ritz arrived. .. v5 Chapter 8： Kalsas Without letting the members of the male company wait for a long time, the helicopter gunship that Ritz arrived in arrived at this time, and was quickly landing from the sky. Surrounding the four women around Noel, some worried that Noll would attack the helicopter gunship, he was explaining to Noel in a coquettish mode. But when the gunship landed, the propeller was gradually stopping and turning. At this time, a huge figure appeared in the sky, a man wearing a red robe and a crown, and the faceless guy began to speak. "Hello, inhabitants of the earth." "Many of you do not believe in my existence, and now, you see, I am your **** of death." "I''m here to understand and save you. Death is not terrible, and death is not terrible. Welcome to join the dark world." "Here, your thoughts can be preserved forever, and together with me, they will be transformed into the dark matter of the universe and inherit our dark civilization." "Some people say that God is the end of civilization, no, God is the beginning of civilization, everything in the past, endless reproduction, from the perspective of the void and shadow of the vast universe, is nothing more than preparation for the great universe civilization." "With me, you can witness how the real universe exists." "Of course, it doesn''t matter if you are afraid or unwilling to join us, sooner or later, you will be eternally cursed by Moganna, or by Kyle''s extreme domination, and even repeat the tragedy of 10,000 years ago. And the sun that detonated the Deno Galaxy." "Even if this hasn''t happened, most of you still can''t escape the end of the nuclear age, because every god''s history has experienced such a catastrophe." "So, they can finally create an immune nucleus." "Think about it, I''m not in a hurry, because my life is eternal." The projection in the sky was just finished, and soon disappeared completely. The huge humanoid projection disappeared, but in front of Noel and the company of the soldiers, a projection of average human size appeared. "God from unknown time and space, I have already seen your strength. You dont need to stay on this planet with a backward civilization. I can take you to a higher-level civilization galaxy to join forces with me." Ignore the others present. The projection reached out to invite Noel. "Karsas, you have stolen President Kieran''s big clock. What the **** do you want to do?" Noel hadn''t spoken yet, and Ritz asked first. auzw.com "Unknown God of time and space, according to your battle with the demon king just now, I tested that you have a huge dark energy, and my dark world is full of dark energy. For you The dark world will be more comfortable than the earth." Ignoring Ritz asked, Calthus didn''t even look at him, and continued to persuade Noel. "In my time and space, the **** of death is nothing but Pluto''s men, and I am the Pluto who ruled the underworld, do you think I will talk to his men?" "Don''t think I can''t see it. You just want me to be your team. It''s not that you don''t join forces. But do you have the qualifications and abilities?" "Death is indeed not terrible, nor is the **** of death, but Pluto is terrible." "Annoying the **** of death, at most it''s just a death, but annoying Pluto, your soul will be tortured forever and eternity, until the moment Pluto is tired of coming, then you may be free." "If you don''t believe me, I''m very happy to let you see for yourself, and I promise to make you feel better." The smile on Noel''s face disappeared long ago, looking at the projection of Kalsas in front of him, and said every word indifferently. "It''s okay to refuse me now. The door of the dark world will always be open to you. I believe you will change your attention soon. At that time I welcome you at any time." After that, the projection of Kalsas faded and it was soon completely Disappeared. Whether it was Karlsas''s speech or Noel''s self-disclosure identity, both Ritz and the company''s company were surprised. Just now I was really a bit worried about the two teaming up. But Noel did not hesitate to reject Kalsas, which finally relieved the nervous Ritz and the company, but it also made Ritz find a serious problem. According to the dialogue between Noel and Kalsas, Ritz can see that Noel will not succumb to others. If he wants to order Noel like the order of the company, it is absolutely impossible, and this will also Noel gave complete anger. Thinking quickly in his head, Ritz quickly sorted out the words to be spoken. "God from unknown time and space, I am the wandering Ritz, the teacher of the Super Theological Academy." When he came to Noel, Ritz introduced himself, and then asked very respectfully: "Will you be invited by the principal Kieran Is it?" "Wandering Ritz? The wandering mage mentioned in the invitation, you shouldn''t say it?" Deliberately pretending to think for a moment, Noel asked Ritz as he looked back. "I think the invitation letter mentions me, my title is the wandering mage, and there will be no second wandering mage other than me on the earth." Ritz thought for a moment and said with certainty. "The **** of time and space, Kiran, said in the invitation letter, if I came to this time and space, I would look for it..." Halfway through the explanation, Noel suddenly felt troublesome and paused for a moment before saying, "Forget it , You can see for yourself, I am too lazy to explain." Although the invitation letter was destroyed before the crossing, it was not a problem in front of the Noel Universal system. The content of the invitation letter was quickly broadcasted through the projection, and there was no need for the invitation letter to exist. When seeing Kieran''s recorded projection, Ritz immediately believed that Noel was invited, and there was no longer any doubt about this. .. v5 Chapter 9： White wolf with empty gloves Also seeing the members of the Xiongbing Company recording the projections, I feel a lot easier now. At least I know that Noel is the helper invited by the principal of Kieran, not the enemy who invaded this time and space. "You are the **** invited by the principal of Kieran. Can you please be the teacher of the Super Theological Academy and teach these children how to use their divine power to give them the power to protect this time and space." , Very sincerely asked. "No." Noel shook his head decisively, refusing Ritz''s request. "Why?" So resolutely refused, Ritz asked for a moment with a puzzled look. "This time and space have nothing to do with me. I seem to have said it before. I just came to see it, so I don''t have the obligation to help you." "Furthermore, anything pays only in return, and doing business pays attention to handing over the money and handing over the delivery. Do I have to agree to do it on your request?" "Thinking about the white wolf, but now it''s a big night, what daydream do you do?" "But you don''t think it''s difficult for me to agree, come up with benefits that will impress me, otherwise don''t tell me about it." Looking at Ritz contemptuously, Noel said nothing to the face, but he didn''t completely talk to death. At least it was still negotiable, but only if he could bring out enough benefits, otherwise there was really nothing to talk about. Ritz was embarrassed, but Noel was right. He did not have that obligation. It was also his freedom to agree to it or not. There was no way to take him at all. "You''re a god, don''t you care about the survival of the people on the earth?" After hearing Noel''s words, Galen''s eyebrows locked tightly and he asked with dissatisfaction. "Gay Brother, why are you nervous at this time, if you make him angry now, no one can stop us." Zhao Xin, who was scared to death by Galen''s words, complained very quietly. "Sao Nian, you are right, I am indeed a god." Wen Yan, Noel turned to look at Galen, was not angry at all, and asked with a smile: "But you don''t forget that I am a god, dead man The more my subjects are, the more I will feel. Do you think I care about dying more people?" "Gallen, the **** of darkness is the ruler of the underworld. He specializes in managing the dead souls of the dead. He doesn''t care how many people die. Don''t talk about it impulsively, otherwise the situation may become worse." Jia Wen grabbed Galen''s arm and Jiawen was a little bit Worried about what he was saying, he whispered by the way. "The kid is talking nonsense, please don''t bother with him." Really a little afraid of Noel''s anger, he glanced at the four girls, and Ritz said with apology. auzw.com "Great God, we don''t pay attention to that hoarding. You are the **** invited by the principal of Kieran. Now that you have just come to this time and space, then please let us do our best to be a landlord and go to our super seminary first. "Catherine''s eyes rolled as she saw Ritz''s wink, turning Noel''s arms tightly into her arms, changing the subject coquettishly. "Yes, the Great God first came to live in our super seminary, so that we can entertain you." Very shy Rui Wen, quickly echoed. "Great God, we also live in the Super Theological Seminary. If you live in the Super Theological Seminary, it will be very convenient to ask us to go out at that time!" Studying Catherine''s behavior, Katerina hugged Noel''s other hand and said very shyly . "Great God, you promised me just now that you want to teach me how to control the divine power better. If you live in the Super Theological Seminary, it will be much more convenient for me to find you." Seeing all three acted, Rena was also in a hurry. Join it and persuade Noel to live in the Super Seminary. "This..." pretend to think about it, but Knoll laughed in his heart, and then said: "I''ll go to the Super Seminary first, anyway, I don''t want to go anywhere." Seeing the four girls easily persuaded Noel, Ritz saw hope in it and thought: It seems that it is quite promising to let this great **** be a teacher, but they need to help them. Next, Noel, surrounded by the four girls, boarded a helicopter gunship with Reitz and flew in the direction of the Super Seminary. The men of the male company can only stay in the battlefield razed to the ground, waiting for the plane to pick them up. Watching the gunship gradually go away, it didn''t take long to completely disappear into the night sky. The male soldiers and even the nerves of the men really relaxed. They didn''t have to worry about it all the time. "I''m a big d. It''s a good knowledge today. Nima flattened dozens of kilometers to the ground with a single blow. It''s really awesome." Dreius sat down on the ground and put his double-edged axe in his body. Beside, he sighed while wiping the sweat from his palm. "That great god''s swordsmanship is quite impressive. It is the most powerful I''ve ever seen in my lifetime. If he can become a teacher, I must ask him for advice." Putting the katana into the scabbard, Wu Jiyi said quite seriously. "Cut! He is an enemy or a friend, and it''s still unknown." When he thinks of Katrina and Noor coquettish, Galen is unbalanced, and envy, jealousy and hate are very uncomfortable. "Brother Gee, I know you are envious and jealous, but after you don''t go back, you will feel nervous just like before, so everyone will follow the disaster." Some worried that Galen was doing stupid things, Zhao Xin patted his shoulder and persuaded him. . "Galen, although he is an enemy or friend is indeed unknown, but at least we can not force him into an enemy, you have not seen the wrath of a real God, but I have seen such a tragedy with my own eyes, the consequences are not something we can bear Affordable." Looking back at some past events, Jia Wen said sadness and anger in his eyes, and said to Galen very seriously. .. v5 Chapter 10： Talk alone "Jia Wen is right, even if he really doesn''t want to help us, but we can''t force him into an enemy and the consequences of him. No one of us can afford it." Jess, who is an instructor, Looking at Galen, who was still upset, said seriously. "Instructor, I understand." Seeing the instructor Jess said so, Galen finally gave up the provocative idea, did not want to do it for his own reasons, but in the end even others harmed. "Nima!" Suddenly remembered something, Zhao Xin jumped up from the ground and called out very excitedly. Zhao Xin was shocked, and all of the people present were taken aback. All of them took up their arms and stood up, watching the empty surroundings with vigilance. Seeing the reaction of several people, Zhao Xin was stunned for a while, and then he squeezed his arms tightly. "Jia Wen, Ge Ge, where are the enemies?" Looking around carefully, Zhao Xin asked Galen next to him without seeing any enemies. "Huh?" All heard Zhao Xin say hello. Several people looked at Zhao Xin in disbelief and asked in unison: "Did you find the enemy?" "I found the enemy?" Zhao Xin pointed at himself suspiciously and shook his head. "I didn''t find any enemy." "Daddy! It''s okay, what do you do in a surprise, you want to scare us!" Jiawen was almost stunned and snarled at Zhao Xin. "Sorry, sorry, I suddenly remembered something." Seeing several people''s disgruntled eyes, Zhao Xinhua tightened and quickly apologized to several people. "Zhao Xin, now as a fighter, you have to be calm and calm. If this situation occurs on the battlefield, it may cause our mission to fail, and seriously cause us to be wiped out by the regiment." Jess frowned slightly. After training Zhao Xin for a while, the tone became less serious and said, "For the sake of you being a first-time offender, this time it is deemed not to have happened. I will not punish you, but I don''t want to see Next time." "I got it, sir!" Seeing that he wasn''t punished, Zhao Xin relaxed with a sigh of relief and quickly said he understood, then went on to say: "Sir, I just remembered the matter just now, we seem to have forgotten the monkey brother." After Zhao Xin reminded him, several people recalled Sun Wukong''s existence, turned around and ran to where Sun Wukong was shot down. It is a pity that when several people ran to Sun Wukong''s shooting down point, he saw no signs of Sun Wukong except for the pits that were full of cracks. Jess immediately sent the information back to the command room, reported Dukao to Sun Wukong''s disappearance, and even took the fault to himself. But Ducao didn''t mean to blame. After all, the presence of Noel, a destructive great god, was also normal to subconsciously forget Sun Wukong. What''s more, if it was not for Jess to report this information, Ducao himself forgot the existence of Sun Wukong, and he almost left the command room to meet Nior Noor. The two chatted a few words, and the helicopter that came to pick them up also arrived, which soon ended the communication. auzw.com The men of the male company boarded the plane, and the helicopter took off and left the battlefield, flying in the direction of the super seminary. Super Seminary... Previously, Noel and others who left first have now arrived at the Super Theological Seminary, and the helicopter gunship has just landed on the playground. Noel walked out of the gunship accompanied by the four girls, and Reitz played the role of a guide, introducing the Super Academy while leading the way in front. Entering the interior of the Super Seminary, and not long after walking in the corridor, Noel saw Ducao''s figure, and he was heading towards the front with his lieutenant general. The two sides stopped only one step away from each other, neither of them said a word at this time, just stood still and observed each other. "Are you bringing hope or ruin?" Ducao asked with a blank expression on his face. "What I bring may be hope or destruction, it depends on your attitude, not mine, because for me, whether it is hope or destruction, I don''t care." Noel shrugged. Laughed indifferently. "I want to ask you to teach at the Super Seminary." Ducao no longer sullenly smiled and offered an invitation to Noel. "Of course it''s okay, but..." Only halfway through the words, Noel smiled slightly and paused before asking: "But what can I get?" "How about we change places and talk about it alone?" After thinking a little, Ducao didn''t immediately reply and suggested to Noel. "Yes." Noel nodded. "Teacher Ritz, I need to borrow it from your office." Seeing Noel agreed to the proposal, Ducao looked at Ritz and said. "No problem, please please." Without thinking about it, Ritz immediately agreed. Next, under the watchful eyes of Noel and Ducas, they walked side by side to the end of the corridor, and soon disappeared in front of the six. The six did not leave at this point, still standing motionless, of which Ducao''s lieutenant general did not keep up with the two. "Teacher Liu, let them talk alone. Is this dangerous?" Katerina was worried and couldn''t help but ask Ritz. "There will be no danger. Just now I have been in communication, and the content of my conversation with Noel, the head must have heard it all." Ritz shook his head and explained to Caterina: "It is estimated that the head is thinking of using What is coming to Noel, otherwise the head will not make a request to Noel to teach." .. v5 Chapter 11： Guaranteed to complete the task "The chief really heard the whole content." Ducao''s adjutant nodded and agreed. "Right!" Thinking of something, Reitz hesitated for a moment, and finally said to the four girls: "I want to discuss something with the four of you." "Teacher Liu, you talk slowly. I will go outside and wait for the chief." Wen Yan, Dukao''s deputy, was very acquainted and offered to leave. "Teacher Liu, what are you going to discuss with us?" When Dukao''s lieutenant left, Rena asked puzzledly at Rez. "Is there any important task that requires the four of us to perform secretly together?" I didn''t help on the battlefield today, which made Rui Wen a little bit lost. When I said that, I rejuvenated myself. I was a little excited. Asked. "I think it must be related to the great god." Catherine thought for a moment. "I think it''s the same." Catalina agreed with Catherine''s idea very much, and nodded. "The things to be discussed with you are indeed related to Noel." Without any intention of turning around, Reitz nodded and admitted. "What is it?" the four women asked in unison. "You should also see that the **** of darkness from the unknown time and space is very special. He speaks very well to you women, but he has a very bad attitude towards men. If you are not careful, you will anger him." "Now promised to stay temporarily at the Super Theological Seminary, and the head has a great chance to persuade him to teach, then he will change from temporary residence to a fixed guest, but there is a very serious problem, and I want to talk to you Discuss things." "Whether it is temporary or permanent residence, I don''t want the people in the super seminary to accidentally ignite the explosive barrel of Noel, and the consequences will become unbearable." "In order to prevent this from happening, I want to arrange Noel to live in your bedroom. If the four of you look at him together, even if someone inadvertently irritates him, you can persuade him as soon as possible." "This is what I want to discuss with you, of course, you can not agree to this matter, and I will find someone to try it out." "You also see Noel''s strength, and this may be a rare opportunity, an opportunity for you to learn a lot from him." All that should be said, Ritz looked at the slightly frowning four women, waiting patiently for their four to make a decision. There was no intention of forcing them to do so. Willing is of course the best thing. Go find someone to try. And Reitz has found a backup candidate, I believe that person will agree with this matter. The four women are very clear about the importance of this matter, but to live under a roof with a male god, this must be considered carefully. auzw.com After all, this is somewhat inconvenient. It cant be worn as casually in the bedroom as it used to be. It cant be wrapped with a towel after taking a bath, let alone sleeping in underwear, etc. It might even be attacked by night. The four girls didn''t think about it. They just thought about it for a while, and then didn''t think about it again. The reason is very simple. The **** of darkness like Noel. If he really wants to attack at night, the four girls know that they can''t resist, so it doesn''t matter if they want more. What''s more, if Noel wants to start, he doesn''t need a night raid at all. He just forcibly took his four people away, and he didn''t need to follow him at all. "I have no opinion." I always wanted to find someone to exercise myself, and now this person has appeared in front of me, Katerina first said. "People are handsome and powerful, and they are the type I like. The most important thing is that he is also a god. He has a long lifespan like me, and I have no opinion." Reina smiled slightly and said very boldly. "People are really handsome, and they are also the type I like. I agree." Catherine was still being considered. After listening to Rena''s words, she said unwillingly. "Teacher Liu, I''m not in a dormitory with them." Rui Wen, who was hesitating, suddenly remembered something and said to Ruiz: "But I want to get this opportunity. I want to become stronger and become able to protect everyone. ." "Okay, Ruiwen, you can move in." After agreeing to Ruiwen''s request, Ruiz nodded in satisfaction, and then said: "Since you all have no opinions, then things are settled like this, you go back to the bedroom to sort out , I will explain this to Noel." "Teacher Liu, let''s go back first." Wen Yan, all four girls nodded and responded in unison. "Wait a minute!" Just thinking about turning around and leaving, Ritz suddenly remembered something and said to the four girls: "If the chief fails to persuade Noel, then let him stay and teach, you have to convince him. " "Guarantee the completion of the task!" the four women assured in unison. "Let''s go back, and I''m going to the head to talk to Noel about it." After that, Ritz turned away and walked towards his office. The four girls glanced at each other, and trot towards the dormitory together very well. They didn''t want to be seen by Noel about the current situation in the dormitory. Some things had to be packed first. But when she was almost downstairs in the bedroom, Caterina suddenly stopped, and the other three women stopped in confusion, looking at Caterina very puzzled. "What''s wrong with you, Carter?" Catherine asked slightly worried when she saw Catalina frowning slightly. "I''m fine. The chief contacted me by communication and asked me to go to Teacher Liu''s office." Katarina shook her head and explained to the three girls. .. v5 Chapter 12： Until eternity "Then hurry up and we will clean up the dormitory, so you don''t have to worry about it." Wen Yan said Rena to Catalina. "The bedroom is handed over to us to ensure that all your personal belongings are hidden. You are about to go and don''t let the chief wait for a long time." Catherine agreed with Rena and nodded in agreement. "Thank you, the bedroom will come to you." Thanks, Caterina turned and trot, and ran to the direction of Ritz''s office. "Then I''ll go back to the original bedroom to get my luggage, and I''ll move over to help you pack it up together." Catalina left, and Ruiwen saw that it was very close to the original bedroom and said to the two people beside her. "Mengmeng, we are here to wait for you to take your luggage down, and then let''s go together." Catherine thought and suggested that Ruiwen wouldn''t know where the bedroom was. The three girls discussed it a little, and finally Rui Wen was convinced by Rena and Catherine, and quickly ran back to the original bedroom. Without letting Rena and Catherine wait too long, Ruiwen quickly dragged her luggage and went out. The two women quickly stepped forward to help share a little, and finally went with Ruiwen. In the teacher''s office... At this point, Noel had almost talked with Ducao, and was waiting patiently for the arrival of Catalina. "Noel, are you sure that if Carter agrees, you are really willing to stay and teach?" Ducao hadn''t believed it until now, and confirmed to Noel again. "On this question, you have asked me three times, and I have answered you three times. This is the fourth time I will not answer. You believe it or not, and believe it or not." Noel felt very depressed and did not expect Ducao was so wordy and said very speechlessly. "Really don''t think about it, do I propose two other conditions?" Three conditions were originally proposed, but Ducao Wanwan did not expect that the most unreliable one moved Noel and asked Noel a tentative question. Road. "I don''t have any interest in the two conditions you mentioned, so don''t mention it anymore." Noel shook his head decisively and said with certainty. "Then..." Ducao hadn''t finished speaking. "Boom boom!" At this time, the door of the office was knocked, and Catalina just outside the door asked: "I''m Katrina, can I come in now?" "Well, you come in." Dukas approved, swallowing everything he wanted to say. With Ducao''s permission, Catalina reached out and slowly opened the door, took a deep breath before entering the office, and closed the door again. auzw.com "Director, do you have any instructions?" Catalina asked when she walked to Noel''s seat and looked at Ducao sitting at her desk. "Carter, you sit down first." Pointing to the position beside Noel, Ducao said to Caterina. "Yes, the Chief." Catalina responded with a doubt, but she sat down and waited for Ducao to follow. "I''m calling you here to tell you something." After thinking about it, Ducao didn''t plan to turn around and go straight to the point: "I want to marry you to Noel. As for whether you agree or not, you will choose it yourself. I won''t force you." "Old bean, aren''t you kidding me?!" After hearing that, Katerina stood up in surprise. Even the chief had stopped calling, doubting whether she had heard it wrong, and confirmed to Dukas. "I''m not kidding." Ducao shook his head and said very seriously: "It''s up to you to decide whether to marry or not. No matter how you choose, I won''t interfere." "This..." Katerina frowned slightly, aiming at Noel who was sitting on the side. His eyes were staring at him, his face flushed instantly, and he didn''t know how to answer for a while. Noel and Ducao didn''t speak anymore, and they had no plans to urge her. They both waited for Katerina to reply. Caterina, who was determined, stood still without moving, thinking quickly in her mind, measuring the gain or loss between marrying and not marrying. Thinking about it, Catalina had a little hope that Ducao forced himself to be better, so that instead of thinking about so many things, he would be depressed for a few days at most. Noel is a god, so he wont talk about being handsome. He is still a strong man, regardless of his appearance or strength. This is in line with Caterinas requirements. Although he cant say he likes and falls in love, he is not at least at all. Just feel annoying. So even if Ducao is persecuted, Caterina will be sulking for a few days at most, and then there will be nothing more, and no need to worry so much. For a long time, after careful consideration, Katerina finally made a decision and turned to face Noel. "Noel, you are a **** and have a long lifespan, but I am a person, only a short hundred years, if you can guarantee to accompany me to the last moment of life, then I promise to marry you." Think The clear Catalina looked at Noel shyly and said very seriously. "I swear that you will stay young forever, and you will never grow old with the passage of time, nor will you have only a short 100-year lifespan. You will accompany me until eternity." Noel smiled slightly, and said to Catlin Na said. "I believe your oath. Now you are my fianc." It is clear that God will not swear easily, and if he swears it will be followed, so Katerina believes in Noel and blushes very shyly. . .. v5 Chapter 13： hand in hand "Carter, now Noel has become your fianc, so it is up to you to take him to the residence, and I have something to leave first." Ducao felt relieved when he agreed with Caterina, and his face Said without change. "Oh, I know." Catalina, who was still shy, nodded and replied. "Oh!" Just about to walk out of the office, Ducao suddenly remembered something, quickly stopped walking, and turned to say: "Carter almost forgot to tell you that Noel has talked to me about teaching, since tomorrow. From the beginning, he officially became a teacher of the Super Theological Academy. If you meet Mr. Reitz later, you can help me convey it." "Well, I will pass on to Teacher Liu." Katerina was a little surprised. She didn''t expect her old bean Dukao to persuade Noel. It sounded as if it was not for her own sake. After hearing Caterina''s response, Ducao thought about nothing missing and opened the office door and went out. In this office, now only Noel and Caterina are left. At this time, both of them remain silent and do not speak. Catalina didn''t know what to say. Noel was thinking about Ducao''s favor. After all, it was clearly Catalina as a condition, but Ducao said that was not the case when he left. This is obviously to help Noel to feel good, and by the way, sold Noel a smooth water. The silence between the two parties did not last long. I had already figured out what Ducao intended for Noel, and first broke the atmosphere of silence. "My beautiful fiancee, don''t you plan to take me around, or take me to a place to live?" Getting up from the chair, Noel stepped closer to Katerina and asked with a smile. "Liu..Liu....Liu, you have been arranged in the bedroom of Reina and me just now, and I...I will take you now." Catharina, who was thinking wildly, reacted, making her white face as white as jade suddenly crimson, said nervously. "Carter, wait a moment, you said I''m going to live in your bedroom?" Noel froze a little, seeing Caterina ready to lead her way, and quickly reached out and quickly grabbed her little hand. Road. "Well...you...you heard it right..." Suddenly Noel grabbed his hand, and Katrina was more nervous and shy, and responded with her head down intermittently. "It''s not convenient." Noel had already blossomed in his heart when he lived with the girls, but he said seriously. "There is no inconvenience, Rena, Catherine, Mengmeng have no opinions, of course I...I...I have no opinions..." I tried to draw my hand, but Katerina tried several times, but the results were in vain. He explained to Noel. auzw.com "You just have no opinion. It''s really a happy thing to be able to live with fiancee and cute girl. Let''s go to the bedroom now." After that, Noel took Caterina''s little hand and walked to the office door. go with. Can''t take the hand back, Catalina also let Noel hold it, anyway Noel is now his fiance, now it is just holding a hand, it seems that there is no big deal, this is normal. . In this way, Catalina, who had already figured out, squeezed Noel''s big hand, and quickly walked a few steps to keep up with him side by side, and by the way, gave Noel who did not know the way. Not long after leaving the office, the two met Ritz, who was reading in the corridor. Without Katerina telling Ducao, he said that he already knew that Noel had taught. And Ritz was also very acquainted. After seeing Noel and Caterina holding hands, they simply left after a few words and walked to their office. Moving on in the direction of the dormitory, Katerina quickly took Noel to the building where the students lived and walked into the building together. Regardless of whether it was Noel or Katerina, neither of them noticed the balcony of the other building, and Sanjiyou witnessed their entering the building. "Fuck! Carter and God walked in hand in hand!" Seeing that both of them entered the building opposite, Zhao Xin first returned to God and shouted in disbelief: "No! It must be Lord Ye, I appear Illusion!" "That great god, he won''t live in a bedroom with the girls?" Then Jiawen, who returned to the god, expressed his conjecture. "Impossible, how could the girls agree with this matter, there are a lot of vacant bedrooms in the building opposite, and Carter just took him to the empty dormitory, it must be like this." Slowing down, Galen immediately found a reason for himself and said with a positive look. "Brother Wen, according to what I said, like the brother Ge Gai said, the great **** didn''t have to live in the empty dormitory opposite the building, it was impossible to live in a dormitory with the girls." Zhao Xin nodded his head and agreed with Galen , Said to Jiawen on the side. "Yes, how could the girls agree, it seems that I think too much." After thinking carefully, Jiawen also felt very reasonable. "Ge Ge, Wen Ge, let''s go to sleep quickly and get up for training tomorrow morning." No longer thinking about things messed up, Zhao Xin was so sleepy and yawning that he walked into the bedroom while reminding them Road. "Don''t think too much, maybe it''s the same as you said. Carter''s girl just led the way." Comforting Galen, Jiawen turned and followed into the bedroom. .. v5 Chapter 14： teacher iss "Jiawen, actually you think too much, I don''t care at all." Finally, glanced at the position of the girls'' dormitory opposite the building, Galen turned to keep up with Jiawen, and said face to face. San Jiyou chatted a few words at random, and finally lay down to prepare for a rest. At this time, in the girls'' bedroom. Due to the arrival of Noel, the atmosphere in the bedroom was very embarrassing, but with Noels humorous words, the embarrassing atmosphere was soon broken. As the awkward atmosphere was broken, the four girls tried Nuoer many times, and their courage gradually grew larger, completely without the carefulness at the beginning, and now they dare to ask any questions. Talking and chatting, when Noel proposed it was late, and suggested that everyone go to rest. At this time, the four women remembered a very serious problem, because this is a dormitory for four people, that is to say, only four people sleep. As the conversation was quite happy just now, the four girls completely forgot about this problem, but at this time I really don''t know what to do. "Nor is my fiance...fu...fiance, he sleeps well with me." Seeing Lena, Catherine and Ruiwen, they don''t know what to do, Katerina took a deep breath and tolerated With a shy heart, he said flushed. "What?!" Wen Yan said, the three women called out in surprise, a little doubt if they heard it wrong, and looked at Caterina in disbelief, then at Noel with a smile. "This is the case, wait and wait." After a detailed explanation, the three girls finally understood what was going on. It still felt a little unbelievable that Catalina agreed to marry Noel. But there was nothing to say about the three girls. After all, it was something you liked, and it was not forced to be promised. And looking at Caterinas appearance now, she didnt see that she hated Noel. A little bit like it. Therefore, the matter of where Noel slept was fixed. Of course, the three women had no opinion on this. Who made them both unmarried couples, and it was no surprise that they slept together. In the following time, Noel slept with the nervous and shy Catalina apart, but nothing else. Caterina, who didn''t dare to move, waited for a while and saw that Noel really had no plans other than to hug herself. As soon as the nervous emotion was relaxed, she quickly fell asleep completely. The three girls, who had been expecting what would happen, saw that Noel and Caterina hadn''t moved. They were too sleepy to fall asleep. The next day... auzw.com Due to long-term training, the four girls in the bedroom are used to getting up early, so it didnt take long for the sky to light up, and they all got up one by one. According to daily habits, the four girls who had just woken up and woke up just took off their pajamas. It was only halfway off, and the action was frozen at this moment, remembering that there was a male **** in the bedroom, all turned around and looked at it. Seeing that Noel was still sleeping with his eyes closed, he finally let the four girls breathe a sigh of relief and quickly put on the clothes lightly and lightly, which really relieved him completely. After glancing at Noel, who was not awake next to her, Catalina imagined that if she had been seen by Noel, her face would heat up quickly. "Fortunately, the **** didn''t wake up, otherwise we would be seen." After changing clothes, Catherine patted her heart and whispered to the three women. "That... Teacher Liu made us look at Noel. Can we leave him alone in the bedroom, shall we call him up?" Thinking of something, Ruiwen pointed to Noel who was not awake and asked softly. Road. "Mengmeng is right, we can''t let Noel stay alone." Wen Yan, Lena nodded her head, agreed with Ruiwen, and turned to smile at Caterina: "Carter, Noel is your fiance, Then you will wake him up." "Well, you go to wash first, I will wake up Noel." Katarina nodded and said nothing about it. Seeing Katerina agreed, the three girls quickly went to the bathroom to wash and dress themselves up as Memeta. Catalina shook Noel lightly, and soon woke Noel up, explaining to Noel why he got up so early. In fact, Noel got up earlier than the four girls, but in order to hold Caterina for a while, he didnt open his eyes, but he didnt expect the four girls to send benefits early in the morning, so they could only continue to dress up. Wake up, lest the four girls find it embarrassing to be seen by the light. After a long time, Noel and the four girls left the dormitory and walked out of the building where the students stayed. Outside the building where the students lived, Ritz talked to a beautiful woman with short hair. When they saw Noel and the four girls coming out of the building, the two stopped and talked quickly. "Teacher Liu, Miss, how did you come here?" Reina asked preemptively before the two came to the front. "Noor only came to Super Theological Seminary. In order not to delay the training of the four of you, I plan to let Mrs. Ms. take Noel around to get familiar with the environment of Super Theological Seminary." Ritz and Miss stopped, Explained to the four girls immediately. "Mr. Noel, hello." Mrs. Miss stepped forward and smiled before reaching Noel. "I''m miss and I''m also a teacher at the Super Theological Academy. We will be colleagues in the future. Welcome to join the Super Theological Academy." "Hello." After observing the beauty called Miss in front of him, Noel took her little hand and said politely. .. v5 Chapter 15： Combat instructor "Lena, Catherine, Catalina, Ruiwen, the training time is almost coming, hurry up and go to the training field, don''t be late, and later Miss teacher will take Noel." Ritz looked at the time of the watch. Remind the four girls beside Noel. "Yes." In response to Ritz, the four women turned to look at Noel and said, "Noel, we''ll go to training first and we''ll see you later." "Well, see you later." Noel smiled and nodded, responding to the four girls. After hearing Noel''s response, the four women separated from Noel here, and quickly ran towards the training ground, and soon disappeared into the vision of the three. "Teacher Noel, I would like to take the liberty to ask, how are you going to teach those children?" Withdrawing his gaze, Ritz turned to look at Noel and asked after thinking. "No, I won''t teach them for the time being." Noel shook his head and said to Ritz with a smile: "But I will let them play against me. Only high-intensity combat can force their potential." "Let them fight with you?!" Wen Yan asked, Ritz frowned slightly, and asked with some uncertainty. "Yes, this can increase their actual combat experience, but also allow them to practice more cooperation, but also to push their potential, which is a good thing with three arrows." Noel smiled slightly, explained to Ritz and Miss For a moment, I didn''t make any jokes, and said quite seriously. "Mr. Liu, this will allow them to gain valuable experience in fighting against God. I agree with Mr. Noel''s method." After thinking carefully, Mrs. Miss said her own thoughts. "Acquiring the experience of fighting with God in advance can also avoid mistakes in future battles and greatly increase their chances of survival. This is indeed a good thing." After a little analysis, Ritz nodded. , And then said: "Mr. Noel, then you can do it according to your own ideas, but please don''t put too much weight on it." "The intensity of the battle will be from low to high. I will increase the intensity of the battle little by little as their abilities increase." "But injuries are inevitable. After all, there are more injuries in combat training. At least they can make them remember more. Remember what they did wrong and what caused them to hurt. This is comparable to their battlefield. Dead strong." "However, Teacher Liu can rest assured that I still have a lot of importance. I won''t kill them anyway. Even if I die, I can rescue them." After listening to Noel''s words, Ritz also had nothing to say. After all, Noel was right. He suffered more injuries during combat training than he died on the battlefield. Moreover, the hot weapons used to train the company in the past had no effect on them at all, and even their defenses could not be broken. At most, they could only be used for simulation exercises. This was not really a practical exercise at all. The three chatted for a while, and finally Ritz left first. Miss Miss took Noel to visit the Super Seminary, and introduced each place passing by. auzw.com After more than an hour of shopping, Miss Miss took Noel to walk through the entire super seminary, and she was introduced very carefully in every place. At this time, the two were heading to the rear of the Chaoshen Academy, where the military camp was encamped, and they were also training grounds for members of the company. "That''s right!" When she was about to arrive at the military camp, Miss Miss suddenly remembered something. She stopped quickly and took something out of her pocket and handed it to Noel beside her. "Mr. Noel, One of them is your ID in this world, the other is the pass to enter the military camp, and the last one is a bank card with 100,000 yuan." "Thank you." Thanks to Miss Miss before Noel took the item and put it in his pocket casually, laughing: "Miss Miss, when you are free, I will invite you to dinner." "Okay, I''ll wait for you to invite me to a big meal." Without refusing, Teacher Miss nodded and agreed, "Then let''s hurry up now." "Okay." It was so smooth that Noel was a little surprised, but he didn''t think about it and responded with a smile. Next, he quickly reached the entrance of the military camp. After checking the pass, the guards walked into the camp smoothly. The two walked, chatting, laughing, and not long after they saw the playground for training, and the members of the male soldier company were jogging with barbells. Seeing the arrival of Noel and Miss teacher, Jess, who was an instructor, frowned slightly, wondering what Noel was doing here, but he still called out the members of the company. Except for the four daughters, everyone was very puzzled when they saw Noel''s arrival. Not far away in front of the male soldiers, both Noel and Miss stopped, and before Jess asked what to ask, Miss took the first step. "This is the new teacher of the Super Theological Seminary. Noel will be responsible for your actual combat training, which is the actual combat instructor for all of you." After introducing Noel, Miss Miss looked at Jess and then said: "Jess, although You are a tactical instructor, but you also have to participate in actual combat training, and Noels position is above you, you must obey his orders." "Yes!" In response, Jess turned to Noel and yelled, "Sir, sir!" "Mr. Noel, I''ll leave it to you next, and I will leave first." The task was completed, and Miss miss smiled at Noel. "Okay." Noel nodded with a smile. .. v5 Chapter 16： Remember one thing Nodding slightly to Noel, Miss Miss turned around and left the playground, walking slowly outside the military camp. Watching Miss Miss leave, until her figure disappeared into the field of vision, Noel turned to look at the company. "Jace." Noor said lightly, glancing at the people present. "Yes, sir!" Jace stepped forward and stepped out of the company''s ranks, responding loudly. "I need to have the coordinates of a large area of ??open space, as long as there are no signs of people there, otherwise it will be dead. Don''t blame me." After thinking for a moment, Noel told Jess. "Sir, please wait a moment, I''ll go find it now." I''m wondering what Noel intends to do, but Jess, who is an excellent soldier, didn''t ask much and responded without hesitation. After seeing Noel nodding, Jess quickly left the playground and ran towards the communication tent. Not to mention that Jess was puzzled, and even everyone in the heroic company was very puzzled, completely wondering what Noel planned to do, and what he would use to train himself and others in actual combat. No matter how many people think of the company, Noel issued a new order. "You go to change into a professional suit, and take your weapons. Zhao Xin, by the way, transfer this to Dages. You must come back here to gather in ten minutes." "Then the countdown begins now!" As soon as the void caught, a stopwatch appeared in Noel''s hand, and then the stopwatch was pressed by Noel, and the number on the stopwatch began to jump. Upon seeing this, there were some members of the stunned company of soldiers. At this moment, they recovered from the moment and all rushed out of the playground at the fastest speed, fearing that there will be any punishment for being late. Although Noel did not say that there was a punishment, the countdown has started now, and the members of the male company are very certain that there will be some punishment for those who are late, or the countdown will not be necessary. Poor Zhao Xin had to run a communication tent first, to give Jess the instructions given by Noor, before anyone could run to change his professional suit. Ten minutes are passing by one minute and one second. In more than eight minutes, the members of the Xiongbing Company came back one after another, and Jess also turned in a hand-held map, indicating the location and coordinates on the map. "Sir, that place is very far away from us. Do you need me to prepare a helicopter now?" After pointing out the location and coordinates, Jess thought and asked Noel. "No, you can go back to the team first." The coordinates were quickly noted, and Noel shook his head, rejecting Jace''s proposal. "Yes, sir!" Jess responded and turned back to the team, even if he didn''t ask again. Waiting for a while, when the countdown was about to end, Zhao Xin finally arrived in a hurry. Seeing that Noel was still looking at the stopwatch in his hand, he entered the team with the fastest speed. Seeing the men''s company arrived, Noel nodded with satisfaction, and then thrown away the stopwatch. System Master, open the portal where I just saw the coordinates. Noel didnt want to waste time, and told the system in his heart. auzw.com Lock the coordinates. Start to build portals. The portal is established. As the system''s prompt sounded, a gate appeared out of nowhere, and the gate was erected beside Noel. The door that appeared in the blink of an eye scared the entire company of the soldiers, but Knorr did not give them much time to think. "Keep up." After that, Noel reached out and pushed open the door beside him, then walked directly into the door. "Why did you stun, keep up with everything!" Jess, who first recovered, said a word to the stunned soldier company, and then walked into the door as an example. Seeing that Noel and Jess both entered the door, Lena, who was the captain of the company, followed, followed by Catalina, Catherine, and Ruiwen. "Nima! Actually let the girls go advanced, this really tm shame to the grandma''s house, I believe that I can not be an egg!" "Xin Ye is right! This is really shameful!" "I''m not afraid when I''m a big d! Go in and go! Fear a ball of yarn!" The remaining males of the male soldiers all felt very embarrassed, and the hesitation in their hearts disappeared instantly, one after another entered the door one after another. When the last company of the male soldier entered, the gate erected in the playground was closed and disappeared completely in the next second. The other end of the portal... On a very desolate flat ground, one door after another walked out of the figure one by one. After the last person walked out of it, the erected gate also disappeared. Ignoring the surprise of the entire company of soldiers, Nuo Erzi carefully observed the terrain and was satisfied with the surrounding environment. At least this area is desolate enough, and there is no sign of people being infested. No one will complain about it even if large-scale destruction is carried out. "Before the actual combat training begins, I hope you can remember one thing." "That is, this is not your previous playhouse, please fight with all your determination to kill the other party, otherwise it may be dead." "And you also have a chance, and the only one to quit. Those who want to quit say it now." "Otherwise, after the waiting meeting begins, no matter what you say, I will treat it as if you haven''t heard it." "Your consideration time is only five minutes." It is said that all the soldiers frowned, and a bad hunch grew in their hearts. It can be seen that Noel was not kidding. This actual combat training may really kill people. .. v5 Chapter 17： Maze Withdrawal and non-withdrawal, the members of the Xiongbing Company are lingering between the two, and I really do not know how to choose a good one. The five-minute period is actually not long or short. All the soldiers stood still, until the last second of the five minutes passed, and no one chose this opportunity to quit. "Since no one quits, then wait a moment." "Follow my call! Appear! Appear in front of the world! The labyrinth maze!" As Noel''s words fell, a thick mist appeared, blocking the sight of all the soldiers, and the visibility dropped directly to zero. But this did not end, then the ground violently oscillated, and it stopped for a while. The concussion stopped, and the mists of the soldiers even dispersed in front of all the people. The desolate flat ground that had nothing to do with it now appeared a stone wall dozens of meters high. "This is a huge labyrinth. There are all kinds of organs in the maze, but for your body now, even if you hit the organ, it won''t be too much. At most, it''s just a little pain. "And this huge maze is a bit special, especially when there is only an entrance and no exit, but I will put three **** dogs in the maze later, and you will only release you after you defeat it. ." "This is a map of the labyrinth. You can write it down now. As for the attack or ambush, it is up to you to decide." Noel had just finished explaining, and a large virtual map appeared in front of the entire company, and then Noel stood aside and waited. The huge labyrinth that appeared out of thin air has shocked the entire company, but when I heard Noel''s commentary, everyone felt bad. The entire company of the soldiers clearly remembers how terrifying the power of the three **** dogs is, but it will cause an earthquake if you move it casually, even the gold hoop sticks that Sun Wukong swings can catch, and even the monkey belt sticks flew together. Went out. "That...big...not right.. Instructor Noel, are you kidding?" Jiawen, who had returned to God, confirmed to Noel. "Instructor, don''t change your actual opponent." Thinking of the violent three-headed **** dog, Zhao Xin couldn''t help fighting a cold war and quickly proposed to Noel. "This..." Galen just wanted to say something, but he hadn''t finished. "I was originally your actual opponent, but I think that you haven''t quit, so I decided to switch to a three-headed **** dog. If you don''t want to, then switch back... "Noel''s word has not yet been spoken. "I rely on! That **** said to change his opponent, you stand out and believe that I will not kill you!" Zhao Xin, who was so scared, would rather let the three **** dogs be opponents, but also kill and don''t want to fight Noel. , Quickly interrupted Noel shouted. auzw.com "Instructor Noel, we think the three **** dogs are good opponents, so don''t bother to exchange them." Jia Wen, who responded, quickly spoke to Zhao Xin. "Yes, Instructor Noel, don''t change it. It''s too much trouble for you, so we won''t get over it." Galen nodded and quickly echoed. "You three shut up! Shut your nerves at this time, it''s better to come over and write down the map!" Catherine snarled at Sanjiyou after being quarreled with a headache. Catherine shouted so much, and saw that Noel had no plans to go into battle personally. The three friends finally closed their mouths obediently, seriously remembering the virtual map. After about a few minutes, Noel put away the virtual map, and the door of the maze opened at the moment. "I will put the three **** dogs in half an hour after you go in, so you have half an hour to arrange tactics and ambushes. Good luck to everyone." Noel waited and smiled first, asking questions from the soldiers. As time was running short, the members of the Xiongbing Company glanced at each other, entered the gate of the maze at the fastest speed, and ran while discussing the plan. But not long after entering the huge maze, Noel heard Galen''s screams, and it was Draeus'' screams again. Needless to say, the two of them must have been caught in the maze, so no one knows if they activated the mechanism themselves or if someone else activated it. It''s still too early to see the time, and now I''m left with one outside. Noel takes the oven from the storage space, takes out the stored meat, and then ignites to start roasting and killing time. When the meat was almost roasted, thirty minutes had arrived. "Come out! For me, the loyal dog guarding the gate of the underworld, tearing up the disrespectful people for me, and dragging their souls into the abyss of the underworld!" Noel took a bite of the barbecue, chewing on the barbecue in his mouth, and slowly speaking his words. Just after Yan Ling finished speaking, three **** dogs broke out of the space and landed not far in front of Noel, without screaming or moving, waiting for Noel to give instructions. "Cerberus, enter the huge maze and attack all the people you see, don''t eat them or bite them, go." Noel leaned on the recliner and told the three **** dogs. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" The three big dog heads roared and rushed into the maze as Noel ordered. "One of the three **** dogs that can''t be summoned by their magical power can be defeated by a slight injury if they cooperate well and attack with full force." "While maintaining the power of the three **** dogs can last up to one day, the three **** dogs will also dissipate automatically after the time." "I just don''t know if they can completely defeat the three **** dogs in a day, but they may also be chased and killed by the three **** dogs for a day, until the maintenance of the divine power is exhausted." .. v5 Chapter 18： De Marcia! With a left hand wave, a virtual screen appeared in front of Noel, and the screen showed the situation inside the huge maze, and it was clear to see what the entire company of the soldiers was doing. Inside the huge labyrinth, the tactical soldier company has all members, and now they are divided into groups of five, that is, they have become two teams of horses, ambushing in their respective positions. The three **** dogs, through their sense of smell, did not get lost in the maze, and were quickly rushing towards the male company. "Report the captain, the enemy has entered the range of the No. 1 guard, right..." Half of the report, but the situation is wrong on the display, Zhao Xin said incredulously: "Fuck! Lord Ye, I will hide Its so hidden, how did tm find this thing!" "Zhao Xin, you still have free time to say this, but I was found and didn''t give me a quick run. There was a ration waiting for a big dog!" Hearing Zhao Xin''s words, Reina as the captain , Roared with communication. "Oh oh oh." Zhao Xin saw the three **** dogs rushing again after he shouted so much, he didn''t dare to play tricks at this time, turned and spread his feet and ran away. "Nima! Lord Ye, you''ve run off, go back quickly, go back quickly, and then run to the left!" See Zhao Xin on the map, has shifted the ambush point, Jia Wen quickly reminded. After being reminded by Jia Wen, Zhao Xin immediately braked and saw that the three **** dogs were still some distance away and rushed to the junction of Sancha with the fastest speed. At the same time, the two reached the intersection of three forks together. The three **** dogs raised their paws and took a fierce shot. Seeing that Zhao Xin, about to be photographed as a patty, stopped abruptly, and then turned to the direction of the ambush junction. "boom!" On the occasion of a sudden attack, Zhao Xin, who was charged with his feet, rushed out with full force. The huge paws that fell in the next second were severely photographed on the ground. The earth was instantly sunken, and the pit was covered with cracks in addition to the footprints. . "Nima! Nima! Nima! Nima! This tm is really fun. If you are really photographed, it will be more serious than death!" Zhao Xin, who was scared to death, just continued to ambush after landing. Point out, in order to vent the fear in his heart, he is running and calling. "Jiawen is ready!" "Gailen, wait for Zhao Xin to arrive at the scheduled location, and you will come to pull the hatred with me!" "Catherine, you are standing by. When we find the weakness, you will be required to carry out a sniping at that time. Don''t expose your position." Seeing Zhao Xin on the map getting closer and closer, and the guards along the way showed that the three **** dogs followed, as the captain of the five-person squad, Reina, immediately gave instructions to the three people at the ambush point. The three people who heard Rena''s order responded in unison, all staying in their positions, waiting for Zhao Xin to blame. The five-member squad headed by Jess was also ready to fight at this time, ambushing around the predetermined location. It didn''t take long for people to wait. Before people arrived, they could hear a loud noise that trampled the ground. Soon everyone in the ambush spot saw the figure of Zhao Xin, and the three **** dogs behind him who were chasing after him. auzw.com At the location of Galen''s ambush, seeing Zhao Xin had rushed past, he rushed out as planned. "Silence!" Galen rushed out, shouting loudly at the three **** dogs heading towards him. As Galen''s screaming sounded, the three **** dogs seemed to be under control and instantly frozen, then lost their balance and fell to the ground. But this lasted only one second, and the three **** dogs regained control of their bodies, and quickly controlled their limbs to maintain balance. Rena held a light shield and lightsaber, turned into a golden light and hit it hard with a shield. The three-headed **** dog had not yet stood on one leg, causing it to lose its balance and prepare to fall again. "Big D, Ruiwen, you put your right front leg in full force and let it fall down!" Jess appeared from the high wall of the maze, gave instructions to the two of the ambush point, and commanded Katerina again: "Caterina Attack its eyes with me!" "Yes!" The three replied in unison and appeared from the ambush. Draeus and Ruiwen stepped forward, one with a double-edged axe and one with a large sword, and with all their strength, slashed to the front legs. Jess and Catalina, a hand-held sledgehammer fired an energy cannon, and a wormhole-handling technique used a large number of darts to fly towards the eyes of the two heads of the three **** dogs. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" The pain in the feet and the eyes of the two heads were attacked. The three **** dogs roared out in anger, but the movement made it completely out of balance and fell down sideways to the right. "Big D, Ruiwen, you two quickly evacuated!" Seeing that the three **** dogs were about to fall, Jess quickly yelled at them. The two were also not stupid, and evacuated at the fastest speed. Before the three **** dogs fell, they shunned their crushed fate. "boom!" The body of the three-headed **** fell down, and the huge body hit the ground causing a loud noise, and even the ground shook. "Jiawen should be yours now, don''t give it a chance to stand up and fix it on the ground!" Seeing the three **** dogs about to climb up, Reina, who had long been expected, turned and shouted at Jiawen. "De Marcia!!" Jia Wen, who had been waiting, rushed out quickly with a roar, and then suddenly jumped to the three **** dogs that fell to the ground. Falling near the three **** dogs, the cold weapon gun held by Jia Wen pierced the ground, and at this moment the ground began to vibrate, and sharp rocks came out of the ground. However, due to the huge body of the three **** dogs, some giant rocks were pressed underneath the body, and there was no way to emerge from the ground, but it was stuck in it. .. v5 Chapter 19： Kidding But Jiawen didn''t stop because of it, and two rocks like two arms came out of the ground, which were buckled on the three **** dogs. "Fixed, the task is completed." Seeing that the three **** dogs could not move, Jiawen turned and smiled at several people. "It was so easy to get it done. I thought it was going to be a hard fight." Running to Jiawen, Zhao Xin couldn''t move the three **** dogs and laughed: "Unexpectedly, we have become so cattle. x, hahahahaha!" "Since all three **** dogs have been defeated, can we get out of the maze?" Stepped forward, Aberdeen looked closely and saw that the three **** dogs were really immobile, and Galen also smiled. And asked Captain Reina. "Sanji friends, don''t you think this is too smooth?" Waiting for Reina to answer, there was no slack Catalina, and asked in advance. "It is because we are stronger and cooperating seamlessly that this victory will be so smooth. Carter is that you think too much." Nothing was wrong, Galen said confidently. "Your Sanji friends think a little too much. You have to know the power of these three **** dogs, but even the last time you won''t reach Chengdu, you won''t be happy to win. This..." Lei Na did not finish. Seeing the changes in the three **** dogs, Rena was really speechless. Because of the three-headed **** at this time, its left head turned into black mist, followed by the right head turned into black mist, and finally left a headed **** dog, its size quickly shrank twice. A black mist floated behind Sanjiyou, and another black mist drifted in front of Jess. The two black mists changed again at this moment, and became a **** dog with only one head in the next second. The imprisoned **** dog has now been shrunk, and he easily got out of the imprisonment, and also walked behind Sanji friends. "How come there is a bronze bell-like sound, and why did it suddenly dim this day, just apparently..." Zhao Xin heard the bronze bell clearly and turned around while turning, but turned around Seeing the situation made him feel bad in an instant, and what he wanted to say was stuck. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" The Hell Dog, which had been split into three and only one head, roared in anger in unison. As if launching an offensive signal, the three **** dogs had already waved their paws and slammed towards the enemies in front of them when the male soldier company responded. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Galen, Jiawen, Zhao Xin, and Jess were all shot by their paws and flew away in four different directions. They slammed through the walls of several labyrinths before they stopped reluctantly. auzw.com The four people who had suffered a strong slap, spit out blood at the moment they stopped, and supported their bodies with hand-held weapons. "Come on... what a joke... this product is also transformed..." A breath of blood spewed out, and at this time Jiawen felt that the whole body was about to break up and said with a strong pain. "I always... finally understand...why is Instructor Noel...what...let us have the determination to kill each other...if it comes a few times...it will definitely be dead. . "Zhao Xin shook his arms tightly and climbed hard from the ground. "Ne...ne...nema! Three...three heads...you...you split tm into three...you tm play with people..." Wipe the blood from the corner of the mouth with your hand Except for a little dizziness, Galen had no major problems, growling at the three **** dogs. "Roar!" One of the **** dogs roared and rushed towards Galen quickly. "Jia Wen, in the two teams, only you, me, and Galen are tanks, and you have to evacuate one now." Seeing one **** dog rushed towards Galen, while the other two **** dogs were still Without action, Rena said to Jiawen via newsletter. "Yes! Jiawen, you have to lead one away, and the rest of the people will try their best to kill the other one. If you let them get together, we have no chance of winning." Jesse, who slowed down, agreed. Reina''s plan was also communicated by newsletter. "According to my observation, after splitting into three, its strength is obviously not as strong as before. The obvious step towards Galen is much lighter, but the speed has increased a lot." Catherine, who has been hiding at the point, Say the result of the observation. "Okay, I''ll lead another **** dog." Jiawen, who finally came slowly, responded to the three people, took a deep breath, and shouted: "Puppy! You''re here for me!" At the next moment, the ground rushed out of the rock arm, and the rock arm continued to extend. The rock giant punched the head of a **** dog, and then grabbed the dog leg and dragged it back. "The shield of dawn!" Seeing the last one wanted to help, Reina''s golden light flashed in front of it, and a huge golden light shield blocked its way, shouting at the few people present: "Take advantage of it now! it!" "Alpha!" shouted, and Yi rushed up first. "Brother Jiawen and Brother Galen, hold on first." After finishing, Dreius, who was holding a double-edged axe, also quickly rushed towards the stopped **** dog. "Catherine, if Jiawen and Galen are in danger, you will be responsible for firing to support." Jess, who had just returned, said to Catherine while rushing towards the **** dog. "Yes, I get it." In response, Catherine aimed the sniper rifle at the two pits, ready to provide them with fire support. Ruiwen and Catalina also rushed up, and everyone on the scene tried their best to launch a violent attack with all their strength to fight for the fastest time to kill one. .. v5 Chapter 20： Choose the wrong target The idea is good, but the reality is cruel. No matter how the members of the male company attacked, he could not be fatally wounded. At most, he would cut through the skin and consume the power of the **** dog. Moreover, the hellhound that the male soldiers deal with is not only a paw and a sharp tooth, don''t forget that it also has a tail with a snake head. All in all, the people who besieged a **** dog are now in a bitter battle. The two who are pulling the monster are no easier than the others. They are chased by the two **** dogs and run around. When the two **** dogs want to return, they are provoked and attacked to ensure that the hatred value is always there. On yourself. Outside this huge labyrinth, Noel lay leisurely on the chair, watching the performance of the crowd on the screen, listening to the loud noise. "The combat plan is right, but it is a pity that the target of the attack is wrong, it is a waste of physical strength." As soon as the void was caught, the drink appeared in the hands of Noel, and he smiled with a sip. Time passed one minute and one second, and more than two hours passed in a blink of an eye. The members of the male company in the huge labyrinth, except Catherine the sniper, all appeared tired, but still did not stop the attack on the **** dog. In contrast, the three **** dogs are still fierce and abnormal at this time. There is no trace of fatigue, and the **** dog who was attacked by the group has a lot of wounds on his body, but it seems to be no big deal to him. "Instructor, this is not the way to go." On the back of the **** dog, Yi stabs the samurai sword fiercely, but can''t get in through the skin, shouting at Jess. "I''m fucking!" Dangerously evaded a blow, Zhao Xin gasped continuously in the periphery, echoing: "Ye said it''s right, this is really not a way to go. It is estimated that we haven''t been able to kill it, so we were killed by ourselves. Alive and exhausted." "I''m fine, but my hands are a bit numb." The light shield shielded his paws again. Reina, who is a god, had no problem with physical strength. She flicked her left hand and said. "Even if we can get rid of this one, there is absolutely no physical effort to get rid of the remaining two. We have to find out the weaknesses." Katerina threw darts non-stop, and then recovered them using wormhole handling technology, while circulating like this Said on the side. "Weaknesses are not found at all, but the most vulnerable position is the eyes, but it is smart now, and it has always closed its eyes and not open, and observes by hearing and tail snake tail." Jess also has no solution at all, only The analysis was listened to several people present, and then said: "Now the only person who can cut deeper, that is, the big d with the power of killing gods, but unfortunately still can''t cause fatal injuries." Just as the siege members were discussing while attacking, Catherine''s voice interrupted them and brought a surprise to the whole team. "Maybe we chose the wrong target." Catherine, who has been responsible for the cover, found some important things after more than two hours of observation, and said after confirming it repeatedly. auzw.com "What do you mean?" The crowd stopped and asked quite unanimously. "I think the **** dog led by Jia Wen should be the target we really want to attack." "You should remember that at the beginning, Jia Wen just dragged the **** dog away, and the other wanted to help forward, but was stopped by Rena." "In the following time, every time Jiawen used the attack to pull hatred, Galen only showed the same reaction, but each time Galen was given the place." "The most important point is that every time Jiawen attacks the **** dog he is attracting, the other two are showing pain. I have determined that many times." "Moreover, the **** dog led by Jia Wen has no other two defensive powers, but its attack power is much higher than the other." "This is the reason why I think I chose the wrong target, but I am not sure whether I killed the **** dog led by Jia Wen, and whether the other two **** dogs will disappear." In order not to be interrupted, Catherine explained it at the fastest speed, did not give everyone a chance to interject and ask questions, and also fired two shots to support Galen, allowing him to avoid the fate of shooting. "Anyway, now we have no other way. You all go to kill the **** dog chasing Jiawen. This **** dog will be dragged by me." Rena, who responded, said to the siege. "It can only be done now. Let the dead horse be a living horse doctor." Although Jess could not be sure, as Rena said, there was no other way. Try it no matter what you do, said: " Let''s go to Jiawen!" After listening to the words of the two, they quickly retreated one by one, turned and rushed towards Jiawen, and even clenched their teeth even if they were tired. The scarred Hellhound wanted to catch up, but unfortunately every time he was blocked by Reina''s Dawning Shield, no matter how the direction was changed, it was useless. With the high-speed arrival of several people, Jiawen stopped running. A sudden stop turned and rushed up head-on. He immediately used the landslide to summon the rocks and trapped the **** dog who had been chasing him. Immediately afterwards, an individual successively jumped into the encircling circle and launched a fierce attack on the **** dog. Catherine got permission to fire, kept pulling the trigger of the sniper rifle, shooting at the trapped **** dog, and taking cover for the siege people. But the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes. Galen was too tired to run, accidentally being pulled out by a paw, and the **** dog he had been leading rushed towards the position of the siege of several people. .. v5 Chapter 21： no Zuo no Die Outside the huge maze... At first, when the show was really good, a group of uninvited guests flew in the sky, one after another, and they fell one after another around Noel. Every uninvited guest who landed immediately raised his hand-held energy gun, and the muzzle was aimed at Noel in the center. Randomly swept down the uninvited guests, and then Noel continued to lie on the chair and eat barbecue to watch the show, completely treating them as transparent. "I''m in a good mood today, so you black things, get a life chance today, put away the toys in five seconds." Watching the performance of the Xiongbing Company with both eyes, Noel said to the surrounding things: "Otherwise After! Fruit! Self! Negative!" "One." "We are...." "two." "I''m going! Dare to threaten us, believe me or not to kill you!" "three." "Dare to count! Really thought I didn''t dare to kill you?" "four." "Since you want to die so much, I''m done! Hello! Let''s die!" "Time is up," Noel shook slightly, and coughed and sighed, "Give you the chance to live, why no one knows how to cherish, hey!" After that, Noel turned into a black thunder, and the black light disappeared on the chair. The black arc circled around, and the next second Noel appeared on the chair again, with the arc flashing from time to time. When Noel leaned back in his chair again, the black gun-like things around them dropped their heads to the ground, and their bodies fell to the ground. However, one of them was still alive, but the scene that happened in a moment was so frightening that the weapon could not hold it down, and he was too scared to sit on the ground. "What are you, what is the purpose of coming here." Looking at the virtual display, Noel asked coldly. "I....I''m a demon...the fallen angel team.. this adult...beg..."The devil''s words are not finished yet. "I just want to hear the answer to the question, I don''t want to hear any extra words." I looked at the devil indifferently, staring at him for a while, and then asked: "What is the purpose of coming here?" "The purpose is to find a more remote village, and then spread the demon virus in the village." Stared by Noel, the demon felt that he fell into the ice cave in an instant, dared not say a word at all, and answered quickly. auzw.com "So that is to say, you came here by passing by, didn''t you deliberately rush over here to check?" Noel smiled coldly and asked the trembling demon. "I...I was ordered by the headquarters and said that there was a magical response in this area, so let us come over and check it out." Noel''s indifferent eyes, the demon finally could not bear the fear in his heart, Frightened and knelt down to beg for mercy: "This big...big...adult, I...I will never lie again, please beg me to let me go." Ignoring the demon who was begging for mercy, Noel threw a black arc at him, and the moment he hit it, he turned into powder. "If you don''t die, you won''t die. You dare to open a newsletter while asking for forgiveness. You don''t die if you don''t die." A glance at the demon that was bombarded with powder said Noel disdainfully. After scolding, he saw that he was surrounded by a circle of corpses. Noel thought about the solution a little, and then a swirling nest appeared in the palm of his left hand, and a large number of **** butterflies spewed out. A dense group of **** butterflies rushed to the demon''s body after circling a group over Noel, and they ate the body in just two or three. Except for the blood stains of the demon, the surroundings were all cleaned up. Noel nodded with satisfaction, and controlled the Hell Butterfly back to his palm. Raising his head, Noel continued to watch the situation of the company, and found that at this moment Galen broke out. Galen, who had been pumped out, seemed to have taken a stimulant. He ran all the way to catch up with his **** dog, violently grabbed a hind leg, and wrestled and threw the **** dog directly. Fell to the ground. But he hurt the Hellhound, and he quickly got up from the ground, growled with rage, and waved his paws to take pictures of Galen. But Galen did not dodge. He shook the big sword in his right hand, and pressed his left hand on the body of the sword. He lifted the big sword to the top of his head and greeted the big claws that were slammed down. The two collided, but Galen was not flattened. Instead, he shouted and slammed his big claws, his feet gradually sinking into the ground, and the depression did not stop until the calf position. "Absolutely.... Absolutely not! I can''t let you go! Never allow you to hurt my comrades!" Galen said with a gritted teeth, exhausted all his strength and pushed back bit by bit, shouting: "Give me Get back!!! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The huge body of the Hell Dog was pushed up by Galen with all his strength, and flew a short distance, and landed on the ground. Galen was also tired enough to stab the ground with a large sword in his hand, gasping with a big mouth and bending over, and pulling out his feet buried in the ground. "Roar!" Hell without farts, turned over and fought off the ground, roaring angrily at Galen. "Quiet! Quiet! Quiet! Quiet! Quiet! Quiet!" Galen shouted nonstop, dragging his sword toward the **** dog. Both feet ran up and accelerated. After a while, Galen jumped up and charged with both feet. He held the big sword in both hands and lifted it high, flying toward the head of the **** dog. "Brain split!!!" The big sword clasped with both hands swung down, and the blade of the big sword was about to be cut to the Hell Dog. Galen was completely dumbfounded in the next second. .. v5 Chapter 22： Have one leg "This is Dad!" The **** dog that was about to be cut into a black mist disappeared in a flash, so Galen''s big sword lost its balance and fell off, crying extremely depressed. Galen, who fell in the air, was finally buried on the ground with his five bodies, and the words from the communication made him understand what was going on. Although he knew what was going on, it still made Galen feel very depressed. After all, he only fell a few millimeters to the **** dog, so he didn''t have to throw a five-body cast on the ground. "Brother Gai, you just called so strong, is there nothing?" Zhao Xin just sat on the ground and quickly asked Galen. "It''s okay, I just let the puppy slip to your side, but I was eventually chased by me." Galen blushed with shame when he thought about the shout just now, but he still responded to Zhao Channel. "Brother Galen, just now I thought you were going to drive to death, I was really scared to death." Delais breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Galen''s voice, and said to Galen by communication. "Thanks to Galen''s shouting to encourage morale, this allowed Da D to exert his power to kill the gods, and quickly solved the Hell Dog, otherwise he might not have to fight for how long." Said Jess resting on the ground. "Gallen, D, you two will not have a leg." Jia Wen, who was also resting, joked to the two. "Get off!" Galen and Delaus growled in unison. "There is really a tacit understanding. It seems that you really have a leg. You dont have to explain anything to us. The explanation is to cover up, and the cover up is the fact. In fact, we all understand people and dont look at you with a special eye. "It''s uncomfortable not to die, Zhao Xin also coaxed. "God! I didn''t expect Galen and Brother D to have such a relationship!" Rui Wen believed in an instant, staring at Dreius in disbelief with wide eyes, and said with great surprise. "Senior man, don''t run if you have the ability, wait for me to guarantee that you will not kill you!" Galen couldn''t bear it. After snarling at the communication, he jumped up from the ground and quickly rushed over. "Don''t be fooling around, take a good rest." In order to stop the farce, Jess did not give Jiawen and Zhao Xin the opportunity to speak, and said to Rena, Galen, Catherine: "Rena, Galen, Catherine , The three of you come to gather, and then we get out of the maze together." Jess''s words had just fallen, and Rena and Galen hadn''t had time to respond. Suddenly, the huge maze changed, and the whole huge maze started to shake violently, and the stone wall of tens of meters descended to the ground. The soldiers couldn''t even take a rest for everyone. Even if they were too tired, they quickly stood up, clenched their weapons in their hands, and warned of everything around them. auzw.com The three people who were running to gather also accelerated their pace for this situation, avoiding the sinking stone walls more carefully and avoiding being dragged into the ground without paying attention. It didn''t take long for the entire company of the male soldiers to gather together, and almost all of the huge maze fell into the ground, gradually disappearing from everyone''s eyes. The huge labyrinth completely returned to the ground, but everyone in the Xiongbing Company didn''t move a bit. They all looked around carefully and were very worried that this was a trap. "The result is not bad. At least you were not chased to the end of time, but took the initiative to kill the three **** dogs." Noel, holding the barbecue, instantly appeared in front of the company, laughing while eating. "It''s just not bad?!" Hearing Noel''s words, except for Reina, the goddess of dawn, the soldiers didn''t feel very good for the others, and they shouted incredulously. "Just as Rena started to say, the three **** dogs just had less than 10% of the divine power, so the strength was suppressed to more than 10%. I also gave the instruction that you should not be torn apart, otherwise you will have already It was torn and eaten." Taking a bite of the barbecue, Noel explained to the crowd. "The three-headed **** that we have just exhausted and died half a year ago, and we have worked hard, really only has more than 10% of the strength?" Rui Wen closed his eyebrows, couldn''t believe what he heard, and confirmed to Noel. "In my opinion, this must be a joke. Just now, how powerful the three **** dogs were. You also experienced it yourself. It is impossible to have more than 10% of the strength." Zhao Xin didn''t believe it at all, and said with certainty. "Same as above, I think so." Deliaus nodded and said. "Believe it or not, it''s your freedom. I''ll do you no good by cheating on you." Noel shrugged, with no intention of explaining, saying: "This time the actual combat training is over, if you don''t want to run back yourself, keep up ." After finishing talking, Noel contacted the system and let it open the portal to the Super Theological Seminary, and opened the door and walked in. Everyone in the Xiongbing Company thought for a moment, recalling the picture of Sun Wukong fighting with the three-headed **** dog, and then compared with today''s battle, and instantly realized that he was far more outrageous. Think about it, seeing that the portal has been opened, and Noor has also entered the portal. The crowd of the company of soldiers walked into the door one by one, and returned to the Super Academy through the portal. On the playground of the military camp, the members of the Xiongbing Company stepped out of the portal. When the last person arrived at the playground, the opened portal disappeared automatically. "It will be noon in another half an hour. You can take a break to relieve fatigue. By the way, you can eat something to replenish your energy. Now you can dissolve." Seeing everyone was together, Noel smiled slightly, and said to the company. .. v5 Chapter 23： It has nothing to do with you "Sir, do we still need to train this afternoon?" Seeing Noel was about to turn around and leave, Jess quickly stepped forward and asked. "Afternoon?" After hearing Yan, Noel stopped walking and thought for a moment, then said: "In the afternoon, you can arrange whatever you want. If you want to train, then train, and if you don''t want to train, take a good rest." "Ah?!" Such a casual answer made Jess stunned. "But tell you one thing in advance, there will be actual combat training every day in the future, and your opponent will be me, take advantage of the time to think about the countermeasures." Glance at the soldiers company, Noel smiled at them. . "What?!" After listening to Noel''s words, the happy mood was gone, replaced by surprise and unbelievability, and the soldiers screamed in unison. "Instructor Noel, isn''t the actual combat training conducted only once?" Jia Wen, who first responded, hurriedly asked Noel. "I didn''t say that, it''s just that you make up your own brains, and you can quit if you don''t want to." "But I want to remind you that quitting means quitting the Super Seminary, not saying quitting my training." "And actual combat training is not allowed to withdraw. If you say withdrawal in actual combat training, I will send him directly out of this world." "If anyone is dissatisfied with this, you can go to Reitz to complain." Having finished speaking, he didn''t care about the men in the company, and Noel turned and walked slowly outside the playground, thinking about what he would do. Recalling from Noel''s words, the four women also remembered their tasks and quickly chased toward Noel. Seeing the four daughters chasing Nuoer, the Sanjiyou instantly regained their spirits, and all kinds of envy and jealousy. "Carter, where are you going?" Galen asked the four girls aloud before they ran away. "It''s free for me to go, it has nothing to do with you." Katerina didn''t stop, didn''t even look back, and responded coldly. Katrina''s icy words made Galen petrified at this moment, and her heart became shattered. "Gallen, you and Cat have no hope, she is not interested in you at all, and don''t feel uncomfortable with yourself anymore." Patting petrified Galen lightly, Jia Wen thought a little and persuaded. "People are Gao Fushuai, or a real god, and we are a hanging wire. It is basically impossible to counterattack." Zhao Xin said with confidence that Noel and the four girls went away. auzw.com "Xin Ye, anyway, I am also a prince, don''t count me in, I''m not a hanging wire." Wen Yan, Jia Wen turned to look at Zhao Xin. "Yes, prince hanging wire." Perfunctory replied, without giving Jiawen the opportunity to rush, Zhao Xin quickly changed the subject and asked: "After all, we will fight against Instructor Noel tomorrow. As a result, our hearts are all clear, are we going to withdraw or be abused?" "I am a big d, and will always participate in actual combat training. I will stimulate my own potential strength through training and use this power to protect the home and protect the country." Hearing Zhao Xin''s words, I always wanted to find Delai who used the power of killing God. Erth, said firmly with a double-edged axe in both hands. "Big d is right!" Jiawen nodded his head, agreeing with Delause''s words, and then said: "Although this kind of training is very dangerous, it is only because of the danger that we can force our potential and let us short-term. It becomes stronger within that time, then you can use your own hands to protect what you want to protect, instead of just watching what you cant do before." "The huge space-time wormholes in the sky may fly out of strong enemies anytime, anywhere. They may all be as powerful as the monkey brother, or may even be more powerful than the monkey brother." "If we want to protect this world, if we want to protect our family, we must all become stronger in a short period of time, otherwise we will not be able to protect anyone, things, things, we can only watch everything being taken away. ." "In the future, no matter how hard the training is or how dangerous it is, it will have nothing to do. In order to have the strength to protect the world that nurtures us, I will definitely stick to it." Galen, who had finally come to a halt, temporarily left Caterina''s affairs behind and said what he thought. Seeing that each one knew that it was very dangerous, Zhao Xin decided to continue to participate in the terrible actual combat training. He also said that he would continue to participate in the actual combat training, mainly because the three of them talked about it. Jess, who had been listening to it, was very satisfied with their performance. I was really a little worried just now, worried that they would choose to quit, but now it seems that worry is unnecessary. The Noel and the four daughters who had left before had already walked out of the military camp and went to the residence of the Chaoshen Academy. I originally thought about shopping in Juxia City, but after listening to the idea, the four women strongly urged to go with them. Of course it is a good thing to be accompanied by beautiful women, so Noel did not refuse. But before going out, the four girls decided to take a good cleaning. After all, the whole body was dirty and the professional suit had to be replaced. "Knoll..." Katerina hadn''t finished speaking. "It''s not time for training, you just call me Noel." Catalina was interrupted, and Noel said to the four girls with a smile. "Noel, today you said that you might die in actual combat training. Is this true?" Without hesitation, Katerina would have been puzzled and asked Noel. "Yeah, I also want to know." Catherine nodded and echoed. "Fake, at most, it will be seriously injured. The purpose is to force you into desperation, so as to stimulate your potential strength. Today D and Galen have activated the potential, and your combat effectiveness has also increased a little." , Noel honestly explained. .. v5 Chapter 24： Other methods "Noel, you should have lied and lied to us, hey!" Originally wanted to stop Noel from speaking, but it was so late, Rena said with a sigh. "Why did Noel lie to us?" The three women asked in unison before Noel spoke, quite puzzled. "Think about it for yourself. Now that we know that there will be no danger to life, we with psychological preparation will no longer worry that we will die in training, and we will not exert our full strength because of this, and we want to push our own potential. Its even harder. Seeing the three girls puzzled, Rena explained to them. "Uh..." I thought about it carefully, and found that Rena was right, Ruiwen became a little lost, a rare opportunity to become a strong one, but now it will become like this. "I knew I wouldn''t ask." After hearing that, Katerina regretted it. It was clear that Rena was right. Now that she doesn''t have the worry in her heart, it will become difficult to push out her own potential. "Noel, you must have another way, right?" Catherine also regretted this and asked Noel with her arms in her arms. Catherine asked so, which made Ruiwen and Caterina see a little hope, and turned their heads to look at Noel with anticipation, waiting for Noel''s answer. Rena also looked at Noel with anticipation, and also very much wanted to get a chance to become stronger. If Rena wouldn''t think that way before, but since Noel came to this world, Rena discovered her own weakness, she was not as strong as she thought, and someone could deal with herself. Rena always felt that even if she launched a taboo, there was nothing that could defeat Noel, who is also a god. She was quite sure that Noel had more powerful abilities and could compete with her own taboo abilities. "Being forced into a desperate situation is indeed a good way for people to quickly inspire potential forces, but there are of course other ways besides this, so you don''t have to worry at all." Noel smiled slightly and didn''t disappoint the four girls. They said. "Is there any other way?" The hope became reality, and the four women asked with some excitement and unison. "For example, Catherine, your marksmanship is very good, as long as you train as before, and then strengthen it a little bit, you don''t need to work too hard in this area." "But your melee ability is terrible. It''s okay to deal with ordinary humans, but it''s not enough to deal with visitors from unknown time and space. You have to work harder in this respect, otherwise you will be killed directly. Now." "Don''t think I''m joking, many galaxies have mastered wormhole technology, and even have higher technology than wormhole technology. Sending a person behind you is just like playing." "Filling up your own shortage is also a way to become stronger." auzw.com Knoll thought for a moment, then took Catherine as an example, and explained them slowly. "Well, Noel was right." Rena nodded and confirmed to the three daughters: "Now the technology of the earth is very backward, so Carter can use it to carry microworms, while other galaxies can fully control. Wormhole technology, not to mention the teleporter, even if it transports the city." "It''s okay to teleport the city, isn''t it so exaggerated?" Catherine said with a little disbelief after being confirmed by Rena. "This is not an exaggeration." Rena shook her head and said with certainty: "Carter''s microworm carrying is limited in distance, and a galaxy that fully controls wormhole technology can use worms through high-tech accurate calculations. The distance transmitted by the hole is one hundred times or even one thousand times that of Carter." "Yes, as long as you enter the enemy''s detection range, the enemy can send soldiers for encirclement and suppression at any time and any place. You can also open wormholes for attack transmission, whether it is shooting, missiles, or nuclear bombs." "Moreover, even if you find out in advance, it''s useless, because you can''t determine where the wormhole is going. If you want to fight back through the wormhole, you might be used by the enemy to send the attack to your side." "Enemies with such technology, if they come to the earth, there is no chance of winning with the current technology of the earth." Noel took Reina''s words and explained to Catherine, Ruiwen, and Catalina to make them understand that this was not a joke. "Because of this, you need to become stronger. Without any chance of victory in the military, you can reverse this situation." Noel smiled, and then said to the three women. "What do you mean?" Wen Yan said, the three women were very puzzled and didn''t understand that the military could do nothing. They asked what they could do in unison. "The military is ordinary people, whether it is technology or humans, it will be completely suppressed by the enemy, but your male soldiers have the ability to resist. As long as you are all strong, you can kill the enemys nest together and destroy the enemys fleet and high technology. Computer, so that the military has a chance to fight back." Seeing the three women puzzled, Noel explained patiently. "Noel, then teach us quickly, let us all be strong." After understanding, Rui Wen said seriously. Next, Noel chatted with the four girls, and soon returned to the entrance of the building where the students lived, so the four girls stopped asking for Noel and quickly ran to the bedroom in the building. In order to show that he is a good man, Noel stopped at the door outside the bedroom, did not follow into the interior of the bedroom, just stood outside and waited patiently. As it was almost noon, the other students living in this building would go to the cafeteria to eat first, and then they would go back to their dorms to rest, so the four girls were very relieved that Noel was waiting outside the door, and did not worry that someone would come back at this time. To Noel. .. v5 Chapter 25： Annie Didn''t let Nuo Erjiu wait, after some cleaning, the four girls all put on casual clothes, and even dressed themselves up as Memet. Originally wanting to eat in the cafeteria first, Knoll asked to eat outside. The four girls had no idea about it, so they walked out of the Super Academy with Noel. As for the afternoon time, Jess had training there, and the four women didn''t care at all. After all, when returning to the dormitory just now, Noel had promised to open a small stove for the four girls, so that they could go shopping with peace of mind, and all the expenses would be paid by Noel. They were even more happy about this. After going out of the super seminary, Catherine and Caterina proposed several restaurants to explain the characteristics of these restaurants to Noel, and let Noel choose where to go for lunch. After having lunch together, the four women introduced Noel to Juxia City and asked where Noel wanted to go. Noor, who doesn''t care about this, had no special place to go, so he suggested shopping. As soon as the proposal was finished, the eyes of the four women lighted up. They said in unison that the proposal was very good. They passed the proposal with all votes and moved forward to the large commercial street together. Time passed quickly, and a few hours passed. At this time, the four girls had stopped shopping spree and were preparing to return to the Super Theological Seminary. They could see that they and Noel were full in their hands. They also felt a little embarrassed. After all, at the beginning, it was said that it was to accompany Noel to go shopping around, so that Noel could get acquainted with the city of Juxia, but now it is completely reversed and turned into Noel to go shopping with four of them. "Noel, I''m really sorry. We should have been with you for a while, but this afternoon it became you to accompany us, and it cost you a lot of money." Seeing Noel was not angry, but Catherine was still a little bit sorry, with apologies. Said. "Anyway, you go shopping with me, and I go shopping with you. This makes no difference, and I feel very happy, and I have bought a lot of things, so you don''t have to do this." To say something, Noel gave them a chance and smiled at them first. "But we spent a lot of money on you." Rui Wen, still feeling bad, said, looking at the smiling Noel. "Money was originally used to spend, as long as I am happy to spend it, and I am not a money-strapped person." Putting down the shopping bag in his hand, Noel grabbed the void, and a piece of gold appeared in his hand. "You see , As long as I want, the money can''t be used up, as much as I want." After Noel''s persuasion, the four women finally felt less guilty, but they insisted on waiting for time to come out and take Noel together for a stroll. Noel really didn''t care about this, but the four women insisted on it, and they agreed with them. For the sake of convenience, Noel put all his spoils in the afternoon into the storage space, and planned to have dinner with the four girls outside before finally returning to the Super Seminary together. auzw.com But when he was about to leave this place and went to a better restaurant, Noel found that he was pulled, and the little girl''s words came from behind him. "Brother, did you see my little bear?" asked Little Loli, dressed in Gothic, clutching Noel''s pants. "Little bear?" Wen Yan turned her head suspiciously. When she saw Little Loli''s first glance, Noel recognized her instantly and said her name involuntarily, saying, "Annie!" "Big Brother knows Annie?" This time it was Annie''s turn to be puzzled, and looked up at Noel in a puzzled manner. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something, and she looked forward to Noel with expectation: "Big Brother knows Annie''s name, that must be Annie''s relatives, the elder brother took Annie out of the orphanage, and Annie should not stay there anymore." "Family?" After listening to Little Lori Anne, she froze for a moment, and Noel''s eyes rolled, she squatted down and hugged her up, laughing: "Well, I am Anne''s relative, and Anne will live with me in the future , Will not let Anne live in the orphanage." "Long live! Annie finally found her loved one." Seeing Noel admitted, Anne hugged Noel''s neck and cried with great joy. The dialogue between big and small, I heard the four women stunned, and I have never seen such an efficient recognition, and Noel is definitely the rhythm of adoption. Surprised to be surprised, but the four girls quickly recovered. "Noel, are you going to adopt this little girl named Annie?" Katrina replied to Noel. "Well." Noel nodded with a smile, and then asked the happy Annie, "Annie, you can show me the way. We need to go to the orphanage to go through the formalities so that we can live together later." "Big Brother, Annie''s orphanage is over there." Wen Yan said that Anne was very obedient and immediately pointed out the direction. "Are you going with me, or are you going to find a restaurant first?" Before leaving, Noel asked the four girls. "Go together." Without even thinking, the four women responded in unison. Seeing that the four girls were also going, Noel had no opinion, and immediately started holding Anne. Next, under the direction of Anne, Noel and others came to the orphanage and soon found the dean. The originally troublesome adoption procedure, under the offensive of Noor''s large amount of money, the procedure became very simple and very fast, and did not take much time. And the most happy Anne found the toy bear in the room where she lived, and finally left the orphanage with Noel along with the toy bear. The rest can be said to have taken nothing away. Noel planned to buy all new ones. .. v5 Chapter 26： New bedroom As time passed, the sky gradually darkened. At this time, after eating dinner, the group of Noel and his party had returned to the gate of the Super Theological Academy after purchasing a large number of items for Annie, and were slowly walking to the accommodation building together. Anne, who was always held by Noel, grasped Noel''s clothes tightly in one hand and the teddy bear in the other, and was curiously observing the Super Seminary. "Annie, this is the Super Seminary, my brother is my teacher here." Seeing Annie looked curiously, Noel smiled and introduced her. "Brother, what did the Super Seminary learn?" After hearing Noel''s words, Annie turned her head and no longer looked around, asking curiously. "This is a school of people with special abilities, training and learning together, so that they can learn to control their abilities and become a fighter to defend their country." After a little thought, Noel explained to Annie. "What are the special abilities?" Anne, who didn''t understand very well, then asked Noel. "Such as this." After finishing, Noel held Annie in her right hand, intending to give her a demonstration, and slowly raised her free left hand. The next second a black flame burst into the palm of the left hand, and the space was black. The fire was gradually twisted. "Noel, take back your abilities, this black flame is too dangerous!" Looking at the black flame fixedly, Rena could feel the extreme danger of black fire. She was frightened by the flame for the first time and took a step back. Said the distance. "Goddess of Dawn is afraid of this black fire?" Catherine froze a little, looking at Rena in disbelief, and then watching the black fire in Noel''s palm. "Rena, is this black flame really dangerous?" It is clear that Rena is the Lieyang tribe and the only race closest to the sun today, but she would be afraid of the black fire in Noel''s hands, which had to Surprised Katerina and asked very curiously. "This black flame made me feel fear for the first time, and it was also the most dangerous of the flames I have ever seen." Reina nodded and said quite seriously. "Noel, hurry up and take back the black flame. If you accidentally hurt someone or hurt Annie, it would be really bad." Seeing Reina was so serious, no joke, Ruiwen quickly said to Noel. Seeing that the other three girls nodded, Noel took back the burning flame in his palm, but another flame came out in the next second. But this time it wasn''t Noel, but the little Lori Anne held by Noel, the flame appeared from her little hands. This situation surprised all the four women in an instant, and she never thought that Anne was a person with special abilities. She wondered if Noel had discovered this before deciding to adopt this little loli. "Brother, this Anne will too." With the small flame in the palm of her hand, Annie looked at Noel with anticipation, waiting for the praise to come. "Well, Annie is so powerful." Reaching and rubbing, Annie''s little head, Noel praised her. auzw.com "In fact, it''s not that great." Annie, who was kneaded her head by Noel, showed a comfortable look and narrowed her eyes with a smile. In order not to hit Anne, none of the four women asked Noor the question in her heart, preparing to wait and ask in private. After all, when asked in front of Annie, this might make Annie feel that Noel had ulterior motives, so the four girls all resisted the curiosity in their hearts and managed to keep their mouths open. Because of the black fire that Noel had just used, he didn''t take long to see Ritz approaching. Reese, who was approaching face to face, when she saw Annie in Noel''s arms for the first time, she instantly saw the difference between Annie and found that Annie was not an ordinary little girl. "This is my sister. Her name is Annie, and she will live with me in the future." Noel said first, before waiting for Reitz to speak. "I know." I was a little surprised, but Ritz didn''t have any opinion on it. Even if I had an opinion, I thought about it for a moment and asked, "Noel, you and their bedroom seem a bit small and need my help." Do you change places?" "Does anyone live in the two bedrooms next door?" When you think about it, you find that it is indeed a little small, and Noel asks Reitz. "Not yet." Noor''s meaning was unknown, but Kreuz didn''t think much, and answered Noel honestly. "Then I will open the sleeping quarters on both sides, so the space of the sleeping quarters is large enough, it should be okay." Having been determined, Noel said his thoughts. "It''s no problem." There was no opinion on this. Ritz thought about it and asked, "It takes time to be decorated, and where do you live during this time?" "How big it is, I''ll do it myself." Noel said with a small smile without taking this little thing into consideration. Immediately afterwards, Ritz revealed the purpose of coming here. Under Noel''s explanation, he understood that the energy reflection just now was made by Noel himself. After clarifying the situation, Ritz did not stay long, casually chatted with Noel for a few words, and finally turned away and left. Therefore, Noel and his party quickly returned to the dormitory, but in order to expand the space inside the dormitory, instead of letting Anne and the four girls enter the interior, they were asked to wait a moment outside the door. Under the eyes of Annie and the four girls, Noel walked quickly into the interior, and with a big hand, all the objects in the bedroom were collected into the storage space, and then they were silently destroyed, separating the left and right walls of the bedroom So that it instantly becomes a powder. "This is our new bedroom." Noel snapped his fingers with a smile and said to Annie and the four girls outside the door. .. v5 Chapter 27： Nothing bad In a blink of an eye, the empty bedroom was enlarged, and the interior decoration became gorgeous in a flash. The items that were originally included in the storage space also appeared inside the bedroom again. Not only that, in addition to the previous furniture, the bedroom now has a lot of new furniture. Seeing that Noel stepped aside and made a gesture of invitation to himself and others, the four girls took Anne into the new bedroom and observed the changes in the enlarged bedroom. It turned out that the small space became larger, and there was a small living room. The small living room had sofas and TVs. The bathroom was doubled, and the interior decoration of the bathroom was also gorgeous. The only thing that hasn''t changed is the place where the four girls used to sleep and lie in the dormitory, which is out of place with the decoration of the new dormitory. This is also the only place where the four girls feel a little disappointed. But this feeling of disappointment, Noel and let the four daughters last too long. "I originally wanted to replace these together, but you have your personal belongings on it, so you go to tidy up and wait for me to replace them all." Seeing the thoughts of the four women, Noel explained to them Road. "Let''s clean it up immediately!" Wen Yan said, and the four women all looked at Noel and responded in unison. After the talk, the three women immediately started to act, and Katerina gave Anne holding her to Noel, and then hurried to pack up her personal belongings. After a short period of tidying up, the four women packed up their personal belongings, and Nuoer immediately destroyed the old ones and replaced them with five new beds. The four girls glanced at each other, and then flew up to try it. When they were lying on the soft bed, they were all happy not to sleep in the hard bed. In the following time, Noel, four girls, and Anne went to wash in order, watched TV in the small living room together for a while, and then all went to sleep. the next day........ As the sun shined, Catalina slowly opened her eyes, and immediately noticed that Little Lori Anne was gone and hurried up. When I was about to call the three girls up to help find Anne together, I saw Annie''s little figure, which finally relieved me. Annie, who was supposed to sleep with Caterina, was lying on Noel''s body and fell asleep, holding her hands tightly with her small hands, as if afraid of being robbed. auzw.com Looking at it, Katrina suddenly felt a little jealous and couldnt help thinking: That should have been my fiancees position, but now its a little loli Take it away. "God! What am I thinking about randomly." The next second, Catalina, who responded, instantly turned flushed and said to herself. After finishing speaking, Caterina turned her head to look around. When she saw that no one had woken up from her sleep, she quickly walked into the bathroom, but did not want to be found out of her condition. Time passed little by little, and the other three women also woke up one after another, all washing lightly, not wanting to wake up sleeping Noel and Annie, intending to wake them up when they were busy. It didn''t take long for all four girls to finish washing and change their clothes and put them on neatly before awakening Noel in sleep. As Noel woke up, Annie, who was sleeping on his body, immediately woke up, and the two went to wash together. It wasn''t until the first and the first busy hours that I left the gorgeous bedroom with the four girls, went to the cafeteria for a little breakfast, took a short rest, and finally went to the military camp. "Noel, we are here to train. Is it really good to bring Anne together?" On the way to the military camp, Ruiwen hesitated for a moment, and finally asked Noel. "Annie is going to be with her brother!" Noel said nothing. Anne, who heard Catherine''s words, clutched Noel''s clothes tightly with her small hands, and shouted with excitement. "Annie, don''t be excited." After appeasing Annie, Noel looked at Ruiwen and smiled: "It''s nothing bad, let Anne look at your fight first. This is a good thing for Annie, and I also After this training, I will start teaching Annie how to fight." "Well, Anne will help her brother in the future, and will definitely work hard to study hard." Wen Yan said, Anne nodded her head hard and said very, very seriously. "I don''t think it''s good. Anne is just a child." Catherine frowned slightly, and she felt very bad about Noel''s intention to teach Annie to fight. "Don''t look at Annie as a child, she has a very high talent for dark magic, and she has amazing occult energy in her body. As long as she teaches her some magic, hanging three friends is as easy as playing." "What''s more, this world is in danger at any time. No one can be sure what kind of existence will be drilled in a huge space-time wormhole in the sky, or maybe an army from a different time and space." "If one day, a large army from different time and space appears in the space-time wormhole, you will definitely be sent to fight against the large army, but your limited number of military companies is impossible to protect all people." "As long as Anne learns how to fight, even if she doesn''t really have to fight, at least she will have the ability to protect herself when she encounters any danger, instead of being a lamb that can''t be slaughtered by anyone, waiting for the little in situ. A modest rescue." .. v5 Chapter 28： before the start After listening to the explanation, Catherine had nothing to say, because Noel was so reasonable that she couldn''t find any reason to refute. After all, Noel was thinking about Annes safety, and Catherine knew very well that if an army of space and time really appeared, then the company would be sent to fight. But at this time, the rear was going to encounter a sneak attack. The male soldiers didn''t even have time to save people, and they rushed back to wipe out others. Dont say anything that counts on the military. If the ordinary soldiers of the military can fight, they will get it done if they dont do it. Therefore, if there is a sneak attack on the rear, there is only one result. The casualties are heavy, and they are very difficult to save themselves, let alone save others. "Noel is right. We can''t protect all people. Anne can have the ability to protect herself. This is a good thing." After thinking carefully, Katerina agreed with Noel''s idea and nodded. "I have to say, you are very reasonable. No one knows what will happen in the space-time wormhole in the sky. It is indeed a good thing to prepare first. At least the distress will allow Anne to protect herself instead of waiting for the hopeless rescue. "Catherine, who was persuaded, no longer wanted to stop Noel. "I''d rather want to see how little Annie hangs the three friends, it will be very interesting." Rena''s eyes turned, and she suddenly thought of something interesting, and quickly changed the subject and said. "It seems quite interesting." Catlina said with a little illusion, the picture of Sanjiyou being hanged by Annie. Next, it became the four women who kept encouraging Anne and let Annie learn from Noel well, looking forward to seeing the picture of Anne hanging three friends. Along the way, Noel and his party chatted and talked, laughing, and it didn''t take long to get to the entrance of the military camp. After being authenticated by the guard, they entered the interior very smoothly. As soon as they entered the camp, the four girls separated from Noel and Annie and went to change their professional suits. And Noel held her full of curiosity to Anne, while answering the various questions raised by Annie, while walking slowly to the training playground. Stopping and walking, Noel did not rush to the playground, but instead teased the little Lori Anne, and at the same time asked what kind of magic Anne will do and when. After a general understanding, he always paid attention to Noel on the playground, and sensed that the four girls had arrived in the playground, and then made Annie hug herself and led Annie to disappear without a trace. At the next moment, Noel and Annie, one big and one small figure, appeared in front of all the soldiers in the playground and scared some unprepared people. After seeing clearly the figure of the coming person, some people who were almost scared to scream, immediately swallowed a certain exit back into the stomach, all the staff quickly stood up straight. Except for the four daughters, everyone was very puzzled about who Noel was holding little Lori, but no one dared to ask. auzw.com "Hello, sir!" Jess, who first responded, greeted Noel loudly. "Good morning, Instructor Noel!" Then, all the members of the Xiongbing Company cried out in unison. "It seems that no one chooses to quit." Noel nodded and said seriously: "So that means that you are willing to continue to participate in actual combat training, then I will finally remind you once, do not call out on the way to actual combat training, because only Only the dead can withdraw from training at that time." "Instructor Knoll, we understand!" Wen Yan replied in unison with all members of Jess and the company. "It''s good to understand, then keep up with it." After that, Noel let the system open the portal, and first walked into the interior of the portal. Yesterday I saw the portal, and the entire company of the male soldiers was no longer surprised. Similarly, without any hesitation and fear, one by one entered the portal in order. After passing through the portal, all the staff reached their destination. Came to a place completely different from yesterday, yesterday was a panic plain, and today is a forest with lush plants. "Before I start, I tell you one thing." Noel thought for a moment after seeing everyone watching around. "What''s the matter?" Hearing Noel''s words sounded, the soldiers and everyone stopped looking around and moved their eyes to Noel. They were quite curious about what Noel would say and asked in unison. "That was before I became a god. I used to be human just like you, but I''m a little different from ordinary humans." Noel smiled slightly and said to the men and women. "What?!" The male soldier was surprised by everyone, and couldn''t believe what he heard in his ears, and called out in disbelief. "I am a Noah in different time and space, and can also be said to be the ancestor of humanity. "To put it simply, I went to other worlds at that time, plundered the powers of many gods, and pulled them from the seat of the gods. And in the ancient Greek mythology, Hades, he was not only taken away by me. Even the divine personality was taken away by me, and then I became the new **** of meditation." "To tell you these things, I want to tell you that today I will only use the strength before becoming a god, and if you force me to use my divine power, today''s actual combat training can be over." "But I want to remind you that I have killed a lot of high gods without the power of the gods. Don''t think that I am a human being. "If you don''t have the determination to kill me and don''t show your full strength, then you will not only lose very ugly, but you may even get killed!" .. v5 Chapter 29： Carpet bombing Having said that, ignoring the reaction of the soldiers and the crowd, Noel kissed Annie''s eyebrow and gave Annie a divine protection. The next second, the dark golden scripture emerged, and the translucent protection wrapped Anne in it, completely protecting Anne. "Brother is about to train them. My brother let Annie fly to the sky and watch the performance while eating snacks. How?" Noel snapped his fingers. A large number of snacks appeared in the protection and floated around Little Lori Anne. "That brother has finished training them, so I must remember to pick up Annie." Without looking at the snack, Annie stared at Noel, waiting for Noel''s reply. "Well." Noel nodded, assuring Annie: "I promise, I will never forget Annie, and I will pick up Annie as soon as it is over." "Well, Annie will wait for her." With a promise from Noel, Annie smiled sweetly. He said a few words to Annie, and then Noel lifted the defending Annie to the sky. Anne was not afraid of it, but looked around with excitement. This action instantly made everyone in the male company aware that the actual combat training was about to begin, and all the members were a little nervous, and the hands holding the weapons were sweating. "This is a topographic map of the forest." "There are no people in this area, but there are a lot of beasts in the forest, but it is nothing to you, so you can let your hands and feet fight." "Give you two choices: the first one is to enter the forest for 30 minutes. After 30 minutes, I will enter the forest." "Second, give up the opportunity to ambush in the forest and fight directly with me here." "It doesn''t matter if you ambush or attack, it''s up to you to decide." After that, Noel smiled at the crowd of soldiers and waited patiently for their choice. After listening to Noel''s words, everyone in the Xiongbing Company frowned slightly, quickly formed a circle to discuss, and discussed whether to choose one or two. It took five minutes to discuss before finally making a unified decision. "Sir, let''s choose the first one." Jess, as the representative, told Noel the choice. "It''s okay." Noel nodded with a smile, and said to the crowd of soldiers: "Then you can start, we will see you in thirty minutes." The male soldiers did not say anything more, they turned around and quickly ran to the depths of the forest, and soon their figure disappeared in the forest. Moving at a constant speed, the men of the military company discussed the battle plan while searching for a suitable ambush site. auzw.com "Instructor Noel said just now that he will only use human strength to fight us. Why don''t we choose to attack directly?" Zhao Xin, who was always puzzled, asked several others. "Hang goods, you really have to listen carefully. Instructor Noel really only uses the strength of the human state, but don''t forget that Instructor Noor kills the gods in the human state, that is to say, the strength of the human state of the Instructor Noir. It is infinitely close to God''s standard." Wen Yan was very speechless about Zhao Xin''s question, but Catherine still explained. "What''s more, we don''t know anything about the ability of the Noel instructor. If we don''t figure out the other party''s ability, we will attack suddenly, and it will be us who will suffer." Caterina continued to take the words of Catherine. "Yes, now we choose to ambush. We can find some ways to find out some of the abilities of the sir. When the siege is ready, we can take some countermeasures to those abilities." Jess nodded. Talking and chatting, Rena found a good location. After discussing with the soldiers and the people, she unanimously decided to ambush at the location where Rena discovered. As a tactical instructor, Jess began to arrange ambush positions for people, let people put guards on the way through, and so on. Thirty minutes, neither long nor short. In the teleported position, Noel can be said that he has not moved in one step, so he stands still and closes his eyes. Waiting for the last second to pass, Noel, who was closing his eyes and recuperating, slowly opened his eyes and stretched a lazy waist to move his muscles. "There are a lot of obstacles that are annoying." Noel smiled slightly, a swirling nest appeared in the palms of his left and right hands, and a large number of black butterflies spewed out, laughing to himself: "But no matter how many, I am best at destroying, by the way. You can change the landscape as well." After a while, the palms of both hands returned to their original shape, and hundreds of **** butterflies were released, hovering over Noel. Under Noel''s control, hundreds of **** butterflies hovering over the sky, and in front of them all appeared black energy spheres of the size of fists, and they were gradually increasing. "Carpet bombing." Noel pointed in a random direction and gave a command with a smile: "Launch." "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The sound of the words had just fallen. The hundreds of **** butterflies hovering in the sky turned to the direction pointed by Noel, and the condensed black energy spheres turned into light beams, and they carried out a carpet bombardment towards the ground. In just a few seconds, the forest pointed by Noel was razed to the ground, no matter the trees or the animals disappeared, leaving only the hole-filled ground. The continuous bombing sounds certainly attracted the attention of the soldiers and the people, but they could not see what happened. No, it should be said that except for Catherine, who is responsible for snipers from a height, she saw everything happening from beginning to end, the others did not know what happened. Catherine, who saw everything, was stunned and speechless, and cold sweat continued to flow from her back. She was very thankful that it was not her side who bombed. .. v5 Chapter 30： This is impossible! "Catherine, did you see what just happened?" Rena in the ambush position asked Catherine in the height. "Sister Catherine, please tell me what you saw. If there is an enemy attack, I can help the Noor instructor." Draeus, who had returned to God, also said to Catherine. "I..." The words of the two made Catherine react, and just wanted to repay what she saw, but the words had not been finished. "Nima! I think this is definitely an enemy attack. You heard it just now, but it was a series of bombardments. Let''s go and support it!" Galen, who made up his own brain, said with certainty. "I believe that this is the case, Lord Xin, let''s support it in the past." Zhao Xin, who also thought it was an enemy attack, quickly proposed to Rena. "Gallen! Zhao Xin! You two shut up and shut up!" Catherine, who was interrupted, roared by her name. "Catherine, don''t pay attention to Galen and Zhaoxin, and it''s not worth it to be angry for them." After persuading Catherine, Katerina asked: "You still tell us what happened just now. what?" "The support is not necessary. The movement was just made by Instructor Noel. The forest on the north side has been bombarded to the ground, leaving nothing to hide, only the ground full of potholes." Suppressed. Catherine reported the situation. "This is impossible!" Jia Wen denied it for the first time. He couldn''t believe what he heard. He carefully analyzed: "Be aware of the bombing just now, but it lasted for a few seconds without even the slightest interval, even if the Noel instructor is fast. , It is impossible to launch such a intensive attack." "Jiawen made sense, and judging from the sound, this is really not possible." After a little thought, Jess thought that Jiawen was right and agreed very much. "I didn''t say it was Instructor Noel''s hands, he hovered hundreds of black butterflies, and the carpet bombing is a masterpiece of these butterflies, and there are plans to continue to do so." Catherine observed through the sniper mirror. According to the situation, he said to everyone. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" As Catherine''s words fell, the carpet bombardment of hundreds of **** butterflies followed her once again. After a few seconds of bombing, the woods in the east disappeared so much, just like the woods in the north just now, except that the ground was full of potholes, it could be said that there was nothing left. Catherine, who was at a height, saw hundreds of **** butterflies hovering in the sky from her sniper mirror. She had begun to turn in the direction of herself and others, and was condensing energy to prepare for another bombing. "I tell you good news, and there is also very bad news." Catherine twitched her lips and said to the company. "Say good news first." Rui Wen was puzzled, but quickly chose. "The good news is: the woods in the east just disappeared, but we are not in the woods in the east, so we escaped." Catherine replied as she came down from a height. auzw.com "I''m down, what kind of good news is this." Zhao Xin, who has been listening carefully, fell to the ground accidentally and said a little speechless. "What''s the bad news?" Katarina frowned slightly, and had a very bad hunch, and asked Catherine quickly. "The bad news is: the muzzle is on our side, which means that the next bombing will be in our direction." Falling from a height, it fell right next to Katerina, waiting for Catherine After standing firm, he then shouted: "I suggest everyone, now, immediately, immediately, run west!" Looking at Catalina next to her carefully, Catherine ran quickly to the west, without any joking interest. Some stunned soldiers and everyone saw Catherine rushing to the west at the ambush point. Only then did they all react. "All the members are going westward!!!" I believe that Catherine was not kidding. Jess, who is a tactical instructor, quickly yelled at the soldiers and everyone: "Quick!!!" Jess''s shouting gave the rest of them no hesitation and immediately rushed out of the ambush point, quickly chasing Catherine ahead and rushing westward. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" But the male company had not been able to run far, the sound of bombing sounded again, and the distance was getting closer and closer, and the sound became clearer and clearer. "At this speed we can''t run away, all stopped to gather behind me, Jia Wen quickly used your ability to make a thicker and better protection in front of us." The bombing sounds are getting closer and closer, Rena Suddenly stopped, shouted to the crowd. "No problem, leave it to me!" Wen Yan, Jia Wen also stopped, according to Rena''s instructions, using his own ability to protect. "Shield of Dawn!" Seeing that all the others stopped, they quickly gathered behind him, and Jiawen''s protection was also done. Rena quickly mobilized her divine power to make the light shield appearing on the left hand huge, and he and the soldiers were even blocked by the rest. Behind the light shield. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" This was just the preparation. The carpet bombing came in the next second. Jia Wen used his ability to protect the super-thick rock and was bombed in just 2 seconds. At this time, only Reina''s Dawning Shield was left, and she was struggling to support the light beam from the bombardment, and the magical power on her body was quickly lost. Each beam hits a huge dawn shield, and Reina will be shocked by the huge impact and explosive power, and her feet will sink into the ground for a point. .. v5 Chapter 31： I found you guys Seeing the situation is not good, Renee''s calf position has fallen deep into the ground, and is still sinking. "Sister, I''ll help you!" Dreius stepped forward and threw the double-edged axe in his hand, holding his hands up against the dawn shield. "Xinye and Jiawen, we also go up to help." Said to the two, Galen put his big sword on the ground, quickly moved forward and held up the shield of dawn, shouting: "De Marcia !!!" "De Marcia!!" Zhao Xin and Jia Wen glanced at each other, and also stepped forward with both hands against the shield of dawn, shouting while pushing hard. Immediately afterwards, Jess, Catalina, Catherine, and Ruiwen all put their weapons aside, pushing the shield of dawn forward at the fastest speed. When the hands touched the shield of dawn, the huge impact and explosion power of each beam made the hands of the members of the male company feel numb, as if the bones all over the body were about to break apart. But come fast, go fast. The carpet bombing soon passed the position of the soldiers company and continued bombing towards their rear, which also relieved them. Everyone in the company was very happy. It was clear that the bombing was as powerful as before. If the bombing continued at a certain point, even if the shield of the dawn could withstand the bombing, the self-supporting people behind it would be buried underground. . At this time, the soldiers of the company had no exceptions. In the bombing of just a few seconds, the hands of all the members of the company had been numb and it was very difficult to make a fist, let alone pick up a weapon on the ground. "Nima! Other training is just tiring. This actual combat training is terrible!" Zhao Xin sat down on the ground and looked at his shaking hands, complaining sadly. "Now that we are completely exposed, we can say that there is no place to hide if we want to hide. The next time it is likely to be concentrated artillery bombardment." Reina cancelled the Dawning Shield and pulled her feet out of the ground while facing the surroundings. Everyone said. "Reina, can you carry it like the bombing just now?" After observing it, I found that everyone''s condition is not very good, everyone''s hands are shaking, and there is no way to hold weapons. Fighting, Jess finally looked at Rena and asked. "I really want to say yes, but in fact I don''t have much divine power left now, but there would be no major problems with support and attack, but I really can''t do it if I want to carry on another bombing." Wen Yan, Rena Shake Shook his head. "This is Dad! This is just a trick, we all kneel and can''t play happily!" Try to hold the big sword, but the hands that are shaking constantly are not under control at all. Unable to hold on to the sword, Galen growled and growled. "Fuck! Galen, you call p! Do you want us all to be found, even if there is no time for rest?" Jia Wen, who was also very depressed, was startled by the roar and turned to Galen Shouted. auzw.com "Brother Wen, you are also calling very loudly now, aren''t you afraid of being found like this?" Zhao Xin was a little stunned, looking at Jia Wen and asked. "I........." Jiawen just wanted to say something, but when he saw the person behind Galen, what he wanted to say was stuck. They all wondered why Jiawen didn''t say it. When everyone looked at Jiawen''s eyes, they instantly understood why this was. Galen saw everyone watching him, making him confused and wondering why this was, and his faces were very ugly, as if they all saw ghosts. The next second, Galen looked down at everyone''s eyes, but it was his arm that appeared in the position of his heart, and the whole person was completely stunned at this moment. "I found you." said to the stunned people, and then Noel told Galen with his back to his face, reminding: "Galen children''s shoes, don''t move, otherwise I will give my hand by accident. It''s out of the way, it wouldn''t be good if an organ was taken out." "I...I...I promise...I promise not to move..." Hearing Noel''s voice behind him, Galen immediately recovered, but his heart was full of fear. The ground did not dare to move, and was very afraid of the intermittent promise. "Sir, this is just training, there is no need to be so serious, it will really kill people." Jess did not dare to act rashly, persuaded Noel behind Galen. "Instructor Knoll, we have something to discuss, let''s release the Galen brothers." Deleus was also worried, and quickly followed Jace to persuade. "Participating in actual combat training is very likely to kill people. I have reminded you again and again. You really thought I was kidding." After that, Noel suddenly pulled out his right hand, and then twisted his body to whip his leg, ruthlessly Galen. Pumped out. Galen, who was pumped out by Noel, ejected into the forest to the west at high speed, and soon a loud noise came from the forest. "boom!" The loud noise instantly made the male soldiers react to everyone. Among them, Zhao Xin turned around and wanted to run to the west forest to see how Galen is now. "You don''t need to see it anymore. A man whose heart has been taken away. Do you think he can survive?" Noel threw the object in his hand to Zhao Xin who wanted to leave, smiling with a question. Hearing Noel''s words, Zhao Xin immediately stopped, and just turned around to ask Noel what to order, and it was seen that an object fell and the conditioned reflex reached and caught it. When Zhao Xin saw clearly, what he reached out to catch, his anger was instantly ignited in his heart, and his eyes gradually turned red. .. v5 Chapter 32： Dare to move my brother! "Gallen is dead...Gallen is dead..." Zhao Xin held the heart in one hand and pulled up the gun standing next to him. The next moment, Zhao Xin with red eyes, suddenly raised his head and roared at Noel. Dao: "Dare to move my brother! I believe that I will fight with you today! Let you bury my brother!" With one hand on the gun, Zhao Xin, who gritted his teeth, charged with both feet, raised the gun head to Noor not far away, ejected himself with all his strength, and struck Noor at high speed. Seeing that he would be stabbed by the gun head, Noel still smiled and turned sideways when he was about to be stabbed, so he easily escaped Zhao Xin''s attack. Seeing that he fell into the air and fell into a state of anger, Zhao Xin forcibly turned his body in the air and thrust his hand gun into the ground, stopping himself abruptly. When his feet fell to the ground, he slammed on the ground and shot at Noel again. A point faster than just now. Unfortunately, the speed of Zhao Xin is no different from that of Gui Su in Noel''s eyes. He doesn''t even have to take a look at it, and he turns away from his back easily. Next, Zhao Xin attacked the failed one more time, repeating the actions just now, and launching an attack on Noel constantly, the speed is faster than once, and so on and so on. Noel, who has no intention of attacking for the time being, is playing with Zhao Xin, and he will avoid the attack when he is about to hit it. The two attacked and hid for a while, and the rest of the male soldiers finally recovered, looking at Zhao Xin, who was in a rage, and then watching Noel, who was playing with Zhao Xin. The four women felt very unbelievable that Galen was killed by Noel, because Noel could have told them privately that they would not actually die in actual combat training, and at the most they would be seriously injured. "Gallen! I will avenge you!" Jiawen, who had reacted, was also very angry that Noel had killed Galen. He picked up his weapon and rushed up, shouting at Zhao Xin: "Lord Lord! I will Take control of him and look at you!" Regardless of whether Zhao Xinyoumu heard it, Jiawen immediately used his ability, and the two giant rock arms suddenly drilled out of the ground, opening the giant rock palm and grabbing Noel. "The big d controls Noel, don''t give him a chance to run!" Delaius gave the order, and now Jess knows clearly that if he can''t get rid of Noel, it is likely that the victim will appear again, and then the others Commanded: "Catherine and Caterina fire at will, Rena, Yi, Ruiwen, you are standing by for the time being!" "Received!" After receiving the order, Deliaus twisted the double-edged axe, and the next time the axe was ejected immediately, grabbing Noel''s foot like a clip and shouted: "Don''t want to run!" "Come on, if you don''t want to die, try your best to kill me, otherwise you all have to die! Hahahahahaha!" I took a look, caught the axe in my left foot, and looked at the two caught Rock palms, but Noel did not intend to move at all, but smiled wildly. "Xin Ye, it''s up to you next, kill him!!!" The next second, the two giant rock arms controlled by Jia Wen, one left and one right, grabbed Noel firmly and called to Zhao Xin in a rage state. Road. auzw.com As if hearing Jiawens cry, Zhao Xin forcibly stopped himself, then slammed on the ground, and jumped into the sky instantly, and the gun he was holding flashed an arc . "Dare to move my brother!" Holding a flashing arc gun, Zhao Xin pointed the gun head at Noor below, then dived towards Noor at high speed, and shouted: "Go to death!!" "boom!" Zhao Xin swooped down at high speed, holding a flashing arc gun, punctured Noel''s heart, and passed directly through Noel''s body. The impact force smashed the giant rock''s arm and smashed the dust, so the dust was everywhere. Catherine and Katerina, they have never attacked once, looking at the flying dust complexly, very worried about Noel''s situation. Even Reina and Ruiwen, who are on standby, are very worried about Noel''s current situation. It can be said that Noel hasn''t felt a little angry in his killing of Galen, but it will also be a little sad. The flying dust gradually dispersed, and the figures of Noel and Zhao Xin appeared in the eyes of the rest of the people, but the condition of the two was not as expected. Noel was pierced with a gun through his heart, but he still stood as if it was nothing, and Zhao Xin was caught by Noor''s right hand. The whole person was held in the air in this way, even a little struggle and resistance. nothing. With continuous palm pressure, Zhao Xin''s helmet appeared a crack, and finally the helmet was exploded by Noel, and Zhao Xin was liberated and fell to the ground. The remaining staff of the Xiongbing Company took a closer look at Zhao Xins situation and instantly understood why he had not struggled and resisted, because his eyes were faint. "There are more people thinking of me dying, but unfortunately none of them have succeeded." After looking at Zhao Xin, Noel reached out and slowly pulled out the gun that penetrated his heart, and the wound that healed healed in a blink of an eye. The letter''s gun waved and looked at the remaining people with a smile: "It''s my turn now." As soon as the words fell, Noel''s figure flickered and disappeared instantly. The next second, Noel''s figure appeared in Jiawen''s figure, and the gun clenched in both hands was like a swinging stick, waving hard towards Jiawen''s head. "Easy! Hurry up to cover Jiawen!" Jess, who responded first, quickly pointed to Noel''s position and gave Yi Yi instructions. "I''m too impatient!" Wen Yan, Yi Shun expected to quickly ran two steps quickly, and then turned into a white light, rushed towards Noel. .. v5 Chapter 33： 【Here】 "Ding!" The sound of a crisp weapon collision rang into a white light hitting Yi at high speed. He used a hand-held samurai sword to bounce off the barrel of Noel''s swing, but he was also reversed and flew back, rolling a few times on the ground. stop. "The rhythm of directly hitting the wall!" Yi, using the katana as a support, slowly stood up from the ground and shook his head. "De Marcia!" Jia Wen, who escaped, did not intend to leave, but slammed his hand-held weapon into the ground, using his ability to create a huge rock cage, trapping himself and Noel in it. "Rena and Jiawen control Noel, Ruiwen, Dad and Yi cooperate in the attack. Catherine and Caterina fire at will, everyone takes away!" After giving the instructions to the remaining personnel, Jace immediately jumped from the place. Jumped into the giant rock cage. Hearing Jess''s instructions, Yi and Delaeus immediately followed and quickly jumped into the cage. The two attacked Noel together. "Don''t hesitate here, what we have to do now is to attack with all our strength, otherwise it will definitely be underestimated by Noel, and I believe he did not lie to us." After speaking to the three daughters, Rena quickly ran the divine power, and her left hand showed The light shield came out, and the light sword appeared in the right hand, and he jumped into the giant rock cage. "Lena is right. Now we have to attack with all our strength, not hesitate here!" Wen Yan, Rui Wen shook hands with the sword, followed behind Lena to enter. The remaining Catherine and Caterina did not hesitate to continue anymore, and the two made their decision at this moment. Catherine looked at the map and shot at the boulder cage, while Caterina used microworms to carry the flying knife into the interior and attacked Noel''s dead end. Inside the giant rock cage, the cooperation of the male company with the previous training is now showing an effect. Whenever one of the attackers is drawn, the other person will immediately step forward to fill the position and continue to attack Noel. However, this is useless. No matter how intensive the attacks of the members of the male company are, even Katerina''s dead end attacks are all easily avoided by Noel. That''s right, the person under siege is indeed Noel, but the one who is constantly injured is the company of the soldiers. They have no way to take Noel at all. Every time it was about to hit, but Noel could easily avoid it in the next second, not even touching his clothes. Poor Gavin, Dreyers, Jess, Yi, each time they were pulled out by Noel as if they were playing baseball. When one of them is rushed back, the next one will definitely be pulled out immediately. This is a continuous cycle. auzw.com For Reina and Ruiwens sisters, Noel is relatively lighter, either use a weapon to knock them back, or use a gun to sweep their legs and let them fall over and over again. On the ground, now they haven''t suffered any serious injuries except that pp was hurt. Unlike the four-man group of men, they no longer know how much blood they spit out, and their professional suits have been ragged, and now they are no different from beggars. "Poof!" Jiawen, who was pumped again, hit the rock hard, pouted with blood in his mouth, and propped himself up with his arms. Seeing that Noel hadn''t fart now, he gasped and cried: "If you have the ability, don''t use weapons!" "No problem, as you wish." Wen Yan, Nuo smiled slightly, and after throwing away Jess''s hammer, he threw the weapon away, and avoided the other people''s attacks while ticking his finger at Jiawen. , Provocatively said: "Rookie, even if I don''t use any weapons, I still abuse you so much." "Don''t be complacent, we haven''t lost!" With a touch of blood at the corner of his mouth, Jiawen ran wildly and rushed towards Noel. "Yes! We haven''t lost yet!" Dreyus waved his double-edged axe, yelled at the chaos, "I don''t believe in evil, I will cut you!" "Choice" saw that Jiawen was about to arrive, and Noel suddenly stood still and didn''t go to avoid the attack at all, smiling softly. "Choosing?" Catalina, who had just passed in, just heard Noel''s words, and was quite puzzled to translate it, but when she saw Noel''s position, other people''s weapons were about to be cut on him. , Anxiously shouted: "Don''t!!!" The members of the Xiongbing Company were very puzzled and understood exactly what it meant, but the weapon they laid down on Noel did not stop. And Reina and Ruiwen thought that Noel would continue to avoid, but after seeing that Noel did not mean to avoid at all, now it was too late to stop, and it was completely impossible to recover the slashed edge. Catalina wanted to step forward to stop it, but only one step was taken, and everyone''s weapons had been dropped, and they all hit Noel. But the next second after the hit, the four males widened their eyes and looked at everything in front of them in disbelief, but the four females were relieved. choice, Noor who has activated this ability, can choose to contact or not to contact. As long as he wants to contact or even touch the air, if he does not want to be touched, then no object can touch him. Therefore, all the weapons of the six soldiers could not reach Noor, and they were only swept over Noor, even a little damage could not be caused. "Armed color-finger spot!" Without giving any chance of reaction, Noel''s hands were covered with metal, and then he waved at a high speed. .. v5 Chapter 34： You guys are framed Due to the ultra-high speed waving of Noel''s hands, the men of the male soldiers saw the afterimages of countless arms, and their eyes could not keep up with the speed of the swing, and the attack fell on the four groups of men. Soon, Noels super-high-speed attack stopped, and four people, Yi, Jess, Garvin, and Dreyers, flew backwards at the same time. Numerous index finger-sized appearances appeared on the professional suit made of special metal hole. When the four of them slammed into the rock wall, their professional suits shattered, and they could clearly see that there were blood holes overflowing with blood. "This is a body technique called Six-style. I learned it in a certain world. I just used one of them. How do you feel?" Ignoring the three women behind me and looking at the male who was vomiting blood Four groups of people, Noel asked with a smile. "Death...I can''t die..." With a hand-held weapon, Jiawen stood up hard and said while vomiting blood. "It''s not...not over..." Immediately, Dreius also stood up, but the situation was not much better than Jia Wen, said intermittently. "I can still..." Yi just stood up, but before he finished, he fell back to the ground and his eyes fainted. "Yi, he''s fine, just dizzy." He reached out and checked to see if Yi still had a pulse. After the examination was completed, Jess said to the two. Knowing that Yi was fine, Jia Wen and Dreius breathed a sigh of relief, and their eyes immediately locked on Noel''s body, resisting the intense pain from his body, and dragging his weapon to the Noel step by step. Jess also stood up quickly, thinking about the way to deal with it, and then walked to Noel, But at this time, a figure jumped into the giant rock cage and appeared to the eyes of everyone inside. This made Jia Wen, Delaeus and Jess directly stunned in place, looking at the figure in disbelief. "Nima!" Galen, who stood on the ground, looked at the three **** men and ran to them quickly, while asking worriedly: "Jia Wen, Da D, Instructor Jess, are you all right?" "Gai...Gai...Garen brothers?" Draeus, who responded first, asked not very surely. "Garen, aren''t you already dead?" Jia Wen, who was amazed at the side, immediately reacted and asked Garun, who was running. "I''m dead?" After hearing the words, Galen was filled with puzzles and asked, "I''m living well. Who told you that I''m dead?" "He!" Several of the male soldier companies pointed at Noel and said in unison. "I haven''t said that you are framed, I can sue you for slander." Noel said with an innocent expression, his hands spread out. auzw.com "Obviously what you said!" Jiawen shouted with frustration when Noel did not admit it. "Don''t talk, let me analyze it for you. Soon you will recall the situation at that time, and the truth will become clear." "First, when I flew the rookie Galen, I said to Zhao Xin: No need to watch, a person whose heart was taken away, do you think he can survive?" "I just asked a question, but Galen hasn''t been mentioned by name." "Second, when you are busy bombarding with fire, I have nothing to do to go hunting, so the heart I threw to Zhao Xin is nothing but the heart of a wild boar." "If you look closely, you can definitely see that it has a much larger heart than humans. It is your own misunderstanding that it is the heart of Galen. This is the result of your own brain supplementation. It has nothing to do with me. ." "Third.... Well, there is no third." "This is the result of your own brain-filling fantasies, but in the end you want to shirk your responsibilities and rely on me. It''s so chilling to do so. Analysing several men in the company, Noel also took out evidence from the storage space, a wild boar without a heart. After listening to the analysis and seeing the evidence lying on the ground, several of the male company had nothing to say. Although the men of the company had clearly understood that this was definitely planned by Noel, but the facts were exactly the same as Noel said. Noel had never said that Galen was dead, this was just to wait for others to make up their minds. the result of. Galen wasnt dead. The anger in Garvin and Dreyus disappeared instantly. Knowing that he was being fooled by Noel, he couldnt help but feel depressed. There was originally anger as a support, you can continue the lifeless battle, but now things have been completely cleared, the anger in the heart is completely extinguished, and Jia Wen and Dreius'' eyes are white and fell, so thorough Fainted completely. "Gallen, why don''t you tell us without newsletter?" Jess asked quite dejectedly after glancing at the two fainted. "Instructor Jess, I just fainted. I woke up and thought about using communication to contact you, but my communication seemed to be broken. I still found it here through Catherine''s gunshots." Wen Yan, Guy Lun quickly explained. "Sir, you are great..." Jess can be sure that Galen''s communication will be broken. That is definitely Noel''s masterpiece, and he collapsed to the ground after the speech. "Classmate Galen, you appeared a little early, which led to the end of the training early, so you have to run 100,000 meters back." Seeing that there was no more fun, Noel smiled at Galen. "Ah?!" Galen froze a little, wondering if he had heard it wrong. .. v5 Chapter 35： Nima! Ghost! "Ah, what now, take the four of them outside, and put them all beside Zhao Xin, or you will run an extra 100,000 meters." Seeing Galen stunned, Noel had no intention of explaining. , Threatening with a smile. "Instructor Knoll, I understand, I will do it immediately!" After hearing that, Galen immediately recovered, and he dared not think about it for a moment, let alone go back, and had to run a distance of 200,000 meters, 100,000 M was already enough, and quickly responded to Noel. After that, Galen stood the big sword in his hand and hurriedly picked up Jiawen and Dreius, struggling with their feet to lead them out of the giant rock cage. Galen, who jumped out of the giant rock cage, placed Jia Wen and Dreyus next to the stunned Zhao Xin, and then entered the giant rock cage, and then carried Jess and Yi ready to jump out again. At this time, Noor, who was also planning to leave, walked slowly to the giant rock blocking the road, and extended his index finger around the black gas lightly, the giant rock blocking the road instantly turned into powder, and flew away with the breeze blowing. . Watching Noel walked out slowly, Galen, who had just prepared to jump out, almost brought the two to the ground, and thought depressedly: Im going! Brother, why don''t you open an exit earlier and make me look like a monkey! I didn''t think so, but Galen dared not say it, so he complained in his heart, and then carried out Jess and Yi together. The three girls, still in the cage of the giant rock, watched Galen carry the last two out, and then they all recovered, and finally wanted to understand something, and quickly trot out together. When the three women ran out, Galen had just put Yi and Jess down and was immediately called by Noel to stand aside. System Master, the five people lying on the ground can simply repair the injury. You dont have to worry about fatigue or physical strength, and wake up the five people. Nor thought about it a bit and gave the system instructions in his heart. Points are automatically deducted. Please wait a moment In order to make a look, Noel pointed the palm of his right hand to the five people lying on the ground, and then several white lights were ejected from the palm. The white light instantly wrapped the five people on the ground, and their injuries were naked. The speed is recovering. The repair is complete. As the system''s prompt sounded, the white light surrounding the five people disappeared in a blink of an eye, and their injuries were all repaired, and all of them slowly opened their eyes at this moment. "I''ll do it!" Seeing the five people who were still scarred just now, except for the blood stains on the body, there are no wounds at all. Galen rubbed his eyes several times to make sure that this is not his illusion. , Turned his head to Noel, raised his thumb and said, "Instructor Noel, you are too good." auzw.com "Nima! Ghost!!" "Brother Gee, you die if you die. Why do you still come to me as a ghost? It''s not that I don''t believe you, I don''t avenge you, but the enemy is too strong. I can''t beat it." "Brother Gai, go find Jiawen, and Lord Xin is not afraid of anything. The only thing you are afraid of is ghosts. You can show me compassion and let me go." "As long as Ge Ge let me go, I promise to burn a lot of paper money for you during the holidays. I will definitely find a master to make you a paper beauty. If one is not enough, I can burn two or three more." "If Guy Ge likes men or shemales, this is also a negotiable thing, but you can find a little ghost to talk to Jiawen and let him pass it on to me, then don''t bother you to come over in person." Before waiting for Noel to say something, Zhao Xin, who had just opened his eyes, looked at the source of the sound, but when he saw Galens figure, he jumped up and fell to his knees, burying his face on the ground. Keep thinking. On the side of Jia Wen, and Galen standing not far away, listening to Zhao Xin''s pit goods becoming more and more unreliable, the corners of their mouths kept pumping, and their faces became darker and darker. Talking and talking, Zhao Xin''s discussion and begging for mercy soon turned into a breaking news conference, shaking off all the things that Galen did. The four girls all endured the urge to laugh, covered their mouths with their hands, insisted on not letting them laugh out loud, and planned to continue listening to Zhao Xin. The idea was good, but Galen, who had been stunned, was pulled back to his soul by the light laughter. Seeing that everyone did not laugh out loud, and continued to listen to the news of Zhao Xin''s pit goods, Galen was ashamed to kill, and flew towards Zhao Xin immediately. "Shut up for me! I''m going to kill you!" He fell on Zhao Xin, and Galen stretched out his hand to cover Zhao Xin''s mouth and growled loudly. "Brother Wen saves his life!!! Guy Ge''s grievances!" Zhao Xin, who was suddenly knocked down by Galen and scared with tears in his face, was crying for help while struggling. "Xinye, it''s not that I don''t save you. Just now you sold me so neatly, my heart was already broken, so go down and accompany Galen." See Zhao Xin looking at himself, still Trying to lie down here, Jia Wen quickly stepped back and said. "Don''t! Brother Wen, I''m wrong! Quickly help persuade brother Ge''s grievances! I''ll treat you as a cow and horse in the future! Even the warm blanket is fine!" Vigor, carrying Galen flew violently, grabbed Jia Wen''s foot, said with a snot and tears. "Nima! I''m not a **** guy! I don''t want you to warm my blankets! Don''t rub your nose on my lap!" Wen Yan, Jia Wen, who was hugging one leg, couldn''t help but fought a cold war and immediately stepped on with the other foot Zhao Xin''s face, struggling to get rid of the embraced leg, growled at Zhao Xin. .. v5 Chapter 36： Preaching model "Brother Wen, you can''t abandon me!" Zhao Xin rubbed up, tears and nose all over Jiawen''s trouser legs, saying nothing to let go of his hand, crying and shouting. "Go! Don''t tell me I''m like you!" Seeing everyone''s misunderstanding, Jiawen struggled even harder, but he couldn''t break free, and could only tell the truth to Zhao Xin: "Gailen is not dead. He is still alive and well, you can let me go!" "Not dead?" Zhao Xin was stunned when he heard Jiawen''s words, and turned to look at Galen, who was crushed on his body, but when he saw Galen''s angry expression, he shouted in shock: "I fuck! Lun corpse!!!" "Trick your sister''s body! I''m alive and well, my lord!" Gaining Zhao Xin''s slap in the back of his head, Galen immediately pinched his neck and roared with rage: "Xinye, I think you are If you dont curse me, youll feel uncomfortable!" Noisy, Jess, who couldn''t stand it anymore, shouted at the three base friends aloud, which made the three of them shut up honestly and explained the situation to Zhao Xin by the way. After listening to Jess''s explanation, Zhao Xin finally believed that Galen had not hung up, and knew that Galen in front of him was not a ghost or a zombie. However, under Galen''s glare, he also remembered the news just now. Zhao Xin quickly turned his head aside, pretending to be completely the same. Seeing the bird like Zhao Xin, Galen wanted to step forward to strangle the pitman, but then Noel''s words rang, causing his movement to stop. "Wake up and wake up, and make trouble, then let''s talk about the business." After glancing at the people present, Noel said to the soldiers: "Today''s actual combat training, Zhao Xin''s performance is good, and his ability has also been improved. ,can....." "Thanks to the instructor for complimenting me, I will continue to work hard in the future." After hearing the praise, Zhao Xin directly interrupted Noel, who had not finished speaking, and thanked and said quickly. "Rookie, if you dare to interrupt me again, I will definitely fight you out of my life. This is the first warning and the last warning." Looking coldly at Zhao Xin, Noel warned quite seriously. . "Sorry...sorry...Instructor Noel.. I promise that there will not be another time..." Staring at Noel coldly, Zhao Xin felt that he had fallen into the ice cave, cold sweat raging and hit After a cold war, he immediately apologized. "Angry and hatred, these two can really stimulate their own potential capabilities, but this can also lead to the destruction of a person." "In this actual combat training, although Zhao Xin''s performance is good, he has improved his ability, but he has lost his reason in the battle, rampaging like an angry bull, using a lifeless way. Go attack." "Rookie, you should be fortunate that this is just actual combat training. If I really want to get rid of you, your kid will not know how many times to die." auzw.com "Its not a big problem to feel angry and want to take revenge, but you need to stay sensible. If you like Zhao Xin, dont say anything about revenge. It''s just self-defeating." "You know, your opponent in the future is God. They will not show mercy to your men. The sharp knife hangs above your head every minute. If you are a little careless, you will really die and even involve others. You die together." "On the battlefield, you can die anytime, anywhere, you can be angry or you can take revenge, but the best thing you should do is to prevent another tragedy from happening, stay sensible and cooperate with the team to continue the fight, so that you can win the final victory. In order to avenge the dead, not because someone loses their senses and the entire team is destroyed by the group." "Jess as a tactical instructor, your performance today made me feel very disappointed. I was in a daze during the battle with a few of them, and did not give the correct instructions." "After a short battle, you should understand very clearly that you are not my opponent in frontal battle, then you should choose to retreat temporarily instead of stupid dead battle. This is not a heroic act, it is just If you die, you will die in vain." "Retreating and escaping are not shameful. It is the most shameful thing to die but fail to stop the enemy." "Remember, everything is possible to live, but if you die, you can''t do anything." "You are the last line of defense on the planet. If you die, no one can block the invading **** or the army from different time and space." Noel completely entered the preaching mode, and everyone in the company was bowed, and all of them were like children who knew wrong, and listened carefully to every word Noel said. Recalling the situation just after the battle, everyone in the company had nothing to say. Just now they lost their reason, impulsiveness, consternation, hesitation, and so on. It is clear how dangerous these emotions are for themselves and others. If Noel launched an attack at that time, everyone in the company would know very well what the consequences would be. "As a punishment, you will have to run 100,000 meters when you go back. If you don''t finish running and triple it tomorrow, you will be responsible for supervising them." Seeing the male soldiers knew that everyone was wrong, Noel felt that there should be punishment. The crowd demanded. "I get it, sir!" After hearing the words, Jess responded immediately. "We also understand, Instructor Noel!" Then, the members of the Xiongbing Company responded in unison. "Just understand, then we can go back." After that, Noel opened the portal, and the first one entered the portal. .. v5 Chapter 37： Open a small stove After all the staff returned to the Super Theological Seminary, the men of the Xiongbing Company had just prepared to run the 100,000 meters, but the four girls were kept by Noel. In this regard, the entire company of the male soldiers was very puzzled, but no one opened his mouth to ask Noel''s plan, and finally Jess took the rest away, leaving four women still puzzled. Looking at the rest of the male company, they ran out of the playground under the leadership of Jess, and ran outside the military camp, and soon disappeared into view. "Leaving the four of you is intended to teach you some physical skills, but also to complete the previous promises to you, in short, to open a small stove for you." Looking at the four girls in front of him, Noel explained to them. "I thought I would be left with a special punishment." Catherine breathed a sigh of relief, patting her heart with a small hand, and whispered very quietly: "It turned out that it was just a small stove, which really scared the baby." "Instructor Noel, what are you going to teach us?" After listening to Noel''s words, Ruiwen asked with excitement. "Yeah, I also want to know what the instructor intends to teach us." Looking at Noel expectantly, Caterina nodded and agreed. "I intend to teach you the Six Forms, which is the physical technique I used to play against you in actual combat training." Noel smiled slightly and said to the four women in front of him. "Six-style? Body technique?" Wen Yan, Rena thought a little, frowned slightly and said: "Instructor Noel, the body technique you used in actual combat training, to tell the truth is indeed very powerful, but this is used to deal with God If its a kind of enemy, it seems to have no effect." "It depends on how you use this body surgery. If you integrate your abilities into body surgery, are you sure that this is useless to enemies like God?" "Just like this." As soon as the words fell, Noel turned to the training obstacle in the playground in the distance. The ultra-high speed used one of the six types of Lan feet, and two large vacuums slashed toward the obstacle. And these two vacuum cuts, one burns a black flame, and the other flashes a black arc. When two vacuum choppers with different attributes hit the obstacles far away from the playground, one burst into flames, and the other black current spattered everywhere. In a short moment, two obstacles were completely destroyed by two vacuums, leaving only the ground blackened by flames and electric current. The three daughters of Catalina, Catherine and Ruiwen can be said to be more looking forward to this, and Rena''s wrinkled eyebrows were also stretched out because of this, and she no longer underestimated the six-type body surgery. auzw.com "This is one of the six types of foot skills. The foot is cut with the vacuum generated by the ultra-high-speed kick, and just now I integrated the ability of flame and lightning, which greatly increased its power and destructive power." See The expression of the four women, Noel smiled with satisfaction, and explained to them by the way. "I understand." Reverting, Rena turned to look at Noel and said, "The stronger the user, the stronger the Six Forms used. It''s not about whether the Six Forms can kill God, It depends on whether the user has the ability to kill God. As long as there is enough strength, the six forms used can also kill God." "Yes, as long as you have enough strength, you can stab God to death with one finger. I want to teach you the six types of reasons, just to enrich your attacking methods, and also increase your ability to protect yourself. As for Whether you can kill God depends on your strength." Noel nodded and confirmed to Rena. "Instructor Noel, what are the six tricks of this type of physical skill called Six?" Katerina, who came back to her, was more and more looking forward to the Six, and asked Noel with some excitement. "Hmm, I also want to know." Catherine, who was on the side, nodded quickly and agreed. "Shave: Stepping on the ground more than ten times in 0.36 seconds in an instant, using the explosive speed generated by the reaction force to move." "Iron block: One of six defensive skills. Intensively exercise the body to promote the strength, so that it has the hardness of iron, even bullets and swords can not be broken, and can also use iron hardness to attack." "Paper drawing: One of six defensive skills. Taking off your whole body strength, through the changes in the airflow generated by the opponent''s actions, you can avoid the attack on yourself in a single shot. "Moon Step: One of six application techniques of shaving, kicking in the air when jumping, and changing the trajectory before falling. With this air movement body technique, you can launch an attack from the air without leaving a dead end." "Finger Gun: One of six methods. The technique known as the power of shooting, gathers the strength of the whole body on the index finger, and releases a blow with the hardened finger electro-optical flint. The fingertip has the attack power of a bullet and can easily penetrate the human body. " "Arashi Feet: One of the six types of foot skills is not to kick the enemy to inflict damage, but to slash with the vacuum generated by the super high-speed kick." In the playground, Noel demonstrated the six patterns one by one while explaining the four girls. The four daughters listened to the explanation, and locked their eyes on Noel. They carefully looked at the Six Forms displayed by Noel, and wished to give the Six Forms to the society immediately. After the six formulas were all demonstrated, Noel returned to his original position, and before he had time to say anything, Ruiwen asked him first. "Instructor Noel, why don''t you leave the soldiers with the rest of the people and it is not more convenient to teach the Six Forms together?" After the presentation was over, Rui Wen asked Noel the question in his heart. .. v5 Chapter 38： Curve shot "It''s really convenient to teach together, but I didn''t plan to teach them the Six Forms at all, so there was no need to leave them a few." Noel shrugged and didn''t plan to lie at all. "Ah?" After hearing the words, Ruiwen was stunned, wondering if she had heard it wrong. "You heard it right." Noel smiled at Ruiwen and confirmed her. "Instructor Noel, why is this?" Catalina, who wanted to promote the Six-style, listened to Noel''s words and asked very puzzled. "Yeah, why is this?" Rui Wen asked after she recovered. "It''s very simple, I don''t want to teach them six styles. There is no other reason." Seeing both women asked, Noel answered directly, then looked at Caterina and said, "Caterina, you Dont even think about promoting the Six Forms. This is a physical technique that goes beyond the limits of human physical fitness. "Instructor Knoll, if you say what you said, then how can we be sure that we can practice Six Forms?" Catherine asked doubtfully. "Because I teach you six types, you can learn immediately. But..." Half of Noel''s words paused for a moment, and then laughed: "But after you learn, if you want to teach others, there must be no one like me Effect, and without the strength and years of time, even if the learning is only at the initial level, there is a possibility of learning six types of failure, wasting years of time in vain." Seeing Noel meant no joke at all, Caterina knew that she had no idea. If it really took a few years to learn, then the daylily was cold and there was no egg. Today is always in a state of war preparation. No one knows when the huge space-time wormholes in the sky will emerge from the enemy. It may be today or tomorrow, where there is free time to teach others for several years, even waiting for others. Training time is not enough. "This is the combat skill of the Noel instructor. If you want to teach it to anyone, you don''t want to teach it to other people. If you don''t want to teach it to others, you don''t teach it." Seeing Ruiwen and Katerina were depressed, Rena said to the two of them angrily: "Now that we can teach the combat skills to us, we should be content and grateful." "Instructor Noel, we know that we are wrong." After listening to Rena, Ruiwen and Caterina bowed their heads in shame, feeling that they had some greed, and apologized to Noel in unison. "It''s okay. If you really want to promote the Sixth Form, I don''t really have any opinions, but don''t expect me to teach." Noel shook his head slightly and said to the two women who admit their mistakes. "I don''t think so. The Six Forms require a certain amount of strength. It will take a few more years, and it may not be possible to learn it. It is a total waste of time." After thinking carefully, Katerina shook her head and said. "Indeed, we learn to deal with the attacking evil spirits, but even ordinary soldiers can''t deal with evil spirits even if they learn, it''s better to let them fly fighters to bomb faster." Catherine nodded and said her thoughts. "Let''s stop discussing this, as far as you can''t promote it, just let me use it. Now I will directly transfer the six methods to your brain." After finishing, Noel waved his right hand, four white lights were thrown out, and they didn''t enter instantly. Four women''s eyebrows. auzw.com With the white light falling into his eyebrows, the Six Girls'' six-style cultivation method flashed in their minds, as well as some tips and tips for practicing the Six-style cultivation. The four white lights thrown out by Noel are, of course, not only the methods and techniques for practicing the Six Forms, but the four girls also discovered their own changes. After a while, after the four girls digested the information in their minds, they acted at the same time. The figure of the four women shook a little, and disappeared completely in place at the next moment. When their figure appeared again, they were already some distance away from Noel. Involuntarily used the six-style shave, and the four girls were stunned in amazement, instantly knowing why Noel said that just now. "I really want anyone to learn, who can learn immediately, as if I have practiced these six styles for a long time, and it''s a magical ability." Reina, who first recovered, lamented Noor''s ability. "Catherine, in addition to the sixth form today, I intend to teach you another skill to throw your sniper rifle over to me." Satisfied with the surprise of the four girls, Noel said to the stunned Catherine. "Oh." Wen Yan, Catherine responded with a conditioned reflex, and threw her sniper rifle directly to Noel. "Catherine, in the past, you used to do sniping at a fixed point. If you have obstacles, you need to move. Today, I will teach you a shooting technique that bypasses the obstacles." Gun and pulled the trigger for firing. "boom!" The bullet was ejected from the sniper rifle, but the bullet did not fly straight, but after a large circle in the playground, it hit the training equipment in the distance behind the four women. "Come on... what a joke! The bullet would actually turn!!" Catherine turned around, staring at the training equipment being hit with wide eyes, shouting incredulously. "Ok... so powerful!" Rui Wen, who also turned, was also unbelievable. "This is called curve shooting, which allows bullets to bypass obstacles and shoot the enemies behind the obstacles, completely eliminating the need for running positions and waiting for the enemy to stand up." Carrying a sniper rifle on his shoulder, Noel explained to Catherine. "Instructor Noel, you must teach me this curve shooting." After hearing the words, Catherine quickly turned around, staring at Noel with a green light, and could not wait to say. .. v5 Chapter 39： A list "Catherine, if you really learned curve shooting, and with your current shooting skills, if an enemy meets you in the future, you absolutely want to hide and there is no place to hide, unless you hide in a place where walls are on all sides , Otherwise the curve shot will definitely hit." Catalina, who responded, said with some envy. "And the six-type shave and moon step, even if you shot to reveal your hidden position, you can move at high speed to change positions, without worrying about being caught up by the enemy." Reina nodded with a smile and turned to her Catherine said. "More than, even if Catherine is caught up by the enemy, her legs can still use the foot legs of the skill to fight back against the enemy at close range." After a little imagination, Ruiwen expressed her thoughts. After the four women discussed for a while, Noel asked them to practice the Six Form, and Catherine was called to the side by Noel, teaching her to shoot in a curve. When teaching Catherine to shoot with curves, of course, the contact between the body is indispensable, which makes Noel take a lot of cheap, but the face is serious. The close contact between the two made Catherine blush, but when she saw the expression that Noel seriously taught, she thought that Noel did not deliberately take advantage of it, just because she thought too much, so she could only bear it. Shy, hard learning curve shooting this technique. After teaching Catherine the technique of curve shooting, Noel turned the target on the remaining three women, leaned beside them, and guided while taking advantage of them. A few hours later, until the four women practiced the sweat, they stopped the training and returned to the dormitory with Noel and Annie. As for the 100,000-meter punishment for running, this has long been forgotten by the four women, and Noel did not mention it. After all, he did not intend to let the four women run, so there is no need to mention it at all. Time goes by quickly... In a blink of an eye, a week passed. During this week, the male members of the male company were actually being abused by Noel every day during actual combat training. It can be said that it is more serious every day, and no day is intact. Although, every day''s actual combat training is like a nightmare, every time he was tortured by Noel and he was injured all over his body, and there were a few times when he was almost tortured. The male members of the Kexiong Company did not complain, and continued such nightmare training because they found their potential was tapped out, and it was clear that this was all the effect of actual combat training. auzw.com With the practical training day by day, they also found that they would not actually die in the training. When they were almost tortured and hung up a few times, Noel would give it to himself and others. Treatment, in addition to the exhaustion of the body can not be eliminated, no matter what kind of injury can be cured instantly, which is one of the reasons why they did not complain about persistence. The four females in the male company are the least injured in actual combat training, and the most are a little scrapes. During this week, the four of them can be said to be more and more proficient in six moves. They have begun to integrate their abilities into the six moves. The emergence of the Six Forms made the male members of the Xiongbing Company envious of jealousy and hatred. So gradually, I gave up completely and concentrated on training my own abilities. With the improvement of the strength of the male soldiers, the intensity of actual training has gradually increased, but it is a pity that they still have not been able to force Noel to use his magical power, and each time it ends in failure, so he has to punish 10 after training Ten thousand meters, only then can you really rest. At this time, today''s actual training has just ended. Noel held Annie and the soldiers through the portal and returned to the military camp''s playground. As soon as I walked out of the portal, I found two people in the playground, waiting for the return of myself and others. "Good head! Good teacher Liu!" Then he walked out of the portal, and the soldiers immediately recognized the two and greeted them in unison. "Well, you guys too." Dukao responded and observed the crowd of soldiers. He nodded and smiled with satisfaction: "It seems that Mr. Noel''s training is very good. You now look stronger than a week ago. Many, I came here to talk to Mr. Noel about some things. Your training today is also very fortunate. Let''s go to rest first." "Director, teacher Liu, let''s leave first." I was very puzzled about what Ducao had to do with Noel, but the crowd of the company did not ask much. After responding in unison, they left under the leadership of Jace. playground. Watching the male soldiers leave, Ritz took his gaze back, handed the documents to Noel, and then explained: "Mr. Noel, this is a list of the names of people with special abilities. , We found it with great pains." "And then?" Noel asked as he took over the list. "You can teleport, we want you to find the people on the list, and then persuade them to join the Super Seminary." Wen Yan said that Ducao did not turn around and talked about the purpose of this arrival very straightforwardly. . "But some of the people on this list are abroad. You are asking me to dig abroad and turn those people back." After reading the list, Noel raised his head and looked at Du. Cao said. .. v5 Chapter 40： Shameless guy "Cough cough!" Reynolds coughed when seeing Noel undressed, and cheeky chewed: "Teacher Noel, don''t say so badly, what digs the corner and turns back, is to convince these to have People with special abilities are persuading them to contribute to protecting the world." "Yes, that''s persuasion." Ducao nodded, and then said: "As for the actual combat training, we can put it first. After all, it is high-intensity training. Rest is also very important, so let the male soldiers rest. Wait until you come back." "People on the list, don''t expect me to find them all back. I will only bring back those who are interested. If you have comments on this, then you will let others go." Two stinky guys, Noel made a direct request. "No problem, as long as you can give people a pit.. No.. It''s persuading to join the Super Seminary, even if only one person is brought back." I didn''t even think about it, and almost spoke of it, Ducao replied. "Brother, Annie is going to follow." Anne, who had been hugged for a while, pulled Noel''s clothes with her small hands and stared at Noel with a pair of big eyes. "Well, brother took Annie with him." Smiling at Annie, Noel nodded and smiled. In the following time, Noel chatted with two shameless guys for a while, and the two of them left with a smile. Watching Ducao and Ritz leave the military camp together, Noel received the list in his pocket and took Anne to the place where the soldiers rested. When Noel came and held Anne, the soldiers who had been familiar with Noel and everyone immediately stopped the chatting topic and asked Ducao and Ritz about whether they came to the camp this time. Tasks, etc. Briefly explained to the Xiongbing company, Noel also announced the suspension of actual combat training, and let Jess take over the training of everyone. Hearing the news of the suspension of actual combat training, San Jiyou almost cheered with excitement, but with the excited expression on their faces, they completely forgot to hide it. "Instructor Noel, how long are you going to go?" Delaus asked. "Instructor Noel, I feel that I''m about to push my own limit, so I need your actual training very much, I hope you can return soon." Yi said politely to Noel. "It may come back in three or four days, or it may be a week or a month. It depends on the situation. I can''t tell the time." After thinking a little, Noel said uncertainly. "I remember this kind of thing about looking for someone, wasn''t it done by those in black?" Galen asked, puzzled when he recalled something. "Huh." Zhao Xin also remembered this situation and nodded his head in agreement. "The people who recruited me into the Super Seminary are also those who wear black suits and black sunglasses. Why did it turn your instructor''s head this time?" ?" "Is the person to be recruited very powerful, so let the instructor Noel persuade?" Rui Wen thought about it and said his own thoughts. auzw.com "I think it''s very possible." Fei Wen said very reasonable, Jia Wen nodded and agreed. "Okay, let me tell you the truth, you dont have to ask anymore, you dont have to guess anymore." "Those people in black do this, but this time they go abroad to dig corners and abduct those people into the Super Seminary. This is not something that people in black can do." Its easy for them to bring people back in their own country. After all, its the countrys call, but people abroad dont sell this face. Besides, they dont have the real power to go abroad. use." "It is also very likely to be detained by foreigners, but it''s different when I go. I want to go to this world. No one can stop it. Just open a portal and you can leave. It''s convenient and fast." "So I went to a foreign country to dig the corners and turn people back to the super-theological academy, and it fell on my head." Seeing other people also wanted to ask, and Noel knew what they wanted to ask without listening, so he didn''t give the rest the opportunity to ask questions and directly explained to them. "What?! It turned out to be robbing people!" After listening to Noel''s commentary, the soldiers even twitched their mouths and cried out in unison. "Yes, I just went abroad to grab people back, but just now there were two stinky and shameless guys, who emphasized persuasion to me." Noel nodded, confirmed the Xiongbing company, and paused for a moment, then said: "Your punishment is relieved today. You can do whatever you want, and Anne and I will go back to the dormitory to pick up our luggage first. Just go, bye." After finishing speaking, Noel took Anne and turned to leave, and did not care about the men in the company. "Instructor Noel, wait, I''m going back to the dormitory, too." When I came back to see Noel holding Anne slowly away, Catherine quickly trot to keep up, shouting while chasing. "Instructor Jess, I will go back to help Instructor Noel to pack up and leave first." After that, Catalina followed. Immediately after that, Rena and Ruiwen glanced at each other, and after saying goodbye to Jess together, they quickly caught up. Watching the four goddesses chase Noel, Sanjiyou showed an expression of envy and jealousy, thinking about how good the person the four goddesses followed was. It''s just that this is just a fantasy after all. When San Jiyou was sober from the fantasy, they all sighed. Seeing today''s actual combat training is very tired, so Jess has no plans to train the remaining personnel, and finally announced the dissolution of each home and each mother. .. v5 Chapter 41： Quietly leave The four daughters who had already caught up, followed Noel and Annie to the dormitory of the Super Theological College. When they learned that Annie would also go with them on the road, they all strongly opposed this and persuaded Annie to stay. Wait for Noel to come back. Unfortunately, no matter how the four girls persuaded, it was useless, and Anne couldnt even listen. She was completely determined to go with Noel, and finally the four of them could only give up helplessly. Security. Back in the deluxe room of the dormitory building, the four girls asked Noel to play with Annie in the small living room. They would wait for them to help them pack their bags. Then they trot to get the changed clothes and enter the bathroom together. Clean. It took about half an hour or so before the four girls walked out of the bathroom one after another, and began to help Noel and Annie pack their bags, respectively. But this happened only now, and Noel had nothing to clean up after all. After all, he had never seen anything in the room and put Noel in the room. When he needed it, he changed it out of thin air, so he could only find a small one. The suitcase, put a set of cute clothes for little Annie. With the busyness of the four of them, Annie quickly packed up and moved it to Noel. "Noel, this is Annie''s luggage." Catherine pulled the small suitcase and walked with the other three to Noel, sitting directly on the sofa and pointing to the suitcase. "Little Annie, what should you say now?" Glancing at the suitcase, Noel smiled slightly and asked Annie in her arms. "Thank you sisters." After hearing the words, Annie stopped watching TV and turned to look at the four girls on the sofa, thanking them. "You''re welcome." Hearing Annie Mengmengda''s voice, all four girls smiled on their faces and responded in unison. "Oh!" The next second, Rena suddenly remembered something, and moved her eyes from Annie to Noel, and asked, "Noel, just four of us had a discussion. This afternoon there was nothing, so I decided to decide on you Before we go with Annie, let''s go out and have a good time. How do you like it?" "You can''t be sure when you will come back. We don''t know when we will be able to meet again the next time we are separated, so let''s go play together." Catherine sitting next to Noel, shaking Noel''s arm while using Said coquettishly. "This week, I''m busy training every day, and I don''t have much time to play with Annie. This time I rarely have free time in the afternoon." Katerina on the other side said to Noel holding Annie. "Yeah yeah." Ruiwen nodded and quickly echoed. "Well, let''s go to a restaurant for lunch first, and then go to have some fun." Originally, without any rush to leave, Noel agreed with the four women and said to them. "Long live! You can go play!" Anne, who was held in her arms, cheered with delight when she saw Noel agreed to the suggestion to play. With the consent, the four girls asked Noel to wait a moment, then quickly ran to dress up. auzw.com It took only a while for the kung fu, and the already pretty four girls were just dressed up casually to make them more beautiful and moving. Seeing that the beauties were all ready, Noel put down Annie in her arms and took her little hand to the door. "Beauties, let''s go." At the door, Noel reached out to open the door and turned to the girls. "Come." Praised by Noel, which made the four girls quite happy. After responding to Noel with a smile, they quickly walked to the door. Leaving the room, Noel led the young Annie and the four girls out of the dormitory building, while walking outside the Super Seminary, and discussing where to go after lunch. In the following time, Noel and his team found a restaurant outside the Super Seminary. After having lunch in the restaurant, they decided the itinerary and route in the afternoon. Since the previous week was full of training, there was absolutely no time to accompany Annie, so she unanimously decided to take her to the amusement park in order to compensate Annie and accompany her with various amusement facilities. After being crazy for a few hours in the amusement park, the four girls also had a lot of fun. Of course, the most happy one must be Anne. Therefore, they became closer to the four girls and did not stick to Noel as originally. Afterwards, Noel walked, shopping, shopping, watching movies, etc. After the sky was completely dark, I happily returned to the Super Academy. The next day... At about eight o''clock in the morning, Noel woke up from his sleep, and the little Annie lying on Noel also woke up. "Good morning, brother." Annie propped herself up with her small hands, rubbing her eyes on Noor''s stomach, and said vaguely. "Good morning, Annie." With a smile, Noel said immediately, "Annie, let''s wait a little longer, don''t wake them up." Wen Yan said that although she didn''t know why, Annie was very obedient and quickly covered her mouth with her small hand and nodded at Noel to show that she knew. Immediately afterwards, the big one and the small went to wash with care. After washing and wearing neatly, they left a piece of paper on the table in the small living room and finally left the dormitory room together. Without anyone knowing it, Noel and Annie quietly left the Super Theological Academy and embarked on a journey to find someone with special abilities. .. v5 Chapter 42： First stop: Rice Drive to the airport and wait for it to arrive at the airport. Noel, who was queuing up to buy a ticket, thought about it for a moment and finally decided where to go at the first stop. As for why there is no direct transmission in the past, the reason is actually very simple. After all, there is no time limit at all. As long as one of the lists is brought back, then the task of finding people will be completed. Therefore, Noel felt that there was no need to hurry, and slowly carrying out this task would be ok, which could be regarded as a holiday. "Brother, where are we going to play?" The little Anne, who was held in her arms, pulled Noel''s clothes and asked curiously. "Our first stop is to go to the United States first, have a good time there for a few days, and then go slowly to find someone." Wen Yan looked at the little Annie in her arms, and Noel replied with a smile. "Is there anything fun in that country?" Annie''s big eyes lighted up when she heard that she could play for a few days, and she asked with great anticipation. "Uh..." Noel froze a little, and said to Annie honestly: "This brother really doesn''t know, but when we arrive in the United States, when Anne wants to play, then brother will take Annie where to play ." "Uh um, brother is the best." Annie nodded and smiled happily. Next, the big one and the small one chatted, laughing, and talking. Until finally there was no one in front, Noel and Annie stopped to buy tickets from the counter staff. After purchasing the ticket, Noel looked at the flight time and saw about an hour or so before taking Anne to the restaurant in the airport, spending time while eating food. When the time was almost up, the two people slowly walked out of the restaurant, boarded the flight to the United States, and sat down according to the position on the ticket. It didn''t take long for all the other passengers to board the plane, and the hatches were closed. Soon the plane started accelerating on the runway, and finally quickly ascended into the sky, flying in the direction of the United States. Time goes by quickly... A week''s time passed in a flash. Both Noel and Anne have been in the country for a week, but apart from running around and sightseeing, it can be said that there is no business going on. If it werent for Ritz to call and ask about the situation, Noel almost forgot about the business of finding someone, and it is estimated that he would continue to play with Annie. Knoll also knew that it was time to do the right thing and could not continue to play like that. Therefore, after having dinner, Noel said to Annie that she would stay in the presidential suite to play. If she was late, she would go to bed first without waiting. This left her alone in the five-star hotel, and went out to check the list of capable people. News. auzw.com Driving a rented sports car, wandering around without destination. No way, the list given by Ritz and Ducao, except for the name, vague photos, and country, does not have an accurate address at all. "Mommy! This is just pitting dad!" "What is the level of photography of this tm? I don''t take a clear picture. So blurry pictures. Does this tm let me find someone or a ghost!" "Don''t let the young man know who took the picture, or go back and see that the young man won''t smoke you!" After throwing the photo of the person with the ability of the United States into the seat of the co-pilot, Noel was scolded directly at her mother. When driving past a nightclub, Noel suddenly thought of something and turned his sports car back slowly. Seeing that this nightclub was quite advanced, Noel thought for a moment, and finally parked the sports car in the parking space, and got off to the entrance of the nightclub. Seeing many people waiting in line, waiting to enter the nightclub, Knorr had no intention of queuing, and walked directly past the queuing crowd, and walked towards the strong man guarding the door. "Sir, do you have a VIP membership card?" The strong man at the door reached out and stopped in front of Noel, asking politely. "Of course..." Noel shook his head and responded with a smile: "No." "Sir, then please go in line." The strong man frowned slightly and pointed to the long line aside. "I don''t have a VIP card, but I don''t want to line up. You can see if this card is okay for me." Nothing means leaving. Noel took out his wallet and took out the black gold card in the wallet. Passed to the strong man at the door and smiled. "No card..." The strong man standing at the door didn''t look at the black gold card he handed in, but he hadn''t finished the words that he refused. The people on the side quickly approached him beside him. He didn''t know what to say in his ear, he said instantly and respectfully: "This gentleman, I''m very sorry just now, please come in." "It''s okay, the money invites you to drink." Noel smiled slightly, put the black gold card back into his wallet, took out a stack of US dollars and stuffed it into the strong man''s pocket, then said: "Yes, let your boss come over, Just say I want to talk to him about business." "Sir, I will surely convey it, and I wish you a pleasant time." The strong man quickly stepped aside and made a gesture of reverence, saying flatly. Upon seeing this, the rest of the people who were guarding the door also gave way to both sides, learning the strong man to do the same. Looking at the guards at the door, they were just as fierce as before, but now they are like a person, so respectful to the young man standing at the entrance, those who are in the queue are stunned, dumbfounded, and can''t understand exactly what this is. Going on. Several women in the queue, at this moment, their eyes glowed with green light, as if they were to swallow Noel alive, and quickly left the team and greeted them. .. v5 Chapter 43： Does this business pick up? "Handsome guy, take me in with you." "Handsome, you are so boring alone, let me accompany you." "Yeah, how boring a person is, let us accompany you and guarantee you will be happy." "I have a lot of time tonight, handsome guy, you can take me wherever you want!" "I''m free too, you can go wherever you like, and whatever you want." A group of ocean horses gathered around and launched an offensive against Noel with a pair of human weapons, speaking various kinds of expressive hints and continually glaring and discharging. No way, the group of big ocean horses recognized it. The black gold card that Noel took out from the wallet just now knows clearly that this is an unlimited amount of card, and it can also be said to be a symbol of Shenhao. So a wild hero, the ocean horses don''t want to let it go so easily, as long as they take it down, they can become a sparrow and become a phoenix, and live a luxurious life in dreams. Moreover, the ocean horses are quite clear that even if they can''t win this wild hero, as long as they spend the night with this wild hero, they will definitely get a lot of benefits. Therefore, some of them became bold, took Noel''s hand directly, put his palm on his murder weapon, and some directly pressed tightly, so that only clothes were separated from each other. Such a situation, of course, has attracted the attention of many men, watching the big beautiful women all around, let them all show the look of envy, jealousy and hate, the person who wants to be surrounded is themselves. "Sir, you can take them in together." Seeing this, the strong man guarding the door smiled at the surrounded Noel. "Then you, and you." Noel glanced at the beautiful women around him, and chose the two most beautiful ones, laughing: "Just let the two of you follow me in." Next, with the help of the guards at the door, Noel got rid of the women around him, hugged the two beauties from left to right, and walked slowly into the nightclub together. The women who were not selected looked at Noel''s back in disgust, and still had no plans to give up at all. They reported their mobile numbers aloud, and some even said they would wait outside. This is a lot cheaper for men. Those men who admire jealousy and hate quickly took out their mobile phones and noted down the mobile phone numbers reported by the women. When Noel entered the nightclub, as he gradually approached the interior, the sound of the music became louder and louder. Soon, under the leadership of the staff, Noel saw the dance floor in the nightclub, and there were many young men and women who twisted their bodies and danced with the music. Anyway, they were all very high. dancing? Noor was not interested at all, so he asked the staff who followed him to find a place and planned to drink a little wine and wait for the boss to arrive. auzw.com However, the two beautiful women who were brought in were quickly infected by the atmosphere here. But when they thought that the purpose was to subdue the wild heroes, they restrained the idea of ??going to Hei and leaned on Noel to work hard to please. Brought to the staff to sit down, Noel directly ordered a few bottles of expensive wine, and then began to be surrounded by two beautiful women, their hands also took advantage of them. Drink and drink, take the advantage, look at the hot women dancing on the dance floor, time soon passed. Nearly an hour or so, a staff member came to Noel, and he didn''t know what to say to him, and then stood and waited patiently. "I have something to do, I will come back to find you later." He said to the two beauties beside her, and Noel stood up from the seat, and then said to the waiting staff, "Lead the way." "Handsome guy, you have to come back soon, we will wait for you." The two beauties said in unison as they looked at Noel''s departure. Soon after, the two left the dance floor one after the other and took the elevator upstairs. Walking out of the elevator, the staff led Noel and stopped at the door of an office. "Boom!" The staff knocked on the door and said to the door: "Boss, I brought Mr. Noel." "Mr. Noel, please come in." Soon, the door of the office opened. After a middle-aged man let Noel enter, he said to the staff: "You can leave." Entering the office, Noel found that in addition to the middle-aged man who opened the door, there were two bodyguards wearing suits, wearing sunglasses and wearing guns. Noel did not care about this. When the two bodyguards were transparent, they sat directly on the sofa. "Hello, Mr. Noel, my name is Eisman, and I am the boss here." Closing the door, the middle-aged man walked in front of Noel, briefly introduced himself, and extended his hand to Noel. "Mr. Eisman, I won''t turn around with you. The business I''m looking for you to talk about is..." No plans to shake hands at all. Noel tilted Erlang''s legs. After a half pause, he took out the photos and threw them on the table. And then said: "find the people in these four photos." "Mr. Noel, if you are looking for someone, you should go to the police." It was a little unpleasant, but Eisman didn''t attack. He glanced at the picture of the table and said with a smile. "If you want the police to find someone, you need to have a reason. But you don''t need any reason to find your gang, right?" Noel looked up and smiled. "I''m a serious businessman, you can''t say that indiscriminately." Eisman frowned slightly, and quickly returned to the original, said seriously. "Too lazy to argue with you, right or wrong, as long as you find someone in the photo, I will pay you three million dollars for each one you find." How about this business?" .. v5 Chapter 44： Good news, bad news "Excuse me, Mr. Noel, do you have any other requirements besides finding the person in the photo? For example: Are you dying or alive?" Eisman did not rush to agree, and sat down on the sofa opposite Noel, considering Asked at once. "Find people at the fastest speed, and these detailed whereabouts and addresses, I have so many requests." Noel thought about it, made a request to Eisman, and then added: "As long as you find someone, just do it. I dont need you to help me catch people." "Okay, I took this business." Hearing that you only need to find people, you can make three million dollars, and four people are 12 million dollars. Eisman did not consider responding. After agreeing to come down with this business, Eisman called a bodyguard in the office and asked him to print out the contract. After all, the verbal agreement was useless. I thought it was more reliable to sign a contract. After finishing the order, he picked up four blurry photos on the table, and Eisman carefully observed the four photos in his hand while patiently waiting for the contract to be printed. Observing carefully one by one, suddenly Eisman''s eyes were fixed on one of the photos, frowning slightly as if he recognized the person in the photo. At this time, the bodyguard took the printed contract and Eisman recovered. "Mr. Noel, look at this contract." Eisman handed over the contract and said to Noel with a smile. "Okay." After receiving the contract, Noel quickly read it, signed the name on it, handed it back, and then said: "The contract has been signed, Mr. Eisman, you should have just People who recognized the photo, now you can say it." "Yes, I''m sure I recognized one of the people in the picture, but I''m still not sure. I need some time to confirm." After taking the contract and looking at it, I saw that Noel had actually signed it, and Eisman also signed it. Get the name and answer. "It''s okay." Take out a business card, and Noel puts it on the table and says to Eisman: "This is my business card. When you are sure, remember to call and notify me." "Okay, I will definitely inform you as soon as I''m sure." Eisman nodded and replied. "Then I''ll leave first. As for the two beauties outside, you can pass me by the way." After that, Noel did not intend to stay any longer and opened the door of the office and left. Seeing that Noel, the God of Wealth, was leaving, Eisman felt that he had to send it off, and he quickly got up from the sofa and chased him up, and personally sent Noel out of the nightclub. Directly Noel got on the sports car, drove the sports car on the road at high speed, and completely disappeared into the field of vision. Eisman turned back to his nightclub and called to start people. auzw.com Two days later... During this period, Noel continued to accompany Little Annie to play around, and there was no idea of ??going to find someone in person at all. Anyway, the task has been released in the gang, just wait for the gang to send a message. In a place as large as the United States, if you want to find four people from it, it is simply looking for a needle in a haystack, so there is no news for two days, and Noor is not worried about it. After all, it is useless to worry. At this time, Noel and Anne, who were tired from playing in the morning, were enjoying a delicious lunch together in a luxurious restaurant, and the ringtone of the mobile phone also rang. Taking out his phone, Noel looked at the phone display and saw that it was a number without a name. "Hello, who?" After thinking about it, Noel answered the phone and asked. "I am Eisman." Seeing that the phone was connected, Eisman first reported the name, and then asked: "Is it Mr. Noel?" "It''s me." After confirming to Eisman, Noel asked: "Mr. Eisman, is there anyone in the picture?" "Yes, there is indeed news, but in addition to the good news, there is also bad news. I don''t know which one Mr. Noel wants to listen to first?" After a little hesitation, Eisman asked Noel. "Let''s talk about the bad news first." Wen Yan was very curious about what the bad news was. "The bad news is that the last time I recognized the photo, she was a member of a gang in the United States, and at the same time she was a female lunatic and found someone investigating her. My younger brother was caught by her and was Your information has been revealed, and she will probably go to your trouble." Eisman told me honestly. "Oh, this is not bad news for me. It would be better if she could come over. It saves me to run to her." After hearing the bad news, Noel didn''t care about it, and then asked Tao: "What about the good news?" "The good news is that I found another person in the picture. This person is a robber in our country. I have confirmed it again and again. Many banks have been patronized by this person, but this person has disappeared for some time. Yue did not act again." Seeing Noel was not to blame, Eisman finally let out a sigh of relief, and quickly gave out the good news. "Give me the information of the two of you, and tell me your bank card number." After a little silence, Noel said to Eisman. "Mr. Noel, I immediately sent someone to send the information of those two to your hotel, and I will step up the investigation of the other two." After responding, Eisman immediately said: "This is mine Bank card number xxxxx..." .. v5 Chapter 45： Im here for you! After letting the system transfer money directly, after confirming that Eisman had received six million dollars, Noel talked to him before ending the call. At the end of the call, Noel continued to enjoy a delicious lunch with Little Anne, and did not have a rush to return to the hotel. When the meal was over, one-and-one-day urination held hands and went shopping, choosing gifts for the four girls of Chaoshen Academy. Until finally Anne was a little tired, Noel took her back to the hotel. Driving the car back to the door of the hotel, I saw Eisman''s bodyguard two days ago, and the bodyguard immediately discovered Noel, and quickly greeted him with the document bag in his hand. "Hello, Mr. Noel." When he came to Noel, Eisman''s bodyguard put his hands on the document bag and said, "This is Mr. Eisman, let me hand it to you." "Fortunately you are." After taking the document bag, Noel took a thousand dollars from the wallet and stuffed it into the bodyguard''s pocket with a smile. "Mr. Noel, thank you for your generosity. If there is nothing wrong, then I will leave first." The bodyguard thanked with a smile when he saw it was a thousand dollars. "You go back and tell Mr. Eisman, let him hurry to find the other two, then you can go back as much as you can." After that, Noel led little Anne into the hotel. Seeing that Noel entered the hotel, the bodyguard did not continue to stay, turned and left the hotel door, and walked slowly to the parking place. It didn''t take long for him to return to the interior of the presidential suite and let Anne go to play or rest on his own. Noel sat on the sofa in the living room, opened the document bag that he had always held in his hand, and took out the information. There is very little information about the two of them, and one of them didn''t even find out the name. However, through these small amounts of information, Noel is 80% sure that these two people are what they are looking for. After reading the information, Noel put it aside, leaning on the sofa and talking to himself. "Two people, one of them will take the initiative to find trouble, even if you don''t come to the information, there is the address of the gang where she is located, so it is quite easy to find her." "But the other is a bit of a headache. The thieves who have stolen everywhere in the United States have almost disappeared for a month. I don''t know when this person will commit crimes again." "If this person doesn''t commit crimes again, it will be more difficult to find her. I can only hope that she will spend money on it and then continue to commit crimes if they lack money." "Forget it, I will first come to trouble and solve it. The thief will wait for a few days to look at it and then say, if it still doesn''t come out to commit crimes, then I will find another way." "Now, it''s time to think about how to persuade her to join the group, but not to join any super seminary, but to persuade her to join my harem." Talking to himself, Noel closed his eyes, thinking seriously, thinking about various methods. Only after thinking about Kung Fu for a while, Noel began to feel troublesome, too lazy to continue to think about what to do, and finally became a nap. Time passed quickly, a few hours passed unconsciously, and the sky gradually darkened. Feeling hungry, Annie, who was sleepy, got up and walked slowly to Noel, just about to wake him up. But when Annie''s little hand touched Noel. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. With a loud explosion, the room shook with it. auzw.com Annie didnt stand up and fell directly on Noel. As a result, Noel opened her eyes and hugged Annes small body with her arms until the vibration of the room stopped. "Brother, is this an earthquake?" Anne was not afraid at all, but asked curiously. "It''s not an earthquake. Someone attacked this hotel with artillery or bombs." Noel shook his head with a smile and explained to Annie in her arms. "What is it..." Annie wanted to ask something, but she hadn''t finished. "Please note! Dear guests, please note!" "This hotel has been attacked by unknown persons. In order to avoid unnecessary casualties, please lock the door of the room and never walk out of the room." "We have called the police, and the security guards of the hotel have also launched actions. Please rest assured that the incident will end soon." "Here, on behalf of the hotel, I apologize to all guests, please wait patiently in the room." On every floor of the hotel, radio sounded one after another, and it stopped after repeating it twice. But it didn''t take long for the broadcast to stop, and the broadcast heard dialogue again. "who are you?!" "I''m a lunatic, with a doctor''s certificate!" "Don''t come, little girl, quickly put down the gun on your hand." "Laugh, let''s play shooting games together!" "Don''t, don''t be excited, the police will be here soon, you should leave here quickly." "Don''t worry about the police, let''s start shooting, I can''t wait! Hahahahahahaha!" "you...." "Any last words? Ha not, let''s die!" "Da Da Da! Da Da Da!" Whenever the words stopped, there was a series of machine gun shooting sounds in the broadcast, and several people screamed in horror, which took a while to stop. "Hey, hello, this hotel''s security team has been completely killed by me. If you can read, then scream! Hahahaha!" "Right! That guy named Noel, didn''t you ask someone to investigate me?" "I know the room you live in, you must not run around!" "I''m here for you!" .. v5 Chapter 46： I knocked on the door~! Hearing the words in the broadcast, now the hotel guests of the entire hotel instantly understood what was going on. The person who shot in the broadcast room came to seek revenge, and the target was a guy named Noel. This also made Noel understand that it was not a terrorist attack, but the person he was looking for. "I didn''t expect to come so soon. I thought I had to wait a few days." Noel smiled slightly and said to himself. "Brother, is the sister on the radio just an acquaintance?" Wen Yan asked Annie when she turned her head and looked at Noel. "She was the one my brother was looking for, and that was one of our goals for going abroad." Noel nodded and explained to Annie. "But listening to the elder sister''s tone, she seems to be detrimental to your brother." I don''t quite understand, and Anne didn''t think about it and said her own thoughts. "It sounds like this, but she has no such ability, so she can only talk about it verbally, so there is no need to worry about anything." Noel shrugged his shoulders and smiled carelessly. "Um, my brother is the most powerful person, no one can beat my brother." Annie nodded and said with a smile. In this way, both Noel and Anne, you chatted me one by one, waiting patiently for the other party to come to the door, there was nothing to panic because of it. Time went by one minute and one second, and after a few minutes, the person arrived before the sound was heard. "Hey, fish bones, should we explode something?" "What? You said the door was detonated?" "Well, I actually think so, so let''s act." Standing outside the gate of the presidential suite, the blue-haired girl tied with two braids of length to the heel, murmured to the shark-shaped bazooka in her hand. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The next second, the young girl pointed the shark-shaped bazooka at the door of the presidential suite and directly pulled the trigger of the launch to directly bomb the door of the presidential suite. The door was blown up with crushed bones and bones, and even cracks appeared on the walls. The burning door fragments spattered everywhere, and the smoke caged the door. "I knocked on the door!" Slowly walking out of the smoke, the girl asked with a smile: "Is anyone at home?" "I saw it for the first time. Someone knocked on the door with a bazooka missile. Your way of knocking on the door is really special." Noel still hugs Annie and sat on the sofa unharmed, followed by After dispersing the protection around him, he watched the young girl coming in and said to her with a smile. auzw.com "Is it very special?" Looking at the source of the voice, the girl''s eyes were locked on Noel, and she observed it carefully. She smiled: "I''ve always knocked like this." "Brother, this sister has a lot of weapons!" Annie, who was not afraid at all, looked at the girl who had walked in for a while and turned to Noel. Hearing the words, Noel took a closer look, and found that the girl carried a shark-shaped rocket launcher, with a pink light machine gun hanging behind her, several grenades around her waist, rows of bullets on her body, and a handful on her left leg. Special gun. This is simply armed, as if to go to war. "Right!" Suddenly remembered something, the girl looked at Noel and said: "You are the guy called Noel, let someone investigate me, right." "Well, I asked someone to investigate you, your name is Jin Kesi." Noel nodded, not denying the idea at all, and said the girl''s name. "Yes, I am Jin Kesi." The girl also admitted directly, and said with a smile: "No matter why you want to investigate me, if you can survive, I will be happy to hear the reason, but only if you can survive. ." "You''re going to hurt your brother, Annie is angry, the consequences are very serious!" Seeing Jin Kesi is about to attack, Anne who was held in the arms by Noel, threw the teddy bear in her hand and shouted angrily: "Tear her, Teddy !" Annie''s angry cry fell and was thrown out of the teddy bear flying in mid-air. At this moment, the glare of the bright light was exposed, and the teddy bear in the bright light kept growing. "Roar!!!" In a flash of kung fu, as the glare dissipated, a huge bear appeared in front of him, blocking Noel and Annie, and gave a beast roar at Jinx. The next second, the giant bear, called Anne Teddy, blazed, and rushed towards Jinkesi. "Wow! It''s so interesting!" Jinke Si, who was reverent, was a little afraid of emotions, but still had some excitement, laughing: "Stand still, I''m trying to shoot you!" "Da Da Da! Da Da Da!" Jin Kesi jumped back, avoiding the paws that rushed to Teddy in front of him, hung the shark rocket behind his left hand, and pulled the pink light machine gun hanging behind him with his right hand, shooting wildly at the fierce Teddy. The bullets of the pink light machine gun kept coming out to Teddy. Unfortunately, these bullets were useless. All of them were melted into hot metal by Teddy''s high temperature flame instantly. At this time, Anne left Noel''s arms and read the mantra softly in her mouth. A small fireball appeared in the palm of her right hand. The small fireball became larger and larger with the mantra, and finally the small fireball became completely The big fireball is bigger than Anne herself. "Cracked fire!" After the mantra was over, Annie''s right hand was pointed behind Teddy, and the huge fireball flew past. When the huge fireball was about to hit Teddy, without any instructions from Annie, Teddy jumped up from the spot suddenly, allowing the fireball to strike Jinkesi. .. v5 Chapter 47： By what Seeing the teddy bear disappeared, it was replaced by a giant fireball, which made Jin Kesi stunned a little, but quickly recovered, and pulled out a very special gun from his left leg, aiming at the attack Giant fireball shooting. This special-looking gun did not fire a bullet, but a blue current. When the blue current hit, the giant fireball somehow completely dissipated in an instant, leaving only a little temperature left. After dispersing the huge fireball, Jin Kesi did not stop there, quickly took a missile from his waist and stuffed it into the shark rocket. "This shooting game has just begun!" Putting the gun back into the holster, Jin Kesi carried the shark rocket launcher, aimed at the teddy bear in mid-air, and immediately pulled the trigger of the launch, shouting with excitement. "boom!" Unable to escape in the air, the missile hit the teddy bear, and the teddy bear was directly blown out and flew through the wall, and flew into the bedroom. Seeing the teddy bear blasted out, Annie felt a little unbelievable and stared at the direction of the bedroom. But Jin Kesi still didn''t stop, quickly rushed to Annie, holding the shark rocket in both hands, using it as a baseball bat, and waved hard towards Annie without any mercy at all. This really swayed words, definitely have Anne''s favor. Was it just that Noel would watch Annie be swept away by Kinkes? The answer does not need to be known, it is certainly impossible, so Noel acted immediately, and disappeared on the sofa as soon as his figure was shaken. "Annie, it''s not a good habit to be distracted in battle. If I''m not here, your little girl will be out of luck." The next moment, Noel appeared behind Annie, and the left hand grabbed the waving shark rocket. The right hand put on Annie''s little head and said. "Brother, I..." Anne turned to look at Noel, and just wanted to say something, but before he could finish it, he was interrupted by Jin Kesi. "Not only is she going to be unlucky, you''re going to be unlucky too." Jin Kesi immediately released her hand, quickly jumped back, pulled the pink light machine gun at the two of them, and laughed: "Fish bone, your sacrifice is Worth it, I will miss you." "Lava Shield!" "Da Da Da! Da Da Da!" When Anne used magic, a large, high-temperature shield was held in front of the two of them, and then Jin Kesi''s light machine gun sounded, shooting wildly at the lava shield. "Please eat pineapple, don''t thank me too much." Seeing that the bullet could not penetrate, Jin Kesi gave up to continue shooting, took two grenades from the belt around his waist, pulled out the ring on the grenade with his mouth, and quickly pulled it Threw at the two. After throwing the grenade, Jinx flashed to the side with the fastest speed, hiding behind a sheltered position. "Boom! Boom!" auzw.com Just under a second, the thrown grenade touched the lava shield, so the two grenades were detonated at the same time, and the explosion made a loud noise. The two qualitative grenades exploded, and the lava shield was directly bombarded. The golden light around Noel and Annie flashed. The next second was swallowed by the flames of the explosion, and no one could see any figure in an instant. A strong explosion destroyed the furniture of the presidential suite, and flames were ignited everywhere, and thick black smoke fluttered in the room. "Cough cough!" Jin Kesi emerged from the cover and was choked by the thick smoke. Then he carefully checked the room and found that he didn''t look at the silhouette except black smoke. He laughed: "I had a good time. But now it seems that the game is over." Walking out of the shelter, Kinkes turned and walked slowly outside the room, thinking about where to go next. "Is this leaving now?" "I''m not going to stay, just ask me, why am I investigating you?" As soon as he stepped out of the presidential suite on his forefoot, there was a voice behind him, leaving Jin Kesi in place. Looking back, Jin Kesi quickly turned around, staring at the thick black smoke in the room. When the black smoke gradually disappeared, a large and a small figure appeared. "No fear, no screaming, you made me feel bored, and the fish bones were sacrificed in vain." Jin Kesi said with a dejected mouth, looking at the two who didn''t have Mao. "Fear and scream?" Noel shrugged with a smile, said helplessly: "Sorry, neither of these two things can happen to me. After all, it is generally people who fear me and make me feel scared. , Not in this world yet." "Now that you survived, then why did you investigate me, or what was the matter with me?" Without thinking of attacking again, Jin Kesi asked a little curiously. "I want you to be my person." Noel said bluntly. "Ah?" Suddenly, Kinkes frowned and asked, "Be who you are? Why?" "I am better than you." Noel paused, and then asked Jinx: "Don''t you find it too boring to fight ordinary people?" "Can block my attack, this does not mean that you are better than me, maybe it just happened." "However, you are right about fighting ordinary people. It really makes me feel bored. Can you find someone who is powerful?" "If yes, even if you don''t have me, I can consider following you temporarily, anyway, I am bored here." "But if you can''t find it, please don''t waste my precious time." Seeing Noel said he was better than himself, Jin Kesi didn''t believe it at all, but also quite agree with Noel, fighting against ordinary people is very boring. If you can find someone with equal strength, you don''t mind following Noel for a while. .. v5 Chapter 48： Goodbye! Take the trick! byebye! Kinkes didn''t believe it, and Noel felt the need to scare her, or even leave with him, it was only temporary. When I thought about it, I immediately took action. In a blink of an eye, Noel disappeared. "Coincidentally?" Noel appeared silently behind her with her mouth completely unknowing, her mouth close to her ear and sneered, "If I really want to kill you, just before you stepped into the room From the moment, you have become a dead person." Just after seeing the disappearance of Noel in front of him, Jin Kesi heard his words in his ear, and he felt the murderousness emitted from behind him more clearly. The murderous gas has become more and more intense, and the temperature has also dropped rapidly. But now it is clearly summer, but the mouth can spit out mist. Jin Kesi did not dare to move at this time, thinking:''It seems He didn''t lie, and at the speed at which people couldn''t react, even if I wanted to resist and didn''t have the opportunity to fire, it might have been killed in total ignorance. "You..." Jin Kesi just wanted to say something, and as soon as he blinked, he saw Noel appeared in front of him. He was scared and almost called out, and he quickly stepped back two steps, and the words he wanted to say were stuck. In the mouth. "Do you still think I happen to be?" Noel asked with a smile, taking a step closer to Jin Kesi. "Stop....Stop! You won, I admit that you are better than me." Kinkes, a little frightened, quickly reached out and stopped to get closer, calmed down a little, and said, "What do you want, you Just say it, but before you say it, please put away the murderous, this depressed feeling makes me very uncomfortable." "I already said that, I have been waiting for your reply." Withdrawing the murderous energy and stopping the pace of the release. Just after answering Jin Kesi, Noel suddenly remembered something and said: "Yes! This rocket launcher Back to you." "Did you say that?" After receiving the shark bazooka stupidly, Jin Kesi thought for a moment, and finally remembered what was going on, but did not rush to answer, and thought for a moment before saying, "It''s no problem to be who you are. , As long as you can guarantee, dont make me bored." "That is to say, you agreed?" Seeing Jinkes agreed, Noel asked, a little unbelievable, that it would be so easy. "Anyway, I''m bored here. It''s okay to leave with you, and even if I want to leave alone, you won''t let me go. I won''t choose the way to die, so I except agree Besides, I dont seem to have any choice. Jin Ke shrugged and said to Noel in front of him. "You are right, I will not let you go, even if you disagree, I will bind you away, but now that you have agreed, I won''t have to tie you up." Confirmed, Noel smiled slightly, straight Bai admitted. "Then you plan to take me..." A large number of police sirens sounded, causing Jin Kesi to stop and say something, "There were six police cars coming downstairs, and a team of fully armed counter-terrorism squads is now preparing to rush into the hotel. Needless to say, the target is definitely us." Noel felt a little sense and said indifferently. : "These people, I''ll clean up." auzw.com "Don''t, then let me come to such a fun thing." After that, without giving Noel the opportunity to speak, Jin Kesi carried the shark rocket launcher and ran to the safe passage with a smile. To clean up the police''s work, since Jin Kesi took the initiative to take it, Noel had no plans to fight anymore, turned around and walked back to Annie''s side, picked her up and prepared to watch the show. Jin Kesi ran to the door of the safe passage, set the bomb at the door with the fastest speed, then grabbed a long braid of his own, and flicked to the front of the elevator, looking at the floor displayed by the elevator with a smile digital. It didn''t take long before the elevator was about to arrive. Jin Kesi put down the long braid in her hand and pointed the pink light machine gun at the door of the elevator. When the elevator arrived at this floor and the door was not opened, she first pulled the trigger that the light machine gun fired. The bullet of this light machine gun, although unable to penetrate Annie''s lava shield, nor the flaming flame burning on the teddy bear, it was a breeze to shoot through the elevator doors. In just a few seconds, the elevator door was crushed into a honeycomb, bright red blood spilled from the gap of the elevator door, and all the people inside were killed. Just after the light machine gun stopped shooting, Jin Kesi''s ear moved a bit, as if listening to some sound. "Goodbye! Take the trick! Byebye!" Putting down the pink light machine gun, Jin Kesi carried the shark rocket launcher, turned to point at the safe passage, and shouted loudly to the safe passage. As soon as the words fell, Jin Kesi pulled the trigger, the shark rocket launcher''s missile jetted out, and flew away to the safe passage at high speed. "boom!" The missile hit the gate of the safe passage and exploded with the explosives previously placed. The two formed a very strong explosion, and this layer shook with it. "Done!" Jin Kesi nodded with satisfaction, turned around and made Ye''s gesture, laughing at Noel and Annie. "..." After watching Jin Kesi''s performance, Noel felt quite depressed, and the corner of his mouth twitched and asked: "Miss, you ruined the two passages downstairs, please ask how we will leave later ?" "Wait for me to think about it." Wen Yan, Jin Kesi dragged his chin, thinking hard, but it took less than two seconds, he smiled and said: "Okay, already I think about it, I do not Know how to leave." .. v5 Chapter 49： Really appeared! After a few days... In the night, the bright moonlight hangs high in the starry sky. At this time, three black shadows slipped across the sky and landed on the roof of Bank xx. "Are you sure that person will appear?" "Relax, it will definitely appear." "You said the same thing last time, causing Anne and brother to freeze outside for one night." "Little Annie, you are not right in saying this. What caused you and Noel to freeze outside for one night. I will accompany you that night, too. Don''t leave me casually." "It was you who originally harmed. Last time you said that you have reliable information, and you also promised us again and again, but what about the result?" "That day, maybe that person had something to do, so I changed the time temporarily, and that is also something that can''t be done. This can''t blame me all. It will definitely appear this time." "Good to say, what if I don''t come this time?" Looking at the big, small, and two loli fights, Noel wisely didn''t blend in. While smiling at the two, they sensed the situation of the whole building. That''s right, the three black shadows that fell on the top of the bank building are the three of Noel, Anne and Kinkes. A few days ago, after the hotel was destroyed by Jin Kesi, the counter-terrorists who broke into the window were ushered in, but was instantly shot by Annies teddy bear, and flew out of the window directly. . The elevator going downstairs was destroyed, the safe passage was rotten by bombs, neither upstairs nor downstairs. It can be said that it was stuck on this floor. Jin Kesi couldn''t think of any way, but she didn''t let her head down, but she didn''t care. Find a place to rest. It was also because of this that Little Anne didn''t like Jin Kesi. The two would lift each other''s bar before they could say two words. In the end, Noel opened the portal and the two Loli stopped to leave the hotel. When Jin Kesi attacked the hotel, all the people who met her were killed. The monitoring room was a broadcasting room together, but after she used it, she was completely destroyed with a light machine gun, so the surveillance video can be said to be no. Therefore, except for the name of Noel broadcasted at that time, there was no evidence and witnesses at all, no photos of the three people''s appearance, and the police could not want the three people to be wanted. After the incident in the hotel, after several days of getting along, the two became more familiar with Jin Kesi, and Noel also found some headaches. It wasnt Annes relationship with Kinkes, it was because Noel discovered that Kinkes was a dynamite barrel. As long as an ignition star was given, it could be ignited. If the dynamite barrel was ignited and exploded, Kinkes would become a violent loli. auzw.com Transformed into a violently running Lollys Jinx, but she will not care about anything, even if the King of Heaven comes, its useless. One word is to do it. If you dont kill her who is angry, she will not give up. The result of each runaway was that everything around him was bombarded by Jin Kesi, causing panic among many people, and attracted a large number of policemen to do a lot of work. In just a few days, the three of them went out shopping, and the situation of this atrocity appeared twice. They were not wanted by the hotel incident. Instead, they were wanted because of the atrocity Kinkes. However, Noel and Annie were not wanted and were treated as innocent. Citizens. In desperation, Noel can only exchange fake ornaments for Jin Kesi, avoiding the fate of being caught by the police. As for why it appeared on the roof of Bank **** tonight, it was because Jin Kesi accidentally saw the photo, recognized the thief in the photo, and had dealt with this person. According to Jin Kesi''s personal information, this person will start an operation against **** bank tonight, so the three of them came to ambush first. In the past of one minute and one second, the three of them blew cold air for more than two hours on the top of the bank building, but the thief still did not appear. "I know you''re not reliable. You see it''s almost three o''clock. Except for a lot of mosquitoes, I didn''t see it alone." After a long wait, Anne lost patience and complained uncomfortably. After waiting for a while, she did not get any response. Anne turned her head suspiciously, only to find that Jin Kesi was leaning on Noel''s shoulder, and she fell asleep with drool in the corner of her mouth. At this moment, Anne''s face went dark, and she didn''t expect that she and Noel were waiting patiently, but Jin Kesi was sleepless and sleepless, and her eyes were angry. "Don''t be angry, if you are tired, you should sleep for a while." Seeing Annie was about to run away, Noel reached out and rubbed her little head, smiling and comforting her. "I''m not tired at all. Anne has to wait with her brother, so she is not as unreliable as she is." Anne, whose little head was rubbed, instantly became like a kitten, and rubbed on Noel''s palm, completely There was no sign of being angry. "Well, we are waiting for half an hour. If the person hasn''t appeared, we will go back to rest." After thinking for a moment, Noel made a decision and said to Annie in her arms. "Well, Anne listens to her brother." Annie nodded and said, holding the toy teddy bear in both hands and leaning in Noel''s arms. In this way, Noel and Anne whispered, waiting while killing time. Talking and chatting, time unknowingly, ten minutes passed. After looking at the time, Noel did not intend to continue to wait. He was planning to leave the place early and took Anne and Kinkes back to rest. But at this time, a figure fell not far from the three people. The person was wearing a mask covering his eyes, a long purple hair fluttering in the wind, and wearing a black tights , And the tights showed off her good figure. "It''s really there!" Annie yelled at her, before the other party had stabilized. .. v5 Chapter 50： literal meaning "Who are you?! Why are you here so late?" Wen Yan, the woman in the black tights, noticed the three people not far away, and some of them crashed directly. The person asked. "Noisy!" The awakened Jin Kesi slowly opened his eyes and wiped the saliva at the corner of his mouth. While rubbing his eyes with his hands, he shouted uncomfortably: "Also let people sleep well." !Can we still play happily!" "Sure enough..." Annie twitched her lips and asked a little speechlessly: "Waiting for everyone to come, are you still going to sleep?" "Come?" After hearing Anne''s words, Jin Kesi thoroughly sobered up, and after a closer look, it really came, and immediately jumped up from the ground, shouting excitedly: "You finally came, let me make it a few times. You ran away, but this time it will never happen again, let''s decide the victory!" "You must be the wrong person. I can''t remember seeing you." After taking a closer look at Jin Kesi, the woman in tights said very surely. "Before, I have dealt with you several times. How could you not..." Jin Kesi had not finished speaking. "Fool, you take the fake ornaments your brother gave. If you don''t take off the ornament, others can''t see your original look." Seeing Jin Kesi seems to have forgotten, Anne kindly reminded. "If you don''t say it, I really almost forgot about it." After Anne''s reminder, Jin Kesi immediately remembered it and thanked: "Little Anne, thank you for your reminder." After thanking Anne, Jin Kesi quickly removed the fake ornament she was wearing and carefully put it into the pocket of her pants. The woman in tights can''t understand what the big and small loli are talking about, but the big loli can see the jewelry she wears, and her appearance gradually changes at this moment Who is the big loli? "Evelyn, now recognize who I am." Jin Kesi smiled with her hands on her hips, looking at the woman not far away. "I recognize it, but I feel a little surprised. I didn''t expect you to find a helper this time. In the past, you were all coming alone." It was indeed surprised that Evelyn was a bit surprised to see it, but more The idea is to prepare to flash people, not at all willing to stay longer. No way, Evelyn thought that Jin Kesi was a problem. Every time she met her, it was absolutely okay, even if she wanted to throw her away. If it werent, every time Jinx made a lot of noise and brought a lot of policemen, Evelyn couldnt get out of the chaos. As for how they met each other. That was before, Eveline, the thief, once stole money from the gang, and this gang was the gang where Jin Kesi was, and the two met for the first time. It''s just that after the two of them fought, Evelyn fled in chaos, and Jin Kesi held a grudge about it. In the future, she fled and chased, and met again and again. In this way, the two people know each other''s name, which is considered to be no stranger. auzw.com "Jin Kesi, I will discuss something with you." Evelyn thought about it and said to Jin Kesi. "What to discuss?" asked Kinsk, who was about to attack, looked at Evelyn in doubt, a little curious about what she wanted to discuss. "You want to compete with me, I know this very well." "But I have run out of money recently, so I will take action tonight, but if you want to fight you now, there will definitely be a lot of noise with your heavy weapons." "At that time, not only will I fail to withdraw money, the police are here, you have no time to deal with me, and finally I can still slip away." "Otherwise, you wait for me to get some money first, and then we find a place where no one is remote, and we will fight you well at that time, so that we can kill two birds with one stone." "What do you think of my suggestion?" Seeing that Jin Kesi didn''t attack, Evelyn made a suggestion immediately and was also prepared to flash people in case she didn''t agree to a sudden riot. "Jin Kesi, but I''m looking for her tonight, don''t scare her away." Noel reminded before Jin Kesi answered. "It''s hard to wait for her until I don''t believe you will let her run away." Said that, but Jin Kesi put down the light machine gun and had no idea of ??attacking Evelyn. Who is this man? Its really incredible to make female lunatics obedient. ''I thought, Evelyn looked at Jinx incredulously, and was a little doubt whether he had hallucinations. "Handsome, do you have anything to do with me?" Surprised, Evelyn was also curious about what the other party was looking for herself, and asked. "Introduce yourself, my name is Noel." First introduced myself, then Noel did not turn around and said quite straightforwardly: "The purpose of coming to you is to make you my own." "What do you mean?" After hearing the words, Evelyn frowned slightly, not knowing whether Noel said it, and asked if she wanted to be sure. "Literally, to put it simply, it is to make you the one who belongs to me alone. I will always follow me in the future." Seeing Evelyn puzzled, Noel explained with a smile. "So that''s what it means!" After listening to the explanation, Evelyn understood it completely. After a pause, she asked with a cold face: "Do you think I will agree to such a request?" "You can''t agree, I don''t know this." Nuoerxie asked with a smile: "But after you reject me, do you think I will let you go?" .. v5 Chapter 51： Enchantment A large number of bullets came out of the vent, and at the position where Evelyn ran wildly, a clear bullet hole was punched out. All the bullets were shot into the ground, and each time they were only a little bit worse. "Evelyn stood still, I''m trying to shoot you!" Jin Kesi shot up and chased up, yelling at Evelyn who was running. .. v5 Chapter 52： Vanish out of thin air "The fool is standing still!" Instead of stopping, Evelyn accelerated her escape. One ran away without going back, one was chasing after in the back, still carrying the light machine gun without interrupting the gun, and the two were running around like this. It would be useless to lead to Noel, because Noel had already set up protection around him, protecting himself and Anne in the protection. The light machine gun of Kings was not threatened at all, and Evelyn could only continue to escape by detour. It wasn''t until the bullets of Jin Kesi''s light machine gun were used up that Evelyn who had been exhausted had a chance to take a break, but it was only a short break. After all, it''s just that the light machine gun has no bullets, but don''t forget that Jin Kesi''s body is not just a light machine gun. In addition to this light machine gun, there are shark rockets, oscillating electromagnetic wave pistols, and several fire-cracker grenades. Even if all of these thermal weapons are used up, Jin Kesi also wears a tactical dagger and can continue to fight Evelyn. . "Jin Kesi, let''s take a break, and then continue." After taking a short break, just as Jin Kesi was ready to attack again, Evelyn said quickly. "Ask me if I''m listening to you. Spoiler, I''m not listening!" Without intending to stop, flicking the light machine gun back, Jin Kesi carried the shark rocket and launched it at Evelyn. missile. "I''m going! You lunatic!" Evelyn shouted with frustration at the missile. Evelyn turned and ran, just running for two or three steps. It was clear that this would certainly not be the end of the hit, and suddenly abruptly accelerated a flurry. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The missile fell and Evelyn escaped the fate of being directly hit, but the explosion caused by the missile hitting the ground blasted her out of midair. The blasted Evelyn flew a long distance, and finally hit the enclave fiercely and fell to the ground on the edge of the roof. At this time, the back of Evelyn''s tights had been scored with several scars, but it was only slightly scratched. "Poof! I...I can''t fall like this..." Evelyn spurted blood, shook her dizzy head, climbed up with pain, and said to herself. After standing firm, seeing that the missile explosion caused a thick black smoke, which just blocked the line of sight between each other, Evelyn thought it was a good opportunity to quickly use her special abilities. Jin Kesi clearly saw that the missile she just launched did not directly hit Evelyn. She was just blown away by the impact of the explosion. It is certain that she was only slightly injured and was not given by herself. Kill. Now that the smoke blocked her view, and Jin Kesi could not see Evelyn, she rushed up with the shark rocket and rushed straight into the thick black smoke. From the other end of the smoke, Jin Kesi froze directly. auzw.com "What about people?" Jin Kesi looked around and looked right, but she couldn''t find Evelyn at all, and she seemed to disappear out of thin air. Aberdeen looked around carefully, except for the blood on the edge of the ground, Jin Kesi did not see Evelyn at all. No one was found here, guessing that Evelyn might go to the other end, Jin Kesi immediately took action. But when she returned to the other side, Jin Kesi also did not see the trace of Evelyn, as if she really disappeared out of thin air. "Noel, did Evelyn come here just now?" Jin Essie looked at the two unmoved people and asked at Noel. "Isn''t she at the other end of the smoke?" Annie asked first before waiting for Noel to reply. "When I rushed over, there was no one over there." Kinkes shook and answered Annie. "No one?! Did she disappear out of thin air?" After hearing the words, Anne, who was held in the arms by Noel, apparently did not believe Jin Kesi, thinking that Evelyn could not disappear out of thin air. "She really disappeared out of thin air. I don''t need to lie to you as a little ass." Seeing Annie apparently didn''t believe it, Jin Kesi frowned. "You are a little fart boy! Your whole family is a little fart boy!!!" Anne, who was said to be a little fart boy, pointed at Jinx, like a fried cat. "We''ll see if we look at it." Seeing the two loli fighting again, Noel gave Jinkesi a chance to speak and waved out of thin air with his right hand. As Noel''s right hand waved, a strong wind blew up, and the thick black smoke caused by the explosion was blown away in just a few seconds. The black smoke was completely blown away, and Noel and Annie saw it. At the other end of the black smoke, it was found that there was no Evelyn figure, and she could not see her traces around. "No one really!" Surprised wide eyes, Annie turned around to look around, but still could not see Evelyn, turned to look at Noel and asked: "Brother, the sister named Evelyn, really Has it disappeared out of thin air?" Noel didn''t answer Annie immediately, but looked around carefully, and it didn''t take long for a smile to appear on his face. "She didn''t disappear. It may be because of her special abilities that you can''t see her." After finding Evelyn, Noel explained to Annie. "That is to say, Evelyn didn''t really disappear completely, but she used some blinding method to make us invisible, but she still didn''t leave at this place, I''m right." Wen Yan, Jin Kesi instantly understood Then, confirmed to Noel. "Yes." Noel nodded with a smile, confirmed Jin Kesi, and then said: "It is estimated that Evelyn wants us to think that she really disappeared, and then I will lift the closure here, so she You can escape from this. Just..." .. v5 Chapter 53： you win "Just what?" Before seeing the words, curiosity was completely drawn out by Noel, and Anne and Kinkes asked in unison. "It''s just that Evelyn believes too much in her abilities, and surely none of us can find where she is." Noel smiled slightly, then said to the two of them. "Can you see where Evelyn is?" Nuoer said so, Jin Kesi could not understand, but for security reasons, still confirm to Nuoer. "Yes, I''m sure I can see where Evelyn is. This is the only place where she is miscalculated." Noel nodded, looked at Evelyn''s location, and smiled at her: "Now your The escape plan ended in failure again." When Evelyn was invisible, she heard a little luck in her heart when she heard Noel explaining to the two loli, and she felt Noel wanted to deceive herself out. But now, when Noel stared straight at him, Evelyn immediately panicked, and the little bit of luck was gone at this moment. Evelyn, still unwilling, felt comforted in her heart: I want to be calm, he is absolutely impossible to see me, but he just happened to look here, it must be like this. Not to mention, Evelyn''s self-consolation really has a good effect, at least not as flustered as before, but has gradually calmed down. It''s a pity that it was hard to calm down and finally felt despair next moment. In order to prove to herself that Evelyn was only cheating, she didn''t stay in place, but moved lightly. It''s just that when Evelyn looked at Noel again, it happened that Noel''s eyes also moved with her, and it was still the same when trying to change directions. This was the source of her despair. "Now it''s just Jin Kesi alone, but you have become so embarrassed, don''t forget that I haven''t done it yet." "Evelyn, you won''t have any chance of running away. Don''t do unnecessary struggles, it will only make you suffer more and add pain. Why not find yourself uncomfortable." "You are a thief, not just for money, for a luxurious life, I can give you these, and in addition to money and a luxurious life, I can give you strength." "My patience is very limited. This is your last chance to choose. If you miss this choice, you will definitely regret it." "Because when I catch you, there will be no such treatment at that time, but I will become my slave." "If you''re kidding me, you can give it a try. Just don''t regret it. You have to know that there is no regret medicine in this world, so you have to think about it." "You have ten minutes, and after ten minutes have passed, you must give me an answer." auzw.com Evelyns strength, after her battle with Jinkesi, Noel has a general understanding of her, and her patience has been almost polished, so I dont want to continue to consume it. She gave an ultimatum. Obediently promised the best. If you dont agree, Noel wouldnt have to be polite. After all, she had given Evelyn the opportunity to choose. If she didnt know how to cherish, it wouldnt be a blame. After hearing Noel''s words, Evelyn stopped moving and seriously considered it, not immediately rejecting it as before. Evelyn is well aware of what is happening today. It is hard enough for Jin Kesi to be alone. If there is no barrier, it is better to find a place to avoid guerrilla warfare. But the roof of the building was covered by enchantment, and there was no place to hide or cover. Even if it was invisible, it could be seen by Noel, not to mention to go to Jinx, and now it can''t even counterattack. The most important thing is that Noel can conquer Jinx, the violent loli, and can make her obedient and obedient. This is enough to show that Noel''s strength is above Jin Kesi. If even he also started to work together, then it will be caught sooner or later. His conditions seem to be good. I became a thief just for money and luxury. If he can really give me these things after agreeing to him, I dont have to be a thief anymore. At most I just lose a little freedom. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it. If you dont agree, being arrested is a stubborn thing, and you will eventually become his slave. At that time, let alone lose a little freedom, but a complete loss of freedom. Its definitely indispensable to be beaten and scolded. In just five minutes, Evelyn thought a lot in her mind, considering whether to agree to the request of Noel or insist on resisting to the end. Time passed by minute and second, after careful consideration. Eventually, Evelyn made a decision, and immediately removed the stealth effect, and appeared not far from the three. Seeing Evelyn''s appearance, under Noel''s indication, Jin Kesi did not attack, and walked to his side and stood obediently. Before waiting for Noel to ask, Evelyn spoke first. "How do you prove that the treatment just mentioned is true, not just verbally." Evelyn looked at Noel and said without rushing to answer. "Money is just a bunch of numbers for me." Taking out the black gold card in the wallet, Noel took it and smiled at Evelyn: "Unlimited black gold card, as long as you promise to become My people, this black gold card is yours." "Hey! You won. From this moment, I am yours." Evelyn sighed, and finally chose to compromise, giving the answer Noel wanted, not wanting to become the next day. slave. .. v5 Chapter 54： Intelligence dealer "Evelyn, if you don''t answer, how good it should be, then we can continue to play." Seeing Evelyn compromised, Jin Kesi was not happy, and said with a cheek. "I don''t want to play with you, I was almost killed by you just now, and my back still hurts." Evelyn, who just wanted to walk past when he heard Jin Kesi, almost fell to the ground, white She said silently. "Evelyn, even if you promised verbally, I''m still a little worried." Noel''s eyes rolled, and he suddenly thought of something, and proposed to Evelyn: "In case of emergency, let''s sign a contract. " "What contract?" Evelyn asked inexplicably before walking to Noel. "I will send you the terms of the contract. You decide whether to sign or not." After that, Noel ordered the system to send the contract to Evelyn and introduce her the terms and benefits of the contract. I still wanted to ask something, but Evelyn''s mouth opened slightly, and she remembered the sound of mechanical words in her mind, introducing her to the role of partner contract. After a while, Evelyn understood the contract in detail, and did not immediately agree to sign it, seriously considering it. "I didn''t mean to regret it, and it was not bad to sign this contract, and the contract benefits were quite good. I could live forever, youth, and permanence. Your appearance also met my standards. I will not lose anyway." , Evelyn looked at Noel and smiled. As soon as Evelyn finished speaking, Noel received a prompt from the system and learned that she had signed the partner contract, and the contract became effective from this time. After the contract was established, the system provided Evelyn with free treatment of the wound on the back. Several wounds on the back were healed in an instant, and even a little scar left no trace, and the skin became more trance and delicate. After taking a closer look, Evelyn found that her strength has improved a little. If you fight with Jinx now, she will definitely not be as passive as before. After conquering Evelyn, the goal also arrived, and Noel lifted the encirclement, and left the place with three people, returning to the hotel where he lived. The next day... When Noel got up at noon, he found that Evelyn and Kinkes were gone, so Annie stayed with her. In this regard, Noel was not worried at all. After all, Evelyn signed a partner contract, and she was absolutely impossible to run. Although Jin Kesi has a bad temper, she is still a dynamite bucket that is easy to ignite, and she is unscrupulous in doing things, but she is a person who does it, so Noel believes that she will not sneak away. What''s more, Jin Kesi''s weapons were all in the room, and he didn''t even take one out. At this time, Annie, who was playing on the side, saw Noel woke up from her sleep and immediately flew up. "Brother, you are awake." Falling in Noel''s arms, Annie''s small head rubbed and said with a grin. "Well, wake up." In response, Noel rubbed Annie''s small head, and then asked: "Annie, where have they been?" auzw.com "The two of them went to find someone to settle their accounts." Lying in Noel''s arms, Annie raised her head and answered. "Who are you looking for?" Nuoer froze for a moment, wondering who they were looking for, and wondering. "I think about it...it seems to be..." Anne thought about it, and it didn''t take long for it to come to mind, and said, "They went to the intelligence dealer." "This morning, Evelyn asked Kinkes how he knew that he would go to that bank last night." "Jin Kesi said she was out of a hundred thousand dollars, and an intelligence vendor named Cui He sold Eveline''s operation information to her." "After listening to Evelyn, she was very, very angry, and said she wanted to find the intelligence dealer to settle the bills, and Jin Kesi went to join in the excitement." "That''s probably it." Annie recalled the situation and told Noel one by one. After listening to Annie''s commentary, Noel''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and he felt that the intelligence dealer had a problem. After all, Noel paid a high price for the gang to find someone, and they couldn''t find any information about Evelyn, but the intelligence dealer knew exactly that she would go to the bank last night. Last night Jinke Ribbon returned this information, and Noel was only planning to try it, and did not take this information too seriously. It''s just that Evelyn really showed up last night, explaining that the intelligence vendor''s information is true, but how this intelligence vendor learned it, it made Norr quite curious. Noel decided to wait for Evelyn and Kinkes to come back and ask them about the intelligence dealer. Now that the decision was made, Noel didn''t think about it any more. After all, it was useless to think too much. It would be better to wait for the two of them to come back and ask them to hurry up. No longer thinking about those things, let Anne play for a while, before Noel enters the bathroom to wash. After the washing was finished, a phone call was made to let the hotel staff deliver the meal. Noel took Annie to the living room of the presidential suite, while waiting for the hotel staff to bring lunch to him, while teaching Annie how to use her magic better. It didn''t take long for the door of the Presidential Suite to be knocked, but it was not Evelyn and Kinkes who came back, but the hotel staff delivered the ordered lunch. "Sir, this is the lunch you ordered, do you need me to help you go?" The delivery staff standing at the door asked very politely. "No, I just push it myself. This is a tip for you." The tip was given to the person who delivered the meal, and Noel pulled the dining car into the room. He didn''t care about the people outside the door, and closed them directly. . .. v5 Chapter 55： Ignore! Ignore! Ignore! Not long after enjoying lunch, the door of the presidential suite was pushed open, and Evelyn and Kinkes walked in. The two who had just entered saw Noel in the living room for the first time and walked towards Noel. The two came to the sofa and sat down, and Noel asked first. "How did you find someone to settle the accounts?" The two just sat down and Noel asked with a smile. "No, the person was not there when I went, and I didn''t come back after waiting for a long time. I was bored to death there. I knew I wouldn''t follow along if I knew that." Jin Kesi leaned on the sofa and shook his head to answer Noel. Road. "No one asks you to follow you. You want to join in the excitement." White Jin Kesi glanced, and Evelyn was also a little depressed. There was no place to vent her stomach. "Humph! I placed a bomb there, and when he went back, he definitely felt good." Ignored Evelyn, Kinkes said to herself. "Jin Kesi, if you blow him directly to death, who will I find out to be angry at that time!" Wen Yan said, Evelyn was more depressed and said to Jin Kesi beside him. "I don''t know." Jin Ke shrugged shoulders, said indifferently. "You..." Evelyn just wanted to say something, but she hadn''t finished. "Evelyn, I want to ask you something." Evelyn interrupted and Noel asked the two of them. Both of them looked at Noel and nodded at Noel. Very curious what Noel wanted to ask, waiting for Noel to ask questions. "Evelyn, how did the intelligence dealer know that you were going to the bank last night?" Noel asked a question when they saw the two men stop fighting. "In the past, when I went to steal those banks, I would go to the intelligence dealer to buy the intelligence of those banks, and the same happened to the bank last night, so he knew I would go to that bank." After listening to Noel''s question, Eve Lynn answered him. "That''s what it is!" Noel nodded, understandably. "Speaking of this matter, I was angry. Every time I spent a high price on his intelligence, I did not expect him to secretly sell my intelligence, so it was sold to Jin Kesi so cheaply. I knew it was the guy who hurt me." Thinking of this, Evelyn was so angry that she said very depressed. "It is normal for people to die for money and death for food." "It is estimated that the intelligence dealer has investigated the two of you before." "So the intelligence dealer knows that the two of you will definitely fight immediately when you meet, and you won''t ask where the information from each other comes, and no matter who of the two of you hangs up, no one will ever know about it." "In his opinion, there is no risk, so you will sell your intelligence to Kings, so that you can make that extra money." "This also shows that even if the two of you know, the intelligence dealer is not afraid of your revenge and believes that you have the ability to protect yourself." auzw.com Seeing Evelyn bulging, Noel analyzed it and made her and Kinkes understand why the intelligence dealer was so. "Oh!" Just after the analysis, Noel suddenly remembered something and asked curiously: "What''s the name of the intelligence dealer?" "That intelligence dealer is called Drizzt, because he plays a good poker card, others call him a card master, and some people call him an intelligence master." After listening to Noel analysis, Evelyn became even more angry, but Resisting the urge to swear and curse, he first answered Noel. "Evelyn, you don''t have to be so angry, don''t forget that I just installed a bomb there, as long as the **** triggers the organ, it will definitely blow him up." The grumpy Jin Kesi, this time, was not angry. The sign, said to Evelyn with a smile. When he heard the name of the card master, Noel was stunned, and did not join the conversation between the two beside him. Its called Drizzt, and hes also called the card master, isnt that a coincidence? Forget it, it doesnt seem to matter to me whether or not this person is the one I thought of. Although, I promised Ducao and Ritz to find someone to go back, but now that I have found two of them, there is no need to find a man to come back and block myself. This tracing journey will still continue. I cant take a man with me. I still have beautiful women around me, as long as Im a man. Ignore! Ignore! Ignore! Ignore this person called Drizzt! As long as he is not in trouble, he will be completely ignored! If he dares to find trouble, kill him directly! Well, it was so pleasant to decide. After Noel figured it out, he forgot Drizzt selectively, and a smile appeared on his face. In order for Evelyn and Kinsk to stop mentioning Drizzt, Noel immediately suggested going out. The two thought about it and nodded quickly. Hearing that she was going out together, Annie happily jumped up and jumped around to change clothes. Upon seeing this, Evelyn also went back to the bedroom to change clothes, and by the way, she dressed herself beautifully. In other words, Jin Kesi did not leave, sitting next to Noel did not move, feeling that he was already wearing well, there was no need to run to change so troublesome. In this way, Noel and Kinkes stayed in the living room while chatting and laughing while waiting for Anne and Evelyn to come out. Didn''t let Noel and Jin Kesi wait too long, changed the clothes and dressed Evelyn, and Anne in Gothic Lolita costume, walked out of the bedroom at the same time. Next, Noel and his party left the hotel and drove together in a sports car. .. v5 Chapter 56： Noel belongs to all of us After an afternoon of fun, when Noel and his party returned to the hotel, the sky was completely dark. After enjoying a delicious dinner together in the hotel restaurant, we returned to the presidential suite. Having a good time and feeling a little tired, Jin Kesi directly lay on the sofa to rest, his mouth kept muttering and tired. Evelyn was also a little tired, but instead of being like Jin Kesi, she took the spoils bought in the afternoon shopping back to her room, and then returned to the living room to sit down and take a break, turning on the TV to see what shows. "Jin Kesi, how do you dominate the whole sofa alone, let somebody sit down and rest." Seeing Jin Kesi dominate the sofa, Annie pointed to her dissatisfaction. "Oh..." He responded weakly, and Jin Kesi slowly climbed up to make room for Noel to sit down. Seeing Kinkes so obedient, this made Annie a little stunned, but a little unresponsive to this situation. Annie knew clearly that it was impossible for Jin Kesi to listen to herself, and she would find all kinds of excuses, and eventually evolved into fighting with her. This is normal. Noel didn''t think so much. When Jinx made room for himself, he took Anne and sat down. Just less than a second after sitting down, Jinkesi who had climbed up again fell down, and his head was directly resting on Noel''s lap, occupying Anne''s seat. When Annie responded, she sulked her cheeks angrily, pushing her hands away from Jinkesi. "Damn it! Jin Kesi, this is my exclusive seat, please give me a hurry!" Anne said vigorously when she couldn''t push Jin Kesi. "No, Noel belongs to all of us. I just took one side. You can''t finish sitting on the other side." There was no intention of giving up, but Jin Kesi rubbed, and watched TV with Noel''s legs on his back. "You..." Annie wanted to say something, but before she finished, Evelyn interrupted. "Jin Kesi, isn''t this where we went in the morning?" After seeing the news report on TV, Evelyn became more familiar with each other, and didn''t continue to change channels. She turned to Jin Kesi and asked. "Well, we did. It seems that the bomb I installed has been detonated." Looking at the ruins in the TV, Jin Kesi carefully observed it and quickly recognized it and gave it to Evelyn. Confirmed. "No wonder, I look so familiar." After getting Jinke''s confirmation, Evelyn turned her head to continue watching TV, and said with a twitch in the corner of her mouth: "After all, how many bombs did you put there, you could actually blow it up there?" such." "I put all the bombs that I carried with me this morning. It seems that the effect is quite good." Very satisfied with the effect of the bomb, Jin Kesi smiled proudly. auzw.com But the next second, after being introduced by the live broadcaster on the TV, Jin Kesi couldn''t laugh at all, and even more unbelievable. Because the live broadcasters at the explosion site announced the results of the investigation. Except that the place was bombed into rubble, the miracle was that there were no casualties. I also called up the surveillance video and played back the surveillance video before the explosion. The figure of Drizzt appeared in the video. When he walked out of the place shortly afterwards, it exploded. The reason why Jin Kesi couldn''t laugh was that Drizzt hadn''t been killed. He still moved some hands and feet on the installed bomb, causing him to detonate only when he left from there. Because the last picture captured by the surveillance video made Drizzt a wanted man, he was thought to have blown up the place. "It''s funny, he wasn''t killed directly, but he became a wanted criminal." Glancing at Drizzt''s wanted order on TV, Noel said with a smile. "Will he retaliate against us?" Evelyn asked Noel when he saw the news was over. "Even if Drizzt wanted to take revenge, it would only take him to know who did it. Now he doesn''t know that it was a bomb dropped by Kings, so he won''t find it." "What''s more, Drizzt is now a wanted criminal. The police estimate that he is looking for him all over the city. He has no time to escape, so there is no time to investigate." "Ten thousand steps back and said that even if Drizzt really came to retaliate, then he was only here to die, I wish I could have thrown himself in the net." After listening to Noel''s analysis, Evelyn also felt that it made sense, and there was really nothing to worry about. Even if Drizzt really came to retaliate, there was no need for Noel to do it at that time. Evelyn felt that she and Jinkesi were fully capable of killing him, and don''t want to go back alive as long as he dares to come. Evelyn recalled that when she went to the place in the morning, she walked with Jin Kesi through the back door. There was no surveillance video, and no one saw it. When he came out, he also walked through the back door, and no one saw it. Evelyn can be sure that there is absolutely no evidence left, even no witnesses, no matter how Drizzt investigates, it is impossible for him to know that Jinkesi did it. "Jin Kesi, you haven''t expressed any opinion, what are you thinking about?" Seeing Jin Kesi didn''t speak, Noel asked, looking down at her. "Drizzt can work on my bomb, which shows that there is still a problem with my bomb. In order to prevent this from happening in the future, I am thinking about how to improve the bomb." Jin Kesi did not care at all, Triz In the end, whether he will come to revenge, is thinking about how to perfect his bomb. .. v5 Chapter 57： To France "Brother, Jin Kesi is not reliable. How could she worry that someone will retaliate? She may even wish that person would retaliate." Annie, still angry, knew that it was impossible to let Jin Kesi give up, sitting in Noel. Sarcastically on the other leg. "Annie was right." Evelyn nodded her head, agreeing with Annie''s words, and smiled: "Jin Kesi, she really wouldn''t think about these things, and it might be true that Drizzt would retaliate so she could use Choi Stir tries new weapons and can fight happily." "Cut! There was no need to worry about it. If Drizzt dared to retaliate, we would just kill him. It takes so much to think about." White Anne and Evelyn glanced, and Jin Kesi expressed his thoughts. "Well, that''s true." Nuoer agreed with Kinkes, after all, worrying about it is really useless. You are worried that the same should come. If you think about it carefully, Anne and Evelyn also think that this is the reason. It is useless to worry about it, but it is purely nothing to add up to yourself. In this way, Noel and others stopped discussing this topic and talked about other things. After chatting for a while, I went to take a bath one after another. After all, I played all afternoon and wanted to take a rest early. In a flash, nearly half a month passed. During this period, as Noel said, Drizzt did not know that the bomb was installed by Kings at that time, so there was nothing to retaliate. Miguel posted Drizzts wanted orders everywhere. He was like a mouse crossing the street. Everyone shouted and beaten. In the past half a month, there were several news broadcasts of police chasing him, but every time he was caught by him. Escaped successfully. In this regard, Noel and others did not pay attention, and were busy searching for people in the photos in the United States, but they could not find it no matter how they were found. While staying in the United States for so long, I have already played in all the places I can play. For the two men who were not found in the photo, Noel decided to give up very decisively. Okay, to be honest. Noel did not seriously look for the two people in the photo, even if they did find them, they would be regarded as transparent, otherwise they would not ignore Drizzt, but there are some places in the United States that have not yet played, so Only on this excuse to stay here. There is no more interesting place in the United States. The purpose of coming here is Jin Kesi and Evelyn, and the two have been found and accepted, and Noel has no idea of ??continuing to stay, so he looks for interest in the list given by Ducao. Goal and then decide where to go next. One more thing. Originally, for nearly half a month, Noel was able to take Evelyn''s blood, but it ended in failure. No way, at the moment of success, the little girl Anne appeared at this time, so Noel could only stop, and then he could not find a chance. At this time, Noel and others took off on a private jet and just left the country. auzw.com Because it was too troublesome to wait in line to buy a flight ticket, depending on whether there was a flight to the destination, Noel bought a plane. The interior of this private jet has been remodeled to be quite gorgeous, with bedrooms, small bar counters, small dining rooms, and toilets, which can be said to be readily available. The man who piloted the plane was a female pilot who was invited by Noel at a high price. Both of them were only in their twenties or so. In the position of the small bar, Noel stood in the bar and prepared drinks for the three women, who sat patiently waiting in front of the bar. "Noel, where are we flying now?" Evelyn asked curiously as he looked at Noel''s beverage. "Yeah, I also want to know." Jin Kesi nodded, also very curious about this, quickly echoed. "Brother, Annie also wants to know where this is going." Annie lying on the bar, staring at Noel, said. "We are flying to France." Noel smiled slightly and placed the prepared drink in front of the three women before giving them their answers. "Go to France? Where do you go to find someone?" After getting the answer, Kinkes thought about it and confirmed to Noel. "Well, it''s really where to go to find people." Noel grabbed the void and put a few more photos in his hand, placed them on the bar, and then said: "These are our goals." "Five men and one woman, have all of them been found?" Evelyn asked after looking at the picture. "No." Noel smiled and shook his head, pointing at the picture of the only woman, laughing: "Except this person must be found, the other five people can be killed." "Do these people all have special abilities?" Hearing that there were five Jinkes who could have been killed, and had little interest, his eyes lit up in an instant, and he thought about it. "Yes, these people have special abilities." Noel nodded and confirmed to Jinx. "That''s great, and I won''t be bored anytime soon." The confirmed Jin Kesi jumped up from the position happily, laughing with great anticipation. "The five people were destined to be a tragedy by Jin Kesi." After looking at Jin Kesi, Evelyn could already imagine the tragedy of the five people in the photo. Jin Kesi, who was in an excited state, smiled and adjusted his weapon, and did not join the conversation again. In the following time, after Noel and others had lunch in the plane, they had fun and spent the extra time waiting for the plane to reach its destination. .. v5 Chapter 58： The wind and rain France...... It has now been two days to come to France. Noor and his party did not rush to find people, but played in France and went to many places in just two days. But Jin Kesi was a little depressed, nor did she say that she hated playing around, just that whenever she thought of an opponent in this country who could compete in the battle, her mind was almost all on this matter, and she couldnt wait to get it. Find these people. It''s just that Jin Kesi didn''t want to spoil everyone''s good mood, so he didn''t say it. Of course, Noel and others also discovered the situation of Jin Kesi, so they did not intend to continue to play like that, and ended the original play plan. So after playing for two days, Noel and his party began to search for people in France separately, distributing a lot of money to find news of those people. As the saying goes, there is money to make the ghosts grind. Under the high amount of money offensive, it took only one day for Noel and his team to get a lot of information. As for whether the information is true or false, it needs to be checked one step further. Although the relevant intelligence information was obtained, it was only because of the large amount of money that was scattered that Noel and his group were stared at by some imp. Therefore, when Noor and his party went to check the authenticity of the information, they found that many of the information were false, and they were all traps set by the greedy and greedy imp, who wanted to make a fortune from Noel and others. It''s just that these greedy and greedy little ghosts never thought that this is the most stupid decision they have ever made, but unfortunately they have no chance of regret. Originally there was intelligence to find those people, which made Jin Kesi in Noel and others quite excited, but when she went to the intelligence locations, they found that these were just traps. Jin Kesi''s good mood was smoothed out with the traps one by one, replaced by raging anger, and those greedy and greedy imps are the targets of venting. Regardless of how these greedy and greedy devils beg for mercy, they can''t escape Jinx''s angry pursuit, and no one can survive. Jin Kesi, who was caught in a runaway state, would not care about the messy things. Anyone who dares to block her path will not get any benefits, and may even take her own life. As the time of Jin Kesi ran away, more and more policemen also participated, and finally became Jin Kesi and the police fight. In the middle of the night, there was a silent night. auzw.com Nowadays, it is full of dense gunshots, and a lot of police sirens are also sounding in the streets. Supporting police cars rush to the scene of the fire. The residents who lived nearby were awakened by continuous gunshots, locked their doors and windows in their homes, and were hiding in their corners waiting for the end. Of course, there are also some guys who are not afraid of death. They quickly got dressed and ran out of their home to join in the excitement. Unfortunately, they were stopped by the barricade police. At this time in the night sky, an electric current with black light flashed over and instantly entered the fierce area. No one found this. Soon, the flashing black light fell silently to the top of the street, and a man and two women appeared on the edge of the roof, looking at the street with the flashing fire below. "This woman really is unreliable...." said the little girl in Gothic dress, holding a teddy bear in her hand, and looked at the gold bust beneath her. "It seems that Jin Kesi has suffocated these days, plus the original expectation turned into a trap, so she broke out." Wearing a black tights, the figure is protruding from front to back. I thought about it and said. "Now the city is full of ups and downs. This is definitely the headline for tomorrow. It is estimated that those interested reporters will soon dig out Jinke''s wanted order." "But it''s not necessarily a bad thing. Maybe it''s a good thing. We must know that one of the people we are looking for is a bounty hunter." "Waiting for tomorrow, Jin Kesi''s wanted order was dug up by the reporter, and it''s not necessarily that the person we''re looking for will vote for it." The only man among them still had a faint smile on his face. He didn''t seem to care much about it. He didn''t take it seriously at all, and said his thoughts to the two women beside him. "Noel, what you said is indeed very likely, but there are not many people who want to earn this bounty. The police will also desperately look for Jin Kesi. After all, this incident is so big, the police will not be so easy to close the case. Anyway, the trouble is only More is right," Evelyn said while looking at Noel''s hand. "It''s okay, let the trouble be solved by Kinkes. She should be happy to solve the problem and find the person who is in trouble. It can just let her vent, or she will run like this for too long." Noel smiled slightly and shrugged. "Brother, I''m a little sleepy and want to go to sleep. Let''s take the unreliable gold ribbon, otherwise she''s going to end like this." Some sleepy Annie yawned and shook Noel''s hand. Said. "It''s really a little late now." Looking at the time, Noel nodded, and then said to the two girls, one big and one small, "Then you wait here for a moment, I will go back and bring Jin Kesi back, and then be together Return to hotel for rest." It was heard that Annie and Evelyn, both left and right, let go of Noel''s hand and nodded to Noel to make clear. With his right hand caught in the void, a clown''s mask appeared in his hand. Noel immediately put on the clown''s mask and took a step at the edge of the roof, falling straight from the roof to the street at the bottom of the building. .. v5 Chapter 59： are you a pig? The speed of falling is getting faster and faster, and Noor is also on the way to fall, slightly moving his position, aiming his landing at the middle street. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. A black shadow fell from the air to the ground at high speed, and the strong impact caused a loud noise, and the ground of the landing was covered with dense cracks. With the appearance of the shadow, and with this loud noise, both sides of the fight stopped at this moment, looking at the shadow standing in the middle of the street. Seeing the effect at this time, Noel under the clown''s mask smiled with satisfaction, but ignored the stunned police officers on the front and turned to look at the same stunned Jinx. "Jin Kesi, it''s time for the farce to be over. Let''s leave here with me." Ignoring the police holding the gun, Noel walked towards Jin Kesi step by step and said to her who was also stunned. Hearing the familiar voice, he was stunned by Jin Kesi, who had fallen into a rage, and immediately recovered his sensible state, freed from the rage mode. "You..." Jin Kesi just wanted to say something, but it was a pity that she could say a word and was interrupted directly. "The masked person must be the woman''s accomplice. These two people are leaving!!!" One of the dazed police officers understood Noel''s English to Kinkes and immediately spoke out loudly. "The people in front of you listen, please don''t make useless struggles, you have been completely surrounded, there is absolutely no possibility of escaping here!" "Quickly put down the weapon in your hand and surrender!!" "Otherwise! We have the right to kill you on the spot!!" Following the police officer''s reminder, the commander at the scene understood and picked up the loudspeaker to persuade the two of them. The sound of the loudspeaker called back the stunned policemen to the soul, and they pointed the firearms at the two people one after another, and immediately fired when they ordered it. "I said, were you caught in the head when you went out?" "It''s not just the greedy and greedy devil who died here, but so many policemen were killed directly, and the surrender was only the fate of being shot." "So, do you think we will surrender?" "Idiot, are you a pig?" Turning his head to look at the shouting person, Noel sneered mercilessly, feeling that only an idiot would choose to surrender, and the person who shouted would undoubtedly utter such idiot''s words as someone else became an idiot. Such a straightforward ridicule has caused tons of injuries to the person who shouted, and many police officers almost laughed out, completely without the situation full of gunpowder. The caller was so angry that he flushed his teeth and gritted his teeth. When he noticed that the police officers on the side had endured the urge to laugh, they now want to find a mouse hole to get in. auzw.com "Give me...." The word of the gun that the caller shot, has not been able to speak out. "Shut up!" interrupted ruthlessly, Noel scolded fiercely. The sound of the words just fell, an invisible aura, rushing in all directions with Noel in the middle. Those police officers who were struck by the momentum, all eyes fainted on the ground. It was just a little more than a second of effort, and all the policemen were fainted and fell to the ground. No one except the Noor and Jin Kesi in the whole street can be said to be sober. "Jin Kesi, you vented and vented, let''s go back." Without looking at the police, Noor walked slowly to Jin Kesi, and directly carried her on the shoulder before the reaction. "Noel, hurry up and let me go, I will go myself!" The reacted Jin Kesi began to struggle, his hands and hands kept dancing, trying to break free from Noel''s hand. "Snapped!" "Honestly, otherwise you will hit you until you are obedient." Noel warned to her with a smile on Jinx''s hip. Suddenly for a moment, Jinx, who had wanted to make a fuss. After hearing Noel''s warning, he suddenly remained motionless and let Noell carry with a blushing face. Seeing that Jin Kesi was honest, Noel wobbled Jin Kesi''s body on his shoulders, and disappeared in the street full of bullet shells in an instant. The next second, Noel and Jin Kesi merged with the two girls from the top of the building, and they disappeared into the night with them. The next day, it was more than nine in the morning. Noel and his party, who had just wanted to come shortly, were slowly enjoying breakfast slowly, as if what happened last night had nothing to do with them. When Noel turned on the TV, it was then known that the outside had turned upside down. According to the reports of the reporters, the police had invested a lot of police force to block the train station, the airport, and the port. Today, if you want to leave, you must go through a thorough investigation by the police. As long as there is a little suspicion, you will be arrested and interrogated. Not only that, Jin Kesi''s wanted order appeared on the TV, and her wanted order was posted on the street in the report, even Noel wearing a clown mask was wanted. In the streets, police officers can often be seen, and hotels and houses of all sizes are searched. Of course, in the report, Jin Kesi was also said to be a vicious maniac, reminding the public to be careful when going out, and if there is news, only the notification will have a bonus. "Jin Kesi, you are completely irritated now, absolutely a household name!" Evelyn chuckled at Jin Kesi after watching the report on TV. "I am also a celebrity! Ha ha ha ha!" Jin Kesi laughed heartlessly. .. v5 Chapter 60： French royal family "This....this woman..." Annie, who was changing channels with the remote control, saw a figure on the TV. After seriously identifying it, she suddenly remembered something, pointing On the TV, he called to Noel: "Brother! Isn''t this the woman we''re looking for?" Noel, who was not interested in watching TV, looked at the direction of her little hand when she heard Annie''s surprised words, looking at the woman interviewed by the reporter on TV. Evelyn and Kinkes immediately stopped the conversation and locked their eyes on the TV. After careful identification, Evelyn and Jinkesi found that the woman on TV had a similarity of more than 80% to the blurry picture in Noel''s hand, and it was almost certain that this woman was. And Noel can say that when he saw the woman interviewed on TV at first glance, he had already determined that he was the person he was looking for, but the identity of the other party surprised him a bit. "Noel, it looks like what you said last night. It''s not a bad thing that Jinkesi''s troubles are all over the city. At least let our goal appear in front of us, that is, the other party''s identity is a little bit troublesome." Seeing Noel smiled, Yi Flynn was more certain that the woman on TV was the target. "The French royal family, this really surprised me, but it''s not a big trouble." After hearing the words, Noel chuckled. "Now that we have found the target, shall we kill it directly?" Seeing you can go crazy again, Jin Kesi''s eyes shined, his hand had already picked up the weapon beside him, and he asked with expectation. "Jin Kesi, you can''t stop for a while?" Anne gave Jin Kesi an eye, and Annie said quite speechless. "It is definitely necessary to go, but we still have to salute first, and find time to talk to her before talking." Noel smiled slightly, and said to the expectant Jin Kesi. "Cut! Uninteresting!" The expectation suddenly disappeared. Jin Kesi let go of the firearm, leaned his head aside, and leaned back on the chair and no longer looked at Noel. "Jin Kesi, in fact, you don''t need to do this. Even if Noel talks to the woman, 99% of the other party won''t agree. In the end, you still have to use hard means. Then you can have a good time. "" Seeing Jin Kesi is not happy, Evelyn sitting beside smiled. "The violent woman, the woman on the TV just now, is the person that my brother must find when he comes to France. Now she has appeared in front of her. That is to say, after we took her away, you can''t find the rest. People are fighting." Annie smiled happily. Hearing Annies gloating laughter, Jin Kesi thought about it carefully, as if it were really the case. If the main target was captured in advance, then Noel would definitely go to the next destination, then there was really no chance to find it. The remaining few people, the battle that they have been expecting for a long time, has therefore disappeared. Soon after Jinx thought about it, he suddenly stood up from his seat and startled Evelyn beside him. auzw.com Evelyn, ignoring the fright, Jin Kesi quickly walked to sit next to Noel, quickly hugged Noel''s arm into his arms. "Brother Nor, your decision is correct. We are all polite people, so we need to convince people by virtue. You go to convince the woman slowly. Rest assured that I will never have an opinion. I raise my hands in favor." "I believe you will definitely be able to convince her. We are not short of time. You can slowly persuade the work without worry." "And we can move without using force, we are civilized and polite people." Holding Noel''s arm tightly, Jin Kesi looked quite serious and hated violence, and said with a flattering and coquettish tone. Seeing what Kinkes was like at this time, Noel, Anne, and Evelyn were all amused by her actions, and it was quite clear why she became like this. She was just worried about leaving France this place in advance, and she was unable to follow Those remaining fight. Of course, the three of Noel knew Gui Gui, but they would not say it outright, lest Jin Kesi should be depressed again, and she was quite funny like this, so the three of them had no intention of tearing down. "The work of persuasion is left to me. As for the work of the remaining few people, it can only be handed over to the three of you." Noel nodded with a smile. "Relax, I will definitely find the rest of the people." Hearing Noel was trying to persuade, not directly forcibly grabbing people. Jin Kesi finally let out a sigh of relief, but she didn''t find the Noor trio at all, and knew her long ago. What is the attempt. "Don''t count me, I''m totally uninterested in finding the remaining people." White Jinsi glanced at her, and Annie immediately stated her position, but didn''t want to follow Jinxisi to find people everywhere. In this regard, Jin Kesi was not surprised. Instead, he put on camouflage accessories and pulled Evelyn away from the presidential suite of the hotel, hurriedly looking for clues to those people. In the presidential suite, only Anne and Noel are now left. It is still too early now. Of course it is impossible to carry out persuasion work, and you dont even know where the other person lives, so you need to make good preparations. Therefore, Noel let Anne play by himself, and he turned on the computer to find relevant information. After all, the other party was a member of the French royal family, and some of them could find some information on the Internet. It doesn''t take too much time, so Noel found the relevant information in a short time. As for whether the address to be dealt with is real, it needs to be checked to find out. When he thought about it, Noel quickly changed his clothes, took the little Lori Anne away from the hotel, went to the found address to investigate and step on. .. v5 Chapter 61： Seek cooperation Time passed quickly, and a few days passed in an instant. After several days of investigation and stepping on the point, Noel finally found out the real location of the target from several addresses. During this period, Jin Kesi, a well-known wanted criminal, deliberately exposed his whereabouts in a few days, which also attracted the attention of many people, such as bounty hunters, police, and gangsters. Of course, the one who is most concerned about Jin Kesi is definitely the local crazy policeman. As long as there is a little bit of her news, a large number of police cars will arrive in a few minutes. Unfortunately, they come one step late every time. All began to wonder if there was an inner ghost. The bounty hunter profession can also be said to be quite active recently, at least more efficient than those of the police, but they are out of luck than the police. As for why bounty hunters are unlucky than the police. That''s because, every time Jinxi deliberately reveals whereabouts, those effective bounty hunters will arrive first, and in order to catch Jinxi, the two sides will inevitably have a fight. Unfortunately, bounty hunters are only a little stronger than ordinary people, that is, some veterans, policemen, and some civilians, so how can they be rivals of Jin Kesi. What''s more, there is Evelyn beside Jin Kesi, and the two of them are not able to deal with those bounty hunters, so the bounty hunters are destined to be destroyed by the group, which is also where they are more efficient and unfortunate than the police. The police who arrived late could see the bodies of unlucky bounty hunters every time, and the police officers who escaped could only do the work of collecting the corpses, and this was the case every time they arrived at the scene. In addition to the bad-tempered police officer, the police officers who came to the scene felt very lucky. After all, they didnt feel much better than the bounty hunters on the ground. If they really met the wanted criminal Jin Kesi, it was estimated that they were lying on the ground. Forget it. The gangsters have also appeared, but they have appeared twice, both of them were destroyed by Jin Kesi and Evelyn, and then they have been going to serve a gangster, and those gangsters instantly became honest and never again. See them shot once. However, the person who surprised Jin Kesi and Evelyn appeared, they and the person can be said to know each other, and this person is a famous wanted criminal from various countries. The famous wanted criminal saw Jin Kesi''s wanted order, and brought an interesting message to come to seek cooperation with Jin Kesi and Evelyn. By the way, they revealed a little information about the interesting news, and they also left a way to contact them. . When the two disguised themselves and returned to the hotel where they lived, they immediately told Noel the news and the wanted criminal for the intelligence. The two determined that he was one of the photos. Noel did feel a little interested in the news brought back by the two women. Of course, he was not interested in the wanted criminal, but the information given by the wanted criminal. auzw.com A few days later, after Noel had determined the addresses of the French royal family, he asked Evelyn to call the wanted man. At this time, Noel, Anne, Kinkes and Evelyn opened a new suite in the hotel, waiting for the wanted criminal to arrive. Time is passing by one minute and one second, and the time is getting closer and closer. Noel and his friends chatted and talked in the suite. Until the appointed time arrived, the door of the room was also knocked. "Boom boom!" Hearing the knock on the door, Noel and his party stopped chatting, and Evelyn got up consciously and walked slowly to the door of the suite. Soon, Evelyn took a cigar uncle and walked into the sight of Noel and others. "This is my boss. If you can persuade him, cooperation is not a problem." After bringing the people in, Evelyn said to the uncle who brought in, and then walked to Noel''s side and sat down. Immediately, Noel introduced: "His nickname is the extra-legal fanatic, and he is a well-known wanted criminal from various countries, and also an intelligence dealer Drizzt is a gambling partner." "Don''t mention Drizzt''s turtle king bastard, I''m not a partner with him. If Lao Tzu Fu was so big, he would have been killed by the grandson." Hearing Drizzt''s name, the uncle said, gritting his teeth. "Oh? I remember that two years ago, you were very good partners, and you made a lot of money together in large and small casinos. I''m curious how he gave you?" Wen Yan, Jin Kesi is quite equivalent Curious, he asked Diao Cigar''s uncle. "Let me introduce myself to your boss first. My name is Graves, and my nickname is the extra-legal fanatic. I came here to seek cooperation, and this cooperation is also related to what Kinkes asked." I did not remember to answer Kinkes, claiming to be Uncle Grafors introduced himself. "Hello, my name is Noel, and I am the owner of Kings and Evelyn." Noel also introduced himself, and then smiled at Graves: "Please sit down and say slowly, I am also curious." "Then I will start from the beginning." "Two years ago, as Kings and Evelyn said, I did partner with Drizzt and the two of us worked together to make a lot of money in the casino." "Only one day two years ago, Drizzt, the grandson, sold me, and I was caught in an organization called Zuan, and I almost died in it." "It was not until a year ago that I worked hard to escape from the organization called Zuan, and then I have been living in hiding in Tibet, waiting for time to revenge." .. v5 Chapter 62： We can cooperate "A few days ago, I saw Jin Kesis wanted order, and her ability was clear to me two years ago. This gave me the hope of revenge, and now Evelyn is here too, if she is willing to help, The success rate is even higher." "After seeing the Jinkesi Wanted Order, I spent a few days investigating and learned that you are looking for some people with special abilities, and I know that the two local people with special abilities, Zu''an, also have special abilities. People." "I can provide the location of two local people with special abilities in exchange for you to clean up the Zuan organization with me. This is the cooperation I''m asking for." "There are a lot of crazy scientists in Zuans secret base. Those crazy scientists not only use people for experiments, they also treat themselves as experimental products, and they also create a lot of new technology and new weapons internally, maybe these things have What you need." After speaking, Grafors didn''t speak again, smoking a cigar while waiting patiently for Noel to answer. Noel did not rush to give an answer, but squinted and thought about it. After all, according to what Grafors said, there were only some crazy scientists in the Zuan organization, and there could be no big beautiful women. To put it simply, Zuan is also a gathering place for lunatics. However, among these crazy scientists, it is likely that Ducao spread the genes to the descendants of the world when he came to earth 1000 years ago. In Noel''s memory, Zuan is a city state distorted by misused technology and magic in northern Vallorin. Numerous infamous horror technologies and magical creations were invented here, among which there were several crazy heroes. The Zu''an organization that Grafus said has the word Zu''an in both, then it is very likely that the people in the organization, some people have obtained the genes brought by Ducao, and they are also the genes of the few crazy heroes . "Can you be sure that after you escaped, they didn''t move the base?" After careful consideration, Noel asked Graves. "Some time ago, I secretly went to confirm once, they did not transfer the base." Wen Yan, Grafors said affirmatively. "We can cooperate, I am very interested in the organization of Zuan." Noel gave a reply with a smile, paused and then smiled: "But I have to declare in advance, you must not plan anything behind us, otherwise You will die even if you escape to the end of the world." "Please dont worry, I promise you wont be overwhelmed. After all, there are more of you friends, better than a few more enemies. After solving the organization of Zuan, I will still live to deal with Drizzts grandson, no Will risk conflicts with you." Graves confided to Noel after exterminating his cigar. "Then you can say the time of departure." Noel still smiled, and it was completely impossible for him to see what he was thinking, whether he really believed in Graves. auzw.com "We are leaving tomorrow night, I will prepare the boat used, and by the way, the police guarding the seaside will be resolved, and I will call you when the time comes." After a little thought, Graves did not want to drag too long, immediately I came up with my own ideas. In the following time, Noel and Grafors talked about some trivial things. When everything was almost the same, Grafors said goodbye to prepare. Noel and his team also got some information from Zu''an members in their conversation with Grafors. As for whether the information is true, only Grafoss knew it. However, these Noel and others do not care about this. After all, in the face of absolute power, it is not very important whether these have or not. "Nor, what the madman said, is it credible?" After confirming that Graves was gone, Evelyn asked Noor who looked at him. "When Grafus spoke of the Zuan organization, I saw hatred in his eyes, so this thing should be true, only..." Noel smiled slightly, halfway through the words. Just stopped. "Just what?" Seeing Noel stopped halfway, Jinx, whose appetite was lifted, hurriedly urged: "Noel, you said it!" "Yeah yeah, brother, don''t stop appetizing. Anne is also curious." Annie, the same as Jin Kesi, quickly grabbed Noel''s arm and shook it hard while coquettishly. "Stop, don''t shake me anymore, I said I said." Seeing Evelyn also learned Anne, Noel immediately chose to surrender, said: "It''s just that Graves'' last guarantee is not reliable, if we If they are in trouble, it is estimated that he will push us behind his back for the first time, so that he can have time to escape." "Why?" The three girls froze for a moment, and didn''t understand the meaning of Noel, they asked in unison. "Grevose just promised that we won''t be indignant, but he also said that he would live to deal with Drizzt''s grandson and wouldn''t risk conflicting with us." "This shows that Graves'' consciousness to live is very strong. Of course, when there is no need and no danger, he certainly will not conflict with me." "But if you encounter an irresistible crisis, the consciousness that Graves wants to survive will be able to cast a shadow over us at this time, so that we can give him time to escape." "So be careful tomorrow night. If something is really dangerous, it is not the enemy, but the old fox Graves who is around us." .. v5 Chapter 63： Ghost ship Seeing the three women''s puzzled look, Noel patiently analyzed them and reminded them to watch out for Graves, so as not to be attacked by the old fox. After listening to Noel''s analysis, Evelyn felt quite reasonable. If Graves was only a simple guarantee, and he did not add the latter words at all, then he could be trusted. But Grafors added the following words to make Noel aware of some careful thoughts in his heart. If Noel did not analyze it clearly, it was estimated that it might be overcast by the old fox by then. "Damn it! That old guy is so bad!" Believe that Noel''s words, Jin Kesi became more and more angry, and at the same time did not want to be attacked behind him, gritted his teeth and said: "No! I''m going to hurt the old fox, put him Make a honeycomb!" "Jin Kesi, don''t be angry with that kind of person, still have a good spirit of self-sufficiency, and go to the organization to do a big fight tomorrow, even if Graves has any small movements, he will be killed by me the first time." Grabbing Jin Kesi''s small hand, Noel dragged her directly into her arms, preventing her from going to Greifus to settle the account, and hugged her tightly. "That''s right, there''s no need to be angry for that kind of person, and my brother wants to take back his words, it''s a matter of minutes." Annie nodded with a smile, turning to praise Noel. "The most important thing is that only Grafoss knows where Zuans base is, and Noel is also very interested in it. If you go to him now to settle the bill, then you cant go to a riot tomorrow. Noor couldn''t go there." Evelyn, who was next to Noor, reached out and poke at Jinkesi''s forehead and explained to her patiently. "Then I will be patient, but when the old fox wants to play tricks, I will definitely make him regret living in this world." After listening to Evelyn''s comment, Jin Kesi also knew that she was impulsive and was almost close. When the matter of Noel was broken, he immediately gave up the idea of ??accounting. "It''s not too early now. It''s necessary to have a good spirit for tomorrow''s actions. Let''s go back to the presidential suite and rest." Looking at the wall clock on the wall, Noel said to the three girls around him. After finishing speaking, Noel loosened Jinkes in his arms, stood up from the seat of the sofa, and walked slowly towards the door of this suite. Upon seeing this, Anne, Evelyn, and Jin Kesi suddenly had no idea to continue the discussion. They all got up from their positions, quickly caught up with Noel who walked in front, and walked towards the presidential suite where they lived. After returning to the presidential suite, except for Anne who slept with Noel, Evelyn and Kinkes both said a night, and then returned to their rooms to rest. In the evening the next day... At almost 11 o''clock, the already-ready Noel and his party finally received a call from Graves and obtained the accurate port address and location. With the accurate address and location, Noel and his party quickly left the hotel and drove the sports car that they bought back in the morning. auzw.com More than 11 o''clock, at this time, there can be no one on the street, even if there are few cars in the lane, so Noel can go crazy, and directly push the throttle to the lowest moment. Let go. It is also because of this, that the journey which was supposed to be reached by driving for almost an hour was completed by Noel in just over twenty minutes, and soon came to the position given by Graves, and saw him standing alone in the port The figure on the edge. Of course, Grafors also saw the sports car that Cyclonus arrived. After careful observation, it was found that the driver was Noel, and he quickly greeted the sports car. "Mr. Graves, are you ready?" Opening the door of the driver''s seat, Noel walked out of the car and asked Graves, who was approaching. "The police guarding here have been cleaned up by me not long ago, and the prepared speedboat has been inspected. We can now go at any time." Seeing Noel went straight to the subject, Graves did not have the idea of ??turning around. He answered honestly. "I just came here all the way, and it''s estimated that it won''t take long for the police to arrive, so let''s leave quickly." Noel said with a smile. It is said that although Grafors was a little speechless, he did not say anything, and took Noel and his party to the direction of the speedboat. When Noel and his team boarded the speedboat, he quickly drove the speedboat and disappeared into the night. The speedboat is driven by Graves, and Noel and others who are idle have nothing to do. You can only chat with you in the back, slowly killing the current boring time. Of course, Noel also asks Graves some things from time to time, such as: how long it will take to reach, the islands defense status, how did you escape at that time, and so on. Anyway, idleness is also idleness, and it''s not a secret question, so Grafors answered it honestly, and didn''t have to be so bored by the way. Time passed by one minute and one second, driving for more than an hour on the endless sea, and now the time is almost approaching 2 o''clock. I learned through Grafors that I was about to reach my destination, and Noel and his team were ready. But at this time, a dark blue sea suddenly flashed in the distance, and a large, crumbling sailboat appeared, and was heading in the direction of himself and others. "It''s so funny, we can meet ghost ships when we go out to sea." Noel felt quite funny while feeling the accident, and looked at the ghost ship slowly coming and smiled. .. v5 Chapter 64： Ocean disaster "It''s really bad to be a teacher..." Recovering from the surprise, Graves twitched his eyebrows and said very depressed: "I have heard the legend of the ghost ship before, but I didn''t expect to be so unlucky to meet in person. Its really bad for people to drink and drink their teeth..." "I haven''t seen a real ghost, so I look forward to it!" Jin Kesi''s eyes were shining, staring at the ghost ship that was gradually approaching, and he was full of anticipation and smiled. "Jin Kesi, what are you arguing at night! You still let people sleep well!" Anne, who woke up from her sleep, immediately jumped from Noel''s arms and growled at Jin Kesi''s dissatisfaction. "Small, you are at the right time to get up now. We have met the legendary ghost ship." Irrespective of Annie''s roar, Jin Kesi pointed at the ghost ship. "Ghost Ship? You lied..." Don''t believe Jin Kesi''s words at all, but Anne still looked in the direction she pointed to. When she saw the ghost ship getting closer and closer, she would suddenly want to mock the words. Swallowing back into his belly, staring dumbfounded at the ghost ship speechless. Evelyn was quite calm, not as surprised as Annie, nor as excited and expectant as Jin Kesi, but instead watched the ghost ship approaching, and looked for human traces on the hull with her eyes. Unfortunately, no matter how Evelyn checked it, the ghost ship approaching showed no signs of humanity, and according to the observation, it was not a stereoscopic image. It can be determined that this is not a man-made prank. As the ghost ship got closer and closer, Norr and others saw the flag of the pirates hanging on the sails. It is certain that this is a ghost ship of a group of pirates. At this time, the ghost ship stopped about two meters away from the speedboat, and a translucent figure appeared at the edge of the ghost ship. "The following two men, if you dont want to die, obediently leave valuable things and women, and then jump into the sea and swim back." "But if you want to resist, you will soon know what life is better than death, and what is so happy to be able to die." "Hurry, give me a choice, don''t waste my time!" An uncle wearing an old-time costume and a beard and a captain''s hat on the ghost ship, he pulled out a long knife worn around his waist, and the tip of the knife was threatened by the man on the speedboat. Hearing the threat from the ghost ship, Graves'' hand touched his back, and finally stopped his hand on the firearm behind him, fully prepared for battle. Jin Kesi, who was full of anticipation for ghosts, after hearing Captain Ghost''s words, the smile on his face and the emotion of anticipation disappeared at this moment, staring coldly at the outgoing ghost without expression, and his hands were quickly taken out. A pink machine gun. As Jinkes was about to pull the trigger, Evelyn next to her reached down and pressed the machine gun, shook her head at her and said, "Jinkes, the firearm is useless for ghosts, so don''t waste your bullets." "But..." Kinkes just refuted Evelyn, but was interrupted relentlessly. "Evelyn is right, physical attacks will not have any effect. After all, they are ghosts without entities. You still have some bullets." After careful observation, Noel said quite surely. "What should I do?!" Graffus frowned, knowing that his only means of attack was firearms, but now he heard that the firearms didn''t work, and he couldn''t think of a way to deal with it for a while. auzw.com Without answering Graves'' question, Noel was still observing Captain Ghost, and a figure appeared in his mind. "The Disaster of the Ocean, Planck?" Noel asked tentatively to determine whether it was correct. "Hmm." The ghost captain, who was a little impatient, responded under reflective conditions, but quickly responded, and asked in disbelief: "You...you...you know me?" !" "I''m going! It''s really this!" After confirming it, Noel sniffed. "Brother, do you know that ghost?" Annie, who had finally recovered, asked curiously after hearing Noel''s words. "Recognize it." After thinking a little, Noel replied. "No! I have been dead for more than a hundred years, and even if I know you, I can''t live!" The more I thought, the more wrong I was, and Plank shouted to Noel: "If you don''t tell me why, why don''t you think about it Leave the sea alive!!" "Cut! Don''t think you are a ghost, my brother can let you die again with just one finger, scaring anyone!" Anne, who was not afraid of the sky, screamed at Planck with a small finger. "Yes! You are a arrogant ghost!" Jin Kesi echoed. "Ah!!! I''m so mad! The boys got me alive! I have to brew them well!" Planck roared with angrily, after being watched by the two loli. "It''s a little difficult, Captain." "Captain, we can''t leave the boat, have you forgotten?" "Yeah yeah." "Master Captain, if you catch them on the boat, we will catch them again. What do you think of this?" "Uh um, the brother who went upstairs was right, this is a good way." A group of ghost crew members did not act at all, and you were discussing what I said, and talking about other topics. Noel and others on the speedboat quickly learned from the mouth of the ghost crew that the ghost ship was their base, they could not leave the ship half a step at all, and as the captain Planck could leave, but only the distance The ghost ship is only a few meters. As the captain, Planck, when he heard the crew speak out their weaknesses, the whole person didn''t feel well, and it was too late to stop even. .. v5 Chapter 65： Captain, you are naughty again. "A bunch of idiots! Are you pigs?" Planck was quite depressed, snarling at the gossiping crews: "You pretend to be dead!!! Maybe they rushed up on their own, why would you Tell the weakness!!" "Captain, we were dead." One of the crew members said while picking his nose: "Besides, we really can''t leave the hull for half a step, and this can only be done by the captain himself." "There is still, even if we grab the treasure back, we can''t leave this sea area, let alone exchange the treasure for money, why waste energy." Another crew member said. "Yes, with this free time, Captain, you might as well hang out with us to bask in the moon. It''s so rare that we can go out at night. It''s a waste of time to do such meaningless things," said another crew member. "That''s it." The rest of the ghost crew nodded in unison. "You...you...you gang of useless things!!!" Planck, angrily, immediately pulled out his old musket from his waist and growled at the ghost crew. "boom!" As soon as the words fell, Planck aimed the gun at a crew member and immediately pulled the trigger of the launch. The steel ball spewed out of the old musket, directly hitting the crew who still complained, and made a bullet hole in his eyebrow. But the complaining crew did not fall, still standing straight in front of Planck. "Oops!" The shot crew, reaching for the buckle in the bullet hole, took the steel ball out of it, and patted the Plank pretty, as if this was not the first time, laughing: "Captain, you are naughty again Now." "Captain, you are like this every time. It''s no surprise and surprise for us. Can''t you change something fresh?" The crew member with a nose nose complained to Planck. "That''s right, since the day of death, the captain is angry and will only cut people and cut people, there is no creativity at all, and let us cooperate, hey!" "Who says no, then there are so many ways to die, but these two are every time." "Captain, let''s change some fresh ways of death, otherwise we''re tired if you are not tired, it''s really boring." "I have a proposal, you will hang me next time, Captain." "This is a good way to die, and I want to try it, at least it''s a bit more interesting than banging and hacking." "I think it''s good to be poisoned. At least this will test our acting skills." "Um, poisoning is good, if we act well, we can still feel a little fulfilled." auzw.com Planck, who raised his machete high, was speechless again by his crew. For a while, I wondered whether it would be better to cut it or not to cut it, so I put this shape in place. Listening to the ghost crew discussing the method of death, Noel and others on the speedboat were a little stunned, but sympathized with the fellow Planck. "Poof!" After hearing the strange death methods, Annie finally couldn''t help laughing, and said with a smile: "Brother, these ghosts are so funny." "Well, it''s really a group of teasers." Evelyn nodded with a smile, quite agreeing with Annie''s words. "I saw it better to discuss how to die first, but also to take care of their captain''s feelings, and laughed at me, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Jin Kesi fell backward and leaned directly in Noel''s arms, one side Laughed. "In my opinion, the captain now has the heart to die, right... He was already dead, ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Without the previous alert, Graves smiled loudly. "Don''t laugh so exaggerated, just know that the rabbit is anxious and bites." Noel looked at the people around him, and the more laughter, the more outrageous. He lay directly on the ship''s board, knocked the ship''s board with his stomach in one hand, and laughed. His breath was almost out of breath. Sure enough, Noel''s words just fell, and Planck on the ghost ship also endured the limit, and broke out completely in silence. Planck, who has entered a violent state, now his eyes became red, and his big mouth sucked the ghost crews into the mouth. Each ghost crew was absorbed by him, and his whole body would grow bigger. It only took a moment of effort. The crew of the entire ghost ship was absorbed, but Planck still had no intention of stopping, and began to absorb the ghost ship standing at his feet. It wasn''t until the ghost ship completely disappeared that Planck''s soul body became a giant standing on the sea. At this time, he turned his attention to Noel and others on the speedboat. At this moment, Anne couldn''t laugh at all, and Jin Kesi couldn''t laugh, and Graves was stunned, his eyes almost falling off. "Laugh! You are laughing!!!" Planck, who became a ghost giant, shouted at Noel and others on the speedboat: "Why? Can''t laugh now?!!!" "Don''t laugh so exaggerated, you see Lord Rabbit is angry, this is the rhythm of eating people." Glancing at Planck slightly, Noel turned and smiled at the stunned three. "Poof! Hahahaha! Noel, you are too bad." Evelyn, who first understood, was amused directly by Noel. Evelyns laughter made Anne and Kinkes reminisce. Under her general explanation, the two women laughed unscrupulously, even Graves could not bear it, regardless of March 7 Twenty-one laughed and said. Planck, who was an old age, couldn''t understand the funnyness of shrimps. Evelyn said too quietly just now, so she didn''t hear anything at all. But one thing Planck knew was that Noel and others on the speedboat were laughing at themselves, which also made his anger soar. .. v5 Chapter 66： Tease must die "Planck, Tuppy must die, do you listen to this?" No longer teasing the three girls next to him, Noel turned to look at Planck in rage and asked him with a smile. "Team must die?" After thinking a little, Planck shook his head and said, "I haven''t heard it at all, but what does this have to do with me?" "Of course it does. It has absorbed so many teasing ratios just now. Now you are a collection of teasing ratios, and it has become a huge teasing ratio, so you have to die." "Look at how good I am. I was touched by myself. I can find the reason why you have to die. Are you also quite touched?" "Planck, you don''t need to say, in fact, I know you are very grateful to me, even if you don''t say it, I can know it clearly, so..." "Are you ready to die again?" Holding Jinkes aside, Noel slowly stood up from the seat, smiling at the ghost giant standing in front of the sea, as if the person who sentenced Plank to death was not him. Graves on the speedboat, he can now say that the whole person is not very good, after all, there is no way to the other party''s ghost giant, but Knorr further angers the other party, which is undoubtedly to accelerate the death of himself and others. Noel growled:''Hey, hello! Is it really okay for you to anger him like this? ! Compared with the situation of the three women, they are much better than Grafors. They don''t even have a little worry on their faces, and they trust Noel 100%. "Hahahahahaha! You die first!" Planck was too lazy to talk nonsense, holding up the giant blade he was holding high, and laughing with a smile while waving the blade. "Fire Spirit, you can come out for supper." Noel said with his hands in his pockets, looking at the giant blade that was swayed from the head. He didn''t take it seriously, and said with a smile. As the sound of Noel''s words fell, the starry sky was torn apart, and a giant claw with red and golden runes rushed out of the torn space. The giant claw that protruded from the space, grabbed Planck''s head in a blink of an eye, and then pulled it back to throw it out. After flicking Planck, another giant claw with red flashing golden runes went out, tearing the narrow space violently. The space rift was getting bigger and bigger, and soon a super-giant fire spirit appeared in front of Noel and others, more than double the size of Planks ghost giant. "Fire Spirit, you haven''t had a meal in a long time. It''s rare to see food that matches your appetite. Don''t let him escape like that!" Seeing Fire Spirit coming out of the torn space, Noel pointed to the thrown away Planck laughed. auzw.com Hearing the words, the super-giant fire spirit nodded, floated in mid-air and slowly turned around, locking Planck lying on the sea. The next second, Ben''s fire spirits floating in mid-air disappeared in place, appearing behind Planck who had just climbed up, and waiting for Planck to arrogantly say something, he used sharp claws from Planck''s back. Back pierced. "No matter what monster you are, it''s a pity that such a physical attack is of no use to me. I will clean up you first, and then go to clean up your master." Seeing the heart was pierced by claws, the ghost giant Planck''s face didn''t change color, he turned around sneeringly. As soon as Planck had finished speaking, the golden runes and golden lights on the Fire Spirit burst into flames, and a very hot flame emerged from the piercing Planck''s claws, and the flame spread to Planck''s whole body quite quickly. "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" Planck, burned by flames, uttered a scream of pain, constantly trying to break free of the claws of the fire spirit. It''s a pity that Fire Spirit tore off Planck''s arm with another paw, so that he could only scream and painfully twist his body without any chance of escape. It didnt take long for the ghost giant Plancks screams to stop, and he now turned into a round soul sphere, floating quietly in the heart of the fire spirit. Next, under the surprised eyes of Anne, Kinkes, Evelyn, and Graves, the Spirit of Fire swallowed Planck into a sphere of soul. Seeing that the ghost giant Planck was packed, Noor had just prepared to give the Fire Spirit back to the pet space, but the Fire Giant''s super giant body changed back to its infancy, instantaneously moved from the distance to the top of Noel''s head, lying on the Noel Is not going to leave on top of his head. "I''m going! You guys are like this again. How many times have I said not to lie on top of your head, why don''t you remember!" Feeling a heavy head, Noel''s mouth twitched and said quite dumbly. "Brother, the little thing on your head is fun, can you hug it for me." Anne, who had recovered, stared at the young version of the fire spirit with her eyes, asking for approval from Noel. "No problem." Noel nodded with a smile, responded to Annie, and then reached out to grab the fire spirit above his head, and said to it: "You don''t want to enter the pet space, but you must be with Annie, ok?" Hearing the words, the young Huolin nodded and agreed, then broke free from Noel''s hand and slowly floated in front of Little Annie. Seeing that the little thing came to the front, little Annie threw the teddy bear in her arms aside, took the juvenile fire spirit into her arms, and was curiously playing with the juvenile fire spirit. Soon, with the sound of laughter from Little Annie, Jin Kesi, Evelyn, and Grafors all recovered, and the two women gathered around Little Anne and took the infant fire spirit as a toy together. Although Grafors was also quite curious, he did not join the ranks of fiddling with fire, but honestly went to launch the speedboat and once again moved towards the destination tonight. .. v5 Chapter 67： Four ancestors The island... After an hour of voyage, Noel and his party finally arrived at the destination, which is what Grafus called the secret base of Zuan. At this time, the speedboat had been docked on the coast, and under the leadership of Graves, he quietly boarded the isolated island and was heading towards the entrance of Zuan''s secret base. Walking around in the jungle on the isolated island, Grafors, who had always been leading the way, stopped, and Noel and the three girls stopped. After stopping, Graves watched around the place alertly, as if to determine something, and immediately squatted down in the spot, his hands quickly pitted on the ground. Soon, under the Greaves dog planing style, a round of steel appeared in the ground soil that was sliced. When he opened the round steel, a disgusting odor came out from it. Smelling this disgusting odor, Noel and the three girls took two steps back, and could already guess where it was below. "Greyfors, did you escape from the sewers?" Jin Kesi squeezed his nose, and asked the corner of his mouth. "I..." Waiting for Graves to say something. "Jin Kesi, this is already a matter of clarity. If you ask it, it is equivalent to asking nothing. You will never come to the second answer." Ephraim said with unrelenting interruption to Graves. "Brother, Annie don''t go down the drain." Little Annie also squeezed her nose and reached out to grab Noel''s arm and shook her head desperately. "Annie, even if you don''t say it, I''m not going to go down the sewer. I''d rather rush in." Knoll said firmly, rubbing Annie''s little head. "I agree, I will never go down the drain." Jin Kesi immediately raised his hand, very much agree with Noel''s statement, rather killing it head-on. "Ibid." Retired to Noel, and Evelyn also said. "Hey! I said you are enough. Now you are the enemy and you are few. If you rush into the front, it is estimated that you haven''t met the Lord. The ammunition we carry will be used up. When you plan to fight the enemy empty-handed?" "The Zu''an base is large inside, but it can''t accommodate the shape of the little monster after it has been transformed. If it is transformed inside, the base will definitely be completely broken, and we will also be buried directly alive." "So, don''t expect anything from the little monster called Fire Spirit. Don''t help me. I''m very happy." "Now, we only have to go from the sewer to the inside, so that we can save all the ammunition, and we can enter inside without knowing it, and there will not be any small shrimps to intercept, so here is our best select." auzw.com Seeing the disgusted appearance of Noel and others, Grafors did not really want to go down the sewer to enter the interior, but it could be safely and effectively mixed into the Zuan base, so he could only patiently analyze Noel and others. After Ben has analyzed the situation, Noel and others will obediently agree to this plan, but this is all wishful thinking of Graves. Noel and the three daughters refused without hesitation, and did not give it to Grafors in front of him, and took his words thoroughly as a breeze. "Even if the ammunition is exhausted, even if we are going to kill the enemy empty-handed, we don''t want to go down the drain." The four said as if they were right, saying the same words in unison. "Can we still play well?" Graves, who was so angry, shouted at the four with a bad temper. "I didn''t plan to play with you, and the young man didn''t have any interest in men, but I didn''t expect you to be a **** guy." Noel pulled the three girls back and took a few steps away from Graves. Watched him very alertly and said. "Yeah, my name is okay, can we stop it?" Graves, who was speechless several times and finally cried out, said to Noel and others who warned himself. "It''s useless to call the ancestors. There is no room for negotiation. You have to go down the sewer and go by yourself. Anyway, we won''t go from here. You will die of this heart." Noel said it completely, and never gave it. A little face. "Well, Noel (brother) is right, you have to walk down the sewer." The three women nodded and said in unison. "Oh my god!" Griffiths, who was extremely depressed, was completely gone now, complaining: "Is this really the partner I invited? How do I think I''ve invited four ancestors? ?" It didn''t take long, and after intense discussions, in the end, Graves still failed to convince Noel and others, so he decided to split up. There is no way, who made Graves hard to go down the sewer, so he himself was a group. Needless to say, Noel and the three girls must be in a group. After all, the three girls agreed to kill them head-on. There is absolutely no need to hide. Anyway, they are found to be a matter of time sooner or later. "Four ancestors, I... ah!" Halfway through, Grafus found out that he was wrong and quickly corrected himself: "Four, I''ll go from here first. You hold these communicators. , There is a need to notify me when we get inside, let''s take a shot and kill the people in the base." After handing the communicator to Noel, Grafors did not continue to talk nonsense, jumped into the sewer directly, and then heard the sound of him falling into the septic tank. Seeing that Graves jumped into the sewer, Norr also found the entrance to the base at this time, and led the three women in that direction. Under the high-speed movement of the four people, they quickly reached the entrance to Zu''an Base, and completely removed the shelter from the entrance. An elevator door leading to the underground appeared in front of them. .. v5 Chapter 68： Meet After looking at the elevator door for a long time, none of them found the button to start the elevator, as long as there was a place to enter the secret. Noel, Kinkes, and Anne all turned their heads to look at Evelyn aside, and she soon discovered the eyes of the three, but just couldn''t understand why the three looked at themselves that much. "Why are you looking at me so much?" Evelyn, still incomprehensible, asked only three of them. "Evelyn, you are a strange thief, you should be very good at breaking this cryptographic device, we are all waiting for you to do it." Seeing Evelyn puzzled, Noel explained with a smile. "Yes, this is your skill in eating. For you, it should be a piece of cake. Hurry up and don''t delay the time." Jin Kesi nodded, agreeing with Noel''s statement, and quickly followed the echo. "Sister Evelyn, the important task of cracking the password is given to you. Annie believes that you will not let us down." Without giving Evelyn a chance to speak at all, Anne ran to her and pushed her to the input. Password location. "Uh..." After hesitating for a while, Evelyn turned to look at the three people, and said squeezedly: "Then... that... cracking this kind of password is really easy for me.. ..Just.. I didnt bring the tools of the class...." Looking at the shameful Evelyn, all three were a little stunned. After the three men came back, they didn''t say any words of blame. After all, they didn''t know the situation here in advance, so this matter was understandable. Today, Evelyn has no choice. Anne is just a little girl. It is impossible to crack any password. Jin Kesi told her to destroy something very quickly. Let her think of a way. Don''t expect it. "It doesn''t work if I want to be lazy, and finally I want to do it myself, hey!" Noel said with a sigh when he saw that the lazy plan failed. After walking slowly to the door of the elevator, Knoll put his hand to the position where he entered the password, and then let the system begin to crack the password. In a blink of an eye, the code position that originally displayed the red dot was changed to a green light, and the closed elevator door also opened. Noel not only cracked the password of the elevator, but also cracked the system of the Zu''an underground base without knowing it, and at the same time obtained the highest authority of the base. Of course, only the highest authority of the base system is obtained. As for personnel authority, the defensive weapon system inside the base is under control. As soon as Noel ordered it, the defensive weapon system in the entire underground base would be activated in a second, and then the personnel in the base would be unilaterally slaughtered. It can be said that most of the people in the underground base of Zuan now have their lives in the hands of Noel, and they can completely let them die without knowing what they did. Inside the Zuan Underground Base... In the monitoring room. auzw.com The person in charge of the monitoring room saw the figures of the four Noel in the elevator monitoring to the underground base, and immediately pressed the alarm. "An unknown person broke into the base, and the security team quickly went to the elevator!!" "Repeat it! An unknown person broke into the base and the security team quickly went to the elevator!!" Alarms sounded throughout the underground base, and a large number of security officers rushed into the weapon room. After taking the weapons, they rushed towards the elevator. As the alarm sounded, Zu''an''s senior officials stopped the research at hand, quickly called up the image of the elevator at the computer, and called the monitoring room to ask about the situation. Graves, who had just crawled out of the sewer, almost fell into the sewer when he heard the alarm sounding inside the base. "Nima! I was scared to death!" Finally, climbing out of the sewer, Grafors patted his heart and said with a sigh of relief: "I thought I was found, it was the four ancestors who were... Bah! They were all confused by the four." "The four of them were found, and Zuan''s attention was on them, so that I could relax a lot." "Hopefully, they will be able to hold on for a little longer, at the very least I have to wait for me to install the bomb, otherwise this time it will be really white." After talking to himself, Graves emerged half of his head from the restroom, carefully observed the situation outside, and then quickly rushed out of the restroom after confirming that no one was there. Noel and his party waiting in the elevator are discussing how to act and whether to activate the defensive weapons in the base. It''s just that Noel just made this effort-saving suggestion, and was instantly rejected by the violent loli, Kinkes, saying that this was completely boring, and it was too boring to do so. In the following time, it turned into a quarrel between Annie and Jin Kesi only Loli, but finally got a unified result. The guards outside the elevator raised their weapons and directed the muzzle at the elevator door under the command of the captain. At this time, the elevator reached the bottom floor, and the elevator door was slowly opening to both sides. When the elevator door opened a small gap, a pink oval object flew out. "This is a meeting gift, please be sure to accept it." When the pink object rolled to the foot of the guard, the voice of Jinkes and her smirk came from the elevator. "I''m relying on it! This is the quick withdrawal of the grenades!!!" Recognizing what the pink object was, the guard''s pupils contracted and reminded the person beside him loudly. "boom!" It''s a pity that the grenade that had rolled to the foot exploded just after the guard had just shouted, leaving no time to escape. .. v5 Chapter 69： Gene Research Office With just one grenade, the guards outside the elevator were blown up, and the lucky ones were directly killed by the grenade. The unlucky ones were blasted and screamed on the ground without arms and broken legs. Of course, there are also people who survived the disaster, but these people were dizzy by the loud noise of the explosion, and they will definitely not recover after a while. In Jinkesi inside the elevator, she did not intend to give these people a chance to respond. At this time, she had already carried a pink machine gun and shot at these people who were spared. "Da Da Da! Da Da Da!" The surviving guards, without any preparation, were unilaterally slaughtered by the Jinkesi who had been rushed out of the elevator, and there was no chance of even a little reaction. Soon, under the mad fire of Jinkesi, the security team outside the elevator has been slaughtered, and this time no one can survive. Noel, Anne, and Evelyn saw Jinkes clear the obstacles outside, and then walked slowly out of the elevator. "There are three ways now, are we going to act separately, or are we going to stroll slowly together?" After briefly looking at the three ways, Noel asked the three girls for advice. "Where Elder goes, Annie will go." Anne said first. "We don''t know the strength of the base, so I think it''s better to move together, at least not by the base''s men and women." Evelyn said to Noel after considering it for a moment. "I have no opinion, as long as you don''t blame the monsters." Jin Kesi shrugged and said indifferently. "Then you can act together, so that I don''t have to worry about your safety issues. If there is any danger, I can protect you as soon as possible." Noel smiled slightly and looked at the three girls. "Well." Seeing that she cared about others, the three women''s cheeks rose slightly and responded to Noel in unison. After making a decision, a map of Zu''an Base emerged from Noor''s mind through the system, where he found out more interesting places, and took the three girls in that direction. As for the goods of Grafors, Noel had no intention of meeting him, even if he knew clearly where he was. After all, Noels purpose is to come to the Zuan base, and Grafors is at best a guide. Now that the purpose has been achieved, then he has no value. On the way to the selected destination, Noel and his team met the guards who came one after another to block, but unfortunately these people were not opponents of Kings and Evelyn, and they were thoroughly investigated in a short time. solved. Although small fish can be encountered soon, it will not take much time. auzw.com Stopping and walking along the way, Noel and the three girls finally reached their destination, a place marked with a genetic research room. Noel quickly entered the password, and the door of the genetic research room opened, leading the three women into the interior together. Entering the interior of the genetic research room, the eyes are filled with large transparent containers containing various animals and insects soaked in liquid. However, the animals and insects contained in the container of the gene room are definitely several times larger than those seen by the outside world. The appearance is never seen by the outside world, but it can still be recognized. "Intruders, welcome to my laboratory." As Noel and the three girls watched, a figure came out of the shadow. As the voice of this figure fell, the lights of the genetic research room turned on. Looking at the sound, when seeing the figure just talking, the three women''s eyebrows were locked tightly, and they unconsciously took two steps back, pushing Noel to himself and others. "Okay...Okay...a big mouse!!!" Annie, who was hiding behind Noel, shouted directly. "And...and this mouse can talk!!!" Kinkes, who was also hiding, added Anne''s words. "What a disgusting thing!" Grabbing Noel''s clothes with both hands, Evelyn closed her eyes tightly and shouted with some fear: "Noel, you will soon drive away that disgusting thing!!" "The three little girls, my name is Tucci, you are so impolite, although my appearance is very similar to a mouse..." The big mouse introduced himself, but unfortunately it has not finished. "What is a mouse? You''re a mouse!" The three women refuted in unison, interrupting the mouse who claimed to be Tuqi. "Asshole!! I am a new species, and I will be the future of this world, you aliens will not understand!!!" Some angry Tuqi shouted at the three women. "I can only say that you think too much. Rats are not a new species. You have a lot of similar sewers. You are just a little bigger and can talk." Noel twitched his lips, thinking in his heart:''Sure enough, scientist They are all lunatics. "You short-sighted aliens, don''t you..." I wanted to refute anything, but halfway through the words, suddenly Tuqi thought of something and laughed: "I haven''t experienced it myself, no matter what I say about you I cant understand it, so I decided to make you a new species like me, and you will be able to understand my ideas by then. After finishing, Tuqi took a triangle crossbow on the experimental table, and this triangle crossbow can be seen as modified, because there is a small pot of green liquid on the crossbow, and the arrows of the crossbow are also stained. Green liquid. Without giving Opportunity to Noel and others, Tucci lifted the triangular crossbow he was holding to aim and immediately pulled the trigger. .. v5 Chapter 70： There are eyes behind Looking at the arrows shot at a high speed, Noel was a little stunned. Originally, he thought that Tucci would definitely make a big move after bullshit. But it turned out to be three useless arrows, and the speed was not as fast as the bullet fired by the firearm, which made Noel feel greatly disappointed. "I''m looking forward to you, it seems that I think too much, hey!" After the reaction, Noel waved quickly and sighed. "Ding! Ding! Ding!" With Noel''s hand waving, the three arrows that had been flying straight away all deviated from the original track at this moment, and a corner hit the container on the side. At this time, Noel found three arrows inserted into the container. The green liquid on these arrows was corroding the container. It took only a moment for the container to be corroded by the green liquid. A large gap was formed in the container. The nutrients and animals flow out. "It turns out that the crossbow is not the key. Those green carrying highly corrosive liquids are the key. If ordinary people encounter these liquids, they will definitely be corroded in a short period of time." Looking at the most corroded containers, Knoll analyzed himself. "I really want to study you carefully for anatomy." Tucci stared at Noel with his eyes flashing, as if he had discovered something new, a desire to study it through. The desire rose and laughed: "I must To catch you alive, only those who are alive are more valuable for research." "You will never have this opportunity, and this will also be your last words. You can only die in endless regrets." Staring at Tuqi was uncomfortable, and Noel slammed involuntarily. Shivering, sentenced him to death at this moment. "Fire torture." At first, Noel waved his hand horizontally, and then waved down from above. The black flame cross appeared out of thin air. The flame cross rushed towards Tucci the next second. "I''m not a fool, I can still escape at this speed, ha ha ha ha ha!" After that, Tuqi was ready to avoid, and he took a bottle of potion from his waist and wanted to attack while avoiding. "Confinement." Noel smiled slightly and said faintly. As Noel''s words sounded, Tucci found that he could not move, he could only watch the flame cross strike, and then hit his body. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!" After the flame cross hit, the flame instantly rose on Tuqi''s body, wrapped him in the flame in a blink of an eye, and the hot high temperature burned it to ashes for a moment. Tuqi was completely burned to ashes, and the black flame disappeared, and the genetic laboratory returned to calm. The big mouse Tucci was killed, and the three girls did not hide behind Noel. It turned out how it turned back, as if he hadn''t seen Tucci just now. auzw.com After telling the three girls what they were looking for, Noel split up with the three of them and rummaged in the genetic research laboratory. Noel, who has found a research report, is carefully watching the content of the research report, and suddenly feels that there is something behind him that is watching him. Immediately turned around and looked, but Noel saw nothing, not to mention that there was no ghost in the back, and the three girls were also looking for something beside them. "Hmm?" Ghost didn''t see half of it. Noel looked around in doubt, but the result was still nothing. He said to himself, "It''s strange, is it my illusion?" "Noel, what''s the matter with you?" Evelyn asked suspiciously after noticing Noel''s behavior. "It''s okay." Noel shook his head slightly, thinking he was thinking too much, and smiled at Evelyn: "We continue to find the research report here." "Oh." Doubts are doubts, but Evelyn doesn''t intend to break the casserole and ask him. He will tell himself when he knows that Noel wants to say, and he will continue to search for the research report in response. Continue to read the contents of the research report carefully, and Noel soon forgot the things just now. But it didn''t last too long, and the same feeling just appeared again, as if there were eyes staring behind him. When Knoll wanted to turn around to check again, the side Jinkesi took the lead and even watched the situation on Thursday with a machine gun. And Jin Kesi''s move, of course, also attracted the attention of Anne and Evelyn, the two of them stopped the things on hand and looked at Jin Kesi with a puzzled expression. "Unreliable, which of your lines is broken?" After observing Jinkesi and not seeing anything wrong, Anne asked her first. "Little ghost head, you have a faulty line!" White looked at Annie, and Jin Kesi''s eyebrows were locked tightly. He continued to look around carefully and said, "It''s weird, I feel something, but now it seems like Disappeared." "What''s the matter?" After hearing it, Evelyn looked around. Except for the animals and insects in the container, she saw no living objects anyway, and said, "There is nothing." "When I was looking for something, I felt that my eyes were staring at me, but the moment I turned my head to look, the feeling completely disappeared." Giving up the search, Jin Kesi explained. Even Jin Kesi felt it, it seems that this is not my illusion. ''Thinking that, without giving Anne a chance to speak with Evelyn, Noel said first, "You are not an illusion, Kinkes. I also feel that my eyes are staring at me, and this gene research room is in addition to us. There must be something else." "Brother, aren''t you talking about the ghost of the big mouse?" After seeing the ghost ship, Anne could think of the ghost for the first time, quickly shrunk to Noel and asked. .. v5 Chapter 71： Queen of Spiders "Annie, just now the soul of the big mouse was destroyed by me, so it''s not its ghosts that are doing ghosts here." Noel shook his head and immediately denied. "But besides the corpse in the container, I didn''t see any living creatures." Evelyn, looking around and looking, still undiscovered, frowned slightly. "Evelyn, I just looked back immediately. It didn''t have a chance to leave this research room. As long as we look carefully, we can find it." Once again, after careful observation, Jin Kesi said with certainty. "Annie and Evelyn, it is estimated that the ants in the Zu''an base are coming soon. The two of you will guard the door of the research room. On the one hand, you can prevent the research room from escaping. ant." "And Jin Kesi and I were in the research room, looking for something that just secretly watched us." After thinking for a while, Noel assigned tasks to the three girls. With regard to the distribution made by Noel, the three women had no opinions at all and immediately began to execute. Annie and Evelyn quickly ran outside the door of the genetic research room, and closed the door, and then stayed outside the gate, while guarding the personnel at Zuan base, while preventing something from the research room Rush out. Noel and Kinkes also started their actions. The two of them carefully checked in the genetic research laboratory, and no corners could be hidden. Time passed by one minute and one second, and the two of them in the genetics research room had found everything they could find, but there was still nothing to discover, as if nothing existed. Just when Nor was puzzled, there was suddenly a possibility that came to mind, and his eyes stopped on the containers. System Master, give me a test of the life response in this laboratory, especially those corpses in containers. In order to determine the thoughts in his mind, Noel immediately ordered the system systematically. Scanning Scanning results: There are three life reactions in the genetic research room, the first is the host himself, the second is Jin Kesi, the third is the third container on the left hand side, the creature has the intelligence of adults. After getting the results of the system, Noel''s eyes followed the prompts and finally found the target of the prompt. A large black and red spider, which is soaked in the liquid in the container, if you observe carefully, you can find that it contains a trace of wisdom in its eyes. "Having been in trouble for a long time, it turns out I''m still alive." Walking to the container holding the spider, Noel knocked on the container and looked at the spider inside and smiled: "Don''t keep pretending to die inside, I already know that you can listen Understand people, then pretend that I will let you die." "Noel, have you already found it?" Kinkes quickly walked over and looked at Noel in doubt. auzw.com "Well." Noel nodded and explained to the Jinkes that the spider hadn''t reacted yet: "Just now this spider is staring at us, and this spider has an adult. intelligence." "Really?" After hearing the words, Jin Kesi immediately turned his head to look around, but the spider in the container didn''t move at all. It didn''t seem to be alive at all, and frowned slightly. "But I don''t think it looks like alive." "Pretend to be right." After that, Noel gathered the crushing power in his right hand, then raised his right hand with a fist, and punched it on the side container. Under Noor''s punch, the container on the side was crushed directly, then turned into powder and disappeared completely. But this didn''t end. Noel raised his fist again and waved towards the spider container. When the container was about to hit the container, the spider inside the container could not calm down, and his eight legs waved wildly, constantly trying to break free from it. The moment he was about to hit, he stopped. Noor''s fist was only one centimeter away from the container, while Jin Kesi was startled by the spider and quickly hid behind Noor. "Frightened me, it turns out to be alive!" Jin Kesi said incredulously as he looked out from behind Noel, looking at the struggling spider in the container. "Okay, don''t get mad inside." Noel patted the container, the spider inside shrank into a frightened motion, and then said: "Now give you two options, the first: obediently sign Place a pet contract. Second: I will destroy you humanely." "If you agree, you will respond directly to the contract in your mind later, and I will release you when you sign the contract." After that, Noel''s fingertips gave out a white light, which penetrated the container and entered the spider''s head. After a while, white light appeared again from the spider''s head, and then returned to Noel''s palm. The next white light became the parchment of the contract. After reading the parchment, I learned that the spider had signed the pet contract, and Noel took back the contract parchment. The large black-and-red spider became a pet. Noel pulled Jinkesi back a few steps, and then kicked a vacuum chop with Lan''s feet. Without hurting the spider, he directly destroyed the container. However, after the large spider crawled out, the unexpected situation of Noel and Jinkesi happened, and the spider''s body emitted a dark red light, which completely wrapped it in it. The suddenly glowing dark red light did not last too long. When the light gradually began to dissipate, Noel and Jinkesi saw the figure in them. The figure of the original large spider disappeared, but it was replaced by a woman with a great figure. "Queen Spider, Iris!!!" Noel said subconsciously, instantly recognizing who the woman was. .. v5 Chapter 72： We are surrounded "Yi...Elise?" After hearing the words, the spider who turned into a woman opened her eyes, looked at Noel in doubt, and asked with some unfavorable: "Lord...Master. .. is this the name you gave me?" "Uh...." Noel who responded, only to find that he had called the name subconsciously, but could not explain the reason, and responded bitterly: "Well, you will be called Elise in the future. " "I have a name, thank you master for giving it a name." Iris, who had begun to adapt to the speech, jumped up from the ground happily and fell into Noel''s arms with a smile of joy. "Wow!!" Jin Kesi, who finally recovered, did not continue to hide behind Noel, and quickly walked to Elise''s side, shouting in surprise: "The previous second was a spider, and the next second became Beautiful woman, this is really amazing!" "It''s really amazing, even I was a little surprised." I glanced at Elise in her arms, Noel nodded slightly, and then said: "Although I don''t know what is going on, we may be able to study from Finding the answer in the data is definitely related to Tuqi''s research." "I..." I just wanted to answer that I knew it, but the gunshots from outside the door stopped Jin Kesi and turned to look at the gate: "It seems that the people at the base are coming." "Jin Kesi, you can help Anne and Evelyn, just give me here." After thinking for a moment, Noel said to Jin Kesi. "Okay." There was no opinion on this, and Jin Kesi nodded in response. After finishing, sorting out the weapons he carried, Jin Kesi quickly ran to the closed gate, and then opened the gate to join the battle. Seeing that Jin Kesi had left, Noel asked Elise in her arms to keep quiet and let the system directly put the research data into the space, so I was too lazy to go and find it slowly. The next second, a fist-sized black hole appeared, and the data in the genetic research room was sucked into the interior, but the rest of the things showed no signs of moving, and did not absorb everything like other black holes. The genetic research materials have been recovered. After only a moment of effort, Noel did not rush out of the genetic research room after being prompted by the system. After thinking for a while, after making sure that nothing was missing, Noel walked to the gate with the obedient Iris, and set a fire in the laboratory. When Noel hugged Evelyn next to her and walked out of the gate, the battle outside the gate was also coming to an end. There were more corpses on the floor of the walkway, and there were still many mechanical wreckages. It''s just that the corpses on the ground are a little strange. The blood flowing out of the corpses is not bright red, and all are uniformly green blood. It can be determined that it is definitely not human. auzw.com The mechanical wreckage on the ground can be seen at a glance as a robot, not a mechanical weapon. "It''s a little interesting." Seeing the last enemy being wiped out, Noel stooped to pick up a mechanical wreck, looked at the mechanical wreck in his hand, and looked at the human species on the ground, laughing: "It seems that Zuan In the base, not only the gene aspect is studied, but also the machinery and biochemistry. This time, there is really no wrong place." "Brother, you come out..." After hearing the words, Annie immediately turned to look around, but only halfway through the words, she found that there was a woman beside Noel, and quickly asked, "Brother, is this woman?" "Is she the one hiding in the research room?" After listening to Annie''s question, Evelyn also turned quickly, and after observing Elise a little, she confirmed to Noel that she was guessing. "Yes, her name is Evelyn. She is the person hidden in the research room, but now she has become my pet, so she has become her own now." "What is the specific situation, we will say while walking, I will tell you all." The next goal is the biochemical laboratory. Noel leads the four women in that direction, and explains how Elise is doing. The five people walked leisurely, as if they were their own homes here, and were not worried about being surrounded by enemies in the base. It didn''t take long for Noel to walk to the biochemical laboratory after explaining the situation of Alice. But it was at this time that the door was completely opened without Knorr to crack the door code. "Dr. Mondo, you see this is exactly what I expected, but what I didn''t expect was that Tuqi would be killed so easily." As the gate opened, a bandage on his body carried a big medicine. Jar, carrying a large shield in his left hand, he slowly walked out of the door and smiled at Noel and the others. "Is this still necessary to predict?" Then a Sven man wearing a doctor''s white robe and a pair of glasses walked out and shoved his glasses and smiled: "Singed, this will be known through the monitoring screen. , What else is expected or not." "There are only five people here, and there is a little mouse missing?" At the end of the rear passage of Noel and others, a person with full body mechanical armor walked out slowly, followed by a group of machines more than two meters high. people. "Victor, as long as we clean up the invaders here, and the little mouse that has been hiding has also lived for a short time, now we don''t have to care about him." Dr. Mondo smiled, and did not put Noor alone. In his eyes, he said to the mechanical armored man who had been copied out. "Noel, we are surrounded by people." Jin Kesi, who didn''t care, said to Noel with a smile besides excitement or excitement in his eyes. .. v5 Chapter 73： Research results "That''s fine." Noel smiled slightly and said to Jin Kesi: "Save us to look for them one by one, this time it is completely possible, and then slowly visit the base." "Yes, this really saves a lot of trouble, only..." Halfway through the words, Evelyn looked at the other party before proceeding, "They don''t seem to deal with it very well. Unlike the miscellaneous fish I just dealt with." "These people are a bit stronger than the miscellaneous fish. After all, they are the strongest people in this underground base. If they are all at the level of the miscellaneous fish before, it would be really disappointing." The people who ignored Zuan, Noel Laughed and taunted. "Please, of course they are nothing to you." It is clear that Noel''s strength is definitely not empty words, Evelyn gave Noel a glance. "Master, what do I need to do?" Iris, who was on the side, looked at Noel and asked. "Brother, Annie can help, too." Little Annie was unwilling to show her weakness, feeling that she could not let the newcomer look down, and quickly offered to help. I completely ignored Zu''an''s people. Noel and the four daughters talked to me in a word, as if they regarded Zuan''s people as air, and they did not consider them as threats at all. It didn''t take long for the ruthless words to be treated as air, and the three leaders of Zuan were all black. No, Victor had mechanical armor all over his body, so no one could see his face black or black, but it was something that shook him with anger. "People like this kind of arrogance often pay for what they say. They don''t have the opportunity to leave here. We don''t need to be angry for the dying person." Dr. Mondo calmed down and pushed the bridge of his nose. ''S eyes, said to Singed like hands-on. "Dr. Mondo, you are right." Speaking, Singid calmed down quickly and smiled at Noel and others: "There really is no need to be angry with the dying person, we don''t even have to go and do it ourselves. , You will also die on our research results." "Originally, I was worrying that people who did not have the strength to do the test, but now your strength is in line with the tester conditions." "Zac, Urgot, come out." As the sound of Singed''s words fell, heavy footsteps were heard from the biochemical laboratory, and a figure composed of green liquid was ejected. Standing on the ground. "boom!" Then a fat man with four mechanical legs, whose upper body was completely biochemically modified, broke out of the wall and quickly blocked him in front of Dr. Mundo and Singed. "Britz, you have to deal with these people too." Seeing Singid called out the research results, Victor leaned against the wall of the aisle and said lightly. Having just finished speaking, the robot team behind him gave way to the left and right. A large steam robot slowly walked out of the give way and stopped in front of Victor. "Strive to kill these invaders!!" auzw.com Singid, Dr. Mondo, and Victor, as if they had made an appointment, issued instructions in unison. Zac, composed of green liquid, first rushed out at the fastest speed, using the wall to bounce back and forth in a narrow aisle to move at a high speed. The biochemical robot Urgart, four mechanical legs make it move very fast, closely following Zac. The steam robot at the rear of Noel et al. did not move, but he raised his huge mechanical right hand to aim. Then the two trachea behind him erupted steam, and did not know what it was going to do. "Annie, you just throw the teddy bear to the back and let it deal with the steam robot, then use the flame to roast the liquid." "Evelyn, you are responsible for protecting Annie, don''t let that liquid monster get close." "Elise, look at the timing coil and fix the four-legged crab behind." "Jin Ke Si, after Iris fixed the four-legged crab, you will use the maximum firepower to blast it into slag." Upon seeing this, Noel had no plans to do anything at all, and felt that the four women should be allowed to cooperate more. After all, after returning to the Super God students, they could not be in a group with others. Hearing the arrangement, Jin Kesi immediately gave up the idea of ??doing it alone and obediently followed Noel''s arrangement and waited. "Teddy, destroy that steam cyborg!" Annie immediately acted, quickly took the teddy bear from the backpack behind her, turned around and threw it vigorously towards the steam mechanized britz, then turned around and released it forward skill. "Burn!" Anne''s small hand''s palm blazed flames, and quickly attacked Zach who was rushing at high speed. Blazing flames hit, Zach quickly rushed to stop at a high speed, but the speed was too fast to stop the car, was released by Annie, the flame burned in front of him, and the liquid was evaporated by the flame instantly. Zac finally stopped in a hurry, only to rush out of the blazing flames, but retreated back to the original high-speed road. However, Urgart, who was following Zac, did not stop, but rushed towards the blazing flames. At the moment of the collision with the flame, Urgarts body burst into a current. The current immediately formed a circular shield and wrapped it in a circular current shield. The flame was completely isolated by the shield. In the outer layer. With the shield against the flames, Urgart rushed towards Noel and others in the raging flames, and Zac quickly turned around and followed closely behind it. Seeing this, Anne could only helplessly stop the release of incineration, otherwise it could not cause damage to the enemy, and would waste a lot of her magic power. If there was no magic power to fight back then, it would be really bad. .. v5 Chapter 74： Take advantage of his illness At the moment when Anne''s burning skill stopped, Iris, who saw the timing, acted and immediately threw the coiled wire from her hand. The raging flames just disappeared, and a coil of silk hit Urgot. Without any preparation, it was directly hit by the coil of silk, and there was no chance of evasion. The coiled wire wrapped around Urgart''s body, and the spider silk even connected to the ground, fixing it firmly in place. And Zach, who was closely behind him, never expected that Urgart would stop, so he slammed into the back, and the two fell together on the ground, even tightly Stuck together. "I will give you a count of 3, if you can''t be separated by 3, I will shoot you!" Jin Kesi set up a pink machine gun and pointed the muzzle at Zac, which was glued together And Urgot, reminded with a ghostly smile. "3!" "Da Da Da! Da Da Da!!" Kinkes kept the promise given and said that when he counted 3 shots, he counted to 3 shots, with no error of one second. The bullets of the pink machine gun erupted wildly, and a large number of bullets were fired every second. Until Jin Kesi finished a long row of bullets, the pink machine gun was thrown behind him. But this did not end there. Jin Kesi threw the pink machine gun behind him with one hand, and took off the three grenades on the belt with the other hand. With his mouth open, he pulled the grenade away from the grenade and quickly threw it at Zac and Urga. special. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Three loud noises in a row. The three thrown grenades landed in front of Zac and Urgart in a perfect arc, and immediately detonated as soon as they landed. But Jin Kesi still did not stop. When the three grenade detonated, she had already carried the shark rocket, and did not hesitate to pull the trigger of the launch. Just after launching a missile, Jin Kesi felt that it was still not enough. Immediately, he took a missile into the shark rocket and launched it again. "boom!" "boom!" The first missile detonated with a hit, and the second missile detonated with the hit. The place where the smoke was blown up by the three grenades became more and more unclear about the inside of the smoke. Even Zac and Urgot could not be determined whether they were dead or alive. auzw.com "Just, just in case, youd better use fire magic now to bake it again, lest the green monster cant die." Blowing the shark cannon blowing smoke Mouth, Jin Kesi could not determine whether the enemy was dead or not, he said to Annie for security. "Um." A simple response, this time Anne did not fight with Jinkesi, but raised her hands high and condensed a big fireball with magic. As Anne continued to introduce magic power, the fireballs that let her out grew larger and larger, and only when the magic power was almost exhausted did she throw out the condensed super large fireballs. The oversized fireball was thrown out by Annie and quickly fell into the thick black mist, and the hot high temperature even dissolved the wall. At this time, Noel, who had never done it, heard the prompt sound given by the system, that is, Zac and Urgot were killed, and their two points to the tip of the pocket. "The two biochemical monsters were killed." Noel smiled slightly and first told the four girls that the chemical monsters were killed, and then said: "Now you can join forces to kill the last steam robot, I will prevent it Base leader''s sneak attack." "Annie''s teddy bear is at an advantage, and it is estimated that she will be able to win or lose soon. Where else we need to do it." Wen Yan, Jin Kesi turned around and looked at the situation and said. "Brother, Anne''s teddy bear is great." Anne also looked over and saw that her teddy bear was defeated by the steam robot, and she laughed at Noel as soon as she praised me. "Annie, Kinkes, you can''t carelessly. You have to know that anything can happen in the battle. Only when the enemy is really eliminated, this is when you can rest assured." Noel shook his head and said to the two women: "And what you have to do now is to take advantage of his illness and death, unite together and beat down the water dogs fiercely, without giving the enemy any chance to overturn." "Well, I agree with Noel." Evelyn nodded and agreed with Noel''s statement. It was really only after the enemy''s real death that this was reassuring. "Brother (Noel), I know." After listening to Noel''s teaching, the two loli responded in unison. "Don''t forget in the future, I don''t want to cause you to be hurt because of your carelessness." Reaching and rubbing the heads of both Lori, Noel said to the four girls with concern. Feeling Noels concern for himself, the four girls felt warm in their hearts, and they remembered the words just now, not only to prevent themselves from being injured, but also to prevent Noel from worrying about himself and others. Next, the four women rushed out of Noel together, showing their respective housekeeping skills, joined the teddy bear and steam robot war zone, and fiercely beat the steam robot Britz, not giving it A chance to fight back, avoid, and escape. Under the turbulent dance of the four women, the steam robot Britz was soon destroyed and turned into a scattered mechanical wreckage. Watching the research results destroyed, Dr. Mondo, Victor, and Singed did not respond much, as if these were irrelevant to them. "Waste, even a few intruders can''t figure it out, and it was wiped out by the other party." Singed scolded fiercely as he looked at the remaining residue. "It seems that there is room for improvement." Dr. Mondo dragged his chin, squinted, and said quite plainly. .. v5 Chapter 75： Transform "Don''t let those guinea pigs go, it''s a waste of precious time. It''s better to study and study more time. Let''s solve it ourselves." Victor was a little impatient and didn''t want to continue wasting time. He proposed to the two. "I just thought of some new ideas. I can''t wait to try them now. I really don''t want to continue wasting time here." Dr. Mondo nodded. "I have no opinion. But..." Singed smiled and asked: "The corpses of these intruders are left to me, just to use them as test materials." "Yes." After Victor and Dr. Mondo thought for a moment, they agreed to Singid''s request and replied in unison. After agreeing to Singid''s request, Dr. Mondo did not intend to continue talking nonsense, and took a bottle of medicine from the pocket of the doctor''s white robe. The medicine in the bottle was a purple liquid. The plug was quickly pulled out, and Dr. Mondo poured the purple potion from the bottle into his mouth, and soon drank a whole bottle of purple potion. When Dr. Mondo threw away the empty bottle, the whole person changed dramatically in the next second, his body quickly expanded, and his original complexion was instantly replaced by purple. After Dr. Mondo''s transformation was completed, Sven''s appearance was completely gone, and the doctor''s white robe on his body was already broken, and he became a strong man with muscles all over his body. "If this product is to be on the Marvel plane, it will definitely compete with the Hulk." After seeing Dr. Mondo''s transformation, Noel first thought of the Hulk and said to himself. "Green Giant..." Annie just wanted to ask something, but her words had not been finished. Seeing that Dr. Mondo had rushed, Anne could only swallow the words she wanted to ask, and quickly prepared for the battle. There is no way. At this time, Dr. Mondo, who has transformed, shakes the ground with each step of the tramp. From this, it can be seen how powerful it is, so people have to be careful. Dr. Mondo in the rush, when passing the wreckage of Zac and Urgat, picked up Urgat''s machete, and then madly accelerated towards Noel and other people. Victor in the back of Noel and others also started to move at this time, quickly removed the mechanical staff worn on the waist, and then rushed up from behind. On the way, Victor''s mechanical staff clenched in his right hand lit up, and his left hand took out a fist-sized circular mechanical device and threw it hard at Noel and others. The mechanical device fell at the foot of Noel and others, and Evelyn also saw the mechanical device, and just wanted to use energy to turn it into a whip to destroy it. It''s a pity that Evelyn was still one step slower, and the mechanism thrown by Victor had been activated, forming a gravitational field at the foot of Noel and others. Seeing that the gravity field had unfolded, Victor came to a sudden stop, waved a mechanical staff with his right hand clenched, and an electromagnetic cloud appeared instantly out of thin air, moving towards Noel and others who could not move. "Damn!" Jin Kesi shouted angrily as he saw the attack was about to arrive and was suppressed by the gravity in the gravity field. auzw.com "Brother, Anne is so uncomfortable." Anne, who felt uncomfortable, said to Noel on the side. "It''s okay, I will destroy this thing right away." Noel saw not only Anne and Kinkes, but also Evelyn and Iris. It was uncomfortable in the quadruple gravity field, and what they wanted to do was equivalent. difficult. For the gravity effect in the gravity field, for Noel, who has been trained in gravity for a long time, this point of gravity is nothing. If not, seeing that Dr. Mondo is about to arrive, and Victors electromagnetic cloud is coming soon, Noel really wants the four girls to exercise in the gravity field. Thinking about it, Knoll also knew that it wasn''t the right time to run the smashing ability immediately, and the black gas instantly appeared on his right foot, easily crushing the device of the gravity field. This was just finished. The crazy Doctor Mondo with the machete came to the front, raised the machete in his hand, and then waved hard at Noel''s head. "The power is not too small. It''s a pity...." Noel raised his right hand, easily grabbed the slashing machete, and smiled at the doctor in front of him: "You are just a force in my eyes. The larger ants have no threat at all." Without giving Dr. Mondo a chance to respond, Noel''s left hand was already clenched into a fist, and the next left fist was wrapped in halo. First wrapped his left fist with the halo, punched **** Dr. Mundo''s abdomen, and then Noel slammed the machete that he caught, and jumped on the spot with a kick. "puff!" Dr. Mondo, who was hit, had a depressed heart and ejected back towards the rear at high speed. He continued to spray blood from his mouth on the way. Singid, who has not yet chosen to attack, wants to block Dr. Mondo back with a huge shield in hand, but this is just a good idea. That''s right, when Dr. Mondo hit Singid''s giant shield, Singed didn''t expect that the impact would be so great. He was hit and flew backwards together. "boom!" Eventually, the two slammed into the end of the aisle, and poor Singed became Dr. Mundo''s meat cushion, and the whole person was tucked into the wall. "Swallow!" While the two were flying backwards, Noel had rushed to the front of the electromagnetic cloud. A black spiral nest was formed in the palm of his right hand, and the electromagnetic cloud was quickly absorbed in the blink of an eye. Solved the electromagnetic cloud, and seeing that there was nothing to threaten the four women, Noel''s figure disappeared without a trace. .. v5 Chapter 76： Crazy Elixir Appearing in front of Victor, Noel quickly reached out and grabbed his face, instantly grabbed his face, five fingers increased the strength of the grip, while slowly lifting him up. It was not panicking that Victor was lifted. The robotic arm mounted on his left button was aimed at Noel, and a launch port appeared in the palm of the robotic arm, followed by a golden beam of light. "I still wanted to give you a happy way of death, but you have to do these useless resistance, which will only make me want to kill you slowly." On the side of the head, Noel easily avoided the beam of the headshot. Looking coldly at the lifted Victor, he said coldly to him. "I don''t think it''s useless to resist. And..." Victor''s left mechanical arm emerged with a sharp blade, and barreled fiercely into Noel''s heart, laughing, "You are careless." "Boom!" "Child with a disability, who told you it''s useful." Noel pressed Victor''s head to the ground, and the whole ground was dissatisfied with great force, and sneered: "For those who resist the end, I will generally give him endless pain. Die, and you are about to be one of them." "It''s impossible!!" Victor, who was shocked a little dizzy, saw that Noel''s heart didn''t have any blood flowing out, and it could still use such a powerful force. He cried unbelievably: "It clearly pierced your heart, how are you? Maybe its okay?!" "I don''t think I have the obligation to explain to you, and this will allow me to see you die." Noel smiled slightly, slowly pulled out the sharp edge of his heart, and teared Victor''s arm. Immediately after that, Noel said no more to Victor, and quickly discarded his right hand and hands, as well as the mechanical arm on his shoulder, so that he could only lie on the ground without moving. Is this the end? No, this is just the beginning. Seeing that Victor no longer had the ability to act, Noel released hundreds of **** butterflies. "Eat him bit by bit, the slower the better." Finally, after glancing at Victor, Noel gave instructions to the Hell Butterfly, and then turned and walked towards the four daughters. "Ahhhhhhh!!!" Before stepping out, Noel heard Victor''s scream, a heartbreaking scream. Although Victor looks like a robot on the surface, he was a human before. He just modified his body and replaced most of his body with machinery. That''s right, but most of them have been replaced by machinery. Noel also discovered the situation of Victor, and found that Victor''s internal organs were not replaced, and even some bones were not replaced, let alone his brain could not be replaced by machinery. Therefore, Victor''s pain sensory nerve is still functional, and his hands and feet are completely replaced by machinery, so there will be no feeling when he was scrapped just now. auzw.com But now Victor was bitten by the **** butterfly, and the place that hadn''t been replaced would feel pain, making him unable to do it without screaming. When Noel walked in front of the four daughters, Dr. Mondo, who had been kicked out before, woke up and was climbing from the ground with difficulty. "Poof!" Just standing up, a huge pain came from the belly, and Dr. Mondo fell to the ground again, spitting out blood in his mouth, quickly checked himself, and then said to himself: "The internal organs Almost completely broken, if it werent for the effect of transforming the potion, I would have been dead. "Mundo, if you are not dead, you can move your position!" Behind Dr. Mondo, Singid''s words suddenly sounded. "Singed?" Hearing the words, Dr. Mondo froze for a moment, and moved himself aside hard, then saw Singed embedded in the wall, and asked suspiciously: "Singed, how could you Becomes like this?" "Seeing you being blown away by the other party, I originally wanted to catch you, but I didn''t expect that the impact was too strong, and then I flew out with you until I hit the wall before stopping." Singed After coming down the wall, he explained to Dr. Mondo. "It doesn''t matter." After listening to the explanation, Dr. Mondo said: "Singed, give me your crazy potion." "Dr. Mondo, if I drink the crazy potion, nothing will happen. If you drink the crazy potion, you will completely lose your mind, and you will eventually become a violent lunatic." "If you become a lunatic, the base will definitely become a ruin, don''t make such a joke, OK." Hearing that Dr. Mondo wanted mad potions, Hingid quickly explained to him the consequences after use, but he didn''t want his base to be destroyed by a lunatic. "There is no time to manage these things, the other party''s strength is too horrible, if we can''t exterminate him, it will definitely be us who will die in the end, what ghosts can we use if we die!" "Just a face-to-face meeting just now, I was shattered by a punch, and the kick he kicked also severely damaged my heart." "If it weren''t for the recovery effect of the metamorphosis potion, I guess I was already a dead man just now." "Now I have only two ways to choose: first, after the effect of the metamorphosis agent has passed, it will directly become a dead person who can no longer die." "Second, drink your crazy potion, which may activate the recovery effect of my transformation potion, and can double the combat power to deal with the enemy." "The first is absolute death, the second is the possibility of death." "So I will choose the second, I would rather be a lunatic, maybe there will be a chance to wake up someday." Dr. Mondo said his own situation and showed that he would rather be a lunatic than sit and wait for death to come. .. v5 Chapter 77： Dr. Mundo After listening to Dr. Mondo, Singed didn''t know what to say. If the position was changed to his own, Singed thought he would choose this way. After all, everything is possible as long as you live, and there is really nothing when you die. Without continuing to persuade Dr. Mondo, Singed took out the crazy potion he developed and handed it to Dr. Mondo. "Singed, I need you to delay the time. There are my adrenal hormones in the biochemical laboratory. I think there is a certain chance that if you use it with crazy pharmacy, you will not become a madman." , Dr. Mondo thought for a moment, then said to Singed. "I can''t delay it for too long, I hope you can come out before I die." After that, Singed took out another bottle of crazy potion and poured it directly into his mouth. After drinking the crazy potion, Singid''s muscles bulged, and now the whole person has grown in a circle, but he can see in his eyes that he still maintains reason. After strengthening himself, Singed took a deep breath, turned his head and nodded to Dr. Mondo, then rushed towards Noel and others. Upon seeing this, Dr. Mondo also began to act, and quickly jumped up from the ground, closely behind Singed, the two looked like they were going to work together desperately. The two quickly reached the door of the biochemical research room. Singed was still madly rushing towards Noel and others, and Dr. Mondo immediately turned into the research room. "It''s a boring trick, even if I let you prepare for a few years, you still don''t have any chance of winning." Looking at Singed oncoming, Noel had no plans to continue playing, sneered: "In absolute In front of the power, no matter what you do, it is useless. Waiting for death is your best choice." "I haven''t tried how to know!!" Before approaching Noel, Singed blocked the giant shield he was holding in front of him, and the giant shield burst out sharp spikes and shouted as he accelerated towards Noel. . Seeing Singed hit with a spiky giant shield, Noel had no idea of ??avoiding it, but just lifted his right hand flat and then put a finger on the spike of the giant shield. The sharp spikes can''t pierce Noel''s skin, no matter how hard Singed is behind the shield, there is no way to continue to advance at all. "One hundred thousand volts." "One million volts." "Ten million volts." Noel''s body flashed a black arc, and Singed in front of him was wrapped in an electric column, suffering from the increasing power of pain. As Noel kept increasing the power of thunder and lightning, in the end Singid was destroyed by the force of violent thunder and lightning, and even a little bit of residue was left, so it disappeared forever in the world. "Brother is so amazing!" Anne said to Noel when she saw Singed being wiped out so quickly. auzw.com "Uh um, the master is too powerful!" Elise nodded non-stop and looked at Noel in admiration. "We still need to continue to work hard, otherwise every time like what we just said, then we will only cause trouble to Noel." Evelyn said with a slight frown, remembering the situation just fixed. "It seems that we had some arrogance in the past. If we didn''t follow Noel together, it might really be picked up one by one." Jin Kesi didn''t hesitate. She was very dissatisfied with her previous performance. It was clear that if Noel was not there, it was early Was destroyed by the other party. "Jin Kesi, Evelyn, you two don''t need to..." Can''t bear to see the two women blame themselves, Noel just wanted to comfort them, but the words haven''t been finished. "boom!" A sudden loud noise interrupted what Noll wanted to say. Dr. Mondo, who had previously rushed into the biochemical laboratory, broke through the wall and appeared in front of everyone again. "Mondo, Mondo!" Dr. Mondo, who came out of the wall, stood in the middle of the aisle and looked west. When he saw Noel and others, he shouted wildly. Dr. Mondo, who had originally used the transformation medicine, changed from more than one meter to a little giant of more than two meters, but at this time, Dr. Mondo was nearly four meters high, and the muscles all over the body were even more ridiculous, and Several large needles were inserted into his body. The most important thing is that now Dr. Mondo has no reason to say that he has become a crazy maniac. Dr. Mondo, who was completely mad, after snarling at Noor and others, rushed towards Noor and others and madly destroyed the walls on both sides. Noel locked his eyebrows slightly, and observed through the system that Dr. Mondo''s various abilities have soared, which has reached twice as much as before, and is still continuously improving. Now even if the four women join forces together, it is estimated that they are no longer Dr. Mondo''s opponents, only the hanged by him. "You just have to look at it. Now you are not his opponent. Don''t worry me if you stay in place." After finishing the four women''s response, Noel rushed forward. In a blink of an eye, Noel came to Dr. Mondo, and Dr. Mondo stopped. "Ding!" Seeing Dr. Mondo quickly swing the machete, Noel took out the real black sword night from the space and easily blocked the machete that was severely swung. "Meng Duo!!" Dr. Mondo, completely irrational, immediately slashed wildly without rules, but the speed was faster than once, and the power was stronger than once. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding" Easily blocking the next blow, Noel could clearly feel that Dr. Mundo was increasing every minute and second, as if there was no sign of stopping to increase at all. .. v5 Chapter 78： Collect loot With the enhancement of Dr. Mondo''s own ability, this did not restore a little reason as he expected, but became more and more crazy. Apart from the word Meng Duo in his mouth, he would not say any other words at all now, making people completely unable to understand what he was going to express. What Noel can see now from Dr. Mondo is only his desires and desires to destroy everything. It can be said that there is nothing but this. "Poor guy, turned into a monster that only knew destruction, let me help you out." After a simple observation, Noel said lightly to Dr. Mondo while resisting the attack. "Mondo! Mondo!" Dr. Mondo still waved his machete, and did not give Noor the stance of swearing to death. He didn''t understand what Noor said. "It''s time to end the game." After that, Noel clenched the real Black Sword Night, holding the machete swayed by Dr. Mondo, and slashed from bottom to top. "Ding!" Although Dr. Mondo was several times stronger, it was not enough for Noel to look at it. The real black knife flew the machete at night. After flying the machete, Noel did not stop there, but waved the real black sword at super high speed, letting countless flashes of light. "Don''t move, then you can live a little longer." The real black knife in hand stopped at night, and Noel slammed it back into the storage space and smiled at Dr. Mondo in front of him. After finishing speaking, Noel turned around and walked towards the four daughters without paying any attention to Dr. Mondo or worrying about his attack from behind. At the moment when Noel took the first step, the mad doctor Dr. Mundo raised his fist and quickly waved towards Noel''s head. "Small...." Seeing this, the four women wanted to remind Noel, but only said a word, and the situation they saw immediately left them speechless, completely fixed on the spot. When Dr. Mondo''s fist was a few centimeters away from Noel, there were countless slash marks all over his body, then his body completely collapsed and collapsed, and finally turned into pieces of fragments scattered on the ground. "Say you don''t want to move, why don''t you listen, hey!" "Well...it seems wrong!" "He''s already a madman. I don''t understand him when I say it. I''m really enough. I talk nonsense with a madman for a long time." There was no need to look back at all. Knowle knew exactly what Dr. Mondo was like, and said to himself while walking. It was not until Noel returned to her side that the four women recovered from the stunned god, but it was somewhat unbelievable that Dr. Mondo was killed. auzw.com From the battle just now, the four girls can observe that Dr. Mondo is increasing every second, and his speed and power are several times that of his own. If it is a personal heads-up with him, 100% is definitely the rhythm that he killed Even if there are four people at the most, it will delay the time. The odds can be said to be infinitely close to zero. After all, the longer the delay, the more powerful Dr. Mondos fighting power is. The four women clearly know that no one naively thinks there is a chance to win. Although it is certain that Noel will win, the four women thought it would take at least a while, but they never expected that Dr. Mondo was killed in seconds, which was completely beyond their expectations. "Noel, I want to become as strong as you." Looking at the smiling Noel in front of him, Jin Kesi said very seriously. "Annie must be as strong as her brother, so that she can help her later." Seeing Jin Kesi first, Annie said quickly. "Master, I will work hard." Elise said seriously. "As strong as Noel, I don''t think it''s realistic. If you have one-tenth of you, then I think it''s enough." After thinking a little, Evelyn looked at Noel and smiled. "You don''t have to be as strong as me, as long as you have the ability to protect yourself. Only in this way can I fight with confidence when I meet a strong enemy." Noel smiled slightly and reached out to rub the two Loli''s little heads. , Said to them. "Well, we will protect ourselves." The four women nodded one after another and said in unison. "Now the strongman at Zuan base has been cleaned up just now. There are only some fish in the base. We can collect the spoils." After confirming with the system, after understanding the situation of the base, Noel smiled at the four women. . Next, Noel talked to the four women about some items to be taken away, and decided to act in groups for efficiency. Soon they were divided into three groups, Noels own group, Anne and Evelyns group, Jinxs and Iris group, and they went to different places. After the four girls left, Noel thought there was still some worry. After all, there were still some fish in the base. In order to prevent accidents, the defensive weapons in the base were immediately activated to clean up the remaining fish. After a while, the task of cleaning up the miscellaneous fish was completed, and then Noel was relieved to collect the loot. Time passed by one minute and one second, after more than two hours. At this time, Noel and the four daughters gathered at the door, and repeatedly determined that all the necessary items were taken back, and left the underground base of Zuan together. As for Graves, it was a bit unlucky. Noel completely forgot his existence. When he started the defensive weapon in the base, he was not set outside the target of the attack, and no one knew how his result would be. Anyway, when Noel and the others came to the coast, the speedboat that he was riding on was still well docked, which could indicate that Graves was still on the island and did not leave before waiting for himself. .. v5 Chapter 79： Please kidnap! Please take away! When Noel and others were far away, the self-destruction system started at the Zuan base also counted down, and a huge explosion came from behind. "boom!" The flames of the explosion went straight to the sky, instantly illuminating the night. The speedboat did not stop because of it, and it still sailed at the fastest speed on the sea. Noel and the others on the speedboat did not look back, as if this had nothing to do with them. At the moment when the explosion sounded, this also made Noel sure about one thing. That''s the guy Graves, who hadn''t been killed by the base''s defensive weapons before, but it was certain that he was seriously injured, so he didn''t have the opportunity to leave Zu''an base. Because after the explosion just sounded, the system prompts to get points for killing Grafors. After all, the self-destruction procedure of Zu''an base was initiated by Noel, and the points obtained by killing are also his. Continue sailing on the sea until the sun rises from the east. At this time, Noel and others also returned to the French port and landed in an unmanned place. After landing, Noel took the sports car from the storage space and returned to the hotel with his spoils and four daughters. Nothing was intercepted along the way. When it is safe to return to the hotel, the first thing for Noel and others is to cleanse the body, followed by a group to go to bed to sleep. Two days later... During this period, Jin Kesi and Evelyn found a target capable person, but Jin Kesi had to go head-to-head with others, but this event was full of storms. After Kinxe killed the capable people, he fought with the police force again. Finally, with the help of Evelyn, the two successfully rushed out of the encirclement and safely returned to the hotel. In addition to this matter, Noel was not only resting during these two days, but also repeatedly determined the main goals of this trip to France, probably controlled the course of action of the goals and so on. After the rest was enough, Noel felt that there was no need to observe, so he decided to start abduction. At more than nine o''clock in the evening, according to the observation results of the previous two days, Noel easily entered the interior of the mansion and was not found by any guards. Entering the target''s room, Noor did not see the target''s figure at this time, but heard the sound of water coming from the bathroom, and instantly understood that the target was taking a bath. Okay, Noel now becomes very tangled, his eyebrows locked tightly. "Am I going to peek? Or peeking?" Standing in front of the bathroom door, Noel''s eyes were also fixed on the bathroom door, very tangled to himself. After careful consideration, Noel finally made a decision, and then put his hand on the door handle, carefully twisting the door handle slowly. auzw.com But in the next second, the smile on his face disappeared, and Noel showed a disappointed and depressed expression. The whole person was not good at this moment. There was no way, finally decided to peek, but finally found that the bathroom door was locked, it is difficult to feel depressed. "Nima! Daddy!" Slowly let go of his hand, Noel walked to the sofa and sat down, complaining in a low voice: "Waste my expression! Waste my expectations! Waste my time!" "Really, this woman is in her own home and in her room, what door is locked for a bath." "Obviously the door was locked, and the door to the bathroom was locked in one fell swoop. How uneasy are you?" "It hurt me to look forward to nothing for a long time." Noel, who was sitting on the sofa, kept mumbling in his mouth, pushing all his mistakes to the target as if he had to cooperate with him if he wanted to peek at each other. One minute and one second passed, Noel spent more than an hour in the room, but the target still did not come out of the bathroom, waiting for everyone to fall asleep bored. Another half hour passed away, just when Noel was waiting impatiently, and was not going to wait any longer, when he saw the bathroom door open. A woman with long red hair wrapped in a bath towel walked out of the bathroom, but she wiped her hair with a towel and did not notice the existence of Noel. Without being found, Noel did not make a silly noise, just sat on the sofa, slowly admiring the other person''s figure, and looking forward to the other party removing the bath towel. After a while, the woman sitting in front of the dressing table finally finished her hair and was preparing to take off the bathrobe on her body, intending to put on the pajamas set aside. Just standing up and turning around, the woman''s hands had been put on the bath towel, and then finally found the existence of Noel. But the woman did not scream, nor did she run away in a panic. The reaction was the opposite of the other women. She just stared at Noel with wide eyes, and then she took no further action. "You..." Noel said something just now, but he hadn''t finished. "You have a pair of eye-catching eyes, I like it very much." The woman still didn''t scream, nor panic, but said with a smile. "I..." Noel still couldn''t finish. "If you are not a robber, then you must be a kidnapper. I''m right." Noel was interrupted, and the woman smiled calmly. "That''s right." Leng Leng responded, Noel was a little confused about the situation, and thought to himself:''What is this situation? This is not the same as I think the script! "You can enter my room without being noticed by anyone at all, which shows that you are very powerful." Seeing Noel admitted that the woman was still not afraid, but her eyes were shining very happy, and then said: "The kidnapper Sir, please kidnap! Please take away!" .. v5 Chapter 80： Sarah Now Noel was completely stunned, completely confused about what was going on, and wondered if it was the wrong room. "I didn''t hear it clearly. Please say it again." After regaining his consciousness, Noel asked the woman in front of him in order to determine whether he had heard it wrong. "Mr. kidnapper, you heard it right, I''m going to repeat it." It was understandable that the other party was surprised. The woman repeated it with a smile and said, "Mr. kidnapper, please kidnap! Please take away!" "Beauty, under such circumstances, you should scream in horror first, and then ask for help loudly." After making sure that you heard it correctly, Noel sniffed and asked, "But you are now asking for kidnapping. Begging to take away, are you sure you took the medicine today?" "You actually scolded me for being sick!" The woman shouted with dissatisfaction when she understood what she meant: "You didn''t take medicine, and your whole family didn''t take medicine!" "I didn''t take medicine originally. After all, I didn''t have any illnesses, so there was no need to take medicine at all." Noel shrugged, indifferently smiling. I don''t know how to refute it. The woman bulged her cheeks and didn''t speak, so she stared at Noel so determinedly. The expected script was completely disrupted, and Noel didn''t know what to say for a while, and could only stare at each other with the woman wrapped in bath towels. Quiet, the two of them in the room didn''t say a word, so quiet that both of them could hear each other''s breathing and even hear each other''s heartbeat. Time passed by one minute and one second. After the two sides stared at each other for more than ten minutes, the woman first broke the tranquility. "Hello!" The woman sneezed and her body shivered. "Beauty, you''d better get dressed quickly, or you''ll have a cold later." Noel smiled and kindly reminded. "You keep looking at me like this, do you want me to change clothes in front of you?" Noor glanced away, and the woman said angrily. "Uh..." Noel really forgot what he said, and smiled awkwardly: "Oh, I turned around and promised not to peek." Having said that, after Noel got up from the sofa, he turned around at the fastest speed, not worried about the other party attacking at this time. After waiting for more than ten seconds, Noel really showed no signs of peeking. The woman quickly took the bath towel off her body and put the pajamas on the side. The clothes were changed at the fastest speed, but the woman did not immediately tell Noel, but took a musket from the lower pillow. "I changed my clothes. My name is Sarah." Hidden behind the musket, Sarah introduced herself and asked, "What''s your name?" auzw.com "My name is Noel." Hearing the name of the other party, Noel also introduced himself, turned and sat on the sofa. "Nanor, what purpose do you come here?" Sarah thought for a moment, then asked Noor on the sofa. "I''m here to persuade you to join the team. Of course, if you don''t agree, I will kidnap you away, so you''re right to call me Mr. Kidnapper." Noel thought very straightforwardly. After the purpose, he then asked doubtfully: "But I am very puzzled. Why did you just ask you to kidnap and take away, can you give me an answer?" "It''s very simple. I hate this kind of canary life in the cage. I want to live freely outside." "Although, I have the ability to escape from here, but it will definitely cause a lot of movement. It will only be a matter of time before I am brought back." "But you can come here silently. I believe you can take me away silently. When the guards here find me missing, it is estimated that I have already gone far." "The most important thing is that even if you are really a kidnapper, when you take me out of here, I have the confidence to escape from you." After thinking about it, Sarah told the truth honestly. After listening to Sarahs reasons, Noel finally understood what was going on, and thought to herself: Thats what it is! No wonder, she would say so strange things, just want to escape from my hand, this is a little too confident. "Your self-confidence comes from the musket behind you?" Noel smiled, looking at Sara and asked. "How do you know?!" Sarah asked subconsciously, and calmed down after she calmed down, "You peeked at me to change clothes!!" "Please, I didn''t turn around at all. How could I peek at you and change your clothes? You don''t think I have long eyes behind my head?" Sarah gave White a glance, and Noel quickly explained. "Impossible! If you didn''t peek, how do you know?" Sarah didn''t believe it and pointed the rifle at Noel, as if she didn''t explain why it came, she would shoot immediately the next second. Similar. "When I entered the room just now, I saw the musket under the pillow. Now that musket is no longer there. Except that you just took it, you said who else will take it in this room." Don''t mind being targeted by a musket, Noel explained slowly. "True..." I just wanted to ask if it was true, but Sarah''s words were not finished. "Of course it is." Without Sarah speaking, Noel knew what she was going to say, and then said: "Don''t talk about those useless, I can take you silently away, but the condition is: leave After this, you must follow me." "If you leave here, but you are subject to your restrictions, which kind of freedom is that." Sarah''s brow closed tightly, dissatisfied with Noll''s condition. "Of course it''s freedom, it''s just limited freedom. It''s better than you here anyway. Think about it." Noel smiled slightly and said to Sarah. .. v5 Chapter 81： Getting on the boat is easy and getting off the boat is difficult After careful consideration, Sarah felt that Noel had a point, and hesitated to agree. After all, Sarah knows clearly that people who can come in as silently as Noel are likely not to appear again in the future. If you miss this hard-to-reach opportunity, there will be no time for Muyou to say it. Too. There was only one chance. If I missed it, I would never come again. This made Sarah feel quite tangled. While wanting complete freedom, she did not want to miss the opportunity to go out this time. "Beauty, after I took you out of here, if you have the ability to escape from me and you can''t find you, then you can be completely free." "But the prerequisite is that you have to be able to escape." "Don''t you say that you have confidence to escape from me?" "Aren''t you afraid? Worried that there is no way to escape. The confident look just now just pretended to be me?" Noel is like a devil, and she does not stop language to induce Sarah and make her lose her accurate judgment. The effect was obvious. Sarah quickly lost her ability to think calmly under Noel''s language offensive, and her heart was completely picked up. "Who said I''m scared!" No more thinking, Sarah said disappointedly: "I promised your terms, and you won''t regret it, huh!" "I don''t regret the word in my dictionary, I''m afraid you can''t do it." Seeing Sarah agreed, Noel smiled slightly and continued provocatively. "Don''t talk about those that are useless, I have promised. When will you take me away?" Without continuing to talk, Sarah wanted to determine the time of leaving and quickly asked Noel. "Anytime." After confirming with Sarah, Noel paused and said, "But you''d better bring some clothes. As for credit cards and mobile phones, you don''t need it, otherwise it will be easy to be tracked by people. If you find it, dont blame me for not reminding you." "Well, wait for me." Shaq smiled at Noel when he heard that he could leave immediately. After talking, Sarah didn''t care about Noel anymore, and quickly ran to the front of the big cabinet, opened the big cabinet and found a suitcase, and then began to put the required clothes one by one. Seeing Sarah packing up happily, Noel didn''t expect the plan to become so successful. She deceived the beautiful woman only once, and thought she would persuade them for two or three days before she would follow her. Secretly leave. I really cant keep up with the changes! But such a change, I like it very much, ha ha ha ha ha! But there is one thing to be sure. After leaving here, she will definitely regret the decision just made. After all, she cannot escape from her side, but unfortunately it is too late to regret it. auzw.com Just when Noel snickered, Sarah had packed her luggage and took a set of clothes into the bathroom. It didn''t take long for Sarah, who changed clothes, to walk out of the bathroom and watched the suitcase for a moment, and after confirming that there was nothing to forget, she dragged the suitcase and walked to Noel. "It''s ready, let''s go." Sarah said when she came to Noel. "No problem." After that, Noel got up from the sofa and reached out to touch Sarah''s suitcase and put it directly into the storage space. Not waiting for the surprised Sarah to ask questions, Noel stretched out her arms to grab her waistline and pulled her into her arms. Suddenly pulled into her arms, Sarah just wanted to struggle to escape from her arms, but found that Noel''s strength was too great, and the struggle was not useful at all. Attention. Instructing Sarah to stop talking, Noel hugged her and walked to the window, quickly closing the window and opening it. After opening the window, Noel hugged Sarah directly, then jumped out of the window with her, jumped into the sky at a high speed, and soon the two disappeared into the night. The guards patrolling the mansion did not happen at all. Two people flew high above their heads, still smoking and chatting with each other to kill time. The speed is fast, and it is farther and farther away from the royal mansion. At this moment, Sarah, in a state of astonishment, returned to her mind, and now she found her hands clinging to Noel tightly, as if she wanted to unite with him. When looking down, Sarah still felt a little unbelievable and never thought she would leave in this way. What''s even more unexpected is that Noel was able to fly in the sky. Sarah felt like she was dreaming, but she knew it was true. "It seems that I was flicked into the thief ship." Sarah smiled helplessly, knowing that Noel''s speed now, even if he had a chance to escape later, it was only a matter of time before he was caught. "It''s easy to get on and off the boat, so it''s useless to regret." After hearing the words, Noel turned to look at Sarah and smiled at her. "Sorry?" Sarah shook her head and smiled at Noel: "I don''t regret it, at least I don''t have no chance at all, even if I can''t really escape from you, you won''t limit my freedom too much, I said That''s right." "As long as you go out in the future, you can still come back to me honestly, I really will not restrict your freedom." Noel smiled and replied straightforwardly. "This thief ship looks good, and it''s not as bad as expected." Getting the bottom line from Noor''s mouth, Sarah felt that the situation was not so bad, but don''t touch the bottom line in advance. .. v5 Chapter 82： coordinate After one month... During this time, good luck sister Sarah tried to escape several times, but in the end they all ended in failure, and after each escape was captured by Noel. Noel would beat Sarah''s **** in the face of the four girls. After several shameful punishments, Sarah finally became honest and never dared to try to escape again, knowing that it was purely uncomfortable for herself. In the subsequent get along, Sarah slowly integrated into Noel''s group and had a very happy life every day, no longer had the idea of ??running away. It is estimated that if Sarah is driven away now, she will never leave half a step. In this month, Anne, who went out to play all day one day, fell asleep shortly after returning. Noel finally waited for this rare opportunity, so in one fell swoop, the four girls were turned into women, which is why they did not go after Sarah. That day was arguably the happiest day for Noel. After all, he had been in the plane of the Super Theological Academy for so long. It''s just that in the days to come, it becomes impossible for Noel to want the four girls together, because someone must look at Annie''s little loli, otherwise they can''t interact happily at all. Location: Super Seminary. At this moment, Noel led the five girls to the outer gate of the Super Theological Academy. While introducing them to the Super Theological Academy, they walked slowly towards the teaching building. The four big beauties, plus a cute little loli, they are all around Noel, which can be said to be extra noticeable, and it also makes people envious and jealous. Wandering east and west to look at the Super Theological Seminary, soon Noel introduced the Super Theological Seminary to almost the same place, and went straight to Reitz''s office. Before long, he came to the door of Ritz''s office, and Noel didn''t even knock on the door, and opened the door and walked inside. Hearing the sound of opening the door, Ritz, who was working on the document, raised his head with some dissatisfaction and doubt, but when Noel walked in with his five daughters, a smile appeared on his face. "Teacher Noel, why don''t you tell me when you come back, then I''ll send someone to pick you up." No longer ignoring the documents on the table, Ritz quickly got up from the seat and smiled as she walked towards Noel. "Teacher Ritz, I decided to come back temporarily, so I didn''t inform you." Instructing the five girls to sit casually, Noel explained to Ritz who was coming. "It turns out like this!" After being explained, Ritz''s eyes turned to the four women. After a little observation, they turned around and smiled at Noel: "Mr. Noel, I didn''t expect you to persuade four people. This is really hard work for you." "Small things." In response, Suddenly Noel remembered something, and asked Ritz: "Mr. Ritz, how do I think there are fewer troops in the Super Seminary?" auzw.com "Right! If you don''t say it, I almost forgot about it." After listening to Noel''s question, Ritz immediately remembered something and said, "Don''t stand, you sit down and I tell you slowly ." Noel sat down next to Sarah, while Ritz sat down on the opposite sofa. "This is the case, due to the Sun Wukong incident." "General Ducao and I feel that the Super Theological Academy is not safe as a base. After all, if the enemy is violently attacked here, it will definitely affect the residents of Juxia City." "For the sake of the safety of the residents of Juxia City, we unanimously decided to change the location of the base to other places, and this is just used to recruit students, so only a part of the army is left." "While all the members of the male company have now gone to the new base, the second batch of super fighters have also logged into the new base, and it is estimated that they have begun training." "This is probably the case." After sitting down, Reitz explained the situation to Noel and the whereabouts of the company. After listening to Ritzs explanation, Noel finally understood what was going on, and at the same time recalled that the base had followed the anime, it must have been sent to the aircraft carrier at sea. "Now I want to ask, do I want to stay here to teach?" After a little thought, Noel asked concerns. "Leave you here to teach, it is simply overkill." Ritz shook his denial, and then said: "I will immediately contact Admiral Ducao, let him send a helicopter to pick you up, it is up to you To train super fighters." "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome, you just tell me the coordinates." Knowing that you don''t need to stay here, Noel said to Rez with a smile. "Yes, I almost forgot, as long as you have coordinates, you can pass at any time." After hearing the words, Ritz remembered the Noel teleport, what helicopter was used, and smiled: "You wait a little, I called to find Admiral Ducaos coordinates, and Im ready." After talking, Ritz got up from the sofa, then walked to the desk and picked up the phone, asking Ducaoso for the base coordinates. There is nothing to do. Noel chats with the five daughters about you, killing the waiting time. I don''t know what Ritz and Ducao talked about either. They chatted for a while before hanging up the phone, and then Noel got the coordinates he wanted. "Teacher Ritz, I took them around the city, and we had nothing to do with it." The coordinates were obtained, and Noel had nothing to ask, and he didn''t plan to stay. "Teacher Noel, let me send you." Ritz nodded and smiled at Noel. Ritz sent Noel and others out of the teaching building. After saying goodbye to Noel and others, he walked to his office. .. v5 Chapter 83： alarm! alarm! That night..... At more than nine o''clock in the evening, it was dark at night. Suddenly, the dark sea lit up with lights, allowing the fleet to be clearly seen on the sea, as well as the aircraft carrier protected by the fleet. As the lights came on, the aircraft carrier also sounded an alarm. "Alert! Alert!" "V8 military communication satellite has been devastated, please all personnel enter the state of preparation!" "Alert! Alert!" "V8 military communication satellite has been devastated, please all personnel enter the state of preparation!" "Alert! Alert!" "V8 military communication satellite has been devastated, please all personnel enter the state of preparation!" The alarm kept repeating, and the crew who had already laid down to sleep all climbed up at the fastest speed and ran to their posts while wearing clothes. At this time, Dukao also led people into the command room, and asked the staff of the command room for the situation, and soon learned the general situation. "Jana, now that v8 is no longer valid, will the impact be serious?" After understanding the situation, Ducao looked at the assistant he brought and asked her. "Our supernatural system communication will not be affected, but the communications and navigation in the military area will temporarily enter a paralyzed state." Gana quickly sat down in front of the computer, her hands quickly operated, and reported while seriously checking the situation: "If If a location is attacked, there will be no communication or air support within a few hours." "So, our light of dawn, can we support it in time?" Ducao asked after a little thought. "I will start the Skynet Scout Guard and perform a spectral scan every five minutes around the world. If I am lucky, I can locate the incident." "But the amount of data is too large, this system may also face the situation of insufficient memory." "But if the positioning is successful, we can monitor the entire battlefield by launching a reconnaissance guard." Carrying out the operation quickly with both hands, Gana proposed a plan to Ducao. "Can you scan each other''s actions?" Ducao then asked Ghana without promptly agreeing to the plan. "Now the Eastern Hemisphere is night, light wave data is difficult to analyze, only when something like an explosion occurs, the captured data is the most accurate." Gana analyzed seriously. "Head of the report, our system has been accessed by secret signals again, we can''t stop it, please give instructions." Gana just finished, waiting for Ducao to say something, a person in the monitoring room reported. "God, what kind of opponent are we facing?" Ducao''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and he was very annoyed when he didn''t expect trouble to come one after another. auzw.com Feeling upset, Ducao finally decided to start the Skynet Investigation Guard. After all, there is no other way now. After receiving the order, Ghana immediately launched the Skynet Scout Guard, performing a spectral scan of the world every five minutes. Time elapses in one minute and one second, just before the spectral scan will end. "According to the theater data, the goal should be to **** the Dongshan 49 of Yunshan Base. The enemy is equipped with a lightning halberd and belongs to the Devil Squad." When the light wave data was scanned, Gana quickly reported to Ducao. "Lightning Halberd? Demon Squad?" Ducao frowned, feeling a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember for a while, so he confirmed to Ghana. "Yes." Jana said very surely. "Hurry up to call the male company and analyze this demon squad." Ducao knew very well that now he had no time to hesitate and quickly ordered. "The Light of Dawn is ready, and the Xiongbing Company has also assembled on the runway." After issuing the order to the Xiongbing Company, Gana reported to Ducao, and then explained: "Demons and angels, in 100w light years Angel civilization outside." "Now that Moganna''s arrival was captured before." "Obviously, the Demon Legion is directly under Morgana." "In my opinion, the appearance of the demon today is very likely related to the disappearance of Huangcun, and Moganna is likely to reincarnate the demon through humans." Ghana revealed the analyzed data and made her own inference. After all, Moganna did have this ability, otherwise she would not be able to invade the earth with a large number of demons. "Evil gene implantation technology!" Ducao instantly understood what was going on after hearing Gana''s inference, and said angrily. After Ducao explained a few words, he quickly left the command room. Not too much. On the aircraft carriers airstrip, Ducao came to the assembled company of soldiers and spoke to them loudly. After the training, the male company quickly boarded Dawnlight No.1, followed by Dawnlight No.1 taking off, gliding across the night sky at Mach 8 and heading towards the supported destination. Dawn Light 1 had just taken off, and the second team came under Dawn Light 2 and saluted Ducao. Ducao spoke to the goddess, and the content was exactly the same as the training company, just one word had not been changed. Subsequently, the goddess team led by Rena boarded the Light of Dawn 2 and flew to the Yunshan base in need of support. Seeing the male company and the goddess set off, Ducao did not continue to stay on the aircraft carrier''s runway, but turned and walked toward the command room. After all, the command room still needs Ducao to make a decision, who makes him the highest commander here, no one can decide things except him. At a speed of Mach 8, the first was to take the male company departed from the Light of Dawn 1 and reached the base of Yunshan in just three minutes. .. v5 Chapter 84： Jiawen Squad, attack! "Turn on the laser radiation and drop the scout guard!" "Jiawen Squad, attack!" After investigating the guards, members of the company of soldiers riding on Dawn of Light No. 1 were ordered to descend from Dawn Light of No. 1 under the command of Captain Jia Wen. In the command room of the aircraft carrier Giant, immediately received the airborne information of the Jiawen Squadron. "The air gliding mission will be taken over by me. Please ask Sona to build a vision model." "The wind-borne program has been started. Jiawen is invited to conduct on-site command." Knowing the information of the Jiawen Squad, Gana used the super-god system to exert his ability to help them remotely. "The field of vision model has been established by Sona under the influence of laser radiation. Please ask the head to give instructions." After helping the Jiawen Squadron airborne, Gana quickly cooperated with Sona to establish the field of vision model, and then asked Ducao for instructions. "The situation is grim." Looking at the established vision model, Dukao saw the current status of the Yunshan base. At this time, it can be said that it has been seriously damaged there, and he frowned deeply and said: "Jiawen, you... ..." "Head of the report! A space energy response occurred in our mother ship. Three unidentified personnel passed through the space and now entered the mother ship. It is likely that some people will continue to enter!" Suddenly found abnormal data, after a quick analysis , Gana quickly interrupted Ducao and quickly reported to him. "What?!" The situation was not good, but it still happened at this juncture, which made Ducao even more upset. After thinking for a while, he said: "Jia Wen, as the captain of the team, the battle on the spot will be handed over. You have commanded, I need to deal with the base problem, and Gana and Sona will support you." "Jiawen understands!" Through the communication equipment in the command room, he immediately heard Jiawen''s response. "Jana, quickly find out where the invaders are and predict where they are going." Dukao ordered to Jana when Jiawen responded. "Yes, Chief!" Gana responded quickly. Immediately afterwards, Gana quickly manipulated the computer in an attempt to use the surveillance in the mother ship to capture the figure of the intruder, but found that the surveillance near the space energy response was affected. It can be said that there is no ghost in the surveillance there. . In desperation, Ghana can only lock the surveillance that has not been affected, hoping that the figure of the intruder will appear quickly in the rest of the surveillance, in order to predict where the intruder is going, and can also send someone to carry out front and back attacks and prevention. After five minutes of careful observation, I finally saw the figure of the intruder in the rest of the monitoring. Gana just wanted to return Ducao, who was waiting for the result, to let him release the plan of the operation. But when he saw the two familiar figures in the surveillance, this made Jana breathe a sigh of relief. The originally locked eyebrows slowly stretched out, completely without the alertness just now. auzw.com Observing the change in Gana''s expression, Ducao felt quite curious and looked at the monitor screen that was called up. "It turned out to be this guy." The figure in the surveillance was recognized instantly, and Dukao was relieved. At least the situation was not internal or external. He said helplessly: "Jana, you and Sona assist Jiawen, they have Tell me about any emergency, and Ill go and receive this big man." Having finished speaking, Ducao turned and left without waiting for Gana and Sona to respond. Seeing Dukao leave, Gana and Sona looked at each other and began to work seriously, no longer worrying about the safety of the base. It didn''t take long before he just turned at the end of Operation Ducao''s walkway, when he met the invaders. "You''re really going to trouble someone, and you didn''t notify me before you came, but I almost raised the alarm just now." Ducao complained to the intruder when he walked head-on. "In the morning, Ritz just got the coordinates from you. You must know from him that I''m back. This should be a notification." Noel shrugged and didn''t care about Ducao''s complaints. Said to him with a smile. "The three of them are the students you persuaded from abroad?" It was useless to complain clearly. Duquesse observed the three women before asking Noel. "Well." A response came, and then Noel said: "Give me a place to stay, and then you can go busy, I will take them around." "You know I am busy?" Ducao asked curiously. "My ears are very smart, and I heard the situation as soon as I came. If you don''t need to command, it doesn''t matter to me. Anyway, it''s you, not me, who is depressed." Noel smiled slightly, it didn''t matter. Said. "Since you know it is a special period, then I will not entertain you here, and this is the ID card I prepared for you before. I will handle the three of them as soon as possible." See Noel knows the current situation, Duquesne It also saves the effort of explanation and takes out a card and passes it. "Ok, that''s waiting for you to have time. At that time we will talk alone. I need something on your hands." After receiving the ID card, Noel said to Duquesne. "Okay, I''m also curious about what you want. We will talk when we have time." Duquesne was very curious, but he didn''t ask directly and nodded. After speaking, Ducao returned to the command room without stopping, and did not continue to chat with Noel. While chatting with Ducao, Noel obtained the road map inside the aircraft carrier fleet through the system, and learned the location of his fiancee. Therefore, after watching Duke''s disappear in the field of vision, Noel led the four girls to the lounge. .. v5 Chapter 85： Really waste The door of the lounge was slowly opened, but the people in the lounge did not look back. The five people who entered the lounge were not found at all, because their eyes were fixed on the screen, watching the battle between the Jiawen team and the goddess team. Happening. "Catherine, I can send you back to Dawn 2, but are you willing to help Zhao Xin?" "He is fatally injured and is undergoing remote repairs. At this time, he needs someone to guard him, so as not to be found by the enemy to increase the injury." As soon as Noel and others entered the lounge, they heard Ghana asking Catherine for advice on whether to help Zhao Xin who was seriously injured. "I''m going, please send me over." After hearing the message from Ghana, Catherine agreed without thinking. After receiving the response, Gana immediately used the wind-borne program through the super-god system to move Catherine in mid-air to Zhao Xin''s position. Soon, the figure of Catherine appeared on the lounge screen, and even saw Zhao Xin lying on the ground with a headshot. Just landing, seeing Zhao Xin''s situation is not optimistic, Catherine knelt on the ground on one leg, quickly set up a hand-held sniper rifle, carefully warned everything around to prevent someone from sabotaging Zhao Xin''s treatment. "Zhao Xin has passed the dangerous period, he stopped the first bullet for his teammates." "We cannot guarantee who will sacrifice who will kill the enemy..." "But, but, every step of victory, pay and gain... that is the result of everyone''s efforts." "The male company, we will never leave our teammates half a step." "Zhao Xin! I will stick to Zhao Xin''s side! Please rest assured that my teammates will not let the enemy approach half a step!" On the screen, there was a conversation between Ghana and Catherine, and Catherine, as she said, stood firmly beside the seriously injured Zhao Xin. In the following time, the situation of the rest of the staff appeared on the big screen of the lounge, but their situation was not very optimistic. In addition to Zhao Xin, one person was constantly being knifed, and the other was singled out with the demon. "Zhao Xin was really a gangster, but he was the first to be killed by the enemy." Noor, who was standing behind, said dissatisfiedly after seeing the situation. "It''s really waste. It''s so hard to clean up a few ants. It was so disappointing." "I rely on! Who is there to talk coldly, why don''t you find it..." Hearing the words from behind, Dreius turned angrily, but when he saw that the person behind him was Noel, he was angry At this moment, everything was gone. What I wanted to say was completely stuck in my throat, so I dare not say it at all. auzw.com "Yo! My temper is not small, I dare to yell at me now." Noel said with a smile: "Say, then you haven''t finished what you said, now all of them , I listen." "Ah..." Seeing Noel''s smile, Dreius was more afraid, cold sweats on his forehead and back, and said with some fear: "Nuo..." "Boy, how did you talk to my elder brother? Believe me or not!" The man standing beside Dreyus shouted, "Brother, I''m going to teach you that boy now, Let him know who can''t be messed up." "Dare you dare to yell at my boss? Do you still want to teach my boss?" The responding Delaius raised his hand and shot at the man next to him, scolding while cruelly: "I he You''re going to kill you! I''m going to kill you! I''m going to kill you, this big and small thing! I''ll kill you!" "Cousin, please don''t fight, please don''t fight, I''m wrong." As the man flinched back, he begged Delause for mercy. "Instructor Noel, I''m really sorry." Finally, I slapped the man, and then Deleas quickly apologized to Noel, and introduced: "He is my cousin Deleven, and he joined the Super Seminary not long ago. Its just a little **** outside, so theres no big or small air in the stream, please ask Master Noel to include it. "I don''t care about him because he is a newcomer. But..." After glancing at Delevin, Noel looked at Deleaus again and smiled: "Big d, it seems that you just have something to say, I am still waiting for your follow-up." "Boss, I really don''t know it''s you, I was wrong." Seeing Noel mentioned the matter just now, Dreius grumbled and begged for mercy. "Big d, I know you are fighting for them unfairly." Looking at Draeus for mercy, it was clear why he was angry just now, and Noel asked tightly, "Do you think I was wrong?" "Um... you just said a little too much... it''s not all their fault..." After a little thought, Dreius decided to tell the truth and whispered in a huff. "Those demons are ants, and Jiawen''s own abilities can be said to be above those demons, but now they are in a hard fight." "The ability is above the other party, but it is suppressed by others." "It''s okay to be beaten and beaten. Zhao Xin was almost wiped out, and the woman is now suppressed. She can say that she can''t do anything. She can only wait for others to rescue." "If this is not waste, then tell me what it is?" "Isn''t you all doing the actual combat training I used to do for you in vain?" "You know, this is just the soldiers of Moganna''s men. You can''t even fight these soldiers, let alone stop Moganna who has invaded, let alone the evil gods who invade later." Listening to Noel''s instructions, the rest of the male company in the lounge fell underground, and there was no reason to refute. .. v5 Chapter 86： Rhythm As for Noel''s accusation, Jess, who is a tactical instructor of the company, was also quite ashamed and shameful at this time, and Jia Wen''s performance was indeed disappointing, and he failed to exert all his strength. Of course, Jess knew quite well that Jiawen would have such a situation, and they also need to bear part of the responsibility, because they failed to teach them well, otherwise they will not be beaten so ugly. It can also be said that there has been some slack management during this time, so that the members of the male soldier company have a little bit of smugness, forgetting that lions and rabbits need to be fully committed. Therefore, no matter how much Noel scolds, Jess does not have any complaints now. Whoever makes himself improperly managed cannot blame others. And during the training session of Noel, the two teams that came to support began to fight back, and one after the other destroyed the demon. In the end, Sun Wukong suddenly joined the battle and wiped out the last demon left. This time the supporting action came to an end. As the battle ended, Noel also stopped training. After all, the people who supported it couldn''t hear it. Now even if it''s useless, it''s better to wait until they come back. "Jess, we will meet at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning, whether they are injured or not. When they come back, you will be responsible for notifying them." After that, Noel turned and walked out of the lounge, and he didn''t bother to ignore them. Seeing Noel turned and left the lounge, the five women followed and left without any intention of introducing themselves. In the following time, Noel first went to Ducao. Under Ducao''s arrangement, Noel and his party had a resting place on this aircraft carrier, while Noel and Anne lived in one room, and the remaining four women lived together in another room. Since it was not early, he greeted Ducao and asked him not to bother himself and others, and then Noel and the five girls rested after taking a bath. Therefore, even if the members of the Xiongbing Company who came to support returned, after they knew the information of Noel''s return, no one dared to disturb the rest of Noel. The next day... At 8 o''clock in the morning, both the old members of the company and the new members who had just joined the company, they are now gathered on the runway. Even Zhao Xin, who came to the rescue and recovered very well, now dare not rest in the infirmary, honestly waiting for Noel''s arrival with everyone. "Sleepy." The woman wearing a fox-ear hairpin whispered with her cheeks whispered: "The fighting was so fierce last night, and you still have to get up so early now. "Aren, don''t complain, wait for the captain to hear, and you will be punished again." The woman standing on the side reminded Aren who complained. auzw.com "Wei En, do you know why you meet so early?" Wen Yan asked A Tan to look at the woman beside her and asked very curiously. "I was lying in the infirmary all night. I didn''t know about the gathering this morning, so why didn''t I know it." Ween shook his head and answered A Li. "Fiona, do you know what''s going on?" Seeing Wei En was unclear, A Tan asked another woman in the same period. "I heard that an instructor came back from abroad, and he was the instructor who taught the first batch of super soldiers, and this instructor was also instructed by the instructor." Hearing the question of Atan, Fiona will tell what she knows. . "That''s the instructor who teaches us the instructors now?" After learning what happened, this made A Li even more curious. After thinking about it, he said, "Will you be a bad old man?" As the new members, the three daughters are full of curiosity about the instructors returning from abroad, and you discussed it in a small voice. Time passed by one minute and one second, but no one showed up until nine o''clock. But the members of the Xiongbing Company still waited impatiently, and no one dared to leave half a step. After a long time out, the newcomers wanted to complain but did not dare to say it. After all, the captain and the instructor did not complain half a word, and they stood still and waited straight, and these newcomers were afraid to complain. Another half hour passed away, but Noel appeared at this time, and the four daughters he brought back from abroad, as well as Little Lori Anne, also appeared in the eyes of the company. "Wow! I didn''t expect Instructor Noel to go out and bring back four beauties in one breath." When seeing the four daughters behind Noel, Zhao Xin said with some excitement. "Lord Lord, you were repaired in the infirmary last night, when Instructor Jess told us that Instructor Noel watched our fight last night and was quite dissatisfied with our fight, so you better not be too happy. "Remembering that Zhao Xin didn''t know what happened yet, Jia Wen, who was standing beside him, quickly reminded. "In other words, are we waiting for the rhythm of training?" After hearing the words, Zhao Xin couldn''t laugh, and confirmed to Jiawen. "Yes," Jia Wen nodded. "It''s no wonder that the good eight-point collection, but at 9:30, I saw the Noel instructor appeared. It turned out that we were fined." After waiting an hour and a half, Zhao Xin understood what was going on, and said with a bitter face. "Don''t talk, Instructor Knoll is coming." Seeing Knoll getting closer, Galen quickly reminded the two of them. Hearing Galen''s reminder, she wanted to say something Jiawen shut up quickly, and Zhao Xin dared not continue to speak. Soon, Noel led the five women to the Xiongbing Company. After stopping, he did not rush to speak, but glanced at the Xiongbing Company. .. v5 Chapter 87： Please punish me "Last night, I watched it from beginning to end. The combat video of your two teams, Reina''s goddess performed very well, but the Jiawen team made me very disappointed." "The thing that disappoints me the most is Zhao Xin. You can say that you are dead and deserve it. I really don''t know what to do to save you back." "Zhao Xin, are you a pig?" "Obviously it was found by the enemy. You stupid person stood up stupidly. Do you think you are not obvious enough?" "Zhao Xin, the first time you are discovered by the enemy, won''t you avoid it?" "You have to stand in the same place silly and wait for the enemy to give you a headshot before being happy?" "You know, you are the only mobile unit on the team, you have to support your teammates or assault anytime, anywhere, but what you do is make your teammates worry and let them take care of you." "There is also Jiawen, who is the captain of the squad, but you are distracted by other things while fighting. Do you think you are as long as Zhao Xin?" "Galen, you are the deputy captain of the squad. You should obey Jia Wen''s orders on the battlefield, but you ignore his orders. What the **** are you thinking about?" "Do you know, because you violated the order given by Jia Wen, and almost caused our fighter to be destroyed by the enemy. If Sun Wukong arrived at that time, it would be that you indirectly killed the fighter pilot." Noel snarled coldly, pointing at Sanjiyou growling loudly, leaving them no face. Listening to Noel''s roar, it was not only the Jiawen Squad who lowered his head, but also the other men of the male soldiers were terrified, and they all bowed their heads and dared not speak. Even the personnel who repaired the fighters around, as well as the soldiers responsible for guarding, now they stopped the work on hand, and their eyes gathered on the male company. "Sir, this is my responsibility. It is because I relaxed the training of the company that led to the situation last night." Seeing Noel stopped, Jess stepped out of the team and said with great blame. "It wasn''t Jess Instructor''s fault, it was caused by my negligence." Zhao Xin clearly was his fault, and he quickly stood out from the team and said to the cold-faced Noel, "Instructor Noel, please punish me. " "Instructor Noel, I did get distracted in the battle. Please punish me too." Jia Wen also quickly stood up and quickly admitted his mistakes, with no quibble at all. "And me, I shouldn''t violate Captain Garvin''s order, I will accept any punishment." Thinking of almost killing others, Galen also voluntarily admitted wrong. "Relax, you will be punished if you make mistakes, and you alone can''t run." Watching the four people admitted that they were wrong, but Noel didn''t let them go, and then ordered: "Four of you go to swim in the sea for 100,000 meters You must swim at the fastest speed, and you are not allowed to eat today." auzw.com "Yes!" Hearing the punishment, the four responded in unison. "What else do you stand here, do you need me to take you to the sea?" Noel said coldly when he saw no action from the four. It is said that the four dared not stay for half a second, and rushed to the edge of the aircraft carrier with the fastest speed. They jumped without jumping off their clothes. "A Li and Wei En, you are responsible for watching the four people in the sea. If they swim slowly or do not reach the goal, you two will also be punished. Do you understand?" Turned to look at A Li and Well, Noel thought to them and thought about it. "Guarantee the completion of the task." In response, the two women quickly ran to monitor and did not dare to stay at all. "Yi, why are you on the goddess team?" The penalty was over, and Noel asked curiously. "Report, I don''t know why, this is assigned by the chief." Wen Yan, Yi froze a little, then responded to Noel. "Yi, am I wrong? Actually, you were originally a woman, so you were assigned to the goddess team?" Weird thoughts appeared in your mind, and Noel looked at Yi and asked directly. "Uh..." Yi felt that the whole person was bad, and quickly explained to Noel: "Instructor Noel, you are not wrong, I am a pure man, and I really don''t know why it was assigned to the goddess team. ." "Then you quit the goddess team and join the big d''s squad. Katerina joins the goddess team." After thinking a little, Noel decided. "Okay, I have no opinion." Katerina responded first. "I have no opinion." Yi nodded. "This is the team member I brought back." Noel pointed behind him and said to the four girls: "You tell them about it yourself." The four women introduced themselves one by one, and the members of the male soldier company who were not punished also introduced themselves to the four women one by one. In the following time, Noel learned the latest training program from Rena''s mouth, so as to understand why the Jiawen team was so careless. Because it is not much training at all, it is much easier than when I was in the super seminary, and I had to train the new members, so the training time was much less. Knowing the training content and the arrangement of Ducao, Noel thought:''Let those who are still students, go to those who are newly admitted as instructors, on the one hand, reduce the already easy training time, another On the one hand, let them be a little self-inflated. No wonder there will be such a situation last night. If there is no problem, it is a strange thing. "Your instructor title can be dismissed. I will be responsible for all the newcomers, and your training will triple to me. If there is one person who has not completed today, all of them will have to triple again tomorrow." Now, Noel said to the person in front of him. .. v5 Chapter 88： Ignorant "Wait a minute!" Fiona closed her eyebrows and asked with some dissatisfaction: "Easy instructor''s swordsmanship is very powerful. This is very helpful for my swordsmanship. Why should he revoke his instructor title?" "It''s very simple, I just let him survive the battlefield, not like Zhao Xin''s idiot, thinking that when he was an instructor, he was complacent and self-expanding, and finally caused his life to be lost on the battlefield." Noel shrugged. , Very plainly explained. "You are nothing more than an instructor. It seems that you are not qualified to cancel the title of the same instructor. This is only what the chief executive said. It''s not useful at all." Fiona retorted. "Oh, am I not talking?" This is the funniest joke Noel heard. Noel reached out to Yi in the team and said, "You ask him to see if it''s my deal." "Easy to teach..." Fiona just wanted to ask, but it was not finished. "Cough! Fiona, Instructor Noel does have the right to revoke my instructor, and can even expel anyone from our company. Even the head of the company will agree to the request of Instructor Noir, and I will follow the orders of Instructor Noel. "Interrupting Fiona, Yi looked at her and explained." "But..." Fiona still didn''t finish. "It''s okay not to revoke the title of Yi''s instructor, but only if you have the strength to defeat me, then I will take back what I just said, don''t say I haven''t given you a chance!" Decided to kill the chicken and the monkey, Noel faced the Philippines Ona laughed. "Okay! I will defeat you and let you take back what you just said!" Fiona didn''t even consider it, and Fiona agreed immediately. Originally Yi wanted to stop it, but unfortunately he was one step late and could only shut his mouth obediently. "Sister, I admire your courage." The first responder, Dellaus, admired Fiona''s aggressive provocation to Noel, and sighed: "But I have to say that you are just looking for It''s just abuse, you won''t win at all. "It''s just a newcomer, and dare to yell at Noel, I really don''t know how high it is." Katerina said disdainfully. "I''m really ignorant!" Rena said with a smile. "Fiona, you''d better put on a combat uniform, or you''ll die if you wait, absolutely not kidding." Raven, who was kinder, patted Fiona''s shoulder and reminded him very seriously. "Fiona, it''s not me who hit you, you definitely won''t win." Yi shook his head and said with a sigh: "Although I know Instructor Noel will be merciful, but you still listen to Raven''s words and go to the combat uniform. Put it on, at least it''s safer." Not only the men of the military company are not optimistic about Fiona, even the four daughters brought back by Noel. Seeing everyone is not optimistic about themselves, even the instructors who admire swordsmanship, which makes Fiona feel quite bad, I think these people are too underestimate themselves. Fiona, who was more or less angry, turned and walked to the interior of the aircraft carrier, preparing to get her combat uniform and her own weapons. Watching Fiona prepare for it, Noel saw that he was idle and idle, and he didn''t need to prepare anything, so he chatted with the men of the company and did not rush to train them. auzw.com Delvin, who is also a newcomer, had committed a mischief at this time. He actually opened at this time to make a deal and announced a bet to everyone in the company. Ten, Fiona will lose five if she wins. The common idea of ??the soldiers was that the kid named Deleven was looking for death. What the male soldiers can''t even imagine is... "You can bet, if you bet on me, how many people will bet on me, then Deleven''s training amount will be doubled, if Fiona wins, your training will be free today, Deleven You dont have to train for three days. Noel smiled and said to Deleven. "Okay." I saw Fiona''s fight yesterday, but I didn''t see any strength of Noel. And when Fiona won, I could rest for three days. Deleven agreed without thinking about it: "I bet Fior. Na wins." "I bet the Noor instructor won." "I also bet that Noor Instructor won." "Ibid." "+1" In addition to Deleven''s own bet on Fiona to win, the soldiers even bet on Noel to win, which is completely beyond the expectations of Deleven. In other words, after Noel wins this game, Delevin''s training volume will be increased by nine times, which is definitely the rhythm of training to death. Time goes by one minute and one second. Fiona, who had left for more than ten minutes, appeared again in the eyes of everyone, and slowly walked towards Noel with all his arms. "I''m ready." Stopping not far from Noel, Fiona shook the Western sword she was holding and said, "Show your weapon." "My knife is too sharp, and your equipment can''t bear it at all. I can''t even take a knife." Noel shook his head and explained to Fiona. She didn''t know whether she believed it or not. "Can''t even take a knife?" Okay, Fiona didn''t believe it, and was irritated, and said angrily: "What a joke! You look down on people too much!!" "Hey! Why every time I tell the truth, every time the other party will not believe it." Noel said with helpless open hands. "You!" Fiona was even more angry when she was full of helplessness, and the Western sword she was holding shook. "Instructor Noel, you can use my knife." Yi, who just happened to have a weapon, directly took the knife from his waist and threw it to Noel. .. v5 Chapter 89： you lose "Take you ten tricks, I will never move half a step in these ten tricks." After taking Yi Yi to throw the samurai sword, Noel pulled the knife out of the scabbard, throwing the scabbard back to Yi, and carrying the samurai sword On his shoulders, he tickled his finger on Fiona and smiled, "Let me see if you have any arrogant capital, come here." "Don''t underestimate people!!" Unbearable, Fiona''s western sword was pointed at Noel, and his feet were ejected with force. Fiona broke out, and Korno arrived in front of Noel in a blink of an eye, but instead of attacking the key, she pierced her arm with a Western sword in her hand. Noel saw Fiona, who was irritated. She hadn''t completely lost her mind, and she could not say that she didn''t dare to kill herself. She could also see that she just regarded this as a competition. Yes, in Fiona''s view, as long as Noel''s arm was wounded and his weapon dropped, the competition will end. It''s a pity that Fiona only dreams in daylight, she is too little to see Noel. "The first move." The quick stab in the eyes of others, but in Noel''s eyes was slower than the turtle, and he easily ducked sideways, and hugged Fiona''s ear, laughing: "Fiona , You have nine chances left, come up with your true skills, or you will have no chance!" "Humph! Don''t be complacent!" The heat in her ears made Fiona''s face reddish and quickly jumped back quickly, pulling away from Noel. "Take me as your enemy, kill me with all your means, don''t use this as a contest, and don''t worry about me being killed by you, because you don''t have that kind of ability yet." Noel smiled slightly, yes Fiona said. "Then don''t blame me after you die!!" Fiorna was completely regarded as a provocation, and now Fiona did not plan to keep her hand and decided to use all her strength. "If you can kill me, that''s your skill. Of course I won''t blame you, and others won''t blame you for it, so come boldly." Still with a smile on his face, Noel said to Fiona. Said. Without continuing the nonsense, Fiona once again attacked Noel, sprinted twice as fast as before, and the tip of the sword aimed at Noel''s heart. It can be clearly seen that this time Fiona is no longer cautious, she has used all her strength, and she has exhaled a little murderousness. She no longer regards this as a competition, but regards it as a duel of life and death. Suddenly, Fiona''s Western sword was about to stab Noor''s heart, but Noor did not evade the attack as usual just now, and still stood there without moving, as if standing there stupidly waiting to die. Seeing that Noel did not evade the omen, it made Fiona take back a bit of strength, but the Western sword that had been pierced could not be recovered. "Ding!" At the tip of the Western Sword, stabbed Nuoer''s heart fiercely, but made a clear sound, "You hesitated a moment ago." The western sword with a piercing glance looked down, but the tip of the western sword could not penetrate into the skin. Noel retracted his eyes and said with a smile: "This is the second move, you have eight left trick." "Are you iron hit?" Hearing the words, Fiona recovered and looked at Noel in disbelief as if he were alive. auzw.com "It can be understood so much, it can also be understood that your attack power has not reached the point where it can break my defense, so you don''t need to hesitate anything, even if you use your full strength." Noel said with a smile. "I don''t believe it!" Fiona frowned slightly, and her tightly held Western sword increased her propulsion, trying to break Noor''s defense. Noel was too lazy to explain. He knew that no matter what he said now, Fiona would feel that she was taunting her, that is, what she said was more wrong. In the following time, Fiona used her own moves and launched a stormy attack on Noel. It''s a pity that this is useless, and it still can''t break Noor''s defense, and there''s no need to escape. So, in a blink of an eye, Fiona had already attacked with more than ten strokes, and Noel finally started the operation. Fiona attacked again, and when she was about to hit, Noel instantly disappeared in front of her eyes, letting her hit the air directly. "Snapped!" The next second, Noel appeared behind Fiona and patted her delicate buttocks with the blade of her hand, and disappeared again when she turned around with red face. "Slap! Slap! Slap" Time and time again, each time appeared behind Fiona and patted her buttocks fiercely, then disappeared the moment she turned around. No matter how Fiona spins around, she can''t keep up with Noel''s speed, she can''t even see any figure, and will be photographed every time she stops. Seeing Fiona gritted her teeth and her face turned red with shame, she still didn''t say anything. Noel felt that it was almost the same, there was no need to continue with Fiona, and quickly appeared in front of her. "You lost." The knife rested on Fiona''s neck, and it seemed that she would continue to resist. Noel continued: "Don''t resist, even if you are hacked to death for a few days and nights, you still can''t hurt me. And just now I had the opportunity to kill you countless times, what is the point of your resistance?" "..." Fiona was speechless and slowly dropped the weapon that she wanted to raise. "Actually, you don''t have to be too lost. After all, even if all the soldiers of the male company work together, they are not my opponents. It is normal for you to lose." After the katana was received, Noel comforted Fiore. Na Dao. .. v5 Chapter 90： Chat "I lost." After hearing the words, Fiona lowered her head and admitted herself. "Then the farce ends here." Seeing Fiona concede defeat, Noel threw the katana to Yi, and turned to smile at Deleven: "Deleven, you have nine times the amount of training today, if not today If you are done, it will be doubled tomorrow, so you have to hurry up." "You should start training too. The newcomers will train together first. Rena is responsible for supervising everyone. I have something to discuss with Ducao''s superiors." After that, Noel turned and left. Hearing Noel''s instructions, Reina asked Fiona to return to the team and immediately announced the start of training. For the triple training amount, the members of the male company did not care too much. After all, it was only a little tired at most, and it was no big deal. And Deleven wanted to die, but he could only follow the training obediently, knowing that no one here was caused by himself, and it was almost impossible to be lazy. The interior of the aircraft carrier. During the training of the company, Noel had already walked to the door of Ducao''s office, and then opened the door and walked inside. The sound of opening the door caused Ducao to stop the job at hand and raised his head to see who came in. "Noel, what brings you here?" The person who came in was Noel, and Ducao had no intention of continuing to work, asking curiously. "Last night, I said that when you have time, we need to talk about it separately. You won''t forget about it." Sitting at the desk, Noel gave Ducca. Austria reminded. "Of course I haven''t forgotten about this matter." Wen Yan, Ducao nodded, saying he still remembered, and said with a smile: "Originally, I plan to wait for you to finish the training, and I''m looking for you to have a good chat, I didnt expect you to come to me first." "When I helped you find someone, I had a little bit of a surprise, but it was useless to me, but it could improve your technological level." Noel stretched out his hand and three documents appeared in his hand. Ducao laughed. "I''m very interested in being able to improve the level of technology." Ducao''s eyes brightened and he was curious by Noel and asked, "But what can I tell you first?" "Gene technology, biochemical technology, robot technology, whether it is a genetic, biochemical, or robot, I have seen the finished product with my own eyes, and I have research reports and information in my hands. I think you will need these things. "I was interested in seeing Ducao, and Noel was too lazy to turn around and just tell what it was. "I know there is no free lunch in the world. What do you want from me?" Ducao really wanted it, but also knew clearly that Noel would not give it to himself in vain. auzw.com "I need the gene of Dragon Blood Vuji-Shiwana, as long as I got her gene, now the information in my hand is yours." Noel smiled slightly and asked. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." For a moment, Ducao instantly recovered and said in confusion. "Kilan brought the genes of two civilizations, and the survivors including you, to the earth, and spread the genes of the two civilizations in every corner of the earth." "Unfortunately, there are no dragon creatures on the earth that are two civilizations, so I guess that Shiwana''s genes are preserved." "And now that Kieran is not on earth, he can''t take the remaining genes to run around, so the task of keeping the genes undisseminated, only you and Ritz can do the job." "Don''t ask me why I know these things, because I won''t tell you if I ask, and you only need to know that I am not an enemy." In order to get what he wanted, Noel went straight to what he knew, and did not worry about what Ducao could do to himself, and the worst result would be war. Unfortunately, in terms of the force controlled by Ducao, Noel is not afraid at all, believing that he is definitely the winning side, even if he uses nuclear weapons, it is useless, which does not change his defeat. After listening to Noel''s words, Duquesse can be said to be quite surprised, and at the same time wondering how Noel, an alien god, knew these things. If you want to ask, Ducao knows clearly that even if you ask Noel, you will not tell yourself why, even if it is definitely a lie, you will not get the answer you want anyway. "You also said just now that there are no dragons on the earth that are two civilizations. Even if you get the genes of Shivana, you can''t do anything." Ducao''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and he couldn''t understand. Noel''s plan said very seriously. "This is not necessarily true. There are indeed no dragons of those two civilizations on earth, but this does not mean that I don''t have them in my hand." Noel shrugged his shoulders, paused for a moment and then said: "Even if there are no dragons of these two civilizations Creatures, I still have more powerful dragon creatures in my hands, so I am sure that Shivana will be born again." "But..." Unsure whether it was true, Ducao hesitated. "Anyway, it''s useless in your hands. You can only keep this gene''s permanence. It''s better to exchange it for something valuable." "The materials I have on hand record genetic enhancement technology, biochemical enhancement technology, and robot manufacturing technology, which can completely use robots as soldiers, which can greatly reduce the number of soldiers killed." "With genetic strengthening technology and biochemical strengthening technology, you can strengthen ordinary soldiers, which can definitely improve soldiers by a large margin." .. v5 Chapter 91： You dont lose "In the giant space-time wormhole over Juxia City, no one knows what will come out of the space-time wormhole. It may be a very powerful evil god, or it may be an army of outer space." "If you have the technology in my hand, at least when the army of outer space invades, you still have a go, instead of touching the stone with an egg." "So, you are not losing money." Seeing Ducao''s change of direction admits to having Shivana''s genes, Noel analyzed the value of both. One is to keep the genes that are useless and I dont know if there is a chance to resurrect them. The other is the technology that can quickly enhance the army, and can also quickly obtain a large number of robots. It is definitely an opportunity to enhance the force of the earth in a short time. Judging from the situation last night, Ducao knew that ordinary soldiers could not cause any damage to the soldiers under Moganna, and several ordinary soldiers might not necessarily win a demon. proportion. If Moganna launches a large army to spread the offensive, the members of the company can fight against it, but there is no way to take care of all the places. The most frightening thing is that the technology controlled by Moganna absolutely left a few streets of the earth. It can be said that not only the soldiers have the advantage, but also the technical control. In contrast, no matter whether it is a soldier or technology on the earth, there is no advantage at all. If it is really a fight, the defeat is only a matter of time. You say use nuclear weapons? Ducao knew it was useless. You must know that Moganna had the complete wormhole delivery technology in her hand. If you dare to throw a nuclear weapon, she could be transferred to another place. In the end, it was the people on the side of the earth. After careful consideration, Ducao''s eyes did not hesitate, and a decision had been made at this time. "You are right. If you have the technology in your hand, you can really enhance it in a short time. Ordinary soldiers also have the strength to fight against the devil. At least it is not a few lives for a demon. "After thinking, Ducao nodded. "Then do you mean, agree to exchange with me?" After hearing the word, Noel asked Ducao to confirm. "Yes, I agree to use Shivana''s genes in exchange for the three techniques you have on hand." Duquesse nodded again and confirmed to Noel. "Then I''ll wait for you to bring something." After Ducao confirmed, Noel smiled happily. "No problem, at the latest before this evening, Shivana''s genes will be in your hands, I hope the technology in your hands will not let me down." Ducao gave a clear time. "Absolutely great value for money." After that, Noel stood up from his seat and walked slowly out of Ducao''s office. Noel walked out of the office, and when the door to the office closed again, Ducao picked up the phone on his desk and asked the person to bring Shivana''s genes over. auzw.com In the following time, Noel returned to the deck of the aircraft carrier and asked the new recruits to join the company. However, Deleven was ruled out. Whoever left him with nine times of training was not completed, and even after completing Noel, he did not intend to teach him anything. After all, all the new people joining the company are all beautiful girls except Deleven. Of course, you can''t let Deleven use it as a light bulb, otherwise you won''t be able to take advantage of it. Cough! No, how is it possible to take advantage of it? It should be taught by the hands. That''s right, that''s it. Noel called Wei En and A Tan who were responsible for staring at the punishment. They did not worry about the four punished people in the sea being lazy. After all, Jess, who was a tactical instructor, was also among them. It was impossible for him to lead by example. be lazy. After the girls gathered, Noel first asked A Li, Wei En, and Fiona to speak out their own abilities, and did not rush to teach them anything. As for the four daughters brought back by Noel, they knew everything about Noel''s abilities. There was no need to ask at all, and it would be ok to teach directly together. Soon, after the three of A Tan, Wei En, and Fiona finished, Noel also clearly remembered the abilities of the three women, and quickly designed their training methods in their minds. Without continuing to stay on the deck, Noel led the seven girls into the aircraft carrier and walked together to the position of the training room. "Wein, Fiona, and Instructor Noel, besides being fierce, in fact, he looks really handsome, definitely the first face value here." Looking at Noel walking in front, A Tan whispered to the two women. "It''s really handsome, but also very powerful." Wen Yan, Fiona nodded, and his face flushed instantly when she remembered that Noel patted her buttocks several times. "Actually, I think Instructor Noel is quite good. Although he used to look like a curse, but it was also for everyone in the company. After all, it is better to be scolded than to lose his life." The idea came out. A Li, Wei En and Fiona, while following Noel to the training room, had a very quiet discussion. The other four women did not join the discussion. After all, they were not very familiar with the three of them, but only today. Just just met. Training room. Coming to the training room, Noel looked at the training environment. "Although it''s not very big, there''s enough space." With a small whisper, Noel turned to face the seven girls and smiled at them: "Now, I''m not going to teach you anything." "Ah?!" Hearing Noel''s words, the seven girls were a bit overwhelmed, and even doubted if they had heard it wrong. Without rushing to explain something, Noel took five gravity devices from the storage space and placed them in this small training room. .. v5 Chapter 92： Gravity training After placing the five gravity devices, a small controller appeared in Noel''s hand. Immediately after the number on the control was adjusted to one, the activation switch was pressed. As Noel activated the gravity device, all seven girls knelt down on the ground, supporting their bodies with both hands so that they would not lie directly on the ground. "Those things are gravity devices. When your body can adapt to five times the gravity, then I will teach something, and now it is only double the gravity!" Noor, who has no hair, looked at the pain. The seven sisters, who were bitterly supported, explained to them with a smile. "Noel, you bastard!" Jin Kesi glared at Noor angrily and gritted his teeth. "How can you start abruptly like this, you can''t say that you are starting!" "Jin Kesi is right!" Evelyn in the same situation complained to Noel: "Noel! You almost caused me to fall on the ground!!!" "Did I not explain in advance?" Noel looked at the two with doubt. "No!" Jin Kesi and Evelyn shouted in unison. "No, you don''t have it. It''s already the case anyway. Come on." Noel thought about it carefully. It seemed that he hadn''t explained it, but he didn''t admit it. Instead, he smiled at the seven girls. The four daughters who were already familiar with Noel, roared at Noel politely while adapting their bodies to the effect of gravity. As the three new girls who joined the company, the three of them wanted to roar to Noel, but they used all their strength to support the body. There is still time to say something. Time passed by one minute and one second, and soon an hour passed. Jin Kesi, Sarah, Evelyn, Iris, at this time they have adapted to the effect of double the gravity, at least they are now standing up, but it is quite difficult to want to move freely. Ali, Wei En, and Fiona, they have gradually adapted to the effect of gravity, but they are still trying to get up from the ground, and there is no efficiency of the four women brought by Noel. Another hour passed. At this time, the seven girls were completely adapted to the effect of double the gravity, and were able to move freely under the environment of double the gravity. "Very good, a little faster than I expected." Seeing the seven girls dripping with sweat and their clothes clinging to them, Noel praised them only after a big feast. "Wait a minute!" Seeing Noel pulled out the controller again, Sarah instantly understood what he was going to do, and yelled out quickly. "Noel, you can''t let us take a break first?" After hearing the words, Evelyn also found out and said to Noel. "Instructor Noel, let''s rest for a while." Atan said to Noel with pity while he gasped continuously. "Hanging also makes the ancestors breathe. What are you doing so anxiously." Although he got used to it, Jin Kesi was also a little tired and quickly complained to Noel. auzw.com "Okay, then." Before waiting for the rest to beg for mercy, Noel also observed that all the staff were a little tired, and decided to let them rest for a while before starting, saying: "You have half an hour to rest, but the gravity device will not turn off, After half an hour, it is twice the gravity training." Although Noel did not turn off the gravity device, he promised to give himself and others time to rest. This made the seven women feel relieved. It didn''t matter whether they turned off the gravity device or not. Without continuing to talk nonsense with Noel, the seven women did not talk to each other, all of them were taking time to rest, after all, after half an hour, waiting for them was twice as much gravity. Suddenly thinking of something, Noel took out dozens of gravity devices from the storage space and took tools to transform it. And half an hour passed quickly, the gravity training of the Seven Girls started again, and Noel also doubled the gravity in the room, and then continued to modify the device in his hand. Under arduous training, time passed quickly. As the sky gradually dimmed, Noel announced the end of training, and the seven women were all lying on the ground. "Today''s gravity training is over." It''s not too early to see. Noel turned off the gravity device and looked at the seven women who were constantly panting on the ground, saying: "Although triple gravity can''t adapt, you have completely adapted. Its twice as much gravity, now go back to eat and rest." "Instructor Noel, I feel like my body is no longer mine." A Li lying on the ground, tired and not wanting to move at all, raised his head and said to Noel. "Don''t go back, now it feels so difficult to move." Jin Kesi, who was also very tired, used up the remaining little bit and stood up and looked at the ceiling of the room. "I just want to lie down all the time," Fiona said. "Ibid." Elise nodded. "We can''t go back for a while, and we can only lie here and take a good rest. We can''t leave until we recover some strength." Evelyn followed. "Instructor, let''s take a break here, you don''t have to wait for us." Wei En said to Noel. "Noel, you go first." Sarah, leaning against the wall, smiled at Noel. "How big is it." Noel smiled slightly, a white light flashed in the palm of his right hand, and smiled at the seven girls: "Heal." The white light turned into seven beams, directly hitting the bodies of the seven women, and they were instantly wrapped in them. A few moments later, when the white light dissipated completely, the seven girls found that their fatigue had disappeared. At this moment, it can be said to be full of vitality, and the body''s strength has been significantly improved. .. v5 Chapter 93： Recruit After regaining vitality, the Seven Girls discovered their own changes, but without the suppression of gravity, they made them feel a little uncomfortable, and they felt a little floating. The seven women left the training room with Noel only after adjusting to their own changes. However, soon after, Noel separated from the seven girls. They all returned to their rooms and planned to clean them before going to the dining hall of the aircraft carrier. Originally, Noel had planned this way as well, just preparing to walk into his room, but the sound behind him stopped him. "Admiral Ducao, did I want something to bring?" Knowing who was coming from the voice, Noel turned and asked directly. "This is what you want." Ducao nodded as he passed the small bottle. "Hope you didn''t lie to me with fakes, and it would be serious if you didn''t." Then the small bottle handed over, and Noel warned Ducao while letting the system check. "Absolutely true." Ducao didn''t care at all when he heard Noel''s warning, and then said, "Now it''s up to you to get what I want." "Here you." After receiving the system''s prompt and confirming that the small bottle contained the genes of Shivana, Noel took out three technical documents and handed them to Ducao in front of him. After receiving the technical information, Ducao opened it and looked at it a little bit, making sure that the content was the same as that of Noel, and then turned and left after saying to Noel. After all, Ducao can''t be sure whether the content is true or not, and he has to find some professional people to confirm it. Although it is clear that Noel does not need to lie to himself, he still thinks it is safer to make sure. Seeing Ducao hurried away, Noel did not care too much about it, anyway, already got what he wanted. With Shivana''s genes, Noor was not in a hurry to resurrect it immediately, and felt that it was more important to cultivate feelings with her sister, so she threw the small bottle into the storage space. The time for supper is the time for Noel and his sister to cultivate their feelings. With the end of the pleasant dinner time, A Tan, Wei En, and Fiona gradually became familiar with Noel, and learned that when Noel was not training, he was a very good speaker, completely following the training time. Two people. At the end of the dinner, the soldiers who had trained for a day returned to the room to rest, and Noel also took Little Annie back to the room to rest. The next day... One morning, all the members of the Xiongbing Company started training again, trying to complete a training task given by Noel. No one dared to be lazy. auzw.com Training until noon, Noel stopped everyone, and decided to give them a break to wait for training in the afternoon. Noel was just about to announce its dissolution, and a helicopter flew from a distance, and landed on the aircraft carrier shortly after. After the helicopter landed smoothly, a short-haired beauty emerged from it. She looked around curiously. "Wei!" Catherine shouted in surprise as she recognized who the person was. "Catherine, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" Wen Yan looked at the source of her voice. When she saw Catherine''s figure, she waved and shouted. "Wei, have you finished training at Chaoshen Academy?" Catherine asked with a smile as she ran to Wei. "Of course." Wei nodded and smiled at Catherine: "Unexpectedly, our sisters can work together again, which is really happy." "Yeah, I can work with you again, and I am very happy." Just finished, Catherine remembered that Noel and the others had not left, and quickly pointed to the position of Noel and the others, and said to Wei: "Wei, just instructor The people with the company are all here, please report it first." Looking in the direction indicated, Wei saw the crowd of the company, and after nodding to Catherine, he trot towards the crowd. Before disbanding, she left the team without permission. When Catherine ran back, she saw Noel glared at her and bowed her head embarrassedly back to the team. Wei, who came at the same time, saw that there were many women in the male soldiers, and she did not know that it was Rena. "The new recruit Wei reported to Reina, the captain of the goddess team." Standing in front of the Xiongbing company, Wei stood up and saluted and reported, then asked with some embarrassment: "Which one is Captain Reina?" "I am Rena." Reina nodded and observed Wei, then asked: "You are just joining the goddess team, a newcomer from the Super Academy?" "Yes, my name is Wei, before..." I was just about to introduce myself, but Wei saw a hateful figure among the soldiers and quickly rushed towards it, and shouted: " You scum! Why are you here!!!" "Oh my god!" Seeing Wei rushing towards himself, Dreius stepped back involuntarily, and said with frustration: "Why is this Shaxing coming..." "Rookie, what are you going to do?" When Wei was passing by, Noel grabbed her arm and asked with a smile on her face. "Let me go!" Seeing that someone was pulling him, Wei Mei''s eyebrows were locked tightly, and he looked back at the person who was pulling himself, and said, "Do you want to stand out for that scum?" "Although, I dont really want to manage this broken thing, and Im not interested in knowing what you are for, but making you rush to find my trainees is troublesome. Trouble." Nothing meant to let go, Noel smiled at Wei in anger. .. v5 Chapter 94： muah "Wei, Dad has really changed this time. He is no longer a former bastard, so don''t let it go." Catherine quickly persuaded that Wei was impulsive against Noel. "I''m sorry instructor, I shouldn''t be so impulsive." After learning that the instructor was pulling me, and hearing the words of my friend Catherine, Wei calmed down a little, and then apologized to Noel who was pulling himself. "Since there are new people joining, then take advantage of the noon break, you have a good understanding." See Wei has confessed, released her arm, and then Noel said to the soldiers, "Okay, just So, disband!" After disbanding, Catherine walked to Wei''s side, in order not to appear the situation just now, began to persuade her to work, and said Dreius''s performance in the company. After all, all the comrades who will fight together in the future. If Wei continues to hate Delaeus, there will definitely be mistakes in the battle, and it is more likely that the mission will fail because of this, so it is better to resolve it earlier. The curious male soldiers joined the crowd, the females surrounded Wei and Catherine, and the males surrounded Dreyers, and asked gossip what was going on. From the original plot, Noel knew what was going on, so instead of gossip like them, he secretly pulled out fiancee Katerina among the women and walked quietly around her little waist. . "Catalina, we have been separated for such a long time. Do you have any thoughts about my fiance?" said Caterina, walking slowly, and Noel beat her to the ear and asked. "No...no...no..." Noel''s intimate movements made Caterina''s cheeks flush instantly, and she said nervously. "It''s a distressing answer. I miss you very much." Noel smiled slightly, pretending to be distressed, and said to Caterina. "I don''t believe you." Caterina said in disgust when she saw that Noel was pretending to be pretending: "You go out and find all the women, don''t think I see that you are very close to them, how can you have leisure time think of me." "If I didn''t miss you, why would you secretly take you away now, I want to be alone with you for a while." A little effort was used to make Caterina close to herself, and Noel explained to her. Road. "I....ooh..." Katerina said something just now, but it was too late to finish. In this unmanned aisle, Noel lowered his head and kissed Catalina''s mouth, making her unable to say what she wanted to say. I resisted a little bit, but Caterina found that the resistance was fruitless, and finally gave up the resistance directly. The whole person was soft in Noel''s arms and indulged in it. It wasn''t until Knoll heard that there was a footstep approaching, which let go of Katrina who was choking, but she was already stunned by the kiss. Thousands of words, it is not as overbearing, direct and efficient. In the following time, Catalina turned into an ostrich, her head flushed and her head never raised, no matter what Noel asked her, the response was only a "hmm". auzw.com Four days, it passed in a blink of an eye. During this period, Noel was training everyone in the company. Of course, it was indispensable to brush the favor of the women. And Catalina, one of these four days, she has been completely won by Noel. After that, Catlin ran to Noel''s bedroom almost every night while the girls were asleep. Of course, except for Katrina''s things. Noel found that during these four days, Rena became a little strange, and every time she met her, her face was as red as a ripe apple. With curiosity, Noel asked Katerina to ask what was going on, to see if something could be asked from Rena. In the end, Noel got the result, and learned that Rena had been having strange dreams in the past few nights, and in the dream she and herself were doing things that were not ashamed or impetuous. These dreams continued for several nights. The result was obtained from Catalina''s mouth, which made Noel stunned. At the same time, he remembered what happened in the original, and instantly understood who was the ghost. However, what makes Noel strange is that this thing should have happened to Jiawen and Reina, but now it has become themselves and Reina, and also Reina had such a dream, but what did she do Nothing happened. But for such a thing, Noel is still relatively happy. After all, the object of Rena''s dream is herself, not Jiawen''s gangster, and with the help of dreams, it is easier to attack Reina. As a result, Noel did not act, but Catalina kept a close eye on Reina''s situation and asked her about what she had dreamed about at night almost every day. Until four days later, Noel felt almost the same, there was no need to let Rena continue to dream like that, and decided to start to clean up the hands behind the scenes. On the evening of the fifth day, all the people on board the aircraft carrier, except for the watchmen, fell into a deep sleep. And Noel also lay down to close his mind and keep looking at it, waiting for the arrival of the black hand behind the scene. Time passes by one minute and one second. At noon, at the moment, Noel sensed something, opened his eyes instantly, and then disappeared into the bedroom in a flicker. The next second, Noel appeared outside the doors of the women, checked the previously set enchantment, and after confirming that there were no problems, the figure disappeared without a trace again. .. v5 Chapter 95： Devour Nightmare A black current, super high-speed across the sea, just a moment away from the giant, and completely disappeared in this sea. It didn''t take too long, this black current stopped on a small island, and soon the current formed the human form. "Don''t hide, don''t think about escaping, you''re not as fast as me, and it''s useless to escape again." The flashing arc disappeared on the body, and Noel looked at the dark wood and smiled: "It''s better to fight than to escape. With luck, I might be able to kill me." Jing, except for Noel''s words, there was no other voice at all, and no one responded. Looking at the other party''s position, he didn''t respond to himself out loudly, and Noel could guess his general idea. He was just afraid of cheating him. In fact, he didn''t find his position. "It''s very late now, and I still have a lot of things tomorrow morning, so I don''t have time to spend with you." The locked position of the opponent, the arc flashed at the moment in Noel''s hand, and a thunderbolt formed a spear in an instant. After waiting for a while, I saw that the other party was hardened and couldn''t come out. Noor had no polite intention to project the condensed thunder spear to his hidden point. Seeing that the spear of thunder and lightning with terrifying energy struck, the person hiding in the hidden position is not calm, it can also be said that it can''t be calm, and really want to hang here when calm. In order to survive, he suddenly rushed out from the place where his body was hidden. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The lightning spear hit, and the exploding lightning spear caused extensive damage, and the black shadow that had just rushed out was also affected, and was blasted by the strong force generated by the explosion. Dark Shadow was rushed to a very far place, and broke into some unknown trees before barely stopping, and got up very slowly from the ground. But the shadow could still get up in the future, and Noel''s figure appeared instantly, standing in front of him steadily, making him stand up completely frozen. "Nightmare, why are you running away, don''t you like to hide?" Noel said with a smile, looking at the shadow on the ground. "You know me?!" Hearing, Nightmare suddenly raised his head and looked at Noel, said with full of surprise. "I know more about it, and it''s nothing to fuss about." Noel shrugged his shoulders and said to the surprised nightmare. "You don''t want to say it." The nightmare that calmed down, with no intention of asking about it, said, "But if I have an urgent matter, I will go first." As soon as the words fell, the nightmare suddenly bounced off the ground, and then ejected in the direction of the right hand, which was more than twice as fast as the escape. "I like your ability very much, so if you run away, it will make me very upset." Seeing the nightmare running away, Noel had no intention of chasing, but pointed his right hand at him. "Confinement!" As Noel''s words sounded, the nightmare that didn''t eject far away stopped, and the whole person was frozen in midair. auzw.com The imprisoned nightmare madly mobilized its own energy and wanted to break free from the imprisonment. It''s a pity that no matter how the nightmare breaks free, he can''t move the whole body up and down, and all he does is in vain. The nightmare that did not give up, he heard the footsteps getting closer and closer, and his eyes finally showed fear. Even if there was no way to get rid of the imprisonment, he was still trying wildly. "Swallow." Coming to the nightmare''s position, Noel wasted no more time and immediately started the ability to swallow. A large amount of black gas spewed out from Noel''s body, and a large amount of black gas quickly formed a large mouth, and the imprisoned nightmare was swallowed into the mouth in one bite. "Ahhhhhhhhhh!!!" The nightmare swallowed into the black gas uttered a scream of utter pain. But this did not last long, and it took a while. The moment the scream stopped, Black Qi immediately exhaled a set of black armor, and the nightmare disappeared into the world. "It''s a creature bred by dark magic, it is simply a conscious body of dark energy, which is exactly in line with my Noah''s dark energy. It''s a big supplement." "The ability to enter a dream can be used to play other people and to be a girl. It''s a really good ability. It gives me a way to play and be a girl." "Well... it''s also capable of implanting fear directly into the enemy''s brain. This ability is not bad." "Others are useless, but under my use, it will definitely be better than the nightmare x, which is 100% certain." After checking it a little, and swallowing the abilities the nightmare gained, Noel also tried it out. After playing similarly, Noel had no plans to stay, and decided to return at the fastest speed, but there was nothing wrong with it anyway. Feel free to kick the armor of the nightmare on the ground, and then Noel turned into a black current, disappeared on the island with a swish, and rushed towards the giant speed in the direction of the giant. Castle in the air. At the moment of the nightmare''s death, the demon in the castle immediately got the news and immediately reported to Moganna. "Master Queen, we just received the nightmare''s call for help, but the signal source completely disappeared before we had time to locate it." The demon kneeled on the ground on one leg and reported to Morgana. "Nightmare begging for help?!" The demon''s report made Morgana somewhat suspicious that he had overheard and asked, "Are you sure it was the message from the nightmare?" "One hundred percent sure." The devil kneeling on the ground said with certainty. .. v5 Chapter 96： Call me queen! "Huh?!" Seeing that her men were so sure, Moganna tried to contact Nightmare, but she closed her eyebrows and said to herself, "The Nightmare is really disconnected, and I can''t even find any information." , It is estimated that he is more fierce." "Master Queen, do we need to send someone to find it?" the devil asked cautiously when he heard Moganna''s mutter. "You don''t have to look for it. If the guy who pulls his feet around the nightmare is alive, he will find a way to come back without having to send someone to find him." "If you haven''t been able to come back in the past two days, it means that his plan has been discovered, or even been directly killed." "If we send someone to find it now, it is very likely to expose the location of the base, so we only have to wait for two days, and then we will naturally get the desired results, and there is no need to trouble ourselves." "Now pay attention to the situation of the giant hero now, and use the dark signal to sneak into the super hero system of the giant hero, there may be information about nightmares." At the moment when the nightmare was disconnected, Moganna could be sure that he had been killed, but she still kept the demon at hand to pay attention to the hero, trying to figure out who killed him. After all, its easy to kill the nightmare. Such a person is a threat to Morgana. He must figure out who the other person is, but he doesnt want to overturn the boat in the gutter in the future. As for the death of the nightmare, Moganna didn''t care much. In her view, she was just missing a strong thug, so she would not feel sad or angry about it. Morgana even felt a little lucky, because he learned that the other party had a powerful helper from the nightmare being killed and that he was still not logged into the computer database. This at least served as an early warning for Moganna. If you attack without knowing this information, the person who died at that time will definitely become her. "I''m going to take a break. If there is no emergency, you shouldn''t bother me." After giving the order, Morgana turned and left. "Understood, Queen!" The eyes sent Mo Ganna away, and the demons cried out in unison. When Morgana disappeared into sight, the demons began their busy work, using secret signals to access the super system of the hero, to find some new intelligence information. Instead of returning directly to the room to rest, Morgana walked to a high place in the castle, a place where no one was there. It was repeatedly determined that there were no other people around before Morgana began to contact someone. "Hello, is it Kalsas?" Moganna asked when she saw the connection. "I''m Karsas, Ms. Moganna, can I help you?" Karsas replied. "Don''t call me lady, call me queen!" Moganna said unhappy about the title. "Okay, Queen Moganna." Karthus didn''t care, and followed Moganna''s meaning, and then said: "Here, there is a judging angel called the heart in the sky. She is staring at you now. Should I be scared by me?" auzw.com "Afraid?" After hearing this, Morgana felt that Calthas was teasing herself and said disdainfully: "Afraid she seduce you?" "No, no, she is holding the sword of flames..." Kalsas was not finished. Constantly monitoring Kalsas''s heart, seeing who he seemed to be in contact with, immediately interrupted him. "Are you in contact with Moganna?" the Judgment Angel in the sky asked, looking at Karthus. "It was Morgana who was in contact with me, the honorable and beautiful Miss Angel." Without worrying at all, Karthus explained honestly, not afraid of knowing. "You tell her that she''s dead!" He said that he was really mogan when he learned that it was really Moganna. Treated as a megaphone, Karthus didn''t care, so he conveyed: "Queen Morgana, she wants me to tell you that you are dead!" "Then do you know what I''m going to tell you?" As for the little angel''s words, Morgana didn''t take it seriously, but asked Kalsas. "What?" Calzas asked directly, too lazy to think. "Trouble helping me smuggle two other fireships over." "There are a group of gods on the earth. Without my demon wings, this battle cannot be fought." "Not long ago, the nightmare''s pitman could be said to have been killed by a spike. We didn''t even have time to locate the signal source for help. He seemed to have completely disappeared in the world, and there are not many people who can do this. , But the other partys database does not have information about such people, so you can help me check who did it." "You will support me, right?" Morgana didn''t turn around and talked directly about her request. "But the one in the sky..." Kalsas hesitated a bit and wanted to use his heart as an excuse. "Don''t talk to me about these useless! Go to that little angel in the sky of tm! Give me a direct bombardment!" Moganna said quite uncomfortably, knowing Kalsas''s thoughts. "Allow me to think about it?" Mrs. Gargana took it off, and Kalsas did not feel embarrassed. He said a different way. "Yes, but you have to reply to me within three days." Moganna demanded after thinking a little. "Okay, within three days, I will reply to you." Karthus agreed, suddenly remembering something, and said to Morgana: "I probably know who killed the nightmare." "Who is it?" Moganna asked quickly. .. v5 Chapter 97： Angel is coming "If I remember correctly, a **** named Noel came from the earth. It was a powerful **** invited by President Kieran from time and space. Last time, he destroyed my plan." "The Hades named Noor has absolute strength to kill the nightmare." "Through the plan that was destroyed last time, and at the time he used some of the strength, he definitely has the capital to challenge Kyle, and may even be stronger than Kyle." Karsas spoke of Noel''s existence and shared his thoughts. As for how Moganna would respond, this was not his business. A person who can compete with Kyle, and may even be stronger than Kyle, makes Moganna bad for the whole person. A Kyle is enough for Moganna, and now there is another existence that is strong enough to be unknown, and this existence is still on the side of the Super Seminary. Originally, let Calthas bring the warship over, that is to prepare for the war with the Super Theological Academy, but Moganna is a bit hesitant now. If it is just some gods who haven''t grown up, Morgana still has absolute certainty to annihilate in one fell swoop, but an unknown factor makes her have to hesitate. After all, if you take the wrong step, you will face death, and you will have no regrets to take it. "Queen Morgana, before ending the call, I sent another message, that is, Kyle went to earth." Thinking of something again, Kalsas said with a smile. After talking, Karthus immediately cut off the communication, and it was clear that if he did not cut it off a little sooner, it would definitely be Moganna''s growl. After hearing the news from Kalsas, Morgana''s face was completely darkened. At this moment, Moganna finally understood why Kalsas should consider the issue of support. She was only worried that the support was now discovered by Kyle. "It turns out so!" "If Kalsas supports me now, when Kyle comes to the earth to kill me, then his identity will be exposed." "At the same time, I am also testing the right. I want to see if I will be killed by Kyle this time. You are really a traitor, Karsas!" "However, Kyle wants to kill me, it''s not that easy." After talking to himself, Morgana had no plans to rest, but walked quickly down the castle. Moganna, who came down, immediately told the demons under her that the trial angels were about to come to earth, and made them wary, lest they be overwhelmed by surprise. After all the orders, Moganna returned to the castle room to rest this time, thinking about how to deal with the upcoming Kyle, and the powerful Hades on the side of the Super Seminary. Three days passed by. Noel is guiding the company of soldiers every day, and cultivates feelings with the sisters. Apart from these two, there is nothing more. It can be said that the girls'' favorability with Noel is soaring in a straight line, and there is no sign of stopping at all. After all, after getting the nightmare''s ability to enter the dream, Noel gave the girls paranoid dreams almost every night. The content is of course something that blushes with Noel. auzw.com Because of this, Rena has reached the point of falling. At this moment, just announcing the end of the morning training, Rena immediately took Noel to no one else''s place, and then summoned the courage to confess to Noel. But Noel did not rush to agree, but told Rena that she had many women. But Reina said that she didn''t care about it, and even felt that it wasn''t a problem at all, and had no opinion at all. "Noel, I know that a strong and excellent man like you is destined to have only one woman, and I don''t care how many women you have." Reina smiled slightly, reached out to caress Noel''s face, and smiled at him seriously. . "Since you don''t care, then from this moment on, you are my woman." Noel lifted Rena''s chin and put his face close to evil and said with a smile. "Huh." Rena''s cheeks were red, and she looked at Noel. Seeing Rena closed her eyes as if expecting something. Knowle knew exactly what Rena was expecting at this time, and he planned to do the same. But just as Noel approached, about to follow Lena, the abominable alarm sounded. "Alarm! Alarm! Alarm!" "There is a powerful unknown energy that will appear above!" "Please enter the emergency preparation state for all members! Please enter the emergency preparation state for all members!" "Repeat it!" "There is a powerful unknown energy that will appear above!" "Please enter the emergency preparation state for all members! Please enter the emergency preparation state for all members!" With the sound of the alarm and the emergency notification of the correspondent. Whether it is a member of the male soldier company or an ordinary soldier on the giant hero, at this time, they quickly armed themselves and ran to the deck with the fastest speed. The large weapons on the Heroes were all activated at this time, waiting for the arrival of the target. Not only that, all the fleets around the giant protecting the heroes have entered the state of preparation. But in the sky at this time, it can be said that the clouds are surging, and the originally calm sea is also turbulent. It didn''t take long for people to wait. Women in armor with white wings on their backs appeared in the sky, and they held crimson long swords in their hands, slowly descending from the sky. One of them is the most special, because she alone is sitting on the sofa, and she does not wear a helmet on her head, staring at everyone on the hero. "Kyle, what a big show!" Ducao said, frowning slightly as he looked at the woman on the couch on the deck of the Giant. .. v5 Chapter 98： Who are you scaring! "who are you?" "Oh, isn''t this Norstar''s war madman, General Ducao?" "Oh, that''s what it is. It seems that I am the last **** to the earth." "It seems that you guys have already planned the future of the earth!" Looking around, Kyle glanced at Ducao, and soon remembered his identity, and said with a mocking tone. "Horror, only you guys will think about planning the future of others!" Ducao locked his eyebrows, watching Kyle retorting. "Who are you?" Kyle continued to ridicule after seeing Dukao refuting: "Oh, yes, Dukao! You have waged wars that we can only read in books, and you are in such a world, I''m afraid even we all have to be in awe of three points, huh? Huh!" "I admit that I made an irreparable mistake. I blame the entire universe for civilization. Even so, I can''t change the fact that I was wrong." Ducao admitted frankly, and then asked Kyle: "But you! Do you want to follow me?" "It''s funny, don''t think I talk to you, just think I care about you, follow your footsteps? Do you think of yourself as a god?" Kyle said disdainfully. "Kyle, what do you want to do? Is it for Moganna?" Not wanting to continue to uselessly, Ducao asked Kyle to find out her purpose. "After talking to you, I want to find someone who speaks with me." "Rena, she is too young to understand anything." "Jia Wen, the blood of the Guangdun family is very good. You have fought against Muganna''s soldiers." "Um, don''t move, that''s it, it''s fine." Without answering Ducao''s question at all, Kyle didn''t even want to waste saliva with him, and began to read the information in the database while looking for someone who could talk to her level. Originally wanting to say something Jiawen, but obediently listened to Kyle''s words, told him to stay still. "Captured the specific coordinates of Moganna." The angel on Kyle''s left hand side locked Moganna''s location and asked: "Ask for the execution of the Grand Judgment." "Well," Kyle nodded without thinking, and nodded in agreement. "Confinement!" The angel who got Kyle''s approval was just about to go to the big trial. When the words of imprisonment sounded, she moved and was fixed. Glancing at the imprisoned angel, Kyle''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and he looked in the direction of the words. auzw.com Not only Kyle, but also the people of Ducao and the company of soldiers, they turned around and looked around. "I know I''m handsome, but you don''t have to look at me that much." Noel said with a smile when he saw all his eyes. "Excuse me, are you?" Kyle asked, frowning deeply, as he couldn''t find any relevant information in all of Earth''s databases. "Little angel, my name is Noel." Noel took out his cigarette, and nodded slowly, without looking at Kyle, and then said: "And I hate looking up and talking to people, and I hate other people standing above, So I advise you to come down." "What if we don''t come down?" Kyle smiled instead of saying that he didn''t mean to come down. He looked at Noel and asked. "The end will be miserable if you don''t listen to it. Maybe..." After a pause, after swallowing the clouds, Nuoerxie smiled and said: "Maybe, I will flatten the city of angels, and you The plenary will become my slave." "This is the funniest joke I''ve heard in tens of thousands of years." Kyle lost a smile on his face and looked coldly at Noel. Seeing Noel dare to be so provocative, and Kyle was absolutely irritated, Ducao''s cold sweat was raging, and he was worried that the two would fight on the earth. If the two really fight, Ducao knows clearly that no one on the planet can stop it, no matter who wins or loses in the end, one can be 100% sure that the earth will be greatly damaged. "Instructor Noel!" Ducao quickly shouted out to see Noel''s provocative rhythm and asked, "Are you going to fight Kyle on Earth?" "Start the war and start the war, and I am not afraid of these little angels, I am afraid they regret the war." Noel shrugged and said with a sneer. "Slap!" Kyle shot the armrest of the sofa fiercely, and Kyle stood up from the sofa suddenly, and the magical power spewed out of his body, screaming, "It''s a big breath!!" "Little angel, who are you scaring!" Noel''s face was cold, not suppressing his own divine power. "Nonsense! Do you want to destroy the earth!" Ducao shouted to both of them after seeing both explosive barrels ignited, and the divine power released by the two had changed the world. "Shut up! It''s none of your business!" Both Noel and Kyle looked at Ducao together and shouted in unison. As soon as he finished speaking, Noel gradually floated into the air, and soon reached the same height as Kyle. Immediately thereafter, Noel increased the release of divine power, and even released his own dark energy, and the murderous and mad energy were also released. At noon, when the scorching sun was empty, Kung Fu became like a late night, and even a hint of sunlight could not be seen, and the violent wind continued to roar at this moment. The dark red gas surrounds Noel, making his extremely red pupil look particularly obvious. Under the influence of Noels divine power and dark energy, all the angels who have been through battles have all descended from the heights to the sea. They dare not move even when they move, and their bodies tremble involuntarily. Fear lies in them. Time gradually began to spread. .. v5 Chapter 99： God of Freedom On the Giant, all ordinary soldiers were lying on the ground with five bodies, while Ducao and the male soldiers even kneeled on the ground and supported hard. If it was before, Kyle could not sense Noel''s divine power and energy, so he didn''t take Noel in his eyes. But now it is different. Whether it is divine power or energy, this is completely beyond Kyle''s expectations. Where dare to underestimate Noel, I even start to feel a bit regretful. "Jana, immediately activate the super-god system to protect the male company." The persuasion was useless. Ducao quickly made a decision and gave Gana an order first, followed by Rena. Asked: "Rena, can you start nuclear fusion flare bombing?" "This...this...this is the highest taboo-taboo!" Wen Yan said, Lena froze a little, and said very hesitantly. "For the people, there is no taboo!" "If you really let these two fight, it will definitely be more destructive than your nuclear fusion flare bombing, and the loss will be even more heavy!" "And, we have no time to think of other solutions. It is estimated that your soldiers may not be able to stop the two of them, so you can only use the most direct and violent means." "Only in this way is it possible for us to stop these two people. At worst, we can calm them down a little bit, instead of being as full of gunpowder as we are now." "Galen! Big d! Wein! Prepare for three stages of God-killing battles! The rest of the units cooperate fully!" Ducao explained to Rena, and then gave orders to others, already prepared for the worst. The super-god system is activated, and the protection provided by Gana is effective, so that the pressure on the male soldiers has been reduced a lot, without having to continue to kneel on the ground and support it. But he heard Ducaos order. Not only did Reina not agree, but even the male soldiers did not agree, all the people were hesitant and did not want to fight Noel at all. "Have you not heard the order!" Ducao shouted frowning when he saw no one acting. "Chief, if a nuclear fusion flare bomb is really launched, no one here can survive except for a few people who are close to the body." "Instructor Knoll and Judgment Angel Kyle, both of them have a complete body of God, even if I start the nuclear fusion flare bomb, it will not cause any harm to the two, and may even further anger the two. people." "The most important thing is that I will never attack Noor, and if anyone dares to attack him, that person is my enemy." "Therefore, I refuse to execute your order." First analyzed the situation for Ducao. Rena also expressed her position and refused to implement the prohibition order. Regardless of what Ducao said, Rena had already used her own divine power to fly, and quickly flew to the same height of Noel, then the light shield and lightsaber appeared on the left and right hands, watching all the heroes with vigilance. At this moment, Rena''s behavior can be said to be completely beyond Ducao''s expectations. I never thought it would become like this, and things became even worse. auzw.com Reina, who is the main fighting force, is now alert to herself, and has become a bodyguard of Noel. It can be seen that Rena is serious, no joking at all, Ducao''s face has completely turned black, and she dare not act rashly again, thinking:''Rena is serious, I want to order others to attack Noels words, she will definitely do it. What makes Ducao even more unexpected is... "Sorry, our boss is Noel, if you guys are hands-on, then don''t blame us." Evelyn said with a smile. "Yes, if it weren''t for Noel, then I wouldn''t come to this ghost place." Withdrawing to Evelyn, Jin Kesi also said. "Whoever wants to beat Brother Anne, Anne will be with you!" Looking at Ducao in disgust, Annie trot to Evelyn. "We are serious, don''t act rashly!" Sarah did the same, even taking out her weapons, ready to attack at any time. Elise didn''t speak. She showed her attitude by action and gathered with the four girls. Not only the four daughters and Anne, but even Catalina, who had been silent for a while, walked over and said that she was on the side of Noel''s camp. The soldiers didn''t even express their opinions, but they didn''t carry out Ducao''s orders, and it was only they who knew what they thought. And Noel, who looked at Kyle, of course sensed the actions of several women, and was quite satisfied with it. It''s just that Aren, Catherine, Wei, Wei En, and Fiona didn''t make a choice, which slightly disappointed Noel. "Sir Noel, I apologize for offending you just now." Kyle, who had been thinking, finally broke the peace between Noel and stooped down to bow and apologized: "I am very sorry." Noel had time to say something in the future. At this moment, a huge projection appeared in the sky, and soon after this female projection appeared, he immediately mocked Kyle. "I really did not expect that you will also bow your head one day, ha ha ha ha ha ha, laugh at me!" "Go to your uncle''s Bi Chi, Kyle! Do you think you can destroy me?" "Hahahahaha! Come on! Quickly start your trial!" "Don''t counsel, come here, I''ll wait for your trial here, don''t let me go, ha ha ha ha!" "Hades-Noel, I am the fallen queen Moganna, the **** of freedom and dream, the terminator of angel order!" .. v5 Chapter 100： Who wants to follow me "Look, the faces of these people you helped, obviously you are resisting Kyle''s invasion, but these people are thinking of destroying you and Kyle together, they are not worth your help." "You are different from these people!" "You are a true **** with an eternal lifespan." "An ordinary country is not more than a thousand years, and a kingdom of God is eternal." "Your Excellency is a **** of darkness, if you are interested, it is better to join me and enjoy this eternity!" "Of course, if Lord Noor is willing, you can bring your women together, I have a way to let them also have eternal life." After taunting and provoking Kyle, Morgana began to provoke alienation, and even sent out invitations to Noel and his women. Seeing Moganna provoke divorce, but Ducao has nothing to say, after all, just as she said, there is indeed a plan to eliminate Noel and Kyle together. The highest taboo taboo that has not been allowed, Ducao just allowed Reina to start, and even the killing of the gods was used. Therefore, Ducao didn''t speak up to justify. He knew clearly that it didn''t matter. Noor would never believe these nonsense, and might as well remain silent. "Your Excellency Noel, we did not come to war with you this time. Please accept my apology." "If you are unwilling to accept my apology and insist on fighting against us, please let us wipe out Moganna first." "Even if I die, I can''t give up any chance to destroy her. She is the root of all depravity and the starting point of all evil!" "She put countless worlds into darkness, she spread the ultimate fear in the universe, spread the idea of ??incomparable evil!" Kyle is like Noels request, and he expresses his determination to eliminate Moganna, and all this is for the peace of the universe. "Because of the ultimate fear that it really exists, Bi Chi!" Wen Yan replied: "Kyle, I have seen your end point, and I have also seen Kieran''s end point. You will all die because of this, ha ha ha ha Haha!" "Did you see that, Noel, everyone''s mood is unstable now, stop it!" I couldn''t help it, Ducau called to Noel. "Ducao, if you honestly answer me a question, I will consider your suggestion." With crimson eyes, staring at Ducao on the hero, Noel asked with a smile: "You have always wanted to kill I?" "For the earth, you are a bomb that can explode at any time, even more dangerous than Rena and Morgana. I need to be on your guard at all times, and destroy you when necessary." Anyway, his face has been torn. Ducao didn''t intend to hide it, he said honestly. "Ha ha ha ha ha! Ducao, you are really good enough, while letting others help you, at the same time beware of others, and are more prepared to destroy others." Such a good opportunity appears, Moganna will not Let go, quickly provoke Li Jiandao. "Dukao, since you answered honestly, then I look at Katerina''s face, this time I will not care about you, but I will not continue to help you." auzw.com "Of course, I will not join Moganna''s camp, you can rest assured about this." "because......." Not waiting for Noel to finish. Suddenly Kyle had a very bad hunch, and felt that Noel had never let go of waiting for others, and quickly wrapped the angels with divine power. Just the next second, the space behind Kyle and the angels changed, and they were instantly sucked into it. "Did Kyle find that I was going to deal with them?" Noel frowned slightly when he saw Kyle leading away, and said to himself. "This is a time when Bi Chi is also counseling, it''s really a great man..." Moganna was not finished. Noel cut off the projection directly, too lazy to listen to Morgana''s nonsense. Kyle escaped, Morgana''s projection was cut off, Noel recovered all the divine power and energy, and descended from the sky to the Giant. Therefore, the soldiers who were liberated were finally not pressed by the five bodies onto the ground, and they quickly picked up their weapons and stood up, and there was fear in their eyes, and some tremblingly aimed their weapons at Noel to guard. After all, from the conversation just now, the soldiers heard it clearly. It can be said that now Noel is the enemy and he has to be prepared for him. Dukao didn''t stop the soldiers'' actions, which can be said to be the default. "Who wants to follow me?" Landing on the giant, Noel glanced lightly, and the soldiers who guarded themselves asked the men and women. "Noel, you can''t take anyone away. You have to go by yourself!" Ducao said quickly, seeing Noel was going to take someone. "Dukao, no matter who has the freedom to choose, you have no right to intervene." Looking at Ducao coldly, Noel said disdainfully: "Who am I going to take away, are you capable of stopping me?" "You!!!" Ducao was not angry when he heard the threat of Noel, but as he said, he really couldn''t stop him. "I''m going with you." The five of Anne, Kinkes, Evelyn, Sarah, and Elise spoke out in unison, and quickly walked towards Noel. "Noel, I''ll follow you too." Caterina, who signed her partner, also trot to Noll quickly without even looking at Ducao. "And me." Rena, who descended from a high altitude, fell directly beside Noel. "Lena, I just can''t care about what happened just now, but you can''t leave!" Katerina voluntarily left, and Ducao could endure, but when she saw that Rena would also leave, he was completely Can no longer calm down. .. v5 Chapter 101： have a bee in ones bonnet "This is my choice. You have no right to interfere." Without any hesitation, Rena said firmly. "Rena! You can be a team of soldiers..." Ducao hadn''t finished speaking. "Dukao, you don''t have to talk in vain. This is Rena''s own decision. If you continue to talk nonsense, I won''t be polite to you." Directly interrupting Ducao, Noel doesn''t want to hear him continue to talk nonsense, tight Then asked: "Who else wants to leave with me?" Seeing Noel''s warning, Ducao didn''t dare to say anything. It was very clear that if Noor was anxious, it would not be as simple as taking a few people away. The remaining members of the squadron heard Noels question again, and their eyes wandered between Noel and Ducao, completely ignorant of how to choose. After waiting for a while, I saw that the remaining sisters still had no action, which made Noel feel a little disappointed. As for the men who did not plan to come, but Noel was happy to see it. Although Noel could not determine the thoughts of the remaining sisters, he would not continue to wait here. "Since there is no one." Without planning to wait, Noel snapped his fingers and instantly opened the transmission channel. After finishing speaking, Noel gave way and signaled the girls to step through the channel first, while also preventing accidents. After all, the rabbit still bites people, and no one knows whether Ducao is in a hurry. Will he do something crazy? The sisters entered the passage one after another, and then disappeared one by one in front of everyone, so they left the aircraft carrier Giant. It didn''t take long for the girls who chose to be with Noel to pass through the transmission channel. "I have also said goodbye." At last I glanced at the girls who did not follow, before Noel turned and entered the passage. As Noel enters slowly, the space channel also shrinks at a high speed, and disappears in everyone''s eyes in the blink of an eye. "The people who just left with Noel, they are likely to become our enemies, so the next time you see them, once they are determined to be hostile, you must not be merciless!" "Otherwise those who die at that time will most likely be you!" "Just do whatever you want, now you can dissolve!" After Ducao finished speaking, he had no intention of staying and turned and left. Ordinary soldiers, after hearing Ducao''s announcement of dissolution, they all returned to their original positions, and did not continue to stay here. auzw.com In other words, the remaining soldiers of the Xiongbing Company did not leave. It seemed that they had not yet reacted from the departure of Noor, and they still stood there innocently. "My head injury is still not good, who will explain to me, what is this situation?" When the soldiers were silent, Zhao Xin first broke this tranquility and asked everyone in a puzzling way. "It''s very simple, that is, Instructor Noel has become our enemy, and those who follow him will also become our enemies, probably like this." Jia Wen, who responded, explained to Zhao Xin Road. "Originally unanimously, only Moganna was the enemy, but now it has become like this, not only to guard against Moganna, but also to prevent the Noll instructor who was originally an ally, and even judge angels are watching." Galen''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and he said frowningly. "If it''s okay to deal with Moganna, but if I met the instructor of Noel and my team, I wouldn''t go down and deal with them." Delaus said bitterly when he thought of dealing with Noel in the future. "Don''t say that you can''t succeed, even if Instructor Noel is alone, we have no chance of winning together. He abuses us like playing." Zhao Xin, who was clear, also said with a bitter face. "Hey, I said a few of you, Instructor Noel is not necessarily our enemy, but now it''s just a temporary break away!" Aren said with dissatisfaction when he saw all of them. "A tan, what did the chief say, did you not hear it just now, do you think what you said is realistic?" When recalling Ducao''s words, Fiona felt worthless to Noel, too. The raccoon asked. "I''m more worried now that the Chief Executive will treat us the same way." Catherine, who had begun to regret, expressed her concern at this time. The words just fell, the soldiers were silent, and Catherine said that everyone was worried about things, and they were also afraid of getting Noel''s treatment. Although the soldiers knew that they were waiting for others, they could not be compared with Noel, but how to say it was a certain threat. It was hard to ensure that Ducao would not keep his hands and wait for others, just like dealing with Noel today. "Don''t think about it, the head will not treat us like this, and start training now!" As an outstanding soldier, Jess knew very well what everyone thought at this time, and quickly interrupted them in order to prevent them from continuing to think. . "Yes!" Wen Yan, the remaining soldiers and everyone responded in unison to Jess. The response is this, but what the Xiongbing Company thought was, this is very much said. In the following time, Jace led the heavy-hearted soldiers and everyone to start daily training again. Air Castle-Queen. Since being cut off the interstellar projection, Moganna hasn''t jumped like a thunder, nor has she been angry because of Noel''s refusal. At this time, Moganna was contacting Kalsas, waiting for the communication to be connected. .. v5 Chapter 102： Shadow World "Karthas, the three-day period is up, you should answer me." Seeing that the communication was connected, Morgana said first. "Queen Morgana, I didn''t expect that I just picked up the little angel who was under surveillance, and immediately received your newsletter. Did you count the time?" Calgans was not surprised at all. Asked. "Don''t pretend to be surprised, you must be very clear about my situation, so don''t give me these useless, quickly reply to me." Too lazy to talk to Kalsas, Morgana said directly. "I can help you transport two fireships, but are you sure you want to go to war at this time?" After being disassembled, Kalsas did not feel embarrassed, but calmly confirmed to Morgana. "The goddess of time and space invited by Kieran, now he has torn his face with the Super Academy, and he has taken away several super warriors, even Reina, who is the most powerful. " "And Kyle kicked the iron plate this time, she now has no time to control us." "Judging from the situation just now, I think that the **** named Noor is very likely to chase Kyle." "As long as Noel leaves the earth, this is the best time to go to war." "If it''s really what I expected, when the time comes when Noel and Kyle are both defeated and injured, we can also clean up the two together." "Karsas, now you only need to bring my two fireships over. I can do it all by myself on this side of the earth." Morgana analyzed the situation and made Calsas clear that this was a rare opportunity. If he missed this opportunity, he would not know when to wait next time. "Kyle is sure to die, and the ultimate void can''t hold her. If it is as you expected, it can really save a lot of trouble." After listening to Moganna''s analysis, Kalsas said to himself. "What is the ultimate void?" Moganna asked, puzzled for a moment. "Sorry, I mean the ultimate fear." After hearing this, Calthas knew that he had missed it and quickly explained. "Don''t blame him on these things, now you can give me a quasi-word." Really didn''t want to go on talking nonsense, Morgana shouted at Kalsas. "Okay, okay, in a day''s time, I will use the big clock to send your fireship over, so be it." Without continuing the nonsense, Kalsas replied. "Then I''ll wait for your good news." Finally, Karzas replied. Morgana was relieved, but the tone was still high. After speaking, both Moganna and Kalsas ended the contact. After finishing the contact, Moganna looked at the sky all by herself, and did not do anything. "Our time is over." "Sister, we can only go to extremes in the struggle, huh!" "Yeah, extreme achievement of our present, but lost our future, Carl has already shunned us far behind." auzw.com "You are a true **** and you will not shake your faith at any time." "I... can only follow the waves, this is the limit of our generation of gods, and the moment you drove the Super Theological Academy out of the city of angels." "I decided then, you must be wrong." "Compared to Carl, the **** of death, we are one generation behind." "Sister, although we are all trying to pretend to be in front of the death **** Karl to keep our mainstream **** ignoring all the dignity, but only the death **** Karl is the most humble to face the impact of all beliefs." "And principal Kieran used the most violent way to challenge!" Looking at the blue sky and white clouds in the sky, Moganna said to herself, and finally turned away with a sigh. Shadow World... In the backyard of an old, dilapidated building, Calthas looked at the angel who was seriously wounded and tied to the cross, and he didn''t know what was going on. At this time, a cloud of black mist came behind Karthus, and then turned into a humanoid. "The big clock is ready for transmission at any time." The person who came suddenly reported to Kalsas. "The big clock has always confiscated the data of angel civilization, so we don''t even know what their fighting power and destructive power are." After hearing the report, Kalsas said to himself. "But we must kill her, otherwise the Void Warrior plan will be exposed, and we are only one step away from cracking the ultimate fear and opening the era of the Void." "If it''s really what Moganna said, as long as the **** of darkness-Noel goes to fight against the angel of judgment-Kyle, then we can fight the two together and solve two big troubles in one breath. "Even if the two didn''t go to war, as long as Moganna was making troubles on the earth, this would also buy us a lot of time." It is said that the person standing behind Kalsas hastily analyzed the situation and expressed his own thoughts. "You go to lock the Queen of Morgana and send the fireship past with the big clock." "Wait to transfer the fireship to the earth, you will use the big clock to monitor the status of the city of angels. If the **** of darkness-Noelzhen goes to Kyle to fight, then you come to notify me immediately." "Well, that''s all, you go to prepare." After thinking for a while, Kalsas gave the order to let the people behind him prepare. After receiving instructions from Kalsas, the person standing behind turned into black mist, and the kung fu disappeared in a blink of an eye. After the others left, Kalsas finally glanced at the angel who was bound to the cross, and then slowly drifted away from the backyard. .. v5 Chapter 103： Fallen! eternal! free! A day passed in an instant... period. After the girls were settled, Noel, just as Moganna had conjectured, immediately went after Kyle who had fled. Two of Mogannas fireships, Kalsas, were sent to Earth at dusk by the big clock, but she did not take immediate action. Moganna waited patiently, always letting the demons under his hands monitor the status of the giant hero, and captured the intelligence through the super hero system of the giant hero. A few hours after Noel left Earth, Morgana''s men finally got the information from the hero, and repeatedly confirmed whether the information was true. It was finally determined that the information was reliable, and Noel did leave the earth. At this time, Moganna began to move, and let the demon under her immediately prepare. "Hahahahaha, that''s wonderful!" "Knoll went to Kyle to settle the accounts. My two fireships are ready. Now is the best time to go to war." "And I will not miss the opportunity!" When all the reports were ready, Morgana came to the demon army and looked at the army flying in the sky and two huge fireboats. "How? Despicable and shameless devil, are you satisfied with this world?" Moganna asked back loudly. "Satisfied!" The Demon Army responded in unison. "I''m working hard for you, to lead the way, to open up territory, for what?" After hearing the response of the demon army, Moganna asked aloud. "Fallen! Eternity! Freedom!" Each demon raised his right hand and answered in unison. "Well." Wen Yan, Moganna nodded in satisfaction, then said: "When the two fireships arrived, our position has been found, and now the enemy sent two helicopters to investigate. " "Master Queen, it''s just two broken antiques, let me shoot them to death." A demon said. "No, no, don''t talk lightly. There are several heavy-headed warriors, Nuoxing God of War, Nuoxing Sword Ruiwen, and Galen, the power of the galaxy." "We have to design this sniper ingeniously, strive to take them all down perfectly, and don''t let the soldiers get hurt again!" "Have you seen it?" "The two helicopters are here, go and prepare a gift for them!" In Moganna''s field of vision, he saw two helicopters coming here, reaching for the direction of the helicopter and giving instructions to the demon army. After hearing the instructions, Moganna''s men did not act rashly and patiently waited for the helicopter to approach. auzw.com Without waiting too long, the two helicopters entered the attack range of the Demon Fleet. It was at this time that the Devil''s Biplane Fleet was the center, sending shock waves to all directions. The intense shock wave affected the two helicopters in almost an instant, and even almost turned it over. However, under the commissioning of the two pilots, the helicopter was quickly stabilized, and no overturning occurred. But soon, the people on the two helicopters found something wrong at this time. "Hey, hello, Heroes, do you hear Heroes?" Dreius kept contacting Heroes, but unfortunately there was no sound other than the sound of rustle in the headphones. : "Fuck, what''s going on? No signal...." "There is no signal on our side." On the other helicopter, Galen also lost contact with the Giant and called out to Draeus on the opposite side. "Not only our communication, but even the communication on the helicopter failed. We completely lost contact with the hero!" I tried the communication of the helicopter, and soon Wei got the same result, deeply Frowned. "What now?" Raven asked anxiously, somehow. For a time, the people on the two helicopters didn''t know what to do and discussed whether to return. But at this time, Moganna''s fleet of demon wings changed again. The center of the devil''s wings began to gather energy at this time, and it was not long before it was sent above the head, forming a huge energy column. Everyone in the helicopter, of course, clearly saw the situation, and a very unknown hunch appeared, quickly letting the pilot evacuate quickly. but........ "Boom!!" There was a loud noise. Just after the two helicopters turned their heads and hadn''t had time to evacuate from this place, they were hit by a column of energy falling from high altitude. Watching the energy gun just fired hit, the explosion directly engulfed the two helicopters, but Morgana did not show how happy she was. "Are you happy? But..." Moganna was only halfway through, paused for a moment and then said: "However, the reason why Super Fighters are called Super Fighters." "That''s because you, they, are all designed as steel bodies, even **** bodies, undefeated bodies, etc." "The gun just now can''t kill those scum." "Go, I will configure you with 90 armor-piercing bullets for killing God No. 1, but these bullets are not used to fight the God of War. The guy is a **** body. The bullets hit him without any pain, it is a waste." "Brother Thornton and Brother Nethers, it is up to you to deal with the power of the Nuo Xing warlord and the galaxy, and to deal with gods like them, you still have to rely on divine power." Morgana knew very well that in addition to killing ordinary people, the one-shot energy cannon was completely useless to the super soldiers of the male company, and he began to designate the next battle plan. .. v5 Chapter 104： withered "I?!" Wen Yan, the big crocodile standing aside, froze for a moment, and when the reaction came, he said with some fear: "I''m afraid... They take that kind of thing and play bombs. ..." "You mean this kind of thing?" Morgana pointed at the Thornton next to him with the machine gun handed over by her and asked with a smile. "Yes," Thornton said bitterly. "Da Da Da Da Da Da" Morgana directly pulled the trigger and shot Thornton with a machine gun. "Ouch! Ah!" Thornton cried out in horror when he was hit by a bullet, but it quickly reacted, and he had nothing to do with his own hair, and said: "Huh? It''s fine..." "What''s the matter?" Morgana said with a glance at Thornton after throwing the gun to his men. "Then why are they making this stuff?" Thornton asked, puzzled. "What can you do, kill each other!" Moganna explained. "Queen, the battle plan has been drawn up. Destroy the company of soldiers, destroy Sun Wukong, and bombard the giant hero. It can be completed within three days." A demon descended from high altitude and reported to Mogami. "Well." Moganna nodded, then looked at Thornton and Nethers around her, and said, "Now we board the demon wings and prepare to implement the planned battle plan." Not waiting for Thornton and Nethers to answer, Morgana first stepped into the air and quickly flew towards the demon wings. Upon seeing this, Thornton and Nethers may have followed quickly. The demon army in the air, at this time, has also successively boarded the fireship of the devil''s wings, preparing for the battle plan drawn up this time. Entering the demon wings, Morgana first asked Thornton and Nethers to prepare, and then quickly entered the command room. Immediately after arriving in the command room, a demon immediately reported the situation to Moganna, and learned that several teams had been sent to the place where two helicopters were shot down. "The plan to eliminate the company is now officially started!" After learning the general situation, Moganna announced in the command room. "Noxing God of War, Knox Star Knife, etc. have been damaged, but the energy is recovering soon." "Offensive from all sides, loading the enemy into the sniper circle." "Pay attention to keeping the distance, don''t be discovered by the men of the military company first, and quickly go to the designated location to stand by." "Arrive at the designated location, aiming at the target." "At the designated location, the target is already within the sniper range and can be snipered at any time." "Please arrive at the designated location." "Arrive at the designated location and request permission to fire." Inside the command room, you can clearly hear the return of the demon squad, and have surrounded the men of the male company, waiting for Morgana to issue an attack order. No way, after all, this matter is very important, and it is Morgana who personally oversees the war, so the demons dare not care, worrying about accidentally messing it up. auzw.com Originally the company had four people, but after the helicopter crashed, there were only three people left. Poor Galen, who fell first when he crashed, has dispersed with the rest of the three people, and now there is no signal in the communication. Now Raven, Wei, and Dreyers have just checked their injuries and have not found themselves and others surrounded, and they are within the range of the sniper''s attack. The demon squad has arrived at the designated position, Mo Ganna does not intend to continue to give the male soldier company three rest time, immediately let the sniper attack the three. "Turn on the tactical wormhole!" Seeing the sniper suppress the three men of the soldiers, Moganna quickly ordered the opponent. "Start dark energy transfer, calculating the worm door position." "Please deploy energy resources and re-arrange the terrain requirements." "The Wormgate position is locked, please prepare for Thornton and Nethers, and the sniper please stop shooting after three seconds." "three." "two." "One." "Sniper stopped shooting!" "Thornton, Nethers, attack!" The demons in the command room, using technology higher than the earth, opened the worm gate to the battlefield inside the demon wings. The demon snipers who suppressed the male company, they just stopped shooting for less than a second, and then Thornton reached the battlefield instantly through the worm gate. Thornton, who flew out first, pointed the giant blade he was holding at the forefront of Dreyers, and then an accelerated straight strike in the air. "Ding!" The fast-responding Draeus instantly blocked the double-edged axe in front of him, blocking Thornton''s attack on the occasion of a single shot, but the great force from the impact made him fly out. Leveraging a backflip, Thornton entered a new worm gate and disappeared without a trace, leaving Riven and Wei unable to fight back. But this did not end there. "Mengmeng! Sister Wei! Be careful behind you!!" Bumped two big trees, and the double-edged blade in the hand made a long mark on the ground. Dreyus, who finally stopped, saw Raven and A kobold appeared behind Wei, reminding the two loudly and anxiously. "Withered." Nethers, who had just come out of the Worm Gate, slammed the ground with a golden staff. Rui Wen and Wei didn''t have time to react. The ground at the feet of the two of them changed. The grass and trees withered and weathered in an instant, and the solid ground instantly turned into sand. The sandy land turned into quicksand hell, and both Ruiwen and Wei began to sink, and when they reacted, their calves fell into the quicksand. The situation was so bad that Ruiwen and Wei also found that the more they struggled to sink, the faster, and there were enemies watching behind them. .. v5 Chapter 105： You are so honest! Dreyus rushed towards the kobold standing behind Raven and Wei at the fastest speed to avoid it from continuing to attack the two women. But the situation has not improved, and it is still developing in the bad direction. That''s right, Deleus restrained the kobold Neathers, but the big crocodile Thornton appeared at this time, and the two women were still sinking in the quicksand, and there was no way to fight. At this time, Wei stretched out his hand and grabbed Riven by his side. Regardless of the speed of the sinking, he pulled Riven out of the quicksand and drove Riven out of the range of quicksand. "Sister Wei! Wait a minute, I''ll ask you to save you immediately!" Riven hurriedly climbed up from the ground and shouted at Wei. "Don''t worry about me, go and deal with that crocodile!" Wei shook his head and shouted at Thornton. "But..." Seeing Wei were almost buried in his heart, Rui Wen thought it was important to save people first, but she hadn''t finished her words. "There is nothing good, if you come to rescue me, you will be attacked by the crocodile, and then we will both be finished!" Interrupted what Riven was about to say, Wei explained at the fastest speed. "Sister Wei, wait for me, I will solve the crocodile soon!" Wen Yan and Rui Wen also made sense that if Wei went to the rescue now, they might be attacked by a sneak attack. After finishing, Raven picked up the big sword on the ground and rushed towards the big crocodile Thornton, and soon one person and one crocodile fought together. At this time, Dreius had already defeated Nethers, and seeing that Raven restrained Thornton, he was finally relieved, and he didn''t have to worry about their safety. But both Raven and Dreius seemed to have forgotten the existence of snipers. "boom!" "Ah!" Kill God No. 1 armor-piercing projectile, directly hit Wei''s shoulder, the pain made her cry out. "Asshole!!" Dreius shouted angrily as he looked around. The furious Draeus used all his axe to hit Nepheus, and then shot the axe towards Wei. After the axe caught her, he completely ignored the attack of Nepheus and tried hard She pulled out bit by bit from the quicksand. "I''m fine! I don''t need you to save!" Wei yelled at him while seeing Delius carrying the attack. "Mengmeng, you take Sister Wei to retreat, and I''ll take charge of the rear of the palace!" After violently throwing Wei out of the quicksand, Dreius turned back towards Nethers and screamed at Raven. "Good!" Wen Yan, Raven attacked Thornton with all his strength, and after repelling Thornton with a single blow, he ran towards Wei with the fastest speed. "Don''t worry about me, you withdraw first!" Dreius retreated to the two, armed with a double-edged axe to warn Thornton and Nethers, and resisted the bullets for the two. Glancing at Draeus who was standing in front of him, Raven did not continue the nonsense, and picked up the shot Wei and withdrew into the woods. Seeing the two of them evacuate into the woods, Thornton and Nethers rushed up quickly, trying to destroy Dreius in one fell swoop, and then went after the two who had escaped. auzw.com Its a pity that Thornton and Nethers had good ideas, but they underestimated the strength of Dreius. Now no one needs protection anymore, and Dreius doesn''t have to fear his head, regardless of the size of his injuries, and attacks the two people who have faced him. The first blow flew Nethers, and then Deleus stormed Thornton, smashing Thornton''s weapon two or three times, and even slashing an axe on Thornton''s body. He was about to kill Thornton, but Nethes, who was blown away, came back and blocked the fatal blow of Dreius, causing Thornton to pass through. However, Dreius''s axe cut off both Nethers and Thornton. Although, Nethers helped Thornton with a fatal blow, but he was not very good. The golden staff was smashed by this axe, and his hands were hurt by this blow. I really wanted to kill Nethers and Thornton, but Delaeus did not pursue it, because the firepower of the sniper was too dense, and there was no way to rush towards the two. "Ah!!!" Dreius clenched the double-edged axe and lifted the double-edged axe high, followed by a full blow to the ground. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. With a full blow by Delaus, the ground shook and followed a strong explosion, as if bombed by a missile. The dust was flying, and Draius was wrapped in it. The thick dust blocked the sight of the snipers, and he could only shoot continuously. It didn''t take long for the flying dust to gradually dissipate, but there was nowhere to find Dreyus. In the command room of the demon wings, when he learned that the three men of the company had fled, Moganna directly scolded his mother. "Thornton! What''s the matter with you, three tricks!" After the communication was connected, Morgana shouted at Thornton. "Yeah, lost." Thornton didn''t realize it at all when he heard Morgana''s words, and answered honestly. "You''re being honest!" Muganna gritted her teeth and said nothing to her. "I''m sorry Queen, the problem is not between Thornton and Nethers, but the weapon gap is too large." After careful analysis, the demon in the command room explained. "Forget it, Thornton and Nethers come back, and then send two teams to search the mountain." After hearing the report, Morgana did not intend to pursue it, and thought about it, said: "Now start the battle plan of the heroes!" "Locate the position of the hero!" "Open a tactical sniper wormhole!" "Target, Ducao!" Another battle plan was opened, the demons in the command room were busy, and the team members who carried out the assault of the heroes began to prepare. .. v5 Chapter 106： Condemned bombing Giants stopped at sea. At this time, it was still the same as usual, the people on the heroes did what they should, and nothing changed because of Noel''s departure. The members of the company of soldiers remaining on the Giant Heroes, who had just finished training and had not had a long time, are now resting and chatting about some things. And Ducao, who was upset, was also on the deck of Giant Hero at the moment, thinking about something while walking. suddenly...... "Huh?" Ducao, who sensed something, immediately turned his head to the rear, but at the same time a bullet hit and hit his temple directly, screaming: "Ah!" "Headman!" "Headman!!" "Enemies! Protect the head!!" "Quick alarm!!! Alert!" As Ducao was shot and fell to the ground, the members of the rest of the company, who were still at rest, all jumped up and rushed up with the fastest speed. Not only that, ordinary soldiers also quickly moved up, forming a human wall around Ducao, protecting him in the center. The Heroes were attacked outside, while the inside was attacked at the same time. In the command room of the Giant Hero, Gana and others are trying to find the two helicopters that are missing, and are also trying to restore the communication system. But at this time, the worm door was opened in this command room, and an elite demon warrior came out of it, and shot a very precise shot against the people in the command room as soon as he came out. In less than five seconds, almost all the people in the command room were shot, but Suona was not shot alone. "The battle report said that you can solve other problems only by solving them." A brief glance at the demon walked towards Sona. After talking, the elite demon knocked on Sona in the early stage, and got in touch with the demon wings, and quickly determined the next plan of action. Determining the next battle plan, the elite demon carried Sona knocked out, and was killed from the inside of the giant hero all the way, and he flew blatantly and slowly rose into the sky. At this time, due to Ducao being sniped by inexplicably, the deck was directly messed up. "Attention everyone! Attention everyone! Sona was hijacked by the demon!!" Although the deck was very chaotic, some people still found out and hid the demon flying Sona aloft and called out loudly. It is said that Zhao Xin, who is guarding Ducao, said a word to the remaining members of the company, and he leapt at the fastest speed and rushed towards the demon who hid Sona. Looking back, I saw that Zhao Xin was approaching the center at a high speed, but this elite demon didn''t panic and didn''t take Zhao Xin seriously. auzw.com "Zhao Xin entered the trap, please calculate the position of Worm Gate on the 1st." No longer glance at Zhao Xin, the elite demon reported the situation. "Nima!" Zhao Xin scolded his mother directly after hearing the devil''s words. As Zhao Xin''s words fell, the space in front of the elite demon was distorted, and he rushed into the opened Worm Gate in an instant. At the same time, Zhao Xin also opened the worm gate in front of him, and he could not change the track in the air, so he had no choice but to rush in. When Zhao Xin passed through the insect gate, he found that he had left the sea far away and appeared in a jungle. The demon who entered another Worm Gate before, had taken Sona back on the wings of the demon, and imprisoned Sona in a cell. "I said, at their level, it is impossible to confront our demon army, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" "This is also thanks to Ducao''s stupidity. If he doesn''t force Hades-Noor to force us away, now we can''t be so smooth." "The next step is to start the condemnation bombing and launch Confinement 15!" "Blow me Shen Juxia, and then go all out to deal with Sun Wukong!!" Seeing that Dukao, the highest commander, was snipered off, and Sona, the big nanny, was taken back, and Zhao Xin was sent to the forest in the mountains. The four male company members who visited before were trapped in the mountains at this time and were trying to avoid the demon squad. Even if they knew the current status of the hero, they could not go back to support because they are all now. It''s hard to protect yourself. In this regard, Moganna can be said to be quite satisfied, after all, the male soldiers are almost dispersed, and they can be cleaned up one by one anytime, anywhere. If the Giant Heroes are blown up now, even if the scattered soldier companies cannot be killed, they will not be able to go back to the place. As Moganna''s order was issued, a huge worm gate appeared over the demon wings, and an energy cannon named Dark Forbidden 15 was sprayed into it. The next second, at the position directly above the giant hero, the forbidden 15 energy cannon fired by the demon wings dropped and quickly bombed the giant hero straight away. Looking at the energy cannon falling at high speed in the sky, Jiawen greeted the giant rock with the fastest speed, and huge giant rock arms rushed out of the space and formed a rock protection above the giant hero. "boom!" Less than a second after the protection was formed, the energy cannon that fell at high speed in the sky arrived and bombarded the rock protection. But the situation is not very optimistic. Jia Wen''s protection made of giant rocks was directly blasted away, and the rest of the energy still hit the giant hero. The giant rock, which was bombed into pieces, turned into a rock storm, and the pieces fell **** the giant hero. Fortunately, the remaining energy only opened a big hole in the giant hero, and the big hole that was blown out did not lead directly to the boat. .. v5 Chapter 107： Angel city Seeing a blow from the 15th Energy Cannon in Confinement did not sink the Giant, but it was not far from being sunk. "You continue to attack the Giant." After giving orders to the demon, Moganna thought and asked, "How is Sun Wukong over there?" "Queen please wait a moment, I will open the communication immediately." After hearing Yan Mo''s response, the demon quickly opened the communication in the Huaguoshan Squad and said to the Demon Squad: "Abang, report your current situation." "We arrived at Huaguo Mountain, and now we are in contact with Sun Wukong, and we are preparing to start the God-killing battle." "Interpret the data!" "Shenhe Civilized Earth God of War, fighting against Buddha Wukong, a hybrid of the third generation of super soldiers and unknown forces." "Energy source, dark cyanide element and unknown field, everyone be careful!" "Unfold the tactical formation and prepare to kill God!!" "Abang, your Lightning Shield defense coefficient is slightly lower, and it is difficult to resist the first round of impact from the demon monkey. Please adjust quickly at the headquarters!" "what!!" "Quick! We are going to trap the demon monkey!!!" Just when the elite demon squad was ready to fight, and Sun Wukong took a step ahead of them, in a blink of an eye, the two elite demon were wiped out. "I''m relying on it! It''s so powerful!" Mogana''s eyes widened in surprise when she saw the image passed back from Huaguo Mountain. "The two team members sacrificed. Please ask the guards nearby to make up the seat. You can''t let the demon monkey run away!" The demon in the command room quickly shouted to the demon squad. It is said that the two elite demons who had been guarding nearby quickly responded with a communication, and then rushed over with the fastest speed. When the demon who came to fill the position arrived, the team quickly launched the action and quickly surrounded Sun Wukong. "Please open the space imprisonment for the headquarters!" When the moment surrounded Sun Wukong, the demon quickly said to the headquarters. "Reallocate energy, allocate energy to Huaguo Mountain on the 1st, calculate the worm gate, open the space imprisonment!" The demon on the wings of the demon quickly manipulated the high-tech and divided the energy into Huaguo Mountain to deal with Sun Wukong . Sun Wukong was about to leave this place, but it was a pity that he was so late that he was immediately wrapped in a sphere. This made Sun Wukong stunned. He just jumped out with all his strength, but instead of flying into the sky, he returned to the jumping place. It didn''t take long for Sun Wukong to recover, he rammed inside the imprisonment, but no matter which direction he was in, he would be returned to his original position. auzw.com "Please observe every bug bug carefully to avoid Sun Wukong''s escape and escape!" "Sun Wukong is running at a high speed, No. 1 will increase calculation!" "Compute Cloud Expansion, Computing Cloud Expansion, and Redeployment of Confined Computing." "I rely on! Does this guy have unlimited energy? It''s terrible!" "No. 1, if you go on like this, the demon monkey will break out of the imprisonment, there is no way to shut him down for too long." Seeing Sun Wukong in imprisonment, he constantly increased his speed and rampaged, and there was no sign of stopping at all, as if he seemed tired. "Queen, this beast is too dangerous. Abang is in a difficult situation. We won''t be too long." The demon in the command room, who kept calculating, quickly reported to Morgana. "You hold on, by the way, open the worm gate to Huaguo Mountain, and then let Thornton and Nethers prepare, and I will go with them to support them." After a little thought, Moganna decided Said. After finishing speaking, Moganna immediately turned and left the command room, and walked towards the positions of Thornton and Nethers. The demons in the command room also acted as instructed at this time, some people continued to calculate the imprisonment loopholes, and others were ready to teleport the worm gate. Just when Moganna and her men were doing mischief on the earth. Noor, who had left the earth, had already come out of the galaxy and came to the city of angels. Angel City... At this moment, Noel appeared in front of Kyle, and was surrounded by a large group of angels armed with a sword of flame, three layers in and three layers out. "Kyle, how are you so welcome to guests from afar?" Noel asked with a smile, ignoring the angels squinting around and looking at Kyle who was tightly guarded between his brows. "I have led my men out of the earth. Why do you want to chase here? Is there really a fight between us?" Noel''s sudden arrival filled Kyle with anxiety. "Of course you don''t have to fight to the point where you die, but..." Halfway through the words, a little pause, Noel continued: "However, it depends on how you choose, if you choose the wrong one, then There will only be war." "Choose?" No information could be read. Kyle didn''t know what Noel was thinking. He only asked with confusion: "What do you want me to choose?" "It''s very simple, as long as you lead all the angels to submit to me, so you don''t need to have any casualties." Without intending to turn the corner, Noel bluntly stated his purpose. "Don''t make a mistake! Now you can be surrounded by us, even if we can''t defeat you, but it can also make you lose any benefits!" The angel standing on the left side of Kyle pointed with the flaming sword in his hand Noel, said loudly in anger. "Yes!" the angels surrounding Noel shouted in unison. .. v5 Chapter 108： Legion Contract "Little angel, the person who made the wrong situation is you. I dare to come to the city of angels alone, which shows that I am fully prepared, not to mention that you have no ability to treat me." A glance, The clamoring angel beside Kyle, Noel smiled disdainfully. "Queen Kyle, we don''t have to make any choices." Although angry, the screaming angel didn''t pay attention to Noel, but proposed to Kyle. "Kyle, are you going to fight me?" Noel asked with a smile when Kyle said nothing. "I don''t want to go to war with you, after all, there is only a small misunderstanding between you and you, but I can''t promise your unreasonable request, so please leave the city of angels." "If your Excellency insists on going to war, then we can only accompany you to the end." After careful consideration, Kyle finally made a decision. After all, Noel''s request was too much, which was simply unacceptable to her, and absolutely impossible to accept. Even if Kyle would accept the conditions of surrender, the angels under her would never accept it, and it might even launch an attack directly on Noel, which would only make the situation worse. Upon hearing Kyle''s decision, the morale of the angels became so high that they were ready to fight at any time. At this time, Noel had no intention of leaving the city of angels. He still stood there without moving, and a book suddenly appeared in the palm of his right hand. "Legion contract, let my army land." As Noel''s words fell, the legion contract was automatically opened in his hand, and black light exploded from the legion contract. The black light bursting into the sky exploded, and the exploded black light fell like meteors. When these black lights like meteors fell to the ground, they quickly condensed into people wearing black armor. Soon, a hundred women wearing the same armor appeared, and passed the surrounded angel with super fast speed, and came to guard around Noel in an instant. "I want everything here." The beautifully armed legion appeared, and Noel smiled at them immediately. "We would like to be transformed into swords, and remove all obstacles in front of my king!" The hundred beautiful women around Noel pulled out wearing Western swords, and were ready to attack at any time, and responded in unison. Road. "The angels in front of me, they are all my enemies, wipe out their rebels, and win the city of angels for me!!" "attack!!!" Hearing the order of Noel''s attack, the fully armed beautiful legion immediately took action and rushed toward the angel without fear. auzw.com "Destroy these invaders!" Seeing that Noel really chose to go to war, Kyle also ordered the angels. The large number of angels, after receiving Kyle''s order, immediately launched an attack on the Belle Corps. Three or four angels dealt with a member of the Belle Corps and wanted to quickly end the battle in this way. The angels and the beautiful legion are fighting together, and only Norkel is still in the battlefield, so they stand and watch each other. Not long after the battle, the angels discovered that these women wearing black armor were not as good as they thought. The weapons could destroy their own equipment and body, and the black armor could also resist the attack of the flaming sword slightly. , And each one is a warrior who has gone through many battles. The most important discovery is that these women wearing black armor are just like lunatics, they don''t care about any serious injuries, they just take a lifeless attack. Knowing that they would die, these women wearing black armor were not afraid, and even chose to die with the angels. It is also because of this, not long after the war, every time a member of the beautiful legion is killed, the angel will lose two to three members. Whenever the Beauty Legion died in battle, they would disappear into black light and disappear, leaving no corpses or equipment at all. This made the angels full of doubts and puzzles, and it would be right if they did not care too much in the past. Looking at the beautiful legion of the fetal body, the angel who was able to kill the steel body, even the situation of changing two to three, this made Noel feel quite satisfied, thinking:''Weapons and armor refined with dangerous species, The effect looks pretty good. System Master, if the contracted person is killed through the continuous resurrection of the legions contract, the points will be deducted. ''correct! You dont have to give me a hint, otherwise I will definitely be annoyed. The members of the Beauty Corps are constantly fighting to death, and the angels seem to be more seriously injured and killed. Noel feels that it is time to crack down on these angels. The legion''s contract book re-emitted black light, and those beautiful legion members who were fighting against the angels were resurrected and appeared one by one next to Noel. "Thanks to my king for giving birth again!" The resurrected members kneeled on the ground on one leg and looked up at Noel and thanked. "To destroy these rebels and dedicate the city of angels to me." Noel smiled slightly and said to them: "You don''t have to fear death, no matter how many times you die, I will give you rebirth." "Yes! Remove all obstacles ahead for my king!" The members of the Beauty Legion roared with morale rising in unison. After talking about it, the resurrected members of the beautiful legion joined the war once again, and became more crazy than just now, all with the rhythm of injury for injury, injury for life, and life for life. .. v5 Chapter 109： Grand trial The continuous resurrection of Noel''s beautiful legion can be said to be resurrected from the legion''s contract within the next second of death, while the angelic side is constantly losing staff. This situation was also noticed by the angels, but there was no way to stop it. Lets not talk about whether it could destroy the legions contract, or even whether it could be close. "Hiko, wait for my reason to drag the Hades-Nor, and then you will find a way to destroy the book." Seeing that the enemy can be resurrected infinitely, Kyle can definitely be related to the book in the hands of Nur, and he has been staying on. Yan next commanded. "Queen Kyle, we don''t know how powerful Hades-Nor is. Let me try to test him first." After thinking a little, Yan suggested to Kyle. "No, you are not his opponent. Only I can hold him here, so you just listen to me." Kyle shook his head, negating Yan''s suggestion. The voice just fell, Kyle had no intention of waiting for Yan to respond, and disappeared in place in an instant. The next second, Kyle appeared in front of Noel, a flaming sword flashed in her right hand, and then stabbed fiercely into Noel''s heart. But it didn''t make any difference. In other people''s eyes, Kyle''s speed was super fast, but in Noel''s eyes, her speed was nothing, and she could still see it clearly. As the tip of the flaming sword is about to pierce his heart, Noel''s left hand squeezes the flaming sword, making it impossible for him to continue to advance one cent. He tried his best to advance the sword of flames, but there was no sign of advancing at all, which made Kyle''s eyebrows tightly locked. "Kyle, you can still surrender now!" Looking at Kyle in front of him, Noel said with a smile. "This is just the beginning, don''t say you seem to have won!" Kyle urged his divine power and said to Noel with his teeth. As Kyle''s words fell, the space on the left and right sides of Noel changed, and the space on the left and right sides of the next moment appeared, a pair of sharp and unknown metal wings. Seeing Kyle''s metal wings striking, Noel didn''t even have the idea of ??evading, still standing there without moving. Suddenly, a layer of translucent shimmering golden runes appeared to protect the metal wings on both sides, preventing it from harming Noor. Blocking Kyle''s attack, Noel didn''t talk nonsense to her, and the left hand smashed the flaming sword directly, and kicked her fiercely on her abdomen. The Sword of Flame was easily crushed, which made Kyle a little stunned, so he had no time to defend and was kicked out by Noel. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" Kyle, who was kicked out with great force, smashed several mountains floating in the air one after another, and there was no sign of stopping as he flew further and further away. After glancing at the situation on the battlefield, Noor instilled divine power into the legion''s contract and arranged multiple layers of protection with the divine power. Then his figure disappeared without a trace, but the legion''s contract was left in place. auzw.com As a left-wing escort, Yan wants to rush to help Kyle and fight alongside her. However, Yan did not forget Kyle''s instructions, seeing that the legion''s contract was not taken by Noel, and immediately rushed over with the sword of flames, wanting to destroy it quickly, and then went to deal with Noel together. It is a pity that Angel Yan''s idea is good, but the reality is cruel. When Yan Yan''s flaming sword was about to be hacked into the legion''s contract, she was blocked by the protection placed before Noel left. She was even bounced back by the protection company with a sword. The legion contract did not suffer any harm at all, and it continued to resurrect, and every member of the beautiful legion died in battle. "Damn!!!" Yan finally did not give up. This time, Yan mobilized her own power of thunder, summoned a powerful thunder from the sky, and controlled the thunder to split the legion. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. Thunder in the high sky was mobilized by Yan and fell. Thunder slammed on the legion''s contract, and a strong explosion occurred after the hit. After the intense bombing carried by the Thunder, Ke Yan was able to clearly see that there was no use, and the Legion''s contract was still intact. Seeing the constant death of angels, although the enemy also has members constantly killed, but the enemy can continue to resurrect, there is no loss at all. This made Yan know that if the legion''s contract cannot be destroyed, no matter how many angels there is, it will be wiped out by the resurrected enemy sooner or later. It is just a matter of time. "I definitely want to destroy this book, this book should not appear in the world, no matter who this book falls into is not a good thing, it must be completely destroyed!!" "All angels obey orders!" "Withdraw all 1,000 meters away!" At this time, Yan Yan''s body flashed a blue arc, and the flames in his hand ignited. The angels in the loud battlefield gave orders. When the instruction was given, Yan raised the flaming sword high above his head, and a hot fireball condensed over the tip of the sword, and the fireball was growing rapidly. As Yan''s energy continues to be injected, the rapidly condensed fireball becomes larger and larger, and a blue arc flashes on the surface of the fireball. Originally, the angels also wondered why they had to evacuate 1,000 meters away. Now, after seeing Yan Yan''s actions at this moment, it is completely understood what happened. "Hiko is going to execute the big trial! All withdraw as fast as possible!!" .. v5 Chapter 110： surrender After understanding what happened, the angels dared to stay here, and left at the fastest speed. The members of Noels beautiful legion, who quickly went to chase the evacuated angels, had no intention of leaving a contract to protect the legion. The Belle Corps does not believe at all that the trial angel named Yan can destroy the legion contract. After all, if it can be destroyed so easily, then Noel will never leave the legion contract. Therefore, the members of the Belle Legion felt that as long as Noel had ordered to fight, the others did not need to worry about anything at all, and it was the right thing to attack the city of angels as soon as possible. Seeing the beautiful women''s legions chasing the evacuated angels, Yan did not intend to leave the beautiful women''s legions in this regard, and clearly destroying the legion''s contract is the most important As long as the legion''s contract is destroyed, the beauty legion will lose its ability to recover indefinitely. When the time comes, they will be cleaned up. That''s just a matter of time. Yan, who is constantly injecting energy into the fireball, soon received that the angels withdrew from the specified range. Receiving the messages from the angels, Yan''s white wings on the back moved and quickly brought her to the sky. When Yanh stopped, the flaming sword raised high and the giant fireball with the power of thunder fell toward the legion''s contract. "boom!" The giant fireball that hit the legions contract immediately produced a very intense explosion, and the erupting flames and thunder raged everywhere, and the surrounding floating mountains were turned into ashes in an instant, and even a little **** was not left. . The flames and thunder erupted for a while before stopping. As the flames and thunder gradually dissipated, Yan Cai in the high sky slowly descended, but her face was extremely bad. "No...no...impossible!!!" The distance is getting closer and closer, and the pale face consumes some excessive Yan, and his eyes widen incredulously. Seeing floating in the air, still intact legion contract, Yan feels dreaming. It consumes a lot of energy and launches such a devastating attack, but it turns out that even the protection cannot be broken, which makes Yan Yan feel bad for the whole person, and even cannot accept such a result. At this time... "It turns out that you little angel is coming here. I said why there was such a big noise." Hearing the words coming from behind, Yan Yan, who was unable to accept the reality, turned around at the fastest speed and prepared for battle. But when Yan Gang turned around, what she saw in her eyes made her stunned for a second. auzw.comBecause, Kyle, who has not been injured and defeated for tens of thousands of years, now she is scarred all over her body, and the original white and beautiful wings are now only left. Only one wing. On the other hand, Noel was not even injured, and even his clothes were not damaged, as if he had never fought. "Little angel, your Queen Kyle has lost. If you don''t want her to hang up, it''s best to let all the angels surrender." Grasp Kyle''s hair tightly and slowly raise her who was seriously injured and fainted. , Nuoer smiled and stunned Yan Yan smiled. "Impossible!!! This is impossible!!! Queen Kyle is impossible to lose!!!" Yan, who responded, exclaimed quite excitedly. "But the facts are in front of you, even if you call it, you can''t change it, don''t you care about her life and death?" The excited Yan asked. "This...this is killing...the power of killing gods!" Looking at the black sword held by Noel, Yan felt the power of killing gods, and was preparing to rescue Kyle''s her at this moment. Triumphantly. "Yes, this black knife in my hand has the power to kill God." "Of course, even if I don''t use this knife, I also have many ways to get rid of Kyle. It is your freedom to believe or not to believe." "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you either. You are Kyle''s left-wing guard. Go and order all the little angels to stop surrendering, and then you will know." "If you don''t believe I will kill Kyle, you can try to see if I will do it, but you will kill her by then." Nuoer smiled slightly, and scratched a light wound on Kyle''s neck, and said to dare not to act lightly. Yan Qi gritted his teeth, but he didn''t dare to do anything extraordinary, quickly thinking in his mind how to choose, whether to ignore Kyle''s life or death or surrender. It didn''t take long for Yan to finally make a decision to let go of the flaming sword. "Queen Kyle is defeated. Now all the angels obey the orders and lay down their weapons to surrender. Don''t resist!" He took a deep breath and ordered Yan loudly. "Beauty Legion listened to the order and refused to kill, if the rebels killed no amnesty!" Wen Yan, Noel smiled happily, and then ordered. Hearing the news of Kyle''s defeat, the angels in the battle froze. Although the angels felt very unbelievable, they knew that Yan had no need to lie, so the angels laid down their weapons and surrendered. After a while, all the angels were put on a device to confine their energy and escorted back to Noel in the **** of the Belle Legion. When they saw Kyle, who was scarred, the angels believed it completely, and knew why Yan had let himself and others surrender not to resist. This was entirely for the sake of Queen Kyle''s safety. "My king, all the angels have surrendered, and no rebels have appeared." After sending the angels, a member of the Belle Corps reported. .. v5 Chapter 111： Choose it! "well." "This is your Queen Kyle, she has completely lost to me, but I don''t want to kill it, so I give you a chance to choose." "As long as you all surrender to me, you will not only save your life, but also your queen." "Choose it!" Knoll lifted Kyle in his hand and said to the angels who were escorted to him, letting all of them make a choice. After hearing that, the surrendering angels did not immediately respond. At this moment, they did not know what to do. They could only stand on the spot and stare at each other, waiting for whoever came out to choose first. After waiting for a while, none of the angels were willing to choose first, and finally their eyes fell on Yan. After all, Yan is Kyles left wing guard, and she has the right only after Kyle. Now unless she is the first person to choose, the other angels will not dare. If Kyle died, then as the left-wing guard Yan, she could inherit Kyle''s throne, and then let all the angels counterattack, there will be no scene of surrender. Unfortunately, now that Kyle has not been killed, Yan does not want to cause Noel to kill Kyle directly because of his reckless choice. Because Yan knew clearly that if he refused to submit to Noel, and then caused Noel to kill Kyle, then it would mean that he had killed Kyle indirectly. By the time, even if Yan inherited Kyle''s throne, it is estimated that many angels will be dissatisfied with this matter, and eventually lead to the overthrow of her with other angels. Nowadays, Yan can say that he wants to cramp Noor, but this can only be considered. It is clear that this will not become a reality, nor does it have the ability to make it a reality. "I...subscribe..." After repeated consideration, Yan finally knelt on one leg and gritted his teeth. "How about you?" Seeing Yan, who was the most vociferous, had already chosen to surrender and knelt in front of her. Noel turned to look at the angels who surrendered and smiled. As the left-wing guard Yan Yan chose, the angels who surrendered all knelt down and showed their choice with action. "You made a wise decision." "But what I said verbally doesn''t seem to be credible, so we need to sign a contract." "This is also to ensure that you did not lie to me to swindle, so that some people will not be ill-intentioned, and then all of you will be harmed." auzw.com After finishing, Noels right hand flicked, and countless spots flew towards the angels, then immediately fell into their foreheads. Because of the large number of angels, the prompt for successful contract signing kept ringing, but Noel did not find it very annoying. After all, the angels in this city of angels are all beauties, and they are all elites who have gone through battles. Nowadays, it is simply a good thing to kill two birds with one stone. How could Noel feel annoying. It didn''t take long for the system to make detailed statistics, and Noel learned that except Yan had not signed the contract, the other angels had succeeded in the contract. "It''s you who made the choice first, but it''s you who didn''t sign the contract at the end. Are you teasing me to play?" Noel frowned slightly and said unpleasantly. "No, I''m just a little distracted." Wen Yan, Yan Lima responded to Noel, and then signed the contract. "It''s about the same." Finally, I heard the system prompt, showing that Yan agreed to sign the contract, and Noel also smiled. Noel just started to prepare the Legion of Beauty to lift the captivity of the surrendering angels. After all, they have now completely become themselves. But the mouth opened slightly, and suddenly an ominous hunch struck. Noel closed his mouth instantly, and turned around at the fastest speed. Just turning around, it was the head of a huge monster formed in the void, and this monster was still transparent. Before waiting for Noel to make any response, he swallowed him and Kyle in one bite. After swallowing Knoll and Kyle, the suddenly formed void-formed monster disappeared, and even the two of them disappeared completely in the city of angels. In a blink of an eye, Knoll and Kell, who was seriously injured, were teleported into the universe. "Let''s go!" Looking at the flaming planet, Noel directly cursed his mother and said: "Nima! This plot repair power is so strong!" "Where is this?" Kyle woke up and slowly opened his eyes, but when he saw the planet in front of him, he said in surprise: "This...this...this is the emerald star that is about to die!!" But why did I come to this place?" "Swallowed by a monster, and then teleported here." Wen Yan, glanced at Kyle, Noel thought for a moment, and analyzed: "Someone wants to detonate the planet, by destroying the two of us together, I Guess that''s probably it." "I...I...I...I didn''t...do it...the way to breathe..." A feeling of suffocation struck, which made Kyle stunned, but quickly returned When God came, he said very hard and intermittently. "Uh..." Seeing that Kyle was choking, Noel quickly recovered the black gas in her body, allowing her to restore her own divine power, explaining: "You have been turned into a mortal by me, and I almost forgot about it. " When I sensed that the divine power was back, the suffocation disappeared instantly, but Kyle knew that he was limited. The divine power in his body was less than one percent, but it was no problem to maintain breathing in this universe. After being a little more comfortable, Kyle just wanted to say something. Then a strong sense of crisis struck and he quickly looked in the direction of the sense of crisis. .. v5 Chapter 112： Starburst "Hurry! There is danger here! We have to leave quickly!" Kyle exclaimed anxiously, remembering what Noel had just said. "boom!!!!!" Kyle had just finished speaking, the emerald star in front of the two exploded, and the devastating energy produced by the star burst engulfed her and Noel in an instant. And far away, Calthas''s servant was watching everything pass by, and after confirming that the emerald star explosion engulfed the two of them, he quickly opened the worm gate and left the place, not wanting to leave the aftermath of the star explosion. . Shadow World... Inside the severely damaged temple, Kalsas listened to the servant who had just returned to report the situation, and when the servant had finished reporting, he let him back. Knowing from the servant that the plan was successful, he saw that Noel and Kyle were engulfed by the starburst, but there was no smile on Kalsas''s face, and there was no joy in the success of the plan. "Even if neither Noel nor Kyle were killed, they would not be able to return in a while." Kalsas said to himself. After thinking a little bit, Calthas took the initiative to contact Morgana, and she didn''t wait long before she was connected. "Karsas, the old lady is very busy now. You better not talk nonsense." After connecting, Karsas hadn''t had time to speak yet, and Moganna said one step ahead. "Knoll and Kyle, these two won''t bother you." Calthas, who wanted to talk nonsense, went straight to the subject when he heard Moganna''s impatient voice. "What do you mean?" Noel went to Kyle''s trouble, and Calthus must have known about it, but now he said this, and Moganna seemed to understand what she wanted to ask in order to determine what was in her heart. "I used the big clock to send them to the Emerald Star when they were unprepared, and then detonated the Emerald Star directly. My servant watched them engulfed by the star burst." Seeing Moganna puzzled, Carl Saas explained. "That is to say, both Noel and Kyle are dead?" With such good news, Morgana was a little excited, and quickly confirmed to Karthas. "Death is not very possible, at most they can only be exploded into countless atoms, but it will take a lot of time to reorganize, anyway, it is impossible to trouble you in a short time." Noel and Kyle will be bombed Death, Karthus didn''t believe it at all, and analyzed it to Morgana by the way. "Well, killing those two guys, it is indeed a little unrealistic, but it is also good news." Morgana smiled slightly and said with great pleasure: "At least, the two men recovered Time is enough for me to eliminate the Super Theological Academy and completely occupy the entire earth." "No no no." "Although Kyle and Knoll are no longer threats, there will still be people going to the earth to trouble you." "At the moment when Kyle was blown into countless sacred atoms, absolutely all the angels knew this, and Yan will succeed Kyle as the new angel commander." "You know, Yan knows that you are on the earth. After she succeeded Kyle and became the commander of angels, she will definitely lead the angel army to trouble you." "I solved it for you. Noel and Kyle have two big troubles. The little trouble for Yan, you can figure it out for yourself." auzw.com "Okay, I have finished what I should say, looking forward to your performance on the earth." Calthas had just finished speaking, and immediately did not give Moganna a chance to speak, and immediately ended the call. After finishing the conversation with Morgana, Karthus left the heavily damaged hall and slowly drifted towards the backyard. It didn''t take long for Calsus to reach the backyard, and he immediately locked his eyebrows. "Sure enough, the so-called high-end angel is pretending to be dead." The angel on the cross was gone, and Kalsas frowned and said to himself: "It''s really troublesome without angel civilization data." "Forget it, just run away, it''s no big deal." "But after all, I should take action." "Void Warrior, start!" As the words of Kalsas fell, the ground in the courtyard began to burst, and a series of metal high-tech robots broke out. After a while, all the metal robots have broken through and stood neatly behind Kalsas. "The **** of the main biological civilization is not qualified to plan the universe order!" "Please take these soldiers to the earth and destroy all the gods of the main biological civilization!" "Please go!" Without looking at him, Calthas said to himself. It was at this time that the giant beast that swallowed Noel and Kyle appeared with the words of Kalsas. At the moment when Karsas finished talking, the completely transparent giant appeared out of thin air and swallowed all the metal robots in one go. In this way, all the metal robots that just broke out of the ground, completely disappeared along with the transparent behemoth, and Kalsas was left alone in the entire backyard. "Cracking the ultimate fear and opening the age of the void is only one step away." Ignoring the servant who walked to him, Kalsas looked at the starry sky of the shadow world and said, "Why are we doing great things, but do it? Such a thief?" "Stupidity always presses the truth first." Wen Yan''s servant thought about it before responding. "Don''t be so high-sounding about the self-deceiving part." Kalsas turned his head and looked at the servant beside him. .. v5 Chapter 113： Earth Earth.......... Moganna''s large-scale offensive has turned many cities into ruins, and humans infected with the demon virus have transformed into demon warriors, constantly exaggerating her demon army. The Void Warrior that Karsas sent to Earth did not join in this large-scale war, but disappeared after reaching Earth. The military has lost all means of communication. It takes more than a dozen people to deal with a demon alone, and it may even be destroyed by a demon. It can be said that there is no resistance at all. However, the military did not give up or surrender, and it continued to fight the devil to the end, which was completely endless. In a certain city, there are no silhouettes on the big streets, and the surrounding buildings are also dilapidated, not even a little angry. On this empty street. Suddenly, the space was twisted, spinning at an ever-increasing speed, and a large black hole soon formed. The black hole formed has no powerful suction, nor destroys the surrounding things, but just stays quietly in the center of the street. "Let me go!" A figure came out of the black hole. When he saw the situation of the city, he was very surprised and said to himself: "Did I send the wrong place?" "Noel, you didn''t send the wrong place. You can be 100% sure that this is the Milky Way''s earth, and this will turn into this ghost..." Immediately afterwards, a beautiful woman also emerged from the black hole, at will After observing the surroundings for a while, I said with certainty: "Absolutely Morgana''s masterpiece." "Let''s first..." Noel, who just wanted to say something, suddenly sensed that an object was approaching at high speed, immediately stopped the words he wanted to speak, turned his head and looked in the direction of sensing the object. The women around Noel also sensed at the same time, their eyes moved to the end of the street. Before the two of them waited for a long time, on the right side of the end of the street, a strong demon rushed out of the right side and appeared in the vision of the two. The strong demon who just rushed out stopped at the end of the street. "In this abandoned city, I didn''t expect there were really people, ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Staring at the two people in the distance, the strong demon laughed. "I have to say, your nose is better than a dog spirit!" Five strong demons appeared from the right side of the end of the street and landed together in the same position. One of the demons saw the two and faced the first. Said the coming demon. "The point now is that there are only two people over there, but we have six, which is not enough points." said another demon. "Uh huh, really not enough points." "What about then?" "Or, let''s guess with a fist?" "Guess a wool punch! Whoever grabs it is who it is!" "Go to you! I found it first, so one belongs to me, and the other you share it yourself!" auzw.com "Actually, I discovered it earlier. You just said it first and flew here first, so it is right for me to have one!" "Go to Nima! What the **** are you doing!" "Something you say again!" "Just talk, am I still afraid that you will not succeed!" "Don''t quarrel! It''s easy to find two people. Let''s play a hunting game together. Don''t kill them so quickly, otherwise we will have fun again!" "Well, it makes sense." The six demons were too quarrelsome, and they almost fought infighting. One of the demons made a suggestion for a hunting game, which stopped them from arguing. After intense discussions, the six demons finally agreed to the hunting game and looked at the two in the distance with bad eyes. One of the demons raised their weapons and fired at the two in the distance. "boom!" On the left side of the street where Noel stood, the beam of light hit a shop on the street, and the explosion directly blown this shop beyond recognition. "This type of demon is different from what I have seen in the past, but it is a little stronger and the other ones have not changed much." A little observation, the six demon in the distance, Kyle faintly Said. "The demons didn''t seem to recognize you as an angel." Glancing at the blown out shop, Noel turned and said to Kyle. "It''s no surprise that this new type of low-level demons can''t tell me I''m an angel at all, unless I now release the folded wings." Kyle shrugged, disdainfully. "I wanted to find someone to ask why this is so. Now I have saved the effort to find someone." Looking at the demon in the distance, Noel said to Kyle: "Don''t kill them all, remember to keep one. Live alive." After hearing that, Kyle didn''t say anything, but the sword of flame appeared on her right hand, and the hidden wings behind her appeared. With a gentle kick on the ground, Kyle swooped out with a whizz, flying at high speed towards the demons in the distance, responding to Noel with action. The six demons standing in the distance were completely stunned at this moment. I didn''t expect that one of the two people I met was an angel. Suddenly, he was stunned, but the six demons soon recovered, but they were still a little late. Because, in the blink of an eye, Kyle had appeared in front of the six demons, and she waved the blazing sword in high speed. The fiery red flaming sword waved, and the red light flashed. Soon Kyle stopped, and she stood so quietly, looking at the demon in front of her coldly, with no intention of moving again. .. v5 Chapter 114： Two months "Do it! Get rid of this dog-day angel!!!" One of the demons shouted loudly when he recovered. But when the demon just finished shouting, he found that he could not move, and the companions around him did not respond, let alone attack the angel standing in front of him. The shouting demon turned his head and looked at it, his eyes widened in horror, and was instantly swallowed by fear. Because, shouting the five demons behind the demon, all their heads were cut off, and they have turned into five demon fountains, spraying purple blood into the sky. It was at this time that the demon shouting was filled with fear in his heart, desperately wanting to regain control of his body, away from the beautiful angel standing still in front of him. "That''s what happened!" After reading the information of only one demon left, Kyle already knew what was going on, and looked at the devil in front of him and smiled: "You have no value to use, and be with your companions. Get on the road." "Beg..." The demon looked at Kyle with fear, opening his mouth to beg for his life, but its words could not be finished. Before the demon had finished speaking, Kyle had no interest in knowing what it was going to say, so he directly waved the flaming sword in his hand. The fiery light flashed across the demon''s neck, and Kyle withdrew his flaming sword and turned to leap towards Noel. Kyle had just taken off, and the last remaining demon, its head also fell to the ground, just like the other five demons around him, turned into a standing demon fountain. Soon, Kyle returned to Noel''s side and read the information. After listening to Kyle''s message, Noel frowned slightly, and now the situation is somewhat unexpected. "It''s been two months?" Noel was a little disbelief, and looked at Kyle to make sure. "According to the information I read, this war on the earth has indeed fought for two months. It must be that you left the earth before Morgana launched this war." "Moganna has seen a part of your strength. If you have been on the earth, she must not dare to start this war easily, but if you leave, it is another matter." "After all, on the earth, the only person who can fight against Moganna is you, and you leave the earth to trouble me, and Moganna will not let go of such a good opportunity." "What''s more, we disappeared when the Emerald Star exploded, and Calthas must tell the news to Morgana, or the starburst that the two of them planned together." "Whether the two of us were killed or escaped the starburst, we were unable to rush back to the earth in a short time, which gave Morgana time to occupy the earth." Seeing Noel didn''t seem to believe it, Kyle was very sure, and analyzed the situation. auzw.com "That''s not right!" Kyle said very well, but Knorr still felt wrong and frowned: "I''ve left the earth until now, and it''s five or six days to be full How can it be two months?" "The time lapse in the galaxy is very different from the time lapse in my galaxy, so there is nothing wrong with it." After hearing the words, Kyle also understood why Noel felt wrong and explained. "Hey!" Noel finally believed, coughing and sighing, "I really can''t keep up with the changes. I originally thought I would be able to come back soon. I didn''t expect it to be two months away." "After that starburst, if someone was lost, we would come to Earth earlier, at least as early as January." Kyle smiled slightly and said meaningfully. "My name is to recognize the road, is it good? After all, I walked out of the galaxy for the first time, and it would be a pity not to walk around." Noel was not embarrassed at all, and said with confidence. "Where do we go next?" Kyle asked, too lazy to continue to talk. "Right!" Suddenly remembered something, Noel looked at Kyle and said, "Now come to the earth, try to see if you can be contacted. You are under the angel city." "You didn''t say I forgot." Hearing Noel''s words, Kyle also remembered, and tried his men in the city of angels. Noel was standing by and waiting quietly, without disturbing Kyle, who was in contact with the city of angels, by the way, thinking about what to do next. It didn''t take long for Kyle, who was slightly frowning, to finally have a smile on her face, and she could see that she had been contacted. It''s just that Kyle hadn''t been happy for a long time, the smile on his face disappeared again, and then his eyebrows were locked deeply, his face can be said to be more and more ugly. "What''s the matter?" asked Noel on the side, and asked Kyle in a puzzled way when he saw Kyle''s face change. "Moganna, she led troops to attack the city of angels while we disappeared." "Fortunately, your legion stayed in the city of angels, and the angel female warriors in the city of angels finally drove those demons out of the city of angels." "Although, the demon army of Moganna was driven out of the city of angels, but the angelic female warriors who resisted the enemy suffered heavy losses, and your army had nothing to do." After finishing the contact, Kyle told Noel. Kyle didn''t even think that Morgana would attack the city of angels, thinking that she would attack the earth with all her strength and had no time to ignore the city of angels far away. "While attacking the earth, Mo Gannan sent troops to attack the city of angels. Where did she come from with so many troops?" Wen Yan said, Noel was stunned for a moment. Ask Kyle. "According to Yan''s description, Moganna has a man named Atto, who holds a commanding sword carrying a super virus, and among the dozens or hundreds of ordinary corpses infected with the virus, there will always be one that can climb up again, It must be the demon it called to another planet." Seeing Noel was puzzled, Kyle explained. .. v5 Chapter 115： Well, thats probably it. "You mean the demon named Atto, who took Moganna''s Command Sword to a planet in a galaxy and used the Command Sword''s super virus to reincarnate the Demon Army?" Noel confirmed to Kyle. "Yes." Kyle nodded, and then said: "There is another possibility, that is, Moganna let her men carry a nuclear bomb carrying a virus, and then went to some planets that have not yet experienced nuclear baptism. She can also be reincarnated as a demon warrior." "It turns out so." "correct!" "Kyle, you don''t have to worry about angel women warriors in the city of angels. After all, they all signed a contract with me, even if I die, I can bring them back to life." "So, the loss in the city of angels is zero, the heavy loss is the demon army of Morgana, we have nothing to lose." Knowing what was going on, suddenly Noel remembered something and explained to Kyle. Although Kyle knew clearly that the beautiful legion called by Noel in the city of angels could be brought back to life indefinitely, he did not expect that it would be the same for angel female warriors. Originally, Kyle was a little surprised by the matter, but if she thought about it carefully, she was not so surprised. After all, Noel claimed to be the **** of the underworld, and the soul of the deceased was under his control, and it was not a difficult thing to bring the dead back to life, so there was nothing surprising. In the following time, Noel talked to Kyle about where to go and what to do, and the two of them went together. As for the cold Kyle, why would he listen to Noel''s words. That''s because, in the days after escaping from the starburst, Knoll tuned Kyle up. Although the initial training was not very smooth, for experienced Noel, it was just a trivial matter. No, Kyle, who obeyed his words at this time, just proved this. During the training, Knoll continued to seduce Kyle to sign the contract, and finally she could not bear the shameful training, and nodded in despair. Well, that''s probably it. Shadow World... Waiting patiently for two months, Kalsas paid attention to the status of the earth every moment. After two long months, Kalsas repeatedly determined that Noel and Kyle did not appear on the earth. At this moment, he had lost patience and finally decided to act according to his patience. "Void Warrior''s Order!" "Erase everyone on the list, the big cleaning plan is officially launched!" In the severely damaged temple, Karthus sat alone on the throne in the temple, closed his eyes to contact the Void Warriors hidden on the earth, and conveyed to them the message of the official launch of the plan. "The age of void is coming, and this is something no one can stop, even the principal Kieran." auzw.com "Principal Kiran, you have chosen the most violent way and challenged the impact of the new era!" "I will prove that you are wrong!" "Because the ultimate void can''t accommodate you, you are all losers who can''t enter the era of the void. When you are all dead, only I can save your thoughts and then lead you into the era of the void!" When the message was delivered, Calthus slowly opened his eyes and said to himself in the hall. It didn''t take long for Karsath''s servant to walk into the hall. "Sir, the big clock is ready when you are ready, and we can send it out at any time." The servant said very respectfully when he came to Kalsas. "Huh." Kalsas nodded and responded faintly. Standing up from the throne, Calthasas slowly drifted away from the temple, and the servant followed quickly. at the same time..... Queen. At this moment, Moganna was angrily throwing things, roaring at the demon under her. "A bunch of useless things!!!" "It''s been a full two months. You haven''t even found the scattered soldiers and even the shadow. Just now they broke a small branch." "Is it too smooth to make you proud?!" "Or do you wait for the male soldiers to come to the headquarters and kill me? Are you happy?" "The first few subdivisions were destroyed!!" "Are they dumb!!! Talk!!!!!" The moaned Moganna snarled at several demon leaders in front of him, and all demon leaders bowed their heads and dared not speak at all. "Queen, we have sent people to support, but when the support team arrived at the branch, the men of the male company have already withdrawn." Moganna glared, and one of the demon leaders said cautiously. "The men in the company are going to some small branch to make trouble every time. No matter where the damage is serious or not, they will quickly evacuate, and they will not give us time to rush." ??Another demon leader, Said to Moganna. "And, each time they attacked two places separately, we couldn''t tell which one was their target." After taking the last demon leader, the other demon leader continued. "Don''t they stop dragging the company of soldiers in the division?" Morgana''s eyebrows locked tightly, looking at the few leaders in front of her and asked. "Admiral Queen, the divisions are all new and low-level demons. It''s not that they don''t want to delay the withdrawal of the male company, but they simply don''t have the ability to do it." Seeing Moganna didn''t understand the situation, the demonic leader quickly explained. .. v5 Chapter 116： Desolate town "Why are all branches low-level demons?" Mo Yanna asked displeasurely. "Queen, senior demons are preparing for the attack on the capital North Star. The branch can only keep the low-level demons who have just been reincarnated. After all, the low-level demons are only useless as cannon fodder. It is better to let them guard the attack. City." The demon leader explained. "You''re right, the low-level demons are really useless, and may help." After understanding the situation, Moganna nodded and her anger disappeared. "Queen, I think the company has a purpose to attack our branch. It is likely to delay our attack on the capital North Star, so that they have sufficient preparation time." One of several demon leaders suddenly thought of a Possibility, said quickly to Moganna. "Well." In response, Moganna thought carefully and said, "It is indeed possible. They want to send us a large number of elites to the branch in this way, so that our troops will be Scattered, when we attack the capital, the North Star, our forces will be greatly reduced." Thinking of the purpose of the company of soldiers, Moganna discussed the corresponding plan with several demon chiefs, wanting to get a way to keep the branch without losing it, but also to retain the elite army. And the Earth Void Warrior has been hidden for two months. From the moment they were ordered by Kalsas, they all rushed out of the hidden place to look for targets that need to be cleaned. A large number of Void Warriors appeared in different places, so that many asylum-seekers saw their figures. Of course, military soldiers everywhere are no exception. They also saw the appearance of the void soldiers, and even let the soldiers get closer to see if this large machine is an ally. But the military''s idea is too sweet. The soldier who went to find out what was going on was immediately attacked by the Void Warrior and was killed by a second shot. It can be seen that, except for the people on the list who are to be cleared, the Void Warriors are considered enemies, whether they are humans or demons, who are trying to get close to them. Because in another place, the demon had already contacted the Void Warrior, and as a result, the demon was destroyed as soon as he came close, and he had no ability to resist. Time passed unconsciously, and the sun that had been overhead was down, and the sky gradually darkened. In a desolate town, several figures are cooking a fire, sitting together and talking about something. "You have also heard the radio, shall we go to the capital''s defense battle?" Sitting by the campfire, Rena asked several women while adding firewood inside. "I don''t care. Anyway, it''s the same everywhere. They are fighting with demons." Jin Kesi, who was wiping his gun, said indifferently. auzw.com "Even if we go, the few of us can''t play any role, and there are demon fleets there. It is estimated that in the past we will be wiped out by a net, so let''s forget it." After a little thought, Sarah said her own thoughts. I feel no need to take risks. "Well, we really don''t need to take risks. After all, we are just a few people. If we only deal with one or two devil squads, we can easily solve it." Very agree with Sarah''s statement, Evelyn said little bit: "But we If you want to go, then you are not facing the Devil Squad, but the Devils Army and the Devils Fleet." "Annie doesn''t want to go, Annie wants to wait for her brother to come back." Anne holding the bear, also expressed her opinion at this time. "Uh, wait for the master to come back." Elise nodded and quickly echoed. "Well." Rubbing Anne''s little head, Katerina continued: "What we have to do now is to protect ourselves. The rest will wait for Noel to come back and make a decision." Seeing all the women were reluctant to go, Reina closed her mouth consciously, and did not continue to talk about this topic. After all, among the girls here, Rena did not sign a partner with Noel, and all of her people have already signed a partner, so no matter what is good, Noel is in the first place in their hearts, other things Don''t care much. But this point is not clear to Rena, but she knew a little clearly. The women said nothing wrong, it was useless to go first, and it was very likely to be wiped out by the net. Although Rena has powerful powers, she knows that these abilities cannot be used, because the abilities are too destructive, and she may kill herself if she is not careful, so it is impossible to launch large-scale abilities. Did not continue to talk about the topic of participating in the defense battle, the women around the campfire were eating food while chatting about some other topics. But this good atmosphere did not last too long. It''s not that the women are chatting unpleasantly, nor that they are quarreling because of something, but there is a lot of noise from outside that makes them have to be alert. The girls looked at each other, then slowly moved to the window together, and looked out through the window. "What''s that?" Sarah stared at the behemoth outside when she saw a behemoth outside, sweeping every house in the town with green light. "Maybe it is a newly developed demon machine." Rena guessed her own. "Isn''t studying this time now, that thing will soon be swept to us with that green light, shall we go out and kill this thing?" Staring at the behemoth outside, Jin Kesi had opened the gun''s insurance and turned to The women beside him asked for advice. .. v5 Chapter 117： Miniature flare bombing! "The thing outside looks quite advanced. It is definitely not what the earth can build now, or it is a new weapon made by the demons, or it is a new invasion of the earth." Evelyn thought for a moment, turning herself Guessed. "No matter what kind of possibility it is, the origin of this thing is definitely not better. Let''s go out and kill it together, rather kill the wrong one and don''t let it go!" Katerina pulled out and flew to tighten it Held his hand and was ready to fight at any time. "No opinion." Wen Yan, the remaining few women who did not speak, said in unison. "Let me draw attention. By the way, look at the weight of the thing. You are responsible for the firepower output." After that, Rena stood up directly, her hands quickly opened the closed window, and then jumped from the body. The window jumped out. The rest of the women were also nonsense, followed by jumping out of the open windows one by one, and were ready to fight. With the appearance of the women, the Void Warrior, who was scanning the town, immediately stopped the scanning work and began to extract relevant information from the database. "Read target." "After reading the information, one Apollo gene and six Super Warrior genes." "Identify the goals of the major cleaning program: Rena, Catalina, Kinkes, Evelyn, Anne, Elise, Sarah." "The battle engine is on." "Enable dark energy space." After reading the information of the women, the Void Warriors determined that they were the targets of the major cleaning plan, and immediately launched the combat engine to launch the attack. The dark energy space of the Void Warrior is activated, and the surrounding space fluctuates in an instant. The bodies of the females are imprisoned and float into the air and cannot move. "What''s going on?" Rena tried to break free of her imprisonment, but found that she couldn''t mobilize the divine power in her body, and she said in horror. "The rhythm of mass destruction." He kept breaking away from his imprisonment, but had no effect, Jin Kesi said with a frown. "What now?" Caterina, who is the same, couldn''t think of any way to ask the rest of them. "Don''t panic, we will..." Evelyn was not finished yet. "Locked: Rena, Catalina, Kinkes, Evelyn, Anne, Iris, Sarah, are calculating the genetic code." "After the calculation, prepare to rewrite the target gene, estimated time:......" The Void Warrior is preparing to rewrite the genes of the women. "caveat!" "The target is protected by unknown energy, and the locked target cannot be rewritten." "caveat!" "The target is protected by unknown energy, and the locked target cannot be rewritten." auzw.com "Request for termination!" "Request for termination!" "Encountered by unknown energy attacks, it is impossible to keep the dark energy space continuously activated." "Dark energy space is destroyed." At this time, in addition to Rena, some energy exploded in the body of the other six women, destroying the dark energy space of the Void Warrior, allowing them to regain control of their bodies. The women were stunned for a while, and they didn''t understand what was going on, but they didn''t think much about the situation. After all, the enemy was still standing in front of them. "Destroy this **** thing!!" Just after landing, Jin Ke immediately raised the pink machine gun and shouted while shooting. "Da Da Da! Da Da Da!" "Teddy! Shred it!!!" Annie threw the teddy bear and gave it to the teddy bear. "Roar!" The toy teddy bear thrown by Annie instantly transformed during the speeding process. A giant bear burning flames appeared all over the body. After the transformation, he roared as soon as he landed, and then frantically toward the void The soldier rushed. Along with the two loli attacks of Jinkesi and Annie, several other women also launched attacks on the Void Warriors. The female envoys made their own special skills and stormed the Void Warrior like a storm. Unfortunately, these attacks did not cause much damage, but they temporarily suppressed the Void Warrior. "It''s useless at all!" Seeing the other party''s hair wasn''t there, but was suppressed by the intensive fire. Rena knew that this was not a long-term plan, and said to the girls: "Hurry up behind me, Im going to blow it up with a micro flare!!" After hearing Renas words, the women also saw that their own attack and others could not work, so they didnt say even a nonsense and immediately stopped the attack and moved behind Rena. Seeing all the women came behind him, Reina''s left hand''s light shield instantly became huge, blocking herself and all the women. "Miniature flare bombing!!!" Immediately afterwards, Rena waited for the Void Warrior to react and immediately mobilized a large amount of divine power in her body, raising her right hand with a fist and shouted. "Boom!!!" There was a loud noise. A golden small light spot suddenly appeared in front of the Void Warrior, and the golden small light spot exploded in the next second, exaggerating in all directions, and instantly engulfed the Void Warrior into it. Not only that, but the buildings in the town were also destroyed, and the dark night was originally bright at this moment. After a while, the micro-flare bombing ended, but everything around was flattened to the ground, leaving Rena and the girls on the open space. The Void Warriors engulfed by micro-flares are now completely gone, and there is not even a little scum left. "It seems that we have to hurry tonight, and we can''t stay here overnight." After removing the huge light shield, Rena turned to the women after making sure that the other party was wiped out. .. v5 Chapter 118： Desperate "Hmm." Catalina nodded her head, agreeing with Lena''s statement, and said: "This has caused such a big disturbance that it will definitely attract the attention of nearby demons. We should leave here quickly." "Then we..." Sarah wanted to say something, but she hadn''t finished. The silent night suddenly sounded thunder, interrupting Sarah''s words. Immediately afterwards, a black current flashed in the dark black sky, flashing in the direction of the girls from a distance. In the blink of an eye, the blue electric current reached the sky above the girls and dropped together from the night sky. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Six muffled sounds. It wasnt Thunder that fell in the night sky, but six Void Warriors that were exactly the same as before, directly surrounding the girls. After seeing it, there appeared six Void Warriors, and the women who had not left suddenly felt a little bit confused. It was totally unexpected that this would happen. "We wanted to leave, but the other party seemed to be unwilling to let us leave." At first, Evelyn said with a wry smile. "Just killed one, and now there are six more." The machine gun in the handshake, Jin Kesi warned the six Void Warriors of every move, said: "This is a group to revenge." "I am more worried now that there is a possibility that there are robots like these, who are coming to us at high speed." Sarah, who was also on alert, said that she was worried. "It must have been the one who was killed just now, or the six will not be here at the same time. Then..." Half of the talking, Rena paused and frowned, "Then I can be sure There are definitely robots like these, on the way to here." "It seems that we are going to make a quick decision." After Rena''s analysis, the longer Caterina knew, the more dangerous it would be to wait for others. After thinking about it, she turned around and said, "Evelyn, wait for you. Stop attacking, find an opportunity to leave Anne first." The women formed a circle back-to-back. While alerting the six Void Warriors surrounding themselves and others, they quickly discussed the response plan and avoided waiting for the enemies to be encircled. The six Void Warriors surrounding the women did not immediately attack the women, as if they were calculating something at high speed. "Searching for number 24." "The search is complete, and the 24th has been destroyed." "Calculate structure 24." "After the calculation, reconstruct No. 24." "Reconstruction of the 24th is complete." "Read database 24 and search for the destroyed factor." "After reading, the 24th was destroyed by micro-flares." "Secondary biological engine started." auzw.com "Positive high-speed computing to deal with micro-flares." "After the calculation is completed, the response plan is loaded into the database, and the response plan to the micro-flare bombing is transmitted." Before, the Void Warrior was blown up with no scum left. It was actually reconstructed by one of the Six Void Warriors, and appeared intact again before the women. The most important thing is that these Void Warriors were able to find out a plan to deal with the bombing of Rena''s miniature flare in such a short time, and even passed the plan to other Void Warriors. Reconstructed the Void Warrior that was left with no slag, and calculated the method of responding to the bombardment of micro flares in a short period of time, which has surprised all the women completely speechless. "What the hell!" Rena didn''t believe it at all. The ghosts in front of him could crack the micro flare bomb and said to the girls: "Hurry up and hide behind me, I want to take these A ghost thing is fried to pieces!" The light shield in Rena''s hand became huge again, and the women beside her also recovered and moved quickly to hide behind her. "Miniature flare bombing!!" Seeing that all the girls had been hiding, Rena immediately released her ability. "Compute space media." "The space medium is calculated, and the space medium is rewritten." "Complete rewriting." The golden small light ball appeared, just before entering the next stage of explosion and exaggeration, it was rewritten by the Void Warrior in the surrounding space medium. As a result, the micro flares failed to exaggerate and explode, but shrank and disappeared completely. The micro-flare bombing was cracked, and Reina, who was preparing to defend against the micro-flare explosion, was completely stunned. She did not expect that what the other party said just now was true. Soon, Rena had recovered, but she was helpless now. Because in addition to the micro flare bombing, all other abilities of her own are encrypted, and she must return to the Sunburst to crack the secret to use it. That is, the seal needs to be unlocked, or Rena cannot use the higher level of power. Even if it can be used, Reina would never dare to use it. Even a medium-sized flare bombardment is beyond her control. She herself will have nothing to do with the medium-sized flare bombardment, but the girls behind her cannot escape from it. Desperate. Surrounded by seven steel monsters, their own attacks have no effect on them, at most they can only suppress their actions with intensive and continuous attacks. But the problem is, if only one or two Void Warriors are okay, the women still have enough firepower to suppress them, but now there are as many as seven, and there is simply not enough firepower to suppress them. "Caterina, how many people can your microworm carry?" The situation was not optimistic, Sarah asked quickly. .. v5 Chapter 119： Dare to move my woman! "In order to ensure safety, plus I can bring one more person at most. If I bring more, it may cause an accident." Katarina locked her eyebrows, probably guessing what Sarah thought, but honestly speaking Came out. "Then you take Anne to leave here first and hide her in a safe place. We will drag the enemy as much as possible, and then you will come back to take Jin Kesi away." Sarah did not hesitate, decided to let two small Luo Li walked first while she waited for others to drag the enemy. "Agree." Rena, who had recovered, immediately agreed to the plan. "Uh huh." Elise nodded and agreed with the plan. "No! I want to stay!" Jin Kesi shook his head vigorously and said firmly. Not only did Jin Kesi refuse to leave, even Anne, who had never spoken, refused to leave, and left Katerina beside her, fearing she would suddenly take her away. The fierce discussions among the women could surround their seven Void Warriors. After they dealt with the rewritten space medium, they immediately locked several of them and prepared to attack them together to carry out the Kalsassian cleaning plan. . "The dark energy space is activated and the designated space area is blocked." As the voice of one of the Void Warriors sounded, the eyes of the remaining six stations all lit up with purple lights, and they held their hands up sideways. The next second, a purple electric current erupted at the right palm of the Void Warrior at the same time, connecting them in a circle. But this does not end. After the purple current connects the Void Warriors, a giant translucent sphere appears out of thin air, wrapping everyone in an instant. At this moment, Catalina''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and she immediately looked down at her hands and then at the translucent sphere that appeared. "No need to argue, neither of us can go." Seeing the women still persuading the two loli, Caterina smiled bitterly at them after they figured out her situation: "My microworm carrier can''t get outside The coordinates can only be returned to my own position, which is probably caused by the translucent sphere." "That dark energy space, they have used this trick before, wasn''t it possible for you to crack it at that time, it''s better to do it again now." Reina thought after hearing Katerina''s words. "Just now, we don''t know what is going on, how can we crack this trick now." Evelyn explained. "Those machines say that we are protected by unknown energy, but that is only to protect us. It can be said that it is completely a passive ability. We don''t know the starting conditions of the ability. Do we have to try to hit them at the muzzle?" Bai Leilei Na glanced, Caterina explained. "I don''t want to try it. If we don''t have the ability to start, we are shot by a gun, and we will find someone to cry at that time." Sarah shook her head. "We..." Elise hadn''t finished speaking. "Clear the target of the list, the clearing operation begins." Seven Void Warriors spoke in unison. As the voice fell, the seven Void Warriors raised their left hands together, palms aimed at the women surrounded by the center, then the arc of their left arm flashed, and a dark purple energy ball appeared in front of the palm of the left hand, as The energy they injected gradually grew. auzw.com Seeing that the seven Void Warriors around him are about to launch an attack on themselves and others together, the women dont know what to do for a while. Rena was able to withstand the attack, but the seven Void Warriors were in a circle, and the ones in front could not stop the other six sides of the attack. The Void Warriors didn''t give the girls much time to think about. The dark purple energy spheres in front of their left palms were already basketball-sized in this short time. There was no slight sign before the launch. Seven Void Warriors seemed to have made an appointment. At the same time, they launched a dark purple energy sphere. "Boom!!!" There was a loud noise. The dark purple sphere that was launched, turned into seven dark purple beams, and shot at the girls from seven different directions, and the speed was very, very fast. Almost in a blink of an eye, seven dark purple beams hit at the same time, and a strong explosion occurred at the same time. The resulting strong explosion caused the ground to shake violently. The dust on the ground was flying everywhere in the air, and the visibility fell to zero in an instant. Seven Void Warriors put down their overheated robotic arms and just prepared to scan the dense smoke center to see if the women were wiped out in one fell swoop. But at this time. "Although it is said that the protagonist always plays at the most critical moment, and then comes a hero to save the beauty or something, I also like this way very much." "But I am not happy at all now." "Karsas, who ate the bear heart leopard gall for you!" "Dare to move my woman!" "Karsas! Are you dead!!!" In the center of the smoke that was blown up by the beam, the roar of the man''s anger was heard. As the man''s last sentence fell, the thick smoke and the dust flying in the air were instantly blown away by something. At the center where the beam was bombed just now, the women still stood there unscathed, and there was a handsome man in front of them. Needless to say, this handsome, shocking, crying and howling man is of course our main character Noel. At the critical moment, Noel appeared in front of the women across the space, dashingly used the protective shelter of the gods, and blocked the light beams from all directions. .. v5 Chapter 120： Own person The appearance of Noel made all the girls behind him smile, and they all felt relaxed, and they didn''t have to worry about anything. For the sudden appearance of Noel, the seven Void Warriors immediately searched for data, and wanted to find all the information about Noel from the Earth''s database. Unfortunately, the Void Warrior is destined to be disappointed. Whether it is the database of the earth or the large clock stolen by Kalsas, neither has detailed data of Noel, and at most you can only find the name of Noel and the priesthood of Noel on earth. Noor does not intend to ask anything from them regardless of what these Void Warriors do. After all, after seeing the original Noel, when he first saw the Void Warrior, he already knew that the black hand behind the scenes was Karthus, so there was nothing to ask at all. There is no longer anything to be tortured, and these Void Warriors have no value at all, so of course, Noor will not talk nonsense with them. As soon as his figure shook, Noel disappeared. I saw a black current that had rushed in front of a Void Warrior, and the black current instantly turned into Noel. At this time, Noel''s right hand was clenched into a fist, and the right fist was instantly wrapped by a circular translucent halo, and then the right fist wrapped by the halo was waved. "Click!" Noel''s punch came to a stop a few centimeters away from the Void Warrior in front of him. The space between the fist and the Void Warrior cracked like a slammed glass in the next second, and the crack was extending rapidly in all directions. With. The space hit by a punch has changed, and the Void Warrior in front of Noel has also changed at the same time. The Void Warrior twisted in a spiral shape, and as its body twisted more and more, the parts on its body began to crumble and fall apart. Not only that, even everything behind this Void Warrior twisted spirally. It was just a moment of effort. The Void Warrior in front of Noel was completely broken down into a pile of parts, and the ground behind it was like a long skin cut from an apple. After killing a Void Warrior first, Noel did not stop to continue watching, but immediately reached the next one. Put your palm on the Void Warrior''s body, and all the metal on the Void Warrior becomes red in a blink of an eye, and it glows hot. Soon, the metal could not withstand the high temperature, quickly began to dissolve and fell to the ground, and finally turned into a pile of red hot night bodies. In the following time, Noel solved the remaining five Void Warriors in a very short period of time, and each had a different method of death. auzw.com One was blown into powder and dispersed with the wind, one was pressed into a sheet of metal as thin as a paper, one was blackened by a high-voltage electric current, one was released by the **** butterfly, and one was crumpled into a circle Metal ball. After solving all the Void Warriors here, Noor turned and walked towards the women, and a sign smiled on his face. Just before the girls, Little Loli Annie broke free from Caterina''s hand, then jumped forward and flew towards Noel. Noel, who was quick-witted, quickly caught the little Lori Annie who flew in and hugged her tightly in her arms. "Brother, you are finally back, and you are about to die Annie!" The smiling Annie, who was caught, rubbed Noel with a small face, and even a pair of small hands were still holding on, for fear that Noel would suddenly disappear. Similar. "Noel, those robots can repair each other. One of the previous ones was blown and crushed by Rena, and even a little bit of **** was confiscated. The rushing robot repaired it instantly." Thinking of the situation before, Katerina quickly reminded. "Uh um, there is indeed such a thing." Wen Yan, Rena nodded and said. "Annie, you come down first and let your brother solve the trouble. This time my brother will not leave again." After listening to the words of the two women, Noel said to Annie. "Really don''t go?" Anne did not let go, but looked up at Noel and assured him. "I promise." Noel nodded and assured him. "Okay, then." Seeing Noel assured, Annie finally let go of her little hand and left his arms. Just when he wanted to turn around to deal with the scrap metal in that place, Knoll only took two steps, and then a white figure descended from the sky. The women were alert immediately, staring at the white figure with both eyes, ready to attack her. "You, you don''t need to guard her." Seeing the appearance of the women, Noel explained quickly, then turned around and asked, "Kyle, why did you arrive so late?" "Please, you left without saying a word, how do I know where you are going." White glanced at Noel, and Kyle complained: "It was hard to sense your position just now, but it was on the way I just came over, Suddenly I didnt know what was happening, the ground was twisted, and I was almost caught in it." "Ah...." Noel froze for a moment, but Kyle encountered nothing. The aftermath of the shocking fruit just admitted: "That''s what I made." "Sure enough, as I guessed." Kyle was not surprised, and said very calmly. "Uh..." Kyle looked like this. Noel didn''t know what to say for a while, and finally he could only hold back two words: "Sorry." "Well, I forgive you." Kyle nodded, then pointed to a pile of scrap iron and asked: "Now the civilization of the earth can never create a void warrior. Where did these come from? " .. v5 Chapter 121： For justice! ! ! "Karsas." Seeing Kyle asked, Noel said Karsas'' name directly, and then there was no more. "It turns out Karsas!" Kyle smiled slightly, and then glanced at the Void Warriors scrapped by Noel, and said disdainfully: "Unexpectedly, he also made a Void Warrior, but he was slower than me. stage." "Slower than you? What do you mean?" Noel asked puzzledly, looking at Kyle. "Karsath''s Void Warrior can only be realized mechanically now, but I have already realized it on the human body. My right wing guard is hot. She is a Void level warrior." Seeing Noel was puzzled, Kyle would Explained. "Are there any other people besides the heartburn?" After a little thought, Noel asked. "No, Zhixin is the only successful one. Her angel female warrior will not work, not even my left wing guard Yan." Kyle shook his head and answered Noel. "Kyle, you are now contacting the city of angels and letting your left and right wing guards bring troops to earth. We will become third parties to join this war." After that, Noel turned around and walked to scrap metal . After hearing this, Kyle didn''t ask anything, but slowly closed his eyes and immediately contacted the city of angels. It took a little time to gather the scrap metal of the Void Warrior in front of him. Noel looked at the pile of scrap metal on the ground, and I really didn''t know what to do. After all, it is definitely not possible to stay. Sooner or later, it will be repaired by other Void Warriors, and once again becomes the combat power of Kalsas, this is not the result Noel wants to see. Squinting for a moment, soon Noel thought of a way. "Why did I forget?" "My **** butterflies, but they can strengthen themselves by eating anything they eat, and let it eat all of them before they are finished." "When my Hell Butterfly finishes eating these metals, the Void Warrior who arrived there will have to find these metals if he wants to repair it, but he was already digested and strengthened by the Hell Butterfly." "Well, just do it!" When he thought about it, Noel acted immediately, releasing **** butterflies from the palms of his hands, and ordered them to nibble on the metal on the ground. Upon receiving Noels order, a large group of **** butterflies were released and swarmed, blocking the waste metal on the ground in an instant, so that people could only see a large group of **** butterflies and a large group of **** butterflies nibbling The sound of metal eating. A minute later, a **** butterfly flew one after another, and the scrap metal that had been on the ground had already disappeared. Noel nodded with satisfaction, and then withdrew the Hell Butterfly, turned around and walked towards the women. It was already very late, and after a series of battles, it has become even later. Therefore, Noor did not intend to chat here, and directly opened the space channel, letting the women go back to the place where he came, a city that has been abandoned by humans. Entering one by one, when Noel finally entered the space passage, the entrance of the space passage was closed, and the pedestrian disappeared so completely in this flattened town. The group of people had just left. Returning to the silent night sky, the sound of the propeller sounded in the distance, followed by two armed helicopters flying at high speed. auzw.com Soon, two armed helicopters reached the town and hovered over the town to see what happened in the town and what caused the town to be razed to the ground . City of Angels... After receiving Kyle''s order, he temporarily commanded the left-wing **** of all angel female warriors, and immediately began to call for the horses and prepare the spaceship. At this moment, Yan stood in front of the angel army ready to go, as if waiting for something. "Yan, the interstellar projection is ready, you can start at any time." At this time, a short-haired angel came to Yan and whispered in her ear. "Heart burning, then start now." Wen Yan, Yan nodded gently. Hearing Yan''s words, she sang to the angel female warrior not far away, and asked her to turn on the interstellar projection. Soon, after seeing that Xinxin said everything was ready, Yan took a step forward. "All the heads of state in angel order." "I am Angel Yan, Queen Kyle''s left guard." "According to the decree of Queen Kyle: All the heads of angelic order, organize your fleet to the galaxy, we will fight a new jihad with the demon." "For justice!" At the end, Yan took out the flaming sword hanging around her waist and shouted it loudly. "For justice!!!" In the next second, all the angelic female warriors of the army all pulled out the sword of flames and shouted in unison. After finishing talking, Yan would signal the interstellar projection relationship, but she did not move. "This is a holy war, we must go all out to destroy all demons!" "Otherwise, the good stories of justice over evil and angels'' trial of demons will be reversed." "And, once the entire universe begins to believe that evil defeats justice and demons slaughter angels, then everything will be too late." "So! We can only win but not lose!" "For justice!!" After others turned off the interstellar projection, Yan began to train the angel army to let the angels know the seriousness of the matter. "Get rid of evil! Destroy demons! For justice!!!" "Get rid of evil! Destroy demons! For justice!!!" All angel warriors shouted in unison. .. v5 Chapter 122： Reunion After arriving in another abandoned city, all the women who met with Noel did not go to rest, and kept asking him where he had been in the past two months, and why it took so long to return. With Noel slowly answering the girls, the time passed unconsciously. When the sun rises, the women who get the answers will go to rest, and Noll will be liberated. It was not until noon that Noel and his team, who had been tired all night, woke up from their sleep. After a simple wash, Noel exchanged some food from the system, enjoyed a delicious lunch with the girls, and talked about what to do next. "Noel, we have heard radio broadcasts by the company of soldiers in the past few days, allowing members and soldiers of scattered companies to go to the capital North Star for the capital defense battle, but whether this news is true we cannot be sure." While enjoying the front Reina said to Noel on the side. "Well." Catalina nodded and turned to Noel. "We discussed this issue last night. At that time, we unanimously decided that after you came back, it was up to you to decide whether or not to go. " "First of all, Morgana is determined to be gathering troops, and is preparing to attack the capital North Star. This is the information Kyle read from the demon, so the news broadcast is true." "Secondly, I had let Kyle convene a large army last night. It is estimated that he is now on his way to the earth, which means that we will join the war." "Our target is the demon army of Moganna and the Void Warriors brought to Earth by Karthas." "As for the people of the earth''s military, there are members of the remaining military company. As long as they don''t block our way, we don''t need to ignore them." "However, if they want to block our way and interfere with our actions, then they will also be one of the goals of elimination." After thinking a little bit, Noel shared his thoughts with the women, and also expressed his attitude. People who said they would no longer help the military would also not help the remaining soldiers, and they might even treat them as enemies. "I have no opinion. And..." As Ducao''s daughter, Katerina made the first statement and said: "According to my knowledge of Ducao, from the moment we left the company, He must have issued orders to the male company to treat us as enemies, so we dont need to be polite to them." "I don''t care, as long as they don''t come to us for trouble, otherwise I will pick up as many as I come. I don''t care who they are or what their identity is." Jin Kesi shrugged. "Noel, you are recruiting our boss, otherwise we will not join any company, so we have no friendship with them at all." Evelyn smiled slightly and looked at Noel on the opposite side. "Ibid." Sarah said simply. "I will do whatever the master says." Elise raised her hand and said to Noel. "Brother, Annie all listens to you." Anne sitting in Noel''s arms raised her head and smiled at Noel. auzw.com "Hey!" Rena, who had seen both Noel and the girls and had not made a statement, said after a sigh: "If they act on us, I will fight back mercilessly, this Is the only thing I can guarantee." The only one who didn''t make a statement, and now only Kyle was left, but it made no difference whether she made a statement. "After lunch, we will rest for a while, and then we will find a senior demon, hoping to get it to get the time of Moganna''s attack." Seeing all the women expressed their position, Noel thought and said. "Well, listen to you." Wen Yan said, the girls nodded in unison, and said in unison. After deciding on the next plan, Noel and the women chatted about other topics, and continued to eat and chat while talking and laughing. at the same time. In a city on the way to the capital North Star. Galen followed a tank of the military and was carefully entering the city along the way. When walking to the crossroads, Zhao Xinhe and Wuji appeared easily, and they also had military personnel around them. Both sides saw each other, and after a lapse of more than two months, the three were so excited that they snotted and shed tears. "Xiao Lun?" Zhao Xin, who first reacted, saw Galen walking in the distance incredulously, and walked forward as he cried. "This...is this really Galen?" Yi asked, constantly rubbing his eyes. "Xin Ye, Yi, are you really?" Galen, who also looked back, dropped the tank behind him and ran towards the two of them first. "Xiaolun is me, it''s me, it''s us." Wen Yan, Zhao Xin speeded up the pace and responded to Galen who came. Soon, the two good friends hugged together, and in the end, even the uncle Yi stepped forward and hugged the two of them, suddenly passionate. It''s a pity that the good times don''t last long. This kind of passionate painting made a demon in the distance jealous, immediately raised its handgun, quickly aimed at the three people hugging together, and pulled the launcher. The gun''s trigger. "Boom!!!" There was a loud noise. The unprepared three were directly hit by the flying energy, and they were all blown out. Although the three were directly hit by the energy gun, the three of them were thick and fleshy, so they didn''t cause much damage, but they were just a little dizzy. .. v5 Chapter 123： Huaguo Mountain Galen, who was the first to climb, shook his head, and then saw the demon in the distance, and the demon seemed to want to make another attack. There are ordinary people on his side. Galen dared not hesitate anymore. He immediately pulled out the big sword on his back, and then leaped violently with both swords, leaping toward the demon in the distance. And the demon who was about to make another attack immediately pulled the trigger of the launch. "boom!!" Galen, who leapt in front of the demon, just hit the energy cannon, and the explosion instantly engulfed him and the demon. The explosion produced a strong fire and dark smoke, making it impossible to see what happened to Galen and the devil, which one of them won. "Xiaolun!!!" Zhao Xin, who got up, of course shouted with anxiety when he saw Galen and the demon being engulfed in an explosion. "Gai..." Wu Jiyi was also very worried. He just wanted to call Galen''s name, but he hadn''t finished speaking. "I''m okay, don''t forget me but the tank, this energy gun is nothing." In the thick smoke, Galen''s response was heard, and he quickly came out of the smoke. "This...this buddy is pretty slippery!" Seeing the demons was as simple as being killed, and Galen was bombed nothing, said ordinary soldiers around Zhao Xin. "It''s alright, Brother Ma and Yi, let''s go." Seeing that Galen was not injured, it made Zhao Xin relieved and said to the people beside him. "Well, but be careful, maybe there is a hidden demon." Wuji easily nodded, and reminded everyone to be careful, don''t want any tragedy. "Yes, we really have to be careful, otherwise it will not be good to be attacked by the demon again. You three super soldiers can withstand it, but we can''t withstand that cannon with our skills." Zhao Xin called him Ma Soldiers agree with Wu Jiyi''s argument. After all, it''s always better to be careful, it''s better than death. The few soldiers who came with Galen also nodded in agreement with Wuji and Ma Ge, being careful is not always a bad thing, and no one can be sure that there are still demons in the city. Next, under the guidance of Zhao Xinhe and Wu Jiyi, a group of people approached Galen cautiously, always following everything around him, fearing that a demon would suddenly emerge from where. Huaguoshan National Scenic Area. There is a large group of soldiers in a peach forest in Huaguo Mountain, which does not stop communication to transmit information. "This is Huaguo Mountain, this is Huaguo Mountain." auzw.com "Please hear the response from the soldiers on the radio. We fight with Qi Tian Da Sheng together to defend against foreign enemies." "This is Huaguo Mountain, this is Huaguo Mountain." "Please hear the response from the soldiers on the radio. We fight with Qi Tian Da Sheng together to defend against foreign enemies." Most of the soldiers are carefully guarding the surroundings, and a small number of people are using old-fashioned communication devices to constantly broadcast to the outside world in an attempt to contact outside soldiers and other companies in the military company. And Sun Wukong, who has been acting alone all the time, is now discussing with the military personnel against the map, exactly the same as the previous version. If Noel is here, he will definitely be surprised. After all, Sun Wukong''s hot personality in the Superscientific Academy has been very irritable since he was summoned to the earth by Karthas, and he will not cooperate with anyone at all, and will not act with others. But now Sun Wukong is consulting with ordinary people, and even acting like these ordinary soldiers. On a boulder not far away, there are two members of the company, and these two are also talking about something. "A raccoon, the monkey seems to have known you for a long time. The most important thing is that it will listen to you and fight against the demon with us. There is no separate battle with the demon." The girl with eyes said to the person beside her. "Wei En, I have explained it many times. I am not familiar with that Sun Wukong, and I have only seen it once at most." Ween, who was beside him, explained helplessly. "But the look it looks at you, and the look it reveals, all look like you have known you for a long time, so you can''t blame me for not trusting your explanation, but it is really hard to believe." Wei En shrugged. Shrugging shoulders, said to A Li next to him. "Even if you know me, its all fluffy, its not my food at all, let alone I already have a heart, so everything about it has nothing to do with me. If it needs its fighting power, I I don''t even want to say a word to it." In order to let Wei En stop talking about this topic, A Tan very directly expressed his thoughts. "Isn''t the person you''re talking about the Noor instructor who took the person away?" As soon as his eyes rolled, Wei En thought of Noel, and he looked at Atan and made sure. "Yes, the person I like is the Noel instructor, and I will join the company of the Super Soldier in the Super Academy for him, otherwise I won''t come to this suffering place." Without any hesitation, there is nothing embarrassing, A Tan admitted straightforwardly. "Then why didn''t you leave him at that time?" Wen Yan, Wei En felt a little puzzled, and quickly asked A Li. "The gunpowder was full of flavor at that time, and I was a little stunned. There was no response at all. When I reacted, he had already left with someone. Now he hates why he is so disappointed, but he didn''t do it when it was important. After the reaction, I still regret it." Seeing Wei En asked, A Tan explained with regret, and he was very depressed. .. v5 Chapter 124： Capital North Star "That is to say, if we meet Noel again, would you leave him without hesitation?" After listening to the explanation from A Li, Wei En didn''t expect it to be such a reason. Road. "Well, if I meet Noel again, I won''t do anything to regret myself." A Tan nodded and said very firmly. Wei En did not continue to ask anything, nor did he intend to continue to say anything, but bowed his head and wondered what to think. Seeing Wei En''s silence on the side, A Tan sat quietly beside her, also not proposing a new topic, silently praying in her heart to meet Noel again. On the way to the capital North Star. On a road in the wild, there were three soldiers from the company and a small team of five ordinary soldiers. The group of people marched along the road together. "If we go to the northern star of the capital, we have to go forward, at least we have to turn over a province." After looking at the map, the captain of the ordinary soldier said to the crowd together. "We are running out of supplies, and the ammunition can only sustain a small battle. We need to find a place to replenish the ammunition, otherwise we cannot continue to fight the demon." A soldier on the side reported the situation to the captain Road. "There is a small town in front of us. Let''s go to the small town to find food, and then look at the local police station for wooden weapons and ammunition. Maybe we can also find a vehicle." See the street sign not far ahead, which says There is a small town with a distance of 133km, and the captain stated his intention to take it. "My fellow comrades are really embarrassed. It''s because of the three of us that your supplies are being used so quickly." Dreius, who was carrying the giant axe, said a little embarrassedly. "It''s okay. The firearms in our hands are not as good as the weapons in your hands. Besides, we are all comrades and we don''t need to be so clear." One of the soldiers, Delais said. "If we don''t have the fighting power of the three of you, we will not be able to walk here, maybe we will be killed by the demon in these two months." The captain of the team shook his head and said to the three soldiers. "No, this is the result of our team fighting together, not just the three of us." Ruiwen quickly denied. "If it weren''t for your wild wolf special team, we would still be trapped in the cave by the demon, and might even be encircled by the demon, so our group can go to the present, which is a common cause for all of us." Wei beside Riven, He followed quickly. "Okay, let''s stop talking about this topic, or hurry to the small town in front of us to find supplies, and then race to the North Star of the capital." See De Laius also said something, the Wolf Wolves team The captain hurriedly ended the topic, reminding everyone that time was running short. "Yes, all we have to do now is find some supplies, and then rush to the North Star of the capital at the fastest speed." Swallowing back what I wanted to say, Delaus nodded vigorously. auzw.com After talking, the group of people did not continue to talk nonsense. All the people started to trot, striving to get to the town as soon as possible to get supplies, and then rushed to the North Star to defend the capital. Capital North Star. The originally prosperous big city has now become a venue for war. Most of the tall buildings have collapsed, and gunshots and explosions can be heard at any time. In the streets outside the city, there are a large number of ordinary soldiers of the military who are fighting low-level demons to prevent the demons from entering the city. The demon fighting the military is not the elite army of Morgana, but a demon transformed from human beings. These low-level demons only came to investigate the layout and interference of the military in the city. It can be said that it was the cannon fodder sent by Morgana, and it was not that they had launched a general attack on this place. no way. Who made it two months ago, not long before the war began, the military knew that Morgana could get information from the computer database, and even the data in the super-god system could be easily read, resulting in The military no longer dared to use computers and other equipment. Because of this, Moganna can no longer easily obtain favorable information. In order to reduce the casualties of the elite when the general attack is launched against the North Star, she can only let the low-level demons transformed by the earthers become cannon fodder, as much as possible. Get information on the capital''s North Star. Of course, while gaining as much information as possible, Morgana is also waiting for Atox, who is waiting for him to bring the transformed demon army from other planets, as well as several other demon warships. In the deep center of this big city, there is a tallest building surrounded by tank cars and anti-aircraft guns. There are a large number of military camps stationed here, and there are a lot of armed soldiers everywhere. visible. Underground in a heavily guarded building. That''s right, not inside the upper floor of this building, but under the ground of this building. Underneath the building, there is a large military base, and in the conference room inside the base, there are many people in military uniforms who are intensively discussing what is surrounding a large picture. Even Ducao, who had a headshot on Heroes two months ago, also appeared in this conference room at this time, but now he is wearing a wheelchair with a bandage on his head, and his face is very very pale, and he is half dead. It''s about to hang up. .. v5 Chapter 125： I am not wrong! The officers in the meeting room had heated discussions, and finally Ducao in a wheelchair opened his mouth, said a few words to the officers in the meeting room, and gave the officers a mission. "The meeting is over now, you guys are busy." After finishing the task, Ducao ended the meeting. "Yes." The officers in the meeting room saluted to Ducao in unison and responded in unison. After finishing the talk, the officers in the meeting room left together to get busy with the issues just discussed. And Ducao didn''t move, so he sat in a wheelchair so quietly, looking at the flags on the map, and wondering what to think about. After a while, Ducao sighed and closed his eyes on the wheelchair. "Tyron, how many robots are in the base today, and how is the progress of biochemical strengthening?" Ducao, who was closing his eyes and raising his mind, asked the deputy standing behind him. "Chief, there are now more than 200 robots, and they are still in the middle of the day and night, but the progress of the biochemical agent is not very satisfactory." Tyron standing behind Ducao answered honestly Questioned. "Not ideal?" Ducao said, opening his eyes and frowning slightly. "Scientists say that although the information is very complete, biochemical agents have serious side effects. Before the side effects can not be solved perfectly, it is recommended not to carry out biochemical enhancement." See Ducao puzzled, Tyrone explained . "What are the side effects?" Ducao frowned deeply and continued to ask Tyrone. "After the research of the scientists and the continuous experiments with the mice, they found that the biochemical agents in the data were fortified, which would make people irrational and full of anger, and the fortified mice are quite aggressive, the most important. The thing is that they will kill each other regardless of enemy." "However, those mice that have been strengthened have more than doubled their combat power. If they are used on humans, they will definitely surge in an instant. We can build a super army army in a short time." "Unfortunately, that kind of fortifying agent has terrible side effects and there is no way to fortify it." Tyrone told Ducao all the information he got from the scientists, and said that he felt sorry for the biochemicals. After hearing Tyrones words, Ducaos face was even more ugly, and he had hopes for biochemical agents. He wanted to use the biochemical agents to strengthen the armys soldiers, but now everything has become a luxury. Before the side effects were completely resolved, Ducao really dared not let the soldiers of the army use it, otherwise the demons had not been wiped out by them, and they wiped out their own people first. It seems that the biochemical agent cant be counted on, and can only increase the number of robots with all its strength. Thinking that after a little thought, Ducao decided: Tyron, wait for more people to be sent to the production room. We must speed up the production of robots. We have little time left. "I understand, Chief." Tyron nodded and responded to Ducao. auzw.com "Oh!" Suddenly remembered something, Ducao asked: "Are there any news about the remaining members of the company?" "The radio has been broadcasting for more than a month, but we still have not received a response from the members of the company. I think they have no way to contact us when they hear it, and they are probably on their way to the capital." Tailong replied honestly , By the way, express your own thoughts. "I hope so." Ducao sighed with such an uncertain conjecture: "Tyron, you are busy with what I just told you, after all, we are now racing against time and can produce an extra robot, our The odds will be one more point." "Chief, then I will first push you back to the room to rest." Tyrone did not leave the meeting room immediately, but prepared to push Ducao back to the room. "No, I want to stay here quietly for a while, please go quickly." Ducao shook his head and refused Tyrone''s kindness. "Then I''ll be busy first, Chief." Seeing Ducao closing his eyes, he stopped talking, and Tyrone walked out of the meeting room after saying this sentence. When Tyrone walked out and closed the door of the meeting room, Ducao opened his eyes and looked up at the ceiling of the meeting room. "Moganna gave up the small gathering place of occupation, completely ignored Jiawen''s interference, and accelerated the speed of gathering the demon army." "It seems that our plan to delay our time has been seen through. If, according to the speed at which Moganna assembled the army of demons, it is estimated that it will launch a general attack here in a few days." "Hey!" "Am I doing something wrong?" "If Noel does not leave, then everything will not happen now. Even if the demon still attacks the hero, he will come forward to destroy the demon." "Do not!!" "I am not wrong!" "Whether it is Noel or Rena, these two are the most threatening nuclear bombs. Both of them have the ability to destroy the earth. I have to guard against them at all times." "Compared to the two unstable factors of Noel and Reina, I am more willing to face Morgana and her demon army. At least they will lose their nuclear weapons when they run away, but those people will give the earth directly. destroyed." "I guard against both Noel and Reina, this is also for everyone''s safety, so I should not regret it, that is what I have to do." Leaning back on the wheelchair, Ducao still regretted ousting Noel, but gradually the more excited he was, the more regretful he was in the end, but he insisted that he did nothing wrong. .. v5 Chapter 126： The time for the decisive battle is here! In a blink of an eye, a few days passed. Originally, every day, low-level demons appeared and attacked the northern star of the capital. But today is quite anomalous, because even the figure of a low-level demon does not appear, as if the low-level devil has made an appointment, playing together and disappearing at the same time. This kind of situation did not let the soldiers defending the outer edge of the North Star relax, but instead let them be alert. It is even more people to go to the base deep in the city to report on this abnormal situation. After all, only the number of low-level demons has been reduced. This will not warn the soldiers guarding the periphery of the city, but all of a sudden disappeared without a trace, so you have to doubt whether there is a conspiracy. Time passes by one minute and one second. One hour... Two hours... Three hours... For a full five hours, it was still calm, and no demon appeared at all, and nothing strange happened. At this time, some of the people began to doubt whether the devil had given up to attack the North Star of the capital, whether he and others were temporarily safe, and could finally take a break. But often every time this happens, the enemy will come out to break their fantasies, and obviously this time there is no exception. A soldier at the top of the tall building, at this time he was looking at the distance with a telescope, his telescope slowly moved to the right. Suddenly, the observed soldier freezes, and his face becomes pale at this moment, and his fear trembles involuntarily. "Pull...pull the alarm! Hurry up and ring the alarm!!!" The scout, who had come back, picked up the old walkie-talkie in a hurry and shouted anxiously. "We can''t sound the alarm at will. The soldiers please tell us what happened first." One person''s words came out of the intercom. "Hurry up to sound the alarm!" Wen Yan, the scouts who were about to die, roared to the walkie-talkie: "A demon army is coming to us, let everyone be ready for battle!!" The soldier on the other side of the walkie-talkie was stunned, but soon recovered, and from the anxious tone of the other party, he was able to be sure that this was absolutely true. therefore..... "Alarm! Alarm! Alarm!" "Attention everyone! Attention everyone!" "The demon army is approaching the North Star, please all personnel quickly enter the state of preparation!" "Attention everyone! Attention everyone!" "The demon army is approaching the North Star, please all personnel quickly enter the state of preparation!" "Attention everyone! Attention everyone!" auzw.com "The demon army is approaching the North Star, please all personnel quickly enter the state of preparation!" The alarm was rang, and the sound of the broadcast echoed in the city of the North Star, which immediately made everyone act. In the barracks, the soldiers who had just slept shortly after changing shifts opened their eyes and jumped up at the moment when they heard the alarm and the radio, and ran out while wearing their clothes. It only took a while for the broadcast to be heard. The soldiers in the barracks were fully equipped and listened to the command to rush to the designated location. At the same time, armed helicopters were successively lifted off, and tanks were launched at this time, rushing towards the direction of the discovery of the demon army. And in the conference room of the underground base. After listening to a soldier''s report, Ducao locked his eyebrows deeply, thinking quickly in his mind. "Everyone, I am General Ducao." "But at this moment, I am just like you, because I am also a warrior, and I will also go to the battlefield to fight against the demons with you." "The time for a decisive battle is here!" "Moganna''s army of demons is approaching. If we lose even the North Star this time, we will have no more chance, and the demons will wipe us out completely." "Warriors, we have no retreat, we can only let go!" "All we can do is to go all out and fight the demons who want to occupy our homeland to the end and vow to defend our homeland!!!" Ducao''s words, echoed in the city by radio at this time, spoke to everyone on the North Star, inspiring every soldier who was rushing to the front, and making everyone understand the importance of this battle. Either win or be eliminated. Today, there are only two options left, and there is no third option. Listening to Ducao''s words in the broadcast, all the soldiers who were going to the front line shook hands with the weapons in their arms, and they decided what was in their hearts. Suddenly, there was a wave of ripples in the high sky outside the city, and a floating castle gradually floated out of the changing space. With the emergence of the floating castle, the space on the left and right sides of the castle has undergone the same changes, and huge warships like demon wings appear. After a while, there is a floating castle in the sky and four huge demon biplane battleships. The dense army of demons flew to the periphery of the North Star at this time. The army stopped under the five behemoths and did not immediately attack the North Star. Immediately afterwards, a very obscure image appeared in the sky, but it soon became clear, and Moganna''s appearance also appeared in the image. "I am the fallen queen Moganna, and the **** of freedom and dream, the terminator of angel order." "Humanity." "Don''t do those useless resistances anymore, you can''t beat us, it''s better to surrender and let evolve into a free demon." .. v5 Chapter 127： Smoky smoke "As long as you are willing to evolve, I will lead you out of the galaxy, lead you to see the vast universe, and lead you to a new height." "If you want to continue to resist, it will only make you the body of my reincarnation, and you will disappear in this world." "You, please choose carefully. If you choose wrongly, you will not have another chance." "Ten minutes later, the person who dropped his weapon and walked out of the North Star is regarded as agreeing to surrender to me, and after ten minutes, those who remain in the city, sorry you will lose everything." In the high-altitude projection, Moganna did not immediately issue an offensive order, but tempted everyone in the North Star to let them give up resistance and surrender. However, the temptation of Morgana''s language did not play a role. No soldiers laid down their weapons at all. Instead, they raised their weapons and pointed them at the demon in the sky. They were ready to fight at any time. One minute... Two minutes... five minutes... Ten minutes later, no one was still affected by the temptation of Morgana''s language. The soldiers stood firmly on their posts, always alert to the demon army in the sky. "Unfortunately." "You all made the wrong choice and gave up the opportunity to make you alive." "So..." "The demon army listens!" "attack!!!" No one was willing to surrender and surrender. This made Moganna feel a little surprised, but only a little surprised. As Moganna issued an order to attack, the dense army of demons in the sky acted and swooped down from high altitude toward the military defense army. "Pledge to defend my homeland!!!" "Fire!" "Get rid of those bitch-born demons!!" The attack of the Demon Army began, and countless demons swooped from high altitude, and the officers of the Defense Army also issued orders to fire. The war is on the verge. Anti-aircraft missiles on the ground were launched one after another, and the demon diving down in the sky also shot with energy guns, and the projected energy bombs were no less powerful than the missiles. When the swooping demon reached the shooting range, the soldiers on the ground also pulled the trigger and fired at the demon rushing down. Suddenly, the city of the North Star was full of gunfire and artillery fire, and the buildings around the place where the war took place collapsed one after another. There was smoke everywhere. auzw.com But it didnt take long for this war to start, and some of the garrison could not bear it, and the advantage was completely in the hands of the devil. No way, ordinary firearm bullets can''t cause any damage to the demon, at most it can only interfere with the demon''s actions. Nowadays, shells and grenades can hurt the demon. After a short period of confrontation, the number of casualties of the garrison army skyrocketed, and the death rate of the demon army was very small. Most of them were injured by anti-aircraft guns, grenades, and tank bombings. Can the garrison give up? not at all. Because the garrison clearly knows that they and others have already retreated, and they can only fight with the devil to survive. Only one party can survive. Because of this, the soldiers of the garrison are attacking lifelessly. Even if they are about to die, they have to pull a demon back, and if they can destroy a demon, they will be earned. In the smoke-filled battlefield, you can hear the slogan of swearing to defend your home at any time, and those who call this slogan will pull off several grenades, and then rush into the army of demons, killing one of them. The garrison guards the outer perimeter of the city of the North Star, and will die with the devil, and will never retreat half a step because of the power of the demon. Obviously, the persistence of the garrison is still very useful. "De Marcia!!!" A figure in black armor quickly rushed out of the rear of the garrison and jumped into the army of demons. When the figure fell into the demon army, the long gun he was holding stabbed hard into the ground. At this moment, the earth was violently turbulent, and then sharp rocks rushed out of the turbulent earth, knocking the demons around the silhouette into the sky, and even a few demons were directly killed by the sharp rocks. . Is this the end? Do not! This is just the beginning. To clean up the demons around, the figure didn''t stop there. His hands were raised from bottom to top, as if he was lifting something heavy with his hands. When the man''s hands were raised to the highest, the ground suddenly rushed out of the arms formed by two giant rocks. "The male soldiers even joined Jia Wen!" A glance at the garrison soldiers who couldn''t get up again lying on the ground, Jia Wen said with red eyes: "Hug... sorry, I''m late." "Boom! Boom!" Seeing the sacrificed garrison, Jia Wen''s anger value skyrocketed, his hands raised high slammed down, and the arms formed by the two giant rocks fell with it, severely smashing several demons to the meat sauce. Next, Jiawen didn''t say a word, but controlled the continuous attack of Ju Yan''s arm, destroying the demons one by one. Some stunned soldiers of the garrison army saw the super soldiers of the male company coming in for reinforcements and immediately entered the battle again. Although the guns of the garrison soldiers can''t cause any damage to the demon, they can use the continuous output of firepower to contain the demon and wait for the tank or Jiawen to kill the demon. At the same time, the garrison army also guarded against the devil''s sneak attack on Jia Wen, so that he standing on the front line had no worries and no need to worry about things behind him. It didn''t take long for a man wearing a black armor to hold a sledgehammer, and he led an army of robots to arrive. .. v5 Chapter 128： One after another Another super company soldier joined the company, and also led an army of robots. This time, the balance of the devil was straightened, and it was no longer a side-by-side situation. Nowadays, it can be said that both sides are evenly matched, evenly matched. However, this is only temporary. After all, Moganna''s four warships are still in high altitude. As long as the four warships attack, the winning balance will once again fall to the demon side. As for why Moganna didn''t let the warship attack, it was only she who knew it. In the city of North Star, the war between humans and demons is getting more and more fierce, and casualties on both sides are increasing. In general, the human casualties are still quite serious today, but the robots led by Jia Wen and Jess joined the battlefield, which also made the demon army no better. In the Queen, it is the floating castle. Morgana sat on the throne in the hall, quietly watching the situation in the battlefield. "Queen, why don''t we let the warship attack?" The senior demon standing beside him, after looking for a moment, asked Moganna. "Atto, I have a very bad hunch that our launch of the total attack will not be so simple, so let''s look at it first." Wen Yan, Mo Ganna frowned slightly and thought to answer. "Queen, is there any conspiracy of humans?" Not very clear, Atox speculated. "It should not be humans. Humans are not our opponents. Even if they are urgent, they will throw nuclear weapons at most. We are fully capable of avoiding them, and there is nothing to worry about." Muganna shook her head, denying In light of Atox''s conjecture, it does not feel that humans have the ability to fight back, nor are they capable of threatening themselves. "What else could make the queen feel dangerous?" Atox couldn''t think of it and could only ask Morgana. "I have lost contact with Kalsas. The last call was when he told me to resolve Noel and Kyle, and no matter how I contacted him, I couldn''t find the channel to contact him." "It didn''t take long before the war, so I didn''t have time to pay attention to this matter, but a month ago, I sent someone to the shadow world to find Kalsas, but he completely disappeared in the shadow world." "Karsas, he is a complete conspirator. I guess he was hiding with the power of a large clock. He deliberately avoided planning something, and it would never be a good thing." "The most important thing is that a few days ago, the small gathering points around the place came back news that a very high-tech robot appeared, and it can also modify the space medium." "This is definitely not what the earth''s technological level can achieve, otherwise the following battle situation will not be evenly matched, but my demon army is completely suppressed and destroyed!" "The one who can create that kind of high-tech robot is, as far as I know, angel civilization, and Karlsas with a big clock." auzw.com "Angels fight for love and justice without causing that kind of killing machinery to come, and then throw it to earth for no reason." "When you lead troops to attack the city of angels, you must have not seen any robots, so the angels can rule out the suspicion." "I suspect that the high-tech robot must have something to do with Karsas, and he may also come to the earth, and now he is hiding somewhere on the earth, observing what is happening here." "We have to be careful, otherwise it will be overshadowed by Kalsas." Anyway, now that there is nothing to do, Moganna expressed her conjecture, thinking that Calthas was hiding in the earth. After listening to Moganna''s words, Atox understood why he had not dispatched the warship to attack, this was entirely to prevent accidents. After all, the sudden disappearance of Kalsas is really too suspicious, and people have to be careful. What''s more, on the four demon biplane battleships, all are elite-level demons, and the ones that are attacking the North Star below are just cannon fodder. When Moganna was suspicious and afraid to attack with all her might. Yi, Galen, and Zhao Xin, they took a tank car and appeared from behind the demon army. They were coming at full speed. "My sword is already hungry and thirsty!" Seeing the demon army attacking the North Star crazy, Galen has pulled out the big sword on his back and jumped off the tank car to accelerate towards the demon army. "It''s time for my atonement." Waving his long spear, Zhao Xin followed him and jumped off the tank car, running at full speed towards the army of demons. "I can''t be left behind." Wuji, who just wanted to rush out, suddenly thought of something, and immediately stopped, said to the comrades in the tank, "Don''t follow us, go for long-range artillery assists. Yes." Having finished, Yi Ke didn''t wait for the response from the comrades in the tank, and quickly jumped off the tank and rushed towards the demon army. The fighters of the tank car quickly discussed and finally decided to listen to what was easy to say, so they immediately stopped the tank car and prepared to cover the three of them. There was no way. The soldiers in the tank had run out of ammunition along the way, leaving only the shells of the tank. They didnt want to go up and drag the three gallons behind. Yi, Galen, and Zhao Xin, they quickly rushed into the demon army and began to kill the devil with all their strength. I dont know what the three men experienced in two months. Their fighting power has now doubled compared to two months ago. Nowadays, the three people are easy to deal with demons. Their cooperation is also seamless. Even if there are a large number of demons, they can''t hurt them. .. v5 Chapter 129： I will never leave my comrades in arms! The three joined the battlefield from the rear and caught the demon who focused on attacking the North Star by surprise, and they came in three ruthless characters. If it were just ordinary human soldiers, the demons would not care about them. After all, the weapons in their hands could not destroy their defenses. Joining the battlefield, however, are three super soldiers of the company. They have super genes and powerful weapons. They can break the demon defense in minutes. In just a short time, hundreds of demons have died in the hands of three people, and this number is still surging crazy. "Call Demon Wings! Call Demon Wings!" "There are three super fighters joining the battlefield, we can''t compete with them, request the elite troops for reinforcement! Request the elite troops for reinforcement!" "Scatter three people, we will break one by one, hurry up!!" "Don''t let them cooperate, otherwise we have no chance of winning and the reinforcements will arrive soon!!" "call......" "Brain!" Killed Galen, who saw his encirclement, saw the demon who was asking for help. His feet leaped with force, and he jumped in front of the demon for help. He cut the demon for help with a sword. "Nima! Galen, don''t you rush, okay, there are few enemies, you think we are broken one by one!" A sprinting Zhao Xin with a spear dashed all the demons blocking the road and came to Gai Roared beside Lun. "I''m a tank, these demons can''t hurt me, and just now this demonic is asking for help, I must kill him first." Back to back with Zhao Xin, Galen explained while beheading the demon, suddenly remembering that there was one person missing, quickly Asked: "Bad father! Where did Yi go?" "Well... it seems that I didn''t follow..." Wen Yan, Zhao Xin froze for a moment, only to find that Wu Ji was not around, and anxiously shouted: "I''ll go! Let''s rush back!" Without going on nonsense, Galen quickly raised his sword and returned to the place where he had just come. Zhao Xin quickly followed behind Galen while blocking the demons pouring from behind. The two base friends moved back and forth all the way, and soon they saw Wuji, surrounded by heavy obstacles, and the devil did not play melee at all. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" All the demons who are under siege are kept at a certain distance from him, and then they use the energy cannons to bombard him together, so that he has no chance of returning, and can only carry artillery fire from all sides. . With the intensive bombardment of energy cannons, Wu Yiyi''s figure is almost out of sight, and he can only support it in the gunfire, and there is no chance of even a little escape. Seeing that Wu Jiyi couldn''t hold it anymore, he spit out several sips of blood in his mouth, and his specially tailored armor of Super Theological Academy also showed cracks in the uninterrupted artillery fire, which collapsed over time. Sooner or later. It''s just that the armor on Wu Jiyi''s body collapsed, and he lost his most important armor, so he was not far from being actually killed. auzw.com "How come this..." "Before coming again, I clearly decided that from now on I can''t pit my comrades..." "But it''s still easy..." "Easy! You must withstand it! I will come to save you immediately!!" "Have you all gone away for me!!!" Zhao Xin, who was extremely self-blaming, yelled at Wu Ji, who was surrounded by a lot, and roared with anger at the demons, rushing in the direction of Wu Ji. Anger, suddenly made Zhao Xin''s combat power soar, and made him full of strength all over the body. He swept the long-handed spear and swept the demon that blocked the road directly into the sky, and some demons were cut off by the waist. Seeing that Wuji was easily in danger, Galen was instantly angered, completely giving up the defense behind him, and as Zhao Xin continued to attack the enemy in front of him. The two base friends had such a clear purpose. The demons around them certainly would not let them easily succeed, so the demons all stopped their way forward. However, Liang Jiqing lost his reason because of his anger, and completely did not defend the enemies behind him. Now he will only rush forward without stopping, anxiously trying to rescue Wuji. The demon army behind the two of them, they would not let go of such a good opportunity, immediately launched a fierce attack on the two of them, it can be said that they will come as hard as possible. Anyway, both of them rushed forward stupidly, and they would never defend anymore. To put it simply, it is to die directly while you are sick. "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Hurry up and get rid of the single super soldier. Other people will try their best to stop the two people who want to rescue. They must not let them rescue successfully!" Shouted. As the demon captain''s words fell, the demon''s attacks became even crazier. Originally, Wu Si was under siege, he could barely see his figure in the artillery fire, but now he was completely overwhelmed by the artillery fire, and where can he see the slightest shadow. "Go!!! Don''t worry about me!!!" In the fire and smoke still being bombarded, Wu Jiyi''s stern shout came out. "No!!!" After hearing the words, the two friends of Zhao Xin and Galen shouted in unison: "I will never leave my comrades!!!" "God Day''s demons, why did he die for Lao Tzu!!!" At this moment, Galen, the anger value has burst into the table, and the big sword with his hands waving constantly, beheaded one by one in front of him. "Go away!!!" Zhao Xin, who has red eyes, rushed forward while attacking, shouting at the demon: "All of you are dead!!! All have to be buried for Yi!!!" .. v5 Chapter 130： Skyfall The two of them frantically cleaned up the demon. However, the moment a demon fell, the other demon filled up its position, and in this way, it kept on cycling, and it made two or three steps forward. Even the two of them mad with anger, even in this case, still did not give up in the slightest. Regardless of the increasing number of injuries on the body, no matter whether there is an inexhaustible enemy in front of them, the two continue to fight back, even if it is only a two-step distance. ''How to do? How to do? How to do? There is simply no way to get over quickly. These demons are hardened to stop the road. One will die after the next death, and it will not give me a chance to move forward. ''hateful! There is no way for Zhao Xin, he can only frantically kill one demon after another, and continue to rack his brain to think of a feasible method. Hurry up! Im pressed for time. Under such a intensive artillery attack, the armor on Yis body will definitely not last long. It must arrive before his armor collapses, and then take him out of the battlefield. It must be there in time! Will definitely arrive in time! Will definitely arrive in time! Galen, who is also madly killing the enemy, repeats this sentence in his mind at this moment, and he must be able to arrive in time. In addition, there is no idea. But the reality is cruel and ruthless, the two are simply unable to move at all, and there is absolutely no possibility to arrive in time, only to watch Wuji is easy to die. With the passage of time, one minute and one second, the two base friends calmed down little by little, and began to realize the reality gradually. The reality is in front of me, and I can only watch Wuji''s death easily, but the two of them have no way, which makes them very sad. Just when the two did not report any hope. At this time. The two of them saw the demon who was besieging Wuji, and they didn''t know where the attack was. They were falling one after another. And this is just the beginning. Immediately afterwards, the three black shadows in the high altitude quickly fell and landed in the demon that besieged Wu Jiyi. As soon as they landed, they attacked the demon crazy. Such a sudden situation made the demon stop the attack on Wu Ji, and looked at the three people who fell from the sky. "It''s a super soldier of the company of soldiers!!" After seeing the coming person clearly, a certain demon captain recovered and quickly shouted to the demon: "Quickly kill them! You are all stunned! What are you waiting for?" Kill it!!" "Move it! Kill these super..." Captain Demon hasn''t finished speaking yet. auzw.com "boom!" Without knowing where the bullets were flying, the shouting demon was shot with a single shot. "There is a sniper..." Seeing the captain being shot, the demon standing next to him just wanted to shout, but his head exploded in the next second. If the demon captain was just like that, the sniper who was hiding somewhere Headshot. "Catherine, support Brother Galen and Brother Zhao Xin, and the three of us will take care of it." The axe splits the devil in half, and Dreius, holding the old walkie-talkie, said while hacking the devil. . "I know. Be careful yourself and call me if you need cover." Catherine''s words were heard immediately on the old-style intercom. "Mengmeng, Sister Wei, I''m here to withstand, you go and see what happened to Yi." Delaius was a little worried about Yi''s situation and said to the two fighting together. "Um." Wen Yan and the two responded in unison. Without saying any more nonsense, Riven and Wei together kill Wu Ji, who is not far away, and the tacit agreement will soon arrive. Galen and Zhao Xin''s two friends, with the help of sniper Catherine, instantly relaxed the battle several times, and continued to draw closer to Delais. Skyfall. This moment reversed the situation where Wu Ji was dying, and the super soldiers who were both male soldiers came, and the two base friends saw hope. It didn''t take long for the bruised Zhao Xin and Galen to finally merge with Delause, and the three quickly moved closer to Wei and Ruiwen who carried the Wuji. Soon, the six finally came together. "What''s wrong with Yi?" Zhao Xin asked as soon as he got together. "Is it easy to hurt? Is there any danger to life?" Galen asked worriedly. "The injury is quite serious. If we take a step late, Yi estimates it''s really not going to work, but now at least one life is recovered." Wen Yan, Rui Wen frowned slightly and said to the two of them. "Gailen and Zhao Xin, wait for the two of you to protect Yi. The three of us will be responsible for killing the enemy, but remember that you can''t let him continue to be attacked, otherwise it will aggravate his injury, which is very likely to cause him. He died directly, and he now urgently needs treatment." Wei on the side said for a moment. "Now Yi needs treatment. Let''s withdraw in the direction of Jia Wen and Jess Instructor. First send Yi to the other side for treatment, and then I will continue to kill these bitches." Waving the giant axe constantly, splitting one by one Dead, Delaeus suggested. "Okay, just do it!" The two friends looked at each other and nodded in agreement. After talking, the two friends quickly followed the severely injured coma''s Wuji Yi, one left and one right to protect him in the middle position, and then signaled to the three people that they can start. Upon seeing this, Dreius nodded and took the lead in front of everyone. The two base friends carried Wuji and easily followed, while Raven and Wei walked together in the rear while dealing with the nonstop The demon, with the four in front of him, evacuated quickly. Carrying a severely wounded coma-free Wuji, the two base friends could not attack at all, but could barely resist with a hand-held weapon, or even use their bodies to block the attack on Wuji. .. v5 Chapter 131： Invasion of the Nether Warrior The devil was beheaded all the way. The male soldiers even covered several people with blood of the demon. No demon could stop them from advancing. After several people''s unremitting efforts, they finally reached the outer periphery of the military, and they were also the most fierce battle place with the demon. Jiawen and Jess, who are fighting the demon, when several people rushed out of the demon army, the two saw them immediately and rushed to support them. Just after killing several people, Jiawen and Jess just wanted to say something, but Wei was one step ahead. "Instructor Jess, Yi''s injury is quite serious today, and there may be danger to his life at any time. He now needs treatment very much, so we will send him to the city, and we can''t stay behind to help you fight the enemy for the time being." As soon as he arrived, Wei said. "There are the Galen brothers and the Zhao Xin brothers. When everyone rushed out together just now, in order to protect Yi Neng from coming out, they resisted a lot of attacks, and they also needed treatment." The scarred Zhao Xin and Galen said, Dreius said. "Okay." After thinking for a while, Jess nodded in agreement and said, "You send the three of them for treatment first, but you have to come back soon. Your strength is very much needed here." "Know...." Seeing Jess agreed, Raven just wanted to know that, but he hadn''t finished speaking yet. "Instructor Jess, UFOs approached the North Star extremely fast. The number of UFOs was six, flying from 2 o''clock, 5 o''clock and 8 o''clock respectively." "Unknown objects attacked the demon!" "Huh?! How did you rush towards me....Oh my god! Unknown objects also attacked me!" "I......" "boom!" "Shushasha" Catherine''s return was not over yet, but there was an explosion in the old intercom, and there was no other sound except the rustle in the intercom. The sudden situation left everyone in the male company stunned and their eyes fixed on Jace''s intercom. Hello! As every cry of Jess sounded, the surrounding soldiers and everyone''s heart sank, praying for Catherine to reply quickly. But the reality is cruel, Catherine''s voice still hasn''t come out from the intercom, only the rustling sound that keeps ringing. Even if the male soldiers were worried about Catherine''s safety, they wanted to find Catherine to see if she was safe, but the enemy did not give them even a little time. Just at this time. The unknown object reported by Catherine just now came over the crowd of the Xiongbing Company and was watching what the Xiongbing Company determined. "Reading target information." "Reading information is complete." "Confirm the goals of the major cleaning program: Galen, Zhao Xin, Jia Wen, Delaus, Raven, Jess, Wei, Wuji." auzw.com "Confirmation complete." "The Void Combat Engine starts." "Perform a major cleaning plan." The Void Warrior floating in mid-air immediately read the information of everyone on the battlefield, and quickly determined the cleaning target. As the newly arrived Void Warrior confirmed his target, one Void Warrior arrived after another, and he immediately locked the crowd of the company and immediately entered the battle mode. "Be careful, these metal robots are very powerful, and they also have the function of changing the space medium and changing our human body." Seeing the appearance of the Void Warrior, Zhao Xin immediately locked his eyebrows and quickly reminded everyone around him. Road. "Xinye, have you seen these things?" Gai Yan asked Zhao Xin while alerting. "I and Yi, when I hadn''t met you, fought with this metal robot once, we were almost killed. If it didn''t leave suddenly at that time, it is estimated that I and Yi Zao Its a dead man." "The most important thing is that these things seem to be directed at us specifically for the purpose of destroying us." "These things are quite dangerous. One set was very difficult to deal with, but now there are six full sets. You must be careful." Seeing that everyone looked at themselves, Zhao Xin quickly explained to everyone and reminded everyone to be careful. When Zhao Xin explained to the Xiongbing company, the demons saw these unexpected guests and attacked the six Void Warriors without a word. After all, after the demon confirmed to the air battleship, he soon learned that it was not our reinforcements, and that he had just attacked the people behind him. Therefore, after learning that the comer is an enemy, the demons will certainly not be polite, and regard it as a human reinforcement. no way. Who let humans dispatch robots, and the void warriors floating in mid-air, they are also metal robots, but the grades of the two are different, but these demons don''t know. With the devil making the head bird, the male soldiers and everyone decided to observe it first. A large number of demons attacked successfully attracted the attention of the Void Warriors, and temporarily abandoned the male company. "Encounter with disruptors of the major cleaning program." "Read disturbing information." "Reading complete." "Disruptor identity: Demon." "The dark energy space starts." "Eliminate the disturbing plan." .. v5 Chapter 132： For the queen! As the words just fell, six Void Warriors acted. "This...this... what''s going on?" "God!! Why can''t I move?!" "Help!!!!" "Brothers, go attack them!!" "Brother! Hold me! Don''t let go!" A large group of demons, as if they had been immobilized by a person, all of them kept the shooting posture. Now they can''t even move one finger except being able to speak with their mouths. After the demons were unable to move, they lost weight and floated one by one. "The lock is complete." "Reading information is complete." "Modify the air medium." "Modify space media." "The modification is complete." The voice of the Void Warrior sounded, and the space around them changed accordingly. Soon, when the sound of the revised words came out, the demons who were unable to move and floated up, they all dispersed into countless molecules in the next second, and the molecules disappeared without a trace in an instant. The six Void Warriors work at the same time, and within a short period of time, the Demon Army has been wiped out of one-fifth, and there are signs that it will continue. In just a few words, a large group of demons were wiped out. This not only froze the demon side, but also the human side. Fear breeds in everyone''s hearts and continues to grow and spread. But the Six Void Warriors, they did not intend to give anyone a stunned time, they had to clean up the next batch of demons. Seeing the Void Warriors approaching, some of the demon army returned to their gods. Fear made them involuntarily retreat. The first idea was to be as far away from here as possible. Fear started to spread faster, with the first demon who retreated and wanted to escape, the second, third, and fourth appeared one after another, and were constantly increasing. "It''s useless to run!!" Seeing the fear spreading in the army, the leader of a certain demon shouted loudly to the demons: "We can''t beat that kind of metal robot, they are several times faster than us. Now, all you can do now is to kill them, otherwise the fate of death will only be waiting for us!!" "What are we here for?" "Why are we fighting here?" "Queen Morgana gave us a new life, freed us, and allowed us to live in this world freely and unscrupulously!!!" "In order to repay Queen Morgana, we must capture the capital North Star, and anything that stands in front of us, we will destroy them with both hands!!!" auzw.com "We don''t have to fear death!!" "Because death is not our end!!!" "Even if we sacrifice here today, our great Queen Morgana, she will wake us up again." "For Queen Morgana!!" "Kill!!!" In order to inspire the morale of the demon army, the leader of a certain demon leader shouted, and he rushed towards the void warrior alone. really. The demons dominated by fear, at this moment, stopped the pace of retreating and clenched the weapons in their hands. "For Lord Queen!!!" "For Lord Queen!!!" "For Lord Queen!!!" "For Lord Queen!!!" "For Lord Queen!!!" Every demon was crying, and then he rushed into the void warrior without fear, and the fear disappeared from them, leaving only the idea of ??killing the enemy in his mind. Now the demons have become very crazy, all flocked to the six oncoming Void Warriors, and some even fight in the same way, they have completely turned into a group of lifeless lunatics. however....... The effect is not as good as imagined, it can be said that it is completely useless, and the demons are just collective suicide. The current situation is that the Void Warrior is like a demon at the beginning of the war, and the demon has become a weak human side. The attacks of the demons can''t cause damage to the Void Warriors at all. Even the intensive bombing is unscathed, but the demons are all destined to be killed by the Void Warriors. "These metal robots are really terrifying. The demon army that is evenly matched with ours has only the fate of being slaughtered by them, and there is no possibility of resistance..." Seeing the tragic situation of the demon, Jia Wen said with some fear, after all When the demon is resolved, then it''s your turn to wait for someone. "Otherwise, let''s withdraw now?" Zhao Xin also feared and suggested to everyone. "Where can I withdraw?" Jess shook his head and said with a wry smile: "Behind is our base camp. Are these horrible monsters brought back to let innocent people die with us?" "Not only can''t you retreat, you can''t evacuate the North Star, you must know that there is a battleship of Moganna in the sky. If we bring these mechanical monsters out of the North Star, Mogana will attack at this time. The star will be captured by Moganna." Wei Mei locked deeply and analyzed for everyone. "Do you want to die with these mechanical monsters here?" After listening to the analysis, Galen''s mouth twitched and asked uncertainly. "It''s irreversible now. If even the capital, the North Star, misses, we will have no chance to fight back, but will be wiped out by Morgana." Jess tightened his arms and said very seriously . .. v5 Chapter 133： Armed to teeth "Don''t forget that those mechanical monsters are slaughtering Moganna''s army. Do you think Moganna will be so kind?" Jia Wen said, pointing at the demon army. "It makes sense!" Wei Yan, Wei understood immediately, said: "Although the demon army is not the main force, Moganna does not let others slaughter at will, which will only make her lose her loyalty, leading to No one will kill her, so I think she will act soon." "In other words, we have to wait for Moganna''s reinforcements to arrive, and then clean up these mechanical monsters together?" Zhao Xin, who was not very clear, asked the crowd to confirm. "The main goal of those mechanical monsters is us, but this is not known to Morgana. We used the reinforcements she sent to kill them, so that we are not alone." Jia Wen nodded and slowly explained. "On the one hand, we can eliminate Moganna''s elite as much as possible. On the other hand, our chances of winning will also be improved a lot. This is indeed the most feasible way at present." After a little analysis, Jace very much agrees. Said. "But..." Jiawen wanted to say something, but before it was finished, Ruiwen interrupted him. "Look at it!" Suddenly, what he found was Raven, who pointed to the army of demons who were slaughtered and said, "It seems that the demons have really reinforced!" It was heard that the Xiongbing company followed everyone''s expectations, and immediately saw the space where the change occurred. At first glance, it can be guessed that Moganna was definitely the teleporter. That''s right. In the next second, suddenly discovering the space for change, Atox led a team out, and each demon in this team was nearly three meters high, and the body was very strong and very not like the Hulk, still wearing A set of dark red heavy armor armed to the teeth. This is not over. Immediately afterwards, a big crocodile and a kobold led the team out of the worm gate, and appeared in everyone''s eyes. With the appearance of the three generals of Moganna, the Void Warriors who are slaughtering the demon army have stopped, ignoring the attacks of the lower-level demons, and directly locked the three who have just arrived. "Reading information." "Reading information is complete." "Confirmation of the goals of the Great Cleansing Plan: Atox Body, Rexton Body, Nethers Body." "Target." "Perform a major cleaning plan." Six Void Warriors spoke in unison, and rushed towards the three as soon as they were finished. "According to the planned plan." Wen Yan, Atox frowned slightly, but he did not move a half step, but said lightly. "Yes!" the demon brought by Atox responded in unison. After responding to Atox, the three-meter demon brave men armed to their teeth rushed towards the oncoming Void Warrior. On the way, the heavily armed demons took out a shield from behind, and then successive demons stopped on the way and dispersed in different directions. The demon led by Atox did not block the six Void Warriors who were rushing towards him, but scattered on the way to the left and right sides of the necessary road, placed their shields in their designated positions, and finally waited for the Void The soldier passed by. auzw.com "Open space imprisonment!" Seeing six Void Warriors enter the range, Atox commanded the demon loudly. With the order of Atox, the shield placed on the must pass was activated by the demon, and next several layers of blue translucent imprisoned space appeared, trapping the six Void Warriors directly. The six Void Warriors stopped and began to read the setting data that trapped them, and were ready to crack them. But this time... The three-meter demon brave men armed to the teeth acted one by one, using the worm gate to enter the inside of the imprisonment range, and the lines on the heavy armor they wore lit up. "Disruptor found." "Remove interference." "Modify the air medium." "Modify space media." "The modification is complete." The voice of the Void Warrior sounded, and the space inside the imprisonment changed. Just like the move to eliminate the lower-level demons, but this time it didn''t appear the same. The heavily-armed demons that entered the imprisonment, they were not broken down into molecules like the previous low-level demons, and even a little change did not appear. "The effect of the new armor is good. It seems that it is just the Queen''s heart, and these broken coppers are not good." Atsk smiled, and then ordered: "We are going to capture the North Star for the Queen. No time wasted on them, all these scrap irons were dismantled." "Yes!" After responding in unison, a hundred fully armed three-meter demon brave men rushed to six void warriors from all sides. Faced with a hundred fully armed demons, the six Void Warriors were floating in midair, reading information at a super fast speed, and analyzing and cracking the obtained information. When the heavily armed demon reached a distance of one meter, the Void Warriors who were analyzing at high speed did not sit still, their metal wings moved. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" "Boom! Boom! Boom!" "Boom! Boom! Boom!" "Boom! Boom! Boom!" A beam of light was emitted from the metal wings, hitting the attacking demons with extreme precision, and all the demons approaching were blown back, and even the demons were directly penetrated by the beam and died. Hundreds of heavily-armed demons, just this one offensive, were consumed by a fifth. .. v5 Chapter 134： The situation has changed! ! ! This situation and this situation made Atox''s eyebrows tightly locked, and this picture was completely contrary to his imagination. "It seems that I really underestimated these broken copper and iron." Watching the elite demons continue to decrease, while the Void Warriors were still unscathed, Atox said with a frown. "Space imprisonment may not last long. We still have to solve them now, otherwise, if the space imprisonment is cracked, then we may be unlucky." Nepheus, the kobold on the side, directed Atok Si suggested. "Really." After hearing this, Atox nodded, then looked at the men of the company, and then said: "Nethers, I agree with your suggestion, but I worry about the companies of the company. When the individual attacks, we will have a tragedy together." "Well, this problem really needs to be resolved, otherwise there is really no way to fight with peace of mind." Nethers nodded and understood Atox''s fears, which is indeed very likely to happen. After all, everyone is hostile at this time. State, and the advantage is still on its own side. "Are we going to do it or not?" Rekton, who had been prepared, completely asked what the two said. "Let the remaining two elite demon squads all deal with the men and women of the company. They dont need them to fight desperately with the company. They just need to stop them and try their best to delay the time. Be careful not to be attacked." After a little thought, Atox said to the two. "It can only be so." Nethers had no better way, he agreed with Atox''s decision. "Are you going to do it?" The simple-minded Recton, now understand it, said with great energy. The two didn''t pay attention to Lecton, after all, explaining to it was playing the piano with cattle, and it was enough to tell them who to do. After Atox issued the instructions, the two elite demon squads immediately took action, bypassing the space imprisonment and heading for the company. And Atsk, Nethers, and Recton immediately contacted the demon bi-winged warship in the high altitude, and let it open the worm gate to indicate that it would enter the space imprisonment. Soon, the three disappeared into the opened Worm Gate. It didn''t take long for the three of them to appear again, and all three of them put on special armor, appeared inside the space confinement, and rushed towards the Void Warrior with their weapons. at the same time. The two elite demon squads that were dispatched also contacted several men in the company, and surrounded them directly. It''s just that the two elite demon squads, after encircling the men of the company, did not attack the men of the company. Seeing the demons just surrounded themselves and others, then there was no action anymore. This made some of the male soldiers stunned for a moment, a little wondering what they were for. "It is estimated that these demons are to prevent us from going to attack, or to prevent us from escaping from here now. I can think of these two possibilities." Jess, who first recovered, thought a little, and thought about the people around him. Said. auzw.com "I think it is to prevent us from going to sneak attacks, after all, this is where we insist on last, they should be very clear that we will not escape, because we have no escape route." Wei Xiang Said for a moment. "This is good, just discussed to help solve those robots, but now it seems that we are no longer needed." After listening to Wei''s analysis, Zhao Xin said with a smile. "Xinye, don''t be too happy. If they were killed by those robots, then it''s our turn, and in my opinion they are very likely to be killed." , Jia Wen quickly attacked. "Jiawen, you can''t make me happy for two minutes and watch them happily abused?" Zhao Xin complained after being glanced at by Jiawen. "I said, it''s not the time to talk about this, are we just being surrounded by people, and then watching the play quietly and doing nothing?" Galen immediately changed the subject, but he didn''t want to continue talking and talking, otherwise it would never end. It''s gone. "Brother Galen, don''t you want to break through to help?" After hearing the words, Delais looked at Galen and assured him. "I..." Galen had just said something, but the words had not been fully spoken. Alarms sounded in the streets of the city, ruthlessly interrupting Galen who wanted to say something. "Attention all troops on the front line! Attention all troops on the front line!" "A bizarre woman with white wings suddenly appeared over the Pearl River and was moving towards the front line at high speed." "The enemies and friends of the comer are unknown, please beware of all troops!" "Repeat one..." "This this....." "The situation has changed!!! The situation has changed!!!" "There are warships appearing one after another over the Pearl River, and there is an army of unknown numbers. Each of them has a pair of white wings, wearing silver-red armor and holding a red sword-like weapon." "The warships and armies that appeared over the Pearl River did not change direction at this time, and they were still moving towards the frontline battlefield." "The enemies and friends of the comer are unknown, please beware of all troops!!" When I heard the information in the broadcast, whether it was a military man, a military company or a demon, all looked in the direction of the Pearl River. Even Moganna, who was on the Queen, received the news for the first time and immediately ordered her subordinates to bring up the picture. .. v5 Chapter 135： Pass on my order! Did not keep everyone waiting. In the sky in the direction of the Pearl River, you can see a piece of black pressure from a distance. During the rapid movement to this side, the sunlight is blocked from wherever you go, as if the night fell in an instant. From the transferred screen, after seeing who was coming, Moganna immediately ordered the Demon Winged Warship to enter the preparation state and ordered all the muzzles to be directed to the visitor. With the change of the devil''s bi-winged warship, the bizarre female headed here stopped, and the warship and army behind her also stopped. The bizarre female headed, her left hand caressed her left ear, her mouth closed, and she didn''t know what to say, as if she was contacting someone. Soon, when the strange woman was in contact, she turned to face the battleship and the army. "I am Angel Yan." "All angel warriors and the heads of state in angel order." "We came to the galaxy to maintain justice and eliminate evil demons spreading sin and evil. Anyone who dares to stop us from destroying demons will become our enemy!!" "This is what Queen Kyle just told me." "So now..." "For justice!!" "attack!!!" Angel Yan turned around again, facing away from the battleship and the army behind him, and with a fierce wave of the flaming sword, he first swooped down towards the front line of the North Star. "For justice!!!" The angel army shouted in unison, and then immediately followed Angel Angel, dive down from the sky together. The angel army swooped down collectively, and it looked like a large black mass, just like a dense locust attack. As Angel Angel and Angel Army acted, several warships in the sky also acted, and each battleship lit up several blue spots. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" Several warships were launched at the same time, and a blue beam of light was fired at the Queen and Demon bi-wing warships, and they continued to bomb. In the high altitude in the distance, the bombed Queen and Devil''s bi-winged warships were suddenly bombed upside down and engulfed by artillery fire in just a moment. At this time, in addition to the exploding firelight and thick black smoke, the trace of the battleship Moganna could no longer be seen. But even so, the battleship that Angel Yan led to the earth did not stop the bombing of the battleship Moganna, and it was still in constant bombing. The Queen... auzw.com The Queen, which is being bombed continuously, has not been destroyed in uninterrupted artillery fire. Apart from the bombardment of the artillery fire, there has been no damage. "These pools!!" Morgana was very angry at this time, and the armrests of the throne were powdered by her, and she gritted her teeth: "Unexpectedly, Karthus did not appear, but the angel led the battleship to the first step. ." "The most important thing is that Kyle''s Bi Chi is really not dead, and may even come to earth." "So that is to say, Noel, who is more powerful than Kyle, he should not have died in a starburst, and it is very likely to return to the earth..." "Send my orders!!" "Go immediately to open the large worm gate, and then go directly to the back of those fleets, and blow me down the broken copper and iron!" "There is also sending elite troops to support and kill all the angels!!" "Since it comes, I will let all of you..." "Yes! Come! No! Go back!" After the order was issued, a bad hunch was getting stronger and stronger, and Mo Ganna had no intention of continuing to sit and watch the play, and opened a small worm gate to teleport to her battleship. at the same time...... The army of angels led by Yan has already rushed into the city of the North Star and is fighting fiercely with the demons. It''s just that the low-level demon army on the front line is not an opponent of the battle-hardened angel army, so just starting the war is a one-sided situation. It can also be said that it is a unilateral slaughter, of course, angels are slaughtering lower-level demons. "Why is there a Void Warrior here?!" Saying the demon''s heart, seeing the Void Warrior in space imprisonment, said in disbelief. "Zhongxin! Don''t distract you when fighting!" Seeing a demon trying to sneak into Xinxin, Yan immediately rushed and killed with a sword, then shouted at her. "Thank you, Yan." A hearty thank you, and then pointed at the void warrior in the space imprisonment, and said seriously: "Yan, the six metal robots over there, they are all sub-biological core combat machinery, simple This is the Void Warrior." "Xin Xin, are you saying that they are all Void Warriors like you? Are you kidding?" Yan knew the power of Void Warriors very much. After all, the Xing Xin around him was Void Warriors, and he frowned deeply and determined to her. "Yes, I can be 100% sure that they are all Void Warriors." Zhixin nodded, confirmed to Yan, and then said: "And, I saw it in the shadow world when they were not activated at that time. Bio-kernels, so I thought they were just mechanical armies made by Kalsas, but I didnt expect to be Void Warriors..." "How much did you see at the time?" Wen Yan asked Yan Mei, deeply locked, and asked very seriously. "There are a hundred of them in total, which is enough to easily wipe out the army of us and Moganna. Our chances are infinitely close to zero." Staring at the six Void Warriors, he replied with a frowning heart. "There are six sets here, so there may be more coming to the earth, it seems that the situation is not good." After a little thought, Yan will guess her debut. .. v5 Chapter 136： Is it a ghost? "The situation is really bad." "That kind of space imprisonment simply can''t close the Void Warrior for a long time and completely break the space imprisonment, that''s just a matter of time." "And the three people on the demon side in the space imprisonment, they are almost unable to withstand the defeat, and they may be directly killed by the Void Warrior." "The most important thing now is that we can''t defeat the six Void Warriors. If it''s a one-on-one heads-up, I will be able to kill the opponent." "Unless the two of us, the three demons in the space confinement, and the super soldiers of the few male companies, it is possible to destroy the six Void Warriors." "It''s just that this can only be talked about. After all, it is absolutely impossible for us to join forces with demons, but it is possible to join forces with those men of the company." Zhixin analyzes Yan who is fighting beside him while constantly destroying demons. After listening to the heart-warming analysis, Yan didn''t make any expression, but a little silence. "Whether it is a demon or a male soldier, we don''t need to join hands with anyone." Yan shook his head and said to the heart. "Why?" Wen Yan, Xinxin wondered if she could understand that she didn''t want to join forces with the demon. She could understand this. After all, the angel and the demon were deadly enemies, but even the male soldiers couldn''t even do it. She really didn''t know why. "Because Queen Kyle is on the earth, it is very likely that she is coming here, and may even have been here, just hiding in a place to watch the battle." "And the most important thing is that the person with Queen Kyle, as long as he is with Queen Kyle, I believe that these Void Warriors will become a pile of scrap iron in minutes." "So we don''t need to contact anyone. All we have to do now is try to clear out more demons and drag the six Void Warriors." Seeing the puzzled, Yan explained to her. "Well." After being explained, Zhixin was able to understand it and thought and smiled: "It is absolutely impossible for us to destroy the six Void Warriors, but if we only delay the time The two of us are absolutely sure that we can drag it until Queen Kyle arrives." "Now destroy as many demons as possible. If the space cracked by the six Void Warriors is imprisoned, then the two of us will go to delay time." Seeing Zhixin understood, Yan said with a smile. "Okay." Zhixin nodded. In the following time, Yan and Zhixin did not say a word. Both of them eliminated as many demons as possible. Those low-level demons were basically killed by the two of them with a sword, and there was no exception at all. auzw.com Its just... good times dont last long. On the front battlefield, suddenly there was a wave of ripples in the space. The elite demon who came to support rushed out of it and joined the battlefield on this side. The balance that fell to the angel was immediately supported. The elite fighters of both sides are fighting, and this time both sides have suffered casualties, and it is no longer a one-sided battle. However, this did not affect the two Yan and Zhixin, they can still easily face the elite demon who came to support, and even easily kill the elite demon. Demon two-winged battleship. Because a large number of elite demons were sent to meet the angels, the combat personnel in the devil''s bi-wing warships were greatly reduced. Almost all the technical personnel controlling the warships were left, and there were so few patrol personnel in the warships. At the place where the devil bi-winged warship is holding prisoners, no guards can be seen today. It will take a long time for patrols to pass by. In this, only one prisoner was detained, and one was tied with double ponytails, much like the future Hatsune women. "The battleship was violently shaken just now. It should have been attacked." In the prison cage, the beautiful woman said, holding her knees and saying to herself: "Is it two months after the army Fang has the ability to fight back against the demon?" "At the present level of the earth, it has done its best to resist the attacks of the Moganna fleet and the army. How can it be possible to counterattack. It has been a miracle before it has been occupied by Moganna." In the cell where the prisoner was detained, another person''s words were heard. "Yes, compared with the technology of the devil, the earth is simply a heaven and an underground. This is simply an unequal war. It can be said that it is a miracle to be able to stick to the present." Wen Yan, this beautiful woman in detention, this When Shi hadn''t responded, he subconsciously said. "Sona, do you want to know what''s going on outside? Do you want to know who attacked the demon? The most important thing is that you want to escape from here?" The other person''s voice sounded again, facing the detained beauty Asked continuously. "When..." the words were not finished. I just wanted to answer, but Sona reacted at this moment, and immediately stopped what she wanted to say. She looked around the cell in horror, but found that there was no other person besides herself. , But just heard another person''s words just now. Whats going on? ! "There is no one else except me here. Is it because I have been locked up for too long, causing me to hallucinate?" "Uh..." Suddenly thought of something, Sona shivered involuntarily, as if frightened by something, her small face became pale, and said to herself softly: "Did it hit the ghost?" .. v5 Chapter 137： Rescue Sona "Relax, you''re not hitting ghosts, ghosts are not as handsome as me." Another person''s words rang again, and they appeared out of thin air outside the prison where Sona was held. "Nuo...Nuo...Nor instructor?!" Sona recognized at a glance, suddenly appeared in front of her, rubbing her eyes with her hand, wondering if she had hallucinations. "Just call me Noel. I''m not an instructor now, so I can omit the word "instructor". You don''t need to tell me why." Noel smiled and said to Sona. "Why did you appear here?" After hearing the words, Sona knew that Noel was still bitter about the last thing, and simply didn''t continue this topic, and directly raised questions in her mind. "I will be here, of course, to save you, otherwise I will not be able to do sightseeing?" After a little observation, Noel explained with a smile the device that held Sona. "That''s great, Xie..." Finally, she was able to leave the ghost place. Sona was very excited. She was just about to thank Noel, but she hadn''t finished her words. "It''s conditional to save you." Interrupted Sona''s thank you. Noel didn''t plan to be a bad guy. He said frankly: "If you don''t agree to my terms, I won''t save you out of nothing, Will disappear right before your eyes." Noel''s words drove Sona from heaven to hell. The excited mood disappeared instantly, and the smile on his face froze. Looking at the smiling Noel outside the prison, Sona had the urge to flatten him, but she was forced to suppress it and took a few deep breaths to calm herself. "What conditions?" Sona calmed down and asked slightly when she looked up at Noel. "It''s easy to ask me to rescue you. From now on, you will use it for me. You have nothing to do with the military or the Super Seminary. This is my condition." No plan to turn the corner, Noel smiled at Sona. . "This..." Sona frowned slightly, and really didn''t know how to choose. Regardless of the military, super-theological academy, Noel, Sona does not hate, but if she really wants to make her choice, she will prefer the military and the super-theological academy. After all, in the military and the super seminary, Sona has a lot of friends in it, let her sever ties with those friends, which really makes her difficult to do. On the one hand, he wanted to be rescued right here, on the other hand, he didn''t want to promise Noel''s condition, which made Sona quite entangled. "I heard that the Hero was attacked two months ago, and your good friend Gana was seriously injured. She has been lying down for two months, relying on medical devices to maintain her life." "If you are not taken away by the demon, it is estimated that Ghana has been cured by your ability long ago, and no medical device is needed to maintain life." "It''s a pity that you were taken away by the demon at that time, and this level is only two months, and it is very likely that it will be kept down." "Seriously, the military and the super seminary are hard to defend by themselves. Just to resist the attack of Morgana''s army, they have done their best. They have no spare time to save you out." "Of course, you can take a gamble, but it''s hard to say how long you have to be locked up." auzw.com Looking at Sona''s tangled look, he was unable to make a choice, and Noel decided to add a fire. Speaking, Sona moved, and wanted to leave the ghost place immediately, and then healed Jana. As for gambling, Sona really didn''t dare to gamble. If you know that it has been two months and if you have the ability to rescue yourself, then that person should have been there long ago, but now you haven''t seen the figure. It is actually hopeful to defeat Mogannas invasion. It is just that Sona clearly knows that it is hoped that it will take a long period of time, so that she is really reluctant to wait. "I promised your terms, but you also promised me one thing." Without hesitation, Sona looked at Noel and said firmly. "Just listen." Noel smiled and nodded. "After leaving here, you have to take me to see Gana, and I want to cure her. This is my only request." Sona immediately asked, staring at Noel, waiting for a reply. With a wave of his right hand, Noel violently broke the cage and responded to Sona with action. Looking at the hand stretched out in front of her, Sona put her little hand up, and Noor pulled her slightly from the ground, then hugged her little waist, opened the space and walked in together. The two disappeared on the Demon Winged Warship, and Noel just ruined the cage, and let the Demon know that Sona had escaped from here. Of course, the news soon reached Morgana''s ears, but she now has no time to deal with it. because........ Moganna, who was commanding the battle and letting the demon wings shoot down the incoming warship, had just shot down several incoming warships. This made her in a good mood, but she saw a figure in the command room. Suddenly her mood disappeared. Wearing gold armor, Kyle stood in the air with flames in front of one of the demon two-winged warships, staring at Morgana through the outer armor of the warship. The appearance of Kyle made Morgana, who heard the news of Sona''s escape, really have no time to ignore it. And Kyle did not plan to give Moganna time, she raised the flaming sword in her hand, and waved at the demon two-winged warship ahead. A huge flame was swayed, slashing toward the demon wings at high speed. In a blink of an eye, the giant flame hit the battleship like a demon wing, and part of the devil wing on one side was directly separated, falling freely towards the city below. .. v5 Chapter 138： Kyle vs Morgana Part of the demon wings was cut off, and suddenly lost his balance in high altitude, he was continuously lowering his altitude. Kyle showed no signs of stopping. The flaming sword in her hand blazed with fiery flames, waving at the wings of the devil. After a giant flame slash, Kyle continued to increase as he waved the sword of flame, there was no sign of stopping. The slash of flames attacking the wings of the demon, only a little bit to cut off the warship of the demon, it seems that there is no plan to destroy it directly, it looks more like playing. With the continuous beating attack, the entire demon biplane battleship was violently shaken, and the devil inside was also crooked, and it was quite difficult to stand still. "This Bichi!!" Moganna reluctantly stood firm, supporting the command device, scolding with anger. "Queen, the defense system can''t resist Kyle''s attack, and in this state of the demon wings, we can''t open the worm gate to transmit." The demon responsible for controlling the battleship, his hands were moving quickly, anxiously directed to Moganna Hui reports. "Don''t shoot down the wings of the demon directly, this bichi is playing with us!!!" After hearing the report, Morgana was more angry and gritted her teeth. "Queen, if this continues, it is only a matter of time before this demon wings are shot down. What should we do now?" No matter what kind of defense system is activated, there is simply no way to resist Kyle''s attack. The operator can only ask Morgana for advice. "I''m in charge of the Bi Chi outside, you are responsible for dealing with the warship brought by the angel." After that, Morgana disappeared directly into the command room. Seeing that her queen had left, the demons in the command room began to get busy, ready to drive away the demon wings at any time, but did not want to get involved in the battle between the two. Kyle, who was constantly attacking outside, suddenly sensed something, and then stopped the waving sword of flame. "Huh?" Kyle turned around unhurriedly, looking at the rippled space and laughing: "I thought you wouldn''t come out hiding in the turtle shell." "Bi Chi! Even if you survived the starburst, but today this is your burial place!!" Moganna appeared from the space, her hands instantly turned into two steel giant claws, heading towards Kyle Chong In the past. "It''s you alone?" Kyle sneered and said disdainfully. "Ding!!" A pair of blade-like wings appeared out of thin air, blocking the steel giant claws attacked by Morgana, and the two immediately collided with sparks. Unable to hit, Moganna pushed hard and then backed away. auzw.com But Moganna didnt stop there, the space around her fluctuated, several black chains rushed out of it, and continued to extend around the blade-like wings, Strike towards Kyle behind the wings. "Humph!" He snorted disdainfully. Kyle brandished the flaming sword in his hand and shot down all the chains of incoming jumps. He sneered, "Sculpture! The broken jumper chain had just been destroyed, but when Kyle was looking forward, he found that Moganna had disappeared. "The Dark Imprisonment!" Morgana rushed out of the space behind Kyle, and a thick dark-energy sphere appeared in her palm, slamming it into the unguarded Kyle. Hearing the voice behind him, Kyle turned around as fast as he could, seeing the dark energy missile approaching, and knowing that he would definitely not be able to hide, he stood the sword of flame in front of him to resist. As soon as the flaming sword was set up, the missile filled with dark energy arrived. The powerful impact pushed Kyle back and pushed it out a long distance before stopping. But Moganna didn''t stop there, and she rushed to Kyle immediately. "Go to death! Bi Chi!!!" Moganna lifted her claws abruptly and waved at Kyle suddenly. "Huh?!" Kyle was quite disdainful about this simple attack, and could easily avoid it, but her face suddenly became ugly at the next moment, and wrinkled, "How can''t my body move?" The giant claws swayed at high speed, but did not give Kyle any time to think, and hit her hard with a hard blow, making her fly out like a fired shell. "boom!" With a powerful blow, Kyle, who was unable to move at this time, crashed into the city at high speed from the air, slammed through several high-rise buildings, and finally hit the solid ground. But Kyle is fine. The powerful **** body is not so easy to hurt. Besides, Morgana has no weapons that can destroy the **** body, and it is quite difficult to take damage to her. "It turns out so!" Kyle, who fell to the ground, had time to examine his body carefully, and found that the dark energy of Morgana was still on the golden armor he was wearing, and he instantly understood that this was the culprit that caused him to move. Just mobilized the divine power of his own sacred attributes to eliminate the dark energy remaining in the golden armor, but Kyle still has time to do it in the future. Suddenly, several black iron chains in the sky swooped down, and Kyle was **** in a blink of an eye, and these iron chains penetrated the solid ground and fixed her firmly to the ground. "I didn''t expect you to have today too! Bichi!" Moganna, who descended slowly from the sky, looked at Kyle, who was firmly fixed in embarrassment, and his anger suddenly subsided a lot, mockingly said: "This is You underestimate my end! Hahahahahaha!" "I''m really careless. But..." Without anger, Kyle admitted blandly, sneering: "Don''t be too happy, you don''t think that these can trap me?" .. v5 Chapter 139： purpose As soon as the words fell, Kyle released the divine power, and the dark energy remaining in her golden armor instantly dissipated into black smoke. With a pull, the black iron chain tied tightly to his body broke, and Kyle stood up unhurriedly from the ground, sneeringly looking at Morgana standing in the air. Kyle disappeared in place as soon as his figure shook. "Bi....." Morgana, who was in recovery, hadn''t finished her words. "boom!" Moving behind Moganna, Kyle grabbed her head in the air and dived down, pressing it hard to the ground. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Releasing his hand, Kyle lifted his foot and trampled on Moganna''s body, and every foot was full of strength, and even the ground shook with it. "I haven''t seen you for so long. I haven''t seen your strength rise, but your mouth is getting stronger and stronger. Now you are swearing again." Reaching for Moganna''s hair, Kyle lifted her up. "Bi....Bi Chi..." the dizzy Moganna scolded unwillingly. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!" The sharp flame sword passed through Morgana''s abdomen, and the pain screamed out. Even so, Kyle still did not stop, then kicked Moganna off the flaming sword, and when she fell to the ground, she was nailed to the ground with the flaming sword. "Poof!" Once again pierced by the sword of flame, Moganna immediately spurted blood, staring at Kyle with her red eyes, and scolded angrily: "Kyle! You kill me if you have a species! You Bi Chi! !!!" "I''m going to kill you, but someone will call you by name, or I will play with you for so long?" Stepping on the hilt, nailing Moganna to the ground, Kyle Looked at her coldly and said. "Bi Chi!" "Today you didn''t kill me, you will regret it someday!!" "Sooner or later, I will step on you!" "Wait! This day will not be too long! Bi Chi!" Moganna, who was so angry, scolded Kyle constantly. But Kyle didn''t pay any attention to Morgana, and even stopped looking at her, completely treating her as an air treatment, closing her eyes and contacting someone. Soon, when Kyle opened his eyes, an angel descended from the sky. The angel who landed from the air was shocked when he saw Morgana who was cruelly scolded on the ground. auzw.com "Hiko, you''re in charge of watching Moganna, I''m going to deal with those Void Warriors." Before the angel who had just arrived, Kyle said one step ahead. "Queen Kyle, leaving Moganna will only cause more trouble, why not solve her directly?" Wen Yan, Yan returned to God, could not help asking. "The reason is very simple. Noel needs Morgana to be alive." After that, Kyle jumped up to the sky immediately and flew towards the position where he was. Originally, Yan, who continued to ask things, saw Kyle leave immediately and could only swallow what he wanted to ask back. Moganna, who was nailed to the ground, was instantly noisy and noisy after hearing Kyle leave, but frowning and wondering what to think. When Kyle rushed to the hot spot, he immediately saw that the members of the Xiongbing Company were all in place, and even Sun Wukong was here, working together to deal with six Void Warriors. And Moganna''s generals, Atox, Rexton, and Nethers, they had already laid on the cold ground, showing no signs of life. After observing the battlefield a little bit, I saw that the six most powerful threats were those of the Nether Warriors, and the elite demons were enough to deal with Angel Women. The decision was made instantly, and Kyle immediately joined the battle. With the addition of Kyle, it is easier to fight against the six Void Warriors, and it suddenly makes others easier. at the same time. In the underground base of North Star. As early as when Kyle and Moganna were engaged in battle, Noel appeared in the base with Sona, and it was still a kind of bright and grand. Therefore, Noel was quickly surrounded by the personnel in the base, and he met Ducao very cooperatively, and Sona hurriedly went to heal Gana. At this moment, Noel and Ducao sat alone in the command room quietly, and no one spoke a word. "Purpose." Ducao, sitting in a wheelchair, looked at Noor, who closed his eyes and nourished himself, and finally couldn''t help but speak first. "Karsas is on the earth. And..." Hearing Duke''s opening, Noel slowly opened his eyes, paused, and then said: "He also brought 100 powerful Void Warriors, With the current military company unable to resist, even Mogana and her army, those Void Warriors can be easily eliminated." "What do you want from me?" Knowing that Noel didn''t need to lie, he knew that Ducao''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and he knew that Noel was here to trade with himself, so there was no need to turn around and talk. "Morgana and Kalsas, and the 100 Void Warriors, I can help you out." "After all this has been resolved, I will take a few people from the company, which is why I am here." "But you can rest assured that you will not take away the power of the galaxy that made your God''s project." "And the person I want to take is also a few women in the company of the soldiers. I will not take away the other people. I will exchange a few women for more time, and I can solve the current crisis." "This deal is very cost-effective." .. v5 Chapter 140： bss debut Really don''t say that after listening to the conditions proposed by Noel, Ducao did not immediately refuse, but seriously considered it. Seeing Ducao thinking about it, it made Noor stunned for a moment, thinking he was illusory. Is the sun rising from the west today? Thinking, Noel really couldnt figure out what kind of wind Ducao had drawn today, which was not his character at all. It didn''t take too long, Ben Ducao bowed his head to consider, then raised his head and looked at the slightly stunned Noel. "Okay, I promised your terms." After finishing, Ducao seemed to have exhausted all his strength, then leaned weakly on the wheelchair, and slowly closed his eyes. "Knowingly making a decision." After getting the desired answer, Noel got up from the seat with a smile and walked slowly outside the command hall. "correct!" "Don''t think about repenting at that time, because you can''t afford the consequences, even if the old man of Time God returns." Noel, who walked to the door, opened the door and walked out of the command room after warning Ducao. When the door closed again, Ducao opened his eyes. "I really cannot afford the consequences of repentance." "However, when you encounter a crisis again, you who are still wearing here will appear again like today, so I don''t need to regret it at all." "Even if you take the male soldiers away, it''s just to help me train." "Humph!" "Play with me, you''re still a little bit younger." Alone in the command room, Ducao said to himself, how could it be that he had just lost his strength just now. Unfortunately. This is just Ducao wishful thinking, the script will not follow the development of what he thinks, and Noor will not even do it, so what he thinks is destined to be fantasy. Noel, who was completely unaware, was on his way to the infirmary at this time, preparing to see whether Sona was busy. Soon, Noel came to the door of the infirmary, reached out and pushed open the door and walked in. Entering the infirmary and seeing that Sona was treating Gana, Noel walked to the side and waited patiently, with no intention of urging her. Soon Sona stopped and wiped the sweat with her sleeve. "Are you okay?" Noor asked with a smile when Sona closed. "When did you come in?" Sona jumped in shock when she heard the words behind her. When she saw Noel, she glanced blankly and asked rhetorically. auzw.com "It didn''t take long before, maybe you were too focused, so I didn''t find me coming in." Noel shrugged and explained to Sona. "Jana''s injury has been completely cured by me, but..." Sona said only halfway, and suddenly hesitated, not knowing whether to continue. Seeing Sona from time to time, she glanced aside, and Noel looked at it, and instantly understood what she was going to say. "You can stay and heal the people here. I happen to be busy. It''s really inconvenient to take you out with you. So when I come back, you have to leave with me without hesitation, is it okay? "Knowing Sona''s thoughts, Noel pointed out directly. "Uh huh." Sona nodded vigorously and smiled happily. Reaching out and squeezing, Sona''s little face left Noel with a smile. After stepping out of the infirmary, Noel opened the portal and disappeared completely into the underground base. I don''t know where the teleport went. On the battlefield outside the North Star. Due to the addition of Kyle''s powerful combat power, the team finally solved the six Void Warriors, but it also made everyone tired. Nowadays, only demon warriors and angel female warriors are still fighting in the battlefield on the front line, but the number of both sides is not as good as before. In the sky, the warships sent by the heads of state under the angel order can be said to have been destroyed. At this time, the two demon bi-wing warships have aimed the muzzle at the battlefield outside the North Star and are preparing for long-range artillery support. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" It wasn''t the devil''s bi-wing artillery support, but the series of explosions that occurred when two demon bi-wing battleships were attacked. The two demonic biplane battleships have encountered successive attacks and have fallen to the city below. This caught everyone''s attention on the front line, and their eyes moved in the same direction. The visible sight made everyone lock their eyebrows tightly, preferring to have hallucinations. "Xinye, don''t tell you to see it too." Unwilling to believe, what is seen at this moment is true. Galen pushed Zhao Xin beside him to confirm to him. "Oh, maybe I''m hallucinating too." Zhao Xin was also reluctant to believe, rubbing his eyes non-stop, and finally determined that he had read it correctly, but he was still not giving up, and smiled bitterly: "Jiawen, you tell us, This is not true." "I would also like to tell you this." Jia Wen shook his head and smiled, and said to the two of them: "But I have to say that this is true, we have no hallucinations, and there is no possibility of mistaking." "This is to beat our rhythm!" It was confirmed that Zhao Xin was not good for the whole person, and said with a bitter face: "Six sets are enough for us to suffer, and now there are so many out of it, this Its hard to think about not dying." "Try your best..." Galen hadn''t finished speaking. "Karthas!!!" Screaming in surprise when he interrupted what Galen wanted to say. .. v5 Chapter 141： Feast of the Beast With the screaming of Kalsas''s name, the crowd quickly found him in the distance, and his face became even worse. When the two demon biplane battleships fell completely, Karthus led a large number of Void Warriors to bring them to the front of the battlefield and looked down on everyone in the battlefield. "You guys, long time no see." "By the way, thank you for your wonderful performance, which made me watch such a good show." "But unfortunately..." "No matter what the drama is, there will be a closing moment." "The ultimate void cannot hold you." "But you don''t have to worry, when you die, your thoughts will be preserved by me, and I will lead your thoughts into the age of void." "Let me put an end to this good show." "Welcome to the coming of the void age." After speaking, Kalsas gently waved his right hand, and more than 90 Void Warriors awaiting orders behind him acted, and a swarm of bees rushed towards everyone below. The battle is on the verge. "Miniature flare bombing!" "Trial!" "Demon Huohuo!" "Cracked fire!" "Go! Fish bones! Blow up these debris!!!" At this time, the person who can output remotely can release the range of attack without any burden and bombard the Void Warrior. The melee profession is ready to fight, waiting patiently for the Nether Warrior to approach. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" Various range attacks, exploding in the Void Warrior that swoops down, engulfing several Void Warriors in an instant. A large number of Void Warriors rushed out of the explosion, still rushing towards the people below, and did not stop at all because of the long-range bombing of the people. In this short period of time, the Void Warrior has rushed in front of everyone, and the prepared melee career hastened forward to meet. "The sky is falling apart!!!" "Brain split!" "guillotine!!" auzw.com "Flying wings!!" The melee professions of the male company now attacked the Void Warriors, but they did not dare to be too far away from each other. On the one hand, we must take care of the distant occupations in the rear, and on the other hand, we have to take care of the near points. After all, it''s easy to be broken one by one if you are a little far away. It is impossible to rush to help if you want to help. At that time, it will definitely be the end of the battle. A large number of Void Warriors have arrived on the battlefield one after another. They are not just attacking the male soldiers and others, and they have not let go even the demons and angels. It can be said that except for the Void Warriors in the same camp, everyone else in this battlefield is the object they want to destroy. "Holy Shelter!!" Kyle urged the divine power to protect everyone around him, and said: "There are too many Void Warriors, we can''t kill all of them, protect yourself as much as possible, I believe he is rushing On the way." "Yes, we don''t need to fight desperately with these Void Warriors, as long as we can delay the time as much as possible." Caterina evaded the attack using the bug carrier, and Katrina went through the space and returned to the women. "Even if we want to delay the time, it is estimated that there is no way to delay it. I hope he can hurry up." While facing the Void Warrior, Rena stared at Karthas and reminded everyone by the way: "Dont forget Calthas, be careful not to be attacked by him." After Reina''s reminder, everyone looked at Kalsas and paid attention to guard against his sudden attack. Although some people in the company did not understand who Kyle said would come, he still gave up the active attack as instructed to protect his safety as much as possible. Time goes by one minute and one second. As the number of demon warriors and angelic female warriors decreased, more Void Warriors turned to male soldiers and other people, and their pressure suddenly increased. A straightforward battle, Karsas, also found something wrong and could see that they were dragging their time. But Karthus did not dare to join the battlefield. Noel was not seen in this battlefield, but he did not want to accidentally overturn the boat in the ditch. ''Kyle can appear on the earth, it is impossible for Starburst to blow Noel to death, then he must have returned to the earth, maybe even nearby, I can''t rush into the battlefield and wait for the Void Warrior to solve those people All right. Thinking that, in addition to an intuitive battle, Karsas is also watching everything nearby, being careful to be protected from sneak attacks by Noel. "The shackles of liberation and ru! Come out! The fourth beast! The silver mist of the carapace!" In the chaotic battlefield on the front line, a large red magic circle suddenly appeared, and a giant silver crustacean rushed out of it. With the appearance of this silver crustacean, the entire battlefield was immediately shrouded in thick fog. "I wish to liberate Yu''s shackles! Obey my orders! Come on!" "The King Kong of the first dependent beast God Sheep, the Amber of the second dependent beast of the Ngau Tau King, the mercury of the third dependent beast of the Dragon Serpent, the gold of the fifth dependent beast of the lion, the deep crimson of the ninth dependent beast!" In the thick fog of the battlefield, five large red magic arrays light up at the same time, and each magic array releases different attributes. "Follow my instructions to eliminate these broken copper and iron, one will not stay!!!" "Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!" Six consecutive beast roars sounded. In the thick mist, there is current when the current is moving at super high speed, there is a flame erupting around, and there are even two rumblings formed by water. Standing at high altitude, Calthas is completely unknown at this time, and the void warriors are disconnected one after another, and the number of disconnections is also increasing. .. v5 Chapter 142： Nothing more than three It was just a short while. With no time to think about it, Calthus had lost all contact with the Void Warrior, and an extremely unknown hunch came out of his heart. The mist-filled battlefield has changed, and the mist has gradually faded, and then disappeared completely. In the battlefield at this time, the wreckage of the Void Warriors was no longer intact, and no one could stand up intact, all of which became a pile of scrap iron on the ground. And there were six more monsters in the battlefield that I had never seen before. A big-horned sheep beast with a diamond body, a tauren composed of magma all over the body, a double-headed dragon composed of water, a silver crustacean, a lion flashing current all over the body, a crimson Two-horned horse with mane. At the center of these six giant beasts, Calthas saw the familiar figure and found the source of the ominous hunch. "Noel, how did you and Kyle avoid the starburst, which made me quite curious." Looking at Noel from a condescending position, Karsas asked his heart and had no intention of leaving at all. "The Void Army has been destroyed by me, and you can stand in front of me so calmly, don''t you worry that I will kill you?" Noel smiled slightly and asked back to Karthus. "Afraid, of course I''m afraid." That''s what he said, but Karzas was scared a little, but said with a smile: "But if I want to go, you can''t stop me." "That''s a coincidence. I never want to kill someone who can run away, and you won''t be an exception." "If you don''t believe it, you can give it a try and see if you can escape." Noel withdrew the six beasts around him, staring at Karthus with a smile on his face. He had no intention of stepping forward, as if waiting for him to flee. "For the first time, I summoned Sun Wukong from Eastern mythology, and you destroyed everything I planned." "The second time, in order to start a new era, and you appear again, I completely ruined my plan." "There is a saying that can''t be more than three." "You will never have a third chance, in order to open the great age of void." "Today you must get rid of you who interfered with the opening of a new era!!" Having said that, Calthas appeared a dark energy rod in one hand, and a thick book in the other. The book in his hand automatically opened and turned pages, and Calthus whispered an unknown language in his mouth, and the staff he held exuded powerful dark energy. The ground battlefield has also changed at any time, and the dead bodies lying on the ground have been fighting one after another, and a skeleton has continuously broken out of the ground. In a moment of kung fu, the ground was full of corpses and skeletons, enclosing Noel and others in three layers and three layers in the outside, not even a tiny gap. "For a long time, are you making these scum, are you teasing me?" Ignoring the scum around, Noel said coldly to Calthus in the sky. auzw.com Karthus didn''t reply, and continued to read the unknown language, his mouth showing a smile. Soon, all the corpses and skeletons standing on the ground gradually floated into the air and gathered towards a point. With the integration of a large number of corpses and skeletons, a super giant skeleton gradually took shape. At this time, Kalthas slammed his staff, and the piles of broken Void Warrior parts on the ground also flew towards the gradually formed super giant skeleton and merged into the body of the super giant skeleton. It didn''t take a long time for the super-giant skeleton to complete, and the fragmented parts of the Void Warrior became its armor, but it stood still in place, as if it had not been completely completed. "The **** of the main biological civilization is not qualified to plan the order of the universe. There are powerful jammers who want to stop the coming of the void age. Please use this body I made to destroy the jammers!" Karsas closed his eyes tightly, wondering Talk to someone again. A giant black shadow head appeared in the sky and rushed into the completed super giant skeleton in the next second. "Roar!!!" Originally just a super-giant skeleton, the hollow eyes suddenly turned into purple light, and the super-giant figure could also move, and roared at everyone on the ground. "Hahahahahaha!" "Last time, it was you ghost, who moved me and Kyle to the starburst area, waiting for you to come for a long time!" "It''s just that if you come this time, don''t want to leave, just be a partner with Kalsas." Noel tapped the ground. Before he came, he started with a device arranged by divine power, and the enchantment with golden mysterious runes opened, instantly covering the entire city of the North Star, and even the sky was completely sealed off. "Fire Spirit!" A pair of sharp giant claws plucked the space behind Noel, and the super giant fire spirit, which did not change the size of the body, came out of the torn space, and his shape was similar to that of the super giant skeleton. "No matter what the ghost in the skull is, I want it to disappear completely from this world." Noel said directly, and the fire spirit behind him immediately acted. A red light flashed past Noel, and rushed towards the super giant skull. "boom!" Reaching the super giant skull in an instant, the fire spirit pumped it out with sharp giant claws, letting it fly and fall **** the ground for a distance. Seeing the Fire Spirit go to clean up the super huge skeleton, Noel''s figure disappeared without a trace. "The Wall of Pain!" Calthas turned sharply, and waved his staff. A wall of dark energy blocked between Kalsas and Noel. .. v5 Chapter 143： Start a new journey [End] "The response was pretty good." A little surprised. Unexpectedly, Calthas responded so quickly. Noel smiled: "It''s a pity that this broken thing is useless." The halo lighted up in Noel''s right hand, and punched the wall of pain in front of him. The space was suddenly like a mirror that was hit hard, and it was instantly covered with countless cracks. The cracks continued to extend, and the space was twisted spirally, and the unguarded Kalsas was drawn into it, twisting along with the spiral space. "Poof!" Karthas, who was greatly distorted, spouted a bit of blood fiercely, and could even hear the sound of a broken bone. "Can I still talk about killing me now?" "correct!" "I almost forgot, you can''t speak now." "You often say that death is not the end of the journey." "But do you know?" "Those who died in my hands, death is death, and even the soul will be destroyed by me." Having said that, Noel regained the ability to shake the fruit, restored the twisted space to its original state, and Kalsas also recovered. Suddenly, a black flame ignited, and in a blink of an eye, Kalsas''s body was burned to ashes, while the translucent soul held tightly by Noel in his hands continued to be tortured by black fire. the other side. The super-giant skeleton has been tortured by the fire spirits at this time, and there is no power to fight back at all. The fire spirit, who was not interested in playing, used the sharp giant claws to take out the shadow of the super giant skeleton from the inside of the super giant skeleton. Flames also burned in the palm of the fire spirit, burning the black shadow that was constantly struggling in the giant claws, and finally swallowed it directly into the belly. "This is also for you." The soul burned by the black fire was thrown out by Noel. Reaching out and grabbing the thrown soul, the fire spirit swallowed it into his belly. In this way, not only was Kalsas'' body burned, but also his soul became a nutrient for Noel''s pets. He easily cleaned up Karsas and felt a bit disappointed and bored with Noel, who had expected him. "I didn''t expect it to be solved so easily. I wasted my time arranging the enchantment." Throwing a thunder and destroying the large enchantment device covering the North Star, Noel complained depressedly. Soon, the large enchantment that enveloped the city disappeared, and Noel flew to the position of the women, and he also reinstated the fire spirit into the pet space. After meeting with everyone, Noel began to chase people. "Jess, Calthus resolved, I will be responsible for optimistic about Moganna, you can take the male company to leave, go back and report the situation to Ducao." Before everyone said, Noel said first. "Uh..." Noel ordered the guest, and Jess swallowed back what he wanted to say, and said to several people, "Let''s go back to the base." Three friends, Dad, Deleven, and Yi, several times opened their mouths to say something, but they couldn''t even say a single word, and finally turned and followed Jace away. auzw.com A tan said to stay voluntarily, and will follow Nuor in the future. The four people, Raven, Wei, Weien, and Catherine, were left by Katerina''s daughters and said that they hadn''t seen each other for a long time and wanted to have a good chat with them, so they didn''t follow Jess. But Noel understood the meaning of Katerina''s daughters and secretly gave them thumbs up. Jess seeing this situation, it''s really hard to say anything. After all, this was a personal wish, and he had no reason to talk irresponsibly, so he took a few old men towards the base in the North Star City. The women always had a lot of conversations together, and Noel was very interesting and did not join in. Kyle was not interested in what the women were talking about, and Noel asked her to lead her to Moganna, and finally went with her. In a flash, a week passed. During this time, more and more people who took refuge have successively returned to the city of the North Star, which gradually restored the city to life, and is no longer a dead empty city. But the cities previously occupied by demons still have a lot of demons, and it takes a lot of time to recycle the cities. But none of this has anything to do with Noel. If there were a few women who couldn''t make it, he would have been in this world for a while, and why would he stay in this world for a week. However, under this week''s efforts, Noel''s pursuit and the assists of several women, the results are still very obvious. It is very smooth that the few women who have failed to conquer will be conquered. Now that the beauties are overwhelming, Noel really doesn''t want to continue to stay, so he puts all the beauties into their partner space. "This world is no longer fun, so where should I go next?" "Forget it, just get a world turntable and go where you go." "Well, it was so pleasant to decide." "System Jun, I want to extract the next world to go and get me a big turntable." When you think about it, Noel, who is alone in the room, tells the system. Soon, a large virtual translucent turntable appeared out of thin air, and the turntable marked the dense animation world. Reaching out and pulling the rocker directly, the large turntable gradually accelerated. "Stop!" Noel shouted with his eyes closed when the turntable reached its highest speed. The large turntable spinning at high speed stopped instantly, and the pointer stayed in one of the worlds. The next second, Noel''s feet glowed with dazzling white light, and he soon enveloped him. When the white light completely disappeared, Noel''s figure also disappeared from the room, leaving the world of super theological school. Start a new journey. .. v6 Chapter 1： Come to hell hell. A world full of malaria. The soul of a felony who committed during his lifetime cannot enter the realm of corpse souls, and will be driven into hell. People who are beaten into **** can continue to be resurrected even if they die, but if they are killed by the will of **** in this life, they will be pushed to the bottom and the resurrection time will be longer. Hell is divided into five layers. The first floor is where most people blame, a space composed of white squares. The second level is the sea world. There are many huge lotus-shaped islands on the sea, which are the cemetery of hell. The third floor is a world full of strong acid pools, and the boundary between the third and fourth floors is to blame the desert formed by people''s suffering and weathering. The fourth floor is a wilderness area, and there is a large skull lava pool and a demon statue. The culprit killed in the sense of non-hell in **** will be quickly resurrected. The fifth floor, the bottom layer, is the place where the culprit who was killed by the intention of **** was resurrected and came to **** for the first time. There is a world where volcanic lava and lightning are everywhere. The fifth layer of volcanic lava is a world of lightning. At this moment, on an empty scorched earth, the space was torn apart suddenly, and Noel walked out slowly. When Noel walked out of it, the torn space closed. "Nima! What the **** is this place!" "I''m obviously traveling through the world of death, but here it doesn''t look like this world, nor the corpse soul world of the small island country architecture of the old era, nor the virtual circle of the endless desert." Seeing this world of volcanic lava and lightning, Noel, who had just come here, was stunned. He was a bit doubtful whether the system transmitted the wrong world. And then, when Noel saw that there were chain buckles and iron chains at his murderous mouth, it was sure that he came to the world. It was only a few minutes after I came to this world. Several teeth appeared on the chain attached to the chain, and these teeth were biting the chain. "System Jun, you''d better explain to me, what is this place and why I have become a spirit body now." Seeing the iron chain is quite long, and will not be bitten in a while, so Noel Without worrying too much, I asked the system first. Host location: **** in the world of death. Before traversing, the host did not choose the state of traversing, because most of the world plot revolves around the spirit, he automatically selected the state of the spirit for the host. "What''s the matter with this thing?" A glance at the iron chain that was constantly shortening in front of the murderous mouth, Noll picked it up and asked. The host is transformed into a spiritual body. Because the chain of cause and effect has no physical connection and is in a broken state. In addition, **** is a world full of rich malaria and spiritual power. auzw.com Now, the host can choose: 1. Let the erosion of the chain of cause and effect continue, and then gain the virtual power of the world of death. 2. Use points to reduce the erosion speed of the chain of cause and effect, thereby digging out the power of death. 3. Use points directly to exchange the powers of death, emptiness, and destruction from the system, which is enough to eliminate the erosion of the chain of cause and effect. "If it''s okay to exchange props, but it''s okay to directly exchange power, I still prefer to get power by myself, so the third item can be ignored directly." "Ignored by the Master, this has no interest in this sincerity. It seems that Death is not suitable for me, so the second item can also be ignored." "In terms of my own attributes, the virtual power is more suitable for me, and I also prefer the virtual power." "Well, it was so pleasant to decide." After thinking carefully, Noel sat directly on the scorched earth, waiting patiently for the chain of cause and effect to be eroded. Time goes by one minute and one second. There is an attribute bonus of hell, the erosion of the chain of cause and effect is very fast, and it soon reaches the position of the chain buckle. Noel, who was waiting patiently, suddenly thought of something. "The system master, extract the power of killing the gods from the real black sword night, and then integrate the power of killing gods into my spirit." Noel, remembering something, quickly ordered to the system. The extraction is successful. Being integrated into the host spirit Integration is complete. When the power of killing the gods is integrated into the spirit body, the chain of cause and effect has also eroded the chain buckle, and the position of the Noel chain buckle becomes empty. The white liquid objects in the cavity poured out, and the white liquid objects poured out on Noor''s spirit body. First, a white mask was formed on the face, and then every position of the spirit body was continuously covered. Generally speaking, when it is about to fall into emptiness, the spirit body will explode and then reorganize. But Noel''s situation is very different today. The spirit body did not explode but formed a mask of emptiness first, which completely broke the order of being degenerate into emptiness. However, Noel, who was still calm on the scorched earth, didn''t know about it at all, and thought it should be like this, so he patiently waited for it to be completely covered with white liquid. It didn''t take long for the spirit body to be completely covered with a white liquid object, as if wearing a set of white armor. At this time, a large number of iron chains broke out of the scorched earth, and all rushed towards the evolving Noel at a high speed, and he was bound tightly in an instant. "Boom!!" The pure black spirit pressure instantly erupted from the evolved Noel body. The range of the black beam formed by the spirit pressure became larger and larger, continuously extending in all directions. The spirit pressure beam that exudes madness and full of murderous intentions has broken through the sky of the fifth floor of **** and entered the fourth floor, but there is still no sign of stopping. layer. .. v6 Chapter 2： Successful evolution It was not forcibly stopped until it hit the gate of **** and rushed all the way to the spiritual pressure column of the first floor of hell. Noel, still in the fifth floor, the spiritual pressure evolving from evolution became stronger and stronger, and the earth on the fifth floor shivered. As the spiritual pressure continued to increase, the evolution of Noel began to change, and the iron chains tied to his body were broken. First of all, the body began to swell and become huge, with a black outer body and a white long nose mask, which became the lowest level of Kili. The lowest-level Kili''an, the spiritual force in the fifth layer of hell, began to gather around Noel, and the formed spiritual force tornado was being sucked into the virtual hole crazy. A series of cracks appeared in the huge black body, which was spreading at a very fast speed, and finally even the white long-nosed mask was covered with cracks. "Roar!!" The roar sounded, and the black outer body covered with dense cracks scattered and scattered, gradually revealing the figure of the master inside roar. When the collapsed black outer body is scattered, the image features are: head like camel, horn like deer, eyes like rabbit, ear like cow, item like snake, belly like mirage, scale like carp, claw like eagle, palm like tiger Of strange beasts. Seeing that again, several iron chains broke out of the ground and attacked, at this time Noel, which evolved into Achucas into a dragon form, roared at the iron chain that rushed to himself. "Roar!!" With this roar, the spirit pressure rose sharply again, rushing several chains of attack. It has evolved into Achucas, but no signs of stopping there have appeared. Evolution is still continuing, and the spiritual power is still being absorbed by the virtual hole. After a period of time, the tornado formed by the spiritual force finally stopped, and the beam of light formed by the spiritual pressure disappeared, leaving the dragon-shaped Noel standing quietly on the scorched earth. "puff!" Suddenly, at the top of the dragon''s head, a figure broke out and rushed into the sky. The dragon-shaped body seemed to have lost its life at this time, and the body leaned over the scorched earth. The figure that came out of the body fell smoothly from a high altitude next to the dragon-shaped body, and now I can finally see the appearance of this figure. The long black hair reaches the waist, the face is wearing a ghost-like virtual mask, the left and right sides of the head have a pair of dragon horns, and the pale slender body has a virtual pattern of black gold edges, and the shape of the virtual pattern Some categories are the **** marks on the oldest king. Noel, who has evolved into an adult form, doesn''t look at his human form, but he is still in the stage of Achucus, but the spirit is indeed a real Vastode. Gently stroke the palm of the hand on the dragon''s body, Noor pulled the nucleus away from the body and integrated it into the dragon''s body. The next second, the dragon on the scorched earth collapsed, quickly gathered in Noel''s palm, and then gradually condensed into the state of a knife. auzw.com At the same time, the virtual mask on Noors face shattered into a spirit son, and the steel skin all over the body collapsed into a spirit son, and they merged into the knife that was being formed together. . Soon, a sword with a white scabbard and a white handle was formed. "The Soul Sword is built on the basis of the soul of Death''s own soul." "Breakthrough gains power by knowing the name given to him, and through a dialogue with the soul." "Birth with the **** of death, and death with the **** of death, this is the soul-cutting sword." "In order to become a broken face, it is necessary to treat the nucleus as something similar to the human soul, which can also be regarded as the power of the body, and seal it into a shape similar to the soul-cutting sword." "It''s exactly what I thought. I successfully evolved into a broken face. This is the best proof." After completing the evolution of the broken face, Noel quickly condensed the broken face outfit with Lingzi and hung the slashing knife in his waist. With its magical power, Noel has now become a broken face of the Vastoder class, and may even be above the Vastod class. Anyway, it has reached the upper limit of the world''s strength. There was so much movement on the fifth floor of Hell, and now there are a few figures moving here at high speed. "I just wanted to try a new skill, and there was a live target delivered to the door. It was really a pleasant thing." Someone was coming here, and Noel sensed it immediately. Anyway, there are no good people in hell. Being confined to **** is a sinful and serious offender. It is in line with the standard of living targets. Even if they are good people, Noel does not necessarily see them as a living target, unless they are rushed by a few superb beauties, otherwise they will not escape the fate of being a living target. In order to be able to play more pleasantly, Noel calmed down his spiritual pressure very well, not wanting to scare away the living target. "False flash." Sensing several live targets getting closer and closer, Noel pointed his right hand in their direction, and the pressure at his fingertips quickly concentrated. The dark purple gleam concentrated at the fingertips, and as Noel''s words fell, he shot towards the people who came here. The dark purple virtual flash erupted from the eruption became huge immediately after the eruption, and the speed of the virtual flash was also quite fast. It was almost in front of several live targets in the blink of an eye. Among the several live targets, a figure as fat as a ball instantly accelerated to block in front of everyone, and faced the high-speed attack of emptiness alone. However, the fat man was not wiped out by Xu Xing, and was not blown away by Xu Xing. On the verge of colliding with Xu Xing, a fat mouth emerged from the fat man''s tummy, and Xu Xing struck by high speed was sucked into his mouth, leaving him no damage at all. "This is False Flash?" A figure with bandages all over his body, his hands replaced by tentacles, said after reacting. .. v6 Chapter 3： Hell blame "Master Zhu Lian, judging from the flash of the attack, it should not be that we felt the pressure of the spirit before. The spirit compaction of the two is too different." Holding an old man with a saw blade, a Zifa man said. "Taijin, the virtual flash you just absorbed should be able to be distinguished." The purple-haired man with the name Zhu Lian asked the fat man who swallowed the virtual flash: "Is it the same virtual one?" "From the point of view of Lingzi, the same one came out falsely." The fat man named Taijin nodded and replied. "Master Zhu Lian, the emptiness should have discovered us from a long distance. The emptiness just now was just a tentative test. It can also be said that we are in the police officer, let us not continue to approach." Analysis. "Ultramarine, if you can let him join our team, it will greatly increase the possibility of us escaping from hell, so we must go and talk to him, I believe he also wants to leave the ghost place of hell." Zhu Lian Weiwei He smiled and said to the tentacle man. After finishing speaking, without giving other people a chance to speak, Zhu Lian ran again in the direction of Noel, and was not scared to move forward without being flashed at all. No way, Zhu Lian''s four men can only keep up quickly. Zhu Lian and his four men continued to go on the road, but they were greeted by dense bombs coming from behind, not only large but also quite dense. The most important thing is that the virtual bullet is not powerful, but it is twenty times faster than the virtual flash. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" The five of them desperately avoided the intensive bombing, but there were times when they could not avoid it. The old man with the saw blade was tragic and was directly overwhelmed by the intensive bombing. Upon seeing this, the other three hid behind Taijin Fatty and asked him to deal with the countless number of false bullets. And the fat man Taijin is also quite awesome. A large amount of virtual bullets in front of him have been absorbed by him, leaving only those left and right sides that cannot be bombed to ignore. Just when the remaining four people felt that they had escaped. "It can absorb spirit son''s attack. This ability is quite special." Noel swung the black blade of the slashing sword and will stand at the end of the muscular man. "How is it possible! I completely avoided my exploration nerve!" Hearing the words from behind, Zhu Lian quickly turned around and looked at it, but it was a man who was cut off by a knife, and it was still in the hands of everyone. Without awareness. "When did you get behind you?!" At this moment, the ultramarine tentacle man reacted and looked at Noel incredulously. "Oops!" Seeing the muscular man was divided into two, Taijin, the fat man, was not sad at all, but he was quite surprised by this, and said, "My Luya guy was killed like that." auzw.com "Ants, can any of you tell me how to get out of hell?" Noel smiled slightly, ignoring the surprised state of the three, and asked them. "No!" After careful observation, Sudden Youth found an important problem, and quickly said to Zhu Lian: "Master Zhu Lian, look carefully at this vacant body, he is not locked by the chain of hell!" I didn''t pay much attention to it just now, but after hearing the words from my heart, Zhu Lian took a closer look and found that there really was no chain of hell. In this case, there are generally only two possibilities. The first possibility: this was sent to **** after a virtual death, and then what special method was used to break the shackles of **** on him. The second possibility: This emptiness was not sent to **** after death, but came into this **** from the outside world. It only came in but did not know how to go out. If Zhu Lian chooses, he would rather believe that this is the first possibility, then **** shackles may be solved, and he will no longer be bound by hell, and he will leave the **** place completely. Just as Zhu Lian worked hard to fantasize. Noel was a little impatient, if the new skills he had just obtained could not be used in hell, and he didn''t want to use the system to transmit for the time being, otherwise he would cut off the three people in front of him without even asking. "My patience is almost worn out. You better tell me how to get out of hell, otherwise you will all die." Waiting a little impatiently, Noel immediately froze his face and said indifferently. "You tell me how to break the shackles first, and then I tell you how to get out of hell." Recalling from the beautiful fantasy, Zhu Lian stared at Noel with her eyes full of excitement and anticipation. "One..." Using ringing, Noel came to Taijin''s big fat man. Without any response from the other party, he cut the sword with his hands. "You are indeed stronger than us." Seeing that Taijin was killed by a second, Zhu Lian can say that he didn''t care about it, and persuaded Nuoer to say: "But you are useless to kill us in hell. In this hell, we can If the infinite resurrection continues, you might as well exchange for breaking the shackles, and then I tell you how to leave this ghost place." "Two..." Noel used the ringer again, and instantly came to the side of the ultramarine tentacle man. The knife he had held had already scratched the other person''s head. "I said, you are doing this..." Zhu Lian still cares about the difference in his head, but he hasn''t finished speaking yet. "There is so much nonsense, and the remaining patience has been polished by you. Never say it without saying it." Halfway through Zhu Lian''s words, Noel came to him and waved his hand at high speed. The blade is divided into corpses. Not planning to use the system to leave for the time being, but did not ask the **** culprit how to leave, Noel decided to take a stroll in **** and wait to find other **** culprits. .. v6 Chapter 4： The meaning of hell His feet slammed on the ground, rushing into the dark clouds of lightning in the sky at high speed and heading towards the fourth floor of hell. The wilderness area of ??the fourth floor of hell. In the barren and empty land, there is only a large skull lava pool and a demon statue. This is the place where the blame killed by the non-hell intention is quickly resurrected. At this time, in the lava pool of the big skull, five lava fireballs erupted from it, one by one fell on the wilderness. The five lava fireballs that have just landed gradually become humanoid in the form of lava, and it will not take long to see the outlines of the five. If Noel appears here, these five incarnations can be recognized at a glance. After all, the five things that turned into a human form in the state of lava are the Zhulian quintet that was killed by Noel before. It is impossible to forget it in such a short time. Noel, who has already reached the fourth floor, sees that this is a wilderness area, and has no interest in sightseeing at all, so he goes directly to the third floor. After the painful resurrection process, the Zhu Lian quintet returned to its original state, and the angry five did not rush. Zhu Lian''s palm ignited a crimson flame. This flame floated away from the palm of his hand, and then changed the air into a flame frame mirror. In this flame-framed mirror, the five people can clearly see the Noel image, and he is now in a place where the acid pool is everywhere. "Fortunately, I have a foresight, otherwise we foolishly go to the fifth floor, it is a waste of time." Zhu Lian smiled narcissistically when he learned about Noel''s whereabouts. "Master Zhu Lian, we still have to talk to him? Or..." Ultramarine asked cautiously. "It''s not necessary to talk this time. We just need to get rid of him together. Then the **** lock will wrap around him again, and we will know the way to destroy the **** lock." Zhu Lian shook his head with a smile and told his thoughts to four humane. "It''s worthy of Master Zhu Lian, so that we can not only know the way to destroy the **** lock, but also get rid of this bad breath in our hearts." Very agree with Zhu Lian''s method, Taijin big fat man flattered. "Well, it''s much better than talking to him. It''s straightforward." The old man with a saw blade said, smoothing his beard. "Agree." Luya, who was so stupid, nodded vigorously and agreed. Without continuing the nonsense, Zhu Lian rushed towards the third floor, and the four followed. Noel, who is on the third floor, has been shopping in this place full of acid tanks for a while. Seeing that there is nothing interesting here, I don''t plan to stay any longer. Not knowing the rear at all, someone was chasing over. Just preparing to rush into the sky and suddenly sense something, Noel stepped on the ground continuously and backed away. "Boom!" auzw.com Just at the position where Noel had just stood, a huge purple arm suddenly rushed out of the ground, and then a giant came out of the ground. The behemoth that suddenly climbed out of the ground has a dark purple body and a skull-like face. "It seems that in this hell, there really are all kinds of ghosts and things, and they are not very friendly." Noor said casually, avoiding the hand caught by the giant monster. Retreat to the edge of a strong acid pool and have the time to do the next move. At this time, the same giant appeared, still crawling out of the strong acid pool, and the strong acid was like clean water for them, and it could not cause any harm to them at all. As the behemoth rushed out of the strong acid pool, a large amount of strong acid splashed towards Noel. "Nima!" After Noel scolded, he immediately used a ringing sound, and immediately went around behind the monster. But this does not end. One after another, the giants crawled out from below the ground, and the number became more and more. Every behemoth looks exactly the same, and they all stretch out their hands to grab Noel, even pulling a black chain from the ground and throwing it toward Noel. "I''m going! Master has enmity with you!" As the number became more and more, Noel''s flashes kept moving in the air, avoiding attacks from behemoths. "Unreal Flash!" The dark purple gleam erupted out of Noel''s palm in an instant, and shot towards several behemoths. Void flash penetrated several behemoths, directly bombarding their heads, causing them to lose their lives and fall to the ground. It''s a pity that just a few have been wiped out, and a lot has crawled out of the ground. It did not reduce the quantity, but increased it. The Zhu Lian quintet chasing from the fourth floor to the third floor is now rushing to the location of Noel. It''s just that Zhu Lian''s quintet stopped in the distance, showing no signs of moving on. "There are so many intentions of hell, and now I am more certain that he has a way to destroy the **** lock, otherwise there will not be so many intentions of **** to catch him." Staring, fighting with the intentions of **** in the distance Noel, Zhu Lian must smile. "Master Zhu Lian, although there are a lot of meanings of hell, even we can easily deal with the meaning of hell, which means nothing to him at all." As a heartfelt ultramarine, reminded Zhu Lian. "Ultramarine is right. It looks like he is at ease, just playing, and can leave at any time." Observed Noel, the old man with a saw blade said. "Master Zhu Lian, I guess his goal is to go to the first floor, to see if there is any way to leave hell. Now we dont have to join in the past, just go to the second floor and ambush. We dont have to worry about **** either. Intentional sneak attack." After thinking for a while, Taijin Fat suggested. .. v6 Chapter 5： Wang Xus flash "Well." After thinking for a while, Zhu Lian said a little bit: "Now we are really not suitable for the past. If we are accidentally likely to be attacked by the intention of hell, then if someone of us is killed by the intention of hell, then we have to wait very much. It will take a long time to be resurrected, and our combat power will be greatly reduced." After discussing for a while, I finally agreed with Tai Jin''s suggestion. Zhu Lian led four men to the second floor to ambush, and did not continue to watch Noel who was besieged by the intention of hell. Noel, who is completely unaware, is still fighting the meaning of hell, saying that it is more appropriate to play. With the use of ringing movement to avoid, this skill has become more and more proficient, and the speed has become more and more. Not only the ringing, but also the two skills of False Flash and False Bullet are used more and more smoothly. For example, a virtual bullet, which requires the spirit pressure to be fixed before it can be shot at the enemy. Now, Noel has mastered the trick of instantaneous pressure fixation, and now the virtual bullet is like a machine gun in his hand, and can be fired without any interval. A lot of hell''s meaning is just like rotten persimmon. Although the strength of sparring is not good, but it also plays a role, and the number is also enough. After mastering one skill after another, even Knoll himself did not know how much **** was killed. Anyway, all the pieces were already corpses of hell. But the number of **** intentions is still increasing continuously, and it is hard to kill any way. "Thank you guys for sparring, I will take a step first." The killing is not complete, the skills are already mastered, and Noel flashes out of the battlefield and rushes into the sky and the sea. As Noel left, the meaning of **** in the third floor sank back to the ground one by one, and even the corpses of the meaning of **** on the ground also sank into the ground and disappeared. In this way, the third floor of **** returned to calm. Except for a lot of deep pits on the ground, which proves that Noel and Hell have fought here, the other is no different from the original. In the sea between the third and second layers of hell, there is nothing but seawater here. Anyway, Noel did not see any creatures. The second layer: the cemetery of hell. This just rushed out of the sea, and the crimson flame struck. Noel escaped the flame sideways, followed by two tentacles, and a black shadow over the sky was hitting at high speed. "It''s really resurrected!" After seeing the familiar face, Noel said with some surprise after easily avoiding the attack. "Sword of Red Lotus!" Zhu Lian flashed out, holding the sword formed by the flame, and slammed it toward Noel. auzw.com "But what about the resurrection?" Withdrawing the slashing sword immediately, the sword of the red lotus was cut directly, and Zhulian in front of him was forced to retreat. Noel sneered: " Being able to kill you once will kill you a second time, no matter how many times you come." After Zhu Lian was forced to retreat, the old man with a saw blade called Ziyun immediately rushed forward to fill the seat and madly waved the blade to attack. It''s a pity that the old man named Ziyun, no matter how he speeds up to attack Noor, can''t hurt Noor, even the clothing corner can''t be touched, and all attacks are easily avoided. There was no way to see the old man of Ziyun. Zhu Lian and the remaining three went on together and launched a fierce attack on Noel. "It seems that you are all in a hurry to die, then I will complete you." After being besieged by the Zhulian quintet, Noel was clearly at ease and almost blocked their attack, but he continued to play. interest. Instantly opened the distance with the ringing, Noel''s right palm was aimed at the five Zhulian who had not yet reacted, and mixed with his own blood with his own blood, and the pure black spirit was condensed in front of the palm at high speed . In a blink of an eye, pure black spiritual pressure condenses into a huge black ball, and it becomes more and more huge. "Wang Xu''s flash!" Noel sneered coldly. Before condensing to the limit, Noel released the enhanced version of the imaginary flash, but its power and light were many times stronger than the general imaginary flash, and the Zhulian quintet was engulfed without reacting. Not only that, Wang Xu''s flash has powerful destructive power, and the surrounding space is twisted. The most important thing is that this Wang Xu''s flash was launched into the sky, so he rushed directly from the second floor to the first floor, and even the gate of **** could not block the big hole that was blown out. The flashing light of Wang Xu broke through the gate of **** and extended to the present world. The black light traversed the sky of the world, so that everyone in the world during the day saw this scene and thought it was a terrorist attack. Of course, this situation was completely unknown to Noel, but he knew that the quintuple was killed in seconds, and even the way to leave **** was solved. But the door to **** was repairing itself, and Noor didn''t care much about what he thought, and immediately rushed towards the first floor. On the first floor of hell, a space made up of white squares, where most people blame wandering places. He rushed into the first floor non-stop, and did not know whether it was the reason for destroying the gate of hell. When he arrived at Noel, he encountered a lot of hell, and wanted to stop him from rushing to the **** gate under repair. Is about to kill a **** road. But the intention of the **** that came to stop them all stopped, and gave Noel a way to the gate of hell, and suddenly there was no meaning of interception at all. Noel was stunned by this, but he quickly recovered. There is no time to think about it. The repair speed of Hell''s Gate is quite fast. If you rush out sooner, you must have another flash of Wang Xu. .. v6 Chapter 6： Nima! The gun is on! The hole in the gate of **** became smaller and smaller, and Noel did not continue to stay in the air, so he flew through the road let out of the intention of hell. When it was safely passed, the way that many **** intentions gave way was getting closer and closer to the gate of hell. It was about to pass through the hole, and suddenly Noel sensed being watched, but only glanced in the direction of the induction, and did not stop there. Out of the gate of hell, Noel came to this world. On the first floor of hell, a figure sitting on a white square was far away in the direction that Noel was looking at. "It''s finally gone." Seeing Noel left the hell, the figure sitting on the white square was relieved and said to himself: "Even if I want to keep him, I don''t seem to be able to do it, yet It may lead to the destruction of hell. Fortunately, I havent been impulsive before." After talking to himself, this figure completely disappeared on the white square, half of his shadow that could no longer be found in the first layer. The hole in Hell''s Gate has been repaired. At this time, Noel stayed outside the gate of hell. This is the opportunity to witness the gate of hell. The appearance is two giant dark-colored door panels, a huge skeleton is attached to both sides of the door, and the whole door exudes a dark atmosphere. "The so-called gate of **** looks okay, but my gate of underworld is more domineering." The gate of **** gradually disappeared, and Noel made a little comparison with the gate of underworld and said seriously. With the gate of **** disappearing from the sky. Ben was eager to leave hell, but when Knorr came out of hell, he didn''t know where to go now. But he knew very clearly that it was to leave this place quickly. The flash of the previous Wang Xu must have attracted the attention of the **** of death. Although I''m not afraid of Bleach at all, I thought that I might get into the Soul Realm in the future. If I were seen as wanted by the Blind Souls now, I would have to change my mind to be a girl in the Soul Realm. For the future cause of picking up girls, I quickly used Xiekong to tear open the space, quickly entered the torn space, completely and completely disappeared in this world. It was not long before this forefoot left. At the back foot, several people wearing black kimonos and samurai swords hanging around their waists flashed up, and carefully observed everything around them. After carefully reviewing it carefully, the few people who finally got no gain left and did not stay here for a while. Corpse Soul Realm. Corpse Soul Realm is divided into Liuhun Street and Yinglingting. Ling Lingting is located in the center of Liuhun Street, where the gods of death live. auzw.com The ordinary souls live in the poorest and most free Liuhun Street in the world of corpse souls. Liuhun Street has 1-80 areas in all directions from east to west, south and north. District 1 is the best place for public security, and District 80 is the difference. In places where public security is poor, evils such as murder and arson often occur. At this time, in the more rugged district of Liuhun Street, the worst of the public security, the more wooden area in the area of ??Liuhun Street 80. A beautiful woman with a gentle and peaceful appearance and long black hair. She wore a black kimono on her body and was covered with white feather weaving. Behind this gentle and peaceful beauty, there are several people who are also wearing black kimonos, walking together in the streets of the worst 80 areas. Suddenly, a gap appeared in the space in the street, and one person walked out from the inside. "What the **** is this?" Looking east and west, standing in the middle of the street with Noor looking behind him, he couldn''t figure out where he was. "Virtual?" The gentle and peaceful beauty, feeling the virtual breath, but with some uncertainty. It was heard that several people behind the beauty immediately pulled out the samurai swords worn around their waists and were ready to fight. Hearing the words coming from behind, this made Noel feel a little surprised, after all, he had already converged his spiritual pressure very well, and the person who spoke could still tell that he was empty. Full of curiosity, he turned and looked back, wanting to see who he was, he could recognize himself as a false identity. But when he saw the figure of the first beautiful woman, Noel was surprised and speechless. "Captain! The man''s fierce mouth has a virtual hole!" Pointing at the virtual hole that Noel''s fierce mouth said, someone behind the beauty called out. "Have I never seen the human form of imagination, are we mistaken?" The imagination seen in the past is generally regardless of 3, 7, 21, and meeting is either eating soul or fighting, so one of them asked with some uncertainty. . "You make sense." When you think about it carefully, another person analyzes: "It seems that he has never seen this kind of emptiness. Maybe his fierceness is not a vacant hole at all, but only something dirty is stuck. Now." "Beauty, I only got here when I lost my way. Can you believe it?" Seeing that the beauty had held the handle, Noel''s mouth twitched to explain, thinking: Nima! The gun is on! "Captain Maozhihua, I think he just accidentally smudged the murderous mouth, let''s continue patrolling." A **** of death who had put away his soul-cutting sword and saw that Noel was helpless, he stood in front of him. Said the captain. "You hid the spirit pressure very well, I was almost deceived, but the slight and subtle breath was still captured by me." Ignored the team members behind, Mao Zhihua squinted Laughed. "Beauty, you are the captain of the Sifan team, and not the fighting fanatics of the Eleven Fan team. Is it really okay for you to say my identity like this?" There is still no plan to fight, and Noor said with a fluke. .. v6 Chapter 7： Dark Sword "Sifan team?" Wen Yan, Mao Zhihualie was very puzzled and shook his head slightly: "Although, I don''t know where you heard from, but I am not the captain of the Sifan team, but the Eleven Fan team. Captain." "I mean, you are Eleven Fan..." Halfway through the words, Noel reacted and cried in surprise: "What?! Are you the captain of Eleven Fan team?!" After being surprised, he began to dig deep memories in his mind. He wanted to find some relevant information from the memories, so that he knew exactly when the world of Grim Reaper is today. Seeing this special emptiness in front of me, after screaming there, I stood still and didn''t know what to think about. It was really strange and strange. Not only Mao Zhihua thought so, even the death of the eleven fans behind her, they also thought so. "He is very strong, you are not his opponent. It''s better to step back from this." Without looking at the death behind him, Mao Zhihua Lie slowly withdrew the Sabre and made the offensive posture. "Captain Maozhihua, our eleventh team is the fierce team responsible for the frontline offensive, representing the most elite professional combat team in the corpse soul world, and absolutely can not do anything to escape!" Wen Yan, one of the deaths, is firm Said. "Yes!" The other deaths also shouted in unison without leaving the mobile half-step. "Last time, let me go as far as you can, otherwise you will be cut together." Mao Zhihualie turned his head and said with a smile. Mao Zhihua Lie smiled, but the deaths of the eleven fans on the scene, they can clearly sense her killing intentions, proving that she is not talking about jokes, if she is left, she will not be merciless, she will definitely be She was chopped together with virtual. Now I don''t want to go either. The deaths of the eleven Fan team can only choose to leave after compromise. Seeing Mao Zhihua Lie staring at the ill-being of the human being, he didn''t mean to ignore himself anymore. The deaths of the Eleven Fans turned and left, daring not to stay here more. only....... "Sorry, you know too much, just leave your life." Noel appeared instantly, blocking the road where the eleven fans died, and said indifferently. "Go! Kill this..." The death myth was not finished yet. Noel had flashed in front of him. Under his unresponsive situation, he waved his hand-cutting sword, and the knife separated his head from death. And this is just the beginning. Under the high-speed movement of the ring, none of the elders of the eleventh team intercepted were able to react. Everyone was killed by a knife, and even how they died was completely unknown. There is no chance to begin to solve the hand-held sword. Seeing that the team members were killed, Mao Zhihualie didn''t step forward to stop it, and didn''t get angry because the team members were killed. There was still a smile on his face, but his eyes showed excitement, excitement and other emotions. Until the death of the last eleven-fan team fell, Mao Zhihualie still did not leave the place half a step. auzw.com "The wanderer is gone, let''s get started." Mao Zhihua Lie finally shot, and went straight to Noel in a blink of an eye, violently wielding his hand-cutting sword. "Ding!" "Beauty, your pupils have dilated." Blocked the attacking sword, due to the close distance, Noel can see the dilated pupils of Mao Zhihualie, and can see that she is very excited. "Rarely meet an opponent like you, let us enjoy the fight!" Mao Zhihua said excitedly, but her empty left hand was not idle, and the left hand took the opportunity to attack with the dark sword in her sleeve. "I''m going!" Unexpectedly, there would be this hand, which could not escape the dark sword stabbing on Noel''s collarbone, followed by the violent pull of the U-flower, and a burst of sparks was drawn on the steel skin, said depressedly: "Have you brought a hidden weapon?" Fiercely wielding the knife, Noel pushed the Mao flowers back in front of him, and instantly faced up. It is clear that Mao Zhihualie was the first generation of sword eight, and Noel wanted to try her skill, so she planned to fight her well. Catching up head-on, Noel raised the knife to make a posture of preparing to swing. Seeing that Mao Zhihua Lie was about to use a slashing sword to block it, at this moment she used the ring to disappear, and next time she appeared sideways and swung the knife. The target in front of him disappeared, and Mao Zhihualie didn''t panic, as if he had grown a pair of eyes sideways, he had found the location of Noel, and quickly took a step back. The slashed blade cut into the air, just wanted to prepare for the next attack. Suddenly, Noel''s pupils contracted for a moment, and clearly saw Mao Zhihualie''s chopper blade, which was less than ten centimeters away from his neck. ''When? ! In the moment of avoidance and counterattack at the same time? Surprised, but Nor did not have much time to think about it. His body was tilted forward when he cut his sword, and he wanted to pull his body back to completely avoid the fierce chopper sword, which is simply an impossible task. The knife that is swayed cannot be recovered in time, so it is impossible to use the knife to resist. Try to avoid it, and at most get scratches, but if you dont, you will definitely get your head cut off. He slammed on the ground and backed away, which made him reluctant to avoid the slashing sword that Mao Zhihua Lie waved at high speed, but Noel''s fierce mouth was still scratched by the tip of the knife. But this time it was Mao Zhihuas turn, and she caught up with her in a blink of an eye, and the chopper knife she was holding was not slow. She had already cut towards Noel. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding" Blocking the Soul Chopper with a knife, Mao Zhihua Lie took the opportunity to use his left hand''s dark sword, but was still blocked by Noel. .. v6 Chapter 8： Bankai [Everyone exhausted] The battle between the two was intensifying. The sparks between the blade and the blade are scattered, the power and speed are increasing every minute and every second, and the next second will become more powerful than the previous one. Except for competing for strength, speed, and swordsmanship, neither of them used other abilities. You come and go between the two sides, and the slashes of the sword slashed, so that everything around you is covered with slashes, and it is still increasing. The scimitar slashing technique used by Mao Zhihualie, the light body makes it easy to advance and retreat when swinging the knife, and can often surprise Noel. The Dark Sword is also very clever, and it will be attacked if it is a little careless. It is a pity that the dark sword is not as sharp as the slashing sword, that is, a relatively sharp short sword, and it can''t cause any damage on Noel''s steel skin, but it is still possible to cause some trouble. There were many times during the battle, and Noel guarded against the unexpected dark sword of Mao Zhihua, but instead caused him to be injured by the sword. However, since it has evolved into a broken surface, it has the ability to regenerate at a speed. As long as it does not hurt the internal organs, recovery is still quite easy. "Beauty, I heard that before you joined the Thirteenth Guardian Team, you were the unprecedented great villain in the history of the corpse soul world. They boasted that they had mastered all the genres and swords in the world, and also named themselves "Baqianli." "But you haven''t used the corresponding strength now. I''m not as vulnerable as you think, so come up with your real strength to fight!" "The first generation of sword eight!" The sound of the words fell, and Noel''s speed suddenly increased several times, and had appeared in front of Mao Zhihualie, and when she did not respond, she did not pity Xiangxiyu''s knife on her shoulder. The pain from the shoulder was only reflected by Mao Zhihualie at this time, and with the hand-held chopper blade and dark sword, the blade on the shoulder was immediately picked away, otherwise it continued to increase the depth of the wound. "You are strong." A glance at the wound cut by Knor''s knife on the shoulder, the smile finally disappeared from Mao Zhihualie''s face, and the momentum changed dramatically at this moment. "Oh? Are you serious now?" Knor said expectantly, after shedding the blood from the blade. "I really enjoy this battle, I hope you can continue to let me enjoy it, and don''t easily die in the next battle, otherwise I will be very disappointed." Throw away the left-handed dark sword, Mao Zhihua holds in both hands Looking at Noel with a beheaded sword. "In this world, the only person who can kill me is myself!" With a knife in his hand, Noel rushed up. Mao Zhihualie exhaled lightly, the chopper blade held in both hands was slowly raised, then a step was taken suddenly on the right foot, and the chopper blade lifted up was then swung down. auzw.com The slashing sword that was swung down, the spirit pressure on the sword was swung out instantly, the ground was cut out of the deep chasm by a powerful sword, and it was attacking the oncoming Noel at high speed go with. "Useless!" Spirit pressed on the blade and condensed. Noel slammed the knife sideways, breaking the sword in front of him. When the sword was crushed and scattered, she saw that Mao Zhihua Lie did not know when she came to the front, and that her chopping knife had already been retracted into the scabbard, and she had already set the position of the knife extraction technique. There was no time for Noorduo to think about. Mao Zhihua Lie received the scabbard of the scabbard. At this time, the scabbard came out again lightning fast, so fast that only a white light flashed. A long and deep wound appeared from Noel''s left waist to right shoulder, and a large eruption of blood came from the wound. But the offense is not over. The blood-stained Mao Zhihua still maintained the position of drawing the sword, but his right hand loosened the clenched chopper blade, and immediately grasped the handle with his backhand, and stabbed at Noel with the chopper blade. Head. The slashing knife is very fast, and the tip of the knife is only two to three centimeters away from Noel''s eyebrow. "Very good." Grabbing the blade with bare hands, the tip of the blade couldn''t move forward one minute at a time, and Nuoer moved the knife aside, and then brought his face close to Mao Zhihua, keeping the distance between each other very close, laughing Tao: "But to kill me, this is still not enough, not enough." "Are you tempting again and again, and forcibly suppressing your own strength? Is this interesting?" Mao Zhihua relentlessly stepped forward and almost touched Noel''s nose tip, asking quite coldly. "Don''t just say me, you are not the same." Noel started overspeed regeneration, instantly repaired the fierce knife wound, leaving only the blood stains remaining on the surface, provocatively: "Want me to show my real strength, then It depends on how great you are and how much you can force me." "But you are seconds in a flash, that will make me very troubled." Twisted the handle sharply, letting the blade out of Noel''s palm, and after the distance between the flowers was pulled away, he said unwillingly. "I said, in this world, the only person who can kill me is myself." Noel did not attack, looked at Mao Zhihualie in the same place, and tickled her. "We have been fighting for some time, and some people have also attracted some attention." "If you drag on again, then someone will definitely disturb us, and you will definitely not be able to continue at that time." "Instead of waiting for the other captains to come and then kill you directly, its better to shoot with all my strength. At least you let me have an addiction." "In order to thank you and let me enjoy a battle for a long time, I will use all my strength to kill you." "All solutions are complete." Shi Zhanjie explained that the flower of Umao gradually floated up, her body overflowed with a lot of blood, and the body of the blade and the surrounding environment also oozed a large range of blood, which instantly became **** world. .. v6 Chapter 9： Return to the edge Upon seeing this, Noel frowned deeply. This was the first time he saw the Mao Zhihua''s fierce interpretation. He had never appeared since crossing the earth, so he knew nothing about his ability. For unknown things, this often makes people fearful, and even more careful. I''m not worried that I will die because of it, but injury in the face of unknown ability is inevitable, and it may even be very embarrassed. This is not the result that Noll wants. However, it is useless. This does not change the reality. What should happen will still happen. It seems to be a little careful, otherwise it will be embarrassing later. Thinking that the luxuriant state of the state of understanding at this time makes Noel feel some danger, but it is just a little danger, a fear of unknown things. "Yu Xing, it''s over here." Slowly descending from mid-air, Mao Zhihua Lie held the oozing **** sword in front of him, and then said to Noel: "Farewell! The only thing in the world... .Pleased my man!" "No." Noel smiled slightly, and said softly, "This is just the beginning. I will live a good life so that you will not be lonely." Without taking this seriously, Mao Zhihua waved the slashing sword that exuded blood from the blade, and a slash of blood struck Noor. In addition to the bright red blood, this slash really didn''t see anything special, but it was definitely not that simple. Seeing that the slash is coming, I still can''t see the reason why Noel has come, so I can only solve this slash first, but I don''t plan to use the body to try the effect. Waving the hand-held chopper blade at a high speed, the blood chopper struck completely disintegrated, allowing it to be scattered on the surrounding ground. Only a drop or two of blood spattered on Noel''s shoulder, but he didn''t care. It wasn''t a big deal anyway, just a little blood. But in the next second, people have to care. At this time, the blood sputtered on the shoulder is melting the clothes and the flesh on the shoulder at a very fast rate, and the melting range will spread to the surroundings. "This is..." In a short time, the flesh of Noel''s right shoulder was melted, and the white shoulder bone was revealed. The melting showed no signs of stopping. It still spread around the shoulder. "My swastikas are exhausted, it is possible to dissolve the objects cut by the blade into blood water, and the blood water seeping from the blade has the same effect, and..." Go on, and she had come to Noel''s, and she chopped off with a bleeding blade. "Ding!" Blocked the bleeding blade, at this time Noel will have the rest of the effect in person, no need to explain again. Because the blocked blade bent by itself, the blade fell on the shoulder on the other side. Once again chopped off, Noel slammed the blade together, and quickly pulled back away. At the moment of retreating, he saw the corner of Mao Zhihua''s mouth slightly raised, and an unknown hunch followed. auzw.com Without going forward to chase, Mao Zhihualie stood on the spot and waved the slashing sword, and the blood oozing from the blade extended and condensed, so that the length of the blade continued to increase. The length It quickly exceeded the distance of Noel''s retreat. "Ding!" Once again blocked by the Soul Cleaver, the phenomenon that the blade could bend by itself appeared again, and Knor was back cut to the back. Now that Noel finally understands, he must never stop Mao Zhihua''s slashing sword, blocking the first but not the strange second. It is estimated that Mao Zhihualie knew for herself what angle her slashing sword would bend, plus the blood with melting effect, it was simply unpredictable. The appearance of Noel at this time can be said to be terrible. The whole right arm holding a beheaded sword, now there is no trace of flesh and blood, and it has completely become a skeleton arm. Even the condition of the left shoulder has become the same, and the back is also developing in this direction. "It''s a terrible ability." Glancing at a glance, the right hand with only bone left, Noel could still smile, as if he didn''t care about it. Mao Zhihualie didn''t talk nonsense, her chopper blade returned to its original length, and she waved the chopper blade twice in a row at high speed. The blood on the ground was picked up, and a large blood cross was immediately formed, and Mao Zhihua followed the slash closely, and rushed towards Noor high speed together. "Swallow everything, Yong Ye!" Noel stood calmly, with no intention of avoiding or resisting, laughing softly. "Boom!" The spirit pressure exuding madness and full of murderous intention erupted out of Noel''s body in an instant, and the beam of light formed by the black spirit pressure went straight to the sky. Immediately afterwards, the black magic raindrops fell from the sky like heavy rain. Noel at the center of the black magic pressure column is now wrapped in a whirlwind formed by the black magic pressure, making people completely unable to see what is happening to others. The striking blood cross was instantly dispelled, and the strong sense of oppression emanated from the black spirit pressure made Mao Zhihualie also have to retreat. Such a powerful spiritual pressure broke out, which made Mao Zhihualie believe a little bit that what Noel said just now was true. It didn''t take long. The black magic pressure column disappeared, the black magic pressure whirlwind also disappeared, and Noel also appeared again, but now he has changed. Return to the edge state. At this time, Noel''s white eyes were engulfed by black, his pupils became extremely red, a pair of black dragon horns were added to the sides of the head, and the mouth was covered with black bones and teeth to cover the lower half of the face, and the pale body had Fake patterns with black gold edges. .. v6 Chapter 10： Burn the city! "boom!" Noel''s right hand flicked gently, and suddenly a black-flame-shaped knife appeared in his hand, and the powerful sword pressure flew off the surrounding houses, and even a gap appeared on the ground. "For the first time, I can''t control the power very well, so please don''t die easily." There was no sign at all, and Noel came to Mao Zhihualie sideways, and the knife was placed on her neck. . His eyes widened in disbelief, Mao Zhihualie didn''t notice it, he was still in sight when he spoke, but he didn''t know how Noel came. He thought:''He never left my sight, but what about him When I came to me, I didn''t even notice it...'' Fear, there is a trace of fear in Mao Zhihua''s heart, but it is more of excitement, excitement and other emotions. Now that Mao Zhihua is fierce, she is staring at Noel with a frenzy in her eyes, completely disregarding the knife on her neck, and immediately waving the knife to Noel. The disappearance and reproduction are almost completed at the same time. With his left hand suffocating with black gas, he grabbed the cutting knife of Mao Zhihua''s bleeding blood with his bare hands, but this time there was no sign of melting, as if he had lost the effect. "You lost." Looking at Mao Zhihualie, Noel said flatly. "Well, I lost." Gently glanced down, piercing his black inflammation knife directly under the collarbone, Mao Zhihuai''s mouth overflowed with blood, but admitted with a gentle and peaceful smile. "I said, you won''t be lonely in the future, so you won''t die." The black flame knife held by the hand changed, and a chain buckle was formed directly under the strong collarbone of Mao Zhihua, and the attached iron chain was held by Noel. In hands. "Oh? I''m going to become your slave?" Seeing this, Mao Zhihua burst into danger, but asked with a smile. "There are two ways to solve this chain." "The first method: wait some day, you will kill me, the iron chain will disappear automatically." "Second method: I cut the iron chain by myself." "And the effect of this iron chain is to connect the two of us together. You can sense my position through the iron chain. I can also sense your position and can also send information to each other. This is one of them. effect." "Another effect is: I can use this chain to pull you to my side and teleport to you, but you can''t use this effect." "Well, that''s probably it." Noel gave all the effects out. Unless there is an unknown effect, it can be said that everything can be said, without reservations about Mao Zhihua Lie. The vain that Mao Zhihua Lie has seen so far can be said to be every fierce and brutal, seeing the first reaction of the death, that is absolutely killing and eating the death. There is no exception at all. auzw.com But today, this exception appears. "You''re a strange emptiness, obviously you have the ability to kill me, but you didn''t really hit the killer, many times just clicked to the end." The state of the solution was lifted, and Mao Zhihuai carefully observed Noel , Said puzzled. "I..." Noel just wanted to say something, but he hadn''t finished. "Everything is ashes, everything is ashes, and the edge is like fire!!!" Hearing the words, Noel instantly used the ringer to move away from Mao Zhihua, but didn''t want to affect her. "Huo Cheng Cheng Guo!" In an instant, an old man appeared above Mao Zhihua Lie, characterized by a cross-shaped scar located on the right side of the head, a waisted silver and white beard tied with a purple belt, holding a burning flame Beheaded. The old man''s slashing knife released the wall of the blade, like a huge palm rushing towards Noel, and wrapped him in a blink of an eye. But like the flames of a huge palm, just wrapped Noel for a few seconds, Jin Cancan''s flame gradually turned black. "Yamamoto Yamamoto, I didn''t expect to lead you out, I thought I would come to another captain." Walking out of the blazing fire, the black flame knife appeared again in the hands of Noel, and the black flame around him was black flame knife Absorbed. "There is Vastod-level emptiness coming to the corpse soul world. Of course, I have to look at this old bone." Liu Benzhong of Yamamoto Yuan stared at Noel, but this time he did not rashly attack. Not waiting for Noel to say anything, he sensed several captain-level spiritual pressures, followed by one figure after another, all standing behind the Yamamoto Yuanliu heavy country. Among the several captains that appeared, apart from Yinmu Yinling alone, the others could not be known, nor had any interest in knowing them. The captains who had just arrived all had the idea of ??drawing a sword to fight against Noel, but they were stopped by Yamamoto Yuanliu. Previously, when Yamamoto Wonju first arrived, if he saw that Mao Zhihualie had been injured, and he was so close to the virtual stand of the level of Vastod, he didnt even want to communicate with the level of Vastod. The fictitious war. After all, Vastod''s level of virtuality and destructive power are very strong. I wouldn''t be afraid of the heavy country, but the Soul World can''t bear the two to go to war. The most important point is that the spirit pressure that broke out when Noel returned to the edge has already exceeded the level of Vastode. This is the main reason why Yamamoto Yuanliu does not want to do anything. "Please leave the corpse soul world immediately, as if nothing happened to me." Withdrawing the Soul Sword and turning it back into a cane, Yamamoto Wonju said to Noel. "This..." After glancing at Mao Zhihua Lie, Noel thought for a moment and finally didn''t go on. Torn the space with Xiekong, and left the Soul Realm. .. v6 Chapter 11： Virtual circle Virtual circle. The geographical space where the virtual and broken surface survives is different from the corpse soul world. It is not a city-like field with streets and buildings similar to this world (human), but a rough place with desert-like barren ground and high Stone cliff. The dotted circle is divided into three layers: upper, middle and lower. The upper layer is called the sky cover, and it is always in the state of night at all times. The world constructed by the desert and many giant stone pillars has almost no virtual existence on this layer. The middle layer is an endless desert. In some places, there are many high rocky cliffs. On this layer is a large virtual activity area of ??the Achucas level, but there are also some small animals that are also virtual. This layer is divided between day and day. Day and night. The lower layer is the Forest of the Great Deficiency. In this layer there are many towering trees made of quartz, and there are a lot of low IQ IQs wandering in this layer, and there will also be a few Achucas staying here. On the endless desert in the middle of the virtual circle. The space was torn open, and Noor, who had left the Soul Realm, walked out. "A barren desert, it seems that I didn''t come to the wrong place this time, it should be the imaginary circle." Slowly walking out of the torn space, Noel observed the surroundings a little, and quickly determined that he had come to the right place this time. . Came to the virtual circle, aimlessly marching in the desert, some do not know what to do next. The captain of the Eleven Fan Team is Mao Zhihualie, which already shows that it is still far away from the plot, and she hasnt even met the more wooden sword of her childhood. After all, in the previous battle, the position under the collarbone of Mao Zhiliu has been repeatedly determined, and there are no injuries caused by the younger men and women, which is enough to prove that the two have not yet met. Of course, there is another possibility. That is, now that the appearance of Noor has caused Mao Zhihualie to be injured, she must stay in the Eleven Fan Team to recuperate, and will not go idle and go to the 80th district of Liuhun Street, nor will she be more like a wooden sword in her youth. Eight meet. The most important thing is that Mao Zhihualie is now connected to Noel, and can pull her to her side at any time, thereby destroying her encounter with Gengmu Jianba. Thinking of this... "But having said that, how can there be the power of **** in my body, did I accidentally absorb the power of **** while he evolved?" "Forget it, it''s no harm to me anyway. It also allows me to keep abreast of the dynamics of Mao Zhihualie. It really helped me a lot." The Soul Lock condensed beneath the collarbone of Umao Flower, this is the power that Noll gets from hell. Walk aimlessly. I don''t know how long it has passed or how far I have walked, so I have been walking. Suddenly, something caught Noel''s attention, and he finally stopped. "Fight?" Looking in the direction of three o''clock, Superman''s vision saw the distant scene, and Noel said to himself: "Idle is also idle, let''s watch the time pass." auzw.com Just think about it, and quickly converge to the spirit pressure, and then Noel left with a ring. Under the ultra-high-speed movement, almost a blink of an eye came and appeared at the top of the rocky mountain. Below, at this time, two furious fights are happening, anyway, how come. One is a white shark that appears and disappears in the sand, and the other is a gorilla with a virtual mask on his face. "Great white shark vs. gorilla, the battle between the navy and the army is a bit interesting." You came and went, but Noel took out the popcorn and sat on the top of the mountain to watch the big show. The gorilla jumped up suddenly, and then hit the great white shark with his strong hands at the moment of landing. Unfortunately, the great white shark in the sand moved quickly, easily avoiding the gorilla''s fist, and bypassed the gorilla and rushed out of the sand. Rolled up in high-speed rotation in the air, using the sharp blade shark fin on the back, directly cut off the left arm of the gorilla, and then immediately dived into the sand. "Damn female! I must devour you!!" The left arm was cut off, and the gorilla was suddenly enraged, shouting at the great white shark. "boom!" In the gorilla''s mouth, a red low-level flash of eruption spewed out, and a large pit burst out of the sand. The sand was bombed so high that the smoke in the bunker could not make people see the inside, let alone know that the great white shark was dead or alive. In the surrounding sands, the great white shark was not seen, and the gorilla felt that it must have been hit by a flash. "This is the main offense..." The gorilla had not finished speaking. In the sand under his feet, the great white shark suddenly rushed out, and the blade-like shark fin on the back cut it straight. In this way, the battle of two Yakushus-level Daxu ended, and the great white shark became the winning side. only..... Noel performing on the Rocky Mountain did not realize what he expected, but he was very curious. Because generally speaking, when they reach the big imaginary level of Achucas, they are useless to devour lower-level Kylian. They must continually devour the same level or higher virtues, otherwise they will start from Achucas. The level is degraded, and once degraded, there will no longer be an opportunity for evolution. This is also the reason why the Yakushus-level Daxu killed each other, all for evolution to a higher level. However, the great white shark, which killed the gorilla''s deficiency, emerged from the sand with half of his body. He stared at the corpse for a while, and finally did not devour the corpse. Instead, he turned around and slowly freed the place. Noel, who was very curious, disappeared from the top of the rock in an instant. "Don''t swallow it up?" The next second, Noel appeared on the great white shark''s virtual road and said with a smile: "Even if you don''t want to eat the corpse, at least you must eat the mask, otherwise you will be busy." .. v6 Chapter 12： Tiyaheribel "When!" Without realizing it, the great white shark cried out in surprise, and at the same time felt that Noel was very dangerous, more dangerous than what he had encountered before. "Women''s voice?" After hearing the words, Noel understood what he said, and said with a smile: "No wonder, the orangutan called you a female just now. I understand now." No response, the great white shark was about to dive into the sand to escape, and Noel felt it was too dangerous, and did not want to stay here for a second. A strong spiritual pressure erupted, and it even pressed on the body of the great white shark, making it suddenly dare not act lightly. Whats going on with this guy, its so strong that it makes people feel desperate, and its definitely not an Acucas-level fool. "Diff...Diff... Is it Vastod..." "No...can''t move..." Forget it, its too tiring to be alive every day. Rather than being eaten by some ugly Achucus later, its better to let Vastod in front of me. The great white shark immediately gave up resistance, and now it is closing to wait for death to come. Waited for a while... Death did not come, and the desperate spirit pressure disappeared, but the great white shark slowly opened his eyes, but it found that Vastod was still in front of him. "It would be better if you didn''t want to run away." Seeing the Great White Shark didn''t want to run away, Noel asked with a smile: "Tell me, what''s your name?" "Don''t you eat me?" The Great White Shark asked in surprise without answering Noel''s question. "Don''t be amused, I''m okay to eat what you do." Noel shook his head with a smile, confirmed the great white shark, and asked again: "What''s your name?" "Tiyaheribel." Still unbelievable, the great white shark replied. After hearing the answer, Noel laughed more happily. If he wasnt afraid of being treated as a lunatic, he would have laughed wildly and thought:''This is just like conquering a female imaginary, I never thought of hitting the big prize, it seems that I Good luck. "Helibel, why don''t you devour the killed enemies, you have to know that in this virtual circle, you must become stronger in order to protect yourself, or sooner or later it will become a stepping stone for others." Soon Noel thought about the plan. Said Hebel. "I don''t want to gain strength by devouring others and using other people''s sacrifices, that''s all." Without thinking about it, Tiyahlibel stared at Noel and replied honestly. "It''s as if you said something like this. How did you evolve into Achucus? Isn''t it just to absorb spiritual power?" Wen Yan asked Nuoer curiously. "Yes." Tiahelibel responded. "Tiyaheribel, if you do not want to conceive and sacrifice, you must have strong power." "You say the power of pursuit, if it is your ideal, I can give it to you." "With stronger power, you can avoid the occurrence of sacrifice, which should be your ideal." auzw.com "Don''t you want to see the ideal posture?" "The conditions are simple, you just have to follow me, that''s all." Listening to Noels language temptation, the effect is still good. Tiyaheribel seriously considered it and refused it without a sip. Standing quietly, did not disturb Tiahelibel thinking, waiting patiently for an answer. "Okay, I promised your terms." After careful consideration, Tiyaheribel finally made a decision and resolutely replied to Noel. "a wise decision." "By the way, after so long, without self-explanation, my name is Noel." "Herebel, I will give you strength now. You must not resist. I will never hurt you. Trust me." After that, he gradually extended his right hand to Tiahribel and gently stroked her head. When she just touched it, Tiahribel shuddered, but she finally chose to believe in Noel, so she forced herself to calm down and closed her eyes and waited. When Tiyaheribel relaxed, Noel introduced her own spiritual power into her body and lifted her body out of the sand to let her float in mid-air. With the introduction of a large amount of spiritual power, Tiyaheribel''s strength skyrocketed, and her body gradually lit up a dazzling white light, which soon wrapped her in it. Time passes by one minute and one second... It still provides the spiritual power to Tiyaheribel, but Noel can vaguely see that she has gradually changed into a human form from the dazzling white light, and has almost been out of the state of the great white shark. It took almost two hours for Noel to stop providing spiritual power, and Tiyaheribel was completely out of the state of the shark. At this time, he was in a state of humanoid imitation, and part of his body remained virtual. "It only takes one step to evolve the face, but still wait for her to fully adapt to the new power, and then teach her how to condense the soul-cutting sword." After catching the falling Tiyaheribel, Noel looked at her sleepy. Said to himself. I''ve been busy for so long, and it''s getting dark. But there is no good place to live in the virtual circle, and Noel''s gaze stayed on the rocky mountain, and he decided to open a big hole later. His fingertips instantly issued a low-level flash of ignorance, fearing that too strong flashes would blow up the rock mountain. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The next second, the Rock Mountain was bombed into a big hole, but the power was still well controlled, and the Rock Mountain did not collapse directly. When the smoke gradually dissipated, Noel carried Tiahelibel on his shoulders and walked into the big hole bombed out with emptiness. Slash the sword and modify the big hole that was bombed. .. v6 Chapter 13： Night talk Lonely man and widow, dry wood and fire. The female is lethargic and the male is sober. However, nothing happened. The fire in the cave expelled the darkness, and Tiyahlibel was lying beside the fire without any signs of waking up. With his eyes closed and nourishing, Noel leaned on the rock wall in the cave. But the spiritual pressure on his body did not converge, but it bypassed Tiahelibel who had not awakened. It was used to warn other vains not to come close. Obviously, they did not want to have vain come to disturb. And the effect is very good. In the past three hours, Noel has sensed dozens of emptiness, but after those imaginations have a strong spiritual pressure, they will use the fastest in the first time. The speed left, and no one dared to step across the Lei Chi. Corpse Soul Realm. In the teamhouse of the Eleven Fan Team, as the captain''s exclusive personal room, there are still lights on. Inside the room, Mao Zhihua, wearing a white kimono, she was sitting alone in front of the mirror combing her long black hair, while staring at the scar directly under the collarbone in the mirror. "What on earth did he mean?" Mao Zhihualie lowered the wooden comb and fingered the scar directly under the collarbone, confessing to himself. "Of course it means literally." Suddenly, a voice of response sounded in Mao Zhihua''s mind. "It seems that I am really connected to you." Suddenly, the sound of the words surprised Mao Zhihualie. When I remembered the effect of Soul Lock, I really believed it. "When you touch the Soul Lock in person, you can get in touch with me no matter where I am, just as you do now." Noel, who is far in the virtual circle, uses the effect of Soul Lock''s ability , Explained to Mao Zhihualie. "Very interesting ability." Seeing the scars, Soul Lock emerged, and Mao Zhihualie didn''t care too much and asked with a smile: "But you are so confident, I will contact you later?" "You are a person eager to fight, eager to fight the strong, and thus enjoy the joy of fighting, so sooner or later you will contact me." "I said, you won''t feel lonely again in the future, then I will definitely do it." "If you need it, you can contact me at any time, and I can accompany you at any time, this is my commitment to you." "Even if you don''t take the initiative to contact me, I will take the initiative to get in touch with you." "You don''t know, this ghost place in the virtual circle is too boring, and I can''t bear it until I have been here for a long time. I will be suffocated if I don''t find someone to talk." As he said, Noel was further and further away from the original topic, and finally turned into a complaint. auzw.com And in Mao Zhihuai''s mind, Noel''s chattering words kept ringing, but she didn''t have the idea to stop it, but quietly became a listener, from the beginning There was no interruption in the end. Eventually, Noel himself discovered this situation and immediately stopped. "Sorry, let you listen to me complaining for so long." Noel said awkwardly. "It''s okay." In response, Mao Zhihua hesitated for a while and asked, "Why are you doing that?" "I don''t quite understand. Can you make it clear?" After thinking for a moment, what was still unknown, Noel asked doubtfully. "You are the most special thing I''ve ever seen, and I''m just one side of the relationship. Until now I don''t know what your name is, but you are thinking about me wholeheartedly, can you tell me why?" Doubtful and puzzled, Mao Zhihua Lie wanted to get an answer and asked Noel. "My name is Noel. As for the reason..." I introduced myself, and Noel quickly thought about how to explain it, and finally decided to tell the truth: "It''s very simple. From the first sight of you, I will see you." "Really because of this?" Suddenly for a moment, Mao Zhihua Lie thought about many possibilities, but did not expect it to be this kind. "Otherwise?" Noel asked rhetorically. Mao Zhihualie chose silence and did not respond. Seeing Mao Zhihua Lie didn''t say a word again, Noel knew she needed some time to think about it now, so she didn''t say anything very interesting. As Noel thought, Mao Zhilie did think about something more, and analyzed what was just true or false. After careful analysis, Mao Zhihualie found that Noel did not have any good intentions, and it was impossible to get close to himself to make any conspiracy to the soul world. From Noel and Yamamoto Yuanliu for a short time to fight against the heavy country. Mao Zhihualie can see that Nuoer is very easy to kill the soul of the heavy country of Liu Yuan in the mountains, and even has the ability to deal with it, but only does not want to continue to make things big, so he agreed to leave the corpse soul world. . Thinking about it, I couldn''t think of another reason. I could only temporarily believe that Noel had just said what was true, but this made Mao Zhihua feel confused. "I believe you for the time being. I''m going to take a rest now. Let''s stop here today." The more thoughtful and chaotic, Mao Zhihua said. "Good night." Noel simply returned to good night, and he broke off contact with each other. With the interruption of contact, Mao Zhihua Lie also saw that the soul lock just below the collarbone disappeared, but instead of taking a rest as she just said, she sat silently in front of the mirror in a daze. Noel, far away in the virtual circle, is quite satisfied with this night talk with Mao Zhihualie. But Noor was totally unaware, because the content of the conversation just made Mao Zhihualie sleepless at night, and almost never slept overnight. .. v6 Chapter 14： 【Tiangai】Anjia In an instant, several days passed. In the circle of nowhere, Noel is no longer alone, there is a big blonde beauty beside her, she is Tiyaheribel. After several days, Tiahribel gradually took control of the power of the imitation surface, but it took a lot of time to fully exert the power of the imitation surface. Other than that. Every night, Noel will take the initiative to contact Mao Zhihua Lie, the two talk about some trivial things, tell her jokes about this world. But the two of them never mentioned it again. The content of the conversation on the first night seemed to have never happened. Noel did not care too much about this, and it was clear that pressing too quickly would only have a counter-effect, not to mention that there is still a lot of time, and there is no need to rush to let it go. As for what Mao Zhihua Lie thinks, only she herself knows. At this time, Noel and Tiahelibel walked slowly along the barren rocky area, surrounded by rocks of various sizes. "Herebel, where do you say it''s better for us to settle down?" As he walked, Noel felt that it wouldn''t be a problem, so he asked Tiahlebel. "Admiral Noel, I''m your official. It''s up to you to decide on this matter. I don''t have any opinion." Immediately behind Noel, Tiahribel replied without a second thought. "Uh..." Noel twitched his lips, stopped, and turned around, said: "Helibel, how do you always position yourself as an official, I don''t remember saying that." "Sir Noel, you didn''t devour a part of my mask, but you gave me strong power to stay with me during the weakest time of my evolution, so I am willing to be your official and more willing to do anything for you "As if not listening to Noel''s words, Tiyaheribel knelt on one leg and said with self-confidence. "Anyway, you are Vastod''s illusion. Isn''t it a good thing to sit down with me?" Still, Noel said bitterly. "Being able to become Vastode, this is what you have given me. I am not qualified to sit on par with you. I can follow you as an official. I am very satisfied." However, there is no use, Tiya. Helibel just couldn''t hear it, and recognized the position of the officer. Seeing Tiyaheribel, she had eaten the weight and weighed her heart, saying nothing worked. Originally wanted to take a secretary, but now has become a subordinate of loyalty burst, which makes Noel depressed. It is now clear that at one and a half moments, Tiyaheribels ideas cannot be changed, so he can only temporarily give up the work of persuasion and wait for other ways to improve slowly. "Herebel, you won, I can''t say you." For the time being, Noel decided not to continue this topic, he said: "But you have to give some advice, the upper and lower three layers of the virtual circle, where is more suitable for a family ." "Sir Noel, a lot of Kili''an will be born every day in the lower large virtual forest, and these Kili''an will have the emergence of evolutionary Achkas, and there may be expeditionary forces of the corpse soul world, so The forest of the lower level is not suitable." auzw.com "And at the middle level, this is the place where Acchus fights each other. In order to be able to evolve to a higher level, it can be said that every place is in danger. Even if they are accompanied by Acchus, they will take advantage of each other. Not ready to devour it." "At the uppermost level, the sky cover has almost no chance to run up. They must devour other voids in the middle level to keep it from degenerating, but they will not run to a place without food, so the sky cover is the most suitable place to settle down." "Of course, the strength of Lord Enor, it is no problem to set up at these three floors, but the lower and middle layers need to use spirit pressure to deter other virtual, otherwise they will not be allowed to make trouble." After thinking for a moment, Tiahribel spoke out what he knew and gave a little opinion. The lower and middle layers devour each other for evolution, so fighting is inevitable. Although it can be deterred by a powerful spiritual pressure, there will always be some missing roots in the head. They will try to evolve for evolution, which is not what Noll wants to see. Noel wanted to be quiet and not want to be disturbed by a cat or a dog. After all, it is possible to stay in the virtual circle for hundreds of years. If many of the lack of roots are not annoying. After serious thinking, finally made a decision. "We will go to Tiangai''s home, after all, we don''t have to worry about degradation at this level, we can gradually improve our strength by slowly absorbing spiritual power, and we will not be disturbed by other virtual runs." Noel smiled slightly and decided to say. come out. "Sir Noel, you just decide. You don''t need to explain it to me. I will go wherever you go." Tiyaheribel said seriously. Opening his mouth slightly, he just wanted to say something to Tiahelibel, but Noel gave it up after thinking it over. Pulling Tiyaheribel up and reaching out to embrace her little waist, Noor hugged her straight up into the sky. Noel''s free left hand is now pointed at the sky, condensed on the fingertips. "boom!" A powerful virtual flash fired a big hole in the sky, and the two rushed into the hole at high speed. Soon, when the two passed through the big hole, they came to the top of the sky. After reaching the destination, he began to find a suitable location in Tiangai, preparing to settle in Tiangai. The two of them were quite efficient. They quickly found an empty place and decided to establish a residence here. .. v6 Chapter 15： Above AUO, the lover is not full. "boom!" A giant stone pillar in Tiangai collapsed, and two figures were constantly flashing in the falling gravel, avoiding the falling gravel while fighting with a hand-held knife. The two sides are coming and going, and the pressure of the swords swept by the two people is covered with slash marks, and it is still increasing. However, this battle did not last long, and soon one side stopped. One side stopped, but the other side seemed a little reluctant and still found an attack on him. "Captain Maozhihua, you have been in the virtual circle for a long time, and I have been playing with you for so long, it is time to go back to the corpse soul world, otherwise you can''t explain it easily." Seeing Mao Zhihua''s unswerving look, Noel said helplessly. "I''m not addicted yet." Still not intending to stop, Mao Zhihua Lie continued to attack Noor, squinting softly and peacefully. "There will be time in the future. You don''t want to be monitored every day when you go back this time, so there is no way to try again." Easily avoiding the onslaught, Noel persuaded with a smile. "It makes sense that when I go to the Sifan team as the captain, then there will be plenty of time." Think about it carefully, Mao Zhihua stopped the fierce attack and said that he would take back the sword. "Are you going to be the captain of the Sifan team?" Wen Yan said, Noel looked at Mao Zhihualie and assured her. "Well, since you forcibly pulled me into the virtual circle for the first time, I decided to become the captain of the most idle Sifan team, so I have completely controlled the return in the past few years, and recently The captain submitted an application for transfer." "As long as the transfer application is approved, I will be able to have more free time in the future, so I don''t have to hit half every time to stop, and then you are rushed back to the corpse soul world." "Not long ago, the captain of the Sifan team in Lingling was killed, and the new captain of the eleven fan team can be said to have already been prepared. The application should be passed soon." Seeing Noel''s doubts, Mao Zhihualie explained slowly and explained the reasons. After listening, Noel was a little stunned. I didn''t expect the reason for the transfer of Mao Zhihualie to be such a thing. In order to have more free time, then I can come to the virtual circle to enjoy the battle with myself. That''s right, this is already the scene of Noel''s home in Tianga, a few years later. And Mao Zhilie, this is not the first time she came to the sky of the virtual circle, but every time she came to play against each other, and Noel also carried out her commitment very well. In the past few years, the two have become so familiar that they can no longer get acquainted. Due to the fact that Noel has fulfilled his commitment very well in the past few years, Mao Zhili has also completely let go of his guard. Now the two can say nothing. Don''t talk about friends. The current situation is that above AUO, the lover is not full, the revolution has not yet succeeded, and we must continue to work hard. It''s not bad now. Mao Zhihualie is going to be the captain of the Sifan team. Then Noel will have more contact time. It is only a matter of time. auzw.com Due to the intrusion of Noel, Mao Zhihualie never went to Liuhun Street to find a general, so he never met Ganmu Jianba. Without saying this, back to the topic. In addition to Mao Zhihualie transferred to the captain of the Sifan team, Noel heard another important thing, that is, the captain of the original Sifan team was killed. Even if the Sifan team is a medical team, it is not an ordinary role that can be the captain, and it is impossible to hang up casually. You should know that Linglingting is the place where death gathers and lives, and it is located in the center of the soul world. Among them, the central underground conference hall and the quarters of the Huting Thirteen Fans and other similar government agencies are a very important place. It is very, very difficult to kill a captain in the Lingling court. However, the original captain of the Sifan team was killed, which can explain what happened to the corpse soul world, which led to the death of the original captain of the Sifan team. "The original captain of the Sifan team was killed, is there a big event in the corpse soul world?" Was intrigued, Noel asked quickly. "Nuoer, don''t you want to take the opportunity to make trouble in Corpse Soul Realm?" Wen Yan, Mao Zhihua, gently and peacefully smiled, and asked Nuoer in reply. "I''m a little curious, and I want to take the opportunity to go shopping in Liuhun Street, that''s all." Noel smiled slightly, not intending to hide, and told him honestly. "Actually, it''s not a big deal, because some nobles in the Soul World launched a rebellion, and the original captain of the Sifan team was a member of the purchase, so he was killed during the chaos." "Now, Ling Lingting is still on alert. It is suspected that rebels have not been cleaned up, so all entrances to Ling Lingting are closed, and no one can enter or leave." "If you want to go shopping in Liuhun Street, it should be the best time now. As long as there is not much noise, there will be no death on Liuhun Street." "What do you do on Liuhun Street, I won''t ask more." "Go back, but you have to dress up well, and then cover up your void, and press the spirit to converge. Don''t let people find that you are virtual, causing confusion may also lead to death." Mao Zhihualie told everything, and suggested that it is the best time to go to Liuhun Street now, not worrying about Noel trying to do bad things at the same time, and did not ask much about the purpose of going to Liuhun Street. After a few years of understanding, Mao Zhihua Lie knew that Noel was very strong. He does not need to devour his soul to improve his strength, and Liuhun Street has no good things to do, so there is no need to worry about anything at all. In the next time. Nuoer chatted with Mao Zhihualie for a while, and then sent her back to the corpse of the Eleven Souls of the Corpse Soul Realm, and he himself left the battle scene and returned to the castle built by Tian Gai. .. v6 Chapter 16： 【Grass Deer】Region Return to the castle built by Tian Gai. Noel spoke to Tiahelibel who had been waiting for his return inside the castle before leaving the sky. More wooden district, Liuhun Street 80 district. A few years ago, Noel appeared again on the streets of the fierce battle with Mao Zhihua. However, after the war of the year, this street was not repaired, and now the slash marks left at that time can still be seen, and there are not even half of the figures here. After a little glance, Noel can''t sense the existence of a soul in the surrounding damaged buildings. This area is dead, even the souls of some small animals. Instead of rushing to leave, he expanded the range of induction and searched the entire wooden area. "It''s not in the more wood area, is it to the 79 area?" Slowly opened his eyes, Noel said to himself. After that, Noel whizzed and disappeared in place, and he could no longer be traced. When it appeared again, it was near the smoked area in the more wooden area, and did not directly appear on the street. Even if it is a smoky area, it seems to be quite poor here. The buildings are also tattered and ruined. Rogues can be said to be everywhere. More common are the ordinary souls, that is, people who are oppressed by the ruffians. . People like Noel, who wore unpatched clothes and were clean all over the body, attracted everyone''s attention as soon as they appeared. But the knife hung around the waist, which played a very good deterrent effect, and temporarily made people dare not act lightly. It''s a pity that the knife''s deterrent effect didn''t last long, and greed soon overwhelmed the fear in their hearts, making the tyrants and rogues in this area ready to move. Therefore, more and more people are secretly trailing and want to take this opportunity to make a fortune. While walking, there are fewer and fewer ordinary people on the street, but more and more people follow. Soon, a large group of people walked in the alley, blocking Noel''s way forward, and the trailing people also appeared, and the roads before and after were blocked. "I just want to take a good stroll, why do you come to death." Seeing each one took out the knife, it seemed that he did not intend to leave easily. Norman said helplessly. "Boy, take all your money out of consciousness, and then put your knife on both hands, and I will consider..." "Consider letting me leave?" Noel asked with a smile, interrupting the big man directly. "Hahahahaha!" Wen Yan said, not only the brave man headed, but also the local ruffians and hooligans all laughed out loud. auzw.com "No, no, I will only consider whether to give you a happy, well-dressed rich kid like you. If you want to let you leave alive, it will be unlucky in the future. It''s us." After the laugh, the brawned man explained, and said clearly. "Originally, I was worried that no one would lead the way, and you immediately came to the door, but only one person was enough to lead the way, so the rest of them died here." "I want to thank you for your frankness. You will be the only one of these people who can survive. Thank you for that." The last word fell, and Noel slowly pulled out the sword with a smile on his face, Yong Ye, the moment when the knife was completely unsheathed. In the case where no one responds, the disappearance plus appearance is completed in an instant, and the unsheathed knife is also retracted into the scabbard. "You..." The strong man''s words were still not finished. Regardless of the front, those rabble hooligans behind the headed strong man, or the group of rabble gangsters surrounded by Noel behind them, they all headed at different places at the same time. As the heads of the gangsters slid off the ground collectively, their headless bodies all turned into humanoid fountains. It''s just that the fountain is spraying clear water, while the rogues in different places are spraying blood, which soon dyes the surrounding area red. Only the strong man remained, as Noel said. Seeing this situation and this scene, I originally wanted to say something strong, but now I am completely speechless. I want to run away but I do not listen to it, and I am instantly overwhelmed by the fear of death. "I''m going to the grass deer area of ??79 Liuhun Street, hurry ahead and show me the way." Step by step toward the strong man, Noel said with a smile. "Yes...yes...yes...adult...please..." Recall, seeing Noel coming step by step, at this moment the strong man''s rebellion and escape thoughts are all in his mind, Said tremblingly. The brawny man walked diligently in front and distanced Noor from behind, but could not bear the idea of ??running away. He went honestly to the 79 grass deer area. The two of them, one after the other, did not encounter trouble again on their way out of the 80-more wooden area. There was a short stop along the way, and the two areas were not far apart, so I quickly arrived at the Caolu area. At first glance, the situation in the grass deer area is no different from that in the Kengmu area. "You can go." At the destination, Noel said lightly. "Thank you for not killing me." Wen Yan said, the strong man was like an amnesty, kept bowing at Noel, and then spread his feet and ran away. I didn''t pay attention to the strong men who left, let alone the scoundrels and hooligans who watched around the streets, but fixed my eyes and stood in the middle of the road. Soon, when Noel opened his eyes, a smile appeared on his face and disappeared instantly. .. v6 Chapter 17： Cute In the woods outside the grass deer area. A man with a sword like a saw is fighting with a group of people in this wood, and the man is not afraid of the siege of many people, and even has an excited expression on his face. The hand lifts the knife, the hand lifts the knife, and the hand lifts the knife. Every time it was a kill, the excited smile on the man''s face disappeared, replaced by an endless loss, and he was disappointed by this group of siege. And in the grass around the battlefield. At this time, a baby girl with short pink hair slowly crawled out of the grass. The baby girl hadn''t been able to watch the fighting scene for a few moments, but a figure flashed out behind her and reached up and grabbed her back collar and lifted it up. "It''s such a cute little guy." Noel said softly and peacefully when he raised the baby girl''s face, but he thought to himself: Its better to come by chance, its all caught up with me. No longer watching the scene of fighting, the baby girl looked at the face close to her, a pair of small hands reached Noor''s face, and the small palms touched randomly, as if a new toy was found, and a smile appeared on the face. . "Little cute, my name is Noel, how will you follow me in the future?" Seeing the baby girl smiled happily, Noel didn''t care about the small hands on the face and asked with a smile. "Bah?" The baby girl''s little hand stopped, tilting her head slightly, and looked at Noel seriously. "This is the Caolu area. You call Caolu Baqianliu. You will always follow me in the future. I will take good care of you." Ignoring everyone in the fight, ignoring the advice of the baby girl in your hand, Nuoerzi Gu Zi decided. "Bah?" I don''t know, female... Caolu Baqianli was obviously stunned for a moment, as if she understood Noel''s meaning. "Caolu Baqianli, this is your name from now on." I''m not sure whether Caolu Baqianli could understand it, but Noel still explained it with a smile and put her on his shoulder. The answer was that Caolu Baqianli had a sweet smile. On her shoulder, she climbed over Noel''s head, and the whole person was lying on top with a smile, screaming in the mouth. at the same time. The fight between the man and a group of people finally came to an end at this time, and he was the only one standing on the ground, and the group of people besieging him were lying on the ground angrily. The happy call of Caolu Baqianli, of course, attracted the attention of men, and even the existence of Noel happened. The most important thing is that when the man first saw Noel, the wild instinct told the man that the man with the child was dangerous and completely different from the people he had seen before. He clearly sensed the danger, but he was able to hold a man with a long knife like a saw. He did not have the slightest fear and fear. Instead, the whole person was excited, staring at Noel''s figure like a prey, his eyes full of war. auzw.com "Let''s fight." After that, the man shook his long blade like a saw, and rushed up with a smile on his face. "Ding!" Yong Ye, who was out of the sheath, blocked the long saw-like knife and held the blade together. "Mengmu Jianba, you are not my opponent, why should you die?" Easy to stop, Noel looked at the excited young version of Mengmu Jianba, said lightly. "Sure enough!" Constantly increasing the strength of the hand, but the blades that were put together did not move at all, and Mu Jianba smiled excitedly: "My intuition is correct, you are indeed a strong person!" "You''re right, I''m really strong. It''s just..." Suddenly increased his strength and forced the eighth men of Jianmu Jian with their swords to retreat, sliding back a distance, and then said: "You are not on a level with me." Noel only showed a little bit of strength, but this has made Mengmu Jianba even more excited, and just wanted to head up again to fight up and be happy. but....... As soon as he took a step, Noel appeared in front of Mengmu Jianba, and Yong Ye, who was holding it, had already held it high, and he suddenly slashed it with a knife. The black light flashed by, and a straight slash appeared on the right eye of Gengmu Jianba, extending all the way to his abdomen. "Poof!" Seeing Nuoer was close at hand, more wooden sword with a crazy lift of the knife on the eight sides, when he was about to swing down hard, but the slash marks on his body exploded blood, so that he could only maintain the posture of holding the knife high . "If you don''t move, the wound I cut will not immediately crack, but you just moved at this time." Noel flashed to the side and said helplessly. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Slowly lowered his raised hand, ignoring the wounds of crazy blood, more wood sword eight Yang Tianchang smiled: "This is what I want!!! This is what I want!!!" " "Should I say that it''s more wooden sword eight?" Noor''s mouth twitched when he saw crazy wooden sword eight. "Let''s fight to our heart''s content!!!" The knife in the handshake shook it, and Mu Jianba rushed towards Noel, a little bit of the idea of ??dealing with the wound, allowing the blood to sputter from the wound. "Have to say, you are pretty stupid." "Meng Mu Jian Ba, from my attack just now, you should see the gap between us, but you still come forward to die now, it is really stupid." "you........" Before he had finished speaking, Noel felt that two powerful spirit pressures broke out in the rear, and he suddenly had no interest in preaching more wooden swords. With a ringing sound, he moved behind Mogen Jianba in an instant, and Noel knocked **** his cervical spine with the knife handle. The cervical spine was slammed, and the wooden sword suddenly fell into a trance, and fell to the ground without resistance. .. v6 Chapter 18： I need you Without paying attention to the fainted more wooden sword eight, Nuoer took the grass deer eight thousand flow to the sky, looking in the direction of two powerful spiritual pressures. In Ling Lingting, the fire was skyrocketing, and I dont have to think about the fact that Yamamoto Yuanliu Chongguo began to solve the Soul Cultivation Sword, but it was puzzling for anyone to force him to solve it. "Little Baqianli, there seems to be something interesting. Do you want us to join in the fun?" Looking at Ying Lingting, the fire stared, Noel asked Caolu Baqianli. However, Caolu Baqianli did not respond to Noel, and she was sleeping soundly with a smile on her face. Knowing that Caolu Baqianliu was asleep, Nuoer also hesitated whether to join in the excitement. On the one hand, he worried that Xiaowaqianliu, who was awake and sleeping soundly, and on the other hand, said to Mao Zhihualie that it should not be disrupted. When hesitating. "Noel, are you still in the Soul Realm?" "Yeah, I''m in the grass deer area of ??Liuhun Street." Wen Yan said, Noel didn''t conceal his honest answer, and asked with concern: "Ling Lingting is so dynamic that even the old man has begun to solve the problem, Are you okay?" "I''m fine." Hearing the worry in his words, Mao Zhihua was very moved and responded happily. "It''s okay." Noel breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly thinking of something, and asked suspiciously: "Yes! You must contact me at this time, there must be something important?" "Right, right, I almost forgot the business." After reminding, Mao Zhihua Lie remembered the business and quickly said, "That''s it, I need you..." "Do you need me? I''ve waited a long time for this!" Noor said with excitement after interrupting Mao Zhihua Lie. "I have the right thing to find you. If you dare to interrupt me again, I will ignore you in the future!" Mao Zhihualie was a little speechless. In order to finish the speech completely, he could only warn Noel. "Yes." It can be heard that Mao Zhihualie was a little angry, and Noor did not intend to continue to make trouble, knowing that she really mattered. "Simply put, I need you to enter Ling Lingting to deal with a person, and this person''s slashing sword can make other slashing swords materialized. Now Lingling has become a mess, the captain and several The Soul Sword is under the control of the enemy." Due to the time constraints, Mao Zhihua Lie briefly explained, and at the same time worried that Noel would not help. After listening to understand, Noel chose to be silent. Not worried about being besieged by the death gods of Ling Lingting, but after listening to Mao Zhihualie''s explanation, it was instantly clear who was the culprit of this matter, and he was a little surprised and forgot to respond immediately. After a moment''s wait, Mao Zhihua saw that Noel did not respond. At this time, he was somewhat lost, but he also knew that this matter was a bit difficult for the strongman. After all, this is to make Noel, who is vain, single-handedly break into the many dead souls of death, even if he helps solve this incident, the deaths will not necessarily appreciate, and the siege is inevitable at that time. auzw.com It can be said that this is simply a thankless thing, and there is a risk of encirclement and suppression after helping out. "Sorry, I know this is a bit difficult for a strong man, you just think I''m not..." Mao Zhihua Lie was somewhat lost, but she didn''t blame Noel, her words hadn''t been finished. "Dear Lie, this is the first time you have asked me to help, to ensure the completion of the task." Recalling, interrupting the words of Mao Zhihua Lie, Noel replied. "Actually, you don''t have to force it. After all, it''s not good for you, but it can also put you in danger." Instead of preventing Noel''s friendly name, Mao Zhihua persuaded. "Don''t force it, just now I was just distracted, otherwise I would have promised you right away, and with my strength, no one could stop it if I wanted to leave." Explaining slightly, Noel smiled confidently. "Noel, then please." Mao Zhihualie was not hypocritical, and he continued to persuade, thinking in his heart:''When this matter is resolved, I must help Noel to escape, even if I struggle to carry the betrayal Counts! "I also have something to ask you for help. You first find a place where no one is, and then I teleport into the Ling Lingting." The Ling Lingting has protection, and Noel knows it clearly, so he doesn''t plan to break in. "Okay, wait a moment." Mao Zhihualie replied. Next, Noel waited patiently, thinking of countermeasures. It didn''t take long for people to wait, and soon the words of Mao Zhilie''s words rang again from his mind. There is no nonsense, the ability to immediately pass through the chain of hell, directly from Liuhun Street to the Lingling Court. In Lingting. In a small alley, only Mao Zhihualie stood alone, but the space around her showed ripples, and then Noel walked out with the grass deer Baqianliu. The sudden appearance of Noel made a charming smile appear on Mao Zhilie''s face, but the baby girl immediately caught her attention. "This little cutie is called Caolu Baqianli. I picked it up in the woods of the Caolu area. I won''t be able to take her with me when I want to fight. This is what I want you to help." Explained. Noel took down the sleeping grass deer 8000, and handed it to Mao Zhihualie. "Well, I will take care of her, you can rest assured." After accepting Caolu Baqianliu, Mao Zhihualie didn''t ask much and promised to Noel. "Please, don''t tell me that I''m gone forever, this is just a little bit more serious." White Zhimao glanced, and Noel flashed when he finished. Seeing that Noel had left, Mao Zhihualie didn''t stay here either, and Baqianli with the grass deer disappeared in the alley. Moving at high speed in the Lingling Court, Noel rushed to the position where the fire was blazing, and didn''t pay attention to the death gods who passed by, so it didn''t take much time to arrive. .. v6 Chapter 19： Deadwood Ring River What catches your eye is that the three gods of death are surrounded by blazing flames, and they are arguing about something. Except for Noel, who had just arrived, there were no other people around. "Xianghe, you killed three deaths, don''t make mistakes again and again, let''s close now." The old man dressed in six-character feather weaving, with long silver-white hair and thick beard, is holding a knife The persuaded Zifa man persuaded. "Deadwood Xianghe, if you do it now, I will intercede with the 46th room of the central government and let them commute your sentence as much as possible, and stop being obsessed." Liu Benzhong said. "What a joke!!" "I''m not wrong! I''m not wrong from beginning to end!!" "There have been many rebellions in Corpse Soul Realm, which one I did not rush to the forefront to fight against the rebellious death, completely calming the rebellion." "But what have I got now?" "I am a traitor?" "You just said that because of the three bastards, and with some false evidence, I will bear the infamy of the traitor of the corpse soul world, and then you will be escorted to prison and wait for the traitor''s infamy to be executed." "Is it wrong to kill those three bastards?" "Why did you say nothing when I was framed, but I killed those three bastards, but you want to arrest me?" The rotten river with red eyes and roaring against the roaring wood silver bell and the mountain country Yuanliu barking, roaring the center of grievances and anger. In this way, Norr understands what is going on. The poor egg of the deceased wood ringing river was innocent, and the grievances in his heart finally broke out, which led to all this happening now. But it was still useless and could not change the thoughts of the two old men. "Jailbreak, and without evidence, you killed the three deaths. No matter what you say now is true, this can''t change the mistake you made." There is no sympathy at all, Yamamoto Yuanliu He weighed his face and said to Xianghe Xianghe. "Xinghe, there was still a turning point, but after you make such a fuss, no matter what you say is useless, your behavior is to kill people and kill the mouth, and those evidences are considered to be implemented." Yinmu Yinling shook her head slightly, He sighed. "Are you stupid of me?" "Even if I don''t do that, will there really be a turnaround?" "In the 46th room of the central government, there is a group of them, do you not know?" "At the moment I was arrested, my conviction has been settled and there will be no further turnarounds. There is only one way to wait for me." "Don''t waste your time, even if I die today, I won''t catch it." auzw.com After listening to Xingmu Xianghe''s words, Xingmu Yinling and Shanbenyuan Liuyi Zhongguo chose silence, and it seems that the two of them really knew about it. Deadwood Yinling thought hard about how to rescue Deadwood Xianghe, but in the end failed to come up with any way. After all, under the torture of Xianghe''s angry grievances, when his thoughts escaped from prison and killed the three deaths who framed himself, the conviction has no place to save. "Captain, let''s do it." There was no way to decay the silver bell, and he made the decision with heartbreak. "Hey!" Glancing at Yinmu Yinling, Yamamoto Yuanliu Chongguo sighed, and the walking stick he held became a slasher. "Stop them! Flowing blades are like fire!!" Waving the knife at the two, the roaring wood rang out the river. As soon as the words fell, the blazing flames around him seemed to have life, and they suddenly changed into several fire dragons, following the instructions and rushing to the two of them. The decayed wood silver bell and the mountain country Yuanliu heavy country, the two of them pulled out the beheaded swords that they wore, and scattered the several fire dragons that hit them. "Yuan Liuju, I know Xianghe Chopper Soul Sword in this corpse soul world best. If you want to make Chopper Soul allegiance to the master again, there are only two ways: the substantive village is telling himself that the incited Chopper Soul Sword is affected by You deceived yourself, or the master resubmitted his beheaded sword." After solving the fire dragon, Yinling Yinling told. "Well, I know." In response, Yamamoto Yuanliu''s vitality changed, and his eyes became sharper. "Even if you know how!" With the roar of the rotten wood ringing the river, more than twice as many fire dragons formed before, besieging the two from all directions. "One bone." The muscles of the right arm bulged, and the heavy country of Yamamoto Yuanliu punched with one hand at a very fast speed, and the fist hit the air to form a wind pressure. The powerful wind pressure formed by the fist blows away the oncoming fire dragons. Immediately afterwards, the deceased wood silver bell and the Yamamoto Yuanliu Chongguo, using only the sword pressure of the hand-held chopper blade, wiped out all the fire dragons that came from all directions. only...... This doesn''t seem to have any eggs. One by one fire dragons burst out of the flames, it is impossible to completely eliminate them. "Shadow Bondage!" While the two of them were attacked by the fire dragon, the deceased wood ringing river was not idle, and quickly used the ghost road, and its own shadow was scattered into dozens of black lines. In the next second, the black thread was connected to the shadows of Yinmu Yinling and Yamamoto Wonju, and the two of them suddenly lost control. The body was out of control and could not move, and the fire dragons coming from all directions were getting closer and closer, but there was no fear on their faces, as if they were not being attacked. When they were about to be hit, the two exploded into a powerful spiritual pressure, instantly breaking the black line connecting the shadow, regaining control of the body, and quickly using the flash to leave. "boom!" The two had just disappeared from the place, and several fire dragons arrived in all directions. At the same time, they hit the ground fiercely, triggering a strong explosion. .. v6 Chapter 20： Whisper, Murakami! The explosion just rang, and the two of them appeared on both sides of the Xiangmu Xianghe, waving at the same time with their hand-held swords. At the foot of the decayed wood ringing river, the red flame appeared out of thin air, and formed a circle of flame with him as the center, and then the flame instantaneously surged to the sky, which protected him well in the center of the flame. The suddenly rising crimson flames forced the dead wood Yin Ling and Yamamoto Yuan Liu Yi to retreat to the heavy country, and the dead tyrants wearing them were all burned. "Captain Yuanliu, how do you feel about your own soul-cutting sword now?" In the flames of the sky, the words of the roaring wood ringing the river, full of satire. "Feelings?" Flashing body appeared, Yumoto Yamamoto wrestled his beard and said, "Even if you control Liublaohuohuo, but you can''t use Liubanruohuo''s full ability, so you are just in a rage. Heavenly thing." "I hope you will still be able to..." The surrounding flames dissipated, and suddenly a strong danger was sensed, letting the dead wood ring the river to stop half of the words, and then shouted: "Whisper, Cunzhen! "Ding!" A male with a terrible look and extremely long nails emerged with the initial solution of the decayed wood ringing river, blocking the blade that he severely cut behind him. "Void!" Murakami, who saw the figure clearly, said in astonishment. "I''m really disappointed, I thought it would work." Noel said with a smile, how disappointed. "It''s you again!" Recognizing Noel, Liu Benzhong, Yamamoto Yuan, frowned deeply and thought to himself:''How did this Vastod level break in, and why did the protective shield formed by the Lingting murderous stone? no response? "You''re the one who made a fuss on Liuhun Street a few years ago!" After reacting, Yinmu Yinling also thought of Noel, and said tightly between her brows. "Your Soul Cleaver''s ability is very interesting. How about giving me this Soul Cleaver?" Ignoring the two old men directly, Knoll smiled at Xuanmu Xianghe. "Whether it is virtual or death, since you attacked me just now, then you are also my enemy!" Xuanmu Xianghe said, but he was not idle at all, and he had swung the knife to Noel. . It was easy to escape, and Murakami and Xuanhe Xianghe joined together, but Noel did not expect Xingmu Yinling to join, and his goal was also himself. And Yamamoto Yuanliu, one of the most important nations, attacked both the village and Zhengmuxiang. Due to the joining of the two old men, Noel pulled away from Xingmu Xianghe, and was even entangled by the Yinmu Silver Bell. "Old man, I''m helping you deal with the decayed wood ringing river. Isn''t that what you want?" Noor was not in a hurry, he asked inexplicably while fighting the decayed wood silver bell. "This is indeed what we want, but we don''t need imaginary help. No matter what kind of conspiracy you have, I will not let you succeed!" On the attack of Noel, the dead wood silver bell said. "I almost forgot!" In the face of the onslaught, Noel was very relaxed and wanted to understand what he said, laughing: "That dying wood ringing river is your son-in-law, of course you can''t bear to let him die in a virtual hand, so only Will come to stop me." "Humph!" Yinling Yinling snorted coldly, the attack in his hand was more fierce, and even the ghost road had been used. "It''s annoyed and angry, it seems that I''ve been taken in." Noel smiled slightly, under the attack of the dead wood silver bell, it was still at ease, just like a play, laughing: "It''s a pity, you can''t stop I." auzw.com After that, Yinling Yinling slashed on Noor''s body with a knife. However, Yinling Yinling soon discovered that he did not kill Noel, but only cut it on the residual image. Look back. Knorr''s hand fell, and he cut the materialized village with a single knife, and then attacked the Xiangmu Xianghe. And the deceased wood Xianghe, who controls the flow of fire, is busy dealing with the difficult country of Liu Yuanyuan, who has no time to defend the Noel. I dont know if the village is being cut by Noor, the decayed wood Xianghe then loses the ability to control the flow of the blade. "Cunzheng! This waste! Get out!" "Asshole!!" "The waste will come out soon!" "Get out of here for me!!" This sudden change, coupled with the sight of Noel is getting closer and closer, rotten wood Xianghe shouted anxiously. It''s a pity that it''s useless, no matter how roaring the rotten wood sounds, he still hasn''t got a response from Murakami. But Nuoer didn''t care so much, let alone be merciless and merciless, and instantly accelerated to the side of the Xuanmu Xianghe, immediately heaving the knife without hesitation and slashing past, directly ignoring the distant Yamamoto Yuan Liu. country. "No!!!" Seeing the roar of Xiangmu Xianghe''s head, he threw his head high into the air, and the roaring wood Yinling cried painfully. "Everything is ashes, everything is ashes, and the edge is like fire!!!" "Swallow everything, Yong Ye!!!" Two spirit pressure pillars broke out, one was pure black spirit pressure pillar, and the other was crimson spirit pressure pillar. One is back to the edge, the other is the initial solution. Both Noel and Yamamoto Wonju are at the same time. "Song Ming!" When the knife was closed, Yamamoto Yuanliu pulled the sword out of the country. At the moment of drawing the knife, the tornado-shaped wall formed by the flame instantly wrapped Noel and burned it at high speed. In the Fire Dragon Scroll, Noel stands still in a calm position, and his body emits a thick black gas, and the crimson flames that are close to everything are all stained with black inflammation. The black inflammation continued to spread, and in a blink of an eye, the surrounding flames were all dyed black, and thus completely transformed into Noel''s belongings, which could not hurt him at all. .. v6 Chapter 21： Bankai [Embers Tachi] A knife formed by black inflammation was condensed and formed in Noel''s right hand, and the black inflammation transformed around him seemed to be pulled by something and was absorbed by the knife formed by black inflammation. Soon, the black inflammation in the form of the surrounding tornado was completely absorbed by the black inflammation knife, and the figure of Noel was also revealed from it. "Yuanliu, old man, how can I help you solve the trouble, and did not make any excessive demands with you, do you turn so quickly that you don''t recognize people?" As the surrounding flame disappeared, Noel looked at Yamamoto Yuanliu asked the country in cold voices. "You and the old man''s position are opposite, not to mention you broke into the Lingling court, no matter which one is good, the old man can''t let you go." Yamamoto Yuanliu said that while taking off The upper body of the dead domineering suit reveals a sturdy upper body full of scars. "Kindly help, and finally get mad, hey!" Noel shrugged and complained helplessly. That being said, he disappeared in place as soon as he finished speaking, and the figure had reached the side of the Yamaguchi Yuanliu heavy country, and he swept away the knife formed by Heiyan. Yamamoto Yuanliu stood calmly, ignoring the slashing black inflammation knife, and had no plans or ideas to raise it to resist. "torch!" As the words sounded, the flames detonated all the objects around them in a flash, giving the enemy a zero-range attack. However, there is no use of eggs. The detonated crimson flame, which had not yet burned to Noor''s body, was infected by the emitted black gas, and was still spreading rapidly. This situation forced Yamamoto Yuanyu to lock the eyebrows of the country and had to act immediately. The moment he was about to hit, he blocked the black stab from the slash, and left from the flame that had not been completely infected. The figure appeared again in a distant place. But Yamamoto Yuanliu''s heavy country had just appeared, and a dark purple flash was on the way, and he was not given any time to escape. and so..... "boom!" The dark purple flash hit directly and produced a strong explosion, and the thick smoke made it impossible to see clearly. What happened to the people in the smoke. But Noel knew that without looking at it, it was impossible to kill Empress Yamamoto Yuanliu by simply remembering Ethereal, and he could not even cause him any harm. Therefore, there was no intention of stopping, and at the same time, it was decided to leave a deep impression on the death gods of the corpse soul world. The bones and teeth of Noel covering the lower half of the face were opened, and the pure black spiritual pressure condensed at a super high speed, and condensed into a huge black sphere in the blink of an eye. The black ball condensed by the pressure is getting bigger and bigger, and the space around the black ball is gradually twisted, and even cracks appear to be broken at any time. As the time of cohesion is longer, the pure black spiritual pressure gives people a stronger sense of oppression, so strong that it makes people feel desperate. auzw.com In this situation, the dead wood silver bell, which was originally sad for the death of the dead wood ring river, finally recovered from the oppressive sense of desperate spiritual pressure, and immediately disappeared instantly. Next second. The decayed wood silver bell flashed behind Noor, raised his slashing knife and slashed it down, trying to stop the desperate launch of the black ball. The arrival of the decayed wood silver bell has already been discovered, but Noel still calms down the flash of the condensed Wangxu, completely ignoring the slashing sword behind him. At this time, the Black Flame Knife detached itself, turned into a dragon formed by Black Flame, and immediately went around behind Noel, using his body to block the slashing sword. "Roar!" Heiyan Dragon roared at Yinling Yinling, slammed the chopping knife that was chopped on his body, and opened the blood basin to bite. "Damn it!" The extremely hot heat rushed forward, making the Yinmu Yinling had to retreat and distanced from Noel. But the Black Flame Dragon didn''t catch up, but swam around Noel''s side and started to work as a guard. Previously, the heavy country of Yamamoto Wonju, who was hit by Xu Xing, emerged from the figure as the smoke gradually dissipated. Just as Noel thought, Xu Xun did not cause him any harm. In the face of the condensed Noel, Yamamoto Yuanliu Chongguo did not move half a step, or it can be said that he could not move half a step. The destructive power of this thing can be clearly sensed from the black ball condensed by the spirit. Yamamoto Yuanliu Chongguo is confident to hide, but Lingting will definitely be seriously hit, and even many deaths will die because of it. . Therefore, it is absolutely impossible to evade, only to block it. With the protection of the Black Flame Dragon, Wang Xu''s flashes also condensed in sevens and eights, and Noel chose to launch. Wang Xu''s flash fired, the giant black sphere suddenly turned into a very thick light, and rushed towards the high country of Liuben Zhongguo. "dл̫!" The chopping soul knife held by Yamamoto Yuanliu Chongguo, the burning flame on the blade disappeared, and now it becomes a black and smoky blade. "Sword of Haohuo!" Faced with the flash of Wang Xu who was getting closer, Yamamoto Yuanliu slowly lifted the remnant of the remnant fire sword, and suddenly slashed down the moment Wang Xu flash arrived. The remnant of the **** slashed down, and the flames sealed in the slashing sword were all released in an instant, colliding with the flash of Wang Xu who was on the face. Once waved, everything ended, and burned up in full burst. With just one move, Wang Xus flash was burned down by Yan, and he failed to cause any damage to the Yamamoto Yuanliu Kingdom, nor did he cause any damage to the Corpse Soul Realm. In this way, the plan to impress the deaths of the corpse soul world is now completely destroyed. .. v6 Chapter 22： Fifteen million degrees It can be said that the whole world of corpse soul has changed. Whether it is the soul of Liuhun Street or the death gods in the Lingling Court, all can clearly feel the heat, and the water evaporates at a very fast rate. It was through this situation that the death captains in the Lingting court knew at the first time that they were the captains of the team, and gave away his beheading. It also shows that the enemy is quite difficult. But none of these Bleach Captains wanted to support them, even close to the idea. Its not that I dont want to help, but that Im only going to help, and even the attack of the captain will be affected, and I will be disabled even if I dont die. No, it should be said that if it is affected, it will definitely kill people, and it will have a chance to become disabled. "The throat is so dry..." said a young and beautiful woman with long purple hair, spatula-like hair accessories, black lip gloss and two belts. "Tong Sheng, the concubine also feels that his throat is dry, and his skin is also dry." A black medium-length hair with a side bangs, wearing complicated golden hair accessories, wearing a buckle White shawl, beautiful appearance, pale complexion, elegant female road with six skeleton arms. "Qianshou Maru, you''ll see that even the blood has dried up!" What he found, Hao Zhou Tongsheng pointed to the dead, who was seriously injured, and said to Shudoro Qianshou Maru beside him. "It''s not that the blood is dry, it''s the water in the blood that is dry, and even the water in the air is passing away quickly, the moisture in everything around is passing away." As the death of the Technology Development Bureau, Shudoro Qianshou Maru The situation was quickly analyzed and explained to Hao Tongtongsheng. The two of you talked about me abruptly and changed. This is not only the case here, it is also true in many places in the corpse soul world. Except for the few captains I have seen, everyone is discussing this matter. In the teamhouse of the Eleven Fans team, he is holding Mao Zehua, who is asleep, and is watching the direction of two powerful spirit pressures. "The spirit pressure of Xuanmu Xianghe disappeared, but the captain made a swastika. It seems that Noel was overplaying." Mao Zhihua''s eyebrows were locked tightly, and he said with some worry. After a glance, Xiaoba Qianliu, who was sleeping soundly in her arms, Mao Zhihualie didn''t worry about leaving her alone, and finally gave up her plan to go to help. However, contacting Noel to determine the situation is indispensable. Untie it, hang down to the front and twist the braided hair, and gently touch the wound with your fingers to reveal the prototype of the Soul Lock at the wound. The iron chain attached to the Soul Lock gradually floats and emits blue light. "Noel, please, your question, hasn''t it been settled yet?" Mao Zhihua asked first before waiting for Noel to speak. auzw.com "The solution is solved, but your captain Yuanliu did not plan to let me go, but also wanted to solve my problem, I can only play with him. "Wang Xu''s flash was cancelled, and Noel didn''t have much time to think about it. He heard Mao Zhihualie''s question and replied honestly. "Captain Yuanliu''s slaying the residual fire Taidao, the flame temperature is as high as 15000000 degrees, the entire corpse soul world will be affected, every minute every second evaporating the water of the corpse soul world, so it is impossible to use too long." Knowing the situation, Mao Zhihualie worried about Noel''s safety and quickly told her what she knew. "Lie, are you worried about my safety?" Wen Yan asked, and Noel asked hippie with a smile. "I...I...I..." reacted, and Mao Zhihuali didn''t know how to explain it, and quickly thought out an excuse in his mind, saying: "I''m just worried that the captain is being rushed. Regardless of the constant use of the **** solution, then Xiao Baqianli and I will be unlucky." "Yes, yes, I will be careful." Noel said self-servingly, ignoring Mao Zhihua''s excuse. I dont know if its embarrassing or angry, after hearing Noels reply, Mao Zhihualie broke the contact. At this time, Noel did not contact Mao Zhihualie again. After all, there was a staring old man staring in front of him. This was not a good time to be flirtatious, and he did not want to overturn the boat because of this kind of gutter. Immediately after Yamamoto Yuanlius slashing sword, Shiraki Yinling immediately retreated from the battlefield, not daring to stay here for an extra second. The flame temperature of 15000000 degrees, the closer the distance is, the more uncomfortable it is. Therefore, only Noel and Yamamoto Yuanliu were left. After adjusting the state, Yumoto Yamamoto slowly opened his eyes and thought:''The temperature of the residual fire sword is too high, and the corpse soul world can''t bear the long-term use of the residual fire sword. It must end the battle as soon as possible, otherwise the old man Become a sinner in the soul world. "I know a little bit about your abilities, that is to assimilate each other''s abilities and turn them into items of their own, while turning their income into their own spiritual power." "But your ability has a disadvantage, the speed of assimilation is not very fast." "The old man is right." Stepping forward step by step, Yamamoto Yuanliu stared at Noel and explained slowly. "Who knows." Noel shrugged and said with a hippy smile. "If you don''t say it, the old man is just a little curious." After that, Yamamoto Wonho, who was slowly moving forward, appeared in front of Noel in an instant, and swiping his knife at a high speed was a slash. The reaction was very rapid, Noel, slammed down and backed away, not to cut the blade, but the corner of the clothing was cut. Strange, he was cut in the corner of the garment, but the flame was not released. ''Thinking, Noor frowned slightly and glanced at the torn corner of his clothes, puzzled. .. v6 Chapter 23： Seize swastika Yumoto Yamamoto launched a fierce attack, and Noel kept avoiding the slash. The figures of the two flashed in the battlefield, attacking and defending at a very high speed. No way, Yamamoto Yuanliu resolved the remnant fire Taidao, with a high temperature of 15 million degrees, before I could not know where the flames went. Noel decided to be more careful, and he didn''t want to accidentally overturn the boat in the gutter, but he didn''t regret taking the medicine. Therefore, in order to avoid the attack of the residual fire Taidao, the clothing corner will also be deliberately cut, but the result is exactly the same as before, and there is still no discovery at all. The two of you are coming and going, but Yamamoto Yuanliu can''t help Noor anyway, but he can''t cut anyone. Once again avoiding the attack, the blade of the **** disintegrated fell to the ground, and Noel still passed by easily. "Blade!" There was a long and deep gulf on the ground touched by the knife blade, and there was also a scorching high temperature. It was clear to see this Jing Nuoer. "Smart." A compliment sentence, but Yamamoto Yuanliu didn''t stop, still wielding the slashing sword, slashing at Noel continuously, and explaining: "The remnant fire Taidaodong-the sunburst, will heat my flame All, focused on the tip of the knife, does not burn, nor explodes, and only wipes out what is there to no trace." "Even if your ability can assimilate everything, it can''t be completed in a short time." "In the moment when the tip of my knife touches you, you will be wiped out with no trace, and there will be no moment of assimilation." Yumoto Yamamotos attack became sharper, and his speed improved a lot in the blink of an eye, explaining that Noels clothes on the way had been cut in many places. "Uninteresting." Knowing the effect, Noel expressed disappointment in his eyes, and said lightly: "That is, just cut the sword without touching the sword!" In the absence of any response, Yamamoto Yuanliu''s left arm was cut into the air, and Noel stood behind him with his back to his back. When Yamamoto Yuanliu responded, he glanced at the blood-sucking wound lightly, as if the injured person were not him. Then he mobilized his muscles to seal the wound, and at the same time disappeared away from Noel. "Today''s imp is really powerful. If I don''t come up with some real skills, it seems that I will explain it here." "I just said, this is a remnant of fire, and there will naturally be west." "No way, just let you..." "See you again." "Remnant Fire Taidaoxi-Remnant Prison Garment." "This is the real deal, fifteen million high temperatures." "You can''t even touch me." "Like me, my body and blade are like the sun." Yamamoto Yuanliu ignited the flame, as if wrapped in a blazing sun, covering the body and the blade. Flame, 15 million degrees... auzw.com Such high temperature approaching the limit, it is impossible for the naked eye to see... Is it an illusion? Do not! It is his spiritual pressure, and the overwhelming power is like a real existence, making his raging spiritual pressure like fire... "Little devil, this farce should be over." With a breath out of his mouth, Yamamoto Wonori, who was blazing, said coldly to Noel: "You will be turned into ashes, ending all this." Burning like fire... Eyes, hair, throat. It is worthy of being the most powerful attacker of the corpse soul world. If there is no divine power, even this distance has long been reduced to ashes. I think so, but looking at the face-to-face approaching Yamamoto Wonho, Noor did not choose to distance him, and still stood there without moving a half step. "Actually, you can escape." Yamamoto Yuanliu approached step by step, and said in his mouth unreasonably: "Although I will be caught and tortured." "Old man, you said that my ability is to assimilate each other''s ability, and the shortcoming is that the speed of assimilation is not fast, is that correct?" Noor still asked with ease in the face of Yumoto Yamamoto. "Ghost, are you going to answer the old man''s curiosity before dying?" Wen Yan, Liu Benyuan''s bad premonition, made him stop and ask. "No kidding, you can''t kill me, and no one can do it." Noel said disdainfully. "The old man understands, you are delaying time." Unexpectedly, where did the bad hunch come from, Yamamoto Yuanliu stopped thinking about it and walked towards Noel again. "Dragging time?" Noel smiled coldly, and the Black Flame Dragon swimming beside him turned into a blade again, and smiled: "You guessed wrong, this is just a game of my time, nothing more." With that, he walked heading towards Yamamoto Yuanyu, not afraid of his 15 million-degree heat, and the blackness of Noor''s body also became strong. Next second. As if getting the signal at the same time, the two accelerated to the other side in an instant, and the blades collided together in an instant. But the situation was not like what Yamamoto Yuanliu thought, the high temperature of 15 million degrees did not burn Noor to ashes. On the contrary, at the moment when the blades of the two touched a piece, the black gas erupted from Noel''s body, ignoring the flame of the height of Yamamoto Wonho, and wrapped him strong except for his head. "How did the solution come to an end!!" Yamamoto Yuanliu''s eyes widened, and his changes filled him with confusion and incredulously shouted. "Assimilation? This is just the result of my suppression of abilities." The expression of Yumoto Yamamoto, Noel was quite satisfied, explained with a sneer: "The enemy''s ability is invalidated, and the enemy''s ability is plundered, and your swallow me. Take away." .. v6 Chapter 24： you think too much "dл̫!!" Unbelief, Yamamoto Yuanliu tried to launch the **** again and shouted loudly. "Don''t waste your energy. Now, at most, you can only start the solution, and the solution is impossible." Seeing Yamamoto Yuanliu, Noel kindly explained to him. "It turns out that you have been suppressing your own strength, guiding the old man to think in the wrong direction little by little, waiting for the old man to think that when the **** wins the ticket, it will give the old man a fatal blow." He calmed down quickly, Yamamoto Yuanliu thought about it for a moment, and then analyzed it himself. "No no no, you think too much," "My goal is nothing more than the mutilating sword called Murakatsu, and suppressing my own strength is to kill time. Where is it as complicated as you think?" "The most important thing is, if you don''t keep me down, I will have left." "So, all these things now, you can find them all, it''s no wonder anyone." With a glance at Liu Benshan Yuan Yuan, Noor never thought that this old immortal could make up his brain, as if he was wrong. However, the explanation is not useful. Yumoto Yamamoto didnt believe it at all. He recognized that Noel had come to seize the sword of resolving the remnant fire, and now it is said that there must be other purposes. Swastika was taken away, but his own spiritual power was still there and was not taken away together. The initial solution is useless, it can''t harm Noor at all, and may be taken away like the swastika. Now, let''s not talk about the other party''s own strength first, only that the other party has acquired the powerful ability of the remnant of the fire, and by this point can not let such a dangerous false leave. Even if they all die together, why don''t they! ! "Dirty waves, crazy boat; boiling! numbness! twinkling! sleeplessness; Princess of Steel also embroidered, mud puppets also collapsed; assembled! Enemies! The ground flooded the ground to make him known to be powerless!" "Ninety Black Coffins!" After trying his best to get rid of the shackles of black gas, finally Yumoto Yamamoto''s right hand broke free, but instead of attacking with the chopper knife in his hand, he gave up the chopper knife held in his right hand and used the remaining right hand. Grab Noor''s hand. At this time, the chanting was finished. The black coffin was launched, and a super huge black cube appeared, shutting them in a blink of an eye. Inside the black coffin, innumerable shadow blades appeared in all directions, and at the same time shot at the two at high speed. "Old man, even if you want to die with me, but this level can''t cause harm to me, and even I can''t even touch my hair." Seeing the intention of Yamamoto Yuanliu, facing countless attacks from all sides Shadow Blade, Noel said very calmly, not taking it seriously at all. "The old man also thinks so, so..." Yamamoto Yuanliu''s only remaining right hand gripped Nuoer harder and smiled: "Ninety-one broken cremations!" "boom!" auzw.com As the words fell, a red crack appeared in the left hand of Yumoto Yamamotos right hand, and then a hot flame erupted from the right hand. The huge sword-shaped flame directly broke through the previously formed black coffin, and everything around was instantly burned. After a while. The knife-like flame gradually dissipated, and a large area around it was burned, leaving only the scorched black ground. No, there are still two figures standing in the center, except for this big movie. At this moment, Noel was still unscathed, and he pinched the neck of Yamamoto Yuanliu with one hand and lifted him in the air. The state of Yumoto Yamamoto is bad, and his hands have become empty. The whole person is black and black, and his breathing has become very weak. He may burp at any time. "This kind of attack can''t be considered the same thing. It can only be considered that you are committing suicide. It''s useless to me." After that, Noel slowly raised his right hand''s black inflammation knife, preparing to kill Yamamoto Yuanliu with a knife. It''s over. But things often don''t make people wish. Just ready to start, a large pillar dropped in the air at high speed, and the drop position is exactly... Throw away Yamamoto Yuanliu at will, and Noel will use the ring to leave. The front foot had just left, and the pillar fell down, hitting the ground hard. "Is the heavy country dead?" "It''s quite a serious injury, but it''s not a matter of me to get it done in minutes." "There''s no damage to the Soul Sword, but it has lost the ability to swallow. It''s a strange situation." "Chongguo and Soul Sword, then call you two." "The repair of the Soul Sword is not in a hurry. I want to have a good time with the Void. I always feel that the **** solution of the Cleaver of the Great Kingdom has disappeared, which has something to do with the trouble of the Soul Realm." "Chongguo can''t die for a while, and now it''s not easy to come to an existence that can be used for strokes, but can''t let you two monopolize." The smoke of three pillars was heard in the smoke rising from the pillar, and you were talking intensely about what I said. As the smoke gradually dissipated, I was able to see clearly how the three people were talking. One is a bald head, with quite thick eyebrows and fierce beards, a wide nose, a tall body, a wide-sleeved coat woven with feathers, large crimson beads hung on the neck, and high-heeled clogs Male. One is a thin face, with a hook-shaped airplane head at the end, holding a straw rod to the mouth from time to time, wearing a long-sleeved short-shirt-like feather weave, not wearing a domineering outfit, and a habit of opening a top. One is black punk with partially over-the-neck curls, and the rest of the short hair is light green, wearing wide-frame sunglasses, used to hang the headphones on the neck, and wearing grass-green shirts and slippers. Sleeveless, long pendulum-shaped, often grinning male. .. v6 Chapter 25： A thousand miles to the sky! "What about the zero team..." Noel frowned slightly when he saw the person coming, and did not act lightly. "Huh?" The bald-headed bearded monk, who looked at Noel in the distance, said with a puzzled expression: "Strange, really strange, who the **** are you?" "The soldiers and guards of the soldiers'' headquarters, as you can see, I''m just a vain." Noel shrugged perfunctoryly without knowing what the other party saw. "Don''t call my name casually..." Wen Yan, the soldiers of the main headquarters lost their smile instantly, looked at Noel with a black face, and warned: "Be careful I break your throat!" "Monk, don''t be angry, don''t be angry." The middle-aged uncle, who seemed to be sloppy on the side, patted a guard of the military headquarters. "Boy, dare to come alone and make trouble in the corpse soul world, you are living impatiently to death!" The arrogant man with the head of the aircraft pointed at Noel with a slashing knife holding a paddle. "Wang Yue, Tian Shilang, this reality is so weird. I can sense that he has a variety of powers, but it''s not just virtual power, you don''t care anymore." There was no joke, and the big brush on the back was removed. "Really don''t say, in addition to the power of imagination, there is the power of death." Staring at Noel with his eyes, the two house Wang Yue held his chin with one hand and carefully observed it. After walking two steps forward, the soldiers of the army headquarters turned around and waved a large brush while they were not paying attention, and quickly wrote a large seal. Kirinji Tenshirou and Ermeiwu Wang Yue were stunned by the action of the soldiers of the soldiers. "Monk! What do you mean!" Looking back, the tempered Qilin Temple Tian Shilang kicked the seal written on the space fiercely. "This prey belongs to me, Tian Shilang takes Zhongguo to heal, Wang Yue you go back and check the heavy sword of Zhongguo." Touching his big bald head, ignoring the bad temper of Qilin Temple Tianshi Lang, Hippie said with a smile. "No! The dying monk is about to lift this **** enchantment, then the vain is right..." Tian Shilang of Qilin Temple hadn''t finished speaking yet, and was pulled off by the two Yue Wang Wang Yue beside him. Stopped him puzzled. "Let''s go back to the Spirit Palace." Wang Yue, who was in the two houses, turned around and picked up the chopping knife of Liuben Yuanshan, and walked towards Tianzhu. Seeing Ermeiwu Wang Yue walking towards Tianzhuyun, while the soldiers of the main headquarters turned around and ignored him, and Tian Shilang of Qilin Temple was puzzled and said nothing more. Carrying the dying Yamamoto Yuanliu, Qilin Temple Tian Shilang also walked towards Tianzhu Yong. When the two entered the interior of Tianzhuyong, the door of Tianzhuyong was automatically closed, and then quickly rushed into the sky, quickly disappearing into view. "What do you see?" The two of them were gone, and Noel asked with a smile. "The power of virtual power, the power of death, and the power of hell, three forces appeared on you at the same time, and there was even a power that made me feel extremely dangerous." The smile on his face was taken back, and the main headquarters was a guard Replied. "Are you saying this kind of power?" Noel smiled slightly, no longer suppressing the divine power in his body, and released unscrupulously. "It seems that I feel right. It is extremely dangerous force." The powerful coercion fell and almost fell to his knees on the ground. The soldiers of the military headquarters shook their heads and smiled bitterly, but they were supported by a large brush. This saved the kneeling gift. auzw.com At this time, the others in the corpse soul world are not so lucky, nor the strength to resist the coercion of the decline, whether it is ordinary soul, ordinary death, or even It is the captain of the various teams, and all of them are lying on the ground without exception. There is no resistance at all, and it can only be pressed on the ground. No, of course, there are also spared. There is no coercion in this area for the team of Eleven Fans, but Mao Zhihualie and Xiaoba Qianliu are just there. Others simply don''t know about this situation. Even if they knew it, they couldnt think of it now. Its impossible to go to the eleventh teams refuge, so they dont know how to use it, let alone they dont know it. Strongly under pressure, a guard of the main headquarters raised his right hand and pushed in the direction of Noel. Next second. The huge palm released by the use of spiritual power appeared, and rushed towards Noel very quickly. Because it is too fast, it cannot be avoided at all, and it can only be hard connected. The huge palm hit, and the powerful force flew Noel to blow out, and flew out of Lingling almost instantly. "Thousands of miles!" "Even if the target is thousands of miles away, it will be destroyed indiscriminately!" "After hitting thousands of miles, it will return to its place." Thousands of miles away, a guard of the main headquarters chased up, and the huge palm appeared again, and shot Noel towards the ground. "boom!" Noel smashed **** the ground, and a large area of ??the ground was sunken down. Preparing to carry out the next attack, after all, the soldiers of the military headquarters clearly knew that they could explode a force that made them feel extremely dangerous, and then Noel could not be shot dead in two or three times. Immediately after raising my hand to attack, I immediately noticed something was wrong. The soldiers of the Warlord Department saw a headless body. He was so familiar and familiar with this body, and Noel was seen behind this body. "It turns out that it is my body..." The soldiers of the main military department immediately understood and lost consciousness at the same time. "I didn''t even want to fight, but you were about to attack me, so why bother to find death." Glancing at the fallen body, Noel returned to the direction of Ling Lingting. .. v6 Chapter 26： Call my name Return to the battlefield where you were fighting before. Seeing that the slashing sword of the deceased wood ringing river was still there, this made Noel relieved and picked it up from the ground. "System Master, leave the village''s ability, as for the destruction of the spirit." After a little thought, Noel ordered. In progress The ability is reserved, and the spirit has been destroyed. The host (yes/no) is bound to the Soul Sword. "Nonsense, of course bound." Noel said speechlessly. The binding is successful. As the prompt for successful binding sounded, a pure white scabbard appeared in the hand, and the village was given to the scabbard. Withdrawing from the state of returning to the blade, the village was hanging around the waist on the left, then Noel left the place, and disappeared on the scorched earth in an instant. The disappearance of powerful spiritual pressures one by one, and after a while no more powerful spiritual pressure broke out, which let everyone in the corpse soul world know that the battle is over. As a result, the various Fan teams also began to get busy, performing their duties. The eleven-fan teams house, the exclusive room for the captain. The figure of Noel appeared here, and was telling Mao Zhihualie about the matter just now, and also told about the arrival of the Zero Fan team. After understanding the situation, Mao Zhihualie said nothing, still smiling gently and peacefully. "Your captain is half dead. The bald monk of the Zero Team was killed by me. Don''t you want to say something?" Noel leaned beside Mao Zhihua and poked his face with the sleeping little eight thousand flow. "The captain of the team was brought back to the Palace of Spirits by the Zero Team, so he would not be in any danger of life. It is estimated that it will fully recover in a few days, so there is nothing to worry about." "As for the bald monk, you didn''t really kill him." "Although he was indeed killed by you, he was able to resurrect himself through others." Looking at the Noel around him, Mao Zhihua Lie explained it, and was very sure that the first guard of the army headquarters did not really die and could survive. The soldiers of the headquarters of the soldiers can still be resurrected, and when he heard that Noel''s hand poking his face, it was obviously paused. It was clear that there were no signs of life, but Mao Zhihualie said that the soldiers of the main army can be resurrected, and it does not seem to be a joke at all. Could it be that....... Is the slashing sword of a soldier and a guard of the main army department capable of being resurrected? Or does he have the ability to resurrect himself? Or is it that the members of the Zero Team transformed by the Spirit King have the ability to resurrect? auzw.com Forget it, it can be resurrected if you can be resurrected. If you find trouble, it''s a big deal to kill it again. Anyway, it can be killed once, the second time will not become more difficult, it will only become easier. Thinking about it, Noel was too lazy to think about it, and thought it was a waste of brain cells. "Go shopping and play, play and play, and trouble, it''s time to leave the world of corpse soul, so as not to be found that you are not good to do." From Mao Zhihua''s arms, Xiaoba Qianliu was hugged over , Noel got up and prepared to leave. "Are you really planning to bring Xiaobaqian back to the imaginary circle?" Mao Zhihua didn''t move and looked up and asked Noor. "Aren''t you afraid that I would swallow the little eight thousand flow?" Stopped, Noel asked back. "I''m not worried about this at all, I''m afraid that other vain will swallow Xiaobaqianliu, so I think it''s better to leave her and let me take care of it." Mao Zhihua smiled gently and peacefully, while With long hair, he suggested. "Relax, if I look at Xiaobaqianliu, how can I dare to swallow her, and then she will not bully others, then thank God." Noel shook his head slightly, rejecting Mao Zhihua''s suggestion, Open the channel to the virtual circle and walk slowly into the channel. When Noel entered into it, the cracked spaces quickly merged together and eventually recovered without any traces. Putting the long hair in front of the fierce, Mao Zhihualie picked up the chopping knife set aside, slowly got up from the cushion, and then walked out of the eleven Fan team''s dedicated room. Using the instantaneous step, the moment disappeared in the team of the eleventh team, and there is no one here. Spirit Palace. There are five basins in the space far above the corpse soul world, and this is the Zero Fanli Temple, which is the five cities that the Spirit King awarded to the Zero Fan team members, and they are suspended in the midair of the Spirit King Palace. Above these five basins, a large cocoon-like building floats. It is the inner hall of the spirit king, the main hall of the palace of the spirit king, floating in the depths of Omotesando, it looks like 4 floors, and the spirit king is sleeping here. Before, the two people who returned from Tianzhuyu were in one of the cities at the time, taking the hot spring with the severely injured Yamamoto Yuanliu. That''s right, just soaking in the hot spring. However, the hot springs here are special. One is a hot spring pool with a warning sign saying Bone Hell, but it looks no different from a normal hot spring pool. Another warning sign reads Blood Pool Hell, and the outside of this hot spring is no different from other hot springs, but the hot spring water in it is red boiling water. At this time, Yumoto Yamamoto, who was recovering his arms, was soaking in the boiling blood pool **** hot springs. There were two people by the pool talking about what you said. Suddenly, one of them stopped and signaled the other not to speak. "Strange, did I hear it?" Wang Yue, who was waiting for nothing and heard nothing, said to himself. "Wang Yue..." However, the voice rang from Wang Yue''s mind again. "Monk? Is it you?" Hearing once again, Ermei Wangyue instantly recognized the sound, but asked for confirmation. Wang.. Wang Yue.. Name....Quickly...call my name quickly...call my name... The soldiers of the main army said intermittently. .. v6 Chapter 27： resurrection "One soldier guard at the main headquarters." Without much thought, the two houses Wang Yue quickly read out. As the words fell, in front of Nijoya Wang Yue and Kirinji Tenshirou, a lot of black ink appeared on the ground. And these black inks appear quickly, close together, gather, condensed into a human form, a moment of kung fu has become a guard of the military headquarters. "Woo!" A guard of the resurrected main headquarters suddenly opened his eyes and quickly sat up from the ground, breathing heavily, thanking: "Oh! Thank you!" "This...this...what is going on?" Suddenly a soldier''s guard appeared, Qilin Temple Tian Shilang was scared and jumped back. "Did you get killed by that vain?" Seeing that the first guard of the main military department appeared in this way, the two kings of the house immediately thought of a possibility. "Yes, I''ve died once." The soldiers of the main army nodded, admitted honestly, and said with a smile. "Monk, you said you died once, so how are you alive now?" After returning to God and looking closely, Qilin Temple Tian Shilang asked puzzlingly. "The name contains all the power. By calling my name, I got a little strength from Wang Yue and restored my body." Climbing up from the ground, the soldiers of the main army entered the blood The hot springs in Chi Hell supplement the blood and spirit pressure in the body. "No!" The more you think, the more wrong you are. Erjie Wuyue feels that this is too wrong and says: "It took a lot of time to deal with the heavy country in vain. How can you get cleaned up by him so quickly, is it yours? The strength is not worse than that of a country that is more important? "It makes sense, it really seems to be the case." Wen Yan, Qilin Temple Tian Shilang nodded his head, also felt very reasonable. "Then the real power was hidden before the virtual, I can say that he was killed by the second, and even the cut was not a little response, when the reaction came over, everything was too late." The smile suddenly disappeared, the master The ministry frowned closely, and did not want to admit that this was true, but it was a fact that could not be changed. After hearing this, both of them chose silence. The soldiers in the headquarters of the soldiers looked serious, and the two of them were sure that this was not a joke. So that is to say, this incredible thing really happened. After all, both of them are well aware of the strength of the main guard of the war department, saying that he is the strongest death in the corpse soul world. But he was killed by a spike, not by a fierce battle, but by a spike. So to what extent does the other party want cattle x? Just thinking about this made the two men sweat. When the three members of the Zero Fan team were silent, Yamamoto Wonho, who was soaking in the Hechi Hot Spring of the Blood Pool, slowly opened his eyes and woke up. After a little activity, my hands recovered immediately, and at the same time, the silent three were found. auzw.com "Thanks to the three people for their life-saving grace." Yamamoto Yuanliu quickly thanked. "Xie doesn''t need it, let me tell you first, what the **** is going on." I checked it a bit with my eyes. After making sure that Yamamoto Yuanliu didn''t hurt, Qilin Temple Tian Shilang asked. "The son of the deceased wood family, the deceased wood Xianghe was wrongfully imprisoned, because of his disobedience in his heart, he killed three deaths who scorned him. Because of his special ability to slash the soul, he can make other death slashes physical, and let Its betrayal is facing the blade." "Therefore, a large number of soul-cutting knives were materialized, causing Ling Lingting to fall into chaos." "The Guardian Thirteen Fans fight against the actualized Cleaver, and I and the head of the Deadwood Family, Deadwood Silver Bell, grabbed the Deadwood Xianghe, but I did not expect that the Vastod-class Daxu broke in and joined the battle. " I talked about it from beginning to end, and at the same time, I revealed the purpose of Noel. After listening to Yumoto Yamamotos commentary, the three of the Zero Fan team found many problems. First: The purpose is to cut the soul and slap the village. This purpose is a bit too ridiculous. Not only did the three of the Zero Team do not believe it, even Shanben Yuanliu didnt believe it until now. Second: How did Noel enter the Ling Lingting? You must know that the Ling Lingting has a protective cover formed by a killing stone. If someone breaks into it, an alarm will be issued. At the same time, the four gates that enter the Ling Lingting are guarded by people, and it is impossible. Enter silently. Third: Knowing the ability to cut the soul and kill the village, Noor only came to **** it. That is to say, someone disclosed this information, and it also showed that there was a traitor in Lingling. wait wait wait The emergence of a series of problems shows that Noel has an ulterior conspiracy. Anyway, the four people now think so. Noel, as a party, would definitely cry out innocently if he knew the situation. After all, his purpose is very simple, just to win a smile from the beauty, nothing more. This is just an excuse to come up with, and it is also a spoils of spoils. But these are not important anymore. Noel has already returned to the sky cover of the imaginary circle. It is estimated that he will not go to the corpse soul world for a long time. At most, he will pull up the Mausoleum and wait slowly for the plot. There is no way, some of the beauties haven''t appeared yet. After the two big troubles of Noel, the defense of the corpse soul world will definitely be greatly improved, and if it happens again, it will definitely be attacked by the group. The beauties haven''t appeared yet, and Noor, who is already afraid of trouble, will definitely not ask for trouble again. What''s more, at this time there is a little more than eight thousand Liuli around, and can call the Mao Zhihua Li anytime, anywhere, there is no need to go to the corpse soul world again and again. .. v6 Chapter 28： I do not know how long it has been Time passes by one minute and one second... Day after day, year after year... I haven''t known how long it has been for a few years, a few hundred years. No matter how long it has passed, the imaginary circle is still that imaginary circle, and nothing has changed at all. It is still the place where they fight each other in order to survive and become stronger. The only difference is that the palace built in the sky cover is now much bigger and more gorgeous than before. And there are more people living in the palace than in those years. Of course, with the exception of Noel being the only male, the rest are all female. At this time, a little pink shoulder-length short loli is running wildly in the aisle of the palace. "Nuo Nuo is up!" The rushing little Lori stopped in a hurry, stopped in front of a door, a pair of small hands pushed open the closed door, and rushed into the room and flew away on the big g. Little Loli fell and hit the sleeping man''s arms heavily, except that the man showed no signs of waking up, and continued to sleep with his eyes closed. Seeing this, Little Loli was upset and sulked her cheeks. "Nono is up! The sun is basking! Hurry up!" Little Loli, thinking of something, jumped on Noel''s abdomen and cried while jumping and playing. "Don''t make trouble for Xiaobaqianliu, the sky of the imaginary circle is always night, how could there be a sun appear, let me sleep 5..." At the moment when Xiaobaqianliu fell, Noel immediately reached out and took her Grab it and hold it in your arms as a pillow. "Sleep for another 5 minutes?" Being held in his arms, Xiao Baqianli didn''t struggle at all. He pointed out and poked Noel''s face with his hand and asked with a smile. "Sleep for another 5 hours." Noel replied and continued his great sleep. Xiao Baqian was stunned for a while, but soon came back, and no noise or noise, small hands began to count. After 5 seconds... "Five hours later, Nono will hurry up." A pair of small palms were placed on Noel''s face, and Xiao Baqianli began to rub it together, having fun. "It''s only 5 seconds. Is your math teacher teaching?" Noel finally opened his eyes and looked helplessly at Xiaobaqianliu. "My math is Nono, you teach, is Nono the physical education teacher?" Seeing Noel woke up, Xiaoba Qianliu withdrew his little hand, and asked hippie with a smiley face. "5 seconds equals 5 hours. I can''t remember teaching such a profound mathematics." Xiao Baqianliu glanced, and Noel let her go and got up. "Hee hee." Climbing up from behind, Xiaoba Qianliu was lying on Noel''s shoulder, laughing: "Nono, you promised to take me to this world today, when will we go?" auzw.com "Is there any time? What happened?" After hearing that, Noel scratched his head and couldn''t remember it at all. "On the last Sunday, you said you were going to do some things in this world. At that time, you promised to take me with you." Seeing Noel forgot, Xiaoba Qianliu was also angry. After such a reminder, I really remembered what happened, and I almost forgot. Moreover, I haven''t been in this world for a long time, and I need to add some new items to spend a long time. Now that I have remembered, of course I won''t go back to sleep and quickly get up and walk out of the room. But before going to the present world, it is necessary to say hello to the others in the palace, lest the innocent play may cause them to worry blindly. Come to the lobby. I was just about to reach out and push the door of the hall, but the door was pulled away from the inside. The hands that went to push the door fell on the Europeans who opened the door, and Noel was stunned. Well, even the person who opened the door was stunned. "Sir Noel, I was just about to call you to dinner, but I didn''t expect you to come by yourself." Helibel looked back and said, looking at Noel in front of him, and didn''t care about the hands on the European school. "Cough cough cough!" Wen Yan quickly took her hands back, and Noel coughed to cover up the embarrassment, and said, "Well, because I have something to go out today, I got up early." "Beckham, Beckham, I called Nono." Xiao Baqianli, who was lying on her shoulders, immediately raised her little hand and praised me. "Thank you, Master Qianqianliu." Heriber responded with a smile, not as respectfully as Noel. "Xiaobei, it is Baqianliu, not Baqianliu." Xiaobaqianli shook his head and immediately corrected with a straight face. "Little Baqianli, you should call her sister Helibel, and Helibel, just call her Baqianliu. You can see what she looks like an adult." Noel took Xiaobaqianli and took her in one hand Hold it in her arms and squeeze her little face with the other hand. "Nasty, Nono don''t pinch my face, it''s not memeta anymore." Say that, but Xiaobaqianli didn''t struggle, and he was grinning, how can it be a bit annoying. "Sir Noel, please come into the hall to dine." Laughing at the big one and the small one, Helibel gave way and stood aside. No nonsense going on, Noel took Xiaoba Qianliu into the hall and sat down on the main table. After sitting down, I looked around and found that the others were not there. "What about the others?" Noel asked Heriber when he saw that the others were not there. "Sun Sun, Mi La, and Apache, they went to the middle class to find the Daxili experience, but I was really not sure about the three of them, so I asked Tonilu to secretly protect them." Wen Yan, Helibel answered honestly Road. "It''s good to go and practice, and if Nilu looks at them, there shouldn''t be any problems." Knowing the whereabouts of the rest of the people, Noel nodded and thought it would be fine. .. v6 Chapter 29： Zhibo "Admiral Noel, did you say you want to go out, where are you going?" Thinking of what, Helibel placed the food on the table in front of Noel and asked suspiciously. "It has been a long time since I have lived in this world. I think there should be a lot of new things in this world, so I plan to take Xiaobaqianli to see." Noel replied honestly while dining. "Uh huh, is Beckham going with us?" Leaving from Noel''s arms, Xiao Baqianli sat on the chair beside him. "If I go, will it cause trouble to Lord Noel?" Helibel moved a little, but did not directly agree, but looked at Noel in the meal. "Let''s go together. Anyway, Tiangai won''t run away. You don''t need to leave people to come to see the house. Leave a message to explain that we will go out and save the four of them from coming back and worrying about it." Noel smiled slightly, hey. Libell said. Eat and chat while taking a break after solving the things in front of you. After leaving a message in the palace, Noor, Xiaoba Qianliu, and Helibel disappeared from the palace to the present world. Corpse Soul Realm. At this time, a woman with short blonde hair and short hair, she uses **** as her logo, a black mole on her lips, she is **** and wears a white scarf. "Captain!" This beautiful woman was looking around the team of the Shifan team and shouted loudly: "Where are you! Captain!" "team leader!!!" "Vice captain Matsumoto is looking for the captain again..." A female death passing by here looked at Matsumoto Ranju in the courtyard. "Yeah, it''s so hard every day..." The bald four-eyed male death on the side, and was so helpless to the captain on the booth. Depending on what was found, Matsumoto Ranki quickly stopped in a hurry, staring at a large tree in the courtyard. "Take the plate for me!" Staring at the big tree with both eyes, Matsumoto Ranju reached out to the female **** of death. "Eh! Oh..." I was taken aback and didn''t figure out what was going on, but the goddess of death quickly reacted and passed the plate in her hand. "Captain! I found you!" Matsumoto Ranju took the plate and threw it out with all his strength, letting it fly to the dense tree. "Wow!" There was a shout immediately after the plate didn''t enter the tree. Immediately afterwards, a figure fell from the tree, but he clasped the plate with both hands, and the plate just blocked his face, but he wore white feather weaving on his body, which can make him sure that he was a captain. "Good! Hit!" Matsumoto Ranju smiled when he saw the target. "Really....It''s a pity! I was caught! So I missed it! Hahahaha!" There was a pretty whispered word from behind the plate. "It doesn''t matter, I will make up the knife." Matsumoto Ranju walked up to the captain, said while lifting her right foot, kicking fiercely toward the plate, laughing: "This hit Right!" "Poof..." hit directly, intimate contact with the plate in front of the face, the captain screamed: "Wow! Broken! My Jianting''s nose is broken! I have to rest today! " "Okay, don''t play tricks here, go back and work for me." Ignoring the captain''s words directly, Matsumoto Ranju said impatiently. Taking away the plate that blocked his face, the captain squeezed the bleeding nose, but finally he could see who he was. "Captain Shiba!" Seeing who it was, the two deaths behind Matsumoto Ranju cried out in unison. "I''m so sorry, it''s because Ranju broke the plate." After returning the plate, Zhibo wholeheartedly apologized. auzw.com "Don''t always blame others!" "I blame the captain for being lazy and running around to hide." "Really..." "Although it is a sideline, but the head of the Zhibo family, even this virtue, the clan will be dull!" "You give me some seriousness!" Seeing Zhibo still smiling hippiely, Matsumoto Ranjuguguchi said with heart. But there is no use of eggs. "Ah!" "It''s useless even to buckle down the big family hat." "The reason why you want me to work is to reduce your work and then slip out to play?" "Huh? I saw it through!" Zhibo looked through everything as early as possible. He didn''t even listen at all. He looked at Matsumoto Ranju''s back and was smirking. Hearing the words behind him, Matsumoto Ranju obviously became stiff, completely doing what he did. "I discovered it long ago!" "You secretly increased my workload!" "Ah, it''s terrible!" "Goblin!" "What a terrible strategy!" "Witch!" Seeing that Matsumoto Ranju was disheartened, Zhibo was still talking unreasonably, and his face was even more abominable. "Ah!!! Annoying...." Unbearable, Matsumoto Ranju turned around and threw his fist. "Ranju!" As soon as he grasped his fist back, Zhibo suddenly became serious, shouting at Matsumoto Ranju. "Yes... yes!" One was scared. Matsumoto Ranju was a bit stunned, and his anger disappeared instantly. "Today..." looking at Matsumoto Ranju seriously, Zhibo said solemnly and heartily: "Thanks to your hard work to find me everywhere!" "Now the persecution is sweating..." "Awesome!" .. v6 Chapter 30： Fushiro Hitsugaya Zhibo, who was still serious, turned into a seductive expression in the next second, and gave thumbs up to Matsumoto Ranju. Matsumoto Ranju''s anger lit up in an instant, immediately throwing off his tightly held right hand, and immediately launched a storm-like beating. "Wow!" "Eh!" "what!" "A punch is not enough?" "it hurts!" "Ya Li butterfly!" "Help!" "I was wrong, please don''t fight!" In the stormy fist, Zhibo''s swollen nose and face turned into a pig''s head in a short while, and if he didn''t look carefully, he could not recognize who he was. Begging for mercy, no eggs. Shouting for help is still useless. Well, I can only use the trick to pretend to be dead. I have to say that Miyamoto Ranju stopped with Zhibo pretending to die with a swollen nose and blue face. Although the stop was stopped, Zhibo was afraid to get up at all. It was clear that Matsumoto Ranju was still angry, and he didn''t want to get up again and was ruined. Therefore, Zhibo pretending to be dead, was grabbing the collar by Matsumoto Ranju, and dragged him all the way back to the Shifan team. Along the way, no matter how many people are pointing, the dead pig is not afraid of boiled water, Zhibo is also determined to continue to pretend to die, and has no intention of getting up. Shifan team. The Shifan team is a patrol and security team, which is responsible for the patrol of the Soul World and the patrol work of the world, and it is almost like a security guard. Team of the Shifan team. In front of the captain''s office, Matsumoto Ranju dragged the dead Zhibo wholeheartedly into it, and a white-haired hedgehog-headed boy inside was just busy with the matter at hand. Of course, the teenager also saw the two entering. auzw.com "This is your document, I''ve got it all done." From the seat, the white-haired boy said to the two people who came in with a thick stack of documents. "Oh oh oh oh oh!" The instant resurrection jumped up, and used the instant step to come to the white-haired boy, raised the boy high in a funny way, and smiled excitedly: "Really capable! Winter! Shilang! Worthy of being the next captain! Long live! Lift high!" Treated as a child, Rifangu Dongshilang couldn''t laugh at all. He raised his captain with a black face and thought: If you werent a captain, I wouldnt see it kill you! "Wait!" Matsumoto Ranju turned to look at the two, and shouted, "Shouldn''t the next captain be me? In terms of rank!" "What are you talking about?" Zhibo looked at it with all her heart and said disgustedly: "If you are the captain, the Shifan team will definitely collapse!" "That''s it!" I didn''t look at Matsumoto Ranju, and Rifangu Dongshilang echoed: "And my swastikas have also been practicing very smoothly. I have no problems as a team leader." "Asshole Dongshilang! You even help!" Unexpectedly Matsumoto Ranju quickly grabbed Rifangu Dongshilang from the heart of Zhibo, holding his face with both hands. Not to be outdone, Rifangu Dongshilang also reached out and pulled Matsumoto Ranju''s mouth. Zhibo glanced at it wholeheartedly, and had no plans to stop the two of them. He walked to the side cabinet and searched for something. "Ah, column?" Opening the cabinet, I found something missing, and Zhibo, who was unbelievable, continued to search through it and asked, "Who saw my buns hidden in the cabinet?" "!!!" Wen Yan, who was fighting with Matsumoto''s chaotic chrysanthemum, Rifangu Dongshilang, the whole person was stiff for a moment, and the topic was seriously separated: "Captain! After all, there is a report that I am very concerned about... ." With that said, Rifangu Dongshilang stopped the mischief with Matsumoto Ranju and looked for related documents seriously when looking for a job. Zhibo stopped wholeheartedly and searched the cabinet. He noticed that Rifangu Dongshilang was not right, so he approached him and asked tentatively, "Dongshilang, my buns are more important, so I deliberately hid in the cabinet. , Thinking about tasting slowly while resting, haven''t you really seen it?" "I''m so annoyed! Steamed buns don''t matter!" Looking for the relevant documents, Rifangu Dongshilang responded impatiently and whispered: "The taste is really good." "It really was eaten by you! I heard it! Do you want to pass the trick?! You bad boy!" After confirming, Zhibo pointed at Rifangu Dongshilang and pretended to be sad. "It was the report two months ago, do you remember?" Shiba, ignoring Shoubao, focused on finding the relevant documents and handing it over, and then said: "In a medium-sized city called Mingmu , The **** of death responsible for it two months ago died because of an accident." "Well...it seems that there is such a thing, but the reason is still under investigation?" Stopping the show, Zhibo thought about it carefully. "There is also this, an additional report on this incident that I just sent last month. Although the reason has not been ascertained, two more deaths were killed last month." Rifangu Dongshilang took out the document again And handed it to Zhibo again. Just a brief glance, but Zhibo was no longer hippie smiling, and turned and rushed out of the captain''s office. "Ah!" Matsumoto Ranju shouted, "Captain! Where are you going?" "I''ll investigate, and I''ll leave it to you." Zhibo stopped wholeheartedly and said to her back. "Eh?! Wait... now?! Go alone?!" Matsumoto Ranju asked quickly. "Well, I will come back the day after tomorrow, please work for you tomorrow!" Quickly sorted out the emotions, the moment Zhibo turned around, he turned back to a complete amusement. .. v6 Chapter 31： Curiosity kills meow "What are you talking about! It shouldn''t be reported to the captain..." Matsumoto Ranju hasn''t finished speaking. With a swish, Zhibo left with a single heart and disappeared in front of the two of them. Upon seeing this, Matsumoto Ranju was just about to catch up, but was caught by Rifangu Dongshilang behind him, and almost fell to the ground. "Dongshilang! What are you doing!" Matsumoto Ranju quickly stood up and turned to shout at Rifangu Dongshilang. "Don''t chase it." Ignoring Matsumoto Ranju''s anger, Rifangu Dongshilang let go of his hand, turned and walked into the office, explaining: "The captain thinks that...this investigation is too dangerous. So I went alone." "I also understand this kind of thing, so it should be more..." Matsumoto Ranju was interrupted only half the time. "So now! We should stay here more!" "You should understand..." "We can only obediently wait for him here..." "In terms of our present strength..." "Going is nothing more than dragging the captain''s hind legs, and it is more likely to cause him to take care of the two of us, so he may be killed in battle. "We can only stay here and wait." After listening to Rifangu Dongshilang, Matsumoto Ranju opened his mouth a few times, but eventually failed to speak. Two people, big and small, stood in the office like this, and no one said a word. No one talked about it again, chasing Zhibo''s dedication. This world. Mingmu City-empty block area. At this moment, the entire city was shrouded in heavy downpour, and the dark night sky flashed with thunder and lightning, illuminating the city at night from time to time. Noel and others who arrived early in the world, played in the world from morning until dark, and now live in a luxury hotel to rest. Said that staying is a bit incorrect. After all, Noel and others are souls. Except for some special people, ordinary people cant see with the naked eye, so staying in a hotel directly into the presidential suite to rest. But after a short rest, the three in the presidential palace sensed something and looked in the same direction. "Nono, there''s fun over there!" Tugging at Noel''s clothes, Xiao Baqianli pointed in one direction, and I wanted to look like a pair. "The Daxu''s spirit pressure is a little special, and there is death in the spirit pressure..." Helibel hadn''t finished speaking, turned his head and looked at the direction just surprised, saying: "There is still a captain level grim Reaper!!" auzw.com "There is no rational imagination, and there is a captain level of death, it looks very interesting there." Noel smiled slightly, looking at the same direction, there was something about this interest. "I''m going together!" Fly on Noel, Xiao Baqianli clutched the clothes tightly with both hands, afraid of being left behind. "Did I say to go?" Noel asked, looking down at Xiaobaqianliu. "Go, go." Suddenly, after waiting for a while, Xiaobaqianli began to be coquettish, with big watery eyes, and looked at Noel pitifully. "Adult Yaqianliu, I think it''s better not to go into more business. Otherwise, if we are found by those deaths, we can''t stay in this world, and we will attract more deaths to hunt us down." See Noel did not agree. Helibel quickly suggested, thinking that the past was not good. "It''s okay, it''s a big deal. Let''s go to another city to play, otherwise we will kill all the deaths in the future." Nuoer said indifferently, rubbing the little head of Little Eight Thousand Liuli with her hand, so that she could not be disturbed in her arms. "Long live! Long live! Nono is the best!" Xiaoba Qianliu held up a pair of hands, cheering with joy. After years of dealing with each other, Helibel knew that what Noel decided was absolutely impossible to change easily, so no matter how to persuade, it would be useless, and it would be silent and no longer persuade. Although persuasion is not persuasive, it does not mean that you cannot follow along. Therefore, Helibel is ready to fight at any time. As long as there is a **** of death who dares to get close to Noel and Xiaoqianliu, she is definitely the first to rush to fight. Next, the three of them disappeared together from the presidential palace and rushed in the direction they sensed. Moving forward in the heavy rain, Xiao Baqianli lay on Noel''s shoulder, while Helibel followed closely, and the three walked over the high-rise building. The distance to the sensed destination is getting closer. Suddenly, the figures of the three stopped on the top floor of a tall building and did not move on. And not far away in front of the three, there is a black cat all over his body, staring at them with a human face. The expression of curiosity, surprise, disbelief, etc. appeared in the black cat''s eyes, changing almost every second. Although these three people hide very well, they can still sense the weak virtual pressure. Except for the little girl, the man and the woman are very dangerous. If you want to get started, the dead person is definitely me... The most important thing is that these three people have discovered my anomaly and will definitely not let me run away easily. What curiosity killed meow! If I knew this, I wouldn''t stop it. What''s the difference between it and death. It seems only... "Meow!" The black cat yelled at the three, and the small paw rubbed his face. "Admiral Noel, this black cat..." Staring at the black cat alertly, Helibel just wanted to say something, but he hadn''t finished. .. v6 Chapter 32： Black bull head "It''s just a cat, a very ordinary black cat, that''s all." Interrupting Helibel, Noel looked at the black cat not far away and emphasized lightly. "Yes." Wen Yan said, although it was not clear what Noel meant, Helibel did not say more. "Nuo Nuo, can I take it back to raise?" Xiao Yaqianli, who was lying on his shoulder, turned his eyes and thought of something, pointing to the black cat not far away. "Of course, no problem." Noel nodded and agreed with Xiao Baqianliu''s request. Xie smiled and said: "However, you must take it seriously, and you must not let it run away!" With that, a white light flashed on Noel''s right hand, and a red collar appeared in his hand, and handed it to Xiao Baqianli on his shoulder. After receiving the red collar, Xiaoba Qianliu jumped from Noel''s shoulder and smirked towards the black cat. I thought about many kinds of results. Or, something really happened, and then they were killed by three people. Or, fooling around in front of the three people, successfully turned around and left here. Either... wait wait wait But I never imagined that this result appears today. As Xiaobaqianli approached step by step, the black cat stepped back involuntarily, but soon retreated to the edge of the top floor, which was already in a state of nowhere to go back. escape? This is not unthinking, but I can escape without confidence. The most important thing is, if you show your strength to escape, then help the other party to determine that he has a weird, then the destiny of being caught and died. Thinking about it, the black cat suddenly realized that he was picked up by someone behind him, and he was just about to attack. But at this moment, the black cat felt the person holding him, exuded an extremely dangerous atmosphere, and also locked himself. If there is any change in himself, the next second will definitely be torn into pieces . Because of this, forcibly suppressing subconscious movements and letting people tremble slightly, they are totally afraid to move casually. "Adult Yaqianli, please be careful." Herbert held the black cat in both hands, always paying attention to the black cat''s every move, and handing it to Xiaobaqianli. "Thank you Beckham, but Beckham told me Baqianliu, don''t add any grown-ups, otherwise I''m going to get angry!" Smiling at the black cat in front of him, Xiaobaqianli put a collar on it And took it from Heriber. "I understand, Baqianliu is big..." Halfway through, Xiaobaqianli lost his smile and grinned, and Helibel quickly changed his mouth: "Baqianli, I won''t call it wrong in the future." Noel was a little bit confused, and spent hundreds of years of hard work, and he didn''t allow Heriber to change his mouth, but Xiao Baqianli did it, and suddenly a sense of frustration came from the heart. At the same time, the black cat hugged by Xiaoba Qianliu also had a masked expression on his face. auzw.com But what is certain is that it is definitely not the reason for Helibel. Unable to mobilize the spiritual power in the body. wrong! It should be that even the induction can''t sense the spiritual pressure, so this is more correct. No matter how you try, the black cat can''t get the desired result. There is no spiritual force in the body. I thought: "I am the four maple courtyard night, the owner of the four maple courtyard, the master of the death captain level, I did not expect But it fell to the end of losing spiritual power and being arbitrarily slaughtered. Nowadays, even changing people can''t do it. What a curiosity kills meow....'' I really regret why I owed so much. It was okay to run over to provoke these three people to do something. The whole night at Sifengyuan was bad. At this moment, the fire in the night sky flashed far away, and the arrows of blue light could be seen faintly. This situation attracted the attention of three people and one cat. "What happened there, even the destroyer joined the battle, and things became more and more interesting." Heriber''s story was left behind, and Noel stared at the sky in the distance, becoming more and more curious. what happened. "Nuo Nuo, the kitten has already subdued, let''s go." Holding the black cat, Xiaoba Qianliu jumped up and landed gently on Nuoer''s shoulder. "Well, I can''t miss the good show." After signalling Xiaoba Qianliu, Noel took her and disappeared. Without needing to say anything, Heriber followed and disappeared on the roof. The three men moved at high speed in the air, moving in the direction of the battle. The night of Sifengyuan, who lost its spiritual power, could only stay in the arms of Xiaobaqianliu honestly, and did not dare to make any extra moves. There is no way, even if she wants to run secretly, but now at Sifengyuan Yeyi, she doesn''t have this ability anymore. What''s more, Sifengyuan could feel it clearly at night, and she had been staring at Heriber. Under the ultra-high-speed movement of the three, they quickly reached the top of a building outside the battlefield and stopped without approaching. Of course, the three of them concealed their breath and spiritual pressure very well, but they didn''t want to be found to ruin the play. When I first got into my eyes... A captain of death with a cross-like texture is fighting a black tauren. In the street below, there is a young girl wearing a sailor school uniform, shooting with a bow and arrow formed by blue light, assisting the death in the sky. On the top of the building not far from the girl, a man and a woman also held blue light to form bows and arrows, but the two did not mean to join the battle, but stood quietly watching the battle. "This Daxu feels familiar..." Staring at the fighting black bull''s head, Noor frowned slightly, but couldn''t remember it for a while. "Admiral Noel, the emptiness is generally white, but the emptiness is on the contrary, the whole body is dark, the most important thing is..." After a little observation, Helibel frowned slightly, and then said: "That big The virtual hole of the false mouth seems to be blocked by something." .. v6 Chapter 33： Kurosaki Shinsaki "That''s not an ordinary big void, it''s a big void created by the soul of the **** of death, but this big void is just a semi-finished product, and this is illustrated by the lack of reason." After receiving the results of the system review, Noel thought. Where did I see Niu Tuoxu, explain to Heriber. Of course, even if this is the hand from whom the big imagination came out, the system clearly showed it, and because of this, it acted rashly. Hearing the explanation, Helibel did not raise the question in his heart, but stood quietly and started the job of guarding, without disturbing Norr again. at the same time. Originally, the black bull head who was fighting with Zhibo all of a sudden, suddenly gave up on him and rushed to the female student on the open ground to destroy the division. "Wait!!" Seeing this, Zhibo, who was already seriously injured, stood up while screaming. However, the black and white bull heads all over the body did not stop because of the shouting of Zhibo, and they still swooped towards the female destroyer. Seeing Niutou Xu rushed towards this side. The female destroyer wearing a sailor suit suddenly speeded up the movement of the right hand bow and fired an arrow at a super fast speed, trying to stop the ox head from diving down. It''s a pity that in the dense arrows, the black bull''s head flashed indefinitely, easily avoiding the arrows. So fast! It''s impossible to catch the action! In this case..... The black bull''s head is getting closer and closer. It is useless to know how to shoot himself. The female destroyer has dispersed the light bow and stopped shooting until the other party arrives. "Fool!!! What are you doing there!!! Run away!!!" Despite all his injuries, Zhibo rushed out. This action of the female destroyer not only made Zhibo not think of it, but even everyone who watched the battle in the surroundings did not expect it to become like this. The same idea appeared in everyone''s mind. The woman gave up resistance, she was waiting for the death to come. In the end, Zhibo, who wanted to save people, was unable to catch up. The black bull head swooping down was bitten on the left shoulder of the female destroyer. But at this moment, the female destroyer made an unexpected move, and did not cry or panic because of being bitten by Da Xu. Instead, the female destroyer smiled. "Good!" Regardless of the pain from the shoulder, the female destroyer hugged the head of the ox head with a left hand, and a small bow appeared on her right hand, and used it to face the neck of the head: "grab Live you!" "boom!" The small bow fired, and the powerful arrows shot through the head of the bull head, and the hard head burst. Seeing that the black bull''s head was solved, the female destroyer finally relieved, but it only took a second to relax. The head of the head was empty and did not fall down and fell to the ground. The wound where the head was penetrated suddenly burst out of a white object, and the object was expanding rapidly. auzw.com Zhibo arrived with a single heart attack. "boom!!" At the same time, the inflated black bull head exploded in vain, and the strong impact of the explosion blasted away the rain falling from the sky, leaving the area stopped for a few seconds of rain. When the rain fell again. The unscathed woman was destroyed, but the teacher recovered. It was clear that the **** of death lying on the ground saved his life. If he had stopped the explosion just now, it was estimated that he had already lost his bones. "Are you okay? Are you okay?" The female extermination teacher asked with great anxiety as she looked at the dead, who was seriously injured. "Ah..." "It hurts...sorry, I''m saved..." "But what a shame..." "As a captain, I even wanted a girl to save..." Zhibo, bruised and scared, raised his head reluctantly, mocking himself intermittently. "No, the rescued person is me. If it wasn''t for protecting me, you wouldn''t be so seriously injured..." The female destroyer shook his head violently. "Haha! Then let''s count the two! How about it!" Just finished, and suddenly thought of something, Zhibo asked curiously: "After all, who is Miss?" Wen Yan, the female destroyer, the whole person froze. How to do? How to answer it? Once I know that I am an extermination master, what will happen to Death? My aunt said that the **** of death is the enemy of the extermination division. If I told him his identity, would he be killed? But what if Auntie is wrong? Between the **** of death and the destroyer, isn''t it the only one who can live? The female destroyer remembered all kinds of things, but finally made a decision. "I....I...my name is...Maki Kurosaki...I am the destroyer..."Maki Kurosaki closed his eyes, as if he had exhausted all his strength, before saying this Give it out. When he heard the word "Quie", Zhibo was stunned for a while, but he came back in a moment and just prepared to speak. But it was at this time that a person appeared behind Kurosaki Kurosaki, and suddenly the smile on Zhibo''s face froze, and even the pupils contracted. A mask completely obscured the face, and a pair of black dragon horns appeared. A few people who were preparing to leave were watching, and therefore stopped. "Small..." wanted to remind Kurosaki Shinsaki, but Zhibo only said a single word, and the powerful spiritual pressure immediately pressed on his body, causing his face to hit the ground fiercely. One word can no longer be spoken. .. v6 Chapter 34： Commandments "Frightened me..." dressed in a black cloak, standing in one of the air combat figures, looked at the virtual below incredulously: "Unexpectedly, we have an unexpected harvest this time, virtual Reaper..." "Do you need to capture that void?" The other person on the side was also wearing a black cloak. "No, no, from the point of view of the spiritual pressure that broke out from the void, we want to take it away is not easy, anyway, it is impossible to complete in a short time." The third person dressed likewise shook his head to deny In response to the arrest proposal. "The self-explosion just now hasn''t made any noise for a while, and the death gods who govern this area probably know that the battle is almost over and we should leave now." The man in the black cloak left this place after transformation. Upon seeing this, the other two cloak men glanced at the void below, and finally left. As the three cloaks left, the situation was not as they expected. Instead, the battle started again. At this time, a blue arrow made of spiritual power attacked at a high speed towards the black behind Mazaki Kurosaki. But when the arrow was about to hit, when the virtual head was still a few millimeters away, it was easily caught by its pale hands. The figure of a man and a woman flashed out not far from the virtual, and the bow and arrow in the hands of the two pointed at the virtual. But just aiming, but this time he dared not act rashly. Because, Misaki Kurosaki has reached the false arms, pinched his neck by his hands. "Xiaolong...Kataru..." Was pinched by the neck, Shinaki Kurosaki saw the person clearly, and said very hard. "Masaki don''t worry, I will save you." Seeing that Misaki Kurosaki was abducted, Ishida Ryushin locked between the eyebrows, thinking of the rescue plan quickly, and dared not launch an attack easily. "Master, Miss Saki, she was just bitten by the emptiness." At the side of Ishida Longxian, Katsuragi Kazuya wearing a maid costume reminded with a frown. "I know, but that''s not the problem!" Ishida Longxian disapproved when he was interrupted to think about the rescue plan. "It''s..." I was stunned for a while, and the reprimanded Katsuragi hesitated a moment, shouting excitedly: "It''s a problem!!!" "Miss Saki, I was injured by a false attack!" "If you ask Mr. and Mrs. to personally perform the treatment of the official destroyer..." "The bloodline of the Ishida family may be muddled in the future!!" Katalyaki put down the bow in his hand and shouted to Ishida Dragon String. "You only for such a small reason..." Wen Yan, Ishida Longxuan was even more dissatisfied. At this critical moment of saving lives, her maid did this for a small matter. "So small reason..." "Isn''t that all?" "You are married to Miss Saki, just to destroy the future of the master!" auzw.com "Master! This is what you told me!" "My wife will adopt Miss Saki, just to keep her bloodline pure, but now Miss Saki has lost her value, and she has broken the commandment of the destroyer and saved the **** of death!" "We don''t have to take risks to save her!" "She doesn''t need to save anymore!!" Somehow, Kiritoya became more excited and wanted to wake up Ishida Dragon String. After listening to the picture of Kirito, Ishida Longxian opened his mouth slightly to explain, but couldn''t say a word. While lying on the ground, Zhibo, who was seriously injured, was stunned. Hidden by Misaki Kurosaki, she lowered her head slightly, and her hair covered her face, making her unable to see her expression clearly. "Xiaolong, Katong is right. I broke the commandment of the destroyer. Even if the aunts healed the wounds, the bloodline will no longer be pure. There is no need to take risks for me." Raising his head again, Kurosaki Shinsaki Qiangyan smiled and said to Ishida Dragon String. "I..." I looked back. Ishida Longxian just wanted to say something, but the sudden change made him unable to say anything. "Ah!!!" screamed. Kurosaki''s expression became quite painful, and a small virtual hole appeared in the mouth, and it was slowly expanding. This situation, even Noor who hijacked Misaki Kurosaki, was a bit caught off guard. Could it be that my powerful spiritual pressure has caused Mazaki Kurosaki to accelerate to blur? It really is possible! It seems that we cannot continue to stay here, we can only wait to play again next time. Just think about it, and while the other party hasn''t recovered, Noor hugged Kurosaki, and then disappeared in one place. "Asshole!!!" After the reaction, Ishida Longxian hurriedly acted and rushed out immediately. "Young Master!" Seeing this, Kakigaki Yeh yelled and rushed out immediately. Even Zhibo, who was seriously injured, did not care about her injury at this time, quickly fought off the ground, and was preparing to go to save people. Just about to use instant step... "Please stay, Captain Shibo of Shifan Team." A light yellow, slightly warped short hair, army green eyes, a little stubble in the jaw, a man wearing a green and white fisherman hat and clogs, appeared in a flash Zhibo was not far behind. "Who are you!!" Zhibo quickly turned around with his heart, armed with a knife. "It''s not important. What matters is the girl. She was affected by the self-explosive emptiness. The situation is the same as the kidnapped girl. It may become emptied at any time, and you are the only one who can save her." Dai Yufu The man in the cap, he pointed to the distance with a fan in his hand, lying on the ground motionless girl. .. v6 Chapter 35： The secret research room In a presidential suite of a hotel. At this point, Kurosaki was lying in pain, the vicious hole of the fierce mouth was gradually expanding, there was no sign of stopping, and it would become virtual in a short time. "People were brought back by me, can everything that was destined still return to the right track?" Taking the lower mask, the dragon''s horn on Noel''s head was also broken, and he threw it to the ground. "Nono, why did you bring her back? Is there anything special about her?" Coming to Mazaki Kurosaki, Xiao Yaqianli reached out and poked her face, looking puzzled at Misaki Kurosaki. "I want to test something to see if I can get back on track after being destroyed by me." Noel smiled slightly, rubbed his little head, and explained to her with a smile. "I don''t understand." Xiaoba Qianliu was still puzzled, but too lazy to continue to ask, pointing at the painful Misaki Kurosaki, said: "Nono, she seems to be very painful, just leave it alone?" "Not in a hurry, half past one..." Noel was not finished. A figure flashed out and appeared in the presidential suite, but Noel and Xiaobaqianli did not attack the person coming. The person came and walked to Noel, his eyes moved to the painful Misaki Kurosaki, his eyes full of puzzlement. "Sir Noel, I have defeated the two people you chased as you asked, without hurting their lives." Soon, Hellebel recovered his gaze. "Well, fortunately for Herbert." After complimenting, Noel looked at Heriber for a moment, and then said, "Wear her, and we will go back to the imaginary circle." After that, Noel opened the channel of the virtual circle and went straight in. Holding a black cat in his arms, Xiaoba Qianliu quickly left Kurosaki''s side and followed into the passage. Heribel took Misaki Kurosaki of pain and quickly followed the two who had entered the passage. As the last two entered, the opened passage quickly merged and completely disappeared in the presidential suite. Corpse Soul Realm. Ying Lingting, a secret research room. Before, the **** trio wearing black robes appeared in this laboratory. "Snapped!" "how is this possible!!" "Self-detonation means that it is not just the blurring of the target!" "Even the final stage of the transfer was carried out..." "Damn! It''s actually used on the destroyer..." auzw.com "Failed..." "Obviously created for the fate of death..." He took off the black robe he wore, with brown skin, purple hair, and a man wearing goggles, his hands were photographed on the instrument. Another person wearing a black robe is slowly taking off the black robe he is wearing. He has silver-white hair, squinting and smiling like a fox. The last man in black robe entered the research room at this time. "it''s not true!" "But it can also be said that it exceeded the original goal!" "The so-called unexpected things mean things that we didn''t anticipate!" "interesting!" "Using the dead Grim Reaper to create a posture of emptiness, he actually chose the Extinct Master who is completely opposite to himself!" "The most important thing is that the void we have created has chosen to disperse its own power and enter the bodies of the two destroyers." "Although, one destroyer was taken away, but there is still one left." "You don''t want to see..." "What will happen next?" The man in black robe who finally entered the research room also took off his black robe, but he was not disappointed with this action, but instead found it quite interesting. He was looking forward to what he would develop in the future. The black-robed man who finally entered the research room was characterized by short brown hair, black-framed glasses, and brown double pupils. On the surface, he appeared to be a very gentle man who often smiled. The three have the same thing, that is, they are all dressed in white feather weaving, and they are the captain of the 13th team of the Soul Realm Guardian. "Captain Blue Dye, I am more interested in the sudden appearance of emptiness. It is a brand-new emptiness that has never appeared, and from the spiritual pressure that I just sensed, it is definitely the spiritual pressure above the captain level." The man with silver hair said to the man with glasses. "Silver, don''t you think that the virtual situation is just the opposite of the virtual situation we studied?" Lan Ran said with a hand and pushed his glasses, smiling, but didn''t pick it out. "What we are studying is the deification of the **** of death, that is to say, that the deity is the deification of death?!" After a little thought, Yin quickly understood and was quite surprised. "How is this possible!" The man wearing goggles looked at Lanran in disbelief and said in disbelief: "Our research is still in the stage of semi-finished products. Those who only know to devour and kill , How could it be one step ahead of us, I dont believe it!!" "Dongxian, why don''t you deny the facts now?" Walking to the man in the goggles, Lan Ran reached out and patted him on the shoulder, laughing: "The virtual situation, I believe in There are not many imaginary circles. Perhaps there is only one of them. It is likely that it has completed the death of the imaginary under unexpected circumstances." "Void is selfish and brutal, even if it knows the method of the death of Void, it may not necessarily tell the method to other Void, which will make other Void get powerful power, and it will pose a threat to itself." Yin shrugged his shoulders and comforted Dongxian. .. v6 Chapter 36： Tangled "Silver, Dongxian, you must pay attention to the girl in this world, she is the object of our focus." Lan Ran stared at the instrument, the girl who was affected by the bull''s head and the figure hiding from the fisherman hat. Under the control of Blue Dye, the picture on the instrument freezes and enlarges the figure in the picture. As the figure in the picture was enlarged, Yin and Dongxian who wanted to say something, the two were attracted by the figure on the picture, and their faces were surprised. The two big men were not attracted by the girl in the picture, but the shadow of the man hiding in the dark, so that their eyes could not be removed from him. Soon, the two recovered. "Urahara Kisuke!!" Both Yin and Dongxian who regained their mind recognized the enlarged figure in the picture, but did not expect him to appear there. "Things are getting more and more interesting." Lan Ran smiled slightly, stopped looking at the picture on the instrument, and turned to walk outside the research room. Lan Ran left the hidden research room, but Yin and Dongxian did not leave, still looking at the pictures recorded by the instrument. For a long time, until the picture. Zhibo took the unconscious girl with her heart and left the scene of the crime immediately behind Urasaki Uchihara, completely disappearing into the picture. At this time, both Yin and Dongxian understood. It turned out that Lanran had asked both of them to pay attention to the girl who was affected, partly because half of the power of the self-explosive bullhead was already integrated into the girl''s body. Another reason is that Uraki Urahara appeared there. Virtual circle. Sky covered in a luxurious castle. Noel and his party returned to the castle from the present world. Since the time estimated before leaving was much, much earlier, the few women who went to experience did not return. After returning, Xiaoba Qianliu dragged the reluctant black cat Yeyi and ran to play elsewhere. In order to ensure the safety of Xiaobaqianli, Helibel, who has been guarding against Yeyi, has kept close to Xiaobaqianli after speaking to Noel. At this time, Noel carried Mazaki Kurosaki back to the room. Looking at the painful face of Misaki Kurosaki, the pain caused her to roll like a shrimp, and sweat came out of her without stopping sweating. Very tangled. Very tangled. Helping Kurosaki get rid of pain is very simple for Noel to come, just like eating and drinking. But what is entangled is what kind of existence Kurosaki Maesaki becomes. Virtual? grim Reaper? Humanity? It''s easy to change back to human beings, as long as the void in her body is extracted, then it''s over. Become a grim reaper, then leave the power of death mixed with the void. It is the easiest to become virtual, at most erase the virtual consciousness, and then look at it and its ok. auzw.com "The multiple choice question is so troublesome!!" "Whoever clicks, will be a soldier!" "Well, it was so pleasant to decide!" The tangled Noel can only write the words of humanity, emptiness, and death on the ground, and then close his eyes and go blind. When I opened my eyes again, my finger clicked on the imaginary word, and thus decided the fate of Shinsaki Kurosaki casually, without asking my opinion at all. Shinaki Kurosaki, who has always been conscious, heard that Noel had decided his own destiny in such a random way, and wanted to protest strongly. But she just thought about it. There is no way, Masaki Kurosaki who is occupying a little bit of emptiness, and the pain in her soul and body makes her unable to say a word, let alone protest or not. Therefore, Kurosaki really wants to express his strong protest, which is simply a luxury. Noel, who is unaware of this, even if he knew that Maki Kurosaki was protesting, he would not necessarily follow her request, let alone be completely unaware. Closer to home. Now that all decisions have been made, Noel started immediately. First, the first step is to completely erase the false consciousness. When I was just about to move on to the second step and merge pure virtual power with Shinsaki Kurosaki, Suddenly Noel remembered something and immediately stopped his hand. "Almost forgot the goods of Friends Habach!" "Masaki Kurosaki is the destroyer, you must remove the destroyer''s power, or you will be recovered by the friend Habach to destroy the destroyer''s power, and there will be an accident. "Masaki Kurosaki is mine, she must not be allowed to have any accidents, the potential danger must be eliminated!" When I thought about it, I immediately issued an order to the system to eliminate the power of Kurosaki Maesaki. After the system prompt is cleared, Noor continues to work, allowing Kurosaki Kurosaki to completely integrate the virtual power. Every minute and second passes by. It didn''t take long for Shinsaki Kurosaki to completely integrate the power of the virtual and wear a virtual mask on his face. It was planned to stop here, but Noel thought about it carefully. With the character of Kurosaki Maesaki, even if she became a virtual now, she would not devour other virtual evolutions, so she would stop this stage forever. Therefore, Noel thought about it a little bit, and then introduced her own power into Shinaki Kurosaki, and helped her integrate it little by little. Due to the introduction and fusion of powerful forces, Kurosaki Shinsaki soon changed into a fake face. Next, under the guidance of Noel''s power, help Kurosaki Kurosaki who completely fell asleep, condensing her beloved sword. After a long time, Kurosaki Mazaki unknowingly became a member of the broken face, and it was also a broken face of Vastoder level. Although it possesses the power of Vastoder level, it is impossible for Kurosaki Maesaki to use it in a short time, and it is thankful to be able to bring out the power of the Achucas level. .. v6 Chapter 37： You are responsible One week passed. Suddenly gaining a strong power and becoming Saki Kurosaki who could not adapt to the broken face, she slept for a whole week. At this time, Misaki Kurosaki, who had been sleeping for a whole week, finally opened his eyes slowly. "I haven''t been so comfortable for a long time." Sitting up, Kurosaki rubbed his eyes, then stretched out. Half-awakened, Maki Kurosaki with a stunned face did not find anything wrong at all. Confused, according to the line in memory, intend to brush his teeth and wash his face, and then go to school. "Ah! It hurts!" Turning around, the confused Misaki Kurosaki directly hit the wall, squatting on the forehead. However, after this collision, Kurosaki finally awakened completely and found that it was not a home, but a very strange room. Stand up and look at the strange and luxurious room. But when his eyes moved to the big mirror in the room, Kurosaki looked at the figure in the mirror, widening his eyes incredulously and covering his mouth with his hand. "Void...Void...Void hole..." Looking down, Kurosaki stared at his vicious hole and reached out to try to touch it. At the same time, Mazaki Kurosaki recalled the memory of a week ago and determined that he had become virtual. Reminiscent of what happened a week ago, Kurosaki''s face blushed inexplicably, and she didn''t know what happened to her. "Yeah! I was naked, and I kept talking, I was reprimanded! It''s shy!" The more I wanted to get more and more red, Masaki Kurosaki covered his face with his hands and lay on the ground. Well, how long has it been since then, and soon it has become a virtual fact, and it has fallen into its own fantasy. At this moment, the door opened. However, in the fantasy of Misaki Kurosaki, he did not notice this at all. Holding the black cat, Xiaoba Qianliu walked slowly into the room, and seeing Misaki Kurosaki rolling on the ground, he couldn''t figure out what was going on. Walking to the vicinity of Kurosaki Kurosaki, Xiao Yaqianli didn''t say anything, so she squatted and looked aside curiously. "Cough!" Helibel, who then entered the room, reminded him deliberately with a cough. "Ah..." Shinsaki Kurosaki, who was rolling, just froze in place, thinking oh my god! Found by someone! How to do? How to do? So shy! It seems to find a hole to get in! Faceless! "Are you playing any games?" Xiaoba Qianli, holding the black cat, reached out and poked Mazaki Kurosaki. "Uh um, I was playing a game just now, and I absolutely didn''t want to be ashamed, absolutely I didn''t think about it!" Kneeling sat up instantly and Kurosaki nodded vigorously. "I want to play too! I want to play too!" I was already very curious. After being determined that it was a game, Xiaoba Qianliu looked at Kurosaki Kurosaki expectantly. auzw.com The black cat in the arms held in the night, and the Helibel standing at the door, one cat and one person twitched at the same time. Looking at the little girl in front of him, Kurosaki really thought about how to lie and tried to compile a game of covering her face and rolling. "Xiao Yaqianli, don''t let Master Noel wait too long, and play with this lady next time." Seeing Kurosaki embarrassed, Helibel said to Xiao Yaqianli. "Well, I can''t let Nono wait for too long." Wen Yan, Xiaoba Qianliu nodded, and immediately left behind what the **** was playing the game, and asked Kurosaki Maaki: "Yes! My name is Caolu Yaqianli, what is your name?" "Hello, for the first time, my name is Shinaki Kurosaki." Shinaki Kurosaki quickly reported his name. "Xiao Zhen Mi, let''s find Nuo quickly. Don''t let Nuo wait for too long." Then, Xiaoba Qianli put down the black cat in his arms, and the small hand pulled Misaki Kurosaki up and pulled her out of the door. . In this way, Xiaoba Qianliu took Kurosaki Misaki and walked to where Noel was, while Black Cat Yeichi and Helibel followed. On the way to the road, Kurosaki finally quit the shy state, and he was very familiar with some concerns, such as where is this place, why did he have a virtual hole, etc. However, I only learned that this is the sky cover of the imaginary circle, nothing more. As for the other questions, all of Xiaobaqianli always answered with ignorance, and Herbert did not mean to answer at all. Soon, under the leadership of Xiaoba Qianliu, he came to the dining hall. Seeing the figure of the first person sitting at the long table eating, Shinsaki Kurosaki''s face instantly turned red, lowering his head and letting Xiaoba Qianliu walk. Oh my god! This person is the one who sees me in the dream! So shy! So nervous! What should I do now? What do I have to say in the first sentence? Kurosaki Mazaki was thinking wildly, Xiaoba Qianliu took her to the seat beside Noel, but she didn''t notice it at all. The person had already arrived, and Xiaoba Qianliu ran to the seat on the other side of Noel, and did not remind Kurosaki Kurosaki. "Eat something first, if you have anything to ask, it won''t be too late to ask." Stopping his hand, Noel smiled slightly and looked up to Kurosaki Kurosaki. "I...I...I''m seen by you...you''re responsible...responsible..." Masaki Kurosaki who raised his head, his eyes have already started to turn, his entire face is ashamed of redness of. "Huh?" After hearing the words, Noel was stunned, wondering if he had heard it wrong. "No...no...no...I...I...I..." Recall, Shinaki Kurosaki''s face was about to smoke, and I was too busy to explain. "Relax, I will be responsible." After thinking carefully, Noel understood what was going on. .. v6 Chapter 38： brutal reality "Uh..." The subconscious responded, but after the reaction came, Kurosaki Shinaki lowered her head in shame and pinched the corner of her clothes with both hands. In the following time, Misaki Kurosaki didn''t say a word. He sat obediently and ate food, and he became an ostrich completely, and his face remained flushed. Seeing this, Nuoer didn''t ask much. Instead, he picked up the black cat in a hug, teasing the black cat in his arms, and chatting and laughing with Xiaoba Qianliu. Imprisoned by the collar, he became a prisoner of the night, and had no choice but to keep the form of a cat. He didn''t dare to worry about his exposure even when he talked. It''s not that I didn''t think about running away. However, he couldn''t destroy the collar on his neck, and he was staring at him all the time. There was no chance of escape. Even if there is a chance, and successfully escaped from the castle, the collar imprisonment around the neck cannot be destroyed, nor can the fighting power be restored. It can be imagined that a cat with no fighting power walks alone in the virtual circle, without thinking that it is a dead end, and it becomes a virtual snack in minutes. Reluctantly, now Yiye can only be a cat and wait patiently for the collar to be released one day. I stayed in my arms honestly, enjoying the caress of Noel''s palm, and made a comfortable meow at night. At this moment, Misaki Kurosaki, who had finally calmed down, had the courage to look up at Noel. "Then...that...amount..." There are many doubts in my heart, but when Kurosaki spoke, she found that she didn''t know the name of the other party, and she wouldn''t know how to say it for a while. "My name is Noel, just as I said just now, I will be responsible for you, so it is okay to call my husband and my dear." After hearing the words, Noel''s eyes rolled and he smiled at Kurosaki. "I...I...I...you...you..." Finally calmed down and heard Noel say so, Kurosaki''s face was red again, and he suddenly became confused. . "Take a deep breath and relax." Noel knew very well that if he continued like this, he would not be able to talk normally. "Mr. Noel, why am I the way I am today, can you tell me?" Kurosaki Kurosaki, who took a few deep breaths and calmed down, finally asked her question. "So, so, so, so" I never thought of concealment, and Noel would say it in detail, and say it without reservation. Listen carefully, as Noel''s words recalled everything, and soon Kurosaki Mazaki knew the ins and outs of the matter. Clear is clear, but the eyes of Kurosaki Maki look to Noel have become quite complicated. auzw.com It stands to reason that Kurosaki Mazaki was rescued by Noel, and he should be grateful. But he also abducted himself, and, without permission, decided quite casually about his fate. Under such circumstances, Kurosaki really doesn''t know whether to thank, or to snarl at Noel. "Mr. Noel, can I be alive?" I don''t know what to say, but Misaki Kurosaki can only continue to ask questions. "You are already a big void, and still a big void of Vastoder''s rank. They are the dead enemies of all the gods of death and destroyers. Do you think it is appropriate for you to return to this world?" Helibel was speechless and didn''t expect that Kurosaki Mazaki would Asking such an idiot question, you asked unkindly. "Don''t be stupid. After you find yourself in this world, there are only two results waiting for you." "The first kind: besieged by the **** of death or extermination." "The second kind: Vastod''s level of emptiness, even in the imaginary circle is rare, you can''t control all the powers in the body, you can only play the strength of the level of Achucus, you will definitely be caught alive. Experiment use." "Whether it is the first or the second, it is not a good result for you." "People without spiritual power and low spiritual power cannot see you even if you stand in front of them." "Don''t say you want to go home, as far as I know, the person who adopted you, but the family of the pure destroyer, their first reaction when they see you is definitely to destroy you." "You who have completely become imaginary, there is no chance of becoming a human again, so do not daydream." Without giving Saki Kurosaki a chance to quibble, Noel bit by bit breaks the only fantasy in her heart, letting her face those cruel realities instead of daydreaming with impossible fantasy. It is clear that Noel is right in saying that this is a cruel reality. Before, the extremely shy Kurosaki Maki, now turned pale, her lower lip has been bitten by her, her eyes are full of tears, tears may happen at any time, and her fists clenched hard Holding on to the clothes, he was hit hard by the cruel reality. "Women, if Lord Noor rescued you, you have already been swallowed into your body by vain. It is impossible to retain your own consciousness. Now what you have to do is to reward Lord Noels life-saving grace, not to think Those boring things that are not there." Helibel''s eyebrows clenched, preaching to Misaki Kurosaki. "Xiao Zhen Saki, don''t be sad, Nono is also for your good. When you fight with that bull head, there are a lot of people staring at them, they all see that you are blurring, if you go back to this world, they will be I found out that you would be very dangerous." Xiao Yaqianli jumped from the chair and came to comfort beside Maaki Kurosaki. "Hmm..." Maesaki Kurosaki nodded, wiped tears from her eyes, and asked doubtfully: "In addition to the grim reaper fighting at that time, there were other people at that time?" .. v6 Chapter 39： Slap and give a sweet date. "Of course. In addition to the **** of death you saw, there are four captain-level gods of death in the dark, and the destroyer has also come to more than twenty people." "By the way, those destroyers who came are the people who adopted your family." "Although, after the battle, when I suddenly appeared, only two people were willing to show up." "But from the beginning to the end, they didn''t come out to help you a little bit, just watched quietly in the dark." Noel nodded, and continued to strike at Misaki Kurosaki. She stopped her only illusions and no longer had hope for the family. Originally, Shinaki Kurosaki''s face was just a little bit, and his face suddenly lost his blood color. But when I thought about it carefully, it was exactly as Noel said. Although I said that in the end, Ishida Longxian and Kaedeaki Ei appeared, but neither of them came out to help from the beginning to the end, just stood in the dark and watched everything happen quietly. It is estimated that if they were not caught by Noel, the two would not appear at the end. At that time, the two appeared, but from the conversation at the time, they learned that they had lost their value, and they were both hesitating to save. Then the self began to blur, and the situation behind it was unclear. According to today''s situation, Ishida Longxian and Katsuragi Echo did not choose to save themselves, but abandoned their lost value. In the end, it was Noel who had nothing to do with himself and was a virtual person. Thinking about it, Kurosaki really sighed with relief, revealing a relief expression. "I violated the commandment of the destroyer, and it is understandable that they do not save me. Now even if I am cheated with them, I will not have anything to do with them in the future..." Breathing deeply, Kurosaki smiled. , Has completely looked away. "You can just look away and wait for you to fully control the newly acquired power, and it is not impossible for you to return to the present world, so the harder you can control the power, the sooner you can control your own power, the sooner you can return to the present world. Take a look." Now that the slap is over, it''s time to give a sweet date. Noel still understands the method of applying both softness and hardness. "Really?!" Wen Yan said, Misaki Kurosaki jumped up, thinking that she couldn''t go back anymore, and quickly determined whether she had heard it wrong. "Xiao Zhen Mi, we will go to this world every once in a while, and then buy some fresh items to bring back, otherwise it will be boring in the dotted circle." Xiao Ba Qianli on the side explained to Misaki Kurosaki Road. "At our level, we no longer need to devour other virtual evolutions, and we don''t have to worry about the problem of degradation. We can continue to improve our strength a little bit by simply absorbing the spiritual power in the air." Seeing Kurosaki Mazaki puzzled, not waiting for her to ask questions , Helibel explained. "Because of your relationship, we have come back in advance for this outing purchase, so we will go to this world again in a while. You need to hurry up and control the newly acquired power. I will not go with the tow oil bottle." Noel Weiwei With a smile, nodded and confirmed. "Yes, I will work hard!" After being confirmed, Kurosaki was not excited. auzw.com After that, Noel explained some of the things in the virtual circle. Kurosaki really listened very carefully. I was afraid that if I missed a little bit, I wouldn''t find a book to take notes. After all, you must live in a virtual circle in the future. In a place full of danger, you can learn more about some situations that are not bad, and you can live better. Successfully limping Kurosaki Maaki, and beautifying herself as a good man for heroes to save beauty, this result Noel was quite satisfied. And in the following days. In order to be able to return to the present life again, Kurosaki Maki also worked very, very hard, and carefully followed Noel''s teaching. Of course, in the course of Noels teaching, Kurosaki was always taken advantage of, and every time she made her blushing, so ashamed to find a hole to drill into. However, the relationship between the two became less familiar and more familiar. With the passage of time, I do not know whether it is Shinsaki Kurosaki''s personality or what, anyway, she quickly integrated into Noel and others, even if it has always been cold Heriber, it is difficult to keep her face cold when facing her. After a long month of training. Although Kurosaki Mazaki failed to fully control her own power, under her powerful coquettish offensive, Noel took her back to this world. Throughout the day, Normer silently followed Kurosaki Misaki and accompanied her to visit some good friends. As for the Ishida family who adopted Kurosaki Kurosaki, as she said, she and the family are not owed to each other, so they haven''t been there since returning to the present world. The next day, as if I knew that it would be a long, long time, I could not return to the present world. Kurosaki Maki made a request, saying that he was going to sweep the graves of his deceased parents. Noel nodded and agreed. While sweeping the tomb, Kurosaki screamed in tears, venting all the wrongs in her heart, and staying there for several hours. But after this vent, Kurosaki''s overall state of affairs improved, as if some things had been completely put down. In the end, Kurosaki Kurosaki, who smiled from the heart, accompanied Noel to start purchasing novel items, and she also bought a lot of things herself. When the purchase of items was completed, Noel opened the passage through the virtual circle, preparing to return to the virtual circle. Seeing Noel walked in first, Mazaki Kurosaki stood at the entrance of the passage, turned his head to look at the city for the last time, and took a look for a while before returning his gaze, and finally walked into the passage and disappeared into this world. And this time in this world trip, under the **** of Noel, no one found that the two had been here. .. v6 Chapter 40： Deadwood Lucia night. On this quiet night, except for a few lights, only the street lights were on. But the quiet night was broken, a phantom figure appeared on the street, it destroyed a house in the street, and also caught a girl with short hair. Xuzheng was about to devour the girl. An orange-haired teenager rushed out of the damaged house with a folding chair, and rushed towards him in a frenzy. It is a pity that saving people does not mean being fucked. At the moment when the boy rushed out of the house, the emptiness of hostage-taking was discovered, and the boy was beaten aside with a punch. "Found it!" Seeing the appearance of the teenager, Xu immediately found the right place. The person in front of him was the target he was looking for, and raised his giant arm to hit him hard. "Yihu! Run away!" the girl who had been falsely yelled anxiously. "Xia Li! Hold on! I will surely save you!" Although a punch was hit, but there was no major problem, a donkey rolled away from the heavy blow. "Boom!" The virtual fist hit the ground of the street, and the powerful force smashed the cement out of a pit, and the gravel was suddenly splashed. At this time, another figure rushed out of the damaged accommodation, approached the virtual at a very fast speed, and cut it on the virtual arm with a hand-held samurai sword. The man who rushed out had short black tail hair, a single bunch of bangs hung down to the front, dark purple eyes, petite figure, and still a woman. The most important thing is that this woman is wearing a death suit and is a **** of death. "Roar!!!" The arm was cut with a knife, and he was almost cut off. The pain made the virtual roar of anger. At the same time, the girl named Xia Li was released. After two or three steps, she disappeared. "Xia Li!" When Xia Li was explained and released, a household quickly rushed over and picked her up. "Don''t panic!" Xu disappeared in front of her eyes, but the female death did not relax her vigilance, glanced at Xia Li''s situation for a while, and then said: "Your sister is just fainted, the soul has not been swallowed." "Really?" Wen Yan, worried about the safety of Xia Li, wanted to be sure. "Well, that guy is looking for a soul with a higher concentration of spiritual power." Explained a little bit, and suddenly the goddess of death understood what it was, saying: "It turns out this way! The vain is not staring at the girl during the day!" "Just now I was completely suppressed by the action that you released, so I didn''t feel it was you, and so far, you haven''t been attacked by a fake." "Although speculation..." "The spirit that can''t flow out of your body flows to the outside world through the spirit of the little girl you contacted, that is to say, the two virtual slaves smell your soul from the girl." "All the goals are you!" auzw.com After understanding what happened, the goddess of death gave an inexplicable explanation to a household, and was quite sure that everything came from him. "I...I am...target..." The goddess of death''s affirmative words made an household unbelievable, and at the same time filled with guilt, I thought;''It was all because of me that the little girl''s soul was attacked. It''s all because of me, I almost killed Xia Li and Youzi, everything was because of me...'' "Come! You''re going to take someone away!" Xu appeared again, and the goddess of death was ready to fight, and shouted to a stunned family. "Noisy!" Recalling, the Xia Li who had fainted was put in place, and a family stared at the reappearing Void again, asking: "Because of me, was the child attacked?" "What do you want to do, what time is it, do it as I say!" The goddess of death locked tightly between her eyebrows, very puzzled about the behavior of a household, and she still asked what to do at this time. "Because of me, Xia Li and Youzi almost died?" The guilt-ridden household asked again without an answer. But after this time, without waiting for the goddess of death''s answer, one household rushed towards the void. Not far away standing in front of the virtual, now a house full of anger, provoked the virtual overwhelmingly. It''s okay not to provoke. This provocation is arrogant and directly attacks. The virtual standing did not move in place, but the neck was stretched, and the blood basin was opened and the mouth was bitten off. The speed was quite fast. On the occasion of a sudden attack, the goddess of death, who finally reacted, immediately rushed between Xu and Yihu, blocking the big mouth that hit his blood basin. The block was blocked, but the goddess of death was also bitten on the shoulder by vain. If it was not blocked with a chopper, it would have been bitten into two. With a fierce pull, the goddess of death made a knife on the virtual mouth, letting the bitter virtual loosen her mouth. "Stupid.... This emptiness is not something that your strength can overcome... You should have known just now...." Temporarily forced back the emptiness, and the female death was also seriously injured, and fell directly on the ground . "But..." A household just wanted to say something, but the words were not finished. "Want to save your family..." The seriously injured female **** of death climbed to the side of the road, and after leaning on the pole of the street lamp, he continued: "You become a **** of death, stab this slashing knife into your body, I From that injects power into you." "I don''t know if I can succeed..." "However, there is no other way now, and I can''t deal with it because I am seriously injured." "Success, you become a grim reaper, destroy this emptiness." "Failure, people here will be killed by vain, and even the soul will be swallowed." "The last thing, I''m not called Grim Reaper, I''m Rotten Wood Lucia." After speaking, Rakia was silent, not urging a household to make a decision, but waiting for him to choose. The mouth was cut with a knife, and at this time it finally came to a halt, approaching them step by step. .. v6 Chapter 41： The only requirement As Xu quickly approached, one household''s hands grasped the blade of the Soul Sword, and his eyes became very firm at the moment. "I''m Kurosaki Ichigo!" Kurosaki Ichigo pulled the slashing knife sharply, and the tip of the knife instantly penetrated into him. The next second, the two of them burst into a dazzling white light, but failed to stop the pace of virtual advancement. In the distance, in the dark night sky, someone is watching everything happen. "Time flies so fast, it''s been ten years in a flash." "I didn''t expect that the correction power of the world is so powerful. At that time, Saki was taken away by me, and I was able to get back on track." "The most important thing is, I asked clearly, there are no relatives in Shinsaki anymore. The Kurosaki family is left with her last person, but the protagonist of the world is still called Kurosaki Ichigo, which is really puzzling. " "Is it..." "At that time, Zhibo was saved by Shinsaki, but he was powerless to save Shinsaki who was abducted by me. In order to commemorate the name of the life-saving benefactor, the boy was named Kurosaki Ichigo?" "Isn''t it like what I thought?" In the night sky, Noel, sitting on a pure white stone chair, guessed to himself. The self-stabbing Kurosaki Ichigo, has successfully transformed into a grim reaper, put on a black death tyrant costume, holding a very large soul-cutting knife. At the moment when the transformation was completed, the virtual left arm was severely cut off, and then the virtual right foot was easily cut off. Originally, the existence that can only be beaten by the imaginary has now become the existence of the demise, and the earth-shaking changes have taken place. Gained the power of death, and now the anger is full of Kurosaki Ichigo, three times, five and two to solve the emptiness, and finally cut it off from the middle to make it completely disappear in this world. However, Ruki Lucia was not so lucky. Originally, he only wanted to inject half of the power of Kurosaki, but he never thought that he would be taken away by him. Although there is still a little bit of power of death, but if you want to carry out the accusations of death again, then there is more than enough, but the power is insufficient. There is no way to condense. Seeing the battle is over, everything is back on track. Noel in the night sky in the distance did not intend to stay any longer. "Such a small ants really makes people unable to raise interest, and grow up quickly." Regained his gaze, Noel leaned back on the stone chair to close his eyes and raise his mind, and a black vortex appeared in the space behind him. Soon, Noel, who was sitting on the stone chair, gradually merged into the black vortex and completely disappeared in the night sky. Regardless of the person involved, Ichigo Kurosaki or Ruki, or those hiding in the dark, no one noticed that Noel had been there and when he left. Everything and everything has returned to the right track and developed in accordance with the destined line. Return to the sky cover. This had just appeared in the palace, and Xiao Baqianliu''s figure flew over and hung with a smile on Noel''s body. "Nuo Nuo, have you found the cat?" The petite Xiao Baqianli, climbing on Noel, looking for the black cat. auzw.com "Uh..." After asking Xiaobaqianliu, Noel only recalled this matter, which was the main purpose of going to the present world, but after seeing the performance of Kurosaki Ichigo, I thoroughly reviewed this Forgot things. "Not found again?" Xiaoba Qianliu was unhappy, and immediately swelled his cheek, staring at Noel with his eyes. "Xiao Yaqianli, we have lived in the virtual circle for so long, how about living in this world for a while, how?" Noel smiled slightly, protruding his finger to poke the cheek swelled by Xiao Yaqianli, and changed the subject. "Really..." instantly changed into a smile, Xiaoba Qianliu just wanted to make sure, but it was not finished yet. "Baqianliu sauce, you''re caught!" At this moment, Misaki Kurosaki appeared behind Xiaoqianliu, and her hands quickly grabbed her waist. "Xiao Zhen Mi, there is good news!" Suddenly, Xiao Yaqianli disappeared from Kurosaki Misaki''s hand, and lay on Noel''s shoulder next second, laughing: "Nuo said that we will move to this world!" "Yeah!" "Noel, when did you come back?" "Oh! Is it true to move to this world?" "Really? Really? Really?" "When are we going?" "Now? Tomorrow? The day after tomorrow?" "Wait! I haven''t packed my luggage yet!" "What should I bring? What clothes should I bring?" "Ah! It''s so tangled! It''s so tangled!" "I....." The reaction came, and when she learned that she could return to the present life, Kurosaki was so excited that she was incoherent, and finally Noel resorted to the trick of killing her head, and made her quiet in an instant. From this, we can see how good Noor''s training method is. Nowadays, Misaki Kurosaki has become so obedient, and he hasn''t spent more than ten years on the effort. Closer to home. "Masaku, I know you are kind." "But after reaching this world, you must never go into more business. This must be made clear, otherwise it will expose our identity and cause unnecessary trouble." "Although it''s okay to expose it, you should know that I hate trouble." "In order to be able to play happily, even if you see something unfair, you must allow yourself to endure, and don''t intervene in the business." "Masaki, this is my only request to you, can you promise me?" Caressing Kurosaki''s hair, Noor looked at her with a smile, and said to her quite seriously, a little joke. .. v6 Chapter 42： Officials After listening, Kurosaki''s smile froze, his expression hesitant. Noel took his hand back, and did not disturb the hesitant Kurosaki Kurosaki, waiting quietly for her reply. It didn''t make people wait too long, and finally the loose eyebrows slowly loosened, and it could be seen that the decision had been made. "Well, I promise you." Shinaki Kurosaki agreed to Shang Noor''s eyes. "Very good, but if you violate, I will punish you!" Noel nodded and looked at Saki Kurosaki with a smirk, not knowing what bad things to think about. "Punishment..." When he heard the word punishment, Kurosaki''s face instantly turned red, as if he was familiar with the so-called punishment content. "I...I...I went to pack my luggage..." After seeing Noel''s bad smile, he could be 100% sure what the punishment was, and Kurosaki, who was afraid to stay any longer, turned and ran, disappearing in front of him at a very fast rate. "Xiaoya Qianliu, you ask who else would like to go to the present world, and if so, let them prepare, I..." Noel thought for a moment, and said to Xiaoye Qianliu on his shoulder, But the words were not finished yet. "Hmm, I know Nono." After finishing, Xiaoba Qianliu jumped off his shoulder and grinned across the aisle with a smile. "I''m always taking the risk. I haven''t finished my words yet." Seeing Xiaoba Qianliu had run away, Noel felt very speechless and said with a sigh, "Forget it, they can sense my spiritual pressure. Follow the spirit pressure." Turn around and leave, go to the lobby to wait. Coming to the throne in the lobby, Noel sat down and closed his eyes to wait for the crowd. After a while. First, Helibel led the three officials, Apache, Miroz and Sun Sun, to the lobby first. Apache, female, short blue and black Egyptian hair, dark red eyeliner on the left eye, heterochromatic eyes, mask above the forehead, rhino horn shape, a charming and unwilling character. Mira Rhodes, female, with long black curly hair, a hot figure, a mask on the top of the head, a trident ring shape, a spicy personality, and a dress close to the style of the Amazonian warrior. Sun Sun, female, with black Qi Liuhai long hair, three round teardrop marks under the right eye, the mask is on the right side of the head, three hair accessories, long sleeves, smart personality, unharmful mouth, dress style Orientalization. These three women''s broken face was when the Noel helped Helibel just evolved into a fake broken face, and she personally rescued the female void while adapting to power. At that time, the prototype of Apache was a deer, the prototype of Milaroz was a lion, and the prototype of Sun and Sun was a snake. auzw.com They encountered an ambush, and they were defeated by an ambush. They were almost swallowed by the emptiness. Fortunately, Helibel, who passed the power, arrived and rescued them. Came out. As for the emptiness of the three who ambushed them, of course, they were all killed by Heriber, and none of them lived. From that time on, Apache, Michal Rhodes, and Sun Sun had been following Hlibel who had adapted to the power of the disfigured face. Immediately afterwards, he was determined to be an official, and finally brought to Noor. Although it is said that with the help of Noel, the three of them are now broken, and all of them have become the level of Achkas, but they still insisted on being an official. This is probably the case. It didn''t take long for Heriber and the three officials to arrive. Immediately afterwards, a lake green hair color, golden green eyes, the mask was placed on the top of the head. This female broken face is one of the three Vastod-level broken faces in the palace, named Nelly Eldur Oudshovank, referred to as Nilu. The two who followed Nilu were the officers assigned to her by Noel. They were named Menoli and Lori. In the original book, Menoli and Lori are blue dye attendants, but now they have become Nilu''s official. Menoli, female, with short blond hair and green eyes. The mask is on the right eye. The appearance of a boyish girl with a broken face. The remaining mask after the broken face covers the right eye. Loli, female, with long black hair and fuchsia eyes, wearing a white short skirt and black boots, her hair tied into a pair of ponytails, a broken face in the form of a girl, and the virtual mask left behind covers the left eye. These two people are all broken faces of the level of Achucus, and their loyalty is also leveraged. Their attitude and character are well tuned, but they are limited to their own people in the palace, and they cant guarantee it to other outsiders. Finally, Misaki Kurosaki dragged the pink suitcase, and the smiling little eight thousand flow sat on the suitcase and came to the hall together. At the rear of the big one and the small one, a purple wavy tress with water droplets on her face, a female with dark purple lips with broken face, hurriedly chased up. Vastod''s broken faces all have their own officials, and one of them, Misaki Kurosaki, is also indispensable. The female face who hurriedly caught up was named Tiruti Sanda Vickey, and she was the official of Kurosaki Mazaki. "Master Saki, Master 8000 Liu, just take the suitcase for me, otherwise Lord Noll will punish me if he looks angry." Tiruti Sanda Vicki, who is catching up, is crying now. He came out and grabbed the suitcase with both hands. "Relax, I won''t let Noel punish you." Kurosaki, who was dragged to death and couldn''t move forward, could only stop. "No, this is how I can work for you as an official." I glanced at Noel, who closed his eyes on the throne, Tiruti Sanda Vickey shook his head hard, and looked at Kurosaki Kurosaki with poor eyes. . .. v6 Chapter 43： Dont quibble "Then... that''s okay..." Helpless, under the pitiful gaze of Tiruti Sandavi, Kurosaki finally compromised. No, it should be said that there is no way to compromise. Others are holding the suitcase with their hands, and they are crying and pitiful. I didn''t like to trouble others, be kind, and especially soft-hearted, Misaki Kurosaki, and couldn''t bear to see her pitiful appearance, so the final result was only compromise, and there could not be another possibility. Seeing that Misaki Kurosaki had compromised, Tiruti Sandavi finally breathed a sigh of relief, and finally didn''t have to worry about being scolded by Noel. After this little farce, five Kilian-level female face-breakers came in, and all of them possessed the healing ability, which was trained by Mao Zhihualie. The members of this palace, from the beginning of Noel and Helibel, have grown to the present scale. Officials often go to practice, it is inevitable that they will be bumped and hurt, and it is impossible for them to go out to Noel often to treat them in time, so there is this medical team. In the virtual circle, a world of weak meat and strong food, women''s deficiency is very rare, and there are very few who have the healing ability. Even if there is, it is difficult to survive in the virtual circle. This shows how difficult Noor was in forming a medical team and spent a lot of time on it. As for the members of the five-member medical team, they are not introduced one by one. The members of this palace are all here now. At the same time, Noel, who closed his eyes and nurtured his eyes, opened his eyes at the same time, and his eyes swept away from the women. "Everyone, why do I let you come here, I believe that Xiaobaqianli has told you, now tell your decision." Noel smiled slightly and hugged Xiaobaqianli in his arms before facing the crowd. Said the woman. "Sir Noel, I decided to stay in the palace guard so that someone wouldn''t sneak into Tiangai while we''re away." Helibel said the first time and gave the reason. "We stayed with Lord Helibel." The three officers of Helibel said to Noel in unison after glancing at each other. "Nilu, I''ll just stay in the palace. You can go with Master Noel." Helibel first suggested that it was clear that Nilu did not like fighting, but for the safety of the palace, she would definitely choose to stay under. "But..." He froze for a moment, when Nilu reacted, and was just about to object. "Master Nilu, please rest assured to protect Lord Noel''s safety. Menoli and I will stay and help." Interrupting Nilu''s words, Lolly nudged Menoli next to her while facing her Blinking hints. "Uh huh, Lolly was right!" After the reaction, Menoli immediately understood Lolly''s meaning and quickly echoed. "The two of you..." Nilu was a little bit confused and looked at his officials in a puzzling way, but the words were still unfinished. "Master Saki and Lord Helibel, they are already the women of Lord Noel. Only you have not made any progress. You must seize the opportunity this time." "We officials have an agreement, that is, after the three of you have become Lord Noor''s women, then we can only attack Lord Noor." auzw.com "Sir Nilu, don''t quibble. People with a clear eye can see your thoughts about Lord Noel, so this time not only for yourself, but also for us officials, please be successful this time." "Our happiness depends on you!" After interrupting Nilu again, Lori quickly leaned up and whispered in her ear. After listening to it, Nilu stood motionless with blushing face and didn''t plan to speak any more objections. In the end, the remaining five members of the medical team and Tiruti Sandawi have not yet expressed their position, but they understand it under the constant hint of Lori, and they have expressed that they want to stay to guard the palace. "Now that the decision has been made, then after I leave the virtual circle, it will be Hilbert''s temporary position for me. Those who stay will have to obey her orders. Do you understand?" Hachiko Xiaoli stood up Noel said very seriously. "Master Lord, we understand!" Congguan and the medical team all knelt down on one leg and responded in unison. Nodding with satisfaction, after a few words, Noel took Xiaobaqianli away and disappeared into the hall. Now I have decided on a good candidate, but I did not go to this world immediately, and I plan to stay for a night. The next day. everything''s ready. Noel exchanged four converters from the system. A prop which is determined by the wearer''s wishes and is free to transform into spirit or flesh. As long as the spirit body is converted into the flesh, no matter whether you were a death or a emptiness before, no one can tell. It is just like ordinary people in this world, but this does not mean that the spiritual power has disappeared so much. Instead, the spiritual power is completely closed to the outside world, and no means can sense it. Of course, unless the wearer forcibly uses spiritual power, it will definitely not be exposed. Closer to home. Under the farewell of Heriber and others, Noel took the three daughters into the passage, and soon disappeared in front of everyone. This world. It was already the second day when Kurosaki Ichigo became the **** of death. In the afternoon, in an unmanned alley, the space twisted and turned to form a vortex, and four people walked from it one after another. .. v6 Chapter 44： I like this unexpectedly. This world. It was already the second day when Kurosaki Ichigo became the **** of death. In the afternoon, in an unmanned alley, the space twisted and turned to form a vortex, and four people walked from it one after another. "It''s just that there''s no one here. Put me on the conversion props for you, and then commemorate the conversion in my heart." After a little observation, Noel determined that no one was nearby, and turned to the three. "Well." Wen Yan, the three nodded one after another, put on a necklace, and the style was the same. The Noel with the system is less troublesome. It can be converted through the system anytime, anywhere. As for the extra converter, it is just for the occasional need. At the same time, the four people converted from spirit to flesh, the process was only a moment. After the conversion is completed, even if the four people now stand in front of the captain level of death, they can''t distinguish the four people from the virtual conversion, and they will definitely treat the four people as ordinary people in this world. But something went wrong... "Yeah!!!" Looking down, Nilu and Shinaki Kurosaki screamed in broken air. "I don''t know if this will happen, huh..." Smiled embarrassingly, Noel quickly took out the clothes for the three people, handed them to their hands, and then quickly put on their clothes, thinking; ''This accident, I like it. The spiritual body is transformed into the flesh, and the clothes worn by Noel and others before can all be composed of their own spiritual power, so after the conversion is completed, the four people have become the state of the fruit. However, this was a great feast for Noel. Among them, only Xiaobaqianliu didn''t care, and covered his heart with a heartless smile. In order to avoid the broken screams, ordinary people in the vicinity were brought in, so the four dressed up very quickly and quickly left the alley together. Walking on the street, Noel hugs Xiaobaqianliu, Nilu and Shinsaki follow from left to right, but both of them become ostriches. "It seems that I can only stay in a hotel tonight." Seeing that it was more than four o''clock, Noel gave up the idea of ??buying a house. This time was definitely too late, and he had to go to the hotel and wait for tomorrow. "Huh." Shinsaki, who turned into an ostrich, nodded softly and responded. "You just decide." Nilu, who is also an ostrich, responded easily, but she still didn''t look up. "Nuo Nuo look at that, the vacancy at the crossroads in front of me is so low-grade, I can pinch it with my little finger." Xiao Baqianli pointed to the front. "It''s too coincidental, or this world is too small, I didn''t even go to find it, but this can be met." No longer concerned about the two women around him, Noel looked up at the direction pointed, stunned to himself. Words. "That was about to attack people!!" Wen Yan, Misaki Kurosaki looked up, and what she saw in front of her made her instantly forget the previous things and wanted to quickly rush to save people. "Masaki, how did you promise me in the virtual circle, you will not forget it?" Noel said lightly without blocking. auzw.com This is just one step away, but after hearing Noels words, it seems that the body-setting technique was applied in an instant, and Kurosaki Maaki stayed in place. Relatively, Nilu is also a kind person, but she has no plans to save people, and she still stands beside Noel. Because Nilu is very clear, if you want to save the girl, you must kill the emptiness. However, if you want to get rid of the false words, you must use your own spiritual power. The disguise you just made is equivalent to wasting it, and it will also attract the **** of death in this area. Although Nilu is very kind, in order to save an insignificant person, she has to reveal the identity of her four. This kind of stupid thing of four for one, she will never do it. Such things, Shinsaki Kurosaki is also quite clear, so he stopped. Holding Xiaobaqianli in one hand, Noor held Kurosaki Kurosaki in the other hand, and walked toward the crossroad ahead, while Nilu followed closely. At this time, Noel''s move gave Kurosaki Shinaki a hope, thinking that it was to save people. However, before the zebra crossing at the crossroads, Noel stopped. "Masaki, we just have to watch it quietly. The development of this matter will not be as unexpected as you think." Noel clenched Kurosaki''s hand to prevent her from being impulsive. Can''t help it. The words just fell. The traffic lights on the side turn from red to green, indicating that it is safe to pass. The girl directly opposite stepped on the zebra crossing, and then took only two or three steps. An accident happened. A blue car showed no signs of stepping on the brakes because of the red light, and rushed towards the **** the zebra crossing at high speed. The girl standing in the middle of the road, wondering whether she was scared or stupid, or her legs were soft, was fixed on the spot. Seeing that the car was about to hit the young girl, Kurosaki Maki, who was tightly dragged by Noel, tried to rush over to save people a few times, but unfortunately, she couldn''t break free from Noel''s hands, and only watched all the discoveries. Next second. An incredible scene took place, not only stunned Kurosaki Masaki, but also made Nilu wonder if there was an illusion. The emptiness that had always followed behind the girl, as the car was about to hit her, she reached out and grabbed a leg of the girl and pulled her back from the ghost door. The car shuffled past the girl, and the driver almost hit the person. Instead of stopping because of it, he accelerated and drove away. "Are you all right?" Seeing Noel loosened himself, Kurosaki quickly ran to the girl and lifted the girl who fell to the ground. "Thank you, it''s okay, I''m okay." The girl shook her head and smirked when she heard the words of concern and saw clearly who supported her. "Inoue?" The familiar voice, turned around at Kurosaki, who was not far away, immediately recognized the girl who was almost hit by the car, and hurried over to ask: "Inoue is really you! You''re fine Right?" .. v6 Chapter 45： misunderstanding "Kurosaki?!" After hearing the words, Orihi Inoue looked at the person in surprise, but did not expect to meet here. "Have you been knocked down?" asked with concern, and Kurosaki looked at the woman next to Orihiko Fukui. "Probably." Orihi Inoue checked it, as if he hadn''t figured it out yet. "Probably?" Kurosaki took a corner of her mouth and said nothing to Orihi Inoue, then pointed to the woman beside her and asked, "Is she the one you hit?" "Boy, advise you to give me your hand back, otherwise I will treat your hand as you don''t want it anymore." When someone walked over, Noel stared at Kurosaki indifferently and his murderous energy was released. Suddenly murdered, Kurosaki showed a horrified look, as if he saw something very scary, and the whole shivered involuntarily, and the cold sweat was more and more raging. Illusion? In the moment just now, I seemed to see that I was killed....Thinking that the horrified scene scared Kurosaki. Originally, Rukia, who was watching the drama on the side, stared at Noel with incredible eyes, it was impossible to imagine how many people the other party killed in order to have such a huge murderousness. The most pitiful is Orihi Inoue. She was already scared to sit on the ground at this time, holding her body tightly with both hands. The three people shrouded in murderous air clearly sensed the cold around them, and the temperature was falling linearly. Seeing that Noel did this for himself, Kurosaki Shinaki''s heart was full of sweetness, and at the same time knew very well that he could not continue this way, otherwise the three would definitely be out of luck. "Noel, the teenager just misunderstood. He cares about his friends like this, and he is not deliberately picking things up." Masaki Kurosaki quickly came to Noel and persuaded him to hold his right arm, fearing that it would happen again The three men collapsed. "Looking at Shinsaki''s face, this time is fine, I don''t want to see it next time." Withdrawing his murderous power, his eyes stayed on Lucia for two seconds, and Noel said coldly. "Nuo Nuo, we are going to find a place to live, otherwise we will sleep on the street." Grabbing Nuo Er''s clothes, Xiaoba Qianli shook hard, not wanting to stay at all. "But..." I glanced at it and it was already a lot better than Inoue Hime. Kurosaki wanted to say something, but it was not finished yet. "You have also seen that good intentions may not be rewarded. Don''t worry about anything else in the future, so as not to be wronged by others. Let''s go." Pulling out his hand, Noor hugged Maaki Kurosaki''s small waist, Passing by Inoue Hime. Slightly opened his mouth closed, and Misaki Kurosaki swallowed back what he wanted to say back into his belly. Let Noel move forward with his arms around, and Saki no longer looks at Oji Inoue, who is sitting on the ground, knowing that he can no longer make any requests at this time, otherwise there will be no bad results. The four walked slowly. auzw.com The two people who had just been taken care of were finally relieved, and their tense nerves were relaxed, but there was still a look of fear on their faces. After relaxing, Ichiguro Kurosaki saw Orihime Inoue still sitting on the ground and quickly helped him forward. And Lucia, turning her head carefully, looked at the back of the four people leaving. "There is no slight spiritual response." After repeated confirmation, Lucia said to herself: "But as a living person, he has such a huge murderousness, it seems that it is not an ordinary ordinary person." "Hello! Inoue! Inoue!" Waving non-stop in front of Inoue Oji, but she was afraid that there was no reaction, and Kurosaki was anxious. "She was just frightened." When she came over, Lucia checked, and reached out to Inoue Oki''s face, pinching slightly. "Ah! It hurts so much!" The pain, letting Inoue Hime detached from his fear, cried while holding his pinched face, suddenly remembered something, and quickly explained: "Kurosaki, I was just I was almost hit by a car. The older sister saw me and helped me. It wasnt her who knocked me to the ground. You misunderstood people." "Uh..." I understood what was going on, and Kurosaki scratched his face embarrassingly, thinking:''I really misunderstood others, they kindly came over to help Shangjing, but in the end I gave others wrong. No wonder the other person is angry. "Kurosaki-kun, where is that big sister?" Turning his head to look left and right, Orihi Inoue found that the big sister who helped him was gone and asked doubtfully. "Well, I went over there, and it didn''t take long." Ichigo Kurosaki didn''t think much and pointed out the direction of the four people leaving. "How are you going? I haven''t thanked the elder sister yet!" Seeing the four people vaguely, Inoue Inoue quickly picked up the bag on the ground and ran towards the four. Inoue Inoue, who is simple and lovely in character, natural, and unreasonable, has completely forgotten the fear just now, and is working very hard to catch up with the four people who are farther away. Forget about Kurosaki Ichigo and Lucia. Just preparing to stop Inoue Himeji, Kurosaki Ichigo was stopped by Lucia. "After all, who is that natural stupid girl?" Lucia asked suspiciously, holding Kurosaki''s hand. "God, she''s in the same class with us, Inoue, Inoue Oji!" I heard Kuraki''s question, Ichigo Kurosaki was very speechless, and he was still in class a few hours ago, this will be People have forgotten it. "No wonder I feel familiar, it turned out to be a classmate!" After such a reminder, Lucia finally remembered. "I said, can you let go of your hand? I''m going to stop Inoue. You should have felt it just now. The man is very dangerous!" Kurosaki was anxiously caught by his hand. Worried about the security of Inoue Himeji. .. v6 Chapter 46： Become a neighbor "You did not apologize for the misunderstanding just now. If you follow Inoue now, it will only make the situation worse, and it will become dangerous if it is not dangerous." "If there is only one person in Inoue, there should be no problem. After all, the four people are not hostile to her, so don''t mess with it." "One household, if you insist on following, those people will not be polite to you, and even make Inoue unlucky." Lucia let go of Kurosaki Ichigo''s hand, and made no further action to prevent him from chasing Inoue Himeji, and walked across the road. If you think about it carefully, the four people just wanted to help Inoue Inoue, which is completely out of kindness. Even if Inoue Hime catches up, there should be no major problems, and at most it will not give a good face. But if you want to follow the past, the situation may really become what Lucia said, igniting the four people who were originally angered. Therefore, Kurosaki finally gave up his intention to chase Inoue Hime, and turned around to quickly follow Lucia who had not gone far. And Inoue, who went to chase people early, is trying to run towards the four. "Wait for me!" "Slow down, the kind sister in front!" "I...I can''t run anymore..." There was still a distance away from the four, and Inoue Inoue ran angrily, shouting while chasing hard. The shouts from behind made the four people heard stop and looked at the girl who was running towards herself and others. She was very puzzled why she was catching up. After waiting for a while, Inoue Inoue finally came to the four, bending his hands to support his knees. "Sister, my name is Inoue Inoue, thank you for coming here to help me, and Kurosaki classmates are not intentional, I apologize to you on his behalf, I am very sorry." Restored a little, Inoue Inoue introduced himself and thanked, Finally bowed to the four people and apologized. "It''s okay, he''s just worried that you are being bullied." Masaki Kurosaki smiled and waved his hand, saying that he didn''t care about it, and said with a smile: "Yes! I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Masaki Kurosaki." "Is it...Saki Saki and Ryo Kurosaki are relatives?!" Looking up, Orihi Inoue looked at Saki Kurosaki in surprise and guessed. "I''m not a relative. I don''t have a little image of him, let alone we are the only one in our family." Shinsaki Kurosaki recalled the past, knowing that the family was the only one left, and said with a bitter smile. "Yes...Yeah. I''m sorry! It reminds you of unhappy things. I''m so sorry!" Looking at the other person''s expression, Inoue Inoue knew that he shouldn''t ask, and he immediately panicked and apologized. "It''s not too early. Let''s go where we still want to live." Noel spoke before stepping in, waiting for Mr. Kurosaki to say something. "That... I''m very familiar with this piece, let me show you the way." Seeing the opportunity to repay, Inoue Oki quickly proposed. auzw.com "Will this delay you?" A glance at Noel asked Kurosaki before Misaki asked. "No, no matter, I live alone, and my home is also nearby." Orihi Inoue shook his head and said to Misaki Kurosaki with a smile. After speaking a few polite words, Inoue Inoue began to introduce the nearby places, and at the same time asked about the accommodation requirements of the four, etc. Along the way, it might be the true character relationship between Inoue Hime and Kurosaki, and the two soon became acquainted. I soon learned that four people had just come to the city today and were planning to buy a house to live in the city. Since it is a little late today, I plan to find a hotel to rest first. After learning about this situation, Inoue also said good news. "Sister Saki, someone happened to be selling a house over my house. Do you want to go over here and see?" I remember that there was an announcement posted by the sale house near the house, and Inoue said directly. "Noel, shall we go and see?" Turning his head to Noel, Kurosaki Maki asked for advice. "Then take a look. Anyway, it''s two or three hours before dark. It shouldn''t take much time." Anyway, not far away, Noel nodded in agreement. "Sister Orihime, then trouble you to lead the way." Seeing Noel agrees, Kurosaki really smiled and said to Orihi. "No trouble, no trouble, go here." Orihi Inoue waved his hand and pointed out the direction. Soon, under the leadership of Inoue Oji, he soon arrived at the destination. After a little glance, the sold house looks pretty good. It can be seen on the outside that it is on the upper and lower floors. At the same time, I learned that the rental house where Inoue Inaki lived was just next door. Well, this is the rhythm of becoming a neighbor. Anyway, I lived for a while, and I didnt live here all my life. Therefore, Noel decided to buy this house, and he directly dialed the number on the sale announcement to let the homeowner come over at the fastest speed. With the promise of double purchase, the owner of this house hurried over quickly. However, Noel did not spend a penny, just modified the owner''s memory, and the house in front of him was ready. For buying a house with money, it is necessary to go through complicated procedures, such a troublesome thing, Noel is too lazy to do it, it is better to come directly to grab the robbery, which is simple, fast and more convenient. At the end of the purchase, Shinsaki Kurosaki thanked Inoue Inoue for a while, and then she resigned to return to the rental house on the side. I didnt keep it. After all, the house I took was empty, and I needed furniture and other things. But this is not difficult. With the help of a versatile system, it can be easily solved, and the messy things can be exchanged out instantly. .. v6 Chapter 47： Good not bad spirit night. When setting up the furniture in the house, the sky was completely dark. Although all four people do not need to eat, they made a table of dishes and enjoyed them around the table. While enjoying dinner, we discuss the formation of tomorrow, where we plan to go to play, what to buy, etc. However, Noel is thinking about other things, it can be used for two purposes. When I saw Lucia, I thought again, whether Ursara Uchihara had already put Beng Yu on her, or should I just take Beng Yu away. But if Beng Yu is taken away, the next plot will be messed up, which will be a lot less fun. Thinking about it, this tangled problem, Noel decided to observe for a few days, anyway, not in a hurry. On the surface, I was discussing with Noel and others, but Masaki Kurosaki was also thinking about other things, but she thought that she was very well disguised. In fact, Kurosaki''s worried expression in his eyes was already discovered by the other three, but he didn''t say it clearly. As for what you are worrying about, you dont even have to guess. Apart from the encounter with Inoue Hime, there is nothing else to worry about. When he was a human, Mazaki Kurosaki was an extermination master, and he knew the existence of virtual reality. After becoming imaginary, the understanding of imagination becomes more profound. Some things that were not known before are now fully understood. In the afternoon, Xu Xu saved Inoue Inoue, indicating that Na Xu was probably related to her during her lifetime. She was a relative or friend who had passed away. Only a little reason left her to save. But this also illustrates another point, that is, when Nao completely lost his mind, its first goal was Inoue Inoue. Of course, those with strong spiritual power nearby will become the target of the virtual priority attack, and they will not attack their loved ones in their lifetime. But on the other hand, if you fail to attack a person with stronger spiritual power, in order to fill the lost mind, you will long for the soul of the person you loved in your lifetime. The good is not the bad spirit. The four people in the room instantly felt the virtual pressure of emptiness, and it was exactly the same as the virtual pressure of the emptiness in the afternoon. "You can go as long as you want to go, but hurry up to solve the battle. There is a death rushing over here, and it can be reached in at most 12 minutes." Seeing Shinsaki wants to go but dare not to go there. Shook his head. "Well, I know, hum!" In response, Shinsaki quickly kissed Noel''s face and rushed out of any converted spirit. "The **** of death you said was the man and the woman I saw in the afternoon?" Nilu asked curiously. "Why do you ask that?" Noel raised his head and asked Nilu back. "When passing these two people in the afternoon, I felt a faint pressure of death on them," Nilu replied honestly without any hesitation. "Yes, you guessed it. The two were indeed death. They were the two who came over here." Wiping his mouth with a napkin, Noel nodded. When Nilu was confirmed, Noel changed the subject and continued to discuss tomorrow''s itinerary. auzw.com As for the question of whether to help Shinsaki, the three in the house did not think about it. It should be said that this is completely unnecessary. A virgin that is not at Kirian''s level, Shinsaki wants to destroy it, it doesn''t even need a second at all, and gives it to the rhythm of a spike in minutes. the other side. Among the rental rooms next door. The weak chicken appeared, knocking out Inoue''s spirit body, leaving her in a state of spirit. In this rental house, in addition to Inoue Oji and weak chicken, there is another girl present. This girl is called Yuzawa Ryugui, and she is a good girlfriend for Oi Inoue. She looks boyish, her character is strong, strong, and she is a karate master. In this situation beyond common sense, You Zelonggui has been completely coerced, completely forgetting that she will karate. However, even if I think about it, there is no use of eggs, and it is impossible to be a weak opponent, not to mention Ze Longgui cant even see each other. Therefore, on the one hand, Ze Longgui was slinged and was completely unable to fight back. Inoue Inoue, in a state of spirit, shrinks in a corner in fear, looking at monsters she has never seen before, and wondering what to do. "Wh...what...how...what''s going on...what is this monster-like thing..." "That is!" "I?" "Why am I lying there?" "What''s wrong with this chain?" "So sad...." When discovering the body not far away, Inoue Inoue couldn''t figure out the situation any more, and wanted to pull off the chain connected to the murderous mouth. But without waiting for Inoue Inoue to think more, the weak chicken shot against You Ze Longgui, directly pinched her neck, and pressed her to the ground on the ground, thinking to just pinch her to death. Seeing what good girlfriends are doing at this time, Inoue Inoue couldn''t care about filtering slowly, and anxiously climbed up and wanted to rush to save people. At this moment, a figure flashed out, standing in front of the weak chicken. Inoue Orihime, who was about to rush up, saw the figure of the coming person, and stopped the rushing step. "It''s over, I will be scolded when I go back this time." Shinsaki frowned slightly, not expecting that Inoue Orihime was in a state of spirit, and he didn''t wear a mask. Although exposed, Shinsaki''s hands were not slow at all, and he immediately withdrew the knife worn around his waist, and cut off the weak chicken. The weak chicken was reduced to fragments and gradually dissipated in the room. A glance at the already terrified Yuzawa Ryugui, Shinsaki quickly stunned her, and then looked at Inoue Orihime standing stupefyingly. .. v6 Chapter 48： strange I dont know what to do, I really dont know what to do, I dont know what to do. "Sister Misaki?" When Misaki was in trouble, Inoue Inoue recovered and asked tentatively. "Well." I was worried, really Saku subconsciously responded, but found that after the response was wrong, I couldn''t do it if I wanted to take it back. "It turned out that it was really Saki Saki, I thought I was wrong." I was confirmed, and Inoue Inoue ran to Saki, and when he saw the empty hole of Saki, he said anxiously, "Sister Saki, you are injured." , I will take you to the hospital!" "I''m not hurt. I don''t know how to explain this hole to you. You only need to know that it''s not hurt." Seeing Inoue Hime cares about herself, Shinsaki finally no longer frowns, and stretches her hand on her head and rubs, laughing He asked, "Ohime, can you promise your sister one thing?" "What''s the matter?" Inoue Inoue finally asked with a sigh of relief when he heard that he was not injured. "You can''t tell anyone what happened just now, not even your closest person, can you promise me?" There is no way for Shinsaki to say seriously to Inoue Himeji. "Okay, absolutely don''t tell anyone." Without thinking about it, Orihi Inoue agreed. Seriously looking at Inoue''s eyes, Shinsaki did not see any signs of lying at all, and it was certain that she really agreed to her request, rather than perfunctory. Next, due to time. After repeatedly instructing Inoue Zhiji, she hauled her spirit back to her body, Shinaki determined that the spirit and body were well integrated, and quickly flashed and completely disappeared in the room. It didn''t take long for Yihu to appear in the room with a large knife in his hand, and looked around with caution. Although the virtual spirit pressure remained, Yihu determined that Xu was no longer here, so he took the big knife back into the scabbard and quickly checked the situation of the two who fell to the ground. "Long Gui was not seriously injured, and Inoue was just comatose." After the inspection, seeing the two of them was okay, Yi Hu let the heart down from the sky, and hurried to open the window, shouting to Lucia downstairs: "Lucia, Xu is not here anymore. Come and treat them!" "Come!" In response, Lucia jumped up to the window, not intending to walk through the main entrance. For Lucia, she had no choice but to walk through the window and had to walk through the window, but the wounded were waiting for her treatment, and she resisted the urge to vomit. Coming to the room, Lucia did not immediately treat the injured Long Gui, observing the room like Ichigo just now, and her eyebrows were gradually locked. "I said, I''ll watch it later, and treat Long Gui first!" Seeing the wound on Long Gui''s shoulder, he still bleeds continuously, and Iguo hurriedly urged. It was unpleasant to be urged, but Lucia was too lazy to quarrel with Yihuo, and at the same time stopped watching, walked to Long Gui and squatted down, using ghost road to treat her. Soon, under the effect of healing the ghost path, Long Gui''s shoulder wound gradually healed, and finally even a little scar was left. If the cracks and blood stains on the clothes were clear, there was no sign of being injured. auzw.com After dealing with Long Gui''s injury, Rukia also took Inoue Himeki to check to make sure she was not really injured. "The injury is over, and there is no room here, let''s go back." Seeing the two lying on the ground was okay, this next guard was finally relieved. "We can''t go back yet, we are not sure what the two of them saw tonight, so wait for them to wake up and clear their memories." Lucia shook her head while sitting still on her knees. "Just kidding, wait for the two of them to wake up?" Just about to leave, and hearing Lucia''s words, Yi Hu nearly fell to the ground. "Void is a spirit body, the two of them can''t see with naked eyes, that is to say they were attacked by an invisible object, such terrible bad memory, you want to keep them?" Looking at Yihu, Lucia asked Road. "Okay." Without a word, Yizuo twitched and sat directly on the ground. In this way, the two waited quietly without saying a word. "Ichigo, don''t you think it''s weird?" But Lucia couldn''t help it without waiting long. "Strange? What strange?" Her right hand propped her face and looked at Lucia in confusion, wondering what she meant. "It stands to reason that they are not imaginary opponents at all. It''s effortless to get rid of the two of them, but why was the imaginary disappeared before we arrived." Lucia frowned and explained to Ichi. "It''s a bit weird if you say that." After listening, Ichi thought about it and nodded. "You told me before you came." "The one who attacked you was the brother of Inoue. Then, after failing to attack you, it will never let go of Inoue in order to fill up the lost mind." "But before we got here, it gave up the two lambs that were slaughtered and disappeared. We must know that it has the ability to eat the two and then leave." "In this case, I think there is only one possibility." "Someone solved it before we came. From the scene, it was still the kind that was killed by the other party." "The most important thing is that in this area we are closest, there can be no other deaths coming first, even if the death does not have to hide from us and go first." Lucia''s analysis made Yi Hu feel that this was very wrong, and her eyebrows were locked tightly. In the following time, the two of you discussed my words one by one, analyzing various possibilities, and waiting for the two people on the ground to wake up. .. v6 Chapter 49： All day long Several days passed. The plot develops according to the original trajectory. Noel and others did not participate in it, but lived in the city like ordinary people. Even if there was a virtual walk through, they were ignored. The only change is that Inoue Inoue appeared in the lives of four people and came to visit almost every day. In this regard, Noel did not stop, let her come over to find Misaki, and came to rub the rice. However, this ordinary daily life was eventually broken by others. While shopping with Shinsaki, she suddenly stopped walking with Nilu and looked in the same direction. "This taste..." Nilu stopped her steps and looked in the direction of the smell, frowning slightly: "For the low-level virtual, there is a fatal temptation." "There are a lot of low-level imaginary, coming to this area..." Shinsaki looked up at the sky, one black vortex appeared in the line of sight, and various forms of imaginary were drilled in the vortex. Although the number of empties is increasing, but they are all fishes below the level of Kirian, and even the big virgin Kirian, which is the lowest level of the circle, does not appear. Looking at a large number of low-level virtual invasions, Saki''s sympathy is flooding again, and he is preparing to put them out. It''s just that Shinsaki was stopped by Nilu on the side, which reminded her of what Noel said, and finally endured the urge to shoot, only to be blind to the massive invasion. at the same time. Noel, who was sleeping soundly at home, was also awakened by the sudden situation, which can be said to be quite uncomfortable. "It doesn''t stop all day long. At first, it was just to deal with some invading emptiness. Now it is beginning to use decoys to summon emptiness to find trouble. It''s really an idle egg pain. It''s okay to find trouble." Sit up, Noel rubbed his temple, uncomfortable Complained. "Nono, Nono, there are a lot of little guys outside!" At this time, Xiao Baqianli rushed into the room and flew towards Noel. "Well, I know." Noel smiled slightly, caught the small eight thousand flow coming from the flutter, then turned to look out the window, and said to himself: "This is a bit wrong, the low-level virtual attracted Its a bit overdone, it doesnt seem to be attracted by anything, but it seems like it was released by someone. "Nuo Nuo, what are you talking about?" Xiaoba Qianliu raised his head and looked at Nuoer in confusion. "Xiao Yaqianli, you are at home waiting for Shinsaki and Nilu to come back, I have something to do with going out." No longer continued to look out the window, Noel said to Xiao Yaqianli. "What to do, I have to go together too!" He broke free of his arms, and Xiao Baqianliu climbed to Noel''s back, his hands clasped his neck from behind, a posture definitely going to follow. The two had a heated discussion. After Noel agreed to the conditions of Xiaobaqianliu, she was willing to stay at home obediently. Go for a brief wash first, then switch from a spirit to a body, and the last flash disappears from the room. The next second, Noel stood in the sky, sensing the position of the target a little, and then moved away at a very high speed in that direction. auzw.com As the fish becomes more and more, cracks appear in the sky sometime, and the scope of the cracks is rapidly expanding. Miscellaneous fish gathered in one place, and Igo and Ishida Yulong were working hard to clean up, and no abnormalities were found in the sky. Until the crack appeared a pair of huge white hands, tearing the crack out of a crack, and a huge face like a clown mask appeared from it. It was only then that the attention of Yihu et al. was caught, and he looked at the figure of the crack in disbelief. "The bait shouldn''t have such a big effect..." The huge figure in the sky makes Ishida Yulong unbelievable. I don''t understand why this happened, which is completely opposite to the expected result. "Now what is the use of these." On the contrary, Ichigo is much calmer. However, the surrounding fishes do not intend to give the two people time to think and attack them at the same time. The two of them noticed this situation and ignored the huge void that appeared in the sky rift, and were preparing to counterattack the attack. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" "Very home run!" "Mr. Kurosaki, we are here to help you." Ubara Kisuke led the three shop assistants to almost half of the fish that surrounded them and almost greeted Yihu with a hippie smile. "Clog hat!" After hearing the words, Ichi recognized the person in an instant. "Let''s leave it to us to get it done." Without giving Yihu the opportunity to ask, Urahara Kisuke closed the fan in hand and pointed at the big void in the sky rift, saying, "Mr. Kurosaki, in order to let you Concentrate on fighting that guy, look, there is no time to listen to nonsense." "I really don''t have time for nonsense!" Turning around, Yi Huo saw the rift in the sky, which was being torn apart by Daxu, and stepped out of the rift. After finishing, Yi Hu ran towards Daxu with a big knife, and Ishida Yulong quickly caught up with nonsense. Lucia, who felt from a distance, was surprised when she saw the big void coming out of the sky rift. This was the first time she saw the big void. "What the **** is this!" Behind Lucia, the inferior Yishun Maru who controlled a flesh-protecting body was also frightened by the sight. "That''s a big void, a huge void created by the overlapping and mixing of hundreds of heads..." "However, I have only seen that kind of thing in illustrations in textbooks..." "Daxu...impossible...even that kind of thing will appear..." "They are under the control of royal agents, and it is not something that the general death can deal with!" .. v6 Chapter 50： throw rubbish "That''s a big void, a huge void created by the overlapping and mixing of hundreds of heads..." "However, I have only seen that kind of thing in illustrations in textbooks..." "Daxu...impossible...even that kind of thing will appear..." "They are under the control of royal agents, and it is not something that the general death can deal with!" Staring at Daxu with both eyes, Lucia''s eyebrows were locked tightly, and she was trying to explain. However, the explanation was only in vain, because the people behind had already fainted to the ground, and they were completely unconscious. At this moment, a figure wearing a mask of evil spirits, with a pair of dragon horns on the head, dressed in pure white clothing, stood quietly behind him. No one on the scene found that when this figure arrived, it was all a matter of busyness. "That''s just a cannon fodder in a circle. Is it necessary to be so surprised?" Noel, who was disguised, was slowly raising his right hand and stabs towards Lucia''s back vest. "Ding!" "It''s so risky! I thought it was too late!" With a hand-held knife, he blocked Rakia''s hand, and Urawa, the hippy smiling face, suddenly became serious and said, "It has disappeared for more than ten years. You appear again." "This...this...is this false?!" Finally, Lucia, who had escaped, turned around and looked at the figure behind him in disbelief. He didnt even look at Ubara Kisuke, as if he didnt exist. Noel''s blocked right hand grabbed Urawa, who was in front of him, and shoved it out like garbage, and these actions didn''t even last a second. "Boom!" Then, in a distant place, a loud noise came. He was thrown out of Uruguay, and when he responded, he had been thrown away, far and far, and I dont know how many high-rise buildings it had penetrated. This move, as well as a little spiritual pressure released by Noel, made all creatures dare not move. No, it''s not that you don''t dare to move, you can''t move. Kirian, who was about to release the illusion, quickly dispersed the illusion and stood trembling on the spot. No matter whether it is virtual or the people present, except for fear or fear in his eyes, it seems that he has been killed countless times in the moment just now. Looking at the wicked mask that was approaching little by little in front of her, Lucia could clearly see behind the mask, the pair of extremely cold red eyes. "The spiritual pressure released at that moment is definitely several times stronger than that of Big Brother. What kind of existence is this..." This is not something we can deal with! You must find a way to leave so that everyone can leave here, otherwise they will be killed! ! Cant make a sound... The body is out of control... ''How to do! How to do! How to do! Are you really going to die here? auzw.com huh? Why is there a hand in my murderous mouth... When she saw that she had pierced her hand at the murderous mouth, she lost her consciousness. Noel pulled out the pierced hand, and at this time Lucia''s body lost support and fell softly towards the ground. This scene made everyone who was in fear free from it. "Lucia!!!" Seeing Lucia fell motionless on the ground, Kurosaki, who was full of anger, rushed away with a big knife. With a slight glance, Noel turned to tear the space and walked slowly into the dark space. Seeing this, Ichi speeded up the rush, but... "boom!" After receiving instructions, Kirian stepped on a huge and fierce escort, but he escaped with a donkey roll. "Asshole! You stop me!!" Ichi quickly stood up and saw that the other party had entered the space, and the torn space was gradually closing. Just preparing to continue to rush past, but Kirian walked two steps quickly, blocked in front of Ichigo, and opened his mouth to condense a red gleam. "Kurosaki! Quickly escape! The bones are gone after being hit! Quickly leave there!!!" In response, Ishida Yulong kept shooting arrows in order to give Ichio time to escape. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Ishida''s words, Ichigo still rushed forward, shouting: "Don''t block the road! Get me off!!!" At this time, the imaginary flashes were condensed, and they fired at Yihu. Although in a state of rage, Ichigo did not completely lose his mind, seeing the red beam striking at him, and quickly raised his sword across his head to resist. The next second, the red beam formed by the virtual flash arrived and instantly contacted Yihu who was about to resist it. However, the situation at this time did not develop in the direction that Ishida Yulong and others thought. Ichigo, who was in contact with the void, had no corpses, but was desperately carrying a void attack with a large knife. what! What is this unusual spiritual pressure! No way! No matter how strong the spiritual power is, if the faucet is always fully open, the spiritual pressure will be exhausted without a sudden! ! impossible! How is Kurosaki''s spiritual power still increasing! How much is his spiritual power! Just when Ishida Yulong was surprised, Kurosaki Ichigo, who had already charged up, no longer struggled to resist the virtual flash, but waved his sword with all his strength. The slash that radiated blue light was swung out, and the flash of light was scattered in a split second. But the slash did not stop there, extending all the way to Kirian''s body, but it didn''t cause much damage, but just let Kirian take a big step back. Failed to cause great harm, but scared Kiran Lian, making it unprepared to stay. Kirian, who had been scared, quickly reached out and moved the sky like a curtain cloth to cover his huge body, and then gradually became transparent and disappeared into the sky. .. v6 Chapter 51： 【Beng Yu】 Kirian retreated, the weak chicken was cleared, and there were no more enemies. Kurosaki rushed towards Lucia, but when she came to her, she realized that her body was not damaged at all. "This... what''s going on..." Kurosaki was stunned for a moment. He just saw Lucia penetrated through the murderous mouth, but now it''s unscathed. "You''re okay, that''s great." Awkward, Urahara appeared in front of Ichigo Kurosaki, but he was quite embarrassed now, with blood stains on the corners of his mouth. "Clogs hat! Let''s see what happened to Lucia!" After seeing the person clearly, Kurosaki shouted anxiously. Even if Kurosaki didn''t say it, Ursuke Ubara was also ready to see what Lucia was doing now. Crouching down to look at Lucia''s injury, there was a moment when Ubara Kisuke frowned slightly, as if Lucia''s condition was not good. "Clog hat, is Lucia badly hurt?" Seeing Urayasu Yusuke frowned, Kurosaki was anxious. "It''s just fainted. There are no other problems at all. It''s not like a wounded person." Wen Yan, Urahara raised his head and said with a hippy smile. "It''s okay." Just arrived, Ishida Yulong breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that Lucia was okay. "Scared me..." Kurosaki also sighed with relief, but wondered why Urayasu Urasu frowned, complaining: "It''s true, it''s okay if you frown, I thought there was a big question." " "Mr. Kurosaki, now that the matter has been resolved, then we will leave first." There was no explanation at all, saying that Urahara Kisuke waved to his store clerk and turned and walked away slowly. Seeing that the store manager was leaving, the three shop assistants did not talk nonsense and quickly caught up. No one saw that, at the moment when Uruguay turned around and left, the serious look replaced the hippy smiley face, and I wonder why things are worrying. The backs of the four people gradually went away. Kurosaki Ichigo and Ishida Yulong glanced at each other, and finally their eyes fell on Lucia together. After some conversation, Ishida Yulong also left here. Soon, Ichiro Kurosaki found his body and forced Yishen Maru out of the body, leaving Lucia with her unconscious back. On the way back to the Urayasu store, Nitsutsu Tiezhai saw that his store manager was locked between his eyebrows along the way, as if to worry about something. "The manager, what happened to Miss Lucia?" In the end, Shiraki Tiezhai couldn''t help asking. "Miss Lucia has nothing to do." Urayasu shook his head and paused, then said: "But this is the biggest problem." "That thing is okay?" Niuling Tiezhai seemed to understand something. "It''s okay, it''s still inside Miss Lucia." "But today''s situation is a bit too weird." "According to what Kurosaki said, this time it was the result of the use of bait by Ishida Yulong. However, the bait can never attract so much emptiness, and it is impossible to attract the big emptiness of the virtual circle." "There will be so much emptiness, even Kirian is out. Is this all its masterpiece?" auzw.com "Also, why did it attack Lucia without leaving her unscathed?" "It''s this level of emptiness, absolutely found something inside Lucia, but why not take it away?" "It has disappeared for more than ten years, and now it has reappeared. What is its purpose?" After answering the Grizzly Tiezhai, Urayasu Yusuke whispered to himself, guessing the real purpose of Noel. The three shop assistants who followed were no longer asking Urahara Kisuke, so they followed him to the Urahara store. In this worldly home. At this time, Noel was sitting alone on the sofa in the living room, looking at the gems with blue and black lights in his hands, sitting motionless in a daze. Bian Yu: With self-awareness, you can absorb and realize the heart that exists around you, and protect the hosts physical immortality. When the hosts ability reaches its limit or life is threatened, Bian Yu can make the host free. The next evolution of the meta realm is halted. After reading the introduction of the system, Noel was a little hesitant. That''s right, the gem with blue and black light that Noel is holding is Bianyu, and the one in Lucia''s body is just a defective product that was exchanged. In order to ensure the smooth progress of the plot, a little more energy is given to the defective products. Although the energy of the inferior product Bianyu is limited, no one will ever find that the beam has been stolen and replaced before all the abilities have been exhausted. Closer to home. After checking Bengyu''s information through the system and discovering that Bengyu has self-awareness, Noor, who was planning to integrate Bengyu, hesitated. "System Jun, Bang Yu has self-awareness. If I merge it, will it cause danger to me?" In case of accident, Noel had to ask clearly. Host, when you merge Bengyu, Bengyu will recognize you as the master, but when there is a stronger presence than you, there may also be a mutiny. When Bengyu betrayed, it would refuse to provide you with power and stop the operation of all abilities. "Is there any solution?" Noel frowned slightly after hearing the result. There are two methods. The first kind: completely erase the self-consciousness of Beng Yu. The second kind: modify Beng Yu, and then make mandatory permanent binding. "Perform the second method, and now the jade will be modified." After a little consideration, Noel made a decision. Bian Yu modified After the modification of Bianyu is completed, the host can use it with confidence. Bai Guang wrapped Beng Yu, and soon after Bai Guang gradually dispersed, he heard the system''s prompt. .. v6 Chapter 52： Piercing gate It was determined repeatedly that Noel did not hesitate anymore and intended to merge with Beng Yu. However, before fusing and collapsing jade, first arrange various enchantments to the house to prevent too much noise during the fusion. By the way, Xiaoba Qianliu said a little, so that she wouldn''t run into trouble later, which would cause some accidents in the fusion. Now that everything is ready, we will start to integrate Bang Yu. Place Bian Yu in front of the virtual hole, followed by white liquid to connect Bian Yu, forming a cross shape at the fierce mouth. The next second, the spirit pressure that had been suppressed was released. A large amount of white liquid poured out of the virtual hole, wrapping Noel at a very fast rate, and finally a pure white dome was formed. At this moment, the spiritual pressure disappeared again. Time passes by one minute and one second... It was getting dark, and the two who had gone out also returned. Noel, who has become a giant egg, has not changed. The two learned about the situation from Ba Qianliu, and did not disturb the Noel in the process of fusion, waiting patiently for his fusion to end. But no one knows how long it will take for fusion to end. The story continues as usual, following the original track, showing no signs of deviating. After two or three small incidents, the corpse soul world finally discovered the situation of Lucia and sent someone to come to this world to carry out the arrest work. Ishida Yulong wanted to stop it, but was beaten by someone who was sent. Ichigo Kurosaki, who arrived later, also had no power to fight back. He was also taught by Shikiki Hakuya, even he was given several knives by the barrel, and finally lost the power of death. In this way, Lucia was brought back to the corpse soul world by her elder brother, waiting for the arrival of the execution day. Waiting for a long time for the people to walk away, the wretched Urahara appeared, and took the half-dead Kurosaki Ichigo back and treated him. In the next three days, Kurosaki Ichigo accepted the training of Ursara Kisuke, and finally recovered the power of death under the condition of almost becoming virtual. During these three days, Inoue Oji, Ishida Yulong, and Chadu Taihu also conducted secret special training. On August 1, three days later. evening. In front of the gate of Uchihara Uchihara, the four met here, preparing to head to the Soul Realm together to rescue Lucia who was taken away. In the underground training ground, there is a huge stone gate. "This is your door to the corpse soul world, and this door adds a layer of Lingzi converters than the ordinary through-the-world door." Interrupting the noisy people, Urayasu walked to the stone door and introduced them to everyone. "Lingzi Converter?" Kurosaki frowned slightly, his face incomprehensible. "Yes." "As everyone knows, the corpse soul world is a soul world, and you must enter the place with a soul gesture." auzw.com "However, only Mr. Kurosaki, who is a **** of death, can act in a soulful manner." "After using the converter, other people can convert you into spirit son and send them into the corpse soul world." See others to ask questions, but Ubara Kisuke did not give them the opportunity to continue to explain to everyone. "That is to say, even if you don''t pull away from the soul, you only need to pass through this door?" Ishida Yulong, who has a better mind, immediately understood the meaning of Urayasu, and he couldn''t be 100% sure. "Yes, so that you can keep your current attitude and enter the corpse soul realm." Puyuan Xizhu nodded. "Okay! Got it!" I didn''t understand it at all. Ichigo Kurosaki was a little impatient, and walked towards the stone gate: "Let''s go!" "However, this door can maintain the time leading to the corpse soul world..." With a cane hitting Kurosaki Ichigo, Ubara Kisuke continued to explain: "Only four minutes." "Then... can that be too late?" Wen Yan, Kurosaki no longer troubled. "The general situation is impossible." "It was something that couldn''t be done." "Best effort can only be extended to four minutes." "During this time, if you can''t reach Corpse Soul Realm, you will be trapped in the narrow space between this world and Corpse Soul Realm forever, and there is no possibility to come out again." If Uruguay Hisuke helped everyone understand the dangers, his face became ugly. Next, after repeatedly confirming that the four are still going to the Soul Realm, Urayasu Yusuke is ready to open the channel. But just then... "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The top of the underground training ground exploded, and huge rocks that shattered fell. Pieces of giant rock fell and hit the training ground heavily, causing the dust to fly up. "Kitty, I finally found you!" A word of voice came from the flying dust. While standing in front of the stone gate and hearing the familiar voice behind him, the black cat burst into hair instantly, turned his head rigidly and looked over, looking at the young figure in the thick dust. This sudden loud noise, and the sound of words from behind, also attracted the attention of others and made them all vigilant. Soon, the dust gradually dispersed. A girl with short pink hair, wearing a false mask, wearing a white dress, appeared in the eyes of everyone. "Xizhu! Open the door to the boundary immediately! Hurry!" Seeing the figure clearly, Black Cat Ye couldn''t help trembling and hurriedly shouted at Puyuan Xizhu. "Tie Zhai!" Although he didn''t understand what was going on, Ursuke Ubara didn''t hesitate. "Yes, the store manager." Understand the meaning of Urayasu Yusuke, holding Ling Tiezhai quickly to the other side of the stone gate, ready to open the door to the corpse soul world. Holding Ling Tiezhai and Uruguay Kisuke, on the left and right of the Shimen, the two crouched down with their hands pressed against the ground. The square stone gate immediately lit up with dazzling light, and then quickly rotated to form a swirling nest. Heiqi Kurosaki and others were sucked into the gate, and soon disappeared in the underground training ground. .. v6 Chapter 53： evolution When Kurosaki Ichigo and others were sent away, Ushihara and his three shop assistants stopped in front of the stone gate, alerting the pink-haired girl staring at the distance. "Little sister, there is no way here." Holding a cane instantly turned into a knife, and Ursara Ubara was ready to fight. The remaining three shop assistants also took out their weapons at this time, and could fight at any time. "Where did you send the kitty?" Xiao Baqianli, who was standing still and disguised, asked faintly and released a powerful spiritual pressure. Such a powerful spiritual pressure emerged, and numerous cracks appeared on the ground. The hippie-smiling Puyuan Xizhu couldn''t laugh out, and the other three were almost overwhelmed to the ground, but fortunately they responded in time to avoid this situation. "Cut it, Hong Ji!" A preemptive striker, Ubara Kisuke waved a hand-held chopper blade, and a blood-red chopper was swept out. The blood-slashed attack came head-on, and her figure disappeared instantly at a distance of a few centimeters from Xiaoqianliu. "Finally ask, where did you send the kitty?" The next second, Xiao Baqian flowed out in front of Uraki Urahara, but did not launch any attacks. "Bound, Hong Ji!" No answer, Urahara Kisuke waved his sword again. But there was no **** slash, but a net-like spiritual pressure spread out, binding Xiaobaqianli to him. However, this doesn''t make much use of eggs. Unable to get the answer, Xiaobaqianliu was angry, and the consequences were very serious. He no longer gave Urayasu a chance to help. He easily broke the shackles on his body and slowly pulled out the waist saber. "Crack it, Hong Ji!" There is a very bad hunch that Urawa helps condense the blood shield, and the surface of the blood shield shield shoots countless red arrows and says to the three people around him: "Tiezhai! Take them both away! Hurry!" It is clear that Ursuke Ubara must have his reason to say this, so Shizuru Tiezhai did not hesitate, quickly picked up the two people around him and left, and soon disappeared in the training ground. Standing still, Xiao Baqianli waved his hand-held knife at super high speed and shot down countless red arrows. Before waiting for Urahara to respond, his blink of an eye came to his **** shield, and he cut the sword and shattered it fiercely. "Blood Xia..." Before the shield of Blood Xia was formed, he was cut off and flew out. "boom!" Ushihara, who was cut off, flew backwards at high speed, hitting the wall on the edge of the training ground, and then stopped and continued to fly down. But this is over? However, no. The mad Xiaoqianliu, apparently did not want to let Uehara Yusuke go, rushed toward his position with a knife, and did not get rid of the posture he never gave up. "Adult is awake." Nilu suddenly appeared, blocking Xiaoba Qianliu''s face, and said with a little excitement. "Really?" Xiao Yanqianli asked, full of joy, when he heard the words. auzw.com "Really." Nilu nodded. "Then let''s go back quickly!" After that, Xiaoba Qianli withdrew the saber back into the scabbard, and disappeared in one place. Xiaoba Qianliu left, Nilu followed, and disappeared here. As for the help that Urawa, who had been cut off by the knife, had been forgotten long ago. Even remembering that the two were too lazy to ignore him at this time, Noel was the most important. At this time, Pu Yuan Xizhu leaned against the wall on the edge of the training ground, and his eyebrows were locked tightly. "How come there are so many powerful imaginations..." The appearance of Nilu could not help calming Urayasu. Noel one, Nilu one, and Little Eight Thousand Liuli, this has met three. Ordinary Reaper meets any one, and it is only the destiny of being spiked, even the group fight is useless. The death of the captain level is only possible to fight against one of them, and one more company captain can only be beaten. The most important thing is that these powerful imaginary appearances, Urahara Kisuke did not find it at all, this is what he felt most depressed. It didn''t take long for the two to return outside quickly. But Xiaoqianliu stopped, because she couldn''t feel the pressure of Noel at all, not even a little. In the past, even if Noel suppressed her own spiritual pressure, the little eight thousand streams who lived with each other could feel a little, but now it is completely insensitive, which makes her very puzzled. At the urging of Nilu, Xiaoba Qianliu recovered from the stunned god, and then went into the house with her. Entering the living room, I found that Noel has changed a lot. The hair of the original shawl has now extended to the waist, and the vicious hole is completely filled, replaced by a black cross centered on Beng Yu. After that, everyone was there. Noel explained to the three daughters that it would become what it is today, because of the fusion of Beng Yu, so that he had evolved beyond the dimension of everyone. Therefore, they did not suppress their spiritual pressure at all, and they could not sense anything. If it werent for seeing people, the three women couldnt even sense the presence of Noel. Of course, if Noel is willing, it can also make people feel the spiritual pressure he released, but it depends on how he feels. After listening to the explanation, the three girls also understood what was going on, and did not care too much about it. Because the three girls knew very well that no matter how well Noel had evolved, the only thing that wouldnt change was not to abandon them, so I didnt really care about it. "Oh!" Coquettish in Nuoer''s arms, suddenly remembered what little eight thousand Liu, quickly said: "Nuo Nuo, I just found the kitten!" "Where?" There were some surprises about this, but Noel didn''t sense Ye Yi''s pressure in the house, so he looked at Xiaoqianliu in his arms and asked. .. v6 Chapter 54： Arrived in the Soul Realm "The kitten was sucked away by the strange stone door." Xiao Baqianli said seriously, but said nothing. "Underground called Urara Store, I found Xiaobaqianli there." Nilu added quickly after waiting for Noel to ask. "Hmm, yes!" Xiaobaqianli nodded, then remembered something, and grunted angrily: "But I didn''t get there long before the kitten was sent away by a wretched man, Ask him where he sent it without telling me." "It''s okay, I have already sent the kitten." Noel smiled slightly, reaching for the head of Xiaoba Qianliu, making her continue to be angry. After being hit by the touch, Xiaobaqianli immediately became angry and replaced it with a look of enjoyment. From time to time, he took the initiative to rub against Noel''s palm. Although it took a relatively long time to integrate Bianyu with evolution, I didn''t know what happened outside. But now, through the conversation between Nilu and Xiaoba Qianliu, Noel can determine where the plot is. In the following time, Noel chatted with the three girls for other time, and did not intend to pursue it immediately. After all, it''s a big night now. It''s no hurry to go to chase the night. Anyway, she knows where she is going, and she can go chasing at any time. If the plot does not deviate from the track, they will not be able to rescue people smoothly, and it will certainly waste a lot of time. After the three girls finished talking, what happened to them these days, they went to rest together. Corpse Soul Realm. In the narrow space of this world and the Corpse Soul Realm, four people and a cat arrived in the Corpse Soul Realm under the chasing of imprisonment and landed in a certain Liuhun Street. Since the movement into the Soul Realm was a little bit big, from the moment four people and one cat entered the Soul Realm, the death gods of Ling Lingting discovered their arrival, and quickly rang Ling Lingting''s alarm. However, the four people and one cat who had just arrived in the corpse soul world, they did not know the situation at all, and they were still in a mood to make trouble on the streets of Liuhun Street. In the process of making trouble, Inoue Inoue discovered that Black Cat Night was silent, staying like this from the present world to the Soul World, and his body was trembling slightly. As if afraid of something, Inoue Inoue saw it for the first time since he met Yeichi until now. "Mr. Yeichi, are you okay?" Seeing Yeichi''s appearance, Inoue was a little worried. "I''m okay, what can I do." Wen Yan, Ye Yi was pulled back from the memory, covering up with a stiff smile. "It''s about Gang..." Inoue Inoue wanted to ask questions, but he hadn''t finished speaking. auzw.com "Right!" Thinking of something, Kurosaki stopped and quarreled with Ishida Yulong, and looked to Yeyi: "Who is the little girl who appeared in the underground training ground? Why do we have to leave in a hurry?" " "If it is convenient to say, I also want to know who the little girl is. I feel that she is very dangerous." Reaching out his glasses, Shi Tian Yulong also looked at Ye Yi. Although Chadu Taihu didn''t speak, his eyes were already on Yeyi. It can be seen that he also wanted to know the identity of the other party, but he didn''t express it in words. Under the gaze of four pairs of eyes, Ye Yi was very clear what she did not say, and she would definitely be questioned all the time. "Hey!" Ye Yi shook her head and sighed: "Yulong boy''s feeling is right, the little girl''s certainty is very dangerous. If she wants, she can easily destroy you, and you can even fight back. nothing." "Not so exaggerated." Kurosaki didn''t believe it at all, thinking that Yeichi was kidding. "It''s not an exaggeration at all, whether it is believed or not, this is a fact." "The emptiness that invaded the world in the past, that is, the emptiness that you eliminated, those in the imaginary circle cannot be ranked." "In the circle of imagination, there are three kinds of great emptiness. The first one is Kirian''s most common great emptiness, which is nothing more than a cannon fodder." "The second kind is Achacas''s secondary big void, and this big void generally does not easily leave the void, only the captain and deputy captain level of death can deal with it." "The third type is Vastod''s most advanced Daxu, with the strongest ability, above the Captain Death class, and there are not many whole voids." "Ichigo, now you, at most, is the death captain of the rank of deputy captain, and the little girl we saw in the underground training place, she is the most advanced Daxu of Vastod." "She''s going to kill you, it''s as simple as killing an ant, and it''s effortless." "She also has three partners, all of which are Vastod''s big imaginary, and they are also specially evolved Vastod. They call this special evolution a broken face, and their strength is stronger than ordinary Vastod. ." After listening to Ye Yi''s explanation, the four of them swallowed their saliva involuntarily. Unexpectedly, the powerful Kirian they had seen before was nothing more than a cannon fodder, and all the real kills in the world were scum. Ye Yi''s serious expression, with a trace of fear in her eyes, was not a joke at all. Ichigo Kurosaki, who was unbelieving, began to believe a little after seeing Ye Yi''s slightly fearful look. "Isn''t that clog hat very dangerous!" Having understood the danger of the other party, Ichigo Kurosaki was a little worried that Urahara would help. "Don''t look at Xizhu all day long hippie smile, but his strength is still very good, and he is very good at running away." Cat claw rubbed his face, Ye Yi was completely worried, said indifferently. .. v6 Chapter 55： 【Baidaomen】 "It seems right, the guy in the clog hat is really pretty good, but it''s okay to run but not to run." Thinking carefully, Kurosaki Ichigo, who has experienced the strength of Urahara, nodded. "Having said that, we are here to save the soul, but it is not here to hold a discussion meeting, you will not forget all of it?" To achieve this purpose, Ishida Yulong reminded. "Fortunately, Ishida-kun reminded, otherwise I really forgot." Wen Yan, Orihime Inoue also remembered, spit the little snake''s head to sell cute. "Yes, yes, we are here to save Lucia, but we can''t waste time here." Take a look at the left and right. Kurosaki Ichigo found a different place from the Lost Soul Street and turned and ran towards it. Go: "I get it! What street is there where the gods of death live!" "Stupid... stupid!" Seeing Ichi Kurosaki rushed over, Ye Yi froze a little, shouting, "Don''t walk near there casually! It will be mortal!!" "Huh?" Kurosaki slowed down and looked around with a puzzled face, completely unable to hear Ye Yi''s words at all. "boom!" Huge gates and high walls descended from the sky, hitting the ground fiercely from the heights, separating Liuhun Street and Yinglingting. Kurosaki Ichigo was considered lucky, and if he had just slowed down his pace, he would definitely be hit by the falling giant gate. The huge gate and high wall that suddenly fell startled the other three, and they watched calmly at night. The giant gate descending from the sky is the Lingling Gate, which is the gate that Liuhun Street must pass to enter the Lingling Court. There are four giant gates that enter the Lingling Court, namely: the west gate of the Lingling Gate, the Baidao Gate, the south gate of the Lingling Gate, the Zhuwa Gate, the north gate of the Lingling Gate, the black edge gate, and the east gate of the Lingling Gate, Qingliu. door. And every gate has a guardian, Baidaomens guardian: Guan Banxuan Danfang, Zhuwamens guardian: Bi Ju enters the road, Heilongmen guardian: Duanzang Maru, Qingliumen guardian: Wei Winding. The guards of these four doors are to prevent those who do not have a pass and want to break into the line of defense of the Lingling. "I havent seen it for a long time, and the guy who wants to break into the Lingling Gate without a pass is really a stranger." As the dust was lifted, the figure was strong and his hair was gathered around his waist, wearing a red hat on his head, and With silver armor on his left arm, the male Death appeared: "I will take good care of you, kid!" This is the caretaker of Baidaomen: Guanbanxuan Danfang. The little giant appeared in front of him, leaving Kurosaki stunned in place. The other three were also surprised by this. They had never seen such a tall man. And behind the giant gate and the high wall, because of the lowering of the Lingling Gate, this movement attracted a lot of death, and thus learned that the door was a disaster that invaded the corpse soul world. "It''s a big man, what is that guy, that size is no longer like a human being, who is he!" said Ishida Yulong, who was reacting, said deeply between his eyebrows. "His name is Yan Danfang, one of the heroes selected by the corpse soul world, is one of the four Lingdan gates of Yan Danfang, the gatekeeper of Baidao Gate." Ye Yi explained to the three people. "The gatekeeper, that is to say, he can only go inside if he is knocked down?" I suspected that Yutian Ishida confirmed to Yeye. auzw.com "Yes! But..." "This is not that simple. Anyway, Danfang has been guarding the gate here for three hundred years, but this Baidao Gate has never been broken into once." "It is said that he is a powerful guy." "This......" This was only half of the explanation. Ye Yi was planning to let them not enter the Ling Ling court with outsmarting. However, look around. It was discovered that only Ishida Yulong stood obediently, and Chadu Taihu and Inoue Oji were on their way towards Kurosaki Ichigo, and they didn''t hear what they just said. "Hey! Chadu! Orihime!" cried at night. It''s just that the two didn''t stop there, and still ran towards Kurosaki Ichigo. What happened next was that Ichiro Kurosaki defeated the goalkeeper. After the goalkeeper opened the Lingling Gate, the captain of the Sanfan team, Shizuru, appeared. Shimaru Yin gave the goalkeeper a knife, and then forced Kurosaki Ichigo out of the Lingling Gate. Anyway, the result was that it failed to break into the Lingling Court, and he had to find other ways to enter. Three days passed away. Played for three days in this world. During this period, Noel Cheng won Nilu, and he was more successful. After playing enough, I decided to start. But to the corpse soul world, Noel did not intend to bring the three girls, but to go alone. After all, it has successfully evolved to another realm, and the gods of death in the corpse soul world want to discover his existence, which is quite difficult for them. As long as the spirit pressure is not completely released, Noel can be sure that even the death spirit of the captain level cannot be noticed, so it is very convenient to act in the corpse soul world, and you can rest assured to play in the Lingling court. But the situation of the three women is different. If something happens to release their spiritual pressure, it will definitely attract the attention of the captain and other captains, and may even lead the zero team to it. This is not what Noll wants. See the result. Explain the interest and dispel the idea of ??the three girls following. Lock the coordinates of Liuhun Street, wave the space to tear, walk in under the gaze of the three girls, and finally the torn space gradually merges, and Noel also disappears in front of them. .. v6 Chapter 56： Thunder Roar Cannon! From night to day, the sun rises gradually, and the light expels the darkness. And in a certain Liuhun Street, the space suddenly tore a gap, and the figure in white walked out of it. "The Caolu District, No. 79 Liuhun Street, last time this was a few hundred years ago, I didn''t expect to come here again." "Hundreds of years have passed, there is still no change here, or poverty remains as usual." "No, there is still a little change, at least a little bit more angry than it was then, not as deadly as it was then." After a little observation, the Caolu District is still as poor as it was in the past, and the ruined wooden houses can be seen everywhere. The only change is that after hundreds of years, the deserted and uninhabited area, which has been freed from life, finally has the soul of staying in the grass deer area. You know, after the battle between Noel and Maozhihua, the Caolu District became a ghost area. Souls would rather sleep on the streets in other areas than stay here for a while. However, hundreds of years have passed, and the souls of the grass deer district have dissipated or were reborn, and there is no soul to remember what happened that year. Over time, this place slowly recovered. Even if someone remembers the things here, it is impossible to stay in Liuhun Street, most of them become the material of death. Closer to home. The space was torn, and a person walked out of the torn space, instantly attracted the attention of the souls and became the focus of the souls on the street. No screaming, no panic. After all, the figure that emerges from the torn space is a human figure, not the void that used to break into Liuhun Street in the past. Although it is not false, but suddenly appeared in this way, no one will step forward to say hello, all staring at the appearance of alert. "Almost forgot about the business." Recalling that, Noel remembered the business and didn''t revisit. Close your eyes and start a large-scale search to find the location of the target. It didn''t take long for Noel to open his eyes slowly, a smile appeared on his face, and then the swish disappeared. You dont need to guess, you must have found the targets location and rushed towards that place. Far outside of Liuhun Street. Somewhere in the woods, above a very large open space, there was a giant fort facing the sky, and a woman on the fort was thinking something. This woman is very **** in dress, with a sky-swept vortex pattern on her clothes, a tattoo with the word "empty" on her left arm, and a prosthesis on her right arm. "The other side!" "Red copper-colored desire wants to be controlled by thirty-six degrees!" "The Magic of Seventy-two Pairs!" "Thirteen pairs of angles!" "The monkey''s right hand caught the star!" At the moment I finished reading, the woman''s right hand was automatically wrapped with a cloth strip, and then the right hand that wrapped the cloth strip ignited a flame and punched the circle drawn on the fort. auzw.com The burning flame in the right hand moved to the circle drawn on the fortress next second, and burned along the line of the circle. "Hugging the sun for twenty-five rounds, the cradle of sand is bleeding!" "Second Flower Crane Shooting Method!" "The flower of restraint blooms!" The flames burned in a circle and returned to the woman''s right hand, but after only a moment of effort, they began to move again and rushed towards the huge barrel of the sky. "Boom!" The flame extended to the top of the barrel, and the ammunition in the barrel erupted into the sky. "Successful, Master Konghe!" Seeing that the launch was successful, the two uncles of the same look embraced excitedly. "Gold, silver, tidy up here, I''ll go back first." The woman named Zhibo Konghe, withdrawn his gaze to the cannonball, turned and said to the two uncles. "Please rest assured to us, empty..." Uncle Jin and Silver, the words have not been finished. "It''s a pity, come one step late." Said disappointment, but Noel''s face was smiling. "When!" The sudden appearance scared Zhibo Konghe to take a step back, thinking, when did this person come, why did I not even respond at all, even the spirit pressure of the other side was not sensed! "It''s a little late, but it''s okay, just hit it down." Shiho Sky Crane, who ignored the fright, Noel raised his finger to the sphere in the sky, and the black spiritual pressure in front of his fingertip began to gather. "Asshole! Hugh success!" "The scattered bones of beasts, spires, red crystals, and steel wheels are moving in the wind and stopping in the air, and the sound of the spears fighting each other overflows the virtual city!" "Sixty-three broken!" "Thunder Roar Cannon!!" When the chanting was finished, Zhibo Konghe pointed at Noel''s right palm, and suddenly a dazzling golden electric light illuminated. The next second, a thundering cannon erupted. The thundering cannon that erupted out engulfed Noel in a blink of an eye, and the wood in one direction was destroyed. There was so much noise below that even the sixty-third break was used. The spiritual sphere is still on the rise, and several of the people inside of course also noticed the situation below. "What''s going on?!" Frightened Kurosaki, and looked down quickly. "I''m going! Who made my sister angry?" Zhibo Konghe''s younger brother was also frightened by the motion below, and almost even the operation manual of the sphere fell. "That''s the broken road on the sixty-third...." I glanced down and recognized it in the middle of the night, frowning slightly: "Who made the empty crane even use the thunder roar?" "Miss Sakuru is not in danger?" Inoue Inoue said worriedly. "No matter whether it is dangerous or not, we can''t help now, I believe my sister can handle it herself." Although Shiba Rock Eagle is also a little worried, but this thing is not that it can be stopped, it can only continue. .. v6 Chapter 57： [Following password] "The guy who is so tender-hearted doesn''t even care about the safety of his sister." At the same time, several people all looked at the Chiba Rock Eagle, with a contempt in his eyes. "Hey! What do you mean!" Wen Yan shouted at the corner of the Chiba Rock Vulture''s mouth and shouted uncomfortably. "Don''t stop making trouble, Rock Eagle is right, even if we want to help, we can only follow the original plan." Ye Yi knew very well that this is not the time for nonsense. "Next, Im going to start to read [Following the password], the second fan crane shooting method is sung in two stages, from launching to deciding the direction is [first password], then the acceleration and the adjustment of the axis It is controlled by [Successive Password], which is how to improve the accuracy of each. Dont bother me if you want to sneak in safely. Shiba Iwaguro explained it without giving others the opportunity to speak. "Oh...oh..." It was important to know that several people nodded. "One more thing, I hope everyone listens well." "If you want to sneak into the Ling Ling court safely, you must try to stabilize the shell, and everyone must adjust the spiritual power released." "The key is here, you can know the amount of spiritual power released around you by putting your hand on it, so everyone should coordinate with it, otherwise we will explode in the air before we arrive." "Can only succeed but not fail! Please everyone!" Just in case, Shiba Rock Eagle carefully told the things to pay attention to, but do not want to break into the interior of the Ling Lingting, he and others accidentally played self-explosive. After listening to the precautions, several of them seriously understood that they did not want to play self-explosive. Taking a deep breath, Shiba Rock Eagle adjusted himself and began to sing [Following the Password]. "Second Flower Crane Shooting Method!" "[Next Password]!" "The Margin of Three Birds, the Marriage of Four Dragons, the Five Directions and Five Ways, and Six Miles have no return." "Tianfeng, orangutan, spoon, elm stick." "Thousands of wisdom, Baiyun''s plan, bias to the overcast, don''t step on the shadow...." However, the situation was not as smooth as expected, and finally [Following the Password] failed to finish singing, and was disturbed by Kurosaki and others. Originally, if Shiba Rock Eagle finished singing [Following the Password], he would be able to sneak into the Lingling without making a big noise, but it is now very conspicuous that it is impossible. Because it was very close to Ling Lingting, it was too late to sing again, and now there is only one choice left, so it is inevitable to make a big move. Soon, a sphere composed of high-density spirits collided with the protection formed by the killing stone. And in the Lingting. The protection of the killing stone was impacted, and such a huge movement attracted the attention of all the people in Lingling. The captains who had just concluded the meeting, as well as the many Death in the Lingling Court, all looked at the ball in the impact protection. auzw.com "Then... what is that!" Looking at the impact protection sphere, Asai Lianji was surprised. "Although they think it is impossible for them to pass through the Soul Mask." In another place, the Blue Dye, who was returning with his team members, also saw the sky. "Just in case, everyone backed away first." On the side, Lan Ran''s deputy captain Hina Morita quickly hurried the players back. "Flying here... came here..." "Run away!!" "According to the direction of the sphere''s impact, if you pass through the Soul Mask, you will definitely fly to this side, and you will soon leave this area!!" As the sphere struck the Soul Mask, the Ling Lingting, protected inside the Soul Mask, began to vibrate slightly, causing the death gods in other areas to panic. Fortunately, under the command of the various deputy captains, there was no complete mess. The Soul Mask formed by the killing stone is still penetrated by the high-density sphere, but after penetrating the Soul Mask, the sphere also explodes. Eventually, Kurosaki Ichigo and others dispersed into four groups and fell to Lingling in different directions. At the same time, far in the woods outside Liuhun Street. Ling Lingting''s protection, the Soul Mask was strongly impacted, which caused such a great deal of movement, and Noel noticed so far away. "This movement is really not small, it seems that it has successfully entered the Ling Lingting." He dropped the half-dead inactive silver, and Noel looked in the direction of the Ling Lingting. On the scorched black land, Noel, who is facing the thunder roar, is now unscathed. The two brothers, Jin and Yin, had been beaten into pigs'' heads at this time. They were more angry than they were. They could burp at any time. As the two bosses, Zhibo Konghe, her situation is a little better than that of the two brothers, but it is almost impossible to stand up in a while. However, the trio succeeded in dragging Noel down, leaving him no time to shoot down Kurosaki Ichigo and others. It is already very good to do this. But this is also the case of Noel playing, otherwise killing the three people directly spikes, it is simply effortless. Walking to the place where Zhibo Konghe was lying, Noel squatted in front of her and lifted her by the hair. "You broke my good things, you know?" Noel smiled, looking at the **** Chibo Konghe in the corner of the painful mouth, and asked her. "Really?" Shiba Sky Crane, who suffered from the pain in his body and suffered a lot of injuries, said with a smile: "That''s really a pleasant thing." "I''m not afraid that I will kill you?" Noor felt funny instead. "I don''t think at all. If you say something good, you will let me go. In my opinion, the result is the same..." As soon as I finished, Zhibo Sky Crane fainted. "This is going to disappoint you. I have never thought of killing you, but I think that training you like this is the more interesting thing." Noel said in his own way, regardless of Shiba Kozuru Do you hear it? .. v6 Chapter 58： Recycling engineering After a little check, I realized that Shiba Sky Crane really fainted, not pretending to be fooling. If you want to tune, then you will definitely tune. Not intending to stay here, Noel carried the Shiba Sky Crane fainted on his shoulders, and slowly walked away from this scorched land with her. Watching indifferently, the figures of Noel and Zhibo Konghe went away, but the half-dead two brothers were helpless and could only lie on the ground and shouted unwillingly. However, shouting is useless, and Noel ignores them at all. This is wrong, because even if it is useless, it will make the brothers die faster. After a while, he was far from the place of the fort. After thinking all the way, Noel finally decided where to go next, so he stopped. "Lie, is it convenient for you?" On the right hand, which originally had nothing, as Noel said, a black iron chain immediately appeared. "What''s the matter?" In the teamhouse of the Sifan team, the team members are always ready to go to the rescue work, Mao Zhihua asked in his heart. "I plan to go to you." Noel approached the subject without turning around. "No!" Immediately refused Noel''s request, and then Mao Zhihua explained: "It was not suitable at this time. Just now a travel accident broke into the Lingling court. Now the Lingling court is in a state of advanced alert and is searching for carpets. In the course of travel." "Well, I know." Noel responded with a smile. "It''s good to know..." As soon as he finished speaking, Mao Zhihua discovered something was wrong. Noel''s tone was not that he couldn''t come over. Instead, he knew what had happened. He asked tentatively: "You are in the corpse soul world. ?" "Well, I''m outside Liuhun Street." "The travel disasters you said I have seen before, even I know what they passed through and entered the Lingling Court, and I still have an accomplice in my hand." "Originally, I could stop those trips, but they were dragged down by this accomplice." Without any concealment, Noel spoke out honestly. Seeing that Noel admits to the corpse soul world, and honestly explained the simple things, but the flower did not believe all. "I believe the other, but someone can hold you back, do you think I will believe it?" Without giving face, Mao Zhihua said. "Can you talk to you again? I''m very tired carrying the person." After being disassembled as expected, Noel was not embarrassed at all, and said with a hippy smile. "Wait a moment, wait for me to contact you, and you come again." There was no rejection this time, but after talking, Mao Zhihua ended the contact. Seeing that the flower of Mao agreed, Noel placed Zhibo Konghe against the tree and waited patiently. auzw.com It didnt take a long time for anyone to wait. After being informed by Mao Zhihua, Noel once again picked up Shiba Sky Crane, who was not awake, and passed it through the black iron connecting her. The teamhouse of the Sifan team, the yard dedicated to the captain. In Mao Zhihua''s room, Noel arrived with a man within seconds of contact. "How did you carry the Zhibo family''s imp?" Seeing the woman that Noel had laid down, Mao Zhihua instantly recognized it. "Lie, this is the accomplice who helped the trip into the Lingling Court. I was talking about her just now." Treating this as his own, Noel sat down and poured himself a cup of tea, explaining while drinking. "We don''t talk about this topic, you first talk about why came to the corpse soul realm." Compared with the travel disaster or something, Mao Zhihua better Chinoir''s purpose. "I''m here to catch the cat." Putting the glass down, Noel said seriously. "The cat you have raised in the virtual circle?" Seeing it was not like a joke, Mao Zhihua thought about it and asked. "Well, the little cat was mingling with the gangsters, it should be somewhere in Lingling." Noel nodded. "The kitten''s true identity, but I told you at the time, are you sure you want to capture her back?" Mao Zhihua also sat down and looked at Noel to confirm. "You let her go, did you not worry at all, she told you about me and me?" Noel asked with a smile. "Even if she said that it would make me unable to stay in the Soul Realm, then you will still take me, and there is nowhere to go. There is nothing to worry about." Mao Zhihua smiled slightly and said indifferently. "Almost forgot!" After seeing Zhibo Konghe, Noel remembered that she was hurt and said, "Lie, you help her treat it first, we will talk later, anyway, there is time." Mao Zhihua nodded, and began to check Zhibo Konghe''s injury before starting treatment. Noel still had a decent start, so the injury was not too serious, and it didn''t take long to heal, even the scars were not left. Healed the wound of Zhibo Konghe, but this girl lacked an arm, how to look uncomfortable. Therefore, directly remove the prosthesis and start the regeneration process for the missing arm. The regeneration project is a trivial matter for Noel, so it was quickly completed, and Shiba Sky Crane has a brand-new arm and is no longer a disabled person. "Noel, even if you do this, she won''t thank you." As for Noor''s ability, Mao Zhihua was surprised, and said with a smile. "I didn''t intend to let her thank you either." Noel shrugged and said indifferently. "What are you going to do with her?" Mao Zhihua was curious. "She is my captive. I want to do a good job of making her a qualified servant. I won''t let her go anyway." Noor said plainly. "I see, this is your real purpose." Noel decided that it would never change. Mao Zhihua knew this very well, so there was no intention of persuasion. .. v6 Chapter 59： Le Ji is sad After a few hours. The two people in love are suddenly looking in the same direction as if they found something. "Travel accident and a deputy captain fought. From the point of view of the outbreak of spiritual pressure, the difference between the two''s strength is not very big." Looking back, from the sense of spiritual pressure, Mao Zhihua analyzed. . "Lie, since you said that the difference in strength between the two people is not big, then how about we make a bet?" Idle is also idle, and Noel''s eyes turn around and make suggestions. "Okay, what a gambling method?" Mao Zhihua nodded. "It''s very simple, we bet on the result of the two men''s battle and guess whether it was the brigade who won or the vice captain." Looking at Mao Zhihua, Noor smiled slightly. "What about the bet?" Mao Zhihua had no idea about this. "Whoever loses, responds to a request from the other party." After thinking for a while, Noel said his bet, which was more appropriate. "Okay, then I bet that the vice captain can win." The first move is strong, and the second one suffers. After agreeing to the bet, Mao Zhihua is the first to choose. "I can only choose to travel." No matter what, Noel, who knew the result, even snickered. The two of them made a decision, they always pay attention to the combat situation of the travel accident and the deputy captain, and talked about some other things. After a while, it became clear that the spiritual pressure of the trip was gradually weakening, while the spiritual pressure of the vice captain was still very strong. Knowing this, Mao Zhihua looked at Knoll proudly, as if to say [Look, I won. ]. "Lie, it''s not over yet, don''t be too happy, or you will be very sad." Noel said with a smile, not worried about losing. "It''s already obvious that the defeat in travel is just a matter of time. Now I have to think about it and let you promise me what is good." In the view of Mao Zhihua, Noel is dying and struggling. tears. "Then let''s wait and see." Noel shrugged his shoulders and didn''t explain. Without paying attention to Noel again, Mao Zhihua has begun to think about what happened after winning, thinking about what requirements should be made. Time passes by one minute and one second. Until the sun gradually set west, the battle between the disaster and the deputy captain finally changed again. Originally, from the point of view of being in a vulnerable trip, from the point of view of decreasing spiritual pressure, it is possible to be killed at any time, and the vice captain is the winner. However, this situation did not happen, but the travel accident broke out. This battle also ended in the outbreak of travel accidents, and the vice captain was defeated by counterattack. For such a result, the stable win situation can be reversed, Mao Zhihua is completely dumbfounded. Just as Noel said, dont be too happy, or you will be sad and happy. "Feng Shui turns in turn, come to my house today." Looking at the dumbfounded Mao Hua, Noel reached out and squeezed her cheek with a smug smile: "Let''s be sad this time." auzw.com "Really, it can be lost in this way." Regaining his mind, Mao Zhihua gently patted Noel, and smiled softly and peacefully. Although, at this time, Mao Zhihua smiled softly and peacefully, Noel knew that as long as the vice captain did not die, then he was definitely going to die. It is very likely that Mao Zhihua will treat the vice captain with his own hands, and it is still completely awake, without any anesthetic treatment, and treated with the most brutal means. Just thinking about it, Noel shuddered involuntarily, thinking: Poor baby, if you are killed, I will definitely burn incense and paper money for you during the holidays. When Noor was poor, the vice captain, was just thinking about it. "May you gamble to lose, if you have any requirements, please come forward." Mao Zhihua looked at Noel, smiling softly and peacefully. "I..." I was just about to say something, but Knorr hadn''t finished. "Don''t waste a great opportunity, you must think! Clear! Chu!" interrupted Noel''s words, Mao Zhihua still gentle and peaceful smile, deliberately accentuated the last three words. "......." Noel twitched at the corner of his mouth, looked at the beating flower, and roared in his heart Im going! Which one of you is willing to gamble and lose, obviously threatening! Hold on to the daring, starve to the timid. Preparing to get rid of it, Knoll opened his mouth slightly, ignoring Mao Zhihua''s black belly revenge. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" A knock was heard outside the door. "Who?" Mao Zhihua asked when he heard the news. "Captain, I am Yongyin." Outside the door, a woman''s words came. "What''s the matter?" Mao Zhihua asked without letting the other party in. "The general captain called and asked the captain and deputy captain of each team to go to the team''s team." Without talking nonsense, Hu Cheyong said the purpose here. "Well, I know." After expressing his understanding, Mao Zhihua thought about it, and added: "Yongyin, you go to the team''s gate to wait for me first, and I will pass by putting on Yuzhi." "Yes, then I''ll step down." After that, Hu Cheyongyin got up and left the door, and walked toward the gate of the Sifan team''s team. Hu Cheyong was deceived, and her footsteps gradually went away. "Noel, you heard that just now, I have something to go out, don''t you run around." Turned to look at Noel, Mao Zhihua asked. "I''m not going to run around, you can rest assured." Not intending to leave, Noel agreed. Just ready to stand up, Mao Zhihua, but Noel pulled into her arms, lowered her mouth and closed her mouth. It took more than a minute for the kiss to let go of the flower, and Noel grinned badly: "My request is that I will sleep here tonight." Upon hearing the request, Mao Zhihua froze for a moment, but quickly recovered, and his cheeks became red, so he got up and left Noor''s arms, opened the door and walked out. .. v6 Chapter 60： Wartime Special Order A team of meeting rooms. At this moment, the captains of the thirteenth team of the Guardian entered the conference hall one after another. Soon, including the captain, a total of twelve captains had arrived, leaving only the captain of the thirteen teams. Because the captain of the Thirteen Fans Team, Shigeru Fukutake was seriously ill and could not come, so the captain began the meeting. Eleven captains stood in a row, and the captain Yamamoto Wonho stood in front of these captains, glancing at the captains in front of them. "Hundreds of thousands anxious!" "Not long ago, the Thirteenth Guards Team had a lack of an adjutant. This is no longer a problem that can be solved by the grassroots players!" "Because the situation is urgent, I will not be held accountable for the separate action of Ishimaru." With a cane in his hand, he knocked heavily on the floor, and Yamamoto Yuanliu said seriously. "Thanks." Ichimaru Yin, who smiled like a fox, thanked. "Also, the upper seat manager within the deputy captain must carry the slashing sword at any time in the court, and allow you to be completely liberated in wartime!" Yamamoto Yuanliu announced. "Carry your soul-cutting knife with you." After listening to the announcement, Jiu Fan''s right captain, Dong Xian Yao, didn''t know what to think and whispered to himself. "Completely liberated during battle?" The captain of the Eleven Fan Team was even more sword-sword-eight. He was quite satisfied with it and smiled excitedly: "It''s exciting!" "Humph! After all, if someone didn''t let go of the accident, this wouldn''t happen." Nichou Li, the captain of the Twelve Fans, with yellow eyes and black and white masks, dressed up Quite weird, complaining uncomfortably. "That matter has already been said and I don''t have to bother." It is very clear that Nirvana is referring to himself, but Shimaru Yin does not care. "Yes, that guy is my prey from now on." For these things, Gan Mujian didn''t care, just to emphasize the ownership of the prey. "You, it''s time to start a full-scale war!" In order to make a few people quiet, Yamamoto Yuanliu tapped the floor with a cane again, opening his closed eyes. After talking about the business, Yamamoto Yuanliu explained some other things, and this meeting was over. The adjutant standing next to Yamamoto Yuanliu first stepped out of the conference room and ordered the other team members to convey wartime special orders. Soon, the wartime special order was communicated to each Fan team. First: allow the former seated officer within the vice captain to carry the slashing sword at any time in the court. Second: allow the full liberation of the Soul Sword during battle The above is the instructions given by the captain of the team and the head of the 13th team of the court, Yamamoto Wonju, the heavy country. The sun has gone down completely, and now in the Lingling court shrouded in darkness, the words [Wartime Special Order] can be heard everywhere. Even Noel, who had been in the Sifan team''s team, clearly heard the shouts outside. On the way back to the Sifan team, Mao Zhihua clearly felt that someone was following her all the way, and the other party''s spiritual pressure made her feel very familiar. auzw.com "Yongyin, you go back to the Sifan team one step at a time, so that the players are ready, and there may be casualties at any time." After a little thought, Mao Zhihua stopped to move forward, facing the tiger Che Yongyin beside him. Said. "Admiral Mao Zhihua, now I don''t know where to hide in a disaster, it''s too dangerous for you to go back alone." Hu Cheyong didn''t leave, worrying about the danger of Mao Zhihua. "Yongyin is obedient, it''s not very far from the Sifan team, and I will be able to go back soon." Mao Zhihua smiled softly and gently, and his hair was soft and gentle. "But..." I originally wanted to fight for it, but Hu Cheyong saw that Uchika did not smile, and subconsciously swallowed what he wanted to say, and nodded in agreement: "Master Uchiha, then I will go back first Please be careful." "Well, go quickly." Withdrew his hand, Mao Zhihua nodded. Stepping back three times, finally under the gaze of Mao Zhihua, Hu Cheyong went back first, and soon disappeared into sight. But after Tiger Che Yongyin left, Mao Zhihua still stood still and didn''t move, so she stood quietly. After waiting for a while, the other party still did not show up, nor did he leave, keeping a certain distance. "You purposely let me discover." "I''m the only one left, are you still unwilling to show up?" "If you don''t want to come out within ten seconds, then I will leave." "This rare opportunity will never happen for the second time. You have to think about it clearly." "One." "two." "three." "Seven." "Eight....." When finally counting to eight, a black figure moved at high speed on the wall not far away, and finally appeared in front of Mao Zhihua. When the black figure appeared in front of him, Mao Zhihua instantly recognized who it was. "Yo! It''s a rare guest!" With a surprised tone, but Mao Zhihua smiled faintly, not surprised at all, and said, "Miss Sifengyuan, how did you run back to the corpse soul world." " "He''s coming?" Slowly stepped out of the shadow, light moon shone on Ye Yiyi''s body, and asked seriously. "What are you talking about, I can''t understand." Mao Zhihua looked puzzled. "Due to the relationship between you two, he cannot come without telling you, so don''t pretend." Ye Yi was very sure that Mao Zhihua was pretending to be himself. "Yeichi, you don''t know, how angry he was when I let you go." Mao Zhihua said in reply. "..." Ye Yi didn''t interrupt aloud, knowing that there must be more. .. v6 Chapter 61： This is a scam "In order to catch you back, Noel personally came to the corpse soul realm, and he was in the Lingling court." "By the way, there is still bad news for you." "Because of you, a woman named Zhibo Konghe, she became the first victim, and now she is in the hands of Noel." "I can only guarantee that Noel will take no action until the sun rises tomorrow." "But before you are caught, there will definitely be more people killed because of you, and those traveling with you who will enter the Lingling Court are likely to be selected first." "And me, I won''t help you again this time, just do it yourself." Walking slowly by the side of the night, Mao Zhihua walked towards the Sifan team, she didn''t care about her. It wasn''t until Mao Zhihua went away, that the stunned Ye Yi recovered, but he didn''t catch up and continue to inquire, but moved quickly away from this place. Zhibo Konghe was captured and wanted to rescue her, but he dared not do it. Ye Yi knew very well that he was definitely not Noel''s opponent. When he went there was no need to save people even to himself, and no other possibility would appear. On the eaves, Ye Yi was moving at high speed. At this moment, he was quite entangled, and he did not know what to do. Mao Zhihua, who had left before, has returned to the Sifan team''s team. After saying hello to Hu Cheyongyin, he returned to his team''s courtyard. Back in the small courtyard, walked to the door of the room, Mao Zhihua pushed open the door. When seeing that Noel was still there, he didn''t run around to make troubles, Mao Zhihua was relieved. "Welcome back." Wen Wen looked around and saw that the person who opened the door was Mao Zhihua, and Noel hurriedly welcomed. "Well, I''m back." Mao Zhihua nodded with a smile, but soon found something missing in the room, and asked suspiciously: "What about Zhibo Sky Crane?" "After you left, I have nothing to do here, so I opened up a space, and she put it inside." Seeing the question of Mao Zhihua, Noel explained. "That''s fine, so she doesn''t wake up and run around." After understanding, Mao Zhihua felt so good, saving Zhibo Konghe from causing trouble for herself. Then, the two chatted for a while. As it was not early, Mao Zhihua was going to take a bath, and then went to bed. Such a good opportunity, of course, Noel will not let go. Using various rogue moves, eventually Noel succeeded, playing with Yuanyang Yuanyang together with Mao Zhihua. Afterwards, several layers of noise barriers were laid out, and then the logical "Hey Hey", the two spent a long night together. The next day... auzw.com Early in the morning, Hu Cheyongyin came and was very anxious. Anxious to return to anxious. But without breaking into the room, he still knocked the door of the room very carefully, and then waited patiently outside the door. In this way, the two people sleeping together were awakened at the same time. "Yongyin, is there anything important?" Mao Zhihua asked, knocking off Noor''s mischievous hand, and got up and put on his clothes. "Admiral Mao Zhihua, some people found that the captain of the Wufan team was killed and his body was on the way to the Sifan team." Hearing the voice of Mao Zhihua, Hu Qiyongyin was relieved and quickly reported what he learned. I thought to myself:''It seems that Lord Mao Zhihua has not been attacked, so I can finally feel relieved. "Yongyin, you go to the door of the team and wait for the body to be settled after delivery. I will wait in the past." Wen Yan and Mao Zhihua frowned slightly and ordered. "I get it, Master Mao Zhihua." After that, Hu Cheyongyin left. Mao Zhihua turned his head and looked at Noel in his clothes. "Dear Marty, I can fight with you here till dawn last night, and I have no time to run out." As you can guess, Now Huahua was thinking about something, Noel shrugged and smiled. "Bah! What are you thinking about?" In a flash, Mao Zhihua''s face turned red, and then said: "I don''t doubt you, I just want to hear your thoughts. I think this is very strange." "That''s deceiving." Without intending to deceive Maohua, Noel would tell the truth. "Are you saying that Yongyin is lying to me?" Not quite understand, Mao Zhihua asked. "No, no, she didn''t lie to you." Seeing Mao Zhihua misunderstood, Noel quickly denied it, and then explained: "I mean, Lan Ran was killed as a lie, except for me alone, you Everyone was cheated." "That is to say, Lan Ran is not dead, this is just a scam, a scam that deceives everyone?" Seemed to understand what, Mao Zhi frowned. "Yes, this is a scam." "Lie, you think about it carefully, how can a captain-level death be killed without a sound." "Even if you are your captain, he can''t kill a captain silently, and there will be some movements, which is inevitable." "I have seen all those disasters, and they are not so powerful. It is impossible to kill a captain." "And from last night to the present, we have not sensed any movements, which shows that there is no fighting at all." "Even yesterday, the adjutant and the war disaster, we can clearly sense, how could someone fight the captain level, but we did not feel it." "Every sign shows that Lan Ran made his own fake death at this time, so that everyone knows that it was a travel accident. When everyone''s attention is transferred to the travel accident, he can boldly execute a certain thing in the dark. Some plans." Noel''s serious analysis, so that Mao Zhihua believes what he said, rather than making jokes about idleness. .. v6 Chapter 62： Another person Mao Zhihua frowned slightly and left the small courtyard full of thoughts, walking towards the work place of the Sifan team. It didn''t take long for me to see Hu Cheyongyin, and Mao Zhihua recovered his smile in an instant, which still seemed like a thoughtful thing. Led by Hu Cheyongyin, he soon came to the room where the blue dye remains were placed. Upon entering, he saw the blue dye lying motionless and the two captains waiting in the room. "Captain Maozhihua, I''ll ask you next." Captain Qifan left village, wearing a helmet on his head, burly body, captain''s feather-woven collar and cuffs, light-colored stand collar and shoulder guards . "Please, please." The blind man Dongxian was about to retreat aside and gave way to Mao Zhihua. Without talking nonsense, Mao Zhihua walked in front of the blue-dyed body, and the green light from the right palm was checked before placing the wound on the body. "The cause of death was that the body was taken out of the lock and the soul was sleeping and the heart was damaged." Putting his hand back, Mao Zhihua affirmed: "It was not an accident, it was homicide." "Is it possible to be a skeletal body?" After a moment''s thought, Dongxian asked questions. "In Yongyin''s report to me, judging from the results of on-site forensics and investigation, it only confirmed the fact that he was dead." Mao Zhihua shook his head, denying Dong Xian Yao''s doubts, and then said: " The position of the captain of the Wufan team will not be selected until the end of this riot, and will be selected by the 46th room of the Central Committee and the head of the team." "Captain Qifan Team Qiucun, Captain Jiufan Team Dongxian, please return to their respective teams to command." "Wait for the Sifan team to handle things, I should join the front line." After confirming that it was homicide, the two captains said goodbye to Mao Zhihua, and left together. Waiting for the two captains to go away, still in the room, Mao Zhihua took a pill out of her arms and swallowed it, while closing her eyes and waiting for the drug effect. Hu Cheyong, who also did not leave, did not know why Mao Zhihua stayed here, but did not step forward to ask, but stood patiently in the rear. Soon the pill worked, and Umao suddenly opened his eyes to look at the dead blue dye. "Yongyin, come here." Mao Zhihua turned his head and waved to Hu Cheyongyin. "Mao Zhihua, what is the order?" Wen Yan, Hu Cheyongyin ran over. "This is Captain Lanran''s body?" Without turning the corner, Mao Zhihua pointed to the lying body and asked straightforwardly. "Yes." It''s strange, but Hu Cheyong didn''t ask, and answered honestly. "It''s alright, you go to command the team members to work first. I want to be alone." After getting the desired answer, Mao Zhihua didn''t explain to Hu Cheyongyin. "Admiral Mao Zhihua, then I will leave first." Without asking, Hu Cheyong left the room with a puzzled expression. Not long after Hu Cheyong left, Mao Zhi was deeply locked in his eyebrows. Because at this time, the body she saw in her eyes was basically the blue captain of the Wufan team. It was completely another person. The appearance and clothing were a little familiar. For Noel''s analysis before coming, Mao Zhihua had already believed in seven or eight points, but now he is 100% convinced. auzw.com "It turns out that it''s not really blue dyed, it''s no wonder that during the inspection, I always feel something is wrong." "Do you have a complete hypnotic ability?" "I don''t know, how many people are hypnotized by blue stains now, and who are not hypnotized." "The most important thing is that in the absence of evidence, even if I say this thing, no one will believe me unless blue dye is pulled out." "Nor''s stingy, don''t give me more pills, otherwise this matter will be resolved long ago." No longer looking at the fake blue-dyed body, Mao Zhihua picked up the chopping knife on the ground and complained as she walked outside. at the same time. In the space opened up, Noel is mobilizing the Shiba Sky Crane, and various methods of mediation are on the battlefield. But even so, if you want to let Zhibo Sky Crane succumb, you will not see any effect if you don''t have a few days. It was too slow, and I began to think of other methods. "Want to know who killed your brother?" Noel raised the chin of Zhibo Konghe and asked with a smile. "Humph! Your information is too backward, I have known this for a long time, and you don''t need you to tell me at all!" Zhibo Konghe despised, turning his head to one side and getting rid of Kai Noor''s hand. "That''s not necessarily, what you know goes through, but it''s different from what I know." "What you know should be that Haiyan was devoured in battle against Xu to save his wife who was devoured by Xu, for the dignity of a man, and voluntarily ran into the tip of the rotten wood Lucia in order not to drag down his companions. His own life." "But you don''t know, it was all arranged by someone." "I know who is behind it all, and there is evidence in my hand to prove it." "Good news for you." "Your brother, Zhibo Haiyan, is not dead." Not caring about being despised, Noel still smiled and said to himself. Hearing this news, Zhibo Konghe couldn''t keep his composure. He raised his head and stared at Noel''s eyes, trying to find out the other''s lies. Unfortunately, I didn''t find what I wanted to see. Or, it was Noels acting that was too good. Or, Noel did not lie, everything about him was true. It is impossible to judge the true and the false, but Zhibo Konghe is more willing to choose the second possibility. .. v6 Chapter 63： Give me that sword Knowing what the result was, but Knoll had something in her heart that made Zhibo Konghe unable to refuse. "You''re so mean!" Wishing to kill Noel, Zhibo Konghe gritted his teeth. "Really, I didn''t force you to promise, you can refuse." The tone is very innocent, but Knoll is not innocent at this time, but instead smirks. "Dare you dare to be shameless?" Knowing that he could not refuse, Noel said so, which was obviously intentional, and Zhibo Sky Crane was very angry. "No teeth?" With white teeth showing, Noel pointed to his teeth. "It''s nonsense, you see my white teeth." "You!" At this time, Zhibo Sky Crane, whose small face was flushed with rage, didn''t know what to say. "Think about it for you one day." With the dragon claw hand, Noel rubbed it and nodded and smiled, "Well, it feels good, I like it." Having said that, without giving Shiba the opportunity to curse people, Noor immediately left the space. Appeared in Maozhihua''s room, but did not stop here, rushed towards the sensed direction, and looked a little anxious. An empty field in Lingting. As a result of the fighting just now, the site was severely damaged. Several surrounding walls were penetrated and collapsed, and the ground became bumpy. There is a female with purple eyes, wearing a pair of glasses and black hair color, and Liu Hai leans to the female death on the left. In front of the female **** of death, Chadutaihu, who was seriously injured, was lying in a pool of blood on the ground, and the female **** of death was preparing to give him a final blow, and his life was ended. but.... A long brown hair with medium curly hair tied into a ponytail, pinned with two fancy hairpins, wearing a pink feather-weave coat embroidered with patterns, often wearing hats on his head, stopped by a captain with a little beard in his jaw. "Seven threads stop, girls shouldn''t do this kind of thing!" Captain Jingle Chunshui of the Captain of the Eight Fans pressed the female death to launch the ghostly hand. "But! The captain who killed Captain Lanran might be this accomplice of the trip!" Ise Qixu was a little excited, hoping that Jingle Chunshui would not stop him. "Well, there is such a possibility." Jingle Chunshui nodded and paused a little, then said: "However, it may not be the case." "Hey?" Ise Qixu froze, not understanding what it meant. "Just saying there is such a possibility..." Jingle Chunshui was ready to explain, but he was afraid that ISE Qixu didn''t understand, and changed his tongue: "All in all, no needless killing." "Call the ambulance team to come here and put him in the cell." auzw.com "If they are murderers, then they should not be killed." "understand?" "Got it, I''ll arrange it immediately." Ise Qixu didn''t insist, and apologized to Jingle Chunshui: "I have just been busy doing business, I''m really sorry." "Really, things are getting trickier." Jingle Chunshui turned around and looked in the direction of eruption of spirit pressure, and said with a sigh. Without continuing nonsense, Ise Qixu summoned Hell Butterfly and was preparing to call the rescue team. But at this time... In the case of no response, Noel, who was not disguised at all, appeared at the moment behind the two. "Mr. Captain, you have a dangerous sword hidden in your body. Give me that sword." Without direct attack, Noel asked very kindly to let the two discover their existence. "When?" The words from the method really scared the two of them and said in unison. "Are you a colleague in a trip?" As soon as the words fell, Jingle Chunshui blocked Ise Qixu and stared at Noel with caution. "No, whether you believe it or not." Noel shook his head, negated Jingle Chunshui''s question, and said: "The purpose of my coming here is the sword you hid, and give it to me." "Brother, these two are my soul-cutting swords. I won''t hand them over." Jingle Chunshui said with a smile on his face while protecting himself. "Knowing what I''m talking about, but you pretend to be crazy and selling silly things to me, is that interesting?" Although Jingle Chunshui''s disguise was very good, the surprise that flashed in his eyes was still captured by Noel. "Little brother is talking about something, I can''t understand it at all." Jingle Chunshui kept his smile, his hands were placed on the handles of the two slashing swords, and he was ready to fight at any time. "I didn''t want to use violence, but now it doesn''t seem to work." The right hand slammed through the space, and Noel took out a red scabbing knife from the sheath, and then slowly pulled the knife out of the scabbard. "Qixu, this person feels very dangerous to me, you stay away from here." Clearly fighting is inevitable, Jingle Chunshui took out a long and a short two slashing swords, and said to Ise Qixu behind him. "Beijing band leader, you need to be more careful." Seeing Jingle Chunshui is not a joke, so he told him seriously, letting Ise Qixu know that the enemy is not simple, and if he stays here, he will only stumble. After talking, Ise Qixu quickly used a quick step, pulling away a long distance from the two. Seeing that Ise Qixu was so far away, Jingle Chunshui was finally relieved, and the next battle would not affect her, and if the other party wanted to deal with her, he also had time to intercept it. "Brother, although I don''t know if you did it intentionally, or if you didn''t intend to do so, I would like to thank you for letting her go. But..." Thanks a little, Jingle Chunshui took the posture of attack, and then the words changed. : "I will not be merciless!" .. v6 Chapter 64： You will lose more "The flower wind is chaotic, the flower **** is crying, the sky is chaotic, and the heavenly devil laughs..." "Huatian crazy bones!!!" After reading the Jiefang language, two samurai swords, one long and one short, were changed to the same black sword, but the length was still one long and one short, so the appearance was exactly the same. "Bright ghost." Whispering, Jingle Chun smiled on the water, jumped into the sky, and waved his sword with a sharp hand: "Do not be alone!" Two large black knives, the blade released two gyro-like winds, blocking the road around Noel. Not only that, the two groups of gyro-like winds turn around Noel at high speed, and they are constantly narrowing the scope. It won''t take long, if you can''t get away, you will definitely be crushed by the wind. Seeing Noel standing motionless inside, it seemed as if he had given up resistance, but Jingle Chunshui did not think so. Because, Noel feels very dangerous, even at this point, it still makes people uneasy. In the next second, Jingle Chunshui''s conjecture worked. Still standing there without moving a step, but Noel''s ultra-high-speed waved hand-held chopper blade instantly cracked Jingle Chunshui''s moves, dispelling the wind-turbulent knife rotating like a gyro. "It''s really troublesome, it''s not so simple to solve." For this, Jingle Chunshui, who landed from a height, was not surprised. "Last chance, give me that sword." Looking at Jingle Chunshui, Noel asked again. "Brother, I don''t have any other swords except the slashing sword in my hand. You must be the wrong person." Jingle Chunshui looked helpless. "You will regret it, you will not only lose that sword, you will lose more..." Shaking his head in disappointment, Noel waved his hand-cutting sword, and said lightly: "Untie the hook. Cunzheng." There was no outbreak of spiritual pressure, and there was no huge change in the slashing sword. It was just that the purple spirit pressure fluctuated from the blade body, which was just that. But this is only the case, but it makes Jingle Chunshui feel more dangerous and has a bad hunch. "Mr. Captain, where are you looking at?" Noel stood behind Jingle Chunshui, and the blade had long penetrated his back vest. "This... how is this possible!!" The words behind the back made Jingle Chunshui''s eyes wide open, looking at the blade that penetrated the fierce mouth, thinking:''He clearly didn''t leave my sight, why did he appear Behind me, even the blade penetrated the fierce mouth from behind, I didn''t even feel at all...'' Surprised to be surprised. But it quickly reacted. Jingle Chunshui found that the blade that penetrated the fierce bore did not cause any harm to himself. Immediately and quickly left, and distanced from Noel far away, seeing that the other party did not chase over, this only checked what he was missing, and did not believe that he was killed by the bucket. auzw.com However, no matter what the inspection, no abnormalities were found. Unharmed, Jingle Chunshui looked at Noel and found that the other party was looking at himself with a smile. This time he was more sure of what was in his mind. There must be something wrong with him, but he didn''t notice it. Ise Qixu, who had been watching the game for a long time, had been worried about seeing her captain get slashed, but now she found that the captain was unscathed, which made her quite puzzled. "Brother, what is your ability to kill the soul?" Although it is clear that such a question is idiot, the other party will never say what the ability is, but the puzzled Jingle Chunshui still asked. "Come out, Huatian is crazy." Noel smiled slightly. As soon as the words fell, two figures appeared, one holding Noel intimately from behind, and the other standing quietly beside him. Holding Noel from behind is an adult female with a **** figure, with skull-shaped patterns on her clothes and headwear, long and curly hair, a blindfold on her right eye, a somber and dignified personality, and the "flower days" embodied by the long knife ". On the side is a short-haired girl with a single skull headpiece on the left side of her hair. Her face is covered by a mask and hair. Only her right eye is visible. She is dressed like a ninja. "My decisive ability is..." "Separate the soul of the Soul Sword, forcibly separate it from the soul of its original owner, and give it the ability to materialize." "Huatian mad bone is no longer just a slashing sword, they both have become independent individuals." "In addition, the soul of the slashed soul will be recognized as my master forever." "Remember what I said before?" "You! Yes! Lost! Go! Even more!" Noel caressed Huatian''s face with one hand, and put it on the mad bone''s small head with the other, and told Jing Lechun that he was capable of slashing his sword. If it is the original version of the sword, Noor will not say what ability. However, this was meticulously improved by the system, completely erasing the soul of the original Soul Sword Cunzheng, and slightly changing while retaining the ability. Listening to Noel''s explanation, Jingle Chunshui couldn''t laugh, and the whole face was extremely gloomy. There was no doubt that Noel was deceptive. After all, he had seen Hua Tian''s mad bones many times before when he communicated with his heart. Now I finally understand why he had a bad hunch just now, but this made him unacceptable, but he had to accept reality. "Additionally, this ability to slash the soul, and the function of memory reading." Continue to fight, not intending to let go of Jingle Chunshui, Nuoer looked at the mad bone beside him and smiled: "The one I want You hid the sword in the body of mad bones, I am right." .. v6 Chapter 65： I regret "Lost the sword that could kill the gods, and the soul that cut the soul." "So next, are you capable of stopping me and not losing her anymore?" Seeing Noel was talking, his eyes moved to Ise Qixu in the distance, and there was an evil smile on his face. Even if Jingle Chunshui was stupid, he understood that the opponent''s goal was Ise Qixu, and quickly rushed toward Noel with his double swords. At this time, Noel was not required at all. "This way doesn''t work." The materialized Huatian, that is, the **** adult woman, moved to Noel''s body, and her long sword appeared in her left hand. "Ding!" The girl was mad and drilled out of the shadow of Jingle Chunshui and used a short knife towards the barrel behind him. Unfortunately, he was blocked by the knife with his right hand. "Give up, I don''t want to fight with you." The way forward was blocked and attacked from behind, Jingle Chunshui had to stop. "I can''t let you hinder the master. If you don''t want to fight with us, please stand still." Hua Tian suggested with a smile, without giving up. "We have known each other for such a long time, can''t we ask you to return to the original sheath now?" Jingle Chunshui tried to ask. "I refuse, your decadent look, we are already very tired." Without a little hesitation, Huatian immediately refused, and looked at Jingle Chunshui, in addition to disgust or disgust. The mad bones with no attributes also nodded in coordination. Women as opponents make Jingle Chunshui feel very embarrassed, which is also his shortcoming. If the opponent is a male, he will definitely cut it off without hesitation, but the current opponent is not only a female, but also the soul of his own sword. Although Hua Tian arrogantly recognizes others as the mainstay, but he has been together for a long and long time, he really can''t bear to deal with it. Knowing this, Noel turned and walked towards Ise Qixu. Upon seeing this, Jingle Chunshui immediately used the instant step to cross the flowery sky in front of him, trying to stop Noel from looking for Ise Qixu. It''s a pity that his ideas are really good, but the reality is cruel. The mad bone with a short knife moved to the front of Jingle Chunshui in an instant, and he waved his sword at high speed to attack. He blocked a few knives and tried several breakthroughs, but the speed of the mad bone was very fast, and he could stop in front of him every time, and ended in failure. Not only that, when Mad Bone uses the speed of the short knife to confuse the opponent, Huatian will take the opportunity to make a fatal blow with the long knife. The cooperation between the two was seamless, and Jingle Chunshui was defeated, and it was impossible to move forward. Noel walked towards her, but Ise Qixu didn''t intend to leave at all, so he stood still. Seeing this, Jingle Chunshui was even more anxious, trying to break through the defense line in various ways, and wanted to hurry and stop Noel. auzw.com However, this is not useful, so I can only think about it. Both Huatian and Kuanggu didn''t give a little chance, and the attack became more and more fierce. "Qixu! Leave there! Run!" Unable to break through the defense line, Jingle Chunshui, who had no way at this time, could only shout to Ise Qixu. "Humph!" Seeing that Jingle Chunshui dared to be distracted, he cut him on the shoulder with a knife, and Huatian smiled coldly: "All this time, you still have to worry about others, worry about yourself! " "It''s really cruel to start, it seems that you are..." Immediately lifted the knife on the shoulder and waved the knife to force Huatian to retreat. Jingle Chunshui had a pain in the abdomen before he finished talking. When I looked down at once, I realized that I was barreled with a knife, and the knife came out of the shadow behind me. The flower days forced to retreat quickly rushed back, suddenly lifted the knife. On Jingle Chunshui''s body, there was a large wound extending from the shoulder to the abdomen, and the blood was spurting. At this time, Mad Bone also withdrew his short knife from the shadow and slowly walked to Huatian. The eyes of both eyes became blurred, and Jingle Chunshui couldn''t even stand up. He could only rely on the hand to support it, and finally fell to the ground. "I... I regret..." Before losing consciousness completely, Jingle Chunshui finally regretted seeing Ise Qixu caught by Noel. If the sword is handed over early, the soul of the slashing sword will not be separated from yourself. If you hand over the sword early, you will not be involved in Ise Qixu. Lost that sword, lost the soul that cut the soul, and lost Ise Qixu. In regret, Jingle Chunshui completely lost consciousness and lay motionless on the ground. Mad bone walked forward slowly and was about to make up a knife to end his life. "Crazy bone, anyway, he is also our original owner, let him go this time." Grabbing the small hand of the bone, Huatian shook his head. He agreed to Hua Tian''s request, and mad bones scattered his short knife. Hua Tian smiled slightly, took Sanwu girl''s mad boned small hand, and walked towards Noel. Next, after the two joined up with Noel, carrying the stunned Ise Qixu, they left together at this time. Huatian mad bone did not kill Jingle Chunshui, Noel did not punish or scold the two, because he did not care much about this, anyway, he could not raise any storms. Without being punished and scolded, Huatian and Kuanggu took the initiative to guarantee to Noel that if Jingle Chunshui dared to come to trouble, then he would definitely be killed. It didnt take long before I was informed by Ise Qixu that the Sifan team had arrived here. When he saw Jingle Chunshui, who was seriously injured, the crowd quickly and quickly performed a simple hemostasis and carried him to the Sifan team''s team with a stretcher. Chadu Taihu, who was also injured and comatose, was also brought back by the Sifan team. .. v6 Chapter 66： Exchange money On the way back. Originally, he was planning to secretly return to the small garden of Mao Zhihua, and the familiar spiritual pressure made Noel stop. "To change the plan, let''s not go back first, and go over there." Throwing the faint ISE seven threads into the open space, Noor changed direction. Huatian, who had always been by his side, did not ask much, and ran after him. In a place on the cliff, there is a cave created by man. At this time, a figure rushed into it and quickly sealed the hole. Inside the cave, there is a woman with long purple hair, golden eyes, brown skin and tights. And this woman is giving a serious wound to Kurosaki Ichigo to stop bleeding and tying a bandage to the wound. "It''s been a long time since I changed my human form. I''m really not used to it." After dealing with the wound on Kurosaki''s body, the woman with purple hair moved her body. The next second, the woman became serious, her eyebrows locked tightly. "After Taihu was defeated, it didn''t take long for the lewd man in Jingle Chunshui to explode into spiritual pressure. What strong enemy did he encounter?" "Ohime and Yulong are together, but the two are very far away from Thai Tiger, and it is impossible to catch up." "Even if the two of them can get there, the temperament of Jingle Chunshui will not move with those two people, so it is definitely not the two of them, but another person outside." "A man who can make Jingle Chunshui feel dangerous and makes him have to take it seriously." Just when Zifa woman is analyzing herself, Jingle Chunshui met someone. At the entrance of the cave, a few silver flashes passed by. The wooden board that sealed the opening instantly became pieces of debris, all scattered on the ground. The woman who sat on the ground with this plate jumped up from the ground immediately, blocked in front of the stunned Kurosaki body guard, and watched the three figures in the cave alertly. "Master, you changed your route temporarily and came here. I thought there was something important. I didn''t expect to come here to find a woman." After seeing the situation inside the cave, Huatian laughed at Noel. "Slap!" On Hua Tian''s buttocks, Noel slaps and said with a smile: "It''s not a good habit to tease your master, this slap is a punishment." And on the other side of Noel''s crazy bones, his hands covered his hips. "Master, crazy bones also think so, you see her current behavior, she is not going to do anything at all." Hua Tian was not angry, and his face was a little flushed, but he was not willing to be punished and decisively made the girl crazy. Bone sold. "You can avoid the first day, but you can''t avoid the fifteenth, and now you are caught useless if you are caught useless." The three boneless girls of Mad Bone, Noel couldn''t help but play tricks. auzw.com "Uh huh, double the hiding time." Hua Tian nodded and grinned over his mouth. The mad bone was still expressionless, but instead of covering his hips, he puckered slightly towards Noel, willing to accept a slap punishment. For the sake of fairness, and also to have the truth that cheapness does not occupy the bastard. Finally, the mad bone, the three-no girl, was punished. "Kitten, I thought you would take the opportunity to escape, but you didn''t expect you to stand still." After the punishment, Noel turned to look inside the cave and smiled at the alert night. "Handsome guy, please look carefully, I am a person or not a cat." Ye smiled with a smile on his face, and said quite politely, but he thought again in his mind: ``How could he know! I have clearly not turned before him! Must be cheating me! It must be like this! "Body shape can be changed, but the spirit pressure will never change, you don''t have to open your eyes to talk nonsense, this can''t fool me." Without a night of blinding, Noel directly dismantled the road. "I don''t know you, please take someone away." Ye Yi shook his head hard, and did not admit it. "Are you sure you don''t know me?" Noel asked with a smile. "Sure, certain, and affirmative." Seeing Noel asked in this way, thinking that he had cheated the past night, and he was relieved. "Hua Tian, ??look at the man who was seriously injured lying like a trip into the Lingling Court." Noel pointed to Kurosaki and said to Hua Tian beside him. "Ah?" The next second, understanding the meaning of his master, Huatian quickly changed his mouth and said: "Master, that person is not like it, it is simply a disaster." "I heard before that it seems that a blue-stained captain was killed by a brigade disaster. You said that we will give away this brigade disaster and you will get a lot of rewards." Seeing Huatian understood, Noel continued. "Hmm, you will definitely get a lot of bounty. Then you can buy clothes for me and Madman, as well as a lot of good things." Huatian said quite happily. Just when the two were singing double reeds, and Ye Yi could see it in the play. The mad bone has moved behind Noel, drilled into the shadow through his ability, and emerged from Ye Yi''s shadow the next moment. Ye Yi, who found something wrong, turned around quickly, but it was already too late. Because the mad bone has dragged the seriously injured comatose Kurosaki into the shadow, even if the night wants to stop it, it is too late. "Changing money, buying good things." When Mad Bones appeared again, she was dragging the comatose Kurosaki Ichigo and raised it to Noel. Both Noel and Huatian were stunned by the mad bone''s move. The two of them just talked about it. I really didn''t expect that mad bone really caught the people. "Crazy bones are awesome. Tell me what you want to buy when you get there." Noel rubbed his head and said with a smile. "Master, I want it too." Huatian also recovered, holding Noel''s arm tightly, fearing he wouldn''t have his share. .. v6 Chapter 67： Please give me a few days "Noel! What the **** do you want!" I really want to save the people back, but Yee also has self-knowledge that he is not Noel''s opponent, and in the case of three-on-one, there is no chance of winning. "Huh?" Wen Yan said, Noel looked at Ye Yi and smiled: "Kitty, from the beginning to now, I haven''t introduced myself, you are exposed!" "......." The night froze for a moment, but I didn''t expect myself to lie and break my lies. "Now, you have two options." "First: put on the collar and follow me obediently." "Second: I will wear a collar for you, and then I will stun you back." "Of course, if you think it is possible to escape, you can try to escape." Taking out the collar that suppressed spiritual power, Noel threw it in front of Yee, and offered two options very kindly. Looking at the collar on the ground, I didn''t expect to get rid of this collar for more than ten years at night, but now it appears in front of myself again. The brain runs at super high speed, thinking about feasible solutions. However, the result is... Under Noel''s desperate strength, no matter what kind of plan is useless, in the end, he still can''t escape the outcome of being caught. Last night, Mao Zhihua also made it very clear that he would not help himself. Ye Yi knew that if he was really caught back this time, it would be impossible to escape. "Please give me a few days." Can''t escape, Ye Yi didn''t want to give up this plan, and could only plead with Noel. "No, what should you do when you run away again, to know that I have been looking for you for more than ten years, I don''t want to find it again." Regarding Yeyi''s pleading, Noel shook his head and immediately refused. "It only takes a few days. When the matter is over, I will ask you to surrender." Although she was rejected, Ye Yi didn''t give up and continued to plead. "When the corpse soul world is idle, then you will not ask me to surrender, but you can find someone to deal with me." Ye Yi this cat demon, Noel really could not believe it. "With your strength, no one in the Soul World can stop you, you..." Ye Yi was not finished. "You can be given a few days, but you must put that collar on, and these days I and Huatian Kuanggu will follow you, this is my request." After interrupting Ye Yi, Noel thought a little. , Asked. "This..." Ye hesitated, and it became clear that when he put on the collar on the ground, he would completely lose his spiritual power, and even his own safety could not be guaranteed. Not only is it necessary to wear a collar that suppresses spiritual power, Noel will always follow him to monitor, this is to completely eliminate the possibility of escape. In fact, it is secondary to come to the corpse soul world to save people, and the most important thing is to exercise Kurosaki Ichigo. auzw.com In Ye Yi''s opinion, these little ghosts are unlikely to rescue people, so there is no hope at all. Nowadays, the growth of Kurosaki Ichigo is quite amazing, and he already has the captain-level spirit pressure. As long as he can understand the swastika, the purpose of coming to the soul world is achieved. But at this time, the star of Noel''s killing appeared this day, completely disrupting the plan. "In the next few days, I will probably need to use props spiritually. At that time, you must help lift the restrictions. If you can agree, then I will have no problem." Helplessly sighed, and finally one night I still compromised, but I also made some requests. "No problem." Noel nodded. Seeing Noel agreed, Ye Yi picked up the collar on the ground and put it on reluctantly. Next, Nuoer also put Kurosaki to protect him, let him lie on the ground to rest. Ye Yi, who had no spiritual power, looked at Hua Tian''s mad bones with curiosity. They always felt that their names were familiar, as if they had heard it somewhere. But I can''t remember where I heard it. "Miss Yeyi, what do you keep staring at me and crazy bones for?" Being stared away, Huatian finally couldn''t help it, and directly asked Yeyi. "Your name is very familiar, but I can''t remember it in a while, don''t we see it before?" Ye Yi asked curiously. "I saw it, but what we saw at the time was not like this." Hua Tian smiled slightly, and did not explain it completely. "You are the same as you didn''t say." Ye Yihua spent a glance. "If you think about someone you know, you will never come up with it. You can try to think about other things." Noor teased Sanwu''s mad bones and gave a hint to Ye by the way. "Don''t think about the people you know?" With Noel''s prompt, I soon thought of something at night, but thought it was unlikely, and he asked tentatively: "Chapter of Soul? Cleaver of Jingle Chunshui ?" "No." Huatian shook his head and denied. "I''ll just say, you two big living people, how could it be chopped..." Ye said before he finished. "We are indeed arrogant, but Jingle Chunshui is already a thing of the past, and now the great talents of Noel are our masters." Hua Tian sitting aside, his head leaned on Noel''s shoulder, even his arms Embrace your arms and correct Ye Yi''s words. Even, on the other side of Noel''s mad bone, she nodded vigorously at this time, very much agreeing with what Hua Tian said. Ye Yi was unbelievable, but I thought about it carefully and found that the matter was right. If it is as expected, the two women in front of you may really be mad bones of flowers, although the slashing of the soul has become a bit incredible. "Noel, did you play against the band leader just now?" Guess guessed, Ye Yi thought it was better to ask. "No, I just released Hua Tian''s mad bones and set them free." Noel shrugged, not thinking it was a fight. .. v6 Chapter 68： gap "Jingle Chunshui was severely wounded by me and Kuang Bone. If he was treated in time, he should not be in any danger of his life." Without waiting for Ye Yi again, Hua Tian said the truth of the matter, Kuang Bone Also nodded in coordination. "The soul-cutting knife has materialized and also hurt the original owner, this..." After a close observation, Ye Yi didn''t see any signs of lying on the three people''s faces, but after all, it still felt a bit incredible. . At the same time, the seriousness of this matter was discovered. The Soul Chopper is the most important power of the Bleachers. Ghost Dao and swordsmanship are all auxiliary. The appearance of the ability of Knorr is a great threat to the gods of death, and a great threat to the corpse soul world. Try to think about it. If the death knives of the gods of death all turned into flowery bones in front of them, then the corpse soul world would definitely be in chaos. The most important thing is that the souls of the soul-cutting swords released by Noel will all obey Noel''s instructions and will no longer ignore the life and death of the original owners. This is the most terrible thing. Thinking of this, Ye Yi didn''t dare to continue thinking about it, and was worried about it. If you know Ye Yi''s thoughts, Noel will definitely say that she thinks too much, which will not become a reality at all. As night wandered around, Kurosaki lying on the floor woke up. When I woke up, I found that there were four people I didn''t know. I quickly hunted down my soul-cutting sword with my hands to guard against these four strangers I didn''t know. As soon as Kurosaki woke up, Noel and Huatian mad bones were discovered immediately, but they did not pay attention to him. Ye Yi, who was thinking wildly, of course she also discovered this situation, and judging from the performance of Kurosaki Ichigo, she instantly understood what he was thinking about. "Ichigo, I''m Yeyi." Yeyi introduced clearly. "..." Kurosaki didn''t respond, and you teased me to play, still alert. "If I want to kill you, I can start before you wake up, and I won''t treat you at all." Ichiro Kurosaki didn''t believe it, Yeichi could understand it, and gave him a little analysis. "Okay, you have a point." After thinking carefully, Ichiguro Kurosaki felt right, and then asked: "But why do you pretend to be Mr. Yeyi?" After some explanation, the process of coming to the corpse soul world, Ye Yi all said it. However, Kurosaki didn''t believe it. In order to be positive about his identity, Yeichi could only change the black cat, which convinced Kurosaki Ichigo completely. In the following time, Ichigo Kurosaki asked Yeichi about the current situation and what happened to several others. Of course, Kurosaki also found that in a location not far away in the cave, a man and two women were chatting and laughing, and they were treated as air by the three of them. auzw.com Although, I really want to know who the three are. But since waking up until now, Yeichi had no plans to introduce the three people, so Kurosaki did not dare to ask. "Ichigo, as far as your current strength is concerned, can''t get Lucia out." After answering some questions, Yeichi said seriously to Kurosaki Ichigo. "I..." Kurosaki''s words were not finished yet. "Although, you defeated the more wooden sword eight before, but this is nothing to be proud of." "I''ll give you science." "First of all, the Soul Sword can be liberated twice, the first time is called "the beginning of solution", and the second time is called "d"." "d is one of the necessary conditions to become a captain." "And in the Thirteenth Guardian Team, Gengmu Jianba is the only one who can''t liberate the Soul Sword, and he doesn''t even know his name." "The reason why Gengmu Jianba became captain is because of his strong combat effectiveness and perseverance in fighting, which is very important for the 13th team of the court." "But the other twelve captains are different, but they can all start and swallow the sword." "The difference between the combat ability of the initial solution and the **** solution is different according to the individual''s qualifications and the degree of exercise, but generally it is a gap of five to ten times." "If you want to achieve swastika, even a talented person must practice for at least ten years, but you don''t have much time now." "I have a way to practice **** quickly, but the risks associated with this cultivation method are very high, but it allows you to learn **** within three days." After that, Yee did not urge Kurosaki Ichigo, and quietly waited for him to make a choice. Ichigo Kurosaki, who is still confident, can''t feel confident now. It is clear that if he meets a captain who will be swamped, he will definitely be beaten. If you dont learn swastika, its a 100% chance that you wont save people, not even a little. If you learn to swallow, there is at least one effort. Even if you cant beat those captains, you can still hold their feet, so that others can run first. "Miss Yeyi, I''m going to learn **** within three days, just use the method you just said." After making the decision, Kurosaki got up from the ground and was a bit impatient. "Go down there, there is a large training ground below, you wait for me first." Ye Yi pointed in the direction of the ladder and asked Kurosaki to go to the training ground first. "Okay." Kurosaki nodded, picked up the chopper blade that was lying on the ground, and walked down the stairs. Not long after Kurosaki had gone, Ye Yi changed from cat form to human form, and the fruit walked in front of the three men. "You can''t put on your clothes first? Or, are you showing your figure to the master?" Waiting for the night to open, Hua Tian took the lead and chuckled at her. .. v6 Chapter 69： I know everything Ye Yi''s face turned red, but he didn''t cover it. Instead, he put on his clothes in an orderly manner. After wearing the clothes, he asked again: "Can I lift my spiritual restrictions?" "Come here." Noel smiled and nodded, ticking his finger at the night. Although very reluctant, Ye Yi could only obediently follow suit and walked slowly to Noel. "I only set the time for three days. After three days, the collar will automatically recover to limit your spiritual power. Then you still need to come to me again." Touching the collar for a while, Noel will fix it and give Ye Yi reminded. "You are free, I will go to training first." After that, Ye Yi quickly got up and left, walking towards the training ground. "There is a hot spring over there. You can enjoy it in the bubble hot spring. I will go to see the training." When Ye Ye left, Noel checked the structure inside the cave and found that there is a hot spring here. "Okay!" Wenyan and Huatian mad bones agreed. In this way, first pointed out the location of the hot spring to Huatian Kuanggu before Noor went to the underground training site. Go down the stairs. It didn''t take long for me to reach the training ground developed by the underground, the space inside the training ground is very huge, and it can also be said that it is a wasteland. When Noel appeared in the training ground, Ye Yi discovered it the first time, but he didn''t pay attention to him. It was clear that he came to monitor himself. Directly and completely ignored, completely treated Noel as transparent air, and Yeichi continued to explain to Kurosaki. Immediately afterwards, the props were taken out in a trick-like manner, a strange prop of a puppet. "Wh...what, that strange puppet is..." Kurosaki Ichigo hadn''t finished speaking yet. "This is one of the most important special necromancers in turning the body and stealth maneuver. It can forcefully copy the body of the Soul Sword and make it appear physically." No need to finish talking about Kurosaki, I knew him at night. Thinking about something, explain the special spiritual Tao with a smile. "I don''t understand at all. Why do you need such props for practicing d?" Ichigo Kurosaki was puzzled. "All that is needed for the initial solution is the [dialogue] and [synchronization] with the soul-cutting sword." "That is, the **** of death enters the world of bereavement, and the opposite." "What is needed for **** is [substantiation] and [succession]. "The so-called materialization is to summon the soul-cutting sword to our world. It usually takes several years of practice to do it, but you can fight with the wooden sword without falling down." "Potentially, you have reached the level of materializing the Soul Sword." When he heard this, Kurosaki thought of something instantly and seemed to understand something. "It seems that you still have an impression." Taking note of Kurosaki''s expression, Yeichi can be sure that his guess is correct, and then said: "Now, as long as you pierce it with the moon, you can force it. materialization." auzw.com "In other words, we can summon the Soul Sword to our world." "But! This method can only maintain three days of materialization!" "During this period, you must defeat the materialized moon-cutting and let him succumb to you!" "If you can''t do it..." "Whatever happens if I can''t do it, if there is no other way, I can only get on the ground." Interrupting Yee''s explanation, Kurosaki Ichigo started ahead of time and pierced the special props with the moon-cutting. As soon as the discourse fell, the moon-cutting held by Kurosaki Ichigo merged with the special spiritual gear, and he became an uncle wearing sunglasses, and this uncle was the physicalization of moon-cutting. The materialized moon-cutting, it is already very clear what he is called to do, and he instantly summoned various forms of knives in the training ground. "Only one of them is the real me, and only the one can knock me down. If you want me to succumb, you must find it before I am killed, and then..." turned to look at Kurosaki I Hu, Uncle Chaiyue said very seriously: "Cut me down!" As soon as he finished speaking, Kurosaki Ichigo and Uncle Kiyoshi acted at the same time. The two of them kicked back to the rear and picked up a knife in the training ground. Next, the two entered the link of hacking each other. As soon as night retreated, he sat on a rock and watched the two of them chopping each other. Although Ichigo Kurosaki has great potential, he is still a little worried. Be aware that learning to swallow in just three days is only possible, and the chance of success is very small. The most important thing is that, starting with this method, Ye Yi has seen a person learn to swallow through this method, and everyone else has failed to be killed by his own soul-cutting knife. The person who created this method is the only one who has successfully learned to persevere through this method. This person is Ushihara. If it werent time-stricken, Yee didnt really plan to use this method. Although he could learn to solve it in a short time, the risk of death was too high. "I hope it will succeed." Ye Yi, who watched the two cut each other, sat on the rock and watched to herself. "What if it fails?" Noel asked with a smile when he came to the night. "Do you know anything?" Without answering, Ye didn''t go to see Noel, but asked instead. "I know everything." Without thinking about it, Noel replied bluntly, then paused and said: "Even if he successfully learns the swastika, he is still not a blue dye opponent." "It seems that you really know..." Although I guessed it, Ye Yi was still surprised, thinking and asking, "What is your purpose?" "My purpose now is to pass the time, waiting for the day when he is resurrected, and then the world will be more interesting." Noel smiled slightly, and did not say that he understood it completely. .. v6 Chapter 70： Fushiro Hitsugaya Since there was no direct explanation, Ye Yi knew that it would be useless to ask again, and she simply did not continue to ask questions. at the same time. Due to Noel''s spoilers, Mao Zhihua knew the fact that Lan Ran was a fake death, and has now been secretly investigated. It is a pity that Observation secretly visited a lot of places, but found no trace of blue dye at all, and could not find where he was hiding. In the state of the wartime special order in Linglingting, there are 13 teams of guards in almost every region, and there is no place to hide at all. Suddenly, Mao Zhihua thought of something, but frowned a little again in the next second, as if worrying about the matter. Right now, there are 46 rooms in the central province where there are still unchecked places, but that place was closed immediately after the wartime special order was issued, and there is no legitimate reason to want to enter. ''Thinking that Mao Zhihua looked at the direction of the 46th room in the center and was worried about not being able to enter. Central 46 rooms. It is composed of forty sages and six judges gathered in the whole body of the corpse soul world, and is the highest law-enforcement organ of the corpse soul world. Regardless of the sins committed in the corpse soul world or in the present world, all deaths must be tried in the 46th chamber. If it is determined that the use of force is required, it will be secretly communicated to the thirteenth team or other through secret messages. The executive force issued an order, and even the judgement already made, even the person at the rank of captain was not allowed to object. Because of this, Mao Zhihua did not dare to break in easily. Hurrying into the 46th room of the central government, if you find the blue dye in it, it will be fine, there will be no major problems at all. If you dont find it, the problem will be very serious, and the consequences will be unimaginable. Room 46 of the Central Committee said that it is nice, that is, the place where the referee is fair, but it is difficult to say that the nobles of the corpse soul world are tools for obtaining more benefits for themselves. Anyone who is in a hurry may be sentenced to an inexplicable crime. After careful consideration, Mao Zhihua felt that it was definitely not a good way to rush into, and if he wanted to enter, he could only find another way. "Well, it was so pleasant to decide!" Mao Zhihua smiled badly at the idea. "Mr. Mao Zhihua, what did you decide?" Wen Yan, Hu Cheyong on the side asked, puzzled. "Yongyin, you go to Captain Rifangu Dongshilang of the Shifan team and say that I have important things to discuss with him, so he must come over quickly." Without explanation, Mao Zhihua commanded. "Yes, I''ll go now." No explanation was given, but Hu Cheyong didn''t ask much. Following the instructions, Hu Cheyongyin responded, and turned away. auzw.com Mao Zhihua didn''t investigate any more, but stayed in the office of the Sifan team, patiently waiting for the arrival of Rifangu Dongshilang, thinking about some things by the way. For a long time, Hu Cheyong brought the two back. One is Rifangu Dongshilang, with silver hair and green eyes and short stature. The other is Matsumoto Ranki, with long golden wavy hair, **** as its logo, a black mole on the lips, **** dress, and a neck chain with a silver ring on the murderous mouth. The two were taken into the office of Mao Zhihua. Seeing people have come, but Mao Zhihua did not rush to say anything, but first set up a boundary in the office. To this, the three people in the office were very puzzled, but they quietly looked at it silently, waiting for Mao Zhihua to arrange the enchantment. "Captain Maozhihua, may I ask what happened to me, why did you set up the enchantment first?" After seeing the enchantment, Fangu Dongshilang asked. "The next thing I want to say is..." Back to the seat, Mao Zhihua closed his smile and said seriously: "The captain of the Wufan team, which is Lan Ranyu, he did not Really die." "What!!" After hearing the words, the three of them cried out in surprise, and they doubted whether they would hear it. "Admiral Mao Zhihua, isn''t the body sent to Captain Lanran?" First of all, Hu Qiyong asked, puzzled. "It looks like blue dye, but it''s not blue dye itself." Mao Zhihua shook his head and said with certainty. "Why do you want to tell me this?" Seeing Matsumoto Ranju asked, Rifangu Dongshilang took the lead and asked with a deep frown. "I guess Lanran is hiding in the 46th room in the center, but someone needs to determine whether this guess is correct, and you will definitely go for the young Sentao." No more turning around, Mao Zhihua went straight to the subject. "Do you want me to break into the central 46 room?!" The words of Mao Zhihua made Rifangu Dongshilang feel a little unbelievable, and his eyebrows were tightly locked together. "Captain, you must go there and break into the central room forty-six without permission, that would be a felony!" It is very clear that Rifangu Dongshilang will definitely break into the central forty for the sake of young Moromo Six rooms to find out, Matsumoto Ranju quickly persuaded. "What''s the reason for setting this enchantment?" Ignored Matsumoto Ranju, Rifangu Dongshilang asked. "Blue dyed fake death, it shows that he has any conspiracy. I suspect that there is another captain involved. I have to be cautious in order to keep the news from leaking, and blue dyed fake death will hurt the young Sentao, you will never agree to this matter. And because you wont participate in it, I asked Yongyin to bring you over. Mao Zhihua explained seriously. After listening to the explanation, Rifangu Dongshilang did not speak, but thought of knowing, but the more he thought, the more he felt the truth of Mao Zhihua said, and Lan Ran was indeed too dead to die. Whether it''s for Hun Sentao, or for Corpse Soul Realm, it''s necessary to find out, otherwise it''s really uneasy. .. v6 Chapter 71： All fake Rifangu Dongshilang did not say anything, but led his deputy captain Matsumoto Ranju to leave, and did not stay in the team of the Sifan team. On the way away from the Sifan team, Rifangu Dongshi Langmei was deeply locked, still thinking about the matter just now. "Captain, wouldn''t you really believe Captain Mao Zhihua, would you consider rushing into the central 46th room?" Matsumoto Ranju, who was following him, was worried about the direction of the central 46th room. Road. "Don''t you think Lanran''s death is suspicious at all?" He stopped, and Rifangu Dongshilang turned to look at Matsumoto Ranju. "It''s really suspicious, but this can''t be used as an excuse to go to the room 46 of the central government. If this information is wrong, then the result will be..." Matsumoto Ranju didn''t deny that she also thought that Lan Ran''s death was very serious. It is suspicious, but it is impossible to agree to go to the 46th room of the central government. "Matsumoto, then you go back to the team first. This matter is handled by myself. You really don''t need to go into danger, but you can''t tell anyone about it." Interrupted Matsumoto Ranju and made a decision. Higashi Shigeru of Rifangu turned and walked towards the direction of the 46th room in the center. Matsumoto Ranju''s mouth twitched, and in the end he quickly hurried to keep up with Rifangu Dongshilang and decided to go with him to the Central Room 46. Because it is very clear that this matter is useless even if it is said, it is impossible for anyone to believe it, what conspiracy is considered, and it is not impossible to be arrested. Therefore, only the obedient followers are left, or shut up and say nothing to return to the team, these two ways are optional. Regarding Matsumoto Ranju''s follow-up, Rifangu Dongshilang said nothing, nor did she stop her. It didn''t take long for the two to come to the gate of Room 46 in the center. There is not even a guard here, and the situation is quite weird. Generally speaking, it is impossible to leave no one on guard. "What should I do?" Looking at the closed door, and even the figure of the guard did not see it, Matsumoto Ranju felt strange at this time. "No way..." Before I came here, I wanted to let people give it a try, but now there is no figure here, and Rifangu Dongshilang reached out and grabbed the knife he was carrying and said, "You retreat." "Isn''t it..." Matsumoto Ranju took a subconscious step back, but her words were finished, and Rifangu Dongshilang had already started. Withdrawing the chopping soul knife from his back, grasping the handle with both hands, he slammed the knife against the closed door. With such a simple knife, the closed door was crushed, and a very large gap appeared, but this day Fangu Dongshilang was locked in his eyebrows. "This is the door of the 46th room in the center. Is it really okay to do this?" Unexpectedly, Rifangu Dongshilang did it, Matsumoto Ranju asked worriedly. "The alarm didn''t sound!" Rifangu Dongshilang frowned tightly, and now he is more certain about the words of Mao Zhihua, it may really be like what she said. "What?" Wen Yan, Matsumoto Ranju froze for a moment, and found that it was really like this, and there was no alarm sounding from the channel. auzw.com "The door was forcibly destroyed, but the alarm did not sound..." "Someone must have killed the guard, and broke into the room in a stately manner. In order to prevent people like us from entering, the door was locked and sealed from the inside." "The reason why the alarm was turned off is probably to avoid causing riots and fear that more people will be attracted." Having finished speaking, Rifangu Dongshilang had a bad hunch, and instead of continuing to analyze Matsumoto Ranju, he quickly rushed inside. Matsumoto Ranju no longer talked nonsense, followed by rushing in. It took only a few moments for the two to enter, and two others appeared in front of the door of Room 46 in the center, and the two of them talked a few words before entering the door. Run along the stairs. When entering the conference hall of the 46th room in the center, Rifangu Dongshilang and Matsumoto Ranju saw the incredible scene and stood stunned at the entrance of the conference hall. Inside the conference hall, all the staff in the 46th room in the center were all killed in their seats, even without a live mouth. After recovering, the two walked slowly into the conference hall and came to the body to view. "Blood has dried, and it has turned black and dried. Its not a day or two for them to be killed..." He reached out and stained a little blood, and Rifangu Dongshilang quickly came to the conclusion, and he was sure that these people died After a few days, frowned and said, "When did they get killed?" "Since Ashan was defeated and the wartime special order was issued." "This central underground conference hall has entered a completely isolated state, no one is allowed to approach here, and until today we have forcibly broken through, the barriers leading to this place are kept tightly closed, and no one has invaded at all. sign." "In other words, people here were killed before that!" "And, since then, all the decisions given to our Central Room 46 are all fake..." After analyzing the situation by himself, he finally got the result and let Rifangu Dongshilang grind his teeth. It is very clear that these days have been fooled by people, and the decisions of the 46th central office are all false. Continue to analyze, in the end who is doing all this. "Captain, do you still remember Captain Maozhihua''s words?" Everything seen here convinced Matsumoto Ranju to believe the words of Maozhihua. "You mean blue dyed fake death, and still hiding here at this time?" After reminding, Rifangu Dongshilang also thought it possible. .. v6 Chapter 72： Clean Tower Gulin "You just said that since we forcibly entered here, the protective wall has remained tightly closed, indicating that the previous people have not left and are hiding somewhere here." Matsumoto Ranju at this time , Holding the knife handle tightly, analyzing while guarding. "Now there is a place where people can live...." The more you think, the more likely it is, Rifangu Dongshilang said: "Clear pagoda forest, a completely forbidden area, where the central 46 room lives, you have to hide. Only there!" "Captain, don''t worry!" Seeing Rifangu Dongshilang is leaving, Matsumoto Ranju quickly stopped in front of him and said, "Let''s report first. After all, the 46th central office is dead. If no one is found in it If so, this black pot is about to be memorized." "I can''t report for the time being. If Lan Ran really hides inside, he definitely needs to know the situation outside. Then among the 13 teams in the court, it is very likely that there will be his associates." Rifangu Dongshilang shook his head, no Agree to report the situation now, worrying about the leak of information and let people run away. "What if I don''t find someone?" It''s right to think about it. If Lan Ran really hides here, he really needs a partner outside, otherwise he can''t get the information outside, Matsumoto Ranju asked with a frown. "If we don''t find anyone, we can only leave directly. When others find out that this is being intruded, we don''t want to bear the blame. This is the only way." After that, Rifangu Dongshilang bypassed Matsumoto Ranju and moved quickly toward the clean tower. Run away. "Yeah! Why am I showing such a captain!" There is no better way, Matsumoto Ranju is very depressed at this time. Complaining to complain. But after the complaint was over, Matsumoto Ranju did not intend to leave, but quickly caught up. It didn''t take long for the two of them to appear at the door just now, and now they also came to the conference hall, surprised by the situation here. "Master Uchiha, this...this...does this need to be reported to the captain?" Hu Cheyong regained his mind and asked Umao. "Not for the time being, we continue to follow up quietly and clarify the matter, otherwise there will be no evidence for the report, and it will cause trouble at that time." Mao Zhihua shook his head and rejected the report''s proposal. "I understand, Master Maozhihua." Hu Cheyongyin thought about it carefully. His captain said it very well. He and others appeared here. If there is no evidence to prove it, it will only cause trouble if the report is made. . Next, as the captain and deputy captain of the Sifan team, the two inspected the body in the conference hall before proceeding to the depths. The two here have just set off, and the two who have left before have arrived. The clean tower is in a forest, completely prohibited from entering the area, and is the residence prepared for the 46th room of the central government. auzw.com In the very very wide hall, there are a lot of huge square long columns, these are the central 46-room residence, and nothing else. The two talents have just arrived here and are preparing to conduct a comprehensive search here to see if they can really find blue dye. What people did not expect is that, without searching for Rifangu Dongshilang and Matsumoto Ranju, Lanran took the initiative to walk out of one of them, and it appeared to both of them. At first there was doubt, but when I saw Lan Ran appearing with a smile, both of them were struck by reality. "Hello, Rifan Gujun." Lan Ran did have some surprises about the arrival of the two at this time. Curious how they found them, he smiled: "Although, I had expected that they would be discovered. But I didn''t expect it to be so much faster than expected. This is really unexpected." "You... are you really blue dyed?" Rifangu Dongshilang frowned tightly, still a little unbelievable. "Of course, as you have seen me, I did." Instead of denying, Lan Ran admitted, instead of concealing anything, and asked with a smile: "After all, how did Captain Rifangu find it here?" , Can you hide my curiosity?" "Why... why?" Why did you lower your head, Rifangu Dongshilang clenched into a fist with both hands, and asked with a fierce anger. "It''s just tactics. Focusing the enemy''s eyes on the scourge, this will facilitate my plan." No answer was received, but Lan Ran didn''t care too much and explained with a smile. "You said... the enemy? We are your enemy?" Understand instantly, Rifangu Dongshilang raised his head and gritted his teeth to stare at the blue dye. "Yes." Lan Ran nodded, depending on what he thought, and then smiled: "It''s a shame, originally to prevent the exposure of the plan, I was planning to clear the young Sen in two days, but now it seems only Earlier." "Blue dye! How dare you!!" Wen Yan, Rifangu Dongshilang was furious and shouted at Blue dye. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you." Saying that, Lan Lan didn''t apologize, but instead he smiled and said: "But you can rest assured that you will never be in front of you. Do it, I will find a secret place, and then chop the young forest into pieces to make sure you cant recognize it." "Humori...Humori...She was looking forward to you so much, because she wanted to be able to get closer to you, so she would join the Thirteenth Guards!" Roared: "Because she wanted to help you, she made a crazy and desperate effort, and finally got the deputy captain as she wished! All this..." "I know." Interrupting Rifangu Dongshilang, Lan Ran said that he knew all this well, and smiled: "The person who holds his vision is best controlled, so I will recommend her as my subordinate." .. v6 Chapter 73： Dahonglian Ice Wheel Ball! "This is a good opportunity, you have to remember something, Rifangujun." "Longing for..." "A feeling farthest from understanding." Lan Ran''s words were like crushing the camel''s last straw, leaving Rifangu Dongshilang no longer able to control his anger, leaving only his thoughts in his heart. "d!" "Great Red Lotus Ice Wheel Pill!!" Rifangu Dongshilang pulled out the slashing sword, and immediately released the swarm of the slashing sword, and released a wide range of coldness. The ground instantly formed a layer of ice, and he also changed himself. Huge ice wings extend from the knife-holding wrist, and ice crystals shaped like three huge petals emerge on the back. In the face of this immature swastika, the chills were completely irrespective of the enemy, so that the nearest Matsumoto Ranju was also forced to retreat at this time, away from the Rifanigu Dongshilang in the state of anger. "Blue dye! I want! Kill you!" Swastika finished, and Rifangu Dongshilang glared at Blue dye and gritted his teeth. "Don''t be too bluff, you will only show your weakness." Facing the **** Rifangu Dongshilang, Lan Ran kept a smile on the face and continued to stimulate him with words. "Ah!!!" Lanran''s stimulus worked very well, and Rifangu Dongshilang suddenly broke up and rushed towards him. Seeing the other party''s violent oncoming attack, Lanran still stood calmly in the spot, completely unplanned to move and avoid, and watched the slashing sword stab into the murderous mouth. The slashing sword that stabbed into the blue-stained mouth released the cold bitter cold and instantly frozen him. At the same time, Rifangu Dongshilang found something wrong, and the blue dye frozen in the ice showed a weird smile, and disappeared immediately afterwards, and Bing could no longer find his figure. The blue-stained figure appeared in the position where Rifangu Dongshilang had just rushed, with the bright red blood on the blade of the hand-cutting sword. The next second, Rifangu Dongshilang''s body appeared chopped marks, and immediately spurted a lot of blood. "It''s not true...." I couldn''t figure out what was going on. In the body, a large amount of blood, Rifangu Dongshilang, leaned forward and fell toward the ground, and the **** was released. "Captain!!!" Mikamoto Ranju shouted after seeing Rifangu Dongshilang being second. "It''s a really nice scenery." Draining the blood from the blade, Lanran walked slowly beside the fallen Shifangu Dongshilang, smiling and said, "Although it''s out of season, I can see Bing also. It''s really good." auzw.com At this moment, two figures appeared beside Matsumoto Ranju, and one of them would quickly grab her and prevent her from rushing to Rifangu Dongshilang. Seeing who the person was, Matsumoto Ranju froze for a moment, and finally gave up rushing past. "Captain Lanran....No, it seems that you can no longer call you Captain." The Uma flower who came to this place looked down at Rifangu Dongshilang, and finally looked at Lanran Road: " The guilty sinner, Lan Ranyusuke!" "Hello, Captain Maozhihua, I was thinking that if you were to come, it was almost time to come." Lanzhi was not surprised at the arrival of Maozhihua. He had already expected this and asked: "Do you know this right away?" "No matter what the reason is, you are not allowed to enter the completely forbidden area. There is only this clean tower in the court. You have tried so hard to hide yourself and even made an exquisite corpse doll. That you There must be only the most difficult place to find in the court." Mao Zhihua replied generously to Lan Ran''s question. "What a pity, although you guessed right, you made two mistakes." "The first one, I didn''t come here for hiding." "Second, this is not a corpse doll." Speaking of the second error, a man exactly like him appeared in Lanran''s hand, and he was held in his hand motionlessly. "This...this...what''s going on!!!" Widely surprised eyes, Matsumoto Ranju stared at the person in Lanran''s hands. "At what time?" An identical blue dye appeared, and Hu Cheyongyin was also very surprised, but more surprised was how the man appeared, and when did she appear, she didn''t even have a little difference To. Although Mao Zhihua has known from Norr that this is a kind of hypnosis, he is still very surprised to see it with his own eyes, and feels quite troublesome with this ability. "When?" Seeing the three surprised, Lanran was quite satisfied. The solution said: "Obviously I took it in my hand. I have been holding it from the beginning, but until this moment, I don''t want to let People see it." "Why..." Hu Cheyong hadn''t finished speaking. "I will understand it right away." Interrupting Hu Cheyongyin, Lan Ran said with a smile: "It''s like a piece of the sky, it''s a mirror!" As soon as the words fell, the man in Lanran''s hands shattered like glass, and the three saw the beheaded sword he had been holding in his hand. At the same time, the three also understood what was going on. "My ability to kill the soul of the sword is completely hypnotic." Without intending to hide, Lan Ran generously spoke of his ability to kill the soul of the sword, and was not worried about what would happen. "Complete hypnosis?" Suddenly, Matsumoto Ranju frowned tightly and asked, "Isn''t Mirror Flower Shuiyue belonged to the stream system?" "Jinghuashuiyue is caused by the chaotic reflection of fog and water, which interferes with the enemy and kills the enemy.... Didn''t you tell us this, Captain Lanran? Our deputy captain gathered together. You actually showed us, didn''t you?" Tiger Cheongyong was very hit, constantly questioning Lan Ran. .. v6 Chapter 74： Plan ahead "It turns out that!" After listening to Hu Cheyongyin, Mao Zhihua understood what he said and said, "That''s the hypnotic ritual, right." "That''s right." Lanran will cut the soul into the scabbard, and then smiled and explained: "Complete hypnosis can not only control the five senses, but also allow a single object''s posture, shape, quality, feeling, and even The smell can be thought of as an enemy." "In other words, you can make the flies look like dragons, and you can make the swamps look like flower fields." "The condition for the ability to activate is to let the enemy see the moment when Jinghuashuiyue is liberated, even if he has only seen it once, he will be completely hypnotized from that moment." "Since then, as long as I launch Jinghuashuiyue, he will become a captive of complete hypnosis." "Even if I have only watched it once..." As Lan Ran explained, Mao Zhihua frowned tightly, but his eyes widened in the next second. "It seems that you have noticed." Seeing Mao Zhihua''s reaction, Lan Ran knew she had noticed, and smiled: "If someone who has seen it once will fall into consciousness, the invisible person will not. Calculated." "That is, from the beginning, Dongxian was my subordinate." "Because of your early arrival, I had to start the plan ahead of time, and now the time is running out. They want to start their actions." "Finally, I would like to praise you. I have been in a state of complete hypnosis, but I can find a little insignificant unnaturalness of my corpse. It is really amazing, Captain Mao Zhihua." "I''ll say goodbye first, then see you all again." Blue dyed his right hand, a pure white strip was drilled from his cuff, and then the white strip around him, forming a spiral-like high-speed rotation. Seeing Lanran running with ghost roads, Hu Cheyongyin and Matsumoto Ranju reacted and quickly pulled out their own slashing swords, but it was only one step late. The two men''s blades cut on the rotating cloth, and the dazzling white light was on for only a moment, but when the white light completely disappeared, the blue dye had also been sent away. "It seems that Lan Ran had contacted the person earlier, and he would have so kindly expressed his ability to cut the soul, just to delay the time so that the person he contacted could take action." Understand that, Mao Zhihua frowned. . "Admiral Maohua, what should I do now?" Watching Lan Ran running away, Hu Cheyong didn''t know what to do. "Yongyin, you first look where the blue dye is going. I will treat Captain Rifangu the wound." After that, Mao Zhihua walked towards Rifangu Dongshilang. "Yes!" In response, Hu Cheyong squatted down on the ground, his hand drawn on the ground, and said in his mouth: "Heart of South, Hitomi of North, Fingertip of West, Toe of East, Follow the wind And gather, drive the rain away." auzw.com "Fifty-eight slap toes chasing a bird!" "31, 64, 83, 97..." Hu Cheyong used the **** to start searching for the location of Blue Dye. Finally, Matsumoto Ranju, who was in a good mood, quickly got up from the ground and ran towards Rifangu Dongshilang. When he came to Rifangu Dongshilang and saw that Uma no Hana was treating him, Matsumoto Ranju was worried but didn''t bother with it, and stood patiently waiting for the result. After a simple treatment, the massive bleeding was stopped, and there was no danger to life. "Captain Maozhihua, what''s the situation with our captain?" Seeing Maozhihua stopped, and worried about Matsumoto Ranju, he quickly asked. "The wound is not very deep, the blood has been stopped by me, there will be no major problems." Mao Zhihua thought for a while, and then said: "You first take Captain Rifangu to the Sifan team, as for here I will report to the captain." "Thank you, Captain Maozhihua. I will take the captain to the Sifan team now. The report will trouble you." Thanks to Maozhihua, Matsumoto Ranju picked up Rifangu Dongshilang and left quickly. here. At the same time, Hu Cheyongyin found the location of blue dye, and immediately stopped using the binding road, and quickly came to the side of Mao Zhihua. "Admiral Uma flower, blue dye is in 332 in the east and 1566 in the north. It is a bipolar position, and there is also Captain Dongxian and Captain Shimaru, as well as the sinner Rukia. "" Hu Cheyongyin frowned tightly and reported on the searched situation. "I know." After thinking for a moment, Mao Zhihua ordered: "Now search and capture the positions of all the captains and deputy captains, and then we will know what we know about the blue dyes, and what he is now. Communicate to them everywhere, and also to those who are traveling." "Yes, I understand." Wen Yan, Hu Cheyongyin responded. "Then please, I''ll rush to bipolar one step first." After that, Mao Zhihua retrieved her own chopper blade from Hu Cheyongyin, and then quickly left with a quick step. Originally I wanted to stop it, but Hu Cheyong was too late. I had no choice but to do what I was told. I planned to rush to the bipolar support soon after the notification. Hu Cheyongyin once again used the outbound path. Seventy-seven days of the outbound path "Tian Ting Kong Luo" began Zhang Kailing to conduct a large-scale search. Soon, the search got results and locked everyone. Next, I will enter everything that I have experienced in the forty-sixth room of the Central Government. I originally spoke thoroughly to the captains and deputy captains, as well as those hotels. .. v6 Chapter 75： Poor baby After Hu Cheyongyin reported, whether it was a few people who broke into the corpse soul world, or the captain and deputy captain of the thirteenth team of the court, now they already know everything. Such shocking news made the people who received the news stunned, and they felt unbelievable without exception. The most unacceptable people, the deputy captains of Lan Ran, Yin and Dong Xian, almost collapsed at the moment of receiving this news. In order to verify the truth of the matter, the captain and deputy captain of the thirteenth team of the court all rushed towards the bipolar direction. When she heard that Lucia had been hijacked, she also got her exact location, and the travellers quickly rushed to it. However, the closest is Kurosaki Ichigo, who is practicing d, he is in the space created inside the cliff where the bipolar is set up, but he cant leave half a step if he wants to save Lucia. As soon as the news was received, Kurosaki planned to give up practicing to save people. However, this special way of practicing **** was not able to stop if he wanted to stop. Uncle Choiyue, who was specially summoned, had no intention of letting Kurosaki leave, and he continued to violently attack him, and the moves were very, very fierce, and he would not kill him. Today, the only way to stop is. Or, Ichiro Kurosaki successfully cultivated into d. Or, Kurosaki Ichigo was killed by Uncle Chotsumo. In addition to this, there is no other possibility of stopping. Even if the caster interrupts the spiritual power supply at night, the final result is the death of Kurosaki Ichigo. At this time, Ye Yi was also quite depressed, and it didn''t happen that things would become like this, which was too sudden. "This is your masterpiece again?" Ye Yi was depressed and died. The first guess was that Noel was making trouble and turned to look at him and asked. "Huh? What are you talking about?" Noel''s face was ashamed, wondering what Yeyi meant. "You didn''t hear?" Seeing Noel didn''t seem to be pretending, and the night was stunned. "What did you hear?" Noel was even more confused when he heard the words. "Right!" Thinking of something, Ye Yi could be sure that Noel did not lie, he really didn''t know anything, and said a little embarrassedly: "Even the captain level people, they can''t sense your presence, Sifan How can the vice captain of the team lock you up, it really doesn''t matter to you." auzw.com "As you said, coupled with the kid''s reaction just now, it seems that something major has been discovered." Noel still does not understand, but he can guess what must have happened. Things, and then he became the suspect of Ye Yi. "You guessed it, it was really a big deal. Lan Ran finally showed his feet. He was taken by two captains and two deputy captains, and so on." Ye Yi had no choice to hide, and she would get all the news. "It turns out so!" I finally understood what was happening, and at the same time I could guess that this was the masterpiece of Mao Zhihua. As for the other captain who was pitted by her to explore the way, Noel could only express deep sympathy for this, thinking: '' It was really a pitiful baby that Lie gave the pit to mine detection in front of her and was almost killed by blue dye. Ye Yi knew very well that when using the special practice **** method, as a caster, he cant leave too far, and he also consumes a lot of spiritual power. Even if he rushes away now, he cant help. busy. The reason for telling the news is to ask Noor to help. Although I knew that this was not very possible, Ye Yi felt that she still had to try it out. After all, the situation is now the same, and there is no better way. After much consideration, I just wanted to make a request with Noel, but at this time, there was a change in the training ground, and Ye Yi, who slightly opened his mouth and did not speak, was directly surprised and speechless. At this time, the training ground was full of strangely shaped knives, but now they are completely gone, and even Uncle Cut Moon has disappeared, and the whirlwind encases Kurosaki. Soon, as the whirlwinds gradually stopped and disappeared, now he appeared in front of his eyes in a new dress, Kurosaki Ichigo, and now he is wearing an inner infrared black dead bull outfit and holding a **** handle with pure black Small size. "There is pressure to be motivated. This is true." Ichiguro Kurosaki looks like today. Noor knows at a glance that he has completed the swastika. Although it is not the real liberation of the swastika, it can only be regarded as a semi-finished product.d. "This... this hasn''t even arrived in a day, he actually learned swastikas, which is incredible!" Wen Yan, Ye Yi recovered from the surprise, but still unbelievable about this, this The speed of learning is too surprising. "It turns out that this is the swastika. With the power of this swastika, I can compete with Lucia''s brother, and this time I will not lose again!" I felt a little bit, the power of this **** just controlled. , Kurosaki Ichigo said confidently. "Ichigo, what is your ability to understand?" Ye Yi was very curious and couldn''t help asking. "It''s an all-round improvement. Um... probably..." Kurosaki scratched his head, not sure. "You are the same as you didn''t say." Ye Yi cornered a mouthful of lips, never seeing that she couldn''t even determine her ability to cut the soul, and gave Kurosaki Yihu a white eye. "Hehe..." He smiled awkwardly, and suddenly Kurosaki remembered something and said anxiously: "Yes! I''m going to save Lucia!" "Wait..." Ye Ye was not finished. Ichigo Kurosaki, anxious in his heart, has rushed out of the training ground with the fastest speed and completely disappeared in front of Yee. .. v6 Chapter 76： The baboon teeth will never bite! Yee just wanted to chase Kurosaki Ichigo, and Noel flashed to her next, and grabbed her hand to stop it. She was about to shake off Noel''s hand, but Yee didn''t feel her own spiritual power, so she calmed down immediately. "You asked me for a few days, originally to let the boy learn swastika, and now he has successfully learned swastika, that is to say, the agreement between us is over." The power of Ye Yi was blocked, Noel Hold her tightly and don''t let go. "But..." Wen Yan, Ye Yi wanted to quibble, but was ruthlessly interrupted. "You also said just now that the captain and deputy captain of the 13th team of the court have all got the news, and they are rushing to the bipolar to capture blue dye, so there is no difference between whether you go and whether you go or not. How much you have a lot." Noel said with a smile, not giving Ye Yi a chance to quibble, and sealed everything she wanted to say. "..." Slightly opened his mouth a few times, but Ye Yi couldn''t say anything, and couldn''t find a reason. It is very clear that the captain and deputy captain of the thirteenth team of the Guardian have rushed to bipolar, and there is no need to go through. He said he was worried about the situation of Kurosaki Ichigo and planned to look at the results in the past. Well, this is not a reason at all. It is clear that there are captains and deputy captains of the thirteenth team of the court, who can guess what the result is without having to look at it. What''s more, as the captain of the country, Yamamoto Wonju, the heavy country, definitely got the information of the blue dye rebellion, and will definitely go to bipolar in person. Then Blue Dye was caught, it can already be said that it is a matter of stubbornness, there is no suspense at all. Thinking about it, I had no excuses and no reason, and finally Ye Yi gave up. Kurosaki Ichigo, who had left before, has arrived at the position of setting up bipolar, and saw Lucia caught by Lanran. Of course, in addition to the blue dye, Lucia, Dongxian, and silver, Bipolar is the first person who rushed here is Asan Jingji. only.... The first Asanjing who rushed to this place, now he was lying on the ground lying on a pool of blood motionless. At first glance, he knew that he had been completely defeated, but from the slight ups and downs of him Still alive. "Dongxian, how long do you have to wait?" Throwing Lucia in her hand to silver, Lanran didn''t pay attention to Kurosaki Ichigo, but asked Dongxian to ask. "Because the plan was advanced, there was still some preparation time over there, but it shouldn''t be too long." Dong Xian wanted to respond immediately after hearing Lan Ran''s question. "Then it''s time to pass the time." After looking at Kurosaki, Lanran walked slowly to Aijing Lianji and pointed his head at the head with the mirror Huashuiyue holding it, preparing to give his life completely End. When I came back, I saw that Lanran had pierced the head of Asan Aiji with a slashing sword, and Kurosaki Ichigo, who was in a state of swastika, rushed up quickly. auzw.com "Ding!" Immediately after swinging off the blue-stained Soul Chopper, Ichiro Kurosaki immediately squatted down and grabbed the fallen Ashani Lianji, and backed away at the fastest speed. "Lianji, I think you''re about to hang up, or do you have already hung up?" Kurosaki''s side guarded blue dye while stimulating Asai Lianji. "Cough... cough cough cough!" Wen Yan, the seriously wounded Asan Jingji, after coughing up a few sips of blood, climbed hard from the ground and said impatiently: "Noisy! So late When you get here, you are so kind to say me!" "Is this your attitude towards life-saving benefactors?" Kurosaki''s mouth twitched, shouting at Ajii Lianji. "Idiot! I was going to thank you!" This is all right, with a black mouth guard against Kurosaki, Ajii Lianji forgot his injury. "I''m sorry, because I was going to trap her, so he rushed over from the side." Kurosaki rushed past him, but Maru Maru didn''t stop at all, so he apologized to Blue Dye, but his face On the face is a smiling fox face. "It doesn''t matter." Lan Ran smiled slightly, and didn''t care about it, and said: "No matter whether the dust is one or two, the naked eye can''t tell the difference." Lan Ran''s opening, the Kurosaki Ichigo and Asan Lianji fights stopped, and they looked at him alertly. "That guy is blue dye?" After looking at it, seeing Lucia was okay, Kurosaki Ichigo asked Lianji. "Well, he is blue dye." Asan Jing nodded. "Do you still have the physical strength to escape?" Ichiguro Kurosaki can see that Ashani Lianji is seriously injured and is a little uncertain about his plan. Lianji still has no physical strength to complete. "Even if I have to fight, and I want to run, it is not possible. We are now facing three captains. There is absolutely no possibility of running away, let alone Lucia is still in their hands." Escape? Ashanjing Lianji didn''t think it was possible at all, and never even thought about escaping. After a quick thought, Kurosaki whispered softly in the ear of Asai Lianji and said the plan he had come up with. After listening to the plan, Asai Lianji frowned tightly, not knowing why. "I can only use this skill once, but as long as it is hit, the enemy will definitely show a gap, you must definitely seize the opportunity!" "Go! Snaketail Maru!" At the beginning of the state of the broken snake tail pill, Asai Lianji violently knocked on the ground and poured his own spiritual power into a frenzy. "The baboon teeth will never bite!!" In the next second, the broken snake tail pill fragments on the ground lit up, and all the fragments automatically floated into the air without exception, and finally the fragments rushed towards the blue dye. .. v6 Chapter 77： The reality is very cruel The floating snake tail pill fragments fell at a very fast speed, and the falling fragments suddenly became dusty, and blue dye was enveloped in it. And at this moment, Ichigo Kurosaki also started to move, rushing straight towards the blue dye. In a blink of an eye, Shimaru Yin and Dongxian wanted the presence of two captains, watching Kurosaki Ichigo had come to Lanran and waved his sword, but the two just watched and took no action. Lanran still kept the smile, did not put Kurosaki in his eyes at all, and reached out very calmly to resist, wanting to take the blade he cut off with his bare hands. However, at the moment when Lanran''s hand was about to touch the blade, Kurosaki''s high-speed movement disappeared again. This situation instantly made Lan Ran, Shi Maru Yin, and Dong Xian want three people, all of them stunned. In the short period of time when the three were stunned, Kurosaki appeared again, and this time it appeared in front of Shimaru Yin. Without a word, he slashed at him. When Ichiro Kurosaki appeared, Ishimaru had recovered, and the high-speed slashing knife made him subconsciously let go of Lucia and slammed the ground back. Shimaru Yin, who was evading quickly, drew away the tragic fate of being decapitated, but was cut off some bangs by the tip of the knife. Regarding this, Kurosaki was not disappointed, nor did he rush towards Ishimaru, but instead grabbed Lucia and took her to disappear again instantly. That''s right, this is the plan just discussed by Kurosaki Ichigo and Asai Love. Let Ashani Lianji attack Blue Dye, Kurosaki Ichigo also looks for flaws and conducts a sneak attack, this is entirely to distract the opponent''s attention, and then take the opportunity to rescue Lucia. Obviously, this plan was very successful, and Lucia, who was the hostage, was also rescued. Everything was the same as planned. only...... "Lianji, you take Lucia away first, and I will delay..." In front of Asai, Ai, Kurosaki appeared with Lucia who had not yet figured out the situation, just preparing Pass her to the past. "Although the plan is good, in the face of absolute strength, it is nothing more than vain." I don''t know when Lan Ran came behind Kurosaki Ichigo, and the mirror flower in his hand stabbed the rear vest and knife The tip pierced through Ichigo''s body and pierced from the murderous mouth. "This...this..." Spilled blood on his face, Asanjing Lianji froze. "Poof!" A breath of blood was spouted, looking down at the slashing sword that penetrated his fierce mouth from behind. Ichigo Kurosaki quickly threw out Lucia, and immediately grabbed the blade with his bare hands, trying his best to fight Azerbaijan. Sanai Lianji shouted: "Lianji! Run with Lucia! Run!!!!" "Damn!!" After catching Lucia who was thrown away, Asani Love turned around and ran, even daring to stay for a second. auzw.com "No...don''t do it!!!" This is the only two steps out of which Lucia, who was carried on the shoulder by Ajii Aiji, finally recovered. Coming, but what I saw was that Kurosaki Ichigo was cut again, and a lot of wounds were sprayed down on the ground. Just after hearing the tragic cry of Lucia, Asai Lianji can guess what is happening behind him, but because of all the efforts to accelerate the speed, there is only the idea of ??accelerating leaving this place. Unfortunately, the reality is cruel. As soon as Lan Ran''s figure flew by, a slash mark appeared behind Aijing Lianji. He was already seriously wounded and was exhausting his spiritual energy. This knife became the last straw to crush the camel. Asai loves in high speed, because this knife is tripped and fell on the ground fiercely, and Lucia he carried was also thrown out. After a large amount of blood loss, Ashanjing Lianji, urged the strength of the whole body to want to stand up again. However, there was no response from all over the body, and he couldn''t even speak to himself. He only watched Lanran walk towards Lucia. Lucia, who was thrown out and rolled a few times on the ground, climbed very hard from the ground, but when she saw the blue dye walking slowly, the fear made her body completely obedient. . "Come on, stand up, decayed wood Lucia." Came to Lucia, Lanran stretched her hand, grabbed the collar around her neck, and lifted her from the ground. "It seems that Ursara Ubara didn''t tell you the real reason." "But okay, it''s the end anyway, let me tell you." "Reaper has four basic combat methods, namely: chopping, white fighting, footwork, ghost road, but all of them have so-called strength boundaries, and how they will be strengthened will be encountered. The barrier of the soul''s own soul strength will stop here." "That is to say, that is the limit of death." "So, is there no way to break through this limit and strengthen all abilities beyond the critical point?" "Of course, there is only one." "That''s... the bluff of death!" "The deification of the **** of death and the deification of the **** of death are both the decomposition of these two opposite beings, the destruction of them, and the use of this being to pursue a higher level of reality. In theory, this is a means that existed before , So I especially focused on the virtual death." "Void that can eliminate one''s own spiritual pressure, as long as it touches it, it can make the Soul Sword disappear, and it has the ability to merge with death, but none of them can achieve the expected effect, neither me nor anyone else Find that way." "However, Urahara Kisuke created it. It is a substance that instantly destroys the boundary between the void and the **** of death and surpasses the common sense of the corpse soul." "The name of the material is Bang Yu." .. v6 Chapter 78： Not bad~! "The name of the material is Bang Yu." "It''s a very dangerous substance, and Ursuke Ubara should have felt it, so he tried to destroy the jadeite, but he couldn''t find a way to destroy the jadeite he made." "Under no circumstances, he adopted a method, that is, a method of putting a protective wall on Beng Yu and hiding it in the depths of other souls." "I understand now." "At that time he chose to hide, it was you, Rotten Wood Lucia." When the gap reached, Ichiguro Kurosaki and Asai Lianji, they were just seriously injured and unable to move. Lan Ran saw that there was still plenty of time, and they explained the reason to them. But whether it was the two who fell to the ground, or Lucia, who was under control, he was surprised to hear the truth. "It''s very likely that you just don''t believe it." Lan Ran turned around, facing Lucia, who was full of surprise, and said with a smile: "I prove it to you." Mirror Huashui was received into the scabbard monthly, and Blue Dye took out an item from the clothes, which looked like a lipstick. This item is a technology called Soul Foreign Body Extraction Technology, a technology that can remove objects from the **** of death or ordinary spirits without causing damage to them. Gently press the switch of the item, a white mist-like gas is ejected from it. As the gas spread around the two of them, six green spikes rushed out of the ground around the two people, and the blue-dyed right hand also turned green, and a blue arc flashed from time to time. everything''s ready. The left hand grabbed Lucia''s neck and lifted her from the ground into the air. The blue dye turned into a green right hand in the next second, and stabbed into the inside of her murderous mouth. Lucia''s gaze became dull, with even a slight expression in her gaze. "This is Bianyu, I didn''t expect it to be such a small thing." Withdrawing his right hand, he didn''t care about Lucia, who fell on the ground, and Lanran observed the Bianyu that was taken out. There is a hollow Lucia in the mouth, there is no bright red blood flowing out of the hollow, and it will soon begin to repair itself. Putting the jade jade in her hand, Lan Ran''s eyes turned to Lucia. She was still a little surprised by her self-repair, and at the same time admired Urawa''s technology of helping to open the service. It''s just that the hole of the murderous mouth has recovered as before, but Lucia''s consciousness has not recovered, and it looks like a little more time. "It''s a pity that you are worthless." Admiration is admired, but Lanran didn''t let Lucia''s plans go, and raised her up again, laughing: "Kill her, silver." auzw.com "Shoot her sharp gun!" Shimaru pulled out his short knife and stood on the spot to start the solution. As soon as the words fell, the short knife held by Shimaru silver glowed in white, and extended at a very high speed, spurting towards Lucia carrying in Lanran''s hand. At the very moment, a figure captured Lucia in Lanran''s hands and blocked Shimaru''s magic gun with his body. "Brother....brother..." Lucia, who was regaining her consciousness, then saw her figure saved, and said incredulously, "Brother! Why? Why should you save me?" The coming person is Baimu Baiya. Although he said that she successfully saved Lucia, the heart''s position was cut by a bucket. The situation is quite optimistic. Shimarus magic gun was recovered, and the tip of the knife was immediately drawn out, and blood was spurting from the heart of the dead wood Baizai. If Lucia supported him, he would fall directly to the ground. At this moment, Lan Ran clearly sensed that the captain and deputy captain of the thirteenth team of the court were coming soon, and planned to first resolve Lucia and Baimu Baiya. Walking slowly towards the two, Lanran''s hand was already placed on the handle of Jinghuashuiyue, slowly pulling out Jinghuashuiyue. But at this moment, Ye Yixing appeared here, and flew out a white strip of fabric, flying directly, and wrapped it directly in the blue dyed hands, and at the same time tied it with the slashing sword, So that he could not pull out the sword. Waiting for the night to say something, another figure flashed out in the next second, and it was placed on the blue dyed neck with a short knife. The person here is a female, with short hair from Qi Liuhai, an Edo hair bun, and a "ring-snake braid", with a petite figure. The upper body of the dead bully looks like a backless neck. The underarm, back, and legs are covered with white fabric, and black long sleeves are worn on both arms. "Broken bee, I didn''t expect you to be here." I recognized the person at a glance and said at night. "Humph!" He grunted, and the Broken Bee turned his head away from watching Yeyi, and he didn''t plan to tell her anything. "This is another, nostalgic face." The knife was imprisoned, and a knife was placed on his neck, but Lan Ran said with a smile, as if it did not care at all, but there was no disturbance. That''s right. "Don''t move!" No longer looking at the broken bee, Ye Yi stared at Lanran coldly, not dare to carelessly, threatened: "If you dare to act lightly...." "Just cut your head right away!" Broken Bee answered. "Since all come here, why don''t you come out and talk?" Ignoring Ye Yi and the broken bee, Lan Ran looked at the surrounding a little and said to herself. "Not bad!" A wave of ripples suddenly appeared in the space not far away, and then Noel came out of it and asked with a smile: "I am very curious, how did you find me?" "An instinct for danger." Lan Ran always felt a little familiar when he saw the people who appeared, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment and said, "You feel dangerous to me." .. v6 Chapter 79： Im not familiar with that kid Originally, Noel planned to talk to Lan Ran, but he opened his mouth slightly and had not spoken half a word. At this time, one figure after another appeared here, and Mao Zhihua also appeared next to Noel, and put the knife in his hand on his neck. Of course, not only did Noel receive such treatment, but Shimaru Yin was also caught by Matsumoto Ranju, and Toxian Yao was also held by his deputy captain with a knife. "Why are you here!!" The newly arrived Yamamoto Wonju heavy country, and at the moment when he saw Noel, he shattered the crutches in his hand, and his hands were tightly held on the handle of the slashing knife , The powerful spiritual pressure is also released instantly. "Everyone is on guard!!!" The deputy captain of Yamamoto Wonju''s heavy country also recognized Noel in a flash, and quickly called the surrounding captain and deputy captain. The captain and deputy captain who came here, even the blue protagonist who was the protagonist at this time, were all stunned by the current situation. Although these captains and deputy captains did not know what was going on, all of them could see that the captain and his deputy captain were not kidding, so they did not ask to prepare for the battle quickly. Lanran, Shimaruyin, and Dongxian asked for three people, but they looked like they were forced to face, but they could feel that the captain was not targeting them, and the target was Noel in white, but this made them The three were even more puzzled. "Time is up..." Lan Ran frowned slightly, and was very dissatisfied with the time now. This was a crucial moment. "Quick leave! Broken Bee!!" Lan Ran''s words gave Yee a bad hunch and quickly reminded Broken Bee. After hearing the words and seeing the seriousness of Ye Ye, the broken bee knew that this was not a joke, and that he also felt dangerous, so he immediately released the blue dye and quickly left behind him. Ye Yi''s movements weren''t slow either. The broken bee had just left her forefoot, and she quickly left Lanran. At this moment, a golden beam of light descended from the sky, covering the blue with it. The crowd looked towards the position where the beam of light was emitted, but they saw Kilien with a long nose like a clown and a white mask, violently tearing the sky with his hands, and as the sky''s rift became larger and larger, a lot Gillian''s face appeared in the eyes of everyone. In the huge sky crack, in addition to a large number of Kili''an, there is a huge figure behind those Kili''an, but it is hiding in the rear shadow, and the only one can see the purple light with only one eye. auzw.com Then, two golden beams of light descended from the sky, and finally fell on Dongxian Yaohe Shimaru Yin, and bounced the people beside them, let them Get rid of the fate of being caught. The golden beam of light took Lanran, Shimaruyin, and Dongxian to three people, slowly taking them off the ground, and ascending into the sky, flying towards the huge crack in the sky. Upon seeing this, the deputy captains pulled out their sabers and wanted to attack and destroy the light beam that enveloped the three. "Stop it." Staring at Nuoer with both eyes, Yumoto Yamamoto didnt dare to have a little care, and explained to everyone who wanted to do it: "The light is called the anti-film, and the inside and outside of the light is to isolate the world from each other, the goal Once surrounded by this light, it is equivalent to being in another space, and people outside the membrane will not be able to reach him. It is a very powerful defensive trick, and it is also a trick to save the same family." "Damn!!!" Nowadays, it can be proved that everything is hidden by Blue Dye, but they can only watch the three of them leave, and the broken bee is quite dissatisfied with this. "Dongxian! You come down to me! Dongxian!" The angry kobold Gokun left array, shouting at Dongxian who is gradually rising above the sky, shouted: "The old man does not understand, why do you want to be a **** of death, no For a friend who has died? Isn''t it to penetrate justice? Where has your justice disappeared?" "I''ve said it, Qiu Village." Dong Xian wanted to stop the calmness of Qi Village''s left team, and responded faintly: "My eyes reflect the path that is the least bloody, Justice is here, and the path I have taken is justice." "Blue dye, you have fallen to Daxu......." Shizuhiro of Fuzhu wanted to question Blue dye, but was interrupted before he had finished speaking. "Lan Ranyusuke, Dongxianyao, Shimaru Yin, the defection of the three of them has been unavoidable, but we should not pay attention to him now. The talents are the most dangerous existence here!" Knife, pointed at Noel in the distance, reminding everyone that this person is a dangerous existence. "Hundreds of years later, why did you come to the Soul Realm again? Why do you want to help Lan Ran leave?" The eyes of Chongguo Yamamoto Yuanliu have never left Noor from beginning to end. I think it must be related to him. . "Old man Yamamoto, I''m not familiar with that kid, don''t you splash dirty water." Noel shook his head slightly, responding to Yamamoto Yuanliu National Road. The dialogue between Noel and Yamamoto Yuanliu Chongguo immediately attracted the attention of everyone present, making them ignore the lifted trio directly and became the focus of attention at this time. Everyone can hear that they knew each other hundreds of years ago. Most importantly, judging from the posture of Yamamoto Yuanyu''s heavy state security, when Noel came to the Corpse Soul Realm hundreds of years ago, he must have had a major incident, otherwise he would not be alert like him. . From the protagonist to a supporting role, Lanran was very angry, but at the same time, it was also very curious about the figure of Noor, so he did not interrupt it, but shut up and waited for the following. .. v6 Chapter 80： The upcoming war? "When Chunshui reported on the appearance of the person who attacked him, the man whom the old man thought of was you first, but the old man would rather this is just thinking too much, but did not expect you to really appear in front of the old man." "The old man believes you have nothing to do with Lanran, but can you tell the old man your purpose of coming?" "Of course, whether you say it or not, this battle is inevitable." Now that Lan Ran and others are safe, there is no possibility of taking them down, so Noor really does not need to lie to deceive people, but it is so curious to make Yamamoto Yuanliu heavy country, and for what purpose is Noor Come. Hearing that, Noel did not immediately give an answer, but thought seriously. No way, after all, the real purpose is too ridiculous, and there is absolutely no way to believe it. That''s not right. The Maohua around her knows that Noel''s purpose is just to catch cats, but she believes that it doesn''t mean that others also believe. Therefore, such a ridiculous purpose cannot be stated, and only another excuse can be considered. After considering it for a moment, I finally found the excuse I wanted, and it seemed to be quite reasonable. As for the opponents'' death and belief, this is their own problem. "It''s nothing to say, for the coming war, so come to the corpse soul world to pick some combat power, of course, it can be said to grab some pleasing people." Noel smiled slightly, and would like to make an excuse. "You!!!" The words just fell, everyone''s face turned black, as if poking the horse''s honeycomb, just preparing to scold Noel: "You..." "You all shut up!" Interrupting the person who was about to speak, seeing the important country of Liu Benyuan in the Noel words, always felt that this was related to the soul world, and asked: "The upcoming war? Can you explain carefully? A bit?" "Still old man Yamamoto, you have eyesight and can see that this matter has something to do with Corpse Soul Realm, but..." It was directly confirmed, and Noel indicated that it was related to Corpse Soul Realm, laughing: "The world Didnt eat lunch in vain, such important information, do you think I will tell you in vain?" "A powerful presence like you, since you have to prepare your combat strength in advance, and even rush to come to the corpse soul world to grab people, it seems that this information is indeed very important." Yamamoto Wonju frowned slightly, even Noel This kind of existence needs to be prepared in advance. It is difficult to imagine what kind of person you are facing, but you can be sure that that person is definitely not annoying. "Captain, he is now a prisoner of the rank of Captain Mao Zhihua, we don''t need to talk to him here, as long as he is handed over to our Erfan team, I can guarantee that he will recruit everything." However, Knorr is now so arrogant, said the broken Bee. Having said that, without waiting for the consent of Yamamoto Wonju, the broken bee walked towards Noel. In her view, there would be no change, and this person would eventually fall into his own team. After all, the Erfan team is a criminal army, responsible for execution, assassination, and secret infiltration into investigation tasks, and torture is also quite good. At this time, Lanran, Shimaru Yin, and Dongxian want three people, and they have risen into the gap in the sky, but now they probably know a little information. After the trio entered the rift, the torn rifts instantly merged and disappeared completely into the sky. The trio was taken away from the Soul Realm, and the captains and deputy captains who were helpless at this time glanced at the sky as they were before, and then focused their attention on Noel. auzw.com When the broken bee was about to come in front of Noel, Mao Zhihua retracted the slashing knife that was placed on Noel''s neck, and then stepped forward to block it in front. The move of Mao Zhihua, except that Ye Yi was not surprised, was surprised by the others. "Captain Maozhihua! What do you mean!" Quickly reacted, the broken bee locked tightly between his eyebrows, and quickly withdrew the slashing knife, asking the quality of Maozhihua. "I''m reducing the number of deaths. If he really wants to do it, no one can survive here." Mao Zhihua smiled softly, responding to the question of the broken bee, and then looked at Yamamoto Yuanliu Chongguo, Then said: "Captain, I believe you know this better than anyone else." "What to play..." Broken Bee didn''t believe it at all, but he couldn''t finish it. "Broken bee, she was right." Ye Yi, who was so tangled, finally flashed over to Noel and said to the broken bee who didn''t believe it. No way, who let Lan Ran have successfully won Beng Yu, but also took two captains to leave safely. If you now fight with Noel, then the Corpse Soul Realm will lose its valuable combat power, and then what to deal with the blue dye to get the jade. What''s more, what Noel said just now, Ye Yi could hear that it wasn''t made up, so I was really worried about the war he said. In order not to let Noel do it, Ye Yi, who had been entangled for a long time, made a decision, and then came to Noel. "Just kill the enemy! Sparrow bees!" Seeing the night, he stood at the enemy''s side, which was completely irritated by the broken bees, and he immediately began to solve the sword. With the eruption of the spirit pressure, the chopper blade in the hands of the broken bee changed into a small blade attached to the fingertips. The broken bee began to solve the soul-cutting knife, but this ignited the fuse. "Pierce! Yan Ling Maru!" "Crush him! Five-shaped head!" "Sing low! Grey cat!" "Cut it off! The wind dies!" "d! Hei Shengtian condemned Ming King!" In addition to the Noel trio and the captain, the rest of the deaths are all liberated, and as long as any one of the two sides starts, it is definitely the rhythm of fighting immediately. .. v6 Chapter 81： 【Sanctuary】 The broken bee that allows this event to escalate, and intends to become the fuse for the war between the two sides, is preparing to use his proud moment. "Stop it for me!" The well-considered Yamamoto Yuanliu heavy country knocked **** the ground with a hand-held chopper knife and stopped very loudly. "Captain..." Suddenly the broken bee stopped and looked at Yamamoto Yuanliu Chongguo inexplicably, but in exchange for it, he was glared fiercely and shut his mouth consciously. Immediately afterwards, Yamamoto Yuanliu Chongguo glanced at the rest of the deaths present, and they immediately gave up the idea of ??attacking Noel and others, but they were all on alert. Although it is very difficult to understand this, I believe that Yumoto Yamamoto has given an explanation from Congress, so he didn''t ask for it. "What do you want?" The performance of the gods of death, the little country of Yamamoto Yuanliu, was satisfied, before asking Noel. "I want bipolar as a reward." Noel smiled slightly and said the desired reward directly, then said: "Reassure, intelligence will never let you down, maybe you will thank me." "First: If the information you give is not important, the old man has the right to refuse this transaction. Second, if you complete this transaction, you must leave the corpse world immediately." Thinking a little, Yamamotomoto Liu Cui also made demands. "No problem." Noel agreed immediately, but he did not forget to warn: "But after you get the information, if you repent or scorn, I will let you lose even more." "Please tell me." Yamamoto Yuanliu nodded. "You Habach...." This is the name of a person, Noel''s words have not been finished. "This matter has something to do with him?!!!" Hearing the name alone, the heavy country of Yamamoto Yuanliu could not remain calm, and immediately asked Noor to interrupt. "Don''t interrupt me if you want to know, otherwise I won''t go on." Noel frowned slightly and warned uncomfortably. "Sorry, the old man was a little too impulsive just now, and there won''t be another time." Seeing Noel''s dissatisfaction, Yamamoto Wonju also understood the importance of this information and apologized. "1000 years ago, after 900 years after the war, Youhabach regained his heartbeat, and it took another 90 years for Youhabach to regain consciousness." "And just six years ago, Youhabach used the sacred force to forcefully take away the spiritual power of all the mixed blood destroyers in the world to restore the power of the past." "Now, U-Habach is gradually recovering its former strength, but it will take at least a year or two to completely restore its former strength, and it has recruited many destroyers in these years to restore consciousness, so it must be dealt with at that time. Not only is he alone, but also a large number of destroyers who follow his powerful strength." "As long as Youhabach fully restores power, then whether it is the virtual circle, the present world, and the Corpse Soul Realm are the targets of his attack, and the Corpse Soul Realm is definitely the object of key care." auzw.com "How about, this information is satisfactory." Noel said it in one breath, but he didn''t explain everything, and he kept a little bit of it. In addition to the fact that the heavy country Yamamoto Yuanyu was shocked by this information, the captain and deputy captain at the scene did not understand the importance of this information at all, and even the friend Habach did not know anyone, the only thing he could understand was This matter is related to the destruction of the division. No way, after all, it was a thing a thousand years ago. Except for one person from Yamamoto Yuanliu, the other captains and deputy captains did not know how many times they changed. At this time, Yamamoto Yuanliu, a heavy country, did not doubt what Noel said at all. Because it is very clear that if it is really like Noel said, You Habach will attack the three areas of the virtual circle, this world, and the soul world, then he is the enemy of everyone. The most important thing is that during the period when Noel spoke out this information, Shigekimoto Yamamoto has been observing, and found no signs of lying at all. "Now I can get paid, right?" Seeing Yamamoto Yuanliu Chung-guo kept silent, Noor did not plan to wait that long. "Please, please." After returning to God, Yamamoto Yuanliu nodded and nodded, then said to everyone: "Release, no one can stop." "Captain!" Seeing the truth made Noel take the bipolar, all the gods of death were anxious. "I''ll explain to you later, and now I''ll do what I say." It is clear that the thoughts of the gods of death, but Yamamoto Yuanliu Chongguo has not changed his attention, and he does not intend to explain anything now. In this way, Noel swaggered toward the bipolar, and the deaths could only watch with their teeth clenched, but could not do anything to prevent it. Soon, coming to the place where the bipolar was placed, Noel immediately waved his right hand and put the bipolar into the storage space. Through the contract, I contacted the two Huatian mad bones and asked them to come here, and then Noor slowly walked to the U-flower, intending to take her away from the corpse soul world. After all, before the situation of Mao Zhihua protecting herself, she can no longer stay in the world of corpse soul, or wait for the new central 46 room to take office, then she will be tried for the first time, so Noel is impossible Leave her again, even if she doesn''t want to, she will forcefully take it away. Hua Tian''s mad bones were very fast, and did not make people wait for too long, but the arrival of the two made the gods of death alert again. Now that the people have arrived, it seems that there is no need to stay in the Soul Realm, and Noel immediately opens the portal. "Senior Yamamoto, the destroyer under Youhabach is very strong. Now the captain of the 13th Guardian Team is not an opponent. While there is still time to step up and practice," Noel kindly reminded before leaving. .. v6 Chapter 82： Everything is under my control Present world: Sorazucho. Through the portal, Noel led the four daughters back to their home in Suzakucho. The three girls who stayed at home were the first time Noel appeared at home. They immediately sensed it and hurried to the living room. When we arrived at the living room, we saw three women who didn''t know besides Noel and Maohua. "Nuo Nuo caught me!" After coming to the living room, Ba Qianliu flew towards Nuo Er, screaming happily. "I''m back." After catching the 8,000 flow that flew, Noel rubbed her little head, then smiled at the other two. "Welcome back." Nilu and Shinsaki glanced at each other with a smile, and of course did not go to the U-Flower. Welcome: "Welcome to you, Master U-Flower." "Well, long time no see." Mao Zhihua nodded with a smile. In the following time, Noel introduced the three girls to Hua Tian''s mad bones, and Ye Yi who had not changed back to the black cat. In addition to the night of being forced to bring back, Huatian mad bones quickly merged into a few girls. Of course, Noel did not forget to exchange converters for several women, and told them the purpose of the converter, so that they can directly convert from spirit to flesh. After Mao Zehua, Huatian, Mad Bone, and Ye Yiyi were all converted from spirit to flesh, Shinsaki took them and introduced them at home. Ye Yi, who understood only the objects of this world, did not follow along, but stayed in the living room with Noel. "Something you want to ask, you just ask." Seeing the night hesitated, and Noel had long noticed that she had something to say, just waiting for the opportunity. "Obviously you can leave blue dye, but why don''t you shoot?" Noel said so, and he no longer hesitated at night. "I don''t seem to have that obligation, so why should I shoot?" Looking at Ye Yi, Noel asked back. "Lanran and the virtual circle''s big virtual teamed up, he also got the jade that broke through the critical point of the virtual and the death, don''t you worry about his strength surpassing you?" "The most important thing is that now that he has the blue dye of Bengyu, plus his ability to kill the soul and the moon, then he can quickly build an army, and it is still a very terrifying army." auzw.com "By that time, Lanran will first attack the palace under the sky and completely unify the virtual circle." "A lot of ants bite the elephant, will you understand this?" Ye Yi talked so much, and worried that if the virtual circle was completely ruled by blue dye, then he would definitely attack the corpse soul world. Although it is not clear to what extent Beng Yu can strengthen Daxu, Ye Yi can estimate that it will never be lower than the deputy captain level of death, and may even strengthen Daxu, which is more powerful than the captain level. The situation of Corpse Soul Realm will become very bad. "In the face of absolute power, the ants are only ants after all, and no more than a group of people, it is impossible to achieve a major event." For Ye Yi said, Noel did not care, and did not care at all. "I also know that you are very strong, and that you have obtained a ridiculous degree, but now that you have the blue dye of Bengyu, it is still possible to surpass you. It is only a matter of time." He didn''t take Blue Dye at all, and Ye Yi reminded with a slight frown. "Bian Yu, who was snatched by Lanran, has limited energy and is not endless." After that, Noel stripped off his jacket and exposed the murderous hole. "What do you want to do?!" Noel''s sudden move shocked Ye Yi and thought of some bad pictures. He quickly covered his body with his hands and shrank back quickly. "Don''t think about it, please read it clearly and call again." Seeing Ye Yi''s thoughts twisted, Noel pointed at the murderously. "Beng Yu!" Looking forward to the past, Ye Yi saw Beng Yu embedded in Noel''s fierce mouth, and his eyes widened incredulously: "This... how is this possible!" "Nothing is impossible. Although it is said that the blue dye snatched away is also the jadeite, but the energy of the jadeite is limited, that is to say, there is no use up, but the energy of my jadeite is infinite." Noel shrugged and disappeared, explaining to Ye Yi while putting on his jacket. "Limited? Infinite?" Wen Yan, Ye Yi thought carefully, and soon understood the meaning of Noel, asked in order to determine the idea: "You mean, the jade that was taken away by Lan Ran was fake, and The one on you is real?" "Yes." Noel nodded, and then explained: "When Lucia was in this world, I had already replaced Bengyu with a beam, and everything was under my control." "Lanran regards everyone as a chess piece, but he never thinks that he is just your chess piece. No wonder you are not worried at all." Ye Yihao fully understood that he was just worrying blindly. A little sympathy for blue dyeing. I understand it, but Ye Yiwan didnt expect that he and Urayasu Yusuke wanted to deal with the blue dye for many years. He was just a **** in Noels hand. At this moment, he feels that Noel is very scary. If he offends him, he will definitely It is impossible to be alive. Because of this, Ye Yi knew that it was impossible for him to escape from Noel''s palm in his life, and he even had a little doubt that he deliberately let himself go a few decades ago. On the night of the cranky night, he didn''t say a word, nor did Noel say anything. In this way, the two sat so quietly, until the few women who just went to the house came back, the living room gradually became lively. .. v6 Chapter 83： license Due to this incident. Caused the four captains to betray the corpse soul world, and the four captains who lost the captain were completely messed up, but after the continuous efforts of the deputy captains, it was finally suppressed. Not only that. It was also because Noel said that he was here to rob people, so the thirteenth team of the Guardian conducted an investigation and soon found that someone was really gone. But the two who disappeared were Zhibo Konghe and Ise Qixu, and then there was no more. Ke Zhibos younger brother and Jingle Chunshui, who was seriously injured, were unable to calmly recuperate. The two disregarded their injuries and clamored to get the two missing women back. It''s a pity that it doesn''t make any use of eggs, and none of them can leave, and can only worry in their hearts. Today''s situation in the Soul World is probably like this. After a few days. Kurosaki Ichigo and others who stayed in Healing Soul Realm and others have recovered their injuries, so they do not intend to remain in the Soul Realm. Wait for the plan to leave, and this plan will be accepted soon, but you still have to wait for the gate to be ready. While I was not ready to wear the boundary gate, the hand-crafted Ishida Yulong was also prepared to prepare the worldly clothing for himself, Inoue Oji, and Chadu Taihu. There is no way. After fighting in the Lingting court a few days ago, the clothes of the three people have been completely reimbursed, and a set must be remade. After all, wearing a dead tyrant costume composed of spirit sons, and then passing through the boundary gate with the conversion device of the spirit son, the dead tyrant costume returned to the three people of the present world will disappear, and the final result is that the three people streak. Inoue Orihime also took advantage of this time and ran to the rotten wood home to find Lucia, but she was originally a cheerful past, but she lost her face. Not because of anything else, it was just that Lucia did not plan to return to the present world with them. The only comfort is that she learns that the original Lucias crime was cancelled and she will not be sentenced again. Back to the place where he lived temporarily, Inoue Inoue also told Kurosaki Ichigo and others, but the three men understood why Lucia was like this. First, Lucia is the death of the corpse soul world. Even if the previous charges have been cancelled, her home is in the corpse soul world instead of the present world, so it is impossible to go back together. Second, after this incident, Lucia discovered her own shortcomings and planned to practice well in the corpse soul world to strive to quickly restore her own power of death. The next day... auzw.com After a day of waiting, the gate through the boundary was ready, and Kurosaki Ichigo and others were also called. Of course, today there are a lot of captains and deputy captains of the 13th Guards team, who came to the front gate to see off Kurosaki and others. "This is the official gate for crossing the boundary. Of course, the Lingzi converter was also added for you." Introduced, Shizuhiro Fuzhu took out a brand and handed it to Kurosaki Ichigo. "Ichigo Jun , Give you this." "What''s this?" After taking the sign, Kurosaki looked at it for a moment and asked, puzzled. "This is the agent''s battle permit. In the occasions where the agent''s agent appears to be advantageous, there are provisions to hand this over to the other party. As long as you use this thing, you can become the **** of death at any time." Seeing Kurosaki''s ignorance, Shizuhiro of Futake took the road. "It turns out so!" Kurosaki nodded and realized that the brand was a good thing, smiled and raised the sign in his hand, and thanked: "This guy thank you, and I accepted it." Everyone, you said goodbye to me, and the door to the boundary has been opened. Under the reminder of Shizuhiro Fuzhu, this stopped the continued conversation. "Goodbye, Lucia." Before leaving, Kurosaki looked at Lucia and said goodbye to her with a smile. "Well, thank you, Ichigo, and thank you all." Looking at the back of Ichigo Kurosaki and others, Lucia thanked again. Under the gaze of the gods of death, Kurosaki Ichigo and others entered the piercing gate that emits strong light, and then disappeared in front of everyone. But it was unexpected... Entering the interior of the gate, it was found that the passage back to the present world is the same as the original passage. It didn''t take long before I walked in the passage. Suddenly met Kurosaki Ichigo and others again, chasing madly behind the four people. This situation is exactly the same as when he came. "I''m going to go! What kind of formal is this!" Turning around, he was chasing the reluctance in the back, Kurosaki complained depressingly. "Oh!" Ishida Yulong remembered something, and said to the three people: "Before, Mr. Shizuhiro Fuzhu seems to have told me that because we are not the gods of death and cannot use Hell Butterfly, we will definitely be arrested and found after entering. We better stop staying and rush out." "You said earlier!!" Wen Yan, Ichiguro Kurosaki, Inoue Oji, and Chadu Taihu roared to Ishida Yulong. "Hehe... I just patted goodbye, so I forgot about it." Embarrassed smile, Ishida Yulong caught up and quickly caught up, said quickly: "All in all, let''s run quickly, that thing has to chase Come up!" "Everyone is working hard. I have seen the light source, and the exit is not far in front!" Seeing the light source in front, Orihi Inoue pointed at the light source and reminded the three people beside him. Upon hearing this, the four of them suddenly accelerated, so they quickly rushed out of the tunnel. Just rushed out of the channel together, but did not get rid of the forcible chase and were happy, but the four people looked at you with a funny expression. .. v6 Chapter 84： Barvent "Ah!!!" The four screamed in unison. The entrance of this world is open in the sky, so the four people who just rushed out directly stepped into the sky and fell from the sky. The four people who wanted to save themselves were suddenly shot by a large piece of cloth and wrapped into a ball. Uncle quickly appeared and caught the ball wrapped by the four people, and finally landed on Puyuan Xizhu to control the flying carpet. Flying carpet: A piece of white cloth that can carry several people flying in the air, and will change the direction of the flight at will according to the user''s wishes. Immediately afterwards, the four were released. "Welcome back, everybody." Hirosuke Uehara, who is in control of the flying carpet, welcomed the four returning. "Huh? Mr. Urahara..." After hearing the words, Kurosaki knew that he and others were saved by Ubara Kisuke. "Welcome back, Mr. Kurosaki." Urayasu responded. Although it was rescued by Urayasu Urayasu, but he was also pitted to the corpse soul world before, so Kurosaki Ichigo and others were silent. It was strange to see the atmosphere, and Urahara turned around and looked around. When he saw the expressions of the four people, he immediately guessed that they had learned the truth, but this was also something that was expected. "It seems that you already know." Reaching off his hat, Urahara Kisuke knelt down and bowed his head, sincerely apologizing: "I''m really sorry." "Hey! Don''t do that." Sighing, Kurosaki no longer cares, saying: "It''s enough, I''m not angry, nor are you doing anything bad, let alone I was saved by you, you It also made me stronger." "Yeah, yeah, Mr. Ubara just saved us, so I don''t need to apologize." Seeing Ubara''s help, Izuo Inoue persuaded. Under the persuasion of the four, Ubara Kisuke stopped kneeling and thanked the four for their forgiveness. Urahara, who changed back to a hippie smile again, only then discovered that there was one less person in the team, and Yee was not in this team. "Mr. Kurosaki, why didn''t Miss Yeichi come back with you?" I don''t understand why Yeichi was not there, and Urawa asked Yusuke Kurosaki. "Don''t the people of the Soul World tell you?" Heiqi asked, froze. "No, just notified me, telling you the approximate time you will come back, and let me pick you up." Urayasu helped shook his head. "Ah..." Kurosaki was so depressed, he scolded the souls of the corpse soul over and over again, and said, "Miss Yeyi was taken away, I don''t know where she was taken." "Please tell me what the man looks like and how things are going to happen." Urayasu frowned, and then asked Kurosaki Ichigo. "So, so, so, so" Kurosaki nodded and said the whole process of what happened. auzw.com After listening to the narrative, not only did Urayasu Urasu know what happened, even the three of Inoue Orihime, Ishida Yulong, and Chadu Taihu didnt know Yeyi until now Was taken away. Everyone was silent, not knowing what they were thinking. It didn''t take long for Ushihara to speak first, saying that he would send Kurosaki and others to go home. In the following time, Urayasu Urushi sent the four people back without mentioning Ye Yi. Half a month later, Ichiro Kurosaki and others have also started school for some time. During this period of time, apart from the fact that the ants were invading the world, nothing special happened. At this time, Noor, who was idle, bored, and had nothing to do, only brought Mao Zhihua to the road. The two held hands and walked slowly along the lively streets, talking and laughing along the way. "Noel, when I went out a few days ago, I found some weirdos." Suddenly thinking of something, I thought Noel would be interested, and said Mao Zhihua with a smile. "Weirdo? What weirdo?" Hearing, Noel was interested and asked curiously. "Bavente is a human but non-human life body, also known as a soul hunter, a kind of existence that can absorb the soul of the dead to get immortality and enhance its own strength." "They have the appearance of human beings, but they have inhuman power, which is even close to the **** of death living in the corpse soul world, but they do not have the ability to control spiritual power like the **** of death. Therefore, they can neither get the creation of their The corpse soul world agrees, and it cannot be affirmed by humans. They are immortal and have great strength. This has already exceeded the standards of & humans, which is doomed to struggle in pain." "Having a powerful force, he will not control it, he will be chased and killed by the **** of death, and he will be regarded as a good meal by &xu, and he is still being rejected." "To put it simply, it was the product that was accidentally created when the Lingting Institute carried out the undead soul." "The mutant spirit spreads, spreads to the human world, and mixes with the human body, thus giving birth to Bavente." Seeing that Noel was interested, Mao Zhihua said all he knew. When he heard the three words of Bavente, Noel knew that he had now developed the Soul Hunter, but he did not interrupt the explanation of Mao Zhihua. Knowing to know, but not participating at all. No matter whether it is not old or immortal, or by absorbing soul to enhance strength, these two abilities are not required by Noor, after all, he already has it. As long as Bavent doesn''t come to trouble, Noor doesn''t plan to take care of their business, they can do whatever they want to do. At this moment, a man walked past him, attracting Noel''s attention. .. v6 Chapter 85： First Reaper "What''s wrong with Noel?" U-Flower asked doubtfully when Noel stopped suddenly. "It doesn''t seem to be boring anymore." Noel said with a smile as he turned his head to look at the figure that was moving away. "What do you mean?" Mao Zhihua also turned her head to look over, but a bunch of people didn''t know who Noor was looking at, but had no choice but to ask again. "I saw an interesting person, and that person has what I want, maybe you still know that person." Back to Mao Zhihua smiled, and then Noel explained. "People I might know?" I thought for a moment, but Mao Zhihua thought that he could think of people, and it must not be the one Noel said, so he was too lazy to continue to think about it, saying: "If I can guess , Then you will never ask me this way, you should tell me directly." "Yincheng Kongwu, the first agent of death." Noel continued to sell Guanzi, Nuoer said directly. "Have you really seen him?" Wen Yan, Mao Zhihua frowned slightly, thinking that many people Noel would say, but really didn''t think it would be Yincheng Kongwu. "Really, I''m not mistaken." Noel nodded. "Even if it''s really Yincheng Kongwu, but he''s just the predecessor''s agent of death, what can you want?" Thinking about it, Mao Zhihua couldn''t understand what the Yincheng Kongwu really had. Things are what Noll wants. "Of course, Yinwu Kongwu holds a technique, a technique called completion technique." Noel smiled slightly and said to Mao Zhihua. "Then let''s go find him." Knowing that Noel would not lie to himself, Mao Zhihua didn''t ask any more. Soon, Noel locked in the position of Yinwu Kongwu and walked there with Mao Zhihua. Yinwu Kongwu was locked, but Nuoer and Maozhihua walked slowly and unhurriedly without catching up. When locked by an unknown person, Ben Youzai''s Yincheng Kongwu discovered this situation the first time, but could not find anyone to lock himself. Ding Ding stood patiently and waited for a while. After waiting for a while, he didn''t find the target appearing, but the feeling of being locked in was still there. "What is the purpose of the other party?" In desperation, Yincheng Kongwu moved quickly and said to himself. However, no matter where you move quickly, the feeling of being locked in does not disappear. Next, I tried various methods, but the end result was the same. Without any help, Yinwu Kongwu took out the phone in his pocket and quickly dialed someone''s phone. "Yuedao, I am Silver City." After the call was connected, without waiting for the other person to speak, Yincheng Kongwu said his situation, "Now I am being followed, and there is no way to get rid of it. No one to follow." auzw.com "Silver City, are you letting me help?" the man called Yuedao asked at the other end of the phone. "No." Directly denied, Yincheng Kongwu felt that there was no way for him to find people, even if people came over, it was useless. I thought about it and said: "The person who follows me is not simple, you first call the members. Hurry back to the apartment and wait for me to lead people back." "Silver City, after I have summoned everyone back, I will call you again." After that, Yuedao hung up the phone. Put away the mobile phone, Yinwu Kongwu reduced the speed of movement, and slowly strolled on the street. Time passes by one minute and one second. After shopping for more than half an hour, the cell phone in my pocket rang again, and after a few words, the empty city of Yincheng Kongwu connected and hung up the phone directly. After being informed, Yuedao had already summoned all the members back, and Yinwu Kongwu stopped wandering around. Pretending to be casual, Yincheng Kongwu slightly accelerated towards the stronghold. The more and more remote, the fewer pedestrians on the road. After a long time, I came to an old apartment in Diyuan Qiding, Mingmu City, and I could hardly see anyone near here. Going to the entrance of the old apartment, Kongwu Yincheng took out a black and white stripe pattern, which reads &wele-to-our-xcution&, and used this card to open the door at the entrance and enter the apartment. . "Silver City, is the person following me coming?" Yincheng Kongwu walked into the living room and Yuedao looked at him and asked him. "Well." Yinwu Kongwu nodded. "Mr. Yincheng was tracked?" Wearing a white fluffy cap with two wide fluffs, long fuchsia hair tied into a pair of ponytails, with a long bangs covering the forehead, and the right side is close to the long part of the ear, red double pupil Asked the girl. "Liluka, I am indeed being followed, and I can''t find someone to follow, even if I can''t get rid of the other party." Seeing the girl asked, Yinwu Kongwu knew that Yuedao hadn''t said anything, so she asked The members of the house explained. "It seems that the person following is not easy to deal with." A middle-aged man wearing a blindfold in his right eye, wearing a beard, wearing a waiter''s clothing, and carrying a whip, said while wiping a wine glass at the bar. "There is nothing to worry about. As long as the person appears, that person will not be able to run away." Wearing a black cap, wearing a black trench coat and trousers, wearing a white scarf, with blond hair, playing with a handheld Said the boy. "Don''t care, people who can''t get rid of Silver City, let''s be careful." Women with short hair in black long-sleeved blouses and white trousers, brown skin, and thick lips think that the person who comes is definitely not simple. Those present reminded. "Liluka, Taozawa, Xuexu, Jack, it is because I feel that the person who is tracking is not simple, I will contact Yuedao to call you back, so you must not be careless." There is a bad hunch. Yincheng Kongwu lingered in his heart and said very seriously. .. v6 Chapter 86： I want to [finish now] The six people in the old apartment had waited for almost two hours, but they didn''t even see a ghost, and now they wonder if Yincheng Kongwu is so attentive, and no one is following him at all. Outside of the old apartment, the two of them walking and playing along the way finally walked here slowly. After all, the Yinwu Kongwu was locked before, no matter where he ran, and he was not in a hurry to meet him, so the two of them took their time. In the case of Yinwu Kongwu, he thought that someone was closely following him, so he made his heart go up and down. In fact, he scared himself. "According to his previous performance, it should have been found to be tracked, but he stayed here for so long, either he was ambushed in it, or he lived in this place." Looking at the old apartment, Noel said Said to himself. "In the old apartment, there are six people in the empty city of Silver City, and they are all gathered together." Mao Zhihua will tell the situation of Noel beside him. "Six people get together, it seems to prevent us from getting orders, and wait for us to take the initiative to show up." Wen Yan, Noel thought for a moment and analyzed. "What you are doing now seems to know that there may be traps in it, and you must go in." Originally, I wanted to persuade you to come back next time, but after seeing the appearance of Noel, Mao Zhihua knew that persuasion was useless. Too. "What can you do with traps, do you think it''s useful to me?" No matter how many traps there are, Noel didn''t care about it at all, and didn''t take the six people in his eyes at all. "Okay, I really can''t do anything to you." Thinking carefully, Mao Zhihua thought that Noel made sense, and the six people in the old apartment really couldn''t pose a threat to him. "Lie, are you staying outside and waiting for me, or are you going in with me?" Looking at Mao Zhihua, Noel asked with a smile. "I want to see the finished surgery with my own eyes, I''ll go in with you." Curious about the finished surgery, Mao Zhihua decided to see it with his own eyes. Noel calculated quickly, tearing open the space in front of him with his bare hands, and using his own ability to open up a channel. When the two walked in side by side, the torn space closed instantly, and the space returned to its original appearance. Living room in old apartment. Except for Yinwu Kongwu who was uneasy, all the other five people were a little impatient, and their patience was almost completely polished. Just then, behind the sofa where Liluka was sitting, the space was torn apart silently, and the two slowly walked out of it. The coming person appeared in this way, which was completely unforeseen by the people of Yincheng Kongwu and others, who thought it would be to break through the door or sneak in without knowing it. Even Liluka didn''t notice behind her, but found that the five people in the living room looked at themselves with hell, which made her feel a little inexplicable. auzw.com "I said, why do you all look at me like hell?" Liluka frowned and asked in confusion. "You...you...after you..." Xue Xu''s words were not finished yet. "They didn''t see any ghosts, let alone I was more handsome than ghosts." Noel said with a smile on his face when he put his hand on top of Liluka''s head. Hearing the words from behind, Liluka instantly understood what was going on, and her little head was still in the hands of others. At this time, she did not dare to act lightly. The others also recovered, and found that Liluka became the hostage of the other party, which turned out to be very bad for them. The five stood up quickly, staring at the two people who appeared in the living room, and they were ready to fight. "Don''t look like you''re going to fight, you will make me unable to help, and then kill you all." Noel smiled, but threatened. "Don''t believe it, he really might do that, so you better sit down." In order to deter these people, Mao Zhihua released the spirit pressure, gentle and peaceful and laughed. With the release of the captain-level spiritual pressure, except for Yincheng Kongwu and Yuejiu Xiulang, who were only slightly pressed to bend their waists, the other three people were crushed by the spiritual pressure and fell back to their own There was no movement in the seat. A captain-level death, an existence of unknown strength. Even if they can withstand the spiritual pressure, the two of Yincheng Kongwu and Yuejiu Xiulang now dare not easily do it. Therefore, the two people who withstood the captain''s spirit pressure, after giving each other a glance, gave up resistance and sat back in position. Seeing that all five returned to their seats, Mao Zhihua nodded with satisfaction, and then recovered the released spirit pressure. "Captain Maozhihua, I haven''t seen you for a long time." As an agent of the first generation of Reaper, Kongwu Yincheng of course has seen the flower of Maozhi, but he didn''t understand the purpose of the opponent. "I came with my man, and I am not a captain anymore." Armed with Noel''s hand, Mao Zhihua smiled back. "This gentleman, what should I call it?" After a little observation, but Yincheng Kongwu didn''t realize that Noel was nothing special. Simply put, it was just an ordinary person, and he couldn''t even feel the slight pressure. "My name is Noel. The purpose of coming here is also very simple. I want to finish the operation." Noel said his purpose without turning around. "Mr. Noel, if you want to finish learning the technique, we can sit down and talk slowly, but can you please let her go first." I was very surprised. Yinwu Kongwu couldn''t figure out how the other party knew and remained calm. Road. "You misunderstood, I was talking about it, not learning." Nothing meant anything, Noel corrected with a smile. .. v6 Chapter 87： 【Manipulate the past】 "What do you mean?" Silver City Kongwu asked with a frown. "The meaning is very simple. It''s much faster than learning directly from one of you." Noor said bluntly after glancing at the five. "What!!" Wen Yan cried out in unison except for Liluka who was caught. It''s just okay to learn the present technique, but Noel is trying to seize one of the present techniques, which makes five people unable to remain calm. If they had just awakened to complete the technique, they would give up the technique without hesitation, so that they could return to a peaceful life instead of being treated as a monster by those around them. But over the years, these people have discovered that the completion of the technique can bring many benefits to themselves, and now of course they are not willing to give up. Not to mention far, anyway, these six people who will be able to complete the technique, they are unwilling to lose the technique. In order not to lose the complete technique, then you can only resist. However, these talents have just got up from their seats and are preparing to launch the current surgery. "Everyone said there was no way to fight, it would make me have the urge to kill you, why can''t you understand human words." Noel appeared in the bar instantly, with his hand running through the murderous mouth from behind Tanaza . "Wh...what...when..." Tanaze looked down, but saw a hand running through his fierce mouth, holding a still-moving heart, and said while vomiting blood: " Then...that...that is mine...please give it back..." Tatsuze''s words suffocated before he finished speaking, and the brutal methods of Noel scared the rest of them. Noel, who was clearly in the line of sight, could easily kill one of them without any response from himself or others. The thought of resistance that had just risen was completely extinguished in an instant, and the fear in my heart was constantly growing. The person who felt the most fear among them should be the young girl Liluka. After seeing this scene today, she thought of her own situation before, and she was thankful that she didn''t move. "Time-tells-no-lies (time no rhetoric), it turned out to be the completion technique of time." After taking Taozawa completion technique, Noel drew his right hand and easily discarded the blood. "Don''t you..." Yuedao can be sure that Tazuzawa''s ability to complete the surgery is known to the five of them. "I did take the dead man''s completed technique." Noel''s figure flickered and appeared in front of Moon Island in an instant, laughing: "In this room, in addition to the dead man''s completed technique, your finished I am also very interested in manipulating the past, can you give it to me?" "You..." Noel suddenly appeared in front of him, and the unprepared Moon Island was scared to take a step back and tripped on the sofa by himself. "Relax, you lose the ability to complete the surgery at most, and then become a normal person, and will not die like him." One step forward, Noel''s right hand extended to Moon Island, and by the way warned: "If you If you want to resist, then you will definitely become dead, so its best not to be obedient." "Can you let them go after taking my complete operation?" Yuedao calmed down and asked Noel in front of him. auzw.com "Under the premise that they don''t do it, I will not do it to them, of course, if they have to find death, I will also complete them with good intentions." Then, Noel risked the right hand of dark power and has reached into Moon Island In my heart. The next second, Yuedao felt as if he had lost something. He wanted to try to see if he had been taken away from the present technique, but he finally gave up the idea. Yuedao was worried that if he had completed his current surgery at this time, Noel thought that he was going to resist, and as a result, everyone would be out of luck. This was not what he wanted to see. The process of capturing the current technique is quick. Noel slowly retracted his right hand, and Yuedao''s heart didn''t have any scars, nor was he killed like Tawazawa, but he became an ordinary person. After getting the desired completion technique, Noel flashed back to the side of U-Flower, and tore the space quickly with his bare hands. "correct!" "There was just a maid in the house, this girl called Liluka, and I took it by the way." "Also, you are welcome to seek revenge at any time." Thinking of something, Noel lifted Liluka, who didn''t dare to move, took her and Mao Zhihua into the torn space, and finally disappeared in the living room. As the torn spaces combined, the four survivors breathed a sigh of relief, but sweat soaked their clothes. "Yuedao, was your complete operation really taken away?" After slowing down, Yincheng Kongwu looked at Yuedao and asked with a frown. Seeing the silver city Kung Wu asked, and both Jack and Xue Xu looked over, and they knew they were also very curious. Okay, Yuedao himself is also very curious about whether or not the actual operation has been taken away. In the usual way, I tried to start the operation, but the results of the hair change were all there. I tried several times in a row, but the results were the same. "Silver City, I can''t continue to help you in the future." After that, Yuedao stood up and walked towards the gate. Regarding the departure of Yuedao, Yincheng Kongwu, who bowed his head with a black face, did not speak to keep him. Seeing this, the other two of them sat still and motionless, and said nothing. In fact, Yuedao and Yincheng Kongwu are also unscrupulous people for the purpose. As long as the other party loses its value, it will leave the other party without hesitation, and does not care about their life and death. .. v6 Chapter 88： Edit in the past Yuedao will take the initiative to leave the old apartment, because he knows that he has lost the ability to complete the operation, and he has no value at all. It is better to leave by himself than to be driven away. The absence of Yincheng Kongwu also believed that Yuedao was worthless, and staying could not help himself. The organization xcution established by Silver City lost three main forces on this day. Although, there are still a lot of people in Silver City who know how to complete the operation, but they are all characters who can''t get on the table. One by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one. Three people who left the tunnel. At this time, he has returned to the house in which he lives. After returning to the residence, I found the other women in the room. They did not come back together. A little tired, the flower of Mao took a rest upstairs. In the living room, only Liluka and Noel were left, their eyes wide open. Liluka shrank in the corner and looked at Noor with a terrified look, her body trembling slightly. "Two ponytails come to me." Noel said softly and peacefully, pointing his finger at Liluka. "No...don''t...don''t hurt me...." Wen Yan, Liluka was terrified, shaking her head vigorously, pitifully pleading, and didn''t leave the corner half a step. Seeing Liluka''s appearance now, Noel knew that she had scared her so badly that her horror towards herself had reached its zenith. After a while, it was impossible to change Liluka''s fear of herself, and Noel decided to ignore her first. Noel slowly closed his eyes and became familiar with the two abilities he had just acquired, not worrying about Liluka''s escape. Time goes by one minute and one second. Seeing that Noel was leaning on the sofa, he had been motionless for half an hour with his eyes closed. At this time, Liluka was a little relieved, but she thought of running away completely. Because it is clear that escape is absolutely impossible, and the result of being caught will be more mixed. Liluka, shrunk in the corner, began to imagine what fate he would have next, and whether he would die like Haze. Just thinking about the tragic death of Tanzawa, Liluka shivered involuntarily, and fear once again settled in her mind. Although, when Noel caught the time when he left, it seemed that he had a maid at home, so he would get him back, but Liluka could not believe it was that simple. auzw.com In Lilukahu''s contemplation, Noel thoroughly mastered the completed technique, opened his eyes with a smile on his face. Shining came to Liluka, and then a sword suddenly turned into her hand. When she didn''t respond at all, she used the sword turned into her fierce mouth. Through the completion technique obtained on Moon Island, Noel saw all her memories immediately after the phantom sword stabbed into Liluka''s murderous mouth. Liluka was born with the ability to complete the surgery. At the age of five, he realized that he had special powers. When he was seven years old, he fell in love with his neighbor. In order to keep the young man by her side, Liluka used the technique to close him in his plaything box. Will bring snacks into the plaything box and give it to the other party, but the other party is afraid of Liluka''s ability, so Liluka decided to let him go. As a result, the young man spread the news about Liluka''s ability, causing Liluka to be isolated by others. Later, at the invitation of Silver City, Liluka officially became a member of xcution. wait wait wait After reading these memories, Noel began to modify Liluka''s past, without hurting the other party, sandwiching his own existence into the other party''s past, and by the way erasing the clips sent today. The general content of the modification is: when Liluka was isolated by others, Noel appeared and adopted her at that time, and has been together from before to now, and she went to learn the maid in order to report Noel, and so on. Anyway, nothing is right without Silver City. After the modification, the sword was drawn out and the sword was dispersed immediately. Soon, Liluka sitting on the floor, her eyes recovered. "Huh? How do I sit on the ground?" Liluka, who was completely awake, found herself sitting on the floor, and Noel was standing in front of her again. My brother couldnt bear it, and finally he will overthrow me? I look forward to it! Im so shy!" "Uh..." Although it was very quiet, Noel could hear it clearly, thinking: Ill go! What happened? Did you accidentally add strange memories? "Brother...brother, let''s not be here, come back to the room, okay?" Liluka, who shyly answered, quickly stood up from the ground and said squirmingly. "Okay, let''s go back...." Subconsciously responded, saying that half of Noel had reacted and quickly changed his mouth: "No! Liluka, I still have something to do. The ingredients in the refrigerator are almost gone. You buy it for you Come back with some ingredients." "Okay." Seeing Noel''s seriousness, Liluka complained as she walked towards the gate: "I already know how to take the initiative, hey! No! I can''t make such mistakes in the future, and I will fight for the next move. Brother won!" "Now I can be 100% sure that I must have accidentally added a strange memory." Looking at Liluka''s back, Noel heard her words clearly, but she didn''t change her mind. Seeing that Liluka was modified successfully, Noel was ready to use it on Ise Qixu. There was no way to do the training for half a month, but Ise Qixu did not succumb at all, which really made Noel do nothing. .. v6 Chapter 89： 【Eight Mirror Sword】 Ise Qixu is not like Zhibo Konghe. Konghe and her younger brother are her weaknesses. Her brother is also her weakness, but Ise Qixu does not have these weaknesses, which leaves Noel with nowhere to start. After all, I just wanted to let Ise Qixu succumb instead of turning her into a bitch. Now it''s time to go, and the ability to complete the surgery has just solved this problem, no longer have to worry about this matter. Of course, this manipulation of past completion is not inevitable. If you use this ability again to cut an object that has been "into the past" or Noel dies, the cut object will return to its normal state. However, in terms of such conditions, almost no one can do it. Of course, Noel would not use the power, and then go to cut the object of the modified past, and the person who wanted to kill him, it seems to him that the person has not been born yet. The most important point is that as long as those objects that have been modified in the past and then signed the contract with Noel, even if the current technique is cracked, it will not help. Release the imprisoned Ise Qixu. In a blink of an eye, Ise Qixu discovered that his environment had changed, and wanted to take advantage of this rare opportunity to escape, but soon discovered that Noel was standing in front of her. Even so, she did not give up the idea of ??escape. "The four gray ropes of the bound Dao!" It was tossed for half a month, but now Ise Qixu used the only remaining spiritual power to issue the bound Dao in order to escape from the magic palm. As Lingyan fell, a rope-shaped light cord was made by spiritual force and quickly wrapped around Noel. Ise Qixu knew very well that the four gray ropes of the binding road can only buy himself a little time, so he turned around and ran away without saying anything. However, she was still miscalculated after all. "I didn''t expect that I was tossing for more than half a month, and you still have the strength to escape." The light cable was easily cut off, and Noel again turned into a sword and moved to the front of Ise Qixu, completely blocking it The way she left. Noel appeared too suddenly, and Ise Qixu didn''t expect it, so it was too late to stop. Slammed into Noel''s arms directly, and the sword transformed into his hand also penetrated from Ise Qixu''s abdomen. With the experience of one operation, this time it is much faster to use the manipulation to complete the present technique, and the past of Ise Qixu will be modified in a moment. Noel sandwiched his own existence and turned himself into the most important person for her except for Ise Qixu''s mother. auzw.com "Sir Noel, am I not doing your undercover in Lingting?" The restored Ise Qixu looked around in confusion, and finally asked Noel. "Half a month ago, because your undercover identity was exposed, so I took you back and helped you to recapture the family chopper." Noel smiled and said with a gentle head of Ise Qixu . "It seems so..." I thought about it carefully, and Ise Qixu verified Noel''s words from the memory. "That''s right!" From the storage space, Noel took out something, handed it to Ise Qixu, and smiled: "This is your Ise family, a sword that has been passed down from generation to generation. , It is now the original owner." "The chopper blade passed down from generation to generation in our family?" After taking the eight-mirror sword in the bag, Ise Qixu slowly took it out of the bag. After removing the bag, the appearance is ruler-shaped, with four prisms on each side, sword spikes attached to the end of the handle and the hand guard, and a bladeless chopping knife, presented in the hands of Ise Qixu. The moment I touched the Eight Mirror Sword, Ise Qixu clearly felt that he could use this bladeless sword. "Master Noel, what''s so special about these eight mirror swords?" Since the family passed down from generation to generation, this eight mirror sword must be special, Ise Qixu asked Noel. "Of course." Noel nodded with a smile and explained to Ise Qixu: "This is a ceremonial blade of sword, which is invalid for people and cannot be cut. But when confronted with God, he Accept the power of God and swing it to all directions, enough to eliminate any sacred things you touch." "It can''t cut people, it can only be effective on gods and sacred things. This..." It is very powerful, but it is actually useless. Ise Qixu complained: "This is useless. " "The eight mirror swords can receive the power of God, and there is a **** standing beside you. You can accept my divine power through the eight mirror swords, and then use the received divine power to accept the enemy." Holding the hand of Ise Qixu , Noel took her to the sofa and sat down, explaining slowly. "Don''t you just say that the power of the gods received by the Eight Mirror Sword can only destroy the sacred things?" Looking at Noel beside him, Ise Qixu still had doubts. "My divine power is a little special. You will know it if you feel a little bit." Then, Noel appeared a black sphere of light on the palm of his hand, signaling Ise Qixu to feel it. Less than a second after touching the black sphere of light, Ise Qixu withdrew his hand, shrinking in horror into Noel''s arms, the whole person was shaking continually, and the clothes on his body had been soaked by sweat. Then I touched the moment of divine power condensed by Noel. Ise Qixu clearly felt that death, destruction, killing, madness, etc., just for a short moment, almost made her completely collapse. "Good, it''s okay." Arm around Ise Qixu, Nuoer caressed her back, said easily: "This is just what you feel, not what you experienced, forget those don''t think about it." With Noel''s words, ISE Qixu stopped shaking and slowly calmed down. .. v6 Chapter 90： You dream! Liluka and Ise Qixu, both of them have completed the past changes. In the end, even Zhibo Konghe is no exception. The three of them fell into the devil''s cave completely, and there is no possibility of climbing out again. And in the days to come. From the blue dye traitor to the present, that is, not long after the end of the soul hunting chapter, it has been several months. During this period, Noel did not participate in the plot of Soul Hunting, and the organization of Silver City Kongwu did not come to trouble, so Shutan spent a few months. At the moment, there was a slight earthquake in Sorakucho, but it only stopped for a while, but this made Noel know that Shutan''s days were over. Noel and all the girls at home looked in the same direction. "According to my calculations, the experiment of using blue jade with blue dye took at least a year. I didn''t expect it to be so fast." Putting down the palm of his hand, Noel sighed out of the window. "Noel, a lot of souls of the dead have disappeared!" shrieked Shina, who sensed that a lot of souls had disappeared. "Xiao Zhen Saki, you can''t save those souls in a hurry, they are all absorbed by the broken face." Xiao Ba Qianli shook his head, knowing Shin Saki''s thoughts. "From the point of view of spirit pressure, this is absorbing the broken surface of the soul on a large scale, and the level is Achucus." From the feeling of spirit pressure, Nilu made a judgment. "In addition to that Achkas level broken surface, there is also a Vastod level broken surface, but he has a good control of his spiritual pressure, not as chaotic as the Achukkas broken surface. "Noel smiled slightly and added to Nilu." "You plan to discuss this way?" After the night came back to God, seeing a few people unhurriedly discussing, there was no plan to manage this matter at all. A large number of strangers'' souls were taken away, and the really kind-hearted Saki really wanted to take care of it, but before Noel nodded, she really didn''t dare to walk out of the house for half a step, and was afraid that she would be dissatisfied with her actions. The rest of the people''s ideas are even simpler, and they don''t care about it at all. Only Ye Yi was anxious about the two powerful broken faces in this world, but she was limited by Noel to the spiritual power of her body, so even the anxiety was useless. "Kitty, don''t you want us to take care of this business?" Noel asked with a smile, turning his head to look at Ye Yi. "..." Ye Yi opened his mouth a few times, but only then discovered that there was no reason to convince Noel. "Yeichi, there was such a big noise in the broken face. Someone has definitely rushed past, which doesn''t need us to worry about at all." A small sip of tea, slowly put the tea cup down, Mao Zhihua smiled. "But..." It is clear that when there is such a big noise, someone will definitely rush over, but Ye Yi is worried that the rushed person will be invincible. "These two broken faces will come to this world, just for temptation. They will not be easy to move, and the people who rushed over will get the most injuries." Noel said with certainty when interrupting Ye Yi. auzw.com "What do you know?" Noel could say that, then he absolutely knew what secrets, and asked with a frown at night. "I do know a lot of secrets, even knowing all the plans of Blue Dye, and what will happen in the future." Without answering Ye Yi''s question, Nuoerxie said with a smile: "If you want to know, wait for your day After you voluntarily dedicate yourself, you will want to know what will happen, and I will tell you when that happens. "You!" Wen Yan said, Ye Yi''s face was reddish and she gritted her teeth: "You dream!" After that, he left the living room angrily at night and ran upstairs. After going upstairs at night, the girls who had no plans to do business at all started to do their own thing. But Noel did not continue to play the handheld, of course, did not run to do business, but frowned and thought about something. "What''s wrong?" Observing the situation of Noel, Mao Zhihua walked to him and sat down, asking with confusion. "Although Bianyu was taken out of me, the energy of the fake Bianyu was quite sufficient, which allowed Blue Dye to make a lot of broken faces." Without any intention to conceal, Noel said honestly: "Tiangai''s base camp is now only Hellebel. A broken face of Vastoder level, I am a little uneasy." "Then I''ll go back to Tiangai for help." After learning about Noel''s troubles, Mao Zhihua smiled gently and peacefully. "Nuo Nuo, I''m going back to help." After hearing the conversation between the two of them, Xiao Baqianliu flew into Noel''s arms, holding his small hand high. "I''ll go back to help, too." Yi Nilu''s strength, of course, also heard the conversation between the two, and quickly said. "And..." The true words haven''t been finished yet. "Masaki, you can stay with Noel." Knowing what Misaki had to say, after interrupting her, Mao Zhihua said to her. "Hmm, Xiao Zhen Saki stayed with Nono." Xiao Baqianli nodded. After some persuasion, Shinsaki, who wanted to go back together to help, was eventually persuaded to stay. As for the remaining three girls, they are very self-aware, they know that their strength is not enough, even if they go, they can''t help, and they are very likely to help, so the three did not speak. The candidates to go back to Shou Base Camp: Mao Zhihua, Nilu, Xiaobaqianliu three people. With the sky cover of the three people returning to the imaginary circle, as long as Lan Ran didn''t go to the sky cover in person, there wouldn''t be any big problems. Of course, in order to prevent Lan Ran from personally attacking Tian Gai, Noel exchanged a large number of defensive mirrors for the complete hypnotic props, and let Mao Zhihua take the palace back to Tian Gai for everyone. Everything is ready, Noel let the system open the passage to the Tiangai Palace, and sent three people out of this world. .. v6 Chapter 91： Machi real buzz empty seats The next day. Due to the intrusion of the world yesterday, in the morning today, several deaths came to Sorachi. The gods of death who came to this world are: captain Hibiya Toshiro, deputy captains Matsumoto Ranju, Asani Love, Akigi Rukia, the third spot, and the fifth seat Ayasegawa bow. Although these deaths have been limited by their spiritual pressure, they were sensed as soon as they arrived in this world. In the evening, the captain and deputy captain of the Shifan team came to the opposite of Noel''s house, that is, the family of Inoue Oji. This is so that Noel can determine where the current plot has developed. Matsumoto Ranju lived in Inoue Oji''s house, and Rifangu Dongshilang was reluctant to go in, so he stayed on the roof and guarded. At the same time, in the sky far away from here, six broken faces emerged from the black cavity. "The gods of death, broken faces, and masks are all in Suzakucho now. This is really lively." After the exercise, Noel hugged Shinsaki, who was blushing, looking at the night sky road outside the window. "I came here yesterday, how come again today?" Saki frowned slightly, wondering why the broken surface appeared so frequently. "If you observe and test, then it was done yesterday. If you are here to attack this world, it is impossible to have only six broken faces." Rubbing Shinsaki''s locked eyebrows, Noel gave her analysis and puzzled: "So There is only one possibility left. These six broken faces are self-proclaimed, sneaking from the virtual circle to the present world." "Then..." Shinsaki just wanted to say something, but suddenly stopped, looked out the window and said, "Come!" "The **** broken surface of the two Kylian evolutions." Instantly learned that the strength of the two broken surfaces that came to this side, Noel said disdainfully. "Noel, they are fighting with Death near here, and it is likely to spread to us. We should take some protective measures." Then, Saki climbed from Noel''s arms, quickly picked up his clothes and put them on, and then hurriedly Run downstairs. Noel did not stop. After all, Shinsaki was originally a pure blood destroyer, and she would protect the enchantment quite a lot, and she did it for the safety of the people in the house. Suddenly thought of something, gave up the idea of ??lying still, and quickly got up and put on his clothes. "If you remember correctly, Lucia has recovered at this time, and she has awakened her beheaded sword." After she was well-dressed, Noel said to herself while walking downstairs. When he came to the living room downstairs, Noel saw that Saki was seriously arranging some protective measures, and it was almost finished. The fighting outside awakened the women who were asleep and came to the living room one by one. Under Noel''s brief description, the few women who were awakened by the fighting were quickly informed of the situation outside. auzw.com "It''s really annoying, don''t let people sleep well in the middle of the night." Liluka, who lacked sleep and was not in a beautiful mood, complained with dissatisfaction. "That''s why they didn''t come sooner or later, but they just ran to quarrel shortly after they fell asleep." After being awakened, Kong He was also very upset. "Although I am also very dissatisfied, I am more worried about the fighting outside, whether it will spread here." After expressing dissatisfaction, Qixu said that he was worried. "I have already put in place defensive measures, even if it is affected by the fighting, it will not matter, you can be 100% at ease." After finishing the last step, Shinaki smiled at several women. "I just have something to go out. Before leaving, I will add a soundproof barrier. You won''t be quarreled outside." I don''t know when the fighting will be outside. Noel thought about it. "Are you going out now?" Wen Yan, who had never spoken, wanted to go out and see what happened, and said, "I can''t sleep, you can take me with you, and I promise you not to make trouble." "Okay." Without refusing, Noel walked to Saki and said, "Saki, their safety will come to you." "Well." Shinza nodded and responded with a gentle and peaceful smile. Noel lowered his head and gave Saki a sip, and then arranged the soundproof enchantment. Then he walked slowly to the side of Ye Yi, grabbed her in his arms, and took her to disappear in the living room. Someone was fighting outside, and the awakened women were no longer sleepy, sitting on the sofa in the living room and chatting. When the combatants did not find out, Noor gradually moved away from the residence with the night. "Where are we going?" When Princess Nuoer was hugged at night, his face slowly turned red, and he couldn''t help asking curiously. "Wait, you will know." Ye Yi didn''t give an answer. After locking the target, Noel accelerated the speed of movement and rushed towards the high speed. It was clear that no answer could be obtained after asking again, and Ye Yi spoke again consciously and waited in the arms of Noel obediently. On the way to the destination at high speed, both of them saw Kurosaki Ichigo being beaten up with a broken face, beaten from the ground, and punched into the sky to fist to the flesh, without even a little resistance. While keeping moving, I admired a few more times, but did not stop there. On a road in a residential area where the light is not very good, a Lucia wearing a school uniform is constantly shaking another great Lucia. At this time, Noel came here with the night, and appeared in front of the two Lucia. "Who are you? Jump!" Looking at the two of them suddenly, Lucia in school uniform stood in front of the other Lucia, staring at them cautiously. "Bounce?" This way of speaking surprised Noel. .. v6 Chapter 92： Sleeve white snow "This is the most popular Yishun Maru in the Women''s Grim Reaper Association, I have seen it in the Ukihara Kisuke store." At a glance, Lucia, who was wearing a domineering outfit and fell to the ground, Ye Yi knew what was in front what. "It turned out to be Yishun Maru!" Upon hearing Ye Yi''s explanation, Noel nodded and understood what it was. "Are you going out for the purpose of finding her?" Ignoring Chapie in front of him, Ye Yan broke out of Noel''s arms and asked Lucia pointing at the ground. "It can be said yes, it can be said no." With a swaying figure, Noel came to Chaby''s body, struck her directly with a knife, took out the villager in the storage space, and pulled the knife to the fallen Lucia. Stabbed. "What do you want to do!" Although he didn''t bless the spiritual power, Ye Yi''s speed was a little slower. After discovering Noel''s move, he quickly grabbed his hand and stopped him from attacking Lucia. "Hua Tian is crazy, give me this kitten, don''t let her disturb me." Noel frowned slightly, and was very dissatisfied with Ye Yi. "You..." Ye Ye hasn''t finished speaking yet. "Observantly look aside, don''t disturb Lord Noel." Huatian mad bones materialized, one left and one right next to Ye Yi, the two put her aside. "Nuoer gave it a hand!!" Trying to break free, but seeing that Noor started again, the night shouted anxiously. Noel did not stop because of this, and thrust the blade directly into Lucia''s body, but did not cause any harm to her body, as if the knife was not stabbing her. No wounds were seen, and no blood was splattered, which froze the night. "Miss Yeyi, the lord is not about killing the woman, but liberating the woman''s slashing sword and rejuvenating the slashing sword, just like me and mad bones." Seeing Ye Yi froze, and The eyes were full of puzzles, Hua Tian explained with a smile. "Liberation Chopper Soul? Let Chopper Soul Be Materialized Like You?" Wen Yan asked Ye Tian after the night came back to God. "Yes." Huatian nodded and confirmed Ye Yi. "Will the ability to slash the soul also disappear with it?" After confirming it, Ye Ye wrinkled deeper, and then asked. "I don''t know how to explain..." Hua Tian didn''t know how to explain, too lazy to think again: "Anyway, the owner of the original Sword Slayer can still cut the Sword Sword, you know this is the case Just do it." "This explanation is really casual." The Soul Cutter can still be used. I know it will be reassuring at night, but this explanation makes her mouth twitch. "Of course, we, who have been actualized by Lord Noor, can also use the ability to kill the soul, no matter it is the initial solution or the swastika." With an empty hand, Huatian summoned the form of his own sword and demonstrated it to Take a look at night. Preparing to use the ability, but a chill hit, let Huatian stop to look at the past. Kuai Gu and Ye Yi also looked at the same. auzw.com Taking the village away, smiling Noel took a step back and distanced her from Lucia. At this moment! A lady floated out of Lucia. She was wearing a white long-sleeved kimono, with long snow-white hair, blue eyes, and a flower star hairpin on the top right of her head. The appearance of this lady convinced Ye Yi of Hua Tian''s words, and Noel really liberated the sword. Because, this lady appeared, she was holding a chopper blade in the state of Lucia''s initial solution, and the two chopper blades were exactly the same. Recovering the chill that was released, the lady looked at the nearest Noel and quickly determined what was happening. "Master, I''m Bai Xuexue, thank you for giving me a new life, please enlighten me in the future." The woman who dissipated her hand, introduced herself and thanked Noel. "You don''t need to call me master, you can call me Lord Noor, or you can call me Noor directly." Noor looked at Bai Xuexue and found that she was a first-class beauty, and she praised it without hesitation: "It''s worthy of being the most beautiful. The knife, even you who appear physically, is so beautiful and moving." "Master Noel, thank you for your compliment." Thanks to the new master, Bai Xue, who was so beautiful in her heart, thanked her with a smile. "Let''s leave, someone is coming here." Sensing, someone was approaching here quickly, and Noel reached out to Shiro Shirayuki. "Hmm." Sleeve nodded and put her hand in Noel''s hand. Noel pulled the sleeve Shirayuki into her arms, reached out to hug her little waist, and motioned for Huatian''s mad bones to catch up with the night before quickly leaving the place. Immediately afterwards, Huatian mad bones stood up with Ye Yi, followed and left here. After obtaining the permission to remove the restrictions from the Soul World, the few deaths without the restriction of spiritual power quickly wiped out the broken faces they faced. Only by now has not been solved, only the broken face that Kurosaki Ichigo faces. However, not long after the Noel and others left, three people rushed to Lucia, who fell to the ground, and the people were: Rifangu Dongshilang, Matsumoto Ranju, and Inoue Oji. Seeing it from a distance, both Yishun Maru and Lucia were motionless on the ground, making the three speed up their pace. "Yishun Maru is just dizzy, but Lucia''s injury is a little serious, and Ogi you will treat her soon." After a closer look, Matsumoto Ranju quickly figured out the condition of the two and quickly said to Inoue Oji . "Well, I know." Knowing Rukia''s situation, Inoue Inoue quickly used the ability: "Shuangtianguidun!" As Inoue Inoue''s words sounded, her hairpin changed into two elves, and a barrier was opened between the two elves to cover Lucia for repair. .. v6 Chapter 93： Grimcho Due to the imagination in the body, we have to find ways to seize the body''s dominance, so that Kurosaki Ichigo can''t play normally, and can only be beaten by various fancy faces. At this time, the broken face withdrew the Soul Sword and was preparing to return to the edge. "Put up the knife, Grimjoy." The man who had just walked out of the black cavity came behind the broken face instantly. "Dongxian!" Grimjow frowned slightly when he saw the coming person, and said, "Why are you here!" "Don''t you really understand?" Listening to Grimjoo''s tone, Dongxian would have known it, and he would never go back obediently if he didn''t understand it, saying: "Unauthorized attack on this world, mobilize five things indiscriminately Breaking the face and killing all of them in defeat, all of which violate the order!" "Master Lanran is very angry, Grimjoe!" "Let''s go, your punishment will be issued in the virtual circle!" After talking, Dongxian wanted to be empty, opened the black cavity to the virtual circle, and walked in first. "Got it." Hearing Lan Ran was very angry, Glimjo gave up his plan to stay in this world, and walked toward the black cavity with a disgruntled expression. "Wait a minute! Where are you going!" Seeing Grimjoo was going, he refused to accept the call of Kurosaki, and wanted to continue. "It''s noisy! I have to go back to the imaginary circle!" Grimcho turned to look over and stopped impatiently. "What are you kidding!" Kurosaki closed her eyebrows and snarled at Grimjoh: "Just attack and just say you want to go back. What a joke! Come on! Come on! There is no difference!!!" "Don''t joke! It''s you who picked up one because there was no difference! Grim Reaper!" Grimjow was also angry and sneered coldly. This was the end, the black cavity just opened was closed, and the two disappeared before Kurosaki''s eye protection. Watching the two leave, Ichiguro Kurosaki knelt down on the ground, unable to accept the fact of retrieving a life. At this time, the injured Asan Lianji arrived here. "Did they break the circle?" After looking around for four weeks, they didn''t find the existence of the broken face. Lianji then asked Kurosaki Ichigo, "Did you win?" "Lost..." After thinking a lot, the calming Kurosaki looked up and looked at the sky. "Assholes, as long as you live, won''t you win?" Asai Kurosaki''s feelings can be understood, and Ajii Lianji thought for comfort. "Don''t lie to me, if you are me, you shouldn''t say that." Asan Rei''s consolation didn''t make Kurosaki take care of herself, and said blamelessly: "I have no protection. By the way, those who hurt them did not beat anyone, I lost..." Asai Lianji was silent, and instead of speaking comfortably, he stood with Kurosaki Ichigo. auzw.com one by one one by one by one by one by one by one by one by one by one by one by one by one by one by one by one by one Since Grimjo was taken back, it has been a long time since the world has come to break the face, and some past cannon fodder will appear. During this period, Kurosaki Ichigo, who retrieved a life, went to the Kamen Legion alone in order to control the emptiness in his body, and finally stayed there to learn about emptiness. Faced with a powerful broken face, Chadu Taihu and Inoue Oji also knew that they were not opponents, so the two also began their cultivation. Chadu Taihu and Asanjing Lianji conducted a pair of exercises, and Inoue Zhiji and Lucia returned to the corpse soul world to practice. Of course, Rifangu Dongshilang, Matsumoto Ranju, Dianjiao, and Ayasegawa bow relatives, in addition to cleaning the cannon fodder and taking care of business, will also communicate with themselves to increase their strength as much as possible. One month later... The four people got together and were practicing in the remote woods, communicating with their own soul-cutting swords. But coincidentally speaking, at this time the broken surface invaded the world again, and appeared just above the four. "Broken face! How come... It''s too fast to say anymore!" Seeing the four broken faces in the black cavity, Ayase Kawaguchi didn''t expect that the broken face came back to life so soon. "It''s really coming too fast..." Rifangu Dongshilang locked between his eyebrows and found that the four broken faces in the black cavity looked over and picked up the soul-cutting knife and said: "But there seems to be no time for us to think about the reason Now." Four broken faces emerged from the black cavity. "Oh!!! It just happened to be a good place!" Seeing the death below, smiled happily: "It seems that there are still a few people with high spirit pressure, so start with these first!" "What are you talking about?" Short black hair, hair style and appearance like a teenager, with a broken face of purple eyes, looking down, said: "It turned out to be the **** of death, that should be what the original Mr. Six said, those from the corpse Soul reinforcements." "The guy I want to kill is not among those people." After that, Glimjoe left the team without permission. "Hello! Wait! Grimcho!" Grimcho left the team, Teeth wanted to call him back, but he didn''t stop, said angrily: "That bastard!!" During the conversation while the broken face, the four people below have taken off the righteous skeleton and prepared for death. At the same time, the instruments of the corpse soul world also reflected that four broken faces came to this world, and soon applied for permission to lift the restriction. "Let''s get permission to lift the restriction!" Upon receiving the notification of the Soul World, he quickly turned off the communication Matsumoto Ranju and said to the three people around him. "I''m the captain of the Shifan team, Rifangu Dongshilang!" Rifangu Dongshilang rushed up, blocking the face of Ya Mi. "What a coincidence, I am also 10!" Ya Mi laughed and threw a punch at Rifangu Dongshilang, and said, "I am a broken face no.10, Ya Mi!" .. v6 Chapter 94： She wants to follow me "No.10, is it the so-called ten blades?" Retreating back, Rifangu Dongshilang said, frowning, avoiding his fists. Dianmujiao and Ayase Kawaguchi''s relatives also met a broken face called Rubian Anteor, and revealed a six-character number, telling them that he was the tenth in the ranking. What Matsumoto Ranju faced was a broken face that behaved like a devil. He ignored Matsumoto Ranju completely, but made fun of the birds there. An abandoned factory in Koza-cho. This abandoned factory is a temporary base for Kamen Regiment in Soraku Town, and there is a wide training ground underground. When the Ten Blades arrived, everyone in the Masked Legion sensed it, and here the training fictitious Kurosaki Ichigo was no exception, but he said he was going to deal with Ten Blades, but he was stopped by the Masked Legion. After some controversy, Kurosaki finally left the abandoned factory and rushed in the direction of Ten Blades. at the same time. Rukia and Inoue Oji in the Soul World, as well as Chadu Taihu and Asan Lianji in the Urayasu store, all received news of the ten blades coming. Of course, Noel, who was shopping with women on the street, also sensed the arrival of the Ten Blades. "Saki, you take them back to Tiangai first, and I will go back in about a day." After deciding what, Noel stopped and said to Saki. "Then I will send them to Tiangai, and then stay to help you." Wen Yan, Shinsaki also stopped, thought about and suggested. "You don''t like fighting anymore, and I still have the help of Bai Xuexue and Huatian crazy bones, so you go back together." Nuoer shook his head and caressed Zhensaki''s face. "Okay." When Noel said that, Saki immediately compromised. "Then I''m going to do things first." After a fragrant sip, Noel flashed away. Shinaki, who blushed, immediately ran to the women and told them that Noel''s decision immediately opened the passage to the sky. Shin Saki and the women who came out shopping all entered the open channel and disappeared in the street where everyone was looking. Boundary. In the cut-off channel, Inoue Inoue rushed to this world through this channel, and there were two death escorts on both sides. "Why, there are only two guards." At this time, someone''s words came from the channel. The three people who were on their way stopped when they heard the words. The two deaths watched the surroundings carefully, guarding against enemy attacks. "The Soul Realm is really unexpectedly incompetent." The black cavity opened, and a figure with a broken face appeared, then said: "You don''t seem to know, the most dangerous thing is in the case of movement." ''Yes... it was that time...Urchiola''s broken face...''After seeing the person coming, Inoue Inoue quickly recognized each other and knew the broken face very well terrible. "There are only two guards, although there is some disappointment." A glance at the two deaths, Urciola walked out of the black cavity slowly, said: "But it is really more convenient to fix the countercurrent, it is necessary to rush to talk about things. Hurry, this is not in my personality." "Who are you! Broken face?" one death asked. "Wait a minute! You have something to say!" Recalling, seeing Urchiola want to start, Inoue Inoue said anxiously. auzw.com "Ah!" Without paying attention to Inoue Inoue, Urciola raised her hand and issued a false bullet, exploding the arm of Death. "Yes, woman, there is something to find you." There was a false bomb condensed in the palm again, Urciola said lightly. "Shuangtian Guidun!" He quickly used his ability to heal the fallen **** of death, and Inoue Inoki shouted to another **** of death: "Flee quickly! Please escape quickly!" "But..." This death myth is not finished yet. "Don''t say run away! I beg you!" Seeing the other party still not going, Inoue Inoue was anxious. "Ah!!!" The false bullet hit, the death was blown up the second half, lying on the ground and vomiting blood. Suddenly, Orihi Inoue, who recovered, waved his hand and allowed the elf to expand the barrier and give another death to the inside of the hood. Both of them healed at the same time. "What a terrific ability!" Glancing at the two people inside the barrier and seeing that they could be repaired so badly, Urciola was a little surprised, but did not forget the purpose of coming here, commanding the tone: " Follow me, woman!" "No talking!" "You can only answer, yes!" "If you say anything other than this accident, I will kill..." "Not you, but your partner!" As Urciola''s words fell, he immediately appeared in the world, the death of the ten-blade attack and the death of Kurosaki Ichigo. Seeing the miserable state of the companions in the picture, Inoue Inoue really dared not speak. "Don''t ask anything, don''t say anything." "You don''t have any rights, only the guillotine rope that holds your partner''s life in your hands, that''s all." "Come on, woman!" "This is not negotiation, it is an order!" "Master Lanran wants the kind of power you want, and I have the mission to bring you back unscathed." "I will say the last time!" "Follow me, woman!" For the lives of the partners, Inoue Inoue made a decision and took his right foot to prepare for the past. But the foot hadn''t landed. At this time, behind Inoue Himeji, a hand suddenly shattered the space and drilled, and then hugged her small waist, pulling her back gently. As the space gap expanded, the owner of this hand also appeared. "She can''t go with you. Because..." Orihi Inoue slammed into her arms, and Noel looked at Urciola and smiled: "She''s going with me!" .. v6 Chapter 95： I swear "What are you..." Urciola did not finish. Suddenly, being locked in by extremely powerful spiritual pressure, Urciola was directly overwhelmed and the knee of his right leg knelt down on the ground. He raised his head very hard, at this moment he could no longer maintain his facial paralysis, and looked at Noel with a horrified expression. What makes him feel the most unbelievable is that the other party just released the spirit pressure to lock himself, but even this has made him unable to move. Even so, Urciola, who is full of loyalty to Lanran, did not give up her mission. Releasing his own spiritual pressure to resist, fighting for a little bit of action, and reaching out with a tough sword. "It''s already like this and I want to resist. I really don''t want to die in the Yellow River." Noel shook his head slightly and increased the release of spiritual pressure. At the moment when the spiritual pressure increased, Urciola was directly pressed to the ground, and he also fell into the ground bit by bit. This is a little bit of resistance. Armed with the unrecovered Inoue Inoue, she was teleported to Urchiola, and Noel stepped on his face. "Relax, I won''t kill you." Slightly stomped down, Noel said coldly: "You go back and tell Lan Ran, this woman I took away, come to Tiangai to find me." "You...who are you..." Urciola said hardly. "People you can''t afford." Opening the black accent, Noel replied before leaving, and led the others in. Soon, as the black chambers merged on their own, the pressure on Urchiola also disappeared, and he regained his freedom of movement. Pulling himself out of the ground, he saw that Noel had indeed taken the woman away. He also opened the black cavity and left the boundary. On the way to this world. Having been cuddling Inoue Inoue all the time, he finally recovered and recognized the neighbor Noor. "I didn''t save you for no reason, I can say that I have the same purpose as the broken face, so you better not uselessly resist, or I will kill your partner." But when she was about to ask questions, Noel did Speak first. "..." Inoue Oki, who wanted to ask questions, didn''t dare to ask questions at once, and swallowed back what he wanted to say. "As long as you obediently obey, you don''t have to worry about the broken faces of this world. I can help you solve them. But..." I felt that Orihi Inoue was shaking in his arms, and Noel threatened to lure: "You Its better to understand that I can save your partners and have the ability to kill them at any time." "I..." Before thinking of it, Urciola warned herself not to speak, and Inoue Inoue was very afraid of making Noor angry, and quickly covered her mouth with her hand. auzw.com "You can talk, as long as you are obedient and obedient, I will not be angry." Nojiu saw through Noori''s thought. "Please solve those broken faces." Wen Yan, Orihime Inoue dropped his hand and quickly swore: "I swear! Do whatever you want me to do! I will obediently obey!" "Remember what you said today." Seeing Inoue Oki swears, Noel summons Huatian mad bones and sleeve white snow, and says to them: "You are with her, anyone who wants to be close, kill no amnesty!" "Please rest assured, Lord Noel." The three people who appeared in substance responded in unison. Loosen the sacred Inoue Inoue, Noel quickly locked the position of the broken surface, and walked in that direction in the black cavity channel. It didn''t take long for him to reach the location of the broken surface, and he opened the black cavity directly. With the opening of the black cavity, the four people saw that the deaths were all scarred, but the three broken faces on the scene did not even have a broken trauma, which was completely a one-sided situation. The appearance of Noel and others immediately attracted the attention of everyone present, whether it was a broken face or death. Matsumoto Ranju, who was caught by the broken face, immediately recognized Inoue Orihime who had been around for more than a month, just wondering why she appeared here and why she appeared with the devil, Noel. A slight glance at the crowd, then Noel disappeared in place. The next second, Noel appeared beside the broken face named Ruby, and suddenly flicked his hand to shoot his head into a blood mist, and then looked coldly at the teeth, and said lightly: "The first one." "Yeah!!" The first reaction came from a slightly blond hair, purple eyes, a few freckles on his face, the broken surface of the prominent front teeth, and a purple flash shining out of his mouth. "So you want to be the second one." Facing the flash of attack, Noel was too lazy to hide, and reached out easily to stop it. Everyone else reacted, but the death face felt incredible when they saw the broken face that was easily afraid of death. I didn''t expect that the broken face called Ruby''s fateful day Fan Gu Dong Shi Lang, since Nol slapped his head, and he waited until he found out. Seeing that the visitor was not good, Ya Mi was about to take the opportunity to liberate the Soul Chopper. The knives had been drawn out of the scabbard halfway, but suddenly stopped for a while, instead of continuing to draw the Soul Chopper, but instead took the Soul Chopper. In the scabbard. "Wanda Wise! The mission failed! Retreat!!" Clenched his teeth tightly, shouting with an uncomfortable expression. "Bah?" Wanda Wise, who was about to attack, stopped when he heard the shouting, but he didn''t seem to understand. "Leave! Retreat! Go back!" The black cavity was opened directly, and the teeth were impatiently explained. He glanced at the dense teeth in the black cavity, and then looked at Noel in the distance. Finally, Wanda Wise gave up and continued to attack, quickly rushed into the black cavity that was closing quickly. .. v6 Chapter 96： Let it burn! Yueyue! Grimjo, who was tyranny and Wanda Wise left, and was violently harassing Kurosaki Ichigo, also received an order to evacuate. He was very dissatisfied with the evacuation order, but after the order emphasized that it was Lan Ran''s proposal, this allowed Grimjo to give up continuing to abuse Kurosaki Ichigo, and turned into a black face with an unhappy face. "You''re lucky, you have retrieved another dog''s life!" Entering the black cavity, Glim Qiao turtle glanced at Kurosaki Ichigo, and said ruthlessly: "I will definitely take you next time.... Screw my head down and mince!!!" "Damn!! Damn it!!!" The black cavity closed, and the sky returned to its original appearance. Kurosaki was unwilling to hammer the ground, venting the anger in the center. Lucia finally breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time was afraid of the strength of Ten Blades, realizing that she and the opponent were not of the same rank, if there was a person from the Masked Legion to assist, both he and Kurosaki Ichigo Explain here. On the other side, Noel clearly sensed that all the broken faces had left this world, and he was about to leave with them. After all, the thing that promised Inoue Orihime was completed, and it was also time to leave the sky cover of the present world and return to the imaginary circle, lest Lanran get the information brought back by Urchiola, and then he will lead Ten Blade to the sky cover to make trouble. The gods of death on the scene saw Noel walking towards the black cavity in the sky, completely ignoring his plans to wait for others, as if to leave this world. Now they don''t know how to stop it, it''s better not to leave Noor. After just fighting with Ten Blades, I really don''t want to fight anymore. Everyone is already scarred and their physical strength is almost bottomed out. But Noel is the enemy again, and he also seizes Inoue Hime, so that the gods of death do not know what to do. "Crescent Moon Chong!!" A crescent-shaped blue chopper struck towards Noor from a distance at a very fast speed. Turning around, Noel blocked the incoming crescent-shaped slash with his bare hands, making this slash no longer in front of his palm, and then crushed the crescent-shaped slash. Crumbled the crescent-shaped chopper, and then saw the person who sent the crescent moon, but this person is not Kurosaki Ichigo. The man came with short black hair, a beard on his chin, a deadly suit on his body, and a feather weave tied with the number ten on his left shoulder, which appeared in everyone''s eyes. "I was still a little skeptical at first, and now I can be 100% sure, this spiritual pressure cannot be wrong!" "You''re the one who forcibly took Mazaki Kurosaki!" Kurosaki, who was in the form of the **** of death, was 100% certain at the moment he saw Noel. This person was the one who had taken the life-saving benefactor and had regretted it for more than ten years. "And then? Even me, what can you do?" Noel asked with a smile. "Is she dead or alive?" Kurosaki asked wholeheartedly. auzw.com "How is it dead? What about being alive?" Noel really didn''t expect it to be a matter of ten years ago, but Kurosaki cares so much. "If you die, then I will avenge her to kill you as much as I can, in honor of her spirit in heaven." "If I were alive, I would definitely rescue her from your magic palm, and at the same time wipe you out so that you can''t hurt anyone." "Even if I give my life, I will spare it!" He slowly raised his hand-cutting sword, and Kurosaki pointed at Noel with all his heart. His eyes were very firm, and he could see that he was absolutely not talking big words, even if he paid his own life, he didn''t care. It can be said that he thought to himself. This was not only seen by Noel alone, but by everyone else present. "Mr. Kurosaki, please calm down." He came to Kurosaki''s body in an instant, and Uruguay''s hand rested on his shoulder, grabbing him by the shoulder, I was afraid that he would die with Noel. "Please don''t stop me, this has troubled me for more than a decade, and I must make an end!" Kurosaki shook his head wholeheartedly. "If you insist on doing this, the last person to be proud will be blue dye, you..." Urayasu Yusuke frowned, but the words were not finished yet. "If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t be able to stand here now, but I can only watch her being taken away. I have been unable to forgive myself for more than ten years, and it''s time to go back after so many years of living. "Recalling that scene, Kurosaki said regretfully. "Then what about your children?" Uraki Urahara still didn''t want to give up. "If... if I have something wrong, please help if they are in trouble." Sighing, Kurosaki didn''t change his mind wholeheartedly, and then he waved away his hands , One step forward, shouted to Noel: "Broken face! Answer my question!!!" "She..." originally wanted to answer, but suddenly thought of something, Noel stopped immediately and smiled: "Defeat me, I will tell you anything, but you have to have this ability." " "Burn! Moon!" Wen Yan said, at this moment Kurosaki''s spirit pressure broke out with all his heart, and he began to solve the slashing sword in his hand. With the liberation of the Soul Sword, the spirit pressure exuded from the Moon Sword instantly became a burning flame. The initial solution was completed, but Kurosaki did not rush directly to Noel, but held the knife handle together with both hands in the same place and lifted the burning moon with the burning flame. "Oh oh oh oh oh!!" Kurosaki will lift the crescent moon above his head wholeheartedly, slammed down in the direction of Noel, and shouted: "Crescent... Tian Chong!!!" A blazing flame blazed, and a huge crescent-shaped slash was swept out, rushing towards Noel at high speed. "Is it just this degree?" Noel slowly lifted his right hand, palms of dark red magic pressure, even the urge to draw a knife. .. v6 Chapter 97： Ryujin Onimaru! "boom!!" The dark red flash of light flashed into contact with the incoming crescent moon in an instant, and a strong explosion occurred when the two contacted. The strong explosion blew away the clouds in the sky, all the trees on the ground collapsed, and were blown away by the strong wind. In the thick smoke, one flame after another slashed out. Although this slash of fire is not powerful, the speed is quite amazing. In a blink of an eye, he reached Nuoer in succession, but he was ready to stop it. "Explosion!" Kurosaki''s whole heart sounded in the smoke. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" Along with Kurosaki''s wholehearted words, the flames that struck Noel exploded, and the explosion swallowed him instantly. But this is far from over. At this time, Kurosaki, who was holding the moon, quickly rushed out of the thick smoke, and at the same time threw out a chain formed by spiritual pressure. The target of the chain is of course engulfed by the explosion. Noel. Soon, Kurosaki felt that the chain of Lingzi that had been thrown out had already bound the enemy. But before he was too happy, he was dragged by the other end of Lingzi''s chain and slammed toward the explosive smoke. With a wave of hands, the thick smoke that spread around Noel was blown away. The thick smoke was blown away by the strong wind, but the Noel in it was unscathed, and was not bound by the spirit chain, but was caught in his right hand, and the left hand was still flashing a red arc. Seeing this, Kurosaki was preparing to loosen the chain of the spirit son in his hand, but Noel was a step faster than him. Pulling it harder again suddenly increased the speed at which he flew over without giving him a chance to let go. "Virtual bullets!" One virtual bullet after another, erupting from Noor''s palm at super high speed. At this moment, Urawa, who was watching the battle, appeared, and cut off the chain of the spirit son with a knife, and reached out to grab Kurosaki and stopped by heart. "Blood Xia''s Shield!" Seeing that the virtual bullet was about to strike, Urayasu Yusuke clearly couldn''t escape, only saving one way. "Prism ice array!" "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" A series of virtual bombs were hit one after another, and a series of strong explosions were heard. The three were bombed continuously by virtual bombs. Yes, three people. auzw.com On the occasion of a desperate attack, Rifangu Dongshilang appeared beside Ushihara Kisuke and Kurosaki, and defended with the fastest speed of his life. The ice wall formed by the meticulous combination of ice gradually reduced the area of ??defense in the bombardment of virtual bombs, and at the same time, it continued to breed new ice, constantly filling the gaps that were bombed out. It can be said that it is now a war of attrition, to see who uses their own spiritual power first. Looking at the intensive bombing of the virtual bombs, there was no posture to stop a bit, as if it did not consume spiritual energy at all. The three watching the battle below, it is clear that the Rifangu Dongshi Langding will not be long, after all, it was very expensive to fight the broken surface before, and now it is bombed by such a stormy virtual bomb. "Is Matsumoto Corpse Soul Realm connected?" Ayase Kawaguchi asked quickly after seeing the bad situation. "No." Shaking his head, Matsumoto chaoticly closed his eyebrows and thought for a while: "The Soul Realm can''t count on it. Now we can only find a way to deal with it. The captain can''t hold it for long." "It seems that I can only get on now, but Matsumoto you must keep me secret. I don''t want anyone else to know." No longer hesitating, I stood up and patted the dust on my pants, pulled it out and stuck it on the ground Spear. "Did you decide to use it?" Wen Yan, Ayase Kawaguchi looked at the spot, and immediately understood what he meant. "I want to keep it secret, but the situation is not allowed now," said the tibia while moving his tibia. "Whenever there is a way to use it now, time is not waiting for anyone!" The confused Matsumoto chamomile, now has no intention to ask carefully, anxiously urged. "Matsumoto, you must keep it secret afterwards!" No more grinds, and the spirit pressure immediately erupted in the corner of the eyes, shouting: "d!!!" With the corner of the eye as the center, the strong wind whirls around him at high speed, completely enveloping him. "Dragon grain ghost lamp pill!!!" A sharp blade cut through the rotating wind. The violent wind of the rotation stopped. At this time, behind the spotted corner was a huge axe-shaped blade and two super-large blades connected by a huge thick iron chain. The axe-shaped giant blade on the back had a dragon pattern. "Thank you, when did you learn to swallow?!" Matsumoto Ranju asked in surprise after looking back and looking at the corner of the spot that had swastied. "Please be sure to keep it secret for me. I just want to follow behind Captain Kieraki. I''m not interested in the position of the captain. Please." After that, he jumped sharply and rushed towards Noel. "This is also my request." Seeing the spot, he rushed up, and Ayasegawa bowed to Matsumoto Ranju with a serious look and asked. "I won''t say it. I will also tell our captain not to say it, so you can rest assured." Matsumoto Ranju nodded. The spot that rushed out has now rushed to Noel''s front, constantly waving the two super blades in his hand, interrupting the bombardment of his virtual bomb, and constantly launching the offensive. As the bombing of the false bombs stopped, the two on the ground also moved and rushed towards the three bombed. As soon as the two arrived, they quickly waved their chopper blades to blow away the thick smoke. When the smoke dissipated, I quickly saw a huge, torn ice wall. From the torn crack, I saw that the three people inside had nothing to do. This only relieved Matsumoto Ranju and Ayasegawa Bow. .. v6 Chapter 98： Kamen Legion Dragging Noel in the corner of the eye gave the three people who had been bombed a chance to breathe. After seeing Matsumoto Ranju and Ayase River bow relatives in the ice wall gap, they will stop the ice wall to continue to regenerate and disperse it. "It''s really dangerous. If Captain Rifangu came to help, we would have just finished." Urayasu Yusuke dispersed the shield of Bloodxia. "Captain, I didn''t expect that you have been hiding in this world for more than ten years. We thought you hung up." Ignoring Urayasu, turning his head to look at Kurosaki, Rifangu Dongshilang said. "That is, since I left Xiaobai and I, but hid in this world!" Also looking at Kurosaki, Matsumoto Ranju complained. "This matter is a bit complicated, and it''s unclear in a moment and a half. Let''s go and help." After that, Kurosaki rushed out wholeheartedly. "Captain Rifangu, you are a bit serious. Let''s take a break first." He stopped Rifangu Dongshilang and prevented him from continuing to join the battle. Urasa Urusha rushed out after speaking. "Captain, you still need to restore your spiritual power first, otherwise you''ll help if you go." Matsumoto Ranju persuaded. I think Matsumoto Ranju said something very reasonable, and Rifangu Dongshilang gave up his plan to help, but he was also ready to play at any time while restoring his spiritual power. In just a few moments, the spot in the spotting state has been scarred, and the slashing knife in his hand has been cut out of the gap, with the joining of Kurosaki and Shinji Urasu, so that he can get There was a chance to breathe, but this short-term battle tired him into a dog. On the other hand, at this time, Noormao had nothing to do, just like playing with children. With Kurosaki''s one heart, Urahara Kisuke, and a dizzying corner, the three attacked Noel, but it was of no use at all. All of them were easily blocked, and they also left wounds on the three. Not a rank. With the passage of time, one minute and one second, the three were quickly beaten up by Noel. The clothes they wore had become beggar outfits, and wounds of varying sizes were left on their bodies. Even so, the three did not intend to give up and continued to attack. But Noel was a little impatient, which was not the same as the script he expected, and he didn''t want to wait any longer. "Dad! A corner! Mr. Urahara! You all give up!" "Crescent Sky Dash!!" Hearing the words, listening to such a familiar voice, the three of them quickly moved away from Noel without any hesitation. Immediately afterwards, a black giant crescent crise appeared, striking towards Noel at high speed. "At the moment of slashing, absorb the spiritual pressure, and then release the high-density spiritual pressure from the front of the blade." "It should be like this. Probably..." "Crescent sky rushes." auzw.com After seeing the process of Kurosakis full use of the crescent moon crescent, Noel also tried to make a crescent crescent in accordance with the steps. The dark red giant crescent was swayed, nearly two times larger than the black crescent, and instantly cut the black crescent to the distribution, and flew in the direction of the black crescent. But at this moment, eight phantom flashes suddenly appeared and instantly collided with the dark red crescent sky, and the two were eliminated. The next second, Kurosaki Ichigo and eight masked men appeared in Noel''s sight. "It''s really embarrassing, Ubara Kisuke." The man who was the head of Sister Huangse''s sister saw Urahara, who was like a beggar, and smiled with a mouthful of Kansai. "Slap!" A flip-flop was slammed on the talking man''s face. This girl with a unicorn mask and two braided braids, only 133cm tall, scolded: "Bald! Now this is what this is Is it time? Give the old lady serious!" "Hirako, are we really exposed so early? Is it really appropriate?" The girl with the cross mask, braided in braids, and a sailor suit, asked absently while looking at the emperor''s book in his hand. "Lisa, we are all out now. What''s the point of asking this?" The white-haired man turning his dagger next to Lisa Yazuru asked. "I''ll just ask casually." Lisa Yanaru shrugged and continued to read the emperor''s books in his hand. "Lisa, look, the enemy on the opposite side is so handsome!" A girl with short green hair wearing a heart-shaped mask, wearing goggles on the top of her head, wearing an orange scarf, and tights and boots. Eight people with masks, you said me one by one. It looked like he didn''t care, but these eight people were always alert to Noel, and they were all ready to fight. The arrival of the Masked Legion, which made Noel feel some surprises, did not expect them to be exposed to save the scene. After all, the goal of the Kamen Legion is Blue Dye. In order not to be discovered by the people in the Blue Dye and Corpse Soul Realm, they will stay in the world forever, waiting for the Blue Dye to appear and give a fatal blow. But now the Masked Legion has appeared, so there are only the following two possibilities. First: The Kamen Legion is here for the help of Urawa. Second: Discovering the movements here, the Masked Legion did not intend to come, but under the care of Kurosaki Ichigo, so I planned to intervene here. Thinking about it, Knoll can only think of these two possibilities, otherwise the Masked Legion will not appear here. When Knoll thought about this, the eight men of the Masked Legion were enough. "My friend, if we can, we don''t want to fight you, and we have nothing to do with each other. What do you think?" Masako Hiroko shattered his mask and proposed with a smile. "Huh?" In the world of Ape Persimmon, he heard a stunned voice and asked uncertainly, "Bald, do you know what you are talking about?" .. v6 Chapter 99： This sale is not worth it "Don''t make trouble, otherwise it will really kill people, Nissei." Hachiko Mako said very seriously, with his palm on his head. Turtle glanced at the flat son Mako next to him, and he could see that he was not kidding, and he didn''t ask any more questions in the world. The remaining six members of the Kamen Legion were also surprised by Hiroko''s words. Although I really dont understand why this is the case, I dont want to ask now, I think Hiroko must have any plans. The six men of the Masked Army thought that way, which does not mean that Kurosaki could understand. After all, when I arrived here, I found Inoue Inoue''s figure. Ichiguro Kurosaki couldn''t just watch Noor take people away, but he didn''t think about what Hiroko Mako would have planned. therefore...... "No!" Recovering from the surprise, before waiting for Noel to speak, Ichigo Kurosaki shouted first: "Inoue is still in his hands, we can''t let them go!!" "Stupid!!!" Seizing Kurosaki''s collar, Hiroko shouted at him: "Now we are not letting go of each other, but the other party is willing to let us go. Don''t mess up if you don''t know the situation. , I dont want my companions to take all their lives for one person!!" "What the **** is this!" Kurosaki''s eyebrows were locked, unable to understand what Hiroko Mako meant, and said: "There are so many of us, they add up to four people, obviously we have the advantage!" "Advantage? Where is the advantage? Why didn''t I see it?" "Just eight of us were virtualized, and then used the flash together, which only canceled out the blow from the other side. You tell me where is the advantage?" "With such a powerful slash, you can see that the opponent is still relaxed. This shows that the slash just now is just a normal attack that can be used at any time!" "From the previous slash, I clearly sensed the virtual pressure, that is to say, the opposite side is a broken surface. He did not even liberate the spirit knife, and except for the pressure from the previous slash, I havent sensed pressure from him until now, which means that we are no longer in a realm with him." "The most important thing is that he is so powerful without liberation, if he is liberated, it is estimated that not many of us will survive!" "In order to save a person, we will lose more people, and this sale is not worth it!" "You are letting us go to death!!!" Hiroko Hiroko, who was so angry, simply pointed out clearly. Being so distracted by Kurosaki Ichigo, I would have lost most of Inoue Inoue, but now it may result in the sacrifice of more people. After the explanation of Hiroko Masako, Kurosaki and the others on the scene all understood why he would propose this way. It turned out that the other party was powerful and difficult to resist, so he wanted to minimize our casualties, so only Choose to sacrifice one person, Inoue Hime. auzw.com Noor hadn''t thought of it, but after such a short period of contact, Hiroko sees so much and makes the most wise decision. If it wasnt for Kurosakis outburst, he might have agreed to his proposal just now. "You don''t save, I''ll save!" Understand, but let Kurosaki just give up Inoue Oki, so he still can''t do it, and shouted to Inoue Oki: "You wait for Inoue, I will definitely save......" "Classmate Kurosaki, I joined them voluntarily. You don''t need you to be passionate to save me!" Interrupting Kurosaki Ichigo, Orihiko Inoue endured tears and turned to the people around him: "Let''s go ." Hearing Inoues words, Ichiro Kurosaki froze in place, but I didnt expect it to be the result. Huatian mad bones and sleeves Baixue looked at Noel, and after seeing him nod his head, he took Orihi Inoue into the black cavity, and took her to the virtual sky cover first. Heiqi gradually closed, and looking at the back of Inoue Himeji in the black cavity, Ichigo Kurosaki recovered. I wanted to speak to keep it, but it was too late, and the black cavity was completely closed before the words were spoken. The rest of the people saw that Noel did not leave, and they suddenly hung into the sky, knowing that this battle was inevitable, except for Kurosaki Ichigo who was ready to fight. "It''s you! Otherwise Inoue wouldn''t say that!!" I understood what, but Kurosaki, who was full of anger, just finished, and suddenly his eyes became blurry, and he quickly turned his head and couldn''t channel: "Old... Old... Dad... why..." "Ichigo pleases you. I will delay the time for you. You can run as far as you can." Knocked out, Kurosaki Ichigo, Kurosaki wholeheartedly pushed him to Urawa, and then said to everyone . "Mr. Kurosaki...." Uruguay Kisuke''s words were not finished yet. "Go!!!" Take a step, Kurosaki shouted loudly with his back to everyone. Finally, glancing at Kurosaki''s back, Ursuke Ubara didn''t say anything more, and quickly escaped while carrying the knocked-out Kurosaki Ichigo. The rest of the people knew what Kurosaki meant, so they didn''t say anything. "I''m going to use the trick! Don''t bother me here! Get out!" Kurosaki urged again. "Captain, please be sure to come back alive!" After that, Rifangu Dongshilang turned around and used a quick step to leave the place. Matsumoto Ranju, Dianjijiao, and Ayasegawa bow relatives, all three turned around hard, standing for a moment, and finally left in a flash. The eight men of the Masked Legion left immediately afterwards. .. v6 Chapter 100： The last crescent moon Seeing people have left, but Noel did not pursue. "In order to thank you for letting them go, but also for saving the life-saving grace of Kurosaki, I will use my strongest move." Although I don''t know why Noel did not pursue, but Kurosaki expressed his gratitude. After the previous battles, it was clear that there would be no effect even if using the swastika, so I decided to use the last killer weapon, otherwise I really had no confidence in fighting against Noel. Its not easy, and finally got to this point according to my script. "Noel said with emotion. At this time, Kurosaki was eager to release his own spiritual pressure, and the hand-cutting sword was completely transformed into flames, and he was surrounded by him. As the surrounding flames became faster and faster, a tornado of fire was quickly formed, and he was completely wrapped in it. After a moment, the fire dragon scroll gradually stopped spinning, and the figure of Kurosaki was reappearing, but he completely changed his appearance. The hedgehog head turned into a waist-length hair. The original death suit worn by itself disappeared, replaced by a coat formed by flames, and the chopper knife on the right hand was completely disappeared. It can also be said that it was merged with him. . The flame emanating from Kurosaki''s heart, the high temperature caused the space around him to become distorted, and the spiritual pressure also changed dramatically. "The last crescent moon, if you use it once, you will lose all the power of death. This is my strongest move." After the transformation, Kurosaki did not hide, and said straightforwardly. "I''m really confident, since I''m explaining to you, I''m not afraid that I will run away?" Noel smiled. "This trick has raised me by several dimensions, but it also made me understand how horrible you are. Even if I compare with you now, it is still a lot worse, not to mention that you haven''t liberated you." Kurosaki Said wholeheartedly. "It''s clear that you didn''t leave. It seems that you plan to fight hard with me, even if you die in this place." "Swallow everything, Yong Ye!" The frenzied breath and the murderous spiritual pressure exploded from Noor''s body in an instant, and the beam of light formed by the black spiritual pressure was directed at the sky. Immediately afterwards, the black magic pressure raindrops fell from the sky like heavy rain. Noel at the center of the black magic pressure column is now wrapped in a whirlwind formed by the black magic pressure, making people completely unclear what is happening to others. Soon, there was a pair of black dragon horns on both sides of the head, the mouth was covered with black bones and teeth, and the lower half of the face was covered. The pale body had black gold edging, and Noel appeared in the state of returning to the blade. Kurosaki was intently focused. Seeing Noel in the state of returning to the blade, Kurosaki could no longer keep calm, and squeezed his eyebrows deeply. Originally, before Noel had returned, Kurosaki thought that there was still a chance to fight, even if the chance of winning was not very high, but now it may not even be a little bit, completely leaving him far behind. auzw.com Even so, it is too late to run now, and I can only look forward to a miracle. Without further thinking, Kurosaki''s right hand clenched firmly, and a straight flame appeared in his hand, and then he raised his right hand high. "It''s finally here." Seeing Kurosaki was ready to attack, Noel did not evade his thoughts, but stood and looked at him and smiled. It is said that Kurosaki had a very bad hunch, but he didn''t stop his right hand and swung in the direction of Noel. The flame turns into an ultra-long straight slash, falling at a super high speed from top to bottom. "This power will belong to me!" Noel''s right fingertip blew black gas, and took a big circle in front of him quickly. The large hollow circle drawn by the black air, the hollow part instantly changes into a black water-like vortex, and is rotating at an ultra-fast speed, and produces extremely powerful suction. The straight line that was about to fall was distorted by the extremely powerful suction, forcibly absorbing it into the vortex. Not only the slashing blow from Kurosaki''s heart, but even the flames in his body were now being forcibly absorbed and madly integrated into the vortex made by Noel. Seeing this scene, I finally understood why I had a bad hunch just now. "It turns out that you pay attention again!" Kurosaki felt wholeheartedly that his own power was being lost rapidly, completely out of his control, unable to do anything to prevent it, and at the same time seemed to understand something. "From the moment you showed up, I was waiting for you to make this move, so that I could fully receive your Soul Chopper and the power of death." "Although the Masked Legion suddenly appeared during this period, it made me feel a little bit surprised, but in the end you did it according to my script, without wasting me waiting for so long." "It''s not too early, it''s time to end." With that, Noel''s figure had appeared behind Kurosaki''s heart, and the black gas released from his palm quickly fled and spread, swallowing the blazing flames from him. In a blink of an eye, Black Qi has turned into a black round sphere, completely enveloping him. The process of devouring soon ended. When Kurosaki was released with all his heart, he had completely transformed into an ordinary spirit body, and there was no trace of the power of death on his body. Noel canceled the state of returning to the blade, and at the same time dispelled the created rotation, and grabbed and fainted over Kurosaki. "I really hope that your son will use this trick soon, so that I can easily gain more power." Noel was like throwing garbage, and he slammed Kurosaki out. Things in this world are now completely completed, there is no need to continue to stay. .. v6 Chapter 101： Battle in front of the palace Virtual circle. In the open space in front of the palace, there are two groups of horses watching the two men fighting, one side is the broken surface living in the palace, and the other is the broken surface made by the middle-level virtual night palace. In the battle with Nilu, the collar has a round "zhaolin" shape, a tall figure, a monocular blindfold, a black male with long hair and a medium split face, and the number 5 on the snake''s head. However, this is a one-sided battle. From the way Nilu responded easily, she could see that she didn''t use her full strength at all, and that the man''s broken face was almost tired and lying down, covered with large and small wounds. "I said one last time, now the person who took you away, Neutra." The male face was forced to retreat, Nilu said with a cold face. "This is just the beginning!!!" Neutra stopped staring at Nilu angrily, raised his weapon and shouted: "Pray! Holy cry mantis!!" "If you choose this way, then I won''t be merciful." Seeing Neutra''s return, Nilu did not intend to continue to persuade. The violent pressure stopped, and Neutra had a crescent-shaped horn on his head, and a cross-shaped royal face pattern on his face, and a virtual eye mask-shaped mask on the virtual hole, with four amputations. Arms, and each arm holds a double-edged sickle. "Acura, Antelope Knight." Nilu''s hands slashed forward. The next second, a very powerful spiritual pressure erupted, and the sand on the ground flew up, wrapping her inside with Nilu Weizhong, making it impossible for her to see her condition inside. Because Noel upgraded Nilu''s broken face, she was in a different state from the original. The original is that Nilu will become a half-human sheep after returning to the blade. And now... After liberation, Nilu was still in a humanoid state, holding a white double-headed javelin, the double-headed horns originally attached to the skull mask, and the long head horns that turned into knuckles. The body was white knight armor. Covered by black arms with long sleeves. "Apache, Sunsun, and Rhodes, after Nilu has killed the male broken face, you will kill the remaining broken faces, and none of them will let them escape." Helibel watching the battle Said the man. "Yes, Lord Herbert." Wen Yan, Apache, Sunsun and Rhodes responded in unison. "Tiruti, you can help later." Seeing that there were a lot of people, Kurosaki was a little uneasy and said to his official. "I see, Master Saki." Tiruti Sandavick nodded. "Menoli and Lori, you will also help later, so that it can be solved quickly." Mao Zhihua thought for a while. "Yes, Master Maohua." Menoli and Lori responded. "Baqianli also has to help!" Xiaobaqianli raised his hand. "Xiao Yaqianliu, let the officials do more exercise, you don''t want to go." Reaching down and rubbing Xiaobaqianliu''s head, Mao Zhihua smiled gently and peacefully. "Okay, then." Listening to Mao Zhihua said, Xiaoba Qianli gave up. At this moment, Nilu and Neutra, who had returned to the blade, moved at the same time. auzw.com Neutra faced crazy, rushing towards Nilu at high speed. "Cui Zhi shoots a gun!" Nilu stood there, looking at Neutra calmly, slowly raised his double-headed javelin, and then threw it out. The thrown double-headed javelin rotates at a very high speed. Just in the blink of an eye, the double-headed javelin appeared on Neutra''s face. "Ding!" On the occasion of a sudden attack, Neutra put the four double-edged sickles across in front of him with the fastest speed, dangerously blocking the headshot. Although the headshot was blocked, the double-headed javelin was still spinning at very high speed, pushing Neutra back. "What!?" Neutra looked at his weapon incredulously, at this time it was being penetrated by the double-headed javelin a little bit, and the first one in front had been drilled a hole. A breakthrough, ultra-high-speed rotation, strong propulsion. Looking at the firearms, Neutra clearly cleared the two-headed javelin, or sooner or later his own weapon would be penetrated, so his head would be insecure. Time waited for no one, and two more hands were stretched out, grabbing the handle of the double-edged sickle fiercely, and then the six hands used their full strength to forcefully change the track of the double-headed javelin. "boom!" The two-headed javelin thrown to the other side after being changed in orbit, hit something in the distance, and produced a strong explosion. Neutra was barely saved. He was inserting four double-edged sickles into the ground, forcibly stopping his backward body. "I don''t believe it! Obviously it''s just a woman! It can''t be so strong!" Suddenly, he stopped and glared at Nilu. "Has it become an unreasonable beast?" Nilu looked at Neutra faintly. "Impossible! I don''t admit it!!" Gathering the golden pressure, Neutra squirted at Nilu, and then rushed away after the void. "It''s just dying and struggling." With his bare hands blocking the emptiness, Nilu changed the trajectory of the flash with a wave and threw it into the distance. "Go die! Woman!!!" Neutra, who was right behind Void, had rushed to Nilu in the moment Nilu changed Void''s orbit. Four double-edged sickles waved down, directly penetrated Nilu''s body, and hit the ground fiercely. "Afterimage!?" Seeing Nilu''s figure twisted, Neutra froze. "The farce should be over." White light flashed, the thrown double-headed javelin returned to Nilu''s hands, and he immediately waved twice at high speed. .. v6 Chapter 102： One does not stay! "Damn!!!" Six hands were cut off in an instant, and Neutra turned sharply, urging spiritual power for speeding regeneration. Without talking nonsense, Nilu looked at Neutra coldly, giving him a chance to regenerate at a speed, a series of gunshots poked holes in him. Neutra, with its rapid regeneration, can''t keep up with the increasing wounds of the body, not to mention that the organs with damaged organs cannot be regenerated, and now even the escape can not be done. After a moment, the gun shadow stopped. At this time, Neutra has completely turned into a honeycomb, even if the surface is continuously regenerating, but all the organs are destroyed, it can be said that he will soon die completely. "Yeah, the knot... it''s over..." Neutra stood still, but his body couldn''t move. When the sound of the words fell, the speeding regeneration stopped, and the whole body gradually collapsed, and the drops became powder. Seeing Neutra being arrested for a second, he didn''t even have any strength to recover. The officer and a group of low-level broken faces were stunned. They couldn''t believe everything they saw. And seeing the end of the battle, Helibel doesn''t care how shocked the enemies are, nor does it give them a chance to leave. "No one stays!" Heriber ordered. "Yes!" The officials responded, and then all disappeared. "what!!" "Run!" "Wait for me...ah!" The low-level broken faces of those stunned gods were slaughtered by female officials without returning to God, and they wanted to flee here as soon as they responded. However, this doesn''t make much use of eggs. Neutra''s official, as well as the group of broken faces he brought, are only Kirian-level broken faces. But these female officers, they are all Achkas-level broken faces, and they are exactly the same level as Neutra. Which low-level broken faces can cope with the existence, so those low-level broken faces are sensing spirits. The moment I pressed, I immediately gave up the idea of ??fighting them. The low-level broken faces wanted to escape, but there was no way to do it. Because the female officials kill them like harvesting straw, there is no chance of escape. If he ran away, he would be given a flash of light directly, and the **** was not left. The cleanup was very quick, just a few moments of effort, and only Neutras official was left, or the female flower officials were left by the flower, otherwise he wouldnt know how many died. Drag the half-dead male from the official to the front of several people in Mao Zhihua. "Blue dye let you come?" Mao Zhihua asked with a smile. "Humph!" He grunted, and the male official turned his head to the side, completely meaningless. auzw.com "Asshole! Lord Uchiha asks you!" Upon seeing this, Apache, who was a female official, immediately caught fire, punching and kicking the male official. . "It''s so arrogant to be a captive!" Michal Rhodes also started. "Master Helibel, you see how violent they are." Sunsun pulled out the chopper knife and poked the male censor''s hand with the chopper knife in one hand, and smiled with his hand covering his mouth. "Sunsun, you are not lighter than the two of them." Heribert''s mouth twitched. "Huh? Why are you guys putting their hands under my knife, how dangerous." He poked twice again with a chopping knife, and Sun Sun smiled innocently. "Sunsun, you are a black-bellied woman." Apache and Miroz said in unison. "Finally ask, who asked you to come?" Interrupted Sunsun, who asked to speak, asked again. The male officer still kept silent, glaring at the women with his teeth. "Kill it." Without saying anything, it was worthless, Mao Zhihua ordered. It is said that the female officials stab the captives with their soul-cutting knives, and the knives were all stabbed on the deadly parts. After finishing the enemy, Mao Zhihua took Xiaoba Qianliu''s hand and turned to walk inside the palace. After repeated confirmation, there were no more enemies around the palace, and the women quickly followed the two in front. Just back in the hall of the palace, the women stopped at the same time and looked at the figure sitting on the sofa in the hall. Xiaoba Qianliu broke away from the hand of Umao''s flower and hurried towards the figure on the sofa. "Nuo Nuo, welcome back!" Xiaoba Qianliu ran halfway and flew over. "Well, I''m back." After catching Xiaobaqianliu, Noel rubbed her face, making her laugh. "When did you come back?" Looking back, Mao Zhihua walked slowly. "It didn''t take long for me to come back. I don''t need my help to see you outside, so I''ll wait for you here." Turning around, Noel gave a smile to Mao Zhihua and responded to her question. "The things in this world are busy?" Come to Noel, Mao Zhihua sat down and asked. "After you are busy, if there is no accident, you will stay here." After answering, Noel said to the girls at the door, "You all come and sit, don''t stand at the door, come and talk to me , What I found out when I was away." The women finally recovered, and following Noel''s instructions they all walked over and found a place to sit down. In the following time, all the women said everything that happened when Noel was not in the virtual circle, but nothing was wrong. The biggest thing is the group of broken faces that just struck, but now it has been solved. "It shouldn''t be sent by the blue dye, otherwise it would be impossible to send a ten blade. It is estimated that the fifth blade listened to someone''s instigation, so it came to the sky." Noel thought and said. "It doesn''t matter now, after all, you have come back to heaven, and even if Lan Ran comes personally, he is not afraid." Mao Zhihua laughed. .. v6 Chapter 103： Sorry, Im late. A week passed away. In this week, Lanran did not send a broken face to find trouble, and Kurosaki did not come to the virtual circle. Kurosaki Ichigo hasn''t come to the virtual circle yet, which Noel can understand. After all, he was beaten to death by Grimjoh before, and without Inoue Oji''s treatment, he can''t recover in a short time. Besides, even the captain and deputy team of the Sifan team of Corpse Soul Realm have been abducted by Noel. If they want to recover from the injury in a short time, Kurosaki can''t do it at all and can only take care of the injury slowly. Lan Ran didn''t come to trouble, and Noel really didn''t understand what he was thinking, but he could guess a little bit. Or, Lan Ran is busy continuing to crack the fake chipping jade. Or, Lan Ran is preparing to attack this world, so he has no time to find trouble, and at the same time, he doesnt want to waste precious troops, otherwise it would be bad to deal with the captain of Corpse Soul Realm. Noel''s guess is probably like this. As for whether this guess is accurate or not, we dare not guarantee it. But no one is the best thing to come to trouble, so Noel is too lazy to think about so many things that are not there, and spends every day comfortably with the beautiful women. One by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one. Virtual Night Palace. In the hall of the Virtual Night Palace, ten broken faces sat on both sides of the long table, waiting for the arrival of a certain one. Soon, the door of the hall was pushed open, and the three walked in slowly. "Sorry, I''m late." Lan Ran walked toward the head of the long table and smiled at Tenblades in the hall. The two people behind Lanran were the silver and Dongxian who followed him from the defected corpse soul world, and the two walked closely behind Lanran. Walking to the top of the long table and sitting down, Lanran glanced at the ten blades in the position, while Yin and Dongxian stood behind him. "Everyone, everything is ready, it''s time to act." "Just got the news, there are several captains of the Soul Realm and the death agent Kurosaki Ichigo entered the virtual circle, and they are now coming to the Virtual Night Palace." "Yamirialgo, Koyata Stark, Bailgang Ruissen, Wanda Wysmarjera." "The four of you went to this world with me, and the remaining ten blades remained in the Void Palace." "The ten blades left behind are commanded by Urchiola, and your task is to drag the gods of death who come to the virtual circle or kill them. You must not give them the opportunity to leave the virtual circle." "In the broken face of the Virtual Night Palace, you are all at your disposal." auzw.com After finishing, Lanran got up from the seat and walked slowly towards the door of the hall, no matter if the ten blades understood it. The four people who had just been named at this time all got up from their positions and followed the three who walked out of the door. Lan Ran led people away, and the hall door gradually closed. "We will all be in our own place, just wait for the death to come to your door automatically, but you must not disclose the news that Lord Lanran left." The plan? Urciola had no plans, and disappeared from the hall when he finished. Even if there is a plan, Urciola does not intend to speak out, because it is very clear that Ten Blades are too proud to be one by one, and they will not obey their own commands at all, so what they say is the same as saying nothing. If there is a blue dye supervision, these ten blades will still be uncomfortable, but he is going to die now. Then the situation is different. The ten blades left are clearly known, as long as the task left by Blue Dye is completed, even if you dont listen to Ulchiolas command. Everything is premised on completing the task. However, in the view of Ten Blades, the death is like that, it will not be its opponent at all, and completing the task is an absolute thing. After Urciola left, the remaining ten blades also left the hall one after another and returned to their own palace. One by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one. On the desert in the middle of the imaginary circle. Kurosaki Ichigo, Ishida Yulong, Chadu Thai Tiger, Rotten Wood Lucia, and Asan Lianji, the five are moving fast on the desert and marching towards the immense virtual night palace. The five people were sent to the virtual circle by Ushihara Uchihara, so their five talents can get together. The captains from the corpse soul world to the virtual circle, but not as good luck as the five of them, the captains were all transferred to different areas. Fortunately, the captains of Corpse Soul Realm knew the destination, otherwise they could only run away. The captains who came to the imaginary circle from the corpse soul world are: Shiraki Baizai, Gengmu Jianba, Broken Bee, and Nicocoli. Almost forgot, Nichou Li also brought his deputy captain Niin Yinmeng, and he did not know what strange method he used, so that his deputy captain did not separate from him. At this time, Kurosaki Ichigo, who was rushing to the virtual night palace. "Will Inoue really be there?" Kurosaki Yihu couldn''t help asking when he looked at the far-away virtual night palace. "The most likely thing is that, if we don''t change places again, we will definitely find Zhiji." Lucia was also not sure, but felt better than running around in the virtual circle. At least there is still a goal. "But after all, this is the first time I have come to the virtual circle, and I didn''t expect it to be so desolate here." Look at the surrounding environment and things in this virtual circle, Asan Jing Lianji frowned: "And, you don''t Do you find it strange?" "Strange? What''s strange?" Kurosaki looked at it and found nothing wrong. "When we first arrived, we could still see some small animals, but the more we ran to the huge palace, the less those small animals were, and now there is not even one." Wen Yan, Shitian Yulong I found something wrong and explained it. .. v6 Chapter 104： Block black cavity "I don''t understand." Kurosaki frowned, not quite understanding what it meant. "I really convinced you that Ishida means that the huge palace lives in a dangerous presence, so small animals are not afraid to be in this area, or there is a strong ambush in the vicinity." Lucy Yabian explained, watching around. "Blue dye is in the virtual circle, and the guy named Noel is also in the virtual circle, and in that huge palace, it is very likely that one of them will live, no matter which one lives in it, it is not that we can easily deal with it. Yes, so we finally dived in. If Orihi Inoue was inside, we rescued her secretly and left the virtual circle. Very worried that Kurosaki came to chaos, Ishida Yulong quickly proposed to remind, dont want to be found completely annihilated. "Yes, our purpose is to save people, and leave the virtual circle after saving." Asan Jing nodded and agreed with Ishida Yulong. "Well, I know." Kurosaki responded. After finishing speaking, Kurosaki Ichigo first accelerated towards the Virtual Night Palace, and no one behind him saw his expression. Its for sure to save Orihime, but Kurosaki didnt save people and he easily left the circle. He only temporarily dealt with a few people. Regardless of whether he took the Inoue Himeki, or Kurosaki was seriously wounded, he even lost the power of death. Such a deep hatred, Ichigo Kurosaki must be reported, it is impossible to leave easily. However, he was not completely overwhelmed by hatred, and he still understood that revenge is now this time, and it is the first thing to rescue Inoue Himeji. Only by saving Inoue Himeji and letting Lucia and others take her out of the void, Ichigo Kurosaki can rest assured of revenge. The group did not continue to talk nonsense, speeding up towards the virtual night palace. As the virtual night palace got closer and closer, there were gradually low-level broken faces coming out to block the road, and giant giants made of sand were guarding the broken faces. Everyone knows that the weak point of sand is water, But in the desert of the imaginary circle, how could there be such a thing as water? Fortunately, Lucia''s chopper blade is ice-based, so that they can easily defeat the broken face of the guard. After crossing five levels and cutting six generals, he defeated several guards on the way and finally reached the gate of the virtual night palace. It was just that, seeing the huge door in front of them, the five of them were a little bit unsure what to do. Pushing is definitely not possible, even if the five people cant push together, and breaking the door is even more impossible, it will cause a lot of movement, but it will definitely be dumped by the enemy. "boom!" Just as the five were in trouble, a loud noise caught their attention. The spiritual pressure from the direction of the explosion instantly knew who made the noise, and the five thought it was a good opportunity. "It seems that there is no need to be sneaky. Anyway, the guy in Jianba made such a big noise. The broken surface inside must know that we are coming." Kurosaki, holding a slashing sword, did not give anyone around him a chance to react. , Slammed at the huge stone gate. "boom!" Slashing and swinging, he severely slashed on the huge stone gate, and a huge crack was opened. Looking at the cut that was cut, Kurosaki nodded with satisfaction, put the large chopper blade back, and carefully looked inside the door. "Yoxi!" It was determined that there was no guard, and Kurosaki turned his head and beckoned to the four: "Without the guard, let''s go in quickly before the enemy has come over." auzw.com The four of them twitched their mouths. Originally, they still discussed the plan in action. I didn''t expect that Kurosaki took care of it so quickly, and didn''t give himself time to wait for others to discuss. Seeing that Ichigo Kurosaki had walked in, the four could only helplessly keep up. There is no plan, but now it is too late to discuss, only to act by chance. The central palace of the Virtual Night Palace. Sensing the spiritual pressure of Kurosaki and others, he has now entered the interior of the palace outside the virtual night palace, and has been waiting for the blue dye to start acting. Seeing the blue dye''s sign, Dongxian opened the black cavity to the present world, and then retreated to the side of the black cavity. "We''re going to destroy Sakaza-cho, create a king key, and then come back from Sakaza-cho." Lanran walked up the stairs slowly, standing in front of the giant black cavity, and then said: "Yes, use Tian Tingkong Luo ." "Yes." Taking out the coin-sized props, Dongxian gently tossed it up and said, "Bound the road seventy-seven..." "The sky is empty!" As the words sounded, the thrown props drew bizarre lines on Dongxian''s arm. Then, from the palm of Dongxian, a large back pattern was printed in the void. Also at this moment, the gods of death in the virtual circle sensed Tian Tingkong Luo, and all stopped because of it. wrong! Even Kurosaki and others stopped and did not move on. "Did you hear that?" "Invaders?" The sound of the words from the ears made the death gods and Ichigo Kurosaki who invaded the virtual circle instantly recognize that they were blue dyes. "I would like to pay tribute to everyone who broke into the virtual circle." "Next, we..." "The attack on the world will be launched." "I waited so long, you did not disappoint me." "The most important thing is that I successfully trapped the four captains who came to support in a virtual circle." Trapped in the words of the virtual circle, the black cavity from the corpse soul world to the virtual circle was completely blocked, and the captains sensed it for the first time, and it was too late to stop it. "Of the thirteen captains, each can become the main fighting force." "But now there are four betrayals, and four are completely blocked in the virtual circle, and the combat power of the corpse soul world is greatly weakened." .. v6 Chapter 105： 【Transitional Pillar】 "Of the thirteen captains, each can become the main fighting force." "But now there are four betrayals, and four are completely blocked in the virtual circle, and the combat power of the corpse soul world is greatly weakened." "We will destroy the empty seat town first, and then create the king key, and then go to attack the soul world." "You guys..." "When I finish everything, I will deal with it slowly." Walking slowly in the passage of the black cavity, the moment the blue dye stepped out of the black cavity and entered the present world, Tian Tingkong Luo stopped. With the three of Lanran, Yin, and Dongxian, slowly step into the sky of this world. Immediately afterwards, around the three people, four large black chambers were opened, and four ten-blade broken faces led the officer, reaching the present world at the same time. But at this time, one figure after another appeared one after another, and they all wore dead tyrants. Yamamoto Yuan Liuzhai led several people. The captain and deputy captain of the 13th Guardian Team appeared in front of Lan Ran and others. Now it can be said that, except for the captain and deputy captain trapped in the virtual circle, the combat power of the corpse soul world has been brought to the modern world of Zuozao, and only the people below the deputy captain remain in the corpse soul world. No, there are zero teams in the Soul World. Otherwise, Yamamoto Yuan Liuzhai really dared not bring so much combat power into the present world, and it would be miserable to be attacked by the corpse soul world. Originally, I was worried that Lanran would lead people to attack the corpse soul world, but now Yamamoto Yuan Liuzhai is finally at ease, betting that Lanran will create the king first. Although, betting is right. But being forced to make a decision that had to bet, this made Yamamoto Yuan Liuzhai quite annoyed, hoping to immediately destroy Lan Ran and others immediately. Nowadays, Sakuza-cho has also arranged a transitional pillar, and the entire Sakuza-cho is transferred to Liushun Street intact, and everyone in Sakuza-cho falls into a lethargic state. What I see now is only a replica of a deserted town. Even if it is completely destroyed, there is no problem. You can rest assured that you can fight with blue dye and others. At this time, when seeing Yamamoto Yuan Liuzhai who leads the battle power of the corpse soul world, Lan Ran instantly disappeared and smiled coldly. "If Sorakucho is in the Soul Realm, then you will be wiped out first, and then go to the Soul Realm to create the king key, but just change the order." Seen instantly, Sorakucho is a replica at this time. , Lan Ran looked at Yamamoto Yuanliuzhai, regained his smile and said. The captain and deputy captains of Corpse Soul Realm observed several broken faces coming out of the black cavity, and the pressure of these broken faces made them frown slightly. "Should I kill the leader first in this situation?" said the uncle deputy captain wearing sunglasses. "No, Lanran''s ability is extraordinary. Since they are together, of course, they must first kill the idlers and so on." The left village of Gaocun shook his head. "Among those four ten blades, which one do you think is the strongest?" Jingle Chunshui asked after observing the broken surface. "It''s not easy to say, it''s hard to guess without asking Lan Ran." Look at this broken face, and then look at that broken face, and there are fourteen roads of floating bamboo on the side. auzw.com "Which is not important, the problem is that when we fight with Ten Blades, who can guarantee that Lanran is only watching on one side." Rifangu Dongshilang frowned. "Yeah..." Matsumoto Ranju behind him very much agrees with Rifangu Dongshilang''s words, worrying about Lanran''s sneak attack during the battle. "You all retreat." Yamamoto Yuan Liuzhai crutches, suddenly changed the chopping knife, and the right hand was held on the handle. The captains and deputy captains instantly knew what the captain was about to do, and pulled back at almost the same time, and did not want to be involved in the attack at all. As they thought, Yamamoto Yuan Liuzhai, who was already annoyed, had no intention of keeping his hands at all. "Everything is in the dust..." "Fluid edge!" At the moment when the soul-cutting sword was completely pulled out, a pillar of fire broke out, centering on Yamamoto Wonjatsu. The extremely hot flame erupted, so that the captain and deputy captain who had already distanced themselves had to continue to stay away from the original solution of Yamamoto Yuan Liuzhai. The waved edge of the initial solution was violently waved, and the flame rushed towards the blue dye. Lan Ran, Yin, and Dong Xian were instantly surrounded by Yan Bi, trapped in this technique. "Cheng Guoyan on..." "In this way, in a short time, they can''t cross the blue dye, this wall of flames." "Now, go kill them." After the initial solution was released, Yamamoto Yuan Liuzhai slowly withdrew the slashing sword into the scabbard and ordered the people behind him. "Captain, how savage you are..." Seeing Yamamoto Yuan Liuzhai, Shizuhiro Fuzhu swallowed. "It seems that he was really angry with the guys." Jingle Chunshui was also surprised. However, the broken faces led by Lan Ran to the present world did not seem to care much about the attack on Yamamoto Yuan Liuzhai. The four ten blades did not worry about blue dyeing at all, but they did not intend to do it themselves. "What should I do?" Greeted the skull throne, the fat old man sat on the throne with a broken face, and didn''t want to plan at all, said: "There are too many enemies... The head is sealed there again. Now." "Bailgang, it''s rude for you to say that Blue Dye Lord." Koyata Stark said. "Since the boss can''t move now, I''m in charge. You are not allowed to have opinions in large numbers." Ignore Koyta Stark, said Bailergang Ruisenbang. Bailergang Ruisenbang''s proposal, the other three ten blades did not object, all waiting for him to make arrangements quietly. Without rushing to order immediately, Bailergang Ruisenbang observed it carefully and quickly analyzed it by himself. .. v6 Chapter 106： Unexpected visitor "Heavenly ground under the feet..." Its said to be fake, and it was exchanged with the replica made by Corpse Soul Realm. Although the boss said, to attack the corpse soul world, you have to take down the heavy soul first, but is this really necessary? Sitting in the throne of Skeleton, Baiegang Ruisenbang, looked at the replica of Suzaku, which was made by the death below, and soon discovered something. "From what I just said, it should be such a principle. Pillars erected in the four sides of this area, and then use the power of the pillars to replace the entire area. If so..." "What about ruining the pillar?" "Fendal!" Having reached a conclusion, Bailergang Ruissen called his officials, and did not specify what to do. "Yes." Congguan responded quickly, breaking his face, and then whistled. As the whistle sounded, the sky opened a small black cavity, and a large void with unevolved faces appeared, eager to climb out of the black cavity. At this time, Bailergang Ruissen also confirmed his conjecture and found the position of the pillar. "The position of the pillar has been determined. This thing is erected at the corners of the four directions of southeast, northwest, and destroyed the four pillars." The position of the pillar was revealed, and Bailergang Ruissen ordered. The summoned summons came quickly to the pillars in the four directions of east, west, south, and north, and they were about to break it. However, as the Daxu were about to start, each of the black shadows rushed out from the pillars, and one move would wipe out the Daxx that was attacked in an instant, so that they had no chance to fight back. When these figures landed on the top of the pillar, it made people see who they were. They are: the head of the spot, the Ayasegawa bow, the juniper Sasuke Xiubing, and the Yoshihashi Yoshihashi. The four have been arranged in ambush by the four pillars of Yamamoto Yuanya. It can also be said that I had already expected that Blue Dye and others had discovered the problem, so this arrangement was made. "Humph! How about that?" "It''s just four ants that protect the pillar, then use four dragons to squash them directly." "Bo, Kulbang, Fendal, Abilama, go and stamp all four ants to death." Several dead virgins were dead, and Baylor Gruissen didnt care, and the four guarding the pillars seemed to him to be ants that could be crushed to death, and still had little interest in starting. . "Yes." "Follow Your Royal Highness'' Order!" "To understanding." "Guarantee to complete the task!" auzw.com The four officials responded one after another, and then disappeared from the place instantly, rushing to the four pillars respectively. Soon, the four officers came to the four gods of death who guarded the pillar, and they went to war without nonsense. Judging from the expressions of the four officials, they seemed very anxious, as if they were worried about something, wanted to end the battle as soon as possible, and did not want to waste extra time. Therefore, as soon as they came up, the four officers directly returned to the edge, and attacked the four guards insanely. However, the four guards were not vegetarians, and even if the four defenders were defeated, they immediately started to fight. After a while, the results of the battle came out. The four pillars guarded the three pillars, and in order to avoid exposing their swastikas, they lost to the officer who played against him, and the guarded pillars were destroyed. Fortunately, Captain Goudou couldn''t see it, and came with his deputy captain, using four special iron pillars to re-fix the transition knot column, preventing Korzamachi from returning to the present world from the corpse soul world, while using **** Xie wiped out the blind opponent and reversed the crisis. Seeing that the four officers were killed in a short period of time, Bailesgang Ruisen State sitting on the Skeleton Throne was angered, and he directly smashed the throne''s handrails, and even got up and wanted to join the battlefield to do it himself. This scared the two remaining officers, quickly rushed to him and knelt down to ask for battle, and promised to kill and destroy the guard''s death. At this time, the captains and deputy captains no longer watched the battle, and rushed to the broken faces in the sky, looking for their opponents to stand in front of them, and never gave them the opportunity to destroy the pillar. Yamamoto Won-ya does not move in place, but he is always alert to prevent the blue dye, Dongxian, and silver from rushing out of the wall of flames, waiting to see where they need support. "Everyone!" "Betting on everything to wipe out the enemy here!" "Even if you crush your bones, you must turn your bones into copper walls and iron walls!" "No one step will allow them to step onto the land of the corpse soul world!!" With Yamamoto Wonhas words, the captain and deputy captains pulled out their swords and rushed towards the broken face in front of them. The battle is on the verge and the two sides are officially at war! One by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one. at the same time. In the palace covered by the virtual circle, Noel and others who are enjoying a leisurely life greeted a group of unexpected visitors. Even Noel did not expect such a group of people to come, and this group of people also arrogantly passed into his palace, and appeared in front of him more blatantly. This group of people wore white military uniforms with white long cloaks and pure black masks on their faces. They could not see the facial features at all, and two of them also held a flag with a pentagram-shaped end. Slightly rounded. At the moment when he saw the flag pattern, Noel recognized who these people were at the first time, but he never expected them to appear early. Without speaking first, I was waiting for these people to tell me why, and see what their purpose was. .. v6 Chapter 107： Persuade Seeing the other party so calm, the person headed is very strange. At the same time, I also found that the average strength of the broken surface in the palace is a bit ridiculously high. "When you meet for the first time, you are the king of the circle, Noel." "I''m here to send..." "Declaration of war." "But having said that, in this master-like palace, we can actually sneak in so easily, I was quite surprised." "Is the awareness of security a little low?" The head of the group looked around slightly and said provocatively. "Too low awareness?" "Don''t get me wrong, you just put it in deliberately. I plan to see what your purpose is, otherwise I will kill you ants." Looking coldly at the headed person, Noel slowly raised his right hand and squeezed his palm into a fist. "Boom!" The head of one of them exploded directly, completely staining the military uniform of this group of people, and the headless body fell to the ground. With this hand, they directly calmed down these people and stared at Noel with caution, not daring to act lightly. At this time, the headed man finally understood what he did not dare to provoke Noel in front of him. "You have three days to consider whether to surrender and join the invisible empire." "Three days later, if you refuse to join us, the virtual circle will be wiped out by the invisible empire." "We will see you in three days." After that, the head of the group led these people and disappeared in the eyes of Noel in an instant. Even the headless corpses lying on the ground were taken away by them. Seeing that these people were gone, Nor did not stop, but frowned, thinking about something. The girls knew very well that when Noel wanted to speak, he would actively tell himself to wait for others, so no one asked and continued to be busy with what he had to do. At this time, Noel was thinking about why the invisible empire knew his existence, and why he would send people to persuade the surrender. If you remember correctly, the virtual circle is nothing more than a place for conscription for the invisible empire, and there is no need for notification at all. Explain that the invisible empire is not yet fully prepared, and it is gathering powerful forces to join. Of course, there may be other reasons. After thinking about it, Nuoer, who really couldn''t understand, gave up simply not to bother to continue to guess, and decided that the soldiers would cover the water. auzw.com However, it is absolutely impossible to agree to surrender. If you dare to find trouble, it will be wiped out. Sitting on the side of the flower, when seeing Noel''s smile, he knew that he had thought clearly and no longer worried about anything. "Want to know about the invisible empire?" Noel asked with a smile. "Uh." Mao Zhihua nodded. After hearing that, all the women stopped working on their hands, their eyes were all focused on Noel, and they were very curious about the invisible empire. Sort your thoughts a little bit. "Youhabach, the son of the spirit king, the common ancestor of all destroyers." "About 1,000 years ago, the destroyer team led by Youhabach battled the 13th Guardian Team led by Shigeki Yamamoto. Youhabach saw the solution of Shigeki Yamamoto personally." "But I don''t know what the reason is that the heavy country of Yamamoto just made the friend Habah lose his heartbeat, consciousness and strength, but failed to kill him." "The destroyer who survived on the battlefield called Youhabach the sealed king, and fled from the present world to the shadow in the Lingling court. They spent 1,000 years hiding in the shadow to manipulate the spirit son , Build a spirit space, so claim to be an invisible empire, and at the same time accumulate strength for future battles." "And 900 years after the war, Youhabach regained his heartbeat, and another 90 years later, Youhabach regained consciousness." "About 6 years ago, Yohabah used sacred forces to forcefully take away the spiritual power of all the mixed blood destroyers in the world to restore the power of the past." "In those days, all the mixed blood destroyers who had taken their spiritual force forcibly, all collapsed and died." "You Habach wants to fully recover its strength, at least more than two years." "I thought that Youhabach would only start two years later. I didn''t expect him to choose this time, which was completely beyond my expectations." "According to today''s situation, three days later, the invisible empire will come to the virtual circle to force recruitment, and then a little rectification will attack the corpse soul world." Noel said what he knew without reservation. Several of the people present had heard that Noel had spoken about Youhabach before, but they were not as detailed as they are today, nor did they expect that the invisible empire was related to Youhabach. "How is the strength of the invisible empire?" Ye Yi asked with a frown. "The Knights of the Star Cross, the combat force of the invisible empire, the people of this knightly group are outrageously strong, and they can also capture the beastly solution of the soul-stirring sword. It is very difficult for you to win the fight alone. All of them were only killed by them." The truth was a bit of a blow, but Noel said it anyway. "You are exaggerating." Ise Qixu frowned slightly. "It''s not an exaggeration. You can see it in three days. I don''t need to lie to you." Noel shrugged. "Don''t you worry at all?" Seeing Noel was very calm, which made Ye Yi very puzzled. "Nor has made it very clear. He just said that we are difficult to defeat them, but he is not wrapped in it. I am right." Mao Zhihua smiled slightly and explained to him. "Yes." Noel nodded and said aggressively: "The rest of the invisible empire except Youhabach are just a group of stronger ants, and I don''t take it seriously." .. v6 Chapter 108： I end this farce The questions of the girls were one after another, and Noel patiently answered them one by one, and the time gradually passed. When the women finally stopped asking questions, the time passed. Of course, Noel knew everything that happened in the middle-level virtual night palace. It can also be said that from the moment when Kurosaki Ichigo and the others and those from the Soul Realm invaded the virtual circle, they knew it the first time. Originally, it was intended to cause Kurosaki Ichigo and Lanran Dog to bite the dog to fight both sides, and finally appeared to kill them. But now that the situation has changed, I did not expect Youhabach to plan ahead, which forced Noel to change his plan. Although, there is nothing to worry about dealing with the invisible empire, but if the captains of the corpse soul world share some, this will become a lot easier. Okay, to be honest. The main reason is that Noel felt that too many people in the invisible empire were troublesome to kill, and let the deaths of the corpse soul world be the cannon fodder of the front. Therefore, Noel decided to end Lan Ran''s farce early, which is also the request of Ye Yi and Qi Xu. After learning of the power of the invisible empire, Ye Yi and Qi Xu made a request to Noel to end the farce, hoping to give the Corpse Soul Realm the power to defend against the invisible empire''s attack. Noel had this idea, and Yee and Qixu made the request again, so he agreed with the situation. But before agreeing, Noel pretended to be reluctant, and made some shameless requests for the two to agree. If they did not agree, they would avoid talking. In desperation, Ye Yi and Qi Xu agreed to the conditions. Now at this time, Noel led Yeichi, Orihime Inoue, and Heriber, and appeared in the middle of the virtual circle. At the moment when he came to the middle level, it was immediately discovered that Kurosaki Ichigo was not in the virtual circle of the middle level, leaving only his lad and Grim Reaper. "Ohime, Ichigo Kurosaki has given up to save you, he left the virtual circle." After expanding the search again, Noor still could not sense the spiritual pressure of Ichigo Kurosaki, and he was quite sure that he had left the virtual circle. "Don''t waste time here, don''t forget the things you promised me and Qixu." Seeing Inoue Orihime lowered her head, holding the clothes with both hands, she knew that she was hit at night and quickly changed the subject. "You better don''t forget to promise me something." Noel emptied a little, and the black cavity opened instantly. "Huh! No need to remind you!" Wen Yan, Ye Yi''s cheeks flushed, and took the lead into the black cavity. "Have you said in advance, I don''t care if you want to save people, but I want to take some people away, and you better don''t care, otherwise I can''t guarantee, I will kill who is in a bad mood." Noel smiled slightly and walked slowly. Into the black cavity, reminded the two women. auzw.com "You!!!" Turning his head, he gritted his teeth at night, but he dared not say anything. Inoue Inoue was silent, and Helibel followed behind Noel and walked into the interior of the black cavity. Seeing that Noel ignored himself, he walked slowly past him, and he could only keep up quickly at night. No way, after a long time with each other, the night had a certain understanding of Noel, and the things he decided would not change, even if he broke his mouth, it would be useless, and it might even make him angry, then the situation would be It gets worse, so even if you are angry, you can''t say much, lest you will regret the consequences. Nowadays, Inoue Inoue can be said to completely give up the innocent idea of ??saving himself, and he does not want any friends to take risks for himself. In the days when she was caught back, the more she understood the more terrifying the strength of Noel and the others, and her little friends were not their opponents at all, even if there was a little chance of saving herself, if they came Its just to die. So Inoue Inoue made up his mind to refuse even if someone came to save himself, and obediently obeyed all the orders of Noel, and felt that only then could he be qualified to persuade him to let go of the kid when he was the killer of his friends. Partner one horse. Slowly walking in the passage of the black cavity, it didn''t take long to reach the end. When opening the gap in the present world, the situation of the eyes shocked the three girls. Nowadays, the empty seat town has almost been turned into ruins. The captains of the corpse soul world have suffered heavy casualties, but the broken surface of the Virtual Night Palace is not much better. "This empty seat town is fake." The moment he stepped into empty seat town, Noel noticed something was wrong for the first time and quickly determined. "Fake!?" After hearing the words, the three women returned to God and looked at Noel with a puzzled look. "Accurately speaking, this empty town is just a replica. It''s true that the empty town is transferred to other places, otherwise the empty town can''t be empty." After a little observation, Noel explained to the three girls. "It really seems to be the same thing." Calm down, Ye Yi found something wrong. "But having said that, Yamamoto Wonzai was beaten badly and he lost his arm." Looking at the severely wounded Yamamoto Wonaya in the pit below, Noel said lightly. "Ichigo and Blue Dye don''t seem to be here." Ye Yi frowned. "You don''t need to worry. I know exactly where they are. I''m ending this farce." Knowing that Ye Yi was worried, Noel said to her. "Okay." Seeing Noel didn''t want to deceive people, Yee chose to believe and said to Orihi Inoue: "Oi Ji, you and me go down, they are very badly injured, and it will be life-threatening if they are delayed. But Inoue did not move, but looked at Noel beside him, as if waiting for his permission. This situation froze the night, if the acquaintance Orihime she knew had rushed to save people early, but now she stood there motionless, and she was still waiting for Noel''s permission. .. v6 Chapter 109： 【Boundary】 If it were not indeed Inoue Himeji himself, Yeichi thought it was someone posing in disguise. "Go." Seeing Orihime Inoue asked for her permission to prove that she had properly obeyed the order, Noel nodded and smiled with satisfaction. After getting Nore''s permission, Inoue Inoue slowly walked to Yee, and at first he was a little worried about not getting permission, and now he was relieved. However, just a few steps before, Noel flashed up behind Inoue Himeji, reached out from behind to take her into his arms, and said something softly against her ear, then quickly let go and let her go opened. "I see." Niu Inoue looked a little embarrassed by biting his lower lip lightly. "Herebel, you follow Orihime to protect her safety. I''ll go back when I go." A little more empty, Noel opened the black cavity and commanded. "Sir Noel, what if someone wants to take her away?" Helibel asked. "Who wants to take her away, you will kill the man." Walking into the black cavity, Noel turned his back to the three daughters. "Yes." Heriber responded. As the black cavity gradually closed, soon Noel disappeared in front of the three women. In terms of Heriber''s loyalty to Noel, she will definitely do what she just said. As long as someone dares to take away Inoue, then she will be a merciless killer. Ye Yi, who knew this, was very worried that someone had taken Oihime Inoue, and it would be useless even to plead. Unless Knoll personally halts, Herbert will not listen to anyone''s words, and will definitely follow the previous order. Forget it, I can only try my best to stop it, and drag it back to Noel. Thinking that there is no good way for Yeichi, Im too lazy to ask for trouble, and now its important to save people, and I said to Ogami Inoue: Ohime follow me quickly, they need your rescue. "Good." Looking back, seeing the life-threatening Matsumoto Ranju below, Inoue Inoue responded quickly. At night, with Inoue Hime, he moved to the ruins below, and stopped beside Matsumoto Ranju. Helibel was silent, and quickly appeared beside the two of them, just standing silently. , The Death and the Masked Legion, who were still seriously awake, were immediately discovered when the Noor four arrived in this world, but they did not dare to act rashly if they were unclear whether they were enemies or friends. Seeing that Noel had left this world, and Yee brought Orihime Inoue to the ruins, and he had begun to treat Matsumoto Ranju. "Ohime, she was very seriously injured in Nissei, please help you to save her." Holding the dying ape persimmon, Nishi, moved to the front of Ogami Inoue with the fastest speed, Hiroko said anxiously. "Place her next to Miss Ranju." Inoue Nohime nodded, controlling the expansion of the treatment cover, and also covering the ape persimmon in the world, and then said: "Mr. Hiroko, you bring all the seriously injured people here , I can treat them together." "Okay." Masako Hiroko responded quickly. "I will also bring the wounded over." Wen Yan, Ye Yi also left the spot instantly. Only when Helibel did not move, he stood beside Inoue Inoue, didn''t care about the life and death of other people, and had no plans to help at all. auzw.com It didn''t take long for the wounded of Corpse Soul Realm and Masked Legion to be brought back one by one. And these wounded people are not as life-threatening as Matsumoto Ranju and Aki Persimmon, so they lack arms and legs. With the increase in the number of wounded, Inoue Inoue can only maximize the treatment cover, covering all the wounded. One by one by one by one by one by one by one by one by one by one by one by one by one Boundary. In the tunnel of the bones, a figure suddenly appeared and stopped before Kurosaki Ichigo. "Dad!?" Ichiro Kurosaki asked in surprise when he saw who was coming. "Fortunately, it caught up." Kurosaki was relieved. "No!" I didn''t admit the wrong person, but Ichiro Kurosaki found it wrong and asked in a puzzled way: "Dad, haven''t you lost the power of death? Why are you in the state of death?" "Temporarily borrowed from Urayasu Urasu, but it cannot be maintained for too long." "Limited time, you better not interrupt me, just obey me and finish talking." "I learned the situation from Ursara Ubara, but your current strength cannot beat Lan Ran, and catching up is just going to die." "But we are in the boundary, the so-called boundary, that is, the place that cuts off time and space, and cuts off this world from both sides of the corpse soul world." "Simply put, the time density inside the fault boundary is surprisingly higher than the outside, and it has to be two thousand times when it is converted into a number!" "That is to say, the year outside is in the boundary, which is equal to two thousand years." "Now I use the boundary to fix, I will restrain the restraint until the spirit is exhausted, and it can be calculated for about 2,000 hours, which is almost three months." "This gives you plenty of time to gain the power to defeat Lanran." "However, you want to use that power for a price, and then you will lose the power of death." "Are you willing to lose the power of your own death in order to save everyone in Sorakucho?" Without giving Kurosaki a chance to interrupt, Kurosaki said everything he wanted to say in one breath, and then waited for him to make his own choice. Knowing that there is enough time, you can gain the power to defeat the blue dye, and suddenly Ichiro Kurosaki was not excited. But the next second I learned that there is a price to win the power to defeat the blue dye, and the price is to lose the power of my own death, leaving Kurosaki directly stunned. Ascending to heaven at once, and falling to **** at once, is more exciting than a roller coaster. .. v6 Chapter 110： Congratulations on your salvation! Corpse Soul Realm. Outside the Soul Street, the original Suzakucho belongs to this world, and the whole was moved here. In the empty town, people who are unconscious on the ground can be seen everywhere, and they have woke up with spiritual power, but there are very few such people. At this time, two people were ushered in the periphery of Suzaku. "This scenery really doesn''t match up with the corpse soul world." Lan Ran stopped and looked at the fact that he didn''t enter Suzakucho, and smiled: "Anyway, this is the last time I see it, and it will no longer exist." Moving on, Lanran stepped into the streets of Suzaku, and walked to the center of Suzaku. Silver immediately followed Lan Ran, and did not make any comments. He lowered his head and wondered what to think about. Not long after walking. "Ah...the head hurts..." "What the **** is going on...the tram doesn''t move...the company can''t even go to the company..." "Someone?!" "It''s so nice to have someone awake, do you know what happened..." On the fork in the street ahead, a middle-aged office worker uncle came out and saw someone woke up like himself and ran towards the two excitedly. "Don''t come near me..." Lan Ran said faintly. It was only one step away from the blue dye, and this middle-aged uncle was blown away half of his body instantly, leaned forward and fell heavily on the ground, and he couldn''t die anymore. Yin and Lanran didn''t look at it, just like this person didn''t exist, and walked slowly by the body. "Yo, there are people awake there." In the distance ahead, Yin reached the awake person again. "Well... it seems to have been seen through Urchiola''s eyes." Looking at some familiar eyes, Lanran thought for a while: "They seem to be... friends of Kurosaki Ichigo." In the distance in front, a man and a woman were carrying each other on their backs, and did not find the blue dye and silver in the back. The man and the woman chatted while advancing. "Hey! Don''t you go to find the island?" You Zelong, who was walking in front, asked Qiwu Asano behind him. "Well... I have already found it. The guy went to school by himself after he was out of care, and he didn''t answer the phone. I guess where he is sleeping, 80%." Wen Yan, Asano Kaigo''s mood was a little low. "You have known since middle school, I thought you were better, it seems that I misunderstood." You Zelonggui said. "It''s necessary to maintain a certain distance, isn''t this feeling necessary?" Asano Keigo''s emotions were even lower. "can you?" "Water color will be so close to people, Ichigo is the first one." "That guy is always self-enclosed, and I can see him taking the initiative to approach others. I am really happy." Talking and chatting, a sudden sense of oppression struck them, and the two were instantly settled in place, even unable to move, and it was quite painful. "This...this is...what?" auzw.com "........" "Yes...youze...you don''t matter?" "Shut up...you''re less worried about blindness..." As the sense of oppression became stronger and stronger, You Zelonggui knelt down directly on the ground, and the cold cold sweat instantly dipped into the teacher''s clothes. The next second, two figures appeared in front of him. "You are so close, you can still maintain consciousness." Lan Ran, who had arrived, looked at You Zelong Guidao. "You... who are you..." Kyouyou Zelong asked, looking up with difficulty. "Ichi Kurosaki will definitely appear and bring new power." Lanran slowly raised the knife and said to herself, "I hope that power will be more perfect, and your death will help a lot." " "Asano, run!" Ze Longgui hurriedly found that he could not move. "I..." Asano Kaigo froze in place. "Run! You can''t use it at this point!" Didn''t hear anything, You Zelonggui quickly turned around and hurriedly said that she didn''t want to be caught. Kaino Aso didn''t hesitate any longer, turned around and fled quickly. Upon seeing this, Yin Gang was ready to start chasing, but when he saw Lan Ran shaking his head slightly, he stopped without chasing. No, the body cannot move, what should I do? What should I do? Ah... You have to put Xiaoman down. No, its already... Its too late! Unable to move due to spiritual pressure, no matter how you try, it is useless. You Zelonggui is already desperate. I want to use the death of Yusawa Ryuji, so I can stimulate Ichigo Kurosaki, but Lanran did not rush to do it, but was thinking about killing it now, or waiting for Ichigo Kurosaki to kill again. In the face of Kurosaki Ichigo''s face, this stimulating effect is undoubtedly the best, and it can even stimulate his stronger power. And at this time, a sudden appearance of one person interrupted Lan Ran''s thinking. "I can move! The sense of oppression on my body has disappeared!" Fei felt relieved instantly, and Ze Longgui surprised. "Congratulations on your salvation!" Nuoer flashed up, standing behind You Zelonggui, and laughed: "Girl, do I consider your favor with your life-saving grace?" "Huh?!" Hearing the words behind him, Ze Longgui turned to look around. "It''s a surprise. I didn''t expect you to appear." Lan Ran was puzzled. Why did Noel appear here, and said: "We are the second meeting." "No way, there was an unexpected situation that made me have to come." No longer teasing You Zelonggui, Noel shrugged and smiled. "Oh?!" Curiosity was aroused, Lan Ran directly asked: "I''m curious, what kind of situation, you have to come, can you help me?" .. v6 Chapter 111： Ninety Broken Road [Black Coffin]! "If I told you, would you stop there?" Noel asked rhetorically. "No." Lanran shook her head and understood the purpose of Noel''s coming here, laughing: "It turns out that you are here to stop me, but I don''t think you can do it." "I''m so confident." Seeing Lanran being so confident, she didn''t put herself in it at all, and Noel smiled badly: "If your jade is fake, can you still be so confident?" "What do you mean?" Lanran frowned slightly, having a bad hunch. "Literally." Knoll uncovered his jacket, revealing the fierce Bengyu. Seeing that it was really Beng Yu, exactly like the one he merged with, Lan Ran couldn''t laugh. If Noel did not reveal Beng Yu, at most he just thought that he was eloquent, but he really showed Bian Yu, so Lan Ran had to wonder who was in the hands of the real thing. The appearance of the two collapsing jades is the same, even the sense of power emitted is the same, it is really difficult to distinguish between true and false. Of course, Blue Dye is more biased towards the integration of Bengyu, after all, it actually gives itself a powerful force, and it still continues to increase its own strength. "Your strength of the broken jade is weakening, much weaker than when you first obtained it." "I almost forgot, in terms of the strength you have now, I can''t tell the strength of Bengyu at all, and even if it is weakening, you can''t see it." "But I have a way to prove that your jade jade is fake." "Just like..." "such!" With that, Noel snapped his fingers. The blue jade-melted Bengyu suddenly showed cracks. "This...this...how is this possible!" Bian Yu cracked before the fierce, and Lan Ran stared in surprise. "Although it is true that Beng Yu can''t be destroyed, I believe you and Urahara Kisuke are very clear, but yours is a fake I made, and of course I can decide the fate of my work." To prove what he said, Noel snapped his fingers again. "Do not!!" As the ringing of the fingers sounded, the blue-dyed fused jade completely shattered and fell, and powdered and dissipated before landing. Although it is a fake collapsing jade, it also contains a huge amount of power. The most important thing is that it is in its own hands, and it can also provide itself with strength to improve the realm. But now everything is ruined, and the culprit is in sight. Slowly raised his head, and at this time Lanran revealed his murderous intention unabashedly, and the surrounding temperature plummeted. "Is this the rhythm of killing treasure?" Noel asked with a smile. "Fake ruin, ruin, as long as I kill you, just grab it." Staring at Noel, Lanran stepped forward. "There are many people who want to kill me, but no one has been able to do it. I look forward to your success." Facing the blue dye that came, Noel slowly pulled out his sword, and his face still had a smile on his face. The words just fell, and the two disappeared at the same time. auzw.com "Ding!" "boom!" The two showed up, and the blades of both sides were together, but this lasted less than a second. Nuoer violently waved his soul-cutting sword, and directly caused Lanran to fly out, and after he broke through several buildings, he stopped reluctantly. "Maid, if you want to survive, it is best not to leave this protection, it can guarantee your safety." Turning around, Noel Void gently, a dark golden protective cover appeared, and Ze Longgui would be enveloped in it. "Well, I... I know... and..." Wen Yan, Ze Longgui nodded stunnedly, said, "Thank you." "What''s the use of verbal thanks, something practical, like what you look like?" Instead of continuing to slap Blue Dye, Noel left to tease you with Ze Longgui. "You...you...you..." Ze Longgui''s cheeks were flushed, and I didn''t know what to say. "The faint coat of arms is revealed, the unrelenting talents, the tide, the negation, the paralysis, the moment, the impediment to sleep, the crawling iron princess, the self-mutilating clay puppet, combine it! Rebound and extend to the ground! Know your own weakness!!!" The angry blue dye returned, thinking of the chanting of the broken Ninety. Silver, who has been ignored for a long time, disappears from the spot instantly when he hears the blue chanting chant, and pulls away from Noel as much as possible. "Ninety black coffins breaking the road!!!" A super-large black wall-shaped cuboid enclosed Noel and Youze Longgui at high speed. At the same time, numerous shadow blades appeared inside, and countless shadow blades pierced the two from all directions. "It''s true, no one chats." "It seems that I can only solve you first." "Swallow everything, Yong Ye!" Hearing the words from the black coffin, Lanran quickly kicked the ground and jumped a long distance to the rear. "Boom!" And in the next second, a crack appeared in the super giant black coffin, and a black flame erupted from the crack, and then the black coffin was exploded by the flame inside. The black flame that broke out instantly burned the surrounding buildings to ashes, and even left little slag. Fortunately, the black inflammation did not continue to spread around, but instead quickly gathered the two people in the center. In the protective cover, there is Ze Longgui, who was not injured at all. At this moment, Noel has entered the state of returning to the edge. There is a small black flame dragon beside him, which is swimming around him. "Go." Noel raised his right hand and aimed at the blue dye in the distance. With a single order, the Black Flame Dragon swimming around Ben instantly disappeared as a flash of black light. There was a pain in the fierce mouth, Lan Ran looked down suspiciously, the situation in his eyes made him unbelievable. .. v6 Chapter 112： Fourth evolution A hole the size of a fist with scorch marks was right in the middle of his fierce mouth. Encountered such a serious attack, but was only aware of the attack afterwards, and did not even see what was attacked. "Shoot! Sharpshooter!" A white light flashed from the left side of Noel''s head, extending at a super fast speed to the front of Blue Dye, and penetrated directly into his brow through his head. As the white light gradually dimmed, this allowed people to see what was flashing, and it was a slashing knife that extended from far behind, and the owner of the knife was Ishimaru Ignored. The white light on the blade lighted up again, but this time instead of continuing to extend, it shrank back quickly. Silver will make up for the blue dye, and Noel is not surprised at all. It has long been expected. But it stands to reason that he belongs to his enemy, but he did not take the opportunity to conduct a sneak attack, which is quite surprising. The tip of the knife was pulled out from between the eyebrows, and the blue dyed body leaned back, and finally fell to the ground. "Huh?" Blue dye''s spirit pressure did not weaken, but strengthened more than before. Noel frowned slightly: "I knew it was not that simple." "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!!" The purple spirit pressure column went straight to the sky, and the blue dye lying in the center of the spirit pressure column stood upright from the ground. Immediately afterwards, three large pairs of butterfly wings were born on Lanran''s back, and his right hand was completely integrated with the Soul Cutter, which no longer belonged to the category of Bleach. After the transformation, the pressure column disappeared. "It seems that he has absorbed enough power for a long time, but has not found a further opportunity, so the power has been stored in the body, and now it should be his fourth evolution." Noel said to himself. "Evolution often accompanies fear..." "Especially if you continue to develop, you will become a fear of fly ash." "I want to thank you." "Because of you, I finally..." "Become an existence beyond death and emptiness." Standing in the sky, feeling the powerful power obtained after evolution, blue dyed with joy. The body disappears in the form of light and appears in the form of light at another destination, which is almost completed in an instant. Seeing Lanran appearing in front of him, Silver immediately stabbed him with a slashing sword. "It was I who won, Silver." Grabbing Silver''s hand and pulling his knife-hand off, Lan Ran then used his right-hand chopper knife to stab him into his heart. "boom!" auzw.com The silver strung on the knife was flung out by the blue dyed knife, and a figure rushed out to catch him on the way, but the two finally collapsed a building together. At the same time, on the road between Noel and Lanran, the cross-border door opened. Kurosaki escorted his dad and walked out of the gate through the boundary. When he first discovered Noel and Lanran, he didn''t pay attention to it, but found a place to put Kurosaki down. At this time Ichigo Kurosaki''s chopper blade has merged with the chopper blade in his right hand, and a black iron chain surrounds his arm. "Very good... It seems that Yoko and Xia Li are fine...." Putting down Kurosaki and seeing that the sisters at home are fine. Kurosaki looks at the protected Yuzawa Ryu, and is puzzled. Noel said: "No matter what your purpose is, I would like to thank you for saving Long Gui and also holding Lan Ran for so long, but the battle between us is still inevitable." "I didn''t plan to avoid it, and I''m looking forward to the new power you have gained. It''s better not to let me down." Noel shrugged and smiled. "Are you really... Kurosaki Ichigo?" Lanran frowned slightly. "What do you want to say?" Wen Yan, Kurosaki looked at Lanran, didn''t quite understand what he meant. "If you are really Kurosaki Ichigo, then it will disappoint me too much." "From you now, I can''t feel the pressure at all." "Even if you suppress the spiritual pressure, it is impossible for people to feel completely, it seems that you have failed to evolve." "You just wasted it..." "The last chance I gave you." "It''s a shame, Kurosaki..." Before Lan Ran''s long talk, he was interrupted relentlessly by Kurosaki Ichigo. "Lanran, Noel, I don''t want to fight you here in Sorakucho, let''s change places," Kurosaki suggested. "This proposal is meaningless. Only those who can fight me are eligible...." Lan Ranhua was only half said and was pressed by Kurosaki''s palm on his face. Kurosaki''s feet leaped vigorously, so he pushed the blue-dyed face up to the sky, and flew toward the high speed outside Suzaku. Noor, who was just about to keep up, was stopped by Matsumoto Ranju with her ancestors, and after putting the silver on the ground, she knelt in front of her. "What does this mean?" Noel asked, puzzled. "Silver''s heart was completely destroyed. Oji told me about her ability before. She couldn''t recover from this kind of injury. Even if she can be treated, she won''t be here anymore. It''s not enough time to catch up...." Matsumoto Ranju said in tears. "I know, you want me to save him, right." Interrupting Matsumoto Ranju, Noel pointed to Silver. "As long as I can save him, I am willing to pay any price." Matsumoto Ranju nodded vigorously. "It''s no problem to save, but after saving, he will lose the power of death and become a normal spirit." Noel thought for a moment. "Yes, as long as you can live." Hearing Noel said that there must be a way to save, Matsumoto Ranju quickly agreed. .. v6 Chapter 113： Blue dye, you should leave. "I will save him if I sign this contract." A sheepskin roll appeared out of thin air, and Noel handed it to Matsumoto Ranju. After taking over the sheepskin roll, Matsumoto Ranju didn''t read the content above, and bit his finger to sign his name. Signed the name and was about to hand it back to Noel, but the sheepskin rolls out a black flame and soon burned out. Seeing this situation, Matsumoto Ranju thought he had done something wrong and wanted to explain to Noel. The contract is established! In both minds, cold words sounded at the same time. "Remember, from today on, you are my own." Raising Matsumoto Ranki''s chin gently, Noel leaned in and sipped. "Please...please save someone quickly." Regaining his spirits, Matsumoto Ranju''s cheeks were reddish, and he panicked. He walked over to Yin, pressed his hand on him, ordered the system to repair, and deprived the power of death by the way. That''s right, the treatment will not lose the power of death. What I just said is to lie to Matsumoto Ranju, so that he can take away the power of silver during the treatment, so that he can avoid trouble in the future. After all, Matsumoto Ranju had just signed the contract, and when Lan Ran''s trouble was over, she had to obey the terms of the contract and leave with Noel. Under systemic treatment, Yin has a new right arm and the heart is recovering. It didnt take long for Silvers power of death to disappear, and he was completely transformed into an ordinary spirit, and his injuries were completely cured at this time. "In addition to becoming a normal spirit body, he has no problems now." Noel withdrew his hand. "Thank you, if you can come back alive, I will leave with you." Running to the comatose silver body, Matsumoto Ranju checked it and said to Noel. "The world can really kill me." Noel said confidently. No matter what Matsumoto Ranju said, Norr disappeared and disappeared. Flying at a super fast speed, he quickly reached the positions of Kurosaki Ichigo and Blue Dye, and the two of them had already fought. The battle between the two is changing the terrain of this area every moment, showing how powerful the strength is. Of course, the moment they arrived, the two found out immediately, but they didn''t stop. In the original book, Lanran has evolved five times by relying on Bengyu, and has now evolved four times. From Noel''s observation, the blue dye that lost the power of Bengyu''s evolution of power is lost, and the power stored in his body is insufficient to evolve again, which means that he can only stop here. Today''s Kurosaki Ichigo, his strength is far behind the blue dye, but he seems to be worried about something, and did not use all his strength to fight. Suddenly found that Kurosaki Ichigo from time to time, he will sneak a glance over. "It turns out! I''m worried about me!" Noel thought and smiled. The last crescent moon is a killer skill. After using it once, it will soon lose its power of death. After worrying about using this killer tool to deal with blue dye, Ichiguro Kurosaki has no power to fight against the watching Noel. At this moment, Noel disappeared into the air in an instant. auzw.com The two of them in the battle, they are always concerned about Noel, so when the Noel disappeared, they found it the first time, and they were very close to each other to keep away from each other, beware of Noel coming to sneak attack . Suddenly appeared in front of Blue Dye, and at the same time, Noel had swayed the knife formed by the black flame, and instantly burned his fusion right hand. "Blue dye, you should leave." The left hand pinched Lan dye''s neck, and Noel raised his hand. "When... when?" At this time, Lan Ran reacted. "Switching mode, Paralyzed Prison Garment!" Ignoring Blue Dye, and also not intending to talk nonsense, Noel said coldly. In the state of returning to the edge, the flame on Noor''s body was black, but now it has turned into dark gold, and the flame temperature instantly increased to 15 million degrees. The fifteen million-degree flame will turn the blue dye without defense into fly ash in an instant. Also in this short period of time, the water of the entire corpse soul world was quickly evaporated, and everything became extremely dry. "The one who has got in the way has been resolved. You can do your best." "I''m not afraid to tell you that my flame in this state has a high temperature of 15 million degrees, and it evaporates the water of the entire corpse soul world at high speed every second." "If I keep going like this." "You should be able to guess what the result will be." Solved the blue dye, Noel turned to look at Kurosaki Ichigo, and said slowly. Moisture is draining at high speed, everything becomes extremely dry, and obviously so far away, you can still feel the flames burning. "Are you crazy? Are you going to kill everyone?" Thinking of the consequences, Kurosaki couldn''t calm down and asked Noor. "Anyway, I''m not in a hurry. If you don''t want to start, we will talk slowly." Noel shrugged and smiled. "Then look good!" "Last...." "Crescent Sky Dash!!" The deadly suit worn by Kurosaki''s bodyguard, suddenly turned into a black flame, wrapped him in it, and began to merge with the Soul Sword. Soon, the flame gradually dissipated. Kurosaki Ichigo with short orange hair, at this time the hair turns black and hangs down to the waist. At the same time, the face and upper body from below the nose are covered with bandages. The right hand is filled with strong dark energy. Did not cut the moon. ..... Its exactly what Dad said, Noel is so ridiculously strong. Even if I used the last crescent moon, I still couldnt detect his spiritual pressure. His strength was much higher than mine. Noel is above a higher dimension than me! .. v6 Chapter 114： Moonless! Even now I know that the killer is still inferior to Noel. However, it has already merged with the Soul Sword, and has made itself a Kurosaki Ichigo of Crescent Moon. It can be said that there is no way out. It doesn''t matter whether you fight or not, you will lose the power of death afterwards. Since the results will be the same afterwards, Ichigo Kurosaki of course plans to let go, even if the hope is slim. "No Moon!" Time waited for no one. Kurosaki''s right hand was raised high, and the blade was produced by his own spiritual pressure, and he slammed toward Noel. As if to tear the sky, cut off the huge black slash of the earth, and fall at high speed from top to bottom. "assimilation." As Noel''s words fell, the dark golden flame on his body instantly became more vigorous, and then he didn''t make any movement, so he stood on the spot waiting for the slash to fall. Also at this moment, the huge black slash came into contact with the dark golden flame on Noor''s body. However, the huge black clash stopped because of it, and did not continue to chop down. As Tong Nuoer said, the huge black slashes swayed by Kurosaki Ichigo began to be assimilated by the dark golden flame from the moment of contact with the dark golden flame. Assimilation, and has been spreading in the direction of Kurosaki, and the speed is quite fast. This scene made Kurosaki completely stunned. When the **** wanted to cut off the blade produced by the spirit pressure, the assimilation flame had spread to the body, and it was too late even if he wanted to withdraw. The dark golden flame spreading to his body didn''t make Kurosaki feel hot, but he could feel the passing of spiritual pressure. "Sure enough...I''m still defeated..." The body is completely out of control, and his own spiritual pressure is also passing quickly. Kurosaki sighed. "You couldn''t have had a chance." Moving to Kurosaki, Noor recovered the assimilated flame. The flame dissipated from Kurosaki Ichigo''s body, and at this time he had become an ordinary spirit body, and the power of death was completely absorbed by Noel assimilation. He also gained a powerful power of death, and this time it was much stronger than Kurosaki''s wholeheartedness. Noel relieved himself of the state of being back to the edge, and the dark golden flame condensed in his right hand and returned to the Soul Sword. He looked at Kurosaki in front of him and considered whether to kill. Ichigo Kurosaki, who has become an ordinary spirit body, is now a lamb arbitrarily slaughtered. If you kill, Ichigo Kurosaki will not be able to get in trouble later. If you dont kill, Ichigo Kurosaki will surely be able to regain his strength by other means. But not killing is also good. After he gains new power, he can take it again. Just when Noel hesitated... auzw.com "Blood Xia''s Shield!" Shinsuke Ubara appeared, holding his beheaded sword into a blood-red shield, blocking him and Kurosaki''s body. "Enough is enough." Immediately, Ye Yi hung like a koala on Noel, preventing him from starting again. "This gentleman, now that he has become an ordinary spirit body, it is impossible for him to go to your troubles in the future, so you are kind enough to spare him this time." Seeing Noel ignored Yee, Urahara helped Kurosaki Yi Hu pleaded, and he was always on guard. "Noel, now the blue dye is over, let''s go back." Ye Yi pleaded. "Look at your face, this time I let him go." After a glance, Ye Yi said with a pleading look on his face. "Thank you very much, then I won''t disturb the two, and leave." After talking, Ursara Uruguay grabbed Kurosaki and quickly moved away from this place. When he heard that Noel agreed to let go, Ye Yi felt very surprised and wondered if she had listened. It wasn''t until Uruguay Uchihara took Kurosaki Ichigo to leave that Noor was still standing on the spot and not chasing after, so I believed everything I heard was true. Raising his head, the night looked at Noel in doubt, trying to see why. "Kitty, you can let go of me, I won''t chase it." Looking down, Noel leaned in on Yeyi''s face, and said with a smirk: "Of course, I don''t mind if you want to hold on all the time. ." "Ah?" Looking at the handsome face in the close vicinity, his face suddenly turned red when he looked back. He quickly jumped from Noel and said, "Far away from me! The ghost doesn''t want to hug you!" "How about Orihime and Helibel?" Noel asked with a smile. "Ohime is still giving treatment, and Helibel is with her in this world." Ye Yi responded. "Then..." Noel was not finished. It is clearly felt that in the distance, Suzakucho, outside the Soul Street, has completely disappeared from the Soul Realm. Looking in the direction that Noel looked at, Yeichi also sensed the disappearance of Sorakucho and understood why he stopped suddenly. "Sorazamachi was called back to the present world, it seems to be sure that the present world is not dangerous." Ye Yi explained. "We also return to the present world, to pick Orihime and Helibel, and then return to the imaginary circle together." Then, Noel stretched out his hand a little in the void, and the black cavity appeared in front of him. "Then...that...this..." I remembered what I was doing, and I was arrogant at night. "What do you want to say?" Wen Yan, who wanted to walk into the black room, stopped and turned to look at the night in doubt. "Forget it, die if you die!" After thinking about it for a long time, I rushed out and confessed: "I told the captain of the present world about the invisible empire." "Oh." Noel responded faintly. "What do you want..." Half of the words seemed to be something wrong. Ben bowed his head to prepare for the night of punishment. He quickly raised his head and looked at Noel, but found that he was not angry, and asked in a daze. .. are you not angry?" .. v6 Chapter 115： Get paid "The things that were expected are nothing to be mad at," Noel shrugged. "You deliberately?" Ye frowned, as if she understood something. "Of course it was intentional, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to bring you over, and you can''t do anything." Noel nodded with a smile, admitting straightforwardly. "Bad guy! What conspiracy are you doing!" Seeing Noel admitted that it was intentional as he had guessed, which made Ye Yi very uneasy. "Guess." This time, Noel did not answer honestly, turned and walked into the black cavity. "Don''t go! Tell me clearly! Asshole!" Recalling the night, he quickly hurried up and kept asking. However, there is no use of eggs. No matter what method is used to ask, Noel did not tell Ye Yi that he intended, but talked to her in a mess, and said some nonsense. It didn''t take long for the two to reach the end of the black cavity, and then stopped for a question. With the opening of the black cavity, the figures of the two appeared in the sky in Sorakucho, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention. "Orihime, Helibel, we should go back." Without stepping out of the black cavity, Noel said to the two women below. "Let''s go." Wen Yan said, Inoue stopped to treat the wounded and said to Helibel. "Student Inoue, you don''t need to talk to..." Ishida Yulong hasn''t finished speaking. "Shut up!!" Clearly what Ishida Yulong is going to say, seeing Helibel beside him, Inoue Inoue quickly shouted: "Many business! I volunteer to join them! Don''t bother me in the future! !" After that, Orihi Inoue pulled Heriber, and motioned to take her away. After confirming that no one was blocking, Helibel gave up his intention to take it and took Inoue Himeji to the black cavity. Soon, the two came to Noel. "Ohime, have you done everything you ordered before I left?" Raising Inoue''s chin, Noel asked her with a smile. "Well, I''ve done it all." Orihiko Inoue nodded and forced a smile back. "What bad thing did you ask Orihime?" Ye Yi frowned tightly after hearing the conversation between the two. "It''s nothing, I just get paid, that''s all." Then, Noel snapped his fingers. In the sky directly above the gods of death, a huge black cavity immediately opened. Immediately afterwards, the black cavity emitted four golden light beams, which shrouded the four of the broken bee, Matsumoto Ranki, Yasamaru Lisa, and Jiunanbai in an instant, and the four lost their gravity and slowly rose into the sky. auzw.com The four people who responded, except Matsumoto Ranju did not intend to resist, the other three were preparing to rush out of it. Suddenly, a black iron chain appeared on them, quickly binding the three of them to be strong, and at the same time they could not feel their spiritual pressure. Everyone present recognized the golden light beam that enveloped the four people as the reverse film, a light used to save the same family. The inside and outside are composed of isolated spaces. Once the target is surrounded by this light, the outside of the light No one can reach him, nor can he reach him with spiritual pressure or spiritual force. But people surrounded by light can come out from within. "Matsumoto! Hurry out of the reverse film!" Seeing Matsumoto Ranju is the only one who is not **** by the iron chain, Rifangu Dongshilang shouted. "Sorry Captain, I joined them." After that, Matsumoto Ranju turned around and turned his back to everyone below. "Asshole! Hurry and release Bai and Lisa!!" Hiroko shouted at Noel. As Hiroko Hiroko roared, the members of the Kamen Regiment who had not fully recovered were all ready to fight. The broken bee was arrested, so that the captain of the death and the deputy captains also all got up to start a posture. "What do you mean?" Yumoto Yamamoto frowned tightly and asked Noor in the black cavity. "I helped you solve the blue dyeing, to avoid the destruction of the corpse soul world by him, and let Zhi Ji treat you, I never do a loss-making transaction, of course, it is a fee, and they are the reward I want, You don''t understand such a simple truth?" Noel said of course. "I will pay you, and you let them go!" Hiroko shouted. "I''ve always been fair. You killed that name, Rishili, and I let one of them out. Then, after you choose two of them to kill yourself, I immediately let the other one go." Noel smiled slightly and opened his terms. Road. "Damn it! You play us!!!" Xi Quan pulled out his dagger, and the mask appeared on his face, preparing to rush to desperately. "Calm down! Bai and Lisa are still in his hands!" Hiroko shouted as he grabbed his fist and prevented him from rushing out. "Calculate the accounts for you. When I brought people to the present world, the one named Ri Shili was dying. If it wasn''t for Zhiji to rescue her from the early death, it would be useless even if there was a team of cadaver souls." "Now that people have saved you, it is fair for me to take one person away." "Another person, for the compensation of treating all your injuries, I don''t think there is more." "I said that I have always been fair, as long as you return your original death, I will immediately release the two of them." "As for the problem of broken bees, she is my reward for helping you solve the blue dye, and Ranju is not what she voluntarily followed." "Of course, I want to let go of the broken bee." "I can put people, but I will destroy half of the corpse soul world. I don''t care how many people will die, as long as you don''t mind, captain old man." Not only helped the Masked Legion to figure it out, but also calculated it to Yamamoto Yuanliuya. Yamamoto Yuan-Yu Zai was silent, did not refute Noel at all, and felt that he was less paid. .. v6 Chapter 116： Hunting force What''s more, I learned about the invisible empire from Yeyi, but now Yamamoto Yuan-Yuya doesn''t want to fight against Noel, which will make the corpse soul world lose its valuable combat power, and then the invisible empire can''t resist. Masako Hirako doesn''t know what to do. The possibility of robbing people is almost infinitely close to zero, and may be wiped out by Noel. But according to Noll''s request, that is not acceptable. Even the three people bound by the iron chain had given up and continued struggling at this time, bowing their heads and wondering what to think about. "Since you don''t do it, then I''ll take the pay away." Armed with Inoue Hime, Noor turned and walked into the black cavity, and didn''t bother to pay attention to the others. "Move..." Hiroko''s words are not finished yet. "Don''t move!" Seeing Hirako''s plan, Yasushi Maru quickly stopped loudly and shouted, "Me and Bai will find a way myself!!" "Well, Bai is very powerful. He will soon be able to take Lisa back, so you can rest assured to wait." Jiunan Baifu said. Stopped by the two women, Noir''s black cavity merged and completely disappeared in the sky. Everyone was silent. Because Noel had left, no one could stop the anti-membrane from stopping, and could only watch the four men being taken away, completely disappearing from sight. The men of the Masked Army, except for the unconscious world, were all downcast. In the next time. Previously, not only did Ye Yi know the information of the invisible empire, but also Yamamoto Wonyaya learned that the Kamen Corps was a victim of blue dyeing. Resolving the misunderstandings of the year, Yamamoto Yuanliuya invited the Masked Legion to return to the 13th Guards Team and restore their original positions. Originally, the Kamen Corps was planning to refuse, but after Yamamoto Yuan-Yao Zai made a guarantee, they agreed to the invitation to return. Finally, everyone left the world through the realm gate and went to the corpse soul world together. One by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one. Time passed in a hurry, three days in a flash. Virtual circle. The virtual night palace in the middle of the virtual circle has now been turned into ruins, and broken face corpses can be seen everywhere. "Hey! Don''t stop! Keep up!" "Get up! Don''t pretend to die! Hurry!" "Scratch something! Go for it! Give it to me!" Among the ruins are several people wearing white military uniforms and holding a slightly rounded flag with a pentagram at the end. They are escorting the wounded and broken uniformed face. Anyone who stops and pretends to be dead will be beaten hard. Soon, those wounded broken faces were escorted to a queue, and there were more people wearing military uniforms. "Arrange! Arrange!" "Hurry up! Be careful I am poking you two or three more holes!" "All lean against the wall! Don''t move! Arrange me!" auzw.com The man in military uniform commanded the broken face of the uniform, and then stood aside. At this time, wearing a military cap, a round-frame sunglasses with a communication device, a white short cloak covered with a ruined military uniform, a thin face, a short eyebrow, a short-haired man with bright lips, slowly walking towards this side come over. "That guy seems to be the leader here..." "Uh, really come? I''ll forget it..." "Fool! Don''t you have to die all the time!" There are two broken faces, looking at the man coming, talking very quietly. "quiet!!!" "Let''s conduct a mixed selection meeting between virtual and broken faces!!" "I''ll stab in order from the right!" "If you want to surrender to us if you are desperate for life and death, it will creep under my feet like adding people''s shoes!" "You all survived your luck, wisdom, and power in the initial attack!" "Please don''t waste this great opportunity!" At the moment when the words were finished, the man had no hint at all, and shot a broken face directly. Next, one by one, the broken faces were spiked. Until the two broken faces who had just whispered, and the two escaped the gun the man shot, and then attacked the man together. The result is... "The two are considered qualified. You take them down and shut them up. After this mission, you will bring them and the others back to the empire." The man''s lightning shot, the two broken faces flew back. "Yes." Someone immediately ran over and carried the unconscious face. "Captain Chelje, this batch is the broken surface found at the last night of the night palace. Are you going to test it now?" Brought a group of captives and escorted people to report. "After testing this last batch, you should also go..." Halfway through the words, Gelujeo Pi looked up at the sky, and instead of continuing, he ordered: "Call a hunting unit to gather." "Yes." After the salute responded, the member of the hunter''s team quickly left and called everyone together as instructed. The captain of the hunting team, Keludje Opi, stooped to pick up the spear on the ground, and continued to test the broken surface of the escort. However, this time the test is obviously more severe than the previous one, and there is no sign of leaving. Soon, none of the last batch of broken faces that passed the test were qualified, and all died under the gun of Keluj Opi. At the end of the test, all the people of the hunting team gathered and stood together neatly, waiting. "Ten of you stay, and take care of those qualified broken faces, and you must not let them run." Among the people in the hunting army, Kirugio Pi selected ten people. "Yes! Make sure to complete the task!" The ten selected people went out and replied in unison. "The rest of you will follow me." After that, Kirugio Pi turned and left. In addition to the ten selected people, the men of the hunting troops followed Keluj Opi and walked out of the ruins. .. v6 Chapter 117： Ice Palace Ice Palace. The exterior is a large palace covered with ice and having the same name as the organization. The front door has two ivory-like broken arched columns. There is a building with a cross pattern behind the palace, and the palace is covered with ice. Large-scale building and clock tower. In the Ice Palace, there is a place called the Silver Frame City, which is the main city of the invisible empire. In the vast hall of the city, there is a throne placed on a four-legged platform. At this time, on the throne, was sitting a man with long black hair and beard, with a deep and fierce appearance, red eyes, three silver medals on each collar, and a man in a dark red cloak. This man is named You Habach, code-named invisible empire "a", the symbolic ability is "almighty", the supreme leader who rules the entire invisible empire, is also the common ancestor of all extinction divisions, and is also the son of the spirit king. "Your Majesty, the captain of the hunting team, Gilje Opi, sent back the message, that the Noor broke the face and refused the request for surrender, but I think I can still try again...." The man with only half of his eyebrows and six small rings on his face knelt on one leg before the throne and reported. "Huh! Huh! Huh! Huh! Huh!" The man''s right hand turned into a blood mist before the man had finished speaking. The severe pain caused him to lie down on the ground, breathless. Although there was no response when attacked, and even how to shoot it was not seen, but it was clear who the attack was from. I know more clearly that this is the result of my own wrong words. In addition to fear, my heart is still fear. "Don''t be too reluctant, Ludas." Habach, a friend on the throne, said to the man lying on the ground: "It hurts like that, it''s hard to sit down... You just lie down and I approve ." "Comply... obey....." Ludas endured the pain and was interrupted after he responded. "It''s just..." Halfway through the words, Youhabach leaned on the throne and said coldly: "If you can''t sit, your feet are unnecessary." "I... I''m a joke.... How can I lie down in front of your majesty... I don''t dare to behave so rudely in Ludas!" Ludas was scared to death. , Only one hand forcibly propped himself up from the ground, and knelt on the ground to explain. "Really?" Seeing that Ludas had kneeled well, Youhabach looked at him lightly for a moment before continuing to say: "Then let me hear, just what did you say." "Your Majesty, the broken face called Noel is powerful. I think it is still possible to persuade him to join the invisible empire. He will become a good assistant to His Royal Highness in the future and will be of great help to us in attacking the corpse soul world. ....." Ludas was interrupted again before the long talk. "That''s the future." "Ludas Fliegen, are you the prophet in front of me at this moment?" "Why say that distant future?" "I....." "It''s time to listen." You Habachs words fell, he didnt even move his fingers, and Ludas Friegen knelt in front of him. At this moment, he encountered a special attack, and the bones were scattered on the ground without blood. auzw.com stood up slowly from the throne, and a stairway condensed behind Youhabah, extending to a door in mid-air of the hall. "Is this okay?" A man with long blond hair, blue eyes, and elegant looks, wearing shoulder guards on his left shoulder, gentle speech, and indifferent eyes. "What?" You Habach walked up the stairs slowly, and did not stop because of the man''s words. "Broken soldiers don''t need precious combat power for combat training..." The long-haired man replied. "Anyway." "The broken face of refusal does not require him." "Virtual circle..." "It is already our territory." "Well, you just bow your head, just pick a few more." "Go get in touch with the hunting troops and let Kiluj get rid of the broken face called Noel, and send the qualified cannon ashes back." Stepping up the stairs step by step, You Habach said as he walked, not keeping Noor in his eyes. In the eyes of You Habach, the captain of the hunting force, Kirug Opi, he is enough to deal with Noel, and there will be no accidents at all. When he walked to the gate, he thought of what friend Habach suddenly stopped. "Although I don''t know why he always participates in the corpse soul world, if he fights with Kiluje Opi, then he will inevitably be delayed." "The Soul World will not think that we will attack at this time." "There is no better time to ravage the Corpse Soul Realm." "Notify the Star Cross Knights." "The invisible empire is about to attack Corpse Soul Realm." Suddenly changed his attention, You Habach ordered. Originally, You Habach planned to take it slowly, but Zai thought about it and found that this was a good time to attack. After all, three days ago, the corpse soul world encountered a battle with Lanran. Even if he learned that the intelligence of the invisible empire was prepared, he would never expect to attack at this time, and most of the captains of the 13th team of the court It is almost impossible to heal the injury within three days. Choosing to attack the Corpse Soul Realm at this time will undoubtedly make it easier to attack. You Habach does not intend to give up this good opportunity. What''s more, even if there are no broken circles as cannon fodder, the invisible imperial force is enough. .. v6 Chapter 118： Shengli! Hollow circle-sky cover. In front of the giant ornate palace, the members of the hunting unit were slaughtered unilaterally, while the captain of the hunting unit looked quietly at the side, as if they didn''t care much about the life and death of the team members. "Captain! I... we can''t stand it!" "Captain save me!" "what......." "No! No! I don''t want to die....ah!" Regardless of how the members of the hunting squad called for help, as the hunting captain, Kirug Opi was indifferent, as if he hadn''t heard it at all. While most of the members of the hunting troop were killed or wounded, Kirug Opi, who had been watching the battle quietly, received news from the invisible empire. "Just now." "Your Majesty has come down here to destroy your order with all your strength." "In other words, you are going to die here." "It is your honor to be able to die in the final form of the destroyer!" With that said, Keluj Opi took off the white gloves in his right hand, exposing the black gloves that extinguished the emblem of the master. The next second, the destroyer''s emblem on the black gloves rotates at a high speed, forming a psionic light cone with a round top and a short cross at the top, surrounding the caster. When the cone of light shattered, an aperture appeared on the spellcaster''s head, and the iris of the eyes became multi-circular, and the body was covered with spiritual wings, shoulder straps, wrists, and boots. In this state of Gelujay Opi, the weapon has been merged with himself. The blade of the saber absorbs the spirits around him, thereby greatly improving his attack power, and can also fly in a short distance with a sprint. mobile. "Let me tell you what its proper name is." "Destroy the master body." "Feeling..." "Is the pulse of our power?" "Will punish your...the power of the adjudicator!" In a blink of an eye, Kirugio Pi flashed behind Helibel in the battlefield, and swiftly lifted his saber. The moment the sabre waved down, Helibel sensed it and quickly tried to resist it. Helibel, who had just turned around, immediately saw a figure appearing in front of him, and at the same time caught the sabre with his bare hands. "Admiral Noel, I will deal with this villain, you don''t need to do it yourself." Helibel said respectfully when he saw who was coming. auzw.com "Helibel, wait for us to have something to do, I don''t want to waste too much time, you go to them to clean up the remaining ants, this strong ants I just come." Die squeezing the saber, not at all Putting Kirugio Pi in his eyes, Noel turned his head and smiled. "I get it, Lord Noel." Helibel nodded and went to clean up the remaining enemies. "You..." I just wanted to say something, but Keelje Opi was punched in the face by Noel and flew backwards at high speed. Kiluj Opi, who was beaten with a punch, forced himself to stop on the way, and did not fall far away. "Damn! Since even the defense of the Jingxue outfit is broken! This punch is too strong!" Covering his collapsed nose, Keelio Pi whispered softly. "It''s not that I''m too strong, but that you are too weak." The front flashed out, and Noel whipped. "When..." When the reaction came, Noel''s whip was already drawn in his face, and Kirugio Pi flew out again. "To deal with ants like you, I even have the urge to draw a knife." Aiming with my right hand, virtual bullets erupted from Noll''s palm, and attacked toward Cherubio. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The first virtual bomb hit, and the flying out of Keluj Opi was shot down and instantly submerged by the virtual bomb that followed, accepting the bombardment of a storm-like virtual bomb. In the face of dense bomb bombing, Keluj Opi can only wrap himself with huge wings, and at the same time inject a large number of spirits into the blood vessels, greatly enhancing the body''s defense. The idea is good, but this world is cruel. Even with the huge wings defense, plus the blood pack to enhance the body''s defense, it is still difficult to wait for the intensive virtual bombing. In a moment of effort, the huge wings were already bombed and ruined, and the body was also bombarded with blood. It looks terrible, but there is no fatal injury, but Keluj Opi is very clear, this is not a way to go, thinking:''No.. no....If you go on like this, I will be alive and dead sooner or later. . Have to think of a way...'' Not wanting to continue to be passive, Keluj Opi raised the "Lingzi Bundle" to the limit and reached the state of "absolute subordination" of Lingzi. "Sanli!!" The spirit sons of the surrounding environment and creatures are all concentrated towards Keluj Opi, and he is quickly absorbed into the body. "He is forcibly extracting the spirit sons around him, don''t you come out of the protection!" Upon seeing this, Noel immediately stopped the virtual bombing and quickly protected all the women. Hearing Noels reminder, all the women stayed in the defense, and even the few enemies left unattended. It can also be said that there is no need to control, because Kelujeou Pi forcibly extracts the spirit sons around him, that is completely indifferent to the enemy. The remaining members of the hunting forces, at this moment have been forcibly extracted spirit son into dry corpses, and finally turned into powder scattered on the ground. The thick smoke dispersed. In the state of "skla-vere", Kirugio Pi completely changed his appearance, two rows of rough rectangular teeth replaced Kirger''s mouth, huge eyes on the wings of the spirit son on the back, left arm It became very stout, with a white python appearing behind it. .. v6 Chapter 119： War is really painful. In the state of "skla-vere", Kirugio Pi completely changed his appearance, two rows of rough rectangular teeth replaced Kirger''s mouth, huge eyes on the wings of the spirit son on the back, left arm It became very stout, with a white python appearing behind it. Kirugio Pi was transformed, but everything around him was still being forcibly extracted, and even Noor''s palace was affected. In addition to the small void, even the buildings are transformed into spirit sons, which are absorbed by the other party. After seeing this scene, Noel understood a little bit about why the **** of death had to wipe out the destroyer. This is not just for balance. With the ability to forcibly capture the spirit son, the destroyer is destined to be the target of being destroyed. If the number of such people is scarce, it is barely acceptable, but such people are ridiculously large. Imagine that if more than a dozen destroyers at the same time forcibly capture spiritual power. In this world, the living people in this world are unable to resist, but the destroyer will forcibly seize the spiritual power of the living people, and finally cause a large number of living people to die. After death, there is no chance to become a spiritual body, let alone go to the corpse. Soul World is waiting to be reborn. In the virtual circle and the corpse soul world, there is a little power of death and emptiness that can barely resist, and the things formed by the surrounding spirits can be absorbed by the other party, but the surrounding things will be severely damaged, and the unlucky thing will last for a long time. People with low power. Fortunately, no one cares about the imaginary circle, but the corpse soul world has a large number of ordinary souls waiting for reincarnation, but they have no ability to resist a little bit. Simply put, the extermination division is like an explosive bomb at any time. Under the circumstances that the destroyer can cope, of course, he will not easily use this ability, but who can guarantee that he will not encounter stronger enemies in his life. In the face of an irresistible strong enemy, in order to protect themselves, in order to survive, even if there is only a little hope, under a strong desire to survive, they will not control the life and death of others, and will definitely use the ability to forcibly capture the spirit. As for guilt and messy things, its only after you survive that you think about things. "You have to get rid of you immediately, otherwise my place will be gone." Seeing that the palace was gradually turning into a spirit son, Noor slowly pulled out his sword. "You have no chance!!!" Waving the knife that blended with the right hand, the spiritual force that was forcibly captured around him was no longer absorbed by Keluj Opi, but was all concentrated on the blade. "That''s right, you really don''t have a chance." Noel smiled slightly, then disappeared. Using the ringing sound, Noel moved to Keeljoppi in an instant, and without even realizing it, he waved two knives one by one at a super fast speed, and then slowly put the slashing knife into the scabbard. When Keluj Opi responded and clearly sensed that Noel was behind him and was about to turn and swing towards him, there was a strong pain in his body at this moment, and his body could not move up and down. The **** cross cuts appeared at this time from Kirugio Pi, and in the next second he was divided into several scattered on the sand. "How could..." Kirugio Pi said before he finished. "Why do you want to say this, right?" "Simple, because I am stronger than you, so you are dead." "That''s all." The Soul Sword was fully received in the scabbard, and Noor strode across the body of Keluj Opi and walked slowly towards the direction of the women. auzw.com After hearing Noels bland words, Kirugio Pi broke his breath completely, and his body began to collapse at this moment, and finally turned into a spirit son to disperse with the wind. One by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one. at the same time. Corpse Soul Realm. In Lingting, the death patrols responsible for patrols patrolled as always. "Newcomer, you don''t have to be so nervous." "That''s right, it''s just daily patrol, what are you nervous about doing." "Don''t be nervous about newcomers, if someone actually breaks in, then there will be reports from the four doors, and who will be fine to break into the Lingting." "Isn''t it? Chuangying Lingting is looking for death. Who would spend too much time on his own." "Oh? That''s reasonable." The death gods who were talking while patrolling suddenly heard words that were not from the team. The patrol team stopped immediately and looked in the direction of the sound. "Woo wow!" "Destroy the Master? When was he..." "Calm down!! He is in midair... still covering the soul mask! Rest assured, he poses no threat to this place!!!" ".....No.....No....He is already...in the Soul Mask!" "what!!!" "he is...." The captain of the team leading the rookie was not finished, and the next second was overwhelmed by the terrifying spirit, as did the rookie around him. Without exception, the deaths of the patrol squad were all lying on the ground, completely unable to move. "War, it''s really painful." Friends Habach in the air are walking down the void slowly step by step, as if stepping on an invisible ladder. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" At this time, a beam of light appeared from the sky out of thin air, and then descended into the Lingling court one after another. And all the things touched by the pillar of light are destroyed completely. There was such a big noise, but all the thirteen teams of the guards in the Lingling court were alarmed, and the pillars of light were surrounded by the death nearby. .. v6 Chapter 120： Star Cross Knights "Lingzi Investigation Class! Isn''t that alright?" "Sorry! The concentration of Lingzi is too high, the instrument is dead..." "Do you think it''s in the middle, Li Kong?" "Yes, nothing else." "Please, come out quickly." "In case of an accident, the enemy is about to come to the head of the snake, there are you crying, dead monkey." At one of the positions of the beam of light, Yiliang Yihe led the team to this place, while urging the investigation team of Lingzi, while alerting the surrounded beam of light. Although the Lingzi investigation team was to investigate first, Jiliang Yihe and his team members were able to determine that there must be an enemy inside the light pillar, but the light pillar was destructive and did not dare to rush into it. "Spiritual Pressure Capture!" "93% likelihood of sampling!" "It''s an extinct master!!!" Quickly repair the crashed instrument, and after the analysis of the instrument''s data, the identity of the enemy is confirmed from the database. At the same time when the Lingzi investigation team determined that the enemy''s identity was the destroyer, the light pressure of the light pillar suddenly increased suddenly, and a figure appeared vaguely in the light pillar. "I saw it! Go!" The moment I saw the figure, Yoshihira Yoshihide issued an order and rushed up with his knife. Suddenly, a beam of light emerged from the beam of light at high speed, passing by several death gods. Because of this, the death gods who had to rush to the beam of light stopped, and turned their heads to see who was injured by the beam. Just what the gods of death see... "Woo..." "Wow ah ah ah ah ah! Deputy Captain Ji Liang!!!" "Shoot a shameless attacker!!" "First solution! Don''t let him escape!!" "Yes!" "Blow it, tiger fell flute!" "Quiet, piece of Yin!" "Curl up, Chun Chen!" Jiliang Yihe''s right hand holding the knife was broken, a large hole was shot by the beam on the right side of the abdomen, and the whole person fell unconscious and fell to the ground. Seeing this scene, the players led by Yoshihide Yoshira were irritated, especially the three most powerful members of the team, all beginning to understand their own slashing swords. Unfortunately.... The slashing sword that the three started to solve, this has just transformed form. At this time, a figure rushed out of the beam of light, and the fist of the man''s hands hit the faces of two of them, and pressed the ground to the ground. auzw.com Spike! That''s right! It''s a spike! Instantly killed the two of them! None of the gods of death on the scene were able to react, and even the other party didn''t see how he rushed over. But this is not over. The three of the initial solution were instantly lost to the two, and the last one remaining reacted, but they just turned their heads to look around and had time to do other actions in the future. The figure rushing out of the beam of light stood up and shook his hand, slapping the last person of the initial solution in seconds, and his head was directly photographed as blood mist. This is not only the case here, but even where other beams are located, the same thing happens. Next, in addition to the first person who rushed out, at this time, one figure after another was wearing a cloak, and walked out from the beams of light everywhere. "We are ordered to kill all of them." "Shiver, Grim Reaper." "From now on, the Star Cross Knights will wipe you out." At the same time, but in different places, speaking the same words. What appeared in the pillars of light everywhere was the Star Cross Knights of Youhabach, a fighting force under the invisible empire. After the members of the Knights of the Star Cross bluntly stated the purpose of the corpse soul world, all the members attacked the surrounded **** of death and began to slaughter insanely. When the captains of the Thirteenth Guards Team rushed to the positions of the members of the Star Cross Knights everywhere, the deaths who came to be surrounded were all slaughtered, and none of them was spared. "The deputy captain of San Fan Jiliang disappeared!" "So are the three seat officers on the same team!" "Twenty-five people were killed in West 601!" "Same two, two, four, sixty-one killed!" "In the court, there are sixteen enemies'' spiritual pressures that can be confirmed right now! But there are still unidentified places where the spiritual pressure of the **** of death disappears!" "For example...now...the death spirit that is heading today, now...all disappear now...presumably it is the bureau member who peers to investigate the spirit pressure and died before the conference report..... ..." "The only good news is that the captain and deputy captain arrived." In the Technology Development Bureau, a series of news came back, which made people feel hopeless. It only took more than a minute. All the death gods who went there were killed. That was hundreds of seats of death, which also wrapped a deputy captain. They were not even rookies. Fortunately, however, the captain and deputy captains of the 13th Guards team arrived, and the intruder had no chance to go to another place to kill. At this moment, the captains and deputy captains who arrived all over the place, when they saw the death of the dead in a piece of land, can be said to be quite angry, all staring at the person who made all this with a cold face. "The thief army would even let such a girl participate in the war..." Seeing the other party as a girl, the left village of the village was frowning slightly, but it was not finished. "Even the dog can be the captain, it seems that the Soul Realm is really nobody!" He wore a military cap with an invisible empire mark, long purple hair over the waist, dark purple eyes, and a short skirt , A girl wearing a black stockings and boots wearing a heart-shaped badge and a heart-shaped emblem belt. "Did you kill them?" Although there was only a girl in front of me, the left village of Zhencun still wanted to confirm. "The invisible empire code e, my name is Bobby Love Tabastar, please remember the dog captain." After that, the girl had no nonsense, holding a short saber with a bifurcated blade, facing the rook The village left rushed past. .. v6 Chapter 121： 【fear】 "d! Hei Shengtian condemned the Ming King!!" "d! Qianben Sakura Jingyan!" "d! Baboon king snake tail pill!!!" "d! Dahonglian Ice Wheel Pill!!" "d! Dragon pattern ghost lamp pill!" Captains and deputy captains everywhere, some of them use **** almost at the same time, want to solve the invaders in front of them with the fastest speed. It was just a member of the Knights of the Star Cross. When they faced the resignation of the captain of the death and the deputy captain, there was no sign of panic and anxiety, and there was a smile on their faces. The badge taken out was directed at Swastika. But in the next second, the badges of the members of the Knights of the Star Cross changed, and the **** form of the captain and deputy captain collapsed. In a blink of an eye, Swastika was forcibly drawn into the badge, and the Soul Sword also returned to its original appearance. In this regard, the death captain and deputy captain who used d can be said to be completely stunned. "This... is not a seal..." "It''s swastika... was taken away!!" "Quick use, heaven and earth!" "Tell all the captains!" "Never use Swastika! Swastika will be taken away!!" "fast!!!" The first responded to the dead wood, Bai Zai, immediately discovered that this was not a seal technique, but was swept away by the other party, and quickly let Ashanjing Lianji notify the other captains with Tian Tingkong Luo to avoid other captains Swastika fell into the hands of the enemy. Hearing his captain''s words, Asan Lianji finally responded, and immediately notified him by telling him. The information quickly spread out, and received feedback from the Technology Development Bureau. It was learned that there were still captains and deputy captains who were captured. "Captain!" Suddenly seeing Shikiki Hakuya injured, Asan Jingji prepares to step forward and help. "do not come!" "In the face of enemies of unknown ability, even if they are together, the advantage of the number will be lost, but it is the best strategy. You have to watch the battle..." "Insight into his abilities..." "I will let him do everything he can, you can watch it there..." While preventing Asan Lianji from stepping forward, Shigeru Akira finds that there is something wrong with him. The change in his physical condition makes him very strange. Obviously, before being attacked, his condition was all right, but after the shoulder was bruised by the opponent, his body changed. His hands and feet are cold. The light thorns he used to attack, are they toxic in Chengdu? "You, noticed?" "Think it might be poisonous?" "Do not!" "That must be... long enough for you to think it already exists." "Try to recall it." auzw.com "Being the captain, I am getting stronger and overwhelmingly overwhelming the enemy. Is that how I felt for a long time?" "The most important thing for people to be alive is feeling, named..." "fear." Seeing through the idea of ??Shiki Miyazaki, with long black hair in the middle, no eyebrows and lips, a black mask with multiple cones to cover the face below the eyes, with deep black eyes, tall and thin, slender The finger of the man, the cross with the extermination master pinned under the eyes, said the male with black nails. The man is called Esnot, and the invisible empire code is "f", which symbolizes the ability to "fear". "Captain will...fear?" Shikiki Shiraaki trembles slightly, and seeing this situation, Ashan Jing Lianji froze. "It''s worthy of being the captain, and he can carry it." "If the general death took me a single arrow, he would be terrified and screamed and mad, and he could not bear to his heart''s content, and he would die." "Everyone I hit, everything in my heart will turn into fear." "At this moment, if you take a step further towards the enemy, there may be life worries, or if you hold the knife, if you pull out the knife, if you swing the knife, if you cut it..." "The enemy is talking to me. He will say one more word. Maybe it will be a terrible spell. If he moves his finger, if he moves his gaze, inhales, exhales... " "Everything about this will be suspicious of the ghosts, even thinking." "But you, came by your will alone." "It''s amazing." "But it''s also limited to surprise, and it''s far from fear." "Deep in your heart..." "Be afraid of me..." "Occupied." Esnot, who was talking, and at that moment, the decayed wood Baizai quickly rushed in front of him, wielding a knife and slashing **** him. It''s just that the slashing sword cut on Esnott didn''t leave any scars on him. Instead, the dead wood Baizai didn''t know what to see, and suddenly distracted at this moment. "Footsteps stopped." "Fear can be overcome by experience." "The stronger the more accustomed to fighting, the more such an illusion." "It''s easy to get rid of justified fear..." "Can be overcome by will and experience." "Just remove the source to erase the feeling of fear." "But the real fear is inexplicable." "That''s not feeling, but instinct." "True fear is for no reason, endless, like countless bugs crawling all over the body." "we......" "It is impossible to escape from instinct." With Eisnott''s words, Shikiki Baizai seemed to see the tragic appearance of the corruption of Lucia into a skeleton, and even saw herself crawling through the body with countless bugs. .. v6 Chapter 122： "Ooo... Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooinging the illusion, Shikiki Baizai changed the Soul Chopper to his left hand and slashed away. "It''s over here." Leaping backward, Esnot jumped into the air to avoid the attack, and urged the badge in his hand. Swastika was released from the coat of arms, and countless cherry blossom petal-like blades were around Esnot, and did not return to the decayed wood. Seeing his own **** appeared, the dead wood froze in place. Because, the thousand copies of the cherry blossoms released by the badge, the decayed wood Baizai can''t even feel a little contact, as if this is not his. At the same time, I also understand that this is not just about being taken away by swastika. The opponent can even use the swept swastika. That''s right, when the dead wood Bai Zai recovered, he was surrounded by countless cherry blossom petals, and he was marked with countless wounds on his body, and he instantly became a broken and **** person. This is also the reason why he can be sure that the other party can use the swastika. The **** dead wood fell to the ground, but he didn''t give up because he was seriously injured. He struggled to support his body and wanted to get up. "Can''t do anything?" "It''s no wonder." "How can I beat the enemy with the attitude of the beginning..." "How about your own swastika?" Esnott slowly raised his right hand, preparing to drive the cherry blossom petals of the swastika, so as to give the dead wood Shiraya a final blow, let him die under his ability to swallow. "A guy like you..." Seeing Eisnott was about to start, Ashan Jinglian jumped into the sky and shouted, "There is no need to use Qianben Sakura!!" "Boom!" Falling down from the sky at high speed, Ashani Lianji''s chopper slashed at Esnot, but he was blocked by raising his hand. The Cleaver was cut on Eisnott''s arm. Unfortunately, apart from the damage to his arm''s clothes, his arm had nothing at all, and even no trace of it appeared, let alone any damage. It seems that he can''t take damage to the enemy, but this does not stop Ashani Lianji, but prepares to attack in another way. However, Esnot pushed abruptly, slashing the snake tail pill on his arm, and at the same time manipulated the petals to attack Akai. Originally wanting to continue the offensive, Asai now has to stop and use the fastest speed to block the Soul Sword in front of him and resist the strong impact of the cherry blossom petals. At this moment, seeing Ben''s seriously injured dead wood rising, Eisnott''s right hand flicked gently. A large number of dense cherry blossom petal-like blades engulfed the whole person in a flash, making it completely impossible for him to see his figure. Baiya Baizai was washed to the wall, but a lot of cherry blossom petals did not stop because of this, and continued to attack. "stop...." "Stop it!!!!!!" auzw.com "d......" He came back from the attack, but he saw the miserable situation of his captain, Aijing Lianji wholeheartedly wanted to save the dead wood, Bai Zai, was preparing to carry out the swastika, but suddenly a giant hand flew him out. . "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" The blown-off Ashanjing Lianji kept collapsing the building that blocked his way and flew to a distant place before stopping. The stop was stopped, but at the moment he was scarred and completely passed out. Esnot also stopped attacking, but the situation of Shikiki Hakuya is much worse than that of Asan Aiji. Now he has completely turned into a blood man and will die immediately at any time. "Isn''t only the captain able to use swastika?" asked the brawny man who flirted with Asan Lianji and wore a star headgear. "You can go back to me and take a good look at the information given by Your Majesty." For the strong man''s question, Eisnott was too lazy to explain. "Oh." The strong man nodded. "Let''s go and clean up the other gods of death." Glancing at the dead wood, Eisnott turned and left. "Don''t kill him?" The strong man asked, pointing at the rotten wood. "With only half a breath, even if we don''t do it, he won''t be able to live long." Without stopping, Esnott didn''t even return his head, saying with certainty. No more questions, no more care about the dead and alive of the dead wood Baizai, the strong man quickly followed Esnot. The completely blurred eyes watched the two enemies leave, but the dead wood Baizai could do nothing. "Love Times..." "Lu...Lucia..." "Sorry...." Intermittently, at this moment, the slashing knife in the hand of the decayed wood Bai Zai broke into sections, and his eyes were completely lost, and his breathing stopped. In another piece of ruin, the building and ground of this place were severely damaged, and the corpses of the **** of death were everywhere. "The decayed wood Bai Zai seems to be dead." Uglan Hasward said. "Really." Wen Yan, You Habach confirmed. "It''s more time-consuming than expected." Seeing friend Habach didn''t care, and Yuglan Hasward didn''t mention it anymore, changing the subject. "Huh." You Habach''s expression was very flat, but the tone was very dissatisfied: "It is really a soft help for our Star Cross Knights." Originally, Ugran Hasward wanted to say something, but the Lai Ren''s unbridled release of spiritual pressure made him want to pay no attention to it. Of course, the coming person also attracted the attention of You Habach. Not far from the right side, Mengmu Jianba''s slashing sword was carrying three corpses on his shoulders, and just appeared in the sight of the two. .. v6 Chapter 123： The captain is angry! "Hey, you are the leader of this group of shrimp and crabs." A slight glance at Yugelan Hasward, and finally Mu Jianjian''s gaze rested on You Habach, already able to determine that he was the leader. Gengmu Jian''s eight fierce slings held the chopper blade, and threw three corpses on the ground. Looking carefully at the corpse on the ground, Uglan Haswar immediately recognized who the three corpses were, but just didn''t expect them to be killed by one person. The three bodies are: Berenic Gabriels invisible empire code q, symbolizing ability question, and Jerome Kizbarts invisible empire code r, symbolizing ability roar ( roar)", Royd''s invisible empire code "y", the ability is "yourself". "What the **** did you do..." Uglan Haswar frowned slightly. "It''s nothing." "At first, the big monster was given completely in vain, and the enemies were all fluttered by the sound, and then it turned into an orangutan and rushed up, and it gave me a split in two." "The second guy is dissatisfied with everything about you, nagging about what **** ability explains, because the ear was hurt just now, and I didn''t hear it too clearly." "He was so annoying, and I poked him in the throat." "The third one is okay, anyway, it has become me." "I''m worthy of myself. Although it''s a bit tricky, as long as I become more pretended than that guy, it''s okay to be a little stronger." While recalling some of the situation just now, Gan Mujian said indifferently, as if all that was just a trivial matter. "That''s it." Yugelan Hasward was very calm, as if he didn''t care much about the life and death of the three men, and looked at the more wooden swords: "I also heard about you monster, it is so." "I didn''t come here for you little." "I''m here..." "Just to fight you!!!" Without the slightest symptom, Gengmu Jianba suddenly broke up, rushed in front of Youhabach in an instant, and slashed his sword down his head. "Your Majesty!!" Even Yuglen Hasward hadn''t expected the situation at all, and it was too late to rush. "boom!!" You Habach quickly raised his left hand, blocking the more slashing sword of Mengmu Jianba. However, the force was so strong that the ground collapsed on a large scale, and the surrounding buildings were blown down by aftershocks. at the same time. A raging fire was burning in the distance, and then a figure with flames rushed into the sky and flew at a high speed in this direction. The incomparable spiritual pressure suddenly stopped the people in combat everywhere, regardless of whether it was the death or the destroyer, their eyes were concentrated on the figure across the sky. The captain is angry! The thoughts of the captains are all very consistent. auzw.com However, the captains of the Thirteenth Guardian Team were the first to see Yamamoto Yuanliu to this level of anger. The only thing that is clear now is that no matter who is waiting to face the current Yamamoto Yuanya, the death rate of that person is definitely as high as 99%, even if he is lucky to die, it will not be better. Seeing Yamamoto Yuan-Yu Zai rushed to the front, Ben''s low morale was lifted up in an instant, and the gods of death were like blood of chicken. And in the battlefield between Gengmu Jianba and You Habach. "One of the special combat strengths, more wooden sword eight." "It''s so fragile so far." "It seems that I overestimate you." "Sleep, the soul world is over." You Habach pinched Gengmu Jianba''s neck and lifted him to mid-air after being severely injured. After a while, Kengmu Jianba was killed by You Habach, and only half a breath was hanging. On the other hand, the previous battle did not cause any harm to Friends Habach, and even his clothes were not damaged at all, as if he had just fought with Mengmu Jianba. "Boom!" "I haven''t seen you for a thousand years, Youhabach." From the sky, the burning flaming Yamamoto Wakaya appeared in front of Youhabach and said, "Just let me break you." "How dare you come to your majesty alone, too enemies too?" "ended." "Go to hell, old man!" Among the ruins around, three members of the Knights of the Star Cross suddenly rushed out and attacked Yamamoto Wonya at the same time. Yamamoto Yuanyao squinted at the three people, not surprised at the sudden appearance of the three, as if they had already expected them to appear, and looked at the three as if they were looking at the dead, even There is no plan to defend or evade. "boom!" When the attack of the three people is about to hit, a strong flame erupts from the body of Yamamoto Yuanya, and the flame engulfs the three people in an instant. In a blink of an eye, three of the assaulted Star Cross Knights were burned to ashes, and nothing was left. "Fool." For the death of his subordinates, You Habach didn''t care, and said lightly: "Fight into my battle, this is the end." "..." When Wen Yan looked around, Yamamoto Wonzai looked at You Habach and said nothing. "Your eyes, there is something..." You Habach has not finished speaking. In front of You Habach, Yamamoto Yuan-Yao Zai appeared in a flash, without saying anything, he slashed the sword. My friend Habach didn''t respond slowly, but it was almost impossible to avoid it, and he could only use his hand to resist the slashed blade. .. v6 Chapter 124： Habach "Your Majesty!" exclaimed Uglan Hasward. "It hasn''t changed at all, Youhabach." The sword was blocked, and Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai looked at Youhabach lightly and said, "But you should also be clear that you have to stop this kind of bad behavior that is underestimated. Right." "You are old, Yamamoto is a heavy country." The blocker blocked the blade, but the knife also broke the blood of Yuhabah, leaving a deep wound on his arm, but it was worse than before. It was a little far away, and he smiled and said, "But this anger-appearing posture is rather like reappearing in the past." "Huche!" Fiercely swung the sword upward, and the chopping knife in the hands of Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai burst into flames. You Habach quickly withdrew his saber from the waist and blocked him in front of him with the fastest speed. The fire slashed by Yamamoto Wonzai engulfed You Habach in the next second, and his rear was also destroyed by the impact. "Did you finally draw the sword?" said Yamamoto Yuanliya, glancing at the sword in the hands of You Habach. "It''s as if you''ve been waiting for me to throw the sword." Waving the sword, U-Habah dispelled the surrounding flames. Except that the hand that was cut before was still bleeding, he was not cut this time. Injured to the slightest. "You think, why should I wait?" "Just for........" "Crush your flesh, sword, and even soul together into powder!" "Yan Hell!" As soon as the voice of Yamamoto Yuanliya fell, he immediately stabbed his hand-cutting sword on the ground, and dozens of fire pillars broke out on the ground around him, and he and Youhabach were surrounded in the center with a blink of an eye. This sudden burst of fire caused Yugelan Hasward to be forced to the periphery, completely unclear of the internal situation. After looking at the surrounding pillars of fire, You Habach was a little surprised. Its not that I havent seen it, but I thought that Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai would use swastika, but he didnt use swastika. "Samuni Yamamoto, are you worried about the **** being taken away by me? Or are you looking down upon me?" Youhabach frowned. "My swastika, if you want to be able to take it, you would have done it thousands of years ago, but you haven''t done it." "This shows that you can''t control my swastika. Even if you are really captured, you will be freed. Finally, **** will return to me." "It''s time to end, You Habach." "I will..." "Together to ashes, to end all this." The surrounding fire pillars began to rotate at a high speed at this moment, and gathered towards the center. auzw.com Not waiting for your friend Habah to react, the fire pillars that were spinning at high speed all around were now completely merged together, completely engulfing him and Yamamoto Yuanya. "It''s over..." After dozens of fire pillars merged and completely merged, Yamamoto Yuanya in the flame detonated the fire pillar. "boom!!!!" The violent explosion exploded everything around him in an instant, and the earth shook with it. The aftermath even spread far away, blowing away people who were already in combat in the distance, and almost all the buildings in Lingling were blown down, even if they did not collapse, they were seriously damaged. Soon, the flames and smoke from the explosion dispersed. The location of the detonation site has now turned into a huge dark black hole, and two dark black figures can be seen vaguely in the deep hole. At this moment, Yamamoto Wonya, standing straight in the deep pit, did not fall down, but the dead tyrant costume of his upper body had long disappeared, and the black body continued to overflow blood. It can be seen that the explosion caused by the fire column just now caused him serious injuries. After all, Yamamoto Yuan-Yao Zai has the flame of a slashing sword to resist the damage of the explosion, so he has no missing arms and legs. However, Youhabach was not so lucky. He was blown away by the explosion just now, and a large area was missing in his abdomen. He spit out blood in his mouth while lying on the ground. "Do you have any strength..." Youhabach looked at the sky and said intermittently: "Master Youhabach... I''m so sorry..." "The leader needs to apologize?" Wen Yan, severely injured Yamamoto Yuanya, suddenly opened his eyes and found something was wrong. "Failed to complete... the task you delivered..." Youhabach, lying on the ground, said without hesitation: "I''m so sorry.. Lord Youhabach..." "Asshole! What the **** are you!!" Hearing the other person''s words clearly, then Yumoto Yamamoto knew that the person lying on the ground was not really a friend of Habach. At the same time, explosions came from far behind. The place where the explosion occurred was the teams teamhouse. Yamamoto Yuanliuya was determined the first time, because his deputy captains spirit pressure disappeared at the same time. I was just about to leave, and suddenly a figure suddenly appeared behind me, causing Yamamoto Wonya to stop. "You Ha Bach! You bastard!" said Yamamoto Yuanya, turning angrily. "You did a good job." Ignoring Yamamoto Wonha, Yuhabach said to the man lying on the ground who had become bald and three-eyed: "Star Cross Knights yourself, r Roydlow Ed." "You said...I...did you do a good job..." Half-tone Roy Dloyd looked at the friend Habach standing in front of him, and said with his last effort: " My pleasure...." A beam of light was shot from the fingertips of Youhabach, directly striking Roy De Lloyd, and thus completely ended his life. .. v6 Chapter 125： farewell! Yamamoto heavy country! "What have you been doing so far?" Yamamoto Yuan Liuza was puzzled. "I''ve been watching all this." "The heavy country of Yamamoto, I didn''t expect you to struggle so hard against counterfeit goods, and used the trick of hurting the enemy by one thousand and self-damaging 800. It seems that you are indeed old." "Through the battle just now, let me find that you don''t want to use swastika, but you can''t use **** at all." "Originally, I still want to take your **** so that you can see your dead men. What a pity." You Habach said unhurriedly, pulling out his saber around his waist, then drawing an arc in the air. The next second, an arc was drawn in mid-air, and a huge bow and arrow appeared above the track. The arrow fell to the ground and became a huge lightsaber. Suddenly there was a bad hunch, Yamamoto Yuanliya immediately began to dissolve the slashing sword in his hand, and a high-temperature flame spread all over the body in an instant, and then the knife was rushed towards Youhabach. "Farewell! Yamamoto Chongguo!" Reaching out and picking up the lightsaber in front of you, You Habach waved the lightsaber in place and smiled. Yuya Yamamoto, who was rushing towards him, suddenly stopped his figure on the way, and the flame on his body was extinguished. Then a slash mark appeared on his body, from the left shoulder to the slash mark on the right abdomen, while the upper body followed The slash marks slipped off the ground. "Even if all the gods of death are dead, the appearance of death is so tragic, Yamamoto is a great country!" Glancing at it lightly, Youhabach withdrew his gaze and said, "Let''s go, Hasward." "Follow the orders." Appeared and appeared next to You Habach, Yugelan Hasward answered. Just about to leave here, Keyou Habach frowned slightly and looked towards his feet. Yamamoto Wonya, who was cut in half, is still as he is as he is now. He grabs the feet of You Habach by hand. Youhabach waved his lightsaber, and the sword cut off the hand he was grasping. "Boring!" "The country of Yamamoto, stupid man!" "You are weak, and you were not like that in the past." "The Thirteen Guardian Teams that you created at the beginning are the killer groups that act in the name of the Guardian and do what they want." "However, for this reason, it is a frightening group." "The Yamamoto heavy country that dominates the group is a real sword ghost." "In order to fight against the enemy, he does not hesitate to use all means, let alone human beings, even if his subordinates are just cannon fodder for you." "However, after annihilating the division that I waited for, everything changed." "You who have gained peace and peace, have more compassion for what must be guarded, and for the boring justice and glory, you have become a hesitant weak person." "You don''t understand until death, so let me tell you." "Although Corpse Soul Realm is only going to extinction from now on, the thirteenth team of the Guardian was extinct with me while they were extinct!" auzw.com Remove the foot stepping on the head of Yamamoto Yuanya, and the fingertip of Youhabachs right hand lights up in white. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" A beam of light was launched from the fingertips, and it was continuously fired at a super high speed, bombarding Yamamoto Yuanya. In a blink of an eye, under the continuous bombardment of the light beams, Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai''s body was gone, and there wasn''t even any scum left. "Do it! Send the order to all members of the Star Cross Knights!" "thorough..." "Destroy the corpse soul world!" Hearing the order from U-Habah, Yugelan Hasward nodded, and transmitted the order to all members of the Star Cross Knights. Both the members of the Knights of the Star Cross in the Corpse Soul Realm and the members of the Knights of the Star Cross in the invisible empire all received orders from Friends Habach. At this time, the invisible empire opened the door to the Ling Lingting, and members of the Star Cross Knights led the army of the Paladins, and the army successively airborne into the Ling Lingting. The sacred soldiers landed in various places of the Lingling Court, and at once they launched a fierce attack on the death. "Your Majesty, the limit of activities outside the realm of shadow is approaching, please return to the invisible empire," said Uglan Hasward. "Really." You Habach confirmed, with some regretful smiles: "Time flies so fast, I wanted to win the Soul World in one fell swoop, it seems I can only wait for the next time." "Your Majesty, we have defeated the Thirteenth Guards team this time, and now only those who have the ability to stop us are left. The next time we can completely defeat the Soul Realm." "When will it be possible to resume the activity time outside of the realm of good shadows?" You Habach asked. "It takes four days." After a little calculation, Uglan Hasward said. "Then I will go back first. After you wait for the activity limit to be reached here, you are ordered to let everyone return." You Habach thought for a moment. "I see, Your Majesty." Yuglan Hasward responded. After speaking, Yugelan Hasward opened the channel back to the invisible empire, and then let the station stand next to the channel. Finally, a glance at the corpse soul world that was being ravaged by the army of the Holy Soldiers, and then Habah slowly walked into the passage. Time passes by one minute and one second. When the limit of activities beyond the realm of shadows reached, Yugran Hasward issued an order to retreat, and let the members of the Star Cross Knights bring their troops back to the invisible empire. Soon after, the destruction of the invisible empire disappeared completely from the world of corpse souls. Nowadays, after passing through the devastation of the invisible empire, the Lingling Court can no longer see a complete building, and the dead body can be seen everywhere in the ruins. The grim reaper that survived this war, the captain and deputy captain levels are scarred. The following grim reapers are missing arms and legs to save a breath. It can be said that the situation of the corpse soul world is very bad now. .. v6 Chapter 126： Pick up the corpse Not long after the invisible empire withdrew, a black cavity opened in the ruins of the Lingling Court, and a man and a woman emerged from it. I looked around for a while, and sensed if there were any enemies nearby, and at the same time understood the current situation of the corpse soul world. "Without the spiritual pressure of the old man Yamamoto Wonya?!" "The dead wood, Bai Zai, hangs his life in one breath, and it is almost possible to hang up at any time." "The captains of other Fan teams, although there is no fatal injury, but the injuries are quite serious." "The Corpse Soul Realm suffered heavy losses this time." "People who attack the Corpse Soul Realm, if they attack again during this period, then they will definitely fall here next time." Probably knowing the situation of Corpse Soul Realm, Noel is very sure that the Thirteenth Guards Team can not withstand the next attack, even if the Zero Fan team comes to guard. But what Noor did not expect was that You Habach would choose this time to attack Corpse Soul Realm, which was completely beyond his expectation. If it weren''t for the previous time, it was planned to clean up the remaining hunters of the middle invisible empire in the virtual circle. By the way, they captured the information in their minds to get this news. After receiving the news, Noel also planned to rush to kill Youhabach and take away his ability, and by the way, take away some beautiful sisters and sisters to the captives, but unfortunately it was still a step late. "There is the remaining spiritual pressure of Liu Ren Ruo Huo over there!" After sensing what was felt, Mao Zhihua pointed in that direction. "Look at it in the past." Along the direction pointed by Mao Zhihua, Nuoer also sensed the pressure of Liublao and nodded. Immediately holding Mao Zhihua in his arms, Noel took her for a moment and disappeared in place, moving in the direction of the spirit pressure left by Liu Ren Ruo Huo. The ultra-high-speed movement only took a moment to reach the destination. In an area of ??scorched earth, the two appeared in front of a large, bottomless large pothole, and they were pretty sure that the spirit pressure left by Liublao Ruohuo was nearby. After a careful search by the two of them, Liu Ruo Ruo was quickly found around the big pothole, but this slashing knife has been severely damaged. "Now you can be 100% sure that the old man of Yamamoto Yuanliya died here, otherwise this sleek blade wouldn''t be here." Picking up the damaged slug, Ruoer said with certainty. "The captain is here, so there are only two possibilities." "Or, the captain was defeated and killed." "Or, the captain of the captain was taken away by the captives, and the sword was left." "The first possibility is relatively high. After all, judging from the fact that Liublao is damaged and the situation in this area, the other party has no mercy." "Similarly, the captain did not keep his hand." "This is exactly the situation where either you died or I lived, only the victorious side can survive." auzw.com "But now it is clear that the captain is the losing side." "Then..." "There is only one way to die." Carrying out his own analysis, Mao Zhihua is now certain that Yumoto Yamamoto must have died. In the analysis of Mao Zhihua, Noel was not listening to what she said, but was asking something about the system. If Liuliuhuo had severely damaged the Soul Chopper, and Yamamoto Wonha had already been determined to have been killed, it would be impossible to repair the Sword Soul by the usual methods. But just throwing it here, Noel felt it was a pity and asked about the possibility of system repair. After inquiries, a satisfactory response was quickly obtained from the system. It can be repaired, and it can also enhance the ability to capture the remnants of the blaze, which is quite satisfactory to Noel. At least this time I came here to gain something, it''s not that I came here in vain. But is it really just that? In the following time, both Noel and Mao Zhihua quickly left this scorched earth area, but they did not leave the corpse soul world and return to the virtual circle, still wandering in the severely ruined Lingting. In a ruin in Lingling, the two appeared in front of a female death who was seriously injured and unable to move. "Mao.... Captain Maozhihua?!" The seriously injured female **** of death didn''t faint, watching the appearance of Maozhihua in surprise. "I haven''t seen you for a long time, the deputy captain of the Twelve Fan Team." Mao Zhihua squatted down and began to treat the female Grim Reaper, smiling softly and peacefully. "Lie, we are here to pick up the corpse. If you want to cure her, what will happen when she runs away?" Saying so, Noel did not stop the treatment. "Even if healed, as long as you don''t want to let her go, you can''t do it if you want to escape." Mao Zhi whited Noel. In the process of talking, the female Grim Reaper was soon cured, but the next second was nourished by Noel, and there was no chance of even a little escape. There is also a reason for income space. If it is a general female death, it is nothing to force her around. but..... This female grim reaper, named Niimin Meng, has a slender posture, tied a braid, and has a red ring on her neck. Her death suit looks like a short skirt and kimono, wearing a thick bottom clog. She is the daughter "made" by Nichou Li, the "top master" made by his collection of the essence of Yoshio and the soul technology, and she is very loyal to Nichou Li. The dialogue between Noel and Mao Zhihua was not concealed. Nien Yinmeng can listen to all of her words without leaking, so she will be included in the space as soon as she is cured, before her past is not modified. However, she will do everything possible to create trouble and escape, which is not conducive to the next major cause of corpse collection. .. v6 Chapter 127： The harvest is really good One Lucia who was seriously injured was found. Knock halo and pick up a young Mori peach. Successively picked up a number of beautiful female death. One after another, the female Reaper, whether it was seriously injured or dead, or just came to save people, was thrown into the open space one after another. Seriously wounded female Reaper, as long as the body''s injuries are treated, and then used to modify the past after using the current technique, it can become a reliable combat force for eye care. As for the female death gods who have died, they intend to take them back to the imaginary circle and convert them into female emptiness before the dissipation of their spiritual bodies, and then they will be able to mass produce female broken faces. In the process of picking up the corpse, of course, some obstacles were encountered. That is, those deaths who have just saved people, Hun Sentao is one of the people who came to save people, but they were encountered by Noel and Mao Zhihua, and then were knocked into the space and taken away. The male death who came to save people, except for some stubborn ones who were desperately trying to get rid of it, all were knocked and thrown on the ground at will. "The harvest is really good." Another female death''s body was thrown into the opened space, and Noel said with a satisfied smile. "You''re so..." The U-Flower, who wanted to say something, suddenly stopped, looked towards the left, and said to Noel: "Our whereabouts have been found A group of people are coming." "Pick up enough, let''s go back to the imaginary circle." The fingertips were empty, and Noel opened the black cavity. Before leaving, Noel dropped something, and then went into the black cavity with Mao Zhihua and disappeared from the ruins of Ling Lingting. The two had just left their forefoot, and there were two captains of the 13th Guards Court, and then a dozen deaths also felt this place. The two captains who arrived came to watch the surrounding situation alertly, looking for the location of the enemy. "Spiritual pressure disappeared, they should have just left, we came one step late." No longer continue to guard, Hiroko said. "Damn it!" Rifangu Dongshilang was full of anger and kicked the rocks beside him. "Captain Rifangu, in fact, if you think about it, it''s not a bad thing." The slashing knife withdrew the scabbard, Hiroko reassured. "What do you mean?" Rifangu Dongshilang frowned tightly. "You go to help bring the wounded to the Sifan team. Captain Rifangu and I will check again." Without answering the question of Rifangu Dongshilang, Hiroko said to the gods of death behind him. "Yes." In response, the death team members left. auzw.com Did not get an answer, but seeing Hiroko Mako mobilizes these death players, Rifangu Dongshi Lang suddenly understood what. It is estimated that the matter said, Hiroko didn''t want these death players to hear it, so he deliberately transferred them away from here. "It''s time to say it now." The idle man waited to leave, said Rifangu Dongshilang. "From the information we got before, as well as the spiritual pressure we sensed when we arrived, we can be sure that person and Captain Mao Zhihua." "It was those two who took away the wounded and abducted many female deaths, so there was really nothing to worry about." "It can also be said that those who were taken away are now safer." "First: The original Uma flower was the captain of the Sifan team, and the little treatment expert of Inoue Oji, the captives can get better treatment. It can be said that there is almost no danger of death due to injuries." "Second: This time, the Corpse Soul Realm was attacked by the Extermination Division. Although I dont know why those Extinction Divisions retreated, they can be sure that they will definitely come again. Danger, and its hard to say whether we can stop it next time." "Compared to the corpse soul world that is in danger nowadays, the places where the female death captives go are safer, at least they will not be in danger of life." Without giving the opportunity for Rifangu Dongshilang to interrupt, Masako Hiroko said his thoughts in one breath. After listening, Rifangu Dongshilang opened his mouth slightly a few times, but in the end he couldn''t say a word from his mouth, and he couldn''t find any reason to refute. After all, this time the invisible empire attacked the corpse soul world, only a few members of the Star Cross Knights, they killed more than a thousand deaths in a few minutes, and then the saints who destroyed the division came and were slaughtered hundreds more. Grim reaper. The captain and deputy captain of the thirteenth team of the court, five of whom were swept away, and the deputy captain of the team was killed, and the captain of the team was killed. If you attack again, the real world of corpse soul will really fall. Compared to Corpse Soul Realm, Noel is indeed more secure there. The words of Masako Hirako are indeed very reasonable and make people speechless. "Hey!" sighed, thinking of Rifangu Dongshilang, and smiled bitterly: "cannot use swastika. If this problem cannot be solved as soon as possible, it really cannot withstand the next attack." "Captain Nirvana is studying, and hope that before the destroyer arrives again, he can solve this problem, otherwise we will be in trouble." Masako Hirako sighed. "There are still many things to deal with, let''s go back." Without interest in continuing to talk, Rifangu Dongshilang proposed to leave, thinking in my heart;''Peach was taken away, maybe it''s really a good thing, the corpse soul world is too dangerous now. In front of those destroyers, I have no ability to protect her. Seeing Rifangu Dongshilang flashing away, Hiroko Masako did not continue to stay, followed by flashing away from here. In the present world, Yusuke Ubara also received news from the Technology Development Bureau at this time, learning that the invisible empire was attacking the corpse soul world. .. v6 Chapter 128： Spirit Kings request Coincidentally, Ichigo Kurosaki, who lost his power of death, happened to be in the shop of Ukihara Kisuke. Encountered by the invisible empire, now the tragic situation of the corpse soul world, I heard all the words. Among them, the most unacceptable thing for Urahara Kisuke and Kurosaki Ichigo was that Yamamoto Wonya, who was invincible in their eyes, was defeated in the war. The first time I heard the news, both of them thought that the technology development bureau was joking, not what he said. But think about it carefully, whoever dares to take the death of Yamamoto Wonzai as a joke, there will never be such a person, unless that person is idle enough to live alone. Then... There is only one reason, that is, the Technology Development Bureau is not kidding, but Yamamoto Wonzai is really defeated and killed. After ending contact with the Soul Realm, Urahara Kisuke and Kurosaki Ichigo were silent, so they sat quietly in the room so motionless, not knowing what they were thinking. For a long time, someone finally broke the silence. "Ichigo, you just heard about the state of Corpse Soul Realm just now, and I will go to the Corpse Soul Realm after I have packed it up. As for the restoration of your power of death, if the Corpse Soul Realm can survive this difficulty I will try my best to help you restore the power of death." Raising his head and looking at Ichigo Kurosaki in front of him, Urahara said. "Mr. Urara, I want to go to the Soul Realm with you." Kurosaki said seriously. "No, now Corpse Soul Realm is very dangerous. If something happens to you because of this, it would be tantamount to harming you." Pu Yuanxi shook his head. "I.. I want to help.." It is very clear that I know my condition, and Kurosaki has a weak back. "No...." Urayasu Yusuke was not finished. "Urahara Kisuke''s situation has changed. You brought Kurosaki to the Soul World." On the screen of the instrument, Jingle Chunshui appeared. "Beijing band leader, Kurosaki Ichigo has lost the power of death, he went to the corpse soul world without any help, and it will also put him in danger." Uraki Uraki frowned tightly. "Of course I know, but this is not my request, but the request of the Spirit King, and I am very puzzled about this." Jingle Chunshui was also helpless and explained to Urayasu. "This..." Hearing Urayasu was surprised when he heard the request of the Spirit King. "This is not mandatory. If you dont want Kurosaki, you can refuse this request." Looking at Kurosaki, Jingle Chunshui said. Hearing the words, Urahara, who had come back to God, turned his head and looked at Kurosaki Ichigo. Ichiro Kurosaki was also surprised at the request of the Spirit King, and thought a lot in his mind. For example, why did the King of the Spirit ask Urayasu to take himself to the Soul Realm. For example, can the spirit king recover his own power of death. such as,...... wait wait wait Think about it, anyway, just think about it a lot. "I''m willing to go to the soul world." Ichigo Kurosaki made a decision about the Jingle spring water on the screen. auzw.com "Okay, then come to Soul Soul Realm as soon as possible." Jingle Chunshui nodded after receiving the reply. "We''ll start right away." Urayasu replied. "I immediately made people prepare to cross the boundary gate." After that, Jingle Chunshui turned off the communication device. Urahara Kisuke did not say more, after all, this was the request made by the Spirit King, and Kurosaki Ichigo agreed. Knowing that today''s time is pressing, the invisible empire may attack the corpse soul world again at any time, and Ursuke Ursara takes Kurosaki to the underground training ground. Arriving at the large training ground below the shop floor, the two patiently waited for the penetrating gate leading to the soul world. After waiting for a while, a gate was opened in the center of the training ground, and two deaths stepped out of the gate. "Is it Mr. Kurosaki and Mr. Urawa?" one of the deaths asked. "It''s us." The two nodded together. "Beijing band leader let us guide the two." Another death said. "Okay, I''ll trouble you," Kurosaki said kindly. "Please." The two Deaths gave up from the door and made a gesture of asking to enter. Without further nonsense, Kurosaki Ichigo and Ubara Kisuke walked into the Chuanjie Gate together, and two Death followed him into the gate. When everyone enters the gate, the crossing gate automatically closes and disappears from the training ground. The four of them ran in the channel of the broken boundary, and soon after they saw the piercing gate that entered the Soul Realm, they accelerated their running speed one after another. Soon, the four entered the corpse soul realm from the broken realm. When they came to Corpse Soul Realm, the two of them saw the tragic situation of Corpse Soul Realm in their own hands, and they were both stunned in place. "You will soon follow me, and time is almost coming." Seeing the people finally arrived, Jingle Chunshui said first before they could say anything. "Where are you going?" Wen Yan asked the two in a puzzled way. "Hurry up, I''ll explain to you as I walk." Stopping and Jingle Chunshui said to each other. No more questions, Kurosaki Ichigo and Ubara Kisuke glanced at each other and quickly caught up with Jingle Chunshui ahead. Under the leadership of Jingle Chunshui, he walked towards the periphery of Ying Lingting, and explained to the two of them where to go. After listening to the explanation, the two of them finally knew where it was going. It turned out to be to meet the adults of the Zero Fan team, and they would soon arrive at Lingling. Soon, Ichiro Kurosaki saw the other captains of the 13th Guardian team outside the Ling Lingting, and they were also waiting for the arrival of the Zero Fan team. "Is it Hirako?" Kurosaki asked after seeing the familiar figure. "Huh?" Turning around, when Hiroko sees Kurosaki Ichigo, he froze: "Ichigo, how did you come to the Soul Realm?" .. v6 Chapter 129： All Zero Team "Is it Hirako?" Kurosaki asked after seeing the familiar figure. "Huh?" Turning around, when Hiroko sees Kurosaki Ichigo, he froze: "Ichigo, how did you come to the Soul Realm?" "I..." Kurosaki''s words were not finished yet. "I let Kurosaki take care." Jingle Chunshui said. "Ichigo, I don''t really recommend coming to the Soul Realm now. You can still go back now." Seeing Jingle Chunshui said that, too lazy to ask the reason again, Hiroko suggested. "I heard all about what happened in Corpse Soul Realm, but I still came." It is clear that Masako Hiroko is kind, but Ichigo Kurosaki still has no plans to go back, and shifts the topic: "If you say it back, the Zero Team will Where did it come from? Ling Lingting has become like this, and they haven''t even been dispatched! Where do they usually stay?" "They are all in the Spirit Palace!" No longer persuading Kurosaki Ichigo, Hiroko replied. "Mr. Jingle, what is Lingwang Palace?" Seeing Hiroko Mako lazy to explain, Kurosaki looked at Jingle Chunshui, thought about it and then asked, "Aren''t you no longer in Lingting?" "Remember when you first came to Lingling, did the walls of Lingling fall from the sky?" "Because Ying Lingting has always been not flat recently, he has always been surrounded by walls." "Actually, this was just something to defend Ling Lingting in an emergency." "Since only defending Ling Lingting in an emergency, where are these city walls usually surrounding?" "Look, here you come!" With his back turned to Kurosaki, Jingle Chunshui slowly explained that when he sensed something, he pointed to the sky to remind. Looking in the direction pointed, Kurosaki immediately saw a large pillar, which was falling from the sky at a speeding speed. Next second... "boom!" The big white pillar that fell from the sky fell straight in front of the captains. "This is..." At such a short distance, Kurosaki Ichigo was a little scared. "Tianzhu Yun is the mobile tool of the Zero Fan team. All the members of the Zero Fan team are in it." Jingle Chunshui explained. "Everyone!? All in such a small space!?" Tianzhuyun in front of him, no matter how he looked, didn''t look like it could accommodate many people, Kurosaki asked, puzzled. "Zuofan team has no teammates, all five members are captains! And..." Seeing Tianzhuyun''s people were pushed away, Jingle Chunshui looked at the five figures in the door, and then said: "Total of five people The combat strength is higher than that of the 13th team!" auzw.com "Oh hey!" "Come here! Come here! Finally come!" "The adults of the Zero Fan Team are here!" "I haven''t seen you for a long time! The little ghosts of the 13th Guards!" "Have you eaten well, sleep well, and live alive?" Tian Shilang of Qilin Temple in the Zero Fan Team, just came out of the gate of Tianzhuyin, so he yelled. Qilin Temple Tian Shilang, known as "the first officer of the Zero Team", has a thin face, with a hook-shaped aircraft head at the end, from time to time holding the straw to the mouth, wearing a long-sleeved short-cloth-like feather weave, Not wearing a domineering outfit, used to open the top. What is even more speechless is that these five people walked out of Tianzhuyun, and one of them also scored their own music. Shudoro Qianshou Pills, with long black hair that divides the bangs on the sides, wearing complicated gold hair accessories, wearing a white shawl with a buckle, looks beautiful, pale skin, with six skeleton arms The elegant woman, that is, she controls the six skeleton arms, and uses six musical instruments to perform the soundtrack when she plays. "How to come out of a group of people who are very different from the impression..." Seeing the five members of the Zero Fan team, Hiroko Mako twitched the corner of his mouth, whispered very quietly, but he was one before he had finished speaking. Slap, slapped **** the back of his head, crying painfully: "It hurts! What are you doing! Asshole!" "I haven''t seen you for a long time! Mako!" If you didn''t care about Hiroko Mako, the fat female member of the Zero team said, "Isn''t Xiaori with you? Really rare!" "I haven''t seen you for a long time! Who are you!" After a closer look, Hachiko felt that the other person was a bit familiar, and his personality was very similar to a person he was familiar with, but the difference in body type was a world of difference. He asked: "You just said Xiaori In the world?" "Did you forget?" Seeing Hiroko didn''t recognize himself, this female member of the Zero team directly said identity: "It''s me! Kiryu!" He is the manager of the "King of the Valley", the manager of the "Duodou Temple", who has turned his hair into a traditional hairstyle, wearing a spatula-like hair accessory, with swirling cheeks and black lip gloss. A woman of full body tied with two belts. "You...you...are you Miss Tong Sheng?" "Become..." "Okay, this hasn''t changed a lot! Who are you!" Knowing the identity of the other party, Masako Hiroko is still unacceptable. This is not like the same person as the one in the impression except that there is nothing wrong with his personality. "I hate it! Mako really! It hasn''t changed that much!" Cheerful Tuo Tongsheng smiled. "The long-lost reunion, although there are a lot of things to say, but leave it behind!" Do not plan to waste time, waiting for the other members of the Zero Fan team to continue to speak, the soldiers of the headquarters of the soldiers spoke out to end the chat. "The members of the Zero Fan team are still the same! Monk!" It is clear that the Zero Fan team will send people, but just to receive Kurosaki Ichigo, the whole team of the Zero Fan team can''t be used, Jingle Chunshui asked directly. : "Apart from receiving Kurosaki Ichigo, what are you doing this time?" .. v6 Chapter 130： Its all your fault! "Are you Kurosaki Ichigo?" "this time...." "Follow the will of the Spirit King and come to rebuild the 13th Guardian Team!" "Of course, we must first take Kurosaki and take you to the Spirit Palace!" A glance at the team of the Guardian Thirteenth Team, a guard of the main headquarters quickly found the figure of Kurosaki Ichigo, only to find out the purpose of coming to Ling Lingting this time. "People in the roster have been collected so far!" At this time, the six skeleton hands of Shudoro Qianshou Maru even had two large round spheres, and the spheres were filled with life-critical decayed woods Baiya and Asan. Jing Lianji. Hearing the words, he saw that the two of them were brought here, and the captains were all surprised. There is no way not to be surprised, but here is the periphery of Ying Lingting, which is very far from the Sifan team. But Shudoro Qianshou Maru, she transferred the two of them in a short period of time, the most important thing is that the captains on the scene did not find out, if she does not speak now, no one will notice. "Bai Zai and Lianji''s injuries are very serious. Anyone who comes out of Lingling will be in danger of life. You can''t take them away like this." Fuzhu Shihrou said quickly. "So I have to take them away. With the strength of your current Sifan team, you can''t heal both of them!" Staring at Fuzhu Shishirou, Qilin Temple Tian Shilang said politely: "The most important What''s more, Bai Mu Bai Zai stays here, he has only one way to die!" "But..." Shizuhiro Fubu wanted to say something, but was interrupted mercilessly. "Shut up! How can there be so many! You can''t do it! I''ll take care of it!" Tianlin Shirou of Qilin Temple frowned, shouting very uncomfortably. "Relax, Tian Shilang will heal them, and we should go back to the Spirit Palace." Yibingwei said. "Wait... wait! Why did you take me to the Spirit Palace, can you tell me the reason?" At this time, Kurosaki, who was full of doubts, finally couldn''t help asking. "In fact, there is nothing to be said. The Spirit King wants you to participate in the ceremony performed by our Zero Fan Team. This may restore your lost power of death, and even even to a higher level." Wei explained that there was no intention of concealment. "Really can restore the power of the **** of death!?" Wen Yan, Ichigo Kurosaki asked excitedly. "It''s just possible, not 100%, and..." A guard of the main headquarters shook his head, and then said very seriously: "You may also die in the ceremony!" Seeing that Ichi Kurosaki didn''t reply immediately, the captains on the scene did not bother, and did not give him any ideas at all. I felt that it was better for him to decide this matter by himself. Even Urahara, who brought Kurosaki Ichigo to the Soul World, tried to persuade him several times, but he didn''t really say anything. Since losing the power of death, Kurosaki has been looking for a way to restore the power of death. Now this method appears in front of him. Even if this method has a certain risk, but this is his only hope for now. Kisuke was really bad at persuading him to give up. auzw.com After all, Urahara Kisuke has no progress in recovering the lost power of death, even after racking his brain. "Uncle Bald!" Fists clenched into fists, and Kurosaki made a decision. "Oh! Are you calling me?" After looking at all the people present, the soldiers of the main headquarters found that none of them was bald except for themselves. "If you go to the place called the Spirit Palace, there is hope to restore my power of death, then please take me to the Spirit Palace!" Kurosaki said seriously. "Now that we have decided, let''s go." The soldiers of the military headquarters said with a smile. And then, the captain of the 13th Guardian Team and Kurosaki Ichigo, they instantly became the zero team''s coolie, carrying Tianzhuyun to the periphery of Liuhun Street together. Because, from the mouth of the five members of the Zero Fan team, Tianzhu Yong did not have the function of returning to the Heavenly Spirit Palace. He could only use the fireworks of the Zhibo Konghe family to shoot the Tianzhu Yong back to the High Spirit Palace. With the joint efforts of the captain of the 13th Guards Team, it didn''t take long to reach the position of the pyrotechnic fort. Just here, Kurosaki found that someone was preparing at the battery, and he was very familiar with it. "Iwaki! Long time no see!" After confirming the identity of the other party, Kurosaki greeted. "Asshole! You dare to appear in front of me!" Looking around, Shiba Iwaki rushed in front of him at the moment when he saw Kurosaki, and punched him hard in the face with a punch . "What are you doing!!!" Bewildered beatings, and Kurosaki Ichigo also caught fire. "Why do you still ask me?" After hearing Kurosaki''s words, Shiba Iwaguri became even more powerful, and he was ready to give him another punch. "Iwaki, there is no problem if you want to hit me, but you also have to tell me the reason!!!" Calm down a little bit and understand what must be the reason for Shiba Iwaki to become like this, Kurosaki quickly asked . "Okay! You can confuse me!" "Do you remember when my sister and I helped you into the Lingling Court!" "At that time, after we launched into the air, we suddenly heard the fighting sound from the fort, you should forget it!" "When the incident ended, I came back from the Lingling Court, and I learned from the brothers of the gold and silver. At that time, the person who was fighting with my sister Sky Crane, he came to you!" "So far! My sister Zhibo Konghe is still alive! This is your fault!!!" Pulling Kurosaki Ichigo from the ground, Shiba Rock Eagle roared at him with anger. Heiqi Kurosaki who heard the news, the whole person was stunned, and he didn''t know about it until now. .. v6 Chapter 131： Spirit Palace Although it is said that Ichigo Kurosaki has only learned of it until now, it is undeniable that this matter does indeed have an indirect relationship with him, which will cause Shiba Sky Crane to be captured, so there is nothing wrong with his fault. "Sorry Rock Eagle, if I can make you feel more comfortable, then you can play as you please." To comfort, Ichiguro Kurosaki really can''t say it now. After all, Shiba Sky Crane is still alive and dead. The only thing he can do is to let Shiba Rock Eagle vent. In addition, he can''t think of any other way. Seeing Yishou Kurosaki''s apology, it seemed that this was the first time he heard the news, but Shiba Iwaguri was still full of anger, but he had no intention of beating him. Pushing Kurosaki Ishiguro violently away, Shiba Iwaguro turned and left, saying nothing more. "That...she is still alive with Kakuru," said Ursara Urahara. "What are you talking about?" After hearing the words, Zhibo Rock Vulture who didn''t walk out a few steps, quickly rushed to the front of Xiyuan Puyuan, and asked him with his hands clutching his shoulders. "It hurts! You let me go first!" His shoulders were grabbed by his shoulders, and Pu Yuanxi cried out in pain. "Okay, then you say it quickly." Forcibly calm yourself down and Shiba Rock Eagle releases her hands. "At the last time I saw Ye at night, she said something about Sky Crane. She was sure that she was not dead and there was no danger to her life, but it was not very possible to come back." Urayasu Yuru rubbed his shoulders, facing Zhiboyan Said the eagle. "It''s okay without dying." The first half of the sentence finally gave Shibo Rock Eagle a sigh of relief, but the second half of the sentence made him close his eyebrows and asked, "It''s not very possible what does that mean?" "It means that the enemy is too ridiculously strong, and she can''t escape from the sky crane. Even with Ye Yi, it''s very difficult, and their chances of escaping are infinitely close to zero." Puyuan Xizhu said honestly. "Then tell me, sister, where is she, and I''ll save her out!" I just want to save Zhibo Konghe. Zhibo Rock Eagle can ignore the enemy''s strength or not, and even ignore whether he can cope with it. "Iwaki calm down..." Kurosaki''s words were not finished yet. "Calm? If your family is trapped, can you calm down!!" Shiho Iwazu roared away from Kurosaki''s hand. Ichigo Kurosaki was silent for a moment, thinking carefully if he wanted to really change himself because his family was trapped, and he certainly couldn''t calm down. After ignoring Kurosaki Ichigo, Shiba Iwaki looked at Ubara Kisuke again and was preparing to continue to press questions. "Yihu is right, you really should calm down, otherwise you will kill Sky Crane." "You rush to save people, if you can really rescue them secretly, but have you thought about the consequences of failure?" "Then I will tell you that if you are saved when you save someone, you will not only be killed, but also let the empty crane accompany you to die, and may even affect other people!" "People must save, but they cannot act rashly!" "Yiyi and Konghe together, she will guarantee the safety of Konghe, and there will be no danger to her life." "But the corpse soul world is now in danger, and there is no way to send people to save people with you, and Yihu who has lost the power of death cannot help you do anything." auzw.com "There is now a way to restore Ichigo''s strength. As long as the corpse soul world has passed this crisis, I believe that several of our captains are willing to accompany you to save people." "You know, the several captains present and the players of their Fan team were also taken away by the same person." Without giving Shiba the rock eagle a chance to ask questions, Uraki Urahara shouted very seriously, and gave him an analysis of the consequences of the impulsive situation, and also pointed out a clear way for him. After all, Ursara Ubara is right, whether it is Jingle Chunshui, Shikiki Hakuya, Rifangu Dongshilang, Hiroko Masuko, Nishiki, Nichou Li, these captain players are in the hands of Noel, if not If the threat of the invisible empire is still there, they will definitely save people together. Of course, there is one exception, that person is the captain of the Nirvana Team of the Twelve Fans. He has no idea of ??saving Nirvana. Therefore, with the exception of Nirvana Li, several other captains nodded in coordination, saying they would definitely save people by then. After seeing several captains expressing their opinions, Shiba Iwaki believed in Urayasu''s words, instead of continuing to play around, he continued to prepare for the fireworks. While preparing for the pyrotechnic fort, Ichigo Kurosaki also ran to the Shiba Rock Eagle, and repeatedly promised that he would desperately rescue Shiba Sky Crane, and the relationship between the two eased. After a while, when the pyrotechnic turret was ready, Tianzhu was also put in the barrel. Saying goodbye to the captains of the 13th team of the Guardian, Kurosaki Ichigo, two wounded and all members of the Zero team, entered the interior of Tianzhuyu and waited for the launch. "Boom!" When the firing password was finished singing, Tianzhuyong fired from the barrel and rushed towards the sky at high speed. Until Tianzhuyun completely disappeared, the captains of the thirteenth team of the guards left the place together, leaving only the Shiba Rock Eagle sitting alone at the fort. Spirit Palace. It is roughly composed of Lingwanggong block, Lingwanggong Omotesando, Zero Fanli Hall, and Lingwang Da Neli. Spirit Palace Palace Omotesando, this fan-shaped object suspended in mid-air, can be regarded as a public mobile platform, and there are many identical Tianzhu Yu here. Tianzhuyun, launched from the periphery of Liuhun Street, landed safely on this public platform at this time. "Here it is! This is the Palace of the Spirit King!" "Ichi Kurosaki, you should be proud!" "You know, no ordinary death can step here!" "However, do you mean ordinary death or something else..." Pushing open the gate of Tianzhuyun, the soldiers of the main headquarters led the people out of it and introduced it to Kurosaki Ichigo. .. v6 Chapter 132： 【Kylin Hall】 "Uncle Bald! Wait!" Thinking of something, Kurosaki asked puzzled: "Don''t you say you can''t step into the Spirit Palace without a king key? Did you use that kind of thing just now?" "This!" "The so-called king key is our bones reconstructed by the spirit king when they are selected as the zero fan team." "Therefore, there are two ways to enter the Spirit Palace." "Enter with our permission or enter with us." "Lan Ranyusuke wanted to create Wang Jian. In other words, he wanted to create us with his own spirit." The scar on the right elbow was revealed, and the soldiers of the soldiers'' headquarters explained the king key, and told Kurosaki Ichigo without reservation. "Creating life and condemning the king is simply trying to replace God!" "Lan Ranyusuke!" "It can be said that he is both evil!" "The destroyers this time are the evil above them!" Shudoro Chishoumaru used Lanran Yusuke as a comparison, so that Kurosaki Ichigo understood the destroyer of the attacking corpse soul world. They were more dangerous than Lanran Yusuke. When the two explained to Kurosaki, the group did not stop there, and now they have come to a fan-shaped platform suspended in mid-air. Take the silly Kurosaki Ichigo to the center of the fan-shaped platform and prepare to launch him. "Ready!" With a sledgehammer in hand, Kirinji Tenshiro was about to use it to knock on something and said, "It''s time to take off!" "Wait... wait! Give me wait!" Ichigo Kurosaki, the silly, woke up. "What''s wrong?" Tian Shilang of Qilin Temple lowered his hammer and asked impatiently. "What''s wrong! Why is there no explanation? Where do I go next? Am I going to see the spirit king right away?" Kurosaki''s mouth corner twitched, and all his brains asked questions. "Ah? You stupid! What nonsense do you open your eyes! How could you see the King of Spirits like this kind of household goods?" Kirin Temple Tian Shilang cursed unkindly, but slap in the back of his head, Pain cried: "It hurts! Damn it!" "Give me a good explanation!" Appreciating the Kylin Temple Tian Shilang slap, drag Zhou Tongsheng thought for a moment, said: "Forget it, let me explain it, or say something and talk about it." "Trouble you, Miss Kiryu." Ichigo Kurosaki said. "listen!" "Although the Palace of the Spiritual King refers to this whole space, it is correct to say that the Omotesando of the Palace of the Spiritual Palace now is the entrance to the main hall of the Palace of the Spiritual Palace!" "Can you see the cocoon-like building floating at the end of Omotesando?" auzw.com "That''s where Lord Lingner, the Lord of the Spirits in the main hall, is there!" "Then, the five basins floating around, that is the Fanfan Temple is our city!" "That pot carries its own streets, and Lord Ling King gave us these cities as one!" Takuya Kiryu pointed to the buildings floating in the air and explained them one by one to Kurosaki Ihiko. "First of all, one of them! Come to the uncle''s Kirin Hall! You and the two wounded will come!" Hao Tong Tongsheng had just finished speaking, and Qilin Temple Tian Shilang rushed to speak. Having finished speaking, Kirinji Tenshirou didn''t give Kurosaki the chance to ask questions again, and immediately picked up the big hammer and beat it **** the institution. When the hammer struck the machine, Kurosaki raised his feet under his feet, and suddenly flew him out. After saying a few words to the four members of the Zero Fan team, Qilin Temple Tian Shilang left the place with two wounded people, and flew towards the Qilin Palace that the Spirit King gave him. The remaining four members of the Zero Fan team each returned to their departure hall to prepare for the next ceremony. Return to the city of Qilin Palace. At the place where it landed, Kirinji Tenshirou found that Kurosaki had fallen to the ground, remembering that he is now just an ordinary spirit. It is too lazy to wake up, pick it up and leave. Soon, came to the door signboard with the words Kirin Hall, the category is the place of the hot spring hotel. Entering the internal hot spring pool, three times, five divisions and two, stripped the three of them and thrown them into the white bone **** hot spring pool. Finally, Tian Shilang of the Kirin Temple also lay in and soaked. It didn''t take long for Kurosaki, who sank to the bottom of the hot spring pool, to wake up and breathe out of the water. "Cough cough! Also...I thought I was going to die..." After slowing down, Kurosaki whispered to himself. "It''s not the time to get up now, you better sit down and continue to soak." Seeing Kurosaki wakes up, leaning against the Kirin Temple Tian Shilang, who is soaking by the pool, reminded him. "Who!?" The voice from behind shocked Kurosaki, and he also found at this time that he had nothing on his body and hurriedly covered his body and shouted: "You do to me What happened!?" "Idiot! First figure out where this is before screaming!" Kurosaki''s move made Kirinji Tenshirou understand what he meant, and his mouth twitched. "Here is... hot spring?" Looking at the surrounding environment, calming Kurosaki Ichigo, he also understood that he had misunderstood. "Now that you have figured it out, then you can sit down honestly for me, and you can''t soak in the hot spring while standing." Tian Shilang said at Kirin Temple. "Oh." Nodded stunnedly, Kurosaki just prepared to sit down and stood up fiercely the next second, shouting: "No! Why do you take a relaxing hot spring here? What am I doing here?" what?" "Ah? Why do you take a hot spring? Why do you need to say?" Just about to explain, but beside Tian Shilang of Qilin Temple, half of the head of the dead wood Bai Zai surfaced, and he pressed Bai Zai directly back into the water, Tao: "It''s really troublesome! It''s floating again!" .. v6 Chapter 133： Transform "Bai Zai?" "Wait! Wait for me! Why press him! It will die!" "Talk! When did Baizai get in?" "for...." "Hawk is noisy! It''s not only Shikiki Hakuya!" When interrupted directly by Kurosaki Ichiro, Kirinji Tenshirou reached into the water and put another person out of the water. "Lianji? It turned out to be like a carrot!" Now Asai Lianji, Kurosaki couldn''t help vomiting. After all, at this time Ashii Lianci, who was raised to the surface, couldn''t see the facial features with bandages on his face, and only his head was raised to the surface, but the red hair above his head was caught by the Kirin Temple Tian Shilang , This look really looks like carrots. After the tragedy, Tian Shilang of Kirin Temple explained the role of the hot spring while using two wounded people as a demonstration. After listening to the explanation, Ichiro Kurosaki sat down honestly and continued to soak in the hot spring, and at the same time asked Kirinji Tenshiro about the ceremony. "If you don''t want them to have an accident, then you shut your mouth and bubble up, don''t disturb me to treat them before I let you out of the hot spring pool!" I didn''t tell about the ceremony, Kirin Instead, Si Tian Shi Lang no longer carelessly warned seriously. Kurosaki didn''t give up, but he didn''t ask again. No way, he didn''t want to cause Baizai and Lianji to have any accidents because of his many mouths, so he could just shut up and sit in the hot spring pool. One by one by one by one by one by one by one by one by one by one by one by one by one by one Virtual circle. In the palace covered by the imaginary circle. After returning from the Soul Realm, Noel has been busy until now, and even the Flower of Mao. Mao Zhihua is pretty good. She has a medical team composed of broken faces, and even a small treatment expert, Inoue Oji, who can completely deal with the wounded brought back by the Soul World, and can squeeze a little time to rest. But Noel''s job is different. No one can help him except for himself. After using the present technique, Noel clipped his existence into the past of the female **** of death, changed their memories of the past, and made them loyal to themselves. After busy working on revising the past work, there is another work to be busy, which is what Noel is doing now. In the palace, a large room that was empty and empty. At this time, the floor of the room was filled with a body of a female death, and there was also a part of an oval cocoon more than one meter in size. In front of the body of a goddess of death, Noel''s right palm glowed with blue light, and this light shone on the body in front of him. It was only a moment of effort, and the body of the goddess of death illuminated by the blue light changed. The white silk thread quickly wrapped the body in it, and turned into a more than one meter of giant cocoons on the right. "Complete another one." After sweeping the room, he found that there were still a lot of things left unfinished. Noel sniffed: "This is a lot of work." auzw.com The complaint returned to the complaint, but Noel did not stop because of it, and still transformed one by one. Noel passed the system, the first step was to resurrect the female **** of death lying on the ground, and the second step was to transform them into broken faces by the power of Beng Yu. When they break out of the cocoon, they will regain a new life and become a member of the broken face. To put it simply, it is that Noel is mass-producing female noodles. Not only do mass-produced women have broken faces, but when those wounded and revamped female deaths recover, Noel will also mask them. In this case, the Women''s Broken Legion and the Women''s Masked Legion are all together. For a long time, after consuming a lot of points, it also consumed a lot of the power of jade collapse, and finally it was completely transformed. Now in this large area of ??the room, it can be said that they are all filled with white cocoons, and they are also enchanted by Norb to gather spirits to help them break out of the cocoons as soon as possible. What has to be done and what can be done is now done, only patiently waiting. Finally busy with the transformation of the woman''s broken face, Noel left the room and walked towards the location of Umao Flower, intending to see what needs help, and by the way, see how the female deaths recovered. Soon it came, and a newly opened infirmary with a capacity of more than 200 people opened the door and walked in. The door was pushed away from the outside, and immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the medical room, and turned their eyes to it. "Yes! Lord Noll came to see me!" "Give me a ride! Lord Noor came to see me!" "You two stinky shame! Lord Noel came to see me!" "You think too much, I think it is to come see Master Mao Zhihua, which round will get us." "Well, this possibility is very high, and I think so." "Don''t say that, we still have hope." After recognizing who the person was, these female deaths who had awakened were suddenly excited. Although it was said that Noel was taken aback when he first came in, he was very satisfied with the effect of their performance. It can be seen that sandwiching their own existence into their past has no serious consequences except for a little nympho. There is no way. After all, this number is too much, and even changed, even Noel himself did not know, and finally changed something into their past. "Don''t disturb other patients, you must know that this is the infirmary!" Mao Zhihua smiled softly and peacefully, but the black gas behind her seemed to see a face of evil spirits. Static. The infirmary that became noisy due to Noel, after the sound of Mao Zhihua sounded, the entire infirmary became very quiet in an instant, and no one dared to say anything more. .. v6 Chapter 134： Come again In an instant, four days passed. period. In these four days, the female gods of death brought back to the imaginary circle by Noel. Under the treatment of Mao Zhihua and Inoue Oji, they have fully recovered, and they also have the ability to blur. Not only that, the female death gods who were transformed by the resurrection, they have broken through the cocoons in these four days, and they have been newly born into female broken faces. The strength of the two is very uniform, if they are calculated according to the level of the broken surface, they all have the strength of the broken surface of the level of Achucus. There is no way, after all, it is only four days, and the ability to raise them to this level is already the result of Noel''s rush to work day and night. Although it is said that they will not be able to beat the captain-level death on their own, but the captain-level death cant stand up to them, so let them go to the captain-level death together only to be abused, not to mention that they all signed the legion The contracted ones, even Noel could resurrect them indefinitely. The most important thing is not that Noel did not want to continue to improve their strength, but something forced him to stop. Last time when he left Corpse Soul Realm, Noel dropped some kind of surveillance props, and then the props returned the message. "It seems that he wanted to capture the Soul Realm in one fell swoop this time." Noel, who closed his eyes and raised his mind, opened his eyes violently and said to himself. "Attack the Corpse Soul Realm in one fell swoop?" Mao Huahua beside him stopped chatting with the women and looked at Nuor suspiciously. "Just just now, I got the news that You Habach led the army to the corpse soul world again, it is estimated that it has now fought against the gods of death." Nothing explained, Noel explained. Wen Yan said that the women who were chatting at the same time stopped chatting and looked at Noel, all of whom were interested in the news. "Last attack on Yamamoto Wonzai was defeated and died, but Youhabach had to give up because of some restrictions, but this time there was no resistance from Yamamoto Wonzai." Seeing it was like a joke, but Uma no flower I thought it would be so fast, after all, it only took four days. "Unless the Zero Fan team is willing to come down to help resist, otherwise they are responsible for guarding the 13th team of the guarding court at Ling Lingting, they simply cannot resist this attack of the Invisible Empire." "However, the duty of the Zero Fan team is to guard the Spirit King. They cannot get down from the Palace of Spirit King." "Only the invisible empire attacked the palace of the spirit, then the Zero Fan team would be able to block, but then Ling Lingting had already been attacked." "That is to say, Ling Lingting will definitely fall in this attack of the invisible empire, there is no other possibility." After accepting the U-flower, Noel said with certainty that he did not feel that there would be other possibilities, nor would there be any miracles. Although Noors goal is Friends Habach, it will not help the Soul Realm to resist the invisible empire, and they cant wait for both of them to fight you to death. This will allow him to quickly kill both sides, because its not so anxious. Take the soldiers to the corpse soul world. auzw.com Now all we have to do is wait until the two men are about to fight, then we will give them a knife. Seeing that Noel was sitting so calmly, he had no intention of getting involved immediately, and all the women could guess his thoughts. "Sir Noel, I will tell them to be ready first, and then they can start at any time." Recalling, Helibel laughed. "Well, go." Noel nodded. "Who are you going to take with you this time?" Mao Zhihua asked with a smile. "Let''s go together, more people are more efficient." After thinking for a moment, Noel felt that there would be no major problems when he went, and then said: "At that time, you should try to act together as long as it is not encountered. You Habach, you are not in danger." "Admiral Noel, our action this time is to take everyone..." Heriberian''s servant Sunsun did not say anything more than half of his words, but made a gesture of wiping his neck, smiling and waiting for Noel''s reply. "Well-looking female death and destruction masters remain, even if their dead bodies are kept, they will become a member of the mask or broken face in the future." Noel shook his head and asked. "What about those who don''t agree?" Nilu asked. "Those who do not meet my requirements, no matter what their status is, they have no need to exist." Noel smiled gently and peacefully, but said extremely cruel words. All the girls understood instantly, that is to say: Reaper, Destruction Division, Ordinary Soul, as long as they don''t meet the requirements of Noel, they will all become the targets of hunting. In the following time, after explaining some of the precautions, all the women went to prepare. Of course, the only Nuoer left in the hall is also idle, he is constantly monitoring the current state of the corpse soul world through the surveillance props left in the corpse soul world. But at this time, the Lingling of the Soul Realm disappeared. No, it cannot be said that Ling Lingting disappeared, but the positions of the two sides were reversed. In other words, the invisible empire in the shadow of the Ling Lingting in the Soul Mask has transferred the entire Ling Lingting into the shadow, but the invisible empire has been transferred out, and the positions of the two sides have been reversed. However, the death gods in the Lingling Court were not transferred to the shadow space, but remained in the frozen city of the invisible empire. But the people of the invisible empire are different. They moved out with the frozen city, and surrounded them without the defense of the gods of death. In order to prevent the invisible empire from attacking again, Ling Lingting can be said to have set up a lot of traps, but it was never expected that it would become as it is now, so that the carefully prepared ambushes and traps are completely abolished. .. v6 Chapter 135： Burning stomp! This unexpected invasion method caught the 13th Guards team by surprise. In this short period of time, those ordinary deaths faced the members of the Knights of the Star Cross, and they were slaughtered unilaterally with no power to fight back. The situation of the slaughter was maintained until the captains of the thirteenth team of the court arrived, and the ordinary death was saved from the fate of being slaughtered. However, in the situation where swastikas cannot be used, the captains of the Thirteenth Guards can only barely resist the members of the Star Cross Knights, and have no ability or way to defeat them, let alone kill them. Although the members of the Knights of the Star Cross are stopped by the captains of Death, the situation is still not very optimistic. Because a large number of sacred soldiers of the invisible empire also arrived, they directly encircled the ordinary gods of death, and the death toll of ordinary gods of death continued to rise, showing no signs of declining. It can also be said that only the form of the massacre changed from one to a group of people in the massacre. When I saw this, the surveillance items were destroyed. "The Thirteenth Guards team is really weak. This is completely a one-sided situation. It is far from the expected two defeats." The latest information made Noel frown slightly, and was quite dissatisfied with it. I wanted to get a snipe to compete for the fisherman''s advantage. However, the strengths of the two sides are not equal, forming a one-sided situation. Anyway, this fisherman can''t do it, he has to bring people to the corpse soul world in advance. At least he can take a surprise attack while the two sides are at war, and kill as many people as possible. The plan changed, and Noel sat in a good way, and set off to find Heriber. One by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one. Corpse Soul Realm. In the frozen city of the invisible empire, the figures of Death and Destruction are visible everywhere. The captains of the Thirteenth Guards Team are also struggling with the members of the Knights of the Star Cross to prevent them from having the leisure time to slaughter ordinary deaths. "You all retreat! I want to drag him with the Aya formation ice wall!" Forced to retreat his opponent, Rifangu Dongshilang hurriedly shouted, wanting the team members to withdraw first. "Do weave thin ice into an ice wall..." "You have so many ideas!" "However, I have to tell you, no matter what you do with your ice..." "It''s just enough to freeze one of my fingers." "Fire Finger 1!" Buzzby, who was forced to retreat, is a member of the Invisible Empire Star Cross Knights. The holy text is h, which means heat, and the symbolic power is burning. Seeing the thin ice weave into an ice wall, he did not directly rush to interrupt, but stood on the spot and pointed his finger at Rifangu Dongshilang. The next second, the extremely hot high temperature was accumulated in the right index finger, shooting a powerful column of fire forward. auzw.com It was just a blink of an eye, the pillar of inflammation fired from Bazbys right index finger instantly penetrated the ice wall, and even penetrated from the heart of Rifangu Dongshilang. Rifangu Dongshilang was hit to the point and suddenly lost control of the ice wall, and the ice wall that was about to be completed collapsed and scattered. "Go!" Forcibly control the ice wall to form again, covering the penetrated heart with his hand, Rifangu Winter Lion roared to the players. "But..." The team members did not leave. They all wanted to stay and help, but the talk was not finished. "You all roll me! Roll as far as you can! Don''t get in the way!" With his back to his team members, Rifangu Dongshi knew what they were going to say, and shouted at them. The players didn''t say anything more. After watching the last look of Rifangu Dongshilang''s back, they turned around hard and left the place together. The blow of Babiby just now, the heart of Rifangu Dongshilang was directly penetrated. He did not know how long he could support it. The players were willing to leave and let him breathe a sigh of relief. "Burn heavily!" Buzzby kicked out of the wall before rushing to the ice wall. "boom!" He kicked to the foot of the ice wall, and a fierce flame burst out. The ice wall was instantly evaporated into mist, and the Rifangu Dongshilang in the rear was blown out. Rifangu Dongshilang, who flew out, forcibly penetrated several walls in a row, but still showed no signs of stopping. Bazby was about to pursue, but he suddenly stopped. "Badsby, it wasn''t a good deal at first. Whoever took the captain''s solution was the one who handled the captain." "Last blow let me come!" Young man with short black hair, slender phoenix eyes, and a scar on the left lip, wearing kung fu shoes, appeared beside Budby. "Do you want to take advantage of this?" Squinting at the visitor, Budsby was very unhappy with the person who came to rob his prey, and threatened: "Cangdu! Your Majesty will punish you!" "Whoever took the **** is the one who will take care of it. This is His Majesty''s decision!" The young man named Cangdu said calmly. "Huh!" Uncomfortable, uncomfortable, Budsby did not dare to violate the decision of your friend Habach, and could only choose to give up. "I am Star Cross Knights, the capital of iron." "Just after you cover the leaving team members, I have already eliminated them first." "It''s your turn now!" "Able to live together and die together, this is my purpose!" "d..." "Big Red Lotus Ice Wheel Pill!" As the words fell, Cangdu used the **** of Rifangu Dongshilang, and huge ice wings formed on the back. That''s right, Cangdu was the person who took away the ridiculous solution of Rifangu Dongshilang during the last attack on Corpse Soul Realm. .. v6 Chapter 136： Black pills Rifangu Dongshilang, who was blown away, heard the words of Cangdu very clearly, and dragged himself up from the rubble with serious injuries, and he was desperate to fight him. But when he came in front of the enemy, after seeing Cangdu debunking his form at this time, Rifangu Dongshilang froze directly. "This is your swastika." "This is the first time you have seen someone use it!" "Very beautiful swastika..." "Also, this **** is also with you!" "Sweep the **** from you, and after you die, the **** will remain forever..." "I sincerely regret this." When Cangdu was about to start, he suddenly heard someone''s words from the radio, making him temporarily give up his intentions. After all, Rifangu Dongshilang, who is currently unable to use the **** and is seriously injured, seems to Cangdu to be a lamb that can be easily slaughtered at any time, and does not care about wasting a little more time to listen to the radio. And this also made Rifangu Dongshilang recover, guarding the enemies standing not far in front of him. "Team captains and deputy captains of the 13th Guards team!" "Hello everyone! I am Uruguay!" "I think there are people who meet for the first time and who know nothing about me, but please allow me to introduce myself later!" "At the same time as you heard the broadcast, I have delivered a black pill to everyone, and only those who have a **** will react to this pill." "Also, whether it is a hand or a foot or a knife, please touch the black pill!" "From the point of contact, the pill can penetrate directly into the inside of the soul." "In short, as long as you absorb the power of a little emptiness, you can make the d for a moment. "Then the **** will become the poison of the destroyer." In addition to sending black pills, Ubara Kisuke analyzed why the destroyer was completely hostile to the void, and finally said the true use of the pills. While explaining the role of the pill, the captains of the 13th Guards team only heard a rough idea, but they received the enemy''s message at the same time and immediately used the pill they received. When Ubara Kisuke finished the explanation, the captain and deputy captain of the Xie Jie were taken away, and the black pills they absorbed worked. Not only did they feel that their own **** was recovering quickly, but the enemies using the **** that they had snatched began to collapse. auzw.com In fact, at the same time as Urayasus commentary, he let the people of the Technology Development Bureau secretly convey the message of taking medicine immediately, and began to choose to use the broadcast method to explain, this is to delay time waiting for medicine Effective attack. Now, those captured swastikas began to crumble, and members of the Star Cross Knights were injured, which made them react. However, the captains and deputy captains who have resumed the swastika, they first used the **** to start the counterattack. The captain and deputy captains swastikas are a little different from the previous ones, but it can also be said that there is not much change. Its just that the swastikas shape has changed a little bit, and there are more fakes on their faces. surface. Virtualization greatly improved the power of Swastika. Two Star Cross Knights were instantly killed by Swastika, but only two of them were killed. The rest of the Star Cross Knights were all right. They easily avoided The captain and deputy captain launched the **** attack. The two people who were killed in seconds were also considered to be careless and underestimated. At the same time, Liuling Street outside the Lingting. In the more wooden area of ??Liuhun Street, this area has been occupied by people. The whole street is stained with blood. The corpses of ordinary souls and the corpses of invisible imperial soldiers can be seen everywhere. Instead, there are no corpses of death. . Well, the death gods of the corpse soul world have already been unable to protect themselves, but they have no spare time to manage the things of Liuhun Street. At this time, the woodier area, whether it is the street stained with blood or the dilapidated roofs, is now full of female broken faces and female masks. "The situation has reversed!?" "It turns out so!" "Not only recapture the swastika, but it can also be blurred!" Noel was standing at the forefront of the legion, his eyes fixed on the direction of Ying Lingting, and the change in the pressure of the captains of the thirteenth team of the court was also felt for the first time. But the situation was evenly matched and did not last long. In just over a minute, the situation changed again, and Bleach turned to disadvantage. That''s right, because the members of the Knights of the Star Cross erupted, and several members have used the extermination to complete the holy body, and the power instantly exceeds the destructive death. "Those destroyers are almost at our level." The few beams of light in Lingting made Heriber frown slightly. "There are still some gaps, as long as we are not underestimated in the war, it is basically no problem to win." Mao Zhihua smiled gently and peacefully. "Now the annihilation division on the surface is nothing. Those annihilation divisions who are truly given powerful power by Youhabach, they are still hidden in the dark and do not appear." Noel shrugged. "What!? There is a stronger destroyer but the master didn''t come out!?" Wen Yan yelled a little at night, incredulously shouting. "Huh?" I wanted to explain to Ye Yi and the women. The sudden appearance of the three spiritual pressures attracted Noel''s attention and looked at Ying Lingting, looking surprised. All of the dead wood Shiraya are saved, and also Kurosaki Ichigo restores the power of death, they are even stronger than before!" It was heard that the girls around them looked in Noor''s eyes, and they really saw the figures of Shiraki Shiraya and Kurosaki Ichigo, as well as the love of Ashani beside the two of them. The three of them were rushing straight from the sky. Xiang Ying Lingting. .. v6 Chapter 137： I want to thank you Habach, a friend who had been watching the battle, also noticed the three people who appeared from the height of the sky, and a smile appeared on his face. From the height of the ground, the three talents have just stood firm and are preparing to go to help. Suddenly, as if someone was saying something in the ear, the three of them suddenly stopped and watched, but there were no suspicious people around. "You should hear my voice?" "Ichigo Kurosaki, Hakuya Shiyaya, Ashani Lianji." "Guide us to people in the sun..." "I want to thank you." Listening to someone''s words, the three people who just arrived were confused, and they didn''t understand what he was saying. The only thing they knew was that the other party was an enemy, not a friend, and had a very bad hunch. After all, the enemy will thank you, it is definitely because you have helped him a lot, anyway, it will not be a good thing. "What do you mean by that?" The bad hunch is getting stronger and stronger, and Kurosaki no matter whether the other party can hear it, can''t help trying to ask. "Thanks to your blessings, we can successfully enter the Spirit Palace." "The clothes you are wearing now..." "Known as Wang Jian, it''s made from the bones and hair of the Zero Team." "It was made to forcibly break through the seventy-two-story barrier that exists between the Lingwang Palace and Jinglingting, and the most important thing is..." "In order to protect your body from the friction caused by forcibly breaking through these barriers, there is no way to make it with other materials." "Super patience and super defense ability." "I''m afraid there is nothing better than this dress!" "However, because of that strong defense, after you break through the seventy-two barrier, the barrier will be closed for 6000 seconds!" Friends Habach in the distance, he really heard the questions raised by Kurosaki Ichigo, and even explained in detail. After hearing the explanation, the three finally understood why there was a bad hunch. It turned out to be really helpful to the enemy. auzw.com 6000 seconds, which is 1 hour and 40 minutes. In this 1 hour and 40 minutes, Youhabach can easily take people to the Spirit Palace without spending any effort. In order to rush to the Jingling Court as soon as possible for reinforcements, I didn''t think much when I rushed down from the palace of the Spirit King, nor did I listen to the instructions from the Zero Fan team. Looking back carefully, the three found that the Zero Fan team also said that they should pay attention not to destroy anything, but then rushed down half anxiously, and now they understand that they are in trouble. The three people who knew that they had ran into a big disaster, and they were ready to leave to prevent the enemy from entering the palace of spirits, and they had no idea of ??supporting other people. But at this moment, a few figures suddenly rushed out from all around, just came to them in the blink of an eye, and launched an attack on them. I don''t know if it was just too much information, or some other reason. The three of them were blown out by the enemy without any response. The three were shot in different directions and crashed all the buildings that blocked the road, but there was no sign of stopping. But for the several figures that appeared suddenly, they did not plan to go after them, but instead warned each other about each other''s actions. If these people are not wearing the same uniform, others will definitely not think they are a gang. "We have seven of us, which is not enough." Glancing across the crowd, Budby broke his silence. "Otherwise, who is responsible for killing first, what is it?" The invisible empire is code-named "u", symbolizing the ability to be "unguard", Nana Nanakkup, with dark skin and shaved body Tall and tall, wearing a short shirt with exposed abdomen, tied with five upright braids, black and white teeth, thick lips, hands full of rings. "It''s not time to say this. Your Majesty is about to go to the Palace of Spirits. Our task is to stop them from making trouble." Invisible Empire codename "n&, Robert Agiutron, characterized by short ivory hair and beard , Wearing square glasses, wearing a white suit with a tie in a breasted coat, a serious middle-aged man. "Cut! Then wait until His Majesty leaves safely!" Invisible Empire codename "t". The symbolic ability is "thunderbolt", and Gareth Catnip, a tall, tall woman with long grassy green hair and light green eyes. "Agree." The invisible empire code "p", which symbolizes the power of "power" Minina McCarron, has pink wavy hair, pink eyes, and a woman with a gentle personality. . "Well, that''s it." The invisible empire codename "l", which symbolizes "love", Pepehua Cabrada, dark skin, obese body, white beard, dressed like a clown. Male in pants and shoes. "I have no opinion." The invisible empire code "g". The symbolic ability is "glutton". Lito Torampado is characterized by short yellow hair from Qi Liuhai, a petite figure, a military cap with an invisible empire mark, and a heart-shaped box on the waist. A young girl wearing a breasted one-piece dress and knee-high boots. After the seven people all agreed, some of them suggested that no one should die in advance during this period, otherwise they will become the target of the siege, and this proposal has also been accepted by everyone. But well, the seven did not leave at this point, still standing still. because....... .. v6 Chapter 138： plot Because, the three people who had just been shot shortly had already returned, and they were not the only ones. The second team''s deputy captain Oeda Chichiyo, the nine team''s captain Liu Che Quanxi, the deputy captain Hiroshi Sasaki''s soldiers, the eleven fan team''s spotlight and Ayasegawa bow pro These five people appeared along with the three, and surrounded the seven of the Star Cross Knights. Now it''s an eight-on-seven situation, and the Bleachers are slightly ahead in number. "This is enough for us to divide, although there are some fish mixed in it, but at least there is no need to fight for an enemy, and one more comes out." Counting the number of people a little, Bazby said calmly, a little Don''t take these people into consideration. "Ichi Kurosaki, your task is to prevent them from going to the Spirit Palace, and the enemies here are entrusted to us." Ignoring the enemy''s words, he reached over and stood in front of the Kurosaki I guard who was about to start. . "Yes, we''ll leave it to us here." Asan Jing nodded. "Ichigo, you are a little redundant here. We are dealing with each other just now. Hurry up and don''t interfere with Lao Tzu!" "Time won''t wait for others, Ichigo, you will stop them quickly, and you can''t let them go to the Spirit Palace!" Seeing Ichiguro Kurosaki wanted to say something, Liuxiquan started to urge. The sound of the words had just fallen. The others didn''t say any more nonsense, and immediately rushed to the seven of the Star Cross Knights. One-on-one, as if it had been negotiated a long time ago, and there was no match for the same goal at all, and there was no chance for Kurosaki to protect his hands. Upon seeing this, Kurosaki no longer hesitated and rushed to the tower where Youhabach was located. The seven members of the Knights of the Star Cross saw Ichi Kurosaki rushing toward Youhabach''s position, and they got rid of the **** of death in front of them, trying to stop Kurosaki Ichigo. However, the gods of death are not vegetarians, no matter how these seven people break through, they will immediately stand in front of them. "Hey!" "You take me seriously!" "Although Ichiro Kurosaki cannot be your majesty''s opponent, if you let him appear in front of your majesty like that, it would be our dereliction of duty!" "For our dereliction of duty, what will happen to your majesty, I believe you are very clear!" "I don''t want Ichigo Kurosaki to escape because I was here with you!" "Use the Eucharist to blow them away in one breath!" Seeing that the other six people were not using their full strength, Lito Torampado instantly froze his face, and reminded them coldly. auzw.com Hearing the words and hearing the reminded six people''s movements paused for a while, and even the death gods'' attacks were not resisted, but they followed with their bodies. For a moment, they didn''t have the intention to continue playing, and they knew that the Habah''s style of doing things, knowing that failure is totally worthless, then their end will be a dead end, and begging for mercy will never get a little forgiveness, let alone It''s arguable that Dai Guili made meritorious deeds. Even if you are a member of the Star Cross Knights, you Habach will kill them without hesitation, and will not be as evil as them. Lito Torampado''s reminder really played a very good role. The six people who recovered were like chicken blood. There was no such thing as leaving their hands. They madly launched a fierce attack on the gods of death without giving them a chance to breathe. The seven members of the Knights of the Star Cross, after they forced the deaths they faced back, immediately used the holy body of the Destruction Division. After using the Eucharist together, the seven people unified a pair of light wings and a halo on their head, but the shape was different. After the destruction of the holy body, the gods of death were unwilling to show their weaknesses, and they all liberated the slashing swords in their hands. Among them, the Asan Lianji who practiced in the Lingwang Palace, at this time, his **** is no longer the previous big snake skeleton, and has completely changed into another form. Even the name should be called Shuangwang Shewei Wan. Lianji''s neck and shoulders are covered by light armor, wearing a deadly suit with long left and right short sleeves, long black sleeves on his arms, armor connected to the left and right small fur, and a thick rope around the waist Belt, the head of the snake''s skull is covered with the right arm of Lianji, and the knife is held in the right, the snake''s skull becomes a whip and can move around. Baiya Zai, who was also practicing in the Spirit Palace, did not use **** at this time, but gave him the solution to the beginning, and did not find any changes in form. However, the number of Qianben Yingshi Jiedao Office has been greatly increased to a level comparable to that of the past. After unraveling a thousand copies of Sakura, Shikiki Hakuya controls the doubled number of petals and completely wraps himself and his opponent inside, completely ignorant of what will happen inside. At the same time, other people started to their goals. But in a short period of time, the Bleachers were at a disadvantage, and three of them were not opponents at all. The most important thing is that among the three people who are not opponents, there is actually a mutiny. "Repair!? For...why..." Suddenly, the abdomen was chopped up, and the corner of his eyes turned around immediately, but what he didn''t expect was that he attacked himself. "I''m just for Master Pepe!" Hino Sasaki repaired his face crazy, and pulled the Soul Cutter from the abdomen of the speckled corner, and then went toward his barrel again: "For Master Pepe! You die to die!" To die! To die!" "Be careful! The soldiers may be controlled by the enemy!!" Seeing your opponent in the corner of the eye, I just took the opportunity to chase Kurosaki Ichigo, but I was attacked by Hiroshi Sasaki. There is no way to get out and intercept it. I can only give a loud reminder to others, lest others The same is calculated. .. v6 Chapter 139： Crescent Cross! The gods of death glanced at the situation there, and they really saw that Hiroshi Sasaki was attacking him frantically, and their opponents had long disappeared. This is not only to guard against the juniper Sasuke soldiers, but also to watch out for the two missing destroyers, otherwise it may really be destroyed one by one, and eventually lead to the fate of the collective destruction. The members of the Knights of the Star Cross are already difficult to deal with, and it becomes even more difficult to deal with after using the Eucharist. Now, it is necessary to beware of being calculated by unknown enemies, which makes the situation of the death gods difficult. If it is more difficult, it can be said that it is now being beaten down and cannot deal with an enemy wholeheartedly. In a short period of time, the Bleachers were winning, but it was a small injury, and there was no fatal injury. However, if this is the case, the Bleachers will definitely be seriously injured by the members of the Knights of the Star Cross, and even they will be killed by them. Everything is just a matter of time. at the same time. Ichigo Kurosaki, who was rushing towards the tower where Youhabach was, was about to reach the top of the tower. On the top of the tower, the appearance of a figure made Kurosaki stunned, very puzzled why the other party appeared there, and also launched an attack to prevent himself from moving forward. At this moment of pause, the dense arrows of light descended from the sky. "Ishida!!! Why are you there!!!" Looking back, facing the dense arrows, Ichigo Kurosaki waved his chopping knife at high speed and shouted to the figure on the top of the tower while blocking the arrows Road. "Go back, Kurosaki!" Ishida Yulong said indifferently, looking at Kurosaki Ichigo. "Wh..." Hearing Ishida Yulong''s reply, but he asked himself to go back. Ichigo Kurosaki just wanted to say something, but he couldn''t finish it. "I''m welcome if you don''t leave!" When interrupting Kurosaki Ichigo, Ishida Yulong continued: "Kurosaki, you can''t stop your majesty!" "What the **** are you talking about! Ishida!" Ichigo Kurosaki wondered why he left just a few days, but Ishida Yulong went to the enemy''s camp and took the initiative to stop himself. "Go back! Don''t die in vain!" Ishida Yulong continued to persuade. "Why are you here? I''m asking you something!!!" I couldn''t get the answer I wanted. I could see that Ishida Yulong didn''t answer on purpose, and Kurosaki shouted with anger. "Rain of Light!" Trying to persuade to be useless, Ishida Yulong did not continue to talk to Kurosaki Ichigo and directly attacked him. Compared with the arrow rain just now, this time there are more rains of light than before, and the speed and power are also stronger. It can be seen that Ishida Yulong did not keep his hands this time. The falling arrow rain was so dense that Ichiguro Kurosaki could no longer see the top of the tower, even a tiny gap. "Crescent Cross!" First use a short knife to release a horizontal crescent crescent, and then use a long knife to release a vertical crescent crescent. Two crescent crescents intersect into a cross, flying toward the dense arrow rain at high speed. auzw.com This crescent crescent cross is a new move by Kurosaki Ichigo''s new sword. The new Soul Cleaver, the Soul Cleaver created by the two Wangyue of the Zero Team, is different from the previous Moon Sword. The real Moon Sword is a pair of double knives. A knife represents the power of death. When it was born, it was the form of initial solution, and it was no longer sealed. At the same time, the power of the destroyer in the body of Kurosaki no longer restrains its power of death, so that the real moon-cutting can exert more powerful power. This is the power regained by Kurosaki Ichigo through the ceremony of the Zero Fan team. Closer to home. The cross of fangs collided with the rain of light, and instantly scattered the dense rain of light, and all the ones that were not left were scattered. Upon seeing this, Ishida Yulong frowned slightly and was preparing to continue his attack. "Your Majesty is ready." Everything was ready, said Uglan Hasward. "We should go, Yulong!" When you walked to the center of the formation, Youhabach asked, "Farewell after you finish it?" "Yes!" Ishiguro Yulong responded without paying attention to Kurosaki. "This will be a farewell to the bravery between you!" Slightly turned his head and squinted to Ishida Yulong, Youhabach said. "I understand!" Ishida Yulong said. You Habach said nothing more, and the formation under their feet lit up, and they gradually floated into the air. Seeing this scene, Kurosaki, who was just a short distance away from the top of the tower, anxiously hurriedly rushed up. "Can''t you let you go under your majesty!" A flashing figure appeared next to Kurosaki''s bodyguard. The person coming is Gareth Catnip. The invisible empire code "t" symbolizes the ability of "thunderbolt". She raised her right hand with her five fingers together and raised her head above her head, condensing powerful lightning in her right hand, and finally attaching the lightning in her right hand. In the form of a hand knife, he slammed down to the position where Ichigo Kurosaki was. "Electrical Extermination!" A large-scale thunderstorm was formed in an instant, and Kurosaki Ichigo was completely engulfed. At the same time, the formation on the top of the tower formed a beam of light, and the figures of Youhabach and others had disappeared from the beam of light. It can also be said that it was sent to the Spirit Palace. "It''s so dangerous, I almost let Kurosaki go under his majesty, but I arrived in time." Kurosaki was stopped, and Yohabah also left to go to the Palace of Spirits, and Gareth Catnip was relieved. "Yeah, almost caught up, how would you compensate me?" Kurosaki shroud appeared and asked angrily. .. v6 Chapter 140： What a lucky dog! "Cut! It''s been avoided by you! It''s really good luck!" After hearing Yan Yan, seeing that Ichigo Kurosaki did not suffer any damage, Gareth Catnip said uncomfortably. Unhappy, but Gareth Catnip no longer attacked Kurosaki Ichigo, but moved away from the tower at high speed. This move left Kurosaki, who was already full of anger, stunned for a while. I was a bit confused about what the other party meant. I just tried to stop myself, but now I turned around and ran away without going to war. Unfortunately, I don''t wait for Kurosaki to think more. Next second... "boom!!!" Suddenly, the tower produced a strong eruption, and the impact of the explosion flew Kurosaki Igo. At this time, a figure rushed out of the ground to catch Kurosaki who flew out of the air, and then disappeared from the air in a flash. The strong impact of the explosion caused a large area around the tower to become ruins almost in a flash, leaving no intact buildings left. In the distance, the Death in battle and the members of the Knights of the Star Cross are all within the scope of this explosion. Therefore, the fighting between the two sides was forcibly interrupted by the strong impact of the explosion, and all were buried alive in the wreckage of the collapsed building. Gareth Catnip, who arrived early, would have left before to find a place to hide, so she didnt attack Ichigo Kurosaki just now. She was the only person who hadnt encountered the injury. "So if it is affected at close range, 100% will be injured. Fortunately, I ran away with foresight." Pushing away the wreckage of the square building, Gareth Catnip stood up from the ruins and looked around. The scene smiled proudly. Afraid of getting rid of the dust on her clothes, Gareth Catnip sensed the pressure of Kurosaki Ichimo, and was ready to find his trouble. After all, it was just right. After Youhabach left for the Spirit Palace, who would kill Kurosaki Ichigos credit first? If you know that he is a member of the special combat force, the credit for killing him is very generous. of. But in the next second, Gareth Catnip was surrounded by a lot, and he had no intention of looking for Kurosaki Ichigo. "Is it the reinforcements of the corpse soul world?" Watching a group of women suddenly appeared, all of them female deaths and women''s broken faces, Gareth Catnip said to herself. "No, no, you guessed it wrong." A figure of a man appeared in front of Gareth Catnip in an instant and smiled at her with her index finger. "Who are you?" The man who suddenly appeared in front of him made Gareth Catnip feel very dangerous and stepped back quickly. "We are not the reinforcements of the Soul Realm." auzw.com "But..." "Whether it is Death or Destruction, your identity is prey." "And our hunter." The gentle and peaceful man is speaking slowly and slowly, using the relationship between the hunter and the prey to explain his position with the other party. Gareth Catnip was stunned for a moment, and suddenly understood that these people were a third-party force, and now she wanted to come to the death and destroy the master. Although I now understand that the other party is the enemy, Gareth Catnip is afraid to move easily, because in addition to the man in front, there are four of the women in the group who are above their own strength. It is to make yourself die faster. The only way now is to find an opportunity to escape, nothing more. "How did you give up resistance? I wanted to move a little before going to the Spirit Palace." The man said in disappointment when he saw that the other party didn''t do anything. Hearing the mans words, Gareth Catnip twitched her lips and growled: Nonsense! Why do you want to provoke if you know you are not good? This will delay me from missing the chance to escape! And 100% will be killed! I''m not stupid! "Lie, let me give you the command here, and I should go to the Palace of Spirits." During the speech, the man flashed to the back of Gareth Catnip, and she was knocked out with a knife before reacting. "Nuoer, You Habach is not easy to deal with, I will go with you." Did not agree to come down, instead, Mao Zhihua suggested. "Sir Noel, I..." Helibel also wanted to go with her, but she was interrupted before she had finished speaking. "Youhabach can''t pose a threat to me. It only takes a little more time to solve him, but you will be different from the situation. I will also be distracted to take care of your security issues, which will affect my play. "Noel shook his head and persuaded to see other people wanting to go too." The women were silent for a moment, because the things Noel decided would not change, and they were really worried that they would become cumbersome. It is clear that the women are worried about their safety, and Noel is quite happy about it, but he will not be soft-hearted to pay attention. After all, Youhabachs ability is a bit difficult to deal with, and Noel cant be sure whether his ability will be effective for himself, so he cant let the girls take risks together, that may let him grab one of them as a hostage, then the situation will be It became very bad. This is the result that Noel is absolutely unwilling to see, so this matter is absolutely not soft-hearted. "According to our previous plan, maybe you are not busy here, I will first come back from the Palace of Spirits." Noel smiled slightly and said to the silent women. "Well, let us deal with it here, you have to pay attention to safety yourself." Sighed, Mao Zhihua said. "Sir Noel, I''m waiting for your triumphant return." After giving up the persuasion, Helibel said. .. v6 Chapter 141： Tripartite melee "Please rest assured, Lord Noel, we will deal with this as soon as possible, to ensure that there will be no problems." In order to rest assured Noel, Nilu quickly made a guarantee, do not have to worry about this matter. "Okay, so be it." After that, Noel flashed away immediately. There is no way, if you let the girls go on like this, it will be endless. Seeing that Noel had left, the women who wanted to ask some words could only swallow the words they wanted to say, and all their eyes moved to Mao Zhihua. After all, before, Noel said about the matter here, and now is directed by Mao Zhihua. Feeling the eyes of the women, Mao Zhihua thought for a moment, and then grouped the women. When the group was over, the women immediately split their heads and implemented the cleaning plan. The so-called cleaning plan is simply to clean up those who do not meet the requirements, whether it is the Grim Reaper, Destruction Division, or ordinary soul, as long as they do not meet the conditions, they will be killed. At this time, Noel''s figure appeared in the ruins of the destroyed tower, looking up at the sky to determine the location. "It turned out to be the result of being hindered by these barriers. No wonder I couldn''t find the location of the Palace of Spirits before, but now it''s just a panacea." Once the barrier was broken, Noel said to himself. In a blink of an eye, Knoll turned into a black thunder and rushed into the sky at a high speed. On the other side, the rescued Kurosaki appeared on the outskirts of Liuhun Street and was heading to the fireworks fortress at the Shika Sky Crane. Suddenly, the person beside Kurosaki''s body stopped and looked in the direction of Jing Lingting. "Mr. Urahara, why did you stop?" While on the way, I suddenly saw the people next to me stop, and Kurosaki quickly stopped. "It''s nothing. Let''s move on and we''ll be here soon." The frowning Uehara, who smiled at the moment he turned his head, said to Kurosaki. "Oh." I was anxious to go to Kurosaki Ichigo of the Spiritual Palace, and did not doubt the words of Ursara Urahara. Moving towards the position of the pyrotechnic fort, the two of them said nothing along the way. Soon, under the high-speed movement of the two, came to the position of the pyrotechnic turret. "Everything is ready to be launched at any time." The person beside the pyrotechnic turret said to the two who came. "Iwaki, how do you know that we want to use a fort?" Hearing Kurosaki just froze when he heard the other party''s words, and asked with confusion. "Before the enemy didn''t attack the Jingling Court, we assumed such a bad situation, so let him be ready to launch at any time, so that we can pursue it with the fastest speed." Shiba Iwaki opening, Urahara Hi Help explained first. "It turns out so!" After listening to the explanation, Kurosaki understood. auzw.com "I''d rather not use it, but it''s just extravagant hope." Puyuan Xizhu sighed. "We didn''t lose, this..." Kurosaki Ichigo was not finished. "I said, aren''t you in a hurry? Do you want to use this fort?" They are obviously in a hurry, but the two are chattering endlessly, and the Shiba Rock Eagle is impatient. "Uh... right, right, we''re in a hurry, let''s go up and talk." Wen Yan, Kurosaki remembered that he was in a hurry and could not continue to delay. "Ichigo, I have to stay and stop those destroyers. Youhabach can only be handed over to you and the Zero Fan team." Puyuan Xi shook his head. "Oh, then I went in, time is not waiting for anyone." Ichi Kurosaki didn''t think much, and ran straight towards the fort. "Be sure to stop Yu-Habahe!" looking at the back of Ichigo Kurosaki, Urahara shouted at him. "Well, I will definitely stop him!" Before entering the barrel, Kurosaki turned around and raised his thumbs. Next, Kurosaki Ichigo entered the barrel of the gun, and Shiba Iwazu recalled the spirit of the launch. Soon, of course, after the words were spoken, the pyrotechnic turret was launched. Watching Kurosaki quickly ascend into the sky, until he completely disappeared into the line of sight, the smile of Urahara Kisuke disappeared. "Mr. Zhibo, now you don''t need to take care of things here anymore. Please take as many items as you can away from here, and remember to hide as far as you can." Urawa said seriously. "The situation is serious now?" I was taken aback for a moment, but the Shiba Rock Eagle quickly recovered and could guess that the situation had become serious. "Well, it''s more serious than expected." Without concealing it, Urahara nodded and said, "On the way here, I sensed that a large number of broken face pressures appeared in the Jingling court, so I was anxious. I didn''t notice it when I rushed to the Palace of the Spirit King, and I didn''t tell him about it." "The Grim Reaper and the Destruction Division are at war, and now even the Void has joined in. The three-party melee can be lively now." The three-party melee, thinking about making the Shiba Rock Eagle''s scalp numb, the result became unpredictable. In this war, no matter whether it is empty or destroyed, the division won the war, which is not a good thing for the corpse soul world. According to the current situation, the Bleachers are completely at a disadvantage, and the chances of winning are very slim. After a few simple chats, the two separated. Shiba Rock Eagle decided to take his younger brother to leave, and then find a place to hide first and then say that he didn''t want to take the risk to bet that the gods of death could win. Pu Yuan Xizhu hurried back to Jingling Ting. On his way, he thought a lot in his head. He could probably guess who brought the soldiers. In the Jingling court at this time, a group of female broken faces and female masks were forming a legion. They were constantly slaughtering ordinary deaths and ordinary destroying divisions. All they met was only one way of death. .. v6 Chapter 142： Childrens tricks Spirit Palace. After breaking through the Omotesando of the Spirit Palace, You Habach led the two to this place. Omotesando encountered disruption and disturbance, and immediately aroused the attention of the members of the leaving team. They all left the hall and rushed to Omotesando. Habach, the friend of Omotesando, did not rush to act immediately, but observed the place of the Spirit Palace. "So it turns out, is this the Palace of the Spirit King?" After a little observation, the final gaze stayed in the Ling Wang Da Nei suspended in the center of the five away halls, and Youhabach said lightly. "I can understand your feelings, Your Majesty!" Yuglan Hasward, who was behind, said respectfully. "What do you realize, Hasward?" Without any emotion, Youhabach said coldly: "Even if I look at the rotten tombstone, I don''t have a touch of emotion." "It''s my rudeness!" said Uglan Hasward. "Let''s go!" It''s no blame for Yugran Hasward, and Friends Habach stepped forward. "Yes!" There was a response, and immediately after the ability used by Uglan Hasward, a black shadow was released in the right hand. The black shadow shines on the ground, then detours along the ground and rains behind Graham Hasward, and finally flies up in the air to form the sign of an invisible empire. This did not end. The shadow of the invisible empire was formed, and the soldiers who rushed out of the invisible empire from the next second quickly circumvented Youhabach and others and rushed to the forefront to explore their way. Not only that, but not only the soldiers of the invisible empire, but also a few people who could not see clearly in their cloaks, but they did not act but stood behind Youhabach and others, but the clothes they wore I can see that these people are members of the Star Cross Knights. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of the invisible imperial soldiers in an instant, and these pathfinder soldiers were killed in a single blow. "Oh yo! What is this place, don''t you know?" After the soldiers were killed, the man stood in front of Youhabach and others and arrogantly said, "This is the palace of the spirit king in the world, and refuse to visit!" "The first officer of the Zero Fan team, the Eastern God will show the Kirin Temple Tian Shilang!" After looking at the person, Youhabach immediately recognized who the person was and smiled provocatively: "Do you think you can stop me with your strength? ?" "If you don''t think so, I won''t come out!" Then, Tian Shilang of Qilin Temple put up a fighting stance, and then stepped on the ground with his right foot. At the moment when Tian Shilang slammed on the ground at the Qilin Temple, the tsunami appeared from behind Habahe and others, and then immediately took a fierce photograph to engulf them. Soon, soldiers of invisible empire surfaced. "Hot... hot...!!!" "Save me! It''s hot!" "It''s so hot!!!" The invisible imperial soldiers who surfaced were struggling in the crazy water, and some people had already begun to melt, gradually becoming a skeleton. Judging from the misery of the invisible imperial soldiers, it proves that this water is definitely not ordinary water. However, in addition to the soldiers of the invisible empire, Youhabach and others have nothing to do with it. They still stand still and still in the same place. These waters can''t hurt several of them, even let them move. It cannot be done in one step. auzw.com It''s a pity that Tian Shilang in Qilin Temple didn''t see these people and was feeling good about himself. "How do you feel, guest?" "I made this specially!" "This temperature..." "It''s just a little warm!" "Shine it! Jin Pijia!!!" Controlling the hot spring water to rotate around him, Kirinji Tenshiro also began to unravel the soul knife at this time, that is, he held the wooden scabbard with the word "ki" written in his hand, shaped like a boat. Paddle knife. During liberation, Tian Shilang of Qilin Temple removed the scabbard, and the blade shone with golden light. Seeing the position of your friend Habah, Tianlin Lang of Qilin Temple jumped towards him with a leap towards him with a golden blazing knife. "Children''s tricks." Looking at Tian Shilang at the Kirin Temple, Youhabach just waved his hands, and the hot springs were instantly dissipated. "Damn it!" The falling Qilin Temple Tian Shilang gave up the attack and blocked the Soul Sword in front of him. The next second seemed to be hit by some impact and flew back. "Don''t worry, wait for everyone to solve it together." You Habach sideways, blocking the humanitarian behind. "Yes!" You Habach''s men all withdrew their steps and responded in unison. At the Kirin Temple Tenshirou flying backwards, a backflip was used to unload the force of the impact, and landed on the ground very smoothly. This had just landed, and he rushed towards the friend Khabakh with a knife, and almost reached him in the blink of an eye. The hand rises and falls, and swings it violently. In the face of the beheaded sword that was severely cut head-on, Youhabach did not evade, nor did he resist the attack, but stood still indifferently, as if this was not a general attack on him. "How is it possible!" Kirinji Tian Shilang''s eyes widened, unable to understand why this happened. "There is a little time, you can continue to try." You Habach did not start, but let the other party continue. "I don''t need you to say that I will continue!!!" This is clearly provoking, Qilin Temple Tian Shilang roared, and at the same time wielded a slashing sword attack. A knife. Two knives. Three knives. In this way, he kept slashing, and slowly the Kirin Temple Tian Shilang didn''t know how many knives he had cut, but none of them could be hit. .. v6 Chapter 143： [Zigzag] Under the situation where Youhabach couldnt stop it, this was definitely an attack that would hit 300%, but in this way, he could not cut him. Of course, Kirinji Tenshirou didn''t just use a knife to hack, he also tried to attack other places on Habah. It''s a pity that no matter what you try, the result is exactly the same. In the end, the ground around Youhabach was covered with cut marks, but failed to leave any scars on him. Kicked the ground violently, Qilin Temple Tian Shilang jumped towards the rear, and pulled a certain distance from You Habah, intending to observe what is going on first. I''m exhausted first. "Don''t continue? Is it helpless?" Seeing the other party stopped the attack, You Habach smiled and said: "Let us go!" "Wait... wait!" Kirinji Tenshirou raised the knife again. The speed has increased by one grade. The Kirin Temple Tenshirou, who had been in front of Youhabach and others, has reached the back of these people. On the ground on the left side of Youhabach and others, there was an additional arc-shaped cut. Again! That is, he was not avoided or blinded, but he couldn''t hit him! ! How did he do it! ? The arc-shaped slash on the ground is the attack that Tian Shilang of Qilin Temple just launched in a moment, but you Habach and others did not move at all, but the attack on them attacked them by themselves, making him unable to understand the end. How to do it. "It''s been a long time, Youhabach!" "I didn''t invite you to come to this palace of spirits......" "You feel crazy to kill Yuan Liuzai in every way!" At the same time, on the teleportation platform of the Omotesando Palace of the Spiritual Palace, another member of the Zero Fan team arrived. "Xiduo Qianshou Maru, you can''t reach me!" You Habach just took a step, he came to the newly arrived team members, slowly walked past the other side. "You''ll be the rust of the sword of the spirit king!" said Shudoro Qianshou Maru squinting at Youhabach. Shudoro Qianshoumaru''s words fell, and the ten soldiers dressed in black and black hoods immediately surrounded Youhabach, and at the same time, they slashed at him with a knife. However, the knives of these ten people all turned, and the knives formed a circle around Youhabach, which did not attack him at all. Seeing this scene, Shudoro Chishou Maru was very surprised. Like Tian Shilang in Qilin Temple, he couldn''t understand it, and he couldn''t understand why it became like this. "It looks like you..." "You can''t reach us!" "The evidence is..." "Your attacks are all tortuous!" "Your Majesty is completely out of reach!" On the ground, the shadow of Youhabach suddenly emerged from the figure of a man, who was speaking to the ten wonder soldiers. auzw.com The person who came out of the shadow is the invisible empire code "w", whose symbolic ability is "wind", named Nyon Sovaso, with a dull expression and open mouth There are two she heads. Regarding what this person said, the ten militiamen brought by Shudoro Qianshou Maru ignored them, five of them were slashed at the sword, and the other five militiamen attacked Youhabach. It is a pity that the attacks of these ten soldiers did not harm the two of them. The sword of the spirit king cut towards these two people was totally unable to get close to the bodies of these two people. They were resisted by things that could not be seen, and the sword of the spirit king was still twisted upward, but it didn''t break. When the knife left, the original twisted blade returned to its original shape, as if it had not changed. "I said it was useless!" "My sacred text is w, and there are twists and turns around Nyonso Huasuo!" "All the enemies I see..." "Bend softly, avoiding my body." "So, the hot water from the sharp-headed brother over there didn''t hit me." "Weapons are useless to me..." "Neither of these knives can hit me at once." Ignoring the other party''s constant attacks, Nyon Sovaso stood motionless and explained his abilities. After listening to the explanation, both Sudoro Chishou Maru and Kirinji Tenshirou knew what was going on, and quickly thought about the countermeasures in their minds. Niang Suohua roped out his abilities, and Yohabah didn''t mean to scold, but stood quietly there watching the play. Soon, Shudoro Chishoumaru, who had thought of countermeasures, showed a charming smile. Seeing that Youhabach had no intention of starting, he signaled that all ten soldiers attacked Nyon Sovaso. "You said the enemy you saw before, didn''t you?" One more thing to be sure, Shudoro Qianshou Maru asked: "If so, it means that the enemy you didn''t see can''t bend, right? ?" "The enemy being seen refers to..." "The enemy I instinctively found..." "Even if you don''t see the enemy, there are still enemies!" "Regardless of......" "Whereever the attack came from, I would avoid my body!" "The words are not clear enough, sorry!" Regarding the question of Shudoro Thousand Pills, Niang Sohuasuo answered very honestly, and even used the soldiers who attacked him as a demonstration. Three of the soldiers were cut off and cut off. "You don''t have to worry, anyone has bad habits!" When everything was ready, Shudoro smiled with a thousand hands. "If, the enemies you didn''t see were not referring to them, but concubines?" "You?" Niang Suo Hua Suo froze for a moment, and had a bad hunch. .. v6 Chapter 144： Oh, so big! "The so-called enemies are closer, and they can''t even see the skin." "The dress that covers your skin was rewoven with concubine''s satin while you were playing with the magicians." A skeleton arm holding a needle thread stretched out behind Shudoro Senshou Maru, and the thread on the needle extended all the way from the ground to Nyon Sauzo''s clothes. In the case that Nyon Sauwasso didn''t notice it, Shudoro Qianshoumaru completed it all without knowing it. "Deceptive! This kind of thing..." Looking down immediately, Nyon Sovaso found out that the clothes on his body had changed, making what he wanted to say stuck in his mouth. "The concubine not only moves fast, but also his craftsmanship. The name Qianshou Maru is not called in vain!" Shudoro Qianshou Maru smiled. "This kind of thing..." Neon Sohuasuo wanted to take off his new clothes, but he was so wrapped up that he couldn''t move. "The concubine''s supreme dress, like a small character like you, can be grateful if you can wear it! And..." Seeing Nyon Sovasso takes off his new clothes, but Xiu Luoqian Tei Maru was not in a hurry and smiled coldly: "Don''t try to take it off until you die!" The sound of the words just fell, and at the same time, he repaired the skeleton arm behind Qianshou Maru, and at that moment, a needle held by a che. The new clothes worn by Nyon Sovaso started a number of spikes inside the clothes instantly, and they penetrated into his body all the time. "By the way, the topic of bad habits just mentioned is only half said!" "I forgot to pull out the sewing needle. Being bad at healing is a bad habit of concubines!" "The concubine should..." "Apologize for the insufficient explanation!" "So, in this way, the blade can finally stab you!" Seeing Nion Sohuasuo, who turned into a blood man, fall down, he lost all his life almost immediately, and Shudoro Qianshou Maru looked at an intuitive war friend Habach. Now, the ability to protect your friend Habach from attack is solved. Under the signal of Shudoro Qianshou Maru, the soldiers attacked Youhabach immediately with a knife. "Do you think you can attack me like this?" As you said, the shadow of Youhabach extended forward, and then a group of invisible imperial soldiers appeared from the shadow, saying: "With the spirit soldiers as opponents, my holy The soldiers'' actual strength is still insufficient, so you are the opponents of the Guards!" Previously, the guards who were prevented from shooting, now moved to the front position in an instant after hearing the words of You Habach, and removed the cloak they were wearing. Penida Pakaja: Invisible empire codename "c", the symbolic ability is "straint". One of the four members of the Youhabach Guards. Yaskina Kruvar: The invisible empire code "d", symbolizing the ability to "lethal death". It is characterized by a short bang with a single bundle of slightly curled foreheads, and a black short-haired man wearing a knotted arm guard on his left arm. One of the four members of the Youhabach Guards. auzw.com Gerald Valkyrie: Code of Invisible Empire &m", symbolizing the power of "miracle". Wearing a mask, cloak, waist hip short sword, holding a round shield, the image resembles Valkyrie Is a brave and burly man, one of the four members of the Habah Guards. Lijie Barrow: The invisible empire code "x" symbolizes the ability of "all things to pass through x-ray & white hair, black men with round and "x" tattoos on the left eye. One of the four members of the Habah Guards. The four people who came out to meet the four of them are the Friends Habach Guards. The soldiers Ben rushed to Youhabach, without any response, they were all killed in seconds without exception. After killing the magician in a second, Gerald Valkyrie in the four-man group rushed towards Shudoro Chishou Maru. All the magic soldiers were destroyed in an instant, which made Shudoro Qianshoumaru distracted for a moment, and it was just a moment of kung fu. But when he recovered, Gerard Valkyrie rushed in front of her and slashed down with his sword. Shudoro Qianshou Pill responded quickly, and stretched out five skeleton arms behind her at a speeding speed, quickly blocking herself in front of her. "Woman''s thin wrist..." "How can I stop my sword!!" Gerald Valkyrie swung his sword down with more force, and immediately shattered the six skeleton arms that he resisted, and scratched the shoulders of Shudoro Qianshoumaru who had escaped. "Second Class Soldier!!" "Shield of the Spirit King!" "Stop these guys!" Quickly backing away, distance from Gerald Valkyrie, Shudoro Qianshou Maru shouted. The next second, a huge figure immediately fell from the sky and fell behind Shudoro Qianshou Maru. This figure appears, except that the body is bigger than the guards of the Jingling Court, he is dressed like the previous magical soldier, and he also holds two huge shields in his hands. "Oh, how big!" Gerald Valkyrie looked up and looked at the second-level soldiers in front of him, but instead of fearing the second-level soldiers, he looked like he was eager to try. "..............." Penida Pakaja said. "What? What do you want to say?" It seemed that I heard something, but Penida Pakaja''s voice was very, very small, and he couldn''t hear what he was talking at all, and Shudoro Qianshou Maru looked over and asked. "He said, what about being big?" Litjebaro, who heard clearly, repeated Penida Pakaja''s words. .. v6 Chapter 145： You disappoint me Li Jiebaro had just finished speaking, and Penida Pakaja also started at this moment, but he was still standing on the spot. The so-called hands-on, just touch his hands. The palm becomes claw-shaped and then twists clockwise. Seeing this scene, Shudoro Qianshou Maru was confused, unable to understand what the other party meant, and thought to himself: Is he provoking me? Suddenly, the sound of broken bones came from behind. Turning his head, he realized that the opponent was not provoking himself, but was attacking the second-level soldiers. At this time, four of the second class soldiers were completely twisted into twists, and even their heads turned around the neck several times, and finally fell to the ground to die. Youhabachs members of the guards guards have more abilities than one, and these abilities are still very strong. In the mind of Shudoro Qianshou Maru, the idea of ??the Spiritual Palace might be captured in a flash, and he even doubted whether he really had the ability to stop the group of four. If you think about it carefully, even if you really stop the four ancestors, it is definitely a painful price. "I guess...." "You must be thinking that the Spirit Palace might be captured, right?" "The defeated party is always..." "Too late to understand, and too slow to respond." "Actually, from the moment His Majesty stepped here, the Palace of the Spirit King has fallen!" "boom!" Litbaro used a sniper rifle to aim, and when he had finished speaking what he wanted to say, he directly pulled the trigger on Shudoro Chishou Maru. At the moment of turning his head, Shudoro Qianshouwan''s head was hit through, and there was no chance of escape. "Idiot! Actually there will be a murder!" Gerald Valkyrie scolded after seeing Shudoro Qianshou Maru killed: "That''s the way for your majesty! Clean up the blocks!" "Help me, Penida Pakaja!" Originally thought that Gerard Valkyrie was unhappy because he was robbed of prey, but after hearing about the friend Habah, Litjebaro did not go back. "Okay." Recalling very, very quietly, Penida Pakaja used his ability to start repairing the body of Doro Chishoumaru. On the ground, the body of Shudoro Sentemaru began to twist, and the whole body was twisted into a basketball-sized ball. Under the control of Penida Pakaja, the blood stains were rolling on the ground. "It''s a disappointment! Is such a guy a zero-team?" Gerald Valkyrie complained. "Have you been here so far?" Litbarro said with a glance, and said, "It''s a disappointing guy that doesn''t exist before us!" "It seems to be the case." Gerald Valkyrie thought about it. "I will destroy all those first so that no one will come again." Litbaro raised his sniper rifle and aimed at one of the leaving halls floating in the air, intending to knock them down. "You disappointed me." A friend Habach, who had not spoken for a while, said at this time. auzw.com Hearing that Litbaro, who was about to pull the trigger, froze, and he heard the dissatisfaction of friend Habach. The remaining three of the Guards four-member group were also stiffened by the words of Friends Habah, and at the same time they could not understand why he was dissatisfied. What he and others had done wrong. Although it is said that the four members of the Guards did not know where the friend Habah was dissatisfied, none of them dared to ask directly. The only thing the four-member group can be sure of is that Youhabach will not make such jokes to himself and others, that is to say, there are 100% dissatisfaction with him, and this is definitely related to himself and others. Do not know what is wrong, the four-person group can only kneel to the ground, waiting for the answer from You Habach. "One of the enemies is not dead, what are you proud of?" "Or do you only have this degree?" Youhabachs two problems caused the guards four-person team to sweat in a cold sweat, and also understood that if this is not resolved well, it will be a terrible wait for others to end. "Oh! Was it found?" "but......" "The installation of the threshold seems to be completed!" As the words sounded, the surrounding scenery of Youhabach and others was shocking, and the surrounding scenery was woven with satin. You Habach and others are not attending the table, but on a large platform, When all the satin was removed, the figure of Shudoro Chishou Maru appeared, and she was not killed by a headshot. Immediately afterwards, the group of four who were not surprised asked the question, and the change happened again. Giant wood grows around the platform, turning the platform into a birdcage shape. And this birdcage is what the man said just now. "What the **** is going on?? What is this place!!!" Li Jiebaro called out. "here is...." "The false spirit palace specially made to welcome you!" "True Spirit Palace..." "In a place hidden by the monk over there!" After Shudoro Qianshou Maru finished explaining, a huge hidden word appeared in the sky outside, and then the hidden word collapsed on its own, and the real Spiritual Palace appeared. Seeing the real Spirit Palace appear, Litbaro immediately fired a gun. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang" Shooting non-stop, but unable to destroy the surrounding giant trees, and even unable to shoot bullets out of the gap. Because when shooting the gap, the giant tree on the side will instantly grow a tree trunk to resist, and this has been the case several times. .. v6 Chapter 146： Watch out for me breaking your throat! "You can''t damage it even by hitting the same place! If you attack the gap, it will immediately spread out of the branch!" Litbaro frowned tightly. "Haha! The name of all things connected is already known!" Gerald Valkyrie gloated. "Actually it has been through!" "Manipulating food is tantamount to manipulating life!" "The food I made by morphing life was made from my body." "This tree grew from my spiritual pressure." "Your bullet is the soul of super high concentration spirit, right?" "How could this tree of life let go of that delicious thing?" "The growth rate of this tree of life has exceeded your penetration rate!" "Please feel free to do whatever you want!" "You are trapped in the threshold of life, it is impossible to escape!" A fat woman appeared on the branch, explaining the origin and ability of these trees. This woman who appeared in the tree, she is one of the members of the Zero Fan team, named Takushu Kiryu, and was once the captain of the Twelve Fan team. "Why didn''t Wang Yue come?" On the branch of another big tree, the figure of Tian Shilang appeared in Qilin Temple, but he found that there was one less person. "Just just now, someone broke through the enclave arranged by the monk and broke into the Phoenix Palace." Wen Yan and Tu Zhou Tongsheng explained. "What!? Someone broke through the monk''s enchantment!?" Slightly stunned, Qilin Temple Tian Shilang was surprised when someone discovered that the monk''s hidden spiritual palace, or even destroying the enchantment, broke into the interior. "Well, the Phoenix Palace is Wang Yue''s site, so he ran to deal with it." Tuo Zhou Tongsheng nodded. "The monk is the last line of defense. Wang Yue will come over after dealing with the intruder, and now it is the three of us." Shudoro Qianshou Maru said. "The ability to discover the hidden Palace of Spirit Kings and the ability to break through the enchantment of the monk''s arrangement all indicate that the strength of the intruder is not simple. It is estimated that it is difficult for Wang Yue to come to help in a short time, so it can only be defended by us. "Taw Zhou Tongsheng analyzed. "The other people have nothing to do, mainly pay attention to..." What Kyrinji Tenshirou wanted to say, but was interrupted before he finished speaking. "I''ll leave it to you here, don''t let me down anymore, do you understand?" Friends Habach said coldly, looking at the Guardian Quad. "Understand, your majesty will never be disappointed!" After hearing the response from the Guards, Youhabach glanced at the three Zero Team members, and then he disappeared without a trace. Youhabach disappeared, and the surrounding trees broke off several at this instant. You can know without guessing that these trees of life will be broken at this time, which is definitely the masterpiece of You Habach. When You Habach appeared again, he had already appeared in front of a guard at the main headquarters of the army, that is, the monk mentioned by the population such as Hao Zhou Tongsheng. The three of the Zero Fan team, they really haven''t thought about the threshold of life, but it was so simple that it was broken by your friend Habach. auzw.com The three members of Zero''s team who regained their consciousness chose to abandon the destroyer who was still in the threshold of life, and planned to chase friends Habach together. After all, Youhabach is the most dangerous existence, and the other destroyers can easily solve it for the Zero Fans at any time. "We have just said that this time you will never disappoint your majesty, you can''t leave here!" "Your opponent is us!" "......" "If you are to be sent to Your Majesty, we will be in big trouble, so stay with us!" The four members of the Guards acted together and were quickly stopped in front of the three of the Zero Fan team, giving them no chance to leave here. If you look at the opponent''s posture, you know that if you want to find a friend in the past, you must kill the four people who are blocking the road. Without talking nonsense, the two sides immediately went to war. There has been a fight here, but there is no fighting at the side of Youhabach, but instead talking to the soldiers of the main headquarters. "I haven''t seen you for a long time, and there is a guard at the main headquarters!" You Habach said. "Don''t just call my name..." The soldiers of the military headquarters stood up, took off the large brush on their backs, and said to You Habach: "Be careful I break your throat!" "Start with you!" "to here!" "I will be between..." "Down with you!" Using a large hand-held brush, I drew a horizontal line in front of You Habach, then ran to the rear and drew a horizontal line, and finally the soldiers of the main army explained the intention of the horizontal line. "Within three steps, you will die! The soldiers'' headquarters guards!" You Habach predicted. "Don''t call my name casually!" While writing a huge seal, I heard You Habach called his name again, and the soldiers of the headquarters said coldly. "Thousands of miles!" The headquarter of the soldiers turned around and pushed their right hand towards Youhabach, who was standing in the distance. The next second, the palm of his right hand instantly became huge, and became the palm of a giant. You Habach was hit by a giant palm, and this blow made him fly out of Omotesando at high speed. But this is just the beginning. "Thousands of miles to the sky! Even if the target is thousands of miles away, it will be destroyed indiscriminately!" In the blink of an eye, the soldiers of the main headquarters caught up with the outgoing friend Habach and explained to him. ".....!?" You wanted to say something, but You Habach found the problem and couldn''t make a sound. "Ah...so I said...beware..."Meet your friend Habahe found it, and the soldiers of the army headquarters smiled: "I smash your throat!" .. v6 Chapter 147： I had to kill you! "Ah...so I said...beware..."Meet your friend Habahe found out, and the soldiers of the main headquarters smiled: "I smash your throat!" That''s right, the blow just now not only knocked Youhabach away, but also destroyed his throat. As the soldiers of the soldiers'' department said, beware I''ll smash your throat! , And he really did it out. Catch up with your friend Habach, of course, not just to explain to him. At the same time as the explanation, the palm of the giant appeared again, and it was slapped hard. I don''t know if the friend Habach can hide, or he just doesn''t bother to hide, no matter what the reason is, he hit it again and again. He was slapped with a slap and fell down towards the high speed. However, instead of preventing himself from falling, Youhabach pierced his finger into his throat, and then he spouted a blood from his mouth, shouting, "I give myself a voice!!!" "Big Saint Bow!!!" The falling friend Habah used his own spiritual power to summon a huge spirit bow with multiple arrows shaped like giant spears in mid-air, and controlled it to launch in the direction of himself and his opponent. A number of arrows shaped like giant spears were fired, one of which penetrated through Youhabah, and the other arrows hit a guard of the main army. It''s a pity that the guards of the headquarters of the soldiers evaded the incoming arrows and were scratched a little while avoiding them. While the other party was hiding, the friend Habah, who was penetrated by the arrow, stopped and fell, and instantly rose to the same height as the other party. Now he is pulling out the arrow without any delay. "Shooting bows and arrows into his body, recovering with all his strength..." "What a terrible guy..." "Oops..." "I told you not to call my name casually, but you just endlessly!" "Let you reflect, you just ran back..." "Although I am old, I am still a prankster..." "Since you can''t hear what you say, there is no way..." "I had to kill you!" Turning his back against You Habach, he was still a soldier guard at the complaining main headquarters, but he showed his intent to kill the next unabashedly. It can be seen that from the beginning of the battle to the present, the guards of the main headquarters have not used their full strength to attack, and it can also be said that he is hesitating whether to kill You Habach. But now it is different. This undisguised killing intention can show that he has decided to kill You Habach, and then he is going to be serious. "Your expression changes a lot!" Crushing the drawn arrow, You Habach pulled out her sword and rushed towards him. "Is it?" asked the guards of the military headquarters. "It seems quite excited. After deciding to kill me, your expression turned so miserable!" You can''t hit it, the other party''s brush hits, and you Habah blocked it with your left hand, taking the opportunity to use a sword to cut it again, said: "But , Even if the expression changes, is it just this degree?" "Use your arms to resist?" "My pen does cut off the flesh, but it can cut off the name." "The name of your arm has been split in half!" "Only hands from today!" "Are your arms getting heavy?" auzw.com "Half halve your wrist strength and halve your ability. Your arm can only display your usual strength!" "The action of wielding a knife is not just slow!" With the explanation of the first guard of the headquarters, Youhabach all experienced it personally, but he continued to attack. On the other hand, it became easier and easier for the soldiers to avoid the attack, and when the friend Habah revealed the flaw, he immediately hit him hard with a brush. "Ah!" The friend Habach, who was blown away by a brush, flew back directly and hit the Omotesando. "Now that you are two halves and only Haha!" "Destroy the leader of the division, whose power has been reduced by half!" "The leader of the **** of death disgusted by you..." "With half the power..." "How does it feel to crush?" Moving back to Omotesando at high speed, a guard of the military headquarters asked the friend Habach, and the words were full of provocations and taunts. "feel?" "Do you think I feel bad?" "Zero Fans who lead all the gods of death..." "leader..." "I would fear my power and cut it in half!" "This thing will only make me feel good?" "But unfortunately, even if the power is reduced by half, I can still give myself strength again!" "If you don''t understand, let me tell you!" "No one wants to take anything away from me!" "Even if you can''t do it!" "One soldier guards!" "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know, it''s not too late to know now!" "Everything in this world..." "All exist for being taken away by me!!" The power was reduced by half, but You Habach gave self-giving, and the power was completely restored in an instant. That is to say, the soldiers of the military headquarters are busy. After restoring the reduced power, Youhabach attacked a guard of the main headquarters. In the following time, the two sides have been in an unfettered relationship with each other, and are temporarily in a state of close competition, and cannot see who is at a disadvantage and who is at an advantage. On the other side, the three members of the Zero Fan team, but they were defeated in this short period of time, already lying in a blood booth with unknown life and death. Although the four-member team of the Guards won, they also suffered from scars and lack of arms and legs at this time. It can be seen that the three of the Zero Team are not easy to deal with. .. v6 Chapter 148： Sacking Phoenix Hall Phoenix Palace. Before, find the hidden Spirit Palace and force the intruder to break through the enchantment. The intruder was behind You Habach, and then rushed from the Jingling Court to Noor of the Spirit Palace, but when he rushed into the Spirit Palace, he deviated a little bit from the original track, which did not appear directly in Omotesando. on. It is also because of this reason that Noel did not meet You Habach and others, and even directly hit the enchantment of the hidden Spirit Palace. Seriously, if he didn''t directly hit the enchantment, he really didn''t know that the Spirit Palace was hidden. If there is an enchantment, and there is no place to see the so-called spiritual palace nearby, then the only possibility is that the spiritual palace is hidden, and this enclave is the most likely place. Too lazy to think so much, Knoll opened a mouth on the enchantment and went into the enchantment in this way. Looking inside, the Palace of Spirits was really inside the enchantment, and the location of Noor was near the Phoenix Palace, so he landed in the Phoenix Palace. After all, I came to the Palace of Spirits for the first time, and I felt like going around here, anyway, my friend Habach will not run away. Of course, there is another reason. Because when I logged into the Phoenix Temple, I found that there were a lot of special spiritual pressures, which immediately aroused the curiosity of Noel, and then I decided to ignore the friend Habach first, and then satisfy the curiosity first. Moving towards the position of special spiritual pressure, it was not long before Nuoer saw the existence of special spiritual pressure, and instantly felt that it was a knowing decision to find it. As for those who exude special spiritual pressure, they are a large group of materialized spirit-cutting knives, and they are all women''s materialized spirit-cutting knives. Not only that, in addition to a large group of female materialized swords, Noel also discovered a large number of unawakened shallow hits. For Noel''s appearance, a large group of women''s materialized swords were stunned, but they quickly recovered. When the lord of the Phoenix Palace left, he clearly said that someone was attacking the Spirit Palace, and it was for this reason that he was going to defend against foreign enemies, so no one would visit at this time. If someone came, it would only be an enemy attacking the Spirit Palace. There will be no other possibilities. The female choppers who recalled the words of the lord of the palace, they all watched the Noor appearing alertly. And Noel, after seeing these women''s materialized swords and a large number of unawakened shallow hits, he immediately decided to sack the Phoenix Palace. Next, of course, it is a direct hands-on. Those women''s materialized slashing swords, they simply cannot be Noel''s opponents, one by one was easily knocked out, and then they were given to the system space. Soon, the Sisters of Swordsman were all included in the bag, leaving only the guardian''s five guard girls, who were still struggling to resist Noel''s arrest. auzw.com Just when one of the guards was about to be knocked out by Noel. The two masters of the Phoenix Palace, Wang Yue, rushed back from Omotesando, pulled out the chopper in the container on his back, and immediately rushed towards Noel. Feeling that someone was attacking, Noel gave up knocking on the guard girl and flashed away from the spot instantly. "Shi Jiang, are you okay?" After pushing the enemy back, Ermeiwu Wang Yue asked the sister. "Master Lord, that person has taken away all the sisters who have been materialized, and now only five of us are left!" Seeing clearly that the person in front was the Lord of the Palace, Shijiang anxiously reported. "That person is very powerful. We are not opponents at all. If you come later, you might not see us, Lord Lord." Nimeiya Guards Fira Island Mela Road. "Master Lord, you will save your sisters soon." The Ermeiya Guards team chimed in Nomi, and a very cute little Loli said. Five guards, the remaining two did not speak, but stared at Noel in a vigilant manner, just in case he suddenly came in for a surprise attack. The two guard sisters, one is Hammer Palace Sinzi, the other is Zhiyuan Lotus. And these five guard girls, they are also substantiated. After hearing the report of the guards, I learned that the swords I had built were taken away by people, and Wang Yue was very angry. "It''s you!" Turned around and looked at the figure that had taken away a lot of slashing swords, but when the two house king Yue saw the appearance of Noel, he frowned tightly. "Have we met?" Noel asked in doubt. "We met once a few decades ago. At that time, you beat Yuan Liuzai to a serious injury, and took away his beastly solution." Wang Meiyue nodded and talked about the scene at the meeting. "Oh! I remembered it!" Recalling that, Noel remembered that he had met with Two Pieces of Wang Yue, and said: "We did see one. I really didn''t expect you to be the master of this house." "What is the purpose of your coming to the Palace of Spirits?" In the view of Wang Yue of Two Houses, the Soul Sword was only snatched by Noor by the way. It is definitely not the main purpose of the Palace of Spirits. "I''m here to hunt. Youhabach is one of my prey, and..." Without any intention of concealment, Noel said bluntly: "The Spirit King is also on my hunting list!" "Is it really not coming with good intentions?" Hearing the King of Spirits was also one of the goals, and Er Yue Wu Wang Yue was completely cold. Regardless of whether it was for the Spirit King or not, in the event of taking away a large number of soul-cutting swords, the Two House Wang Yue would never be willing to give up. Therefore, the two house king Yue rushed toward Noel with his knife on his head, and he arrived in front of him almost instantaneously. .. v6 Chapter 149： Dont hinder! Not only is the speed of the two kings of house Wang Yue fast, but even the speed of his sword swing is also amazingly fast. Just when he was about to hit, Noel could easily avoid the attacking blade, no matter how many times he tried. The most important thing is that every time people see the hope that they can reach each other, they just avoid it at the last minute. This gives a feeling of being teased by the other party, and it can be said that it is simply provoking. If it may still be a coincidence once or twice, but it happens every time. Wang Yue, who finds something wrong, now has a feeling of being teased. If Noel knew that Wang Yue was thinking of this, he would immediately admit that he was playing with him. Under the ability of Noel''s eyes, the track of the two house king Yue''s sword attacks is unscathed. The reason why he will choose to be cut when he is about to avoid it. It is not wrong to play or provoke the other party, but the most The main reason is to pass the extra time and wait for Youhabach to solve all the fish there. If you are looking for a friend Habach in the past, it is not only to deal with him, but also to deal with the other members of the team. For Noel, a lazy man, one can be less troublesome, and the zero-team team is equivalent to trouble. "I have a question, why are there so many realizable chopping swords, and a bunch of unawakened shallow hits?" Obviously there are many opportunities to fight back, but Knoll just avoided the attacks again and again, and now there is no With a little hands-on thought, he asked Er Yuewu Wang Yue. "I forgot to introduce myself!" "Ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five!" "Four, three..." "Two houses! Oh yeah!" "I am Wang Yue, the 2nd house of Zero Fan Team, the first swordsman of Corpse Soul Realm. I created it, and I created it all!" "Including those slashing swords you took away!" With that said, the speed of the two houses Wang Yue increased by one grade, and he launched a fierce attack on Noel. However, this doesn''t make much use of eggs. Because Noel''s speed also increased at the same time to catch up, even a little faster than the two houses Wang Yue, so the attack is still unable to hit, and even the clothing corner can''t meet the minute. "The Soul Sword was created by you?" Wen Yan, Noor, who had no intention to do so, had plans to do so at this moment. auzw.com "Yes!" The subconscious replied. At this time, the two houses Wang Yue had a very bad hunch and immediately stopped the attack to stay away from Noel. "To be able to create a soul-cutting knife, your forging skills must be superb. Give me this forging technique." Pulling the knife out of the sheath, Noel said gently and peacefully, and exuded a rich murderous spirit. "You don''t seem to have to learn art from a teacher. Even if you smile softly and peacefully, you can''t deceive me. The murderousness has exposed your true thoughts!" Compared with just now, Noel makes the two houses Wang Yue feel very very Dangerous, as if seeing himself beheaded in a flash. "Apprenticeship to learn art?" Lifting the knife took a step forward, but when this step reached the ground, Noel had already arrived in front of the two houses Wang Yue, smiling while waving the knife: "No, no, I just You dont need to learn what you want, just grab it directly." Noel came to himself in an instant, but at the moment when he swung the sword, he responded to the two house king Yue, and it was too late to escape, and the thought came to his mind: Its over! Can''t escape! It was clear that this knife could not be avoided, and it was also too late to resist with a hand held, but the two houses Wang Yue found that this was an opportunity. Anyway, they could not avoid and resist anymore, and they simply broke the jar and fell to the end. If you die, you must pull the other person to die with you. The decision was made in an instant, and the two house king Yue also waved at Noel. "Estimated..." The blade fell on the two house king Yue, and Noel left his free hand to block the blade that attacked him, and said with a smile: "You are thinking that I will avoid, give up this beheading you Opportunity, right?" "Actually...it was blocked by bare hands..." There was a continuous spill of blood in his mouth, and the two house king Yue''s eyes widened in disbelief. I couldn''t believe my sharpest knife. It was so blocked by someone. Down, the blade did not even leave a mark on the opponent''s hand. "Hall...Hall...Master Lord!!" The five guards standing in the distance watching them. After seeing the defeat of Wang Yue, they rushed towards the other side anxiously. "In order to prevent you from doing unnecessary resistance..." The left hand firmly grasped the blade, and Noel raised the knife again and waved it vigorously, while the goal was the hand of two house king Yue holding the knife. . The light of the knife flashed, seriously hurting the two Wuyue Wangyue who had not lost consciousness. He had no time to do anything, and his entire right hand holding the knife was cut off. But this did not end. Noel stabbed the knife into the murderous mouths of two Wang Yue and nailed him to the ground. "Don''t get in the way! Obey me and wait aside!" After finishing the two houses, Wang Yue felt that the five female guards were approaching, and Noel turned to look at them. "what is this!?" "Damn! Can''t break free!" "You bastard! Keep me away from Master Lord!" "You have the ability to let us go!!" "We will not let you go!!!" The five guard sisters of Ermei Wangyue broke out several black chains in the space around them, and directly fixed them in place, no matter how hard they could break free from them. .. v6 Chapter 150： Memory Crystal Sleepy is trapped, but the words of the five guard girls cursing people haven''t stopped for a moment. A silent enchantment was thrown out, and the five guard girls were shrouded in it, and the ears were completely quiet in an instant. Knowing that this time he was fleeing, he was seriously wounded in the two houses Wang Yue, who was nailed to the ground, but now he has completely given up his resistance. No way, because Noel''s knife almost destroyed the internal organs of the two houses of Wang Yue. If you force it to continue to fight, it will only make him die faster, and before the heyday, he could not hurt Noel. In the case of a heavy reduction in the combat effectiveness of the heavy wound, he is even more unlikely to hurt Noor. "Acknowledge your fate?" Seeing the two men Wang Yue lying down honestly, he didn''t take the opportunity to pull out the knife that nailed him. Noel asked him with a smile. "When I die, how will you deal with them?" asked Wang Yue, Ermeiwu. "Clean all the memories of this, and then distribute them to my subordinates, probably like this." For the dying man in front of him, Noel had no intention of concealing anything, and he did not reserve to tell the distribution plan. "I still have one last question...cough cough...cough!" Half of it said, the two house king Yue coughed up a lot of blood, and then slowly said: "Before, you let me give you the forging technology, but You said that you didnt want to learn from me, how would you take away my forging skills?" "Your forging skills, I may not be able to take them away. But..." Noel smiled slightly and said confidently: "Regarding your forging memory, I can easily take them away." "It turns out so!" Wen Yan, Ermei Wangwang understood, and smiled bitterly: "It really doesn''t require apprenticeship to learn art. After all, for you who don''t lack time, you want to fully master my forging technology. It''s just a matter of time." Without saying anything, Noel stretched out his hand and held the chopper sword holding two house king Yue, while letting the system take his memory about forging. White light flashed by, and quickly entered the heads of the two houses Wang Yue. The next second he trembling violently, his facial expression twisted instantly, and he could see that he was suffering enormously. Come fast, go fast. Just a moment of effort, the two houses of Wang Yue had bleed their heads with seven bleeding eyes, and then the white light floated out of his brain. The white light that floated out eventually floated to Noel''s left palm and stopped, then turned into a marble-sized crystal. According to the introduction of the system monarch, this memory crystal contains all the forging-related memories of the two house king Yue, and of course has undergone a little modification. The memory in the memory crystal will definitely not have two figures of Wang Yue, only pure forging technical memory. The memory crystal was thrown away and received directly into the storage space. Noor had no intention of using it at all. auzw.com From the decision to seize the forging technology, Noel did not intend to use it on his own, but intended to hand it over to use. For example, the five guard girls of Ermeiwu Wangyue are good choices. Of course, before using the memory crystals for the five guard girls, they must first completely transform them into their own talent lines. Turning the five guard girls into themselves is just a trivial matter for Noel, and it can be said that they can get them done in minutes. "Scrape it here first, and then find Habah." Throwing the blood off the blade and putting it into the scabbard, Noel nodded. "Well, it was so happily decided!" After making a decision, Noel moved to the position of the five imprisoned sisters, and then a knife was transformed into his hand. Noel ignored the abuse of the five girls and stabbed the knife directly into one of the girls, and began to forcefully modify her past, and loaded her existence into her past, while replacing the existence of the two houses of Wang Yue. It didnt take long for the girl, who had become dull, when the knife was pulled out of her body, her look at Noel changed, and she was no longer full of hatred as before, but became full of admiration and worship. Seeing this scene, the four guard girls who kept scolding were stunned, and they soon understood that their companions were passive. Its just that they understand that their peers are passive, and they become so, but they dont have a bit of anger at this moment, because its clear that its their turn immediately, and then they and others will want to be changed like fellows, which makes them Four people are filled with endless fear. However, even if fear is useless, Noor will not stop there. In the following time, due to the fear of the four guard girls, their resistance fell to the bottom, making the modification of the past very smooth, so they quickly modified all of them, and were not here. It takes too much time. When the five pro-sisters were done and were about to show them the way to completely scrape the good things from the Phoenix Hall, Noor frowned slightly towards Omotesando. "There is a shallow store there..." But before finishing the conversation, Shijiang found that Noel didn''t seem to be listening and said, "Master Noir, are you listening to me?" "Why don''t you go?" Seeing nobody catching up, Mela, who led the way in front of Flint Island, stopped and asked puzzled. "Did we do something wrong?" Little Lori chiseled Nomi. "I don''t know." Hammer Palace criminal shook his head. "It is estimated that it has nothing to do with us. The direction Lord Noor is looking at is Omotesando. It must be something that happened." Looking in the direction Noor looked at, Yuanyuan Lotus said after a little analysis. .. v6 Chapter 151： End your life! "Your analysis is correct, Omotesando did have a situation, and you did nothing wrong." No more attention to Omotesando, soft little Lori chiseled Minami''s small head, Noel explained. "Frightened me, it wasn''t that we did the wrong thing." A savage look at the eyes, which was originally a fearful expression, filled with tears in his eyes, now finally relieved. "Sir Noel, what''s going on in the table?" Mela Fira asked curiously. "You can''t help with that, or take me to collect the loot." Noel shook his head slightly and didn''t say what happened. Having said that, even if I was curious, I didn''t ask one more question. I honestly led the way to the Phoenix Palace. The battle on the other side of the Omotesando is also coming to an end. Just now, Youhabach launched a sacred, forcibly seizing the power of destroying the teachers. In the Jingling Court, the destroyers who were forcibly recaptured by Youhabach all died instantly. Of course, there are exceptions. Those destroyers who were taken by Mao Zhihua and others have already been transported away from the Soul Realm, so they are very lucky to escape this robbery. The reason that Noel frowned just now was not to sympathize with the destroyers who had been robbed of his death, but to regain the power of the seal. It is also for this reason that the victorious balance completely leaned towards Youhabach, and the first guard of the military headquarters was about to lose. "You have recovered your strength?" Youhabach''s change, the soldiers of the main headquarters also found out the first time, frowning tightly and asked. "There is a guard at the headquarters, I can clearly feel your fear, are you afraid of my strength?" You Habach laughed. "I said! Don''t just call my name!" The soldiers of the main army said in anger. "Use anger to cover up your fears. This is nothing you don''t want to do. The soldiers have a guard!" Seeing through each other''s thoughts, Friends Habach revealed. "Did you see through?" It was exposed, and there was a look of anger in the soldiers of the main headquarters. Seriously said: "Unexpectedly, you have recovered your strength at this time. It''s really tricky!" "Blacken! A word!" One soldier and one guard of the Warlord''s Head waved a large brush, and the tip of the front of the brush immediately changed into a blade. This is not just an initial solution. At the same time, the wave just launched an attack on Youhabach, dyeing the black ink all over him. And this is just the beginning. "Really..." "White pen and a word!" "In the latest way, is it called swastika?" "Speaking of this, long before Swastika was born in this world, the first thing to be born was evolution''s chopper." "And this knife..." "It was erased by a word and given a new name again." The blade of the pen changed into a dazzling white light, and the soldiers of the main army waved their brushes, as if writing something in the air. auzw.com Soon, the entire person was completely blackened by the friend Habach, and the word "black ant" was engraved on his body. "My initial solution..." "Actually, just like before liberation, it is all about beating the name but not the flesh, the only difference is..." "After the initial solution, the black things that can touch the blades lose their names. If the other partys weapons lose their names, they will not be able to exert their power." "And I really fight.. No, it should be called Jie Jie now." "My ability to understand, can engrave new names on things whose names have been erased by the original solution." "So..." "How are you feeling now?" "Once friend Habach!" "Are you satisfied with the new name Black Ant?" "Now your power is like a black ant crawling on the ground!" "Life is really fragile and unreal!" Seeing that your friend Habach was unable to move in the same place, a guard of the main headquarters knew that he had succeeded, and won him before the opponent did not flare. As he spoke, he walked towards Youhabach, ready to end his life. "It''s over here..." You Habach''s words are not finished yet. "Yeah, your destiny is over." "You will bear the lives of the death gods you have killed so far!" "Like an ant, be crushed to death!" Stopping, the guard of the main headquarters raised his right foot, and the right foot of a giant came out, hanging above the sky above Youhabach. As the right foot of the first guard of the soldiers'' headquarters fell, some of the transformed giants fell, and they stepped **** Fangyou Habach. "My eyes are closed..." Youhabach still didn''t move, and even ignored the big foot that stepped on, calmly smiled: "You think I will end here!" The sound of the words just fell, but the big foot that was about to hit collapsed on its own, and soon disappeared completely. Not only that, the friend Habach who was completely blackened by the ink, the ink on his body gradually receded on his own at this moment, so was the word black ant at that moment. Well, these are not the point. The point is that youhabach also changed, and multiple pupils appeared in her eyes. "The soldiers of the soldiers'' headquarters, what I mean by this point is..." You showed a lightsaber in the hands of Youhabah, and the lightsaber stretched into the abdomen of the soldiers of the soldiers'' headquarters, and then Say: "End your life!" "Impossible...the text is clearly still..." Covering the wound in the abdomen, the soldiers of the main headquarters are inexplicable. The word "black ant" has not completely disappeared, but the friend Habach has Did not become as weak as black ants. .. v6 Chapter 152： Do not turn too killing the tomb! "Your Majesty..." "You usually close your eyes when fighting." "This is not to despise the enemy." "The sealed King of Destruction, after 900 years, his heartbeat recovered again, then after 90 years, he regained consciousness, and after another 9 years, he recovered his strength." "In the period of 9 years before the restoration of power, if you open your eyes, the power of His Majesty a will be out of control!" "Maybe it will wipe out the power of our Star Cross Knights!" "You can rest assured that your majesty will end the battle soon, we will be fine." On the floating platform below, the destroyers who were brought here by the friend Habach all clearly felt that their own power was passing, and Yugelan Hasward explained this matter. It can be explained that it did not play a placating role, because those invisible empire soldiers concealed the end. The weak soldiers were almost completely pumped out of power almost instantly, and they became a dead bone lying on the ground. "I believe that His Majesty can end the battle soon, but..." Li Jie Baro was a little afraid of watching the end of the Paladins, and did not want to get the same result as them, asked: "End the battle under His Majesty." After that, if your majesty does not intend to close his eyes, what shall we do then?" Li Jiebaro''s words made the remaining three of the Guards worry about their lives. They also did not want to become a dead bone. Judging from the situation in which Mr. Habach worked in the past, it is very likely that he will not close his eyes again, and others will only be a tool in his eyes, and he can easily discard this tool at any time. Just like in the Jingling Court, those members of the Star Cross Knights who fought for the Habah were not taken away by the Holy Spirit before. The four members of the Guards are still very self-aware. It is clear that in the Star Cross Knights, they are only superior in power and strength, but this does not mean that it is very important in the eyes of You Habach. The reason is simple. The abilities of the Star Cross Knights are endowed by You Habach, you can always find another person to replace it. It''s just a matter of changing individuals and then empowering that person. It''s such a simple thing. That is to say, Yugelan Hasward has no worries about this matter, and still has thoughts to explain to Shitian Yulong. I don''t know if he believes that Youhabach is still very open-minded and doesn''t care about his life and death. As for Ishida Yulong, he stood honestly beside Yugelan Hasward and watched the battle. From his expression, he could not seem to worry about things, but no one knew the real idea in his heart. Omotesando at this time. Before the battle started, the line drawn by the soldiers of the main military department on Omotesando, and now he has retreated to the end of the line, his back close to a huge seal. "Why would I eliminate your power?" "Why would you fail?" "You must really want to know!" "I, who has opened my eyes, can now see through this moment until the distant future!" "Knowing everything that I see through, all the power I know will be transformed into my companion!" auzw.com "Don''t say you use your strength to defeat me, even if you hurt me, you can''t do it!" "This is my strength..." "Almighty and Almighty!" With no intention of concealment at all, Youhabach revealed his abilities without worrying about being cracked. "The name Black Ant seems to have been eliminated by you, you are a bit forgetful!" "The former friend Habach, now the nameless and surnamed person..." "How do you beat me in darkness?" "Even if you know everything is omnipotent, you still forget..." "All the black is under my control!!" Without giving up on this, a guard of the main headquarters felt that there was still the possibility of defeating You Habach, and he decided to use the final killer. Use "white pen and one letter" to blacken everything in range. "It''s dark, it''s always dark, come here! Meet you and drink it!" As he said, the soldiers of the military headquarters took out the serving tray, and the black ink flowed into the tray. After drinking it, he said: "Drink it! Life will pass away with it" "The Huangquan Road is the same..." "Hundred flowers are in full bloom." "Where is the wine? It is dyed black, split into eight parts, and baked with a dark flame." "Eat it quickly, the rest is white bones, set up a monument for him, mourn for him." "To prevent him from being born again, to prevent him from being ours again..." "Sacrifice!" "Do not turn too far to kill the tomb!!" A soldier guard of the main army continued to sing the spell, and quickly draw a formation on the ground, and soon the surrounding scenery turned into black tombs and tombstone groups. Don''t turn too much to kill the mausoleum: absorb the black on the enemy, so that the other''s flesh and bones and even all the dark ground completely disintegrate into nothingness. This is the last killer. "In a hundred years, the corpse soul world will build a group of gravestones to mourn you through Bai Ye, and even the black entangled in you will **** one day." "Your blood, your flesh, your bones, everything about you..." "Return everything from darkness to nothing, and even reincarnation will not be allowed, fall into the darkness of hell!" This move does not turn too much to kill the mausoleum, the soldiers of the main headquarters have never missed, and no one can escape from it. In his view, You Habach has only a dead path, and there will be no chance to destroy the corpse soul world. And never appear in front of yourself. .. v6 Chapter 153： Call my name I thought that Youhabach should be almost completely wiped out, but I looked up and found that it was not. "Amazed?" "I said I can see through everything!" "In front of my strength, there is no room for understanding and coping!" "Everything I see will become incompetent in us." "Want to turn me into an unknown person?" "My name is You Habach!!" "Take away..." "All your men!" "Disappear in front of my power!!" Youhabachs words fell, and I didnt know what kind of attack was encountered by the guards of the main headquarters, and suddenly his body exploded. Nowadays, only one head and two legs are left in the blood booth of one soldier guard of the main headquarters, and the rest of his body parts have been completely blown up. It is very difficult for him to think that he will not die. Even if Shifanro of the Qilin Temple of the Zero Team, there is no way to save the soldiers of the main headquarters in this state, it can be said that he is definitely dead. "As you can see, within three steps, he died in death!" Slowly walking past the head on the ground, Uhabach came to the giant seal, and destroyed the barrier that blocked the road. : "It''s your turn next time! Spirit King!" At this time, under the leadership of Yugelan Hasward, the four-member group of Ishida Yulong and the Guards came to You Habach. These six people, they were barely alive at the end, and the rest of the destroyers have been drained of their strength, and they have forever become a dead bone lying on the ground. But the situation of the six people is not much better, because Youhabach has not closed his eyes, so their power is still passing, and they may be completely drained at any time. This is just a matter of time. "Your Majesty, we can''t hold it anymore, can you please..." Lijiebaro hadn''t finished speaking yet. "Shut up! Litjebaro!" interrupted Litjebaro''s words, and Yuglan Haswold shouted, "We should be honored to dedicate our strength to His Majesty! Even if we die as a result, There should be no complaints!" "This is a trial for you." You Habach said flatly, without any emotion in the words. "Trial?" Wen Yan, Ishida Yulong and the four-member group of the Guards said, puzzled. "When I resolve the spirit king and gain the power of his spirit king, I won''t close my eyes anymore, and you just have to support it until then." "This is a trial for you." "People who pass this trial are really qualified to stand beside me and gain new strength at the same time." "If it fails, it can only prove..." "You are nothing more." auzw.com "I dont need useless people standing next to me in the future!" After the explanation, Youhabach did not look at the people behind him, and flew towards the spirit king Ouchi. No one doubted the words of Friends Habach, but the guard''s four-member group worried that they would not be able to support it at that time, and knew that they could not change this decision. The only way nowadays is to stay on it. There is no other way. After all, it was just a matter of blundering, and it would be reasonable to be killed directly, but you Habach did not do this, but instead gave them an explanation. This shows that the so-called trial is true. After the trial, you will be recognized by You Habach, proving that you have value. If you think about it carefully, now U-Habah is going to deal with the Spirit King, then the trial time will not be too long. After all, he is in an eye-opening state and can definitely solve the Spirit King quickly. Thinking of this, the guard''s four-member team is not so worried, suggesting that they just need to support it. "Don''t be in a daze, let''s keep up with your majesty." First of all, I recovered, and after Yugran Hasward finished speaking, I went to chase the friend Habach in front. Ishida Yulong followed suit, and the guards'' foursome quickly followed. After a while, Youhabach and others entered the bottom of the inner spirit king, and they were greeted by a large group of first and second class soldiers. Although the strength of the four-member group of the Guards is passing, they still took the initiative to clean up the magic soldiers who came to meet them quickly. The four-member team of the Guards opened the way, and in this way all the way to the top, no one could stop them. at the same time. A large black pillar rushed up from below and landed on Omotesando, and one fell out of the pillar. "Ouch! I''m sore!" The man who fell out covered his face and complained: "When there is time, be sure to remind Rock Eagle to change this thing, or sooner or later he will fall." When he saw the corpse on Omotesando, Kurosaki was stunned. "Ichigo..." "Monk!?" After hearing the familiar words, Kurosaki''s eyes widened in disbelief. After all, the ground was the body of the soldiers of the soldiers. "Ichigo...name...call out the name..." "Calling for the name?" Ichigo Kurosaki couldn''t understand what was meant by the intermittent words in his ear. "Call my name... Ichigo... call my name..." "One soldier guards the soldiers'' headquarters." Ichigo Kurosaki understood this, and quickly said as he was ordered. "Woo! It''s so dangerous! I thought I was dead!" Ink gathered in front of Kurosaki Ichigo, and finally formed the form of a soldier in the main department, and he was resurrected like this. "Wh..." The guards of the headquarters of the soldiers were resurrected. Ichigo Kurosaki was frightened and asked, "This... what the **** is going on? Are you dead?" .. v6 Chapter 154： Congratulations, you got it! "Well, it''s indeed dead!" Nodded, the soldiers of the main headquarters admitted that he was indeed dead, and explained: "But the name Ai contains all the power. By calling my name, I got a little from you. A little strength has restored the body!" "This is really unbelievable..." Although listening to the explanation, Kurosaki still couldn''t understand. "Is it?" The soldiers of the military headquarters didn''t think it, but said of course: "As long as there is the power of me and you, it is a matter of course to accomplish this little thing!" "This is a matter of reason..." Kurosaki Ichigo hadn''t finished speaking yet. "Ichigo! Hurry up to stop Youhabach!" "Zero Fan team has lost to his hands!" "Although my body has recovered, but..." "It will take a while for the strength to recover, and the people who can stop him are gone." "I''m not asking you to kill him, just..." "Just try to stop him!" "Spirit King is the key to the world." "If the Spirit King is dead, Jing Lingting, this world, and the virtual circle, everything will collapse and disappear." "I''m so sorry to entrust such an important mission to you!" "Please protect the Spirit King! Ichigo!" The situation is very bad. After the resurrection of the main body of the soldiers who did not restore their strength, he had no ability to stop the Hahab, and he could only give this task to Ichi Kurosaki. It was clear that time was running short, and Ichigo Kurosaki didn''t say much and immediately rushed into the spirit king Ouchi. In fact, the soldiers and soldiers of the military headquarters are not optimistic about Kurosaki Ichigo, but there is no other choice. Ask Kurosaki Ichigo to stop your friend Habach. Say so. In fact, it is to let Kurosaki **** him to death, and give himself time to recover his own strength. This is the real purpose of the soldiers of the military department. "Sorry, you can''t win Youhabach alone!" "However, don''t worry!" "Ichigo, you use your life to prolong the time, I will never let it go in vain!" "Youhabach will eventually die in my hands!" Looking at the back of Kurosaki Ichigo, the soldiers of the main headquarters spoke the truth, and took the time to restore their strength. On the side of the spirit king Ou Nai, at this time the friend Habah and his party had reached the top, which is where the spirit king is. auzw.com But at the top floor, Youhabach and his party not only saw the figure of the so-called spirit king, but another person sitting on the steps in front of the spirit king. "Who are you? Guardian of the Spirit King?" You Habach frowned. "Oh!?" Hearing this, the man on the steps smiled and said, "Did your eyes tell you?" "No matter how distant the future is, I have not seen your figure, explaining..." After looking at the future, Youhabach no longer frowned and said with a smile: "Today you will die here, you will not have the future , I dont need to know the dying person." "You Habach, you just didn''t see me in the future, but it may be that you can''t see my future." From the steps, the man retorted with a smile. "I know everything, and I can see the distant future, and I can''t be wrong!" Seeing the distant future, Youhabach is convinced that he can''t be wrong, and that he can''t go wrong. Without giving instructions from your friend Habach, Lijiebaro in the guard''s four-man group directly raised his sights to shoot. "boom!" The man drew his knife, and the bullet that struck him was divided into two, passing through both sides of him. Seeing this, Gerard Valkyrie rushed up. "After all, I have forgotten to introduce myself." Ignoring Gerard Valkyrie rushing towards him, Noel''s eyes have never left You Habach, laughing: "My name is Noel, I believe you should have heard Thats right, Youhabach!" Just after introducing himself, Gerald Valkyrie rushed to the front, preparing to cut off the sword in his hand. ''Ok? How do I fly? ''That one......'' Is it not my body? Why is my head gone....... ''original...'' Ive been cut by him! With a flash of black light, Gerard Valkyrie''s head was slashed into the air, and he saw his headless body before he died. That''s right, Noel started at the moment just now, and directly killed him. "Thinking of it, it was the king of the void who refused to belong to me. I didn''t expect you to not only live well, but also ran in front of me." One of the guards was killed, and the friend Habach didn''t care, right Noel smiled. "Even if you don''t necessarily kill me, let alone the ants you sent." Noel shrugged and smiled. "Ming Mingxu and Grim Reaper are dead enemies, but you, the King of the Void Circle, are protecting the Spirit King here, which makes me quite curious." Why Noor is here, and even more since he has arrived before, why he is wrong When the Spirit King started, You Habach really couldn''t understand it, and was also curious about the reason. "I protect the Spirit King?" After hearing the words, Noel knew that Youhabach misunderstood and explained; "No, no, the reason why the Spirit King hasn''t been killed by me yet is because he is a bait to attract you. If you observe his condition carefully, you will make a major discovery!" "Fake?" A closer look, You Habach really found something wrong, frowned: "No! Spirit King is really right, but he lost his strength!" "Yes! Congratulations, you got it right!" Noel appeared halo in his left hand, shattered the Spirit King with a punch, and laughed: "And the Spirit King lost his power, it was swallowed by me!" .. v6 Chapter 155： Usurp the altar! "The Spirit King is the key to the world, but now that the Spirit King is killed by you, the world is still intact..." "It seems that you didn''t lie, but really took away the power of the Spirit King and replaced him as the key to the world, so the world showed no signs of collapse." "First of all, you helped me solve the spirit king, and I thank you for this." "but....." "The spirit king''s power belongs to me!" "I am the real master of this world, the virtual circle, the corpse soul world!!" After a bit of analysis, Noel did replace the Spirit King, otherwise the world could not be intact, but his own power was taken away, and Youhabach finally couldnt continue to remain calm, and his face that remained unchanged for thousands of years An angry expression appeared. You Habach was so angry, this was the first time since his resurrection for so many years, and Yugran Hasward and others also saw it for the first time. Although it was the first time to see You Habach so angry, they were all 100% sure about one thing. That is, in the battle of waiting for the meeting, You Habach will absolutely use the most cruel means to let the death called Noor is buried. "This time will not be the same as the millennium ago, you will be completely eliminated by me, there will never be a possibility of resurrection, and this will be your burial place!" Said, Noor no longer suppresses itself The spiritual pressure, let it burst out. The dark spirit pressure column broke through the roof of the spirit king''s inner lining and rushed to the sky in an instant. There are only three members of the Guards quadruple, and Ishida Yulong and Yuge Langhaswo. They were instantly pressed by Noels pressure and knelt down to the ground, and the knees overflowed with bright red blood. If it was not for them to respond quickly with both hands, then they would have already thrown themselves into the ground. On the top floor of the inner king of the spirit king, the only ones standing were Nor and Youhabach. You Habach was not surprised to see such a strong spiritual pressure broke out. After all, it was determined that he had swallowed the power of the Spirit King, and it would be strange if he did not have such strong spiritual power. "This person is resolved by me personally." After resisting the spiritual pressure of the subordinates, You Habach commanded: "Ichi Kurosaki is no longer useful, you go and deal with him." "Your Majesty, this person needs your own hands, let your subordinates solve it for you." Yugelan Hasward suggested. "The next battle is not something you can participate in. You just have to deal with Kurosaki Ichigo, Hasward." You Habach shook his head slightly. "Yes." Yuglan Hasward responded. After speaking, Yugelan Hasward said no more nonsense, and signaled the remaining guards to keep up with the three men and Ishida Yulong and lead them to the position of the lower Kurosaki Ichigo. The moment these people disappeared in the corridor. Noel and Youhabach, they moved at the same time, heading towards each other at high speed. "Ding!" In a blink of an eye, the blades of the two collided together, and the sparks were suddenly scattered. Not only that, this layer was razed to the ground under the impact of the collision of the two blades, and the ground covered with countless cracks may collapse at any time. auzw.com "I can''t see your future..." Looking at Noel in front of you, You Habach frowned: "You must be dealt with!!!" "You can''t see my future, which makes you feel the unknown fear, so you want to solve the hidden danger as soon as possible?" You Habach admits personally, this is that Noel is more at ease, but did not relax his vigilance. "Fear is not enough, at most there will be a little curiosity, can you give me a doubt before dying?" Say this, Youhabach left his left hand, and he flew in the palm of his hand for the next second. Five spirit bullets were produced. Pushing the blades together, U-Habah opened the distance with the fastest speed. Previously, the five spirit bombs flying from the left palm of Youhabach also formed a huge annihilation division five-star array at this moment, and Noel was surrounded by the five-star array in the center. "You are careless!" "Return my strength!!" "Usurp the altar!!" Under the urging of Youhabach''s spiritual force, the spirit bombs in five directions were quickly connected together, and the usurpation altar was activated and officially launched. Usurping the altar is a power skill that takes away opponents. Knowing that Noel devoured the power of the spirit king, although Youhabach said to kill him, he was always planning to regain the power of the spirit king. After all, if a person dies, the power will also pass away. Only when the person is alive can he regain his full strength. "You look at me too little, You Habach!" "Just like this worm!" "I can destroy it!!" Swinging the knife clockwise a circle, a round slash struck in all directions with Noel as the center, and in a blink of an eye would destroy the altar. "Sure enough, it''s not that simple." Seeing the usurped altar was destroyed, You Habach was not surprised, which was what he expected. "Play to seize the power of others, but I am an ancestor level!" "Swallow everything! Yong Ye!!!" The spirit pressure exuding madness and full of murderous intention erupted from Noor''s body at this instant, and the beam of light formed by the black spirit pressure was directed towards the sky. Immediately afterwards, the black magic raindrops fell from the sky like heavy rain. Noel at the center of the black magic pressure column is now wrapped in a whirlwind formed by the black magic pressure, making people completely unclear what is happening to others. When the black spirit pressure column disappeared, the black spirit pressure cyclone also disappeared. In the state of returning to the blade, Noel''s white eyes were engulfed by black, his pupils became very red, a pair of black dragon horns were added to the sides of the head, and the mouth was covered by black bones and teeth. The body has a dashed pattern with black gold trim. .. v6 Chapter 156： Two steps It took less than a second to stop... A more violent spiritual pressure broke out than just now, and a dragon formed by black inflammation appeared out of thin air. It climbed around the spiritual pressure column toward the top. The Spiritual Pillar and the Black Flame Dragon, the two at this time, look like a Panlong Pillar. "Roar!" Just before reaching the top, the Black Flame Dragon stopped, snarling at Youhabach. With this roar, the Spirit King, who can no longer withstand the impact of the spirit pressure, collapsed and fell down from the sky. The fall of the Spirit King Ouchiri made several people who had been fighting in the lower level have to stop fighting and quickly rushed out of it. "Two steps back to the edge..." Spiritual pressure surged in an instant, as if there was no upper limit. The few people who just rushed out of the spirit king''s inner tragedy, the soaring spiritual pressure is simply not they can resist, so they are forced to fall down at a high speed. Fortunately, a few people were under the Zero Fan team''s lying dolphin palace, which escaped the fall to the Jingling Court. There were a few more pits in the Crocodile Hall, but those few people were fine, but they were still unable to move. No way, the violent and soaring pressure caused them to be unable to move even their fingers, so they could only lie in the pit honestly. At this moment, the pressure column in the sky suddenly collapsed and disappeared, and the black flame dragon on it also acted. Black Flame Dragon swam in a circle at high altitude, then rushed straight down towards where Noel was, and finally hit Black Flame to wrap him in it. For a moment, when Noel walked out of the black inflammation slowly, his long hair turned into burning black inflammation, wearing dragon-claw-like hands on both hands, black gas around the right hand, and left hand A black arc flashed, and the black inflammation around him did not dissipate, and it was still burning around him. "Long wait, let''s start the second round." The sound of the words had just fallen, and the black flame burning around Noel instantly condensed into a black flame dragon, and attacked the friend Habach. When the Black Flame Dragon is not close, Youhabach can feel the scorching heat, and even feel that the Black Flame Dragon is very dangerous. It is better not to touch it if you don''t touch it. Its one thing to think of danger, but its another to avoid it. avoid? The haughty friend Habach cannot do this, not because there is no way to avoid it, but his haughty does not allow him to avoid it, convinced that he is the strongest existence. Therefore, only the hard connection is optional. After the decision was made, a round shield with lines expanded outwards with Youhabach as the center, preparing for a positive move. auzw.com This trick is a shell bloodlet, an enhanced extension technique of the Youhabach bloodlet. After activating the ability, the bloodlet used for defense can be extended to the outside of the body, in addition to resisting the offensive from the enemy, it can also be eroded Anything that touches expands the scope of capabilities. "Boom!" The Black Flame Dragon hit the outer shell of the shell, the huge impact force shocked the outer shell of the shell, and a crack appeared on the outer shell of the shell. Although it could not be destroyed at once, it was not far from being broken. "Huh?" Youhabah was a little surprised when the outer case of the outer case was cracked, but another situation made him frown tightly and said, "Why didn''t the outer case of the outer case carry out erosion and expansion!?" Soon, You Habach didnt care about this problem, because he could clearly see the crack inside, and black inflammation had started to emerge little by little, and he could be sure that the outer blood of the shell could not last for a long time. , Black inflammation will soon break through and rush inside. But now the problem is coming, if the resisting outer shell is removed, then the black inflammation will directly hit us. According to the speed just attacked, it is estimated that it is very difficult to avoid the oncoming black inflammation at the moment of removing the shell blood clot. Most importantly, Youhabach didnt want to take risks before clarifying the ability of Black Flame. Because the power of light shock can make the outer shell of the blood clot appear cracked, if there is any special ability, it is really dangerous. "Great Holy Bow!" Abandoning the removal of the shell''s blood clot, You Habach summoned the Great Holy Bow over the Black Flame Dragon and immediately controlled its launch. Five giant spear-like arrows fired, dividing the body of the Black Flame Dragon from Noor to Youhabach into five sections, thus interrupting the Black Flame Dragon''s attack on the outer blood of the shell. The black inflammation divided into five sections did not disappear, but was thrown back into the black inflammation around Noel at high speed, and immediately condensed into a black flame dragon again. "Large sacred destroyer!" Youhabach took advantage of this time and removed the outer blood of the shell. The large holy bow that has not disappeared in the air is converted into a large sacred destroyer at high speed, and the arrow is launched immediately. During the high-speed flight of the arrow, the arrow turned into a huge lightsaber, which was finally caught in the hands of You Habach. "Moving blood...." And this did not end. At the moment of grasping the huge lightsaber, You Habach injected Lingzi into the blood vessel, and then rushed towards Noel. Activated blood outfit: Injecting Lingzi directly into the blood vessel greatly enhances the destructive power exerted by the flesh. However, when using Activated blood outfit, you cannot use static blood outfit. That''s right, Youhabach gave up defense and decided to attack with all his strength. With a left-hand scratch, a gun formed by Thunder appeared in his hand, and Noel projected it directly. The black electric light flashed through, and the space where the Thunder Gun went was distorted, attacking Youhabach at a super fast speed. Upon seeing this, the friend Habach, who gave up his defense, did not dare to take it hard, and he turned sideways to let him pass by the side, but this also made him feel terrified. .. v6 Chapter 157： Familiar with The Thunder Gun flew past him, and the twisted space on the side seemed to draw You Habach into it. Although he escaped the attack, he was still affected by the power of the Thundergun. It can be seen from this that the destructive power of the Thunder Gun is absolutely amazing. If you have not just escaped, you are accidentally hit by this attack... Just thought of this... "boom!" A loud noise came from behind Youhabach, and turned to glance at the source of the explosion, and the situation he saw made him glad that he had just decided. Because, the Thunder Gun landed in Qilin Hall and detonated. The Thunder Gun detonated, but it did not directly destroy the Kirin Palace, but formed a super-large thunder sphere, which enveloped the entire floating Kirin Palace, and within the next second countless thunder flashed inside to destroy it. After a moment, the space in the inner center of the super giant lightning sphere tears, and then the super giant lightning sphere rotates clockwise to shrink toward the torn space, and finally... The entire Qilin Palace, which was severely damaged, was sucked into the space that was completely torn in a blink of an eye, completely disappearing between this heaven and earth. This scene is not just for Youhabach. The guards of the main force, who was recovering strength, also saw this scene clearly, but he was surprised that someone could escape his consciousness, and ambushed early in the inner king of the spirit to wait for You Habach, The most important thing is that the man''s power makes him feel familiar. "This familiar feeling... seems to be the power of the spirit king..." "wrong!" "Why does the spirit king''s power appear on others!?" "And, there is virtual power in that man!" "Did the Spirit King have an accident?" "Not right!" "If there is anything wrong with the Spirit King, the whole world will be affected and destroyed, but now it seems that nothing has changed." "What the **** is going on!" Recalling that familiar feeling is the power of the spirit king, but the power of the spirit king appears in a virtual figure, which makes the merger main department one soldier and the guard more and more confused. I really don''t understand, the only way is to see what happened. Therefore, the soldiers of the military headquarters no longer continue to think more and hurry to restore their own strength. auzw.com And the other side, the Jingling court below. At this time, the fighting in the Jingling Court was coming to an end. Extinction divisions of the invisible empire had been destroyed to the point of being exterminated except those caught, and it would not be long before they could be completely cleaned up. Of course, it is not just the destroyer of the invisible empire that has been destroyed, but the gods of death who guarded the Jingling Court were also treated the same. The difference is that if the cadres of the extermination division were caught, killed, and killed, they can say that they have now given up resistance, but the **** of death is still dying and struggling to resist third parties who suddenly joined the war. In a ruin in the Jingling Court, several scarred deaths were surrounded by broken faces, thinking of a way to break through... "Rebellion is useless, the final result will not change, you still have only one way to die." Holding the head in his left hand, and holding the blood-cutting chopper in his right hand, the man said to the gods of death. It is said that the broken faces surrounding several deaths have opened the way for those who speak to be able to walk into the surrounding circle. The familiar sound made the scarred deaths look around. The eye-catching situation made several deaths feel unbelievable and unable to accept this reality. "Are you sure you want to resist?" The man stopped and shook his hand in front of several deaths, and asked them with a smile. "It''s...more wooden..." Shizuhiro Fuzhu said in surprise, immediately recognizing who the head was. "Captain Kakegi...." Asai Lianji froze. "Even Captain Gengmu..." Ochida Chichiyo was so scared that he paled and his feet became soft and he sat directly on the ground. "I didn''t expect Mengmu to be defeated. It seems that his ability can''t inherit the title of Jianba. I''m right. The first generation of Jianbamao spent eight thousand streams." Looking at the head that rolled in front of him, Jingle Chunshui Said to the person. "I was still looking forward to him a little bit, and I thought I was able to enjoy this joyful battle, but his strength was too disappointing to me." After throwing away the blood on the sword, Mao Zhihua smiled gently and peacefully: " Sure enough, the man who pleased me was just Noel." "Although you have defected from the 13th Guards Court, I have always believed that you will not do anything harmful to the corpse soul world, but why did you lead the broken face to attack the corpse soul world, this is why Captain Maozhihua!!" Recalling, I really thought about Shizuhiro of Fuzhu, and asked the quality of Mao Zhihua. "I''m just helping my man, that''s all." Without thinking, Mao Zhihua replied simply and clearly. "Do you believe that person so much? Can he really stop You Habach?" Jingle Chunshui asked inexplicably. "Block the Youhabach?" Wen Yan, Mao Zhihua smiled slightly, and said: "You seem to have made a mistake. Noor is not to block the Youhabach, he is to completely destroy the Youhabach and the Spirit King. Take the throne and replace it." "But don''t forget, in addition to Youhabach, there is a zero team in the Spirit Palace. Are you sure that person can succeed?" After figuring out the other party''s purpose, Jingle Chunshui felt too unrealistic It is even an impossible task. "It will be successful, but you can''t see the result anymore." Then, Mao Zhihua made an attack gesture. "Everybody is defending!!!" shouted Shizuhiro of Fuzhu who had been vigilant. At the same time when Shibuchi of Fuzhu took a shout, the broken faces around him also attacked. .. v6 Chapter 158： Then please The shining volley blew towards the deaths in the circle. It was just a blink of an eye, and the deaths in the encircling circle were overwhelmed by flash bombardment, and they could no longer see their half-point figure. Speaking of bombing, of course, it can''t just happen. Before Mao Zhihua didn''t order to stop, the female broken faces continued to send out flashes of emptiness one after another, with no intention of stopping at all. And Mao Zhihua has no intention of stopping people. After all, there is a captain level in the encirclement circle, not to mention that under their premise of guarding against it, it is almost impossible to let them be severely hit, but how much still can make them so And hurt. Knowing that it is impossible to kill these gods of death easily, but you can weaken them in this way, and it will be much more convenient to resolve them at that time. "All the waves, turn into my shield, all the thunder, turn into my blade; Pisces!" In the continuous bombardment of emptiness, someone heard the liberation language of the Soul Sword, and the name of the Soul Sword and the voice of the other party. "Everyone is spreading out! Be careful of defense!" Wen Yan, the first time Mao Zhihua knew who it was, and ordered immediately. With an order, the female broken faces surrounding the **** of death immediately stopped and quickly left the place. The next second, in the dense smoke bombed by the dense false flash, a red and huge false flash broke through the smoke. There are several scattered female broken faces, and the future and reaction are overwhelmed by this vain, and even within a second, they are reduced to ashes in this vain. at the same time. In the shadow behind Mao Zhihua, a person''s figure quietly drilled out silently, preparing to pierce her vest with a knife in her hand. "Ding!" "I didn''t expect it..." Seeing that the sneak attack was blocked, and seeing the person who blocked the attack, he smiled bitterly: "I will see you again in this case." "Mao Huahua knows that there is more than one captain, and of course he will not deal with you alone. You might not have thought of this?" Hua Tian, ??who also appeared in the shadow, said to Jingle Chunshui, who smiled bitterly. "Thinking of it, I thought that someone in the dark would be too late to rescue, but I didn''t expect you to be the person..." Jingle Chunshui, who had been bitterly smiling, said only half of it stopped. , Found that he did not see the figure of mad bone, woke up and shouted: "Little..." auzw.com "what!" The heart still had time to speak out. Jingle Chunshui heard a scream from one person, and the scream came from Shizuhiro of Fuzhu, and he immediately fell into the shadow without saying anything. Just back to Shizuhiro of Fuzhu and others, I just saw the mad bones with blood-stained chopper blades digging into the shadows and disappeared. Wanting to stop the almost impossible thing, Jingle Chunshui gave up chasing idea. The screams came from Chiaki Oeda, and mad bones drilled a knife through his body from the shadow. Not only that, after seriously injuring Omaeda Chichiyo, the mad bone did not immediately choose to leave, and in the case that the death gods had not yet reacted, by the way, gave the attacking Fuzhu Shishirou a knife on his back Left a big slash, and then quickly got into the shadow and left. "Are you okay with the floating bamboo?" Jingle Chunshui asked worriedly as he stepped forward to help the bamboo. "The situation is not good..." Shizuhiro, who was supported, glanced at the seriously wounded Oeda Nozomi Chiyo, frowned and said: "The encirclement is broken, but the attack failed, but was also attacked by the other party. Alright..." "I have been guarding against enemy raids from the outside. If I pay more attention to this situation, it will not happen. This is my fault...." Seeing Uchiha Shigeru was injured, and Oedachi Chichiyo was in danger of death. Ashani Lianji blamed herself. "This is not your fault. I made you pay attention to prevent the enemy from attacking from the outside, and I ignore the possibility that the enemy will sneak from the inside, so it should be my fault." Jingle Chunshui shook his head, all wrong Grab it. "Omaeda''s situation is not good, we have to get rid of the enemy and find a safe place to give him first aid, otherwise he is likely to be in danger of life." Without giving the chance of Asai Lianci to speak, Futake Shigaro whispered around Humanity. "Captain Bamboo, Captain Beijing, it is difficult for you to take me out of the way, let me delay for you for a while." Ochichi Oeda, lying on the ground, covered his abdomen with a big hand and kept the wound with blood pouring , Speaking out his own thoughts. "We can leave together..." Fourteen words of Fuzhu Bamboo are not finished yet. "Captain Floating Bamboo, if I break through with a severely injured person, it will only greatly reduce the possibility of the breakout leaving here. It is also likely that the enemy will be given a pot. Let me delay it for a while." Chiyo walked out of the crowd, and directly solved the slashing sword in his hand. Shizuhiro of Fuzhu also wanted to persuade, but Jingle Chunshui rested on his shoulder with one hand, shaking his head at him to signal that he didn''t need to persuade. "Then please..." After that, Jingle Chunshui started to break through in the other direction. The others glanced at the back of Oeda Nozomi Chiyo, then forcibly turned their heads to quickly catch up with the rushing Jingle Chunshui, and followed him in one direction. Upon seeing this, Huatian''s mad bones next to Maozhihua were ready to intercept, just about to get into the shadows. "If you want to chase down, you have to step over my corpse!!!" Oeda Nozomi Chiyo raised the meteor hammer, and then hit the ground suddenly with all his strength. .. v6 Chapter 159： Blue Lean Mushroom The meteor hammer hit hard, and the ground centered on Oeda Noshiro Chiyo appeared a wide range of cracks and extended outwards, and quickly sag downward from the inside out. When the ground stopped sinking, sharp stones of varying sizes protruded. The half body only entered the shadow. This situation made Huatian mad bones have to stop and quickly withdrew from the shadow. Take a look at the trembling ground underneath, the cracks on the ground have extended to the feet, and Mao Zhihua jumped into the air and left the place. It took less than a second for the front foot to leave, and a sharp stone suddenly rushed out of the ground above the position where Mao Zhihua had just stood. "Ha ha ha ha, know that this uncle is great!" Due to the excessive force, Ochida Ochichi quickly covered the wound with blood spray on his abdomen with his hands and laughed loudly. But well, the laughter froze immediately. Because Omaeda Chichiyo discovered a problem, Mao Zhihua and the female noodles didn''t bother him, they didn''t even look at it, it can be said that it was completely ignored, which made him feel like a clown. "amount....." "This script is wrong!" "I am the hero who is honored to sacrifice time for everyone!" "Well, if you attack me in groups?" "What about the honorable sacrifice?" "Why does it seem to be the other way around now?" "Blue lean mushrooms..." Today''s situation has made Omaeda Chichiyo suffer a great deal of shock, and feels that he doesn''t feel good. The enemy''s eyes are fixed on the breakout team, and now it has completely turned into a breakout team, delaying time, so that Ochida Ochichi has the opportunity to escape from here. Under the sign of Mao Zhihua, the previously broken female face rushed towards the breakout team, and she also chased with Huatian crazy bones. As for Oeda Nozomi Chiyo, he was completely ignored. After all, Chichiyo Oeda has been seriously injured and can easily do it any time he wants to destroy him, even if he is not allowed to run now. The breakout team is different. If you let them suddenly run today, it will definitely be troublesome. What''s more, it would not be so easy for this breakout team to converge with other surviving captains and deputy captains, and it would cost a lot to win them completely. Although the blue lean shiitake mushrooms were ignored, Ochichi Oeda didn''t plan to take the opportunity to escape, but instead chased toward the breakout. But he didn''t run out a few steps, and suddenly stopped again. auzw.com "It was just dawning, why was it suddenly dark, really..." said, Ochida Ochichi looked up to the sky, an eye-catching scene let him Completely stunned. Not only did Maeda Nobuchi Chisen see this scene, even the pursued Mao Zhihua and others and the breakout team of death, they also stopped the fierce battle, and all looked at the sky with surprise. Why are everyone so surprised, it is because a leaving team is leaving the hall, which is now falling towards the Jingling court, and the shadow of the leaving hall covers the Jingling court, from which you can see that it is not Generally huge. Soon, a scarred figure entered everyone''s sight, and the two sides immediately recognized who the person was. The crowd regained their spirits, waiting for the people on both sides to ask what was going on, and the figure swooping down from high altitude preemptively spoke. "Run!" "Withdraw from the Jingling Court! Otherwise, it''s too late!" "What are you doing silly!" "Quick!!" "Quick leave here!!" The figure swooping down, this man''s face kept anxiously shouting to everyone in the Jingling court, urging everyone to evacuate here. Although the gods of death in the fighting of Jinglingting''s various regions, somehow, they had to evacuate Jinglingting, but they wouldn''t let them even if they wanted to evacuate the broken faces surrounding them. Therefore, the men and women of both sides did not leave, still stalemate in the Jingling court. Of course, there is a reason why both sides did not immediately. After all, it is clear that Jing Ling Ting has the protection of the killing stone. This protective cover can not be easily destroyed. In the eyes of everyone, even if the huge and incomparable away hall really fell down, it was impossible to destroy the protection of the killing stone. "Master Herbert, that person is Ichigo Kurosaki, shall we solve him?" Sunsun asked to Herbell when he saw the figure swooping down from the sky. "Since he is here, then..." Halfway through the words, Helibel suddenly received the message from Noel, and suddenly gave up his plan to deal with Kurosaki Ichigo, and ordered: "The order will continue, the whole army Immediately withdraw from the Jingling Court, it is best to withdraw to the periphery of Liuhun Street!" "Yes!" The three officials were very puzzled, but without asking, they quickly subdivided orders. "Jinglingting will be your large grave of death." Picking up the slashing sword on the ground, Helibel said to Rifangu Dongshilang in the blood booth not far away, and then disappeared in place. Not only did Hellebel receive the message from Noel, but the leaders of several of her leaders received the same message, and they also delivered exactly the same instructions. In all areas of Jinglingting, the women''s broken face army and female masked legion, who were in the siege of death, gave up the siege after receiving the instructions, and all quickly evacuated from the Jingling court. The death gods who had been desperate under the siege, but now saw that the broken face and the mask suddenly left, which made them a little puzzled. After only a moment of effort, the leaders of Mao Zhihua and others withdrew from the Jingling Court and rushed towards the periphery of Liuhun Street. "Boom!" Hugely away from the temple, at this time he smashed Jing Lingting''s murderous stone protection, and the strong shock caused the earth to oscillate. .. v6 Chapter 160： Landfill The strong impact did not break the protection of the killing stone, but the strong impact caused it to sink gradually with the Jing Lingting, and there was no sign of stopping. The gods of death still in the Jingling court saw that the murderousness blocked the falling behemoth, which made them all relieved. But what made the gods of death very puzzling is that Ichigo Kurosaki who was standing in mid-air was still crying for himself to wait for someone to leave this place, and his anxious look did not seem to be a joke, as if there was a real danger. Like the coming of the Jinglingting. It''s just that the death gods who had just escaped did not see any signs of danger at all, so they ignored it. Kurosaki shouted for a while, seeing that the death gods in the Jingling Court had no intention of leaving at all, and even sat down and rested directly in place. "Ichigo, what are you in a hurry about?" In the ruins, Asai Lianji sat down and rested directly, and asked Kurosaki Ichigo in the sky. "I......" It is said that Ichigo Kurosaki knows that if he doesn''t explain it, the deaths in the Jingling Court will never go away, and he is preparing to explain quickly... A black light in the sky descended at a speeding speed, and in a blink of an eye, it fell to the huge away hall in the confrontation with the killing stone protection. This time, the Jinglingting Palace, protected by the killing stone, was directly rammed into the ground for several meters, and the protective cover formed by the killing stone was covered with cracks. There is no need to explain what Kurosaki Ichigo, the gods of death in the Jingling Court also know that the danger is coming, looking at the murderous stone protection covered with cracks that may collapse at any time. Nowadays, the Jingling Court, which is several meters underground, is surrounded by high walls that are several meters high. It is very simple for the gods of death to cross these high walls, but can it escape before the protection of the killing stone collapses Go out, all the gods of death are now worried about this problem. Rather than sitting and waiting to die, it is better to let go. The gods of death did not continue to be stunned, dragging their scarred bodies desperately towards the periphery, and did not want to wait for the killing stone protection to collapse, and the fragmented Lidian was buried alive in this pit. It''s a pity that the deaths haven''t ran far, and their luck has been shattered. Because the cracked murderous stone shield no longer let the impact force collapse, and the wrecked wreckage of the temple fell towards the inside. Seeing that running is definitely not going to run, the captains and deputy captains who are still alive in each area have instructed the players not to run around in a panic, so that they can quickly gather together for defense. With the backbone of the main body, the death team members gathered together as instructed, and played a variety of defensive ghost ways. Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t have any business, he was busy with the property of the Virgin, he was busy around to save the single **** of death, and moved them to a safe place. A large amount of megalithic wreckage left the temple filled the Jingling Court in the pit in a moment. From the outside, it looked like a humble tomb, and it was almost like a tombstone outside. It was less than a moment before quieting down. At this time, in the sky above the filled Jingling Court, a figure surrounding Black Flame appeared. "Aren''t you afraid to pretend to die?" Standing in the air, Norgu looked down and looked at the buried Jinglingting, and said lightly. auzw.com "Boom!" A shadow came out of the ground and rushed to the same height as Noel before stopping, and staring at Noor angrily. "For thousands of years, you are the first person to irritate me, and will be the last one." The man''s right hand waved violently, and countless holy bows appeared around Noel in an instant, and the arrows were all aimed at him. "You Habach, you are right, I agree with the statement." "Yes, I will indeed be the last person to anger you, after all..." "The dead will never be irritated by anyone." "You can''t see my future..." "But I can see your future..." "In your future, you will be seized by me of all strength and die in my hands." Glancing at the dense bows around him, Noel had no intention of leaving to escape, but stood on the original calmly. Of course being provoked by people like this, Youhabach can''t bear it. The next second all the sacred bows fired in volley, and the dense light arrows hit Noor from all directions at high speed, and the dense light arrows did not give him any space to hide. From the previous battle in the Spirit Palace, it was clearly learned that Noels horrible friend Habach, of course, would not give Noel any chance to counterattack. Therefore, when the intensive light arrows are about to hit, Youhabach is ready to attack again. "Multiple Divine Destruction!" Pointed both fingers at Noel, and when the words of friend Habah fell, ten fingers began to blink. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" The fingertips of ten fingers continuously release small sacred destroyers at an extremely fast speed, and each finger releases dozens of small sacred destroyers per second. Dense light arrows, continuous bombing. Now Noel is completely engulfed, and he can''t see his half figure except the explosion. After continuing bombing for a while, U-Habah stopped firing multiple holy destroyers, but he didn''t stop thinking of continuing to attack. With both hands raised high, a huge lightsaber appeared in the hands of You Habach, and without a word he suddenly slashed down towards Noel. When the giant lightsaber was chopped into the explosive smoke, there was no joy in Uhabah''s face, but instead the eyebrows were locked tightly. .. v6 Chapter 161： Needless struggle Because the lightsaber stopped in the thick smoke, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t continue to slash down, and he didn''t even want to pull back. A gust of wind blew by, and the thick smoke was gradually blown away by the wind. As the smoke dissipated, Noel''s figure emerged from the smoke, but the previous uninterrupted series of assaults failed to leave him any harm, as if it was not him who was attacked, and His right hand gripped the lightsaber blade tightly. You Habach is quite sure that he did not keep his hands in the storm and the uninterrupted attack before. But even so, still could not leave any trace on Noel''s body. This is the reason why Yohabakh locked his eyebrows. He really couldnt understand how Noel was unharmed. If he continued to attack without knowing it, it would just be a waste of his strength. In the end The result will be consumed by yourself. "Don''t continue to do that unnecessary struggle?" With his right hand squeezed hard, Noel crushed the lightsaber in his hand and asked with a smile. "Although, I don''t understand what method you use to be unharmed, but when I solve this problem, it will be your death, so don''t be too happy." Watching Noel carefully, Trying to find weaknesses in him, You Habach refused to show his weakness. "Almighty and omnipotence, this power that can change the future, is your biggest killer." "But now this power is no longer effective. You are no different from other destroyers, at most it is just an enhanced version of destroyers, but that''s all." "Unable to change the future, the method of destroying the master has no effect on me, what are you left?" "What did you use to defeat me?" With that, when Noel''s last word was spoken from his mouth, his figure appeared in front of Youhabach instantly, but he did not attack. Seeing Noel came to me in an instant, and the friend Habach, who only reacted at this time, was startled and scared to pull away. However, compared to being scared of such a small thing. What surprised you Habah even more was that Noel knew the power effect of the omniscience and omnipotence of the Holy Word. He could not remember mentioning it to anyone, even if he said it, he told others the wrong information, and no one knew it except himself. "How did you know?" Youhabach asked frowning, puzzled. "Is it important?" "If you can''t use this power, what if you figure it out?" "It''s time for chatting, it''s time to send you on, You Habach." As soon as he finished speaking, Noel disappeared from the place in an instant, and when he appeared again, he had come behind Youhabach. Feeling that full of killing intentions, Habach, who was always on alert, immediately found the location of Noel, quickly turned around and pulled out the worn out cross knife, and waved the knife behind him. Cut it off. auzw.com The cross knife was wiped out, but Noel did not make any resistance action, nor did he move to avoid it. Seeing that the other party did not resist and evade, this abnormal behavior was exactly the same as before, which gave Youhabach a very bad hunch, but the cross knife that swept away did not stop. When the extinct cross-knife cut into Noel''s body, he penetrated through his body and chopped past, but his body showed no signs of scars or bleeding. "I don''t understand why I can''t hurt me?" "Before you lose everything and will be killed by me..." "I will explain to you kindly." "This is one of my abilities. I can choose everything, but I can also refuse." "Under my refusal, nothing in the world can touch my body, let alone cause any harm to me." "Of course, there is something that can counter my ability, but unfortunately..." "That thing doesn''t exist in this world." During Noel''s explanation, the black inflammation around him spread widely, and almost a blink of an eye formed a huge black inflammation sphere, which completely wrapped him and Youhabach in it. Don''t underestimate the sphere formed by the black inflammation, the inner part of the black inflammation sphere is completely isolated from the spiritual power, and the black inflammation has the effect of engulfing power. No matter what attack is used, it will be swallowed, and it is impossible to escape its destruction. Go, unless Noel personally releases it, no one can enter and live out. Closer to home. With the gradual passing of his own power, what is worse is that he can not absorb spiritual power from the outside world. At this time, the friend Habach reacts and is preparing to take action... At this time, countless black chains struck in all directions. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding" It was dark all around, making it impossible to see anything at all, but this did not affect Youhabach, he could still feel clearly that something was coming, and shot it down with his hand-killing cross knife. The idea is good, but the reality is cruel. Only for a moment, there are already black chains tied to You Habach, and the number is increasing. In the end, Youhabach was covered with black chains all over his body, completely tied into a mummy by the black chains, and could no longer move one cent at a time. "Swallow." When the sound of Noel''s words fell, the black chains that bound Youhabach burned up on their own, and the burning black chains continued to tighten. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!????????????????? .. v6 Chapter 162： Annihilate The reason why You Habach screamed painfully was because he was resisting the passage of power from the body, and this resistance allowed Noel to rob power more violently, even with his vitality. As time passed, the painful screams became smaller and smaller, and it took a while to completely calm down. The screaming stopped, indicating that Noel had completed the process of looting power and successfully acquired the strength and vitality of Youhabach. Noel waved his hand, and the black chain receded from You Habach, and soon there were only five black chains imprisoning him. The five remaining black chains were imprisoned: the neck, hands, and feet, fixed in the air in the shape of large letters. It is worth mentioning that today''s friend Habach has been judged to be the same as before. The dark hair had become pale and dull, and the whole person was completely skinny. If he was still weak before the fierce ups and downs, he was still breathing. If others see it, they must think it is a corpse. Although U-Habah lost all his strength now, the anger in his eyes did not extinguish, and he was now staring at Noel fiercely. "You lost, You Habach." Controlling the black flames, Noel asked with a smile: "Is there any last words?" "Cough...cough!" Just thinking about it, Youhabach coughed violently and smiled weakly: "I lost, but I am convinced that one day, you will be like me. End, I..." "There won''t be that day, because..." interrupting friend Habach, Noel smiled confidently: "I will always win." "The only one who can kill me is myself!" The words just fell, and the five black chains of the imprisoned friend Habach pulled the che in five directions at this moment. In a blink of an eye, Youhabach was divided into five horses by a black chain, and fell towards the Jinglingting Palace under the landfill. But this does not end. Noel disappeared in an instant, and the next second appeared in the midair where the corpse had just been separated. In the hands of nothing, the figure of You Habach appeared. wrong! To be precise, it should be the soul of You Habach. You Habachs body was destroyed, and Noor would not let go of his soul. Who knows whether he will have any secret method, and when the resurrection comes, it will be a lot of trouble. Not waiting for his friend Habach to say something, Noel pinched his neck with his right hand and ignited black inflammation, and the black inflammation quickly spread to his whole body. This time, Yohabah didn''t even have a chance to scream, and he was completely burned by black flame. auzw.com While Noel was doing all this, those deaths who were buried alive in the Jingling court also broke out one by one. Before happily surviving, when Yohabach''s head fell in front of the gods of death, they were all stunned. "You.....Youhabach...dead!!!" Jingle Chunshui was surprised when he first recovered, and repeatedly determined that the head on the ground was Youhabach. "It''s so good!" Wen Yan, Shizuhiro Fuzhu also recovered, excitedly: "The biggest enemy friend Habahe is dead, even if the Broken Face Legion comes back again, we only need to block them, so that the corpse soul world even Keep it." "I have a bad hunch..." The decayed wood Baizai approached here, but after seeing You Habach''s head, he said with a tight eyebrow. "I am the same." Jingle Chunshui frowned as he heard the words of the dead wood. "Captain Xiemu, the captain of the Beijing band, is there any problem?" The words of the two captains made Asai Lianji feel confused, and asked the two of them puzzled. Before waiting for the two of them to speak, they saw that Kurosaki Ichigo and Urahara led the wounded to come, and they stopped the topic. After all, Kurosaki has appeared in front of him, and he had returned from the Spirit Palace before. Instead of making random guesses here, it is better to wait for him to ask him a clear question, so the answer he gets is more accurate. Soon, everyone joined together. When Ichigo Kurosaki came over, I noticed Yuhabach''s head for the first time, and even stagnated directly. This is not only true for him, but even for Urayabara. "We have to be careful. The person who killed Youhabach is not a member of the Zero Fan team. That person is also our enemy." Without asking others, Ichigo Kurosaki spoke up and said with a wry smile. "The flower of the Uma flower, the broken-faced legion, and my slashing sword, but the main characters who led these people did not appear..." Thinking carefully, Jingle Chunshui knew who Kurosaki was talking about, Also laughed bitterly. "Noel!" Jingle Chunshui said, and the rest of the people thought of the same person and said in unison. "Are you calling me?" The voice came from the sky. It is said that everyone looked up at the source of the sound, and it was a throne formed by black inflammation, and the person on the throne was Noel in their mouths. Immediately afterwards, the left and right spaces of the Throne of Noel were torn apart, and the women with broken face and masks appeared in the black cavity. Noel led the soldiers to appear, the gods of death can be sure that this is definitely to deal with themselves and others, and rush to kill the rhythm. After glancing at the people around, Jingle Chunshui''s eyebrows were deeply locked, thinking that''we are all wounded on the side, the opponent''s Vastod level is more than the number of our captain, there is no possibility of winning. Ah, this is bad! Not only does Jingle Chunshui think this way, in fact, the thoughts of the gods of death around him are similar, no one can see the hope of victory, and even the possibility of running away is infinitely close to zero. .. v6 Chapter 163： A glimmer of hope Desperate. Even if the captain leaves the break and intercepts, those ordinary players may flee from here, but if they are overtaken, they are absolutely 100% destroyed, even without the ability to counterattack. What''s more, the enemy''s high-end combat power has exceeded the number of captains here, fully capable of splitting into two teams to act. Therefore, the captain''s interception after leaving a break has no meaning at all, and still can''t escape the fate of being panned. "Chunshui, it seems that we can only give it a go." After thinking about it, Shizuhiro Fubuki couldn''t think of a solution to this desperate situation, and smiled bitterly at the Jingle Chunshui Road. "Yeah, now we have no choice but to let go." Similarly, with a bitter smile, Jingle Chunshui also had no choice. "Is it really only hard?" Kurosaki frowned. "Otherwise, we are divided into two teams, one team breaks through, the other team leaves behind time, how?" Asan Jingji suggested. "It''s useless. The enemy has more high-end combat power than us. Scattering will only make us die faster. Hugging is our only choice." Wen Yan, Urayasu shook his head and said. At this moment, all the gods of death were silent, and it was all clear that even holding a group would not be able to escape, but only live a little longer than scattered. After a moment of silence, the gods of death knew that it was impossible to escape anyway, so they pulled out their swords and prepared for battle. "Go and solve them." Noel, who was sitting on the throne, ordered the women beside him. With an order, Helibel swooped down from high altitude, and the rest of the women and the two legions followed. Only Noel was left, so he sat on the throne in the air and watched the game, not planning to do it himself. And below, instantly became a mass. However, this is a one-sided battle, almost all one-on-three, one-on-four, etc. In addition to several captains capable of parry, ordinary death is killed in less than two or three times. It didnt take long for the number of captains to increase in pressure as the number of deaths increased. The captains were able to fight back, but now they can''t even fight back. In addition to defense, they can''t do anything else, and there are more and more scars on their bodies. "Ichigo, we really have only one way to go, but now there is still a glimmer of hope..." Pushing back the enemy, Urahara Kisuke came to Kurosaki''s bodyguard and said very quietly. "Why don''t you say it early?" After hearing the words, Kurosaki Ichigo was suddenly angry. If it wasn''t for Ubara, there was a way, and he really wanted to cut him off with a knife. "It''s not that I didn''t say it early, but that this method was almost impossible to succeed, but now there is such a possibility of success." Urayasu Uraya explained. "What the **** is it?" I waved a few crescent crescents to drive back the enemies who wanted to come up, Kurosaki quickly asked. "Norre is alone now, there is no guard next to him, you just..." Urayasu Urayasu has not finished. auzw.com "He is too strong, and even if we attack together, it is impossible to kill him, which simply won''t work." Interrupting Ubara Kisuke, Kurosaki denies. "Can''t you wait for me to finish talking?" Urahara Kisuke gave Kurosaki Ichigo a glance. "What do you mean?" Kurosaki was puzzled for a moment. "Don''t interrupt me again, we don''t have much time." "I know very well that even if we all go together we can''t kill Noel, but what I want is not to kill him." "Just just now, I have quietly arranged a passage to the present world, as long as we open it, we can leave here." "I need you to attack Noel, and this can attract the attention of all enemies, so I have time to open the channel." "but......." "You are likely to die..." The way out in one breath, Urahara looked at Ichigo Kurosaki and waited for his decision. No way, Kurosaki Ichigo is the most suitable candidate, it is difficult for others to complete this task. After all, in this method by Urahara Kikusuke, Shikiki Hakuya needs to use a beheaded sword to form a flower wall, so as to maintain the safety of the passage. The rest of the team captains are either unable to pierce or are seriously injured, so this task can only make the most powerful black Saki Ichigo served. Urahara Kisuke let himself go, which means that only I can do the job, and others have other tasks. "After hesitating, Kurosaki quickly made a decision and said, "Okay, let me draw the enemy''s attention." "When you noticed that I opened the channel, you launched a crescent moon rush to Noel, and then rushed into the channel as quickly as possible. Do you understand?" Seeing Kurosaki agreed, Urayasu explained. "I see." Kurosaki nodded and nodded. "Let''s get started." After finishing talking, Urahara Hisuke whispered to the captains in the hard fight. And Kurosaki Ichigo, under the cover of Ursuke Urahara, rushed directly to Noel in the air. "You can''t let him pass, stop him!!" Seeing Ichi Kurosaki rushing towards Noel, Nilu immediately ordered the officer. Its not okay, its just like what Urawa thought, and it immediately attracted the attention of other people, his eyes focused on Kurosaki Ichigos body. Seeing this, waiting for Uruguay at this moment to take the opportunity to open the channel. The captains also acted at the same time, turning their heads and rushing towards the channel quickly, and brought the death to death. When they came to the tunnel, the captains performed according to the tasks assigned by Urayasu. The decayed wood is white, and the petals of the cherry blossoms quickly cover the passage, leaving only one person to enter the mouth. .. v6 Chapter 164： Completely destroyed For the sake of insurance, of course, we cannot rely solely on those petals for defense. Jingle Chunshui and Asan Lianji are standing in front of the only entrance, and the rest of them arrange enchantment under the command of Shibuchi. Ichigo Kurosaki, who has been paying attention, saw that the passage was successfully opened by Ursuke Uhara, and he was ready to defend. "It''s now!" Ben Kurosaki, who was rushing to Noel, stopped on the way, and the black spirit pressure suddenly broke out and enveloped him in it. The next second, when his figure appeared again, he became semi-bullheaded. In this state, the blur is controlled and will not run away. "Crescent Cross!" After finishing the transformation, Kurosaki Ichigo uses a short knife to release a horizontal crescent crescent, and then uses a long knife to release a vertical crescent crescent. Two crescent crescents intersect into a cross. The cross-cutting blow composed of two crescent moon-days is not a chopping blow made by the spirit pressure alone in the past, but the crescent-sky strike and Wang Xu''s flash are used together, which is a powerful combination of the two skills. Slash. After fully releasing the Crescent Cross, he knew that Ichigo Kurosaki, who is now invincible, didn''t dare to stay in place at all, turned and rushed towards the channel. "In vain." On the verge of hitting, Noel stretched out his right hand for a moment and said lightly. Blocked! Kurosaki Ichigo''s crescent cross released with all his strength, stopped in front of Noel''s palm and could no longer move forward, or even left a scar on his palm. The white halo of the palm lighted up, when Noel clenched his hand into a fist, and the crescent crescent was crushed, scattered like a broken mirror, and disappeared without a trace on the way to fall. "I said...." "This will be your burial place, then you will absolutely not be able to escape from here, everything you do is in vain." "When I brought the soldiers to the Soul Realm, I had completely sealed off the space, in order to wipe you out." Noel, who has been watching in the air, has long discovered the small movements of Urahara, but just quietly looked at it and didn''t say it. Give a glimmer of hope to the gods of death, and then completely destroy this glimmer of hope, which will drive them into the abyss of despair. That is to say, Uruguay discovered that the information that can open the way to the present world is nothing but the illusion that Noel gave him. Hearing that Kurosaki, who was heading for the passage, stopped suddenly. The gods of death guarding the passage were completely stunned. Urahara Kisuke first recovered, and immediately turned to dial the death at the entrance of the tunnel, but what the naked eye saw was not what Noel said, the tunnel was open and the internal road could be seen. The first reaction was to be cheated. auzw.com But Noel did not chase, still sitting leisurely on the throne in mid-air, which can be seen that he did not lie. Ubara Kisuke has always felt that there is something wrong, but he cant tell what is wrong. "Crack it, mirror flowers and water moon." Noel smiled slightly. As the sound of the words fell, everything around itself collapsed and there were countless cracks, followed by countless broken lenses scattered. Hypnosis is lifted, and the real thing is presented in front of everyone. Before, the channels seen by the gods of death disappeared. It can also be said that they did not open successfully. The place they had just guarded was just an empty space. The only hope was shattered, and a wave of despair flooded the hearts of the gods of death. When were we hypnotized? In the minds of all the gods of death, they are all thinking about the same problem at this time. "I''m bored, please do it." No longer interested in playing, Noel ordered. The gods of death suddenly alert, but they find that the surrounding enemies have not attacked them, while they are puzzled. The ordinary **** of death behind several captains, they were killed at almost the same time, except that no half figure existed near them. Before the captains responded, they also made a move, and bright red blood poured out of their abdomen. Even Kurosaki Ichigo in the air encountered the same situation. The next second, figures in black capes appeared on the figures of several captains and Kurosaki Ichigo, but when they saw these looks, they were stunned, and they could not attack the capes. "Inoue, why?" asked Kurosaki''s corner of his mouth, overflowing with blood, looking at the cloak man behind him. "Qixu, I haven''t seen you before, now I''m relieved to see you all right." Jingle Chunshui said. "I didn''t expect to die in my own hands at last..." Looking at Lucia, Baimu Baizai smiled bitterly. "The previous invention has now become a weapon in the hands of the enemy..." Recognizing the cloaks on the women, Urahara did not expect that his invention had become an accomplice. A few familiar faces behind the captains, and these people made them unable to attack with cruelty, and the abdomen penetrated the knife very well. It was clear that the spiritual pressure was imprisoned. Even if you want to fight back, you are still overwhelmed. Now that his strength is imprisoned, Kurosaki Ichigo and several captains have become Ren Lai, and there is no room for resistance. The black cloaks worn by the women were indeed invented by Ubara Hirosuke. They were able to completely hide the user''s spiritual pressure, so that other deaths could not sense the user''s whereabouts. In the following time, Noel captured the power of Kurosaki Ichigo and several captains and confiscated their swordsmanship. In the end, Noor took people to kill Kurosaki and others before leaving the corpse soul world. Today''s Corpse Soul Realm, except for the female Death who was taken away, the rest of the Death is completely wiped out, even the members of the Zero Fan team are no exception. .. v6 Chapter 165： go away The Noel and his party returned to the imaginary circle, and first shut down the female death who was captured and imprisoned, and then all went to rest. After all, after the fierce battle in the corpse soul world, everyone was exhausted. Of course, Noel is one of the exceptions. After a fierce battle, he has no sense of fatigue, and his reaction energy is still quite sufficient. There is nothing wrong with another battle. However, in this day, the power of many people was plundered at one time, and it still needs to be digested. Before preparing to digest the looted power, Noel resurrected the female face and female mask sacrificed in this raiders, and by the way told the women what they were going to do, let them go to rest without any major problems. Don''t disturb, and then leave alone. Coming to a quiet room, Noel let the system start counting points, and what are the powers of this plunder. It didn''t take long for the system to display the statistical results. For earning a lot of points, Noel glanced lightly, no expression of joy on his face. There is no way. After all, there are not many places to use points. If there is no need, they will rarely be exchanged. The most useful ones are to resurrect the members of the Contract Army, and then there will be no more. Cancel the display of points and look at the list of statistical predatory abilities. Looting target friend Habah: The sacred text ability is omnipotent and omnipotent, the spirit child gathers the elementary, middle and high grades, the soul distributes the sacred text marking, the realm of shadow. Looting the target spirit king: his right hand is stationary, and his left hand is in charge of advancing. Note: The difference in planes will affect the effect of this ability. The first soldier of the main unit of the plundered object: the first solution of the word "sword" and the "sword" solution, the sixty-two "hundred-step hurdles" of the ghost road, the three roads of "the iron wind", and the palm of the sky. Looting object: decayed wood white Zai: The first solution to the soul-cutting sword, the first solution, the solution, etc. Looting objects: Jingle Chunshui: Cultivating Souls, Spreading the Crazy Bone, Solving, Swasting, etc. Looting target Ichigo Kurosaki: The Soul Slasher, the real lock of the moon, the first solution, the **** solution, etc. After carefully reviewing the outline list, Noel crossed out some of them that were not suitable for him, and let the system clearly convert them into points. With your finger lightly in the void, the space instantly tore open, and Noel took out the choppers one by one. The chopper blades that were taken out were the captains of the 13th team of the guard court and Ichigo Kurosaki. Of course, there were a few of them. It was too much trouble to use so many swords, so I decided to merge them into one. Next, Nuoer will hand over his own Soul Chopper and a bunch of Soul Chopper directly to the system for fusion. Of course, Noel himself was not idle, and started to be busy with other things. one day....... Two days... Three days... Until noon on the fourth day, Noel, who had finished everything, finally came out of the room. auzw.com In this plane of death, everything you want is available, and there is no need to stay. Therefore, Noel summoned all the girls together and announced his intention to leave the face. The views of the women are very consistent. They all said that they can leave at any time and any place. There is nothing worth cherishing for them. "Right!" Thinking of something, Mao Zhihua said: "We haven''t solved our capture of the captives in Corpse Soul Realm." "It seems that there is such a thing." Wen Yan, Shinsaki also remembered, nodded. "I''ll just take care of those captives. They can be transformed into them in at most a day or two. You can pack your bags and see what you want to take away." Noel said. "Okay." Hearing that Noel would deal with it, the girls too lazy to bother to respond, responding in unison. After talking about the matter, after chatting with the women for a while, Noel went to take care of the captives. After the women also left Noel, they went to pack up the items they needed to take away. Anyway, no one was right. Two days passed by in a flash... Under the rush to work day and night, all the captives captured from Corpse Soul Realm were converted, half of them were transformed into female broken faces, and the other half were transformed into female masks. Noel upgraded the two legion contracts, and contracted the successful female masks and broken faces, and included them in the legion contract. Convene the women and their officials, and do not ask them to express their readiness. Without much nonsense, Noel let the system open the channel and led them into the channel. In this way, Noel led the harem group of the world of death to leave, completely disappearing on this plane. As for the death of the corpse soul world is completely extinguished, where should the death of the people in this world go from now on, and how this world will become in the future. Noel said: "It''s my business." Return to the partner space. Noel, who led the harem group back, will introduce the members of the harem group to the women of his partner''s world and briefly describe all the experiences. Next? Of course, it was a big sleep, living a life of no shame and restlessness in the partner space. This kind of day has been maintained until... One month later, the stipulated vacation date ends, the system reminds you to extract the plane, and it is time for the next journey. A slot machine appeared out of thin air, Noel stretched his hand directly to the rocker, and then waited for which plane to turn out. Extraction is complete! The plane channel opens! Start sending! .. v7 Chapter 1： change of weather Wangdu-residential area. In this prosperous city, people come and go not only humans, but also sub-people of different races. The hair of the Asians is dominated by blonde, red and brown, even green and blue. Some people wear armor, some people wear costumes like dancers, and some people are covered in black robes, which is exaggerated. correct! The sub-people mentioned are the general term for species similar to humans, such as elves, giants, ghosts, and orcs. In addition to humans in the city, the most orcs that can be seen are lizards, dogs, cats, etc. As for elves, giants, and ghosts, these are not seen. In the clear sky, people in the city are busy as always. Stall stalls, freight shipments, etc. In the fountain location in the city, an out-of-shape figure froze there, looking at the passing Asians. He is an ordinary boy with little characteristics. It has short black hair, is not tall or short, and is between average. The body may have been exercised, and it is still muscle. The cheap gray sportswear is particularly suitable for wearing on the body. Only the sharp eyes of the triangular eyes are impressive. But now he loses dominance due to the inability to droop his eyes. Of course, the eyes of passers-by throwing at him seemed to see strange things. After all, looking around, no one in the crowd who looked at the teenager was black hair, let alone the sportswear he was wearing. Looking back, the teenager didn''t pay attention to what people looked at. "How did it happen?" "It doesn''t look fake at all..." "That is to say!" "Is this the plot!" "I was summoned to a different world!!!" Not at all disturbed by the unfamiliar place, the teenager was excited about coming to a different world, and even began to fantasize about the scene where he was so confused. But, the teenager just roared with excitement, and it was even weirder to look at him from the crowd. Stared by a pair of eyes, the teenager couldn''t even notice it, suddenly stood awkwardly and smirked in the same place, and finally turned his head to cover his face and ran away. Looking at the teenager who covered his face and ran away, most people thought: Whose neuropathy has run out? The young man named Cai Yue Peng was a Japanese boy born on the third planet of the solar system. His family is also very ordinary. To describe his 17 years of life in general, the previous article is enough. To add an explanation, it is a student who refused to go to school in the third grade of a public high school. Study or work. When standing at the crossroads of life, one has to make a decision. auzw.com Everyone calls this unsolicited request life, but he is slightly better than others, that is to escape from the nasty things, and as a result, the number of vacations and absences is increasing. When he returns to God, he has become A student of phobia who makes parents cry and runny. After the introduction, it is back to the truth. Boy...Now it''s Cai Yue Peng. Far away from embarrassing places, Cai Yue Peng stopped running and should walk slowly, carefully observe everything in this different world. "Assume that this is an overhead fantasy world, and the degree of civilization is a common medieval." Through the city''s architecture, Cai Yue Peng compared it with the civilizations he knew, and began to daydream: "Full of The Asian worldview is probably full of war and adventure, and I will be in this world..." "Ah!" Before he finished his daydream, he was interrupted by the panic of a child. Looking at the sound, Caiyue Peng saw a child in the street where the dragon car traveled, and a child fell in the middle of the road, while a dragon car was rushing towards the child quickly. "Come! My chance is here!" "I''m afraid I will trigger the first magic event!" "what!" On the roadside, Cai Yueli, who was thrilled by the road, suddenly fiddled with very strange movements, and finally put his palm on the child who fell on the road, as if he would save him with magic. however...... Caiyue Peng, let alone release magic, did not even come out. On the occasion of a momentous attack, a human who was tightly packed with armor all over his body, he quickly rushed to the center of the road and fluttered with a child to the side of the road, and the dragon car passed by from the big one to the small one. . The crowd on both sides of the road cheered and applauded when the child was rescued. Cai Yue Peng, still in a pose, suddenly embarrassed the disease again. No way, the sub-people and humans around Cai Yue Peng, people looked at him with idiot eyes, so he could not wait to find a mouse hole to get in. Under such an embarrassing situation, Cai Yue Peng could only cover her face again to escape from this place, but stopped before running a few steps. "How did it suddenly change?" "Huh? What happened to these people?" "It''s just changing the sky, so surprised?" Putting his hands down to cover his face, he saw the crowd around him looking frightened. Cai Yue Peng said along the line of sight of everyone, and looked up at the sky. "Then...then...what the **** is that?" It''s okay not to look at it, this month, Cai Yue Peng also looked like a ghost, an ominous hunch was born from the heart. In the clear blue sky, the darkness covered the whole city in the moment of complete darkness. If it were just like this, the crowd and Cai Yue Peng wouldn''t be ashamed, they would become so because... In the dark sky, suddenly a pair of crimson red sharp claws tore the space, and the crimson claws were particularly obvious in the darkness. Regardless of what appears in the sky, with the pair of sharp claws that can tear the space and the huge degree, everyone can be sure that it is a very terrifying existence. .. v7 Chapter 2： Emilia This situation attracted the attention of everyone in the city almost instantly, causing people to stop and look at the sky in horror. Of course, not everyone showed a look of fear, and there were also a few excited people. After all, for some mercenaries and adventurers, the appearance of such monsters means that they have worked hard, and they can also get a generous bounty. At the same time, it may also be a good opportunity to become famous. Excited not enough, as to whether they can succeed and their own safety issues, they have long been left behind by these people. There are also people who are different from those who show excitement and fear. She is a beautiful girl with silver hair and purple eyes. At this time, the beautiful girl was talking with a cat with a height of 9cm carrying a purple bag. "Parker, that''s an elf!!" Looking up at the sky, the beautiful girl pointed to the red giant shadow tearing the space. "Well, that''s really an elf, and..." Kitty Parker''s eyebrows were tightly locked, looking at the red giant shadow in the sky, said: "It''s still a pure elf with super fire properties!" "Parker, what are you worried about?" Parker''s solemn tone, the beautiful girl was quite puzzled. "Liya, such a powerful fire elf, hasnt met me since I was born. If it has always existed, I cant find it for so many years, but it seems to appear out of thin air. "" Parker explained. "It may have been sleeping in the space all the time, so you didn''t find its existence. Is there such a possibility?" The appearance of the red giant shadow in the sky, the beautiful girl Emilia thought of this possibility. "Uh..." Suddenly, Parker thought about it and replied: "It''s not impossible, if it hasn''t come out in the blocked space, then I really can''t find it. The presence." "Then..." Amelia was not finished. "Boom!" The huge red figure fell to the city, and the powerful impact made the earth violently shaken, and huge cracks extended in all directions. The extension and expansion of the cracks caused the buildings in the city to collapse, and panic people fled around. "Liya is dangerous here, don''t be dazed to leave!" Just now, when the building collapsed towards this, Parker launched magic while letting Emilia go back. Several icicles rushed out of the ground, temporarily preventing the building from collapsing. "Thank you, Parker." "But I can''t leave now, I want to calm down the elf!" "If the army of the king capital arrives, it is inevitable to attack it, but it may anger it completely, and the situation will become even worse by then." "I don''t want to see it hurt." auzw.com Thanks Parker, but Emilia has no intention of leaving, and expresses her own thoughts. "I know it''s useless to stop you." Amelia''s firm expression made Parker give up the idea of ??persuading her. After all, she wouldn''t listen to it, and sighed: "I''m also an elf, and I don''t want it. What was hurt, but Liya, you have to do your best. If it is dangerous, give up and leave immediately, can you promise me?" "This..." After hesitating, Emilia decided to perfunctory Parker, her eyes dodged and stuttered: "Okay, I answer... promise you..." "You''re not honest!" Parker floated in front of her after seeing Amelia''s trick, and said very seriously: "Liya, although I didn''t fight the pure elf, but I can know that it is very strong just by feeling. , Im not 100% sure of protecting your safety, so you must promise me to leave in danger!" "If you have any accidents, then I will execute the contract I made and destroy the world!" "Okay, I promise you, we will leave immediately in danger." See Parker mentioned the contract, and that serious look was not like a joke, only love Melia compromise. "That''s good." Parker was no longer serious and smiled instantly. Parker and Emilia agreed, and didn''t continue to say anything here, quickly rushing towards the red elf. The streets are extremely chaotic, all are panicking and fleeing crowds, and retrograde is impossible. In order to be able to rush over as quickly as possible, Emilia jumped on the roof with Parker, crossed the roof after roof, and quickly approached the Crimson Elf. Without any obstruction, it didn''t take long to come near the red elf. "Stop it! Please don''t break it anymore!" shouted Emilia after the roof stood firm. With this shout, the crimson elf stopped at the crowd''s paws and stopped looking at it. A glance at Emilia and Parker, the crimson elf who was disturbed to eat was quite uncomfortable, raised the giant claw and patted them. "Liya leave quickly!" Parker was standing in front of Amelia, preparing to launch magic to stop the attack. "Fire Spirit! Stop!" the voice of a man said. The huge claws of the fire spirit stopped at the top of the head only half a meter away from Parker, and then the giant claws were taken back. Just about to release the magic Parker, he was stunned, even for Emily behind it. They didn''t expect this powerful elf to make a contract. As the Fireclaw''s giant claws retracted, Parker and Emilia saw the commanding figure, and the man was sitting on the Fire Spirit''s head holding an object. He glanced at the tablet he was holding, and Noel looked up at the stunned Emilia and Parker, just repeating it back and forth a few times before stopping. If you look closely, the characters displayed on the tablet screen are Emilia and Parker. .. v7 Chapter 3： Reinhardt debuts That''s right, the tablet is playing an anime of life in a different world from scratch, and Noel is also making up for the anime plot. But this is also something that cannot be done. After all, the anime from the life of a different world from scratch did not appear when Noor first traversed in his life. Although, without knowing any plot, this will be a very good experience. But Noor doesn''t want this kind of experience. Who knows if the heroine will be ntr in the plot, this is not the result he wants to see. Besides, if you don''t watch the plot development carefully, you might miss a few beauties. Therefore, in order not to miss the beauty in the life plane of the different world from scratch, this anime has to be made up. But what Noor didn''t expect was that it didn''t take long for him to come to this plane, and the heroine sent it to her door without looking for her. Because of the evil-filling plot, the fire spirit, who has not been too excited for too long and has not come out for too long, is caused by its random destruction and eating. Under such a bad situation, he even met the kind Emilia, and the first impression was completely over. Its a terrible first meeting... I can guess without thinking, now Emilia must think that I control the powerful elves to attack the king capital, anyway, she is definitely not a good person in her eyes. Okay, this wicked person is determined to fall on me. Its true to think so, but Noel didnt care too much about being considered a wicked person, and he didnt think he was a good person anyway. Originally, I also planned to guide Amelia normally, but now it doesn''t work. "It seems that I just used the old methods again, hey!" Amelia was identified as a wicked person, and Noel decided to use the wicked means, which is the most commonly used robbery. Throwing it casually, flying the tablet computer into the storage space, Noel slowly stood up. Preparing to perform the duties of the wicked, but then a figure came to Emilia''s side, which made Noel stop the steps he wanted to take. The person here is a handsome young man. He has fiery red hair and clear blue eyes. He has a slender figure and a correct face, so that just standing is like a painting. "Sir Emilia, you should not stay in this dangerous place, please leave it to me." The handsome young man who came came, staring at Noel''s every move with caution, his right hand was tightly held on the saber . "Rein Harut!" Wen Yan said, the stunned Emilia turned back, and instantly recognized who it was. auzw.com "Sir Emilia, the city suffered massive destruction. The Guards will rush here after evacuating the people. If they look at you to protect the elf, Will have a bad effect on you." Reinharut reminded. "You can''t fight it here, the city will be completely destroyed by this, Rein Harut!" Seeing that the idea was seen through, Emilia didn''t know how to do it for a while, but she still didn''t want the two sides to fight on it. "It''s not that I want to do it, but if it continues to break down, I have to stop it." "This elf is very strong, and I have to move it to stop it, so it''s best to stop it, if not..." "Then I can only force it to stop it!" Reinharut knew very well that the damage caused by his own hands was also very serious, but as a knight, he could not just watch it, he had an obligation to protect the safety of the king. One thing that is not said is that, compared to the dangerous level of the Fire Spirit in front of him, the Noel standing above the Fire Spirit made Rein Harut feel more dangerous. There is also a hunch that if you fight with that person, you will be defeated and die. This kind of hunch is the first time in Reinharut''s life, and the bad thing is that his hunch has always been accurate... wrong! It should be said that there is no miss! Every hunch was realized without exception. Reid is the sword of Reinharut, a dragon sword that can release abnormal pressure, and it is also a self-conscious sword. If it judges that the opponent is not qualified for the sheath, it cannot be used. The timing of the dragon sword''s sheathing often makes Reinharut very embarrassed, but now it is strongly demanding the sheathing. Having the qualification to let the dragon sword out of the sheath makes Reinharut more convinced that his hunch is correct. The man standing on top of the giant elf is very dangerous. If you can''t do it, Reinharut really doesn''t want to do it. Even if the strength is equal, the king will not be able to withstand the fight if he really fights, and the damage will be even more serious than it is now, and the number of deaths will definitely increase several times. "The knight of the dragon kingdom Lugenika, the sword saints, Reinharut Van Astria." Taking a deep breath, Reinharut went to the door and asked, "Is it your Excellency?" "Noel." Only the name was given, and Noel stopped talking. "Sir Noel, why are you attacking the capital, do you have any doubts?" Reinharut asked. "I didn''t do it. It was all its masterpieces, but it was my pet." Noel shrugged his shoulders, and denied that he was attacking the capital of the king, while admitting that Fire Spirit was his own pet. There are quite contradictory answers. "Then please take the elves to leave the king capital, we will not pursue the matter of attacking the king capital, nor will we ask you for any compensation, what do you think?" Reinharut suggested. There is really no way. After all, if you want to pursue the attack on Wang Du and ask for compensation, it is definitely the rhythm of forcing the other party to go to war. .. v7 Chapter 4： In an instant Name: Rein Harut Van Asteria Age: 19 years old Title: Juggernaut, knight among the knights, the most powerful on the ground Hold buff: 01. Sword Saint''s protection, 02. Evasion protection, 03. Arrow protection, 04. Demon protection, 05. Fire protection, 06. Wind spirit protection , 07. Earth protection, 08. Water spirit protection, 09. Darkness protection, 10. Light protection, 11. Drive protection, 12. Old driver protection, 43. Undead bird Intensive care, 44. intensive care of the game center, 45. intensive care of the trial. Note: As long as the reinforcements that Reinharut wants are available at any time. The system called up Reinharuts message. Noel was stunned after seeing the 45 kinds of protection, and the following also marked that he could get the protection he wanted at any time, but this product was not in this world. The protagonist, he can only be regarded as the best supporting role in this world. "There are now 45 kinds of protections, and you can get the protections you want at any time. You are really the darling of this world." Looking back, Noel looked at Rein Harut''s eyes as if they were like hunters. Prey-like. "Uh..." Reinharut couldn''t laugh, and instantly felt the war sent out by Noel. It was clear that this battle was inevitable, but there was a slight fluke asked again: " These can be said later, what do you think of my proposal just now?" "No, you can stop me if you have the ability, and don''t bother about it if you don''t have the ability." Noel smiled slightly and said politely. "It seems that your Excellency is more interested in fighting with me." In addition to bitter smiles, Rein Harut''s last fluke mentality disappeared, and I thought about it and proposed: "I don''t want to fight in Wangdu, we change places. let''s hit." "But I don''t want to change places." Knoll stood on the spot and kicked his right foot violently, and a giant vacuum slam formed instantly, striking Reinharut at high speed. Wherever the vacuum slashes, the space will leave marks of tearing, which shows the strength of this attack. Although it was not expected that Noel would suddenly launch an attack, Reinharut, who was always vigilant, did not respond slowly, and immediately pulled out the Dragon Sword Reid. Sure to avoid it, Reinharut couldnt. One: Emilia, who was stunned again, was behind her. If she avoided her, she would be hit by an attack. Second: Judging from the intensity of the vacuum slam attack, if it is not blocked, Wang will definitely encounter severe damage on a large scale, and the people who have not yet escaped will be affected. With both hands tightly holding the sword handle, Reinharut raised the Dragon Sword high, and the wide range of magic power was absorbed by the sword, and the sword body radiated a dazzling light in the next second. When the light reached its extreme and everything it saw was shrouded in light, the dragon sword held high was suddenly swung down. "Boom!" auzw.com The magic absorbed by the Dragon Sword was released in an instant and collided with the vacuum chopper. The collision of the two attacks immediately caused the surrounding wind to slam, while the two attacks were stalemate in mid-air, and no one could continue to move forward. However, this stalemate was soon broken. The vacuum slash that Noel kicked was divided into two, and the magic slash of Reinharut was also dissipated. Just divided into two, the vacuum slash still has the power to dissipate, but it deviated from the original track. Vacuum slashed in two, crossed from the left and right sides of Reinharut, and fell directly into the city behind him. Vacuum slashed destroyed countless buildings, and finally fell into the ground leaving a bottomless slash. "Parker.. this... is this true?" The tragic destruction of the rear made Emilia unbelievable, wondering if she had hallucinations, thinking that''this kick can have such power, If it fights seriously, will it still be worth it? This must not be true! "Sir Emilia, I can''t guarantee your safety in the next battle. Please stay as far away from here as possible." Rein Harut said first before Parker could reply. "Liya, you should be very clear." Worried about Emilia''s unwillingness to leave, Parker analyzed it to her at this time: "Wait for the boy to fight hard, the magic in the atmosphere will not care about us, even if we stay It cant help, lets stay away from it. "Okay..." After listening to the analysis, Emilia knew that staying would only help, so she nodded and agreed. Before leaving, Amelia also allowed Rein Harut to try not to hurt the Fire Spirit if possible. When Reinharut smiled bitterly and agreed, Amelia took Parker away from this place. Noel did not forcibly leave her plan for Emilia to leave. After all, she can do whatever she wants. He now wants to test the effects of protection and see if these protections can resist his strength. With many enhancements and strength is one of the world''s top presences, Reinharut is the best test item. Communicating with Huo Ling in his heart, Huo Ling suddenly shrunk back to his childhood, and sat on Noel''s shoulders. "Is it really necessary to fight?" Seeing Noel didn''t continue to attack, Reinharut always breathed a sigh of relief. He was really worried that he was preventing Emilia from leaving. "When..." Noel fell from the sky to the roof. Of course he hadn''t said it yet. Everything changed at this instant. At this moment, Reinharut disappeared. At this moment, everything that had been destroyed was restored to its original appearance, and the streets were full of people coming and going. Everything before, as if nothing had happened. .. v7 Chapter 5： Non-stop rolling! "Time back? Reset?" "Forget it, whatever it is, it''s useless to me anyway." "and many more..." "If it''s really time to return or reset, then the first encounter with Emilia will not be counted!" Noel, a casual guy, just thought about taking Rein Harut for a test, but now he is completely forgotten. Well, think about it carefully. For the messy battle, the sister is the most important for Noel, and the rest of them are damn. Instantly disappearing from the roof, Noel appeared on the street in an instant, looking for Emilia while wandering. at the same time. At the fountain in the city, Cai Yue Peng appeared there again, looking around in horror. "This this...." "I... am I dead?" "The city has not been destroyed..." "No one died because of this..." "Don''t..." "Everything I experienced before was a dream?" "For three days without sleeping and struggling to play games, and suddenly some strange people were summoned to a different world, it should be too tired and too excited to produce hallucinations." "Well, it must be like this!" Everything in the city has not been destroyed, and the people traveling there have no panic escape. Cai Yue Peng attributed everything that happened before to the dream or illusion. That''s right, Cai Yuepeng hasn''t realized that everything was true before, and it can be said that he doesn''t want to believe it. As for the reason that everything was reset before, of course, it is related to this guy. Before it was reset, Cai Yue Peng fled with the fear of the Asian people, but he did not survive. When the vacuum slammed into the city, countless hit buildings collapsed and collapsed, and Cai Yue Peng was buried in the rubble. As the building debris stacked, more and more debris were buried under the airtight bottom He was suffocated to death, and death triggered his ability to come to the outside world. Death return: The trigger condition is death. Of course, Cai Yue Peng hasn''t realized that he has this ability, and now he has become careless and wandering around again. As time passed, the places and encounters made Cai Yuepeng more and more uneasy. "One...the same...the same..." "Wait there will be a man in armor, he will spare no effort to save the child..." auzw.com Cai Yue, standing beside the road, stared at the child who fell to the ground in the road, whispering quietly to himself. Next, the armor man he said really appeared, saving the child as he said. "This human word has become true!" "Yeah, I just heard it." "Can he predict the future?" "Cut! I think he guessed it!" "There is also a possibility that this guy saw that the rescuer was ready to act, and he said it in advance." "If you think about it, this seems to be possible!" Although it is said that Cai Yuepeng said quietly to himself, but the Asian people beside him all had amazing hearing. Hearing what he was whispering there, there was also a conversation between the above Asian people. However, this month, Cai Yue Peng did not commit embarrassing illness like last time, but turned away in fear. Crashing through the blockers, Cai Yue Peng seemed like someone chasing and killing him behind, desperately rushing forward. Is it really like those Asians said, I have the ability to predict the future? And the dreams or hallucinations I had before were actually what I saw in the future! ! On the way just now, whether its a person or thing you meet, its all the same as a dream or an illusion... It seems! My ability really predicts the future! ! What are the triggerable conditions? No, right, right! If ability is really foreseeing the future, now is not the time to trigger the condition. Hurry to escape is the most important thing! ! ! I must leave the city before everything happens! ! Running desperately constantly, Cai Yueli analyzed the situation today while he ran, looking up from time to time to determine what was in the sky. It didn''t take long. Cai Yue Peng, who was rushing down this street and alley, finally stopped in front of a green-haired, scar-faced uncle fruit-selling stall, bending his hands and holding his knees and breathing heavily. "Little brother, your clothes are so weird, don''t you look like a native, are you running after you in a hurry?" Uncle Scarface asked. "Ha...ha...ha...me..." Cai Yue, who was so tired, hadn''t finished speaking the whole story. "Aren''t you guilty?" Careful observation, Uncle Scarface did something for himself, changed his face faster than flipping a book, and screamed angrily: "Hurry away from my stall, I don''t want to cause any trouble! !Non-stop rolling!" "Uh..." Cai Yue Peng was taken aback, and he did it directly on the ground, and he quickly explained to him: "Uncle, you... you made a mistake, I didn''t commit anything, just...just Excessive exercise is too tired, but no one is chasing me." "Even if you really haven''t committed anything, then you should quickly leave from my stall, don''t disturb me to do business." After seeing Cai Yue Peng, Uncle Scar happened and no one caught up and believed, but still hurried to him leave here. "Uncle, what did you sell this?" Pointing to the fruit on the stand, but Cai Yue Peng couldn''t understand the words of the world and could not determine whether it was a fruit he knew. .. v7 Chapter 6： Beating him "Boy, are you blind?" "I just know that this is an apple, not to mention that the brand I set up still says the word apple, your kid deliberately messed up, right?" "It''s better to get me farther and farther before I beat you!" Obviously it is an apple, even a child can recognize it, not to mention it is clearly written under a sign. But Caiyue Peng asked this idiot question, and it seemed to him that he was looking for trouble in the eyes of Uncle Scarface, but he just had to warn him again that he had not beaten him. "How can you talk to guests like this!" "Master is rich! Give me some apples!" However, Cai Yue Peng, who doesn''t know anything about it, didn''t see that Uncle Scarface''s patience reached its limit, and took out the yen from his pocket and handed it over, trying to see if he could use the currency of the original world. "What country''s currency?" "This kind of stuff is not available at Luknika." "Boy! I think you are sincerely making trouble, right?" "I have tolerated you for a long time!" A few pieces of broken copper and rotten iron suddenly made Uncle Scarface unbearable and concluded that Caiyue Peng was in trouble. If you can''t bear it, you don''t have to bear it. Uncle Scarface waved a straight fist, and the big casserole fist flew to Cai Yue Peng''s right eye, and he suddenly flew into the air and fell backward. He fell to the ground fiercely, and Cai Yue Peng was so dizzy that he couldn''t explain. "Let your kid make trouble!" Grabbing the collar of Cai Yue Pleiades, Uncle Scarface lifted it easily into the air, and sent another punch in his left eye. With another punch, Cai Yue Peng''s panda eyes became a pair, and he was dizzy. After seeing the goods, two punches passed out, and Uncle Scarface didn''t continue to beat anymore, carrying Caiyue Peng into an unmanned alley, throwing him to the ground and leaving. Before long, Cai Yue Peng, who was thrown away in the alley and faint, began to gradually regain consciousness. ''Ok? Who is touching me? Feeling that someone was groping around on him, Cai Yuepeng tried hard to open his eyes, and dimly saw the figure of three people around him, but no matter how silhouette or voice, these three people could not be women. None of the three men are women, and they are still scratching their bodies. "These three men..." auzw.com Do you want to do that to me! ! No way! Absolutely not! Purity cannot be given to these men! I can''t let them succeed! Worried about her chastity, Cai Yue Peng felt herself full of power in an instant, and she suddenly sat up and attacked the three people beside her. "Oh! My nose!" The young man who looks like a passer-by, was hit by the head of Cai Yue Peng''s suddenly raised head, and he clutched his nose in pain. "I will never let you succeed!" Rising up and falling into a certain state, Cai Yue Peng immediately whipped his leg and pulled towards the mushroom head dwarf on the right. "Boy! You''re dead!" Seeing that the two partners were knocked down, the strong man on the left of Cai Yue Peng recovered and quickly attacked him with a fist. "Your experience is strange! Hugh wants to take away my purity!" Evading straight punches, like the helpless Cai Yue Peng, counterattack and knock down the strong man. The three people who were knocked to the ground, after hearing Cai Yuepeng''s words, completely forgot their own pain, and even doubted whether they had just heard. Suddenly for a moment, the three men recovered and understood what it meant, and they doubted that the three of them wanted to deal with him. In the case of one-on-three, the other person was even knocked down to the ground by the other person. Now he is still suspected of being interested in men, and instantly makes the trio angry. "You are an idiot! Who tm likes men!" "We look at what is valuable in you! You only like men! Your family likes men!" "Tell this idiot what to do, just beat this girl''s idiot! Beat him!" Staring at Caiyue Peng fiercely, the trio growled angrily. "So you guys wanted to rob?" Wen Yan, so that Caiyue was stunned, and then he understood that he had made a mistake, but the other three people wanted to rob themselves, and it seemed that there was nothing wrong with beating them. Taunted: "Oh, what can the three of you experience blame me? Come and beat me, come and beat me!" "Originally, I just want to beat you up to vent, but it''s okay..." Like a young man with a side, he drew two daggers from behind and smiled: "Now I change my mind and I want to kill you Guys, otherwise my heart will be irritated!" "Uh... we have something to say, why should we use a knife and a gun? Brother, do you say this?" Seeing that the other party was using a knife, Cai Yue Peng''s face was flattened and smiled. Where is there just arrogance? Look, think;''The director''s script is wrong! Didnt they say that they would be scared off by my anger? Why is he still using weapons? Caiyue Peng was about to turn around and run away. Anyone who thought that the mushroom-headed dwarf and the brave man in the rough mine were faster than him. Being trapped in front and back, there is simply no way to escape, only "I''m very sorry that it''s all my bad. Please forgive at least my life..." For the sake of his life, Cai Yuepeng knelt down in front of the youth without hesitation, and various words of begging appeared in his mouth. "Now that I beg for mercy, where did I just run?" The bad youth kicked out and directly pumped on the face of Cai Yue Peng, who was begging for mercy, and immediately interrupted his chatty begging. "Ahhhhhhh!" Was screamed in the face with a kick on his face, and Pai Yue screamed, and rolled on the ground. At this time, the mushroom-headed dwarf and the rough-minded man who blocked the retreat surrounded him, screaming at Caiyue Peng, punching and kicking to vent his anger. .. v7 Chapter 7： Reset again After Cai Yue Peng was beaten into a pig, he was searched again by the trio. In fact, the result can be guessed without thinking, after all, Cai Yue Peng does not have the currency of this world at all, of course the trio can not get anything from him. Bai was busy for a while, and one can imagine how bad the mood of the trio was at this moment. Therefore, Caiyue Peng suffered again, and was beaten and kicked by the trio again. He wanted to resist but when he saw the knife in the other hand, he immediately counseled him not to act rashly. While playing, suddenly an accident happened. "I...I...I didn''t mean it..." "While it has not been found, let''s run away." "No! If we fled, but he didn''t die because of it, then our situation will become as bad as he will report to the guards that we did it!" "Either...we will do it all the time, and now we will give him another knife to make sure he will die 100%?" "Since it was your proposal, it is up to you!" "I...I don''t dare.. Do you want other methods..." The panicked and terrified three-person group, you talked with me in a word, completely forgot the Cai Yue Peng on the ground. the reason? That is, just now, the young man with a knife in the trio, he accidentally dropped the knife in his hand when he was venting. That''s right, the tragic Cai Yue Peng struck, and the knife fell into his abdomen. What is more tragic is that after the stroke, the trio was ignored by the trio and listened to them discuss their end. Since its not intentional, you guys are calling to rescue me! ! If you continue to discuss it, Im completely saved if Im still saved, I... Cai Yue Peng roared inside. In fact, it wasn''t Cai Yuepeng who didn''t want to roar, but he had been beaten into the pig''s head three, and with the massive blood loss from the knife in his abdomen, now he became extremely weak, and even had a little strength to speak. With the situation of no one stopping bleeding, more blood was pouring from Cai Yue Peng''s abdominal wounds, and his consciousness gradually began to blur, and soon the content of the trio''s discussion was inaudible. at the same time. On a street in the city of Wangdu. At this time, a young girl with blonde hair and a red eye, she shuttled through the streets at high speed, and was running towards the beautiful girl with silver hair not far ahead. And this beautiful girl with silver hair is of course Emilia. This is the moment when Emilia is about to steal the badge. As long as you wait for the badge to be stolen, you will appear in time to capture the thief and retake the badge, which will definitely leave a good impression on Emilia. auzw.com At the same time, Firut can be caught, which is a great opportunity to kill two birds with one stone! Not far in front of Emilia, Noel was walking towards her. Soon, Firut rushed past Emilia, and at the moment of rushing, she took out the badge of her pocket and easily got the badge. Although Firut moved quickly, he was discovered by Emilia and caught up with him the first time. ''It''s now! Noel, who had been waiting for the opportunity, saw that Emilia had begun to pursue, and Firut was running towards herself, knowing that it was time to shoot. It is a pity that this plan has not kept up with the changes. Noel raised her right hand slightly, and was about to catch Philute who was approaching, but at this moment the world changed, and she and Emilia disappeared at the same time. "Let me go! That''s it!" "Damn! That sad reminder has hung up again, really tm will choose the time!" "If you are old like this, you really can''t play happily, and you can''t go on like this!" "You have to think of a way..." "It seems that you have to change your previous strategy." Now Noel is very upset, and it is clear that he will be able to kill two birds with one stone at the critical moment, but then the world is reset. In the past, I was able to play with the original male host while picking up the girl. If I was unhappy, I could kill the original male host directly. But the original man in this world is different. Even if he doesn''t care about his sadness, he can still play to death, and the world will be reset after death. Let the sadness rush to death until it collapses, and then imprison him to a safe place? No, even if he is imprisoned, he can starve to death. The world is full of malice against him. There must be various ways for him to hang out. Not to mention, after all, he is also the male master of this world, and his mental breakdown will certainly be able to recover, this method will not work. Erase his ability to return to death, and then wipe him off with his soul, but like this... The witch who gave him power will definitely come to trouble me, but... This seems to be more interesting! Well, its such a pleasant decision! Walking slowly on the street, Noel searched for the location of Cai Yue Peng after deciding how to resolve the matter. As for the strategy of Amelia, I can only wait until Cai Yuepeng is resolved. After all, as long as he is dead, he will reset it once, and no matter what he did before, it will be in vain. Even if the strategy is just successful, it will be from Zero starts again, so you must solve him first. Knowing the appearance of Cai Yue Peng, coupled with his dress is different from this world, finding him is very simple for Noel. No, in a few moments, I found the location of Cai Yue Peng. Now he stood in front of the fruit stand of Uncle Scarface, looking at him as if he hadnt recovered from the reset. .. v7 Chapter 8： Im not nervous Im obviously in the alley, and Im beaten by the trio, and finally my life is dying in the abdomen... The feeling of dying is so real, I dont want to be dreaming or hallucinating at all, but why did I come back to this place in the blink of an eye when my consciousness was blurred? "All the beating injuries on my body have disappeared, and the fatal wounds on my abdomen have also disappeared..." Everything is so real, its definitely something Ive personally experienced. If its what I think, then my ability will not be foreseeing the future, it feels more like... Time is back! ! After two physical examinations of death, and the ability to activate the time regained conditions, I probably figured it out, as long as I die every time I will reset and come again. This should be a new archive point. Although Im not sure about it, Im sure its in ten or nine. After two physical examinations of death, the hopelessness and fears that were so real that Caiyue Peng couldn''t forget, let alone lie to deceive himself. "Brother, do you want an apple?" Uncle Scarface couldn''t help asking when he saw the boy standing in front of the stall for a while. "Uncle, I want to ask you something." Cai Yuepeng recovered, and just wanted to see if his thoughts were correct, he asked: "How many times have you seen me?" "Huh? What is the first time we met for the first time." Although the question was inexplicable, Uncle Scarface answered it, but he was more concerned about his business and asked again: "Brother, you Do you want an apple?" "Sorry! I''m a poor egg!" After being confirmed, Cai Yue puffed up. "Go away!!!" Uncle Scarface was so angry that he crushed all the apples in his hands. Cai Yue Peng did not continue to stay here, and quickly left the fruit stand of Uncle Scarface. It was clear that now is not the time to continue to play treasure. Leaving was leaving, but he didn''t go far and then stopped, still sitting on the roadside. Cai Yuepeng sat down by the roadside. He didn''t want to beg for money, but to think about his life. After all, it is already clear what his own abilities are, and it''s just how to use death return to get mixed in the strange world, so Cai Yue Peng needs to think about it. Take out all your equipment. But it''s okay if you don''t look at it. When you see the equipment you have brought to the outside world, you can only smile bitterly in addition to the bitter smile. Wallets, mobile phones, corn **** and cup noodles, among which the mobile phone is estimated to be able to exchange some money, the rest is useless. "The only valuable thing is the mobile phone. It seems that I can only sell the mobile phone to enrich the military expenses, and then use the modern knowledge to live a nourishing life in a different world." "Beautiful dreams are coming!" I was looking at the phone a little bit reluctantly, but Cai Yue Peng fell into a beautiful illusion within 2 seconds, and then his mouth sang with laughter. Cai Yue Peng, who was in his daydream, didn''t even notice that someone had walked in front of him. auzw.com "Young man, you are slobbering with laughter, what daydream are you doing?" Noel could only wake up when he saw that the other party did not find himself coming. "My mother!" Was awakened from a daydream, Cai Yue Peng found a person standing in front of him, jumped up from the ground in fright. "Young man, this world is different because you have reset it twice, and both times have broken my good deeds." Noel smiled slightly, without turning around and talking nonsense, went straight to the subject and said. "I... I''m not nervous...no...I''m not so..." When I heard that I had broken the good things of others, Cai Yue Peng immediately became nervous, and when I was about to explain, I found it seemed wrong. I thought:''No! How did he know the world was reset? And also know that it is because of me? "Why would I know that the world was reset? And why would I know that the reason for the world reset was you?" "You don''t need to ask, because I am too lazy to answer you." "Now what you need to know is that people who break my good deeds have to pay a price." "And the so-called price is..." "dead!" "Boy, are you ready to die?" Seeing what Caiyue Peng thought at a glance, Noel directly cut off his questions and smiled to announce his fate. Caiyue was stunned for a moment, but didn''t expect what she thought, and was easily seen through by the other party. As for Noel''s saying that he wanted to kill him, Cai Yuepeng was not scared at all. Instead, he felt that it was just a joke, so he scared the talent. After all, it is now not in a dark alley, but on the street where people are coming and going. In the eyes of everyone, Cai Yue Peng did not believe that Noel would start. What''s more, it is clear that one''s own ability is the return of death, and the ability is triggered as soon as one dies. At that time, everything will be reset, and he will be able to live again, so Cai Yue Peng feels that even if he is dead, it is actually not a big deal, at most suffering the fear and despair of death. "You think I''m kidding?" "Or, do you think I dare not kill you on this street where people are coming and going?" "Why are you not afraid, because death triggers your ability, and the end result is that you are still alive?" "Your death will reset the world, which is indeed true." "But how many times can you endure the despair and fear of death? Once? Twice? One hundred times? One thousand times?" "And, can you be sure that the ability to return to death is unlimited?" "The most important point is that after I can make you die, the return of death cannot be triggered, do you believe it?".. v7 Chapter 9： Brother, do you want an apple? As Noel asked each question, Cai Yuepeng was no longer so confident in his ability, and the more he thought about those questions, the more frightened he was. If you think about it carefully, experiencing one or two or three or four real death experiences is still within your tolerance. But one hundred times, one thousand times? Well, Cai Yue Peng does not think that he can withstand one hundred or more death physical examinations, and that is by no means a thing that one can bear. After only two deaths, that endless despair and fear, he still has a fresh memory. Also, whether there is a limit to the number of times that death returns, he has never thought about it at all. "Boy, do you know that you are afraid now?" Noel saw Cai Yue Peng no longer calm, and subconsciously moved his steps back, wanting to distance himself from him. "You...you''re kidding. Right?" Nowhere to go, Cai Yue Peng''s back leaned against the wall, so that he didn''t fall with his legs soft. "Why is this a joke, but I kindly help you test your ability to return to death, you don''t have to thank me too much." Then, Noel started. Cai Yue Peng wanted to ask for help, but he found that he couldn''t make a sound, and his heart was already penetrated by Noel''s right hand, and he could feel the heart held tightly. Immediately after that, when Noel drew his right hand from it, Cai Yueli leaned to the side and fell to the ground. Thats the heart? my heart? "It turns out my heart looks like this..." Its so cold... Who...who will save...help me... I dont want to die... Cai Yueli, who was poured in the blood booth, vaguely saw a heart held in Noel''s hand, and despair and fear enveloped him instantly. His life gradually passed away, and under the hood of despair and fear, every second was painful. Soon, as the vitality passed completely, Cai Yue Peng closed her eyes. Next second... "Brother, do you want an apple?" Uncle Scarface asked the boy who looked at the boy with his eyes closed before the booth. "I....I''m back!!!" Hearing that familiar question, Cai Yue Peng opened his eyes violently, and his hands could not help touching his heart. "It''s over once..." "Young man, the second time is about to begin!" "Are you ready for death?" Noel''s words came from his ears. Cai Yue Peng stiffened directly at the spot, turning his head like a machine, but there was no figure of Noel around him, but he didn''t dare to stay here anymore, and immediately turned around and pulled out and ran. Crazy pushing away passers-by, desperately running forward. Running running... "How do I fly..." The words were not finished yet. Cai Yue Peng saw a headless body running on the street, but fell to the ground without running a few steps, and the headless body was wearing the same sportswear as him. auzw.com It soon became apparent that the headless body was his body, and his head... When I think of this... "Brother, do you want an apple?" The familiar question rang again. Seeing the unfamiliar face of Uncle Scarface, Cai Yuepeng directly threw away the bag he was carrying, and then ran in a different direction before. This time I ran, suddenly it seemed I was tripped by something, and fell down on the road where there was a lot of dragons. result? Of course, it was overwhelmed by the dragon car, and waiting for death to come in endless pain. After all, Cai Yue Peng was tripped too suddenly. When the Asians who saw them wanted to save him, there were already one dragon cart after another. Dragon cars stopped one after another, and everyone found that Cai Yue Pleiades, which had been pressed by several dragon cars, was completely out of shape at this time. "It''s too miserable..." "Why are you so careless, hey!" "His injuries are too serious to save him." "Could he be so painful to die?" "It''s so pitiful, who will give him a happy heart?" "Yeah, let him free him!" Among the onlookers, two adventurers with first-aid experience walked out and decided that Caiyue Peng was too seriously injured to save his life, and the crowd started talking about it. Its right to do it. "Look! Someone is willing to shoot!" "What a nice guy!" "Handsome, rest assured, I will testify for you. You are only helping the dead, not killing on purpose." "Yeah yeah, if the guards come and ask about it, I will testify for you too!" "Well, count me!" "Yes! Let''s help this good-looking guy testify!" Seeing that someone stood up, the masses thought it was a kind person and said they would help testify. Hearing the crowd''s words, lying on the ground in the shape of a child, Yue Yue Peng, he vomited blood constantly. In fact, the reason is very simple. The good-looking handsome guys mentioned by the masses are Noel, and they are also the culprits that cause all this. "The third time is coming to an end." Standing next to Cai Yue Peng, Noel smiled slightly: "The game will continue, we will see you later." Hearing it will continue, Cai Yue Peng''s eyes are full of fear, and take this fear to die again. That''s right, without using Noel, Cai Yue Peng was scared to death. Open your eyes again... "Brother, do you want to..." Scarface said loudly before he finished. "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die ah ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Cai Yue Peng, who was terrified and crying, screamed for help while sprinting, "Someone will kill me! Who will save me?" Ah!!!" v7 Chapter 10： Come kill me again! People on the street were attracted by Cai Yue Peng''s cry for help, but they all looked at it puzzled, and no one came forward to ask about the situation. that is because.... No one was chasing the moon in the back, but he was asking for help alone like crazy, which could not make people believe what he said was true, but made him look more like a lunatic. And another reason is that one thing is not as good as one less, people do not want to cause trouble. Of course, it cannot be said that no one is willing to help at all. The guards patrolling the city happened to be hit by Cai Yue Peng, and stopped him to ask about the situation. Looking at the guards in front of him, Cai Yuepeng was so moved that he wept bitterly, answering the guards'' questions intermittently, and seeking protection from the guards. Soon after, after questioning the situation, the guards gathered together to discuss. "Although he didn''t make it clear, he didn''t look like he was pretending, what should we do with him now?" "I think he is a madman, and for the madman everything in fantasy is true, we should take him away as soon as possible, otherwise it would be bad to hurt people." "It makes sense, depending on how nervous he is, it might be a lunatic." "Whether it is a lunatic or not, he also seeks our protection anyway, let''s take him back first." "Well, take it home and talk again." The results of the discussion came out, and the guards agreed to take Cai Yuepeng away first, and then slowly figured it out. Knowing that the guards were willing to protect themselves, this finally gave Cai Yuepeng a little sense of security, and quickly nodded and followed the guards away. "Boys, can they really protect your safety?" This didn''t take a few steps, and Noel''s words came to his ears. He was suddenly scared and paralyzed by Cai Yue. Caiyue Pleiades sat on the ground, and the guards walking in front stopped, and just wanted to ask him what happened... "Why can''t my body move?!" "me too!!" "me too!!" Suddenly the body was unable to move, and the guards showed a horrified look. Next, the guards pulled out their swords with blunt movements, and walked towards Caiyue Pleiades step by step. It can be seen from the blunt movements that the guards did not voluntarily do this, but that their bodies were not under their control at all, and they even struggled to resist, only to no avail. That''s right, the reason why the guards are like this is the masterpiece of Noel. Under the control of Noel, the guards soon surrounded Caiyue Pleiades who was sitting on the ground, and they all raised their swords in their hands and cut them off. "Ahhhh!!! Save me!!! Who will save me!!!" Under the slash of the chaotic sword, Cai Yue Peng issued a painful scream and called for help, hoping that someone could stop the guards. It is a pity that the people who saw this scene did not dare to take the first half step, fearing to prevent even their own ride. auzw.com In a few moments, Cai Yue Peng''s screams and calls for help became weaker and weaker, making it unheard of. "Only let desperate people see a glimmer of hope, so as to drag people into the abyss of despair." Before Cai Yue Peng completely lost consciousness, Noel''s words came again in his ear, and he immediately understood why the guards did so. Open your eyes again... "Brother, do you want to..." Halfway through the words, Uncle Scarface looked at the desperate teenager and asked, "Brother, are you okay?" Desperate eyes instantly changed, as if to see something scary, Cai Yue Peng threw the bag and ran again. However, this time is different from the last time. Cai Yue Peng didn''t go to people asking for help everywhere. So many people here...I will die...I will definitely die... Never stay in the city! Never stay where someone is! Find a place to hide away from the crowd! No way! That does not work! If you go to no ones place, that person will appear to kill me personally, and I will die as well! ''What to do? What to do? What to do....'' How can I survive in the end? Ahhhhhhhhh! ! Avoiding the people passing by, Cai Yue Peng thought while running. After being hacked to death by a chaotic sword, Cai Yue Peng knew that everyone could become an accomplice in killing himself, so he evaded like a ghost when he saw him. In the following time, one death after another returned. Successive deaths made Cai Yueli experience various death methods, and these death methods were not repeated. Of course, he also came up with various ways to stop himself from dying, but nothing worked. Also found a problem. After another death return. "Brother, would you like to..." Uncle Scarface was interrupted by Cai Yue Peng before he finished. "Come and kill me again!" "It doesn''t matter how many times!!! I can live!!" "You are a liar!!! You can''t crack my ability at all!!! So you tortured me like this!!!" "Hahahaha! Come and kill me! I''m not afraid of you!!!" "I will come back to you again and again to show you!!!" No longer running around, no longer asking for help from others, Cai Yue Peng stood and shouted. Whether it was Uncle Scarface or those passing by, I thought at the same time: This boy is crazy? Ignoring those eyes that looked like lunatics, Cai Yuepeng looked for the tortured figure in the crowd, and soon he saw Noel in the crowd as expected. .. v7 Chapter 11： "Envy Witch" Shatila When the eyes of the two met, the eyes of Cai Yue Peng became dull for a moment, standing stunned for a while. In the consciousness of Cai Yue Peng, Noel''s figure appeared there, and was attacked as soon as he appeared. "He can''t give you what you want, and he won''t be able to kill you in the future. Take back the power you gave." "You don''t belong here..." "He also doesn''t belong here, he was just summoned by you." "Do you know who I am?" "of course." "Aren''t you afraid of me?" "Why should I be afraid of you?" "Since you know who I am, then you should also know why I am feared and hated by people. Should you not be afraid?" "That''s not the result you want." The shadow hand striking Noel stopped, and a shadow appeared on the face like a fog, and a girl who could not see clearly appeared. Floating in front of Noel, the girl did not say anything, nor attacked again. After a long silence... "So I was wrong..." "You are the one I want to summon..." "I will follow you..." "Always looking at you..." As if to determine something, after the smiling girl finished speaking, she stepped closer to Noel. The girl touched Noel, and then disappeared. At the same time, Nuoerfei actively left Cai Yue Peng''s consciousness space and returned to his body. What does she mean? Also, does she have the power to recycle that roast chicken? Forget it, its the first thing to get rid of that rooster first, even if she didnt take back the power she had given, I also have a way to prevent that rooster from triggering abilities. Wait... why did that rookie hang? ! Preparing to solve Caiyue Peng first, but Knorr was surprised to find that he had no signs of life for a long time. It can be said that only a body was standing in front of the fruit stand. The most important point is that Caiyue Peng is now too dead to die, but the world has not been reset. auzw.com What is going on here, Noor is not interested in clarifying and is too lazy to figure out, as long as the return of death fails. The problem of resetting the world has been solved. Now you can rest assured that you can attack your sister without worrying about making a comeback. Just about to leave this place and go to the location of Emilia, the system sounds. Congratulations to the host for gaining the power of "Shadow Hand". The ability was obtained for no reason, and it was still the power given by the witch of this world, which made Noel stunned for a moment. Well, it''s not like getting the power given by the witch for no reason. "So you mean this!" After looking back, it seemed that after understanding what, Noel stepped away with a smile. Gain the power granted by the witch, but in the world, Noel has only met one witch, that is, the girl who can''t see clearly. The young girl is the jealous witch Shatila, the jealous representative of the sinful witch. 400 years ago, half of the world was destroyed, so it was feared and hated by people, and its name was regarded as a taboo existence by future generations. The return of Caiyue Peng''s death is the power given to him by Shatila, who is also the one who summoned him to a different world. However, now that Shatilas attention has shifted from Cai Yue Peng to Noel, it can also be said that Noel replaced Cai Yue Peng''s original position in this anime, and it really became the actor of this world. Probably like this. And Emilia, who Noel is looking for, is now chasing Firut who stole the badge. The two are playing a chase game in the city. After chasing, Amelia gradually moved away from the prosperous city and came to the slums where broken houses were everywhere. "I lost someone, what should Parker do now?" Suddenly, there was no trace of Philut, and Emilia, who was anxious, could only help Parker. "Liya, you can ask the micro-elves nearby, maybe they know." From the silver hair of Emilia, Parker sat on her shoulder. "Yeah, how did I forget this!" After Parker''s reminder, Emilia immediately knew what to do and began to summon the micro-elves. Soon, small dots appeared, and they flew towards Emilya with her eyes closed and whispered, and finally surrounded her. These little light spots gathered together, they are the micro elves Parker called. The so-called micro-elves, it is the existence that has not yet grown into elves, as long as they spend time to grow, germinate strength and consciousness, they will eventually become a real elf like Parker. Amelia, who is talking to the micro elves, tells the micro elves what Philut looks like. After a while, the micro-elves gathered around Emilia spread out and then disappeared around quickly. "The micro elf told me that someone who resembled the girl I looked like, she seemed to live near this area, and she just ran in that direction." Her eyes slowly opened, and Emilia looked towards At ten o''clock. "Liya, you are not sure that the similar girl said by the micro elf, is she the person you are looking for, right?" Parker can understand the words of the micro elf, and understands that Emilia is asking Her opinion, she was not sure whether she would catch up. "Well, I was afraid to catch up and find out that it was not the person I was looking for, that would only waste unnecessary time." Amelia nodded slightly. "But you have lost the girl, and I don''t know where the girl ran." After understanding Emilia''s concerns, Parker gave her an opinion: "My opinion is that compared to you here Its better to look at the clues given by the micro elves if you run around blindly, maybe its you and the lost girl.".. v7 Chapter 12： Cipher After thinking about it, Emilia felt that Parker made a very reasonable point. This is indeed the best choice today. Now that the decision has been made, Amelia did not continue to stay where she was, and immediately looked for it in the direction indicated by the micro elf. On the other side, the booty house in the slums. Firut, who stole the badge and fled, she came to the door of the stolen house in the slum and was reaching for the door of the stolen house. After Firut knocked on the door, the door of the booty house did not open, but there was a question from someone inside the house. "To deal with the big mouse?" "Use poison." "To deal with beluga whales?" "Use a fishhook." "To deal with my honorable dragon?" "Shit." After a question and answer, Philut confronted the people inside the house before the door to the booty house was opened. The person who opened the door was a muscular old man with a height of more than 2 meters and a rare giant. "Let you wait for a long time, Lord Roma." Firut stepped into the house when he saw the door opened, and complained in his mouth: "The owner is chasing very closely, and it takes a little effort." The old man, known as Lord Roma, whose full name is Cromwell, is a slum-handler who deals with stolen goods. The appearance is terrible, but it is actually a kind-hearted grandpa who has taken care of her since she was a child. For the solitary Philut, it is like a grandpa. Lord Roma looked out of the door and looked around, carefully observing the situation outside to make sure that Firut was tracked. "After I got rid of the lost owner, I still came around a few ways, so you can rest assured, Lord Roma." Philut sat down in front of the bar and said carefully to the door, Lord Roma. "Be careful, there is no harm for us." Make sure no one is following, and then Lord Roma will close the door and walk towards the bar. "Right!" Thinking of the business, Firut took out the badge and handed it to Lord Rom, and then said: "Master Lom, you can show me the price of this thing. If this thing is very valuable, I would also like to follow The employer raises the price." "Firut, what''s your employer''s price?" A glass of milk was placed in front of Firut, and Lord Roma took the badge she passed by the way. "Employer''s asking price is 10 holy gold coins." After telling the employer''s asking price, Firut picked up the milk and drank it, but complained at once: "Hey, Lord Roma, this milk is definitely mixed with water, right?" , Its so yummy." "It''s really irrational, and I still dislike the milk that others kindly give you." Lord Roma was not angry and rubbed Firuth''s little head with a smile. auzw.com "My hair has been messed up by you!" Smiling, pushing away his big hand, Firut asked, while tidying his hair, "Master Lom, is this badge worth more than 10 holy gold coins?" "I saw this thing for the first time, but the gems inlaid on the badge are top-quality goods, but it is not worth as much as 10 holy gold coins. If you have successfully traded with your employer, this sale is regarded as you earned." Never Having seen this type of badge, Lord Roma can only use inlaid gemstones to estimate. "Oh, if that''s the case, I won''t raise the price." Relying on Lord Rom''s vision, Ferruth decided not to raise the price in the future, lest a stable profit-making transaction could not be made. After all the business was finished, the young and old talked about other topics, waiting for the appointed client. That is, the person who hired Firut to steal the badge. Time gradually passed away... When the agreed time was coming, the door of the booty house was knocked. "What about the secret code?" Without looking in a hurry to open the door, Lord Roma looked at Firut. "I didn''t tell the guests, but it''s about the agreed time. That should be my guests. I''ll go and see." Firuth shook his head, jumped from the chair, and trot towards the gate. Seeing Firut ran to open the door, Lord Roma standing in the bar was not idle. He walked to the side and picked up the mace to hide under the bar. After all, this is not a legitimate transaction, and looting of stolen goods often occurs. "Sure enough it is my guest!" It was indeed the employer outside the door, and Firut opened the door to put people in, and then first returned to the bar, and greeted the employer: "Come here, do you want something to drink?" ?" "There seem to be idle people here." The coming person is a voluptuous beauty in black hair and black clothes. "If you deny it, then we''ll be completely empty of money, which is the wisdom of the weak." Unabashedly, Firuth expressed his concerns, but also to warn the other party not to mess up. "Well, it''s understandable." The beauties nodded. To greet the voluptuous beauties and sit down in front of the bar, while Firut was about to take out the badge, the door of the booty house was knocked again, and no secret sign was given. Seeing Lord Romae looking over, Firut quickly shook his head, saying that he had no appointments. The next second, an old man and a young man suddenly looked at the voluptuous beauty sitting in front of the bar. She is now the most suspicious object, and it is likely that she will find someone to prepare for black. "You don''t have to look at me like this, maybe someone else sells the stolen goods." It''s clear what the old and young think about, and the beauties say they have nothing to do with themselves. "Firut, you look over and remember to be careful." What the fascinating beauty said, did not let Lord Roma relax his vigilance, still staring at her alertly. "Well, I know." Philou nodded characteristically. Carefully bypassing the voluptuous beauties, Firut quickly walked to the front door and reached out to open the closed door directly. But seeing the person standing outside the door, Firut was stunned for a moment, and then wanted to close the door again. .. v7 Chapter 13： Elves "Great, you are here!" "This time will not let you escape!" Firut was really found, but she was about to close the door again. Emilia quickly pressed on the door to stop it, and pushed the door inwards. "You are such a troublesome woman, how can you not give up now!" Unable to close the door anymore, Firut gave up quickly retreating into the house, worried about being attacked by the other party. "I''m sorry, but I can''t give up that thing." "To be honest, I will not hurt you." "I only have one request. Return the badge to me, that is a very important thing!" Raising his right hand to Firut, small ice crystals appeared around Emilia, and quickly condensed into several ice arrows. Seeing being targeted by several ice arrows, Firut was a little afraid to retreat again, but still had no intention of returning the badge. "Firut, if it is just a general magician, the old man will not back down and will definitely help you in the end, but she is not so easy to handle." Lord Roma standing in the bar, after carefully passing Emilia, determined her Not a magician. "Huh?" After hearing the words, Firut was stunned for a moment, and asked, "Why? Lord Roma, do you have to admit defeat before you hit it?" "Little girl, you are an elf." Without paying attention to Ferut, Lord Roma looked at Emilia, and he was sure that he was not wrong. "Hoo! Exactly not, I only have half the blood of the elves." Since it was seen, Emilia didn''t want to quibble, she simply admitted. "Half elf, still silver hair, don''t you..." Firuth hadn''t finished speaking. "It just happened to look like that, and I''m also confused about it." Without Firut''s words, Emilia knew who she was thinking of, and quickly emphasized that she was just looking like it. "Liya! Be careful!" Parker drilled out of the silver hair and released the magic shield. "Ding!" The magic shield appeared very promptly. On the occasion of a thousand shots, he blocked the short sword that cut Emilia, and Emilia quickly made a counterattack to force back the sneak attackers. "Elves, elves, huh!" "Great!" "I haven''t cut the elf''s stomach yet!" The attacker is a voluptuous beauty. She has just been waiting for the opportunity, but the attack has failed. This is the state of drawing swords and crossbows, but neither Lord Romain nor Firut thought that it was this voluptuous beauty who started first. If you dont do it, its okay to say, but now there is basically no room for negotiation. "Hey! What''s the matter!" Firut asked. "The owner is also present, and the possibility of bargaining is almost zero, so I can only change my original plan and kill all the people present." auzw.com "You failed to complete your work completely." "It''s beautiful to say, but it''s muddy to do things. After all, it''s just a slum. Facing the challenge of Firut, the voluptuous beauties fell on her while playing the short sword shaped like a machete in her hand. Without refuting, Firut can only stand on the ground with his teeth. After all, Firut did not complete the work thoroughly, and he even let the owner go to the trading location. The most important point is to expose the identity of the client. This is why Philut did not refute. But well, if you dont refute, you dont refute, but it doesnt mean you are standing silly and waiting to die. If the work is not completed, it doesn''t matter how the other party scolds, but it is absolutely impossible to kill. The voluptuous beauties all said they wanted to kill people and kill their mouths. Of course Firut wouldnt obediently wait to be killed. She had already pulled out her short sword and stared at the other person alertly. Lord Roma at the bar, at this time also took out the big mace hiding under the bar and walked to Firut to guard. "Forgot to introduce myself, miss." "My name is Parker, at least remember my name, and go die!" For those who want to harm Emilia, Parker will not be merciless, so he took the lead in launching a magic attack. Parker left Emilia, and floated alone into the air in the room. With the dancing of its little claws, a large number of ice arrows immediately condensed and formed, and finally the ice arrows attacked the beautiful women. The large number of ice arrows, coupled with the dense arrangement of ice arrows, is almost impossible to avoid. Seeing that there was no way to avoid it, the fascinating beauty still had a smile on her face, and pulled herself in a cloak to wrap herself, and then she was overwhelmed by a lot of ice arrows. When the smoke lifted off, a large number of ice arrows piled up into small icebergs, and the beauties were frozen. "Fortunately, I have prepared in advance." The ice seal lasted for a while, and the voluptuous beauty broke out intact, and her cloak disappeared. The disappearing cloak is a kind of magical props in a different world. The fascinating beauty can be unscathed, which is the credit for this magical prop. The cape has disappeared, indicating that the magical props of the voluptuous beauties are one-time items and cannot continue to resist the attack for her again. Closer to home. The voluptuous beauty who breaks through the ice, runs directly to Emilia. "Don''t underestimate the wizard!" The speed of the voluptuous beauty is very fast, and the cute Melia''s reaction is not satisfied. She immediately set up a magic shield in front of her to block the short sword from the other side. Amelia''s defense was successful, and Parker, who was floating in the middle of the house, was certainly not idle, condensing a branch of ice arrows and shooting at the beauties. "Obviously a girl but very skilled at fighting!" Looking at the voluptuous beauty who avoided the ice arrow lightly, Parker kept condensing the ice arrow and firing. "I haven''t been treated as an ordinary girl for a long time." Even if Amelia joined the attack, more ice arrows hit at high speed, but the beauties could still avoid them one by one, and even had free time to talk to Parker. .. v7 Chapter 14： Im optimistic about you! Parker and Amelia are constantly attacking, and the voluptuous beauties can only keep avoiding. There is no way to narrow the distance between them, let alone attack them. In this way, the two sides stalemate for a while. With the passage of time one minute and one second, ice arrows inserted on the ground or walls can be seen everywhere in the dirt house, which adds a lot of difficulty to the avoidance of the beauties. It didn''t take long for the beauties to be forced to stay where they were, and instead of continuing to avoid the ice arrows, they were shot down with short swords. This is also no way, after all, there are already many ice arrows on the ground and on the wall, and there are very few places to fall. If you continue to evade forcibly, the possibility of being hit by ice arrows will increase greatly. It is better to stand It is safe to shoot down the ice arrows in place. "If it is just this level, there is no way to kill me!" "It''s because I am looking forward to fighting." "It''s almost 5 o''clock without realizing it..." "How long can you last?" One by one shot down the incoming ice arrows, the beauties said with a smile. "You''re right, it''s almost 5 o''clock before you know it. Staying up late is bad for your skin. It''s time to end this scene!" Then, Parker accelerated the speed of firing ice arrows. The speed of the ice arrow has become faster, and the voluptuous beauty cant shoot them down, so they move in a small range to avoid. It''s okay not to move, but this move is a good move. "I don''t mean to throw ice cubes casually." The other party had already stepped into the trap, and Parker did not continue to attack, but landed slowly from the air, and finally landed on Emilia''s shoulder. "Did I count it?" Seeing that her right foot was frozen, the voluptuous beauty did not panic, and she still looked calm. "This is a gap in experience, but I still have to praise you. Good night!" When Parker''s words fell, it and Amelia joined forces to launch a magic together, intending to solve the beauties in one blow. Magic is no longer in the shape of ice, it is simply emitted with pure destructive energy. The blue and white light freezes everything on the path and dyes the stolen library white in one go. Energy traverses the entrance of the booty library through the beauties. The crumbling gate was hit and flew, and the frozen aftermath exceeded the standard and spread to the outside. After the aurora passed, only icing was left, and all the stolen goods, furniture and counters were frozen into the frozen ground. Of course, if it is hit directly, humans will inevitably become ice sculptures. but....... "You are a girl after all, I can''t admire this kind of behavior." The trick was flashed, but Parker''s words didn''t contain literal anger, the tone was purely dissatisfied with the beauties. auzw.com That''s right, the voluptuous beauties escaped the magic of Parker and Emilia. On the occasion of a sudden attack, she quickly cut off the bottom plate of her right foot with a short sword held by her hand, and she once again gained freedom of movement. "There was something wrong in the busy, it was cut off accidentally, but it was just dangerous." "Ow, it hurts." "But great, this is how it feels to be alive." Saying that, the flirtatious beauty waved a knife to cut the surface of an ice block, and she picked up the fallen ice block to block the sole of her foot to complete the rough hemostasis method. At this moment, the door of the dirty house was opened. "It''s really hilarious." Pushing open the door and walking slowly, Noel looked at the situation and found that no one had died, so he knew it was not too late. The arrival of Noel immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the room, and his eyes were focused on him. Of course, the young version of the fire spirit lying on top of Noel''s head is also very eye-catching. It can be said that Parker and Emilia watched Noel at most for a moment, and then fixed their eyes on the Fire Spirit. "Parker, is that okay?" Recalling, Emily asked Parker on her shoulder that she became translucent and quickly asked. "I''m sorry, I want to sleep a little and underestimate her." Parker''s small paws kept rubbing his eyes as if sleepy, and said, "I''m going to disappear soon after Mana runs out." "Thank you Parker, and I''ll find a way out later. Go and rest." Amelia smiled slightly and thanked Parker who was about to disappear. "Brother I just arrived, can I please you?" Parker, who was about to disappear, insisted, looking at Noel at the door and asked. "You want me to protect her, I''m right." Without Parker making it clear, Noel could guess. "Brother, how smart are you, then what is your answer?" Parker quickly asked after seeing the other party guessing. "Unless I''m dead, no one can hurt her. This answer is satisfactory?" Don''t even think about it, this is the purpose of this, Noel said with a smile. "Brother, then my lovely daughter will be handed over to you, I''m optimistic about you!" Parker gave him a thumbs-up with Noel''s promise. "Parker, I can..." Wen Yan, Amelia''s cheeks suddenly turned red, I wondered what happened. Amelia''s words were only halfway through, but Parker had changed into small dots and then drilled into the gems she wore. "It''s a pity that it disappeared. But..." Seeing Parker disappeared, the eyes of the voluptuous beauties fell on Noel and smiled: "Your arrival makes me look forward to it." "Relax, I won''t let you down. But the same..." Noel smiled slightly, walked slowly towards the beauties and then said: "Don''t let me down." "That...you be careful, she is very powerful, and I will help." Then, Emilia was ready to do magic. .. v7 Chapter 15： Help "Gut Hunter Elsa Gransilt." As a member of the assassination organization, Noel made the beautiful lady feel the danger of a long absence, put away a smile and reported her name. "Noel, it''s not a famous person, so there is no title." Noel smiled slightly and reported his name. When Noel reported his name, the voluptuous beauty Elsa acted immediately and ran towards him at high speed. From Elsa''s point of view, the most dangerous in this dirt house was the newly arrived Noel, and the Parker who had recently run out of Mana. As for Emilia, Firut, and Lord Roma, Elsa does not feel that these three can pose a threat to themselves. Now, as long as the most dangerous Noel is resolved, then the three will not be used at all. For a long time, the three of them were completely ignored by her, and all their energy was hit on Noel. Although ignored, Emilia didnt stand idly by. When Elsa rushed to Noel at high speed, she quickly wielded her dagger attack, she released a magic shield to help Noel stop the attack, and no matter what Elsa did Transposition attack, the magic shield she released can appear in time. Amelia thought she was helping, but she didn''t know it was helping. Because, Elsa, who is attacking at a high speed, her speed is almost the speed of the turtle in Noel''s eyes, and every time she wants to take Elsa down, Amelia''s magic shield is blocked. Noor did not speak up to stop this busy behavior. After all, Emilia was a good intention, and she took it as a real help. She decided to wait until her mana was almost consumed, and then she would subdue Elsa. Enough. Father, like son. He has been watching the battle all the time, and waiting for the time to escape from Lord Roma, he saw this. "No chance to leave here..." "The situation is not good, Lord Roma." "If those two are defeated, then it''s our turn to be unlucky. Let''s go and help." Firut didn''t see it at all, but felt that Noel and Emilia were in a bitter fight, and Elsa had the upper hand in this battle. Lord Roma smiled bitterly, but after a moment his eyebrows were clenched, as if he had thought of something. The half-elf is the owner, and the man is the half-elf... It seems that Im going to help out, even if I pretend its necessary! Otherwise, when the man solved the bowel hunter, and the half-elf asked him to help get the badge back, then Firut and I were out of luck. Go help help make a good impression, and then take the initiative to return that badge, so that there is no problem. After careful consideration, Lord Roma clenched his mace in his hands, and explained that Firut stayed calm and rushed towards Elsa. "Brother, old age is here to help you!" Lord Rom joined the front after yelling. auzw.com "Ah! It''s hard to squeeze into someone else''s dance, it''s too uninteresting!" The raised stick waved down wildly, Elsa crouched to dodge, and the mace slightly touched the hair on the back of her head. "If you want to jump like this, old age will make you jump enough! Come, jump a little harder!" The mace advances, the attack range turns from the line, the strange attack rushes towards Elsa''s throat, but the result is that Lord Roma''s throat is stiff: "This...how is this possible!!!" "Because of your strength, I did it." Elsa stood lightly in front of the mace. A skill that can only be accomplished with a surreal sense of balance. Before the perfect disintegration broke down, Elsa''s knife waved sideways, and the position was on Lord Roman''s forehead. If you hit directly, your head will be cut off. "Hugh''s success!" Seeing this, Firut quickly drew his short knife and threw it out. But the result is... The short knife thrown out hit the cross and the impact from directly below slightly disturbed the movement of Elsa''s blade, and the belly of the blade hit the head of the giant body at high speed. With a loud sound of steel hitting the bones, Lord Roma''s body fell like a rebound. "Bad boy." After lightly landing, Elsa turned to look at Firut. "Ah!!!" Lord Rome, who was regarded as the only relative, fell down, and the result was still caused by himself, Firu screamed in grief. "There is no consciousness and no fighting power. In this case, you should hide in the corner of the house and shrink as small as possible." The sound of steps rang loudly, and Elsa''s black image glide like a glide to Firut. Elsa''s hands were up and down, and she was about to resolve Ferut, who was in grief and unresponsive. "Really, one or two will only help, can''t you stay right?" "Instinct is resolved as soon as possible, so much time must be wasted, it really convinced you." Noel flashed in an instant, and he was standing in front of Firut, pinching the slashed knife in his right hand. Elsa reached behind her left, quickly took out another identical short knife, and waved it towards Noel''s abdomen. At this time, the magic shield appeared again, blocking Elsa''s attack. "Sister, don''t help any more, go and save the old man." Noel didn''t express his gratitude, but felt very helpless, and pointed out that he didn''t need help. As he said, Noel loosened the short knife in his right hand, and then stretched his hand to Elsa''s forehead in a very, very light flick. "Boom!" With this light flick, Elsa flew out like a cannonball, and the walls of the booty house couldn''t stop her, directly hitting the wall and flying out. .. v7 Chapter 16： That woman is still alive! The strong enemy that could not be captured for a long time is now easily resolved. The two women who are still intact so far are incredulously stunned, staring at the breach in the wall. Although Parker can achieve the same level as Noel, but that is when it completely broke out, so Elsa can be said to be a strong enemy. Of course, Emilia also has a hole card to solve Elsa, but she can''t use it easily. The hole card is a kind of magic, but if the magic is activated, no one can survive except the caster. In the presence of someone else, Emilia, a kind-hearted person, would never use the magic, even if the man was the thief who stole her badge. Closer to home. A moment later, Amelia, who was not too happy because she was said to be helping, was blushing with shame in her present day. "It was so easy to solve..." It looks like Im just helping out unfortunately... If I didnt help just now, its estimated that the woman would have been solved by him.... ''Damn! What a shame! After thinking about it, Amelia''s face kept heating up, and her small head was getting lower and lower, and she nearly buried her face on the snow. Unlike Emilia, Firut, who had just recovered, had no intention to think about anything else, and had quickly rushed to the side of Lord Roma, whose life and death were unknown, and directly fell on him, crying in grief and grief. "Don''t cry, the old man is not dead yet." Noel said faintly after taking a look at Ferrut who was crying on Lord Roma. "Really?!" The face changed faster than turning the book, and Firut stopped crying in an instant, and looked at Noel excitedly. "Really true, just..." Noel nodded and said the truth: "If no one rescues, the old man is really not far from death." "Ah?" Firut was anxious, and tears appeared in his eyes again, which might slip at any time. I don''t know how to do it. It''s clear that I ran to the doctor, and the time to go back and forth was simply too late. What''s more, Ferro, the small body that can''t carry the giant clan, can''t take anyone with him. Under no circumstances, when Firut is about to cry again... "I will heal magic, but in return, you will return the badge to me." Then, kind Emilia, she had walked to Crouch next to Lord Roma and healed him. "Uh um, I must return the badge to you." For a moment, Philut nodded excitedly, and the tears in his eyes fell down, thanking very quietly: "Thank you... Thank you for not counting Formerly suspected to help me.. Thank you..." "Don''t thank me, after all, I ask for the badge in return, and we don''t owe anyone." That''s right, cute Milia''s happy smile has completely betrayed her. auzw.com Help others and be thankful, which makes Emilia very satisfied and happy, but she refused to admit it. Lord Roma is not dead, Amelia is also treating him, and now Philut, who is completely relaxed, is about to thank Noel... "That strike is great, it''s great, you want me to have fun!" Elsa''s figure appeared at the broken wall and was slowly walking into the house. "Even if I just kept my hand, it would never be able to recover in a while, but you seemed completely okay." Noel was a little surprised when Elsa was able to get here. Without explanation, Elsa rushed towards the face quickly. When she came to Noel, posing with a knife to cut, she turned sideways next second, and she attacked from another angle. however.... Noel stood still, and even didn''t take a look. He raised his hand and pinched the short knife at will, and broke the short sword with a little force. The attack was easily blocked and the weapon was broken. Elsa leaped backwards and quickly pulled away from Noel, preparing to regroup and then attack. This is a very sensible choice, but it''s not as good as you think. The black light flashed by. When Elsa stopped her body, her heart was stuck with a short knife that had just been broken by Noel, and she was only aware of it. "Really...really great..." "Nothing at all...the reaction can''t come..." "This...yes...no..." Looking at the short sword in his heart, Elsa still had a smile on her face, and fell before she had finished speaking. Elsa was lying in the blood booth, but Noel felt that there was something wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong. Really wondering what was wrong, Noel was too lazy to continue to look for troubles, so he no longer looked at Elsa in the blood booth of death, and turned to walk towards Emilia and Firut. At this time, Amelia''s treatment just ended and wiped the sweat on her forehead. "You didn''t..." Seeing Noel was coming here, Emilia hadn''t finished speaking yet, and the next second showed a frightened expression, and quickly shouted: "Be careful!!!" "That woman is still alive!!!" And at the side of Firut, she also looked in horror, and shouted for a while. Elsa, who had been lying in the blood booth, had completely died, after Noel turned around. She slowly raised her stiff right hand, and then pulled out her short sword with her heart, and then stood up from the blood booth. And when the two women shouted for reminders, Elsa rushed behind Noel in an instant and smiled and waved the knife bucket like a pathology. .. v7 Chapter 17： Compulsory contract In fact, the moment Elsa rose back to life, Noel was already aware of it. It''s just that I really don''t understand why she clearly lost the vitality of the light, but at the zero boundary point, she was resurrected in a flash of blood. Because of this problem, she did not pay attention to the resurrected Elsa, and she would rush up to sneak attack on herself is also expected. Anyway, there will be no less meat. That''s right, Elsa''s attack was a hit, but unfortunately the barrel was facing the short knife on Noel''s back, but the tip of the knife could not break through the defense of the clothing, let alone what could actually be hurt. "It was almost dead, but it became alive in a flash, and even the injury was completely cured. Can you tell me why?" Don''t mind the short knife on the back, Noel slowly turned his head and looked back. "This is the secret of others, how can I tell you easily." Looking at Noel, Elsa smiled, but thought in his mind that this guy''s clothing should be defensive magic props. It seems that he wants to solve him. It''s so easy, but it''s more interesting! "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. I''ll get rid of you anyway. I have a way." "But..." "You succeeded in making me interested in you. Just in this world, I still have a maid who is a thug and a blanket, and your appearance and body meet the requirements, so..." "Are you ready to serve me?" Elsa has good strength, and has the ability to resurrect. Her appearance and body are also very satisfied, so she gave up the idea of ??killing her and plans to catch it and tune it up. With his left hand intact with a short knife, Elsa slashed toward Noel with all her strength. However, even if Elsa is fast, this is still the speed of the turtle in Noel''s eyes, and he easily grasps the short knife with his hand and breaks the short knife directly. "Now the weapons are destroyed, do you want to surrender?" Elsa pulled back, and Noel did not step forward, but played with the broken blade in his hand and looked at her with a smile. "But my fangs are more than two..." Stopped the figure, Elsa stretched her hands behind her, and quickly took out two short knives, and the broken short knives were exactly the same, laughing: "Can accompany Do I have another round?" "Destroy all weapons, are you willing to succumb?" Throwing away the broken blade, Noel smiled slightly. "Lost fangs also have claws, and if you lose claws and bones, if you lose bones, you will fight for your life. This is the way to hunt." Jumping up, Elsa ran around indoors ignoring gravity, and the speed became faster and faster. Either kicking the wall or kicking the ceiling, Elsa repeated the tactics of running and running. Noel easily resisted with bare hands. The short knife and Noel''s hands were staggered, and the fierce conflict caused sparks to splatter. It was just such a fierce conflict that could not leave any scars on his hands. auzw.com "It seems that I can only use some tough methods, otherwise it will never end." It''s not too early to see the time, the sun has gone down, and Noel is not going to play. Although Elsa''s ability has exceeded the realm of human beings, even tracking with the naked eye is very difficult. But still unable to escape Norfa''s eyes, grasping the timing and reaching for lightning, Elsa was pinched by the neck and raised in mid-air. Before Elsa made a rebellious move, the space around her shattered six black chains and rushed out of it, binding her sturdyly in the blink of an eye. "Ah! You caught it." Even if he was caught at this time, Elsa still had no fear, and there was still a smile on her face. "No one can destroy these black chains, you can''t escape from them." Noel saw Elsa''s small hands and was trying to destroy the black chains that imprisoned her. But Elsa did not believe it, still trying to destroy the black chain imprisoning herself, trying to break free from it. If you don''t believe it, you don''t believe it. Norr didn''t persuade her not to try in vain, but to exchange contract items from the system. White light flashed, and a maid contract appeared in his hand. Without talking much nonsense, Noel photographed this maid contract directly on Elsa Snow White, and the contract merged into her body at the moment of touching. When the contract merged into Elsa, her eyes became dull at that moment, but she soon recovered. When prompted by the system, the mandatory contract Elsa succeeded, and Noel snapped his fingers. "Lord.. Master." The imprisoned black chain disappeared, and Elsa knelt on one leg in front of Noel, with some resistance. "It turns out you are a half-vampire." Calling Elsa''s message, Noel looked at the contents and figured out the secret of her resurrection. "What''s the matter with her?" At this time, Elsa''s attitude changed, and Firut couldn''t react. "Did you make a contract with her?" Unlike Ferut, who had no knowledge, Emilia had just analyzed Noel''s move and probably analyzed why Elsa was so, but she was not very sure. "It''s not wrong to say that I made a contract, but I unilaterally forced her to make a contract. She is now my servant." Noel nodded and explained. "What?!" After hearing it, Firut stopped suddenly, shouting: "Brother, she just wanted to kill us all, how can you accept her as a servant!" "What''s wrong, aren''t we all alive." Noel shrugged his shoulders, don''t feel anything wrong. "She probably pretended to be surrendered, what if she suddenly broke up and wounded while we were unprepared?" Firut hated Elsa, and didn''t believe that this vicious woman would be a servant. Seeing that she pretended to be. .. v7 Chapter 18： invite Since living in the slums from an early age, Firut had no knowledge at all and did not understand what a contract was at all. Lord Roma did not teach her this knowledge, at most she taught her how to distinguish something more valuable, and also trained her skills a little. "It won''t happen." "As long as the contract is established, then the terms of the contract cannot be violated. Violation of the terms will be severely punished, and the highest level of punishment is death." "And, as the master, you can decide the life and death of your servant." At a glance, Firut didn''t understand anything about the contract, and Emilia explained patiently. After listening to the explanation, understanding is understood. But for Elsa, who almost killed Lord Roma, Firut still didn''t like her, and felt that Noel would be cheaper for her instead. It would be best to kill her directly. However, Firut thought about it, and didn''t say anything, and sulked with a cheek. "Hello, my name is Emilia, thank you for saving us." Emilia rose from the ground and bowed slightly to Noel. "Thank you...Thank you..." Meow nodded, Ferut thanked very quietly, then looked at Emilia, who took out the badge and threw it over, saying, "And you, this is me Promised to pay you." The badge was tossed over, and Emily was a little bit confused, but it was successfully caught. Looking closely at the badge in hand, it soon became clear that it was not a fake. The badge was real, and Emilia was quite surprised. After all, it was just a casual talk, and she didnt expect Firut to really return the badge. The accident was an accident, but it made Emilya even more convinced that good people always get good results. "That...Mr. Noel, I want to invite you to..." Retrieving the badge, Amelia is in a good mood, but the words are not finished yet. "Sir Emilia, why are you here?" The door of the booty house opened, and a person walked slowly into the house from the outside. "Reinharut?! How did you come here?" After hearing the words, Emilia immediately recognized who the person was, but she couldn''t understand why he appeared here. "Rein Harut... yes, the knight of the knights, the family of the sword saints." Such a familiar name, after a little thought, Elsa remembered it. "Black hair and black clothes, as well as the unique swords of the Northland, based on these characteristics, you can never admit that you are a bowel hunter." Elsa''s words immediately caught Reinharut''s attention Her identity. "It''s great, there is a delightful opponent." Waving the short knife in his hand, Elsa had the idea of ??a battle, but didn''t rush up immediately. auzw.com "One of the dangerous people in the capital, I have many things to ask you and advise you to surrender wisely." That said, but Reinharut can expect that Elsa will refuse to surrender 100% and pick it up. She prepared a sword on the ground and waited until she refused, subduing it with force. "Boy, she''s my loot. If you want to fight her, you have to fight with me first." Noel moved his foot and blocked Elsa. As the voice fell, the surrounding temperature plummeted rapidly, and breathing saw mist. Reinharut''s Sabre wobbled slightly, and he felt the Sabre''s strong request for a sheath, which made him dare not underestimate Noel. Under the situation of drawing a sword and a crossbow, a figure quickly stopped in front of Noel. "Reinharut, he is my life-saving benefactor, you can''t do anything with him!" With both hands spread, Emilia blocked in front of Noel to prevent Reinharut from starting. "Sir Emilia, the intestinal hunter is one of the king''s dangerous characters. I can''t..." Reinharut hadn''t finished speaking yet. "She has already signed a contract with Mr. Noll, and will never do anything harmless in the future, I believe Mr. Noll will also restrain her well." It is very clear that Reinharut intends to say something, Emily Ya quickly explained. "This..." After thinking for a while, Reinharut looked at Noel again and smiled bitterly: "Sir Emilia said that, then I thought that nothing happened this time, anyway. Im still on vacation." This aspect is in front of Emilia, and on the other hand, Reinharut himself does not want to do it. The Sabre''s strong request to unsheath shows that the opponent''s strength is definitely very strong, and the engagement will definitely cause very large-scale destruction, and even affect some innocent people. This is why Reinharut compromised. If it is not the king capital, but it is outside the king capital, he will try Noor''s strength. In the following time, a group of people left the slum. Reinharut turned into a coolie, carrying Lord Rom, who had not awakened, and sent him to Emilia to stay at the hotel in Wangdu, and then whispered something with her before leaving. Of course, Noor also stayed in this hotel. As for the cost of accommodation, Amelia was all inclusive, and he was also invited to be a guest at home tomorrow. Due to the fact that it was not early, after eating something to fill my stomach, I went back to my room and rested. Elsa, who had been forced to make a contract, obediently followed Noel into a room. The orphans and widows were in the same room. The two of them had not slept all night, and did not exercise very lovingly. Because this entire night, Noel was asking Elsa about the world and learned a lot. For example......... v7 Chapter 19： Ram, Ram For example: magic, witch religion, king capital, other countries, etc., Elsa will explain what she knows. At this time, a group of people are taking a carriage-like transportation. The reason they use a carriage-like description is that it is different from the carriages they know. After all, the creature pulling the car is a lizard about the size of a horse. Through the introduction of Amelia, Noel learned that the lizards pulling the cart are collectively called the earth dragon, and this car is called the dragon cart. Of course, there is also a big difference between the dragon carriage and the carriage. The difference is that the dragon carriage is protected by protection and the carriage does not have this function. By the way, when it comes to protection, it is the blessing that the world gives when life is born. There are many kinds of protection, which cannot be generalized, but some races are born with blessings, and the earth dragon''s wind protection is one of them. The local dragon will not be affected and resisted by the wind while it is running on the ground. In addition, this protection will also affect the dragon car connected to the earth dragon, so this dragon car will not be affected by the wind, even the driver outside the dragon car is also protected. But well, it''s not a panacea. Once the ground dragon''s wind protection is interrupted, it will take some time to start again. The same is true for other protections, which have different use restrictions, which are not explained one by one. But it is worth mentioning that, according to the original Philut, it should be forcibly taken away by Rein Harut, but this did not happen after Noels intervention. Unexpectedly, Emilia learned that Ferut was about to sleep on the streets, and did not want to see her continue to be a thief at a young age, and she said she wanted to hire her if she was not bad. However, Firuth refused without hesitation. What is even more unexpected is that this has just rejected Emilias employment, and Firut even asked Noel to hire himself, and no Noel was required to pay any employment fees. This does not cost money, but can also hire a loli, it is indeed a bargain. But for the lunch that is not eaten in the world, the pie will not be dropped for no reason. Noel does not believe that there is such a good thing. Facts have proved that free lunches and pies do not really exist, and no one asked Noel to ask why, and Firut said her purpose. In exchange, Firut wanted Noel to teach her how to become stronger, which was her only requirement. Because after going through yesterday''s events, Firuth knew that his own strength is not enough now, and he almost killed the only loved one, Lord Roma, and really didn''t want to do anything like yesterday. I thought it was a big request, and Noel agreed to this little thing without thinking. After all, Noel had been thinking about how to keep Firut by his side, and the opportunity was just right in front of him. And the awakened Lord Roma was convinced by a firm-faced Firut, and he did not stop it. However, there were a few words of clamor, saying that what would cause Firut to make an accident would never let out Noel''s words. auzw.com After that, although Noel did not have the currency of the world, but there can be a pile of gemstones, he still gave some gemstones to Lord Rom, and he sent the Filute this loli bought. So, at this time, among the people who were riding the dragon car, there was the existence of the Lolita, Firut. Not to mention Elsa, she is now bound by the contract, and of course follows the master of Noel. Closer to home. After the dragon car ran all the way, now it has finally reached its destination and stopped in front of a luxurious mansion. "Welcome back, Master Emilia." "Welcome back, Master Emilia." Just Noel and Amelia got off the train and immediately heard the welcome of the two girls. Looking around, Noel saw two young girls standing side by side. They were identical twins. The height is the middle value of 150 centimeters, big eyes and pink lips, and the face with a shallow contour allows both childish and cute to coexist, which can be described by my pity. The hairstyles of the two are short-haired sisters, and the hairs have different sides, causing them to cover their left and right eyes respectively. In addition to hair separation, there are also two characteristics: hair color, pink and blue. Wearing a black-based apron dress, white hair accessories on the head, and a specially modified maid dress with bare slender shoulders complements the short skirt, it clearly shows the body curve and is extremely sensational. There is such a clear difference between the two, as long as they know their names, it is easy to distinguish them. When Noel carefully observed the two, the twins spoke again. "No, just now my sister was forced to suffer insults in the mind of the stranger." "Oops, Rem was just forced to accept the limits of shame in the minds of strangers." The twins were like scared rabbits, and they held each other''s hands with a fearful look, and looked at Noel with their faces together. "Just look at it, does it need to be so exaggerated?" Noel smiled slightly when he recovered, and was not angry. "Please spare your life, stranger, please let Rem go, just insult your sister." "Stop it, stranger, let Ram run away, just insult Rem." The twins didn''t stop because of Noel''s words, as if they didn''t play enough. "Ram, Reim, Mr. Noel was invited by me to be a guest, so don''t be too teasing." Amelia paid the car and let the dragon car leave, looking helplessly at the twins. "Okay, Master Emilia, my sister is also introspecting." "Okay, Master Emilia, Rem is also introspecting." Ram and Rem, who individually called themselves, could not see the declaration of introspection, but they did not pretend to be afraid again. .. v7 Chapter 20： Please return to the house "Oh, let me introduce Mr. Noel." "Pink color is sister Ram, and blue color is sister Lem." "Mr. Noel, the two of them are the servants of the owner of this house, please don''t be angry for their rudeness, I am here to apologize to you for them." First, Amelia introduced the twins, and bowed slightly to apologize for the rudeness of the twins. "Amelia, I am not angry for this, there is no need to apologize." Noel shook his head with a smile. "Guest, I apologize for the rudeness just now, we are just kidding." Before Emilia spoke, Ram quickly bowed and apologized. "Guest, I''m very sorry." Even Reim apologized. "You don''t have to be like that, I''m really not angry." Waving hands, Noel smiled helplessly. "Thank you for your generosity. During this visit, the grateful Reim will repay the guests and do whatever you want with Rem, as long as you dont come to visit Lam." A second ago, Lam also gave a serious apology, and The next second started again. "Thank you for your generosity and gratitude. The grateful sister decided to agree with her. Please love the sister as much as you can. Don''t come to Reim." Reim is not willing to be weak and sells good sisters. "You''re so funny, this sister doesn''t love anymore, just betray each other, and let me be the big bad guy." Still not angry, Noel said with a smile on his face, knowing that this was just a joke. "Ram, Reim, you are really...hey!" The twins started to do this again, and Emilia was very helpless, but she was relieved to see that Noel was still not angry. Not wanting the twins to continue to make troubles, Amelia told them to prepare the room, and she took Noel to walk and introduce. Elsa has a lot of eyesight and certainly does not make light bulbs. Without prompting or saying anything from Noel, Elsa offered to help the twins clean up the room, and by the way, take Firut who wanted to make a small light bulb. So now, Noel and Emilia are alone and walk together in the courtyard to chat. At the beginning, Emilia was a little nervous, and asked carefully. However, under Noel''s wit, she was quickly teased with laughter, and gradually became less tense, and boldly asked some questions. For example: the matter of the fire spirit, is it the elf warlock, where is the person, etc. Noel answered patiently the questions of Emilia, although most of them were made up blindly, that is, they were talking nonsense. Time slowly passed, and the two were alone for a short time. auzw.comBecause, the elf Parker, who is going to work nine to five, came to work and came out of the jewel with a sleepless look, rubbing his eyes with small paws. "Good morning, Parker, I forced you yesterday, I''m sorry." Emilia stopped to talk to Noel, holding Parker on her palm. "Early, Liya." Slowly stood up, Parker stretched out, looking at the side of Noel said: "Brother, thank you very much yesterday, if I were there, I might lose Liya." , You have to thank you well." "It''s nothing, just a little help, let alone invite me to be a guest." Noel smiled slightly. "No, no, in that dangerous situation, the little brother who is a stranger is willing to help. This is a polite way of inviting you to be a guest, and it cannot be counted as a reward." Parker shook his head. "Well, Parker was right." Emilia nodded and agreed with Parker. "So..." After thinking for a while, I knew that if I didn''t ask for something, it must be endless. Noel reached out and grabbed Parker, laughing: "When my hand is itchy, let me touch your hair. Right." "Huh?! Is that all right?" Emilia froze for a moment, but unexpectedly Noel made such a simple request, which felt a little unbelievable. "Well, that''s enough." Parker was held in one hand, and Noel rubbed it with another hand, and asked curiously, "Parker, what is your gender?" "Hate, brother, people are of course girls." "It doesn''t matter, Liya." "There is no malice, hostility, or evil intentions on the little brother." Allowing Noel to squirm, Parker looked at him with a smile, and reassured Emilia. After being confirmed by Parker, Emilia completely let go of her guard, and no longer secretly guarded against Noel. Next, when Noel teased Parker, he made a request to see the fire spirit, and Emilia was looking forward. Of course I didnt refuse, but I secretly communicated with Huo Ling first, so as not to let it come out and violently hurt people, and finally summon it out. That''s right, Noel did not hesitate to sell the Fire Spirit, only to smile for the Bomei. After that, the topic of conversation revolved around the Fire Spirit, and at the request of Noel, the young Fire Spirit was held in the arms by Emilia, without struggling or attacking at all. In this way, the two elves chatted happily in the pavilion in the courtyard, and this continued until the twins appeared again. "Ram, Reim, why are you here?" Emily stopped and talked suspiciously when the two came. "Sir Emilia, Lord Rozval is back. Please come back to the house." Ram and Rem, who had arrived, rarely said that they no longer made jokes and said in unison. "I know, I will take Mr. Noel in the past, you go to work first." After understanding the intention of the two, Emilia nodded. .. v7 Chapter 21： Betty The previous rashness disappeared, and only the majesty of the maid was felt from the twins. Watching Ram and Reim return, they soon disappeared into sight. "Who is Rozval?" Noel asked curiously. "The owner of this mansion...Yeah, I didn''t explain it to you." Amelia covered her mouth with her palm after realizing her negligence and thought, "Well, this, Rozval, he will understand when you see it." "Give up too soon to explain! Is there such a feature!?" Although he had seen it in the anime, Noel still pretended not to have seen it, and said casually. "No, just the opposite." Emilia and Parker both shook their heads slightly and answered in unison. Next, Noel asked no more questions, led by Emilia, from the courtyard to the mansion. Soon, he was brought to the restaurant door and asked to have a meeting in Noel''s advanced restaurant. Amelia first returned to the room in order to dress up, so the two separated. Just opened the door of the restaurant, they saw Firut and Elsa, and when they saw Noel''s arrival, they quickly got up from their seats. Feel free to find a place to sit down, and Firut and Elsa moved to stand behind Noel, and didn''t sit back as before. Elsa would do that. It was all because of the maid contract. When the contract was established, she was infused with relevant knowledge, plus some constraints of the contract, she has gradually entered the role of maid. Why did Ferutt do the same? Noel knew it a little when he thought about it, maybe Elsa''s masterpiece. Of course, it may be that Firut himself wants to do this. After all, she is now a Noel servant, but she has not signed the contract like Elsa. "Firut, you have the protection of the wind, Elsa battle mode is very suitable for you, you should learn from her first." Turning his head, Noel looked at Firut behind him. "Small....Master Noel, can''t I just learn from you directly?" Firut was very reluctant and didn''t want to learn from Elsa at all. "Firut, you should let go of the previous thing." "The two of you are my people. In the future, you will have to do a lot of things together, and you will have to fight side by side." "Elsa was a famous killer before, she has a very rich combat experience, you can learn a lot from her." "Now she will be your most reliable partner in the future, you don''t need to beware everywhere." "Of course, the premise of all this is that you have not betrayed me." "Great power, I can give you at any time, but you have to learn how to fight first, otherwise it is useless to have powerful power in the air. When you meet someone with rich combat experience, you are also a dish on the cutting board of others. " Firut''s thoughts can be said to be written directly on the face, and Noel spoke slowly. auzw.com Opened his mouth a few times, but Firut failed to say a word, and finally nodded in agreement with Noel. At the same time, a little loli entered the eyes of the three people and was slowly walking into the restaurant. The three observed the little loli, and the little loli also observed the three. The little loli that appeared was younger than Philut in the slums, and was about 11 or 2 years old. Luxurious dresses that make extensive use of lace are particularly suitable for her lovable appearance. Light cream-colored hair stays very long, and long curly European hair is the biggest feature in appearance. If she smiles, anyone will melt her cuteness. "Cute little Loli, what''s your name?" Noel broke the silence first. "Never heard words, but I feel very unhappy." Although I don''t quite understand what little Lori is, the young girl feels that this is not a good name, so she will not give Noel a good face, saying: "I am asking Before someone elses name, you should introduce yourself first. This is a basic politeness, dont you know? "Yes, I was negligent." Noel smiled slightly and introduced himself: "My name is Noel, Emilia invited to be a guest here." "For your sake, you can correct it and Betty tells you with mercy." The young boy put his hands on his hips and proudly raised his head slightly, introducing himself: "My name is Beatrix, Rozval House. Librarian of the library banned." "Excuse me, guest, the meal is here." "Excuse me, guests, here comes the tableware and hot tea." Beatrix just introduced herself and walked in with the twin maids pushing the dining car. Laim put the orthodox breakfast contents such as salad and bread on the table, and Ram quickly poured tea in the cup and assigned it to each seat. "Thank you." When Ram poured tea, Noel smiled and thanked. "No need to thank guests, this is what Ram should do." Nodded slightly, Ram continued to be busy. "By the way, I apologized to you for giving it to you. I was just being rude." Noel snapped his fingers, and a lollipop appeared in front of Beatrix, floating in mid-air. "What is this?" Slightly scared Beatrix, staring at the lollipop alertly. "It''s a kind of candy. It''s not poisonous." Beatrix looked alert, and Noel knew he was reckless, which was too sudden. This move not only made Beatrix alert, even Ram and Reim stopped the job at hand, staring at Noel with vigilance. Beatrix looked at Noel and saw that he didn''t seem to be lying, but also apologized to himself. Slowly raise the small hand, the lollipop shrouds in a moment, and then dissipates after a while. "Betty accepts your apology, but don''t be so reckless next time, it''s easy for people to misunderstand." After checking the lollipop, Beatrix took it into her hands. .. v7 Chapter 22： Rozvall Mezas "Aha--ah, is there--good stuff? Good--something, good--something." Before waiting for Noel to continue to say anything, the happy voice of the new character who stepped into the restaurant interrupted everything before then. The coming person is a tall man. He has dark blue hair that is about to touch his back. However, in terms of physique, it is not so thin, it is closer to slimness, and the skin color is also morbidly pale. With a decent look, he looks like a depressed and gloomy young man. The different pupil colors of left yellow and right blue sharply strengthened that impression. If there is no fancy color matching clothes, and no clown''s face makeup at all. The clown had just stepped into the restaurant, and Amelia and Parker, who changed their clothes, also followed. "Oh--yeah?? Beatrix would be strange here. After a while - after a long time, I finally want to dine with me, isn''t it very open - heart?'''' The clown who stepped into the restaurant, just quickly Noor glanced and did not stare at the observation. Ignoring it directly, Beatrix''s eyes fell behind the clown, her eyes falling on Parker on Emilia''s shoulder. Standing up like a bouncing, Beatrix swayed her long skirt and ran over, as if the smile of the flower blooming, filled with lovely charm that made the girl''s arrogance forget. "sister!" "Yo, Betty. I haven''t seen you in four days. Have you been a spirited and dignified lady?" "I am looking forward to my sister''s return. Let''s have a day together." "Well, no problem, it''s been a long time. Let''s spend time together today." "Wow, that''s great!" Jumping off Amelia''s shoulder, Parker landed on Beatrix''s outstretched palm and hugged Parker lovingly, Beatrix happily spinning on the spot. Holding Parker in both hands, Beatrix rubbed her face, showing a happy smile. Seeing Parker joking with Beatrix, Emilia smiled slightly and walked slowly towards Noel. The clown followed, and Noel could not sit all the time, so it would be very rude to get up from the seat. "I am the owner of this house, Rozvall Mezas-yes too." "Oh, oh, oh, yeah, I have heard from Elmia before, thank you very much for your help-what, Mr. Noel." Originally, Emilia also wanted to introduce Noel, a perverted aristocrat who could be dressed as a clown, cheeky and refreshed to report her name, and thanked Noel for her help. Out of politeness, Noel also introduced himself. auzw.com Next, the homeowner, Rozval, warmly greeted everyone to sit down, chatting while waiting for Ram and Reim to put all the food on the table. It didn''t take long for Ram and Reim to prepare everything and stand behind Rozval. When we started to have lunch, everyone did not chat and quietly tasted the food in front of us. This is a table etiquette. Chatting is forbidden during meals, otherwise it is very polite to the cook, and without this etiquette, it will fail in important scenes. Noel, who has seen the anime, of course, will not be as annoying as the 469. Although he will feel very unaccustomed, he still has no opening and maintains a good image. In short, from the beginning to the end of the meal, no one has spoken. "Mr. Noel, do you know what the state of the Lugnika is now?" At the end of the meal, Rozval took the lead in breaking the silence. "Is there something bad happening?" Hearing the words, Noel turned to look at Rozvall, so he looked puzzled. "It''s not very stable, Bi--even now, there is no king in Lugnika." Then, Rozvall stared at Noel closely, observing every move. "It doesn''t seem to matter to me whether there is a king or not." Noel shrugged and didn''t care. "There''s no need to worry, because this isalthough the people in the city know the strictnessthe facts are important. "However, the important thing is..." "Sir Emilia is one of the candidates for the king." "Furthermore, with additional explanation, during this period, when I contacted Emilia, I wanted to have a relationship with the Metzas family. Although it is all environmental evidence, as long as it means that, it alone is enough... ...." Rozval closed his eyes and gestured with a knife in his hand, making it look like a beheading against his neck. "It turns out that I understand." "That is to say, this kingdom was caught in the chaotic storm of king selection because there were no kings, so it also narrowed its relationship with other countries and showed a locked state. At this time, a mysterious foreigner I appeared. It is super suspicious no matter how it looks. ." "you...." Noel was interrupted before he finished speaking. "I never thought to lie to you." Noel''s words were a little cold, and Emilia quickly explained. "I''m not angry. Emilia is really as gentle as an angel." No longer smiled, Noel smiled again. "Alas, just go directly to the theme." There is still a trace of red on the face, and Emilia claps her hands to guide the atmosphere. "Okay--although it''s awkward-to-feel-wrong way, but let''s get into the theme--bar." "Dragon is a symbol of Lugnica, and it has paid attention to the point of being self-proclaimed as the pro-dragon kingdom Lugnica. The walls and weapons have images of dragons everywhere, and this badge is the most important." "Qualification of Wang Xuan participants-this badge is used to confirm whether the holder is suitable for sitting on the touchstone of King Lugnika.".. v7 Chapter 23： Is there any difference? "The so-called king is the person who bears the kingdom. It is ridiculous if the person who bears this heavy responsibility cannot protect even a small badge, and it will make people unable to imagine why the country should be entrusted to this person- Right." "So--if you lose the badge--it''s not an apology, that''s - there is no doubt about it." Hearing Rozvall, Firut standing behind Noel, she bowed her head in shame, and did not expect the consequences to be so serious. With full apology for Emilia, she decided to find a good time to apologize. "Well, that''s it. Noel is a great benefactor to me, so let''s speak." Looking at Noel, Emilia looked serious, and didn''t want Noel to refuse again. "If you want to reward, look, it''s enough to make me happy, I don''t ask too much." Seeing her hand intently looked at herself seriously, Noel could not help but stretched out his hand, slipping his finger into staring at himself. In Amelia''s hair, she didn''t feel anything wrong with this move. "You also love to touch Parker''s hair. Does Noel feel excited about body hair?" Amelia''s cheeks reddish, and did not stop Noel''s move, but asked curiously. "You are so cute, I can''t help but stretch my hand, and now I can''t bear to take it back." Noel smiled slightly, but felt the sight from behind as he tilted his neck. "Ah, it''s hindering you?? If it''s that, let''s step back first?" Rozval said when he saw Noel looked over, but didn''t mean to leave at all. "That kind of worries becomes a lot of lie when speaking out." "Now I have a question." "I know that Emilia is an alternate for the Queen, but what position do you stand as her backing?" Continue to enjoy Amelia''s hair touch, even if it was stared at by everyone in the restaurant, or even proposed by Rozval, Noel had no intention of taking back his hand. "Well, it doesn''t seem to be concealed-yeah. My title is that the kingdom of Lugnica is roughly the identity of the border uncle. If you want a better title, it is the court magician-Hello." "My position is to support Lord Emilia, who is an alternate to the king, and to change the term backing to another term, it is a sponsor with good conditions." After hearing this, Rozval was a little puzzled and didn''t know why. "As a patron of Emilia sauce, why did she act alone in Wangdu yesterday? This makes me very puzzled. This is a very rare thing." Finally, withdrawing her hand, Noel asked with a smile. Road. "That was the first time-right, Ram should have been together too." Rozval smiled and threw the topic to Ram. Noel looked in the direction of the topic, and Ram changed the direction of the side of the hair to the same as Rem, and then showed nothing. It''s just that the hair color is completely different, with a disguise is the same as no disguise. "That''s not Ram''s fault. Was it yesterday that I should say I lost to a little curiosity? In short, it was confused and separated from Ram." However, there was an embarrassment when he raised his hand. Emilia. "Okay, I''m the wrong person." This was the result of Amelia''s own, and Noel had nothing to say. auzw.com "Since it''s okay, we''ll get back to business." "You help so much, so-just say whatever rewards you want." "Come and say your wishes." Rozvall finished, except for Beatrix who was feeding Parker with a happy face, the rest of the restaurant''s eyes were focused on Noel, waiting for what kind of reward he would ask for. The goal of the Raiders is here, and you have to stay behind if you say anything. But now it is the time of Wang Xuan. Anyone who approaches Emilia will be suspected, let alone those who want to stay. Does Noel care? The answer is: Of course I don''t care. "Since you are a court magician, you must have collected a lot of magic books. I want to stay and read those magic books." Noel just casually broke a reason. Anyway, as long as he can stay, he doesn''t care about suspected attempts. Everyone looked at Noel in disbelief, and even Beatrix, who was dedicated to feeding Parker, was no exception. After a moment of silence. "Clearly know the status quo, but you still made such a request, really-it is surprising." Rozvall smiled and looked at Noel with a puzzled look. "Whether it is leaving or leaving, is there any difference?" "From the moment I approached Emilia, I have been classified as a suspect." "If I choose to leave, I will probably be treated as afraid of being seen through, so I choose to leave in advance to pass the information, and then you will send someone to clean up halfway." "If you choose to stay, you will also be regarded as a person with bad intentions, and there must be an ulterior purpose." "Anyway, I was suspected. I might as well choose the latter for you to investigate slowly, and I''m quite curious about what books you have." Noel shrugged his shoulders, reached for the tea cup in front of him, took a sip, and said directly. Rozval couldn''t laugh, although he could think that Noel would be able to guess his own thoughts, but he didn''t expect him to speak out. "Noel, it''s not that you want this..." Recalling, Emilia anxiously wanted to explain, but the words were not finished yet. "No need to explain, I know Emilia, you really want to repay me, and there is no other meaning in it." Noel smiled gently and gently, reaching out to caress Emilia''s small head, completely No blame for what she meant. .. v7 Chapter 24： "Opportunity" "I can--what, it seems that Mr. Noel is not worried about our investigation--then--that--I also agreed to your request, and you can view the collection here as you please." After a little thought, Rozval did not. Turning around again, he turned to acknowledge what Noel said, and agreed to his request. "It seems that things are settled, and Betty should go back with her sister." After finishing her meal, Beatrix got up and left. "Beatrix is ??a librarian in a forbidden library. Mr. Noel needs to see what books she needs to read, but-if you can find her location, then look at your own skills -" finished. Rozval also got up from his seat and walked away slowly with a smile. As Beatrix and Rozval left, Ram and Reim also started to pack up the table. Knowing that the twins have many things to do, Emilia offered to take Noel to the guest room first, and by the way, introduce him to some places in the mansion. When Amelia took Noel away, Reim, who was already packing the table, stopped, staring at Noor with disgust. Seeing Reim suddenly stopped, and of course Ram on the side noticed, looking at her a little puzzled. "Sister, the man has the scent of the witch, and he must have something to do with the witch''s teaching!" Reim said, clenching his teeth, perceiving Ram''s sight and seeing her puzzled look. "Observe and observe first, and Lord Rozval has his plan. We just have to be ordered to act. You shouldn''t act rashly." There is no doubt about Rem''s words, but Ram doesn''t want her to do something impulsively. Disrupt Rozval''s plan. "I know, sister." He opened his mouth a few times to refute, but failed to say anything. Reim finally agreed. "When appearing in front of the man, be sure to control your emotions and don''t let the man see through it." Ram was not assured and asked again. "Um." Reim nodded and started to clean up the dining table again. After a little glance at Rem, who bowed his head, Ram could be sure that 80% of her did not listen to her words, but did not intend to continue to persuade. After the decision, pay more attention to it. On the other side, Amelia is taking Noel to stroll around the mansion, and introduces the place while strolling. "Right!" Suddenly stopped, Emilia remembered something, and said to Noel: "Noel, if you want to read the magic book, you must find Beatrix." "What do you mean?" I jumped to this topic in a moment. Noel couldn''t react, and didn''t quite understand what it meant. "I have said before that Beatrix is ??the librarian of the banned library, and the magic books are placed in the banned library." "And the key point is Beatrixs door of opportunity. The library is connected to any door of the mansion through magic. Once Beatrix wipes off the breath, you cant find it without opening all the doors of the mansion, so you think Its a lot of trouble to read the magic book." "In order to have more time alone with Parker, Beatrix will constantly shift the position of the door of opportunity, and it is very difficult to enter the banned library." auzw.com Suddenly recalled that before Rozval left the restaurant, Emilia felt that it was necessary to make it clear with Noel, otherwise, if she could not find the forbidden library, she would think that she and others were going back, which led to the failure The necessary misunderstanding is not the result she wants to see. "That is to say, the door into the forbidden library is random. The first second may be in this position, and then the second will be moved to another place, is that what it means?" Noel confirmed to Emilia. "Well, yes." Emilia nodded. "That''s not a big problem. I should be able to find the door of opportunity. For example, the entrance is now..." After a moment of induction, Noel''s face smiled, and he hurried towards the door that had just passed. Reached the door and said, "Here!" The door of the VIP room was opened. But after opening the door, the room that was the VIP room was different from what I saw before. The interior became a library full of books. "Sister is great! Smooth hair!" Beatrix, who was happy and playing with Parker happily, froze the moment the door opened. After seeing who opened the door, the shy Beatrix waved her hand tightly, closing the open door. Being locked out of the door, Noor was not angry because of this, but instead sensed the position of the opportunity door again, and then walked quickly in that direction. Unclear what Noel was going to do, but Emilia didn''t ask much, but followed quickly. Without going too far, he stopped in front of the door at the end of the hallway, reached out and twisted the door handle and pushed it inward. When opening the door of opportunity for the first time, Emilia was not too surprised, and she felt that Noel''s luck was good. But this time he found the door of opportunity again, and it became clear that Noel was not the cause of luck, but that he could really find the position of the door of opportunity. After all, even Emilia herself can only open the door of opportunity by chance, or Beatrix actively controls the door of opportunity to appear in front of people. That''s right, the door that Noel opened again is the door of opportunity that has been transferred. Beatrix in the forbidden library was startled by the opportunity door opened again, and stared at Noel in surprise. "Brother, you are so amazing that you found it again." Parker was also surprised when he saw that Noel was opening the door. "Why are you again! Why do you bother me and my sister''s happy time and hate to die!" Looking back, Beatrix sulked her cheeks, very dissatisfied. .. v7 Chapter 25： Is that person? "Wait!" Seeing Beatrix close the door again, Noel hurriedly stopped and pressed on the door with one hand, saying: "If you don''t want to be bothered, it''s better to listen to me and let me have something to do with you. " "Well, what''s the matter with Betty?" Wen Yan, Beatrix frowned slightly, and put down her raised hand. "During the previous meal, Count Rozval promised that I could read any book. I would like to borrow some low-level and high-level magic books, preferably those related to special departments." Noel went straight to the topic without turning around. "Well, Betty knows, I''ll find someone to send you later, don''t bother me again." Waving his hand violently, Beatrix activated the magic and directly transferred the banned library. In a blink of an eye, no need to close the opened door, the forbidden library disappeared directly in front of the eyes, and the room restored its original appearance. After receiving the answer, again like Emilia proved that she could find the position of the door of opportunity, Noel did not continue to think. After all, Noel felt that there was no need for it. If he continued to only let that loli hate herself, he would not knowingly commit a crime that was worth the loss. "Noel first..." Emilia was not finished. "We are already friends, so just call me Noel. The word "Sir" can be removed." Closed the door, Noel said with a smile. "But this is not..." Emilia was interrupted. "Unless you don''t treat me as a friend." Just listening to the point at the beginning, Noel knew what she was going to say. "Noel, since we are friends, then you...you can also call me Liya, no...you don''t need to call your full name directly." Amelia is very happy and her cheeks are slightly flushed, saying that she stuttered a little Too. "Okay, Liya." Noel smiled slightly. "I...I...I...I still have a lot of Wang Xuan''s homework to learn...Just...I won''t take you to continue shopping..."Norre kept staring, I don''t know Emily thought of something, her face warmed up at a high speed, she panicked and found a reason to cover her face and ran away. This made Noel a little speechless, because Emilia only took him to stroll around the mansion, and had not taken him to the location of the room yet. Being thrown here alone, it is not good to disturb Beatrix anymore, and it is not good to wander around in someone''s house. Without any choice.... "Come out, it''s not good for me to wander around alone, and I don''t know where the room is." Turning around, looking at the corner of the corridor on the other side, Noel said helplessly. "Guest, please here." Ram turned slowly out of the corner of the corridor, without any embarrassment of being disassembled. auzw.com "Why do you secretly follow, Miss Maid is not going to explain?" When walked to Ram, Noel stopped and asked with a smile as she looked at her. "For the safety of Master Amelia, before the guest fails to completely rule out the suspicion, observing the guest is one of my jobs today." After glancing at Noel, Ram turned around and led the way, saying the reason calmly. "It''s really nothing to hide." Noel shrugged and stepped up to follow Ram. The two walked one after the other until they reached the arranged room without saying a word. Lead Noel to the door of the room, and after leaving, Ram leaves. In fact, from the moment Ram secretly followed, Noel knew it for the first time, but he did not intend to take it down directly, or he would wander around the mansion alone without knowing where the room was, which was more suspicious. , Only to call her who followed her last. Looking at the back of Ram''s departure, Noel did not rush to catch up with her. After all, the long time coming to Japan is that there is no need to rush. The rest of the time, except for the gathering of people at dinner, were busy with their own affairs. After dinner, Noel and Emilia were alone in the courtyard for a while, brushing her favorably. Until the night completely covered the earth. After separating from Emilia, Noel returned to the arranged room. In the guest room, Elsa was already waiting for Noordo, but there was no sign of Firut here. Entering the guest room, Noel slowly raised his right hand, and immediately placed a barrier under the room before finding a place to sit down. "How is that person?" After sitting, Noel looked at Elsa. "Master, the person who hired me to take the badge. He has been wearing a cloak so that he cant see clearly, and today I saw the Count of Rozval, which is very similar to the person who hired me. I cant confirm them. Isnt it the same person? Im very sorry. Standing in front of Noel, Elsa lowered her head and dared not raise it, fearing that she would be punished. "Then did you find something wrong today?" Noel frowned slightly, not satisfied with Elsa''s answer, and then asked. "Apart from being under surveillance, there seems to be nothing wrong." After thinking carefully, Elsa shook her head. "Pay attention to the days you live in. If the person who hired you is really him, then he is likely to kill and kill, and of course he may continue to hide." Without a clue, Noel knew that he could not be in a hurry. "I know, Master." Elsa was relieved and nodded in response. "You start to teach Firut tomorrow, and increase her combat effectiveness as quickly as possible, at least to protect her." Noel thought a little, and decided to start training Firut, and of course the task is still to give Elsa, he is really not interested in teaching rookies. .. v7 Chapter 26： In an instant "Boom boom!" "Has the guest rested?" "Master Beatrix asked me to send some magic books." Waiting for Elsa to respond, someone knocked on the door first, and then Rem asked. If you don''t come sooner or later, but after the people set up the enchantment, and the outside world can''t detect it, someone will bother you at this time. coincidence? It was too coincidental, Noel could not believe it. At Noel''s signal, Elsa nodded and walked to open the door. Of course, before she reached the door, the enchantment was first removed. The moment before the door opened, Reim felt something outside the door, but when the door was gradually opened, he returned to a dull look, as if nothing had happened. "Excuse me, guest." After the door opened, Reim bowed slightly and said, holding the magic book and walking into the house. "Miss maid, you just put the magic book on the table, and I will send it back in person when I read it." Noel smiled slightly and said to Reim. "Okay, guest." Wen Yan, who was observing the situation in the room, immediately stopped and placed the magic book, and asked by the way: "Guest, do you need any help from Reim?" "I don''t need anything. I''m going to sleep when I read the book. Please run this trip. Thank you." Shaking his head slightly, Noel thanked by the way. "If it''s okay, then Reim will leave first." After that, Reim turned and left, closing the door. "Elsa, please go back to your room," think about it. Noel felt that there was nothing to be ordered, and asked Elsa to leave the room. "Master, then you rest early, I went back." After seeing Noel nod, Elsa walked out of the room slowly. As Elsa left, Noel got up from the chair to get a magic book, and then went to lie down and read. Although I cant understand the text in the magic book, it didnt bother Noel. It was solved by redeeming it from the system. Since it is exchanged, of course, all the words and languages ??of this world are exchanged together. It can be said that no matter what ethnic languages ??and words of this world, Now Noir has mastered all of them instantly. On the other side, Rem, who had left before, went to the second floor of the mansion and was talking to Ram. "Rem, you mean he and the woman have been in the room, the two haven''t left?" After listening to Rem''s words, Ram confirmed to her again. "Yes, sister." Reim nodded. auzw.com "It wasn''t until you knocked on the door that you felt someone in the room a second before the door opened?" Ram then asked. "Yes." Reim nodded again. "It seems that the man will have some kind of magic that is guarded against surveillance and eavesdropping." Having been determined, Ram guessed. "He has suspicions, and he still emits a rich scent of the witch, so let''s get rid of it later." Speaking of the scent of the witch, Rem showed a disgusted expression and wished to solve it now. "No," Ram shook his head, rejecting Reim''s proposal, and said, "Don''t forget, he is the life-saving benefactor of Lord Emilia, and we can never do anything with him here until we have no definitive evidence. " "But..." Rem was very reluctant to hear the words, and he hadn''t finished speaking. "It''s nothing, just watch for a while and don''t expose it during the period." It''s clear what Rem is going to say, so Ram interrupts while she''s not finished, and doesn''t give her a chance to rebut, then said: "That''s it Well, Ill report to Lord Rosval, and youll go to the door of Lord Emilia, Rem. Having said that, Ram ignored the unwilling Rem and turned to walk towards Rozvall''s room. Not reconciled, but Reim had no intention of secretly killing Noel. Because, on the one hand, it is still unclear about Noel''s strength. If you can''t kill with a single shot, then things will become very troublesome. On the other hand, Rozval seems to be planning something, and what it is planning Ram knows, and even has something to do with Noel just now, so Ram only stopped again and again, and Rem noticed this Did not act rashly. Looking at the back of Ram''s departure, Reim wanted to run and ask her clearly, but he still couldn''t ask for the exit. I believe that I will always tell myself in the future, but I haven''t said for some reason now, I just have to be patient Just wait. Without further imagination, Reim turned and walked to Amelia''s room not far away, and finally stood motionless outside the door. Time goes by quickly... In an instant, three days passed. During this period, it was familiar with the people in the mansion, but Noel was still being watched. Speaking of surveillance. In these three days, Ram and Reim can say that nothing was found. Because, Noel is almost always a book, apart from chatting with Emilia, and often teasing Beatrix, the rest of the time is holding a magic book, and then looking for a place to sit quietly and read . And Elsa also began to teach Firut in three days. Firut''s strength improvement is not bad, at least not like when he started, Elsa was killed by a second, and now he can make several moves. As for Rozval, this perverted clown, Noel, seldom met. In addition to being able to see him during the meal time, he did not meet several times in the rest of the time. At this time, at noon on the fourth day, after enjoying lunch. In the courtyard, Noel was sitting in the pavilion reading a book, while Amelia, not far away, was communicating with the surrounding elves. .. v7 Chapter 27： Well, it tastes good. It didn''t take long for the daily communication with the micro-elves to end. Amelia looked left and right, her gaze finally fell to the pavilion in the courtyard, and then walked slowly towards the pavilion. "Today''s conversation with the micro-elves is over?" His eyes kept staring at the magic book he was holding, and Noel sensed that someone was walking into the pavilion without knowing who was coming. "Huh." In response, Emilia walked down to Noel and sat down, glanced at the magic book he was holding, and asked, "Noel, you have changed the book again. You finished reading it in the morning." ?" "That book is finished, and it has been learned." Noel nodded with a smile, controlled the magic power to a minimum, and then threw it out of the pavilion. "It''s amazing! I learned it in such a short time!" Emily was surprised when she could not only understand the magic but also control the power of the magic. "Liya, the magic of the yin and yang attributes, why there are so few records, even if it is very low-level kind." Noel looked at Emilia and asked her to ask. "Either before or now, people with yin and yang attributes are very rare, so they gradually lose their heritage over time, and even the related high-level magic books are lost, leaving only some low-level common magic books to save. "" After hearing the words, Emilia explained. "It turns out so!" After listening to the explanation, Noel understood. "What about them? Don''t you continue training today?" Amelia looked around, and didn''t see the common figure. "After lunch, I heard that Ram asked Ream to go shopping in the village, and I was a little embarrassed to eat and live here, so I asked the two of them to help. After all, Ream couldnt get much. "" Noel replied. In this way, the two of you are chatting with me, is there laughter in the pavilion? Unfortunately, this time of solitude did not last long, and Emilia returned to the mansion to study, leaving Noel alone. Well, it can''t be considered alone. Because Ram was working in the courtyard, he would occasionally glance over to see Noel, observing his every move. This is not the first time, and every time Noel undresses and asks Ram directly, she will more straightforwardly say that surveillance is one of her jobs. When you are bored, you always have to find something to pass the time, so knowing that Ram''s answer is as usual, Noel can''t help but tease her. The same is true now. Closing the hand-held magic book, Noel got up and walked slowly out of the pavilion, and walked towards Ram who sorted the flower beds. After sneaking a glance, seeing that Noel was coming towards him, Ram immediately stopped her job at hand, as if already knowing why he came over, so he stepped away and avoided him far away. auzw.com "Am I so scary?" Noel froze for a moment, scratching his face and grinning bitterly. It just stopped for a moment, but Kolam''s figure rushed into the mansion and disappeared into Noel''s sight. Ram''s figure disappeared, and Noel dismissed the idea of ??looking for her again, took out the borrowed magic book from the storage space, and walked slowly into the mansion. After entering the mansion, it was easy to find the location of the opportunity door, and opened the door directly. "It''s really impolite to come in without knocking on the door." Beatrix, who was reading tea while reading the door, raised her head. When she saw who was coming, she lowered her head again and continued reading, complaining uncomfortably. With. "I''m here to return the book." Noel smiled slightly, not paying attention to Beatrix''s complaint, and closed the door. "Just put it there, and wait until Betty will pick it up." Without looking up, Beatrix pointed her finger to the right, and then said, "If it''s okay, please leave, don''t disturb Betty." "I''m just here, wouldn''t you invite me to have a cup of tea?" Putting the magic book at the location indicated, Noel didn''t mean to leave, looking at the books on the shelf while walking. "Want to drink tea, then let the twins prepare and don''t want to touch Betty." He looked up slightly and glanced at Noel''s departure, but Beatrix didn''t rush anymore. "Don''t be so stingy." Then, Noel turned and walked to Beatrix, took the tea cup on the small table and drank directly. Noel''s move made Beatrix stunned for a moment, and his face warmed up quickly. "Well, it tastes good." Noel nodded and took another sip. "Then...that...that''s me..." With Noel''s words, Beatrix''s face became redder, and she couldn''t say a complete word, but she was roaring inside:''Asshole ! That''s the cup Betty used! ! "What''s the matter?" Seeing Beatrix stopped talking, Noel looked at her puzzled. "No... It''s okay, leave Betty''s line of sight after drinking, Betty doesn''t want to see you for the time being!" Beatrix turned her head, not wanting Noel to see why. Noel thought about it for a moment, and soon understood what it was. I glanced at the cup I was holding, and then looked at the tea set on the side table, and I could almost determine the reason. The tea set on the small table was covered with the sky except for the cup it was holding. That is to say, the cup that Nolna used was the tea she had been using for Beatrix. Knowing the reason, Noor had no intention of directly breaking it. He took a book from the shelf and sat down, drinking tea slowly while reading the book, ignoring Beatrix''s request to let him go. Seeing that Noel hadn''t left, Beatrix sulked there with her cheeks bulging, and wished to throw him to death. .. v7 Chapter 28： Liya’s smile is the best In the forbidden library, both of them looked at the book quietly, and no one bothered anyone. Until the sky gradually dims. After reading a magic book again, Noel put it back to the original position of the bookshelf, but did not plan to find another one to continue reading. "Beatrix, it''s not too early now. Let''s go to dinner together." Presumably, the next time, Noel walked slowly to Beatrix and put the tea cup back on the small table. "Betty doesn''t want to dine with you, you can just send the twins over." Without looking at Norr, Beatrix looked down and continued to read the book. "How does this work, if you keep going out of the forbidden library like this, it will become a house lady." Then, Noel closed the book that Beatrix read, and then hugged her. The book he was watching was closed, and Beatrix, who was about to be angry, froze at the moment when Noel held her, and even forgot to resist. When Beatrix recovered, Noel had taken her out of the forbidden library and was walking towards the restaurant on the first floor. "Asshole! Put Betty down!" Recalling, Beatrix blushed in shame, trying to break free. "It''s almost here, don''t make trouble." Noel did not mean to let go, but hugged a little tighter. "Damn bastard! If you don''t let Betty down again, then don''t blame Betty!" Knoll gave a glance, and Beatrix threatened violently, while her little hand turned white. "Have you ever succeeded?" Noel smiled slightly, ignoring the threat. "You!" Angrily, Beatrix waved her small white hand and patted Noel, who was hugging her. however.... Nothing happened. Because, when Beatrix was about to photograph Noel, the white light flashing in her hand disappeared in an instant. The magic did not succeed, and at most it was only a slight pat. Seeing that it failed again, it is exactly the same as before. "Damn it! This is the same again!" Beatrix turned her head, sulking with her cheeks, but she didn''t struggle anymore. "Normally you don''t give up so quickly, don''t you continue to try again?" Beatrix didn''t continue to attack any more, and Noel poked her bulging cheek gently with her finger. "Don''t hate! Don''t touch Betty''s face!" Beatles said, and Beatrix gave him a white glance, and said depressively: "The way you can try it has been tried in the past few days, and the results are all Its exactly the same, and Betty doesnt have to waste it. "You..." Noel was not finished. "Betty, when did you and your brother have such a good relationship?" Upon hearing the words, Noel and Beatrix moved their eyes to the stairs not far away, and saw Emilia and Parker go downstairs. "Sister! Come and save Betty!" As if seeing the savior, Beatrix asked Parker for help. auzw.com "Brother, what''s the matter?" Parker flew past, and after two circles around the two of them, he finally landed on Noel''s shoulder. "Sister, this bad guy is going to kidnap Betty and save Betty out of the palm of his hand." Waiting for Noel to reply, Beatrix took the initiative to speak first, and the wicked complained first. "Beatrix is ??always in the banned library. She doesn''t come out all day long when she sits down. I''m worried that she will become a house lady. So she brought her out for dinner, but she didn''t want to come out. I can only take her like this Come out." White glanced at Beatrix, and Noel told the truth. "It turns out so!" After understanding the situation, Parker glanced at the guilty Beatrix and realized that Noel was talking about the truth. He smiled and said: "Brother, you did a good job. I support you." "How is that!" Wen Yan said, Beatrix had a lifeless look. "Brother is doing right, you should go out and move around, don''t stay in the forbidden library all day and night." Instead of helping Beatrix, Parker preached instead. "Thank you for your help, Master Sister." As soon as his eyes rolled, Noel thought of something. "Who is your sister, I won''t give my sister to you easily." Parker, who was so interested, said very cooperatively. "Please feel free to give me your sister, I will take good care of her, my mother-in-law." Noel sees Parker so cooperatively. "Who is your mother-in-law, I didn''t expect to not only want my sister, but also want to take my daughter. I won''t let you succeed. I want to marry them first." Parker said with a smile He lifted it, clenched his fist with a small soft grasp, and gently touched Noel''s face. With his left hand tightly embracing Beatrix, Noel''s free right hand dealt with Parker, and her fingers kept scratching her tickle. Breaking free of Noel''s right hand, Parker reluctantly counterattacked. In this way, one big one and one small playful. "Ahahahaha!" "Really... I''m sorry... I can''t do it...hahahahaha!" "What are you two doing, ha ha ha ha!" "Stomach hurts... hates... dying..." "Don''t do this, you two are so funny." Noel played with Parker, and Emilia in front of her suddenly couldn''t help laughing, even crouching down and covering her stomach. As Emilia laughed, Noel and Parker stopped playing. "Liya''s smile is the best." Without continuing to play, Parker left from Noel, flew back and fell on Emilia''s shoulders, said: "Brother thinks the same way." "Super agree, Liya''s smile is like the most shining star in the sky." Noel nodded and raised his thumb up. "Really, even Nuoer is the same..." Hearing Nuoer say the same, Amelia''s face was slightly flushed. "Master Lord, we are back!" At this time, Firut, who came back with a large bag of purchased items, ran towards Noel. .. v7 Chapter 29： curse Not far behind Firut, Elsa and Reim, also holding bags of purchased items, are slowly walking towards this side. "How did it get dirty?" Noel asked curiously when Firut came to see her clothes still had some dirt. "Firut is playing with the children in the village. The dirt on the body may have been picked up while holding the puppy, and the puppy is still taking a bite in her hand." Waiting for Firut to reply, he just arrived. Elsa, first report to Noel. "It sounds like I was hated by small animals, and Reim was bitten by the puppy too." Seeing Elsa''s small report, Firut was very dissatisfied and grunted in a face. "Reim, Firut, where have you all been injured, I will treat you." Hearing that both of them were injured, the kind-hearted Emilia was very worried and ran to the two of them quickly. "Thank you, Master Emilia, for your concern, Reim''s wound has just healed." Reim raised his right hand bitten by the puppy, but besides leaving a little blood on it, he didn''t see any wounds at all. "Thank you, it''s just a minor injury, no treatment is needed." Being concerned, Firuth felt very happy, but this was just a minor injury, and didn''t want to trouble Emilia. "No! Even if it''s just a minor injury, if you have to deal with it badly, it will be a big problem!" Even if Firut said this, Emilia was still worried. After all, Amelia was kind, and Firut did not refuse the request for treatment again. After handing the bag full of items to Elsa, he slowly loosened the bandage on the right palm. When the bandage was removed, there were four more **** teeth marks on the tender white hand, but only a bit of skin was bitten, and now no longer has blood left. Seeing that it was really just a minor injury, Emilia was finally relieved, and she was reaching for her self-healing magic. "Wait!" Beatrix, who was holding her, seemed to find something and shouted to Emilia. "Beatrix, what''s the matter with you?" A little frightened, Emilia looked at Beatrix in doubt, wondering why she stopped. "Hold me over." Without replying to Emilia, Beatrix pointed to Firut. No way, because Beatrix knew very well that Noel would not put himself down easily, so he could only let him pass by. Hearing that, Noel did not say much, holding Beatrix to Firut. When he came to Firut, under the eyes of everyone''s doubts. Beatrix raised her right hand slowly, while the small hand lit up with white light at this moment, instructing to lightly touch Firut. After a while... There was a black mist coming out of the wound on Philut''s hand. auzw.com "Sure enough, it seems Betty feels right." Slowly opening his eyes, Beatrix confirmed the conjecture. "This... what is this?!" Looking back, Firut jumped back, scared, shaking his black misty hands, trying to get rid of the black mist. "That''s the curse of the spellcaster. Once the curse is launched, it can''t be lifted, and when it''s launched, it''s dead." Eyes stared at the black mist, Beatrix explained. "Also...that''s...I...I''m dead?" Firut''s face was pale, and the whole person was bad. "Beatrix, if you want to explain, make it clear. When Firut didn''t die because of the curse, he was scared to death first." Beatrix gave a white look, and Noel reached out to pinch her face. "Yeah! Asshole! Don''t pinch Betty''s face!!!" Beatrix blew her hair directly, trying hard to get Noel''s hand, but it was just in vain. "Apologize, then explain it clearly, do you know?" The resistance was useless. Noel''s hand still pinched Beatrix''s face and threatened her with a smile. "I know, you''re about to let go!" Noel couldn''t stop, and Beatrix compromised and looked at Firuth: "I''m sorry, I should make it clear that I shouldn''t scare you like this." "That''s good, well, explain clearly." Letting the hand pinch his face, Noor didn''t let go of Beatrice, but still hugged him in his arms, with no intention of putting her down. "You don''t have to worry, the spell before the launch is just a spell, Betty can easily remove it, and the curse in you hasn''t been launched yet, so you won''t be killed for it." "Also, there are spells in direct contact with the spellcaster. Use this as a reference." With a dissatisfied glance at Noel, Beatrix complemented what she had not said before. Hearing this, everyone looked at the wound on Firut''s hand and knew how she had cursed. "Right!" Suddenly remembered something, Emilia trot two steps, pulled Reim towards Beatrix, and said, "Reim, Philute said before, you were also bitten by the puppy." , Come over and check Beatrix." Next, the result of the inspection is the same as that of Firut, and Reim is also cursed. Soon, with the help of Beatrix, the curse was easily lifted. The curse of the two people was lifted smoothly, which was originally a happy thing. After all, the two people will no longer be in danger, but Emilia is frowning. In the same state, Firut took a cautious glance at Noel, opening his mouth a few times, but then hesitated. "The curse is only the controlled Warcraft, and the spellcaster must still be hidden in the village, then everyone in the village is in danger of life, and I must stop the spellcaster!" said, Aimi. Liya wanted to rush out of the mansion. "No, Master Emilia!" Rem responded quickly, and quickly stopped in front of Emilia, with a serious face: "When I was outside the door, I met Lord Rozval who was out of business. He ordered During his absence, I want my sister and I to protect your safety, so I can''t let you take risks!".. v7 Chapter 30： pick one of two "What I just said, I can''t assume that I didn''t hear it." "This happened just when Lord Rosval was away, it was probably the enemy''s intention." "Now what we have to do is to wait for Lord Rosval to return in the mansion and then solve the matter in the village." I was delivering food to the restaurant, but when I passed by, I heard the conversation, and Ram pushed the dining car to show up. Okay, now there is one more person to stop. It''s a pity that this didn''t dispel Amelia''s idea of ??removing the village, she couldn''t really stay in the mansion and wait. Amelia was thinking about how to convince the twins, and Philut on the other side also acted. "Sir Noel, can you please solve the spellcaster?" Running to Noel, Firut pulled the corner of his clothes gently with his small hand, and made a soft request. "This..." Noel pretended to be pretending. "I promise to work for you in the future, so please help, Master Noel." Without being directly rejected, Firut knew that there was hope, and quickly held Noel''s hand and spoiled. "Okay, remember your pledge." Putting down Beatrix, Noel stepped up to Emilia and smiled: "Lia, don''t worry about Ram and Reim, curse. Master, let me deal with it." "But..." Emilia was not finished. "I have lived in vain for a few days, and now it''s time to help." Noel smiled slightly, turned his head to look at the twins, and then said, "However, one of you two needs to go with me." "Can you assert that this is not to cover up the feint attack on the mansion?" Ram asked without hesitation. "You can only choose one or the other, either trust me or continue to stop Liya." Noel said no more nonsense and left Ram to choose. And Emilia was completely ignored, and no one ignored her opinion at all. But she has made a secret decision in her heart. "I understand, guest." After thinking about it, Ram felt that letting Noel go was the best choice now, and sighed: "Reim, you go with the guest, please." "Well, I know, sister." Wen Yan, Reim frowned a little hesitated, but finally nodded. "Relax, Lord Emilia is protected by Ram, and there is Lord Beatrix here, so you don''t have to worry too much here." "I will look at your situation." "Guest, if Reim has any damage, Ram will not let you go." Ram saw at a glance why Reim hesitated. While letting Rem feel at ease, he was also telling Noel that even if she was in the mansion, she could see the situation there. auzw.com "Just let Reim lead the way and let the people in the village know that I am not a stranger, I just helped in the past and never thought of letting Reim do it." Noel shrugged. Shrugging, don''t care about threats. "Brother, the spellcaster will please you." It was already more than 5 o''clock, and when Parker was off work, he yawned and said. "Noel is bothering you. Please be careful when you are in the village." Emilia was relieved to see Ram agree to let Noel go. "Liya, I will take care of everything. Wait for my good news." Noel nodded with a smile. After a few words, the crowd kept sending Noel and Reim to the door of the mansion, watching the two of them gradually away. Originally, Firut and Elsa asked to go together, but Noel let them both stay, thinking that things might not be so simple, and it was really possible that the enemy would attack the mansion. On the other hand, only Noel and Reim will act much faster. Even if there were enemies attacking the mansion, then Noel would just pick up Reim, and it would be a matter of minutes. As now, Noel took Rem in his arms and jumped and hugged her to fly at high speed in the air, quickly approaching the brightly lit village. When Reim recovered, he was about to break free from Noel''s arms. "Don''t move, I will fly you faster, and you don''t want to waste time." Reim struggled in his arms, and Nuoer quickly explained. "Guest, next time you do this, please inform Lem in advance." Wen Yan only noticed that she was flying in the air and saw that she was getting closer and closer to the village before Lem stopped struggling. "Taking advantage of the time now, I have a question to ask you." Noel thought of something and slowed down slightly. "What''s the problem?" Reim frowned slightly, and could not bear struggling. "Rem, you seem to hate me very much, although it doesn''t show up." "But from the moment you saw me, I have clearly felt it, and it still is so until now." "However, I don''t remember anything that I hated. Can you help me?" This matter has always been very puzzling, and Noel decided to ask it now, and if it is a misunderstanding, it can be resolved earlier. Without rushing to answer, Reim fixed his eyes on Noel, and did not continue to disguise, showing a very disgusted expression. After looking at it for a while, Noel''s face was nothing but doubts, and it didn''t seem to be pretending. "Are you a witch-teacher related person?" Rem asked, still not answering. "Huh? The witch teaches?" Reim asked, making Noel stunned. "Don''t pretend! There is a smell of a witch on your body, and you just pretend not to know!" "Every time I see my sister talking to you, Reim''s full of anxiety and anger is almost uncontrollable!" "Let the sister encounter the unfortunate culprit, and the people related to the culprit, live at ease in the important home of Reim and her sister!".. v7 Chapter 31： Run away if you dont agree "Can''t stand it anymore!" "Hurry up! Are you a related person in the witch religion!!" The repressed emotions had completely exploded at this moment, and Reim snarled at Noel''s clothes with both hands and angered at him. At last, Noel also understood why Reim hated himself, but he didn''t expect this reason. Scent of the witch? Isnt that a chicken? Is this thing contagious? The scent of the witch radiated from her body. If it weren''t for Reim today, Noel really didn''t know that he would have this thing. Think carefully about where the scent of the witch came from. Come to this noodle, destroy the chicken, and so on. Numerous pictures flashed through my mind, and soon Noel found the answer and learned the source of the witch''s fragrance. At this moment, I finally figured out what was meant by the jealous witch Shadra in Cai Yue Peng''s consciousness space. No wonder you said, Ill follow you..., Always watching you.... When I left, I was also given a shadow hand power. It seems that the scent of the witch must have been given to me when I was empowered. After trying to understand, Noel''s mouth twitched, very helpless. Seeing that Noel was silent, Reim felt that he had admitted his change of direction, and his right hand quickly condensed magic. "Reim, sneak attacks when others think about things, which is very bad." This was just a moment of recovery, and Noel saw Reim''s condensed magic attack, and immediately used his ability to imprison Reim, and attacked by the way. The magic that came was cracked. "I won''t let you go!" The magic was easily broken, and now even the body can''t move at all, and Rem stares at Noel with rage. "I have nothing to do with witch teaching. As for the scent of the witch, if you don''t say that I don''t know it yet." I thought about it, although I know the source of the scent of the witch, but it can''t be straightforward. Told Reim that Noel could only half-true. "Humph!" Reim snorted coldly. "Well, you don''t believe me." It can be seen at a glance that Rem doesn''t believe what he said at all, and Noel can only helplessly smile. "If it weren''t for you witch teachers, my sister wouldn''t lose an important horn, I will definitely make you pay!" "Witch!!" "Aha, hahaha!" "Die! Die! Die!" "Go to die! Witch!!!" With that, Rem''s pupil was irrational, and a white horn grew on his forehead. auzw.com And laughter, like a girl, spit out a naked and cruel laughter. In the state of anger, the ghostly Reim completely lost her mind, and the ghostly force made her power skyrocket, and her imprisoned body gradually became active. Active is active, but it is very stiff. However, it is only a matter of time to get rid of imprisonment at the speed of Reim. "Run away if you don''t agree?" Noel''s mouth twitched at the sight of Reim''s changes. There is no reason, and of course Reim cant answer Noels words and is still struggling to get out of imprisonment. Seeing that the village is about to arrive, you must first remove the ghost of Reim, and then resolve the misunderstanding, so that you can calmly deal with the spellcaster. "To remove the ghost, it seems to be the destruction corner." His eyes fell on Reim''s horn. Noel''s left hand held her tightly in her arms, and her free right hand reached her horn. And this move fell into Rem''s eyes, and suddenly made her speedily free from imprisonment. However, that doesn''t make much use of eggs. Even if Noel imprisoned casually, it was not that Reim could easily break free and could not succeed in a short time. The thumb and index finger touched the corner, and then squeezed a little harder. A crack appeared in the corner, then quickly collapsed and scattered down, and finally dissipated on the way down. As the horns shattered, Reim immediately withdrew from demonization and gradually began to regain rationality, but his face was slightly pale, and the whole person looked very weak. "Don''t hurry and anger, let me finish talking first." "Just when you ghosted out of control, it was said that Ram lost an important horn because of the witch-teacher." "I can restore Ram and regain the corner." "I know you don''t believe it, then let''s make a valid contract. The content is that I come to restore Ram''s horn, and if I can''t do it, the punishment will be death." "What do you think of this proposal?" Not waiting for Reim to speak, Noel finished speaking in one breath, waiting for her reply. With an angry face, after listening to Noel''s proposal, she was stunned. I didn''t believe it at first. When it came to making a valid contract, Reim believed in Noel''s words, hesitating whether to gamble. Ram lost an important corner because he was protecting his weaker self at the time, and for this reason Reim had always been very guilty. Now there is hope of recovery, but this person has the scent of the witch. He is very likely to be a witch related person, which makes Reim unwilling to believe him. "Really restore the elder sister''s horn?" Reim assured Noel. "It''s just a trivial matter for me." Noel nodded with a smile and said with certainty. "What''s the price?" Noel didn''t lie, Reim asked. .. v7 Chapter 32： Alam Village "No...." The words haven''t been fully spoken. Suddenly, Noel stopped thinking about something, and then thought about it, said: "After I help Lam recover the corner, then you can be my maid." This is the price you have to pay." Noel was also helpless. He wanted to say that he did not have to pay anything, but he had to change his mind temporarily. No way, because of the witch''s fragrance, Noel is a bad guy in Rem''s eyes. Because of this, Noel, who was identified as a bad guy, would only make Reim think that he had just told a lie if he didn''t make a request. Everything was just to delay time. "Okay, let''s make a contract now." Reim just frowned slightly at the price to be paid, and agreed without thinking. "Don''t you think about it anymore?" promised so readily, Noel really didn''t expect it. "Is everything you said a lie?" Reim glared at Noel, and the anger that had been extinguished suddenly showed signs of reignition. "Of course it''s not a lie, I''m just afraid that you regret it, so let you think about it." Seeing Reim misunderstood, Noel explained. "As long as my sister can recover and let Reim do whatever she wants, you won''t regret it even if you die." Slightly suppressing the anger, Reim looked serious and didn''t mean to joke at all. "Okay, make a contract now." Stopping over the village, Noel held Reim''s left hand in his right hand, and then clasped his fingers together. Regarding the terms of the contract silently, Reim can clearly receive all the contents of the terms. After a while, wait for Reim to determine the terms of the contract and agree. "Meet Ru''s wishes and conclude this covenant in the name of Noel." When Noel''s words were finished, his clenched hands with Rem shone, and the contract was established. This way of contract was learned by Noel in the books in the forbidden library. I never expected it to come in handy now. "Now that the contract is established, before I go to complete the content of the contract, let''s first release the suspect and solve the spellcaster." Letting go of Reim''s hand, Noel smiled at her. "Reim believes you for the time being, but please don''t forget the content of the contract. If I find all lies, I will never let you go." Reim nodded and no longer was hostile to Noel. Don''t forget to warn. Even if he made a contract, Reim still didn''t give Noor a good face, but he didn''t care too much. Because Noel believed that as long as he returned to the mansion to restore Ram''s corner, Reim would definitely change his attitude towards himself. Without continuing to discuss the matter, Noel drew slowly around Arm, and soon landed in the village. This village, located in the territory of the border area of ??Borozwar, is a small village called Alam, and the residents are probably only about 200 people. When the two arrived in the village, the dark village was illuminated by a violent bonfire. auzw.com At this point in time, such a large fire rose to preserve the lighting, and I couldn''t think of anything wrong. The two who just arrived, of course, discovered this problem. At this moment, the young man in the village found them and ran towards them. "Isn''t this lady maid the man in the mansion? Coming so late..." The young man hadn''t finished speaking. "You happened to be here. What happened?" Interrupted the young man, and asked Reim''s gesture. "Yes, yes. In fact, there are several children in the village who are missing. They only know that they were playing before dark, so adults are looking for them now." The young man was a little surprised at Rem''s tone, but immediately raised his tone and answered. "Who are looking for children, who are you?" Noel frowned slightly and asked the young man in front of him. "The Youth League is all dispatched, and there is the village chief." The young man did not know Noel, but glanced at Rem next to him, guessing that he was also the mansion. "The children are in the forest, and they won''t find it even if they go through the whole village." Noel''s assertion changed the face of the young man. He seemed to have something to ask Noel, but Noel patted his shoulder and walked to the forest. Upon seeing this, Reim didn''t continue to ask the young man any more, trotting a few steps to keep up with Noel in front. "correct!" "You tell the people in the village to stop them from entering the forest. There are so many Warcrafts in the forest now, don''t risk running in to die." "As for the missing children, we will bring them back and rest assured in the village." Without looking back, Noel spoke loudly to the young man in the rear. Having finished speaking, without answering the questioning sound from behind, Noel advanced straight towards the forest. Rem, who was beside him, cast a suspicious look on Noel''s confident attitude, wondering how he was so sure. "Why would you know..." Curiosity made trouble, and Reim couldn''t help asking, but he couldn''t finish it. "I just surveyed the whole village, but no one met the standards of the spellcaster, and I also found that one of the borders around the village has been destroyed by someone." Perceiving Reim''s vision Without telling her to finish, Noel knew what she was going to ask. A tall wooden fence surrounds the village. After crossing the fence adjacent to the forest, the two walked deeper through the trees. "The enchantment is really broken!" Reim exclaimed. Right now, Rem is talking about the crystal embedded in the big tree. The crystal is in the big tree at a certain distance, and the crystal is the boundary medium set in the forest tree. In the activated state, the crystal should be shining, but now there is a crystal in a big tree, which has been destroyed and lost its light. .. v7 Chapter 33： Missing ghosts In front of Rem, he walked between the trees called the enchantment, and Noel wanted to go deeper. "Guest, what are you doing!?" Recalling, the surprised Rem stopped. "Obviously, I was looking for the spellcaster and the missing ghosts." Over the fence, Noel walked slowly towards the depths. "You need to get permission from Lord Rosval to cross the border!" Reim ran two steps to keep up, grabbing Noel who wanted to enter the forest, and prevented him from entering the forest. "The clown doesn''t know where it is. If he really wants to wait until he comes back to give permission, it is estimated that the spellcaster has run away long ago, and the little ghosts have entered Warcraft''s stomach." Noel had to stop after being held by Reim. "Why do we have to do this? What does the guest have to do with this village?" Reim was very puzzled about Noel''s behavior. "If the missing ghosts have an accident, Emilia, who is kind-hearted, will be very sad. I don''t want to see her sad." "Furthermore, I have promised before, and it would be ashamed if I could not solve it." "Otherwise, you are here waiting for me to come back." Noel looked at Rem and saw that she was hesitating, confused and unsure of how to make a judgment, and gave a proposal. After giving another suggestion, Noel did not wait for Reim to respond, but gently lifted her clenched hand and stepped forward towards the depths. Looking at Noel''s back, Rem closed his eyes silently, wondering what to think about. After a moment... "Rem''s order was to monitor the guests. If you let the guests leave alone, wouldn''t it be possible to complete the work?" "And, the contract between you and Reim has not been completed, Reim must follow you." Slowly opening his eyes, Reim made a decision and kept up with Noel in front. "Then you have to monitor carefully to see if I have made suspicious moves." Looking at Rem who was walking beside him, Noel shrugged and smiled. "Guest, how are you going to find the spellcaster and the missing ghosts." Rem, who was walking next to him, didn''t know when he was holding the iron ball connected with the iron grip and the refining bar, and the iron ball gave a sense of weight. Crisp metallic sound that doesn''t take. "Excuse me, Miss Rem. Where did you get the iron ball from your hand?" Hearing the crisp metallic sound, Noel turned his head in doubt and saw that there was an iron ball in Rem''s hand. Ignoring, Reim directly ignored Noel''s question and continued to walk forward. Without answering, Noel did not continue to ask, but began to make up his own brain, and his eyes fell on Reim''s skirt. No matter how you look at it, the maid outfit Reim wears has no place other than to hide things under the skirt. With one hand holding the iron ball for protection, Rem, who is in a battle situation, and Noel continue to search the night forest. auzw.com The moonlight is covered by trees, plunging into a dark forest with heavy darkness. Avoiding the trees that blocked the way and moving the branches and leaves forward, Lem''s body was bleeding and bruised everywhere. "Found it." Suddenly he stopped, and Noel looked at ten o''clock. "Is it a spellcaster? Or the missing ghosts?" Reim stopped as well, looking in the direction that Noel looked at, but she found nothing but asked. "It''s the missing ghosts." Then, Noel also asked Reim''s permission and took her into his arms. Waiting for Rem to say something, Noel rushed out of the forest with her arms around her, and flew to the position of the imp. Knowing that Noel wanted to pass quickly, Reim was not easy to attack, and obediently let him hug the flight. At the slightly higher hill in the front, the hill opened a mouth to the forest. In the fantasy scene of moonlight shining on the green hill, the children collapsed on the green ground and fell asleep in large letters. Seeing the missing ghosts, Noel speeded up the flight slightly, and soon reached his destination. "Everyone is still alive." Armed around Rem, Noel observed the lying ghosts and found that they were still breathing. "No, although there is still breathing, but it is very weak. Let''s go on like this..." Leaving Noel''s arms, Rem came to a little girl to squat down to examine her, and soon found the ghosts'' The situation is exactly the same. "Weak? Are these imps cursed?" After hearing the words, Noel could probably guess what the result was, but still had to make sure. "Um." Reim nodded. "It''s just a curse." With certainty, Noel squatted down next to Reim, reaching for the little girl who was lying. "You..." Rem was very dissatisfied with Noel''s words and was about to scold him. But in the next second, Reim''s dissatisfaction disappeared, and he felt ashamed of misunderstanding Noel. Because, at the moment Rem was about to scold Noel, he had successfully lifted the curse on the little girl and began to lift the rest of the devil. As the curse was lifted, the children''s sleeping faces became stable. "How could you lift the curse?" The last curse was lifted, and Reim looked at Noel curiously. "When Beatrice lifted the curse for you, I learned it by the way, and now it seems that the effect is not bad." Noel smiled slightly and answered Reim''s question. Staring at Noel for a moment, Reim didn''t see any signs of lying, and his curiosity was replaced by surprise. And at this time, the first little girl who lifted the curse opened her eyes slightly and reached out hard to reach Larem''s clothes corner. "Alone... still... still inside..." The little girl pulled off something to convey. "We''ll solve it, rest in peace." Reim was very gentle, stroking the little girl''s forehead so that she could rest in peace. .. v7 Chapter 34： One less person Upon hearing Rem''s words, the little girl closed her eyes slowly and comfortably, and said nothing more. But when the little girl closed her eyes, Reim immediately locked her eyebrows and looked at the rest of the lying children, as if she was confirming something. The six people sleeping on the spot all haunted their children during the day. "No!" After thinking of something, Reim confirmed again and again, "This is one less person, a little girl with braids!" "Reem, you take care of these little ghosts. I''ll find the little girl, and the magician by the way." Getting up, Noel patted the grass sticking on his knee, just about to leave. "Guests, please wait a moment. It''s too dangerous to act alone. If it was taken away by Warcraft, I''m afraid it''s already..." Reim screamed Noel who was leaving. "The youth group in the village didn''t heed my warning. They were on their way to our side. You will hand over the children to them and you will come after me." "During this period, I looked deeper into the forest." Under Noel''s extensive exploration, it was clearly felt that a group of people were looking in this direction in the forest that had come before. The group of people they found were ordinary people without magic power, and 90% of them were the youth group of the village. Even enemies, Reim can easily solve them with the power of ordinary people, so there is nothing to worry about. "The enemy''s threats cannot be predicted at all, and the villagers do not know when they will arrive. The worst case is that Rem may not find the guests." Difficult to accept Noel''s judgment, Rem held his sleeve and persuaded. "It''s okay, you won''t lose me." Noel smiled at Reim. "What basis do you have for me to find..." Reim said before he finished. "Of course there is evidence." "Even if no one else notices it, but only you notice my scent, the scent of the witch wrapped around me, the scent left by the sinner-right?" Knoll knelt on one leg and tapped on the tip of Reim''s nose with his finger, saying with certainty. After this reminder, Rem also remembered this matter, I don''t know how to refute it. His hands were not taken away, and Noel had to touch Rem''s face in full measure, withdrawing her hands before she had not responded, and got up and walked deep into the forest. "After the children are handed over to the villagers, they will go to meet you immediately, please don''t mess up." When I got back, I felt the remaining temperature in the palm of Noel''s palm, and Rem''s cheeks were red. Road. "Relax, I''m waiting for you to be my maid." Without looking back, Noel replied back to Reim. Watching Noel leave, Reim watched him enter the depths of the forest until he disappeared completely into his sight, before returning his gaze. Enter the forest alone. Noel wasn''t trying to find a blind spot. From the moment he stepped into the forest, he had determined the location of the target. The reason why I walked past unhurriedly. auzw.com Thats because, knowing that little girl who was last in the deep forest, she wasnt from the village. And what happened tonight was caused by her. ''really interesting. After the chicken was killed, the plot could continue, and it was replaced by me. ''but.....'' Thats fine, at least I can still have a lot of prophets, which is good for me. Moving towards the destination, Noel thought while walking, ignoring everything around him. On the way to the destination, the figures that follow around Noel have become more and more, but these figures are just following, and no other strange behaviors have appeared for the time being. It is also because of this that even if these figures were found, Noel chose to ignore them. It didn''t take long... At the end of the line of sight, there is a space where trees grow sparsely, where there is a tree that fell due to wind and corrosion. And beside the fallen tree, there are a pair of thin and white feet. As she approached, she was undoubtedly the girl she was looking for, but her body lying on the ground didn''t move at all, let alone whether she was conscious or not, she couldn''t even confirm whether she was breathing. A little glance around the girl, there seems to be no Warcraft figure nearby. "Girl, this trap is too obvious, are you sure it will work?" Knowing that it is a trap, but Noel still stepped in and walked slowly to the girl. The girl was still lying on the ground, and nothing happened. When the girl stopped not far away, the surroundings also changed. It was a four-legged beast shaking the bushes, straddling the vegetation, and stepping on the bare ground. The beast''s body hair is black and short, and its appearance is close to the original Doberman, but its body is twice as large as that of the Doberman. The toes were as sharp as hooks and claws, and the teeth that could not be completely covered even with the mouth closed dripped. The beast groaned low and glared at Noll with bloodshot eyes. The Devil Dog, or Warcraft, should have an ominous appearance that exactly fits those titles. And behind that Warcraft, the red eyes that shredded the night forest shone brightly. Such light spots were countless, all looking from behind the front trees. Immediately afterwards, one after another Warcraft, one after another came out of the dark, and surrounded Noel in a circle. "I''m all surrounded by Warcraft, do you plan to continue to pretend?" Glancing at those Warcraft, Noel''s gaze moved to the girl and asked her again. However, the girl still lay motionless on the ground, let alone answer Noel''s words. The girl didn''t give a response. Instead, the Warcrafts that surrounded Noel launched their charges almost at the same time. .. v7 Chapter 35： The ants are finally ants Warcraft rushing in all directions, after charging to a certain distance, they jumped suddenly and rushed to Noel. It seems that those Warcraft with wide open mouths are about to arrive. Black flame instantly ignited in the palm of his right hand, and Noel was about to wipe out the incoming Warcraft, but someone took the lead in him. The head of Warcraft in front of him, burst like a fruit, and some were divided into two sections. Anyway, those Warcraft who rushed to Noel were spared, and all fell to the ground tragically. "The children are back to the village safely, you have struggled for time." Flipping the skirt elegantly, gently holding the white apron dress in one hand, and the fierce iron ball in the other hand, the blue-haired girl came to the forest battlefield. Looking around, seeing Reim catching up so quickly, Noel really didn''t expect it. Seeing that the companions were killed, the rest of the Warcraft stopped rushing towards Noel, and their attention was shifted to Reim, and some even rushed directly. The right hand holding the iron grip swept sideways, and the refining rod and the iron ball followed the slewing motion. It should be very heavy to destroy the weapon, rotate at a rapid speed, and use the waving arm as the radius to smash everything on the track into powder. The trees were swept down, the power of the broken trunk hit the body of Warcraft, and the body flew out in two, and quickly became the fertilizer of the forest. Then, another Warcraft whose companion was instantaneously killed, infused with anger, struck Reim''s unprotected left half in his fangs. But before that, his nose was hit directly from above by Reim''s left fist, slamming the Warcraft to the ground. The power of the fist caused the skull of Warcraft to sag, and immediately died after being inserted into the ground. "Reim, you''re not giving me a chance to show." Seeing Reim killing the Quartet, Noel dispersed the black inflammation. "May be disappointing the guests. If they are overwhelmed with animal sea tactics, Reim will not be able to parry." The World of Warcraft will be solved one by one, and then Reim quickly moved to Noel, staring at the vigilant More and more Warcraft. "The ants are ultimately ants. Even if they are no more, there is nothing to worry about." Facing more and more World of Warcraft, Noel didn''t care about them, and didn''t take them in his eyes at all. "This joke isn''t funny, guest." With a glance at Noel, Rem didn''t expect it to be this time, and he still wanted to joke. After all, there are so many World of Warcraft, and this number is still increasing, even the most powerful people will be alive and dead. And if Warcraft attacked in groups, they couldn''t be too busy with one hand. Thinking about it, now Reim can only think of a way to break through and quickly find the weak points of the encirclement. auzw.com Soon, deciding where to break through, Rem was preparing to take action. "The princes of the kings are here." Seeing something, Noel looked at the dark woods. "It was biting me and Firut!" Reim, who was about to stop, stopped and looked at Noel''s eyes, and saw a puppy burrowing out of the grass. Puppy Warcraft whispered and shrunk the small body even smaller, the action was like accumulating strength all over the body. And in the next second, the hair ball swelled up in an explosion. It could have been holding a beloved indoor dog, and in a blink of an eye grew into a super-class Warcraft beyond the large dog. Kicked the ground and bounced, supported the floating body with two hind feet, and then Warcraft struck the two front feet claws, revealing the weapon that could cut the bone with only a touch. "Guests, Reim, etc. will try their best to contain them. You take the little girl away first." Reim closed his eyebrows, knowing that someone must leave behind for a long time, otherwise he would have to explain it here. "Stay is also my stay, which..." Noel hasn''t finished speaking yet. "No! You must be alive! You still have to complete the contract with Reim, so it''s enough to hand it to Reim!" After hearing the words, when Noel finished speaking, Reim directly vetoed. "Reim, you are too small to look at me, just these ants, and I haven''t reached the point where I want to run." Noel''s hand was put on Reim''s head, and she was directly touched to kill her, laughing: "Trust me, I can solve these ants, trust me, I will complete the contract with you alive." Withdrawing his hand, Noel stepped forward and blocked Reim behind him. The right hand was clenched into a fist, and the space was crushed with a violent swing, then the hand was stretched into the fragmented space, and a black-handled black-blade knife was pulled out. When Reim, who had just recovered, opened his mouth slightly and wanted to say something, Noel disappeared instantly. And what comes next is... The light of the knife flashed past, and the head of the surrounding Warcraft flew into the air, leaving only the headless body standing on the ground, and the blood spattered into the sky like a fountain. Under the irrigation of a lot of blood, the ground and trees were stained red. It''s only a moment, all the nearby Warcraft are in different places, and no one can survive. Noel, who had disappeared before, was now standing in front of the super-class Warcraft, holding a black knife that was still bleeding. This super-class Warcraft is the only one intact. "It seems that a little exercise is also good." After throwing off the animal blood on the blade, Noel gave the black knife back to the storage space and turned slowly to the stunned Reim. "Roar!!" Noel just walked out a few steps, and the super-class Warcraft behind him reacted. He would shoot when he lifted the giant claw. "Small..." Roar awakened Reim, seeing that the extraordinarily high-level Warcraft was about to attack Noel, and quickly uttered a voice to remind him, but he hadn''t finished speaking, and was shocked again. . .. v7 Chapter 36： Warcraft Reim is about to throw the iron ball out and wants to use this move to stop the super-level Warcraft. At this moment, a slash appeared on the super-class Warcraft, and it fell to the ground in two halves in the next second, and he could not die anymore. "It''s so good to stand there and stay alive longer." Hearing the sound from behind, Noel knew what was going on without looking, after all, it was his masterpiece. Soon, Noel returned to the stunned Rem and shook his hand before her eyes. "This is over?" As the hand in front of him shook, Reim finally recovered, but he was not sure if this was true. Because, this situation reversed a little too quickly. In addition, the strength shown by Noel is completely beyond Rem''s expectations. "Not yet." Noel shook his head, reached for the little girl lying behind Reim, and then said: "Resolve that little devil again, this is really the end." "Why..." A little stunned, Reim was very puzzled and hadn''t finished asking. "I beg.... I beg, don''t... don''t kill me..." The little girl lying on the floor woke up instantly, sitting on the ground and trembling with fear. "Stop pretending?" Noel stepped towards the little girl. "No... no more..." The little girl was even more afraid and moved back involuntarily, trying to distance herself from Noel. "Then tell your employer." When she walked to the little girl and squatted, Noel''s right palm rested on top of her head, preventing her from moving back. "I...I...I don''t know who the employer is...then...the man is wearing a cloak and can''t see clearly." The little girl was immediately scared and pale with Noor''s hand on her head. The eyes are full of endless fear. "She is the spellcaster!?" After listening to the conversation between the two, Reim finally understood what was going on, and pointed at the little girl in disbelief. "She is not a spellcaster, and it can be said that there is no spellcaster." After hearing the words, Noel shook her head. "What do you mean?" Reim frowned slightly, and was a little confused. "There has never been a conjurer. She is a warcraft ambassador who controls Warcraft, and curses are the abilities of those Warcraft." Seeing Reim puzzled, Noel explained. After this explanation, Reim looked at the little girl''s gaze to become no longer friendly, and even more urge to kill her. Think about it, but in the end it was held back. Because there are still some questions that need to be answered by her, maybe the information she gave can find the behind-the-scenes who hired her, which is not impossible. However, in the enquiries that followed, no useful information was obtained. I also knew that the Warcraft envoy was hired to ambush the village in order to deal with the owner of the mansion. auzw.com As for the employers information, there is nothing at all. There is no useful information, now there is only how to deal with Warcraft. "What should she do?" Without going directly, Reim looked at Noel and asked for his opinion. After all, the man was captured by Noel. It can be said that Warcraft is his captive, and Reim is not easy to kill. Noel didn''t reply immediately, and hesitated whether it was killed or the question remained. If you kill, its a hundred, no big problem, If you stay, that is for the mansion, there is one more reason to doubt. Earlier, Elsa had already left the killer organization, and now it is necessary to leave another person in the killer organization, which is not a strange thing. After thinking about it, after thinking twice... "Then..." Noel was about to pronounce the sentence, but was interrupted. "Wait!" Thought of it, Warcraft screamed at the last life-saving straw. "What else do you have to say?" Noel looked over suspiciously, wondering what else she would say. "I...I...I probably have a way to recognize the employer...only...just..." Only half of the words were spoken, but the Warcraft ambassador stopped and some did not dare to speak down. "Just what?" Reim asked anxiously. "Only...just, I...I have to meet him again..." Warcraft took a deep breath, clearly not saying that it was definitely a dead end, and there was still a chance of saying it, although this thing makes people unbelievable, in order to Life is still talking. "You seem to have said before that the person who hired you has always been wearing a cloak and can''t see his appearance at all. Even if you can meet again, how can you recognize that person?" Sounds like, Warcraft It was to lie for life, but Reim didn''t make a final decision immediately, and decided to ask first and then talk. "You are right, I have never seen the appearance of an employer." "But this Warcraft remains with me all the time, even when I meet the employer, it remembers the smell of the person who hired me." "No matter what the man looks like, as long as he dares to appear in front of me again, my Warcraft will recognize him." The Warcraft whistle, and behind the fallen trees beside her, ran a slap-sized cub, and then finished speaking in one breath. In fact, Warcraft made it clear that this was very unreliable, and whether the hired person would appear again or not, but it was her only life-saving straw. Hold the cub in his arms tightly, waiting for the two to give the verdict. "If that person reappears, can you really bring the person out?" After thinking about it, Knoll made sure to Warcraft again. "Ok, sure and sure!" Warcraft nodded vigorously. "Even if she can recognize the black hand behind the scenes, it''s too dangerous to leave her around." Guess Noel''s plan, and he was very worried about Warcraft, Reim reminded. .. v7 Chapter 37： Return to the mansion "I...I can make a contract..." This is a matter of little life, and finally there was such a glimmer of hope. Warcraft made a quick decision, preferring to lose freedom as a slave. Seeing Warcraft so, Reim really has nothing to say. After all, if you make a contract, there is a contract to strictly restrict it, so you dont have to worry about anything, not to mention Reim wants to know who the Employer of Warcraft is. Although Warcraft made the employer''s hope of meeting her again very slim, there was always a little hope. Everything is possible, and maybe one day the blind cat meets the dead mouse, and no one can say for sure. Under the premise of ensuring safety, you can still try the slightest possibility. Seeing that the maid no longer said anything, the Warcraft sigh was relieved, but there was still some uneasiness. Watching Noel restlessly, waiting for his verdict. "Okay, I hope you don''t let me down." Then, Noel took the hand of the Warcraft Envoy and started the world contract ceremony. It didn''t take long for the two to complete the ceremony of the contract. And at the moment the contract was completed, Noel got the message from the Warcraft Envoy. Her name is Meili, and she has the special ability to break the World of Warcraft and become their masters. She is the same assassination organization with Elsa. The ghosts were saved, and the thing about Warcraft was temporarily brought to an end, and Warcraft was cleared aside. Next, the three left the area stained with blood and returned to the village. On the way back, in order to avoid panic in the village, Noel discussed with Reim, concealing Mei Li is the culprit, and how to take her away from the village, without letting those in the village doubt. When they returned to the village, the discussion between the two was fruitful. The return of the three was immediately warmly welcomed by the people in the village, and the family of the missing children also thanked them for a while. What surprised Nor and Reim was that Emilia and Ram appeared in the village. "Village head, the enchantment has just been repaired. You can rest assured." After seeing the people in the village thank you, Ram and Amelia came to the head of the village to explain the situation of the enchantment. "Thank you so much." Hearing the enchantment was okay, and the village quickly expressed gratitude, and I was finally relieved. "You''re welcome, this is Lord Rosval''s territory, and protecting the territory is our responsibility." "In addition to repairing the gap in the enchantment, I checked other places by the way, and there was no problem." "You can rest assured, if there is nothing, then we will leave first." Ram shook his head slightly, and after explaining the situation clearly, he said that he would leave the village. auzw.com After listening, the village head and the villagers expressed their gratitude again, and at the same time said that there was nothing else, and sent the party to the entrance of the village. On the way to the village entrance, Meili''s problem was solved smoothly. Soon, the group of people in the mansion left in a dragon cart, and the villagers also returned to the village. "Liya, how did you come to the village?" As she left the village, Noel, who was sitting in the dragon''s car, looked to Emilya on the side. "Through Ram''s clairvoyance, we learned that the village''s enchantment was destroyed. If it is not repaired in time, it is likely that a large number of Warcraft will flood into the village." "And Reim doesn''t know how to repair the enchantment." "For the safety of the village, I begged Ram to bring me over." Taking off his cloak hat, Emilia glanced at Noel and explained to him. "Don''t take the risk next time, if it''s an enemy trap, then you and Ram are in danger." Noel frowned slightly, caressed her hair, and said to her seriously. "I...I got it..." Noel''s caring eyes and his actions warmed Emilia''s face and instantly turned red. "Just know it." Hearing Amelia''s reply, Noel''s face recovered with a smile. Next, Amelia asked what happened. Because when there was a problem with the enchantment, she and Ram quickly rushed to the village, not knowing what happened in the forest. In this regard, Noel only said roughly, as for Mei Li''s identity problem, it did not say it. Mei Li, who is also sitting in the dragon car, of course, she can''t expose her identity, obediently holding the puppy and sitting silently. Under the high-speed Mercedes-Benz of the dragon car, the group quickly returned to the mansion. The dragon car stopped in front of the gate of the mansion, and Noel, Emilia, and Meili came down from the car, and the sisters Ram and Reim drove the dragon car to park. Just about to walk into the mansion... "Then--what''s too late, where did you come back--?" The words from behind made the three people who were about to enter the mansion stop immediately, turned around and saw Rozval descend from the air. "It''s like this, village..." Emilia was not finished. "Wang Wangwang!" Meili''s puppy was agitated and barked at Rozval. With the puppy''s cry, just a moment of effort, Mei Li seemed to determine something, quickly moved behind Noel, small hands clasped his clothes and kept staring at Rozval. "What''s this little girl?" Rozvall asked with a glance at Meili. "She was saved by me just now, in order to repay her life-saving grace, so she came along." Gentle Meili''s little head, Noel explained with a smile. "Well, she was the child Noel saved tonight." Amelia on the side nodded and agreed. .. v7 Chapter 38： Analyze After explaining Merri''s history, Rozval did not ask any more questions, and proposed to speak slowly in the mansion. Soon, a group of people entered the mansion and sat down on the sofa in the living room. At this time, the twins stopped the dragon car and returned. The arrival of the twins did not require Noel and Emilia to explain what happened, and the two sisters first reported the situation. Following the reports of Reim and Ram, Rozvalle learned that Norte had solved the troubles in the territory, and smiled and thanked him, and at the same time said that he needed what he needed. The two politely said a few words. Due to the fact that it was not early, they disbanded and returned to their rooms. Back in the room, Meili, who had been holding onto Noor''s clothing corner all the time, finally relaxed. "That...that...the person named Rozval, he is my employer." A little self-adjustment, Meili looked up at Noel. "Well, I know." Noel nodded, not surprised at all, and responded calmly. "I promise, that person is my hire..." Halfway through the words, Mei Li noticed that it seemed wrong, and responded and said, "Wait! Do you believe it?" "From the moment he saw you, there was a cold light in his eyes. Although he was very well covered, he was still found by me, but he didn''t take it through." When he walked to the small table by the window, Noel pulled the chair away sit down. "This is his site, we..." Meili hadn''t finished speaking. At this moment, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open, and Reim appeared in their sight. The appearance of Reim made Meili shut her mouth obediently and stopped talking, and the little hand behind her had an extra dagger, and she was ready to fight. Shut the door shut, and Rem stared at Noel with a serious face, ignoring the presence of Meili in the room. Quiet! The three people in the room seemed to have agreed upon each other. No one spoke, so they stared at each other. However, the silence of the three did not last long. "What you just said is true?" Reim couldn''t help breaking the silence first. "It will never admit the wrong person." Molly, who turned around and looked at Noel, holding the puppy in one hand, said with certainty. "Rem, since you don''t want to believe, why bother to ask." Noel could tell from her expression that Rem didn''t believe Meli''s words, and it could be said that she didn''t want to believe. "Is there any evidence?" Reim frowned tightly, no joke. "Did you forget?" Noel asked rhetorically. "What do you mean?" Lem was puzzled for a moment. "Okay, let me analyze it for you." "On our way back from the forest, Meili said that her employer had found her at noon and told her that the people in the mansion would go to the village." auzw.com "From this point, it can be seen that her employer is a person in the mansion, otherwise how will you know when you travel?" "Amelia is innocent and kind, she won''t do anything that hurts others, so Meili''s employer cannot be her." "You and Sister Ram, because Ram will never let anyone hurt you, and you don''t even know how to curse yourself, so it is impossible to be Meili''s employer." "Me, Elsa, and Firut, apart from the two of them having gone out with your sister at noon, have never left the mansion half a step, so it is impossible for us three." "The people in the whole mansion, except Rozval, are not suspected." "Rem, you think about it, who asked you and Ram to purchase." Speaking of which, Noel did not go on, but let Reim think about it. Looking back carefully, Reim finally locked tightly between his eyebrows, and soon showed an angry look. "I remember what my sister said. It was Lord Rozval who said that there were no daily necessities, and I asked my sister to take a look at what was missing in the mansion. Almost eight o''clock in the case of noon. "There is one more thing to prove." Reim had begun to believe, and Noel felt it was time to chase after the victory. "What''s the matter?" After hearing the words, Reim looked up at Noel and asked quickly. "When you bought back, you met the clown at the door, and as the most powerful magician in the kingdom, do you think he would have happened to you? You noticed that there was movement outside the door, but Noel did not To ignore, there is no intention to stop. As Noel''s words fell, Reim lowered his head slightly, making it difficult to see her expression at this time. After a short pause, Noel decided to take another note, and then spoke again. "Also!" "The last time Emilia was attacked." "Assaulting Emilia, she hired a thief to steal the badge." "How can the attacker know that the badge is on Emilia?" "Whether it''s whereabouts or badges, it was definitely leaked from the mansion, otherwise the other party would not know. "This shouldn''t need me to go on, you can guess who it is." At this time, Reim clenched his fists, his eyes full of anger, and already completely believed Noel''s words. just....... Believe in believing, but for a while, I do not know what to do. Question Rozval in person? and then? Whether Rozval admits or denies, what will happen then? Thinking about it, Reim was no longer angry, but rather confused. .. v7 Chapter 39： You can bear "Say bad words." "To achieve a certain purpose, your sisters are just props that can be discarded at any time for the clown." "Like this time, the clown knew you were irreplaceable for Ram, but he still chose to do that." "With this one, it will be the same next time, and..." "It will be easier to make such a decision next time." From this moment on, Rozval''s image in Reim''s heart was completely shattered, no longer a luck. Reim knew very well that, as Noel said, since this time has already begun, there will not be any hesitation next time, and he will definitely abandon his sisters without hesitation. While Reim was thinking about it, Noel''s gaze moved to the door behind her, and the corner of her mouth slightly raised to reveal an inexplicable smile. "What should I do now?" Thinking about it, Reim couldn''t think of a way but to ask Noel for help. To question, as long as Rozval doesnt admit it, it would be useless to say that it would break the sky. After all, there is no actual evidence to prove it. Instead, it will let him kill his heart, so as not to let Ram know about it. If you dont question, you can only wait to be counted by Rozval and dont know when it will be counted to death. Interrogation and non-interrogation, the results of both are the same, and there is only one dead end. Once gone? This is even more impossible. Rozvall has a life-saving grace for the sisters. Without saying what the reason is, Ram will definitely not leave. The most important point is that this matter cannot be told to Ram. Even if Rozval is very important in Ram''s heart, it cannot replace Lem''s position in her heart. If you want to use rankings, Ram is definitely ranked first in Ram''s mind, and Rozval, who has a life-saving grace, can only be ranked second. Because of this, if Ram knows that Rozvall is going to kill Reim, she will definitely go to face to face and ask a question clearly, but this is no different than finding death. Now I cant say it, and I cant go, so Remm doesnt know what to do. "In fact, the solution is very simple." Seeing that the goal was achieved, Noel smiled slightly. "What''s the solution?" Wen Yan, Rem, who had no choice, fixed his eyes on Noel and asked anxiously. "So...so...so...so..." After listening to the method given by Noel, Reim frowned slightly for a moment, but finally agreed. Then, following the method just decided, Reim left the Noel room. auzw.com As Reim left, Mei Li, who had always been in a tight state, breathed a sigh of relief and withdrew the dagger in her hand. "Isn''t it strange that I did this?" Seeing Mei Li''s words came to a halt, Noel could guess that she was suspicious of her approach, but she didn''t dare to ask. "Yes...yes..." Now that she had been seen through, Meili did not intend to explain anything, so she simply nodded and admitted. "Solving him is as easy for me as pinching dead ants. There is no problem when I want to do it, but now he still has the value to use." "Furthermore, he is the border count of the Kingdom of Luknika, and solving him now will cause me a lot of trouble." "Although I''m not afraid, I hate trouble." After finishing speaking, Noel leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes to raise his mind, without saying a word. I got an explanation, but Meili didn''t understand very much. Seeing that Noel had closed her eyes and leaned on the chair, she had no intention of continuing to talk anymore. . Time passes by one minute and one second. The two of them in the room didn''t say a word, and just stayed quietly. Until the door was knocked, Rem''s figure appeared again. After Reim expressed his intentions, Noel let Mei Li stay in the room herself, and then left with Reim. Soon after, the two soon came out of Rozval''s room. Preparing to let Noel wait for a while, Reim intends to make an advance announcement. However, before waiting for Reim to speak, Noel reached out and pushed open the door, and walked in. "Mr. Noel, you are so rude-yo!" Rozvar heard the sound of the door opening and smiled when she saw Noel''s figure. "You should know." After entering the room, Noel sat down on the chair opposite the Rozval table and glanced at Ram standing behind him, without a word. "Know what?" Rozvall still smiled and took a sip of the tea cup on the table. "Hasn''t Ram already questioned you?" Noel asked with a smile. Noel''s words fell, and she was about to march towards Rem in Rozvall. She looked at her sister Lam in surprise. She never expected that she knew about it, and she came to face-to-face to question the truth of the matter. Sex. Ram was also surprised. She didn''t expect that she overheard was discovered by Noel, or even deliberately released. Unlike the sisters'' surprise, Rozval couldn''t keep a smile at this time, his eyes gleaming coldly. Rozval was murderous, and Noel could already see this, but he didn''t care about it. "You can''t bear it, I thought you would do it." After waiting for a while, seeing Rozvall didn''t do it, Noel smiled. "Now that you know it, you have to say it clearly, which makes me very good--wonder, what are you going to talk to me about." Putting down the tea cup, Rozvall leaned on the chair, his eyes fixed on Noel. . .. v7 Chapter 40： Please cancel the contract "Some things about Dragon Slaying and Resurrection." Noel said lightly. "What do you all know!" Rozvar stood up suddenly after hearing the words. "A lot, a lot more than you think." Leaning back on the chair, Noor tilted Erlang''s legs and looked at each other with a smile. "What do you want?" After taking a deep breath, Rozvar sat back in his chair. First, without knowing Noor''s strength, if he can''t achieve a one-hit kill, he wouldn''t dare to rush. Secondly, Rozval would like to know what Noel knows about dragon slaughter and resurrection, and he has to figure it out. Third, Noel dare to speak out, which proves that there is talk, not necessarily hands-on. Since you want to know the information that the other party has, you need to pay a certain price, and bargaining requires a calm mind. Therefore, knowing these, Rozvall had to calm himself down. "I want them, and don''t do any small movements behind my back, it will make me unable to kill you." I thought about what I wanted, and Noel pointed to Rem behind him, and pointed to the one behind Rozval. Ram. "No problem, but..." Without any hesitation, Rozval sold the twins, and then said, "The information you give is worth the price." Rozval''s words reminded both Rem and Sister Ram that they couldn''t believe what they heard. When talking with Noel before, he had said that this might happen, but Rem didn''t expect it to happen so quickly, and his anger was unabashedly displayed on his face. Its not okay to be angry, which is tantamount to Rozvals acknowledgment. He did all those things. Ram also feels unbelievable. She knows that for Rozval, dragon slaughter and resurrection are very important to him. So far, everything is for these two things, but I did not expect that she will be sold so easily. Well, I thought he would be hesitant about this, but now it seems that everything is just a fantasy. The most unacceptable thing for Ram is that when she came over and questioned Rozvall herself, he denied that it had nothing to do with him, but now for the news of the dragon slaughter and resurrection, she even sold her sister without hesitation. Both, admit that everything is a ghost behind him. But compared to Rem''s anger, Ram''s performance was very calm. In addition to the unbelievable beginning, he soon stood there without expression. All of Ram''s performances were seen by Noel, and he probably guessed the problem. "You have to show some sincerity first, for example, to release the contract that Ram has made with you. I don''t want to put your eyes next to me." Noel smiled slightly, extended his right index finger, and shook Rozvall Shake. auzw.com "It seems that you really know a lot of things." Rozval''s eyebrows were locked tightly. I didn''t expect Noel to even know about these things. The undercover plan was declared before it was started. "Admiral Rozval, the situation is now out of the gospel, I ask you to release the contract between us, and I will not do anything to you, just report your life-saving grace." Do not wait for Rozvar to do After making a decision, Ram behind him spoke. "It hasn''t been detached..." Rozval has not finished speaking. "The records of the Gospels in the past few days are all blank. It has already lost its function, proving that the world has long since deviated from the original track." "Originally, I was going to pretend that I didn''t see it, but what you did made me too disappointed, and it was something I couldn''t forgive you." "Please cancel the contract. As a reward to you that year, I don''t want to activate the contract terms." Interrupting Rozval''s sophistry, Ram said he knew everything and proposed to cancel the contract again. At this time, Rozval looked somber, he continued to quibble, and immediately released the contract with Ram. After the contract was released, Ram looked at the somber complexion, but quickly withdrew his gaze and stepped away, moved around the table and stopped behind Noel, and then stood still. Rem, who was standing at the door, now also moved to walk behind Noel, standing there with Lam on the left and right. Seeing this scene, Rozval looked a little more gloomy, and the armrests of the chair were crushed by him, but he still insisted that he did not start the war. "The information I know is that you want to slaughter the dragon, and then use dragon blood to resurrect your mentor, the strong desire witch Archedna, which is probably the case." Noel said with a smile when he didn''t want to continue to stare. "You dare to play me!!!" When he heard Noel''s words, Rozval felt that he was being played and could no longer control his anger. "Sit me down!" Noel sneered. In an instant, Rozval''s prepared magic dissipated, as if he were pressed against a mountain, and he sat back on the chair without control, no matter how struggling to fight the whole person, he was unable to move and die. It can''t move when fixed on a chair. The anger disappeared in an instant, replaced by a deep shock, staring at Noel with both eyes. "Help... help me kill the dragon... I... I... I can give you anything..." Don''t care about being controlled, Rozvar said hardly, supporting the sense of oppression on and off. "Are you sure Dragon Blood has a resurrection effect?" Noel asked curiously, but did not restore Rozval''s freedom and still controlled him. "Can''t...but this is the only way I can find success..." Rozval didn''t know if he didn''t plan to lie, but even a hint might have to try. .. v7 Chapter 41： Reach an agreement "As far as I know, the strong desire witch was killed by the jealous witch four hundred years ago, and then sealed by the dragon in the tomb to suppress the power of the jealous witch." "The reason why you want to slay the dragon should be to break the seal of the dragon against the strong witch, and the dragon blood is the right to break the seal." "As for wanting to revive the Witch, you need to use other methods, such as the method you have used so far." "Say half, don''t say half, are you really doing this?" Noel said with a cold face, and increased the suppression of Rozval, as his unreliable price. As the repression increased, Rozval''s face twisted, and the chair he was sitting on had cracks, which could collapse and fall apart at any time. "...No... wrong..." Rozval stood strong and tried his best to squeeze out two words from his mouth, admitting that those words were correct. "You can live to this day, nothing more than find a method of copying the soul in the forbidden library, and constantly turn your soul in the future generations, so as to gain eternal life in a certain sense." "But can you be sure that this method will work for the Witch?" "Even if this method works, you still lack a very important item, that is..." "The container that holds the soul of the strong witch, and this container is not just anything, I don''t think you can find a container that meets." No longer continuing to press, Noel even lifted the repressive force on Rozvall, observing his expression while speaking. No way, this is a random guess by Noel, want to get confirmation from Rozvarna to see if it is as expected. And Rozval, who had just restored his freedom, looked at Noel with a surprised and incredible expression. "Mr. Noel, it seems that you have other methods." Rozval, who lived for a long time, quickly calmed himself down, and could see that Noel must have another way, and that way is to trade chips with himself, otherwise he will not say so to himself. In the following time, Noel and Rozval had a long discussion, and finally the two sides reached an agreement, Rozval agreed not to engage in small hands, in exchange for Noel to help him resurrect the strong witch, providing everything Noll needed during the period. Of course, the sisters Ram and Reim are owned by Noel, and there are a few bits and pieces. In this way, both parties made a contract. auzw.com After all the talk was over, Noel led the sisters Ram and Reim out of Rozvall''s room and walked slowly towards the room where they lived. As he was about to return to the Noel room, Rem, who had remained silent, couldn''t help but speak. "Guest, when will the contract between us be completed?" Reim, who was in a hurry, was on the side regardless of Ram, very worried that Noel forgot. "What contract?" Not waiting for Noel''s response, Ram frowned slightly and asked first. "This..." I really don''t want Ram to know, but if she doesn''t say she won''t give up, Reim doesn''t know what to do. "Before, when I went to the village to explain the incident, I said I could restore your broken corner, but Reim didn''t believe what I said, so I made a contract with her." Norr did not think much, and answered honestly Road. "The contract is two-sided. What price does Rem need to pay?" Of course, Ram is happy to hear that he can recover the horn, but he is more concerned about what Rem will pay. If the cost of recovering the horn is too large, she would rather keep the present. In the state, I don''t want my sister to be hurt. "The price that Reim has to pay is almost impossible now. It''s really miscalculated." Noel pretended to be depressed. "Really?" After hearing the words, Ram looked at Noel suspiciously, and then looked at Reim until she was sure. "It''s true." Slightly stunned, Reim nodded. Seeing a depressed face of Noel, Reim recalled the previous contract with Noel. She found that it seemed that she really didn''t have to pay a price. It was completely equivalent to giving Ram the treatment. No matter what the contract was, it was beneficial to herself. After getting Rem''s confirmation, this made Ram feel confused and somewhat confused. "It''s not too early, you explain to Ram first, if you want to restore the corner, then come to me tomorrow morning, and I will go to rest first." After that, Noel waited for the sisters to respond and opened the door to enter. Room. Watching Noel enter the room, then close the door of the room. At this time in the corridor, only Ram and Sister Rem were left, but they did not step away. "Reim, should you explain it to me?" Ram asked all the time. "As the guest said, when he and I went to the village to solve the incident, he said that there was a way to restore the sisters corner. At that time, I didnt believe what he said, but I was willing to give it a try whenever possible. He made a contract." "As the cost of restoring the elder sister''s corner, if he really succeeds, then I will go to be his maid." "But just after the incident, my sister and I have been his maid from today, so even if he really recovers your sister''s horn, I don''t need to pay anything else." "Sister, try it tomorrow morning, there is no loss anyway." If Reim knew that without explaining it clearly, Ram would certainly not feel at ease to let Noel recover the angle, and he would also make up his mind in a frantic manner, simply explain it clearly in this tone. "Really? Didn''t you lie to me?" After listening, Ram felt a little unbelieving and felt too coincident. .. v7 Chapter 42： Because i like you guys Repeat the explanation again and again, and make sure it is true. With Rem''s unremitting efforts, finally let Ram stop the chattering question and temporarily believe her. It''s not too early, and Ram and Reim leave together and return to their room. The next day... Rozval stayed up all night and sat in the room with a somber face, wondering what to do until dawn. In addition to Rozvall, the rest of the mansion had a good rest. Sister Ram and Reim still woke up early in their sleep and did what they had done in the past, without much change. After all, apart from Ram and Reim, there are no other servants in the mansion now, let alone Noel is still living in the mansion, and the two of them need to be managed for the time being. When the new servants arrived and the sisters handed over their work, they were only responsible for Noel, and the others no longer needed their management. So, for the time being, business is as usual. If you really want to say a change, there is really a little change. That is, when enjoying breakfast in the restaurant, the original Ram and Reim were standing behind Rozval, but now they are replaced by standing behind Noel. This should be the only change. Although it was only this little change, Emilia found it and asked about it. But this did not need to be explained by Noel, Rozval was the first to explain. Of course, it is impossible for Rozval to tell the truth, and he can only make up a reason to fool Amelia, and indicate that Ram and Reim become Noels maids. In this regard, Ram and Reim greeted a contempt, but remained silent and said nothing. After all, in the agreement last night, Rozvall emphasized that Emilia could not be known, and that she still needed the throne to see the dragon, and Noel also agreed to his condition. Norr didn''t want Emilia to know, so of course he wouldn''t break through the lie of Rozval, also because he only promised him this condition last night. After learning that Ram and Reim had volunteered, they really believed Rozvals flawed lies, and Emilia no longer thought about it. After enjoying breakfast, Rozval left the mansion. In the restaurant, chatting with Noel, Emilia was almost at rest, and she left to study in the room. Noel led the maids together to the courtyard of the mansion. Just sitting in the gazebo, Elsa said to Noel, and after receiving the answer, took Firut to the lawn not far away and began to teach her daily. auzw.com "Admiral Noel, please let go of Ram, Reim expressed his willingness to go to bed." Has been staring at Noel, Ram felt uncomfortable, his eyes turned to what he thought, instantly Said pitifully. "Sir Noel, please let go of Reim, and my sister expresses her willingness to dedicate herself immediately." Reim, who feels the same as Ram, responded quite quickly. "Really? Welcome your sisters to come to my room tonight, and I will leave the door for you." Knowing that the two had deliberately, Noel climbed up the pole and grinned at them badly. "Sir Noel, please let Rem go, just insult your sister." "Sir Noel, just let Ram escape and just humiliate Rem." The sisters were like frightened rabbits, and they stepped back a few steps at the same time. A fearful expression took each other''s hand and looked at Noel together. "It''s almost enough." Noel smiled and decided to stop there. "Got it, Lord Noel." Wen Yan, Ram and Reim were very obedient, and instantly returned to a serious, and responded in unison. "After a night, have you decided?" Leaning leaned on the pillar of the pavilion, Noel turned to the topic, but went straight to the topic. "Sir Noel, can I ask a question first?" Ram asked without hesitation. "Yes." Noel nodded. "Why help us?" With permission, Ram looked at Noel, waiting for his answer. "It''s very simple, because I like you guys." No matter what you think, Noel is very straightforward and makes no secret. After hearing this, Ram and Reim were stunned, and their cheeks gradually turned red. I thought about many possibilities, but the two of their sisters didn''t expect it to be this way, nor did they expect Noel to say so straightforwardly. The most important thing is that after careful observation, Noel is not lying, nor is he kidding. "Isn''t it safer to solve Rozvall?" Recalling, Ram took a deep breath to calm himself down before continuing to ask. "But you don''t want me to do this, do you?" Noel smiled slightly and asked Ram as he looked back. "Thank you, Lord Noel, Ram will be your most loyal servant in the future." Quite surprised, and at the same time, Ram was very touched and smiled sweetly at Noll, thinking:''So Lord Noel knew that he was because I did this. "Admiral Noel, Reim will be your most loyal servant in the future. Please help your sister to recover the corner." At this time, Reim also hurriedly expressed his position and made a request for restoration to Ram. "No problem." Noel beckoned to Ram and motioned her to come to herself. "Then please, Master Noel." Without hesitation, Ram stepped forward to Noel. Reaching gently, Noel pulled Ram into his arms and let her sit on her lap. Ram raised his head slightly, looking at the handsome face close to Noel. His face became red almost instantaneously, and his heartbeat was constantly accelerating, and the whole person was so soft in his arms. .. v7 Chapter 43： Lost power With her left arm around Ram''s thin waist, her right hand gently opened the pink hair on her forehead, and her index finger lightly touched the wound. The next second, the fingertips of Noel''s index finger glowed white, and then slowly retreated slightly. As the fingertips left the wound, Ram''s wound seemed to be pulled, and the angle gradually extended from the wound. Seeing this scene, Reim almost shouted out in joy. Fortunately, she responded quite quickly. She quickly covered her mouth with her small hands. She knew that it was an important moment now, and no one could interfere with the two. The treatment continued, and Ram''s horns gradually extended, and the magic around him was absorbed by the horns, making the purple light on the horns more dazzling. The magic around was swallowed up a lot, and the pavilion shone with dazzling purple light. With such a big change, Elsa and Ferrut not far away stopped and stared closely at the gazebo. Not only that, even Emilia in the room of the mansion accidentally saw this scene when she walked to the window. She could not study Wang Xuans course, worrying about something bad happening, and hurried out of the room towards the courtyard Run away. It''s just that Emilia rushed out of the room not long after she ran down the stairs. The treatment in the pavilion was over, the purple dazzling light gradually faded and finally disappeared, and Ram gained a new angle. At this point, Ram, who got the new horn, was completely unaware that the treatment was over, still staring at Noel with a flushed face, with a little admiration in her eyes. "Ram, it''s alright." When he saw Ram, he stared at him so much that he didn''t even realize that the treatment was over. Noel shook his hand before her eyes. However, Ram, who didn''t know what he was thinking about at this time, did not recover from this. Seeing that this didn''t work, Noel could only change the way, reaching out and pinching Ramnon''s smooth face. "Sir Noel, why are you pinching me?" The rum returned. "The treatment is over, don''t you plan to try it?" Noel smiled slightly and told Ram again that the treatment was over, without explaining the reason for the pinch. Upon hearing this, Ram immediately felt the difference between himself and the past. In the past, due to the loss of horns, its own physical strength was very, very weak, and there was not much magic power stored in the body. After releasing three or four magics, the magic power and physical strength will bottom out completely, and it may even be consumed too much, resulting in direct Fainted. Now it is different, Ram feels that he is now full of power, and the magic is like using it all. When she finally noticed the purple light on her forehead, it made her understand why her magic had changed so much, which was brought by the newly acquired horn. auzw.com "Ram, you have lost your horn for a long time, and you will probably feel a little uncomfortable. It is best to take more time to exercise, otherwise you will run out of control." Think After thinking about it, Noel felt the need to remind, lest Ram use excessive runaway. "Well, I know. And..." Ram nodded, then pecked lightly on Noel''s cheek, blushing and thanking, "Thank you, Lord Noel." "Thank you so much for serving me well in the future. Now let''s go and experience the power you have recovered." Hugging Ram from her thigh, Noel signaled her to try it and wanted to see how she recovered. At this moment, a figure flew at Ram, holding her tightly in both hands. "Great! Great! Sister, you finally recovered!" Leim hugged Ram tightly, and the year-old guilt broke out, crying out loud. "Reim, I have been thankful for you all the time." After a moment of stun, Ram reached out and hugged Reim, and stroked her hair. Because of Ram''s sentence, Reim cried even louder. Amelia, who came out of the mansion, heard Reim''s crying from afar, and accelerated her pace to the sound source. When I ran to the gazebo, I saw the sisters weeping together, and Emilia just wanted to ask what happened, but she saw that Noel signaled not to disturb them. waiting. After waiting for a while, the sisters Ram and Reim stopped crying and their emotions gradually stabilized. The two sisters separated, wiped the tears from each other''s faces, and took a deep breath together to completely stabilize their emotions. "It''s rude." The sisters bowed to Noel and said in unison. "Ram, Reim, what''s going on with you just now?" Emilia asked when they saw their emotions stabilize. "Admiral Emilia?!" Hearing the words from behind, Ram and Rem looked back quickly, only to find Emilia here too. "This is the case, Liya." "I helped Ram get the corner again. They were so excited that they couldn''t control their emotions, so they cried together and hugged." "It''s embarrassing to bother you to study." Not waiting for Ram and Reim to explain, Noel took the first step to explain it in a clear and simple way, and apologized for disturbing Emilia. "Sir Emilia, I''m sorry to bother you that you have studied, I''m very sorry." Ram and Sister Rem said together, bowing and apologizing to Emilia. "Ram really got a horn again?!" Amelia asked when they ran in front of the two. "It''s true." Ram and Rem glanced at each other, smiling sweetly at each other, and nodded at Emilia. Ram was even ghosted directly, and the purple unicorn on the forehead appeared, using this as a proof. .. v7 Chapter 44： carry out testing Seeing Ram really succeeded in ghosting, the purple horn extended from his forehead, and Emilia knew it was true, and was not kidding. "It''s so good, Ram." Emilia was also happy for Ram. "This is Lord Nor''s credit, and if it weren''t for him, Ram could not be recovered." Turning his head to look at Nor, Ram smiled. "Noel, thank you." Sincerely pleased for Ram, and at the same time Amelia was very grateful for what Noel did. "You''re welcome, this is what I should do." "However, you should let Ram try the effect first and see how well she recovers." "Although I am very confident in my ability, it is still necessary to prevent it from happening." "If there is no problem, then of course it is the best thing, but if there is any problem, then I can solve the problem in time, so that everyone can really rest assured." At the words of Noel, the women nodded, and they felt very reasonable. After all, if you are not afraid of 10,000, you will be afraid of it. There is no harm in trying it first, and you can solve problems in time if you really have problems. Immediately afterwards, a little discussion. The final decision, first let Ram familiarize himself, and then conduct a battle test. The tester of the battle is the sister of Reim. As for Noel and Emilia, they are responsible for observing what is wrong, and if there is an accident, they will be treated urgently. Assignment work is roughly like this. The remaining three are Meili, Elsa, and Firut. Elsas fighting style is definitely not important, which is easy to happen unexpectedly. Mei Li is a Warcraft ambassador, but now, except for the puppy in her arms, there is no other Warcraft to command her at all, and her own combat power is not outstanding. It was only after she had been taught by Elsa for a few days that Ferutt said that she could not help at all. Therefore, the three can only be on the sidelines. In the next time. Ram walked alone to the empty lawn, trying to release some magic in an unspoiled state, and test how much the gap was compared to before. auzw.com Soon, the test results came out. According to the past, Ram will consume three or four magics, and if he continues, he will collapse and collapse. But now after testing, it is fine to have released a dozen magics, and the magic in the body is still sufficient, and there are no problems with a dozen more magics. In terms of physical strength, there has also been a great improvement now, and I have not felt a trace of fatigue so far. "Compared with when the angle was not restored, these two aspects of storage magic and physical strength have been greatly improved, and no hidden dangers have been found for the time being." Watching Ram carefully, Noel slowly revealed the result. "It''s true. Before, Ram released two or three magics and was exhausted. Now I don''t see any signs of fatigue even with a dozen or so magics. The magical intensity is stronger than it seems. The magic in her body seems to be quite Sufficient." Emilia nodded her head, agreeing with Noel''s words. "In the state of not demonizing, there seems to be no problem. If after the demonization of Ram, it is also no problem, then there is really nothing to worry about." After repeated confirmation, Noel still found no problem, Ram Everything is good. "It just seemed that there was no problem when Ram''s ghost was proved." Wen Yan, Amelia recalled the previous situation. At that time, Ram''s ghost was all normal, and I thought there would be no problem later. "Sir Emilia, if you are in a state of emotional stability, ghosting can be completely controlled, but if the mood swings are greater, and you gain strength beyond the tolerance range, it is easy to cause runaway and runaway." Standing aside Reim, after hearing Amelia''s words, explained it to her. "Rem, you mean that Ram has lost his horn for too long, but now the power has been greatly improved, and the power after ghosting exceeds Ram''s range?" Hearing the explanation, Emilia Some worried. "During battle, emotions cannot be as stable as normal. Now the strength of my sister has been greatly improved, and the power will double after demonization. It is very likely to exceed the tolerance range. If you are not careful, you may not be able to control it." Reim nodded. "Don''t worry, if Ram is really out of control, you will quickly leave Lem, and leave the rest to me, to ensure that she will not hurt her." Smiled at Lem, Noel promised. . "Then please you, Lord Noel." Turning around, Reim bowed slightly to Noel. "Rem, I''m ready, let''s get started." At the same time, Ram in the distance was almost familiar, so he beckoned Reim and asked her to come over and test. With Noel''s assurance, Reim didn''t worry so much anymore, trotting towards Ram in the distance. Soon he came to Ram, and Reim asked if he wanted to take a break, but Ram said he didn''t need it and asked to start the battle test immediately. Seeing this, Reim stopped persuading and agreed to Ram''s request. The two first pulled away a certain distance, and after confirming that both parties were ready, they nodded to each other to begin. The next second, Ram and Sister Reim were ghosted at the same time. The purple unicorn on the forehead extended out, and the magic around them was swallowed by the two unicorns, and the maid wearing wore no wind but kept swinging. At the moment of demonization, Ram and Reim seemed to be as agreed, slammed on the ground and rushed towards each other at high speed. .. v7 Chapter 45： End of test The battle is on the verge. The two sides did not use weapons, nor did they use magic, and were temporarily empty-handed. But even fighting empty-handed, it''s as powerful. In a few moments, the flat green lawn had become bumpy. The few who watched the battle not far away, they could see that both Ram and Reim had reservations and did not exercise their true abilities. If you look closely, you can see that Ram is slightly superior, but Reim is a little overwhelmed. It didnt take long for the bare-handed fight to last. Because Ram became more and more fierce in war, Reim was forced to retreat incessantly. He couldn''t parry, but had to take out his weapon first. Seeing that Reim had pulled out his weapon, of course, Ram wouldn''t continue to choose a melee attack stupidly. She used her wind magic to fight back. One uses weapons and one uses magic. The fighting power of both sides has been greatly improved, and the destructive power is even more needless to say. Anyway, where the two went, it would become messy in just a few moments, and no one would be spared. When you come and go, Ram and Reim are in an intimate relationship. Watching the two play against each other, Elsa watched the game a bit eagerly and wanted to join the fight between the two. But think about it, after all, it is impossible for Noel to agree to this matter, and Elsa is very clear. Unconsciously, time passed quickly... At this time, it was already noon. But Ram and Reim are still fighting, but they are very different from before. Ram remains the same, keeping melee and magic to fight, and Reim not only uses weapons to fight, but even uses magic together. However, Reim can only draw a tie with Ram, and there is no advantage. But this is only temporary. After all, Ram only regained his horn today. As long as he is given a few more days to get acquainted, Lem is definitely not her opponent, so what she lacks is only time. After such a long battle, Ram did not have any problems, and his condition was much better than expected. "Ram, Reim! You can stop!" Since there were no problems, then there was no need to test it, and Noel yelled to the two in the distance. The two were very obedient. After they heard Noel yell to stop, they immediately stopped their attacks on each other, and at the same time they exited the ghost state. Just out of the ghost state, without the horns constantly engulfing the magic around him to supplement, Ram and Reim both seemed a little tired. The two adjusted their breathing in place, intending to take a break before returning to the crowd. But everyone came first, and soon came to Ram and Reim. auzw.com "Ram, Reim, thank you very much." Just arrived, Emilia said first. "After our observation just now, you just lack the time to master this power, Ram, there is no other problem except this." Seeing the two men adjusted their breathing, Noel said the observation. "Sir Noel, Ram will be familiar with this power as soon as possible." Through the battle, Ram also found this small problem and nodded to Noel. Congratulations to Ram for regaining his strength. After a few casual chats, they disbanded their busy schedules. Amelia returned to the mansion. After all, she had been delayed for one morning. She had to go back to her room to study the Wang Xuan course. Elsa took Firut to the open ground and continued to teach her in the morning. The two of Ram and Reim were supposed to carry out restoration work on this unbearable area, but Noel asked them to prepare lunch, and the restoration was left to him. However, this time the sisters were not obedient and still stood on the spot. "Master Lord, this is where Ram and Reim destroyed. After we prepare lunch, we will come over to repair this area." Ram shook his head and said that it was their job to not use Norr. "Sister is right, this is our job." Reim on the side nodded in coordination. "It''s just a matter of raising hands, don''t you need to be so clear?" A little stunned, why did Noel think it was such a small thing. While Ram and Reim opened their mouths slightly and were about to say something, Noel took action first. With a flick of his right hand, a magic was instantaneous. In a blink of an eye, the area that was broken by Ram and Reim instantly recovered as before. "I''m sorry, I moved a little bit faster, it has been fixed." "If you are willing, you can of course make this place a mess and fix it again." "But there is a premise!" "That requires you to move faster than me." Noel smiled with a smile on his face. It was obviously intentional. After talking, before Ram and Reim could react, Noel turned and walked towards the mansion, while Meili hugged the puppy and quickly followed. When the sisters recovered, they turned their heads to look at each other, and then quickly ran after them. The two came behind Noel, and then slowed down. Just now I had a fight with Reim. Lord Noor was worried that we were too tired, so he started repairing that area? Well, it must be like this! Looking at Noel''s back, Ram couldn''t help thinking. Help my sister repair the horn, and worry that we are too tired to fight, so I rushed to repair the area and gave us time to rest. Master Lord is really a gentle person. Rem, who was walking side by side with Ram, her eyes were also staring at Noel''s back, thinking in her mind. .. v7 Chapter 46： Frederica After the test, almost everything is still the same, and there is not much change. Emilia learns the Wang Xuan course, chats with the micro elves every day, and has time to practice magic. Elsa taught Firut and then practiced, and Meli joined the training. Ram and Reim, besides having to prepare by the meal time, basically don''t care about anything else in the mansion, they are always waiting by the side of Noel. And Noel, quietly reading the books in the forbidden library under the care of the sisters, Emilia brushed her affection when she rested. If you really don''t want to read a book, then go to the Forbidden Library to tease Beatrix and make Little Lori gritt her teeth. The above things did not last until the dinner. Strangely, from going out in the morning to mealtime in the evening, Rozval has not returned to the mansion. Then I asked about it, but Ram and Reim didn''t know what Rozval was going to do, since they didn''t know that Noel thought about it again. After dinner, Noel and Emilia walked in the courtyard, chatting, laughing and talking. Just give a little joke, and let Amelia laugh with laughter, almost without interruption of laughter. "Noel, please stop and don''t talk anymore, your stomach is so painful to laugh, hahahahahaha!" Laughing out of breath, Amelia squatted and covered her belly with her hands, she couldn''t bear it anymore. "Your laughing point is really low, Liya." Seeing this, Noel could only stop and didn''t continue talking. Without responding to Noel, Amelia wiped tears from the corners of her eyes and adjusted her breath to calm herself. Pleasant time is always so short. Amelia calmed down, and Ram''s figure appeared, and the two returned to the mansion. On the way back to the mansion, Ram explained the reason. The reason is that Rozval returned to the mansion, and also brought individuals back, so he called the mansion to gather. Because there are many new faces in the mansion today, in order to avoid mutual conflicts, Rozval feels the need to know each other. Ram, Emilia, and Noel came to the living room, and the people in the mansion were all together. Except for a few outsiders from Noel, the women standing beside Rozval at this time, Emilia and others knew who she was. "This-why did we call everyone, mainly to announce one thing-love." "Due to the lack of manpower in the mansion, Frederica returned to work here, and she will take over the management of everything in the mansion-things." auzw.com "At the same time take this opportunity so that she can meet other people in the mansion-members, to avoid unpleasant things happening." Seeing that everyone had arrived, Rozval announced to everyone the replacement of the manager, and the receiver was the Frederica beside him. Next, Frederick introduced himself, mainly to a few outsiders. Frederica Ballman, the maid of the former Rozval house, has a quarter of Asian descent, blonde and green pupils with fangs. She served in the Rozval House for ten years, and in recent years went to Mirrod''s house in Metzas. However, because of personal factors, she resigned from the Mirrod family of Mezzas branch a few months ago. Because Ram and Reim gave it to Noel, Rozval couldnt keep their sisters from continuing to help themselves, so in the morning, they recalled Frederica, who had worked here for ten years, to let her take over the mansion. Everything in it. Nuoer introduced himself, and then did not continue to communicate with Frederica. After all, he was not very familiar with him for the first time, and he had time after coming to Japan. But Beatrix greeted him, and then returned to the forbidden library alone, without staying in the living room. Ram, Reim, and Emilia, after all, they had known Frederica before, so the three gathered around to chat. Seeing this, Rozval left the living room. Then Noor also led people away, and didn''t make up with him, not disturbing the four people who hadn''t seen for a long time. "Ram, Reim, how did you become that maid called Noel?" Frederica asked curiously when Noel had left the living room. "So so so so so" Amelia took the initiative to explain to Frederica, but it was just to fool Rozvall in the morning. Rozvar''s flawed lies can only deceive naive people like Emilia, but they cannot deceive Frederica. When I heard it, I knew there was a problem, and the performance of Ram and Reim was very unnatural. Frederica was more certain that there was a problem, but she pretended to be like this, and changed the topic to talk about other things. thing. Ram and Reim are quite cooperative, leaving Emilia without doubt. Because I havent seen each other for a long time, there are so many things that I can talk about, and I talked for a long time without knowing it. Eventually I realized that it was too late, and everyone still had time in the future before they decided to stop here. After saying good night, Amelia went upstairs and took a rest. The other three watched her go, and her figure disappeared from the stairs. Then her eyes were taken back. Say it''s good to disband and go to rest, but it''s just that. The remaining three, they did not move away, still standing on the spot. "Sir Emilia is going to rest, now tell me what the **** is going on, otherwise I will not be able to fall asleep tonight." Make sure no one is nearby, Frederica looks at Ram and Reim And asked them. .. v7 Chapter 47： Curiosity kills people "Did he not tell you?" Frederica asked, and Ram could guess that Rozval hadn''t mentioned it with her, but decided to make sure. "It seems to have been mentioned..." "Just to say, your sisters became other women''s maids, and the reason is not mentioned at all." "But through our conversation just now, I can be sure that it was not explained by Master Emilia, it was just a lie that I didn''t want her to know, so I didn''t take the lie down on the spot." "Now, you need to tell me the truth and let me know what is going on." After talking, Frederick looked at the sisters Ram and Reim, waiting for their answers. The sisters glanced at each other, and both hesitated to tell the truth, worrying about the bad consequences. After all, Rozval did not mention this to Frederica, which meant that she did not want her to know. If Frederica was told, Rozval might kill her, preventing the leak of what he wanted to kill the dragon, which would lead to a plan to completely soak. Without telling Frederica, it is estimated that she didn''t even know when she was sold by Rozval, and she even helped him count how much money was sold. Hesitant, I really don''t know what to do, it is very tangled. The tangled look of Ram and Reim, Frederica''s eyesight, can already guess that it is not a good thing. Because of this, she aroused her curiosity and wanted to know more and more. "Fredrica, this will endanger your life. Are you sure you still want to know?" Ram asked seriously. Seeing Ram being so serious, Frederick frowned slightly, and it was certain that she was not joking, but that she would bring her life to death, and it was her turn to hesitate to know. After serious consideration... In the end, Frederica''s curiosity won and decided to let Ram and Rem tell the truth. The three people left the living room and went to the room where Rem lived. After waiting for the room, Ram and Rem spoke of the cause and effect. Amelia was attacked in the capital of the king, Reim was cursed in the village of Aram, and so on. A series of things were revealed, and it is no exception that Rozval was behind the scenes. In the end, Ram and Reim said they were sold by Rozval without hesitation, thus ending. Flabbergasted at the spot, Frederick felt very unbelievable, and the answer surprised her too much. auzw.com "Dragon Slayer....Resurrection Witch..." knows Ram well and can be sure that all she said is true, Frederica smiled bitterly: "Curiosity kills people." "It''s good not to say it according to the contract, and then be careful not to be accounted for by that person, there should be no problem." Reim can only comfort in this way. "Originally, we firmly didn''t want to tell you, but I was afraid that you would not be counted like us. Now you can at least prevent it in advance. If there is something wrong, you can also come to us for help." Ram continued Comforted. "Well, that seems to be the case." Frederick nodded, feeling quite reasonable, and not all bad things. The three chatted for a little while, and then went back to their rooms to rest. After Frederica returned to her room, the smile she lost instantly on her face, knowing so many things tonight, shook her loyalty to Rozval. She is destined to have insomnia tonight. The next morning. Among the members who got up early, there was one more Frederica. The other two were of course Ram and Reim. But it should be considered the last time, as long as the handover with Frederick finished the work today, then there is no need to get up to the busy house so early. Because Frederica left the mansion for a long time, quite a change took place here. There are changes in many places, and there are some things that need to be explained clearly, so the handover work has become more troublesome. Because of this, Ram and Reim are now taking Fredrica in the mansion, introducing her to the changes, and striving to make all relevant explanations clear today. Surprisingly, before the rest of the people got up, the three were almost done. The reason is that Frederica used to work here for ten years, but now he only needs to remember those changes, and Ram and Rem explain things, so it doesnt take much time at all. At this time, it was almost time to prepare breakfast. The three of them went to the kitchen to prepare. Originally, Ram and Reim didn''t have to go, but Noel still lives here now, on the other hand, they want to help Frederick. In this way, the three men were busy in the kitchen. "It seems that I have to recruit more people, or I will certainly be too busy to wait for you after you leave." Skillfully cutting the ingredients, Frederica felt the need to recruit more people to tell Ram and Reim the idea. "It is indeed necessary to recruit more individuals." Wen Yan, who is cutting potatoes, very much agree with this proposal. "While we are still in this period, hurry to recruit individuals to train, otherwise a person can''t really finish the job of the mansion." Knowing the workload of the mansion, Reim also felt the need to recruit another person, otherwise Frederick The card must be too busy. "Now it is during the king''s election. It is really not easy to find someone who is clean and clear on the net." Suddenly remembering that this was the period during the king''s election, Frederica could only helplessly grin. .. v7 Chapter 48： Im optimistic about you~! When the breakfast was ready, the rest of the people in the mansion continued to rise, but they did not include Noel and Rozval. It''s not that the two haven''t woken up yet, but that the two have already gotten up and even discussed something in the living room. "Mr. Noel, what do you think I just mentioned-what about it." Looking at the genuine tea Noel, Rozval waited for his reply. "It''s useless even if I agree now. It''s only necessary for Amelia to agree, otherwise it''s useless to say more." Putting down the tea cup in his hand, Noel shrugged. "Admiral Emilia will agree, I dare to guarantee this-oh!" Rozvall smiled slightly, quite confident about it. "Ask me when I''m going to have a meal." Noel still didn''t give an accurate answer, and decided to wait and ask Emilia before saying. Even if he did not give an accurate answer, Rozval could be sure that Noel would definitely agree, and now only Emilia nodded and agreed. Therefore, Rozval did not say anything more, and quietly had tea with Noel in the living room. It didn''t take long for Ram, Reim, and Frederica to come to the living room and inform the two that breakfast was ready, and let the two move to the restaurant to dine. When I went to the restaurant, I saw that the rest were already waiting there, and the two of them sat down. When the maids brought breakfast for those present... "Sir Emilia, I just discussed one thing with Mr. Noel-love, but this must be asked for your permission." Rozval said while the meal was being delivered. "What''s the matter?" Wen Yan, Amelia first glanced at Noel before turning to Rozvall and asked. "Things are like this--" "Sir Emilia, you haven''t picked your knight so far, so I mentioned this to Mr. Noel, and he expressed his willingness to be your knight." "Of course, this requires your consent." There is no need to turn around, Rozval will tell what has just been discussed with Noel, and then wait for Amelia''s reply. After listening to Emilya, she was stunned directly, her face gradually warming and turning red. When she came back to God, Emilia immediately noticed that Noel''s eyes were on her, and she bowed her head in a panic and dared not look at it. I really wanted to agree, but worried that Noel was not serious. After all, it was not he who spoke it himself, which made people unable to determine the authenticity. For this reason, Emilia did not know how to reply. Anyway, it''s just tangled. Now Emilias performance made Rozvall immediately realize that he had overlooked a problem, which required Noel to speak in person. Preparing to secretly remind Noel, but haven''t had time to act... auzw.com At this time, the green gem worn by Emilia flashes, and then Parker appears. "Brother, are you officially pursuing my daughter?" Floating in the air, Parker asked seriously with his hands on his hips. "Pa... Pa... Park. You... what are you talking about...what..." Wen Yan, Amelia''s heartbeat accelerated, and her blush was almost smoking. It''s okay not to look up, but Emilia''s head looked up and hit Noor''s eyes, and she turned back to an ostrich again. "Becoming Liya''s knight, then it''s tantamount to pursuing her formally?" Noel smiled slightly and looked at Parker. "It can be said that after all, it''s the first month to get close to the water tower, and the success rate is greatly improved!" The serious look disappeared in an instant, Parker smiled at Noel. "Then..." Noel was bold and directly held Emilia''s hand next to him, and asked gently: "Lia, can I be your knight?" At the moment when the hand was held, Emilia also wanted to take her hand back, but when he heard Noel''s gentle inquiry, she immediately raised her head and looked at it, but her mind was blank. "Liya, can you make me your knight?" Seeing Emily froze, Noel asked softly again. "Okay." There was an answer this time, and Emilia nodded dumbly, and agreed. "Ah, my daughter was easily taken away by the younger brother, and the female was not allowed to stay." Seeing Emilia agreed, Parker did not know how to remove the small handkerchief and wiped the corner of her eyes without tears. The sound of Parker''s words made Amelia completely refreshed. There was no longer a blank in her mind, and she also remembered something that was vaguely promised. There are no consequences for what was promised. just..... Noel and Parker talked before, making this a double-sided issue. When he promised that Noel would become his own knight, he also agreed to his formal pursuit of himself. Thinking of this, Emilia quickly pulled her hand back, then ran out of the restaurant with her face covered, and quickly disappeared into everyone''s eyes. "Brother, come on, I''m optimistic about you!" Amelia ran away, and Parker didn''t have any object to tease, so she didn''t continue to pretend. "Sir, mother-in-law, I will make persistent efforts, please rest assured." Noel said seriously. "Don''t rush to call your mother-in-law first, chase my daughter first, let me let her marry you is not necessarily, hum!" Parker looked up slightly, a pair of unhappy to please me, or else Want to marry my daughter. Noel and Parker quarreled for a while before they began to enjoy breakfast. Eat a bit, and then Noel took a breakfast and left the restaurant, walking towards Emilia''s room. Seeing this, you don''t need to ask to know that it''s breakfast for Amelia. Originally Parker wanted to keep up, but after thinking about it, he gave up and decided not to make light bulbs, giving the two people some time alone. .. v7 Chapter 49： 【Special treatment】 "It''s so shameless to agree, so shameful." "and many more!" "I suddenly ran away like this, would Noel think I was remorseful?" "It''s over, he must have misunderstood me, and what should I do now?" "Go to him and explain clearly?" "No, no, this is too shameful." Not long after returning to the room, Emilia began to talk to herself. But soon realized that she suddenly ran away this way will make Noel misunderstand, but too shy and dared not go back to explain, tangled around in the room. "Boom boom!" Amelia didn''t know how to do it, when her door was knocked. I was upset and walked over to open the door without much thought. I didn''t even ask who was outside the door. Reaching out the door to open the room, Amelia opened her mouth slightly in surprise when she saw who was coming outside the door, so she stood motionless. "Liya, I''ll bring you breakfast." Standing in front of the door, Noel, with a gentle and peaceful smile, carried a breakfast in his hand. Hearing the words, Emily, who was in recovery, was suddenly too nervous, and the panicked did not know what to do. "Liya, I''ll bring you breakfast, don''t you plan to invite me in?" "Please... please come in..." Fearing that Noll would get angry and walk away, Emilia hurriedly let go of the door and asked him to enter his room. Noel was not blind, of course, Emilia was very nervous at this time, so she did not care about her slow reaction. Step into the room, walk directly to Emilia''s desk, and put down the breakfast in your hand. "Why are you still standing at the door? Come and eat breakfast." After setting the breakfast, Noel turned and found that Emilia hadn''t moved in front of the door, so she beckoned her to come over quickly. "Oh...oh..." Amelia nodded dumbly and walked stiffly with her hands and feet. "Really." Noel smiled helplessly, reaching for her forehead when Emily finally came to her. "Pain>auzw.com No, it cannot be said that there is no answer, but it is impossible to determine whether the answer is as expected, and not sure. "Why?" Emilia asked seriously, looking at Noel''s eyes. "I want to help you, I want to be your dependence." Noel smiled slightly, without thinking, and immediately answered. "Why do you help me?" Wen Yan, Emilia froze for a moment, her mouth curled up involuntarily, and then asked Noel again. "Because I like you, I want to be your dependence." Still no hesitation, Noel gave an immediate reply. "I...I am a half-elf..." "I know." "Silver hair...Semi-elves...because of their similar appearance to the witch...alienated by various people...disgusted...really disgusted...'''' "Well, I know, those guys who are blind." "Because I have little experience in communicating with people, I have no friends, no common sense, and no human feelings. Sometimes I say strange things. The reason for wanting to be king is very, very selfish." The two of them asked questions one by one, and Noel did not hesitate to answer affirmatively and seriously, letting Amelia keep asking tears in her eyes, but she insisted on not letting the tears fall. "No matter what others say about you, what do you think of yourself, I still like you, I like you the most, I like you so much, I want to be with you forever, and I want to hold your hand forever." "I want to treat you like someone I treat this way." When Noel finished speaking, Emilia was so moved that she could no longer control her emotions, and the tears in her eyes slipped from her face. Looking at Amelia, who burst into tears, Noel stretched out her hand and gently wiped the tears on her face. "I will be happy to be treated specially, this is the first time in my life." "So happy, really happy." "I didn''t expect that one day someone would say that they liked me. I never thought about it." "what should I do?" "Obviously Noel told me what he wanted, but I didn''t know what to do." Not letting Noel withdraw his hand, Emilia grabbed his hand and put it on her face, feeling the temperature on his palm. "Don''t worry, I''m not in a hurry to ask for an answer. When you are ready one day, just tell me then." Holding Amelia''s face in both hands, Noel just kissed her forehead. "Is this really okay?" After being kissed, Emilia became ashamed, daring to stare at Noel again, and said, "I.. I have people like me.. I get so many delightful things." .. get such a happy heart... leave such extravagant memories..." "It''s okay, no amount of happiness will be disturbing. If there is more overflow, then give it to others." "Come on, Emilia" "Slowly, down-to-earth, just like me with ease and pleasure." "I will always be by your side, waiting for you to say that you like me." Noel said softly that he would stand up first, and then hold Emilia''s hand and pull her up from the ground. .. v7 Chapter 50： Wangdu Messenger It''s time to say everything. After understanding Noel''s intentions, Emilia no longer thought about it, and now she is very, very happy. At this moment, Emilia was eating breakfast on the desk, and Noel looked at her quietly. "Boom boom!" "Come in." Hearing that the door was knocked, Noel turned his head and looked over, and let the people outside come in. "Sir Emilia, the messenger of the king''s capital visited downstairs." Pushing the door open, Frederica did not enter the room, and stood at the door to report. "Fredrica, the messenger you said...it shouldn''t be..." Putting down the cutlery in his hand, Amelia wiped her mouth with a napkin, and probably guessed the origin of the king''s messenger. "As Lord Emilia thought, it had something to do with Wang Xuan." Frederick nodded. "That''s it..." After confirming it, Emilia knew that she had to take a trip. She could no longer stay alone with Noel. She turned her head and said, "Noel, I think the messenger has something important to tell. I will go there." "Sir Emilia, Mr. Noel is already your knight. He can go together." Fredrica reminded. "Uh... I really forgot about it." After this reminder, Amelia remembered it. "It''s sad, I''ve been your knight for less than half a day, and it was forgotten so quickly." As soon as his eyes rolled, Noel decided to tease Emilia, deliberately pretending to be sad. "I...I...I just forgot..." Suddenly panicked, Emilia wanted to explain to Noel, but only half of the words found him snickering and immediately understood that the bad guy was cheating himself. , Bulging his cheeks, said: "Bad guy! You lie to me!" "It makes me happy to see you care so much about me, Liya." Getting up from the seat, Noel took Amelia''s hand and smiled: "Don''t be angry, otherwise the messenger may have to wait , Let''s go together." "Humph!" He turned his head to the side, and Emilia immediately changed her smile, where there was a little bit of anger, letting Noel hold his hand. "Fredrica, you lead us now." With Amelia walking out of the door, Noel said to Frederica. "Okay, please follow me." After closing the door, Frederica walked in front of the two and led the way in front of them. The three walked down from the second floor to the reception room on the first floor. On the way, I learned that Rozval was already in the reception room and was hosting the messengers that Wang Du visited. Soon, under Frederica''s lead, he came to the reception room. auzw.com lightly knocked on the door. After getting permission from Rozvall, Frederica pushed the door open and let it aside to invite the two people behind him. When the two entered the reception room, Frederica did not follow in, but reached out and closed the door again, and then stood outside and stood guard. "Meow? Who''s next to Emilia?" The long hair in linen is trimmed flush, the animal ears with the same hair color, the pretty girl with a pretty face, and the big pupil shines with curiosity, "Phillice, his name is Noel, is my knight." Stepping forward, Emilia and Noel glued together side by side to show that he was his knighthood. "Ah-it''s so meow." Seeing the two holding hands, they didn''t plan to let them go here, Phyllis had an expression I understood. Following Phyllis''s gaze, Emilia found that she and Noel were still holding hands, opening their mouths slightly to explain. However, he couldn''t say a word, and he didn''t know how to explain it. He could only bow his head with a red face. There was no way. Noel had expressed his heart before. Although Emilia did not give any reply, she already accepted him in her heart, and did not want to explain any misunderstandings indiscriminately. "Mr. Noel, my name is Felix Argyll, and I am very happy to meet you." Without holding the matter, Phyllis quickly changed the subject and introduced herself. "Hello, just call me Noel in the future, no need to add the word "Mr." Noel nodded politely to Phyllis. "Then you just call me Phyllis in the future." Phyllis smiled. "Having said that, Felice didn''t expect that the messenger of the king is you. Is there anything important?" Slowed down, the blush on Amelia''s face disappeared, and the topic was put back on track. "Oh! Almost forgot meow!" Wen Yan, Phyllis finally remembered the business, said: "It''s such a meow, tomorrow the king election candidate will come to the palace to gather, I am responsible for communicating." In the reception room, Phyllis said the summons in one breath, and the reason for calling the king. Amelia and Rozval also asked Phyllis some things. Throughout this process, Noel was a listener, not expressing any opinion, but drinking tea quietly beside Emilia. When the talk was over, Phyllis said she still needed to notify others, so she refused to stay as a guest. In this regard, Emilia and Rozval did not mention it. Next, Noel and Emilia both personally sent Phyllis outside the gate. "Sir Emilia, Noel, you can just send it here." Walking out of the gate of the mansion, Phyllis stopped and turned around, so that they didn''t have to send it anymore. "Sir Emilia, we are bothered in front of the mansion." Seeing someone walking out of the mansion, the white-haired old gentleman next to the dragon car under the gate stairs bowed to the people who came out. .. v7 Chapter 51： Arrived in the capital The earth dragon chirped, the car body made a friction sound, and the wheels began to turn. In order to move forward, the earth dragon stomped on the ground several times and then accelerated, and the dragon car speeded up across the road in the blink of an eye, moving away while raising smoke and dust. As the dragon car gradually became far away, the two who had stood in front of the mansion also turned back to the mansion. "Have you fulfilled the mission of the messenger?" "Then, of course, the thing that Philly sauce was entrusted by Master Kuer Xiu has failed. Merely, Lord Will, you just love it too much." On the dragon cart away from the house of Rozval, the two talked to each other. Wilhelm sat on the bridge and controlled the earth dragon with ease. There was a man with a linen head protruding from the cabin window pulled by the earth dragon. In a sense, there is no more suitable condition for secret talks. "Compared to this, Philly sauce is very surprised why Lord Will stared at the knight who loved Lord Melia. Lord Lord seemed to care about that guy." "That''s a very ridiculous misunderstanding." "Yeah yeah, sorry. Lord Will just likes chopping people." "That''s also a serious misunderstanding." Faced with teasing words, Wilhelm said nothing more. His little reaction to the choking words made the girl grunt in dissatisfaction. "The farther you go, the more meow, Lord Will, you explain to Phillip sauce why you care so much about that person." "Don''t look at the man''s innocuous appearance, but he gives me a very dangerous feeling, especially his eyes make me feel scared." "Eye?" Hearing Phyllis''s rhetorical question, Wilhelm nodded and raised his eyes as if recalling. "Forget it, in fact, I don''t know clearly, or I may have read it wrong." "Half talk, half talk, why meow like this!" Wilhelm smiled bitterly, driving the dragon car honestly without saying a word. Phyllis opened her mouth slightly, but she gave up after thinking about it, shutting her mouth and sitting silently. On the other side, the house of Rozval. Amelia has started to pack her luggage, and let Frederick go to prepare the dragon cart first, planning to leave now for the capital. After all, you must go to the palace early in the morning tomorrow. If you dont leave now, you will definitely not be able to catch up tomorrow. And this time the people who went to the capital with Emilia, in addition to the people that Noel and Rozval must go, the sisters Ram and Rem will also follow. Originally, the entourage was Frederica, but she was required to stay in the mansion and at the same time recruit a person for training. Noel suggested that Ram and Reim go with him. The rest will stay with Frederica in the mansion. auzw.com For this matter, Rozval said nothing, and directly agreed. It didn''t take long for everything to be ready. With the farewell of the left-behind mansion staff, Ram and Reim boarded the driving seat, and the remaining three entered the carriage of the dragon. After waving goodbye, under the control of Ram and Reim, the ground dragon pulling the cart began to move, and gradually accelerated to run. The ground dragon runs faster and faster, and the wind protection provided by the ground dragon starts automatically, so that the dragon car has no resistance. On the way to the king capital. "Sir Emilia, this call can be said to be the official start of Wang Xuan." "And your appearance and identity, those people will definitely use this to oppose you as a candidate for Wang Xuan, and what will be said will be very unpleasant." "You have to be mentally prepared." Suddenly thinking of something, Rozval felt that it was necessary to remind Emilia first so that she could not stand the language offensive tomorrow. Frowning slightly, Amelia nodded to show that she knew. "Don''t worry, I will help you, Liya." Seeing this, Noel, who was sitting next to him, took Emilia''s hand. "Thank you, Noel." The warmth brought by her hands made Emilia feel very at ease, and her smile was restored. "Liya, if those people dare to bully you, I will help you clean them up." Drilling out of the silver hair, Parker landed on Amelia''s shoulder, waving a small meow punch. In this way, there is no longer lifelessness in the carriage of the dragon car, and laughter is heard from time to time. Time goes by quickly... Until noon at the head of the burning sun, the dragon car finally reached Wangdu. After learning the address from Rozvarna, Noel and Emilia got off the dragon car ahead of time and wandered the streets with hand in hand. The commercial avenue stops and walks in and out of different shops and buys a lot of things. When they played similarly, the two went to their destination. That''s right, getting off the train early is not just for dating and playing around, but there are still serious things to do. "Arrived." Amelia, who pulled Noel forward, stopped first. Some of Noor, who was distracted, leaned forward, almost hitting Emilia''s back, and finally stopped. Noel, who raised his head, was a little late but also learned the reason for being called Noble Street here. The landscape is more noble and beautiful than areas such as slums and commercial avenues. To put it bluntly, it means that the way of using money is different. The buildings need not be mentioned. The roads and walls are clean and beautiful. There is even afforestation to maintain the beauty. As the name suggests, it is the area where the upper class live. As for the destination to visit, the buildings lie in the middle of the road, like the blockade of the entrance to the other world. The stone buildings with a solid impression are bold and casual, which is quite different from the fine and gorgeous of Noble Street. The back of the building is connected to a part of the external wall, standing on the platform set above, you should be able to see the city at a glance. It''s just that it''s not designed to enjoy the landscape, but to monitor the view, which is easy to think of. .. v7 Chapter 52： My exclusive knight Just when Emilia is about to knock on the door of the duty room... "Oh, I didn''t expect to see you in such a strange place." The door of the duty room opened outwards, and a young man came out from inside, saluting respectfully to Emilia: "Jiushu Greetings, Love Lord Melia. After that, are there any abnormalities?" "Thank you for your concern, there is nothing strange, and Yurius is also very energetic." Melia nodded calmly to the youth. "You remember that I am really glorious. So is Emilia, and her beauty is even higher." The young man named Yurius praised Emilia''s beauty with almost frivolous lines. After carefully combing a purple hair, the height is about 180 centimeters. The thin figure does not give the impression of being weak. It is a beautiful man who can be described as lean, and the amber pupil of the opposite **** is worthy of him. "As a matter of fact, you will be in the duty room as a guard, is this too strange?" The identity of the other party is clear, but he will appear here, Emilia is very puzzled. "I came here to console the soldiers and inspect the streets. This is mainly the case. Although entrusted by friends, occasionally giving priority to friendship is also good, because walking in the market like this, you can appreciate the pitiful flowers early." said , Rius wanted to take Amelia''s hand, intending to come to the West with a personal gift. but...... When he was about to touch Emilia''s hand, at this moment, Rius found himself locked up with murderous murder, and the illusion of the **** sea of ??corpses appeared in his eyes. Suddenly backed away suddenly, far away. With a horrified look on his face, Reus quickly pulled out the Western sword that he was wearing, posing a defensive posture. Amelia was not stupid, and soon understood what was going on, and her heart was as sweet as honey. Happy to be happy, but know that you can not continue, you must stop it. "Noel, don''t be angry, okay?" Turned to look at Noel, Amelia lightly pulled his clothes. "Boy, if there is another time, I will kill you directly." Don''t want Emilia to be difficult to do. Noel will take the murderous recovery from Reus and warn him by the way. No longer shrouded in horrible murderousness, the whole person felt light by Rius, and if there was a thin sword as a supporting point, he would definitely fall to the ground. Breathe in and out, trying to suppress your inner fears. "Who are you!" Just asked himself when he adjusted himself. "Yurius, he is my knight." Amelia''s tone was very cold, completely different from the previous, and then said: "Also, please don''t do such rude behavior in the future, I will not next time It will stop." "Sir Emilia, there won''t be another time, I''m very sorry." Youus quickly apologized. Calm down, Rius realized that he was really overdone, and wanted to perform a personal gift without Emilia''s permission. This was rude and excessive. auzw.com At the same time, it can also be seen that Emilias attitude towards Noel is very unusual. It is by no means the relationship between the Lord and the Cavaliers, but more like the relationship between lovers. Its no wonder that even the killing heart is moving. If Master Emilia stopped it, he might be the killer. Besides, the love of Lord Melia was not like this, but now it has become so indifferent. ''I know! These two people must be in a relationship! The more you think, the more you feel, and you can be sure that the two are in a relationship, otherwise there will be such a big reaction. After analysing by myself, there is still a reason to be angry with the other party. This is because I am too much. "I''m sorry, I don''t know you are a lover, please forgive me for being rude." Turning to Noel, bowed by Reus, and sincerely apologized. "This...this..." Wen Yan said, Emilia was blushing with shame, and there was nothing cold. "Forget it, don''t have another time, otherwise you know." Noel said coldly. "There will never be another time, I promise." Amelia''s shy look can now be 100% confirmed by Reus, and he quickly promised Noel. "This matter is over." Thinking of the matter, Emilia calmed herself down and said, "Yurius, I have something to contact the castle." "Okay, you and this gentleman will come into the duty room with me. I will personally help." After that, Rius withdrew the sword from the scabbard, and then ran to the duty room to open the door. Open the door of the duty room, first invite Noel and Emilia to enter, and then enter by Reus. In the following time, there was a reason that the guard, Rius personally contacted the castle, so he quickly got in touch with the castle. The so-called right thing is to register the identity of knight for Noel. However, the identity of the registered knight is not to become a knight of the Luknika kingdom, but to become an exclusive knight of Emilia. In other words, Noel is only responsible for Emilia. It is quite easy to become a knight in the kingdom of Luknika, as long as there is strength and someone recommends it. To become someone''s exclusive knight, the procedure to go is more complicated. Anyway, the two of them were busy until it was getting dark before they finished all the formalities. At this moment, Noel and Emilia, who had completed all the formalities, were strolling on the streets of dusk. "Liya, now I''m your exclusive knight." Noel took Amelia''s hand and walked to the place where Wangdu lived. "My exclusive knight, I''ll trust you for my safety in the future." Emilia smiled sweetly as she looked at Noel walking side by side. .. v7 Chapter 53： Throne succession candidate The next day... The dragon car to pick up the king candidate who participated in the king election has arrived. Everything is ready, Noel, Emilia, and Rozval board the dragon car that will pick you up and take you to the Wangxuan venue in the Wangcheng. On the way, Emilia was silent in the car, her hands clasped together, so that she could see that she was nervous at this time. Noel, who was sitting next to him, stretched out his hand and gently patted Emilia''s back, and smiled softly at her as she looked over. Grabbing Noel''s hand with both hands, Emilia took a few deep breaths to relieve her nervousness. It didn''t take long... Driving at high speed, the dragon car reached Wangcheng and entered the city through the main entrance. When the speed of the dragon''s car slowed down, the words of the driver came from outside the car to inform the destination. Rozval stepped off first, then Noel stepped out of the car, and then reached out to help Amelia get off. "Are you still nervous?" Noel asked softly. "It''s alright, let''s go." Amelia shook her head slightly. Having said that, I didn''t stop by the dragon car and walked into the city. Amelia walked ahead, Noel and Rozval followed, and walked into the city together. On the passage to the center of the king city, this is a passage to display paintings and fine arts. On the left and right sides stand heavily armed guards. With their swords raised, their eyes are all on Amelia. Reaching the end of the passage during this period, the double-opened door panel was large enough to look up. From the closed door, the solemn atmosphere overwhelming the viewer overflows, and it feels awe-inspiring just standing in front. "Long time, Master Emilia." The soldier standing in front of the gate took a step forward and saluted Emilia, who was standing in front of him. The heavily armed body removed the helmet and gazed at Melia and the other two with sensible eyes. The age of a man is about forty or so, and his appearance is more suitable than serious. It is more serious than a fierce face. The face like a rock sculpture has a serious atmosphere, making people feel that he is a warrior. "They came with me, this is my knight, and I don''t want to introduce more." Nodded in response to the man''s salute, Emilia tells the other that Noel is his own knight and must be with him. Go in. "I know, please wait a while, and no one has arrived." The man nodded and looked at the door, and the door opened slowly. Thanks very politely, Emilia stepped in, and Noel and Rozval followed. auzw.com Expanded in the field of vision is the vast space with red carpet. The walls are gorgeously decorated, and luxurious chandeliers hang from the high ceiling. Contrary to the spacious interior, there are very few items in it. The most striking place is the deep part of the room. There are chairs at the slightly higher place, five on the left and one on the left, and one in the middle. If you sit on the innermost chair, there will be a dragon-shaped wall behind it, which looks like you are carrying the dragon and being guarded by the dragon. This is probably the throne hall of the royal city. In that case, that chair must be the throne of Lugnica. The surroundings are different from the outside. There is not even a guard with a sword. Instead, they are soldiers wearing white uniforms and wearing knight swords at the waist. They are knights of the Guards Knights. Even more people in dresses, seemingly civil servants, and people who should have a high status in terms of dress, are all outstanding people who are qualified to be in the throne hall. Then in the center of the room, a bit far from the knights and nobles, only the two stood side by side. The two men standing side by side, one of them is a men''s beauty with long green hair and orange eyes, and the other is a lilac girl with soft hair and a pretty appearance, wearing a white dress. The arrival of Emilia not only attracted the attention of the two standing side by side, but also the attention of the others inside. Soon, someone began to whisper and whisper, and their topics were all related to Emilia. Stopping in the footsteps, Emilia said to the two behind him, and walked to the center alone. "Mr. Noel, the two standing side by side with Master Emilia, they are both candidates for the throne." "The one with long green hair in men''s clothing. Her name is Kuerxiu Karsten. She is the head of the Duke of Karlstein and is quite prestigious in the kingdom." "The one in white dress, her name is Anatasia Hexin, she was born at the bottom of Carraki and is currently the president of Hexin Chamber of Commerce." "There is another candidate who hasn''t arrived. Her name is Priscilla Vallier. She is called the Scarlet Bride and is the head of the Vallier family." "Yeah, the knight is going to stand over there, and I want to stand over here, and I won''t send you over." Introducing the candidate for the throne, Rozvall pointed out where Noel was going, but he did not plan to take him past. The knight and military officer stand on the left, and the civilian and aristocrat stand on the right. The teams are naturally so different. Noel shrugged and walked to the left as Rozval pointed, without saying a word. "Noel, meow over here!" Felice, who was chatting with someone, noticed that Noel was coming to this side and quickly waved to him. "Sure enough, you are here, Mr. Noel." Reinharut looked around and said with a smile when Noel came to the front. "Reinharut, do you know meow?" Phyllis asked suspiciously, looking at Reinharut. "I saw it a while ago, and he saved Lord Emilia at the time." Without concealing, Reinharu nodded characteristically. .. v7 Chapter 54： Time is as precious as money "Meow! It turns out there is a plot to save the beauty!" Phyllis was quite surprised at this, but didn''t expect it to happen. Talking and chatting, the best knight Yurius also joined the chat of the three, waiting for the final candidate to arrive while chatting. While chatting, Reinharut learned that Noel had become a knight of Emilia, which surprised him quite a bit. Reinharut was already neutral, and he had not chosen to follow the candidate of the throne. Now he is more determined to be neutral. Although it was said that he hadn''t fought in the first meeting, with the reaction of Dragon Sword Reid at the time, he knew that Noel was not so irritating. Reinharut was still vividly remembered when the sword was drawn and the crossbow was drawn at the time. It seemed that Noelna could seep into the chill of the soul, which made him hard to forget to this day. The idea now is to remain neutral until the end of Wang Xuan, and then follow the person who became the king. Yurius will join the three-person chat, not because he has nothing to do, but wants to inquire some information about the candidates he is following. It can be said that the purpose of Phyllis is the same. But the reason is that the conversation with Lord Will on the way back yesterday made Phyllis very concerned. It didn''t take long for the door to open again. The four stopped chatting and looked at the opened door, as did the rest. The person who walked in through the door was a girl in a gorgeous red dress, with bright orange long hair pinned to the back with a hairpin, and the evil department was plump enough to accommodate the folding fan between the two peaks. The girl who stepped on the majestic footsteps of the majesty, she was the one known as the Scarlet Bride and one of the candidates for the succession of the throne. Now she is the head of the Barrire family, Priscilla Barrire. The man who followed behind was the knight of Priscilla, a one-armed warrior wearing a helmet. The two quickly separated, and Priscilla walked to the three people standing side by side in the middle of the room, and the one-armed warrior walked to the left of the knight and military officer queue. "Everyone from the Sage Association and the candidates for the King have arrived, and I am the courageous leader to be the leader of the Knights of the Guards, Marcos is responsible for the discussion." The armor knight standing on the stage declared the beginning of the council with a clear and loud voice. Announced the beginning of the Parliament, all present were quiet, there was no sound. "This time, I have troubled you all to come to the Wangcheng and gather all the adults of the Sage Association here, all for the purpose of selecting the next king, that is, to convey a major notice to the relevant people in the Wangxuan election." "The cause of the matter was about half a year ago-the head of the first king, the blood of the royal family died one after another, and the state of no king is the biggest dilemma of the kingdom, especially for the pro-dragon kingdom Luknika, and it is also closely related to the problem of the covenant. Related." "The relationship between the kingdom and the dragon can be traced back hundreds of years. At that time, Lord Fasceiro Lugenica and the dragon Porkennika entered into a covenant. Afterwards, the kingdom was rescued by the dragon in several crises. Prosperity with its help." auzw.com "Shenlong Bolkennika is a dragon with good faith and integrity. Even if the times change, it still takes care of my country in the distant big waterfall." Marcos voice was not very loud, but it was communicated to everyone in the throne hall without discrimination. Born to lead the tone of others, it matched the title of the head of the knight. "Well, for this reason, maintaining the covenant is closely related to the existence of the kingdom, but the blood of the royal family is attacked by the disease and is really hateful, so the next dragon witch must be decided as soon as possible." "To exchange ideas with the dragon and select qualified witches in the dragon-promoting ceremony of the renewal of the covenant, the heavy responsibility that was passed down from generation to generation by the royal family will seek new successors." Finishing with a voice that strangles feelings as much as possible, Marcos stepped onto the stage and put his hand on the murderous hole in front of the sage meeting. "For this reason, I and the Knights of the Kingdom took over the order of the sages to be in charge and were responsible for finding the witch chosen by the glorious selection of Dragon Ball." Marcos reached into his arms and placed a small inlaid gem on his palm, saluting the candidates in a row, and then raised the badge to the front. "Please show me Dragon Ball." The girls responded to the call and raised their badges to the front. In an instant, the glory dyed the throne hall colorfully. The source of the brilliance is the gem of the badge, headed by the red color in Emilia''s hands, each badge shines in a different color. The knights lamented, and even the wrinkled faces of the members of the Sage Association revealed a little relief. "As you can see, every candidate is qualified as the Dragon Witch. After confirmation, I will abide by the Dragon Stone......" "Enough?" Serious discussions were interrupted by a gentle voice. I was a little impatient, and now someone stood up to stop the nonsense of the chattering Marcos, and Noel almost clapped. The girl who tilted her head in front of the breath-holding Marcos was the girl who made Dragon Ball glow blue. The speaker is a purple-haired girl in a white dress, which is Anastasia Hexin, one of the candidates to succeed the throne. "I understand that Mr. Head wants to finish the conversation neatly, but the Lun family is also very busy." "In Caralaki, there is a saying that time is as precious as money?" Anatasia''s words just fell. "It makes sense." "The ceremony is important, but is it true that time is limited?" "The reason for gathering us should be touched as soon as possible, although the reason I probably guessed." The speaker is Kuerxiu Karsten standing next to Anatasia. She also thinks that it is a waste of everyone''s time. It is better to say the purpose of the gathering directly. .. v7 Chapter 55： Deviation "Qin Hey, even if Miss Kuer Xiu withdrew the foreword, the Lun family''s opinion has not changed." "To this day, everyone knows the situation of Wang Xuan''s surface, right?" Anatasia, who had a strange tone, clapped her hands and asked the other Wang Xuan participants for permission. Kuerxiu nodded in agreement, but Priscilla sneered and ignored it. "I...I think I should finish listening..." Only Amelia raised her hand slightly. "Sorry, the Lun family didn''t ask you for your opinion." Anatasia interrupted when Emily finished talking, and she was extremely cruel to her. "Girl, you are too wide." "These are also candidates for Wang Xuan''s succession. Doesn''t my family have the right to make comments?" "Or do you have to have your permission to express your opinion?" Being treated maliciously, Amelia''s profile showed pain, and Noel was not happy. After hearing the words, everyone wanted to see who was the arrogant choking Ana Tassie, so bold. Soon, everyone''s eyes gathered on Noel. Emilia was stunned for a moment, and she was moved so much that Noel stood up to speak for herself at this time. "There''s no room for you to talk here!" Anatasia gritted her teeth and pointed at Noel. "I''ll say, what can you do to me?" With a dismissive sneer, Noel continued to provoke. "You!!!" Seeing the other party''s so arrogant provocation, Anatasia was so angry that the whole person shook slightly, and he almost didn''t go straight up. "Sir Melia, is he your knight?" The old man named McRotov stared at Noel for a moment before asking. "Yes." Emilia nodded and admitted. "Can you please stop him from irritating Master Anastasia?" "Noel, she didn''t do it on purpose. Don''t stimulate her." Nodded, Emilia turned to Noel. Amelia''s face was still to be given, and Noel shrugged back to where he was, without continuing to provoke Anatasia. "Thank you, Master Emilia." Thanks to it, McCrotov looked at Marcos and said, "Marcos, you continue." McCrotov said to continue, and Anatasia dropped her shoulder and let go. "Returning to the original topic, everyone with the qualifications of the Dragon Witch will gather here like this, according to the new engraved prophecy on the Dragon Stone. The prophecy engraved on the stone tablet shows that when the Luknika covenant is broken, the new The leader of the dragon will lead the country..." Seeing the conclusion, Marcos continued the previous explanation. "Well, it is God''s will revealed on the stone tablet." auzw.com "Dragonstones, which have accumulated a long history since the time the alliance was signed, will be engraved with text when the situation is critical to the right and wrong of the kingdom, thinking that its content will promote future history. Compliance is my task." McCrotov''s words made the old men of other sage associations also nodded seriously. "The prophecy has a follow-up. There are four new country leaders, from which a witch is selected to form a covenant with the dragon..." "The above, the status quo is complete." Marcos''s voice resounded through the noisy and quiet venue. Four people? Is it because I took Philut? As a result of this deviation from the original, the predictions on the lithograph have also changed? But its fine, it avoids a lot of trouble. Knowing the prophecy on the stone tablet, Noel really didn''t expect the prophecy to change, but probably guessed it was his own reason, but this also surprised him a little, and he didn''t care about it almost the next second. Marcos, who is going to announce the official start of Wang Xuan, is about to speak... The civil servant group on the opposite side issued an uproar with confusion and overwhelming. "It''s rude, can you say something?" A male walked out of the civil service group. He was a middle-aged male with a hunchback. The dark circles under his eyes symbolizing unhealthy eyes were striking. He nervously stroked his chin beard. "In the ceremony for the election of the king, headed by the Knights of the Guards, the Knights of the Kingdom have done their best to make people speechless. Without the kings, it is impossible to rectify the situation in such a short time." "Great prize." "However, I don''t want to say such things. Although I am following the situation revealed by Long Lishi, are there any problems with the selection?" "what do you mean?" "Everyone pays too much attention to the qualification of the Dragon Witch, but forgets that the qualification to wear the crown is the key. It can be said that it is too neglected!" The humpbacked man arrogantly asserted that the volume was almost slammed, and the civil servant group also heard a sound of approval. "The covenant with the dragon is more important than anything. This is related to the survival of the pro-dragon kingdom Luknika. Without losing the covenant country, it cannot be formed. However, it is the ultimate inversion to overemphasize the covenant and despise the people!" "You mean, I waited for the Knights to spend too much effort to find the Dragon Witch, but instead I misidentified the characters who are suitable for swearing allegiance?" "Say...the argument is somewhat different, but it will become that way." Frightened by Marcos'' straightforward statement, the man switched to the roundabout statement but it was too late. Faced with a near-impossible subject for a long time, the knights desperately rushed to investigate the results, but the results were picked by the bones in the eggs, and the mood could never be better. Noel, who was in the ranks of the Knights, felt that the anger around him was rising, and it was estimated that they had killed the humpback male heart. .. v7 Chapter 56： Cute boy "Being both a witch and a king, perhaps it should be said that being a king is not enough consciousness." "Even if the appearance is whitewashed, its essence will be revealed in attitude." "Insufficient character and education, can this be embraced as king?" "Something-bad, it will become rich and joyful-the battle of Wang Xuan, just try not to think about it like that -" "Roz Varchen, please don''t interrupt!" The familiar voice calmed and broke the complaints of the civil servant group. "quiet!" A word from McCrotov made the hall silent. Suppressing the audience, seeing the civil servants shut their mouths obediently, and after a moment of silence, the old man exhaled. In any case, seeing the dispute ended, McRotov re-announced. "Back to the original issue." "The succession of the throne, regarding the election of the king, I propose that each candidate participate in the convening of the sage." McRotov''s majestic announcement made the hall full of tension again. The candidates all straightened their postures naturally, and the audience''s expression lost its calmness. In order to solicit Fang Cai''s meeting to declare whether it was accepted, McRotov looked around the members of the Sage Association except himself, and the old people nodded in order to express their approval. "Thank you comrades for your approval, then let''s move on to the issue. Of course, the issue is who can become king. The question is how to choose the king." "Although there is a record on the Dragon Calendar Stone to gather candidates, it does not specify the selection method. In order to decide this question, first ask each candidate''s consciousness." McCrotov''s remarks were approved by other members of the Sage Association, confirming that there was no objection, McCrotov was waiting in the corner. Marcos winked, and the knight who received the message moved forward again. "Don''t be afraid again, let me conduct this matter." "Every candidate has their own opinions and positions. Please let everyone in the lobby know first." After everyone in the generation hall expressed his mood, Marcos bowed deeply. "So, first of all, please ask Master Kuer, the knight is Felix Argyll!" "Ok." "Okay meow!" Erxiu nodded to Marcos'' request, and Phyllis raised her hand gently. The goal is to move forward with Chur''s body, and Phyllis, who is running, looks up at Marcos halfway. "The leader, please tell me to call me Felice, don''t call Felix-Felice sauce is injured" "I will not favor any one of my subordinates, including of course you, go to the front." auzw.com The cute Phyllis who poked her cheek with her finger was rejected mercilessly, and Marcos raised his chin and urged the other party to hurry. Felice sticks her tongue out in dissatisfaction, and then happily runs to the side of the master Kuer to stand beside him. "Candidate for the throne, headed by Duke of Karsten, Kuerxiu Karsten." "I''m the knight of Lord Kuerxiu, Phyllis of the Argyle family." "Sages of the Sage Association, this is Knight Felix Argyll." There is no fear, Kuerxiu, who has the name on the majestic newspaper, and Phyllis, who has always been frivolous. As soon as Marcos corrected her name, she saw Phyllis''s face collapse. "Noel, don''t look at Phyllis dressed like a girl, in fact he is a man." "Reinharut is right, don''t be fooled by his appearance." Reinharut said a word, and Reus also nodded in agreement. Hearing the words of the two, Noel''s last bit of anticipation was broken, but he was not surprised. Knowing the original anime original Noel, of course, it is clear that Phyllis is a cute boy, so how could he be surprised. "It''s such a pity that he looks so cute and turned out to be a boy." "Although you said that I looked cute, it made me very happy, but Phyllis was really a boy." Phyllis'' ears were very smart, even though Noel spoke quietly, but he heard it clearly, and said with certainty that he was a boy. "Oh, meet for the first time. My knight Phyllis is a man, I can say this." "As long as you know the **** of Phyllis, there is no surprise that everyone will be surprised. Only this is the fun that can''t stop no matter how many times it is tasted." Kuerxiu smiled with satisfaction, and McRotov persuaded. "Well, since I know that it will continue to change, this is not right, Master Kuerxiu." However, Ku Erxiu shook his head at the convergence expression. "Secretary McRotov seems to have misunderstood, Phyllis''s dress was not what I asked, it was all based on his own free will." "I think it is the master''s responsibility to let the attendant dress up to match his identity." Li Celtic, who disagreed with Ku Erxiu''s remarks, interjected, and Ku Erxiu narrowed his eyes. "Just before you said that it is the master''s responsibility to let the entourage make a dress that matches his identity? Since that is the case, I still hope that Phyllis keeps her current dress, do you know why?" "why?" "It''s very simple. Because of this, it is the gesture that best shines the glory of his soul. Phyllis is more suitable for dressing now than wearing knight armor. It''s the same as wearing a dress, and I like this dress more now. " After finishing talking, Kuer Xiu looked up and looked like Pride, proud of herself, standing side by side, she...wrong, he also obeyed the master''s heroic smile with a smile. Kuer practiced the usual way, which made Li Celtic lose his strength to refute. "The Karsten family, headed by Lord Kuerxiu, is the duke''s family that has long supported the history of the Luknika Kingdom. Not only does it have a loyal and reliable family history to the country, but it also manages the duke''s family as a master at a young age. Master Kuerxius own talent is unparalleled, and he is the best choice for the king.".. v7 Chapter 57： well said! "It really is a strong candidate." Hearing Reinharut''s commentary, Noel understood that Kuerxiu was the seed player among the candidates, and could be said to be the person most likely to become a king. Of course, it is not only the reason for Reinharut''s explanation, but also what I learned from Rozval before. Among all the candidates, Kuerxiu is the best choice for both the identity and his talents. But the most important thing is that she has a part of the strength of the Luknika kingdom, which is why Noel thinks that she is most likely to become a king. In terms of holding the kingdom''s military power alone, this gives Kuerxiu a very big advantage, which is not available to the remaining three candidates. The shrill noise spread in the lobby, and the participants around the room also confirmed each other''s advantages. Wang Xuan''s seed players, this perception seems to be regarded as a well-known fact. "Most of you present have misunderstood." However, it was not Kuerxiu himself who interrupted the noise. She nodded calmly in the field where the silence was restored. "I know what you expect of me who has the opportunity to take the throne." "The Karsten family is a courtier who has a long relationship with the royal family. He has always had an influence on the national government. If I succeed to the throne, the national government and the national sports will continue smoothly." "right?" Ku Erxiu finished speaking smoothly, and the few people in the hall who listened attentively nodded in agreement. "Although I am sorry for everyone who is looking forward to me, but I want to tell everyone that I cannot do it." Kur''s speech made the throne hall silent for an instant. After a few seconds, the atmosphere shook violently. "How is this going?" Participants spoke out one after another. Kur''s face looked up at the stage without changing his face. The dark green hair shook, and the awe-inspiring eyes penetrated the dragon-shaped figure painted on the wall of the throne hall. "Luknika, the pro-dragon kingdom, is protected by the covenant with the dragons in the past to build a prosperous country. Whether it is war, plague or even famine, all crises can be avoided under the protection of the dragon. In the long history of the kingdom The word dragon has never disappeared." "The prosperity established by the Dragon Covenant is extremely beautiful. In the chaos, the enemy is burned out by only breathing. If there is a plague, the Mana will be activated to heal the people. The land where the dragon blood has infiltrated will give a harvest. grace." "All suffering can be rescued by the honorable Dragon God, and the Kingdom will surely be rich and strong." auzw.com "Ask, dont you feel shameful?" Despite the brilliance of the content of the story, Kuer Xiu, who spoke, was gloomy and closed her eyes in front of the silent people. The quiet lobby is full of unprecedented tension. However, in the hall where various passions began to accumulate, it was not others who were most angry, but Kuerxiu, who was standing in front of the throne. "No matter how hard or difficult it is, as long as there is a covenant to be saved, take advantage of this and fall down willingly. If you are in danger of surviving, please ask the dragon to make an idea. I am tired of what I want to do." "You said too much, Kuer Xiuda..." "Slap. Slap! Speak well!" Kuerxiu''s fierce speech caused one of the sage members to stand up and express his anger, while Noel applauded and applauded. The members of the Sage Association, who showed their anger, suddenly glared and applauded Noel. "Thank you for your approval." "Don''t underestimate the covenant! It is because in the past that a covenant with the dragon was concluded that the kingdom can not overthrow the accumulation of dangerous history without overwhelming!" "For the prosperity of the past, my thoughts are extremely beautiful. I have never received such a favor. Even if I tear the mouth, I cant say it. The Karsten family is a family born with the kingdom. If the kingdom is on the verge of crisis. It means that the Karsten family is facing a crisis. Since the country was saved by the dragon, then the Karsten family is the same." However, Kuer Xiu changed his breath and continued. "The future is different. How can you not think about the ugliness that we are waiting for now? Does the excessive reliance on the covenant with the dragon cause the thinking to stop? When war, plague and famine attack the kingdom again, I can wait for you to meet the dragon. doing what?" "This one......" "Over-reliance on the covenant and attaching importance to the description of the Dragon Stone makes the country too fragile to survive independently. Once faced with the situation that shakes the country, it will do nothing but ask the dragon or the prophecy board to lend strength, but face the dragon and the prophecy board. Things that I haven''t dealt with, can I wait to say that I can compete with it? Several accidents in recent years like the failure of the Great Expedition 14 years ago are due to this weakness." The content of Ku Erxiu''s words made everyone present dumbfounded. Bathed in consternation and anger, Kuer Xiu raised his fist and told with awe-inspiring voice. "If it would be destroyed without the protection of the dragon, then this kind of kingdom is not as good as destruction. Excessive grace will cause stagnation, stagnation will lead to depravity, and depravity will ring the death knell, I think so." "You...you mean to destroy the country!" "No. But if there is no dragon, it will perish, then I will become a dragon. So far, the kingdom depends on the dragon, and all should be carried by the king and his subjects." So Ku Erxiu paused. "When I became a king, I would ask the dragon to forget the covenant that continues to this day, so there is no way to break the relationship, because the pro-dragon kingdom Luknika is not a dragon, but I am waiting." "Suffering is waiting ahead, maybe the disaster that can be overcome by borrowing the power of the dragon in the past, and even the accidents that override it are waiting for us, but I want to live without humiliating my soul." Lowering the pitch, Kuer shook his head while looking down. .. v7 Chapter 58： Kfuming! "I have had doubts about the state of the kingdom since the beginning of the fight. I think this election is a chance for correction given by God." Thinking of loyalty to the king, it is not surprising that these words are regarded as disrespectful. However, there is no weight to be denied. Noel listened attentively to Kuer Xiu. The people around seemed to share the same feeling. There was no loud refutation of her voice in the hall, and the style of confronting the history of the kingdom-it was the qualification of the king. "Well, I understand Mr. Kuer''s opinion." "So, Knight Felix Argyll, do you have anything to say?" After listening to Kuer Xiu''s ideas, McRotov turned to Phyllis next to him this time. From the standpoint of followers, it means to support the master. "With good intentions, but I have nothing to add, Master Kuer''s thoughts are just as they said, and the correctness of Master Kuer''s actions will be proved by the history of future generations and the obeyed me, etc. The master will become the king and he is convinced." Phyllis, who bent the slender waist bar seriously, turned her great trust into words, and then the expression returned to the cute appearance of the talent, smiling at Kuerxiu. "Master Kuerxiu really is perfect at all times, and Phillip sauce can''t help himself." "Sometimes I don''t understand what Phyllis is talking about-but I allow, because you will not do anything against me." Kuer Xiu, who looked at Phyllis, was soft-eyed, and others could see that they had a good relationship. "Okay, I finally listened to a candidate''s thoughts, although the initial content caused quite a lot of waves." Kuerxiu expressed his conviction and fell behind, and McCrotov came to a simple conclusion. For the candidates mentioned by the most powerful candidates, the wise men and civil servants will be a thunderbolt. The conversations she had just made might cause her to lose many of the votes she was holding. However, if you listen to Fang Cai''s speech and support her, you will achieve great trust. "So, go on. In order, start with the person next to Master Kuer." "Huh, is it finally here? Hi Yibang concubine Tam." At the invitation of the rejuvenating Marcos, the orange-haired girl walked forward arrogantly. The weird grammar mixed with English made Noel feel stunned, and Al seemed to boast of his merits, and compared himself with his thumb, standing beside Priscilla. "The scornful eyes of the multitude of people seem to be concentrated on the geous concubine body immediately." "It''s very smooth to use, princess, not only into the upper spray but also to make use of it." Instead of fancy clothes, concentrated eyes are more like looking at fashion trends. Priscilla didn''t care about these eyes, Ting raised the proud murderous department, and Al next to him gave uncomfortable praise. auzw.com "Then Lord Priscilla Barriere, please." "Although angry, just tie it in, let the old bones there know the power of the concubine, and then choose to obey the concubine? Is it simple?" After she finished speaking, she pulled out a fan from between the two peaks of the murderous department, opened it with a snap, and covered her mouth and chuckled. The smile did not match her pitiful appearance. It was a sadistic smile like a poisonous woman. "The Scarlet Bride, but it''s terrifying." Like boiling hatred, a very annoying sentence walked through the hall. After Kuer Xiu''s explosive speech, in an atmosphere that was not stable, with the whisper as an opportunity, the solemn air began to permeate the hall. "In addition to being bored, there are also boring and frivolous screams. I''m used to hearing lullabies." Priscilla felt bored from the bottom of her heart, and without hesitation broke through the harsh atmosphere that dominated the hall. Judging from the previous reactions around him, the scary title of Scarlet Bride should be close to insult and contempt. Priscilla himself did not mind it, but did not deny it. "I used to care about it before. Is it true that you are from Lepavalier?" It was McCrotov who questioned Priscilla''s speech. "Well, he didn''t see His Highness Leip, what happened to him?" "If you are asking the **** old man, he quickly demented and became a waste person half a year ago, even dream and reality are indistinguishable, and then just died suddenly the other day." "Did you say His Highness Leip? Well, in that case, what is the relationship between His Highness and Master Priscilla?" "It''s a dead husband to the concubine, because he hasn''t even touched his finger, so really only the name matters." Facing the surprised McRotov, Priscilla made the death of her partner boring. "Princess, how to say that the lecture is too sad?" "The meaningless death, the worthless life. To say that the only meaning of the old bone alive is to give up all the accumulation to the concubine, so the Baleyel family is concubine." Deaf to Al''s speech, Priscilla looked around, as if asking anyone else to complain. Her sight made the dissatisfaction in the field soaring, but in fact no one dared to speak up, and even Li Celtic, who tried hard to defend Kuer Xiu, had no courage to talk to unspeakable objects. "Reinharut, I heard that this young candidate had married 7 people at a young age, but each person died without touching her finger. Is this true?" "As far as I know, this is true of every object of Lord Priscilla, and it is also because the taboo is called the Scarlet Bride." "Well, I heard that too." Reinhalt gave the answer he knew about the question raised by Noel, and Rius said that the version he heard was the same. Kevin! This is the first time I have seen live. .. v7 Chapter 59： No personality is a selling point Ive successfully killed seven predecessors. Her powerful abilities as a husband, I dont know if I can be killed. When Noel was cranky, McCrotov asked Priscilla a lot of things, and even her follower Al was asked a lot of questions. "Under pride in this matter, the gathered people were originally the surplus of self-confidence, but as long as they were exposed to curiosity, their strange state could not be disguised. In that, bragging about their escape from Fragia, This man is the only one in his hometown opposite the Great Falls." Priscilla''s smile deepened, and her red eyes began to shine brightly with joy. The speed of speech became faster, and after Priscilla gathered everyone''s eyes, she slammed hard and made a loud noise. "Therefore, the concubine chose Al as his follower. The concubine would choose Al and walk on the road to becoming king, all of which are to honor the concubine''s providence." There is no hesitation or suspicion about this, and the confidence is so scary that it makes people feel inexplicable. "You mean, God chose me..." "Of course, after all, there will only be things that benefit the concubine in this world, so only the concubine is suitable to become a king. No, the concubine will not hold any other positions, you just have to persuade and obey." The unspeakable statement made everyone present speechless, and the only person who could maintain a sense of peace in it was the man who regarded the arrogance as the main girl. "Princess, what can you get by following you?" "It''s very simple. Following the concubine''s body is equivalent to standing on the side of the winner. The concubine''s body allows the obedient person to get what he wants by opening his mouth, otherwise it is nothing, nothing more." Pulling up her orange hair and boldly letting her hair fly in the air, Priscilla looked back leisurely. After saying what she should say and her own attitude, she turned directly to the sage on the stage and returned to the center. Before following his back, the entourage looked up at the platform. "Although the statement is quite that, my princess is right. If you surrender to the princess, you will definitely be rewarded if you don''t violate the princess''s meaning, because God chose Priscilla. Grandpa''s... alas, yes The late Leipzigs territory is recovering quickly, should you know this?" Al cast a meaningful question to Marcos. "In this respect, we have confirmed that after the death of His Highness Lepvalier, the internal affairs of the territory were executed by Lord Priscilla and created unprecedented prosperity." "On the surface it is very proud but it will be desperate for others.. Don''t get it wrong. The princess''s great thing is that the guess is that the skill is a genius level. Only this is the pinnacle." "..." "Okay, Im happy when you can turn to the princess door, but I think the opportunity is rare. Its better to stand on the winners side as soon as possible." The master and servant have inexplicable self-confidence, as if they have forgotten modesty in their womb. After returning to the ranks of candidates, the originally tight air eased naturally. "Then next, Lord Anatasia and Knight Yurius, please go ahead!" auzw.com Wang Xuan is still going on, and the next girl to be called is the purple-haired girl. Although the girl responded brightly, there was still the remaining warmth of Priscilla in the hall. At this moment, Reus raised his hand up to the sky, and then waved down. The sound of chaos sounded, and the atmosphere of the scholar was swept away indiscriminately. For this, Anatasia smiled and thanked you, and then took a step forward, beside him was Yurius standing side by side. In this way, the two most lord-servant-like men gathered in this election. "If like the previous two are strongly expected, the burden is too heavy and the family will be very nerve-wracking." "I am not very welcoming to people who are too strong, so no personality is my selling point." Anatasia showed a gentle smile, and her manners and smiles restored the original temperature of the hall, which had been strained by a sense of urgency. "So, the Lun family...Anatasia Hexin is going to speak. If other people are not happy after listening, please be more forgiving?" "Below is the first knight of Lord Anatasia, by Rius Yuk Lius, please be merciful." Gently caressing the bangs, and Rious showed his existence in a gesture of refining to no extra movement. "Listening to that unique accent, are you from Carraki?" "Exactly, I was born at the bottom of the free-running metropolis of Caralaki." Anatasia''s words made McCrotov''s eyes narrow slightly. "Well, the bottom... So how did you intersect Lugnika?" In the lower zone, if the meaning of this vocabulary is the same as that of Lugnica, Anatasia''s status is that of a civilian, or according to the semantic meaning of the lowest layer, it may be lower. "Although I am from the bottom, but now I have a house in the capital, and I have opened stores in several other cities. I came to Lugnica for the first time." "As a major force in Carrarachi, the Hexin Chamber of Commerce is her chairman. Originally in their country, the long-established Rexika Chamber of Commerce has been bought and renamed by Master Anatasia with her own business skills. With the status of president of the Hexin Chamber of Commerce." From the words of Rios, Anatasia next to her lowered her eyebrows in distress. If what I said just now is true, Anatasias speech is too humble compared with the actual results. While listening to the three people''s question and answer, Noel compares Emilia with the candidates and wants to find out how they can beat them. However......... v7 Chapter 61： Miscellaneous! you wanna die! "Then, Emilia and Knight Noel, as well as Rozvall Metzas, are in trouble." "Okay-okay, awesome-like this after speaking with the Cavaliers, the feeling of running the wrong field is very strong and it''s brain---" Rozval maintained his usual careless tone. "Actually, I am about to speak, but you are the first to speak." "I''m so sorry, you--I have just become a knight of Emilia, I''m used to acting first--" "This habit is not good, you''d better change it as soon as possible, otherwise you will be out of luck, I promise." With a glance at Rozvall, Noel smiled softly, but warned him rudely. Amelia didn''t respond, considering that she was stiff until just now, and she didn''t expect her to react normally, let alone stop the two people behind. However, after being left on the spot for the next second, this is because... "For the first time to see the fellows of the Sage Association, my name is Emilia, there is no surname, please call me Emilia." Like Yin Ling''s voice leaking, it was equally etched in everyone''s mind. The voice did not tremble, nor did the look in front of him shake. Where did the nervousness of Fang Cai go? Emilia, who introduced her name in front of the sage meeting, was no less than the candidate of Fang Cai. "And the recommendation of Lord Emilia is served by the borderline Rozvall Mezas, and I am very grateful to the sages for taking the time." "My name is Noel, and I have no surname. I am a knight of Emilia, just a knight of her own, but not a guard knight of the kingdom." "Well, not a knight of the Guardian Knight, and this court magister as a recommender? Please also let me listen to a latitude and longitude." Instructing the conversation as he touched his beard, McCrotov looked at Emilia''s eyes with a sharp sense of oppression. He looked at Emilia from top to bottom and said. "Candidate Amelia, including her life experience, is introduced together." "Understand, first of all, as everyone knows, the origin of Lord Emilia begins to explain-it. There is beautiful silver hair, white and red skin, blue and purple pupils that capture the soul of the viewer, as long as you have heard it once Yin Ling''s voice that you can''t even dream about. This fascinating appearance, as you all know, is a proof that Lord Emilia inherits the blood of the goblin." "Half of the blood comes from humans...that is, is it a half-goblin?" The person who interrupted the explanation in Rozval was the bald old man sitting in the seat of the Sage. The big old man said with disdain, glaring at Emilia with disgusting eyes. "Dirty and filthy, even the silver-haired half-devil ran into the throne hall, and why did no one find it!" "Miscellaneous! You are dead!" The red light of Noel''s eyes flashed, the smelly old man who abused Emilia, he seemed to be pinched by the neck with something invisible, and even mentioned in the air. auzw.com This situation suddenly shocked everyone present, and no one thought that Noel was so bold. "Hurry up! Let go of Your Highness Bordeaux!" Marcos, who first responded, wanted to stop Noel''s move, but he could only verbally scream, not daring to act rashly. And Marcos immediately made everyone else react. The civil servant group did not dare to take a look at the atmosphere, and the knights of the knight group pulled out their swords and waited for Marcos to issue an order and rushed up. Yes, I haven''t dared to stop it now. I''m really worried about accidentally stimulating Noel, lest the old man named Bordeaux be killed. Rozvall looked at him with a smile on his face with such a strong face, because this is what he wanted to see, so how could he stand up and persuade him. Besides, Rozval knew very well that even if he stood up and persuaded to stop it, it would be useless and Noel would not listen to him. Closer to home. An old man named Bordeaux, he is almost breathless now, and his face is gradually turning purple. It was almost time to see, Rozvall reached out and nudged Emilia, beckoning her to stop Noel. After finally recovering, after seeing Bordeaux desperately struggling in mid-air, he was about to die, and Emilia lightly pulled the corner of Noor. "Let him go, Noel." Noel could not give face to anyone, but he had to give Emilia a face. The next second, Noel withdrew his ability, and Bordeaux, who was about to suffocate, immediately fell from the air and fell **** his seat. Immediately afterwards, a sudden burst of powerful coercion came and instantly covered the entire venue. In a flash of kung fu, all members of the civil service group lay on the ground, and the knights were better. They just knelt on the ground on one leg, supported by a strong sword, not as embarrassed as the civilians. With the exception of those individuals with stronger strength, they can still stand under the powerful coercion. Of course, Emilia is the exception, she is the only one who is not affected by coercion. Yes, the face was given, but the warning should still be warned, the demonstration should still be demonstrated, otherwise there will be ignorance stupid popping out. "Smelly old man, listen, I''m a knight who loves Melia, so I give her face and let you go once." "but!" "It''s better to clean your mouth, otherwise no one will ask for pleading next time, I will kill you directly." "Of course, you can treat it as if you didn''t hear it, and then try it yourself, I look forward to doing so." With a gentle and peaceful smile, Noel warned Bordeaux of his old hair and also withdrew the pressure of his release. .. v7 Chapter 62： "Ice Witch" Suddenly came and suddenly gone. There was no preparation for anyone at all, but the civil servants who were already lying on the ground were okay, and those who were struggling to support almost fell to the ground. Although the pressure to suppress the people disappeared, but now no one dared to ask Noel to blame, everyone looked at him with fear in his eyes. At this stalemate, Parker got out of Emilia''s silver hair. "Brother, I really saw you right, good!" "Since you have given me Liya, it is my responsibility to protect her. Of course, she should not be aggrieved. This is all I should do." "Well said, it is worthy of my son-in-law, ha ha ha ha." Floating in mid-air, Parker gave thumbs up to Noel and laughed happily. Seeing Parker appear, Rozvall''s eyes rolled, and the corners of his mouth slightly raised, not knowing what he thought of. The elder''s freezing anger spread throughout the hall as if running through the whole body. "It''s just human beings, and dare to speak in front of my daughter!" Parker''s hands embraced before the fierce, pink nose blowing, gray body hair kitten, slowly descending from the hall air, large and bright black eyes, frozen because of unprecedented cold feelings. That''s right, it was Parker''s turn this time. "..." The Parker who looked around with an unemotional look attracted a strong reaction from the guards. They immediately raised their swords and cast a strong alert on Parker who was floating above his head. And staring at Parker''s alert eyes, there was also a look of fear. "...The ultimate beast of permafrost." A hoarse murmur caused the silent impact to pass through the hall. The murmur was sent by McCrotov, and Parker shuddered his ears and looked at the old man. "Some people call me like this, it seems that there are young people who are slightly sensible." "It''s a rare experience to be treated as a young man at this age." Everyone was tense with a stiff face, and among them, only McRotov kept calm and faced Parker with his strong spirit. Facing the old man''s attitude, Parker shook his tail arrogantly. "How to call and define my existence is up to you, but what did I do? Isn''t anyone who knows this on your side?" "Also, Roz Varchen." Hearing what Parker said, McCrotov called Rozval. Rozval, who accepted the call, looked down seriously and reached out to both Emilia and Parker. "As Lord McRotov observed, this unreasonable existence is an old great elf who was once called the permafrost of the permafrost, and now is the contract elf of Lord Emilia ." auzw.com "How is it possible! The big elves in the top four are actually being used by people, not to mention being half demon!" Bordeaux yelled loudly at Parker. "You guys who are unpleasant, you have to thank Liya if you don''t become a popsicle on the spot, because it is the plea of ??the lovely daughter, I will be so honest. If this child stopped it, it would have become an ice sculpture hall. The plain language was accompanied by coldness that made the soles of the feet cold, and icy things were inserted into the galls of everyone in the hall. Its words are by no means hypocritical, as long as they can be understood in front of it. Mastering the powerful force of everyone''s life at the scene, I don''t know who swallowed it, and the sound sounded exceptionally loud. "Hehehe." Because of being in the middle, McCrotov, who happily shoots his thigh, looks even more unusual. Parker looked calmly at the laughing old man, who faced him head-on. "The courage has shrunk, because you said an interesting plan." "Well, it''s exposed. Okay, Rozval, it''s not good to overdo it. But..." "But what?" "Since you see that I can''t do it, but you seem to have forgotten my son-in-law, if he wants to do it, no one here can survive, this is not alarmist." Parker''s serious expression collapsed and he shrugged at McCrotov''s words. But at this moment, McCrotov couldn''t laugh, and his eyes moved to Noel. Just by using coercion, Noel can make everyone present have little resistance. From this point, it can be seen that Parker really did not lie on this matter. The most important thing is that McCrotov himself clearly felt that the feeling that Noel gave him was very dangerous. Suddenly, the cold air sweeping through the hall disappeared. "Uh huh~ It''s natural to be angry. I apologize, I apologize, forgive me, I''m sorry, I''m not good-but, what I just said is true." Although he apologized, the added sentence made Bordeaux''s heart jump, and the kitten turned around the old man. "Just before, you didn''t freeze because of Emilia''s tenderness, don''t forget this." "Did you change the threat this time after the situation changed? The statement just made was clearly a demonstration that turned you into a popsicle if you didn''t follow my wishes. This is not what the threats say..." Parker threatened everyone leisurely, and Bordeaux also retorted with the veteran''s insistence. However, as far as the results are concerned, Bordeaux''s words are justified and cannot be denied. "Yes! I threaten you!" So Emilia was positively suspected of being thrown over. "I introduce myself again to the honorable sages. My name is Emilia, a silver-haired half-goblin who called the elf Parker, who has long lived in the permafrost world of the great forest of El Oulu and the mana of fire. The neighboring The villagers call me that..." After a pause, Amelia looked out to the sages on the stage. "Ice Witch Living in the Frozen Forest." v7 Chapter 63： Wang Xuan rules Witch, the moment the word appeared, the air in the hall changed. Everyone shut up to speak. There is only one person, except for McCrotov who can make different comments from the bold approach. "It''s the witch''s style to show the strength and tell the request, so what does His Highness the Frozen Witch intend to threaten us?" "I only have one request, fair." "fair?" "As a half-goblin, because they have something in common with the witch, they will be treated with prejudice. However, since this completely removes the possibility, I categorically reject this." "You want to be treated equally with other candidates in the Wang Xuan battle, are you?" In the past years, how many memories were exposed to unjustifiable maliciousness? Persecution on the grounds of descent will not only happen once or twice. "Fairness is very precious to me, so I only ask you to treat it with fairness. Taking the king of the contract as the shield to seize the throne, I will never do such an unfair act." This option comes to mind because Emilia can choose. But she did not choose this option, but expected that it might become unfavorable, all because... "Compared with other candidates, I have a lot of shortcomings. It is an immature existence. There are too many things I dont know. There are so many things that I have to learn. However, I dont want to relax because I know that my goal is at the top. ." Noel was in her eyes when she studied diligently in the mansion and absorbed everything seriously. So among the people present, only Noel knew that Emilia''s words were true. "I don''t know if my efforts are worthy of the throne, but the mood of continuing to do so is really true. Only this idea will not be lost to other candidates, so please look at me with fair eyes and love without a surname. Liya. Neither the icy witch nor the silver hair goblin, please look at me." The last words were accompanied by the sound of pleading. However, the strong will and desire infused in the words were unshakable. For a moment, the silence fell to the lobby, not to say nothing but waiting. In response to Amelia''s question, everyone is holding their breath and waiting for the answer. Soon, Bordeaux, who was watching, breathed a long breath. "My opinion will never change, it will make people think of the appearance of jealous witch, and it will undoubtedly have a bad influence on the people. In the battle of Wang Xuan, the unfavorable position will still not change." He used a low voice to confront Emilia''s claims. Because of this answer, Amelia had a slightly hazy blue and purple pupil. "but...." Bordeaux continued. "Interfering with people''s hearts is an area where no one is allowed, so you can''t decide how others think of you, but I want to apologize for the rudeness of Fang Cai... No, it is to blame my rudeness, Master Emilia. " Bordeaux knelt on one knee on the spot, offering the most respectful salute. "You can turn me who doesn''t do what you want into a popsicle, but you not only do it but also demand fairness...this is a noble act." auzw.com Bordeaux''s expression with gentle words is full of reason. His answer makes the haze in Emilia''s eyes disappear. The expression becomes cheerful with the joy of being recognized. Her lips draw a curve and produce a smile like flowers blooming. Bordeaux, who looked directly at the smile, looked blushing in surprise. "Although it''s a bit of twists and turns, but it''s very full, both Emma Elia and Boss at the border of Rozval, neither of you have to add anything?" "Yes." "I - I haven''t said enough, but on this occasion..." "So, thank you two." Marcos grasped the time and forced the end of Rozval who wanted to make another joke. "So, Knight Noel, do you have anything to say?" "I support Liya''s decision, but if there are anyone who does not give her fair treatment, I will erase those people from the world. That''s all I want to say." Noel looked down from the stage, glanced at everyone on the floor, and threatened with a smile. Whether they were civilians or knights of the Knights, they were all under Noel''s gaze and slightly lowered their heads. Since there was nothing to say, Ma Kezhuang invited the three to go back. Narrowing his eyes and staring at the alternate candidates standing side by side, McCrotov nodded calmly. "All the candidates are here this time. Then, ask the comrades of the Sage Association again." The atmosphere of the old man who closed his eyes changed, and his voice also had a strong will. "This time the four candidates have just announced the start of the Wang Xuan election, and we are here to solicit the approval of our comrades." "Based on the authority of the Sage Association, I agree." "same." "I agree." The Sage Association members nodded in response to McRotov''s questions. After confirmation, McRotov got up and stood beside the empty throne, his eyes widened. "So, reveal the rules of the king election here!" "The candidates Kuerxiu Karsten, Priscilla Vallier, Anatasia Hexin, and Emilia, all of the above four are qualified as the Dragon Witch!" "The time limit is three years, and the dragon-prosecution ceremony for renewing the covenant with the dragon is one month ago, which is today''s date!" "The winner will represent the public opinion of the people across the country, and will be determined by the glory of Dragon Pearl and the guidance of Dragon!" "Each one needs to maintain the function of the kingdom on his own territory before ascending the throne!" "The above is the minimum treaty, hereby declare that Wang Xuan will unfold!" McCrotov said loudly that the hall was surrounded by amazing enthusiasm. Silent, but everyone can hardly suppress the inner cry. With the lingering wave of enthusiasm on his back, McCrotov straightened his waist bar and announced. "Wangxuan starts!!" v7 Chapter 64： Witness selection The cumulonimbus cloud is very thick, blocking the sunlight. But the dazzling sunlight still penetrates the thick clouds and shines on the ground. If it was light rain in the middle of the night and a sudden shower before and after the evening, I had encountered it several times, but recently there was no rain for the whole day. Luknika''s current temperature is a bit hot when wearing long sleeves. Judging from the somatosensory temperature, it is June in the original world, or September in which the residual heat remains. Because of the reduced rainfall, it may be the dry season of the world here. At this time, it was already three days after the announcement of the start of Wang Xuan. Originally, Amelia and others were going to return to the territory of Rozval, but at the suggestion of Noel, they chose to stay in the capital. Of course not everyone is left, Rozval has something to return to his territory, and this matter requires him to do it himself. As for what it is, it seems that it is to go back to the territory to get something, and then have to go to the Holy Land in person. The answer is so unclear, and there is no detailed explanation. Therefore, with the exception of Rozval, all the others remained in the capital. The reason for staying in Wangdu is that on the one hand, after looking at the announcement of the candidates for Wangxuan, what do the people of Wangdu think about the four candidates? On the other hand, it is an important matter of prestige. Noel, who has exclusive information, clearly knows the time and place of the appearance of one of the three major warcraft beluga whales, but to get the honor of clearing the beluga whale, it is not simply to kill the beluga whale, anyway, just rely on Emilia cannot do it alone. It''s not that it''s difficult to kill a beluga whale, it''s very simple for Noel. However, when killing a beluga whale, it is very important that someone proves that the key point is, and this witness cannot be an ordinary person, otherwise nobody kills the beluga whale. Witnesses, this person needs to have enough reputation in Wang. The best candidate is one of the remaining three candidates. Such witnesses are persuasive. So in the first three days, in addition to going out to check Wang Dus attitude towards candidates, they were discussing which candidate to look for as a witness. Amelia and others are in the residence of the king. In the living room of the residence, now Noel and Emilia are still discussing the issue of selection, and Ram and Rem also make their suggestions from time to time. "Sir Emilia, Lord Noel, Ram heard a message today when he and Reim were out." "what news?" "I heard that in the past three days, Lord Kuerxiu is buying weapons and equipment from Lord Anatasia, and the demand is very high." "Also, Reim inquired that in addition to buying a lot of weapons and equipment, Lord Kuerxiu also hired a lot of manpower." After sister Ram had just finished speaking, Reim quickly added the news she had heard and reported to Noel and Emilia. Thinking about it, I was puzzled by Ku Erxiu''s actions, and Amelia frowned slightly. The difference was that Noel, who was sitting next to Emilia, smiled with the corner of his mouth raised upward. "The purpose of Ku Erxiu can actually be said to be the same as ours." auzw.com "Noel, do you mean that her purpose is to fight against the Beluga Whale?" "No, no, her purpose is to fight against the three major World of Warcraft, but she doesn''t know the specific location of Warcraft, but she is just preparing to fight in advance." Hearing Noel''s explanation, Emilia understood. The purpose is the same, but you and others know the time and place of the target''s appearance, and you can take the initiative to attack at any time. However, Kuer Xiu was very passive. She could only wait for the three major Warcraft to appear before she could take the soldiers to fight. The results are also completely different. Noel can find the target 100%, but Kuer Xiu only has to wait for things to happen. It is still unknown whether the soldiers can see the target in the past. "We are quite familiar with Phyllis, or if we are temporarily in an alliance with Kuerxiu, she doesn''t seem to be the one to take credit alone, and she is also very convincing as an eyewitness." "Well, I agree with Lord Amelia''s proposal." "Uh, Reim agrees." "Well, since you are all willing to alliance with Kuerxiu, then I have no opinion." Noel didn''t really care about who he was with, so he shrugged and said. "Now that it''s decided, you go to Xiu Erxiu for a time, it is best to meet her today." "That''s so anxious? Isn''t it..... The foggy whale is coming soon?" "The day after tomorrow, if the two sides can reach an agreement today, there will be one day to prepare tomorrow." "Okay, I''m going to the Duke''s house now." Learning that the time was running short, Ram didn''t ask any more questions and walked away quickly. Watching Ram leave, Knoll thought about it carefully, and felt it necessary to remind. "Liya, this alliance has given half of the credit to Ku Erxiu. You can''t let her take advantage of nothing but don''t pay anything. You should think about the price she paid. Can you let her take advantage of nothing." "But... I don''t need anything." "There is still time, you can think about it, don''t worry." "Ok." Amelia nodded, holding her chin in one hand, thinking carefully. Reaching for the tea cup in front of the table, Noel leaned on the sofa and tasted tea slowly, without disturbing Amelia''s thinking. Standing next to Rem, she took the initiative to walk around behind Noel, put her hands on his shoulders, and massaged him to relax. In this way, time gradually passed away... Until the sky gradually dimmed, the outgoing Ram finally returned. .. v7 Chapter 65： When negotiations are in progress Ram returned home and learned from her mouth that Ku Erxiu agreed to the appointment, as long as she passed. Of course, Kuer Xiu also asked the reason for the appointment, but Ram did not say it silly, only that he came here as instructed. Knowing that Kuerxiu agreed to the appointment, he took a dragon cart to the Duke of Karsten''s house. At this time, he was already in the Duke of Karsten''s house, sitting in the reception room. There was silence in the room. It has been sitting face-to-face for a while, but did anyone say a word first, just staring at each other quietly? "Well, I don''t understand the reason for the late dinner time here." Sitting on the couch, Kuarsho Karlstern, with his hands on his legs, broke the silence, his awe-inspiring look murmured. "Filipe sauce doesn''t understand, but there are problems with it." Both tone and expression were pretended to be frivolous, but Phyllis''s eyes were not careless, permeating the spirit of protecting the owner regardless of any danger. In contrast to Phyllis, on the left of Kuerxiu, it was Wilheim who was silent. With a sword at the waist and closed eyes, the veteran swordsman only fluttered the sharpened sword spirit, and the gentle breath of the four people who came back from the gate of the city was now gone. Because this is not a personal occasion, he is currently focusing on the role of the master Kuer Xiu''s sword. The faces of the meeting included Kuerxiu, Phyllis, and Wilhelm. "The reason I came here is...the alliance." Amelia took a deep breath, calmed her inner tension, and said what she wanted to do with the alliance. Kuerxiu smiled slightly, Phyllis pursed her lips tightly, and Wilhelm kept his silent face unchanged. "Noel." "Okay, let me negotiate next." Emilia deeply touched his sleeve to understand what she meant, and Noel smiled and nodded. "First of all, I want to confirm one thing, Noel." Kuer Xiu raised a finger. "The purpose of this party. You, tell it yourself?" Leaning on the armrests, she leaned her cheeks on her face with a sharp eye towards Noel. When we talk together, we know that it is the beginning. "This is of course...the Amelia camp and the Kuerxiu camp, on the basis of reciprocal alliance cooperation, for negotiations." "Ally....ah." Accepting everyone''s attention, Kor Xiu murmured after Noel answered the purpose of the talk. "Is the purpose of your appointment this time, is it that you agree with the conditions proposed by our side?" Kuerxiu slightly retracted his chin as if thinking deeply, and then glanced at Emilia, calmly observing to see why. Unfortunately, Kuerxiu seems to have forgotten that the negotiating target is Noel, and now she is useless to observe Emilia, and she can''t see anything at all. auzw.com "Cough, it''s me who negotiates. You see Liya won''t get any results." "You are the emissary authorized by Emilia. In this negotiation venue, the content of the conversation between you and me is equivalent to the dialogue between Emilia and me." After being reminded by Noel, Kuerxiu remembered that the negotiating object was not Emilia, nor was he deliberately detering Noel. She simply switched her consciousness from the previous Kuerxiu personal to the public figure Kuerxiu Karlstern. The sense of presence of the Duke of Karsten is so powerful. This is the real gesture of the female hero who is closest to the throne in the kingdom of Luknika. Kuer Xiu reached out to him and opened the prelude to announce the start of the negotiations. "The appointment is so late because we are handing over some details and information about the mining rights." "intelligence?" After hearing this, Kuer Xiu urged the following words while touching his long hair. In this way, she could not determine, but she understood that the information behind them was the key to their appointment tonight. "Yes, is something important to you." "Oh? Then let me listen. Does the information in your mouth really interest us?" The hand stroking her hair stretched out towards here, and Kuar Xiu waited for Pleinor to take over. With a slight smile, Noel finally spoke. "Where and when the beluga appeared, I believe you will be very interested in this." Kuer Xiu narrowed his eyes happily, and Phyllis looked at the owner with anxious eyes. Wilhelm is... In an instant, heavy and strong sword spirit swept the room, attracting the attention of everyone in the room. A white-haired old man who took a deep breath and shook his head gently. "It''s extremely rude, I''m too immature." With one eye closed, Wilhelm''s expression remained unchanged, and he thanked everyone. He touched the old swordsman in the whole room and even the corner with sword gas, and touched the sword on the waist to express shame. "I''m sorry to interrupt the conversation. If you order to leave, you will do the same." "No, you stay, I want to hear your opinion." Kuerxiu took the initiative to prevent Wilhelm from leaving the seat, and then he did not mind if he voted for Noel? Noor also nodded back with the same opinion. "So? The awkward word of beluga appears. Can you call the beluga, one of the three major warcrafts, Mist Warcraft?" "Yes, it is the beluga wandering in the air while spreading the mist. I know where and when it will appear next, and I want to use this information as a trading material for the alliance." After finishing, Noel observed Kuer Xiu''s reaction. Kuerxiu stroked his jaw and made a thoughtful move. And before she gave her judgment... "Sorry, can Phillip sauce ask some questions?" Phyllis raised her hand to ask permission to ask questions. v7 Chapter 66： 【Spirit Pendulum】 "Yes, just ask any questions." "So, first of all, the first thing that must be confirmed, can you really know in advance that the beluga will appear?" "Of course, I''m not kidding on such occasions." "Philips, he didn''t lie about it." Waiting for Phyllis to continue to ask, Kuerxiu stepped forward to make sure that Noel was not lying. "Although I''m sure you haven''t lied, it''s just how do you prove it? If you don''t, the intelligence is just empty words." Kuer Xiu, who smiled briefly, questioned the source of the information. The expression did not show anxiety, and Noel, who had expected this, kept a smile and revealed the next card to them sitting at the negotiating table. With a snap of his fingers, crystal objects appeared on the negotiating table out of thin air. Putting down the alert, Kuerxiu, Phyllis, and Wilhelm carefully observed the items on the negotiating table, but they didn''t know what they were for a long time. Unable to see what it was, Kuerxiu could only ask Noel. "What the **** is that?" "This item is named Ling Pendulum, and it is the proof I want to give you." "You mean, this thing called the spirit pendulum can find the beluga, can I understand that?" "Of course I can understand that, and the spirit pendulum can indeed find where and when the beluga appeared." "Can Felix sauce be felt?" Swallowing a sip of water, the first person to reach out to the phone was Phyllis. After noel gave his permission, he carefully picked up the pendulum and confirmed the touch. Looking at the delicate crystals attached to the chain, the crimson delicate crystals seemed to be magical, so that Phyllis could no longer look away at a glance. "Philips, do you see anything?" "Ah? The jewels are very special. I can''t move my gaze when I see Fili sauce, and I''m attracted deeply. Others don''t see anything special." Hearing the question from Kuer Xiu, Phyllis asked for the temptation of the crimson crystal, and said the results of the observation. For items that I haven''t seen before, whether or not this spirit pendulum can really play a role in finding beluga whales, Kuer Xiu is very doubtful. "The spirit pendulum can guide the location of the beluga whale. When the beluga whale is about to appear, the crystal attached to the chain will shine brightly." "In this way, there is no way to confirm the authenticity of the information, but it is very difficult to fully accept your claim in this way, so how do you do it?" "It is indeed a disturbing situation, if at least there is any means of proof." Hearing Kur''s words, Noel spread his hands and made a surrender. "Well, would you actually approach Warcraft to see if it lights up? Or is there any way of thinking that the spirit pendulum can be a prop that reacts to Warcraft." auzw.com "I want to correct it a little bit." Noel raised his index finger and swayed towards Kuer Xiu. "This spirit pendulum is not a reaction to Warcraft itself. If Warcraft is inhabited everywhere in the world, it will not stay on without any discipline. If there is a reaction, if it is a major scene." "The authenticity cannot be verified, which is really difficult to do." Kuer Xiu''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and his chin was slightly pondered. Through his own talent, that is, the ability to protect the wind, it can be seen whether the person in front of him is deceiving her, so that he has never been deceived in previous negotiations. From just now to the present day, Kuer Xiu can be sure that everything Noel said is true. But she was not sure of the authenticity of the pendulum, and she dared not make a hasty decision. At this moment, Noel spoke. "I know what you worry about, but your worry is superfluous." "What do you mean?" "For four hundred years, beluga have used the whole world as a hunting ground. What glory and prestige can be gained by killing beluga, I don''t need to say more." Kuerxiu nodded slightly, reaching for Noel to continue. "We can organize a group of people to hunt beluga whales, and then enjoy this glory and prestige alone, but we need a person who has prestige, status, integrity and justice in the king, and needs this person to fight Witnesses who killed Beluga." "It turns out that it seems that I am the eyewitness you have chosen, right." "Yes, we have teamed up to hunt the beluga that has been in trouble for 400 years. You prove to us that we share this honor together." "Not lying, do you think I will agree?" No answer was given directly. Kuerxiu raised his lips and smiled, his gaze fixed on Noel. "Miss Kuerxiu, my intelligence will definitely come in handy regarding the beluga whale you planned." "I want to ask one thing, Noel." Kuerxiu''s original hand was put down, and only one finger was raised to Noel. "Where did you come from? What can you tell if the Karsten family is planning this kind of thing? The speech of Cai Cai could not be calculated by just exporting." There was no turbulence and confusion in the voice without pacification, and no emotion was conveyed. The majesty of the politicians struck, but Noel still smiled and was not affected at all. "First of all, it is the number of people and things that go in and out of the mansion. The amount of people and goods that go in and out is very exaggerated." "That''s because I participated in the election of the king and made it known to the world, you know that." "Visitors during the day can still understand, but what do they say late at night? Can the characters come in and out during this period for the purpose of talks?" A slightly surprised expression appeared, but Ku Erxiu quickly calmed himself down while thinking about how Noel got the information. v7 Chapter 67： Successful negotiation "Next, the other worrying thing is Wang Dus recent iron market. I heard some businessmen say that the price of iron products has been rising, that is, weapons and armor, etc., and even collected nothing before. The weapon''s armor stomach, these things flow into Miss Kuer Xiu." Observing Kuerxiu''s changes, but she did not reveal any flaws on the surface, Noel could only continue to say. "It has reached the point where it affects the market. The amount of collection seems to be unexpectedly huge. So suddenly, we still collect weapons outside our own territory. I would guess what is the purpose behind, and it is also human nature." "In this way, it is necessary to connect the Karsten family with the beluga whale too far. Even the white characters of the beluga family have never appeared. It is a fact that the Karsten family is collecting weapons. Above? Maybe I just simply assembled the combat power, and ignored Wang Xuan and directly occupied the king city by force." "You have no reason to make such a brazen act. In addition, I don''t think you are like that kind of person. I have a good vision and I won''t be mistaken." Honest and noble, it seems that Kuer Xiu, who embodied these words, can be trusted in her character. "Ms. Kuer Xiu is almost the leader in secular opinion, but the merchant''s acceptance of you is not as high as the average person." "I don''t deny that wool is the most appropriate reason for sheep. In my domain, it is well known that commercial transactions are subject to heavy taxes. I use this tax to maintain law and order, but this favor But it is difficult to communicate to others." "Actually, unlike those who received favors in Miss Kuar''s territory, people who have difficulty in feeling favors can only rely on superficial intelligence to judge you as a person." It is a fact that Kuer is a governor and governs his territory to prosperity. However, those who could not personally confirm her talents could only rely on the surface or even hear the information to determine her evaluation. Just like Emilia was alienated only because of the fact that she was a semi-goblin. Ku Erxiu was also alienated by people who only saw the bad things brought about by her fierce way of life. "So I think this way: Miss Kuer Xiu should hate this kind of person who judges a person on the surface, but because Wang Xuan has to draw these people, what should I do if those people want to improve their evaluation? it is good...." "Since looking at the surface to judge whether it''s good or bad.... then just use good things to modify the surface." After accepting Noel, Phyllis told the conclusion. "I don''t deny this. Miss Kuerxiu collected weapons and had something to do to attract the merchant to stand on their side. There is no doubt that the two are related, but it is too far-fetched to connect with the beluga whale. I know that the beluga will appear recently, maybe I just put the information together. But..." As soon as the words turned, Noel stared at Kuerxiu. Her expression did not reveal any feelings and could not see through her heart. But he did not spit out negative words. In this case, it is worth the challenge. "If you are in alliance with the Amelia camp, we will surrender part of the mining rights of the magic ore in the Elliot Forest, and information on when and where the beluga appeared, and you can contact the merchant to join this operation. ." "........" "If my speculation is wrong, please correct it. If I made a mistake, it wouldn''t matter if I only traded beluga intelligence." Even if you only have the information, you can collude it with the interests. As long as you inform the merchants, their evaluation of Kuer Xiu will increase, and the intelligence of the beluga has such value. auzw.com "However, if your goals are the same as my expectations." Standing from the sofa, Noel raised his right hand and extended it forward, smiling at Kuer Xiu. Hold this hand, prove the value of Noel''s future, and remove the middle wall. "Just go kill the beluga whale and kill it together." Eliminate the alien, powerful Warcraft like a nightmare. Eliminate travel merchants as a symbol of disaster. Noel officially proposed to Kuer Xiu to fight against the fog of Warcraft. "Let me ask a question." Looking over Noel''s hand, Kuerxiu raised a finger towards him. Knoll intuitively said that this question was the final level prepared by Kuer Xiu. "You... know when and where the beluga appeared, is this true?" "Well, it''s true." Speaking decisively, Noel gave the answer to Kurm''s question. Sharp eyes stared at Noel. In the end, no matter whether it was his talent or the expression of the other party, Kuer Xiu found no abnormality. "Although there are still a few questions, but the idea of ??seeing through me is really powerful." With a light breath, Kuer Xiu closed his eyes, as if he was determined, and then answered. "I have doubts and doubts, and there are so many wondering points that it is difficult to nod immediately. But..." Kuerxiu lowered his hand with five fingers close, and directly covered Noel''s hand. Noel''s hand stretched out tightly with Kuerxiu''s thin white fingers. "I decided to believe your courage to create this situation, and my eyes." Yes, the negotiation was successful! Seeing the scene where the two shook hands, Emilia lowered her shoulders exaggeratedly, and she gave a sigh of relief. Soon they released their hands and returned to their seats. "Can you tell me the information now? Of course I don''t have to tell them all, but at least tell me how much time is left so I can prepare for the people under my hands." "It''s about a day and a half before the whale appears. Except for the time to rush to the place, only one day tomorrow is left. The time is very tight." v7 Chapter 68： I want to thank you "Well, time is really tight." After finishing talking, Kuerxiu frowned slightly as his index finger tapped the armrest of the seat rhythmically. Without disturbing the noise, Phyllis and Wilhelm stood quietly to the left and right of Kur''s body, and Emilia, who was sitting opposite her, waited patiently. Well, except for one person. Noor alone, his eyes were twirling around in the parlor, a look of indifference, not at all anxious because of time constraints. After a moment, Kuer Xiu spoke. "According to previous records, my current manpower alone is far from enough, and there is only one day left to prepare, even if you can''t recruit people." "Can that mobilize the kingdom''s army?" Amelia asked without thinking. After looking at Emilia, Kuerxiu shook his head. "There is no definite evidence that Mist Warcraft will appear, and it is impossible to mobilize the Kingdoms army just by guessing, not to mention that no candidate has the right to mobilize the army during the election, unless there is another countrys aggression or any special major event, And there must be exact proof." "Miss Kuerxiu, you must have thought of a solution, I am right." Putting the teacup back on the negotiating table, Knoll had already seen that Kuerxiu had his own plans, otherwise he would not say it. Of course, the reason she said this is nothing more than that her method requires the consent of others, and the things that require the consent of others, it must be related to another candidate. With a slight smile, Ku Erxiu did not intend to turn the corner and go straight to the point. "Anatasia has not yet left the king capital, and she has a mercenary group belonging to her. I believe she will be interested in Mist Warcraft." "You mean, she wants Anatasia to join her and borrow her mercenary corps to fight against the beluga whale, and she, who often does business in Wangdu, can also help you contact other businessmen. Can I understand that?" "Yes, that''s how I planned." Kuerxiu nodded and admitted, then stared at Noel, waiting for his reply. Noel really doesn''t care if there is one more candidate to join, but he has to consider for Emilia, and he can''t agree to it without hesitation. Amelia, who was looking towards her, was about to open her mouth to ask her opinions, but her mouth opened slightly... "I have no opinion, let Anatasia join." Amelia took the first step and spoke directly to Kuer Xiu''s proposal. Noel froze, Ku Erxiu slightly opened his mouth in surprise, I did not expect it to be so smooth. To know that at the meeting three days ago, Anatasia was not very friendly to Emilia, but now she can decisively agree to cooperate with her. How can it not be surprising. "I know what you are thinking, but if there is one more candidate to be my witness, no one can erase the honor I deserve, and as a businessman, Anatasia, she can better handle things. I dont have a reason not to agree to publicize such a double action." "It seems that I used to underestimate you." auzw.com Ku Erxiu clapped his hands, applauded Emilia, and continued. "Now that you agree, Phyllis, you go to Anatasi''s residence in the capital, explain to us this matter in detail, and let her reply to us as soon as possible." "Okay meow, that Phillip sauce will leave first, Master Kuerxiu, Lord Emilia." After seeing Kuerxiu nod, Phyllis withdrew from the reception room and moved quickly outside. And then, we can only wait for Phillips to return the message to see if Anatasi has joined the operation before he can arrange other things. Finally, there is free time, Kuer Xiu invited Amelia to have dinner with several people, and waited for Phyllis to return. On the occasion of leaving the reception room... "His Royal Highness." Suddenly, Noel, who exchanged joy with Emilia, was called. Looking at it, it was Wilhelm, who was looking straight at Ting''s straight spine, and the old swordsman and Noel looked at each other, and the wrinkled and fierce face was filled with emotions. "I want to thank you..." After such a brief notice, he suddenly knelt down on the spot and saluted. Suddenly, Noel was overwhelmed, but also confused. However, the only person who has doubts and answers is Noel. Others have shown a certain degree of understanding of Wilhelm''s actions. It is needless to say that the related person''s Ku Erxiu, even outsiders Ram, Rem and Emilia. "I want to offer you the same gratitude as the dedication to the Lord Duke Kuarsius Karlstern, thank you for giving the immature opportunity to avenge me." "So you mean this!" Upon hearing this, Noel understood what was going on. "Your Highness Noel must have seen through, but let me introduce myself again." Wilhelm took off the sword tied around his waist along with the scabbard. Then put it on the floor and put your hand above the sword to make the most salute, showing the greatest respect. Then, report the name. "Tolias reported in the past is the family surname of the past. The real surname is Asteria. He married the former sword saint Tricia van Asteria and married the last family of the sword holy family. The body-it is below, Wilhelm van Asteria." After exhaling, Wilhelm filled his eyes with domineering glory. "Thank you for giving this aging body the opportunity to revenge his wife and annihilate Warcraft." He bowed his head deeply, strongly telling his emotions that hit Noor. The people present were all looking forward to Noel''s answer. v7 Chapter 69： Anatasia joined With this expectation, Noel shrugged his shoulders and told the truth. "It doesn''t matter to me who is fighting against the beluga whale, but to choose the alliance with Miss Kuerxiu is actually the decision of Liya, Ram and Reim. If you really want to thank the three of them All right." "Of course I would also like to thank them, but if you don''t provide the location and time of the beluga whale, then all this is just a mirror, and you are the key person leading this matter." "So, I promise you will be able to see the beluga whale, so you are ready to avenge your wife." "Well, I will." Hearing Noel''s pledge, Wilhelm nodded and stood up, bowed and thanked again. In the following time, everyone moved to the restaurant and waited for the Philippine Ribbon message to return. Of course, not just waiting for nothing. At the command of Kuerxiu, Wilhelm retired from the restaurant, summoned the pre-prepared crusade team, and then came to ensure the manpower to join and the dragon cart to carry the items, etc... Duke Karlstern''s house was brightly lit, and a large number of people were carrying items on the dragon cart. Anyway, they were too busy to deal with it. In the mansion, just a few people in the restaurant were idle, enjoying the dinner in front of them. During the meal, Kuerxiu proposed to let Emilia and his party stay in the Duke of Karsten''s house, saying that it is convenient to move together after everything is prepared, without wasting time for notification and assembly. In this regard, Amelia and his party expressed no opinion. In this way, time gradually passed away... For a while until the end of the meal, few people did not plan to go to rest, but sat in the living room tasting and chatting. "Boom boom!" "come in." When the knock on the door rang, several people in the living room stopped chatting unanimously, and Ku Erxiu let the people outside the door come in. The door was pushed open from the outside, and as the door gradually opened, everyone saw who the door was. The person who first entered the living room was Phyllis, who had returned from outside, but there were two others behind him. "Master Kuerxiu, Phillip sauce has invited both Master Anatasia and Mr. Russell." "Philips is thankful for you." Nodding to Phyllis, Kuerxiu looked at the two behind him, and got up and made a gesture of asking. "Anatasia, I didn''t expect you to come here in person. Please come in and sit down. And Mr. Russell, please come in and do it." "Such an important thing, of course, I have to come to confirm it myself, otherwise how can I be assured." Anatasia stepped into the living room and sat down on an empty sofa. Features a gentle man with a dull blond hair and a neat goatee, he nodded and smiled politely at the person in the living room. auzw.com His name is Russell Ferro, and he is a representative of the trade unions with great influence in Wangdu. "Visiting so late, I''m disturbed, Master Kuerxiu." After finishing speaking, seeing Kuer Xiu nodded in return, Russell entered the living room from outside the door, but did not find a place to sit, but stood next to Anatasia. Ku Erxiu sat back and was about to say something, but his mouth opened slightly... "Probably, I have heard from Kuerxiu''s knight. But..." With that, Anatasia glanced at Emilia, and then she moved her eyes to Noel, before she continued to speak. "I want to listen to the person repeating it in detail. During the narrative, I don''t want anyone to interject, because it will affect my final decision, is that all right?" "Worried about us colluding to lie to you?" "It''s hard to say, is it?" "Although we didn''t lie to you, but I know you won''t believe...well, I have no opinion." Halfway through the speech, Kuerxiu thought about it carefully. If Anastasia didn''t believe it, she said that it was useless, and she didn''t want to talk more nonsense, and directly agreed to her proposal. Without saying much, Emilia nodded and agreed. Seeing that both of them agreed, Noel knew that it was time for him to play, so he went straight to the topic and began to talk. The contents of the previous negotiations with Ku Erxiu were carefully explained from beginning to end. Of course, I also said that because Kuerxiu felt that there was a shortage of manpower, it was right to raise the issue of Anatasias affiliation without any concealment from her. The pendulum appeared on the tea table again, allowing Anatasia and Russell to pick it up and watch, explaining the purpose of the pendulum by the way. During the narrative, Anatasia and Russell also raised some questions, and Noel also answered them slowly. I also talked and asked. Noel sipped his tea to quench his thirst, and no longer bothered to bother to think. Both thought with their jaws, thinking about the benefits they could get in it. Both of them knew clearly whether the beluga whale would have no definite evidence to prove that this matter was completely gambling in nature. Gambling wins, fame and fortune. If you lose the bet, you will waste some labor costs and freight, and there is not much loss. Thinking about it, Russell first broke his silence. "I personally agree to join the group. I will bear the weapons and shipping costs. I want to buy this pendulum afterwards." "Oh, I agree to join the team, and I will join the crusade, but the body of the beluga is owned by the idol. This is the only condition." Anatasia reached out her right hand and raised her index finger, proposing the only condition for her joining. "I don''t have any opinion about the conditions of Anatasia. Ms. Kuerxiu doesn''t need it?" v7 Chapter 70： My mount "I just need to transport the beluga back to Wangdu to show the crowd." "Yes, as long as the body of the beluga whale can be obtained, there will be no problem later." Ku Erxiu only used the beluga''s body to show the public. In the end, the ownership of the beluga''s body was still his own. Anatasia didn''t care about that time. Anatasia''s problem is solved, and now only Rachel''s little problem is left. "Mr. Russell, explain in advance that no one can use the pendulum except me. If you still want this pendulum, I can give you the pendulum afterwards." "It''s a pity not to use it, but this pendulum is so delicate, it''s also very good for collection." "Okay, I will send the spirit to you afterwards." "Then I will thank you first, Mr. Noel." Bowing slightly, Russell thanks in advance. Next, Anatasia and Russell learned the action time, and clearly that the preparation time for them was very, very tight, so they did not stay at the Duke of Karsten''s house, agreed to the time to get up and left. Going out of the door of the Duke of Karsten, two merchants, Anatasia and Russell, as they announced, quickly ordered their men to collect all weapons and props, and let their men be ready by tomorrow night, and then all will be shipped Come here to gather. Under the orders of these two people, a large number of their men began to rush around in the capital, frantically collecting weapons and props. A large number of collectors were dispatched, and they could be seen in the streets and alleys of Wangdu. These people knocked on the door of the closed shop and woke up the shopkeepers in their sleep. It is a very unpleasant thing to wake up to sleep, and the shop owners are of course no exception. However, after hearing that the collectors needed large purchases, the little unpleasantness disappeared instantly, and they also warmly welcomed those collectors. Simply put, because of the orders given by Anatasia and Russell, the night became so quiet that the king became very lively. Since it was very late and there was nothing to continue to discuss, Amelia, Ram and Reim went to the arranged rooms to rest. At this time, Noel leaned on a large tree pole outside the mansion, watching people and objects frequently enter and exit the villa. "Aren''t you busy?" "Philip sauce is a medical staff, and the medical supplies are already prepared, so what can be done?" "These people are all under Miss Kuer Xiu?" "It''s not all, only part of it is under the leadership of Master Ku Erxiu, and the other part is the newly recruited." "Have those new recruits been tested?" "Yes... wait! You mean... someone has problems with the new recruits!" Realizing the meaning of Noel''s words, Phyllis suddenly turned to look at those busy people. It is a pity that he carefully observed everyone, but he did not find anything wrong, let alone where the problem occurred. auzw.com "Just ask casually, you dont need to make such fuss, Ill go back to rest first." Noel shrugged and shrugged, then turned and walked towards the mansion. Seeing Noel''s back fading away, until he walked into the mansion and disappeared into his sight, Phyllis turned his attention to the busy staff again. "It''s really just asking casually? No, this should be reported to Master Ku Erxiu." After that, I observed the busy staff again. Unfortunately, there was still nothing to be found. Felice gave up and continued to observe. He quickly left the place and went to Kuerxiu to report the matter. After listening to Phyllis'' report, Kuerxiu did not take action, and it went on as usual. Therefore, everything is proceeding according to the original plan, and nothing has changed. The next morning. In the house where Kuer was still cold in the morning breeze, Noel faced the earth dragons lined up in rows. It was Phyllis who changed the ordinary dragon to the white knight uniform of the Guards Knight to show the earth dragon to Noel. The white cloak fluttered in the wind, and Phyllis, who was full of energy, was dissatisfied with Noel''s answer and bulged his cheeks. "What is it! This is the warmth of Master Ku Erxiu, do you want to say you don''t like it?" "No, I am very happy to let me choose the ground dragon to ride, but I really don''t need it." "What''s not necessary, Philly Sauce, but I asked Master Emilia, you don''t have a mount to ride, how could it not be necessary!" "I usually go in and out of a dragon car, and there is nothing to use the mount. Liya, of course, they haven''t had a chance to see my mount, so they don''t know it is normal." Noel shrugged and spread his hands, explaining to Felice, who was anxious. Seeing that Noel didn''t look like lying, Phyllis thought about persuasion. "Even if you really have a mount, but the time is very tight now, you can''t transport the mount to Wangdu, so choose the earth dragon for temporary use." "Shipping my mount to Wangdu? No no no, I think you got it wrong." "What do you mean?" "Meaning, you just need to summon it, you can use it anytime, anywhere, so it''s so troublesome to ship." "call?" "like this." After that, Noel raised his right hand high against the sky and immediately proved it with action. "I, liberate the shackles of Ru, follow my call, and show up quickly, my seventh beast, the deep horns of the two horns!" On the side, Phyllis couldn''t understand, what Noel said in his mouth at this time, but he could guess that it must be related to his mount. v7 Chapter 71： Location: Big Tree in Frugel In the blink of an eye, the sky gradually dimmed, and the clouds in the sky rotated clockwise. Immediately afterwards, a double-horned horse with double horns and a crimson mane emerged from the center of the rotating cloud. The deep horns of the double horns appeared, and the earth dragons lined up in a row on the ground were restless and shouted as they stepped back. When the deep horns of the two horns ran to this side, all the earth dragons instantly looked like cats with fried hair. Those earth dragons turned around and pulled their legs and ran for a second without daring to stay. Even Phyllis pulled out her sword and was ready for the first battle. "Don''t worry, this is my mount, named Deep Horn with Double Horns, or Deep Horn for short." Upon seeing this, Noel stretched out his fingers to the deep horns of the two corners running in the air, explaining to Felice beside him. As the words fell, the darkened sky returned to its original state, and the darkness was soon dispelled by the light. Felice didn''t let her guard down when she heard the explanation, and she still watched the deep horns of the two horns that came to her. Not disbelief in Noels words, but the deep horns of the two horns made Felice feel very dangerous and made him dare not care. Taking a step forward, he extended his right hand to the deep crimson that stopped in front of him, and it cooperated to stretch his head over, actively rubbing on Noel''s right palm. "Without my orders, Shen Fei will not attack people indiscriminately. Your worry is superfluous." "This is the Warcraft that Felicity Sauce hasn''t seen before. It seems that it is not only your mount, but also a powerful war beast." After confirming that there was no danger, Phyllis''s eyebrows were evacuated, and she stepped forward and looked at them curiously. But the movement just summoned was large, which attracted the attention of many people. No, Kuerxiu, Wilhelm, Emilia, Ram, and Reim, they all came over here. When he saw the deep horns of the double horns, the dangerous breath it exhaled suddenly made all five nervous. However, seeing that Noel and Phyllis were unharmed, the Warcraft was very docile and let the two play with it, which made the five of them finally relieved and then accelerated their pace towards the two. After approaching and asking, the five people understood that the movement was caused by Noel, and this Warcraft was his mount. Kuerxiu turned his head and looked away. He was hiding far from the quivering/trembling ground dragon, and then looked at Noel''s mount in front of him. With one hand on his chin, Kuer Xiu narrowed his eyes and thought about something, then asked after a while. "Mr. Noel, I would like to know if your Warcraft mount is likely to be captured and tamed in large numbers?" "May be disappointing you, Miss Kuerxiu." "Isn''t it possible..." With a sigh, Ku Erxiu was very disappointed, but he still didn''t give up. "Is there really any way?" "No, Shen Fei is unique in this world, and there can be no other." auzw.com Noel shook his head slightly and said with certainty. Through talent protection, it can be judged that Noel did not lie, and Kuerxiu would not be able to give up. Next, Kuerxiu asked the Noel to configure the horse as a must-have for the saddle, and then took a group of people back to the mansion to discuss things. Back in the mansion, I learned that the weapons and props were ready, and they would be ready before dark. Time flies away... Night covered the earth. Weapons and props are ready to go at any time. A large number of people involved in the crusade have entered the home of the Duke of Karsten one after another, and even the mercenary regiment of Anatasia has arrived. The crowd gathered in the wide hall, the people who knew each other were chatting, and all were waiting patiently. On the way to the lobby. "Now that everything is ready, you should tell me where the beluga will appear, Mr. Noel." "Okay, the place where the beluga appeared was in the big tree of Frugel." Knowing the location, Kuerxiu frowned slightly, thinking it was time. That''s right, the next step is to fight against time. "A crusade will be dispatched to the Rufas Plain within thirty hours to launch a general attack immediately after the beluga appears. For this..." Kuer Xiu, who quickly grasped the situation, turned his head back, and Wilhelm nodded toward the master, and the silent old swordsman continued to speak. "There is plenty of time, and after our crusade team reaches, we have enough time to arrange everything." "Is there a pattern to follow when the beluga appeared?" Listen, Kuerxiu and Wilhelm asked each other, and Noel was quite surprised. According to what Noel heard, the place and time of the appearance of the beluga are completely random, and the haunting is exactly the reason why the Mist Warcraft is regarded as the biggest threat. "Finding out the time and place of beluga whales is a result of William''s obsession. After all, fourteen years after the Great Expedition, William only thought about this and lived." Seeing what, and answering Noel''s question, was Felice, who was walking next to Wilheim. He pryed the cat''s ear and peered into the face of the old man standing straight. Noel nodded slightly, indicating that he understood. In this way, on the way to the hall, a group of people talked to Kuerxiu and Wilhelm again, and the rest did not say a word. Until a group of people entered the hall, Kuerxiu and Wilhelm stopped talking, and the people in the hall were quiet at the same time. "Everyone, now that the prosecutors have not all been gathered, you are free." Since there were still people not arriving, Kuer Xiu signaled that everyone could continue, saying that the meeting had not started yet. However, this is of no use. After all, there are only two candidates for the Wang Xuan here. How can these people be allowed to come up at will. v7 Chapter 72： Rickard "What''s the matter, brother is also the kind of crusade! Please advise me, brother!" A loud volume sufficient to blow away the clear air in the morning and play hard towards Noel. The speaker was behind him, baptized with a loud voice at close range, so that Noel could not help turning his head away. "Oh, I heard the elder lady say it! The younger brother is the core character of whale hunting today!? Today I will follow the whale hunting! The weather is so good and it''s so good!" "It''s too loud! Didn''t your round eyes see my reaction!?" Noel frowned a little displeasedly because of the sound of a wind blowing like a strong wind. It was the orcs with dog faces that smirked a little. The whole body is covered with brown body hair, and the long head is covered with dark brown hair. It looks like a punk head. The sharp eyes and the mouth full of teeth are striking, but it has an inexplicable flattery. Face. However, the height of nearly two meters, the appearance of muscular flesh/body wrapped in leather clothing, filled with the feeling of reconciliation between wild and civilized fighting. The steel shoulder guards protecting Lu''s upper body, with the trade name of Hexin Chamber of Commerce painted on it, could not help keeping the sight on for a while. "That firm plus the orcs of Carraraji... so it''s Anastasia''s Iron Fang!" "Gong blind rice! Too quiet, brother! Can''t hear what you said!" "Noisy! What did you eat to grow to such a large size! What kind of family are you!" "Look at it, can''t it be Brut! Is there any other than the Brutality!" "Hey~ But Brut... must be a lie!?" The orc claimed to be Kelbut, but in Noel''s impression, Kelbut was a dwarf with a kobold. Although the dog''s face and walking with two feet are characteristics, the physique is much worse than imagined. "Even called Ricard, Master Emilia, and the two girls, please advise!" "Hello, Ricard." "Master Ricard, thank you for your kindness and courtesy. His name is Ram." "Sir Ricard. Thank you for your kindness. My name is Rem." Facing Rickard''s happy greeting, the sisters who had already been mentally prepared reported their names politely, and Amelia nodded slightly to greet her. Kuerxiu appeared in front of Noel and others who became strange groups. She is not wearing the usual men''s dress just now, but light armor that minimizes the decoration. Emphasis on mobility, biasing the function toward the mobile armor is very similar to her choice, but as for Noel, it seems that the defense is disturbing. "Don''t worry, there is a solid blessing engraved by the earthsmith in the armor, as long as my mana is not exhausted, this thing can play beyond the appearance." Comprehending the idea in Noel''s sight, Kuer repaired/touched the metal plate in front of the fierce and replied in this way. Kuerxiu looked up at his giant Rickard and looked at the other side a little. "It turns out that, although there are rumors, but a tyrant beyond the rumors, are you called the head of Anastasia Hexin''s confidant, the head of the iron tooth?" "After all, you are hired. Are you Kuerxiu Karsten? I heard that I heard from the outside and the lady, but I was more than that..." auzw.com Rickard stretched his nose and sniffed at Kuerxiu, who was holding fierce hands, looking up at him. Then the nose bridge extrudes wrinkles and vibrates the throat and laughs. "A hero! This Wang Xuan can be tiring!" "It looks like they are all assembled." Kuer Xiu closed his eyes and murmured. It seemed that with this remark, some people stepped into the hall of the mansion. All the people are dressed up in battle and have serious faces. The equipment that has been used and exercised for many years makes people feel like a warrior with rich combat experience, but Noor cares about their age. "Although the members don''t look young, they are all people with rich combat experience." Noel directly spoke out the thoughts that came to mind. It was the people who joined the crusade who saw Noel''s vision in front of him. The average age of a team of about ten people in a row is relatively high, no less than fifty years old. Suddenly there was a person in the line looking at this side, and then the man walked over directly. "Master Kuerxiu, come here to visit. Is this one here?" "Well, it''s him." Inquiring Ku Erxiu in a serious voice is a middle-aged male with gray hair and beard. Kuer Xiu nodded at him, he turned to Noel again, and... "Thank you." "what?" "Thanks to your blessing, our long-cherished wish has been realized, and there is nothing more joyous than this." After the explanation, the man thanked Noel again before he turned away. "All the people are related to beluga whales?" Watching the back view, Amelia looked at Ku Erxiu. "This kind of related people, there are also many people who withdrew from the front line. Under Wilhelm''s call, all the people who joined this crusade are soldiers, and the morale and martial arts are not inferior to the active Kingdom Knights." Ku Erxiu nodded, she had no intention of concealing this, and frankly revealed the identity of these people. Amelia glanced at Kuerxiu, who was watching the veterans. In order to achieve the revenge of Wilhelm, Kuerxiu did not hesitate to fight against the beluga whale, so that the veterans could get their wish to participate in the war, it must be based on the same mood. "Isn''t this battle only the people here?" "It''s the main members who came here, and the rest should have headed towards the Frugel tree in order to go to the Rufas street." Time is urgent, and only the main members of the crusade can gather. "All the people are here, it''s time to start." Looking up at the magic crystal of the entrance, Ku Erxiu, who had fewer words, left this sentence. v7 Chapter 73： Recognized Make a speech before departure, that is, a speech to improve morale. Kuerxiu took a step, and Wilhelm and Phyllis also entered the hall. Phyllis''s dress was the same as when she just met in the garden. But Wilheim is different, taking off his usual black dress, wearing a light outfit only equipped with the minimum protective armor, and hanging three thin swords on the left and right of the waist, exuding extraordinary sword spirit. As the initiator of the crusade, Noel took Amelia to follow, and the Ramram sisters followed. Of course, Anatasia is no exception, she joins several people from the crowd. Behind Wilheim was a bleak blond Russell, whose expression stayed up all night with fatigue, but the double battle was still full of energy in the face of the immediate battle. "Looking at that face, I feel that nothing is not enough. What about Miss Anatasia?" "Do you think the Lun family will cut corners?" "No, I just ask." Among the candidates for the Wang Xuan, the first place to give people a thoughtful impression is Anatasia. The preparations were completed step by step. As the scheduled time approached, the fighting intentions rose in the hall. Everything is about to start in the decisive battle. "Four hundred years." As soon as the time came, in front of the assembled soldiers, Ku Erxiu''s sentence announced the beginning. The solemn voice, and the tense air. In the sharp feeling of back pain until pain, Kuer Xiu, who was watching the people who were present, stood upright in a fierce battle. The sword of the lion with the fangs engraved on the home of the Karsten family stands on the ground, and Kuerxiu, who is holding the handle by his hand, slowly looks around everyone''s face. "It has been four hundred years since the era when the witchcraft jealous witch threatened the world in the world''s strongest disaster. The whale born by the witch uses the world as a hunting ground and treats human beings as prey. Its been four hundred years." In the past, half of the world was destroyed, and it is still regarded as a jealous witch inherited by terror. And as the servant of the witch, the lost master still continues to sing the freedom of the fog of Warcraft. Headed by the massive expedition 14 years ago, it caused a large number of cattle in various countries and swallowed many monsters of war. "The lives of beluga whales are innumerable, and they complement each other''s vicious qualities. The correct number of cattle is unknown. After four hundred years, the tombstones with inscriptions and even the inscriptions have not been retained. The number of tombstones underneath is constantly increasing." After hearing Kuerxiu''s words, some veterans looked at the ground and choked their teeth. Some warriors'' fingers pricked into clenched fists and dripped blood. An old swordsman with fierce endless passion/waiting for the opportunity to burst out of anger. Their regret, the resentment accumulated by the increase in the number of corpses, turned into precipitated darkness and began to sweep the air in the hall. but.... "However, those helpless days will end today." auzw.com "" "Emilia, yes, it is her! She gave us this opportunity to end sorrow!" Kuer Xiu took a look at Noel and suggested that the person who gave this rare opportunity to him was Emilia, which he had agreed upon before. Everyone below showed an incredible look. After exhaling, Kuerxiu continued. "I''ll wait for it to end. Fight against the beluga whale and end a lot of grief. Give sorrow that even grief can''t help, and be able to cry tears reasonably." "!" "End the sad World of Warcraft that has lost its owner but still follows the commands that have not ended." The fierce mouth became hot. The veterans looking at the ground, the fighters clenching their fists, and the veteran swordsmen with their eyes closed now stare at Kuerxiu standing in front. With these heats of sight, Kuerxiu reached out and said aloud: "Expedition! The place is Rufas Street, Frugel''s Tree!" "Oh!!" The echoed sounds overlapped, and the loud noise of stepping on the ground gave the illusion that the ground was shaking. In this cry, Kuer, who was extremely strong and powerful, raised his sword and raised his head to the sky. "Tomorrow night, use our hands-eliminate beluga whales!!" "Oh!!" Putting down the high sword, Ku Erxiu raised his hand to signal that everyone was quiet. Then she took a step back and asked Emilia to step forward. Taking a deep breath, calming the tense emotions, and with the encouragement of Noel''s eyes, Emilia stepped forward. "Everyone, as a silver-haired half-elf, I was disgusted and treated unfairly. I want to prove it to everyone..." His eyes became sharp, and Emilia continued aloud. "It looks like a jealous witch, but I am by no means her. This fight against the fog of warcraft will be my first step in proving everyone!" After that, under the unbelievable gaze of everyone. Amelia retreated to her original position, standing upright in a fierce manner, without fearing the eyes of everyone present. Noel smiled slightly, first applauding Emilia. As the applause sounded, those people who had been stunned were all revived, and all of them were clapping and applauding without exception. The veterans and warriors below, Emilia saw the recognition in their eyes, bowed slightly to the people who thought, and gave a sweet smile to Noel. Not only were veterans and warriors, Emilia was also recognized by Kuer Xiu and Anatasia, but at this time she did not pay attention. v7 Chapter 74： Kitten Orc Led by Duke Kuerxiu Karsten, this Beluga whale expedition was conducted. This is the first large-scale battle to eliminate beluga whales since the great expedition 14 years ago, and it is expected that a fierce battle that has never been seen before will be staged. The expedition team consisted of a large crusade under the command of Kuer Xiu, and Wilhelm Van Astria, the saint''s family of swordsmen who served as captain. The crusade team that followed Wilheim was divided into fifteen teams, and the captains of each team were individually responsible for the veterans who attended the speech in the hall. Each squad has fifteen people, and the total number of cruel teams led by Ku Erxiu is about two hundred and twenty. Of course, it is indispensable, the strong four team of Noel, Emilia, Ram, Reim. Although the number of people is the least, the combat strength of the four is definitely the most powerful team in the Beluga Whale Expeditionary Force. However, the total combat power does not stop there. At the big tree in Frugel, the decisive battlefield, there should be an orderly team that received the instructions from Russell and was moving the necessary supplies and forming a formation. In addition, there is the iron tooth of the orc mercenary group loaned by Anatasia and led by Ricard. A total of thirty people, in addition to the head of Rickard, there are two deputy heads. Then, speaking of the deputy head of Iron Fang... "Mi Mi Lai--!" "I am Hettalo." Respectively, they raised their hands to report their names, and respected the two puppies orcs who bowed their heads respectfully. The orange body hair and the height that only reaches Noel''s waist, the lovely face is very suitable for the pure white robe covering the neck, if you want to explain the feelings directly... "Honey is so cute, so cute that people want to be taken away!" "Miss Miss said that very often--!" "Sister...Sister said that again" Hearing Noels thoughts, the young girl who claimed to be honey laughed full of energy, while the young boy who claimed to be Hetalo was inexplicably blamed. There is no objection to that smile, but the key is not appearance but strength, after all, this is not a trip to an outing. However, Noel knows that the honey cat and the young girl are all equal in appearance and strength, not just cute and unrestrained. Besides, if it were cute, it would not be the deputy head of the mercenary regiment. "Brother, why are you staring at Mi Mi?" "I think again, are you really the deputy head." "Well? Where did my elder brother and honey meet? Mum~ I can''t remember the unusual feeling!" After crossing his hands, Mi Mi tilted her head and thought. "Don''t care, my name is Noel." "Okay, I don''t care~ Brother, Mi Mi secretly tells you! Mi Mi and Hei Ta Luo are very strong together!-If Tie Bi is added, it will be stronger ~ super! Super strong~! whispering sound--!" The honey of her unrestrained personality, she let go of the rope that controlled the mount in her hand, and the whole person fell towards Hetalo, who was next to her, dancing with joy and joy. "Sister, don''t move, this is very dangerous!" auzw.com Hettalo reached out to support Mi Mi, pushed her back safely to sit on the mount, and told her not to continue to mess up. There are about fifteen hours left before the beluga appears. It only took half the distance, and it took about five hours to reach the destination meeting. There are honey honey pistachios, five hours is not very long, there are talks and laughs along the way. There is also Rickard, the head of the Iron Fang. He runs from time to time in the large team, which eases the tension before the war. Fortunately, the crusades did not encounter any trouble along the way and arrived at their destination without incident. The arrival was ten hours before the beluga appeared. The crusade meets with the pre-deployed predecessors, and then counts the weapons and items and conducts the final confirmation of the operation. Of course, Amelia and Noel also participated in the meeting. After confirming that the combat plan containing their respective tasks was free time before they were put into execution. During the free time, the four found a place under the shade of trees and sat there to adjust. "Liya, don''t you ride the dragon tonight, ride the deep scare with me." "This...not so..." Amelia''s cheeks were flushed, but when she finished talking, Parker got out of her silver hair. "Noel, Liya''s safety will come to you tonight, don''t let me down." "Mother-in-law, rest assured that I will not let Liya suffer any harm." "Well, I believe you, son-in-law." "Parker! Noel! You...you are messing...what!" The dialogue between Noel and Parker suddenly made Emilia shy to speak, and finally turned her head to the side to ignore the two. In response, the big one looked at each other, and then laughed. Even the two sisters who watched the movie on the side, couldn''t help covering their mouths and laughing. Knoll knew the size, and it shouldn''t be too much. After thinking about it, Noel had to change the subject, and then said. "Ramrem, don''t participate in the frontline attack tonight, just follow me and Amelia." "Ram knows, Lord Noel." "Reem understands, Lord Noel." It is said that the sisters who intended to join the frontline attack suddenly gave up their previous ideas. Seeing that the sisters agreed, Noel looked at Amelia sitting next to her and decided to confirm with her. "Liya, are you sure you want to fight?" "To fight together, I can''t watch you take risks, I have to contribute." "Well, when I didn''t ask." "Relax, I will definitely not mess up when I arrive, I promise." Knowing what Noel was worried about, Emilia quickly assured him that he would be at ease. v7 Chapter 75： All are alert! Time passed quickly... The moment of decisive battle was approaching, and there was a sense of tension unique to the battlefield around the tree. After a shift meal and sleep, the crusade team gathered in the battle area is in excellent condition. The earth dragons and Leica, who obey the cavalry, are now jetting their noses to issue orders, and they can charge at any time with a single order. Holding his breath, calming the soul, the whole army waited quietly for the moment to come. The night sky on Rufas street is strong because of strong wind tonight, so the clouds flow fast. Every time the moonlight is obscured by clouds, someone will look up to see if the beluga is swimming in the air. Just looking at this move, you know that vigilance is dominating everyone''s heart. "It''s almost time until the appointed time." Kuerxiu whispered calmly, using his eyes to catch Phyllis who was standing next to him and nodded gently. Serving Kuerxiu for many years, he always loses his wit and wit, and now he has no easy way to chew his mouth. It wasn''t swallowed by the tension. Phyllis understood her mission, served as a lifeline in the crusade, and made up her mind to carry out this position. In fact, depending on Phyllis''s level of activity, the number of final winners in this battle will change. Ku Erxiu believes that his camp will win. But she hasn''t been narcissistic enough to think that she can eliminate beluga whales. However, she has the confidence to think that she can reduce the number of necessary animals. This confidence comes from her trust in her knight Phyllis. On the front, standing at the front of the crusade is Wilhelm with the sword. The old swordsman had six swords on his waist, and he took two of them in his hands, maintaining a position where he could rush forward immediately. The steady sword spirit of the entangled/sword-spirit ghost has reached a sharp and skin-cutting field, and it is only here for the moment of welcoming the moment of longing. The pure way of survival of the sword ghost forced Ku Erxiu to sigh with incompatibility. Behind Wilheim, the morale of the crusade warriors whose expressions are full of consciousness is also very high. Following the orders of Kuerxiu, they are still waiting for the beluga to have doubts in their hearts. They have no time at all to build a trusting relationship with Noel, the largest source of intelligence that predicts the appearance of the beluga. Even so, they have no objections and still obey, which is to respect Kuer Xiu''s judgment. As the time approached, the cheerfulness of the battle gradually tortured Kuer Xiu''s heart. Kuerxiu touched the sword hilt with his hand to confirm the touch of the lion''s sculpture carved there. This is a habit that has been growing up since childhood, and it is also a magic that instills consciousness into himself. Must be won. Feel Felice beside her, and the legacy of the Lion King from her fingertips. Only in this way, no matter how powerful the opponent is, you can fight against yourself. then....... Suddenly, the dazzling red light turned on, illuminating the Rufas Plain sinking into the night. Looking down at the light source, you see Noor, the spirit pendulum that surrounds your hand. The light source comes from the spirit pendulum in his hand. As Noel said, a signal to inform the moment. auzw.com "All members are alert!!!" Kuer Xiu shouted, and the crusades neatly opened. According to Noel, beluga whales will appear after dozens of seconds after the notification. If you believe him, even at this moment, it is not unbelievable that the huge body began to swim in the air. The location is also, since there is a notice of the pendulum, it is correct here. Kuer Xiu concentrated his energy while waiting for Momo. but. After waiting for a while, in the still plain of Farsi, I could not feel the breath of powerful Warcraft. Such disapproval is incorrect, but the battlefield that hasn''t changed in a minute has made Kuerxiu tremendously shaken. Is the information wrong or the assumption wrong? Where is the problem? The tranquility of the streets of Rufas is still the same, and there is no shadow of the enemy in the surrounding scenery. Now the moonlight is also covered by the clouds, and the dark huge shadow is covering the plain. "Don''t come?.....uh." After looking up, Ku Erxiu immediately cursed his superficial thinking. The moonlight disappeared, but the plain cast a shadow. Yun Xia, covering the moonlight, slowly lowered her height and approached her. That''s not Yunxia. That is a huge fish shadow, the Warcraft floating in the air. While Kuerxiu held his breath, almost everyone in the crusade understood the same thing, and then the meaning of all the members was unified, and his eyes were all directed towards Kuerxiu. First attack. They are waiting for this order. Grasp the enemy''s first chance to successfully prepare for the emergence of the beluga. The next step is to launch surprise attacks step by step and dominate the battlefield. Taking a breath, Kuerxiu was determined to issue the first order. The beluga has not yet noticed the presence of short soldiers. The whale wriggling its huge head and looking left and right is just like confirming where he is now, and such a move is unwarranted, and there are gaps all over his body. Looking at it like this, Kuer Xiu made up his mind. "All army..." Total attack! I wanted to keep saying that. "Do it!" "Arsuma!" Noel skipped Kur''s order and issued orders while Mana unfolded under singing magic. Amelia''s Beluga whale facing the sky with her right hand, followed by the sound of the world''s freezing, producing powerful icicles with amazing density. The size of each one is enough to match the beam of the mansion. The icicle shoots at a high speed, slashes the air and hits the carcass of the beluga whale. Quickly looking at the past, Noel and Emilia, who had a deep ride together, had already taken the lead and rushed forward. The two Ramrem sisters riding the earth dragon, they followed closely behind the deep crimson, and also launched magic to attack the beluga in the air. v7 Chapter 76： 『Drive Night』 Stroke the air, creeping out of the shadow. It can only describe the appearance of a huge body, let people feel the huge body of the roots of terror, and ruminate the memories of life that was once threatened. Following the steps was to listen to Ku Er Xiu issued orders, and then everyone attacked. However, in those moments, even Kuerxiu would hold his breath, the pressure of the beluga whale. That is a fear of combat that can easily become a fatal mistake and is on the verge of being at its limit. Therefore, Noel made this decision. "Do it!" "Arsuma!" Kuer''s anger was only halfway through, and Noel shouted, kicking off the battle. In response to Noel''s shouting, the condensed giant Mana was given directionality by Emilia, and the ferocious ice gun spawned mercilessly inserted/entered into the midsection of the beluga floating in the air with a sharp tip. It struck violently like rocky skin, and the sound of ice fragments shattered. However, before the fragmentation extended to the whole ice gun, the power of penetration broke through the thick skin defense of the beluga and blood was sprayed on the plain. The screams of beluga whistled through the plains. Frankly speaking, this is by no means Noor they stole away. The moment the beluga appeared, there was a momentary gap in the crusade. If you cannot act at that moment, this first attack may not be established. That gap is the watershed. Moreover, a little hesitation will divide life and death. Despite knowing this, even heroes like Kuerxiu hold their breath in front of the beluga''s power. Even with half confidence in the appearance of the beluga whale, I have witnessed that the real thing still raises ripples in people''s hearts. Ripples will produce a slight deflection in thinking, deflection will produce stagnation, and stagnation will lead to defeat. If that were the case, the battle would begin under our disadvantage. For being one step ahead, this behavior of robbing power shakes the crusade. Looking at the four people who ran away, Ku Erxiu couldn''t suppress his mouth/mouth from being greatly distorted. However, this is not angry, but because she is laughing. That''s right, Kuer Xiu knew that he missed the best time to launch an offensive, and the four men saved the best time, so how could they be angry with the four. The second stage after the start of the attack. "All army! Follow the four idiots!!" Behind them is the haggling team, which is a little slower than the Noel, who has followed the order of Kuerxiu. They ignited the cannon barrels one after another, and filled the cannon-like barrels with magic ores as cannonballs, and fired the magic stone cannons after firing. The unified shelling made a loud bang, and the shells ravaged/ravaged the beluga body with destructive power. At the moment of hit, the mana filled with magic ore will be converted into the corresponding attributes magic, fire, ice, light, widening the wound made by Rem, and letting the street drop the dark blood rain. auzw.com During the drizzle of blood like blood, Noel and they ran a large circle around the beluga with agile movements, preparing to launch another round of attack to attract the beluga''s attention. "Sky! The night is coming! Please close your eyes!!" Ram and Rem, who entered the battle with white horns on their foreheads, watched their heads yelling. Following the instructions of the sisters, Noel quickly closed his eyes, and even Emilia was no exception. Immediately afterwards, white light exploded in the air, and the night world was burned by white light in an instant. The light is so strong that it can even penetrate the closed eyelids, and then it takes a few seconds to wince and open the eyelids. The breath of night has completely left Rufas street. Something happened during these few seconds, causing the world to turn around day and night, and the daylight shining on the plain. Instead of the sun shining from the sun that has sunk on the head, it is a special magic stone launched separately, which is called the night flood because of its effect. The effect was originally to transform the infused mana into a light body, shining dimly. "Taking full advantage of that guy''s financial resources to buy it as high as a hill, the result is a mimic sun." "After all, it is difficult to catch beluga diving into the night. Come on, let''s start next!" Two of the greatest businessmen in Wangdu worked together, and the magic stones collected around them showed their skills. The scope is around the big tree, and the time limit is almost one hour. It is very sufficient to end the decisive battle. A giant body clearly visible on the plain sky that lost the night. "Then... is that a beluga..." Amelia opened her mouth slightly in surprise and looked at the monster in the sky incredulously. Beluga whales, which have never been clearly identified so far, are exposed to sunlight. "Oh roar!" Seemingly excited by being pulled out of the night sky, the beluga whipped the giant body and roared. The loud noise is no longer the level of noise, but rather an act of sabotage. The ferocious cry made the atmosphere sing, and even the ground dragons trained were intimidated by instinct. The blood was dripping all over the body, but the swimming posture was not affected by the injury. The white whale turned his neck in the air in the plain and looked down at the tiny human who challenged himself. "It''s really big enough." "It''s really big. I just estimated that the beluga is about 50 meters in length." Hearing Noels words, Emilia nodded in agreement, and said her observations. Beluga will be called such a name, because this Warcraft is completely white. It looks like a rock disk with swollen skin, covered with countless white body hairs. The shape of the fierce fins extending from the lower abdomen is like a sickle of death, and the shape of the dorsal and caudal fins is smaller. There are countless pits on the head and flanks, and the pits will repeat opening and closing like breathing. Except for these ugly differences, the beluga''s posture resembles the whale in Noel''s impression. However, its size betrayed its imagination, and it was twice as large as expected. v7 Chapter 77： Sword ghost As far as Knowl knows, the world''s largest whale, the blue whale, is about 30 meters in length and is called the largest mammal on earth. However, the body of the beluga whale that can be seen from a distance can easily exceed 30 meters, and the scale is close to 50 meters. The huge body is more like a mountain than a creature. A white rock mountain, like some kind of joke, wanders freely in the air. Near the distance where he could hear his breath, Noel looked at the Beluga Whale in the sky and asked Emilia directly. "are you afraid?" "I''m not afraid of you." Embracing Noel behind him, Emilia turned and shook her head. The reins were slammed hard, and a deep hissing sound, without fear of the special shape of the beluga, directly kicked the ground. Slanting obliquely toward the lower right of the beluga facing front, the goal is to reach its tail. The beluga turned his huge eyes and looked at the Noors who were approaching themselves from the crusade. It opened its jaws and swallowed the entire jaw of a large dragon car, exposing the mouth of the entire row of teeth ready to growl. There will soon be a baptism with the sound of destruction. Predicting that Noel would be like this, he held Emilia close in one hand just in case, and clamped deep to prepare. And on the head... "Dare to look elsewhere, I was really underestimated....!!!" In the second second of the heroic female''s outstanding voice, the head of the beluga was shallowly cut with a line, which seemed to be stroking the rock muscle of Jian (Shi Geng), and the invisible cuts made the beluga''s body spurting again. . Looking back, Noel''s eyes were thrown towards the direction of the slash, and he saw the white earth dragon running in front of the rear, standing on the earth dragon''s back, making Kuerxiu who had finished wielding his sword posture. But in her hands... "Nothing..." "The invisible sword, ignoring the range, is one hundred swords and one sword. It is a well-known sword skill of Lord Kuer." Perceiving Noel''s doubts, he rode the earth dragon and followed Rem next to him. Rem said that the Kuerxiu anecdote was the first time that Noel heard, but the literal meaning can be seen: Kuerxiu, who seems to be empty-handed, has the ability to fight with his name. The attack was dismantled by an invisible slash, and the beluga whaled in action was then pursued. The magic stone cannon was operating again, focusing its firepower on the giant body of the beluga one after another, accumulating damage, and the height of the Warcraft twisted in the air slowly decreased. "It''s the distance the sword can touch." An earth dragon jumped on the ground and jumped into the air with an unfit body. Nonetheless, compared with the proud beluga whale, the quality is like cloud mud. The appearance of the earth dragon flying in front of the tip of the nose is no different from that of a small whale. The sword flashed straight into the past, leaving deep longitudinal scars on the nose of Warcraft. Silver Flash easily tears the white rock muscles, so that the battlefield where the gunfire is screaming at high prices loses its sound. It was not a magic or magic stone cannon, or a slash caused by no solid blade, but a proof that the hand-forged steel touched Warcraft through the hand-swing. auzw.com After a long period of human determination, it is indeed a proof of the fog of Warcraft. "Fourteen years..." The figure with the sword in his cracked nose crouched. One-handed sword cutting, one-handed sword stabbed into the beluga whale to maintain posture, swinging the blade of the **** warrior. Exercise a strong back, bursting out a sword energy enough to distort the atmosphere. "I have always dreamed of this day." Facing Zhi Tingting''s figure, the beluga wriggled his body, trying to shake off the shadow standing in front of his head. The beluga whirling in the air rolled out after groaning (ڽ). The strong wind blew across the street sky, the result of the giant body swimming made everyone''s eyes wide open. but...... "Roar!!!" The beluga drawing a semicircle howled with pain, flicking its tail in the air and dancing in the air. The wound that had been cut longitudinally was added with another horizontal wound, and the shadow of the cross wound carved on the forehead stepped lightly on the back of the beluga whale. The sword ghost showed an ominous smile, and the blue pupil shone with murderous intent. "Fall here, show it to the corpse, monster." After that, Wilhelm''s two-handed sword turned into a gust of wind. He ran from the head of the beluga to the tail, and the blade of his hands did not forget to cut the rock muscles of Warcraft along the way. It is the sword ghost himself who easily cuts the tough skin that should be strong (Shi Geng), and at the same time he paints the sky with black blood. The beluga that has been climbed up has no other way to deal with Wilhelm than shaking the body. Because he couldn''t get rid of the veteran swordsman who was moving as lightly as a swallow, the beluga whipped up another hurricane and rolled over in the air. "Deliberately help me to hack you, I really appreciate it!" When the beluga''s body flipped over in the hollow, Wilhelm leaped his sword under his foot. Then, the body of the Beluga Whale turned around on the spot, and the wound was perfectly drawn by the inserted double swords, and the Beluga Whale actively offered its body to the blade. The screaming, the blood mist flying, the sword ghost with blood stains on his body smiled. The smile and the old strong body fluttered their swords and fell to the side of the giant body. Swords wielded a v-shape, cutting off a piece of meat, revealing the cut surface of Yin Hong''s wound. Roaring through the sky, the Beluga whaled its tail at the falling sword ghost. But before the hit, the earth dragon jumped up, snatched Wilhelm''s body, and drilled to avoid the power of death. Immediately after landing, the earth dragon ran again. The white whale is furious and intends to chase away the sword ghost. "Don''t look around, white and thick! Your opponents even pinch!!" With a machete, he directly hit the jaw of the Beluga whale who turned back, digging the teeth of the Beluga Whale so big that it was surrounded by dignitaries from the teeth g. After making a muffled sound, the yellowed molars flew out. v7 Chapter 78： The second wave of total attacks Rickard screaming across Leica''s face slanting into the face of Beluga. As he said, Leica is lighter than the earth dragon, and the fierce dogs showed their sensitivity to the fullest, carrying the owner to the sky and running on the body of the beluga whale. "Hey! Come on!" "Sister, please don''t go too far! Everyone, now!" The deputy heads of the twins sitting on the small Leica spread out and issued instructions to the mercenary group behind them. The leap group of leap jumped up the beluga whale and began to ravage the giant body at the foot. Waving swords and guns to harm Beluga whales is like a poisonous bug raging. In order to get rid of the foreign enemies that climbed up, the beluga has no other way but to dance its body. However, because of his large body, he was exposed to weaknesses with insufficient agility. And aim at this... "All members leave!!" Kuer Xiu''s order runs through the battlefield, and the iron teeth above jump neatly away from the beluga body. All Lycras touched the ground lightly, and the liberated beluga whale could finally fight back, so they whirled sharply. Yes, Ku Erxiu made a mistake. "The flanks are wide open!" Kuerxiu made a second slash from the top to draw a diagonal line on the side of the beluga whale. With this one sword as a signal, the third camp entered the battle. Without participating in the previous attack, the magic team focused on singing magic and finally attacked. "Algoa!!" The singing of multiple people overlaps, giving birth to a hot/hot aurora. In a world where the sun and moon appear simultaneously in the sky, a second burning sun is born at low altitude. Even if it is known that it is the firepower that gathers fire magic, the world''s majesty burned by the fire can''t leave eyes. The large fireball with a diameter of more than ten meters is burning, and even if it is located in the distance, the skin feels hot, as if it wants to capture the moisture of the eyeball protected by the eyelid. The big fireball swayed, after having the initial speed... "Oh oh!" The initial speed then accelerates, the acceleration becomes high speed, and the fireball hits the body of the beluga whale that exposes its flanks. The flame burned from the accumulated wounds, and the internal screams were screamed at the sky by the boiling beluga whale. Fragmented flame fragments scattered to the plains, fearing that the mercenaries involved would quickly take refuge. Noel and others also mixed in this wave of refuge and continued to pursue the burning beluga with their eyes. The overwhelming results, which can be called a unilateral slaughter, are unprecedentedly successful. However, Knoll clearly knew that this was just the appearance of the surface, but the actual situation did not cause too much damage to the beluga whale. In a position where the aftermath of the flame could not reach, he looked at the white whale''s Noel from the deep crimson back. "This beluga is thicker than expected." auzw.com "Yeah. Originally, it was hoped that it would land on the surprise attack just now. But...the height did not drop a little...." Hearing Noel''s words, Emilia nodded. The half body of the beluga was burned by the great magic just now, and the flame that burned along the body hair showed no signs of extinguishing. The magic stone cannon and direct attack cause a lot of damage, and the blood looks painful. but..... I did not expect that even under such a strong attack, the height of the beluga whale was not even lowered a bit, and the planned effect was not achieved at all. Beluga whales are still in the air that needs to be looked up. Although it is not a leap that cannot be reached by riding a beast, human challenges alone are extremely difficult. More importantly, if the beluga does not land, it cannot be transferred to the next battle. "All the cards that can be played at the beginning are all played, so that they still don''t fall down, which means that the opponent''s light holding/duration card value is surprisingly high." Carrying a machete on his shoulder, Rickard with blood on his face came to the next door. He twitched the nose on the dog''s face, shaking his pointed ears. "It feels like Pope is not optimistic if the attack does not reach under the thick skin. Unless you rely on brute force like an idol, otherwise you will have the skill like Mr. Will, otherwise it will only get worse." "According to my observation, physical attacks can really cause damage to beluga whales, while magic attacks are very effective at first glance, but the white hair disperses Mana and reduces its power." Glancing at Rickard, Noel said the observation. This was not out of good intentions, but even if he did not say it, someone should have discovered it. After listening to his words, Emilia raised her head, and indeed there were many shallow wounds in the body of the beluga whale, but it did not seem to be so deep that it reduced its combat effectiveness. But at least... "Even the fire magic just now, because it burns hair, it can''t be regarded as effective." "The magical power only burns to the hair. If you can burn the whale meat underneath, you can cook. It''s very simple." The reasoning of the two of them, Ricard grudgingly agreed. Carrying the machete, he patted Leica''s back and ran to the front again. "Reducing its physical strength in the same way as it was just now! Please also ask Miss Kuerxiu to make a big attack on the important department/bit!" After unauthorized orders, he dived under the beluga whale and jumped up again to grab his body. If you look closely, Wilhelm, who once pulled away, also approached from the tail, intending to climb the beluga. And Noel, they came to the same conclusion as the crusade team, and they quickly moved to the next action. That is, the second wave of total attacks. "Noel, what should we do now?" "We don''t do anything, just watch the play for now." "This... isn''t this good?" "I want to solve the beluga whale easily, but if it is too easy to win this crusade, then this crusade will be meaningless." "......." Amelia didn''t quite understand it, and originally planned to ask Noel to make it clear, but she saw him signal that he should not speak. v7 Chapter 79： "fog" At the moment of speaking, the other earth dragons were at a slow pace with the deepness of Noel overlooking the battlefield. They were Phyllis sitting on the heavily armored earth dragon equipped with armor. After seeing Phyllis appear on a heavy armored ground dragon, Emily immediately understood why she should not discuss it again. Before waiting for her to ask for advice, Phyllis stepped forward. "Phillie sauce has no means of attack, basically you can only use it to see? Although I''m used to it, I still feel anxious every time." "If you go to the front line, it''s troublesome, but you are the lifeline of the crusade who specializes in replying." At this juncture, Phyllis was still in the same tone as usual, so Noel bluntly snarled. Hearing this answer, Phyllis exuded her tongue. And just then... "Master Wilhelm!" Rem''s cry suddenly made everyone look at where Wilhelm was. See the old swordsman running on the back of a beluga whale. Wilhelm, with his sword and his back, cut the carcass of the beluga longitudinally. He had to follow the blood slowly like a fountain, before he could see Wilhelm running fast from his tail toward his back. Like the active spirit, it is now Wilhelm. Sword Ghost''s sword skills that jumped out of the ordinary track greatly increased the morale of the crusade looking up, the continuous shooting speed of the magic stone cannon, and the collective offensive of the mercenary group and the dragon riding team. Unable to bear the pain, the beluga whirling in the air could not withstand the attack on the crusade. "watch out!!" With a magnificent flash, Wilhelm''s sword pulled the bleeding line to the head of the beluga whale, and the aged body jumped from the front of the giant spoke at a compliant speed. The old man who turned around in the air, above his head and feet... "Hey pooh!" From directly below, the machete that was just right in time was approaching, aiming at the falling Wilhelm with the machete on the back of the knife, and the sword ghost''s feet stepped on the approaching machete. "go with!!" With Rickard''s arm strength and Wilhelm''s jumping power, the sword ghost flew out like a bullet. The shot out of Wilhelm brandished his sword and slashed wildly on the beluga''s face. Cut from the nose to the cheek, and finally spur on the huge eyes. "Roar!!!!" The double swords are buried deeply into the left eye of the beluga whale, leaving only the hand guard. Water crystals flow out of the damaged eyeball. Wilhelm immediately gave up the sword, and pulled out two new blades and then a flash. The slash from the left and right split the eyeball into two positions, and the inverted blade continued to produce longitudinal wounds. As a result, the beluga''s left eye was cut into four pieces and fell off. "Eye...the eye fell!" Died by four players, Beluga''s left eye fell naturally following Wilheim. Someone''s cry turned into reality, and the eyes spraying blood and body fluids hit the ground hard and burst. And Wilhelm landed next to him, directly inserting the sword in the unshaped eyeballs, and raised it as if to show the remaining right eye of the beluga whale. "It''s ugly." He raised the corner of his mouth and shoved Wuwei with a miserable smile. auzw.com In the fierce battle of sword ghosts, the beluga wrestled can only do nothing. The gap in combat effectiveness is not affected by the overwhelming body gap. After losing one eye, the beluga may finally accept this fact. "Look! White... The eyes of the beluga have changed color!" "is coming!!" Realizing the moment of change, Phyllis shouted and hurriedly urged the earth dragon to accelerate. After hearing Felix''s reminder, Noel embraced Melia and accelerated Deep Fei, and the two sisters Ram and Reim followed. The beluga whale looking up looks like a beluga whale in the field of vision. "Roar!!!!!!!" A roar, anger dug in one eye, dyed the rest of Warcraft''s eyes bright red. Turning into a **** gaze, he drove back the crusade to keep his distance. Immediately afterwards, the beluga trembles with shaking and anger, and then the body changes. At the moment the change began, Noel could not suppress the indescribable distaste. Because the beluga opened its mouth... No, this sentence is actually not correct. But to convey the facts correctly, one can only say so. The pits covering the whole body of the beluga opened their mouths together and shouted. "Ah!!" The sound of screaming overflowed from countless small mouths all over Warcraft. It is impossible to imagine the uncoordinated sound of things in this world, directly scratching the listener''s spirit with nails, invading/offending and humiliating the brain nerve from hearing. The victim not only stopped at humans, but even the riding beasts such as the earth dragon and Lycra also shrunk their feet because of instinctive complaints of fear. At this moment, since the start of the beluga war, the worst defenseless **** team. then..... From the countless mouths that make a meow, an amazing amount of mist is sprayed out. Immediately poured on the plain, the world shining by the effect of the night was turned into a white. Beluga finally regarded the crusade as an enemy. The beluga wandering in the air with a huge body, the uncoordinated sound flowing from the small mouth opened all over the body. The original mouth will roar with the destructive power of shaking the earth, but the sound of the large number of irregular small mouths is twisted and creepy like the wind is scratching. It''s not that the eardrum is beaten, but the unpleasantness of stirring the brain with a fine needle. "Not good, it''s fog!!" The screaming beluga whales spread mist from countless small mouths. The fog that has descended from the sky and accumulated continues to increase the area, spreading beyond the street. The field of vision gradually turned to white, and the magic stone effect of the night was gradually lost. Mist Warcraft finally exerted its skills. The field of vision deteriorated, and the crusades had difficulty cooperating closely on the plains covered by fog. More importantly, the beluga itself disappears as if it is integrated into the sea of ??fog. v7 Chapter 80： "Fog of Extermination" The huge body of the Beluga Whale disappeared into the fog, and the sisters Ram and Reim rode the earth dragon close to Shen Fei, staring very alertly at the white fog around them. "The whole army spread out!!!" An angry horn came from the inside/side of the fog, which contained everyone who was going to burst into the white sea of ??fog. That was Kuer Xiu''s voice. Just about to follow the sound source, Suddenly Noel noticed something and screamed to Ram on the left. "Ram is retreating! Deep feminine! Attack over there!" Although he did not understand why, Ram did not hesitate and immediately let the dragon back. Noel yanked the rope tightly, making Shen Fei turn his head to the left, and then his front hoof slammed on the ground. A high-frequency vibration is emitted, and the shock wave directly disperses the white fog on the left, and the attacking beluga is exposed from the white fog. The shock wave did not dissipate immediately, but slammed into the head of the beluga whale, striking its huge body far away, and finally the white mist disappeared into the distance. Seeing this scene, Emilia, Ram, Reim, Phyllis, and the medical staff, they were all surprised and stunned in place. It is clear that Noel''s mount has combat power, but it is really not expected that the combat power will be so strong. With just one blow, the huge beluga was blown away, which had to be surprising. Seeing everyone froze, Noel could only wake them up. "Don''t be stunned, hurry up and join Kuer Xiu." Waiting for everyone to reply, Noel let Shen Fei look towards the source of Kuerxiu''s previous sound. All of them came back one by one, they quickly let the earth dragon follow behind the deep crimson, and at the same time did not forget to warn the white fog around. the other side..... "Drink!!" With a violent flash, the courageous sound dispelled the fog, and the white scenery in front of him was suddenly cut open. From the opposite side of the fog, Ku Erxiu standing on the back of the white earth dragon. She uses the invisible range of the invisible blow to disperse the fog from her eyes to the distance to ensure her vision. Kuerxiu wiped Khan''s forehead rudely, and breathed auspiciously on the earth dragon. He aimed at her in the center of the fog, and the scattered crusades began to gather quickly. Seeing that Noel rushed out of the white mist with people, Ku Erxiu just glanced at it, and then asked the assembled teams. "How many people are lost?" "The number of our team is twelve...not enough three..." "Who are you missing?" "do not know....." Faced with Kuer Xiu''s anxiety, the middle-aged captain shook his head in response to his voice. I could not understand the significance of such a response. The captain who controls the number of players reports that he cannot remember the names of the players who left the team. auzw.com There should be no such exaggeration, but it is not the only one. "There are fourteen people here, one is off the team." "My team left the team and they didn''t know who it was." "Six people...sorry! Because of the deep location, the fog cannot be avoided..." The same report was presented one after another, and each team leader could not tell the name of the disappeared companion. This unusual situation is the real threat of the fog released by the beluga whale. "This is the real fog of destruction!" A glance from the faces of all the people present, Noel could clearly see that many of them lost their fighting spirit, and fear and anxiety spread among them. The beluga called the fog of warcraft, the nature of fog is roughly divided into two types. One is like a diffuse fog that wants to cover the entire street and expand your own travel area. And another kind, the extinct fog that makes the whole land disappear in front of eyes. The means of attack that have not been seen before is the destructive mist with the destructive nature of the latter, and the threat can be understood at a glance. That is.... As literally shown, the existence that disappears when encountering the fog will disappear along with others'' memories of its existence. This world leaves only the fact that some people have disappeared, but its existence does not exist in anyone''s memory. Kuerxiu''s crusade team will have a fixed number of 15 people in each team, and the intention is here. The lack of staff due to the fog will not even know who disappeared. Even so, at least the fact of lack of staff must be mastered, so the number of teams will be unified. "It escaped into the fog, and I don''t know where it will come from. Getting together is the best way to do it. To spread out, use the demon stone." Looking around the face of the crusade, Ku Erxiu briefly concluded the discussion. Looking sideways as everyone nodded in response to such instructions, Emilia found that Wilhelm and Ricard were not seen. "Well, why didn''t I see Wilhelm and Ricard, are they back?" However, the anxiety like Emilia was denied by the figure returning from the fog. Except for the thick fog, it was the bloody, powerful-looking sword ghosts. Wilhelm wiped the sword stained with plasma, and rudely wiped the blood from his face. "Rushing your head. Thank you Master Emilia for your concern. Is Lord Kuerxiu killed?" "A total of twenty-one... disappeared an entire team. Even the reputation of those who fell to the ground could not be properly guarded." Being wiped out by fog means that existence is wiped out. People who do not remain in anyone''s memory leave only footprints in the world that become blank. In this case, where did the previously existing bonds, thoughts, and love disappear? Looking closely, Wilhelm followed the Leica group, including Ricard and two deputy heads sitting across the large Leica. It seems that people who are fighting with beluga like Wilhelm have fewer victims. v7 Chapter 81： Mana drunk "The troublesome fog ran out. The demon stone is a rarity, and the number is reassuring....If you make a mistake when you use it, you will be finished." "If the concentrated attack works again, the beluga should fall to the ground. It is no longer visible. To avoid its surprise attack, I suggest that it is the first time to use it. Is there any objection?" Kuer Xiu''s decision was agreed by all, and her sights were directed to the support team led by Phyllis. "Phillis, use the magic stone cannon to hit the demagic stone. Only two servings, use with caution." "It has been prepared for a long time, and always listen to your orders." Watching Phyllis beat (mouth Hun), Kuerxiu nodded and looked around everyone again before the war. "From now on it''s critical time! Our attack worked against beluga whales, and it has been proven by the feel of your hands! It is indeed very powerful and unexpected. If I die, I may not stay in the memory of anyone in the worst case. .but!" To her who can be slashed with empty hands, the sword at the waist is useless. Pull out the sword of the Karsten family and point to the sky and say loudly: "For the dead who can''t even have their names on the tombstone, for the weak who are exposed to the threat of fog in the future world, I''ll wait for even the beast to knock it down! Follow me!!!" "Oh!" Everyone raised their weapons into the air and shouted in unison. The astonishing high morale shook the dense fog, and the depressed fighting spirit ignited fiercely after being ignited. "Take up the demon stone!!" At the command of Kuerxiu, the men under the command of Phyllis turned the muzzle of the cannon upward. Then, with the sound of the explosion, the magic stone was hit into the sky above the fog. "The fog is dispelled!" The glorious magic stone shattered in the sky, and wiped out the white mist covering the field of vision. However, not all the fog that flooded the plains was dispelled, but the concentration of the fog was reduced, and it was difficult to maintain the vision. However, this effect is very significant. The fog of the beluga whale seems to have been mutated from its huge mana. That is, the mana given by the beluga to directivity and visualization spreads into fog. The original effect of undoing the magic stone is to force the surrounding mana to be reduced to a colorless mana or to invalidate it, but the power of this magic stone can make the misty mana become harmless, thus dispersing. If the effectiveness of the undo stone is too strong, you have to risk the weakening of our magic attack power, but since you can still see the remaining fog, you dont have to worry about that. The crusade team headed by Kuer Xiu was about to separate and look for a huge body, and the four of them were no exception. Unfortunately, the beluga whale is still missing. This is similar to the feeling of waiting for a white whale to appear in the air before the battle begins. Expanding the field of beluga whales and disturbing the field of vision is a special skill of Fog Warcraft. "Ah!!" auzw.com On the streets of Rufas where the fog was fading, there was a faint sound of rolling charm. The high-pitched tweet sounds like a woman''s scream, and the disgust that comes up makes people want to block their ears, like roaring and laughing, the strangeness of the dimension is completely different, carrying the mist back and forth to the plain. The mist that entangles/wraps all over the body, invades the body as if it wants to dissolve. then...... "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The mutation that started to occur was the Dragon Riding Squad running alongside. Making a sound unlike what a normal person would make, Noel noticed the abnormality and looked over. The cavalrymen running next to him were thrown off by the ground dragon one after another. Amelia, Ram and Reim, their faces also became quite ugly, but still within their tolerance, they did not scream the ground dragon like the cavalry. Knowing that this was a voice attack, Noel was too lazy to care about the life and death of those cavalrymen, and quickly protected the three women. An invisible protection was applied to isolate the sound attack made by the beluga whale, so that the three of them were no longer affected by the sound. But the cavalrymen were not so lucky, and nobody gave them resistance to the attack of the beluga whale. "Wow wow wow wow wow!" The strange sound is not the sound that humans can make, it is closer to the roar of the beast. Some people spit foam and roll their eyes to cramp. Some people groaned/groaned and grabbed their hands. Others clenched their roots until the molar fractured and their heads banged on the ground. The symptoms are inconsistent, but one thing can be known. Crazy, will use the fog as a medium for infection. "Using the voice just now, Wu directly interferes with the spirit, much like Mana drunk." Emilia grimaced and said what she had just felt. "Sir Emilia is right, the feeling I just missed Mana is drunk." "And, it''s not just the cause of fog." Ram and Rem nodded, agreeing with Emilia''s statement, and at the same time expressing their thoughts. The diffuse fog is a trap that traps the existence of the range into an abnormal state, and it cannot be avoided. The huge effect can be seen by the victim. Affected by the fog, it was not only Noel and the surrounding teams. In fact, as far as the distance can see, many teams can stop to deal with the abnormal state of their companions. During this period, Emilia climbed down and rushed to the victim to try to heal magic. Seeing this, Ram and Reim did not keep up, but turned to look at Noel. After he nodded in agreement, they ran to help Emilia. "Unfortunately, Rem''s healing magic is not sure how effective it can be. Not only to the body, but to directly interfere with Ode through the door. Such a powerful Mana pollution can only be done by Lord Felix." "Lam''s healing magic is the same." The sisters had just gone up to help, and soon they found that their healing magic didn''t work, even Emilia''s healing magic. v7 Chapter 82： "despair" The team that walked side by side with Noel almost collapsed, and only a few people were safe. The status is the same in other areas, and only a few people survived. "Moving people transported the wounded to the big tree! Be a little violent if you have to!" Kuerxiu''s voice came again from the opposite side of the fog. It seems that Ku Erxiu was not affected by the fog, but also conveyed a method to deal with the same threat. With so many victims, Phyllis is simply too busy, and the manpower is divided to recover the wounded. This alone is not enough combat power. And more importantly... "There is not enough time. You can''t be unguarded until Phyllis finishes everyone." "The worst case is that the beluga may use fog to engulf the gathered crusades. Although they do not want it to have such wisdom, they have created such a situation, which is really not optimistic." "It''s also possible to do this instinctively... No, no matter what, you can''t underestimate the wildness." Realizing the danger, Kuerxiu handed over the injured crusade to Phyllis. Of course, in order to prevent beluga from approaching the injured, time must be bought. Rather than killing the enemy collectively, it is more necessary to lay down attractive bait. Hearing Kuerxiu and Wilhelm discussing, intending to personally lure the enemy for some time, but Noel interrupted their discussions. "Don''t bother, even if you go out and lure the enemy successfully, it will be attacked by beluga whales here." "Even if the enemy is successful, it will be attacked by beluga whales here? What does this mean?" "Mr. Noel, what you said is incomprehensible." Kuerxiu and Wilhelm, both frowning at the words, looked at Noel in puzzlement. "I just found out the bad news, but what is said now will make the rest completely desperate. Are you sure you want to know?" Noel did not directly solve the puzzle, but first asked the two whether they were sure to listen, and then shut up and waited for them to choose. Desperate bad news... Determined by his own talents, Kuer Xiu immediately knew that this was not a joke, and understood that the bad news Noel said was really hopeless. In Wilheim, next to Chur, the old man looked at the cavalry who was receiving medical treatment. "Mr. Noel, since it is bad news, sooner or later, you have to face it. Please tell me directly." "Wilheim is right, anyway, he will have to face it sooner or later. It''s better to know earlier, so I can still think about whether there is a countermeasure." Seeing the two men make a decision, Noel spoke directly. "It''s useless to say that it''s useless to lure the enemy because.........the number of beluga has increased to three." "what!!" "Are you sure?!!!" Unbelievably wide eyes, can''t believe what I heard. auzw.com And it was at this time... High and far away, it sounds like the whispering sounds of overlapping each other resound through the plain. In a world where white mist spreads, there are three fish shadows shaking a huge body swimming in total. From the countless small mouths that are distorted throughout the body, the alien shape that continuously emits a sound like scraping glass, eats many travelers, and returns countless lives to the malicious monsters. The call attracted everyone''s attention. Looking up at the beluga wandering above the head, some people made the sound of kneeling on their knees, the sounds were repeated one after another, and then the sound of a larger weapon fell to form a chain. That''s right, Beluga''s very good proof of Noel''s words. One alone has enough power to make people despair, and now the number has increased to three, which is simply mocking the humans who are trying to resist. Looking over, a knight participating in the crusade hung his shoulders and looked down at the ground with his face squatting. No one can control the tremor/shake of the shoulders, sobbing in the throat. The companions around the knight had no way to speak. After gathering the number of people, bringing all the equipment, and seizing the opportunity to launch a fire attack, they all launched such an offensive, but they still encountered this unreasonable situation. The situation that mental pollution has halved the strength of the troops has been very serious. Even if the remaining strength is gathered, it is not half of the initial combat strength, but the number of warcraft that has to be regarded as the opponent has tripled, which has no chance at all. Everyone has an epiphany in an instant and is forced to understand everyone''s life and purpose. The horror and absurdity of Warcraft, as well as the weight of the important **** taken by that Warcraft. I can''t repay this bondage. Take this helpless and helpless. When the things that have accumulated so far are disintegrating, and the heart that continues to support is frustrated, who can condemn those who kneel on the spot? In the face of arrogant and unreasonable reality, who can deny giving up? These people are completely shrouded in despair. Now let alone fighting, these people can''t even withdraw, they are all sitting and waiting to die. Kuer Xiu breathed out, and she calmed down a little. "At first glance, the situation is serious to the worst." "Master Kuerxiu, the situation is really bad today. The number of beluga whales makes them desperate and loses the courage to fight again." Observing that everyone was shrouded in despair, Wilhelm could only sigh besides sighing. Ku Erxiu did not give up, still looking at the three beluga wandering in the air, looking for a glimmer of hope. "The increase in the number of beluga whales to three is purely a desperate situation. But if the beluga whales are in groups of warcraft, how could this information not escape?" "Master Kuerxiu, what do you mean?" "There must be some tricks." After making a clear assertion, Kuer Xiu faced Noel with awe-inspiring face. Shot with that strong eye, he noticed Noel who was in sight and turned his head to stare at Kuer Xiu. v7 Chapter 83： Beluga split? "Miss Kuerxiu, can you solve the problem by looking at me like this?" "I think you must have discovered something, can you tell me? We have no option to retreat." "I have to say, you feel pretty accurate, Miss Kuerxiu." Without denying, Noel admitted directly and continued. "According to my observation, the reason why the beluga will change from one to three, it should be that it splits." "Beluga split?" "If you look closely, you will find that there are wounds on the two newly emerged beluga whales, but there is no more fighting with the beluga whale here, right." "Well, this is really strange. But this does not explain anything. It is probably caused by the dispersal of fog. This is not impossible." "It can''t be caused by the dispersal of fog. Because the wounds of the three beluga whales are exactly the same, and they also lost a left eye." Hearing this, Kuerxiu and Wilhelm raised their heads violently and carefully observed the beluga swimming in the sky. After the result of the comparison, the two soon discovered that the wounds on the three beluga whales were exactly the same as what Noel said, as if they were a model. Suddenly, two of the three beluga whales in the sky rushed directly into the fog below. You can guess without thinking, that the two beluga rushed into the fog, they are going to attack here. Kuer Xiu raised her eyebrows when she saw this, and was about to let everyone be alert, but her words had not yet been able to speak. Noel took the lead and pointed at the only beluga left in the sky before asking. "The guy who let his two avatars fight, but he was watching from high above, what do you think he was doing?" "Don''t join the battle, concentrate on treating the injury?" Wilhelm didn''t answer confidently and made Noel shake his head. As it seems, although the beluga is called Warcraft, its ecology is not out of the biological category. At least, there seems to be no convenient capability for high-speed automatic regeneration. In this case, the mission of the beluga in the sky is... "Is it the body?" "Congratulations, you got it right, Miss Kuerxiu." Noel nodded and agreed to Kuer Xiu who reached the same conclusion. It was confirmed, but Ku Erxiu did not dare to give orders. After all, all this was Noel''s speculation. If his speculation was wrong, then everyone would die here. and..... "Even if the beluga are really split, we have no spare time to solve the three." "The two of them underneath, even if they are killed, may not hurt the body, even if they are knocked down hard, the body may be turned into mist and dispersed, and it will be possible to regenerate new individuals." "If the beluga whale is really going to split, it''s not impossible for you to say, and then it will be an infinite loop with no end in sight until all of us are killed." auzw.com "Yes! So it is useless to solve the avatar. Only by solving the body that is still watching on the sky, then it is possible to end this." Pointing at the beluga watching from the sky, Noel gave Kuer Xiu the final conclusion and said that this is the only option now. Not waiting for any answer from Kuer Xiu, the two beluga whales that had previously rushed down from the sky came. Two beluga whales emerged side by side from the fog, rushing towards the crusade against the front, and then they opened their mouths together at the same time, and the fog in the mouth condensed and was ready to launch. That was the disappearing fog, Ku Erxiu quickly pulled out the sword he was wearing, and waved the sword to the two beluga whales rushing side by side. "All forces attack!!" ".........." However, within 2 seconds of the order issued, no attack was made against the beluga. Looking around. What Ku Erxiu saw was that everyone was looking at the terrifying beluga whale, desperately saying dead, not saved, etc., they had no courage to fight back, only praying that someone could Save them. "Are you going to wait for death here!!! Pick up your weapons! Arrange the formation and prepare to attack!!" ".........." Kuerxiu''s yelling did not free those people from despair, still sitting on the ground with fear in that face. The two beluga whales did not have the duty to wait for those people. The disappearing mist in their mouths had been sprayed out, and they were attacking them at high speed. The disappearing fog strikes, and there is no time to wake up the desperate crusades. Ku Erxiu walked right in front of everyone, facing the disappearing mist of high-speed approach alone, she clenched her sword in both hands to prepare a full blow. "Arsuma!" At any time when the sound came out, a huge icicle suddenly rushed out of the ground of a beluga whale, directly tipping it to the side. The person who did all this was Amelia who had stood beside Chur. Without the help of a beluga whale, the mist that disappeared disappeared weakly. "watch out!!" Seizing the time, Kuer Xiu held the sword in his hand and slammed it down, sending out a huge invisible slash. The invisible slash and the disappearing fog, the two collided together in an instant. The two collided for a short time, the invisible slash was better, and the disappearing mist was collected and rushed to the beluga whale behind. Realizing that it was not good, the beluga gave up decisively and continued to spray the disappearing mist, twisting the body to leave before dangerously avoiding the invisible slash. In this way, the crisis is temporarily lifted. The two of them came out of the court, and they knelt down on the ground on one leg due to excessive consumption. Waiting for a while, Kuerxiu and Emilia glanced at each other, then stood up from the ground with a smile. Turning around, Kuer Xiu took a deep breath and snarled at the desperate. "Stand up! Lift your head! Take up your arms! Why are you here for this!" v7 Chapter 84： Want to escape? late! "Stand up! Lift your head! Take up your arms! Why are you here for this!" "......" People who were immersed in despair and sorrow, lowered their heads, looked up. In front of them, Kuer repaired the pointed sword with dignity and pointedly pointed at the sky. "Look! Beluga is not invincible! It will also bleed when it is injured!" The sword was inserted into the ground, and Kuer Xiu raised the volume. "What is the purpose of you here? Is it to come here to wait for death?" Speaking of purpose, those who were already desperate were reminded of why they came here. In order to avenge, in order to eliminate beluga that has harmed the world for more than 400 years, in order to wait Observing the reaction of the crowd, Ku Erxiu asked again. "If so, why can I wait for my head to be lowered?" Thinking of this, the men whose morale was frustrated looked at each other, and their cheering legs/legs stood up. They picked up the dropped weapons and waited for the owner to ride the ground dragon to lean aside. Reaching out/holding the hand, holding the reins, the knights who had been kneeling down stepped on the dragon''s back. The earth dragon chirped, and the knights on their backs drew their swords to make them dumb. In order to invigorate his own soul and to boast his own soul, he cried out. Roaring, excited, expelling the stupidity of kneeling and bowing his head. Human beings call it that shame. Shame cleaves all feelings of fear, giving up, and stopping the footsteps, causing the knights to raise their heads and regain the power to step forward. "Let''s go! All the assault!!" "Oh oh oh oh!!!" Mounting the earth dragon that came to him, Kuerxiu took the lead and rushed out. Inspiring the soul that had originally yielded, the knights followed Kuer Xiu. The earth dragon''s army raised smoke, and the crusade team with a total number of less than fifty, led by Kuer Xiu, suddenly attacked the two beluga whales with their blades. The exploding morale of the crusade and the cheering of Kuerxiu, who reinvigorated them, made Noel''s mouth grin. Because before the charge hit, Kuerxiu asked Emilia to talk to Noel. "She is responsible for dragging the two beluga avatars, let us find a way to solve the beluga body on the sky?" "Well, that means." "She really has confidence in us." Confirmed, Noel looked at the battlefield. The white whale screamed, rolling painfully on the ground. Its painful and struggling behavior was unavoidable violence for humans at close range. A ground dragon and a rider were hit and became a super-heavy cushion with a sound of broken bones. Blood spurted out and a life passed away. Seeing that there were constant deaths, Emilia couldn''t bear to look too far. auzw.com Enough people have died. The kind-hearted she didnt want to continue to wait, and finally asked Noel. "Noel, let''s end this now." "Ok, I know." Noel nodded and agreed to Emilia''s request. Instead of rushing to do it immediately, he told Ram and Reim to protect Amelia before he got down from Shen Fei. Looking up at the body of the beluga whale, his feet were slightly bent, and then ejected towards the sky. The goal is of course the center of the body of the swimming beluga. In a blink of an eye, Knoll had already risen to the sky, reached the same height as the beluga whale, and stepped on the void in front of it. "!!!" The figure that suddenly appeared in front of him made the white whale''s eyes wide open in surprise. "Yo. It''s quite disgusting to watch at this distance." "Roar!!!!" As if he understood what Noel was saying, the beluga roared at him with his mouth wide open, and flicked his tail forward to make him swallow his stomach. It''s a pity that Beluga can''t be faster than Noel. Noel, who was about to be swallowed by a white whale in a flicker, disappeared instantly. Suddenly closed his big mouth, but the beluga whale found that the person he was going to swallow was not swallowed into the big mouth by himself. It twisted his head and looked around. Move a huge body and swim around in the air. The beluga whale still didn''t find the target, when it was going to check the battlefield below... "Stupid guys, knowing that they are looking around, but they forget their own sky." Hearing the words from the sky, the Beluga whale''s movement to look down suddenly stopped, and quickly twisted his body and looked towards the sky. A hundred meters above the sky, in the direction of the voice, it found the location of the target. But the beluga froze for a moment, and then he dared not continue to look up, but panicked and wanted to escape. "Want to escape? Late!" Seeing the beluga wandering, Noel slammed his raised right hand up while raising the volume. "Go! Ye Mo''s Black Sword!!" The words fell, and a huge black sword of 100 meters long fell toward the beluga at high speed. The image of this giant sword is the three-cobalt sword. It is a sharp giant sword with a blade length of more than 100 meters. It is a black sword corresponding to the seventh beast Libra of Libra. After teleporting to the 100 meters above the Beluga Whale, while searching for its own traces, Noel took the opportunity to summon the seventh sword beast Yemao''s black sword, that is, the giant sword that was falling. Closer to home. The beluga didn''t wait for the giant sword to fall, it had moved away from where the giant sword fell. But, can you really hide in this way? Obviously, this is impossible. Under Noel''s control, Yemao''s black sword would move towards the white whale while falling, no matter how the white whale moves to avoid it. Yemo''s Black Sword''s ability is gravity operation. Noel did not intend to continue playing, and as he aimed again, he instantly accelerated with gravity. v7 Chapter 85： Here, the beluga sank. The black light flashed. Ye Mo''s black sword penetrated the beluga whale, and even with it instantly fell to the ground. "boom!" The earth made a loud noise like a heavy hammer. A scream, a powerful shock wave traversed the streets of Rufas and the wind blasted away the fog. With the lowest point as the center, the surrounding ground is deeply depressed, and numerous cracks extend to the periphery. That powerful impact directly formed the violent wind to overturn the two beluga whales in the ground battle, even the personnel of the crusade. See the pond fish. "It''s just scraped away, it shouldn''t kill anyone." Noel stood in the air, through the raised dust. Seen from it, the beluga whale did not die in the one just hit, and the vitality is still very strong. Ye Mo''s black sword penetrated its body, nailing it firmly to the center of the deep pit, and it was twisting desperately to break free. It is a pity that struggling is just in vain. Apart from enlarging its own wounds, there is no possibility of breaking away. Noel, still in the air, hesitated for a moment. "It''s up to me to kill the beluga whale." After that, Noel''s figure disappeared in the air instantly. I was just hesitating whether to give Wilhelm the opportunity to kill the beluga so that he could avenge his wife. but..... Noel thought for a while, he felt that he was not Cai Yue Peng. Caiyue Peng did not have the ability to kill beluga whales, so the scene of Wilhelm''s killing of beluga whales only made Wilhelm owe his affection. Noel has the ability to kill beluga whales, and he doesn''t need an old man to owe himself. Why give this opportunity? Therefore, Noel, who figured this out, finally decided to do it himself. Closer to home. Noel disappeared in the air, and when he appeared again, he was already in front of the beluga. And his appearance stopped the whale who was writhing and broke free, and his red eyes glared at him. "Roar!!!" "It doesn''t matter if you roar, it won''t change your destiny." With a fist in his right hand, the space cracked and a mouth was opened, and Noel pulled out a black-edged knife from it, then slowly raised it and said. Seeing this, the beluga opened its mouth wide, condensing the disappearing fog and finally struck. "sucker Punch." The moment the fog disappeared, the black knife held by Noel waved at the same time. The large slashes swayed by the black knife dispelled the oncoming fog that was greeted by the slashes and submerged in the head of the beluga whale in the blink of an eye. After completing this blow, the black sword was returned to the storage space, and Ye Mo''s black sword disappeared. Turning around, Noel stepped towards Emilia''s position without looking at the beluga. Ye Mo''s black sword dissipated, and the white whale instantly regained its freedom and gradually floated up, opening its mouth to prepare for another disappearing mist. auzw.com Unfortunately..... "Instincts can live longer, but you must die on your own, why not." "Boom! Boom!" The disappearing fog didn''t have time to condense, and a **** straight line appeared on the head of the beluga, extending from its head to the tail. Immediately afterwards, the beluga whale split into two halves, one left and one right fell to the ground, and a lot of blood stained the ground red. They were blown away by the strong wind, and when they just came over, they saw that the beluga was going to sneak attack, and they wanted to make a noise to remind Noel. But after seeing the beluga split into two, the reminder words were directly stuck in their mouths, and I couldn''t believe what I saw. "Here, the beluga sank." The awe-inspiring voice rang smoothly in the plain night. Hearing the voice, the speechless men looked up. Their eyes were on the young girl who crossed the white earth dragon and moved forward calmly. The long green hair was scattered, and the injuries suffered during the fierce battle made the decoration of the body kind of unbearable. His own blood stained his face, and his appearance did not look very glorious. But the girl''s posture in their eyes shone more than ever. If the brilliance of the soul determines the value of a person, then this is taken for granted. Raising his head in the eyes of the knights, the majestic girl took a deep breath. She raised her fist and reached the sky so that everyone could see her clenched hands. "Living for four hundred years, it continues to threaten the World of Fog Warcraft-successfully killed by Noel!!" "Oh!" "We won this battle!!" The prince declared victory, and the surviving knights cheered. The misty plains returned to night again. The moonlight illuminates the people on the ground with its proper night appearance. Over hundreds of years, the battle of beluga whales ended here. Cheers spread across the moonlit plains. The swords held high by the knights reflected the moonlight, and the glittering scenery was also beautiful. The giant body of the Beluga Whale lay horizontally under the big tree of Frugel, and the group of people surrounding it were covered by fanaticism. Everyone was pleased to win and moved to tears to achieve their longing. And pouring cold water on such a joyous day... "Roar!!" Two powerful roars shook the atmosphere of Rufas Street like thunderous thunder. It was not the killed beluga, but the two beluga avatars that had lost their bodies. Accepting the death of the body, the avatars rolling on the ground began to become thin. The body can no longer supply the Mana, making them unable to maintain the flesh/body. As long as it is left alone, the sad figure will disappear in a few minutes. "I''m not interested." Cut off the ugliness in one sentence, and wave the hand to release the invisible wind blade. The slash of the wind accompanied by the strong wind cut from the head and easily cut the skin of the twisted beluga whale. The huge body was divided into left and right sides, and then its existence really disappeared. v7 Chapter 86： No way! Absolutely not! ! The remaining one was also blown into the original mist by the magic stone cannon of the crusade, the blown Mana melted into the atmosphere, and the giant body completely disappeared. This time, the beluga fighting is the real end. but.... "Can''t be immersed in joy all the time." The hand is close to the fierce heart, and the heart is high, but Ku Erxiu shakes his head so that the emotion does not appear on his face. Everyone worked together to bring down the evil Warcraft, and the story had a happy ending. But reality will not end so simple. Only fairy tales can have such an ending, the reality after a good ending, and endless things that must be done. Rescue the surviving wounded, bury the deceased who left the corpse, and explore/find the footprint of the deceased who did not leave the corpse. Then Kuer Xiu, who was thinking about the aftermath, noticed. A little further away from the body of the beluga whale, three people ran towards Noel. "Noel, are you okay?" "Master Lord, have you been injured?" "Sir Noel, do you need treatment?" Coming to Noel, Emilia, Ram, and Reim came down from the mount, and they stepped forward with both hands on him, carefully checking if there was any injury. Shen Fei, leaning on the side, rubbed Noel''s arm with his big head worriedly. Feeling the concern of the three girls, Noel smiled slightly at them and motioned them not to touch them. "Don''t worry, I am not injured." "It''s fine without being injured." "Rem, Ram said just now that Lord Noll will be fine, you see I''m right." "Sister is obviously more worried than Lord Reim about the safety of Lord Noel." Even if Noel said it was okay, the three girls didn''t believe it easily, but after they had personally determined it, they really felt relieved. Worrying things didn''t happen, the sisters Ram and Reim uncovered each other, quarreling one by one. Seeing the sisters quarreling, both Noel and Emilia were teased by them, and they had no intention of persuading them to stop. "Are you okay, Noel." Kuer Xiu leisurely stepped on the grass and appeared. Although he was stained by blood and mud, the standing posture of the (right) spine was still beautiful. It is a beautiful woman who has not lost her sense of nobility, and still has a lingering aftertaste after the war, which embodies the term Zhan Otome. "Well, I''m fine." "Miss Kuerxiu is also safe, which is really great." "That''s me. However, there is definitely a lot of losses from the crusade. Even if the beluga is eliminated, the disappeared things will not come back." auzw.com Kourxiu, who nodded toward Emilia and Noel, raised her hand in response. With a slight pain in her eyes, she turned her neck and her eyes were directed at the body of the beluga whale. There were lightly injured and surviving members of the crusade who seemed to remove the big tree from the beluga whale. "What are you doing?" "Bring away the body of the beluga whale. Just because it was after the war, it should not be idle." "Luck away... that deadly corpse?" I confirmed that I had heard it wrong, but Ku Erxiu''s attitude had not changed. Amelia''s eyes quickly returned to the beluga whale, looking out at the giant body with a length of 50 meters. "impossible?" "It''s not a reason not to do it. It''s a threat that has been swimming in the world for 400 years, so its corpse is an iron proof that can make people feel really peaceful. The worst case is to take it back even if you only have a head. " Ku Erxiu''s words are exaggerated, but Emilia reassures her judgment. After all, for Ku Erxiu, the crusade against beluga is to reveal the results to everyone in the process of Wang Xuan, which is what Emilia wants. Of course, Kuer Xiu is not a despicable person to show off his merits first. This has been fully demonstrated in this battle. Having said that, the achievements this time are really too big to be underestimated. It was originally the most powerful candidate for Wang Xuan, and the people''s support is high. If this credit is used to win the favorability of the originally worrying businessman, Kuerxiu''s position will be stable. And this time against Beluga, although Emilia did not get as much as Kuer Xiu, but it can make the people completely change her view of her past. People can change their past views, but this is what Amelia needs most. So, both of them get what they need most. "The hero who shot down the beluga whale. Your merits, the Karsten family, can all take their own without shame." His eyes moved back from the corpse of the beluga whale, and Kuar repaired through Noel with a sharp sword. That honest glory, Noel responded with a smile, facing her directly. And Kuer Xiu said to Noor, he slowly pressed his hand against the murderous hole and said. "This time, I am grateful for your assistance. If you can''t successfully eliminate the beluga whale without you, my way will be cut off halfway." She said, saluting deeply towards Noel. "I''m just helping Liya, so you don''t need to thank me." After being cleaned by Kuerxiu, Noel smiled and glanced at Emilia next to him, and then responded. "The time and place of the appearance of the beluga whale was mentioned. In order to prepare for the lack of combat power of the crusade, the determination of the knights who were frustrated by morale and made a strategy of life and death that was related to their own lives. All of the above were perfectly achieved. Give victory to everyone." He praised Noel''s Kuerxiu directly with a serious expression, without any calculation and hesitation. Honesty, only the words spoken by the characters who seem to embody these two words and the idea of ??gratitude, without a trace of hypocrisy. Ku Erxiu, who narrowed his eyes, whispered to invite Pleiades to join himself. "Originally, with this merit, it would make me want to invite you to join the Karsten family and pay accordingly." "No! Absolutely not!!" Not waiting for Noel to respond, Amelia quickly leaped into the middle of the two of them, protecting him behind him. v7 Chapter 87： People who shouldnt exist Amelia would be so excited, Kuerxiu was quite surprised. Why are you surprised? Because Emilia will be so excited to show that Noel has a very important position in her heart, so she will make such a move at this time. Noel turned Amelia back to her and gave her a calm look. "Miss Kuerxiu, thank you very much for your kindness, I will not leave Liya." "Although it is different from loyalty and loyalty, my trust has been placed in the place where I should place your trust. You are good, even if you are a king, you can do well, I really think so" Ku Erxiu must be a noble queen to guide the people. With such a measure, and a little know why she would want to be king. There are legitimate reasons and commensurate consciousnesses that must be entrusted to her. These together form the woman Kuerxiu Karsten. "I will let Liya take the throne." "..." "Not for whom, but I want to do this." "Although it has been known for a long time, the answer is really fast." Accepting Noel''s answer, Kuar repaired his lips and nodded. Then let go of the murderer''s hands, his white fingers clenched into fists, facing towards Noel. "Okay, your merits will be rewarded in other forms. I swear in the name of Kuerxiu Karsten, I will complete this agreement." After solemnly speaking, Ku Erxiu loosened his fists and looked at his palm. Then lower the tone slightly. "In my memory, this is the first time that someone has so refusal to invite so readily, without seeing you worry, but it makes me feel refreshed and defeated." "Miss Kuerxiu is a great person, but it''s a pity that the person I met first is Liya, otherwise I won''t necessarily support you." If it is not settled yet, it is really possible to support Ku Erxiu and help her take the throne. It is a pity that now the Noor hands have been caught. "It''s really disgusting. If you refuse, don''t give me hope anymore. It will make me sleep well." "Really? That''s really sorry." Noel shrugged his shoulders. It was obviously intentional. "Even if the day of farewell will come one day, I will never forget your kindness today, so when the hostile moment comes, I will pay tribute to you and be friendly to the end." After exhaling, Kuerxiu''s face was correct, and he asserted with awe-inspiring voice. That is not from negative emotions, but emotions that are only overwhelmed by the great man''s momentum. This is the Duke of Karsten, the character of Kuerxiu Karsten. "Master Kuerxiu, almost ready over there." At this time, a slender figure approaching at a steady pace, with blood spurting from Warcraft all over his body, and now also a miserable and magnificent old swordsman, Wilhelm. The sword ghost stepped on the footsteps that made him feel no injury, and then returned the sword held in his right hand to Ku Erxiu. auzw.com"Master Kuerxiu, return the borrowed item to you below. In addition, this time, I sincerely thank you for this matter. The grief below can be achieved because of the library Master Erxiu. Thank you." "My purpose and your grievances just happen to be the same." "Yes. Very grateful." Wilhelm thanked Kuerxiu for a brief response and then looked at Noel. Wilhelm turned to Noel. The old swordsman stared straight at Noel, then knelt on the spot. It was the most salute that was shown the night before the battle and offered the highest respect to the other party. then....... "Your Highness. Noble. The success of the beating whale is thanks to your assistance. The meaning of being able to live to this day is all because of you. Thank you very much. I will bet all and express my grateful." "......." Wilhelm dedicated half his life to the sword and then spent more than ten years finally completing his revenge. Noel really did not expect that he would come again to thank him. After a moment of calmness, he organized a little bit of what he wanted to say before speaking. "Seriously, I solved the beluga whale, but you lost the opportunity to personally take revenge, and then you still came to thank me, which made me quite surprised." "It''s a pity that I can''t avenge myself. But! This is because I can''t do it, I can''t blame others. If it''s not for you, almost no one of us will survive, and in the end, we can only let the white whale leave, There is no possibility of killing it at all. So, I can see that the beluga was killed, I am satisfied." "Well, I''ve accepted your gratitude. In addition, congratulations on getting what you want. And you have worked hard." "........" Hearing Noels words, Wilhelm raised his head and opened his blue eyes. "...thank." Wilhelm, with a trembling voice, responded briefly. Then he bowed his head slightly and stood up after a few seconds of silence. Next, a few people talked about some light topics and walked towards the big team together. A few people have just arrived for a moment... "Oh, it seems that they can join together." Richard, staring forward, said so suddenly. Hearing these words, he followed them quickly. Noel''s eyes saw through the darkness of the night plain, and he saw a group of people riding on the Leica coming here. Dress up from those people. "It seems to be from the Iron Fang Mercenary Corps." "Brother is right. The other half of the mercenary regiments coming from across there should be a part of the merchants who are responsible for sending away." "The other half?" Hearing this, both Noel and Emilia frowned. Emilia is because the other half of the Iron Fang, the wounded, should have returned to the king. The reason why Noel frowned was... He saw a person who shouldn''t exist. v7 Chapter 88： Enemy attack! "The other half means the original meaning. At the beginning, the Iron Fang sent only half of the people to fight against the beluga. Because the remaining half had other things to do." "What are you doing?" "If someone else breaks into the street, it may be involved in the fight? So, it must be blocked on the other side of the street. They set off overnight last night, so they didn''t have a chance to meet." After listening to Ricard''s explanation, Emilia nodded to express her understanding. I was originally dissatisfied with their lack of devotion to fight against the beluga whale, but after all they lent the two main forces of Ricard and Mi Mi. Considering that the failure of crusade may be wiped out, it cannot be said that Anatasias risk divergence judgment was wrong. Just don''t like it. "Then, the rest of my companions are here. Who is in charge there?" "Mi Mi''s younger brother, Tiffany-! Just like Hettalo, you can perform a fit technique with Mi Mi-! Very powerful--!" Mi Mi (Hui Ting), who exaggeratedly answered Amelia''s question, started to attack. Just hearing her energetic but vague answer made people uneasy about those half of their companions. "No, no, after all, my brother is very down-to-earth. So the chance of another brother like a sister or brother is half and half?" "There is no need to worry, Tippy is the smartest drip inside. He is in charge of the accounts and negotiations, and is the left and right hand of the lady. He is also very good at dealing with honey, it is the premium version of Hettalo!" "Don''t talk like that, Hettalo is so pitiful..." It was said by his sister and the head of the group that Hettalo was extremely pitiful. Having said that, put mercy on him aside first, it is good news that Iron Fang has additional staff. The smoke rising from the Lycras could already be seen in front of him. Turning his head, he saw that Noel was still frowning, and he hadn''t expressed any opinions just now, which gave Amelia a bad hunch and always felt that something bad would happen. Amelia lightly (stopped) the Noel clothes corner. "Is there something wrong?" "Well, something is wrong." Noel nodded and conducted a large-scale investigation at the same time. It was confirmed that Emilia saw that Noel didn''t explain much, so she didn''t ask one more question, but was alert. Ricard, Kuerxiu, and Wilhelm, they noticed what Emilia was on alert. In this regard, I am puzzled. When the three of them looked at Noel, the doubts in the hearts of the three became more serious, and even something bad was going to happen. Because, Noor''s serious frowning expression indicated that something was about to happen. It will definitely not be a good thing to move such a strong person. Richard, with his bold personality, asked directly, but he didn''t guess wildly. "Brother, you look weird now, is there something wrong?" "In the rushed team, I saw someone who shouldn''t have appeared." Hearing Noels words, the eyes of several people around him were unanimously cast on the approaching team, and their hands were involuntarily placed on the weapons they were wearing. auzw.com It''s a pity that no matter how they observe it, it''s useless, and no suspicious people happen. After looking at it for a while, the undiscovered Kuerxiu gave up and looked at Noel again. "Who shouldn''t appear?" "A person who has long since died." "People who are dead? Are you sure you read it right?" "I didn''t see anything wrong, it''s not important anymore. What''s important is that after I saw this person who shouldn''t appear, I deliberately investigated it extensively and accidentally found many people in ambush." Without intending to hide, Noel will find out. There are many people in ambush. Hearing this, it is impossible to guess without the detailed explanation of Noel, who was ambushed by others. "All military alert!" "Iron Tooth Mercenary Corps gather! Be careful! Prevent enemy attacks!" Ricard and Kuerxiu, both of them turned back at the same time, shouting at the people behind. The so-called, can be trusted to have what it is, untrusted to have nothing, be careful not to make a big mistake. Besides, they didnt think that Noel was joking, and there was no need to make such an offense. When the team approached here, the leader heard the shouting and immediately lowered the team''s speed and warned the players around. It didn''t take long to watch out for sneak attacks along the way, and finally the security joined the crusade. The person who led the arrival of the reinforcements was Yurius Yulius, who was dressed in the white uniform of the solemn Guards of the Knights. Not waiting for him to ask about the situation, Rickard first anxiously spoke. "Yulius! Your team has enemies! We may be surrounded!" "what!!!" Hearing the words, his eyes widened in surprise, and he doubted that he had heard it wrong. But then... "Ah ah ah ah ah!!" "Enemies!!" "help me!!" The rear of the team brought by Rieus screamed and called for help one after another. When everyone heard the sound, they saw several people floating in mid-air, and their bodies twisted on their own, twisting into twists with the sound of broken bones. "Do it yourself." Beside a dragon car behind the support team, there was a person standing around the body of the support team members, and he had something like a pocket watch in his hand and gave him a hands-on command. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" Whether it was a dragon car supporting the team or a dragon car over the crusade, several of them exploded at this instant. Several dragon cars exploded suddenly, and those who were around the dragon cars were all engulfed by the explosion. v7 Chapter 89： Bishop Sin [Lazy] "He went out to meet him deliberately. It was hard work." As Noll''s words fell. Suddenly, numerous figures dressed in black and blended with the darkness appeared around the surroundings, encircling the crusade and the support army. I don''t know when the wind will stop and Wan Lai will be silent. This is the subtle sign when they appeared. Once you know these signs, you will not be surprised by the sudden encounter, but this is only for Noel. Numerous figures that blended into the darkness appeared, and all but Nor were surprised by this, but they did not forget to guard against those attacks. But the strange thing is that the enemies that emerged did not take advantage of the chaotic attack of the explosion, just surrounded the crusades and the support team, and then there was no next move. "--Ah, finally met, half demon." The frontal enemies separated to the left and right to make way for the person who slaughtered the support team and ordered to detonate. Stretching his arms, wearing a vest, the man immersed in the world of madness and joy, slowly walked into the eyes of everyone from the way out. Those eyes, which contained overwhelming madness, were shining brightly, staring closely at Emilia. Noel stepped forward and protected Amelia behind him. "Cai Yue Peng, who brought you back to life?" The person who was approaching on the face was Cai Yue Peng, who had already died. At that time, Noel was sure that he had no signs of life. It could be 100% sure that he could not die anymore, but now it is here lively. And when this vegetable month Pleiades moved her eyes from Emilia to Noel... "It''s incredible! Cute people who are loved/loved! How beautiful/wonderful, how beautiful/wonderful! How deep is the love that surrounds/wraps around your body! How thick is the love that envelopes your body ! What a hot love to embrace Ru Shen! Thank you! Thank you so much!" In front of the puzzled Noel, this Cai Yue Peng has already fallen into a frenzy. He shook his head, blood dripped from the back of his scratched hands, his crazy feelings reached their extreme, and his emotions spewed out. This crazy look can scare many people on the Noel side back a few steps. This is the first time they have seen such a crazy person. But this made Noel roughly guess what was going on. "Lovely, beloved person! I am the witch priest who acts as the lazy master of crime-named, Petr Qius Romanikongti!" The saliva dripped from the tip of the tongue that stretched out/out the mouth, and the madman Petr Qius giggled, as if welcoming the arrival of Noel, and reported his name loudly. The madman paid a deep respect. Now Noel can be 100% sure of the conjecture. Cai Yue Peng did not resurrect, and the rich witch Yu Xiang of his body caught the attention of the witch cultists, so the body was taken away by the witch cultists. auzw.com After that, his body was spotted by Petil Qius, and he used it as his container. This is not the case anyway. "It was an unexpectedly warm welcome." "It''s no wonder you! For most people, it always starts so suddenly. No matter who they are, they will suddenly find themselves loved one day. Once discovered, they can no longer let go of that love. .-Yes, because only love is everything!" Petr Qius happily confided to Noel who tried to talk. He spread his **** arms and sang love wholeheartedly. Full of twisted, yet frank love. "To love! To the love given! I, we, can only repay with diligence! So try, try! To find out the meaning of witch pets/love, in this world, at this time, by Im coming! To love, to love to love to love to love to love to love to love to love!" After listening to Petil Qius, Noel became the focus of everyone present. Some people even began to wonder if he was a gang with the witch, otherwise how could the other person say that. When everyone was suspicious, Petil Qius spoke again. "What kind of thing is this mellow witch''s love. If you are angry, you will envy this very favorite/love, are you arrogant!?" "Arrogance, yes..." I dont know who asked it. "Among the six seats of the Grand Sin teacher, only arrogance is still vacant! Until the fittest appears, the contemporary big sin cannot gather the witch factor. It should have been injected into the arrogance of the next generation.-You, have you ever received the gospel? " Petr Qius tilted his head to ninety degrees, and waited for Noel to come up with the so-called gospel to prove his identity. With Petilqiwu''s answer, most people began to beware of Noel, worried that he was really a member of the witch religion. Of course, not everyone is. Amelia, Ram, and Reem would not be wary and suspicious of Noel, but it was only the three of them. That''s right, even Kuer Xiu had a little suspicion that Noel was a member of the witch religion. but..... "I believe Noel is not a member of the witch religion." Although in doubt, Kuerxiu rushed to stand in front of Emilia, Ram and Reim in support of Noel, believing that he was not a witch. "I also believe that Noel is not a member of the witch religion." "The great talent of Noel will not be a witch teacher!" "Sister is right! The great Noel will not be the witch teacher!" "The old man also believes in Lord Noel." "Philip sauce also believes in Noel." Emilia, Ram, Reim, Phyllis, and Wilhelm all stood up, and they all expressed their belief that Noel was not a witch. v7 Chapter 90： 【Invisible Hand】 The few people who care about believe in themselves, which makes Noel feel pretty good. As for the little ones, he doesn''t care. So, waiting for the little chatters to speak, he asked about the things that interest him. "Lets put the gospel aside first. If arrogance is not a bad condition, then I dont really want to know who. But, because Im a little interested, let me listen to more detailed information. Yes, trial and the like." After thinking for a while, Noel asked about the mystery of the chief sinner and the "trial" that Petr Qius often talked about. Trial-the essence, I am afraid this is the attack plan. However, Petirqius''s ontology did not appear here, and he planned to delay the time while asking about "trial" to determine where he hid the ontology. "Brain, tremble! Shake!" The thumb made a muffled sound, was crushed by the molars, and blood ran down from the corner of Petrqius'' mouth. In the hoarse murmur, the usual trembling tone and ecstasy disappeared. The empty eyes are creepy, the heart beats faster, the heart beats the ribs violently, and even makes people feel the pain. "It''s okay about the trial eh." "......." "The news of the blockade of the streets is going to spread. I''m afraid it will take some time. The trial also takes time, and it''s still abundant." Contrary to the attitude of the Zengren, Petil Qius even showed kindness to the diligent and inquisitive Noel. Hearing this information, Noel smiled. "Is the street blocked? Which means, what specific measures have been taken?" "It''s simple. Use fog. This word is enough to explain everything." "enough." Noel also gave a short response to Petr Qius''s short answer. This statement implies that the blockade of the street is related to the fog, and is also evidence of the close relationship between the beluga whale and the witch religion. In addition, the corpse of the beluga was placed there so brightly that Petrqius could not have been blinded. But when he saw the body of the beluga whale, he still mentioned the word fog, which made people a little puzzled. Although it was confusing, Noel did not show up, thinking of applying more information. "Block the streets with fog to prevent someone from hindering the trial. This is really a must." "Yes, the trial is sacred and not inviolable/offensive! In any case of hardship, if the trial is not ruled out, it is insincere to love! Yes, to love! To the love that is invested! Yes The love given! We must return!" After saying something related to the trial, Petil Qius ignited love again on his claim to love. auzw.com Leaning back, eyes wide open, the madman with his tongue/head gazing intently at the sky, tears in his face, as if craving for an invisible existence. Ignoring the mad reaction scared many people, and Petrqius had no intention of converging on his behavior. "Everything is love, love for martyrdom! Ask the silver half-devil whose existence is blasphemy/blasphemy to ask the depth of the sins born in this world! Whether they are qualified to bear this sin, try it! , Must test! Test whether it is not lazy, but for diligence! I want to catch up with everyone, by my own hands!" "Ask him the crime, and then test whether he can bear this sin karma, this is the trial?" "Trial exists because of this! The great sin exists because of this! The great sin teacher! Therefore, it must be tested! The witch factor must be injected to test whether there is a corresponding device" Completely insane Petil Qius put his hand into the vest. Then he touched Suo with his fingertips and pulled out a book with a black cover. The dictionary is about the size of the earths original world. Petil Qius opened the book skillfully with one hand, and the bloodshot eyes stared at the pages. "My mission is so documented in the gospel, this is evidence of love that has to be achieved! Sinners who can prove their worth under the great sins of me and others have not appeared for hundreds of years!!" "Arrogant and witch factor hasn''t happened yet..." "Listen, gospel!" The madness converged again, and the turbulent feelings were forcibly suppressed by the sudden calm. The enthusiasm in Petrqius'' eyes receded and his head was tilted ninety degrees. "Listen to the revelation of the gospel. Favored/loved, evidence..." With that said, the madman stretched/out his **** right hand to Noel, demanding evidence of being an accomplice. And his intact left hand touched the book in his hands lovingly, this action and attitude made everyone understand. That book is the gospel. Later, Petrqius seemed to affirm everyone''s conviction and lifted the gospel to Noel. "My Gospel does not record your existence. So, why did you appear, and what kind of gospel will be brought to me by visiting here?" "All ready to fight, I can''t edit it." There was no gospel in his body. Noel shrugged and spread his hands, reminding everyone to prepare for the battle. At the moment he heard Noel''s excessive answer, Petil Qius froze. "Evidence of petting/love! The power of laziness! The invisible hand -!!!" The madman screamed with a reptile expression, and the shadows exploded. No, it is better to say that the shadow swelled up and turned into a large number of black arms rushing to the sky instead of bursting. It is an "invisible magic hand" that can easily destroy the human body and cannot be seen by ordinary people. v7 Chapter 91： I see it clearly The palm was flying high in the air, as if twisting the head of the snake, aiming at Noel. The black shadow''s magic hand danced like a whip, and then the front end suddenly accelerated and rushed to the ground. The black fingers were about to touch Noel. However, a shimmering protective shield formed instantly, covering him and everyone around him, and the black shadow''s magic hand hit the protective shield hard. "Invisible hand? They may not see it, but I can see it clearly." "what!?" The madman did not have the leisure time to refer to Noel''s words as a joke, anyway, he was right to believe it. The seven arms slammed Noel''s limbs to the front. It is a pity that the seven arms impacted the shimmering protective cover, but the final result was that they were flicked away and flew elsewhere, and it was impossible to hurt anyone inside. However, the unprotected personnel were out of luck. The seven arms that flew out penetrated several people''s bodies, so that they could never see the sun of tomorrow. The power to kill was blocked, and Petr Qius spewed foam at the corners of his mouth, his eyes wide, and he couldn''t believe it. "You, just now, put my invisible hand..." "The lazy big crime division is handed over to me to deal with, and you are responsible for killing those witch believers." After finishing speaking, Noel waved away God''s protection, and when neither enemy nor friend responded, he instantly arrived in front of Petilqius. Lifting his right foot and kicking out, Petil Qius flew out like a cannonball, and Noel disappeared on the spot. Without Petilchius, the commander of the major crimes, the witch devotees are in a state of ignorance. But the other side did not. "Wang--!" "what--!!" The far barks of the beasts overlap, causing the atmosphere to tremble, rolling up destructive shock waves and skimming the ground. The whistling rolled over the rocky ground, the dust flew with the wind, the ground appeared a spider-web-like crack, and the cliff shattered and collapsed. Several witch cultists who were hit by the shock wave died, and there were also a few witch cultists who were affected. It was the orcs'' younger brothers Mi Mi and Tibi who issued this blow, which is the combined skill of the two. "Wow! Honey is so good! Brother Noor is so good! It wipes out so many witch believers at once, hahahahaha!" "Be calm, there are many witch cultists, sister." The two orcs and brothers on the ground exchanged their feelings with exaggerated expressions. Of course, it was not accidental for the two to intervene at this time. This was when Noel went to chase Petilqius, and the siblings let their younger brother do it. "The whole army is attacking! Destroying Witches!!" auzw.com Kuer Xiu violently wielded the sword in his hand, issued two invisible slashes and fell into the witch priests, and then rushed towards them first. The crusades and supporters followed, and charged towards the surrounded witch cultists. Even if Petir Qius did not order this time, the witch devotees knew how to do it. After all, it was impossible to stand and wait for the other party to kill. Unfortunately, the fighting power of the two sides is not equal. Although there are many people who teach witch, the strength of those people is not very good. They are no different from ordinary warriors and mages. The crusades and supporters are either elite veterans or long-term combatants of the mercenary regiment, and even strong men such as sword ghosts, Kuerxiu, Yurius, and Emilia. Therefore, this war is a one-sided situation. Of course, it is not a unilateral slaughter. There are also many ordinary soldiers and merchants responsible for transportation in the crusades. Many of them died under the witch priests. the other side..... Petrqius flew backwards, he inserted the ground with eight invisible hands, but still dragged out eight long marks, only to end the fate of continuing to fly backwards. "Is this over? Is it to such a degree? If so, it is really disappointing! Lost! Lost soul, despair! Woo, woo! Are you lazy!?" Along with Petr Qius''s cry, the shadow exploded. At this moment, the total number of magic hands he released was more than thirty, and the magic hands flew towards Noor in an avalanche. This malice ruthlessly destroys everything it touches. "Already said." The steady sound came with the warm wind, and Noel easily avoided the invisible hand approaching his eyes. "what?" The madman exclaimed. The devil''s hand approached from all directions, trying to crush Noel''s limbs, and he escaped, escaped, and completely escaped with a move beyond the scope of common sense. Noel, who had avoided all this round of rushing attacks, stared at Petit Qius, with a greasy smile on his face. "I said I could see it, and it didn''t matter how much you tried, why didn''t you believe it. Even if I can''t see it, as long as I know there are invisible hands, I can still fight." With that, Noel closed his eyes and proved it with action. No longer looking at the invisible hand, but he can still easily avoid it, no matter how tricky the angle hits. "How is it possible. How is it possible? How is it possible? How is it possible? How is it possible? How is it possible? May it be possible!" His hole card was cracked and Petr Qius was out of focus. The next second, he broke the rest of his fingers, but still couldn''t calm down, and even began to bleed nose. The blood hung from Petrqius'' nose, and he pointed Nor with his **** right hand. "It''s impossible, it''s impossible, it''s impossible! You, wouldn''t you have seen my invisible hand!?" "Peek? It''s ridiculous. As long as you know the details, you can easily crack it. You don''t even have to look at it." v7 Chapter 92： Beluga whale reproduction Noel''s tone seemed tired, and after he finished speaking, he kicked a large vacuum forward with Lan''s feet. The invisible hand touched by the path of vacuum chopping is all divided into two by vacuum chopping without exception, and there is no way to stop the vacuum chopping from proceeding. Petrqius blushed because of this incomprehensible situation. He felt that the attack was very dangerous, but his invisible hand could not block it, and he had to help himself to avoid it. On the occasion of a tremendous attack, a donkey rolled away and evaded, flying across the head in a vacuum. "It''s so boring, are you doing this?" Noel asked disappointed. However, Petil Qius stretched out/blooded his hands full of blood, smiling as if welcoming the killing intent. "Ah, ooh, so beautiful/wonderful! Your behavior is a manifestation of diligence! Actually, this kind of situation, this trend, makes me in a dilemma! I always remain diligent for love, in return for pet/love Believers are more diligent than anyone else! But you let me!" "Parrot learns to speak diligently, lazily, and noisy." Noel interrupted the yelling of the unsightly madman with one sentence, his eyes blooming with murderous intent. "You will be loved only if you do this. You will be loved when you do this." "You won''t be loved, it''s just that you are passionate." Having said that, Noel''s shadow stretched out/out of dense black hands one after another, and then attacked at the location of Petilqius. The black hand stretched out/out in the shadow is the power of the shadow hand given by Shatila, and this is the first time Noel has used it. Seeing hundreds of hands of shadow coming, Petil Qius was in tears, and he had no intention of avoiding sitting on the ground. He even extended/extended his hands to welcome the hand of shadow. "--Ah witch, I finally waited. Your love, kindness, petting/love..." The attack of the Shadow Hand arrived, and some penetrated Petrqius'' fierce bore, and some broke his hands and feet. In the blink of an eye, he was overwhelmed by a large number of shadow hands, and he could no longer see his figure. "It ran away at the last minute." Noel looked at the forest in the distance, and at the same time controlled the shadow hand back. As the hand of the shadow shrank back, there was a big deep pit left at the position where the attack was made. Except for a little blood stains around the deep pit, the body of Cai Yue Peng didn''t even have any scum. Preparing to pursue... ''love you. As if whispering in the ear, a weak and slender voice. However, the enthusiasm contained therein is heart-shattering. After hearing the two words, Noel could guess that the fragrance of the witch on her body had definitely become more intense. Although I can''t smell it, it illustrates the situation. Because every time Cai Yue Peng only needs to say that he is returning from death, the witch who empowered him will come to torture once, and the fragrance of the witch on his body will become more intense. Now the situation of Noel can be said to be similar to that of Cai Yue Peng, except that the step of torture is omitted and it is changed to whisper in the ear. auzw.com So he guessed that no matter how the final result should be the same, the witch''s fragrance will become more intense. "Forget it, anyway, I can''t smell the scent of the witch. I can know the result when I look back at the reaction of Ram and Reim, and I don''t have to continue to waste brain cells." Thinking about it, Noel gave up continuing to guess wildly and pursued in the direction of the forest. The black current flickered and instantly submerged into the forest. Enter the forest and head to the place where Petirqius hides the body. Noel, which turned into a black current, traveled at high speed in the lush forest. Even if the trees blocking the road were very dense, he could not slow him down. This side is playing a chase battle, but the other side is in trouble. On the other side of the battlefield, the witch cultists have also been cleaned up. They only need to work harder to get the job done. But at this time, the battlefield was shrouded in huge shadows. When the crusades and supporters raised their heads, the situation of their eyes made them look terrified, and some of them even began to despair. On the contrary, the faces of witch priests rejoiced. It can be seen from this that the enemy is not a friend. "No...no....impossible..." "It''s finished....It''s finished. This is really over." "Why! Why do beluga whales!!!" "This is not true!" "Yes! This is definitely not true!" Look at the corpse of a beluga whale divided into two under the giant tree, and look at the huge beluga whale that is swimming in the sky. Everyone is unwilling to believe that the beluga whale that appears today is real. That''s right, the beluga appeared again. It was not a resurrection from death, but another beluga. Even if everyone does not believe it, it is true that the beluga swimming in the sky cannot be changed. because....... "What a surprise! Hurry away!!" Kuerxiu struck and killed a witch, and then saw the beluga wandering in the sky stop, and the disappearing mist spewed out of its mouth, screaming at the attack target quickly. However, this reminder is not useful. "It''s not true...it''s not true...it''s not true..." "Illusion, all these are hallucinations, not real..." "Not really...you can''t lie to me...not really..." The targets of the disappearing fog attack did not evade, they just watched the attack hit, and their mouths were still thinking about something. The disappearing fog hits, and the targets are swallowed by the fog, and they can no longer be seen. v7 Chapter 93： Someone on the back of the beluga! The extinct fog that can make the whole land disappear, and the existence that disappears when it encounters this fog will disappear with the memory of others. Therefore, no one remembers their existence now. It is wrong to say that, after all, Noel is an exception, and he cannot erase his memory. But well, these insignificant characters, even if they are not wiped away by the disappearing fog, Noel will not necessarily remember these little people. Closer to home. The targets hit by the disappearing fog, the people in the field no longer have memories of them. However, those present knew that someone might have disappeared. Because a beluga cannot attack a place where no one is for no reason. As long as it launches an attack, it means that someone is its target, and finally there are hits and misses. "The whole army reports on the situation of a team!" Ku Erxiu''s eyebrows were locked tightly, looking at the place that had been attacked by the disappearing fog, and then shouted to the captain of a small team. The captain of each team, while fighting the witch cultists, counts the number of people quickly. Soon, the captains of the teams reported the situation of the teams. When the return was completed, everyone was sure that someone had disappeared, and that the beluga whale in the sky was definitely a real product. By reporting the results, Kuer Xiu calculated a little. "At least a small group of people disappeared..." On the battlefield, move at high speed and slash Wilkheim the witch. The appearance of the beluga whale made him pay attention to it every moment. This is not only to prevent the disappearance of the fog, but also to prepare for the enemy, not want to miss the opportunity as before. Because of the constant attention, I found something else. After repeated confirmation, Wilhelm quickly reminded everyone. "Someone on the back of the Beluga!!!" After this reminder, many people also saw it. When the white whale swims in the air, it vaguely sees several people standing on its back. Although they can''t see who they are, they are dressed like witch devotees, but they have no intention of coming down to help, which is a bit puzzling. What is certain is that they are the enemy. Soon, the last three witch cultists on the ground battlefield were killed. At the same time, two of the beluga''s back jumped down and quickly dived towards the battlefield. Yes, the talent on the back of the whale took action after the witch on the ground died, but only two of them came down, and the rest of them did not move. While the two who had jumped had not yet arrived, the crusade and the rest of the support team quickly gathered together. The two had just landed. auzw.com "Magic cannon, fire!" Kuer Xiujian pointed at the two men and gave orders to him. "Boom! Boom!" The two did not hide, and they stood on the spot waiting for the cannon fodder to fall, and were eventually engulfed by the explosion. "Really, please don''t trouble like this. I didn''t do anything but blow me up. It''s really too much. It''s not like something serious people would do." In the thick smoke, men''s leisurely words came out. The thick smoke that followed the explosion was gradually blown away by the wind. At first glance, it is a character without characteristics. Natural white hair that is not fat, thin, tall, short, long or short. White clothes with hair are neither luxurious nor shabby, nor have any features on the face. On the whole, they are men with ordinary appearance. But the other person disappeared, leaving only the white-haired man standing there. "Who are you?" With a sharp war in his eyes, Kuer Xiu asked the man sharply. Hearing this question, the man nodded with his chin. "It turns out this way, it turns out that way. You don''t know me. But I know you. Because now neither the king nor the whole country is celebrating what you are doing. After all, it is the next candidate for the king. Or a title or something? Even if Im not interested in those things, I can think of how ridiculously awakening you bear. Its hard." "Let''s talk nonsense! To answer my question, I will start next time." "It''s an excessive speech. However, I can''t bear the country without such arrogance. Although I can''t understand this sentiment at all. Alas, I want to bear the heavy responsibility of Wang Wei because I like it. I am really I cant understand it. Ah, but I wont deny it because I cant understand it? Me, its not like that kind of arrogance, Im not like you. The man ignored Kurusiu''s request, and Tao Tao kept talking. but...... "I said that there is no next time." Kurusiu said coldly, and at the same time her hand waved the blade of the wind. Combining the magic of wind and the sword skills blessed by wind seeing, Kurusiu''s one hundred swordsman. The impermissible slashes slashed at men, and the parties would even die without even realizing they were slashed. When Kurusiu made his first expedition, when the Warcraft Rabbit appeared through the Duke of Karsten''s territory, he was expelled before the damage appeared in the territory. What made this story is the sword power known as the Otome. Even the heavy skin of the beluga can be cut open, making a great contribution to the shooting down of the giant body. Compared with the quality of the warcraft, the man''s flesh/body can''t bear it. but....... "Cut it when people are talking about it, what kind of tutoring did you receive when you grew up?" The man tilted his head and patted the body that suffered the blow. Suffering a beating that was enough to hurt the beluga whale, the man stayed still. His flesh/body no, not to mention flesh/body, even his clothes were not chopped off. Slash is defended, the result is simple, but it is a completely unknown phenomenon. v7 Chapter 94： Two major crime teachers Kurusiu took a breath, and Emilia and others were stiff for the result of this transcendent common sense. The man in front of him exaggerated and sighed impatiently, pushing the bangs upward. "I said, I''m talking. I''m talking? Isn''t it strange to interrupt this? I''m not going to claim that I have the right to speak, but when I am talking, I listen to it obediently. Isnt it common sense. Its your freedom to listen or not. I wont complain, but wont the judgment not let me say too much? How self-centered is it? The man said quickly, tapping the ground with his toes unhappily. Then he smacked his mouth more displeased. "I don''t talk now, what exactly do I want to do. Have heard it. Have heard it. I''m asking. I''ll answer when asked, isn''t it. The result is not speaking. I don''t want to speak. Ah, freedom. That''s your freedom. That''s how you use freedom. Okay, please be happy with you. But, that is to say, is this the case?" The man leaned forward, the madness in his eyes strengthened. then.... "I''m scorning my rights-I don''t have much private property?" The man moved, raised his originally hung hand, and set off a breeze. Immediately afterwards, the earth, the atmosphere, and the world were cut apart on a straight path with the man''s arm. Wilhelm had a bad hunch and rushed to the side of Kuer as fast as he could, pushing her away with her left hand. Next second... Rotating, Wilhelm''s amputated left arm flew in the air. The hand flew out at any time with an invisible sword strike, spewed blood and fell to the ground. Wilhelm''s body lost balance under shock, and severe pain and bleeding caused her to start cramping. "Wei... Lord Will!" After a few seconds of stupidity, Felice rushed to Wilhelm immediately, and then put her hand on the bleeding wound, squeezing out the few remaining Mana to stop bleeding and heal. The cut wound, bones and even nerves are all broken sharply, and it will make people see it cleanly and neatly. This terrifying sharpness can even make people unable to bear the sigh that does not match the critical scene. "Philip, Sue, ah, oh?" In Felice''s arms, Wilhelm''s eyes wandered and whispered in a trance. At this time, everyone recovered, and Emilia hurriedly joined the course of treatment, and Ramrem guarded him. Kurusiu gritted his teeth and glared at the man. If Rius hadnt grabbed her by the side, it was estimated that she was already desperate. The rest were alert to the man in front of them, and they dared not carelessly like just now. auzw.com Unable to understand how the man attacked and defended, his tricks were completely beyond his grasp. Considering how to protect the injured Wilhelm, no one dared to act rashly. "Ah! No matter how much we eat! It''s because of this that we can''t give up living. Eat, drink, bite, nibble, bite, bite off, crush, overeating! Overeating! Ah, thank you for your hospitality!" There was a high-pitched young boy''s voice behind him. The cold of the same nature as the man in front of him made everyone stunned and turned his head at the same time, seeing the blood-stained boy who kicked the ground knight with his foot. Dark brown hair grows to the knees and is a very young boy. She is about as short as Ramrem. She is about two or three years younger. Her dirty hair is a short, torn body. Her bare hands and feet are contaminated with mud and dirt, and a lot of blood. No one responded to the knight who fell at the feet of a teenager. When the white-haired man was under Kurusiu''s attack, the knights in the rear were all wiped out by the teenager alone, and it was still undetected. Now, the knights and mages of the crusade are all eliminated, leaving only the iron tooth mercenary. The surviving personnel quickly gathered in the center of Wilhelm with a broken arm, guarding against the two in tandem. "You...you are..." Without feeling that there was a fighting atmosphere, Kurusiu was stupid, his lips trembling. Then they nodded together as if to say yes, both of them showed a very friendly and extremely violent, devilish smile, and reported their names at the same time. "The witch teaches the Division of Sinful Crimes, and Regulus Kornias, who is in control of desire." "Witch teaches the Grand Sinister, Ley Baden Katos, who is in charge of overeating." Witch teaches... Still a major crime teacher. Those who heard the word survived froze. Disregarding her, the teenager who was in a state of hyperactivity, Ley Baden Ketos looked around at the fallen knights, lips fascinated (tongue). "Sure enough, it''s not bad to come and eat in person like this. I want to see if the pets we have made have a good harvest. Great, good, awesome, good, good, great, isn''t it, really too Great! Our hunger has not been satisfied for a long time!" "To be honest, I can''t understand you like this place. Why can''t I be satisfied with myself now? I said, a person has only two hands and can only get things that can be held by both hands. If you understand this, then naturally Can suppress selfish desires?" "We don''t need to preach, we hate preaching. You are right or wrong. We have no interest at all. We don''t care about anything other than this hunger." Gluttony Ley slobbered and forced Regulus to shrug. The two major crime teachers appeared at the same time, making everyone''s destiny almost stop, trying to break the status quo. In terms of combat power, it is impossible to defeat the two in front of you. v7 Chapter 95： Ah, so bold. Wilhelm''s blood stopped, but his condition was still dangerous. The knights'' lives and deaths are unknown, and they are not capable of fighting. Amelia''s Mana spent all her treatment again. Even if she can fight, it is estimated that it will not last long. The only people who can fight now are the few who survived Kurusiu, Ram, Reim, Yurius, and the Ironfang Mercenary Corps. However, to fight without knowing the abilities of the two major crime teachers, there is simply no chance of winning. The only thing that can be done is to delay the time as much as possible and wait for Noel to return. Even so, I don''t think I can save people. "You came because the beluga was knocked down? To avenge that Warcraft?" "Ah, please don''t get me wrong. We are not interested in the dead beluga, but the guy who killed the beluga. He killed the guy who has been doing what he wanted for 400 years. I was expecting to eat it when it was mature and edible. It fell beyond imagination!" Ley''s naked/extra sharp teeth shook his head in excitement. "Love! A sense of justice! Hate! Perseverance! A sense of accomplishment! The accumulation of these things that have been boiled for a long time and continue to boil through the throat! Is there anything better than this in the world!? No, no, no Yeah, no, no, no, just say no, just because there is no! Overeating! Overeating! Our hearts, our stomach bags are so happy!" What he was talking about was not understood at all. Like breaking free, Ley kept twisting his body. In a dry laugh, he silently shifted his gaze, realizing that Regulus waved in annoyance. "Relax. I''m totally different from the guy over there. I will be totally accidental here. Do I look as hungry as he is? That kind of tasteless **** has nothing to do with me. It''s sad with that often unsatisfactory The guy is different, and I am very satisfied with myself now." Spreading the hands that abandoned Wilhelm''s arm, Regulus gave a cheerful face in front of everyone. "I dont like fighting. Its enough as long as I can continue this ordinary and calm time. In addition, I dont expect anything. This is the best. My hands are small and I cant have it. Too many desires/desires. Personally, I have to do my utmost to protect my dead property." Regulus clenched his fists and indulged in his speech. A wave of the hand can take the life of the earth dragon and most people, and also attempt to let a woman be fatally injured, but still only care about the big words. Whether it''s Ley the Cow God for an incomprehensible appetite, or Regulus, who hyped up selfish claims and immersed himself in self-satisfaction, all have problems. Sure enough, these guys are witch believers. Anger rose, and Emilia stood up. The remaining Mana donated the vortex and formed a few ices around Emilia. Seeing this, Ley and Regulus'' expressions changed. "Are you listening to people? I said I dont want to do it anymore? I still have this attitude when I hear it, that is, ignoring my opinion, that is, infringing my rights. Even if I dont want to be ambitious and lenient, , Can''t forgive." auzw.com "Is that what you want to say, witch priest." Facing the tilted head of Regulus, Emilia insisted on resolutely speaking, Regulus was disappointed, and Emilia controlled the icicles, her eyes glowed with a strong light. "One day, there will be a hero who will destroy you. That person will let you know how miserable your selfishness and self-satisfaction have created. The hero I love will definitely do so." "Hey hero. There are people like that, and we are looking forward to it. It would be delicious for us to be able to believe to this extent!" Overjoyed to clap hands, Ley waited for Amelia like a comment. That''s not looking at the enemy''s eyes, let alone looking at women. The emotion in the sight is specific and pure, and only the evil spirits who are drooling/saluting for the ingredients. Facing the crazy self and violent hunger, Emilia Yuyu raised her head (Hui Ting) fiercely and was about to say something and then went to war. But Reus''s hand, lying in front of Emilia, did not allow her to go any further. "How can I get the lady to take the lead?" The light purple hair swayed in the wind, and the guard uniforms fluttered in the wind, stepping out of the gathered group. "Knight of the Guards Knights of the Kingdom of Luknika, by Rius Yuk Lius..." The named Yurius straightened up the knight''s sword that had just been pulled out, and pointed the blade at Ley. "It is going to kill your kingdom sword!" In the next second, the emergence of six colors of radiance surrounded by Reus, and dazzlingly showed his strength to Ley, who was falling out of the eyeball. "Elf wizard. I can''t wait to try your taste." Ley, who listened to the introduction, took a sip of saliva. In his eyes, Rius was a delicious ingredient. There was an urge to eat him immediately and immediately. "Arrogance! Awaken! Sinister teacher!" As Ryuus''s body shot like a shot, he rushed towards Ley with a sword facing him. To meet, Ley opened his mouth full of fangs. "Ah, it''s so bold. Now, I''m just starting it off!" It''s about to hit, it''s about to hit. At this moment, Yurius had the idea of ??staying away from Ley, otherwise he would be very dangerous. But he knew that he could not retreat, and he had to hold back the guilt master named Ley, so as to reduce the burden on everyone behind him. Arriving in front of Ley, Rieus spurred the sword he was holding, the tip of the sword pointed directly at the opponent''s heart. v7 Chapter 96： Im gonna start now Seeing that the attack was about to hit, Ley was still standing still, without even thinking of avoiding it. Next second... Somehow, Yurius stopped suddenly. The sword in his hand can be hit by a small distance from the tip of the sword, and it can be completed by advancing a little bit. But it was just a little distance away, but he couldn''t move on. When everyone was puzzled by this, they soon saw that the clothes on the limbs of Yurius were gradually dyed red by the blood. That''s right, it wasn''t Rius who intentionally stopped, but his limbs were instantly scrapped. The limbs were abolished, and the pain in the heart made Yurius''s facial features almost squeeze together, but he (Shi Geng) did not scream. His feet were scrapped and he could not continue to support his body at all. He could only fall in front of Ley. "I''m gonna start now." Ley took a sip of water and reached for Yurius who fell to the ground. The hand extended to Yurius stopped, and then he quickly retracted the right hand extended/extended and crossed the short sword tied to the back of his hands in front of him. And this move avoided his fate. because....... "You can''t do this, my lady will be angry." The moment Ley was ready to defend, a large knife slashed fiercely into his head, but was blocked by the dagger crossing in front of him. The fatal blow was blocked, and the huge force was not something his small body could bear, so the blow made him fly out. It''s just that he didn''t fly far, and Ley used his strength to perform a backflip, easily unloading and landing smoothly. After landing smoothly, he lowered his head and long hair to block his face, making people unable to see his expression. "Who are you? Why bother me to eat?" Ley raised his head slightly and blocked it from the long hair on his face. His bloodshot and red eyes glared at the Asian next to Reus. As one of the teachers of bulimia, eating is more important to him than anything. But just because he was disturbed, the flesh to his mouth flew like this, how could he not be angry. "Head of the Ironfang Mercenary Corps, Ricard." Ricard carried the sword on his shoulder, reported his name, then pointed to Youus. "This guy is the knight of my young lady. I can''t just watch him eaten by you." "Then I can only eat you first." Ley smiled inexplicably at the corner of his mouth. Face exposed crazy, his body was like a shell fired, rushed towards Ricad at high speed. After glancing at the situation of Reus, Ricard didn''t want to wait for the next fight to affect him, so he also rushed towards Ley with his knife. auzw.com The people of the Iron Tooth Mercenary Corps, they want to bring back their limbs to be treated by Reus, but there is also a big crime department who teaches the tiger to stare, so he can only lie down. It was there. Soon, Ley and Ricard collided together. Ley lightly blocked Rickard''s sword with a dagger, and Rickard didn''t care that his attack was blocked. Every move he made attacked Ley with fatal damage. Ricard looked at Ley, who had always had a malicious smile on his face, and the dagger in his hand was so fascinating that he could easily be blocked by each attack. Ley ridiculed Rickard with extra strength. "Are you so strong? It''s really disappointing." "I just warmed up." With that said, Ricard''s storm-like attack came in an instant, proven by action. This actually caught Ley by surprise. In the storm-like attack, even Ley, who is experienced in battle, could not stop or avoid all of them. A sound of a split body sounded, and there was a blood stain on Ley''s waist. Ley drew a short sword in his hand, and encouraged Richard to block successive attacks, and then jumped back to make a distance from Ricandra. Rickard certainly would not stop there. His figure rushed to Ley like a lightning, his left hand grabbed one of Leys feet leaping in the air, and the big knife held in his right hand slashed to Leys body. He wanted to come One cut in two. Just when Ricard wanted to end Ley, he suddenly realized that his limbs were suddenly weak, not listening to his orders, and stood there stiffly. "What? The body can''t move?" Ley took this opportunity to distance himself from Ricandra. He touched a wound cut in his waist and looked at him with a vicious look in his eyes. "It''s really dangerous, I didn''t expect that I blamed you wrong, it seems you must be delicious!" Ley subconsciously (tongues) lips (tongues). As soon as the words fell, Ricard suddenly burst a blood mist on his limbs, and the whole person snorted and fell to the ground. Yes, this situation is exactly the same as Yurius. "Commander!!" Seeing Rickard''s state at the moment, the Iron Fang mercenary screamed anxiously. Two small points, immediately attacked Ley. "Wang--!" "what--!!" The far barks of the beasts overlap, causing the atmosphere to tremble, rolling up destructive shock waves and sweeping across the earth. The whistling rolled over the rocky ground, the dust flew with the wind, the ground appeared a spider-web-like crack, and the cliff shattered and collapsed. In the face of such a sonic attack, the left and right hands waved abruptly. A cross-cutting strike was formed in an instant, colliding with a high-speed sonic attack, and finally the two cancelled each other out. To counteract the attack, Ley picked up Riccard''s discarded right hand and puckered his lips against the back of his hand. Except for Regulus who knew why Ley was like this, everyone else looked at this puzzled scene in dumbstruck, and he didn''t understand why he did it no matter what he thought. v7 Chapter 97： Me...me...who am I? Under the doubtful eyes of everyone. "Richard." Looking at Ricard, who fell to the ground, Ley showed an inexplicable smile, and then said his name. Ley''s move gave everyone a bad hunch, and the moment he called Richard''s name, the bad hunch became stronger. And after the next second... Everyone looked at Ricard''s expression, and became very, very strange, as if he didn''t know him at all. Ricard''s eyes were full of doubts, and he looked at Ley in front of him puzzledly. "I...I am...Who am I? Here is there? Why am I here? Who are you?" "You really are delicious, I didn''t want to let me down." Ley showed a contented expression and stroked his abdomen with his right palm. No longer looking at Ricard in front of him, his gaze quickly moved to Yurius, and the hunger immediately swallowed the satisfaction of the moment, and the saliva also overflowed from the corner of his mouth. Step towards Yurius. Upon seeing this, everyone recovered. Amelia looked at Yurius, then at the same Ricard, and then proposed to everyone around her. "Yulius needs treatment, and the orc also needs treatment. Let''s save them all." "Uh um, the elder sister is right. We are not only going to save Brother Yurius, but also the uncle of the same kind of orcs." "The leader is not here, we listen to the deputy leader." Mi Mi agreed that the two would be rescued, and the members of the Iron Tooth Mercenary Corps also agreed. Seeing Felice, who was taking care of Wilheim, he nodded his head in agreement. Kuerxiu thought and said. "We don''t have any opinion, even if you don''t know, just help." After finishing speaking, Kuer Xiu started at Ley who didn''t pay attention, and waved his sword in his hand. Combining the magic of wind and the sword skills blessed by wind seeing, invisible slashing to Ley. To Lei of Yurius, the sense of crisis made him stop the pace of his advance, his feet slammed toward the rear and jumped away. This just jumped back, and there was a slash immediately at the place where he was standing, and this slash continued to extend to the distance. If you don''t avoid it, you will definitely be cut off. Turning his head and kicking Kuerxiu, Ley didn''t attack her, but accelerated towards Ryuus, eager to taste delicious ingredients. "You guard against the guilt master called Regulus. Ramreme and I went to hold another guilt master. Honey, if you have a chance, you can rescue those two." Amelia flashed blue light around her, and a large number of icicles quickly condensed successfully, controlling it to project to Ley. Sister Ram and Reim, they glanced at each other and nodded, then rushed out together. auzw.com Reim took out the meteor to attack, and Ram kept releasing the wind blade magic. The intensive attack of these three people prevented Lei from continuing to move towards Yurius, and was even forced to keep retreating. Seeing that Ley was forced to retreat, Mi Mi and the brother of the Tibi Orc quickly came forward to rescue. The sister ran to Richard, who was farther away, while the brother ran to Yurius, who was closer. Kuer Xiu and the rest of the Ironfang Fang Mercenary Corps were not idle. They lined up quickly, ready to face Regulus, the major crimes teacher, staring at him with every move. Being guarded, Regulus shrugged indifferently. "You don''t need to do this, in fact I really didn''t move..." "boom!" A loud noise interrupted what Regulus wanted to say, and attracted his attention. Not only Regulus was attracted by the loud noise, but even the other people present were looking in the direction of the loud noise. In the eyes, in the dense forest in the distance, numerous boulders and broken trees fly into the sky. "The guy Petitius was originally here." Seeing this scene, Regulus already knew whose masterpiece. At the same time, I wonder why Petitius was so crazy, and wondered what kind of person his opponent was. After Lei knew who was making the noise, he didn''t care about the situation there. For him, tasting delicious ingredients was more important, so he rushed again to Yurius who was about to be rescued. Amelia, Ram, and Reim did not respond slowly, and launched another attack to prevent Ley from approaching. On the other side, in the forest. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh The tongue/head stretched to the ground where the throat was to be blocked, and the self-mutilated wound was buckled to the bone. Petitius made a death declaration loudly, and then knocked Noel with his invisible hand. The total number of magic hands swarmed in over 100, covering the world like a tsunami. That is to swallow them, crush them, and crack them like driftwood... "Fire Spirit." The crimson claw broke through the space, and the crimson red light flashed, cutting off the invisible hand that was approaching in an instant. The black delusion was wiped out in its entirety, so the tyranny that should have occurred could never come. "...what?" "Nothing, don''t be surprised." Petitius lost his voice blankly, and Noel, who summoned the Fire Spirit, answered him gracefully. "It''s the same trick you come and go. I''m really not interested in playing with you, so I decided to let pets play with you." Fire Spirit''s claws rip open the gap in the space, and the huge body came out of the space, and then stood behind Noel waiting for the command. v7 Chapter 98： "Lazy" killed With the explosive expansion of the shadow, Petitius was completely mad, and the expanded layers of lacquer black turned into arms after overlapping. Then, once again overwhelming Noel with an overwhelming density and quantity like a waterfall. "Savage brutality and arrogant words! Your retribution is to be (broken) to cut off your limbs and dedicate your soul to the witch-to die to die to die to die!!!" The giant claws waved, tearing fluttering inky magic hands one after another, even after repeating dozens of rounds. Under the protection of the Fire Spirit, the invisible hand could not get close to Noel, let alone hurt him. But even so, Petitius in a mad state still continues to use the power of the invisible hand, constantly attacking Noel. Faced with a fierce attack, Noel''s mouth turned slightly, showing an inexplicable smile. "Do you know why I never attacked?" "For... why?" After hearing this, Petitius in a frantic state stopped and asked when he stopped attacking. "I''m waiting, waiting for your fingers to enter the attack range, so that I can catch them all." Without concealing anything, Noel revealed his purpose very generously, not worrying about Petitwus and his fingers running away. Then said. "Fire Spirit, burn these ants away." As soon as the words fell, the Fire Spirit raised his right hand against the sky, and the lines on it began to flash. Above, the flame appeared out of thin air and formed a vortex, quickly condensing into a sphere. The fireball condensed by the flame is growing very quickly. The fireball about one meter in size will grow to a size of more than ten meters in the blink of an eye, and there is still no sign of stopping. The hot high temperature evaporates the surrounding water at high speed. The forest directly below withered under the high temperature, and some of them spontaneously ignited. Seeing this scene, Petitius also knew something was wrong. but...... "Where did people go?" When looking at the Fire Spirit, Petitius found that Noel was gone, and only Fire Spirit was left here. However, there are not so many of them nowadays. No time to bother about where Noel''s trail is, he controlled the invisible hand to rush towards the Fire Spirit, trying to prevent the Fire Spirit from continuing to make that horrible fireball. Seeing the dense magic hands coming, the Fire Spirit did not continue to expand the fireball in the air, and slammed the raised right arm down. There is already a large fireball of tens of meters. As the fire spirit''s right hand swings down, the fireball falls down directly at high speed. "Do not!!!!!!!!!!" It wasn''t that time to stop the failure and escape, Petitius screamed in despair. With the roar of despair, the big fireball descended in the next second and smashed into the forest. The strong impact formed a wave of fire rushing in all directions, and all the things that were touched by the fire were burned to ashes in a flash. Come fast, go fast. auzw.com The fire wave that formed eventually stopped in a radius of about one kilometer, and within a kilometer of the radius became a scorched earth. The only living thing is the Fire Spirit who is still standing there. However, this is a bit wrong. Because on the huge palm of the Fire Spirit, there are several white transparent spheres floating, and these small spheres are the soul of Petitius and his fingers, these should also be regarded as living things. But it can only be counted as a living creature temporarily. After all, what they face next will be... "Ahhhhhh!" "Ah ah ah ah ah!" A white flame ignited, burning several soul spheres on the palm of the fire spirit, and the screams followed from several soul spheres. Next? After the barbecue was almost done, several soul spheres were swallowed by the fire spirit. After swallowing the soul of Petitqius and his fingers, the Fire Spirit tears the space with a pair of giant claws and walks into it, so it disappears on this scorched earth. Where did Noel go? At this point, he had returned to Emilia, the battlefield on the other side. That''s right, after Noel gave the Fire Spirit a killing order, he set off and hurried back. It was just when it arrived that the situation was not very optimistic. The people of the Iron Tooth Mercenary Corps were almost wiped out. The people who survived were either amnesia or missing their arms and legs. Anyway, they were not intact. Amelia and others were scarred, but fortunately they were all skin trauma, and there was no serious injury. On the occasion of the great deal, the coming Noel rescued Reim, who was almost greeted by Ley, and slapped Ley''s food out with a slap. His arrival stopped Regulus, who had attacked Amelia, with a horrified look on his face, and he quickly pulled back away. Noel ignored the two major crime professors and looked at Kuerxiu sitting on the ground unexpectedly. "What''s wrong with her?" "Noel, do you know her?" "Master Lord, is she your acquaintance?" "Are these all the acquaintances of Lord Noel?" Amelia, Ram and Reim all looked at Noel in doubt. From their expressions, Noel could see that they were not kidding, but really did not recognize Kuerxiu and others. At the same time, he can probably guess what the situation is. But dont wait for him to think about it... "Don''t disturb my eating bastard! Go die!!" Ley, whose teeth were slapped by a slap, climbed up angrily from the ground, and then waved the dagger tied to the back of his hands wildly. His behavior seemed to be waving his arms arbitrarily, like an angry bear child venting his heart. Actually it is... v7 Chapter 99： Its your turn "Interesting! You even know Kuerxiu''s sword skills!" Noel stretched out/stretched his right hand continuously, as if shooting a fly, and scattered the invisible slashes. That''s right, he recognized Rye''s sword skills now, which was quite surprising. But if you think about it, Kuerxiu''s fame can never be cut off. After all, Ley and Kuerxiu are absolutely impossible to be a family member, and it is even more impossible to teach fame to a witch teacher. Then he will know Kuerxiu''s fame, only one possibility... Knowing what looked like, Noel continued. "No! The reason why Kuer Xiu will become like this is that it should be the result of a certain ability of you, and that ability will allow you to get the memory, personality, combat skills, combat experience of the other party..." "You...you...how did you know?" Noel''s analysis was not over yet. Ley, who was attacking frantically, immediately stopped, staring at him incredulously. Just less than a second after asking, he realized that he had talked a lot, and covered his mouth with his hands subconsciously. Noel smiled, but did not expect to determine his conjecture so easily. "I was just guessing. I didn''t expect you to do anything by yourself, which saved a lot of trouble." "What if you knew it?" Knowing that cover-up is useless, Ley simply admitted. The conversation between the two people made Regulus, who was afraid to act lightly, realize that something seemed wrong, and repeated the conversation back and forth in his mind. Soon, he finally found out what was wrong, and trembling/shaking his finger at Noel. "This is impossible! Why do you remember her?! Ley devoured the woman''s name, she would be forgotten by everyone!" After listening to Regulus, Ley froze a little. Think about it, it really seems to be the same thing. Everyone else has forgotten, why is he alone? "Yes! Why didn''t you forget her?!" Explanation? No explanation was given this time. His figure swayed and appeared in front of Ley in an instant. Noel reached out and grabbed his neck directly, thus lifting his short body. He was pinched by his neck and lifted, when Ley reacted. Attacking with the short sword on both hands... However, there were a lot of shadow hands in Noel''s shadow, which were very quickly wrapped around Ley''s limbs, and even his mouth was sealed. Unable to move, unable to speak. Not to mention resistance, even begging for mercy is impossible. auzw.com Ley knew what he was doing now, and was completely a lamb slaughtered by someone in the other''s hands. At this time, he was afraid, and he could see endless fear in his eyes, and tears continued to overflow from his eyes. "I like your ability. Give me your ability and your life." Noel pinched the hand on Ley''s neck, and black mist overflowed from his palm. The overflowing black mist gradually spread and covered Ley''s body, gradually enveloping him. "You don''t speak, is this the default? Then I''m welcome." With the sound of the words falling, Ley was completely enveloped by the black mist, and he saw him all over again. The process of engulfing is quick, and a few breaths are completed. During the period, there was no screaming or anything. When Noel pulled his right hand out of the black mist, the black mist in Ley''s cage gradually spread out, and his figure appeared in the sight of everyone. It''s just that, now and the appearance just now has changed dramatically. The long brown hair is now very pale, even if it is gently blown by the breeze, it will be blown away a lot. The face is covered with Zou patterns, the whole person is as if there is no meat, and the skin is tightly attached to the bones. Today''s Ley can be said to be a skull with human skin. Of course Noel turned around, loosing/winding around the shadow on Ley''s body, releasing him, all retracted into the shadow. Skinny Ley lost support and fell to the ground from midair. He was exhausted of vitality, and only the last breath he hanged was completely killed by such a fall. Noel strode towards the stunned Regulus. "It''s your turn, strong desire to teach crime." "Then...that...I just passed by, do you believe it?" His eyes retreated from the dead Ley. Regulus looked at Noel who was walking towards him. He subconsciously stepped back slowly. From the moment of Noel''s arrival, he clearly felt the danger. This was the first time in hundreds of years that he had lived. Even when he met the Juggernaut, he didn''t feel this way, so he never dared to act lightly and watch quietly. Now Rye was easily resolved, further confirming that it felt correct. Noel made Regulus feel dangerous. Ley''s death also made him sure about this, but he didn''t want to leave so easily, or he could not say that he did not allow him to leave easily. Anyway, it was quite contradictory. Seeing that Noel did not reply, he was still slowly approaching himself, and Regulus turned frightened and became quite angry. "You are scorning my rights-I have not much private property!" No longer backing up, Regulus with an angry face raised his originally hung hand and set off a breeze. Seeing this, Amelia, Ram and Reim cried out in unison. "Be careful!!" The next second, Regulus''s arm was on a straight path, and the earth and atmosphere split apart. "Want to hurt me, if you are just this level, it is not enough." v7 Chapter 100： "Strong Desire" Escape Noel, who was walking forward, was hit by something invisible, and stopped him. There was a crack at the fierce mouth of the clothes, but his body was not damaged, and no trace of it was left. Regulus gritted his teeth, glaring at Noor with a relaxed face. "still!" The sound of the words fell, and the surroundings seemed to be immobilized, and everything was fixed. The dust that just set off from the attack stopped freezing in the air. Amelia, Ram, and Reim, the three of them stood still in one movement, and even normal breathing stopped. With all this static, Regulus is the only person who can move freely. He bent down and reached up to pick up a small rock on the ground, picking up the small rock and preparing to throw it at Noel... But when the throwing position was set, Regulus''s eyes widened in horror, and he did not throw the small stone in his hand. Because, in all the things that are still around this time, in addition to his Regulus, there is still one person who can move freely without any interference. That man was Noel, and he had slowly walked towards Regulus again. "Amazed? Is it strange why I have not been still?" "Asshole! You are scorning my rights!" Recalling, Regulus roared. Time still Regulus has one of the powers. You can stop things around you-including your breathing, and everything outside can not interfere or attack the owner, but the owner itself can, during the period the owner throws anything, no matter how strong the thing is, it will take the path All items on board are destroyed. This means that fine sand can also be as lethal as a bullet. Noel can act in a static time, he feels that his rights have been violated/offended. How could he not be angry? With all his strength, throw the small stone in his hand to Noel. "The ability to time is not the only one you can use, I can also use it." Noel smiled slightly, his right index finger a little empty. Centered on the void in the index finger, a circle of ripples appeared around it. The small stone that struck him was instantly frozen on the way to the flight and could not continue to advance. Noel, still moving on, quickly walked in front of the frozen small stone, and reached for it and tapped it lightly. Upon seeing it, Regulus had a very bad hunch, but he hadn''t had any response yet. The little stone that was tapped and returned along the route it was thrown at was more than several times faster than the previous one. In the blink of an eye, Little Stone returned and walked through Regulus''s heart, and continued to gallop toward his back towards the distance. auzw.com At the same time running through Regulus''s heart, everything and people around him that were still are restored. Seeing that Regulus was still alive and the hollow pierced through his heart was healing, Noel frowned slightly. "The heart is broken, I didn''t expect you to be alive like this. What strange ability is this?" "Humph! Do you think I''ll tell you like Ley''s fool?" "Actually, whether you say it or not, I have a lot of ways to kill you, for example, just wipe your soul." Hearing Noel''s words, Regulus took a step back in horror, but still said (Shi Geng). "Less bluff, if you can do that, you''ve already done it!" "You guessed wrong. It''s not that I can''t do this, but I want to know what your abilities are and then see if I need it." "Beluga!" I don''t know if Noel''s words are true or false, and the frightened Regulus dare not gamble. As he called, the beluga whale, which had been waiting in the sky for a while, swooped down from the air towards Noel, and opened his big mouth to condense the disappearing fog. Seeing this, Noel really had no intention to control Regulus. He quickly moved to Emilia and others, and launched a large divine protection to cover everyone. The moment the god''s protection was completed, the disappearing mist spewed from the beluga''s big mouth. Soon, the mist of disappearance that fell from the sky fell on the protection of the gods, but failed to break through the protective shield of the gods protection, and the disappearing mist was completely blocked out. Is this the end? not at all. After the impact of the disappearing fog, the impact of the beluga whale immediately followed, but it was still unable to break through the protective cover of God''s protection. One-horned collision, big mouth bite, big tail flick. Anyway, Beluga''s crazy attack, use all the attacks it can use. But the continuous attack of the beluga whale, the impact of those attacks, soon dispelled the surrounding white fog. White mist was dispelled, and Noel looked back to somewhere. "It ran away." There was no longer any sight of Regulus around him, and he ran away while the beluga whale just sprayed out the mist. It ran away, and Noel didnt care too much about it, but it felt a pity. "Forget it, maybe you will still encounter it in the future, you must grab the goods first." Think about it, Noel gave up the idea of ??chasing. No way, there is a furious beluga here, and Emilia and others can''t deal with it. Between the attack of the beluga whale, Noel quickly withdrew the protection of the gods, and thousands of hands of shadow erupted from the shadow, all rushing towards the beluga whale. Next, the beluga became Noel''s punching bag and was abused by thousands of shadow hands. In just a few moments, the beluga whale has become bloody, and its huge body has become scarred. v7 Chapter 101： Justify Emilia The beluga whale made by Ley fell and the action against the beluga came to an end. The people killed in this operation were buried here in situ. The survivors of this operation assembled an unbroken dragon car under the organization of Noel and returned to the capital with the wounded and the body of the beluga whale. On the way back. This convoy with a large number of wounded people attracted the attention of many robber gangs on the road, but when they saw the body of the beluga whale sent away from the rear, the idea of ??robbery suddenly disappeared. As for why I gave up the idea of ??robbery, the reason is not to admire the warriors who are fighting against the beluga whale, but to the gangster gangs who are worried that they will be killed. After all, the World of Warcraft that has endangered the world for 400 years has been defeated by these people. Even if these people are already scarred, the gangsters dont think they are their opponents. Therefore, no danger was encountered on the way back to Wangdu. However, due to the excessive number of wounded persons, the huge body of the beluga whale had to be transported, and there was simply no way to return quickly, so it took two days to reach Wangdu. When the convoy returned to the capital, the huge body of the Beluga whale appeared on the streets of the Kingdom of Luknika. One pass ten, ten pass one hundred. The news that the beluga was wiped out spread all over the capital at an alarming rate. Everyone who comes to watch will cheer and celebrate with the others after witnessing the dead body of the beluga whale. The old men of the Sage Association learned of the news and sent a knighthood and a large number of soldiers to **** the convoy. It was originally intended to **** the convoy back to the palace, but Noel stopped the convoy on the square in the middle of the city, waiting for more people to gather. In this regard, the knights and soldiers who came to **** can only helplessly maintain order. As time passes by one minute and one second... It didnt take long for the central square where the beluga whales were parked to be overcrowded, and the whole square was surrounded by water. Seeing that the people had almost gathered, Noel jumped on the body of the Beluga Whale with a loudspeaker in his hand. After glancing at the noisy people, he turned on the switch of the microphone. "Cough! Everyone be quiet!" As Noel''s words sounded, the noisy people quietly cooperated and all their eyes gathered on him. When it was completely quiet, Noel picked up the loudspeaker and placed it in front of his mouth, speaking again. "Presumably many people have guessed what the behemoth is at my feet. That''s right! This is the fog of warcraft that has harmed the world for more than 400 years-Beluga!" Both the guessed person and the person who did not guess, exclaimed at this moment. Then, many people started to talk beside them, pointing at the body of the beluga whale. A moment later, when the people saw Noel standing on the body of the Beluga Whale raised his hand to signal silence, they stopped talking and quieted down. "The clue that provided the beluga whale, and the leader of this campaign against beluga whale, is her, Emilia." auzw.com With that, Noel''s left finger pointed to Emilia next to the dragon car. The people looked at the place he pointed to, but Emilia''s slender silver hair and pointed ears all showed a surprised and unbelievable look. Don''t wait for the people to respond and question. "You are not mistaken, and I am not wrong. Yes, the initiator of this operation is her! It is the silver-haired half-elf you have always hated!" It was determined that the people did not know what expression to use. The silver-haired half-elf who has been disgusted has become a hero against the beluga whale. question? The behemoths of more than fifty meters were in front of them. What reason did they use to question? The most important thing is that this crusade team is not only love Melia alone. Questioning her alone is equivalent to questioning everyone involved in the beluga whale. That''s right, this is the evidence, and it is the hard evidence. "Without her, there would be no action against Beluga this time. Beluga will continue to live in this world, and you will all be the next victims." After a pause, Noel observed the expression of the people for a while before proceeding. "Tender and kind, she has not done any bad things, but has done a lot of good things, but she is taboo because of her appearance. Even if she is taboo and disgusted, but she did not resent anyone, nor did she hurt. anyone." After hearing Noel''s words, many people bowed their heads slightly, revealing an ashamed expression. "Is it just like appearance, so she must bear the crime of her?" Looking at Noel who had justified herself, Emilia, who was standing next to the dragon, her eyes were already full of tears. She held her mouth in her hands, and the tears she moved moved from her cheeks, and she was moved so much. With Noel''s questioning, more and more people looked at Amelia''s expression, all showing apology and guilt. "Today! Amelia used action to prove that she is not the witch! She is a hero! She is like a member of the beluga whale, they are all heroes!" "hero!" "hero!" "hero!" A person shouted the word "hero", and then the people shouted in succession, and the loud voice turned the whole king into the sky. The people shouted heroes excitedly, and Noel, who achieved his goal, smiled, and this speech ended. Leaping from the body of the beluga whale, this has not yet stabilized, a figure flew at him. Seeing who was flying, Noel let that person pounce into his arms. "Liya, you are now a hero against the beluga whale, I believe this news will soon spread throughout the entire Luknika kingdom, and you will never have to cover up in the future." v7 Chapter 102： Kindness remembers "Thank you...Thank you...Thank you..." It wasn''t anyone else who fell in Noel''s arms, Amelia who was being moved. Now she hugged Noel tightly, her face buried in his fierce mouth, and she kept thanking while crying. Amelia wept bitterly, and Noel did not persuade her not to cry at all, but hugged her and caressed her back, letting her fully repress her long-pressed emotions through this time. After that, she fell asleep in Noel''s arms crying and crying. Pick up Amelia and enter a dragon car. After the matter of correcting the name is over, there is no need to stay here to be seen as a monkey, and he signals the head of the Knights to **** the convoy away from the central square. Seeing the beluga crusade about to leave, the people who kept shouting did not stop, but they gave way to the convoy. In this way, the beluga whistling team left in the high voice of the people and under the **** of the Knights. On the way to the palace, the people consciously gave up a avenue, so it didn''t take long to smoothly enter the palace. When the crusade stopped, the medical staff who had been waiting for a long time quickly greeted them. In addition to the figures of medical staff, Anatasia also appeared here, but his face was not so good. After all, the members of the Iron Tooth Mercenary Corps who participated in the crusade against beluga whales are now only a few people coming back alive. It is strange that she can look good. After learning about the killing of the beluga whale, there were three serious crime teachers and another beluga whale there, and they understood why the casualties were so heavy. Asking about the situation, Anatasia walked to the dragon car where Noel and others were. "thank you." "Don''t blame me for killing so many of you?" "It''s already a miracle that the three major crime directors plus two beluga whales can return a few people alive in this lineup." Anatasia shook her head, just thinking about the lineup made her feel desperate and continued. "At that time you did not abandon them and left, and you did your best to keep the few remaining people, this kindness couple Anatasia wrote down." "Then I can remember." "Although remember it. That''s right! There are three or four orcs, they are wearing a group of iron teeth, but I don''t remember having them. What''s the matter?" "They are travellers involved in the battle. The reason they wear the iron tooth tunic is because the injured clothes are damaged, so they give them extra tunic." As soon as his eyes rolled, Noel did not intend to tell Anatasia the truth, thinking about it for a reason. Anatasia did not doubt it, after all, there were indeed injuries to those people, not to mention that the Iron Teeth did not have those orcs, but it was nothing to borrow a few group uniforms. "En Qing Ou remembers, if you need help, you can come to find Ou at any time." "Okay, I won''t be polite to you." "If that''s fine, I will let the beluga carcasses be taken away and leave first." auzw.com Noel gestured to please, and Anatasia turned away and waved goodbye to him with his back. Sitting in the dragon car, watching Anatasia and her people send the beluga away from the palace, when they completely disappeared into sight. At this time, Noel asked Ram and Reim to take care of Amelia who was asleep, and then walked towards another dragon car. But it didn''t take long to go back, but he had a little kitten orc honey, the deputy head of the iron tooth mercenary regiment. The orcs in the iron-tooth flocks that Anatasia had just asked about were the orcs who were swallowed up by the memory of the guilty binge eater, wrapped in the honey that Noel was holding in his hands at this time. It is worth mentioning that the Secretary of the Major Crimes of Overeating was indeed too dead to die, but his death did not restore the memory of the few people who lost their memories. Those who forgot their existence also did not remember their existence. Therefore, in this world, except for Noel who remembers, there will be no one who knows them. Closer to home. Sister Ram and Reim saw Noel coming back so quickly, but there were more kittens orcs in his hand. "Master Lord, are you going to adopt this kitten orc?" "Admiral Noel, if that is the case, Reim supports you." "Well, I do have this plan." Noel nodded and gave a clear answer. After Mi Mi lost her memory, she had always been frightened. When Noel just took her away, she was terrified and dared not to act lightly. But when she heard that she was going to adopt her, she looked up at Noel seriously and no longer trembles in fear. "Brother...brother...you...do you really want to adopt me?" "Of course it is true, do you want to go back and stay?" "Don''t... I don''t want to go back.." Amnesia, who lacks a sense of security, clasped Noel''s clothes tightly in her small hands, and was very afraid of being sent back. In her opinion, the adoption of this big brother who protected them all the way is the best result. go back? It may become sold by others, or live on the streets and die. Seeing the honey was scared to cry, Noor did not intend to tease her. "Don''t cry, I was just kidding, you will follow me later, OK?" "Well, brother, I will listen to it obediently in the future. Then... Is that honey honey my name?" "Yes, you will be called Mi Mi in the future." "Uh um, I will call it Mi Mi in the future." The big brother holding him did not intend to abandon himself, and gave himself a nice name. Mi Mi suddenly smiled happily, hugged Noel''s neck happily, and rubbed her face with a small face. v7 Chapter 103： You really should be responsible The news that the beluga was wiped out spread through the entire Luknika kingdom at a frantic rate, and the members of the beluga crusade were regarded as heroes. Through this incident, Amelia has also changed people''s impression of her in the past. It can be seen from this that Noel''s speech really played a role. Although, there are still many people who support the original view, but at least this is a good start. The news started from the day Wang Du was released. In the next three days of Wang Du, people from all over the city are celebrating, celebrating this unforgettable day. During the period, members of the Beluga Whale Squad who had a day''s rest in the palace, as long as they were not seriously injured, went to the city carnival. Of course, Amelia and others also participated. However, unlike in the past, she no longer concealed and made people unrecognizable, but walked on the streets of the city without any disguise. At the beginning, the people who saw her were still a little scared, and even she was a little uneasy. As one child after another took the initiative to interact with Emilia and saw that she treated the children tenderly and kindly, this allowed the feared people to relax and smiles appeared on the faces of the people. Yes, with this scene of her contact with the children, people are beginning to accept her. Some people started shouting at her name, some people tried to come forward and thank her, and some people gave some fruits and small gifts. More and more people are in contact, and people find that Emilia is really not what they used to think. It can be seen from her gentle treatment of everyone. It was finally accepted by people, but it made her happy and broken, and her smile never broke. After three days of carnival, Noel and Amelia and others, greeted by the people, left Wangdu in a dragon car. Originally, several people planned to stay in Wangdu for a few days, but they received a letter from the clown of Rozvar, and asked them to return to the mansion as soon as possible. Except for a few people returning, they did not propose the reason for the return, which is somewhat puzzling. I don''t know why I went back, but Noel was sure that it wasn''t a good thing, otherwise the clown wouldn''t rush them back, not even the reason for going back. Well, no matter what intrigue the clown plays. It is worth mentioning that there is one more person in the returning team. On the way back to the dragon car, except for the two sisters Ram and Reim who were driving the dragon car, the rest were sitting in the rear car. There were four people sitting in the compartment, and Mi Mi, the kitten Loli, slept in Noir''s arms without sleep, and the remaining three did not speak in those big eyes. However, the silent environment didn''t last long, and the first one, Amelia, who couldn''t help but broke the silence, asked the green-haired **** the side. "When did you come up?" "I have been in this dragon car since last night." The green-haired girl held her knees and looked at Noel again before answering Emilias question. After thinking for a while, the girl hesitated for a moment and continued to speak. "Last night I learned that you are going to use this dragon car to leave, so I hid in the matter last night." "In other words, you were deliberately hiding on this dragon car, and your appearance was not caused by accident?" auzw.com "Yes, you are right." "Can you tell me why?" Learning that the green-haired girl did it on purpose, Emilia frowned slightly, but did not drive her off the dragon. There are two reasons for not getting out immediately. One is that the green-haired girl came out of her hiding place after leaving Wangdu. Second, no hostility was felt from her. By the way, I almost forgot to introduce who the green-haired girl is. This green-haired girl is Kuer Xiu who has amnesia and is forgotten by everyone. After hearing the question, Kuerxiu, who had amnesia, looked again at Noor, who was sitting directly opposite, and pointed his right index finger to him. For this, Noel was a little stunned, and he pointed at himself with a puzzled expression. "Yes, it''s you." Ku Erxiu, who lost his memory, nodded. It was determined that Noel was even more puzzled now. Since the day he returned to Wangdu, he had not paid any attention to the girl Kuerxiu, so he couldn''t understand what was going on with him. What''s more, he didn''t remember the fact that Ku Erxiu was hiding on the dragon cart. Noel''s stunned and puzzled, Emilia she all looked in the eyes to see that he was not pretending, really did not understand what happened. His eyes moved to Ku Erxiu, waiting for her to give an explanation. "I don''t know who I am, what I should do, let alone where to go." Looking at Noel, Kuerxiu seemed to have made a decision, and then continued. "Since you saved me, you are responsible for me, so I plan to follow you." Kuerxiu''s determined eyes let Noel know that she wasn''t kidding, but that she really planned to rely on herself. In response, Amelia opened her mouth slightly, but she couldn''t say a word. In her view, Noel was indeed responsible for this matter. If you didnt find it, it wouldnt matter, it wouldnt matter to him at all, even if it didnt matter. But now that people have followed, then Noel needs to manage this matter. "Noel, you really should be responsible." "This this..." Seeing Emilia help out, but Noel felt weird at all. What should I be responsible for? What is responsible? Responsible for her future livelihood issues? Or is she responsible for her future **** life? v7 Chapter 104： Aram village destroyed The speechlessness is silent, but suddenly a beautiful woman comes to you for responsibility, and it is still the girl with the amnesia in the original package, which is quite happy. Think about it, Noel thinks it doesn''t seem to lose money. Even if Ku Erxiu can restore his memory, he has already cooked rice and cooked rice. What''s more, she was in a state of amnesia and wanted her to sign a contract, which should not be difficult. As long as Kuer Xiu signed a contract, even if she wanted to repent, it would be impossible, and there would be no escape from Noel''s palm. Thinking about it, he will not lose anyway, he is taking advantage. "Okay, just be responsible." "Then you''re done, you can''t regret it." "Never regret it when it comes to doing it." "Okay, I believe in you... Right! I dont remember who I am, anyway, you have decided to be responsible to me, then you can name me by the way. Of course, if its not good, I have the right to refuse." Hearing the fact that Noel decided to take responsibility, Kuerxiu, who had always been sullen and amnestic, finally had a smile on her face. Seeing her look over with anticipation, Noel deliberately pretended to think seriously. After a while... "You called Kuer to fix it later." Well, Noel was too lazy to think about it, and gave her the original name directly. "Kur Xiu...Kur Xiu...Kur Xiu...well, I will call it Ku Erxiu in the future." He whispered it a few times, and as he read it, he felt the name was good, and Ku Erxiu nodded happily. No worries, she got up and came to Noel, sitting tightly next to him. And in this scene, it seems that Amelia has some taste and displeased her cheeks. Not to be outdone, she moved to Noel''s right hand and sat down, clinging to him as closely as Kuer Xiu. "Puff puff, left and right hugs, still holding little Lori in her arms, the younger brother really has a relationship with women." Parker appeared, and his eyes looked back and forth over them, and the little cat clawed and smiled. It''s not too much to watch the excitement, it just wakes up, bores and has nothing to do, and runs out to join the excitement. Having seen this, Noel shrugged and smiled, spreading his hands in frustration. "Of course, my charm is unstoppable, which has always troubled me." "Brother, you are really charming. Since - if you think this is very troublesome, I can help you make a free change to ensure that you are satisfied." Parker floated in the air with a smirk, the little meow paws were rubbing together, a posture that looked forward to hands-on. It was obvious at a glance that it was pretended, but now Idle and Idle now, Noel plays with Parker. Pretending to be afraid, he shrank back slightly. Seeing this, Parker immediately flew up. Unfortunately...... "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha i... ha ha ha wrong ha ha" auzw.com Parker was grabbed by Noel in one hand and scratched its itching in the other. Just now, as Parker was about to fly to Noel''s face. Noor turned frightened and smiled with wickedness, and at the same time struck with lightning to reach Parker, then tickled him with torture. This is how it goes. Parker and Noel, the youngest and the youngest, made Kuerxiu and Emilia laugh, and even the sleeping kitten orc woke up. Then Parker became a tragedy and became a toy in Mi Mi''s hands. Asking for help from others, but unfortunately all three pretended to be unwatched, and let Mi Mi play with it. No one reached out/helped out, Parker regretted this, thinking. Early I wont come out to tease them. In this way, the journey back was filled with laughter and joy. Time passed by in a hurry... Fast all the way, and it took almost a day to return to Rozvar''s territory. but....... Of course, the dragon car stopped when it passed the village, and did not continue to advance to the house of Rozval. Because of the eye-catching scene, the two sisters Ram and Reim were completely stunned, and they couldn''t recover for a long time. The dragon car stopped suddenly, and Ram and Reim did not give a reminder that they had arrived, which made Emilia in the car very puzzled. She got up and opened the curtains, looking at the stunned sisters in doubt. "Ram, Reim, why stopped suddenly?" When asked, Sister Ram and Reem woke up, but they didn''t know how to answer it. They glanced at each other, and then extended their fingers together in one direction. Seeing the look of Ram and Reim, Emilia had a bad hunch, but she still looked in the direction indicated. It''s okay not to watch. At this point, Emilia''s face lost its color and became very pale. Seeing Emily froze there, Noel, who didn''t understand the situation outside, asked her. "Liya, are we here yet?" "Sir Noel, I don''t know how to describe it. Come and see." Emilia didn''t seem to hear it, it was Ram who answered Noel''s question. This answer made Noll more puzzled. But instead of asking more questions, he reached out to open the door of the carriage and came down from the dragon to see for himself. The situation in the eyes is that Alam village is full of holes, several houses have been burned, many places have blackened blood stains, and even a living person has not appeared there. "You can''t go there, love Emilia." "Sir Emilia, there is probably a trap over there. You can''t pass it." Ram and Reim were pulling Emilia who wanted to go to the village of Aram to prevent her from falling into the enemy''s trap. However, Amelia did not listen, but instead wanted to break away from Ram and Reim. v7 Chapter 105： Welcome back, my master. "Liya, I have just checked it extensively, and now there is no one in the village of Alam. We should go back to the mansion to check the situation now. Maybe the villagers all went to the mansion." Noel told the results of the extensive investigation. It is said that Emilia no longer breaks away from Ram and Reim, and her face is much better. It seems quite reasonable to think about it. The villagers of Alam Village may all go to the house of Rozval to seek protection. The situation is not as bad as expected. Taking a deep breath, Emilia forced herself to calm down. "Ram, Reim, I''m fine now, let me go." After a little observation, the sisters Ramrem confirmed that Emilia had really calmed down before they let go of her. Restoring freedom, and finally glancing at the ruined village of Alam, Amelia turned and walked back into the carriage. "Now let''s go back to the Rozval mansion." After that, Noel saw Ram and Reim nod, and he walked back to the carriage. The two sisters returned to driving and quickly flicked the rope to drive the ground dragon to pull the cart. They kept the ground dragon speeding up. With the urging of the sisters, the earth dragon has always maintained the highest speed. Because the distance between the village of Alam and the house of Rozval is not too far, plus the ground dragon cart that has been running at the highest speed, it did not take long to arrive. The dragon car entered the main entrance of the front yard. But after entering the front yard, Ram and Reim of the dragon were not very good. Because there are many more potholes on the lawn of the front yard, it is obvious that someone has fought here, indicating that it has also been attacked here. Amelia in the car, seeing the situation through the window, her eyebrows locked tightly. Mi Mi shrank directly in Noel''s arms, her petite/small body trembling/shaking slightly in fear, holding her clothes tightly with her small hands. After the memory loss, Ku Erxiu changed, she no longer became a weak girl as before. Therefore, after seeing the scene outside, she also showed concern and fear, and subconsciously moved closer to Noel to gain a sense of security. Noel was the most calm person among them, not worrying about the outside scene at all. The reason is very simple. After all, he didn''t just look with his eyes. He also conducted a large-scale investigation. It can be said that from the village of Alam to the home of Rozval, Noel has maintained a state of extensive investigation and search. With one exception, he can sense that the contract person is still in Rozval''s mansion, and all of them are alive and kicking. As for why it was not given, it is because... In the mansion, Noel did not feel Rozvall and the newly arrived maid, Frederica, nor did they find the villagers of Aram Village. This is not good news. I think its good to know later. At the very least, this can also give people a glimmer of hope, not complete despair. Just as he was thinking about who was attacking the mansion of Aram village and Rozvar, the dragon stopped at the door of the mansion. auzw.com This just stopped, Amelia hurried out of the car. "Ram and Reim, are you and Lord Noel back?" Amelia stepped out of the car before she heard the question from a girl in the mansion. The three of them heard the sound and saw that the closed door was pulled open a gap, and others carefully looked out from the gap. Soon, the mansion''s voice rang again. "Sister Elsa, Lord Lord, they are back!" As soon as he finished speaking, the door was completely opened. As the door was opened, Firut''s figure appeared in front of Emilia, Ram and Reim, and she ran towards them excitedly. Not only that, in the flower band on the left hand side in front of the mansion, Mei Li holding the puppy also appeared. "It''s great to see you all right." The appearance of the two, Amelia, who had been frowning for a long time, finally showed a smile on her face. Hug a little, run to Firut, and then ask. "Firut, please tell me why the village is like that? And are the villagers in the mansion with you?" "Go ahead and talk about it." Firut just wanted to speak, holding Noelle out of the car and interrupting what she was about to say. Recalling that Firut had just been on guard, and besides Mei Li ambushing in the flower belt, they could see what they were guarding against. I think that Noel made sense, and this is really not the place to speak. It would be bad if it was accidentally attacked. Amelia nodded and felt that the advanced mansion was better. "Well, let''s go in and talk." The two masters can show the advanced mansion. Of course, the rest have no opinion. As soon as he walked into the door of the mansion, Noel immediately saw Elsa waiting, and she bowed slightly to greet her return. "Welcome back, my master." "Go to the living room and explain to me in detail what happened." "Yes. Meili, you continue to investigate, just in case..." "No need to investigate, no enemies are hiding nearby." "Yes, it doesn''t matter if there is an enemy attack, after all, Master, you are back." Elsa smiled slightly, and then led everyone to the living room, no longer concerned about whether there would be enemies. Soon, everyone came to the living room to sit down. Without asking Emilia, Elsa began to talk about what happened three days ago. v7 Chapter 106： Things are like this This is the case. At that time three days ago, a group of outsiders came from the village of Alam. The leader is a white-haired young man who is quite talkative, often promotes selflessness, and often follows plausible theories. In short, it is a serious nonsense. In fact, all his actions prove that he established a habit of selfishness to others. He had a dispute during the conversation with the villagers. He accused the villagers of Alam Village for infringing/violating his power, and this was the reason for his attack on Aram Village. Later, the white-haired teenager led the women whom he called "brides" and began to destroy the village of Alam. Not only to destroy, but also to kidnap a list of women with good looks. The villagers in Alam Village were unable to resist, and the men left behind as long as possible, allowing the elderly, children, and women to flee the village first. The old man, the child, and the woman escaped smoothly, and fled to the mansion to find Lord Lord Rosvall for help. When Rozvalle learned of the situation, he rushed to the village of Alam to rescue him, but it was too late when he arrived. The men who left behind for a long time were already killed by the people who attacked the village of Alam, and the village was destroyed in sevens and eights. Most importantly, the attackers who attacked the village of Alam have disappeared. After a search in the village of Alam, and repeatedly confirming that there were no assailants, Rozvall left and returned to the mansion. After failing to return, Rozval returned to the villagers and told the villagers about the situation in Aram, and suddenly the villagers were crying. The village of Alam was destroyed, and Rozval decided to let the villagers stay in the mansion temporarily to prevent the attackers from coming back. Rozvalls crow mouth was tested, and those who attacked the village of Alam that night really came. Fortunately, Frederick at night, she vaguely saw the sneaky figure outside the mansion, rushed out immediately to try to capture someone. Unfortunately, this is just an idea after all. Although the opponent''s strength is no match for Frederica, but there are many families. The attackers couldn''t catch it, but the fighting was awakened, and everyone in the house was sleeping. With the addition of reinforcements, the attackers were successfully repelled and two captives were captured. When looking at the captured appearance, everyone''s face became bad. Because, the capture turned out to be two of the villagers who were taken away, and the two committed suicide without being asked by everyone. It was only half a day, and since the villagers who were abducted could be tamed to become dead, they even had good military force. From this alone, it can be seen that the enemy to be confronted is not easy to deal with. The following time, everyone in the mansion was tense, but the enemy did not come back this night. After staying up at night, Rozvall went out and patrolled a wide area in person, but it was still the result of no return. The enemy is secretly aware that it is not a way to keep this way. So, Rozval decided to take the village of Alam village away from the territory and **** them to the sanctuary. Regarding the decision of Rozval, Fredrika, the identity maid, and the villagers of the village of Alam had no opinions, but the three girls who signed the contract with Noel decided to stay. auzw.com Beatrix couldn''t leave the mansion, so she also became a member. In this way, Rozval led the people in the village of Alam away, and the remaining four became decoys to deceive the enemy. "Fortunately, no enemies have been here since that night. Well, this is how things went." After talking, Elsa picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip to quench her thirst. After hearing Elsa''s description, Noel and others felt a sense of acquaintance with the white-haired boy, as if they had seen it somewhere. It''s just that I can''t think of it for a while. At this time, Ku Erxiu interrupted everyone''s thinking. "The gray-haired boy, wouldn''t he be the same person who attacked us at that time?" "Strong desire to commit crimes!" Noel, Emilia, Ram and Reim, after hearing Kuer Xiu''s words, said the same title in unison. Yes, after the reminder of Ku Erxiu, it reminds me of the strong sin master. If you think about it carefully, I found Elsa''s description of the white-haired boy. The two people have too much in common. It is really possible that they are the same person. "Could it be that the strong sinner who escaped that day was the direction of his escape?" "Admiral Noel, Reim thinks that this is the revenge of the strong sin master against us." "Ram also felt very likely." Ram nodded. After all, Reim made a very reasonable point. The possibility of violent reprisals by a violent crime teacher is not a big deal. After listening to the analysis, Emilia directly believes that it was done by the teacher of strong desire. "How can he do this!" Amelia''s eyes widened, her teeth clenched, and she almost shouted out her words. She would be so angry, this was the first time Noel saw her. "It''s not surprising that those witch religions are a group of neuropathy, and anything can be done." Reaching out to embrace Amelia into her arms, she continued softly to her. "Liya, anger cannot solve any problems." After being caught in Noel''s arms, Emilia also knew that it was no use to be angry, so she closed her eyes and tried to calm down. Elsa suddenly remembered something. "Oh! Rozvar mentioned before leaving, let you go back to the sanctuary, but he did not say the specific reason." "It should be about trial." "Trial? What trial?" "Actually, I don''t know what the trial is, I just heard Rozvall mention it." After calming down a little, Amelia shook her head, saying she didn''t know what to try. v7 Chapter 107： There was a small problem In the following time, everyone had a little discussion. And the content of the discussion is to decide when everyone will go to the sanctuary together. But during the discussion, a small problem appeared. This problem lies with Beatrix. The reason is that this loli cannot leave Rozval''s mansion. Her forbidden library is connected to the mansion, and she needs to stay in the forbidden library as an administrator, and it is her responsibility to guard the forbidden library. However, no one knows whether the strong sinner will attack the mansion again. Therefore, it is impossible for everyone to take the risk of leaving Beatrix alone, which is too risky. Sister Ram and Reim also expressed their willingness to stay. However, this proposal was rejected by Noel and Amelia together, the reasons given by their sisters can not be refuted. The Division of Strong Desire has extremely high physical ability, possesses strength and strong body that ordinary people cannot reach. But in contrast, there is no combat skills at all, and the fighting style is a thorough layman. However, through its unreasonable physical ability to correct, there is virtually no weakness. Gokla, the fortress city that once captured the Frakia Empire as a single person, although there are very few activities, but the degree of harm is the same as the most active laziness. With the exception of this, he was safe and sound even if his heart was destroyed by Noel, and the power of stillness at that time. This is not a role that Ram and Reim can handle. Even with the addition of a Lori Beatrix, the chance of the three of them adding up is not much. It can be said that now in the mansion, only Noor is the only person who can deal with the strong sinner. Therefore, this is not a problem that can be solved by just two or three people. Thinking about it, everyone failed to come up with a solution that is the best of both worlds. But hearing Beatrix, she appeared in front of everyone. "Actually in the banned library, as long as Betty doesn''t want people to go in, no one can get in." "I can walk into the banned library at will." "You are an exception!" "What if the strong desire to commit crimes ruins the mansion?" "This......." Beatrix had nothing to say, snorted, and turned to shut her mouth obediently. Yes, as long as the mansion connected to the forbidden library is destroyed, this loli will have to show up. This is why she cannot refute. Although, there is only a certain chance that such a situation will occur, but who can guarantee that it will not happen? The crowd fell into silence again, each lowering their heads and continuing to find a way. Everyone was thinking of a way, but Beatrix drank black tea in a heartless manner, as if it were none of her business. When she took a sip of black tea and was about to put her tea cup back on the table, she maintained a stiff posture. auzw.com Feeling that someone was looking at herself, she looked in the direction of her sight, and saw that the person who looked at her turned out to be Noel, with an inexplicable smile on her face. That inexplicable smile gave her a bad hunch, and she moved subconsciously to the side. "What do you think Betty wants to do?" "Betty sauce, I thought of the best of both worlds. Do you want to know?" Hearing Noels words, Beatrixs bad hunch became stronger, and she shook her head without thinking. Others who heard it gathered their eyes on Noel, and wanted to know what was the solution. Amelia saw Beatrix shaking her head and hurriedly persuaded. "Betty, let''s listen to Noel''s idea first. Don''t rush to refuse it first." "Betty has a hunch that he is not talking about a good way." "Listen to it first, if you feel bad, then refuse it." "This... well, Betty will listen first." After a moment of hesitation, Beatrix finally compromised. Noel turned the corner and said what he thought of. "Betty signed a contract with me, and I will help you remove the banned library so that you can leave together." "Noel, do you mean to make Betty your contract elf and the elf like me?" As if understanding Noel''s meaning, Emilia tried to guess. Noel nodded. "Yes, that''s what it means." "If this is the case, it is indeed the best of both worlds." "That''s the case, then Master Beatrix doesn''t have to worry about the issue of the banned library, and can go to the sanctuary with us." "I also think this method is feasible." The women all expressed their opinions, and they all felt that this was feasible. But Beatrix was silent, her head lowered and she didn''t know what she was thinking. Seeing this, everyone stopped disturbing her voice and let her decide how to choose. but.... Waiting for a long time, Beatrix still failed to make a decision, as if there were any concerns. If you wait any longer, you dont know when. Therefore, Noel got up from the sofa, and then walked in front of Beatrix, and directly picked her up from the sofa in her puzzled expression. "Ah!!! What are you doing?! Let Betty come down!" "It''s not too early, Ramreme please you for dinner, let''s go to rest for a while." Ignoring Beatrix, who strongly resisted, Noel held her in his arms and turned his head to explain to Sister Ram and Rem. "As for me, I''m going to talk to Betty alone." Having finished speaking, he took Beatrix out of the living room and soon disappeared in front of the women. v7 Chapter 108： I wish to be the elf of Ru Forbidden library. After leaving the living room, Noel took Beatrix into the forbidden library and hugged her to find a place to sit down. Looking at Beatrix who still wanted to break free, but he had no intention of letting go. "Betty, do you have any concerns?" "No worries, Betty just doesn''t want to contract with you or want to be your contract elf!" "Tell me what the reason is." Noel asked again, this time Beatrix did not continue to get angry, but quieted down. She was quiet in Noel''s arms, and did not immediately explain why. Nor was not in a hurry, leaning back against the bookshelf and waiting patiently. Beatrix glanced in the corner of her eyes, and saw Noel was smiling at herself. "Betty is waiting for the man to arrive." "that person?" "Betty doesn''t know who it is." Betty shook her head and then continued. "Betty has been in the banned library for 400 years and has waited for that person for 400 years, but that person has not appeared so far." "Stay in the forbidden library and wait for that person. Is it your contract with someone?" In addition to the contract, Noel really could not think of other possibilities, otherwise Beatrix would not comply. Without waiting for him to continue guessing, Beatrix gave the answer. "Betty is actually the creation of the strong desire witch Ai Jidona. As an artificial elf, Betty''s ability is much higher than ordinary elves, but the magic power consumption is also unusually high..." "What does this have to do with my contract?" "Can you not interrupt Betty, then Betty will not say it." "Good, you said you said, I shut up." Reaching to his mouth, Noel made a zipper movement, indicating that he would not intervene. Beatrix moved her body a little, and the whole person leaned on his arms before continuing to talk about the topic. "Betty has a mission, and the contract with Ai Jidona protects the banned library until that person appears, so Betty will continue to wait here." One after another, Beatrix told Noel everything about her and Ai Jidona mother. When she finished talking and waited for a while, Noel did not respond. Turning his head, he saw him utter a look that I didn''t speak, and gave him a blank look. "Betty is finished, you can speak." "Say what?" "You don''t plan to comment?" "Then wait, let me take a good look." After that, Noel closed his eyes and thought hard. Beatrix did not disturb, and her big eyes stared at him so patiently, waiting for him to think clearly. auzw.com It didnt take long for Noel, who opened his eyes, to be clear. "According to the information you just gave me, after my careful analysis, I have a conjecture." "What guess?" "Betty, you weren''t born a banned library secretary, your duty was later given by Ai Jidona, right?" "Well, it is." "Then my conjecture makes sense. After Agidona worried that you were not there, you would not have a reason to live alone, so I let you guard the library until that person appears. This is just to keep you alive. The reason for going on is nothing more than that." "This this..." After hearing Noel''s conjecture, Beatrix''s eyes widened incredulously, and she herself felt that it was possible. Because, from the day Aegidona died, she did have the idea of ??suicide. In order to make a contract with Ai Jidona, she gave up the idea of ??suicide, kept the contract and kept in the forbidden library, and began the long wait. "As for the so-called person, it was actually chosen by Betty." "What do you mean?" "The person you choose, as long as you think it is that person, then the person selected is that person. And you think it is not, then the person selected is not that simple. It is entirely up to you." Think about it, Beatrix feels quite reasonable. Ai Jidona has the book of wisdom, also known as the memory of the world, and can know everything about the past and future of the world. Beatrix knew this very well. But it was because she knew this that she felt that Noel''s conjecture was reasonable, and even that the truth of the matter was that way. The Book of Wisdom knows the past and the future, and there is no reason not to know who is waiting for Beatrix. The reason why it was not clearly stated can only be explained by Ai Jidona. Even the method of selecting people, Ai Jidona didn''t tell Beatrix, how did she choose that person, and how did she decide whether it was the right one. The more you think about it, the more you think about it. On the surface of all the signs, this is the reason why Agidona gave her to continue to live, nothing more. After thinking clearly, Beatrix''s eyes were filled with tears and slipped down her cheeks in the blink of an eye. "Hate her?" "No hate, my mother just wanted Betty to live." "Wait for four hundred years, don''t you really hate?" "That only shows that Betty is too stupid. For four hundred years, he hasn''t thought about this flawed lie, but you have heard Betty to make it clear." Beatrix still shook her head and really didn''t hate Agidona at all. Turning Beatrix to face herself, Noel wiped her tears with her sleeves. Definitely looking at Noel, Beatrix seemed to have made a decision at this moment and spoke to him. "Contract with Betty." "what?" Hearing this, Noel froze for a moment. Beatrix took the initiative to reach out/out her left hand, and with Noel''s right hand came a ten-finger clasp, and the oath of the contract came from her mouth. "I wish to conclude this agreement for the elves of Ru, in the name of Beatrix." v7 Chapter 109： Remove Prohibited Books "I wish to conclude this contract for the elves of Ru, in the name of Beatrix." "Betty, are you asking too much?" The terms of the contract sounded in his mind, pulling Noel back to reality from the stunned god. For example, when going out, she must be taken with her. Every day, she must have black tea and snacks. She is not allowed to play with her double ponytails. There are all kinds of messy terms, but they are all trivial things. There are more important, and the regulations must be completed, otherwise she has the right to rescind the contract. First, take her to Ai Jidona to ask clearly. Second, she can''t die alone and leave her alone. Taking her to find Aggie Donna is quite easy to understand, just to prove Noll''s conjecture. The second one, this is easier to understand, she doesn''t want to be alone. Even if she died, she would never want to live alone. There is also one of the most important clauses that requires Noel to resurrect Ai Jidona. Not waiting for him to think, Beatrix''s dissatisfied tone rang. "That''s all, if you disagree, hum!" "Betty, how do you know that I have the ability to resurrect Aggie Donna?" Noel asked bluntly, too lazy to think about where he was. Think about it, anyway, Noel will know sooner or later, and Beatrix has no plans to hide it. "Betty heard that night that you reached an agreement with Rozval, so I know you have that ability." "Then how can you be sure that what I said is true?" "It was originally uncertain, but now it can be determined." "alright, you win." Noel twitched at the corner of his mouth, realizing that this was a temptation from Beatrix, and determined it for herself. Repeated clashes have been overwhelmed by Noel, and this is the first time Beatrix has won a triumphant grin. After laughing, don''t forget to urge. "Agree quickly if you want a contract. "How do I answer? I''m not familiar with the contracting methods in this world." "Just agree in your heart." "Oh." Noel nodded and agreed to the contract in his heart. In the next second he agreed, Beatrix and him were gleaming white light clasped with his fingers, but disappeared without long. After the white light disappeared, Noel could clearly sense that he had a connection with Beatrix. When Beatrix''s little hand was separated from his own, he recovered. "Okay, we have completed the contract, now it''s your turn." "What should I do?" "What else can I do to help Betty remove the banned library." "Oh okay, I know." auzw.com With this reminder, Noel remembered it. Use points first to open up a space in the system and then send connections to Beatrix. In his mind, the sudden sound of the sound scared Beatrix. "It''s okay, as long as you agree, I won''t hurt you." "Ok." Choosing to believe in Noel, Beatrix agrees to connect the application. At the moment she agreed, the entire library was shaken, and many magic books fell from the shelf. The situation was quite scary, and seeing Beatrix''s anxious look, Noel explained to her. "Don''t worry, this is a small shock caused by the connection between the banned library and the mansion, which will soon pass." "Where did you move the forbidden library?" Hearing the explanation, Beatrix felt relieved and was curious where the banned library would be removed. After thinking for a while, Nuoer explained it. "A space just opened up, and that space is connected to me." "Does it mean that no matter where you go, where does the forbidden library follow?" "Yes, it is like that." The two of them are like this, you ask me one question after another, and wait for the forbidden library to connect with the system space. When the two had a similar conversation, the Forbidden Library finally stopped shaking and calmed down, and the connection with the system space was completely completed. The contract was concluded, the banned library was successfully transferred, and the problems were resolved. "The connection is complete and we should go out for dinner." "That... the forbidden library is disconnected from the mansion, then where will we appear if we go out now?" "Uh...this...I really haven''t thought about it..." It was embarrassing this time, just thinking about solving the problem, Noel really forgot this. Regarding this, Beatrix was speechless and gave him a glance. "It should be...probably...maybe still in the mansion, but the location cannot be determined." With such an uncertain answer, Beatrix became speechless. She just wanted to start, but she found that she couldn''t move, remembering that she was still held by Noel, she couldn''t move freely at all. "Hold for so long, should you let go of Betty?" "I''m not tired at all, and Betty is soft and comfortable to hold." Noel''s rogue smile tickled Beatrix''s teeth. Ignoring, he completely ignored the angry Beatrix and walked towards the gate of the forbidden library holding her. Actually, this is to worry about danger. If she is allowed to go by herself, if there is any unexpected situation when she goes out, Noor is worried that it will be too late to rescue. Bulging his cheeks, although Beatrix seemed to be arrogant, she could clearly feel Noel''s concern, but this was the arrogant nature. Reach out and open the door of the forbidden library. Suddenly a mist of water poured out, and Noel walked in without much thought. "what!" As soon as he walked out of the forbidden library, Noel could see the figure of a person in the thick mist, and a scream followed. v7 Chapter 110： Set a departure time Along with the scream, the thick water mist dissipated a little, allowing people to see the people in the mist. Silver hair plus pointed ears. People who have this characteristic in the mansion only love Melia. At this moment, she covered the key point with her hands, and it was Noel who stopped to scream. "You...you...why are you here?" Amelia''s face was flushed and she became stupid when she talked. In this question, Noel recovered from her bumpy fruit, and quickly turned back to her. It''s not that I haven''t seen it, but I can''t react for a while. After all, he never expected to appear in the bath/room, and it just happened that someone was using it. What''s more, holding a Lori Beatrix in her arms, it''s really hard to do anything. The most important thing is that I have always been a good person and a good man, but I can''t give it away because of this time. Preparing for an explanation, Noel''s mouth opened slightly, and he could not say a word. Outside the door... "Sir Emilia, are you okay?" Hearing the scream, Ram hurried to the room and asked outside the door. Amelia, who was turning around and wrapping the bath towel around her, didn''t really know how to answer. It can''t be said that Noel is inside, so that she still sees people in the future. There was no response, which made Ram outside the door even more anxious. "Sir Emilia? Sister Emilia? I want to enter..." "Wait! Ram I''m fine, just...just slipped." "Really?" Preparing to break in, Ram stopped when he heard Amelia''s response, but was a little skeptical of her reason. After all, just slipping can be so shocking? Emilia could hear it, and Ram doubted it. In order to prevent Ram from coming in, her brain was running at high speed, thinking of ways to get through. "Of course it''s true. I just slipped by accident. I was just scared to call it. You don''t have to worry about Ram, it''s really nothing." "Then use Ram to help you?" "No, no, I''m not injured, I can come out by myself." "Well, call me if there is something, Lord Emilia." "Oh, I see." It didn''t take long for Amelia to hear the footsteps of leaving, and she was relieved. At the same time, Noel was relieved. However, Beatrix in his arms was snickering and did not help explain it now, but watched the show like a melon audience. Beatrix snickered, and of course Norr found out. I don''t expect her to help explain it, and I''m thankful if I don''t take advantage of it. "Liya, this is purely an accident." auzw.com "Then why did you suddenly appear here?" "I persuaded Betty to make a contract and remove the banned library by the way. The banned library after being removed broke the connection to the mansion, making it impossible to determine the location, so Betty and I only appeared here." "Well, I know, go out quickly. Also, you can''t turn around." Emilia''s tone didn''t sound as if she were angry, and Noel was relieved. There was no nonsense, he held Beatrix in his arms and moved towards the door. During the entire movement, Noel was honestly did not turn around until he stepped out of the bath/room. After going out, the door was closed, and Beatrix spoke in her arms. "I thought it would be a good show, which is really disappointing." "Oh? Even if you don''t help, what else do you want to see?" Noel held Beatrix in one hand and pinched her face with the other free hand. "Ah! You abominable guy! Let go of Betty''s face!" Beatrix burst into hair suddenly, trying to get her face free from Noel''s hand. The two of them are making troubles, but they didn''t find any eyes. They looked at them from the bath/room. Until the two left, they didn''t find the person watching them. "Puff, it''s Lord Noel inside, no wonder Lord Emilia is going to cover it up, how bold it is." At the end of the other side of the corridor, Ram''s figure appeared there. Yes, she just pretended to leave just now. In fact, she has been secretly monitoring to ensure the safety of Emilia. It was just unexpected that the people who came out of the bath/room turned out to be Noel and Beatrix, but Beatrix was selectively ignored by her. After confirming that Amelia was fine, Ram did not intend to continue to monitor and went to Rem to share the gossip information. It didn''t take long. Dinner was ready and everyone gathered in the restaurant. When dining, Emilia will look at Noel from time to time, keeping her blushing all the way, looking like a ripe apple is very tempting / attractive. Insider, Ram and Reim snickered. Uninformed people thought Emilia was sick and asked her if she was okay. Of course, Noel used the meal time to tell what had been contracted with Beatrix, and then discussed with the women when to go to Sanctuary. Discussing while enjoying dinner. Soon, the people negotiated the result and set a departure time. "Now that it is decided, then everyone will have a good rest tonight, and we will start tomorrow morning." "it is good." The girls responded in unison. That''s right, the departure time set is tomorrow morning. Because the women feel that it is no longer safe here, the sooner they leave, the better. After enjoying dinner, everyone chatted and rested for a while before returning to their rooms. Originally, Ram and Reim proposed that the two of them take turns vigil to prevent an enemy from coming here to attack at night. But this proposal was rejected by Noel, allowing the sisters to take a good rest without worrying about the enemy. The two sisters were very obedient and didn''t mention the vigil anymore. They obediently returned to the room. v7 Chapter 111： On the way to Sanctuary In the early morning, Wan Lai was silent, a hint of light shining from the horizon to the east, carefully infiltrating the light blue sky, and the new day gradually moved over from afar. No one bothered, and spent the night peacefully. Sister Ram and Reem woke up early according to their habits. At this time, they are busy in the kitchen, preparing breakfast for everyone. As time passed, the rest of the mansion woke up from his sleep, finishing his grooming and changing his clothes out of the room. Noel was there last night, all the women slept quite peacefully, and today''s spirit is quite good. When everyone got up and had breakfast together, they gave a little news. The people split their heads and prepared the items and dragon carts they needed, and then they took the dragon carts together and left. Two dragon cars drove on the road. In a dragon car, five people were held respectively: Ram, Reim, Emilia, Ferrute, and Meli. In the other dragon car, there are five people: Noel, Elsa, Honey, Kuerxiu, and Beatrix. Originally, this was not the case. Norr was supposed to be in a dragon car with Emilia, but because of the accident that happened yesterday, he was rushed to another dragon car. No way, now Emilia is ashamed when she sees Noel, and even speaks badly. Its not angry anyway, just shy and afraid to get close to Noel, just give her a little time to relax. In the dragon car like Noel and others. Elsa is riding a dragon car alone, Kuerxiu is holding the sleepy little meow orc honey, and Beatrix is ??sitting in Noel''s arms holding the book and reading. Very quiet, also very idle and boring. Nothing to do, Noel decided to find a topic to talk about, otherwise he would feel suffocated. After a little thought, he said. "Betty, how far are we from the sanctuary?" "You have asked the wrong person. Betty only knows the secret place of the Sanctuary in the territory of Mezzas. Ram and Emilia know the specific location." Beatrix shook her head and only said what she knew. Subconsciously, Noel asked without thinking. "why?" "Don''t ask such an idiot question, Betty must keep the banned library and cannot go out. How could she know the specific location of the sanctuary." "Uh... well, I asked really stupid." "It''s okay even if you don''t know, as long as the dragon car that follows them will be able to reach its destination." After glancing at Noel, Beatrix found that he didn''t really care where the sanctuary was, but was bored. "Are you really idle, betty, pass the time to your book?" auzw.com "Okay, choose a magic book about time and space for me, and take the time to study and study." Really unable to find the topic and not knowing what to do to pass the time, Noel agreed with Beatrix''s proposal. Beatrix grabbed her small hand in a void, and a gray-covered magic book was caught in her hand, and then handed the magic book to Noel in the back. After finishing this, Beatrix prepared to continue reading. "That...can you show me the book too?" "What magic book do you need?" "Noel told me that my magical nature is the wind attribute, just give me a copy of the wind attribute." "Give you." "Thank you." After taking over the magic book, Kuerxiu politely thanked Beatrix. In this way, in addition to Elsa and the sleepy honey, the others held this magic book quietly. And on another dragon car. Parker, who was awake, was pouring a pile of accessories from his shoulder bag, thinking about how to dress Emilia. Firut also joined, giving Parkert advice. Amelia sat obediently, letting Parker decorate her with ornaments, even if she felt bad, there was no stopping. No way, because of a certain clause of the contract, her dress was arranged by Parker, and everything was up to it. Mei Li teases her puppy Warcraft. Sister Ram and Reim, they are intent on the dragon car, let it run to the sanctuary at high speed. In the following time, this is how people pass the time. I don''t know how long it took until the two dragon cars that were walking in the big forest suddenly stopped, as if suddenly stopped by an external force. "Intrusively intrusive from the front, very daring, outsiders!!" The attacker raised his face proudly, showing the two men their fierce looks, upside down short blond hair, prominent white scars on their foreheads, and the fierceness of their sharp eyes. The height of some hunches is shorter than that of normal men, but the petite/small body has a sturdy momentum that makes people dare not underestimate. Ram, Reim, and Elsa, they didn''t pay attention to the attacker, but first appeased the terrified earth dragon. But because of this, it makes the attackers more arrogant. "Huh? I dare not answer because I was scared?" The attacker, who squeezed his fist out, stepped on the ground and continued. "When I met Uncle Gaffer, I''m lucky that you are at the end of it. Let me die!" The attacker, who claimed to be Gaffer, grabbed the roaring earth dragon like a rogue gangster, and rolled it into the air with the dragon cart. The two dragons pulling the cart were lifted, making the dragon cart stand upright. At this moment, a black light rushed out of another dragon car and instantly reached Nagafil, and he flew out as if hit by something. "Amelia, have you been injured?" v7 Chapter 112： Tyrannical gaffer If you want to straighten the dragon car, but if you are worried about random movements, people inside the dragon car will be injured. Soon, the upright dragon car heard Rem''s words. "Admiral Noel, we and Elmiria are all fine, just bumped a bit." "I''m going to straighten the dragon car, but you have to catch it in there." Noel did not rush to act immediately, waiting for a response from the dragon car again. He didn''t have to wait long, this time came the voice of Emilia. "Noel, we are all ready, you do it." "Then I started." After finishing speaking, Noel immediately began to act. Take it lightly and quickly straighten the dragon car, and open the door of the car. After coming out of it one after another, Noel saw that they were not injured, and they were finally relieved. "It hurts, it seems that the strongest uncle Gaffer... wait... Emilia?!" The kicked Gaffer was back, the arrogant arrogance was increasing, but he was dumbfounded when he saw Emilia. "Really love honey..." Before he had finished speaking, Noel flashed in front of Gaffer in a flash, and stretched his hand to grab the hair on his head, then flicked it to the ground. That huge force made Gaffer unable to control his body at all, and his face was in close/intimate contact with the ground. When he bounced off the ground, Noel was already ready to step on his right foot and kick him back to the ground. The mouth/pocket to be spoken was replaced with blood sprayed out, and the scarlet liquid/body splashed on the cracked ground around. Just let him go that simple? of course not. As if venting his anger, Noel stepped on his three feet one after another, with a loud noise after the game, and the liquid/body spouted out with the rhythm, making the rash of Garfield become the object of abuse. "Dare to attack us, who gave your bear heart leopard gall?" "Poof... bastard! I will not let you go, Grandpa Garfield! You are waiting for me!" Throwing away the gravel and dirt in his mouth, Gaffer exposed his mouth full of fangs and shouted angrily at Noel. With a slight smile, Noel lifted his right foot again, and slammed it on his face with a bang, making his company return to the earth. "Did you know? I don''t usually get rid of death when dealing with people like you (Shi Geng), because I will let you experience what life is! No! Like! Death!" It is better to say that life is better than death, and every word will give Gaffer a foot, letting his head sink into the ground for another point. And Noel''s strength on each foot, he controlled very, very precise, anyway, it would not be stepped on and let Gaffer hurt. Watching Garfield being savaged by Noel, Emilia hesitated and said to Ram and Reim beside her. auzw.com "Ramrem, shall we stop it?" "Sir Emilia, you let Master Noel teach Gaffer a good meal, and see if he dares to be so arrogant without knowing it in the future." "Sister was right, this time it was just us, if someone else had already died." According to Ram and Reim, Garfield should be taught a lesson, so he doesn''t intend to intervene. Recalling that just now, if the ordinary people are really likely to hang up, Emilia also gave up the idea of ??blocking, even if you want to block it, wait for a while. "Cough.. I... I... I won''t... I just admit it... I admit defeat..." Garfield is very stubborn, and his face is a little bloody, but (Shi Geng) is not willing to be soft. The more this is, the more Nuoer will abuse him until he doubts his life. In the following time, he resembled a machine, lifting his feet and stepping on differently. After a while, Gaffer entered the air more and less, and was almost dying. "Don''t step on it anymore, we know Gaffer." "Admiral Noel, Gaffer is Frederica''s younger brother. If you are here, he will really die." "This lesson is enough, Lord Lord let him go." As Emily spoke first, Ram and Reim let Noel let go of Gaffer one after another, a little worried that he would be tortured like this. The words of the three people worked, and Noel''s foot that he was about to step on stopped, and the sole plate was only five centimeters away from Gaffer''s face. "It''s a pitiful child to know you guys and tell me that it''s all abused to a bad shape." Pause stopped, but the words Noel said, as if Gaffer would become like this, it wouldn''t matter to him at all. The movements of the three women were very consistent and gave him a glance together. "We just want to teach him a lesson." "Yeah, whoever makes him mess up without seeing who it is should be like this." "Anyway, it''s enough to live. I believe he will polish his eyes next time to see clearly and then arrogantly. He won''t open his eyes like this time without seeing me and Reim driving." The words of the third woman directly spit Gaffer into anger and almost passed out. He now finally understands that it was not that they did not recognize themselves, but that they deliberately watched the drama without saying anything. Ram''s words made him even more depressed. She and Reim had just worn hooded cloaks. That''s not at all. Just a glance or two can recognize who it is. Gaffer feels that it has been beaten well. "Do you want to treat him?" "Sir Emilia, you can let him stay this way first, and he can''t die anyway." "Um, so that he can be impressed and remember this lesson firmly." "Then let him do this first." Amelia nodded and gave up giving Gaffer treatment. v7 Chapter 113： Asian gathering place Poor baby Gaffer, no one treated him with serious injuries and was thrown on the back of the cart. No way, who made him bloody. All the women objected to him entering the car, so neither dragon car had his place and could only be hung on the back of the dragon. The two dragon cars set off again, and have been moving towards the depths of the big forest. The lush trees gradually become the only scenery on both sides of the road. Gaffer is a member of life in the sanctuary, and his appearance just means that he is not far from the sanctuary. Therefore, at the speed of the ground dragon, it didn''t take long to see the destination. Now, the huge stone gate at the end of the road can be seen. When two dragon cars arrived in front of Shimen. Noel stepped out of the carriage and looked at the entrance in front of him. A stone gate made of old stones and a low fence spreading out form the shape of the village in a circular circle, while providing a minimum degree of defense. And in this surrounded village, the wooden roof exposed through the top of the stone gate proves the traces of the smoky life inside. Everyone got off the dragon cart, and Noel looked at Emilia. "is it here?" "I don''t know, this is my first time today." Amelia shook her head, she was not sure. Amelia couldn''t be sure, and Noel could only look at Ram, waiting for her to come up with the answer. Ram saw Noel looking over without asking him. "Well, this is it." "Then let''s go in?" "go in." Looking at the seemingly barren village, Amelia decided to go in. Noel pushed open the stone door in front of him and led everyone into it. The seriously wounded Garfield, because he can''t move at all, can only be dragged away by Elsa. Through the stone gate, through the dilapidated trails, people with special looks gradually appeared in the houses on both sides of the road. They may have strange ears and tails like Gaffer, or have different degrees of animalized bodies /Bit. This village can be said to be a gathering place for Asians. "This... this is all Asian?" Emilia behind her exclaimed. She had studied the history of the kingdom and knew that this situation was quite unusual. Because, 40 years ago, the kingdom of Luknika exploded in a war between Asians and humans. The cause of the war can no longer be traced. The book only records the tragic process of the war. The defeated sub-ethnic people were completely expelled by the kingdom for a long time. The situation did not improve until nearly a decade. auzw.com Noel knows nothing about the so-called history. But now he knows that the Asians here are not very friendly. Those pairs of hatred and malicious eyes have fully explained this point. When Gaffer was dragged in like a dead dog, the Asian people''s hatred and maliciousness instantly reached their peak. Regardless of how many Asians there are in the bright place, there are more than a dozen lurking in the dark. Although these angry Asians are already ready to attack a posture that they are about to attack, Noor is not in a hurry. But he is not in a hurry, does not mean that others are not in a hurry. When the atmosphere was so suffocating, Emilia walked to the front. "I''m sorry, I rushed to visit. But we are not malicious. Is there someone who can talk to you? Your partner, he...is not in danger of life." However, this did not help. Just like Gafirs miserable situation now, Emilias words are not convincing at all, and the Asian people in the village think she is fooling herself and others. So her words further intensified the Asian people, and some people have already moved forward. At this moment, all the girls quickly moved closer together, and their faces turned out in a circle, ready to fight at any time. As the Asians were about to attack, Noel, who had always been very calm, spoke. "Rodsvall, if you intend to continue to hide there and watch the drama, then you don''t want me to come to this ruined place again, and the agreement between us is terminated." "Cough, Master Emilia, please forgive me for being late." Hiding to watch the show, but was directly disassembled by Noel, and Rozval was no longer hiding. From the hiding place, the embarrassed expression disappeared in a flash on his face, regaining the look of the hippie smile in the past. As if he hadn''t been hiding and waiting to watch the show, it was obvious how kind his face was. Under Rozval''s indication, the sub-people who had originally surrounded them finally dispersed gradually. When he looked at Gaffer who Elsa was dragging, he was so surprised. "He is this?" "This bear child attacked us, and I gave a little lesson. You can''t rest assured." Noel shrugged, and I started already very light. This is a little lesson? The whole face is swollen like a pig''s head, and it can''t move because it is half alive. Is this really a lesson? In this regard, both Rozvall and Gaffer himself twitched their lips. "With Gafir''s personality, he must have acted foolishly. It is also a good thing to give him a lesson. You don''t need to blame yourself." Frederica also appeared in front of everyone, but seeing Gaffer''s miserable present, he did not intend to help him get a fair plan. Frederica is familiar with his brother''s personality, and hopes that he will converge after this lesson. Although it looks terrible, it can be cured as long as it does not die, and there is nothing to worry about when thinking about it. v7 Chapter 114： Graveyard of the Strong Witch After taking Gaffer from Elsa, Frederica took him to treatment, so he first separated from the crowd. Under the guidance of Rozval, he and Noel and his party entered the depths of the village. The people who walked the trail all the way into the only house like a dot. The house is a building made of stone. The area is equivalent to an ordinary house. The simple bungalow layout separates the rooms. The overall look is still suitable for people. Greet the crowd to sit down before Rozvar spoke. "Sir Emilia, I didn''t expect you to come together so soon. I thought I had to wait for a while-and.-Beatrix, you left the mansion and came with you, this I was quite surprised." "Humph, Betty wants to leave and leave, what a fuss." No matter how many times he watched, Rozvall''s hypocritical smile made Beatrix uncomfortable. Not wanting to take care of him, Beatrix got into the forbidden library and disappeared in front of everyone. Originally, I wanted to ask what was going on, but Beatrix didn''t let her face go away, so Rozvar''s words were stuck in her mouth. "Rodsvall, your injury was attacked when escorting the villagers over?" I forgot to ask when I just met, and then the empathetic Emilia asked, so that Rozval could be given a step down. The clown had all wounds that could not be taken lightly. The bandages infiltrated by the blood wrapped his wounds extremely tightly. On the thin cheeks, the black eye mask on the left eye had an excessive presence. "Hey-yeah, I want to answer this-the question, I actually want to use-the beginning of the long story, how much can come back-my own embarrassing image." "Let this boring self-esteem be put aside first." "Okay, this is the case" After being choked by Noel, Rozvalle said the story. Yes, the jester was indeed attacked. The person who had stayed in the mansion was the bait, but the enemy did not bite the left bait. Instead, he left the village shortly after he escorted the enemy, and the enemy met their ranks. Because of this, there was no reason for the enemy to appear on the mansion after he led the team away. Rarely the clown cut off to protect the villagers, but he somewhat underestimated the strength of the enemy, even if he forced the enemy to retreat, he has become like this now. He also made sure that the group of people who attacked the village and the mansion of Alam were led by the strong sinister. However, these are important for the time being, and Rozval changed the subject. "Sir Emilia, how much do you know about the Holy Land?" "I don''t know anything." Amelia, shaking her head, suppressed the question in her mind, and answered the other party''s priority. Rozvall looked at Ram but saw her shaking her head slightly, and learned that she had not told Emilia. "It seems that Ram did not tell you about the Holy Land." auzw.com With a smile on his face, Rozval became serious and continued. "Here is the burial place of the strong desire witch four hundred years ago." "Strong Witch?!" Regarding what Rozval said, everyone except Norr and Ram made a marvel. If it weren''t for Rozvar''s serious expression, everyone would think he was joking. First of all, Emilia, who calms down, helps everyone determine. "Strong Witch... Rozvall, are you sure you are kidding?" "No kidding." Rozval shook his head, his tone very certain. Everyone can see that he really does not mean a little joking, that is to say, this is true. Suddenly it was told that what was called a sanctuary place turned out to be a witch''s graveyard, making them really unable to understand. "It''s too weird, why is the Graveyard of the Witch of the Strong Desire called the Sanctuary..." "Agie Donna..." Firuth hadn''t finished speaking yet, and Rozval suddenly interrupted. He closed his eyes and emphasized with a firm tone that he couldn''t refuse. "When calling her, please call her by the name. It''s a bad habit to call such names as''Witches of Strong Desire'', and it''s still so long." "Okay, we will pay attention. So why do you call her graveyard a holy land?" Seeing Firut was a little scared, Emilia could only do it. Rozval''s serious look disappeared at this moment, restoring the false smile of the past. "I know this, but I can''t tell it. Because-this is only passed down from generation to generation in the family." Looking at this posture, Rozval must have made a long speech, but Noel did not want to listen to the nonsense at all. I don''t want to listen, but this does not mean that others do not want to listen. Giving Rozval a glance, stepping on the obscure footsteps, Noel walked out of the stone house alone, wandering alone in the village. As for why don''t you want to listen to the clown''s long article. That''s because Noel got the news from Beatrix, and what Rozval said was a lie, but it was also mixed with some truth. Nine leave one true look. Since this is the case, it might as well not listen to his nonsense, how good it is to have time to stroll around. Noel walked slowly in the village, looking east and west, watching the village carefully. Villages built in large forests are somewhat barren and empty. Except for the slightly dense houses near the Shimen, the houses in other places are all exaggerated. v7 Chapter 115： Trapped Sanctuary Quiet trails with weeds, climbing the walls of mossy houses. The flowers emerging from the vines decorate the outer edge of the window. If you carefully wipe out the eyes that were carefully measured through the window, this small village is still a good place to walk. Coming to the pond, Noel found a nice place to sit under the shade of a large tree. Leaning against the big tree, gazing at the sparkling pond, and the blue sky reflected by the lake, a few playful big fish, after attracting his attention again, he escaped into the deep Lake water. Looking at it, he closed his eyes and fell asleep. During this sleep, I don''t know how long I slept. Time just passed away like this... Until Noel heard someone calling his name, he slowly opened his eyes. Woke up and found out that I slept into the afternoon without knowing it. Noel, yawning, looked to the side to wake himself up. "Liya, have you all talked?" "It''s already over. We have found you in the village for a long time. I didn''t expect you to sleep here." Emilia snorted, and there was a bit of complaint in her sweet voice. Noel, who answered with a smile, stood up from the ground with her help and reached out to pat the dust on his pants. "What are you going to do now?" "Rozval asked Gaffer to take us to the cemetery." "That bear child''s injury is gone?" "It takes at least three or four days to get a complete treatment, but it''s okay to walk around, as long as you don''t exercise vigorously." Amelia, who was half way ahead, looked softly at Noel who followed slowly behind her. Suddenly remembered something, and I forgot to say another thing, so I continued. "Almost forgot! Rozval said we are all trapped in the sanctuary now." "Huh? What do you mean?" "Simply put, there is a barrier similar to the enchantment in this place, which will trap all the people here." After listening to Emilia''s explanation, Noel also understood what was going on. Through her explanation, it was learned that the barrier similar to the enchantment was activated for no reason when it entered the sanctuary before. The condition to want to go out is through the trial of the Holy Land, which is the only way to go out. The so-called trial, what the concrete looks like, the clown did not say at all. It can also be said that it cannot be said for some reason. At the same time, I learned that before Rozval himself tried to break through, some of his injuries were caused by trial. And now others are still here, which has shown that he failed in the trial. The two quickly returned to the stone house in Rozvall and found that they were already waiting for them at the door, and the figure of Garfield also appeared in it. auzw.com Now Garfield, his face, hands and feet are covered with bandages, and his body is supported with a walking stick. Noor frowned slightly when he saw him staring at himself. "Why do you stare at me? You still haven''t learned enough from me? Want to try again?" "you......." "Gaffer! Don''t delay everyone''s time, let us lead the way!" I wanted to shout a few words, but when Ram shouted, Gaffer was dumbfounded. After being roared by Ram, Gafier''s dull fire looked more disgusted at Noel, but still listened to Ram''s words and walked ahead. From Rozval''s residence, it took about fifteen minutes to reach the destination. Arriving at his destination, Garfield pointed his chin to the ancient ruins in front of him, meaning no further advancement. "Here, this is the cemetery." The cemetery in front of everyone is the original architectural style built with stone piles. Although I don''t know the specific construction time, there are cracks on the walls everywhere, spreading an unusually dense plant. Facing the entrance to the forest, most of the buildings behind are hidden by the forest, so that everyone standing opposite can''t see the true size of the cemetery. But in terms of the vaguely visible scale, it would not be an exaggeration to take the pyramids in memory for reference. Just as everyone observed the cemetery... "You finally came...." The sudden whisper came directly into Noel''s mind. After looking at the people around him, he found that none of the others seemed to hear the whisper, and he still kept his watch on the cemetery. This is the cemetery of the Witch, and the voice I just heard was a female voice, immediately reminding Noel of Ai Jidona. As for, yes or no. You can only go inside and see what happens, so that you can know the truth. At the entrance in front, the dark lacquer atmosphere makes people unable to see what the interior looks like, and the cold wind blowing inside feels horrifying. "You wait here first, I''ll go in and check the situation." When Noel said this, he had moved instantaneously to the entrance and entered without giving any response. There was no light in the passageway, and there was nothing but darkness in it, so that he could see nothing. Suddenly, Noel felt empty under his feet and fell down. The speed of falling was very fast, but it didn''t take long for him to see a glimmer of light below, which was obviously about to reach a bright place. In the end, it landed smoothly in a grassland that was blown by the green wind. In the broad grassland, a white table was placed on the high hills/hills in the distance, and the white-haired girl sitting there was waving a smile at Noel. The artiste was bold, and Noor was not worried about whether there would be an ambush waiting for him, so he walked towards the white-haired girl. Getting closer, let him see the other person''s appearance. v7 Chapter 116： Meet the Witches The girl with pure white skin has the ultimate beauty and wears simple black dress. Coming to the white table on the hill/hill, Nuoer sat on another empty chair and looked at the little girl who tasted tea in front. Seeing the other party looking at himself, but said nothing else, so the girl spoke first. "I prepared carefully for you, but I didn''t hear your panic yelling, but I was very disappointed." "Are you a strong witch, Agie Donna?" Noel shrugged and confirmed his identity to the girl. The young girl supported her chin with her left hand, and looked at Noel with high interest. "I''m looking forward to chatting with you. However, I would like to ask you to have a cup of tea first." No denial, nor did he admit it. Like a warm host entertaining visitors, the girl took out an empty cup from the tea tray, poured the hot tea from the pot into it and pushed it to Noel. "Try it, it doesn''t suit your taste." "Well, it tastes good." Not afraid of poison, Noel took a sip from the glass and drank it. However, the excited color flashed on the girl''s face, and then turned into an embarrassing blushing red, which made him look inexplicable. "Well, this is Ai Jidona. And... that''s my body (ҹ)." After speaking, Agidona observed how Noel would behave. But Noel was calm, not surprised by her words, still drinking calmly. The shyness on Aggie''s face receded at the blink of an eye, feeling very depressed for not seeing what she wanted to see. And Noel''s next words made her even more depressed. "It tastes really good, is it still there? I want to refill." "You are so uncooperative and want to renew? No!" Armed with both hands, Ai Jidona twisted her head aside, and I looked angry. How could Noel easily be fooled by such a naive acting, seeing her pretend at a glance. If you want to pretend to wait for her to continue pretending, she has no intention of taking care of her. "If you don''t help, then I will do it myself." Doing it yourself, Noel reached out to pick up the teapot, fill up the empty cup after drinking, and then slowly took a sip. A word "consumption" depends on who can consume more energy. After all, Ai Jidona let Noel come, then she must have something, so she must be in a hurry. And Noel is a big idler, spending a lot of time with him. After a while, when Noel was about to renew the fourth cup. "alright, you win." auzw.com Ai Jidona confessed her defeat and stopped pretending. She paused for a moment before continuing. "The meeting time is short, I can''t stay with you for a long time." "Then talk about why you are looking for me." "You don''t belong to this world." "There are more people who do not belong to this world. I have met only two people. The so-called great sage 400 years ago, I think he is not a person in this world." "You are different from them, they will all be affected by this world, but you will not." Ai Jidona stared at Noel, her eyes eager to learn about him. What she said finally made Noel feel a little moved, but she didn''t expect that she even knew it. An accident is an accident, but it''s no big deal if you know it. But when Noel saw in her eyes, revealing her desire to understand her information, a good idea flashed in her mind, showing an inexplicable smile. "Apart from this, is there no other reason?" "Yes, the students who heard me mentioned the day before yesterday, you can resurrect me." "You have seen Rozval, it seems that he really came to participate in the trial." "It did come, but Daphne, who guarded the second pass, was defeated. His blind eye was Daphne''s masterpiece." "Who is Daphne?" "Daphne, she is a gluttony." Just finished, Ai Jidona suddenly had an idea and continued. "While there is still time, I will summon those friends to come and let them meet you." The next second, there was another chair out of nowhere next to Noel, and then a girl appeared on the chair, but this was just the beginning. The same situation happened four times. The five girls who appeared appeared to sit around the white table and looked at Noel with curious eyes. Similarly, Noel is watching the five of them. At the end of the call, Ai Jidona introduced her five friends to Knowle. According to the introduction, these five are the most famous sinister witch. Witch of Wrath-Minerva, looks like a blond/big breast, beautiful/girl in a short skirt. The arrogant witch, Ti Feng, looks like a girl with brown skin and green hair, wearing a white dress and a naive look. Sloth witch-Sekhmet, with long purple hair covering the whole body, with sick, blue-white lips and skin, exudes a lazy atmosphere. Color / Witch-Camilla, light red long hair and waist, slender hands and feet, thin fierce part, no particularly attractive features, too mediocre appearance girl. The gluttony witch, Daphne, was probably about 1314 years old. Her skin was white and delicate, and her fierce part was small. Her height was about 150cm. Her gray hair was shoulder-shoulder and she was tied into two bundles. The body was bound by a restraint in a slightly narrow casket, a coffin, and a girl who was blindfolded by her (Shi Geng)''s dark eye mask. Due to Daphne''s style, Noel was one of the most impressive to her. Another reason is that the first time she came out, she showed that she wanted to eat Noel, and the saliva was flowing from the corner of her mouth. v7 Chapter 117： The right way to feed "Do you have any requirements for the resurrected person?" "I don''t seek the strength of the heyday, but at least half of the strength of the heyday, this is the bottom line I demand." v7 Chapter 118： Not enough, far from enough. "Your request, I know." Noel nodded, paused for a moment, and continued. "So, now it''s time to talk about what you are going to pay me." "What do you want?" "Let''s first talk about what kind of remuneration you originally planned to pay me. See if I am interested." After hearing this, Ai Jidona did not rush to answer, thinking with her chin resting. She did have a good reward, and originally planned to let Noel ask for something. If it was better than she thought, it would be agreed. At the same time, I also want to see if Noel will ask for prices. It''s just that she didn''t expect that Noel actually didn''t put on a suit, but there was no loss. Seeing that Ai Jidona had not considered it well, Nor did not rush to urge her to hurry, but poured herself a cup of tea and waited patiently. The noisy witches, nowadays, have become extraordinarily quiet, fearing to disturb Ai Jidona. After all, it''s about the big event until their resurrection. It is certainly the best thing to be able to reach a contract at the smallest cost. It didn''t take long for Ai Jidona to think about it and say what she could pay. "The Book of Wisdom, also known as "the memory of the world", can know everything about the past and future of the world. I use this book as a reward." "not enough." Noel shook his head and continued to drink tea. Ai Jidona frowned slightly and thought about it again, but this time it was much faster than last time. "Plus, the vast knowledge I have collected in the world." "Not enough, not enough." "Do you know the book of wisdom and the vast knowledge of the world, how precious are these?" "Five Sinister Witches in their heyday, do you think you have enough price?" Hearing Noels rhetorical question, Ai Jidona had nothing to say. If after the resurrection of the five people, it is really the strength of the heyday, then the price she gave is really not enough. As if she thought she didn''t strike Ajdona enough, Noel added another fire to her. "The price you gave is only enough to resurrect the two. But! You seem to have forgotten a bit. I said before that the reward you give depends on whether I am interested." The Book of Wisdom is of some use in this world. It is estimated that in other worlds it is a pile of waste paper, and the journey of Noel is the sea of ??stars, and it is not always here to stay, so the use of that book is really not very useful. auzw.com As for, Eguidona collected huge knowledge of the world. For Noel, among the vast knowledge of this world, only two kinds of knowledge are of interest to him, that is, magic and sword skills, and the other knowledge is of no interest. And magic and sword skills are not unique to this world, there are even more cattle in other worlds. Therefore, the book of wisdom and the vast knowledge of the world are not attractive to Noel. Ai Jidona seems to understand it too. It can be said that things and things that are precious in her own eyes are worthless as long as Noel is not interested. This time, she really didn''t know what to use as a reward. The words that came into my ears again made Ajdona raise her head, her eyes fixed on Noel. "I don''t belong to this world, but the difference with those who don''t belong to this world is not just that I''m not affected by this world." After a short pause for a sip of tea, Noel continued. "Those who come to this world by chance, they are completely trapped here when they come, and they have no way to leave this world. But-I can leave at any time, and at the same time I can go to a different one. The different world, this is the biggest difference between me and them." After listening, Ajdona''s eyes shone inexplicably. The embodiment of strong desire (greed/greed), but its strong desire is only reflected in the endless desire for knowledge, so it is called the power of knowledge desire. Now I know that Noel can leave this world at any time, and can also go to different worlds, which makes her full of curiosity about other worlds and crazy to want to know the knowledge of other worlds. To put it simply, Noel hooked her endless curiosity. There are many different worlds that are different from this world. Ai Jidona is full of anticipation and curiosity, and wants to learn the knowledge that is different from this world. "Can you take people to a different world different from this?" "Bringing people to a different world is no problem for me, as long as I want to." Noel nodded, affirmed in his tone. After receiving such an affirmative response, Ai Jidona, who was satisfied with curiosity as the first purpose of her action, seemed to have made a decision. The five Sinister Witches present were also curious and somewhat expectant of the different worlds that Noel said. He has been observing and observing Noel. When he saw the information revealed in the performance of the witch, he felt that if he wanted to abduct them, this is still quite a thing. After seeing the situation of the five friends, Ai Jidona feels that there is still a great possibility of success in the decision she just made. "Please wait a moment, I will discuss something with them." After speaking, Ai Jidona got up from the chair, gestured to make the five friends catch up, then walked to the side first. The five witches glanced at each other, and without much nonsense, left the seat and walked towards Ai Jidona. Soon, the six people gathered together to discuss what was in a circle. v7 Chapter 119： In the midst Noel was drinking tea leisurely there, without overhearing what the six Sinister Witches were discussing, waiting patiently for them to come back. Although he did not eavesdrop, he observed through simple observation that they did not talk smoothly. Among the angry witch, she showed a hesitant look and could not decide for a long time. Agree with this, there are Sloth Witch-Sekhmet and Arrogant Witch-Tefon. As for the remaining gluttonous witches Daphne and Semen/Witches Camilla, they have already been convinced by the strong desire witches Agidona. Well, it should be persuaded... Well, those two witches are not persuaded. Daphne was tempted/confused by the various cuisines proposed by Ai Jidona. Camilla surrendered obediently under Aguidona''s staring offensive. Now, Ai Jidona is trying to persuade the three people who are still hesitant, so that they can agree to their proposal. Time is like this, and gradually passed away..... After a long period of time, the frowning Agie Donna came back alone. "In addition to the freedom that they deserve, they have a total of six people with me, and we will all serve/service you in the future." "This is the remuneration of the five of them?" "Yes." Hearing Noor''s question, Ai Jidona nodded. Now, Noel figured out what they had just discussed together. It turned out that they were discussing it. There is no reason to disagree in the middle. But before waiting for his consent, Ai Jidona''s words rang again. "It''s true that they will be paid to resurrect them. But... I still need a little time to convince three of them who have not agreed to this proposal." "That is to say, you haven''t agreed on this matter yet?" For a long time, Ai Jidona said something that had not yet been concluded, and Noel frowned unpleasantly. Seeing Noels dissatisfaction, she quickly made an explanation, for fear that the matter would fall through. "I''m sure to convince them, otherwise I won''t propose it." "how long?" "A day later, when you come here again, you must give you a satisfactory answer." "Okay, I''ll give you one day." "Then I will send you out first." "No, I can do it myself." The moment the words fell, Noel began to fade into a translucent state, and soon disappeared completely. Seeing this, Ai Jidona was surprised to see where he disappeared, but after a while, she recovered. auzw.com Before she came, she really had the idea of ??trapping Noel here. However, after Noel said that he could go to countless different worlds, the idea disappeared temporarily in her mind. "It seems that my plan at the beginning was a bit naive, but fortunately I didn''t do it." Ai Jidona was talking to herself, but the big sinners who were standing not far away, they all gathered at this time. Seeing that several friends were coming, she calmed her emotions and said to them. "Minerva, Tefon, Sekhmet, the opportunity is rare. It is possible that if you miss this time, there will not be another time. You have to think about it." "It doesn''t matter, as long as Di Feng agrees, then I agree." Laying on the table lazily, Sekhmet gave the decision to Tifeng indifferently. A glance at Sekhmet, Ai Jidona can see that she really does not care about the resurrection, as long as persuading Tefon there is no problem. His gaze shifted, and he first looked at Minerva who had not commented, and then shifted to Difeng who agreed not to comment. After sorting out his thoughts a little bit, after persuading Ai Jidona, she decided to take advantage of it. "Minerva and Difeng, don''t you want to be resurrected? Don''t want to go to a different world to see?" "Think about it, but I always think it''s unreliable." "I haven''t determined whether he is guilty. I don''t know what to do. It''s so tangled." After listening to Minerva and Tefon, I finally knew what they were hesitating about. Waiting for Ai Jidona to speak, Minerva''s words rang again. "Let''s not say whether we can really go to another world, let''s talk about the resurrection first." "Okay, you say, I listen." "Resurrection is not an easy task, let alone having the strength of the heyday after the resurrection, and it is still a resurrection of the six of us at once, do you think it is reliable?" "It''s really unreliable, it can even be said to be a fantasy." Ai Jidona nodded, did not deny it, but admitted that it was very unreliable. However, it was just two seconds after I finished speaking, and then I spoke again. "But it doesn''t matter whether it''s reliable or not. How can you know that it''s fake without trying it? You know, if you try it, you may be really resurrected, but if you don''t try, you will maintain the status quo. And the most important thing is One thing is, even if we fail, we will have no loss, and he must pay the price." "can....." She wanted to talk about Noel''s conspiracy, but Minerva''s words came to her mouth, and she said what kind of conspiracy. Thinking about it, she couldn''t think of a reason, so she could just shut up. Seeing that it was impossible to seduce this set, Ai Jidona could only be intimidated. She is recognized as a black-bellied character by witches. Never consider the feelings of others, for the sake of knowledge you can deceive sophistry. The final goal was achieved, and she could completely ignore it. To put it simply, it means doing whatever it takes to achieve the goal. "Minerva and Difeng, if I had collected the traces of your life, you would have ceased to exist." v7 Chapter 120： Old woman Ai Jidona is intimidating the three guilt witches who have not yet agreed. At this time, Noel, he had walked out of the tomb with his five fingers out of his reach, and joined Emilia and others waiting outside. Just like Emilia and others, they were about to ask Noel to ask what was inside... "Yeah-it seems that I didn''t have the right time." The sudden sound made everyone look at the past. A young girl in a white robe looks like a little taller than Beatrix. The facial features of about eleven or two years old are pretty and cute, with a long light red wave draped behind her. The hem of the dragged clothes undulated slightly. "Old lady, why are you here?" Leaning against the wall opposite Noel, Gaffer greeted the girl in a skilled manner. "Who is the old lady, you little memorable and talkative kid." The girl who fought back looked around, and finally fixed her eyes on Noel, hesitating for a moment before continuing. "Have we met there?" "No." Having been observing the young girl, Noel, after hearing her questions, she responded with a very positive tone. Garfield smiled wickedly. "Hey, old lady, no one is interested in the half body monster. You have to find the wrong person to hang Kaizi." "How much do you not grow, do you have to do something offensive, no wonder you heard that you were carried back to the village." A girl whose age and figure are double-struck, stretches/hands out her fat forehead on her forehead. After being taught, he was carried back to the village, and such shameful things were brought up again, and Gafferton couldn''t smile with a black face. "Old lady, what do you say..." "My name is Ryumei Mayer, the person in charge of this "Holy Land", you can call me like this." Ignore, completely ignore Gaffer as air, the half-length girl introduces herself like this. In Gaffer''s "cut" sound, Ryuzhi immediately said his intention. "This time I came here to represent the residents of the "Sanctuary" and convey our opinions to Master Emilia. If you decide to participate in the trial, we will not object. As for other content, please wait for you to pass the trial After refining, I will pass on." "Okay, I know." Emilia nodded. After thinking for a short time, she decided to confirm to Ryuzhi again. "If you don''t pass the test, everyone, including me, can''t leave the sanctuary, does that mean?" "Yes, Lord Emilia." "What is that so-called trial?" Amelia asked about the content of the trial, but this time Ryuzhi shook her head and gave no answer. I did not get an answer from Rozvarna, but this time I asked the representative of the Holy Land, Ryuzhi, but still did not get an answer from her mouth. So she can now determine that the content of the trial can only be experienced in person, not from other sources. auzw.com In other words, no matter who asks [Holy Domain], it is useless. "Before I came here, I promised that the people in the territory would go back as soon as possible to help them rebuild their homes. It is also the duty of the king to honor the agreement." Amelia, who smiled lightly, had a gleam on her face. "Liya." "Eh?" "Your style is fascinating." Noel''s words seemed to express the voice of many people. After Emilia decided to participate in the trial, everyone left the graveyard and returned to the village. After all, the trial can only be carried out at night, and now there is still quite a long time until night, so you cant stand here and wait silly. When they returned to the village, the people separated. Ram waited for several maids to prepare everyone''s dinner, while Noor, who was doing nothing, accompanied Emilia to hang out in the sanctuary. There is a little leisure before the dinner, but the twilight of the west sky is aggravated a little. The red halo is tilted on the roof of the house, blending with its own color, and the more fans/people. Noel looked at Emilia, who had been silent. "Worried about trial?" "Well, I''m really worried." Without concealment, Emilia admitted, and then continued. "Rozval, nicknamed "Court Magician", has no way for him to try it out, not to mention his strength is not me, so I really have no confidence." "Relax, even if the trial fails, there will always be other ways." "They said it was the only way to leave the sanctuary. Is it..." Halfway through the words, Emilia turned to look at Noel sitting next to him, trying to determine what he looked like. It''s a pity that she didn''t see the desired result from Noel''s face, and she was absolutely sure whether she was right. If you can''t see it, then you can only ask. "Noel, do you have another way to leave the sanctuary?" "There are two options, but it still needs to be determined whether it will work." "Then tell me what is the solution first." "The first method, using violence..." "No! You can never do this!!!" Before Noel finished, Amelia directly denied the first set of plans, and her attitude was very strong (Shi Geng). This also made Noel stunned for a moment, very puzzled why she was excited. Seeing that Noel was puzzled, she explained. "Are you trying to force a breakthrough?" "Ok." "It''s useless. No matter how much power you attack, it will be bounced back twice. Someone has tried it before." v7 Chapter 121： Trial qualification Ever since the first set of proposals was rejected, Amelia has kept pace with Noel, fearing that he will secretly run and try alone to die. As for the second set of plans, Emilia has determined that it is the same as the first set of plans, which is definitely a bad idea. Therefore, there is no need to ask. Since he didn''t ask, Noor did not take the initiative to speak out. It can also be said that the second set of plans was not planned from the beginning. Because, the second set of plans is related to the signing of the Sinister Witches, which is not his sole responsibility. According to Noel''s conjecture, the huge shroud that covers the sanctuary now must be related to Ajdona in the cemetery. As long as the seal in the cemetery is lifted, then the resurrected Ajdonna can be solved by covering the sanctuary. But in the end it was just a guess. Noel could not be sure whether it was like this. Closer to home. Although Ram and others prepared very carefully, the first dinner after coming to the sanctuary was still a bit crude. After a simple meal, under the leadership of Ryori and Gaffer, Amelia and his party came to the cemetery again. At this moment, the sky is already the scene of the early fall. In front of the dark entrance, the challenger Amelia looked at the accompanying people. "Just send it here, the next road, but I want to prepare to go alone." "From a farewell point of view, unexpectedly handsome! Come on, Lord Emilia." Gaffer raised his eyebrows and stretched out his thumb. "be careful." "Sir Emilia, come on." "Sir Emilia, you come back safely, we are waiting here." Feeling the care of his partner, Amelia, who took a long breath, took a firm step forward. Even if Parker is not around, even if he is not accompanied by a partner. Emilia, who has grown up to her own decision, will not be shaken. Even in the face of unknown trials, I believe that I can open up a path with my own strength. This firm will born from the royal election council , Will become her biggest rely. Ram turned to look at Noel. "Sir Noel, are you going to watch like this?" "of course not." "You going in too?" "clever." With a slight smile to Ram, Noel walked to the dark hole. The conversation between the two was not a quiet whisper, everyone else heard it. First of all, Ryuzhi, who was in the spirit, hurriedly dissuaded. "That place is not where you can run around." "Noel?!" auzw.com Amelia, who stopped, looked at Noel, who was by her side, surprised. Noel put his index finger to his mouth, using a voice that only the other party could hear. "Hush. When I entered this cemetery before, I had already seen it with the owner, so I guess I should have some qualifications for the trial." However, this ushered in the eyes of Emilia. Because when Noel entered the cemetery, it was not the time for practice, let alone seeing the dead. In her view, it was nothing more than an excuse for Noel to mess around in order to accompany himself. Although the excuse was not reliable, she was very touched by Noel''s move. Seeing Emilia unbelief, Noel did not intend to explain. "I promised Parker to take good care of you. As a knight, I also have an obligation to walk with you. Do you mind walking for a while? Beautiful lady." "my pleasure." Amelia, who laughed happily, handed her palm to Noel who was standing beside her. At the dark entrance, the two walked in side by side, and the lights lit up. Under the watch of the crowd, after the two stepped into the cave, they completely disappeared in front of them. Looking back, Ryuzhi''s gaze toward Ram included blame, and the tone of questioning revealed no doubt. "Ram, you just let that guy walk in?" "Are you blind? Didn''t you see that Lord Noor walked in, the light that symbolized the qualification of the trial also lighted up!" The cold-faced Ram, taunting Liuzhi was blind. Then, he asked politely. "For this kind of situation, your holy land is the party that should come up with the explanation." "This...this is also my confusion. It should be only mixed races or Asians to be eligible! This question will be placed next to it without mentioning it" Ryuzhi was not finished yet, then Gaffer sneered and interjected. "Hum, if there is any surprise for the trial because of that guy. The residents in the sanctuary will not let him go like this." "Shut up, Gaffer. You should know Barbary them, how eager to leave the sanctuary after the trial is lifted." Seeing Ram shut himself up, Garfield was even more upset. Lam sneered at Gafferi''s words. "Because I can''t leave the sanctuary to understand the outside world, have people here become arrogant? Haven''t you heard my practical respect for the guy in your mouth?" Hearing that, Gaffer and Ryori both frowned deeply. It is clear that if Noel is a noble, then it will be a headache. Before the liberation of the seal of the Holy Land, it hastily attracted the attention of the Kingdom of Luknika. It was a disaster for residents who could not leave. "He is not a nobleman in the kingdom of Luknika." At first sight, Gaffer and Ryori were relieved after they said that Noel was not a noble. Intentionally speaking half of Ram, speaking again. "But Lord Noor is the hero of the Luknika Kingdom. He beheaded the Mist Warcraft and two notorious crime masters." Hearing this, Garfield and Ryori breathed a sigh of relief, making their eyes wide. v7 Chapter 122： Beat us After the familiar and brief darkness, Noel, who was being whispered in the mouth by everyone, came to Aegidona again. Sitting at the tea table holding a tea cup, she was quite surprised that Noel would be here at this time. "In the same day, I was visited twice by the same man, but I would feel more feminine than before." "What about Emilia?" Around, Noel saw no trace of Emilia. Yes, in the moment when she came to the light through the darkness, Emilia disappeared from him. When he heard Amelia''s name, Ai Jidona showed her disgust unabashedly, but she still told her whereabouts. "She, of course, went to the trial, otherwise come in and patronize?" "What is the trial?" "The content of the trial can''t be said, but I guarantee that even if the trial fails, your little lover will not die, and at most it will be a little bit injured." "Well, there is no risk of death." Although, it is still not clear what the content of the trial is, but knowing that Emilia will not die in the trial, Noor is relieved. After thinking about it, I asked. "Aguidona, do I need to take a trial?" "You want to join, you don''t want to join." "What do you mean?" "The time you came last time, because you drank my Donna tea, you have the right to enter here at will, so you can come in not by trial qualification." "That is to say, if I want to participate in the trial, you can give me the qualification to participate, right." "Yes, it''s all up to you." Ajdonna nodded. After being confirmed, Noel shook his head slightly for a moment. "Forget it, I won''t take part in the trial, too troublesome." "Then let''s talk about the right thing next." "The right thing? Do you already persuade them?" "Roughly the same....." With that said, Ai Jidona summoned the five Sinister Witches. One by one, they appeared around the round table one after another, and after they appeared, they all looked at Noel. Being stared at by five girls, Noel looked at this for a while, and then looked at that again, but failed to see anything on their faces. Helpless, can''t see why this happened, you can only ask. "Why are you staring at me so much?" "If we want to be able to be resurrected, we can accept a loss of freedom, but we don''t want to belong to a weak person." Seeing Noel asked, the angry witch Minerva represented the thoughts of the wicked witch. auzw.com Immediately afterwards, the other big sinners nodded. Now that Noel understood it, no wonder Ai Jidona would just answer that way, the original problem is here. "So, how do you want me to prove?" "Beat us." After speaking, before waiting for Noel to respond, Minerva directly set off the table. The small white round table flipped over, and the tea set meal above it flew towards Noel with the small round table, and Minerva then rose from the chair and followed. At the same time, the remaining Sinister Witches sitting around the small round table flashed out of their seats almost at the same time. With a punch, the small round table on the way to Noel was torn apart, and Minerva''s powerful pink fist went straight to his face. However, when Pink Fist passed through Noel''s head, he distorted and dissipated. "Ok?!" "Snapped!" When the hips/buttocks were attacked, Minerva turned quickly and saw the buttocks. Who is the hip attacker? Who else is there, of course, Noel has disappeared. Just that punch, Minerva hit the residual image left by him, and the deity walked around behind her. Blushing Minerva, gritted his teeth. "Asshole! I''m never ending with you!!" "I didn''t even give me a little preparation, and attacked me without saying a word. Of course I will give you a little punishment." Avoiding the crazy work of shame, Noel said of course. Fortunately, Minerva is even more heated. "Then...then then you can''t...hit...hit..." But when it came to Noel''s attack, Minerva was too embarrassed to speak, and could only continue to attack to hide his shyness. Her attack is very sharp, her fist is very powerful, and her speed is very fast. It''s a pity that in Noel''s eyes, there is no difference between her speed and the speed of the turtle. Even if her attack is powerful and continuous, as long as she can''t hit anyone, it''s useless. Yes, no matter how Minerva attacks, she hasn''t met Noel so far. Every time, Noel avoided it easily, and gave a slap on her hips/hip, making her almost exploded. Minerva knew that he was not an opponent, and in doing so would only make Noel take advantage. "Hey! You know, this is not my job! Is it really good for you to watch the show like this?" The first to respond was the arrogant witchTifeng. After all, she is another person who has not agreed to Ai Jidona''s proposal, so after Minerva asked for help, she joined the battle as soon as possible. Sekhmet, who has been taking care of Tefon, followed her and joined the battle. Gluttony-Daphne, but she wants to taste Noel once she sees it, and of course she won''t let this opportunity pass. The **** witch Camilla, who was timid and trembling, also joined in at this time. v7 Chapter 123： Failed trial A nightmare was hard to tell, and when I woke up, I was in a trance. Amelia, who opened her eyes, wiped the corners of her eyes, and the meaning touched by her fingertips was slightly cold. The coldness touched by her fingertips let her know she had cried. With a sigh, although I don''t know how I came back yesterday, I was sure that the embarrassment at that time must have not escaped the eyes of Noel and Ram. I don''t know when the lights in the house were still on, but it was quiet all around. Occasionally a few bugs came from outside the window, and Amelia, who was attracted, rolled over to Hiroki and walked towards the window. Standing at the window and pushing your hands away, you can see the turquoise sky, the sun and the moon are missing, there are still a few stars flashing in the deep sky, but the earth is still dark, everything in the world is dark Alternate bifurcation points. The silent environment inevitably caused people''s thoughts to be a little erratic. The vague shade visible in the big forest in front of him and the cool evening wind near his ear reminded Emilia of her days in the big forest of El Oulu. Taking a deep breath, Amelia calmed her mood, her eyes full of firmness. "Everyone has to wait for me, I will definitely save you." Then he hurriedly closed the window and planned to go to Noel and others. When Emilia walked to the door, but heard the conversation from outside, she stopped her and did not open the door. "The recent sanctuary is not very safe, you better not walk around alone." "Unsafe? Did the news that the trial failed spread?" "Yes, you guessed it. The bad news that the trial failed was spread, and it has reached those people''s ears." The next second, Gaffer, who sank his face, continued. "It''s best not to get into any trouble during this time, because that will become an excuse for those people to do it for you." "Rozval also failed in the trial, but not in such a bad situation." "Different, everyone here thinks that Emilias trial will definitely succeed. But... "But what? You have finished speaking." "Okay, you told me to say, after I said it, don''t say I targeted some people." "Where is there so much nonsense, hurry up!" "People from Sanctuary, at first they all believed that Master Emilia''s trial will not fail, and now the reason why the trial will fail, they know that it is caused by the guy named Noel, if he does not rush into the trial If you practice, it will not be the result of the present." "This is too..." Hearing the sound of opening the door, Ram stopped halfway through his words and looked at the person who opened the door. On the side of Gaffer, he also asked for prestige. auzw.com As the door was gradually opened, the two of them saw that the person who opened the door was Emilia, and they were a little embarrassed to know what to say. Because, according to the message from Amelia''s face, you can see that what they just said was heard. Originally, these things were intended to hide Emilia first, but now she has been heard by her, can it be embarrassing? But Ram still had a chance and asked Emilia tentatively. "Love... Master Emilia, have you heard?" "Ok." With a tight lock between her eyebrows, Emilia nodded. After the luck that destroyed Ram, her gaze moved to Gaffer and asked him in a very serious tone. "Gaffer, the people you and Ram just mentioned, are they going to be bad for Noel?" "This......" It is said that Gaffer was in that branch for a long time, and I don''t know how to answer it. Ram slapped it and landed on Gaffer''s head. The attacked Garfield just wanted to swear, but when he saw that the person who shot him was Ram, he instantly became a counsel. Why didn''t Garfield answer Emilia, in fact, Ram has already guessed. After all, Gaffer is a man in the sanctuary and cannot speak to outsiders. Coram didn''t have such concerns, so he explained to Emilia. "Sir Emilia, the people in Sanctuary think that Lord Noor caused your trial failure, so they are very likely to retaliate against Lord Noor." "Come on, it''s not very possible, it will be done. After all, the good chance of leaving the sanctuary was disturbed by him, and it''s a strange thing that they don''t retaliate." Garfield pouted and said in a very positive tone. After hearing the words of the two, Amelia did not believe that the people in the Holy Land would do so. Because, in addition to the misunderstanding that Gafir had just started, the people in the Holy Land were very, very friendly to Emilia. "The lights at the entrance have proved that Noel is also qualified for trial. How can they blame him for the failure of my trial." "Sir Emilia, you are the only hope for the people in the Holy Land to leave here. They believe that you can definitely pass the trial. However, Lord Noel hastily broke into the trial with you, and now your trial has failed. , Then of course they will blame Lord Noir." Seeing that Emilia was not convinced, Ram analyzed it for her. Emilia also understood this analysis. To put it simply, these are the people in the Sanctuary. They dare not love Melia. But Noor, an unfamiliar outsider, happened to be the venting object of the people in the Sanctuary. The people in the Sanctuary didn''t care if he had the qualification to practice, they only wanted to vent the crushed hope in his heart. v7 Chapter 124： Mental body It has been determined that the people in the Sanctuary will definitely go to Noor''s trouble, and Emilia is very anxious. "Where is Noel now?" "Sir Emilia, Lord Noel is still in the trial, and has not yet come out." After hearing Ram''s words, Emilia was a little relieved. As long as Noel has not come out from the trial, the people in the Holy Land cannot trouble him, and there is no problem with safety for the time being. Just in case, Emilia thought about it and quickly made a decision. "Ram, now we will go back to the cemetery and wait for Noel to come out of the cemetery." "Okay, Lord Emilia." Ram nodded, making his way to the side. Ram, who was in the doorway, gave way, and Emilia immediately walked out of the house, quickly leaving the stone house a little bit faster, and rushing towards the cemetery. Ram followed, leaving only Gaffer standing stunned, wondering whether to go or not. at the same time. The people in the village learned of the bad news that the trial failed. As Emilia had conjectured, some people have now started to gather people. A stone house somewhere in the sanctuary. In this larger stone house, a lot of people have gathered at this time, and the people inside are all serious. "Trial failed." "Wait and see, this is our last chance to get out of the sanctuary. Give the half-elf more time, and if it still fails, start our plan in four days." "I heard that the reason why Lord Emilia will fail the trial is because some people have rushed into the trial." "boom." It was heard that the only strong man sitting in the stone house smashed the stone table with his hand. And those standing around also revealed fierce appearances because of this news. It can be seen that the people in the stone house are full of anger at Noel, who caused the failure of Emilia''s trial, and can''t wait to give him a thousand pieces. The brawny man showed his fierce light and said fiercely. "Catch me that person!" "Yes." After a response, the respondent selected a few people in the house and led them away from the stone house. Inside the cemetery. Noel, who had no idea about the outside world, had already convinced the Sinister Witches. At this time, we are sitting together to discuss some details of the terms of the contract. After all, this is related to their own blessing/benefit in the future, and they all attach great importance to it. auzw.com Noel listened carefully until they all stopped. "That''s all? Is there anything to add?" "No more." The witches looked at each other, and then shook their heads slightly, responding in unison. Noel snapped his fingers, and six sheepskin rolls appeared out of nowhere, floating in front of the six Sinister Witches. And in the next second, the Sinister Witches saw the blank sheepskin roll in front of them, revealing the terms they had mentioned themselves. Look carefully at the terms of the sheepskin roll to determine if there are any omissions. Soon, after confirming that there are no omissions and traps. But at this time, they all realized a very important problem, and locked their eyebrows one after another. Ajdonna transformed her soul into a spiritual body. The other five Sinister Witches are Ai Jidona using their trajectory during their lifetime to transform them into spiritual bodies. Therefore, only five Sinister Witches can appear in Ajdona''s spiritual world. That is to say, now they have no flesh and soul, they simply cannot make a contract. At the beginning, because I learned that there was hope of resurrection, I completely ignored this problem, and now I finally remember it. Ai Jidona smiled bitterly. She could transform the spiritual body back to the soul. Although the process is very very complicated, it can still be completed in the end. The five Sinister Witches are different. They are not converted from soul to spirit, so they cannot be converted at all. Somewhat awkwardly looked at Noel, and Ai Jidona didn''t know what to say. "Nuo...Nuoer.. there is a little problem...because they are the spiritual bodies that I converted with their trajectories during their lifetime...so...there is no way to sign this contract...this is my negligence, I will solve this problem as soon as possible, please give me a little time." "I knew it already, it wouldn''t matter at all." "Thank you, I will ask this soon..." Halfway through the words, Ajdona realized that something seemed wrong, and looked up suddenly at Noel. Not sure if she heard it wrong, she quickly opened her mouth to make sure. "You have a solution?" "of course." With a slight smile, Noel nodded. It was determined that the Sinister Witches no longer frowned, and smiled on their faces. Ai Jidona small / mouth slightly open, while preparing to say something, Noel was the first to speak. "This is Aegidona''s spiritual world. I need to take away the spiritual bodies of the five of you before I can proceed to the next step. When the next step is completed, you can sign the contract." After that, Noel reached out and waved in front of him. Immediately afterwards, five small jade bottles based on the hair colors of the five Sinister Witches appeared, and then spoke again. "Relax, although the five of you can''t sign the contract right now, Ai Jidona can sign it now. There is a resurrection in her terms." After this reminder, the five Sinister Witches also remembered this, and they were relieved. Plus, after they saw Ajdona nodding to confirm, they no longer had any concerns. v7 Chapter 125： So pure soul Since there was nothing to worry about, the five Sinister Witches waited for Noel to speak again, and each atomized and drilled into the small jade bottle. Seeing this, Knoll withdrew five sheepskin rolls and five small jade bottles, and then looked at Ai Jidona. "Your conversion method should be very troublesome." "Yes, the conversion process is indeed very troublesome, and if you are not careful, you will give up your efforts, and then you have to wait for a long time before switching again." "Switching five is to switch, it''s okay to switch more of you, do I need to do it for you?" "This......" Frowning slightly, Ajdona looked down. After careful consideration, she nodded. "Okay, then trouble you." "Don''t think about it? Are you worried?" "You have an appointment with my students, and that contract is already in effect. You will resurrect me anyway, so there is nothing to worry about." "I''m waiting for you outside." Noel smiled, and disappeared in front of Ai Jidona. Leaving the spiritual world, Noor, standing deep in the cemetery, slowly opened his eyes. In one place, all around is the place where the blue light crystallizes. Having failed to look around, a few tiny spots of light floated out of the enchantment and quickly began to gather together in front of Noel. As more and more miniature light spots gathered around, a vague human figure quickly condensed. For a moment, the blurred figure became clear, and at the same time he spoke. "Don''t watch it there anymore. The mental body''s consumption in the outside world is very large. Could you please hurry up and start?" "I''m sure if it''s you, otherwise, if I make a mistake, it''s me who will lose money." Looking at her, it was no longer the vague Ajdona. After confirming her identity, Noel did not continue to talk nonsense, and quickly reached out to catch in the void. The next second, a small transparent sphere floated above his palm. The appearance of this translucent sphere made Ajdona''s eyes unable to move away anymore, and her eyes were full of shock and disbelief. "Okay...okay...so pure soul!" "What a fuss there is." "This is the soul that has not been polluted at all!" "Ok, I know." Noel nodded blandly, and didn''t think it was a big deal. With the universal system, he can have as many souls as he wants, with enough points. Looking at Ai Jidona twitching her lips, Noel did not want to continue on this topic. "You can probably guess what I plan to do." "Use my spirit body to merge with this pure soul? If this is the case, it is indeed much easier than my conversion method, and there is no possibility of failure at all." "You guessed it. Not only do you want it, but the five of them also use this method." auzw.com "What?! Do you have another five such pure souls?!" A pure and unconscious soul has surprised Ajdona enough. But now, Noel says that there are still five such souls, and she can no longer remain calm. She knew very well how rare and precious a pure and unconscious soul was, it was not something she could find. "You don''t care why I have these." With that said, Noel started directly, without giving Ajdona time to react. Put the soul ball on the palm of your right hand into Ajdonna''s heart and slam into it. At the moment of contact, Ai Jidona finally reacted, staring at the soul ball with wide eyes. "you........" Only one word was spoken, and Ai Jidona''s mental body collapsed, and she was sucked into the soul ball like crazy. As the spiritual body was completely absorbed, the soul sphere also began to change. Originally, the soul ball with the size of a circular fist began to gradually change towards the shape of the person, and the volume became larger and larger. When expanding to the size of a basketball, the shape is exactly the same as the person, and the outline gradually becomes clearer. In the next time. From the one-year-old baby girl''s growth, until she became exactly the same as the nineteen-year-old Ajdona, it stopped completely. There is no major problem in appearance. It is completely the same as the mental body, but it will take time to completely integrate. If (Shi Geng) wants to say the difference, there are still drops. The difference is that when the spirit body is still dressed in clothes, it is now a fruit body when it becomes a soul. Of course, Noel will not miss such a blessing. He rested his jaw on one hand and looked in detail with admiring eyes, nodding from time to time. It didn''t take long, of course, after the spiritual body and the pure soul were completely merged, Ai Jidona''s soul body slowly opened her eyes. "Does it look good?" "Well, he has a good figure." "Then am I beautiful?" "nice." Noel responded subconsciously. After receiving a satisfactory response, Ai Jidona''s cheeks were reddish, and her clothes were transformed. With the cover of the clothes, Noel reacted and secretly said, "It''s a pity." Although he was caught by the person, he didn''t show any embarrassment, and he calmly called out the sheepskin roll. "Now you can sign the contract." "Ah? Don''t you plan to tell me something else?" "What else can I say? The figure is very good, I like it?" "Okay, you guy''s face is thicker than beluga''s fat." With a glance at Noel, Ai Jidona looked at the sheepskin roll floating in front of her, and then signed her name. v7 Chapter 126： Across the line Sign the big name and blend it into your own soul. The sheepskin roll shone with golden light, and the contract was established. The next second, the glittering sheepskin rolled into a beam of light, flashing past Nuor''s heart. The contract has been signed, and the next step is being planned to build Agie Donna''s body. At this time, Ai Jidona spoke out to stop. "and many more!" "what happened?" Slightly raising his hand and letting it down, Noel looked at Eguidona with a puzzled look, wondering why it stopped. Seeing Noel looked over, Ai Jidona decided to determine her conjecture first, so as not to make mistakes. "Next, are you going to help me build a body?" "Yes. Is... what''s wrong with this?" "This is the case. My original body was not damaged, but was sealed." "Are you worried about the bad new body?" "No." Ajdonna shook her head. Noel frowned slightly, but did not rush to ask what was the cause, but waited patiently for her answer. Before letting him wait for a long time, Ai Jidona spoke again. "My original body had a seal, and if that seal could not be broken, my soul would not be able to leave the land, even if I had a new body." After listening to the explanation, Noel understood why Ai Jidona stopped herself. If there weren''t any ghost seals, Ai Jidona had already been resurrected with her soul possessor, which would turn into a spiritual body and stay in the tomb. If you don''t break the seal now, even if you create a new body in vain, it is impossible to bring her out of the graveyard. "Where is the seal?" "Just there." As Ai Jidona''s words fell, a straight crack appeared on the wall of the junction at the end of the passage, and then the crystal wall divided into two opened to the left and right sides. Looking in the direction of her hand, Noel saw a coffin behind a separate crystal wall, a crystal coffin made of some kind of transparent crystal, and inside the crystal coffin was a woman Same woman. Well, its not the same, its just her. She wanted to walk inward, but she was blocked by an invisible wall, and she almost fell to the ground. Proved by action, so that Noel thought it was a trap against him, Ai Jidona said helplessly. "Look, I can''t get in at all, I can only rely on you." It must be said that Ai Jidona is superfluous, and Noel is not worried about any traps. Slowly walking past her, reaching for the invisible wall. "It seems that it''s just to protect you." No wall was touched at all, and Noel''s hand passed easily. auzw.com In this regard, he did not think that Ai Jidona was just acting, because the moment she hit the invisible wall did indeed sense the magical fluctuations, but disappeared instantly afterwards. From this point, it can be seen that the wall is clearly aimed at her alone, preventing her from entering the seal of destruction. Of course, there is another possibility, that is, only people with bodies can enter. No longer making wild guesses, Noel stepped towards the crystal coffin. But he didn''t know it was... "Where did people go?" Ai Jidona, outside the boundary, still sees her eyes as before, but there is no figure of Noel. There was a tight lock between her eyebrows, and she was thinking quickly in her head, what the **** was this? Soon, thinking reached a conclusion, supporting himself with his jaw to himself. "Across the line, here and inside the invisible wall, are two different spaces?" But even if it is understood, it is useless. Ajdonna couldn''t get in again, the only thing she could do was wait outside, and she could do nothing else. Noor, who walked inside, didn''t even look back, so I didn''t know the situation. But the moment he was about to approach the crystal coffin... "Go out! This is not where you should come!" A vague figure suddenly appeared out of thin air, and he stopped in front of Noel. The figure of this person is very vague, making it impossible for people to see what he looks like. The only thing he can be sure of is that he is a male. It doesn''t matter who the person is blocking the road, but being blocked by the road makes Nuoer uncomfortable, it is a waste of his time. "Dead! The conscious body that is dissipating quickly will dare to block the way!" Noel''s right hand with black gas, stretched out/stripped the neck of the blurred figure like lightning, and the black gas quickly spread to the body of the conscious body. In a blink of an eye, the rapidly dissipating consciousness was completely enveloped by black air and began to devour it. "Ah!!! You can''t break the seal!! After you meet..." The screams came from the enveloped black air, and the threatening words of the conscious body were completely swallowed by the black air. "I will regret it? Ridiculously, I never regret the word in my dictionary, and there is no one who can make me regret it." Scorning his lips in disdain, Noel flicked his hands to disperse the black gas and moved on. Those who did not appear to block the road soon came to the crystal coffin. Crouching down, he reached over with his index finger and poked, lying on Aegidona in the crystal coffin. "After so many years, it has not rotted, and it still retains its elasticity. This preservation technique is also very good." However, the next second Noel frowned, then sighed. "Unfortunately, no matter how well this body is preserved, Agidona can''t use it." After checking, Noel learned that Aggie''s body was fully functional, but this body was also considered part of the seal. The easiest way to break the seal is to directly destroy this body. As long as this body is destroyed, the chain reaction produced will invalidate the seal. v7 Chapter 127： When resurrection is in progress "Would you like to ask Agie Donna''s opinion?" Just now, Noel shook his head first. You can guess without asking whether Aggie Donna would mind breaking her original body. It is most important for her to be reborn and free. What''s more, she already knew that Noel could create a new body for her, without having to worry about an old body. So ah, if you ask, it''s a white question. No longer thinking wildly, directly using the ability to smash everything, slammed it with a punch. The falling fist was wrapped in black light, and he punched on Aggie Donna''s old body. There was no scene of blasting, and there was no loud noise, only a soft punch. But after the fist fell, Ai Jidona''s old body with the crystal coffin shattered and shattered into countless small powders. The body of the seal was destroyed, and the chain reaction that followed was coming. At this moment, the surrounding crystal wall was covered with cracks like a mirror that was hit hard, and the greater and greater vibration made it fall off. With such a big change, Noel in him is very calm, as if what happened here will not affect him. Artists are bold, that is to say this type. The actual situation is that when there are cracks around him, he finds himself in another space. The reason why he is so calm is that he knows that the cemetery did not collapse, as long as he leaves this space, he can be safe. When this space completely collapsed, Noel stepped across the line and returned to a stable and stable world. Seeing Noel''s return, Ai Jidona hurried up. "How? Is the seal solved?" "The solution is solved, but your body is also reimbursed." "How big is it, anyway, you have the ability to help me build a new one, and the old one will disappear." Ai Jidona shrugged indifferently, and didn''t care about the ruined original body, just like throwing away an old dress. Knowing that she reacted this way, Noel was very glad that she didn''t ran back and asked, otherwise the image she had built up would be ruined. The seal is lifted, then it''s time to do the right thing. According to the image of Ai Jidona, helped her create a new body, definitely more than twice as good as the original. This time, Ai Jidona did not stop again, but stood silently waiting. When the new body was completed, the soul of her body could not wait to get into it and began to fuse with the new body. As long as the integration of the two is completed, the contract between Noel and Rozval will be ended, and the contract with Beatrix is ??also completed, so that she will meet with Ajdona. At this time, Noel was not stupid and wasting his time, and had begun to resurrect the other five Sinister Witches. First take out five small jade bottles from the storage space, and then exchange for five pure and unconscious souls. Release the angry witch Minerva, without giving her a chance to speak, and just squeeze a pure soul into it. No way, if you want her to speak, it will definitely ask endlessly, Noel is too lazy to explain. auzw.com After seeing Minerva''s spiritual body, he began to merge normally with the pure soul, and he didn''t pay attention to it. In this way, the remaining four Sinister Witches are treated the same. When resurrecting the six Sinister Witches, the outside changed because the seal in the tomb was cracked. First of all, there was a violent vibration in the sanctuary, but it did not affect the tomb. Secondly, the invisible cover that covers the entire sanctuary is now available, so that everyone in the sanctuary can see it with the naked eye. In the end, innocent cracks appeared on the hood, and then collapsed into fragments and scattered, but the fragments powdered and scattered with the wind during the fall, and did not cause harm to the people in the sanctuary. Trial outside the entrance to the cemetery. Amelia and others who were waiting outside stared at the scene where the enchantment collapsed. "This...this...how is this possible..." "How could that guy pass the trial!" Garfield and Ryuzhi, both of them widened their eyes in disbelief, unwilling to believe that this is true. Hearing these two people''s words, the others also recovered. Gafell glared, Ram said fiercely. "You''re blind! The enchantment that shrouded the sanctuary is broken, it must be that Lord Noor passed the trial!" "Sister is right, it must be that Lord Noel passed the trial, so the enchantment will change like this." Reim nodded and agreed, firmly believing that this was Noels credit. Firut looked at Garfield disdainfully. "I think he is envious of jealousy and hatred, but he is not good for Lord Noel." "I think so." "I only know the provocation, and don''t look at my own skills, and I don''t even know how to die." Firut, Meli, and Elsa, the three of them said me one by one, and kept running against Garfield. With Ram escorting, Gaffer could only stare, flushed with rage and thick neck, but did not dare to attack. The only one who didn''t speak was Emilia, her eyes fixed on the entrance. But now, the enchantment is completely broken and disappeared, indicating that the trial has been completed. However, the delay in seeing Noel''s figure made her very worried. "Ryori, are you finished with the trial now?" "Although I didn''t want to admit it, the enchantment that shrouded the sanctuary disappeared, which means that he passed the trial." "Why hasn''t Noel yet come out?" "This... I don''t know very well. Wait a minute, maybe he is on the way out, we will see him later." Ryuori shook her head, and she didn''t know why Noel hadn''t come out yet, so she could only let Amelia wait. v7 Chapter 128： Sanctuary Liberation Time gradually passed away... Wait for the left and wait for the right. However, the people who had been standing outside the entrance of the cemetery still did not see Noel coming out of the tomb. Amelia, who was constantly persuaded to stop worrying, couldn''t wait any longer. At this time, she disregarded Ryuzhi''s persuasion again and planned to rush into the tomb to look for Noel. Gaffer saw Amelia''s plan, and stopped her way ahead. "Sir Emilia, I hope you can wait patiently for a while, and it will be morning soon." "No! I have waited long enough!" "It''s still time for trial practice now. No one can guarantee whether the enchantment of the Holy Land will start again after you enter, so please wait until dawn to enter, and then I will decide not to stop you." "......." Gaffer''s words suddenly silenced Emilia. On the side of Ryuzhi, seeing Amelia seemed to be convinced by Gaffer, which made her relieved. It is a pity that she seems to have misunderstood. Silence does not mean being convinced. This hesitant Amelia raised her head and filled her eyes with firmness, as if she had made a decision. "Sorry, I still have to go and find Noel." Having said that, without giving Gaffer a chance to react, Emilia quickly bypassed him and rushed towards the entrance to the cemetery. The moment he was bypassed, Gaffer responded and quickly turned to try to catch up. but......... "Brother/brother, you''d better stay here, don''t move, otherwise you don''t blame me if you die." Just after Garfield turned around, he was put on the neck by a short sword, and the sharp blade was tightly pressed against his skin, preventing him from acting lightly. He turned his head slightly and looked sideways, and found that the man holding him with a short sword turned out to be Elsa among the maids. Soon, he found out that it was not only Elsa who was acting, but Sister Ram and Reim stopped Ryuzhi. The blocked Ryuzhi questioned the women who were intercepted. "What are you doing?! Do you all want to be trapped in the sanctuary?!" "My master can crack the enchantment once, and it will definitely be able to crack the second time easily, so even if it is started again, it is no big deal." "Elsa is right, the master has cracked once, and the second time will only be easier." "Reim believes that Lord Noel, no matter what the problem is, he will be able to solve it." Faced with Ryuzhi''s questioning, all the servants all expressed their opinions. They were not worried that they would be trapped in the sanctuary. They firmly believed that Noel could solve all the problems. But Emilyah, who was not blocked, rushed to the entrance quickly, and turned back to see the encouragement of the maids. "I will definitely bring Noel back!" With a sigh of breath, Emilia turned and rushed into the tomb, but she ran into a warm embrace. auzw.com The little nose moved and smelled a familiar smell. "Oh, it''s all in my arms, do you miss me that way?" With such a familiar voice, Emilia raised her head at the sound and saw Noel''s wicked smile. Quickly hugged him tightly with his hands, fearing that he would disappear. Noel reached out and held Emilia''s face. "I''m back, Liya." "Welcome back, Noel." But just after talking, Amelia remembered that there were many people watching it, and his cheeks turned red instantly. Freed his face from Noel''s hands, and hurriedly left his arms. "You...you...you don''t think about it...I just...just...just hold you for a moment..." Too shy to speak was unfavorable, and Emilia turned and walked away quickly. Noel smiled and walked a few steps to catch up with him, took Emilia''s hand, and walked towards the crowd together. Trying to break free, it''s a pity that in vain, Emilia can only give up, Ren Nuoer obediently followed. With the appearance of Noel, the maids no longer ignored Ryuzhi and Gaffer, and greeted the two who came. Next, after a welcome from the maids. From their mouths, they learned that the enchantment that shrouded the sanctuary was broken and they could already leave the sanctuary. Then, they asked Noel how I passed the trial. When asked about the trial exercise, Noel could only change the subject, and he was blinded. No way, he didn''t take part in any ghost trials at all, which made him answer. Do you tell them that the enchantment of the Sanctuary will be cracked because he released the witch? Don''t joke, how could this be said. But when it comes to witches, the six witches were successfully resurrected by Noel, and sent away from the sanctuary with space power, and agreed that before leaving the world, that is their free time for activities, provided that they cannot expose their own Identity. Closer to home. Chatting and chatting, everyone returned to the village together, and the sky began to light. As soon as I entered the village, I found that the villagers from house to house all cheered for the liberation of the Holy Land. Anyway, it was very lively. The villagers who were cheering, some of them saw the return of Noel and others, ran quickly to meet them. There are two for one and three for two. After a while, the group was surrounded by the villagers. If it were not for Noel to stop, these villagers would have to empty them together to thank them. "The Holy Land is liberated. Please come to the gala dinner tonight." "Yes, you are the heroes of the Liberation Sanctuary, please be sure to come." "Everyone gives way, and the benefactors are also tired from participating in the trial. Let them go to rest first." At first, the villagers were invited to celebrate, and the villagers thanked them again, and finally let them go. v7 Chapter 129： Memory Crystal After being separated from the villagers, the group went to rest separately. After all, it has been determined that Noel''s safety has returned, which has finally let their hearts hang down from the sky, and the sense of fatigue surges at this time. Inside the stone house. Entering one of the rooms, Noel''s fart/stock hasn''t been hot yet, and someone will find it immediately. "Boom boom!" "The door is unlocked, just come in." As the voice fell, the closed door was opened. From this we can see how anxious the person was. The door was completely opened, and Rozvar''s pale clown face entered Noel''s sight. "I knew you would come to me." "You really succeeded?" Closing the door, Rozval hurriedly confirmed to Noel. Before Noel returned, Rozval felt that the contract with him was over, which made him excited. But I was excited. If I didn''t come over to confirm it myself, I would still feel a little worried. No, as soon as Noel returned, he came home. "If it is not successful, can the contract be completed?" "Old... teacher, where is she?" With Noel''s confirmation, Rozval was agitated and trembling. When the right hand flipped, Noel added a blue crystal to the palm of his hand, and then threw it over. "The crystal of memory, a crystal that can record images and sounds, Ajdona let me give you." Hearing that Ajdona gave it, Rozvall, who didn''t care about what it was, suddenly caught his hands and feet in a panic. After seeing him pick it up, Noel spoke again. "That''s a one-time item. Crushing the crystal will start playing the video, so you have to find a place to watch it for yourself." Knowing that this was the eviction order, Rozvall shook hands in memory, and left without turning nonsense. The moment I walked out of the door and closed the door of the guest room. "Thank you." Rozval''s thanks came, and the sound of closing the door followed. Listening to the footsteps gradually going away, Noel lay directly on the big (Guangmu), and the corner of his mouth raised a playful smile. "Clown. When you know that Ai Jidona asks you to listen to my mission in the future, even when she doesn''t even want to see you, will you regret to thank me. Or... regret to ask me to be resurrected Aggie Donna." He snapped his fingers and lifted some kind of imprisonment. The next second, Beatrix got out of the forbidden library and sat directly on Noel''s belly. With an angry look on her, a pair of small hands thumped Noel, growling. "Asshole! You asshole! You locked Betty in the forbidden library!!!" auzw.com "Xiao Xiao Qi Xiao Qi, I apologize, I''m sorry little Betty." "You bad guy! Keep Betty shut for so long, if Betty eats like a human to survive, you will be starved to death!" Seeing Noels hippie smiled, and apologizing even a little sincerity, Beatrix became even more angry. She didn''t fight with her small hands now, she flew straight up and took Noel''s hand to bite fiercely. "Betty, I was resurrecting Agidona during the time I didn''t let you out." Noel''s words had just fallen, and Beatrix suddenly froze as if he had been immobilized. Shocked by the news, he was also confirming the contract with Noel to determine whether what he said was true. Through the contract, she found that Noel really completed the terms of resurrecting Ai Jidona, making her contract with him even higher. Now she can be sure that Noel is telling the truth, not teasing herself. "Mother, she...where is she...I want to meet her..." "I sent her away from the Holy Land, and when we also leave the Holy Land, we will arrange for you to meet." "That''s fine, and I''m not ready to see her yet." Hearing that Ai Jidona was sent away, Beatrix was relieved. Noel thought that it was time to remind him, so that Beatrix wouldn''t say anything. "Betty, you also know the seriousness of the resurrection of the Sinister Witch. Don''t talk about it." "Relax, Betty''s tone is very strict and will never tell anyone." Betty nodded, knowing the seriousness of the matter. However, she always felt that Noel had concealed something, and suddenly a conjecture came out of her head, asking tentatively. "Apart from my mother, will you also resurrect another Sinister Witch?" "Yeah, except for Aggie Donna, I''m resurrected..." Noel replied subconsciously, only halfway through the reaction, and quickly stopped and shut up. Although only half of it was heard, Beatrix was certainly not alone in Ajdona. "Anyway, it''s half done, so just say it." "Okay, anger, gluttony, arrogance, laziness, lust/sex, these five sinister witches I also resurrected them." "What?! Are you going to destroy the world?!" Upon hearing this, Beatrix jumped in shock. She had never imagined that Noel resurrected the six Sinister Witches in one breath, knowing that each of them is a ruthless character. Noel took her little hand and let her sit down again. "Relax, they won''t mess up, I can guarantee this." "What do you promise, but can you still restrain them?" "Of course, you will know by looking at these." Noel took out six sheepskin rolls and handed them to Beatrix. Looking suspiciously at the sheepskin roll he saw, Noel did not explain what it was, and Beatrix could only look down. v7 Chapter 130： Celebration is about to start After reading the contents of the six sheepskin rolls, I finally understood why Noel dared to guarantee it. At the same time, I also understood that the resurrection of the other five Sinister Witches is the contract between Ajdona and Noel. But Beatrix was very puzzled. Why did Aguidona pay such a big price to resurrect the other five Sinister Witches, and what did the other five Sinister Witches do? Retaining the sheepskin roll to Noel, Beatrix still reminded. "Since you have resurrected them all, and have the ability to restrain them, then you are responsible for optimizing them, otherwise the world will be messed up." Just finished, she remembered something, and then said. "Bad guy, I just saw some other world clauses on those contracts, don''t you plan to explain it to me?" "literal meaning." "That is to say, one day in the future, you will take them with you to go to another world?" "Betty, you understand right." Noel nodded and admitted directly. Beatrix, who didn''t know what to think about, was suddenly silent. It didn''t take long for her to reach out and lightly pull Noor''s clothes and asked with a slight trembling/trembling tone. "Then... that''s when I... what should I do..." After talking, Beatrix closed her eyes and clutched the skirt with a pair of small hands. Waiting for a moment, but not hearing the desired response, she was trembling with fear. But when the warm big hand was placed on her cerebellum and gently rubbed, her body tremor/shake stopped and her eyes opened. However, after seeing Noel with a bad smile on his face, he knew that there was no response. It was definitely that he deliberately wanted to read his own joke. Before Beatrix attacked, Noel spoke first. "Little Betty, you really want to scare yourself, how could I leave you." "Really don''t leave Betty?" "I swear that Betty will not leave Betty anyway in the future." "Ok." The anger suddenly disappeared, and Beatrix immediately fell into Noel''s arms, and rubbed her small head in her arms. Although, this loli had long become a Noir contract elf, but he failed to completely surrender her. But now it can be said that from this moment on, she was considered completely subdued by Noel. In the next time. The rejuvenated Beatrix was very curious about what the other world looked like, so she kept asking Noel. Noel has questions and answers to satisfy her as much as possible. In this way, I don''t know how long I have been chatting, and chatting about Beatrix unconsciously fell asleep, this quiz game is only a paragraph. Nothing to do, Noel also hugged this little loli and closed her eyes to rest and rest. in the afternoon. auzw.com To celebrate the liberation of the Holy Land, the people in the village are preparing. When eating, drinking, and playing, a large number of items are uniformly placed on the large open space in the central square of the village, and they are still increasing one after another. Among those busy figures, in addition to the local villagers in the sanctuary, they can also see the figures of Amelia couples. Although, the villagers of the Sanctuary repeatedly suggested that they would not be required to help them, so that they could start celebrating. But they still insisted on helping, and said that they had nothing to do when they were idle. Amelia put down the moved items and wiped a little sweat from her forehead. At this time, I saw Ram who also moved things. "Ram, we have been busy here for a long time, and we have never seen Noel." "It seems that I really haven''t seen Lord Noll." "After the host enters the room to rest, he hasn''t come out yet." Elsa, who came over, revealed Noel''s location after hearing the conversation between the two. I haven''t come out since I went to rest, which makes Emilia worry a little and suspects Noel was injured in the trial. However, in order to avoid worrying about himself and others, he didn''t say anything. "Ram, I''ll leave it to you here. I''ll go and see Noel." After speaking, Emilia hurried to the stone house where Noel rested. Ram and Elsa smiled at each other, and then began to help prepare for the celebration again. Trotting all the way, he soon reached the stone house where Noel lived. Entering the stone house and walking to the closed door of the room, Emilia reached out and knocked. "Noel, are you inside?" "in." Hearing Emilia''s voice, Noel was awakened and quickly responded to her. Get up and walk over to open the door. "Liya, why are you here?" "It''s getting dark now. You haven''t come out all day. Are you injured in the trial?" Knowing that he had slept for a day, Noel was stunned himself. It was quite understandable, why Emilia was worried, and quickly explained to her. "Relax, I wasn''t injured. It might be a little tired, and no one bothered me, so I slept for so long." "It''s fine without being injured." To figure out the reason, Amelia patted (Yue/Hungarian) preserved, and finally rest assured. Knowing that Noel was fine, he pulled him away from the stone house, still complaining. "We were exhausted in the village, but you slept in the house and came to call you early if you knew it." "Why do you work hard?" "Of course it is a celebration to celebrate the liberation of the Holy Land." "It turns out that way. Is there anything else I can help?" "It''s all ready, and the celebration will begin after another meeting." v7 Chapter 131： The visitor does not refuse When I came to the center of Sanctuary Square, I found that there was really nothing to help, only some trivial things left. Seeing the heroes of the Liberation Sanctuary coming, the villagers put down the busy things at hand and went around to express their gratitude to Noel again. After Noel said a few words of politeness, the villagers who had gathered around him gradually dispersed and went back to things that were not busy. Waiting for everyone to go away, Emilia tells Noel to do something more or less, even for trivial things. Do it, do it, anyway, no effort is needed, and Noel should do it. But the result is......... "Look, it''s not that I don''t want to help, but they don''t let me help." Emilia is very speechless. Every time, when Noel wanted to help him with something, the villagers in the Holy Land would help him to complete it, and let him sit and wait. After so many times, Emilia also gave up her plans to let Noel help. "Yes, yes, you just sit down and rest, hero." In the following time, Noel became the most idle person and the best-paid person. When someone is thirsty, someone will give him something to drink, and when he is hungry, someone will give him something to eat. This is the gratitude of the villagers in Sanctuary to him. Emilia is not easy to say anything, and she can only give him white eyes. Time just passed by... Until the sky is completely dark. Ryori picked up a glass of fruit wine, turned to where Noel was, and held the glass high. "Let us respect the heroes who liberated the sanctuary!" "Respect heroes!" The people of the Sanctuary, they raised their wine glasses and toasted Noel together. Seeing Noel raise his glass and drink it, the Asians also drink the wine in the glass. At this time, Ryuzhi''s words sounded again. "Now I announce! The celebration officially begins!!" As the celebration was announced, the entire Holy Land shouted loudly, and the carnival officially began. Start to eat, drink and jump. There are now a group of male sub-men who gathered towards Noel with their drinks, obviously running to drunk him. "Hero, thank you for liberating the sanctuary so that we can leave this place, and I respect you!" "The hero has a good drink, and I also respect you!" "And me and me!" "Don''t block in front, let go after the toast, let us also have a drink with the hero behind!" "Yes! We are still waiting!" One after another toasting, Noel drank one after another, and the visitors did not refuse. auzw.com Noel drank so fiercely, his eyes never left his emilia, and he was worried. However, little by little time passed. It was found that Noel had Mao Mao so far, as if drinking nothing at all, the toasted Asians were drunk. Seeing this, Emilia was relieved and stopped paying attention. In the center of the Sanctuary square, people here are carnival, but not everyone has come. On the other side, the only entrance to the sanctuary. There are two people here, guarding the only entrance and exit. Of course, there are not only two people standing guard, but also a team of five patrolling to ensure the safety of the sanctuary. The two guarding the huge stone gate looked at the fire in the village in the distance. "I really want to go to the celebration." "Who doesnt want to participate, but who puts us on duty today." "I can only wait for the shift, I really hope that the time for the shift is coming soon." "It''s still early." You gossip about me, and the eyes of these two people are full of envy. It''s a pity that envy is useless, and you have to keep on duty. When chatting blindly, one of them seemed to vaguely hear something, but he was not so sure. "Did you hear anything just now?" "What did you hear?" The other person, still staring at the village''s reassuring firelight, replied at will. Seeing that the other party didn''t hear anything, he wondered if he had auditory hallucinations, but in fact nothing happened at all. But in the next second, a figure rushed in from the outside and entered the sight of the two guards. This frightened the two guards, and quickly picked up the weapon set aside, preparing to intercept the rushing figure. However, the man rushed in and lay prone on the ground without falling a few steps. The two guards looked together and found that the man who rushed to the ground was one of the patrols, and he was injured and broke an arm. Seeing that he was his own, a guard dropped his weapon and stepped up to support the man, and anxiously asked the situation. Resisting the pain in his broken arm, he explained what was happening intermittently, and then the man fainted when he crooked his head. Knowing the situation, the two guards were so scared that their faces were pale, so they froze in place. "Close....Close the stone door!!! I''m going to convey this news! Hurry!!" One of the guards recovered, and after yelling at the other, he rushed towards the village. The other guard then recovered, and now he couldn''t care about the wounded man with a broken arm. He threw the wounded man directly on the ground regardless of it, and even ran to climb to close the stone door. The doorman who went to report the news ran wildly. With his efforts, people can now be seen, and he yells towards him. It''s a pity that it''s still a little far away, so people can''t hear exactly what he''s calling, but a few people in the outermost carnival saw him running towards this side. Seeing someone running hurriedly, the people in the carnival did not think much, thinking that they were only here to attend the celebration. v7 Chapter 132： Change! Many rabbits are coming! "Big...big..." When he ran to the outermost periphery, the guard who had reported was so tired that it was unfavorable to speak, breathing like a bellows. Seeing this, he patted his shoulder and handed a glass of wine. "Brother, come and drink slowly." "Actually, you don''t have to hurry up, brother, the celebration tonight is still long." "Yeah, I heard that this celebration will last for two days in a row, and we have time to have fun." The two of them stepped forward again, holding the guard who was almost tired to his left and right. After a little recovery, the doorman snapped off the handed glass and broke away from the support of the left and right. Ignoring the enraged three, he took a deep breath and then roared loudly. "The big rabbit is coming!!!" It must be said that the guard who came to the newspaper yelled out in a loud voice, which immediately caught everyone''s attention. Quiet! The people in the center of the square were completely quiet at this moment. It''s like time has stopped, everyone is standing still, all like a statue. After a moment, until the cup in someone''s hand fell off the ground. The sound of the cup falling to the ground suddenly brought everyone back to God, even showing a look of fear. "Big...big...big rabbit is here?!" "What should we do now?" "Run away!" "Escape? The sanctuary has only one exit, where can we escape?" Such bad news terrified the villagers. Moreover, they knew that the sanctuary had only one place to go in and out, and there was no way to escape. Fear quickly spread, and someone had fallen into despair, sitting on the ground waiting for death to arrive. "be quiet!!" It began to become chaotic in the middle of the square. After hearing Ryuori''s shouting, everyone did not move again. She walked through the crowd and came to the guard. "Be clear, what the **** is going on." "Yeah. This is the case. A member of the outer patrol team returned with injuries. He said that the rabbit was coming towards the sanctuary, and then he completely fainted." "Are you sure you were patrolling tonight?" "To be sure, I watched their team of five go out." Observe carefully, and found nothing unusual, proving that the guard did not lie, which suddenly made Ryuzhi feel sinking. auzw.com Now she would rather the guards lie, so that she does not have to face the big rabbit, one of the three big warcraft. Everyone got definite news that the fear that filled the air, like the spread of poison, passed through the crowd, and no one could stop it. The male sub-person deliberately protects his daughter and children behind him, and the fierce appearance is the current panic and helplessness of the enemy. At this time, Emilia stood out and shouted to the crowd. "Don''t panic! Let the women and children go to the cemetery to hide!" People in the Holy Land heard this and knew that it was not a time when they were standing in the light of fear, and those who had no fighting ability had to go to the cemetery to take refuge. Next, under the collaborative organization of Emilia and the maids. The subgroup of hundreds of people gathered together in a very orderly manner, moving towards the graveyard deep. And the Asians with combat power, they all stayed. Because, among the sub-groups who took refuge in the cemetery, they included their wives and children. In order to avoid the wife and children being injured, they must stay to resist the big rabbit, one of the three major warcrafts, and cannot let the big rabbit cross this line of defense. Noel was also one of them who did not leave. But he has different reasons from those who stayed in Asia. He is purely curious about the so-called big rabbit and wants to stay and see for himself. From the expression of horror of the villagers, it can be seen that they have seen the big rabbit. Noel came to a heavily armed Asian. "Looking at you, it seems that you have an understanding of one of the three major Warcraft rabbits, can you tell me something?" The Naya people looked around and saw that the person around them was Noel, and he froze in place. Obviously, this Asian did not expect Noel to stay and help resist the rabbit, nor did he expect to come to talk to himself. Recalling that the Asians held Noel''s hand. "Hero, thank you for your willingness to leave the big rabbit that helped us resist the attack, you are a good person." "Tell me first, do you know the big rabbit." "Actually... we don''t know much about Big Rabbit." "Then you just know what you know." "I heard from the older generations that the original name of the rabbit was Duotu, because it became a rabbit by rumors. It has a cruel character and will hunt all the creatures around it all the time. After swallowing, he will go to the next place to find bait, a natural disaster like a locust." After the description of the Naya people, Noel had a general understanding of the big rabbit. The reason why the people in Sanctuary heard such a big reaction when they heard the attack of the rabbit, most of them came from nowhere to go. As long as the rabbit enters the sanctuary, the sub-people here have only one dead path, and all will become the rabbit''s belly. I asked a few more people, but the information about the rabbits was exactly the same, so I gave up and continued to ask. After avoiding the Asians, he came to the gate of the sanctuary. At this time, there is no one here. Noel rolled over and jumped into the huge stone gate, his vision rapidly rising, and the movements around him were clearly seen in his eyes. In front of the moonlight shining, a wide moving white curtain is seen. The densely packed, countless white objects, like a flying army, marched forward in the moonlight. v7 Chapter 133： Split proliferation! With their footsteps, the dark ground disappeared little by little. Trees, stones, rivers, and any roads blocking them are finally covered. White, white, white, and the white covering the sky become the only color. "It seems that the name of the big rabbit was really erroneous." At this moment, Noel finally understood the meaning of Duotu. In terms of this amount, it is truly worthy of the name. If there is a person with intensive fear, seeing this scene in front of him will absolutely faint. The so-called multi-rabbits, as they got closer, finally Noel could see clearly. Cute white rabbit whose size can be controlled by hand. But the rabbit is different from the rabbit. It has a spiral single horn on the head and a sharp mouth and teeth. Many rabbits move forward in a beating manner, and at the same time, they will yell like a murmur similar to radio waves. About two hundred meters away from the giant stone gate, many rabbits seemed to feel the presence of Noel, and they collectively issued a sharp cry. "squeak----" Then, the rabbits jumped forward crazily. The white army, which was constantly surging like a wave, suddenly started a rapid rush, which felt like the locust found food excited. "Yeah, it depends on me as a ration." Noel smiled, still sitting still at the top of the stone gate, waiting for Duotu to continue to approach. And Duotu will become so crazy, he does not think it is strange, after all, the body has the fragrance of the witch, which has a fatal attraction to Warcraft. Soon, the last fifty meters from the stone gate. At this moment, Noel slammed into the stone gate, and the whole person shot like a shell. "boom!" It fell from the sky and directly hit the white army. The turbulent dust was more than three meters high, which immediately set off a magnificent white wave. Those rabbits that were hit were directly bombarded into blood mist. Many more rabbits do not retreat, they have jumped up and down in unison, rushing towards the humans who stopped in the middle. Noel was supported on the ground with one hand, causing centrifugal force to rotate at a high speed, and then kicked out the "Lan foot circumference off" from the foot. The air centered on him was swiftly expanding in all directions, and all the objects it touched were cut in two. Although the volume of many rabbits is relatively small, many of the slashing attacks of Lan''s feet have failed to hit, but they are lifted by strong energy, and none of them can come close. But this does not make many rabbits fear, they are still madly rushing towards Noel, and they don''t care if they will die. How much come, how much to kill. After a massacre... "It''s too weak. Is it really one of the three big World of Warcraft?" auzw.com Killing and killing, Noel frowned slightly, his eyes showing disappointment. In the process of slaughtering many rabbits, some of them bypassed him and ran into the sanctuary at the rear, and they did not go to multiple tubes for this. Because the strength of these multi-rabbits is too weak, people with a little strength can single out, so there are just a lot of them. Nuo Er believes that the little people in the village can cope with the few rabbits who sneak into the sanctuary. Suddenly, something seems to be wrong, but I can''t say anything wrong. Feet bent slightly, and with a sudden effort, Noel flew into the air. "Nima! What''s going on?" Take a look at it, and finally something went wrong. It was discovered that the number of these rabbits had increased a lot after Noels crazy massacre. After a closer look, there are new discoveries. "Your uncle! Also...can you split and multiply?!" Noel saw that a multi-rabbit had eaten half of the dead companion''s body, then shivered to split another multi-rabbit, and understood why the number had not decreased but increased. Recall that those rabbits who slipped into the sanctuary during the previous slaughter. "not good!" Hurrying down from the air, Noel''s right hand clenched into a fist, and a white halo appeared on his fist. A large number of rabbits were slammed forward in front of the hand. A crack similar to the broken glass appeared in the front, followed by a twisted place similar to the broken glass, and finally the scene of the earth cracking was formed. With the ability to shock the fruits, temporarily delay the army of rabbits. After completing this blow, Noel turned and rushed into the sanctuary at high speed. He would hurry back home in such a hurry, he was not worried about the life and death of the people of Sanya, but worried that Duotu had eaten his sisters. After entering the sanctuary, there were blood stains outside the houses where the domestic animals were raised, but the animals were not visible. "It seems that the many rabbits that slipped in before have already split and proliferated in large numbers." Noel''s eyebrows locked tightly, quickly speeding up. Soon, I arrived at the central square where the celebration was held, but there was no one here, only the ground stained with blood. Without daring to stay too much, he immediately rushed towards the cemetery. About to enter the area of ??the cemetery, I finally saw the figure of many rabbits, and they were chasing a dozen Asians frantically. "The speed at which multiple rabbits split and add value is really amazing!" If you remember correctly, there were more than a dozen rabbits that leaked into the Sanctuary before, but now Knorr has seen hundreds of rabbits. Swooping down, rushing towards many rabbits. "boom!" Noel did not know how much he had died this time, and he had no time to count. After landing, he did not stop there, but continued to attack and madly killed/killed. After all, there are only a few hundred rabbits here, as long as the speed is fast enough to clear the place, unlike the densely scattered outside the sanctuary, not enough to kill them. They split and multiply quickly. v7 Chapter 134： Cemetery confluence It didn''t take long for hundreds of rabbits to be slaughtered by Noel. A dozen Asians who were hunted down all the way, thanked Noel. At the same time, they promised to owe Noel a life, no matter what they want them to do in the future, they will work hard to help him complete. Noel did not take it seriously at all. After all, even a dozen Asians could not accomplish anything that he could not do. "Don''t be too happy, the crisis has not been lifted yet." Ben thought that everything was over, but after hearing Noel''s words, the dozen or so Asians who survived the tragedy suddenly sink in their hearts. When they recovered, they quickly caught up with Noel who was walking towards the cemetery, and one of them asked. "Hero, these big rabbits were not just killed by you. Why do you say that the crisis has not been lifted?" "There are dozens of times, hundreds of times innumerable rabbits outside the boulder gate in the sanctuary, but they were temporarily stopped by me outside the boulder gate. Its just a matter of time." "......." It was learned that there were more and more numerous rabbit groups outside the giant stone gate. More than a dozen Asians were scared to sit on the ground, and their bodies were uncontrollably shaking/trembling. The hundreds of rabbits just now let them lose two-thirds of the soldiers left in the sanctuary, and only a dozen of them survived. And outside the boulder gate of the Sanctuary, there are dozens or hundreds of unidentified rabbits, which makes them see no hope. Ignoring them, Noel sensed the direction of Emilia and others, and speeded up to walk there. Seeing that Noel had gone far, a dozen Asians quickly got up to catch up. Somewhere deep in the cemetery. The crowd gathered there, they saw Noel and a dozen male sub-people coming here. Amelia rushed out of the crowd and ran for a while before looking at Noel, rubbing his body with both hands to check if there was any injury. With a slight smile at her, Noel grabbed his groping hands. "Don''t look for it, I''m not injured." "That''s good." I was relieved, but when I saw only a dozen people left, Amelia''s eyebrows were tightly locked. Turning her gaze to Noel, she quickly asked. "Did the rabbit repel?" "No, it was only temporarily blocked, and sooner or later it will rush into the sanctuary." "How is it possible! You can even kill a beluga alone! Isn''t that... the rabbit is several times stronger than the beluga, so you can''t even fight back?" "Duotu''s strength is not strong, but the number has reached a very terrifying point. As long as there is food, it can split and multiply unlimited individuals, and the speed of splitting and multiplying is quite fast." After a pause, he continued. "The most important point is that many rabbits will even eat with their companions. As long as they gather together in large quantities, it will not be enough to kill them. It will split and multiply quickly." auzw.com "As you say, big... multiple rabbits are not just one, but a number of terrorist groups?" "Yes." Noel nodded. Having been determined, Emilia quickly pondered the countermeasures. With the ability to split and multiply indefinitely, as long as there is food, you can split and add value, and even your own companions will not let go. This simply cannot be confronted head-on. Thinking about it, she couldn''t think of a useful countermeasure. And at this time... "Listen-you say that, head-on confrontation must not work, it can only lead away-or break through." Amelia was taken aback, turned her head, and found Rozvall behind her. "Rozval?! When did you come?" "When --- Mr. Noel was talking about Dodo''s message, I was already standing here then - what about Mr. Noll''s thoughts about my proposal?" After answering Emilia, Rozvalle looked at Noel. Seeing him ask his opinion, Noel thought for a moment, then shook his head. "It''s not realistic to attract more rabbits. There are too many of them. Even if they can only attract a part of them, they can''t be all." "What about forced breakouts?" "That''s even more impossible. There are hundreds of elderly people, children, and women who can''t fight, and they simply can''t protect them." "Hundreds of people who can''t fight, depending on our strength, can''t be protected." "......." In the words of Noel and Rozval, Amelia said nothing in silence, and continued to think of other feasible ways. In fact, the breakthrough still works, but there is a premise. The prerequisite is that Amelia gives up hundreds of Asians who have no fighting power here, so that it is possible to kill a **** road to go out. But Noor knew very well that she would not choose to give up the hundreds of Asians who had no fighting power here, and would rather stay with them to die rather than leave alone. Of course, in addition to forcibly breaking out, Noel also has other ways. He only needs to open a portal, and he can easily take everyone away from the sanctuary and safely reach the mansion in Rozval. Another way is to summon the gluttonous witch Daphne through a contract and let her take away the toys she made, or eat all the rabbits. The reason why I didnt say it was because the enclave of the Holy Land had just been broken shortly, so many rabbits came here to attack here. This is too coincidental, so that Noel had to suspect that Duotu was brought in by someone. Now, all Noel needs to do is to wait to determine whether the conjecture is correct. If there is no such thing as a black hand, Noel will find a reason at the last moment to take all living people away from the sanctuary. v7 Chapter 135： Betty has a way! Outside the boulder gate of the sanctuary. The effect of the shocking fruit has long since disappeared. With the shock of the shocking fruit, the ground was severely damaged, the ground became uneven, and there were a few more bottomless cracks. However, it didn''t completely destroy the army of rabbits, and it eliminated two-tenths of it. At this time, those surviving rabbits did not rush into the sanctuary. Instead, stay here, pull out the companion''s body from the ruins, eat it and split it. It can also be said that it is to replenish the consumed army. Before eating this edible thoroughly, they will never leave half a step. But according to the huge number of rabbits, it is estimated that it will not take long, and the food available here will be completely exhausted. Therefore, there is not much time for Emilia and others to consider countermeasures. Today, the graveyard is over there. Hundreds of Asians gathered there, and through the dozen or so surviving Asian warriors, they learned of the current terrible situation. With the exception of some ignorant children, all other Asians are desperate. Emily, who is frowning, has not yet come up with a countermeasure. Seeing her like this, Noel could not bear it, but the acting had to perform a full set, and finally he could bear it. But I never imagined that Beatrix ran out and disrupted his plan. "Betty has a way!" Running out of the forbidden library, Beatrix will hold a magic book and hold it up, crying very excitedly. Suddenly, everyone suddenly looked up, hundreds of eyes focused on her alone. Emilia ran up to her, clutching her shoulders tightly with her hands. "Almost tell me what you have found!" "You hurt Betty, Emilia." "Betty, I''m so anxious, I''m so sorry." After hearing this, Emilia quickly released her hand and apologized awkwardly. With a strange look, Beatrix looked at Amelia in front of her, and then rubbed her aching shoulder. "It''s okay, Betty knows you''re in a hurry, so I won''t blame you." "Then tell me now, did you find any way?" "Na, this is what Betty found." "Magic book?" After taking over the magic book, Emilia looked at it, but didn''t understand what it meant. Beatrix stretched out/extended the index finger of her right hand, and the next second her fingertips glowed with a white halo. She tapped the void of the magic book. auzw.com The magic book opened on its own, and after a quick turn of pages, it stopped on a certain page. "Now look again." Hearing Beatrix, Emilia lowered her head and looked at the content on that page. From that page, she saw a very complicated large magic, raised her head and asked Beatrix. "Do you want to use this big magic against many rabbits?" "Multi-rabbits multiply by eating and splitting, so killing them is useless, it will only increase their number, and using this large magic to deal with them is now the most suitable." "If you don''t kill many rabbits, they won''t have anything to eat, which prevents the proliferation of division..." After a little analysis, Emilia nodded and continued. "Well, this is indeed the most suitable method." After listening for a long time, both of them did not say what kind of magic it was, and Noel could only ask. "What kind of large magic?" "A large-scale space magic. Use this large-scale space magic to create a sufficiently large foreign space and transport multiple rabbits to the foreign space to lock it up. This is what Betty thought of." "Betty, what you said is simple, but it is difficult to operate." Listening to Beatrix said so simple, Emilia smiled bitterly. After seeing how to use magic, she knows how difficult it is to use, even if it is successfully used, it needs to maintain stability. If it can''t be maintained for a long time, there is simply not enough time to put all the rabbits into a different space. And a large-scale magic, to maintain normal operation for a long time, is not a mans magic power. If ones magic is not enough, then only a few more people can be added. That question came again. One person used magic to perform the same magic with several people. This is completely different. Several people work together to perform the same magic, as long as one of them cooperates to make a little mistake, then this magic cannot be cast. To have a perfect fit requires tacit understanding, but tacit understanding requires a lot of time to hone. However, what is lacking now is time. What Emilia didn''t know was that Beatrix had already figured out how to solve those problems, so she was full of confidence. Knowing that there was not much time, they did not continue to drag on. "Amelia, you need to sign a temporary contract with Betty, so that the magic of the two of us is enough to keep this large magic running for a long time, and there is nothing wrong with the magic." "In this case, it is indeed feasible." Beatrix''s proposal solved the problems well, and Emilia nodded. Suddenly, she remembered what was missing and asked quickly. "But how do we send Duotu into a different space?" "At this point, it depends on the ability of this bad guy." Raising his right hand, Beatrix pointed to Noel beside him and gave him the most important step. Seeing Beatrix pointing at herself, let Noel froze for a moment. v7 Chapter 136： I reject I dont know if its good to laugh or cry. The plan was disrupted by Beatrix, and now she has to help the tricky little loli to complete the most troublesome part. Nothing was messy, but what else could Noel say. Now that the plans are all messed up, we can only continue to follow along. "Okay, it''s up to me to send many rabbits into a different space." Noel took over the task. Knowing that the time was running short, Beatrix and Amelia also started a temporary contract, and their fingers were clasped together. It didn''t take long for the two to complete the ceremony of the temporary contract. This temporary contract will be released by themselves after they solve the problem. The temporary contract is established, they will have a connection with each other while the contract is still established, which allows them to cooperate well in the same magic. However, now Beatrix looked at Amelia with a strange look, with a puzzled look in her eyes. But in the next second, she shook her head to throw away the messy idea, and it was clear that it was not time for delusion. At this moment, Noel spoke. "Let Lia get familiar with the magic first, and I will get you some time." After talking, before waiting for Beatrix and Amelia to respond, they disappeared. A flash of black light flew by and flew at high speed in the direction of the boulder gate of the Sanctuary, and disappeared into the field of vision in the blink of an eye. The two did not plan to stay, so Rozvall and the maids took care of the people here, and they also rushed towards the direction of the giant stone gate of the sanctuary. Seeing the three people leave here one after another, the Asian people here kneel down to pray, praying that the three people can relieve the crisis and return safely. Flying all the way at high speed, no signs of many rabbits were seen in the sanctuary. Until, Noel reached his destination, on the boulder gate of the sanctuary. At the top of the giant stone gate, look towards the front. In front of the white, the rabbits at this time are still eating, and continue to divide and multiply. "It seems that at that time I left the blow before this and solved a lot of rabbits." With that, Noel leaped from the top of the boulder gate in the Sanctuary, and landed smoothly without sound. In order for many rabbits to stay here obediently, then they can only be massacred, so that they can stay and eat and divide and multiply. In case of waiting for the next leak, I also thought of the corresponding plan. That is..... "Hand of Shadow!" As the voice fell, Noel, who was walking towards the army of rabbits, stretched out/extended a large number of magic hands in the shadow and whistled away in a tsunami-like form. The scent of the witch on the body was more than doubled at this instant. Such a rich scent of the witch will definitely make Duo Tujun staring at herself, and there will be no possibility of leakage. Closer to home. The tsunami-shaped magic hands rushed into the center of the army of many rabbits at once, and began to wreak havoc. As Noel thought, under the stimulation of the witch''s scent, the Duotu Army directly locked him. "squeak----" auzw.com Many rabbits scream at the same time. Immediately afterwards, they gave up eating to divide and multiply, and they all rushed towards Noor crazy. Breakthrough! Breakthrough! Breakthrough! Facing the raging magic hands, the army of rabbits made a sudden advance. The army of Dotu rabbits attacked, and Noel added the magic hands to a thousand, before they stopped them. However, the increase of the witch hands makes the scent of the witch more intense, and it also makes the Duotu Army more offensive. "It''s spectacular." Just arrived, Beatrix looked at the scene where Noel was fighting alone with many rabbits and exclaimed. Looking at the distance, it was found that they were all densely covered with an innumerable army of multi-rabbits. Just looking at the amount of terror made her feel numb. After following Emilya, she jumped to the top of the huge stone gate and landed beside Beatrix. As soon as she arrived, her eyes were fixed on Noel, who was fighting the Tutu army, and there was a look of admiration in her eyes. "Bad guy, it takes some time to cast that magic, you are holding on." Speaking to Noel, Beatrix spoke to Emilia next to her again. "let us start." "it is good." In response, Amelia closed her eyes and raised her hands forward. Beatrix did the same, making the same movements as she did. After waiting for a while, the two people read the same mantra in unison. And as the incantation sounded, a huge magic circle gradually formed in the void in front of the two of them. It didn''t take long for the huge magic formation to be completed. At the center of the magic circle, it rotates at a high speed in a spiral-like manner, eventually forming a black hole. The black hole formed is the entrance to the different space. Everything was ready, Beatrix and Emilia opened their eyes at the same time and shouted to Noel in unison. "Ready!" x2 After hearing this, Noel turned to look back. What catches my eye is that the huge magic circle blocked the entrance of the sanctuary very well, and there is no need to worry about many rabbits slipping into the sanctuary. His figure shook, and his figure appeared in front of the magic circle in an instant, and he had recovered all the hands of the shadow, just waiting for the army of rabbits to rush towards this side. Without that thousand demon hands blocking the road, the army of rabbits rushed toward Noor frantically. Twenty meters... Fifteen meters... Ten meters... Five meters... one meter.. When many rabbits were about to bite, Noel did not intend to avoid it, still calmly standing still. At last there were three or four centimeters, and the corner of his mouth curled up, laughing. "I reject." v7 Chapter 137： Eliminate the Bunny Army "I reject." Dodo passed through Noel and fell into the entrance of a different space at the rear. The same was true for the many rabbits that flew on, and none of them could touch his body at all, all of them passed through the entrance to the different space behind. Why is this happening? Choice, you can choose to touch or not touch the things you want to touch, or even the air, so that you are floating in the air. This is Noel''s first plundered ability from the world, and one of his favorite abilities. At a distance of three or four centimeters, he used this ability to choose and refused to contact Dotu with himself. Many rabbits can''t touch him, plus the fatal temptation/deception of the witch''s scent on them, even if they know that they can''t touch, they will be mad at him. Attracted by the scent of the witch, the army of rabbits continued to flock to Noel, but the final result was to fall into a different space behind him. Although, it has already allowed Duotu''s army to be obedient. However, it would take a lot of time to get them all into different spaces. There is no way, who can make as many rabbits as there are so many people to kill but not to kill. In addition to waiting, there is no other choice. In this way, time is waiting for the army of rabbits to throw themselves into the net and gradually pass away. After the first hour, many rabbits still did not see where the end was. After the second hour, I was able to watch it, but I had to wait. When the third hour passed, there were only a few rabbits within 500 meters, and you could succeed if you persisted. The fourth hour passed, and the last hundred or so rabbits remained. Flashing to the side from the front of the magic, Noel personally decided to solve the hundreds of rabbits, which can be cleaned up before they split and multiply. "Liya, Betty, you can stop!" After hearing Noel''s shouts, Emilia and Beatrix glanced at each other and stopped sending magic power to the magic circle. Without enough magic power to maintain, the entrance to the different space in the giant magic circle gradually closed. When the entrance to the different space was completely closed, the giant magic circle became dim, and finally disappeared completely. At this time, the remaining hundreds of rabbits were also eliminated. Noel appeared on the giant stone gate and quickly reached out to grab the two who nearly fell down after spending too much to prevent them from falling off the giant stone gate. "Are you all right?" "It''s just that the magic power is too much. In the next few days, you can''t use any magic." "Betty couldn''t even enter the banned book." The two described their current situation. They were very weak, and if they were not supported by Noel''s arm, they would definitely not stand steadily. Nuoer hugged from left to right, hugged the two slowly falling from the giant stone gate. "Duotu has been resolved, there is nothing to worry about, let''s take a break here first." "Uh." x2 auzw.com The two nodded without any objection. Too lazy to find a place, Noel sat directly against the huge stone door. The two were so tired that they didn''t bother to get dirty on the ground. They sat beside Noel one by one and then leaned back in his arms to close. This break... A burst of fresh air rushed across the face, and with a ray of golden light, the sun came out. Amelia, who woke up first, covered her dazzling eyes slightly with her hands, and got up from Noel''s arms after adjusting. "Noel, how long have I rested?" "About an hour or so." "I have a good rest, now we go back and tell them the good news that Duotu solved it." Standing from the ground, Emilia took off the dust and stretched her waist. She was about to wake up Beatrix, but Noel spoke first. "Let her sleep well, I just hug her and go back." "Then let''s go." Taking the initiative to take Noel''s hand, Emilia pulled him towards the cemetery. Embracing this Beatrix in one hand, Noel took two quick steps to keep up and walked side by side with her. Although I didn''t rush to the cemetery, it didn''t take long. When the three returned to the cemetery, they learned that they had successfully resolved the army of rabbits, and they experienced the rest of the desperate robbery for the rest of their lives, cheering and crying. After calming down a little, everyone returned to the village together. Returning to the village, we first counted the number of people to find out who was killed, and then we went back to each house. Frightened and frightened all night, the villagers rested at noon after returning home. Originally, the rest of the villagers wanted to organize the messy village, but Rozval called everyone together. "You, after last night''s incident, proved that the sanctuary is no longer safe." After a short pause, Rozvall looked at the villagers'' reactions. When they found out they agreed, they went on. "So - I hope you will be transferred to my territory so that - I will take care of each other in the future." After listening to Rozval, the villagers began to whisper and discuss his proposal. In the next time. Villagers in the Sanctuary asked Rozvall some questions, that is, clothing, food, housing and transportation. After receiving satisfactory answers, the villagers finally agreed to leave the sanctuary and settle down in the territory of Rozval. After that, of course, to pack things and leave. However, if you want to return to the territory of Rozval, now you can only walk. No way, the rabbits who broke into the sanctuary last night ate all the domestic animals and the earth dragon, and there was no other thing to travel. Another reason is that the road outside the sanctuary was damaged by Noels earthquake fruits. Even if there is a ground dragon, it cant go forward normally, but walking will be faster. v7 Chapter 138： Emilia is a little strange The fourth day back from the sanctuary. When I returned, there were no special events along the way, but it took three days to walk back. No way, hundreds of people can''t walk quickly because of their migration. In the territory of Rozval, the reconstruction of Aram village has begun. Today, it is more than twice as large as before, and it is still not completed. However, not only the original local human residents, but also the Asian people who have moved from the Holy Land have lived in the village. People in the two villages live together in the same village, but nothing unpleasant has happened, and the relationship between the two villages is quite good. Now, it is the people from their two villages who are working together to build the new Alam Village. Of course, for construction materials and some supplies, Rozvall is responsible for paying the money. And Noel and others still live in the house of Rozval. In the four days after returning, nothing disturbed, and finally returned to a peaceful life. Don''t take it for granted, this is very rare. You know, since the last time I went to Wangdu, there has been a series of troubles. First, he was abducted and found someone to fight against the beluga whale. But just after the beluga whale was extinguished, the indolent sinner teacher ran out to find trouble, followed by the two major sinner teachers of gluttony and strong desire, and then killed two and ran one. Send the body of the Beluga Whale back to the capital of the king. After helping Emilia to finish her name, she thought she would be able to rest after returning to the Rozval territory. Who knew that when he returned to Rozval''s territory, he learned that the violent priest who had ran away came to the nest to retaliate, and then was summoned by Rozval to the Sanctuary. Going to the sanctuary but trapped inside, when the enclave of the sanctuary is broken, then the army of rabbits is killed. So to say, four days of peaceful life is so special. In the back/yard of the mansion. Noel was lying on a bench and basking in the sun. The two maids were behind him, waiting for him to order at any time. The two maids, one is Elsa and the other is Kuer Xiu. Yes, you read that right, the other is indeed Kuer Xiu. Regarding Amnesia Kuerxiu, Noel has never made any arrangements for her, so she ran to learn from Elsa herself. Learning to learn, she became a member of the Noor maid. Of course, Noel wouldn''t say anything about it, he was eager to do so. At this moment, a serious Beatrix appeared beside Noel. "Bad guy, Betty has something to tell you." "Well, I listen." Lying on the bench, Noel didn''t move, and his tone was casual. Beatrix glanced at the two men standing behind him. "Betty wants to talk to you alone." auzw.com Opening his eyes and sitting up, Noel turned to look at Beatrix beside him. It was clear that it would be very important for her to come to find something she was talking about alone. "It''s okay, here are all your own people, just say it." Hearing Noels words, Elsa and Kuerxiu, who wanted to take the initiative to leave, were very happy. After all, this means that Noel trusts them and affirms them. Noel said so, and Beatrix had no idea of ??letting the two go, so she didn''t cover up anymore. "Bad guy, Betty finds Emilia a bit strange." Thinking about it, Noel did not find that Emilia had something strange, wondering why Beatrix said so. Therefore, he didn''t rush to say anything, but waited for Beatrix''s following. "In the Sanctuary, Betty discovered that there was [Witch Scent] on Emilia." "Trying in the witch''s grave, some of them will be stained with some [scent of the witch], it seems nothing strange." "Betty thought the same way at the time, and at that time, she was going to deal with Dotu, so she didn''t care too much." After a short pause, Beatrix became serious and continued. "In the past few days, Betty can still smell [the scent of the witch] on Amelia." "This doesn''t mean anything." "But that [scent of the witch] is not Betty''s mother." "[Scent of the Witch], is it still classified?" "Of course, every Sinister Witch''s [Witch Scent] is different. The kind of [Witch Scent] on Emilia, Betty can be 100% sure that she is not the mother." "Who can it be?" Noel was stunned for the first time and heard the [scent of the witch], since it is still divided into several types. However, he had all met himself in the cemetery, and five other wicked witch. If you think about it carefully, it may be one of them, so you don''t care too much. Raising his little hand, Beatrix pointed to Noel. "I''m not a witch, what am I doing?" "Besides Betty''s mother, Betty doesn''t know what the [scent of the witch] of the other wicked witch is, but Emilia is exactly like you." Listening to Beatrix''s words, Noel''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and he couldn''t care less. Beatrix did not stop, and continued to tell her findings. "And, a few days back from the sanctuary, my sister never appeared once." "After reminding you, I remembered these days, it seems that I haven''t seen Parker." After listening, Noel also felt that Emilia was a bit strange. Parker didn''t show up, it can be said that it was too much to deal with the Tutu Army, so it was temporarily unable to release it. Cute Melia has the same [Witch Scent] as herself, which has to be taken seriously. v7 Chapter 139： I envy her Noel knew exactly who left the [scent of the witch] on himself. There are only three ways to be left behind by the witch [scent of the witch]. The first kind: The witch pays a lot of attention to you. In order to be able to find where you are at any time, the witch will leave [the scent of the witch] on you. The second type: Witches give you a power, [Witch Scent] will accompany you, and as long as you use the power more times, [Witch Scent] will be more intense. The third kind: being possessed by the witch, then [scent of the witch] will appear on the possessor. In the case of Noel, he is the second of the above. As for what kind of Emilia is, this needs to be determined to know. Turning around, Noel looked at the luxurious mansion of Rozvall, and looked at the room where Emilia was. "I have to admit that after listening to what you said, I also think that Emilia is having a problem." Seeing Noel believed, Beatrix was relieved. When she started to talk about it, she also worried that she would suspect Emilia and would make Noel unhappy. After all, anyone can see that he cares about Emilia. "What should I do now?" "If there is really a problem, you will know when you determine it." Having finished speaking, Noel fought off the bench and went to the mansion. Elsa, Kuerxiu, and Beatrix, the three of them quickly caught up. Turning around, Noel stretched out his hand to stop the three men from stepping forward. "Stop! I''ll just go by myself." "but......" "It''s nothing. I''m not going to drive to death. What are you worried about?" "It''s okay not to let Betty follow, but if there is a situation, you must summon Betty!" Quickly trotting forward, Beatrix just dragged Noel''s clothes with her small hands, a posture that you wouldn''t let go without you agreeing. With a slight smile at Beatrix, Noel reached out and rubbed her little head to make her hair messy. "Well, I promise you." "Yeah! You bad guy messed up Betty''s hairstyle!!" Let go, Beatrix turned angrily. I don''t know where the mirror came from. She was dressing up her messy hair. She was actually looking at Noel through the mirror. Noel said nothing more and stepped towards the mansion again. Soon after, he walked into the interior of the mansion and disappeared into the sight of the three. Walk up the stairs to the second floor. After reaching the second floor, walk towards Emilia''s room. When she was about to arrive, Emilia walked out of the room and almost collided with Noel. Almost hit, Amelia took a step back, it seems who the person is. "Noel, did you come to see me specially?" "indeed so." Noel nodded, staring at Emilia in front of her, trying to see what was going on. Unfortunately, he didn''t see anything, he said tentatively. auzw.com "Shati La." "How did you find out?!" Upon hearing this, Emilia raised her head violently, her eyes full of surprise. The next second, she saw that Noel was surprised, and she knew she was fooled. She really did not expect that Noel would suddenly call out her name, and subconsciously thought she was found. "I didn''t expect that I was fooled so easily." Knoll didn''t even think of it. This was just a cheat, and Shatira exposed herself. "Shatila, when did you attach to Liya?" "When she led the Asians to the cemetery to hide." "After that, are you playing Liya?" "Well, that''s right." Shatila nodded. Confirmed, Noel gave her a thumbs up. "Seriously, you are acting too much, I can''t tell." "Then why did you come over and call my name?" "It was Betty who told me that you have the same [scent of the witch] as me, so I came to make sure." "So this is ah!" After listening to the explanation, Shatira suddenly realized. At this time she also remembered that in the Sanctuary Beatrix twice, she looked at herself with strange eyes. "No wonder she looks at me like that." "You occupy Liya''s body, how is she treated by you?" "Relax, don''t care about your little lover, just close her consciousness and recover when I leave." Noel could hear that Shatila did not want to completely occupy Emilia''s body, just borrowed temporarily. But he couldn''t understand, since he didn''t want to completely occupy Emilya''s body, why not attach it to her. Thinking about it, I can''t draw a conclusion, I can only ask. "Listening to what you mean, you don''t want to take Liya''s body as her own, why is it attached to her?" "I envy her and envy her for getting along with you day and night, so I chose her." Taking a step forward, Shatila put her right hand on Noel''s face and stroked it, her eyes full of love. Next, she put her face up and boldly kissed Noel. "..." Noel was stunned. She didn''t expect that Shatila would be so bold, and even more so she would be forced. When she returned to her mind, she had begun to retreat. But can the meat at her mouth let her fly? Of course impossible! Stretching his hands to embrace Shati''s waist, she gave her a hug in her arms, and finally Noel bowed her head and kissed it back. This time her turn was stunned. But after returning to her mind, she did not push away Noel, but responded instead. For a while, about five minutes or so, these two talents are separated. v7 Chapter 140： "End" after one year one year later. Today, Emilia has become the king of the kingdom of Luknika. In that year, after several large-scale attacks by the witch religion, other major crimes teachers appeared one after another. That is, overeating and eating Roy Alphad, overeating and eating Lui Arneb, anger Celius, erotica/capella Emera da Lugnica, plus the escaped strong desire Craig Rus Konyas. Every time the guilt master attacked, they were blocked by Noel and Emilia, and they killed the leader''s guilt master. Because of this, Emilia''s reputation continued to increase, and no one hated her because of her appearance. When the witch was taught to eradicate, her prestige accumulated to the culmination in the kingdom of Luknika, and the sage would unanimously agree that she would become the new king of the Luknika kingdom. After holding the throne ceremony, Emilia officially became the king of the kingdom of Luknika. Formally became a king, but the reform was not very smooth afterwards, and encountered many people''s opposition. The so-called "many people" refer to the nobles of the Luknika kingdom. Because Amelias reforms revolve around the word fair, and it is necessary to create a country where all people are treated equally. The first thing to do is to abolish the noble system. So, it''s strange that those nobles can agree. The knight is considered the lowest noble, but the members of the knights loyal to the kingdom of Luknika have no objections to Emilia. Those who danced the most were the nobles of the literary school. It''s easy to say that after more than a dozen consultations, the result hasn''t changed. If it is not feasible to discuss it, then Noel can only use force to suppress it. The nobles who did not agree, let them say goodbye to the world, and all their property was confiscated. With the accidental death of nobles one after another, the remaining nobles began to be afraid, but still insisted on not agreeing to the abolition of the nobility system. When the death toll reached more than a dozen, the nobles who were scared had finally compromised, and they all agreed to get rid of the nobility system, fearing that they would be killed next. After that time, the reform plan going forward was very smooth. Amelia, with the help of Noel, abolished the aristocracy of the Luknika Kingdom, and is developing towards a modern state system. Frozen Elven Forest. At this moment, the ice freezing the entire elven forest is melting rapidly. When the ice melted completely, a man outside the forest of elves looked at the woman standing beside him. "Liya, there is no danger in it, so I won''t follow in." "Well, see you later." Amelia nodded and smiled at Noel before stepping into the elven forest. And the little meow on her right shoulder, it turned and patted the fierce. "Brother, rest assured, I will take care of my daughter." "Okay, then please, Parker." auzw.com After that, Noel looked at Amelia''s back as she moved away, until she disappeared into the elven forest. A meow and a woman disappeared into the field of vision. The next second, the bracelet worn on his left hand flashed a faint light, and then appeared exactly like Emilia. A woman appeared, she held Noel''s left hand and leaned her head on his shoulder. "Aren''t you curious? Don''t plan to go in and see?" "I''m really not interested in what''s inside." Noel shrugged, his face indifferent, not at all interested. Slightly turning her head, Shatira must have looked at Noel for a while and then asked again. "Will she leave this world after she returns?" "Well, it is." After giving Shatira a confirmation, Noel turned to look at her, and then continued to speak. "Reluctant? Or don''t you want to leave?" "No, I want to leave the world quickly." "Liya has already explained everything, now she only needs to wait for her to come out of the elven forest, and we can leave the world directly." In this way, Noel and Shatila talked to you one by one, waiting for Amelia to return while chatting. Time gradually passed away... Until noon when the scorching sun hung high above her head, Emilia took Parker out of the Elven Forest. Seeing the return of a meow and a woman, Shatila instantly turned into a mist of black and drilled back into Noel''s bracelet. Returning to Noel''s Amelia, she didn''t say anything about the Elven Forest. Noor, who was not interested at all, certainly did not talk much about the things in the forest of the elves, but smiled and embraced Emilia in his arms. "Liya, everything is resolved?" "Well, it''s all solved." "Then leave with me." "it is good." Seeing Amelia willing to leave together, Noel asked the system to send her a contract. No one waited, and Noel soon received information from Amelia, who agreed to the application for a partner contract. Next? The two left, and the world living in a different world from scratch disappeared completely. After this, no one had seen either Noel or Emilia. Companion space. From a life in a different world from scratch, the sisters Noel harvested from that world are now in the partner space. Without introducing Noel, the two sides introduced themselves to each other. v8 Chapter 1： Muye Village Konoha Ninja Village Muye is the Ninja Village of the Fire Nation, which represents the military strength of the Fire Nation. The Fire Nation is located in the center of traffic and is the main road connecting the north and south. The unique geographical location has enabled the country of fire to gather a large number of talents and resources and become the most powerful country in China among the five major countries. The overall shape of Muye Village is a fan shape. When anyone walks into Muye, the first sight will be the stone statues of Naruto standing on the highest peak of Muye. Naruto is the leader of Konoha Ninja Village. So far, Konoha has been born with five Naruto. The face of the first four dead Huo Ying was carved on the stone statue of Muye Mountain. Now the fifth generation of Huo Ying is Qianshou Gangshou. It is also a little red in the legendary "Three Ninjas", and her face is also carved on the stone statue of Muye Mountain. In front of the huge green door of Muye Village. At this time, there was a young man with long brown hair and tied into a small bundle at the end of the hair, who was talking about something to the other three. "Listen, the purpose of this mission is to successfully protect the dignitaries. Sakura and the dignitaries act together. If the dignitaries happen, they can also do emergency treatment." "Ningci, I understand." The girl named Sakura, whose full name is Haruno Sakura, has short pink hair, and she nodded to understand. The young man who is called Ningci by Sakura has the full name of Ningci Nissin, the genius of the Nisshin family, who has the white eyes of one of the three big pupils. After seeing Sakura understand what to do, he looked at the young man with thick watermelon-haired eyebrows standing on the left hand side, and continued the assignment of tasks. "Li, you are the key personnel to meet the enemy. Without knowing the unknown enemy, your body technique without Chakra''s characteristics is omnipotent in a certain sense." "Leave it to me, I will protect it to the end." The boy with thick eyebrows, whose full name is Li Locke, raised his thumbs and said vowedly. "Let''s go then." After telling them what to do, Ning Ci thought that there was nothing to explain, and he said that he could start and turn away. The hedgehog-headed boy standing in Sakura and Lee was completely ignored by him for a moment, but he quickly reacted and quickly asked Ning Ci who had not walked away. "Wait... wait a minute! Isn''t it all about me?" "Your mission, like Li, is to meet the enemy." "Okay, once the enemy appears, even if he goes to the bottom of hell, he will be beaten!" "Naruto, it seems that you are just a grown up..." After listening to the thoughtless words, Ning Ci sighed in disappointment and shook his head, continuing. "The head is still the same as it was two and a half years ago." "What!" "Indeed, I heard that you and the self-cultivator also practiced a lot and have become a lot stronger. However, you still have a low tolerance level when accumulating team experience in the task." Naruto was so angry that he gritted his teeth, and he was about to rush up and beat people. But Ning Ci turned a blind eye, and still said unkindly. "Listen, our mission is only to protect, in the final analysis, don''t leave the protected dignitaries." auzw.com "Cut!" I also understand that Ningci was right, but Naruto still felt very unhappy. "Ningci is the captain, isn''t he?" "Yes, let''s work together with the team of Mu Yeliu. "Good." Sakura and Lee sang one harmony, Naruto''s coping response. Seeing Naruto''s attitude, Sakura walked to his side with a black face, reaching for his ears. "Just agree to it!" "It hurts! The pain hurts! Sakura, stop now. Stop! The ears are going to be stopped!" Ning Ci sighed. It was really a headache and exhausting for children with Naruto to perform tasks together. Due to the tight time, it is impossible for Naruto and Sakura to continue to make trouble, and they are preparing to stop them. And just then... "Excuse me..." Suddenly the sound of words coming from behind scared Ning Ci to swallow what he wanted to say, and instantly left the place where he stood. The next second, he appeared beside Naruto, Sakura, and Li, and he was already attacking. Ningci''s actions suddenly stopped Naruto and Sakura, and looked at the object of his alert, even Li was no exception. In sight, a lazy handsome man with a cigarette in his mouth. Before the group of four asked, the man spoke first. "Boy, what are you doing so much? I just want to ask the way." "Ask for directions?" "Ok." "Where are you going?" Ning Ci put away his posture, but he didn''t relax his guard and stared at the man with both eyes. The other party was wary of himself, this man can still see it, no nonsense went straight to the subject. "The first time I came to Muye Village, I wanted to ask where to publish the entrusted task, where should I handle this matter." "It turned out to be the task!" Hearing that he was here to entrust the task, Naruto glanced at the fussed Ningji, and measured his right finger toward Muye. Then, continue. "Follow this road and go inside until you see a large red building, and there is a fire word on the building, where is the place to handle the entrusted task, and any person can take you there. Handle." "Right, my name is Noel. Thank you for showing me the way, good boy." After introducing herself, Noel thanked Naruto. v8 Chapter 2： Be careful I beat you! Looking at Noel''s figure in the distance, Ning Ci raised a bad hunch in his heart, always feeling that something bad would happen. Sakura saw Ningji staring at the handsome guy who had gone away, and stared at him so motionlessly all the time. "Ningci, should we start now?" "Well, let''s go." Ning Ci nodded and responded. He knew very well that the task he is performing now is very important. Moreover, I have not sensed Chakra''s fluctuations in Noel, and it is impossible for me to be a ninja from another country. In this way, Ning Ci led Naruto, Sakura, and Li to the mission site. And on the other side... Noel, who has entered the interior of Muye Village and is walking to the Huoying office building. At this moment, he walked slowly on the street, looking east and west. What to see? He was looking at the figures hiding in the dark. Yes, from the moment he entered the interior of Muye Village, Noel immediately discovered that he was being followed. However, if you think about it, you will know who they are. It is nothing more than the dark parts of Konoha. After all, Noel is a foreigner in the village, and it is strange that Muye is not being watched in order to prevent being a spy in other Ninja villages. He knew the purpose of the dark part, but he hadn''t figured out how to act for a while, so he followed those people. Taking off his cigarette, Noel spewed thick smoke from his mouth. From the appearance, age and height of Naruto just now, there are Sai and Yamato who did not appear. He calculated in his mind what time it is now. Now Huo Yings time, it should not be long before Naruto and Zilai come back to practice. Well, probably... Probably, maybe, maybe it is. Unconsciously, Noel, who is constantly calculating the time through that information, has arrived in front of the Huoying office building. In front of the Naruto office building, the ninja who stood by the gate stretched out his hand in front of Noel. "Idlers are not allowed to enter here." "I''m here to delegate the task." Being stopped, Noel recovered. Looking at Noel carefully, after finding no problems, the goalkeeper ninja retreated aside. "Well, go in." Not caring about the ninja''s indifferent attitude, Noel stepped into the interior of the Hokage office building. To enter the interior, first register at the counter in the lobby. After registering, someone came and led Noel upstairs to the Huo Ying office. Before long, came to Huo Ying''s office. The leading man, he walked to the guard in front of the door and pointed his finger at Noel. auzw.com "This is the client of the mission, please tell Master Naruto." It was heard that the gate-keeper ninja did not rush to inform, but observed Noel up and down. After careful observation, he didn''t find anything suspicious before knocking on the door to report. And the leader, he saw someone to inform the Naruto, let Noel wait here for the call of Naruto, and then he left. The leader left in less than two minutes, and the ninja who had just entered the bulletin came out. "This gentleman, Lord Naruto invites you in." After speaking, the ninja retreated to the side of the door and made a gesture of asking for entry. When Noel walked in, the gate-keeper ninja closed the office door and continued to stand outside. The blonde beauty, who was buried in her business, seemed to sense that someone was watching her. She stopped her job and looked up. But after raising her head and looking in the other party''s eyes, she suddenly became angry. "Boy, if you continue to stare, be careful I beat you!" "Boy?" Hearing this title, Noel''s mouth twitched. Although it looks like more than twenty, it is definitely larger than the other party. It''s strange to be called a kid by someone who is younger than myself. A woman with short hair holding a piggy, she leaned into the ear of the blonde and reminded very quietly. "Master Tsunade, you will scare the client away." "Scary away, scare away, there is not much more than him, less than one more, there is no big deal." "But, is this really good?" "Mute, the kid stared at the old lady (Yue/Hungarian) as soon as he came in. It was definitely not a good thing." In front of Noel, Tsuna said nonchalantly, and glared at him. The woman with short hair, called mute, smiled awkwardly at Noel with apology, but didn''t know what to say otherwise. It is true to say that, but Tsunate did not drive people away. "Even this time, if you dare to mess around next time, I will definitely make you regret it." After turning this page, I continued. "Now let''s talk about what task you will entrust to Konoha." "Actually, I''m not here to delegate tasks." Noel''s words just fell, and he instantly felt that he had been locked by several people, but he was not immediately attacked. But to be sure, if he dares to act rashly now, people in the dark will definitely attack in groups. In the silence next to Tsuna, she has put down the pig in her arms and took out Ku Wu Wu''s eyes to stare at Noel. As the hand of Huo Ying, she frowned slightly, and looked at Noel. "It''s not for commissioning tasks, what is your purpose here?" "I am here to make a deal with you." "Oh? What a deal, let''s hear." Tsunade was a little interested, crossed his arms (Yue/Hungary), leaned back on the chair, and waited for Noel to follow. v8 Chapter 3： You bullshit! Noel raised his right hand and pointed his index finger towards the ceiling. "Are the hidden secrets, are they your cronies?" "It seems that the transaction you are talking about is not a trivial matter." "It''s a small thing for me, but for you, it''s quite a big thing." "You are not afraid, I will ask someone to take you down now?" His face sank, and Tsune fixed his eyes on Noel, as if he was about to take him down. In this regard, Noel still smiled calmly and calmly looked at her. In the face of calm Noel, Tsunae was really a bit uncertain. I don''t know if he was pretending to be like this, or if he really had strength or something to follow. So ah, this gaze has not lasted too long. "The people here, they are all my close friends." "I can help you solve the hidden danger of this wooden leaf hidden by Zhicun Tuan." Gang hands have said so, and Noel did not turn around and directly talked about the transaction. Suddenly for a moment, Tsuneo looked at Noel in disbelief, and even suspected that he had heard it wrong. "what did you just say?" "I can help you solve the hidden danger of this wooden leaf hidden by Zhicun Tuan." This time, Tsunade heard clearly. But she really didn''t expect that the person in front of him was here to tell her this. "Do you know what you are talking about?" "of course." "Running in front of me, Naruto, he said that he would solve our ninja in Muye Village, and this ninja is still the senior of Muye. You are looking for death!!" With an angry face, he slapped his desk and stood up. Although he knew that Tuan Zang was a poisonous tumor, how could he be a Ninja and a high-ranking person in Muye? Now someone is in front of her and is threatening to kill her in Muye Village. How can she not be angry? This is simply not to take her Huo Ying in her eyes. Ignoring the angry Tsunao, Noel shrugged and smiled, speaking to himself. "First to kill Muye white teeth, and then to death to stop water...Forget it, you should all know, I still say something you don''t know." After a short pause, he continued. "Shimura Tuanzang secretly carried out all kinds of actions that could not be put on the table because of the belief that Muye Ninja Village was. He supported Muye''s development in this posture, and in order to further implement his own ideas, As a representative of the hawks, he always had the idea of ??fighting for the position of Naruto. As far as I know, your brother Sheng Shu should not have entered the battlefield, even if he broke the sky, it is impossible. After all, he is the only male left in the Qianshou clan, and he is carrying the continuation of the Qianshou clan. Important mission. Do you think three generations of Naruto will let him go to the battlefield? " Hearing about his younger brother, Tsunabu no longer thought he was just as angry, but quieted down and waited for the following. Of course, she didn''t have to wait. Noel had no intention of stopping. auzw.com "The three generations of Naruto will not agree, and those who had the right to dispatch Muye Ninjas to fight during the war will have only one person left in the village of Shimura. The Qianshou clan''s voice in Muye is very high. If you let the rope tree grow up, it would be a proper thing to become Naruto, even if he can''t be Naruto, but the votes he cast will also make Muye People pay attention, and this has become one of Zhicun Tuanzang block stones. As long as the rope tree is killed, the Thousand-Handed Clan can be said to be in the forefront and there will be no more threats in the future. Most importantly, it was a coincidence that the rope tree was dispatched and attacked again. " Noel glanced at Tsunade, and now her teeth were about to bite, and she could see that she believed what she said. Is this the end? Of course not, you need to add a fire. "More interesting is the man named Kato. Do you know that he is one of the root''s ninjas, and is under the leadership of Shimura Tuzo. Then do you know that in order to ensure the loyalty of the root ninjas, Shimura Tuanzang will receive the next technique for each root ninja, and their life and death will be in the hands of Tuanzang. " "You... you bullshit!!!" The mute couldn''t calm down, pointing at Noel and snarled. You know, Kato is her uncle. What Noel said just now was that her uncle was deliberately approaching Tsunabe because of the orders of Shimura Tuizang. It''s all like this, and it''s strange that she can calm down. Without ignoring the silence, Noel didn''t even glance at her, his eyes always on Tsuneo. "Am I talking nonsense, this is not your final say." "you...." "As long as you can get to the information inside the root, you will know if it is true or false." The interrupted silence, after hearing Noel''s words, suddenly had nothing to say. But at this time, Tsuneo spoke. "What else do you know?" "The Jiuwei incident that year, as well as the Ning Zhibo genocide incident, these were done by outsiders from the Zhicun Tuanzang United." After a pause, Noel remembered something and continued. "Three generations of Naruto''s death may also have his share. This is the only thing I am not sure about." "These things should be top secret as usual, how do you know?" Anger is anger, but Tsunade has not lost his mind. After all, some of the things Noel said were during World War II. But what he looks like now is only in his twenties. In Tsunade''s view, there are only two possibilities. The first possibility is that he made up everything blindly. The second possibility is that he possesses a secret method of keeping his youth, an old monster who has lived from World War II and beyond. v8 Chapter 4： No comment Of these two possibilities, Tsunabe prefers the second. Because, she knew that the deaths of Muye Baiya and Shishen Zhishui were indeed caused by Zhicun Tuanzang. From this point, she can be sure that Noel did not lie. As for the rope tree and Kato, she could not be sure. Of course, it is not impossible to determine things about the rope tree and Kato. Just as Noel said just now, if you want to know whether the truth of the matter is as he said, you can only go to the root to get the core information, so that you can know everything. But the problem is coming. Is it possible to take out the core data of Zhicun Tuan Zang obediently? The answer is obvious, it is impossible. Even if Zhicun Tuanzang is willing to give it, it is definitely deleted or reduced, and it is impossible to give complete information. Closer to home. Noel really didn''t know how to answer her question. "This is a secret, no comment." "..." Frowning slightly, Tsunade was not satisfied with this response, nor could he be satisfied. Without waiting for her to think about it, Noel spoke again. "Actually, I could have found the old goods directly, and it wasn''t used to say so much." "But you are here." "The reason why I come is because I still like Muye, and I don''t want to stalemate each other." "Since it is a transaction, then you can never do this for free. Tell me what you want to get back." Tsunade is very clear that it is not easy to solve the group possession, and the other party is less likely to help out of good intentions for no reason, then there must be some purpose or what you want to get. This transaction, no matter what was done in the end, was still impossible. You must first figure out what the other partys purpose or wants is, otherwise it is not a good decision. "Just the head of the Japanese family takes me to a place." "It''s that simple?!" Suddenly, Tsunade wondered if he had heard it wrong, and looked at Noel in disbelief. Noel nodded and determined her with a certain tone. "Yes, it''s that simple." "Can you tell me where it is?" "I don''t know, I only know that I''m in the territory of the kingdom of fire." After thinking about it, I added again. "At that time, you can follow along, or you can send someone to follow." After listening to Noel''s words, Tsuneo was a little confused, completely unable to understand his purpose. He can go with him. Is he out of confidence in his own strength? Or did he have no conspiracy at all? I want to think about it, but I can''t help it. "How sure are you?" "Ten percent." auzw.com Raised his eyebrows and Noel replied confidently. After getting the answer, Tsuneo''s eyes fixed on Noel, wanting to see that he was lying. It is a pity that it failed. Withdrawing her gaze, she closed her eyes and leaned back on the chair, her eyebrows locked tightly together, thinking carefully. There is no Chakra fluctuations in her body, she really can''t see where Noel''s self-confidence can solve Tuanzang, I don''t know if I should believe him. Quiet, very quiet, very quiet. In this office, no one disturbed her thinking, and waited patiently. After a while, Tsunade, who closed his eyes and thought, opened his eyes, and his eyes showed a fierce color. "If you fail and cannot run away, you must not be caught." "After failure, you can''t run away and you can''t be caught. You let me kill myself, right." "As long as you know." "Where is the group hiding?" An agreement has been reached and Noorso wants the location of Tuan Zang. Sitting in the hands, Tsunade did not rush to answer Noel, but called a person''s name. "Xi Yan." As soon as the words fell, a figure with long purple hair wearing a fox mask appeared on one knee. The man who appeared beside Noel, she knelt on the ground with one leg fixed and did not speak, so she waited quietly for Tsunato to give orders. Seeing that someone came out, Tsunade directly issued an order. "Xi Yan, you lead him to Tuan Zang." "Yes." In response, Xi Yan understood. Although the command given by Tsunabe seemed simple, she understood it completely. To say that it is nice is to lead the way, and to say that it is unpleasant is to accompany him to death. Of course, if Noel could really kill Tuanzang, she would not have to die. In this way, Noel and the dark part ninja named Yu Yan left together and walked towards the place where Tuan Zang was. After watching the two leave, the office door was closed. Put away the bitterness and mute the piggy in his arms again, then he spoke. "Admiral Tsunade, can that person really solve Tuizang?" "I do not know either." Tsuna shook her head, and she couldn''t be sure. Silent for a moment, I really didn''t expect Tsunade to agree to such a deal under uncertainty. "Why do you agree to such a transaction?" "Because you want to know the truth, you must first get rid of Tuan Zang, otherwise it is impossible." "but......" "It''s okay, but everyone has already been taken, let''s wait for the result." Sitting back in the chair again, Tsuna leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes to refresh himself. He didn''t plan to continue this topic. What I still wanted to say, the mute with his mouth slightly open could not say it all the time, holding the pig in his arms and retreating to stand behind Tsunade. As for Noel and Xiyan, they have stepped out of the Huoying office building and entered a hidden passage. This hidden passage leads to the ground. v8 Chapter 5： Wind your uncle! root Root, also known as the "dark department training department", is directly affiliated with the independent organization of Muye Yuanlaozhi Village Tuanzang, that is, it is not subject to the control of Naruto or the dark department, and the uniform is a white or black cloak. However, since the three generations of Naruto could not tolerate the behavior of Zhicun Tuozang to train people into killing machines, after the Uchiha genocide, the order of "Huoying Zhusuke" of Tuizang was dismissed and the roots were disbanded. Although Gen was disbanded after the Uchiha genocide, there are still many former members who continue to serve in the Dark Department, even loyal to the root. The so-called root person has no name, no emotion, no past, and no future, and only has a task in mind. Root''s headquarters is located somewhere in the underground of Konoha, and it is still in use today. As for why Gens headquarters is still in use, it is still managed by Zhicun Tuanzang, which can be said to be the result of the acquiescence of the third and fifth generations of Naruto. To put it more bluntly, it is that the third and fifth generations of Naruto can''t control it, and can only be allowed to do so. However, this place is no longer a secret, it''s just a little trouble to go in. In the empty underground hall. An elderly man with a bandage on his right eye and right arm is sitting on the only seat in the hall. At this time, in the shadow beside the old man, a ninja in a mask appeared. After appearing, the ninja kneeled on the ground on one leg and reported something to the old man. "Mr. Tuanzang, the members of the dark department with fire shadows outside brought me over and said they wanted to see you." "Oh? Who was the one brought in?" "The man just came to the village today. He first went to the Huoying office and was brought here by members of the dark department." Thinking of what was missing, I continued quickly. "After the inspection just now, the person brought by the members of the Dark Department has not detected Chakra." After listening to the report of the ninja, Tuan Zang was silent, not knowing what he was thinking. The ninja who was kneeling on the ground did not make another noise after reporting, and knelt quietly there waiting for instructions. "Let them come in." "Yes." After a response, the ninja got up and retreated into the shadow, disappearing into the hall instantly. As soon as the person left, Tuan Zang said to himself. "Let the dark part bring a stranger, what is the purpose of this? Is it to deal with me? Impossible, a secret department plus a person who does not have Chakra, this combination does not seem to deal with me, and it is impossible to succeed in my territory. " Tuan Zang whispered himself, analyzing the purpose of the two coming here. It was the possibility of attacking and killing, which was ruled out by him the first time. After all, there are only two of them coming together, and one of them has not been Chakra. As each possibility is eliminated, time also passes by. auzw.com Until Nuoer and Xiyan were led into the hall by a member of Gen, Tuan Zang still couldn''t imagine the purpose of the two coming here. The root member of the guide took the two to the center of the hall and stopped, and knelt down against Tuan Zang in the high position. "Duanzang Master, people have arrived." "Well, you step back." Nodding slightly, Tuan Zang waved him back. The member of the root, after responding with a "yes", quickly withdrew from the hall. As soon as the person left, Tuan Zang''s eyes locked on Noel''s body immediately, wanting to see why. And at the Yan Yan beside Noel, Tuan Zang didn''t consider her a threat at all, so she didn''t even look at it. After all, the unknown existence of Noel is what he needs to pay more attention to than he has seen before. It''s a pity that I read it back and forth several times from top to bottom, and didn''t see anything special. Can''t see anything, and can''t guess the purpose of the two people here, so you can only ask first. Tuan Zang opened his mouth, but he could not say what he wanted to ask, but he was given a step ahead. "Enchantment." The words just fell, and then Noel snapped his fingers. At the moment when the fingers snapped, a huge cover with golden runes appeared in the blink of an eye, covering the entire hall. Such a huge enchantment was completed in an instant, and there was no slight fluctuation of Chakra, which shocked Tuan Zang and Xi Yan, both of them were stunned. Leng Gui Leng, but the old goods of Tuan Zang also realized that it was not good, secretly called "not good." "late." As if he could hear Tuanzang''s heart, Noor had already appeared before him. He grabbed his right arm with his right hand, holding his neck with his left hand. Not giving Tuanzang a chance to react, Noel slammed with one''s left hand. With a tear, Tuan Zang''s right arm was born (stopped). Is this the end? No, this is just the beginning. The pain of the broken arm hit, Tuan Zang failed to shout. Noel did not talk nonsense, let go of the arm under his left hand (stop), and put it into the system space, and then attacked the right eye wrapped in bandages by Tuan Zang. One plug, one buckle, one pull, all in one go. In this way, with **** eyes, he reached Noel''s hands. The right hand and right eye were taken away, and Tuan Zang, who was burning with anger, also couldn''t care about the severe pain, and his eyes were full of spicy colors. Tuanzang finished the seal with one hand, but the seal was only half finished, and the slogan only shouted the beginning. "Wind escape..." "Wind your uncle!" Noel clenched his left hand into a fist, and his fist was suddenly wrapped in a black halo, and he punched **** the face of Tuan Zang. v8 Chapter 6： Kill in one blow Killed in one blow. With just a punch, the head of Tuan Zang''s old goods was blown into a blood mist, leaving a headless body sitting there. That''s right, Zhicun Tuanzang died like this. The reason why it can be so simple is that in this world dominated by ninjas, the famous and powerful ones are all represented by ninjas. Ninjas are also synonymous with strong ones. The existence of no chakra like Noel made Duan Zang despise and eased his vigilance. At the beginning, without using Chakra, a huge enchantment was created in an instant. It is through this that it distracts everyone present. After that, he first broke his arm, making Tuanzang unable to use the forbidden technique Izanagi performed by the Uchiha clan to write the chakra eye, but he could not only use the kaleidoscope to write the chakra eye. In addition, Noel was too fast, and the speed of no response made everything seem so simple. If you change individuals, there will definitely not be such a smooth, at least a battle. However, it is still unknown whether Tudang can really be wiped out in the end. Closer to home. After killing Tuan Zang, Noel quickly loosened the right hand that pinched his neck, and then flashed back to Xi Yan. It wasnt that someone attacked, but he was afraid of being splashed by blood, so he flew away. This happened too quickly, and it went too smoothly. When Noel returned to Xiyan, she hadn''t reacted to the death of Tuanzang, and was still staring at his body in a daze. Xi Yan has not yet reacted, but it does not mean that the other people in this enchantment are like her. Yes, there are not only Noel, Xiyan, Tuanzang, but others in this hall. A figure suddenly appeared over Noel and Xiyan. The incoming man''s hands folded, and a cloud of blue poisonous insect mist condensed on his hand. "Secret Poison Dust Technique!" Immediately he took a deep breath, (Yue/Hungarian) bored a slight drum, and with a violent blow, the poisonous mist spread out instantly, impacting the two below. Seeing the sound, Noel waved his hand at the poisonous mist that had struck. "bored." The next second, a powerful wind blew a large piece of poisonous mist back, allowing it to return to the caster. The man hadn''t fallen from the air yet, facing the poisonous mist returning from the same path, he had no plans to evade, and he could laugh. Seeing this, Noel frowned slightly, not waiting for him to think. Suddenly, Xi Yan pulled out the ninja he was wearing and pulled it off towards Noel. Holding the attacked ninja with two fingers, Noel observed the state of Yu Yan and quickly got the result. "Dull eyes, it seems to be controlled." I glanced around and found the one who was hiding in the dark. auzw.com Noel flicked his right hand and threw Xi Yanlian to the side with a knife, and then he disappeared in place. "Release." Knowing that his position was exposed, the hidden person quickly released control of Xi Yan and was preparing to move away from this place. but....... "It''s a little late to go now, just stay behind." The words from behind suddenly froze the hidden person who was about to transfer. However, it only took a moment to recover, and it can be seen that the training is well-trained. He took out the bitterness and quickly turned to pierce Noel behind him. However, nothing in his hand was stabbed with anything, even half of the ghosts were seen. And at this time, the sound rang again from behind. "Seize the soul." But this time, the hidden person has no chance to fight back. Because, the soul has been drawn away from the body, and Noel was held in his hands. In the state of his soul, he can also see the body standing still in place, his eyes full of fear. Noel did not stop because of this, his right hand grabbed the man''s soul, and disappeared instantly. Then, using the same technique as before, the poisonous guy was packed up. There is a soul body in each of the left and right hands, and Noor has no intention of talking nonsense with them, and directly consumes both of them with his ability. After all, even if Noel asked them, they wouldn''t necessarily say that it would be easier and faster to do so. Devoured the souls of the two and learned their identity. The man who controlled Xi Yan, his name was Zhong Zhongfeng, was an excellent ninja among the mountain family, a member of the dark department directly under the root of Tuan Zang, and a guard hiding beside Tuan Zang. The guy who sprayed poison as soon as he came up, his name was You Nu Fetching Roots, Shangren in Muye Village, the Country of Fire, was a member of the Yu Nu Clan, one of the members of Mu Ye dark roots, and also the guard of Tuan Zang. In addition to their identities, they also got quite a lot of information. According to the information, the task of meeting Naruto and others at the entrance of Muye Village was before. Their task was to protect the witch of the ghost country targeted by the monsters, and **** the witch to seal the resurrection sprite. "It turns out this time period!" It was impossible to determine before, and now Now is finally figuring out when to cross. Now that it is clear when it is, I began to consider whether to participate in it. I thought about it carefully, but found that there was nothing I needed in this incident. It can also be said that he despised the power of sprites. "Forget it, this incident will not participate, or proceed as planned." After thinking clearly, Noel gave up the idea of ??making trouble. Walking to Xiyan, who was not awake, squatted down, reached out to take the fox mask off her face, and watched quietly for a moment. "Wake up and finish working and go home to eat." v8 Chapter 7： Accidentally slipped Noel stretched out his hand and poked his forefinger on Xi Yan''s face. However, this method seemed to be too gentle and failed to wake her up. "Should I wake up, should I use artificial respiration?" With that, Noel''s eyes fell on Xi Yan''s mouth/lips. After a moment, his eyes were firm, and he said shamelessly. "Well, I''m saving people, not taking advantage." Now that it has been decided, we will immediately proceed. Close together, the distance between the two faces is getting closer. On the verge of getting close... "What do you want to do!" Xi Yan woke up, but opened her eyes and saw Noel, who was near, and asked in a cold voice. It wasnt that she didnt want to hide, but that Noels hands were supporting the ground from left to right, making her want to roll away to avoid. If she could not hide, she could only make a sound to show that she was awake, hoping that Noel would stop. A few centimeters, just a few centimeters away, you can kiss Fang Ze. Nodding smiled as he rolled his eyes. "You can''t wake you up, so I plan to rescue." "Now I am awake, can you get up?" Seeing Noel Horan smiled, Xi Yan didn''t think much, now he just wanted him to get up first. It''s strange that Noel was really obedient. but........ Suddenly his feet slipped, and Noel fell on the way up, and he kissed Xi Yan. Xi Yan, who was kissed, widened his eyes in disbelief, suddenly a blank in his mind, and even forgot to push Noel away. Noel didn''t get enough of it, just stayed away from her for a moment, and stood up quickly. "That...that... slipped accidentally, I didn''t mean it." After recovering, Xi Yan got up and sat on the ground, looking at Noel with a cold face. Say nothing, just stare at it for a while. It''s a pity that she didn''t see any signs of Noel''s lying, and began to feel that she thought too much. According to the strength of Noel''s previous shot, if he really wants to do something to himself, then he has no ability to resist at all. "Ok, I know." Xi Yan nodded, thinking that it was just an accident, and his tone was much better. Seeing that the confusion had passed, Noel''s face remained embarrassed, but he was laughing secretly. Yes, slipping is not an accident at all, but he deliberately did it. After all, this is the meat that comes to his mouth, how could he easily let it go, if it is so, then he is not Noel. The next time, under Noel''s divine ability to change the subject, Xi Yan''s attention moved elsewhere. Where did your attention go? Because, Noel pointed out the secret case here, and found top secret information from it. auzw.com In the secret grid, I found the roster of all the members of the root, and there are many ways to contact the underground forces, and even have a record of the groups own conspiracy, etc. Too many things, Xi Yan took out a scroll and sealed all the items in the dark grid. Seeing Xi Yan put the scroll away, Noel asked aside. "Can you leave?" "Well, but we need to kill them." With such a huge enclave, Xi Yan doesn''t think that the root people will not find out, but they just can''t get in. As long as the enchantment is removed, the siege of the root members must be faced, so fighting is inevitable. "Kill it out?" With a slight smile, Noel shook his head and continued. "Want to leave, it''s very simple, don''t have to kill it." Having said that, he took Xi Yan into her arms, and before she could react, Noel activated her ability. In a blink of an eye, the two disappeared from the hall, and they didn''t know where to go. The enchantment that shrouded the main hall collapsed on its own as the two left, and then a group of rooted ninjas poured in. The ninja who entered the hall was dumbfounded, all stared at the headless corpse in the high position. When these rooted ninjas were stunned, Noel and Yuyan, who had just left soon, had reappeared in Naruto''s office. Inside the Naruto Office. Here, Nuoer and Xiyan suddenly appeared in the office. They startled Tsunato and Silence, and almost attacked. Xi Yan was hugged and knelt down after seeing the fire image of Tsunade. "Master Naruto." Hearing the words, Tsunade also recovered. But instead of looking at Xi Yan, instead of looking at Noel, he asked tentatively. "Do you know space ninjutsu?" Just after this, Gang Tee regretted asking such an idiot. Because she remembered that Noel had no Chakra at all, how could it be possible to use ninjutsu. "It''s not important. What''s important is that Tuan Zang has been killed by me. You should take over the remnants, five generations of Naruto." Liu Mei raised her eyebrows, and Tsunade stared at Xiyan. "This is real?!" "It''s true, my subordinates saw it with my own eyes, Lord Naruto." Jian Gangshou looked at himself, Xi Yan nodded and replied in a very positive tone. Thinking of something, she quickly took out the scroll and placed it in front of Tsuna. "Master Naruto, there is a roster of root members sealed in the scroll, and there are many top-secret archives, all of which were found in a dark box." Gang hands opened the scroll, and his hands were quickly printed. "solution!" Peng sounded a burst of white mist pouring from the scroll. The documents that were on the desk were suddenly pushed away by the white mist and fell to the ground. When the white mist dissipated, the desk was full, and the table was full of items from the scroll seal. v8 Chapter 8： Confirm What should be done first, and what should be done afterwards, Tsunade is quite decent. Opening the root roster first, she quickly checked the contents of the roster, but the more she looked at her face, the more ugly it became. I never imagined that so many familiar names could be found in the roster, and I didn''t even think of getting to this point. "Xi Yan, I still need to trouble you and go again." "Master Huoying, what do you have to tell me?" "You take this roster and take people to eradicate the remnants of the root." "Yes, Lord Naruto." Xi Yan stepped forward, took the roster handed over by Tsuna, and left. After seeing the person leaving, Tsunao made a gesturing gesture to Noel. "I need to make sure, you come here to talk to me about the information, please sit down and wait for a while." After finishing talking to Noel, Tsunade turned to look at the mute of the other side and ordered. "Mute, please pour a cup of tea for the guests." "Master Gangshou, I want to stay to protect you." Silently standing still, still standing by Tsuneo''s side, indicating to stay alert to Noel. She will choose not to leave, on the one hand, it is really to protect the safety of Tsunato, on the other hand, she wants to make sure that Noel has said those words. Looking at the silent Tsunade, she seemed to see this too, and she didn''t speak again to let her go. Not waiting for Tsuna to let others go, Noel spoke first. "I''m not thirsty, no trouble." "OK then." It doesn''t matter whether Noel is really polite or fake. After a reply, Tsunade buried his head and looked at the top secret information without saying a word. One, two, three One thing after another, get the answer from the top-secret data that I have seen. The first thing was Konoha white tooth. After learning that white tooth gave up his mission for his partner, he began to plan the group possession of familiar white tooth, and let the root ninja spread rumors in the village, causing white tooth to commit suicide in various rumors. The thing about stopping water in a blink of an eye is that Tuan Zang learned that Stop Water opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and attacked the water in order to get the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. It''s a pity that Tuanzang was defeated by Zhishui in the eye-catching battle, but due to the disturbance of Tuizang''s roots, Zhishuixin was taken away from his right eye, and then the waters escaped after the killing battle with the root. Next, the Nine-Tail incident, the Ning Zhibo genocide incident, the rope tree incident, the Kato breaking incident, etc., were all confirmed one by one. Although there are some discrepancies in things, Noel is right. Where is there discrepancy? It was the case of Kato who broke off. He was just one of the candidates. If the pursuit of Tsunato fails at that time, then there will be root members to continue until one of them succeeds. Kato''s success was successful, and the confession hand agreed. auzw.com But the two of them are just pulling hands, but they havent reached the point of kissing themselves yet. Kato broke this short-lived product and was sent to the battlefield, and then died on the battlefield. Too. Originally, there will still be rooted people to continue. But at that time, Tsunade was discouraged and decided to leave Muye Village before Tuan Zang stopped the plan. When he first saw the plan, Tsuna''s teeth were almost crushed. The mute standing aside, his face became pale, the whole person became shaky, and may fall at any time. After reading it, Tsunato also found a mute state and sighed. "Mute, I know everything has nothing to do with you, you don''t need to blame yourself." "but....." "You and I are both victims. They were deceived by him. Everything is the fault of him and Tuanzang." "Master Gangte, thank you for trusting me." Mute tears flowed across her face. She bowed to Tsunade ninety degrees, and the tears fell on the ground. Tsunade didn''t say anything, but got up to support her and wiped her tears with her sleeves. Noel, who was sitting in the office, watched all this quietly. It didn''t take long for the two to calm down. "Come on, I personally take you to the Japanese family." After finishing talking, Tsunade went directly to the door, followed by silent. Seeing that the two had opened the door, Noel also got up from the sofa and took a few steps to catch up. The three of them walked out of Huoying''s office building, and Tsunato led Asahi to the family. On the way to the Japanese family, Tsuna will always take a glance at Noel from time to time, and when he is found, he quickly withdraws his gaze, repeating it several times. This time it was ok, but more times, Noel was very uncomfortable. "can I help you?" When Tsunade peeked over again, Noel asked directly, not wanting to play like this again. Hesitant Tsuna, opened his mouth again and repeated this several times, but couldn''t get a word out. It was a knife in every direction, and finally stopped, and turned to face Noel. "Thank you...Thank you. That''s it." "Your indecisive look, thought you wanted me to confess it, I just wanted to thank me." Noel''s mouth twitched, but Tsunade had been in trouble for a long time, just to thank. When being said like this, Tsunade blushed a little, but he was unwilling to show his weakness. "Bah! Who will confess to your kid! Don''t be affectionate!" "Then I will do you a great deal of help. Apart from a thank you, is there nothing else?" "what do you want?" "Uh... I really don''t want anything." After thinking about it, Noel found that there was really nothing he wanted, even if he had a hand. v8 Chapter 9： Even in the country of the river! Since breaking the silence, the conversation between Noel and Tsunade has not stopped on the way, but all of them are utterly wrong. She tried her best to clich, but it was a pity that Noel did not speak, even if it was not true. Tsunade is more frustrated and courageous, and he has never given up because of repeated failures. While silent, she held the piggy and watched the movie along the way, and did not join in the confrontation between the two. This situation has been maintained until the gate of the territory of the Japanese family, and the two talents have ceased. I saw it from afar, and the five generations of Naruto adults, Gundam, came in person, and the gatekeeper''s day went to the tribe to report. Therefore, before the gate to the clan''s territory that day, before the opening of the Naruto, the gate that had been closed was opened. The door was fully opened, and the head of the Japanese family appeared in front of the three. The Patriarch of the Rixiang family, Rixiang Rizu is a man in his forties, with long hair and wearing a black and white kimono. "Five generations of Naruto Master, if you have anything to sit down in the house and elaborate, please come in." Hirohito retired to the side, smiling and making a gesture of asking to enter. The tribes who came with Rixiang Rizu, they all retreated to the side to make way for the three people standing in front of the door. Well, the gate is really not the place to talk. Tsuneo nodded and stepped into the territory of the Japanese family, followed by Noel and Silence. When the three people entered the door, Hirono had two steps to walk side by side with Tsunade, and personally led the way to the family mansion. Soon, he entered a Japanese-style parlor. First entertain the three people to sit down, and after the Japanese and Japanese feet have sent people to prepare tea, they finally sat down opposite the three. "Master Huoying visits in person, do you need our daily service?" "This time, because my friend needs the Japanese patriarch to help me, I am only responsible for leading the way." As he said, Gang''s finger was pointing to Noel, who was sitting on the left hand side, to show his intention to come here. As he expected, the sun''s eyes fell on Noel''s body, and he looked at him carefully. Although it is said that nothing can be seen from Noel, it is certain that his identity is not simple. Okay, this is nonsense. It would be strange to have a Huo Ying personally brought in. "Excuse me, is there anything I need to help?" "Introduce yourself. My name is Noel. The purpose of coming this time is to invite Japan to find a place with the patriarch." Introduce yourself first, Noor does not plan to talk nonsense, and goes straight to the topic. Hearing the words, Tsunade sitting on the side raised his ears, fearing that they would hear. And when he heard that Noel came here just to ask himself a place, he was also interested in it. "Please talk about the characteristics of the place you are looking for." auzw.com "I only know that in the territory of the fire, there is a waterfall in that place, and there is a glowing Koizumi Lake underground." "There is a waterfall and there is a glowing Koizumi Lake underground..." Repeat it in a low voice, squinting with one hand on the jaw. Many places in the Kingdom of Fire flashed one by one in his mind, trying to find a place that met the two requirements. Once, twice, three times. After repeated confirmation, he finally shook his head. "In my memory, there is no place in the country of fire that meets the two requirements, sorry for not being able to help." "Although I didn''t find it, I was a little disappointed, but I am still very grateful to Patriarch Rixiang for his help." Noel smiled bitterly and thanked the Japanese to the Japanese foot. Disappointment is affirmative. It is really not an easy task to find a match based on two points. People are willing to help this ridiculous work, which is already a very good thing. If you want to change someone with a bad temper, you will be banged out directly, or even hands-on. No clues were obtained here, and Noel began to consider whether to turn this matter into a commissioned task, at least much faster than to find it by himself. And at this moment, suddenly the sound of Hirokazuzu sounded again. "I remember! There are indeed places that meet those two requirements!" "where!?" "That place is not in the territory of the fire." Suddenly for a moment, Noel was confused. Not waiting for Noel to ask questions, Rixiang Rizu continued. "That was a long time ago. When I hadn''t become the patriarch of the Japanese family, I went to the place you said during a mission, but it was not in the territory of the country of fire, that place was in the territory of the river country. ." "Patriarch Rixiang, do you have a clear direction there?" "It''s been too long. The clear location of that place, I can''t remember clearly. I can only point out the approximate range." "Can I invite Patriarch Niko to draw out the approximate location of that place?" Hearing the words, Nissho smiled a little, and did not refuse Noel. He summoned the servants outside the house and asked him to get a map of the country of the river. Norr did not expect that for a long time he was not in the country of fire, but in the country of the river. It didn''t make people wait too long, the servant soon returned with the map, and handed it to the hands of Nissho. Open the map on the small table in front of you, determine the position in your mind a little, and then pick up the brush on the side to draw on the map. After indicating the approximate location, hand the map to the next layman and signal him to send it to Noel. After the map was handed over to Noel, Hiroki finally could not bear his curiosity. "Mr. Noel, can I indulge in asking, why are you looking for that place?" v8 Chapter 10： Temporary leaves Noel really didn''t know how to answer the questions posed by Japan to Japan. To tell the truth, although it''s no big deal, it will cause unnecessary trouble, and what he hates most is trouble. Telling lies, I dont know how to make a blind edit in a while, and if its not good, its easy to be discerned, and it will be embarrassing. So, that tangle. Looking at Noor''s tangled appearance, this made Tsunato and Nissho both become more curious about the place. Curiosity was curiosity, but neither of them kept asking, and they all had concerns. From the point of view of Japan''s Japanese foot, Noel is the Naruto noble, so he certainly does not dare to mess up, and this is his concern. What Tsunade was worried about was the strength that Noel showed. Although he hasn''t seen it with his own eyes, he can easily kill Tuan in such a short period of time, which already shows that he is very strong. Japans day was a misunderstanding, and Tsunato didnt want to provoke a strong enemy like Noel. At this moment, after careful consideration, Noel finally spoke. "The reason for looking for that place is because it is recorded in the scrapbooks uploaded by the ancestors, that place has something that awakens the power of my blood." After a pause, he continued. "The incomplete part is the clear coordinates to go to that place." The ghost (stop) is over, as for the question of disbelief, Noel can''t control it. Although it is made up blindly, it is impossible to break through this nonsense. After all, they have just been said to be ancestral. They have no reason to ask Noel to come up with it, so they cannot be sure whether it is true or not. Therefore, such unreasonable demands, no matter whether they are Tsunato or Japan, can not be made. It is impossible to identify true and false, but if there is something that can awaken the power of the blood, whether it is true or false, it is necessary to follow along. If it''s really found, maybe other blood succession-bounded families can also be used. Even if I can''t find it, it''s just a run, at most, without any loss. When the time comes, you must follow. However, there is now a question for Tsunato, who must first figure it out. "You just tell us this way, aren''t you afraid that we will find it ourselves?" "Don''t be afraid, because it''s useless to find places." With a slight smile, Noel said confidently. Both Tsuneo and Nikko Nippon frowned slightly, and they both thought, its really greasy! . Look at Noel''s confident look, it doesn''t seem to be pretending. Or, he was needed to get in there. Or, the thing that awakens the power of the bloodline is hidden where he can find and open. auzw.com No matter what kind of possibility, he must be there, otherwise everything will be in vain. Above, Tsunato and Hirohizu reached the conclusion. Tsuna thought of something, and looked at Noel with a smile. "Mr. Noel, you have promised me and allowed me to send someone to go with you, should you not regret it?" "Of course I won''t regret it. Anyone who wants to follow along will do." Noel shrugged and said nothing. Hearing this, Rihiko''s eyes turned and he had an idea. "Master Naruto, I have an idea." "Please speak." "Mr. Noel is looking for a place not on the surface, but in an underground location. The white eyes of the Japanese family can help, and it will be more convenient to find." Tsunade nodded, but did not rush to agree. It can be seen that Rihiko Risaki clearly wants to share a piece of soup. However, what he said is not unreasonable. Looking for that place really needs to be blindfolded. Who made that place underground? "Patriarch Rixiang is right. This trip really needs the eyes of the Rixiang family, otherwise the place is really hard to find." "Then let''s go now?" Noel didn''t care who went with them, just wanted to determine the time first. Tsunade was about to promise to come down in one gulp, but Hirohito first stepped forward. "Mr. Noel, now all parts of the world are resisting the attack of sprites, and we have to wait for this to happen before we can start." After hearing the words of Rixiang Rizu, Tsunae''s eyebrows were locked tightly, and he remembered that there was a sprite. "Yes, all countries are very sensitive/sense during this period. If you rashly send ninjas into other countries, it is easy to be mistaken for an invasion, and if it is not done, it may become a war." In a short time, Noel knew that there was no way to start, and could only wait for the sprite to end. Its not that he didnt think of going by himself, but he didnt come to this world in less than a day, even if he had a map, he couldnt know how to go. If you think about it carefully, you don''t have to rush to find it, and things can''t run there. "Okay, I will stay in Muye Village for the time being. When you think you can go, come and let me know." It was already discussed, and Tsunade did not plan to stay here, so he said he was leaving. "Patriarch Rixiang, then we will not bother here." "Do not disturb, do not disturb, I will send you." Rixiang Rizu quickly got up and sent off, and walked out of the parlor with three people. In this way, the three sent all the way to the door of the Japanese family, watching their backs gradually away. After leaving the land of the Japanese family, Tsunao instructed Mute to help Nuoer arrange a place to live, and then she resigned to the Huoying office building. After all, it didn''t take long for Tuan Zang to be removed, and there were still many things to be dealt with by Tsunade. Accompanying Noel to the Japanese family had spent a lot of time, and it was impossible to continue to be lazy. v8 Chapter 11： Five days later Time rushes away... Five days passed inadvertently. During this period, the forces rooted in Muye Village have been completely eliminated, and all members of the undercover are regarded as treacherous, and the rewards are all hung on the underground exchange. The reason why it went so smoothly is because Tuan Zang died so suddenly that the roots of the dragons without a head didn''t know what to do. Holding the roster of the roster, he could start the thunder blow without waiting for a response, so that he could be eradicated so smoothly. Such a big movement, certainly cannot hide others. The two elders who were advisors soon learned that Tuan Zang was dead and ran to Tsunade as soon as possible. It''s just, how could Tsunade tell these two old guys the truth? You know, these two consultant elders did a lot of bad things together with Tuan Zang. Many incidents were caused by them together with Tuan Zang. After all, the consultant elders have the right to speak in Muye, and the regiment has roots as an armed force. The two can be said to be complementary. Otherwise, do you think the old man of the three generations of Naruto has so easy to compromise? Tuan Zang is dead and without the support of his roots armed forces, those two old guys no longer have the right to speak, and can no longer put pressure on Naruto as before. So, when the two old guys ran to question, Gangte easily sent them away. Inside Naruto''s office. At this point, Gangte just read the information sent back and closed the scroll and set it aside. "The sprite has been wiped out. The outgoing ninja is on the way back. The squad carrying the wounded is expected to arrive first, and will arrive in the village at about noon." "I''m going to prepare the people in the medical department now, Master Gangshou." "Well, go ahead and arrange it." Tsunade nodded, allowing the mute proposal. With permission, Mute held the pig and hurriedly left the office, trotting towards the medical department. "Xi Yan, you come out and report to me what the guy has done in the past few days." The words just fell, and Xi Yan wearing a fox mask appeared. First remove the mask on the face to reveal her beautiful face, and then take out a small note. "In the past few days, he has not made any special moves, but he is full of curiosity about our village, and if he is okay, he likes to walk around." "I like to wander around in the village when I''m fine? Is it possible to be a spy?" "The places I visit are all commercial areas and civilian areas. Those important institutions and blood-bounded families have never been to it. I don''t think it''s very possible to be a spy." Looking at the little notes, Xi Yan shook her head and gave her opinion. Closing his eyes, Tsunade leaned on the chair with his hands (Yue/Hungary), and he didn''t know what to think. After a moment, she opened her eyes and looked at Xi Yan. "What do you think of Noel?" "Very strong, but also dangerous." auzw.com "How to say?" "Before seeing Tuan Zang, he received the root inspection, there was no chakra on his body, and his body strength was very general, just like an ordinary person. But... After a short pause, I continued. "When he started, it was so fast that I couldn''t even react with Tuan Zang and the two guards. It was all over before I got back to God." "You mean that he has any secret method that can instantly enhance his own strength, or can hide his own strength, so that people can''t check it at all, and this secret method is not the ninjutsu we use." "Well, that''s how I think." Xi Yan nodded. There was the idea of ??recruiting Noel into Muye, but after sending people out to investigate these days, the news I got back was that he did not find any information about him. This person seemed to appear out of thin air. How can such a person be assured of recruiting into the village. Thinking about it, Tsunade made a decision and told Xi Yan. "Continue to observe, don''t miss anything, this is very important." "I see, Lord Naruto." "Go." Waving his hand, Tsunao let Xi Yan back. After Xi Yan collected the small notes and put on the fox mask, the swish disappeared. And Noel, who was discussed by the two, was still sleeping in the house he had arranged, and he didn''t mean to order it yet. In the past few days, I usually sleep till noon, otherwise no one will be seen. But this should not blame Noel, there is really nothing to do. Looking at Twelve Xiaoqiang? Twelve Xiaoqiang went out on mission, and none of the terracotta army controlled by sprites remained in the village. There are also ninjas who are familiar with their names, almost all of them are going to intercept the army of terracotta warriors. The only thing that can be done is to try ramen, meatballs, and grilled meat in addition to strolling around Muye Village. But I have been there two days before, and I can''t find anything new. Moreover, Knowle knew very well that he was still under surveillance, and some places would cause trouble. At noon... I couldn''t sleep anymore, so Noel got up, washed a little, and left the house to go out. Walking into an ordinary snack bar, that is, Yile Ramen Snack Bar, which runs through the entire anime, he decided that lunch would be solved here. Just sitting in, the uncle who made ramen in the shop, his voice came. "welcome." "Boss, a bowl of beef ramen." "Okay, please wait." Noel nodded and looked out of the shop. Because he saw outside, many injured ninjas were transported through, and the appearance of those ninja wind/dust servants can surely just returned from outside the village. v8 Chapter 12： Candidate "Boss, how come there are so many injured ninjas passing by, what happened?" "I heard that the crisis is over. These injured ninjas all came back from outside. They are already the second batch of people who came back today." The uncle glanced outside the shop and revealed the information he knew. Although the information from the uncles mouth was not very detailed, Noel probably knew what was going on. The crisis mentioned should refer to the sprite. The uncle just said that the crisis is over, which means that the sprite is over, and the ninjas outside are to stop the wounded soldiers. Looking at the distant ninja, Noel said to himself. "If this is the case, it is estimated that we can start in two days." "what?" "Shall I ask the ramen?" "Just right." There was an echo, and the uncle speeded up, making ramen for Noel. Without letting Noel wait too long, a hot bowl of beef ramen was completed, and the uncle put it in front of him. "Please enjoy." Withdrawing his gaze, Noel stopped paying attention to things outside the store and decided to fill in his stomach first. The territory of the Japanese family. In the mansion, Hironori sat alone in the room tasting tea, frowning slightly as if thinking about something. "Who should I send?" In trouble, because he has got the news back, the spoiled thing is over. But until now, I haven''t considered the candidate to go there with Noel. He needs to sit in the Japanese family, so it is impossible to follow. Sending ordinary people to follow him, he was worried that the treasure that could awaken the power of the blood would be real, and he might be wiped out by the Huoying people. After returning, as long as he was killed by an unknown ninja, there is really no way to take the other party. As for the elders of the Japanese family, it is even more impossible to send them. If it weren''t for some time, the patriarch of the Japanese foot would be pressed, and the greedy elders would have turned upside down. Not to mention, a treasure that can awaken the power of the bloodline is enough to make many people feel guilty, and it is not impossible to kill and seize the treasure at that time. Thinking about it, I couldn''t think of a suitable candidate, that sad. At this time, the door was knocked. "Boom Boom Boom~" "Who?" "My father, it''s my Hinata." "come in." With the permission of Hiyoshizuzu, Hiyuga Hinata outside the door calmed down the tension slightly before reaching for the obstacle. After opening the barrier, she walked into the room slowly and sat down on her knees across from the Japanese sun. "My father, I..." Before he finished speaking, Hinata Hinata was interrupted by Hinata. auzw.com "Is the task going well?" Under the watch of the sun and the sun, she could no longer keep her heart calm, and she became trembling with a rush. "Many... pretty smooth..." "Just go well, you just came back, let''s go to rest first." "Yes." Wei Nuo''s Hinata Hinata got up and walked towards the door. In fact, she still has a lot of words to say, but just seeing the seriousness of Ri Xiang Rizu, she can''t say those words. He didn''t care about these days, and took a sip of tea from the small table in front of him. He was so upset that he couldn''t care about it. Suddenly, he thought of something and looked at his daughter''s back. This is the best candidate. Her daughter, Hinata Hinata, and the young lady of the Hinata family, who dare to move her easily in this capacity. The most important point is that she will definitely listen to her own words. "and many more!" Withdrawing the hand that stretched out to open the obstacle, Niko Hinata turned to look at his father, his eyes full of doubts. "Master Father, what else do you have to tell?" "There is something wrong, you come and sit down first, I will tell you slowly." Nobunaga nodded. Hiyoshi Hinata walked over, knelt down in the position he just had, and waited quietly for the following. "I have a very important thing that you need to accomplish, and you can''t let the others of the Japanese family know." "I see, Father." "Things are like this..." In the future, Long Quemai will be said again, and some requirements have been put forward, so that Hinata Hinata must be completed. After listening, Hiyoshi Hinata agreed. Afterwards, Hirono didn''t leave Hiruno Hida to chat, but let her go back to rest. The problem of selection has been resolved, and his mood has improved a lot. And another outside. Inside Naruto''s office. Ape Fei Asma, Matekai, Qimu Kakashi, Yuri Hong, and Yushou Wash Red Beans. These people, just after returning to Muye Village, were summoned by Tsunae immediately. After all came over, Tsunade briefly described what they did not do during the period. The death of Tuanzang, coupled with the fact that the roots were completely eradicated, when they heard these, they thought they had heard. Everyone keeps asking Gangshou, and the answers they get are consistent, they only believe that this is true. "Some people may not understand why they should join an outsider to deal with Tuan Zang." Gang pulled open the drawer of the desk, took out the top secret information from the root, and then placed the top secret information on the desk. Of course, she did not come up with her alternate plan. "You can take it for yourself." The few people present at the meeting looked at each other and took a piece of information from the table. There was still a trace of doubt in the book. When I saw the content of the data, the trace of doubt disappeared and replaced by endless anger. v8 Chapter 13： Set a departure time After reading, that copy of the top secret information. Finally understood, Tsunato wanted to solve the reasons for Tuan Zang and the roots. If Tuan Zang is still alive, even if Tsunade doesn''t unite an outsider to kill Tuan Zang, the few of them will go to kill Tuan Zang together. But if there is no, Tuan Zang is dead, it is impossible to kill again. "Duanzang is dead and has no meaning in the discussion. Let''s talk about another thing." Hearing Gunshou''s Huo Ying''s speech, everyone put back the materials they had read, and were not discussing the matter of Tuan Zang. The crowd waited quietly, and Tsunato continued. In the following time, Tsunade spoke out about the treasure that can awaken the power of the bloodline, and observed the results of Noel over the past few days. The intense discussion started, and everyone expressed their opinions, some of which were good or bad. Anyway, the opinion is not unified. Tsunade couldn''t make a decision for the time being, so they let them go to rest first. After all, it was impossible to make a decision after a while, and they were summoned just after returning to the village. They really need to go back to rest and there is no need to let them stay with them. In this way, several people left the Huo Ying office and went back to their homes to rest. When Kakashi and others left the office building of Huoying for some time, the people of the Japanese family came. Through that one of the Japanese people, Tsunato knew who the Japanese person had selected, but the selected person surprised her a little. Seeing the Japanese people leave, she said to herself. "The people who have been selected by Hiroka, I didn''t expect it to be Hinata. I thought he would choose Ninji." "Admiral Tsunade, the people of Japan have been selected, what about our people?" Hearing Tsunade''s words, the mute side asked. The person on the Japanese side has already been selected, and Tsunato knows that he must also select a person as soon as possible on his side, otherwise Noor might not be able to wait for him to run away. The few people who were called before were the best candidates, but they didnt know who would be better. Kakashi and Asma are two people, Tsunato intends to hand over the dark part to the two of them to jointly manage, so they can be excluded from the selection. There are three people left: Matekai, Xirihong, and Mizuta Wash Red Beans. In the end, Tsunato chooses to let Xirihong and Yutei wash the red beans together to go to the country of the river with Noel. After all, the two of them are very good friends. They know each other very well, and joint operations will definitely produce unexpected effects. Another reason is that Xi Rihong is the teacher of Hinata Hinata. "Mute, you are responsible for notifying Hong and Hongdou, and then letting the people go to Japan to inform the family. The departure time is set the day after tomorrow." "What about Mr. Noel?" "If I were there, I would take a trip in person and it happened to him." After thinking about it, Tsuna decided to go to Noor himself. When Tsunade did this, she definitely had her plan, and mute didn''t ask much. auzw.com The matter of the candidate is resolved, and the departure time is also set, but there are more troublesome things. For example, on the table in front of me, a stack of unprocessed documents is waiting for her to process. Running is definitely not possible, because mute is staring next to her, so she can only work hard, don''t want to leave until the point of fast food. Work, work, non-stop work. As soon as the meal arrived, Tsuna pen rushed out, and she ran as fast as she could, and she didn''t want to stay longer for a moment. Leave the Huo Ying office building and go straight to arrange Noel''s residence. When he arrived, he summoned Noel from his residence and saw that no one was giving him the opportunity to speak. Tsunato pulled him to the barbecue. Sitting in the shop to find a seat, Tsuno ordered a lot of food, and even a lot of wine. He was hurriedly pulled over, and now Noel is still a little confused about the situation. "Furiously pulling me here, is it just to invite me to dinner?" "It is indeed an invitation to eat, and of course I have something to tell you." Seeing the wine comes first, Tsunato fills his glass, and then drinks and explains. Ting Gangshou said to himself that in the past few days, Noel, who is going to be bored to death, his eyes brightened. "Is it certain when I can start?" "Well, the time is set for the day after tomorrow." "Why not tomorrow?" "The person I chose just returned to the village today, so I have to take a day off." When Noor glanced away, Tsuna said angrily. "Who did you choose to go with me?" "You don''t know what you said." "If you don''t talk about it, how do you know that I don''t know?" Looking at the unconvinced Noel, Tsunato believes that he is mad. You know, when Noel came to Muye Village, Hong and Hongdou had already been on a mission. The three had no chance to meet, let alone know each other. In addition, Hong and Hongdou are not well-known in the ninja world, so Noor is even less likely to know. In order not to continue this topic, she said something wrong. "What do you think of Konoha?" "Not bad, if not that many people have been staring all day, it will definitely be even better." Noel pouted, complaining to Tsuna. Picking up the glass, Tsuna took a sip of the wine and said it after putting it down. "This is also impossible. Someone has some unknown sources and has such a strong strength that people have to be careful." "Blame me?" "Then you talk about why I can''t find your relevant information. You are like a person who appears out of thin air." v8 Chapter 14： I was serious "I''m not a person in this world. You can''t find my information. This is normal." After thinking for a while, Noel looked at Tsuneo with a serious expression on his face and told the truth. however...... "Poof! Cough cough cough!" When Noor''s face was sprayed, Tsunae himself was choked with coughs. Slowing down, she was about to scold him for "liaring and not drafting", but when she saw the wine on his face, she couldn''t help laughing. "Hahahahaha!" "Spray my face, you can still smile!" "Due, who made you open your eyes and talk nonsense." Saying so, but Tsunade still handed the tissue next to Noel to clean his face. If you can''t laugh, it will be more sincere. Noel is also speechless. I really don''t want to understand. Every time it is rare to tell the truth, no one will believe it. Conversely, when telling lies, each one believed. Seeing Nuoer wipe his face in depression, Tsunade thought he was angry, so he quickly stopped his laughter. "Angry?" "No, I just thought of something and felt a little depressed." Noel shook his head. Tsunae also had a big heart, and when he said no, he thought it was all right, and he didnt think much about it. "Back to the previous topic, this time I hope you can answer me honestly." "Okay, I practiced with Master in the deep mountain old forest. I have lived there for more than ten years. I would not walk out to Muye Village if his old man died." "Really?" "Well, this time it is true." Noel nodded vigorously. As for Dont believe it, it was her problem. "Okay, I believe you." Looking at Noel, he saw no signs of lying, and Tsune decided to believe him. And when Noel heard, there was an urge to spit out old blood, which was really shocking. Since he chose to believe him, Tsunade felt it was time to get to the point. "Now you are alone, do you want to consider, join our Muye Village." "It turns out that your purpose is this!" "Otherwise, I''m fine to ask what you are doing, are you full?" "Is there any benefit in joining Konoha?" Noel did not rush to refuse, and wanted to see what benefits Tsunato could give to joining Konoha. Seriously, Tsunato himself didn''t know what benefits could be given to Noel, so he could only throw this question back. "What benefits do you want?" It has been seen for a long time that Tsunade will definitely come to this set, and Noel smiles. auzw.com "I have a proposal." "You said, I''m listening." "If you marry me, wouldn''t it mean that I joined Konoha." Looking at Noel in disbelief, Tsuna was stunned. He didn''t expect him to say that at all. When she recovered, her face was completely cold and her tone was cold. "This joke is not funny at all." "Who said I was kidding?" This would not scare Noel, he looked at him with his eyes full of sincerity and then continued seriously. "I was serious." It didn''t take long for Tsunato to defeat in the attack of the extremely sincere eyes. A trace of blush appeared on the cold face, and his eyes dared not to continue to stare. When the reaction came, she couldn''t believe it when she remembered the state just now. With her head down, she could clearly sense that Noel was staring at her, which made her afraid to raise her head at all. As a result, Noel was also very surprised. In his prediction, Tsunato should be angrily leaving the table, but it is not like this. I know very well that if I dare to say that I was just kidding, then I definitely dont want to appear in Muye, let alone pick up girls in Muye. Knowing that it is death, but still have to do it, it is a pit in the head. Noel would not do such a silly thing. Now, the thing he is considering is whether to add a fire. Although it is impossible to directly win with a handful of fire, it can be more or less impressive, leaving a shadow in her heart, and then the strategy will be more and more smooth in the future. Of course, this fire may also be set on gunpowder, which may explode. However, the plan could not keep up with the changes. When Noel was about to speak, the service staff from the store came, breaking the delicate atmosphere. "I....." Put down a plate of meat, but the service/service staff did not leave directly, but asked Gang Tee. "Master Huoying, these are the beef you just ordered. Is there anything else you need?" The arrival of the service/service staff finally relieved Tsunato, otherwise she was really afraid that Noel would continue to speak, and she would not know what to do by then. "Helping me get some bottles of wine." "Okay, please wait." After expressing his understanding, the service/service personnel left. Tsunade gave no chance at all, and began to introduce how the beef here is delicious, let Noel try to eat more. Without mentioning the words, the thing that let him join Konoha before, I''m afraid it would become just like that. A good opportunity has been missed, and Noel is very acquainted with not mentioning the matter just now. After all, after coming to Japan, there is an opportunity, and there is no need to rush. After that, Noor will put the roasted beef on the small plate in front of Tsunato, just to do this step, and then there is no too much move. In this kind of intimate/intimate move, she did not refuse to accept it, and she still enjoyed someone serving/waiting for herself. After the long dinner, the two walked out of the barbeque and separated. v8 Chapter 15： I want to learn, I teach you. The day of departure is here. At the gate of Muye Village, there are three female ninjas standing inside looking towards Muye, as if waiting for someone to arrive. Why do you know they are waiting for someone? because...... "Why isn''t that man here yet?" "Red beans, we have just arrived." Helplessly glanced at the red beans, Xi Rihong''s eyes turned to the village again to make sure that the other party had come. Originally, Red Bean wanted to say something, but hadn''t hurried to speak. "Look, isn''t this coming." "Yes, real people look much more handsome than the photos." As expected, Hongdou saw Noel''s figure in the crowd. Elbow touched a little, and Xi Rihong stood beside her and continued. "People look handsome, I heard that they are very strong, don''t you think about it?" "What to consider?" "Of course it''s about socializing." Xi Rihong froze for a moment, but did not expect Hongdou to say this. "Red, your boss is not small anymore, it''s rare to see a nice... woo..." Before this was finished, Hongdou was shut up by Xi Rihong, who was rejuvenating her hand, and she was not allowed to continue talking nonsense. A glance at Noel, who was approaching this side, Xi Rihong quickly warned the red bean, but did not want to wait for her to say nothing. After seeing Hongdou nodded vigorously, he said that he would stop talking nonsense, and then Xi Rihong took his hand back. At this time, Noel came to the three people. "Are you going to go to the country of the river with me?" "Yes." He smiled slightly, and nodded red on the evening sun. Afterwards, Xi Rihong introduced herself, followed by Hongdou and Rixiang Hinata, who also introduced themselves. After the three introduced themselves, Noel reported his name. After a simple understanding, the four did not stop at the entrance of Muye, and proceeded directly towards the country of the river. Some of Noel''s information, the three girls had already learned from Tsuna. Therefore, at the beginning, use full speed to get on the road instead of walking slowly. No matter how quick it is, Noel can follow them closely without any effort. Seeing is believing, hearing is false. After seeing it with my own eyes, the suspicion that occurred at the moment when Noel was seen is now gone. This racing game, thus declared the end, the speed gradually decreased. The silence along the way was also broken at this moment. Flashing to Noel, Red Bean moved side by side with him, his eyes full of curiosity. auzw.com "How did you do it?" "How did it happen?" If Red Bean didn''t have a head or a tail, Noel could not understand what she was asking. "Mr. Red Bean means, Mr. Noel, how did you keep up with us without Chakra?" "Yes, yes, I mean that." After explaining to Hinata, Red Bean quickly echoed. Now, Noel finally understood. "This is a physical skill, it only needs to step on the ground more than ten times in 0.36 seconds, using the explosive speed generated by the reaction force to move." "Stepping on the ground more than ten times in 0.36 seconds?!" "Yes, you heard it right." Noel nodded, his tone very certain. For the Japanese family who cannot use ninjutsu, body surgery is their only means of attack. Nowadays, I heard that Noel said that he used a physical skill or a physical skill without Chakra. How could this make Hinata Hinata not interested. Driven by curiosity, she also got close to Noel, and was a little embarrassed. "Then... that Mr. Noel, do you have any other requirements besides the previous requirements?" "Want to learn, I will teach you." After a moment of stunned speech, Hinata Hinata was not sure if he had heard it wrong, and quickly made a determination to Noel. "Really...can you really teach me?" "of course it''s true." Nodding, Noel thought of something, added. "By the way, the mobile body technique I just used is called shaving. This is just one of the whole body techniques." "Mr. Noll, I will definitely study hard." Knowing that the physical technique is a complete set, and confirming that Noel really promised to teach himself, Hinata Hinata was very excited. Xi Rihong, who has not spoken, but has always heard the conversation of the three people, she is also very interested in Noel''s physical skills, but just embarrassed to ask. She was embarrassed, but Red Bean did not, and asked directly. "Noel, can I learn from Hong?" "can." Without hesitation, Noel agreed directly. He has no worries. It can be said that the problems of the three girls who have learned later will not care. If you want to pass it, just pass it out. In his view, even if everyone in the Naruto world has learned it, then it is impossible to pose any threat to him. Now that all agreed, I decided to introduce the Six Forms to the three first. Anyway, I was idle when I was on the road. "Finger gun, iron block, shaving, moon step, lan foot, and paper painting are a kind of physical skill. They are collectively called the six types of body techniques that exceed the limit of human physical fitness. Six-style one-finger gun, which gathers the strength of the whole body on the index finger, and releases a blow between the hardened fingers and the electric flint......." Noel started by pointing the gun and explained the six formulas one by one. The three girls listened very carefully, and from time to time they raised some questions, and he answered them patiently. In this way, the relationship between the four people got closer, and there were talks and laughs along the way. v8 Chapter 16： Find the entrance The border between the Kingdom of the River and the Kingdom of Fire. This is a jungle, and the dense bushes have not known how many years it has grown. Covering the sky and covering the sun almost covers up all the light. "Uh, uh" At this time, there are four figures moving at high speed in the jungle. With the help of a tree crown or branch, they jump forward flexibly. It didn''t take long for a figure headed to fall on a huge canopy and did not move on. Suddenly stopped, the other three figures that followed immediately stopped at the same time, and looked at the head of the person doubtfully. The headed person took out the map and compared it carefully. "This should be the border between the country of fire and the country of rivers." "Red, it will be dark soon. We will spend the night here tonight, and enter the country of the river tomorrow." Seeing the sky getting dark, Hongdou made suggestions. It is said that Xi Rihong did not rush to reply, but turned his attention to Noel. Looking at Noel in the scenery, he suddenly felt red eyes and turned to smile slightly at her. "It''s dangerous to get on the road at night, and I agree to stay overnight and wait until tomorrow morning." "Okay, then enter the country of the river tomorrow. Let''s rest here for one night." As the team leader, Xi Rihong made the decision, and Hongdou and Hinata Hinata certainly had no objection. Afterwards, the four leaped from the canopy and camped here. Hongdou took the initiative to ask for tassels to find something to eat. Hiroshi Hinata collected firewood nearby, and Hong and Noel set up a tent together. After a while, when the campfire was ready, the sky was completely dark. Sitting around the campfire, the four held hunted skewered meat in their hands and chatted while barbecuing. "Hita, how long will it take us to reach our destination tomorrow when we enter the territory of the river country?" Hinata Hinata put down the skewers, found the map given by her father from the backpack beside him, and then opened it to take a closer look. "Mr. Red Bean, if we set off early in the morning, we should be able to reach the area drawn on the map before noon tomorrow." "Range to destination? Is there no clear coordinates?" "On the map my father gave me, he only sketched out the approximate range, and there were no clear coordinates." Shaking his head, Hinata Hinata passed the map in his hand. Hongdou''s question made Nuoer understand that Tsunato did not tell her and Xirihong all the situation, otherwise she would not ask such a question. When Red Bean took over the map, Noel spoke. "This is the case, and the Patriarch of Japan has not remembered clearly, only somewhere in that range." "The range drawn on the map is not small, it seems that we will spend a lot of time." On the side of the evening, the sun was red, she leaned over to Hongdou and looked at the map. "When the time comes, let''s find them together." "No groupings, that place needs the eyes of Miss Hinata to find it." "Need eyes to find?" auzw.com "I heard from my father that the place Mr. Noor was looking for was underground, so I was sent to help." No matter how Noel explained it, Hiroshi Hinata explained it to him. Therefore, Yurihong and Hongdou also knew that they could not help at that time, and could only rely on Hinata Hinata alone. In the following time, the four people changed a topic. Talking and chatting, after eating and drinking, began to teach the three women and six styles. Before starting to teach, Noel exhibited the six styles one by one without any reservation. When the show was over, the three girls who were full of anticipation for the Six Forms could not wait to let Noel teach immediately. In fact, they did the same. Noel did not disappoint them, starting with shaving. Of course, in the process of teaching, they inevitably have physical contact, making them blushing and blushing. The teaching was maintained until midnight/night, and the four persons returned to the tent to rest. The next day... Within the country of the river. The four people who got up early in the morning packed up the camp and then entered the territory of the country of the river. Before noon, as expected by Hinata Hinata last night, they arrived within the range drawn on the map and began a carpet search. The scope is large, and the white-eyed is only owned by Hideo Hinata. Searching for the sunset, but the search range has not yet reached one-tenth, the progress is quite slow. one day... Two days... On the third day, I just filled my stomach at noon and took a short break. The four set off again and went to a place not yet searched. Soon after, Suzy Hida, who suddenly stopped on the cliff face of the waterfall, frowned and looked down somewhere. Afterwards, the evening sun was red, and she looked down at the place that Hinata looked at. "Hina, did you find a place?" "Teacher Hong, there is a light spring at the bottom of the cave there, much like the place we are looking for." Pointing to the location of the cave, Hinata Hinata was uncertain. After searching for so long, he finally found a place that met all the standards, and Noel rushed over without saying a word. "Quick, we will keep up!" After that, Xi Rihong hurried to chase Noel. Hongdou and Hinata Hinata, when they reacted, followed closely behind. Before the cave entrance, Noel did not enter first, but waited for the three women to catch up. The three girls arrived, and before they could say anything, Noel apologized first. "Sorry, I was just too excited." "Understandably, after searching for so long after all, now I finally found it, and excitement is inevitable." With a slight smile, Xi Rihong said he didn''t care. v8 Chapter 17： Channel under the waterhole There is a waterfall, there is a cave nearby, and there is even a light spring at the bottom of the cave. Now all three requirements meet the standard, but whether it is the right place or not has to be checked. The four people who understood this, after preparing, stepped into the cave. Walk into the cave, the empty piece, nothing exists. But slowly, glowing stones appeared, and the cave gradually lightened from darkness. Moving on, the four came to an open space, and on top of the open space were dense, shining stones that covered the entire space, and filled the place without sunlight with light. The four were shocked. There were so many fluorites in the dark cave. He reached for a piece and looked at it, but when he took it out, he found that the stone lost its luster. This is not fluorite, but how does it shine, there is no doubt that the stone''s ability to shine should come from the front. You can only get the answer if you are clear ahead, of course, continue to follow the road inside the cave. In the depth of about 300 meters, the four people came to a glowing water pool, and the water pool in front of them was clear and transparent, but they could not see the end. The four people who stopped in front of the water pool are carefully looking around. "Teacher Red, there seems to be a sign on it." Found something, Hinata Hinata pointed to the top of the cave. It was said that Noel, Yurihong, and Red Bean all stopped to look around, looking in the direction she was pointing. The evening sun was red, and the sign on the top of the cave was recognized at a glance. "That''s the word Ninja is Aqin, which may mean that this is the start/point." "There is that sign, which proves that this is where I am looking for." Seeing the sign at the top of the cave, Noel said in a very positive tone. When the three girls were identified, they stopped paying attention to the signs at the top of the cave and began to look carefully at every corner of the surrounding area, fearing that some place might be missed. Why is that? Because, this is the task that Tsunato and Nissuka privately released to them in private, and the requirement is to let them find the treasure here better than Noel, preferably when he is not found. He took the treasure back secretly. Of course, this task does not have to be completed. If it is found, it can be given up without any penalty. It''s a pity that no matter how the three girls find it, it''s useless. There is nothing here. "Here......" Noel hasn''t finished speaking. Suddenly, a huge crab suddenly appeared from the waterhole and attacked four people on the shore with huge pliers. The three girls were startled, but the response was not slow, and they quickly left the shore. auzw.com Just as they were about to fight back, Noel, who was still in motion, took action one step ahead of them. In the shadow under his feet, a large number of magic hands rushed out, spurting the huge crab into a sieve, and then slammed it aside. With a loud bang, the huge crab in the hole of the whole body was smashed **** the wall of the cave, and the huge impact caused the cave to shock. The abilities not mentioned in the information made the three girls stunned. Although it looks very much like the ninjutsu of the Nara family, it is more destructive than it. Like the image, but they would not think that Noor used ninjutsu from the Nara clan. It is enough to prove that not consuming Chakra. It was determined that the giant crab had hung again, and Noel looked at the three daughters who had never recovered, and said what had not been said before. "This is just an entrance. Are the three interested in continuing to walk with me?" "This is just the entrance?" x3 The three girls who responded said in unison. With a slight smile, Noel nodded. "Yes, this is just the entrance." After being confirmed, the three women said they would continue to walk with Noel. They all agreed, and Noel did not continue to talk nonsense, and jumped into the glowing water pool. Seeing this, the three girls glanced at each other, and then jumped into the pool together. Diving into the water hole, the four soon discovered that gravity was slowly weakening, and after about three minutes of swimming, they suddenly fell out of the water hole. Yes, you read it right, it fell. Nowadays, the four people are standing on a floating round boulder, and the waterhole is just above their heads. The distance between them is less than five meters, but they are in the opposite direction of gravity. What is even more shocking is that I feel that the stepping force under the foot not only changes the direction, but also the force becomes smaller. This value is not large, but for the sensitive/sense ninja, it was easily found. "This is a magical place." Seeing the glowing sphere floating over, Hinata Hinata reached out involuntarily. As she was about to touch, Noel grabbed her hand with lightning and pulled her to himself. "Don''t touch that thing, it is a trap to prevent intruders, it will make people fall into the illusion of their own memories, and trap people in their memories." Hearing Noel''s explanation, Xi Rihong and Hong Dou, who wanted to touch the ball of light like Hirono Hinata, quickly took back their extended/extended hand. Xi Rihong, who is good at illusion, quickly discovered this. "Indeed, as Mr. Noel said, all the light **** floating here are all the same illusion trap." "Thank you for saving me." When Xi Rihong said, let Hinata Hinata understand that he was caught in a trap, and quickly thanked Noel. v8 Chapter 18： This is the moon! ? "You follow me, lest you get caught in a trap." Let go of Hinata Hinata''s hand, Noel smiled at the three of them. After nodding their heads to understand, they headed to Noel and began to go deeper/inward and jump forward on the floating large round stones. The road went smoothly without hitting the trap, and the four of them reached the end of the channel at the bottom of the water pool soon after. At the end, there is a glowing pool. Stopped at the end of the pool, and checked the situation of the pool a little. After finding nothing unusual, Noor jumped into the pool first, and the three women did not hesitate to jump in. Swim, swim, swim, and keep going upstream. Yes, this time is different from the previous waterhole. The previous waterhole was going downstream, but now this one needs to go upstream. But it took about the same time, about three minutes. When rushing out of the water, the four came to a cave that seemed to be a foam-producing workshop. There were foams of various sizes all around, and there was no way out. It was a completely closed cave. "I understand!" Seeing these bubbles, Red Bean exclaimed. She screamed suddenly, and the eyes of the remaining three people all moved to her, waiting for her to say what she understood. Seeing that all three looked over, she did not intend to sell Guanzi, so she said what she thought. "This should be the nest where we met the giant crab guarding." Hearing that it might be a nest, Xi Rihong immediately looked around alertly, fearing that another giant crab would sneak in. The Hinata Hinata on the side was also on alert, and all of them looked carefully with their eyes. "Teacher Hong, there are no signs of life nearby." After stopping for a while, Hinata Hinata reached out and continued. "Also, I found a passage behind the top of the cave, and that was the only way out." "You let me, let me get through the top." Knowing that there was no way out, Noel let the three girls back. Although I don''t know what he was going to do, the three girls didn''t ask much and quickly retreated behind him. "Lanji Kaybird!" Using the Six Forms, Knoll kicked the powerful bird-shaped foot. The kicked bird-shaped foot of the bird went straight to the top of the cave and flew away. "boom!" Just in the blink of an eye, the top of the cave was exploded by Lan feet, and a large number of broken large stones fell. The falling boulders were smashed away, and when the dust dispersed, the four saw a passage. "Go." After that, Noel jumped to the tunnel at the top of the cave, and the three women quickly followed. auzw.com The channel is full of crystals with seven horizontal lines, and the four people use these crystals as a stepping point to keep jumping forward. After more than ten minutes, some light slowly appeared in the dark passage here. Moving on, the light became brighter and brighter, and the four people who appeared in the darkness narrowed their eyes. When the eyes adapt to the bright light, what appears in front of the four people is azure water, a swimming fish, a flying seagull, the suffocating beautiful scenery of that person/person. The sea breeze blew, and Noel recovered from the beauty, sighing. "It''s incredible, I didn''t expect the moon to have such a view." "This is the moon!?" x3 Hearing the words, the three girls also recovered at this moment, their eyes widening at Nuoer and exclaimed in unison. Since everything was missing, Noel had no intention of concealing it, and simply told them clearly. "You heard it right, it is indeed the moon." "No kidding, you see there is the sun, how could this be the moon." The red bean that first reacted, reached for the sun high in the sky. Xi Rihong and Hinata Hinata nodded in coordination, they also felt that this could not be the moon, thinking that Noel was joking with himself. "We are inside the moon, and it can also be said that this is the geocentric world created." Just finished, suddenly thought of something, Noel continued. "Miss Hinata, you can look at the sky here with your eyes, and you will find that the sky has an end." "Blind eyes!" Nothing looks like a joke, Hinata Hinata followed Noel''s method and looked at the sky with his eyes. Soon, she found that the sky here really had an end, showing a surprised look. "This...this...this..." "Hina, what did you see?" "Mr. Red Bean, Mr. Noel is right, this sky really has an end!" "........" Hearing Hinata Hinata, Hongdou is silent, and I don''t know what to say. Full of doubts, the slightly red frowning sunset set his sights on Noel. Now, she can be sure that Noel is not kidding, but she wonders why he knows these things. He is clearly the first time he came here. After all, Noel did not know the way to get here before, and it would be impossible for him to come to this place if Hiroshi Hinata discovered the passage, which is enough to show that he was here for the first time. "Mr. Noel, you obviously came to this place for the first time like us. Why do you seem to know this place so well?" "I learned from the ancestral scraps, because the situation here is so unbelievable, so I concealed part of it here." A lie needs to be rounded with another lie, and Noel can only open his eyes and talk nonsense. This nonsense kung fu has been practiced to the **** level. Therefore, no matter how Xirihong looks at it and observes it carefully, he never finds that this is a lie. v8 Chapter 19： Puppet strikes Walked all day. Until the sky was completely dark, none of the four people saw a human being, not even an artificial building. All of them were unspoiled virgin forests. It''s getting dark, so I can only find a place to camp and wait for tomorrow to continue. After having dinner together, the four sat around the campfire and were discussing what to do tomorrow. And just then... "Be careful, there are many people coming." Suddenly the movement came, let them stop talking, and quickly stood up to watch around. Xi Rihong''s words had just fallen, and he had used his eyes on Hinata Hinata to quickly see the situation around him. "Teacher Red, we are surrounded by puppets, the number is about twenty." "puppet?" "Yes, there are human puppets around, but no one is in control." "In this way, these puppets are just the first troops to test our strength." Xi Rihong finished the analysis, not giving people much time to think about, the puppets began to attack. A puppet of human figures resembling mummies, has now rushed into the camp from the dark woods, and quickly attacked the four people around the campfire. "Roubu Double Lion Fist!" Hinata Hinata gathered Chakra in his hands, and Chakra in his hands formed a fierce blue lion face, and then directly attacked the two puppets that attacked her. Strike two palms in a row, the first step and the second step turn around and kick back. The two were hit by the puppets, and they were directly crushed by her double lion fists, scattered into pieces of wreckage. "Lygen Snake Hand!" Red Bean raised his hands in two different directions. The next second, a large number of snakes were drilled into the sleeves of her hands. The snakes would entangle the puppets that struck her, and they kept shrinking to cut off the puppets. Xi Rihong also took action, but only used puppets to fight against puppets. This is also impossible. Who made her a phantom ninja, and phantom tricks have no use for puppets, so you can only use body tricks to bump into them. Although she is not very proficient in body surgery, it is enough to deal with puppets. All three of them started to fight back, and of course, Noel would not idle to watch the play. "Crouch down!" After solving the puppets in front of them, the three women did not hesitate to squat down almost at the same time, and ignored the puppets that were close to them. "Arashi''s feet are broken!" Supporting the ground with one foot, Noel twisted his body suddenly to rotate at a high speed with centrifugal force, and then kicked the foot from the raised foot. A 365 degree vacuum blow without dead ends, spreading around him at high speed towards the surroundings, instantly breaking all puppets off the waist. auzw.com It wasn''t just puppets who were cut off at the waist. The trees around a large area were all destroyed. This blowout cleared a large area of ??empty space. After a closer look, it was determined that there were no enemies hiding around him, before Noel spoke. "The puppets are all solved, and there are no enemies hiding around." Seeing that Noel had resolved the enemy, he also heard that there were no enemies around, but the three women did not relax their vigilance. Hinata Hinata used his eyes to make sure, even looked carefully under the ground, and repeatedly confirmed that there was no place hidden around. "I glanced with my eyes, there were indeed no enemies around, and the puppets were all destroyed, it was impossible to attack us again." Hearing this, the red and red beans that kept vigilant, only then relaxed. I am preparing to check on the puppet, and I want to find some clues. However, this has just come to a puppet nearer, and hasn''t had time to do it yet. Suddenly, a fist-sized green ball of light emerged from the puppet''s heart, scaring Xirihong and Hongdou back away quickly. This is not the only case for a puppet. The same situation has occurred in the remaining twenty puppets. "What the **** is this?" "Probably used to control the puppet, just like the chakra line that controls the puppet, but this is a bit more clever than the chakra line." Looking at the **** of light, Noel said for a moment. Less than a second after this, the light **** changed, and they flew up to the sky, and the speed was quite fast. Fast is fast, but it''s not faster than four people can''t see. "It seems that the person or institution controlling these puppets should be in that place." "Red, even if it''s really what you said, we can''t pass it." Not only did Xihong think this way, but even Red Bean thought so, but he couldn''t get there while waiting for himself. Because the place where those light **** fly to is the moon high in the sky. There is no way to pass by. "Well, this is indeed a problem." "Teacher Red, we can use the moon step taught by Mr. Noel." "If it''s just a short distance, we can try it if we haven''t been skilled for a long time, but now this distance is impossible for us." "Red beans are right, this distance is too far for our three-month-step beginners." Both Hongdou and Xirihong shook their heads, negating the suggestion to Hinata. "You guys are waiting here, let me go up and see what happens." "No..." x3 Before the three women had finished speaking, Noel had already rushed out and flew into the air, giving them no chance to stop. Seeing this, they had no choice but to watch as Noel was gradually away, who would prevent them from flying. The speed is quite fast, and it didn''t take long to get close to the target and reach the artificial moon. v8 Chapter 20： Big wooden man European floating castle. In a room in the old castle, a teenager about 13 to 14 years old with a bandage on his eyes was sitting in a chair in front of the fire, beside him was a puppet on one knee. "It turns out that the intruder is a man and three women." The puppet kneeling on the side, its mouth closed, but there was no sound. "..." "What!? You said the man was catching up!?" "..." "Go, grab him for me!" The teenager frowned slightly and gave orders to the puppet. After getting instructions, the kneeling puppet got up and left the room to catch the intruder. In front of the artificial moon, Noel stopped in mid-air and observed it. "Where is the entrance to this ghost thing." The words had just fallen, and I was about to set off around this artificial moon to see if I could find the entrance. And at this time... "Is this a welcome ceremony?" Noel, who was about to leave, stopped. The artificial moon in front of him suddenly opened several gaps on his own, and then a large number of puppets poured out from it. The puppet that appears is a large bird puppet that can fly in the air, and each bird puppet rides a human-shaped puppet. Through careful observation, Noel made some discoveries. It was found that the human figure puppets that came out of the artificial moon, their hands were playing with some kind of imprint, and the artificial moon would open the gap to let them in and out. "It turns out this way, no wonder I can''t find the entrance." With that said, Noel rushed towards the puppets who were blocking the road. This movement was like stabbing the horse honeycomb, and the puppet group immediately attacked, and energy bombs fired at him, vowing to shoot him down from the air. It''s a pity that this kind of attack that seems to be speedy in his eyes, how could it be hit. The bullets traveled through the rain, evading intensive attacks lightly, and began to fight back. "Virtual bullet!" False bombs popped out of Noel''s palm at high speed and bombed the puppet group. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" A series of explosions sounded, and the puppet group was overwhelmed by the explosion almost instantly. After emptying the puppet group, Noel, who had stopped moving forward, raised his right hand against the artificial moon, and a powerful force condensed in front of his palm, a force that twisted both time and space. "I hope your turtle shell is hard enough." In a blink of an eye, pure black spiritual pressure condenses into a huge black ball, and it becomes more and more huge. "Wang Xu''s flash!" auzw.com The voice fell, and the aura was not yet condensed to the limit. The powerful destructive power of Wang Xu''s flash shattered the outer shell of the artificial moon in an instant, and the surrounding space was twisted accordingly, and the entire lunar geocentric world shook violently. Come fast, go fast. It will not end so quickly that Noel has no strength, but that he is worried about the result of the effort. After all, in the earth''s geocentric world of the moon, there are three people, Yurihong, Hongdou, and Hinata Hinata, so they can''t be too unscrupulous, otherwise they will definitely suffer. Closer to home. The artificial moon was punctured, and Noel immediately entered the gap through the gap. After entering, he quickly glanced at all floating things, and finally fixed his eyes on a floating castle, and flew towards it at a high speed. Why go straight to the castle? Because, that floating castle is the only place where there are living people found, the goal must be there. Without going through the main entrance, he directly broke into the wall violently and approached the target. Violently broke through several rooms, and Noel came to the only living person, blocking the way the man left. "The big wooden man?" The young man took a step back in the face of Noor, who was suddenly caught and was less than half a meter in front of himself. Being told the name directly made the boy very surprised and puzzled, but instead of showing it directly on his face, he asked calmly instead. "who are you?" "It seems that you are right." Although the teenager didn''t admit it, but Noel, who has merged five eyes with the universal vision, can easily see what he thinks. What''s more, age and appearance all meet the standards. In addition, the lunar geocentric world is the only living person except for the four people who came here. This is enough to prove that he is a big wooden man. Therefore, Noel had no intention of talking to him nonsense, and he started directly. Stretching out/out with lightning, the right hand immediately grabbed the teenager''s neck and lifted him into the air. "Swallow!" Without waiting for the teenager to react, he immediately swallowed his ability. The black mist quickly flowed out of the palm of his hand, spreading on the young man''s body at a speed visible to the naked eye, and soon covered him completely. The boy shrouded in black mist almost screamed in the future, and the devouring was completely completed. When the black mist had cleared, the boy who had been held up by Noel''s right hand was holding his neck, and now he was completely gone. Only the clothes that the teenager had just worn lay quietly on the ground. Through the swallowed memory, Noel is now 100% certain, and was swallowed by himself as a teenager. "It seems that I didn''t find the wrong person. He is indeed a big tube." Of course, in addition to confirming that the young man is a big wooden man, he learned the location of the reincarnated eye through his memory. Noel walked slowly to the window, looking out at the huge crescent-shaped object. "It was hidden there." v8 Chapter 21： Im going to eat Leaving the floating European-style castle, fly to the place where the reincarnated eyes are located. With the route in memory, it didn''t take long to find the giant reincarnation in the place where the reincarnation was stored. "Is this the reincarnation of a lot of white eyes?" Looking at the giant reincarnation with huge pupils, Noel muttered to himself. Stretching out/out, I can''t help but want to touch the giant reincarnated eye. When we were about to touch it, a sudden change occurred. Just then, a wave of energy appeared behind the reincarnated eye. "who are you?" A majestic voice came. Upon hearing this, Noel''s hand extended/stopped and turned to look at the figure that appeared aside. The figure appeared is an old man in the state of soul, and this old man has a pair of horns on the forehead, and there is a hook jade pattern under the clavicle. From the memory of Sheren, he quickly found the figure of the old man in front of him and learned his identity. Datong Muyu Village, the second son of Datong Muhuiye, and the younger brother of the Six Daoist Datongmu Yuyi, inherited the blood-boundary limit of his mother, Datongmu Huiye, and were the ancestors of the Rixiang clan. Ten seals were sealed together with the elder brother Yuyi. After the war, the elder brother Yuyi handed over the position of the patriarch of the Otaki group to Yucun. Before the death of the Six Daoists, he divided the ten tails in his body and made the outer Dao Golem into the moon. In order to monitor the outer Dao Golem, he moved with the tribe to the moon produced by the "Six Dao Detonating Stars". Now he will appear here in the state of soul, it should be the soul in the giant reincarnation after death. "Obviously, I am an intruder, the purpose is to reincarnate the eye." Knowing the identity of the other party, Noor was not afraid, and boldly stated his purpose. "Is the purpose to reincarnate eyes..." Suddenly, Datong Muyu Village seemed to find something, glaring at Noel. "What''s wrong with that child?" "You mean the child is a big wooden man?" "Yes." "He, he has become a part of my strength, it can be said that I was killed." With a slight smile, Noel said indifferently, with no intention of concealing at all. After the conjecture was confirmed, Datong Muyu Village was angry, and his right hand waved at the giant reincarnation. And the next second, the giant reincarnated eyes lit up with dazzling light, and then emitted a golden beam of light, striking towards Noel standing there. Expected to have such a result, so he had already prepared. When the beam is about to hit, it uses the ring to move at a high speed, easily avoiding the beam attack and bypassing behind the big tube Muyu village. auzw.com "The dead should disappear from the world honestly, what''s the matter of leaving the soul in the world." Hearing the words from behind, Otaki Muyu turned around and quickly looked around, and controlled the giant reincarnated eye to aim, intending to continue to attack him. It was just that he suddenly felt the pain of being torn apart by the soul, and suddenly made him lose the control of the giant reincarnated eyes. He looked towards the place where the pain came, and he saw a hand inserted in the heart of his soul. "You also become part of my strength." With that, Noel inserted his hand in the heart of Datong Muyu''s heart, and opened a gap in his palm. "I''m going to start eating." When the voice started again, the opening in the palm of the palm began to absorb the soul of Otoki Muyu. The enemy is the soul, which may be unknown to others, but the opposite is true for Noel. Dont forget that Noel is the virtual king with Bengyu. It can be said that it is not too easy to attack the spirit body, and a powerful soul like Datong Muyu Village is a delicious tonic in his eyes. Spiritual power was sucked insanely, and the spirit of Datong Muyu Village gradually became weaker and weaker. It is estimated that it will disappear completely in a short time. It was not that he did not want to break free, but that the spiritual pressure released by Noel suppressed him completely, and he could not resist at all. "Blame...monster..." Datong Muyu Village is getting weaker and weaker, and his eyes are full of fear. "thank you." Noel shrugged, not caring about it, but felt complimented. His eyes narrowed, his mouth cracked in the palm of his hand, and his suction became stronger. With a whimper, the soul of Datong Muyu Village was sucked into the gap in the palm of the hand completely, making him completely disappear between this heaven and earth. Smoking the soul not only improves one''s own spiritual power, but also gets the other party''s memory. The memory of Datong Muyu Village gave Noor a surprise. "The white eyes of Datong Muyu Village are actually inside the giant reincarnated eyes!!" Look at the giant reincarnated eye and let the system scan it. Yes, according to the memory of Otaki Muyu, his white eyes are the core of the giant reincarnated eyes, and his soul resides in those white eyes, so he can only control the giant reincarnated eye attack. It didn''t take long for the system to scan and get the result. In the white-eye list listed in the system, Noel saw the name of Datong Muyu Village. "It''s really in these piles of eyes! It seems that I don''t have to dig the eyes of the Nisshin family." Absorbing the soul of Datong Muyu Village, in disguise has the control of the giant reincarnated eye. Noel reached out and tapped, the giant reincarnated eye in front of him, dissolving the fusion of this giant reincarnated eye. The next second, the giant reincarnated eye violently shook, and then burst. This burst, a lot of white eyes splashed around, but it did not fly too far, nor was it damaged by the explosion. v8 Chapter 22： Reincarnated Step forward, towards the locked eyes. "Sure enough, the pupil power is amazing, and it is more than several times stronger than the other white eyes here." Nou nodded in admiration at the huge eyes of Datong Muyu Village''s hands, and the huge pupils emanating from these white eyes. Looking at the large amount of white eyes floating in the surroundings, and then the pair of white eyes in the big tube Muyu Village, began to think about how to deal with it better. After a little consideration, there was an answer soon. "System, first give me the pair of white eyes in the big tube Muyu Village in my hand." The voice just fell, and the system immediately began to act. The white eyes in Noel''s right hand instantly turned into two white lights, which were shot into his left and right eyes. There is no need to do it yourself, so the fusion process does not take long. A few marks quickly formed on his hands, and then his eyes opened sharply. "absorb!" A large number of floating white eyes twitched around them, and the pupil power of those white eyes continued to flow to Noel, being absorbed by his eyes. Time gradually passed away, and the white eyes around which the pupils were dried out were crystallized one after another, and finally fell freely and fell to the ground. As he gained a steady flow of pupil power, his blue-white reincarnation eyes became brighter, and his pupil power was becoming stronger every second. When the pupillary power of drawing white eyes was over, Noel covered his eyes with one hand, and a slight arc of excitement appeared in the corner of his mouth. "This is the first fetal movement of the reincarnated eye, and the pupil strength has doubled!" Covering the gap between the fingers of the eyes, the pupil power of the blue and white reincarnation eyes is becoming stronger and stronger. The first time the reincarnated eye moved, Noel put down his hand covering his eyes and got the feedback from the system. "You still need to experience two fetal movements, and then you will be considered a real reincarnation." Although it is still not a real reincarnation today, the abilities that the reincarnation can use can still be used, but it is not as powerful as the real reincarnation. Now that the reincarnated eyes are in hand, it is time to leave here. With a whimper, Noel disappeared instantly in place. Under the artificial moon. Yuri Hong, Hong Dou, and Hinata Hirata, the three of them, have not been attacked again since Noor and they separated. At this time, they all looked up at the artificial moon in the sky, expecting Noel''s figure to appear. "Red, that guy has been away for some time, and there was a battle in the sky before, you said he would be killed by a puppet?" "Should...probably...no..." Xi Rihong shook her head, she could not be sure. "I don''t think Mr. Noel is dead." "Hina, why are you so sure?" "If Mr. Noel is dead, then we are definitely the next target of the puppets, but no puppets have appeared so far, so I think Mr. Noel must be fine." Dingding looked at the sky, Hinata Hinata analyzed. auzw.com Xirihong and Hongdou thought about it and found out that the situation was as she said. In fact, the two of them didn''t know, and Hinata Hinata didn''t know what was going on. After all, it was just analysis, and it was impossible to determine whether this was the case. In this way, all three were silent, and continued to wait. And just then... "What''s coming! Be careful!" Suddenly, Xi Rihong saw a black shadow in the sky and was approaching here very quickly. She hurriedly reminded the two people around her. The red bean on the left hand, staring at the night in the air, immediately ready to attack. Immediately on the right hand, Hina Hinata immediately used his eyes to look in the direction pointed to, and determined the flying night to see what was coming. "Mr. Red, Mr. Noel is back!" "Really? Are you sure you read it right?" "Well, you read it right." It was confirmed by Hinata Hinata that Yuri Hong and Red Bean were relaxed. Soon, Noel fell in front of the three of them and said. "It''s embarrassing to have to wait for a long time here because of the handling agency." From Noel''s words, Xi Rihong heard some information and quickly determined. "You have entered the artificial moon?" "Go inside, and unexpectedly found something that awakened the power of my bloodline, and now my bloodpower is awakened." After a brief explanation, the three women also raised a lot of questions during the period, and Noel answered them patiently. After that, it was also suggested to take them to take a look at the artificial moon, and use this to dispel their suspicions. I wanted to be on the artificial moon, but unfortunately they didn''t have this ability. Now Noel proposes to take them up, of course they will not refuse. "Then how do you take us up?" "like this." For the problem of sunset red, Noel decided to use action to explain. With both eyes closed and opened, the reincarnated eyes are opened. Immediately after his right hand lifted the three girls, they floated up. "Ah" x3 Suddenly floated up, which surprised the unprepared three girls and screamed in unison. "Don''t be afraid, this is just my ability to awaken." Seeing this, Noel quickly explained. "Can''t you remind me first!" "You scared the old lady!" "Mr. Noel, you are not doing well." After listening to the explanation, the three girls finally stopped screaming and complained. v8 Chapter 23： Back to Konoha Three days later. At this time, four people had just entered the gate of Muye Village and were walking towards the sentry post beside the gate. After registering at the sentry post, the four went into Muye Village and said something while walking. "Noel, now I am going to hand in the task with Hong and Hina, how about you?" "I''m going to find a place to fill my stomach first, and then go back and take a rest." After thinking a little, Noel replied. Afterwards, the four chatted a few words and agreed to have a meal together tomorrow, so they parted ways. Huoying Office Building. In Huoying''s office, Tsunade is listening to a report from a dark officer. "Master Naruto, the team led by Xi Rihong Shangren is back." "All back?" "Yes, including the man named Noel, all back." The dark members nodded. "Well, I get it. Leave it." Knowing that Noel was coming back, Tsunao waved his hand to make the dark part recede and continued to work on the document. She seemed calm, but she was relieved in her heart. She was surprised at this, but she didn''t show her face. It didn''t take long for the office door to be knocked. The gate-keeper ninja came in and reported that after getting permission from the five generations of Naruto Tsunato, he let Yurihong, Hongdou, and Hinata Hinata enter. After the goalkeeper ninja withdrew, Xi Rihong began to report to Tsuneo about the mission. Before and after, Zai carefully elaborated. If there are any omissions, Hongdou will supplement Xirihong in time, anyway, it will take a lot of time to report. Throughout the reporting process, Rihiko Hinata, like a good baby, did not say a word at all, so he stood quietly and waited aside. On that day, the red report ended, and Tsunade looked at her tightly and frowned. "Are you sure it is true?" "The year is indeed true, but the content recorded above is true or false, which I cannot be sure of." "Have you brought it back?" "Brought back." Nodding, Xi Rihong took out the seal scroll, and stepped forward to Tsuna. auzw.com "Solve!" Spread the reel, and print the hands with both hands to unblock the reel. A burst of white fog emerged, but the white fog came and went quickly and quickly, and it soon dissipated. The white mist dissipated, and there were several vintage scrolls and fragmentary antiquities on the scroll without the seal. "The content recorded by these scrolls is nothing different from the content carved on the wall there. We have carefully compared them, so I brought the scroll back." Seeing that the seal scroll was unwound, Xi Rihong explained to Tsunade. After listening to the explanation, Tsunade didn''t say much, but instead opened the retro scroll and carefully checked the contents recorded in the scroll. She watched them one by one. The few people present did not disturb, but waited patiently and quietly. After a while, after reading all the vintage scrolls, she picked up the antiques on the table and looked at them, but this time she put them down. After reading it, I am sure that these things were passed down a long time ago, and are not fakes. However, the content recorded on the vintage scroll is too old to be verified. When I was feeling a headache, Sudoku suddenly thought of something and asked the three girls. "Red, when you reported to me before, it seemed that Noel had awakened the power of the bloodline, did you see him use white eyes?" It was just learned in the retro scroll that after the Six Dao Immortals sealed the ten tails on the moon, in order to guard the Dao Golems outside their shells, the family of the Dao Muyu Village, the brothers of the Six Dao Immortals, moved to the moon, leaving only one of them on the earth. In the vintage scroll, there is a description of the characteristics of the Datong Muyu Village family, so that Tsunato can determine which one stays on the earth, which is definitely the current Japanese family. In her view, Noel may also be a member of the family of the Datong Muyu Village, otherwise the sage left by his ancestors will not record the passage of the moon. The most important point is that Noel has awakened the power of the bloodline on the moon, which further shows that he is a member of the Datong Muyu Village family, and is relatively more pure than the blood of the Japanese leaf family of Muye. Therefore, now Tsunade will ask Xi Rihong and others if Noor has used his eyes. "Mr. Noel did not use white eyes, but he told me alone that the power of his awakened bloodline is called the reincarnated eye, which is the end of the evolution of white eyes." Seeing that the sun was red and he shook his head, Hiroshi Hinata hesitated a little, and finally decided to say it. "What!? White eyes can evolve!?" x4 The information exploded by Hinata Hinata made the four people in the office scream out, their eyes widening in disbelief. It was so explosive that no one could think that white eyes can evolve like writing chakra eyes. The four people who exclaimed were aroused by curiosity when they learned about the evolution of white eyes. They wanted to know what the conditions for white eyes evolved and how strong the white eyes after evolution were. In comparison, who will be more powerful. Recalling first, Tsunade asked tactfully under the trend of curiosity. "Hina, apart from what you just said, has he told you anything else, such as the ability to reincarnate the eyes?" "No...no, Mr. Noll only told me this." Seemingly thinking of something, Hinata Hinata''s face turned red, and he shook his head quickly and answered. She looks like this, anyone can see the problem, and it must have been concealed. v8 Chapter 24： plan Being stared at by the four of them, they didnt have to wait for them to ask, and Hinata Hinata wouldnt do anything. However, there is still no answer as to what the reincarnation eye''s ability or evolutionary conditions are. What did Hiroshi Hinata didn''t recruit himself? She just talked to Noel at that time and repeated it in front of the four. The content is that when she asked about reincarnated eyes at the time, Noel said that no rumor would only tell the closest person. If you really want to know, then there is only the way to marry him. Well, that''s probably it. After not making any self-strokes, Hiyuga Hinata''s face was ashamed, and her face was almost buried in the snow. Seeing this, Tsunato could already guess the approximate contents of the follow-up, but Noel continued to marry him to tease Hinata Hinata, so there was no plan to continue questioning. Not asking this matter, but it does not mean not asking anything else. "Red and red beans, have you tried his opinion on Konoha these days with Noel?" "I tried it from the side, but I didn''t find that he had a bad view of Konoha, but he still felt very good." After thinking for a while, Xirihong replied. Red beans nodded in coordination, and they understood the meaning of Tsunato''s question. "Master Naruto, if you want to invite Noel to join Konoha, the probability of success is quite high." "Well, I know." Tsunade said that she knew, but she didn''t say her decision. Thinking that there is nothing to ask for a while, I do not intend to continue to leave Xirihong and others. "It''s all right, go back and rest." "Yes, Lord Naruto." x3 The three of them responded and quit the office together. Watching the three people leave, Tsunade sealed all the old scrolls and antiquities on the table back into the just sealed volume. Seeing that everyone had left, only myself and Tsuneo were left here, and asked silently. "Master Gangshou, are you really going to recruit that Noor to join Konoha?" "Well, I do have such plans." After collecting the seal volume, Tsunade nodded and admitted that he did not hide the silence. "At that time, what if he doesn''t want to join?" "Things to be said at that time." Hearing this, mute has nothing to say, obediently choose to shut up. The dialogue between the two ended here. On the other hand, after leaving the Huoying office building, the three of Xirihong, Hongdou, and Hinata Hinata separated from each other and returned to their homes in front of the office building. auzw.com the other side... Noel, who had already filled his stomach, had already returned to the door of his house. He was about to reach into his trouser pocket, and suddenly remembered something, Noel''s movements froze. "Uh... I seem to have returned the key back then..." I remembered that at the time when I was going to the country of the river to find the moon channel, I asked the dark department to return the key before leaving. At that time, I had thought of leaving Muye Village and would not return for the time being. It was only at the moon that I temporarily decided to change my plan, and then they returned to Muye Village with Xi Rihong. what''s the plan? After reincarnating his hands at that time, Noel suddenly felt that the old castle in which he lived could actually be used for waste. Therefore, instead of rushing back to join the three girls, he went to the castle for a renovation and waited for everything to be laid out before leaving. Therefore, after returning to the meeting, he proposed to take the three girls to the artificial moon to see, otherwise he would be fine. That''s right, everything I saw in the old castle where the Three Girls were, as well as the vintage scrolls and antiquities that were brought back to Konoha, were all made by Noor''s system. Since everything is created by the system, no one in this world except Noor will find it to be fake. But all this was not done for the three girls to cross with Tsunade. There are two reasons for this. The first is for Tsunato to take back the wooden leaves from the three daughters, and speculate that the false identity that Noel has fabricated for herself will save her from unnecessary random thinking. Secondly, it is beneficial to get Hinata Hinata. As long as Hinata Hinata returns to the clan, Hinata Rizu will surely ask her about this trip, and she, who has always promised her father, will definitely say everything. Knowing everything to the Japanese on that day, what do you think he would do when he arrived? In Noel''s view, Japan''s Japanese Football Team will not take a hard grab. After all, when he visited Japan for the first time, he saw that Tsunato was interested in recruiting Noel into Konoha, so he would never take a hard rob method until Tsunato''s solicitation failed. What''s more, the false identity fabricated by Noel, but they are an ancestor with the Japanese family. If you cant rob it, then its very likely that you will adopt the method of marriage, and the candidate must have been selected from his two daughters. The above is the reason for changing the plan back to Konoha. Closer to home. Walked back to the street and thought for a moment "Well, it''s too much for me to come home and ask to join. It''s better to wait for them to come over." Nuoer murmured a little, gave up looking for Tsunao in the Hokage office building, and walked towards the nearby hotel. According to his plan, the only thing to do now is to do nothing, just wait patiently. Whether its Tsunamate or Hiroshima, they will come over sooner or later. I walked and walked around, looked at several hotels nearby, and finally selected the best hotel, and stayed there. After opening the room, Noel went to take a bath, then fell into (Giraki) and fell asleep. v8 Chapter 25： Multiply The family land of the Japanese family. As soon as Hinata Hinata returned to the clan, she was immediately summoned by her father, Hinata Nichizu. And the next development, as Noel expected. Under the inquiry of Nissho, the Hinata did not dare to hide anything at all, and honestly told the story of the trip to the moon. Among them, including the fact that Noel was joking about marrying him, this is all said. After learning everything, Rihiko sat tightly between her eyebrows, but was not dissatisfied with Noel. About the fact that the white-eye can evolve, it is sure to be surprised, but it is more embarrassing and I do not know how to deal with Noel. Seeing this, Hinata Hinata, who was not allowed to leave, could only wait restlessly. After thinking about it for a while, he could not make a decision, and he looked up to Hinata. "Hina, did you tell Huo Ying about the things you just said?" "Master Father, when I went to hand in the task, I had already reported it to Lord Naruto, so she knew all the things I just said, Lord Naruto." Hinata Hinata nodded. Hearing this answer, the slightest luck in Ri Xiang Rizu''s heart was completely gone, and he sighed in disappointment. Hinata Hinata will report truthfully, which he can understand. After all, all things that Hinata Hinata can see can also be seen by the person who was sent by Naruto, so even if she doesn''t say it, the other people will report truthfully. "So, what do the five generations of Naruto think about your discovery this time, and what do you think of the man named Noor?" Nowadays, Hirokazu needs to know what Tsunato''s attitude towards Noel is so that he can decide what action to take. After thinking for a while, Hinata replied. "For the discovery of this outing, Lord Naruto did not express any opinions other than surprise, but for Mr. Noel, Lord Naruto actually intended to recruit him to join Konoha, and it is estimated that action will be taken in the next few days." "So what do you think of that Noel?" "Strength is strong, people speak very well, and they take good care of people." "It''s all right, go back and rest first, Hinata." As if there was nothing more to ask, Nissho Rizu decided to let Nisshin Hinata go back to rest, planning to quietly think about it alone. "Yes, my father." After talking, Hinata Hinata got up from his seat and walked out of the room slowly. Looking at the back of her leaving, it seemed that the Japanese sun and the Japanese foot were thinking about something, and only after the door of the room was closed by her, they turned their gaze back. "It seems that I need to be prepared for both hands." auzw.com After receiving information from Hinata Hinata, Hinata Japan clearly knew that it was not possible to send someone to dig an eye for the time being. It was only possible to wait for Tsunato to solicit failure to do this. Then she thought There is no reason to stop. Of course, this is the failure of Tsunato to solicit Noel, and he will choose this plan. Although he said that he didn''t like to do such a thing, but he never allowed his eyes to go outside. After all, it was very likely that it would fall into the hands of other ninja villages. Another option is to wait for Gang Gang to solicit Noel and then choose someone to marry. If you really want to marry Noel, the candidate must not just find a woman of the Japanese family, and the candidate must meet some requirements. For those who have separated, it is certainly impossible for someone to be selected. If you want to choose someone who is also a sectarian. Ordinary ancestors, that is not very possible. Because of the false identity fabricated by Noel himself, now his family is only left by himself, and he is regarded as the head of the family. If you really want to marry, the minimum requirement is that the identities of both parties are equal, so people of the ordinary family of the Japanese family are hopeless. And the suitable person should be at least the daughter or granddaughter of the elders, otherwise it is basically impossible to succeed. "No, no, you can''t let the old guys in the clan come in." Just one second before thinking of the elders in the clan, the next day, Xiangri himself denied it. In his view, the elders of the Japanese family seem superficial and kind, but secretly they might want to replace the patriarch. It is unbelievable that if an elder is in control of the secret of the evolution of the white-eyed, he may not be allowed to be ousted by the elder the next day. As long as there is a slight possibility of such a risk, he is not willing to take risks. So... "You can only choose one of your two daughters." Thinking about it, Rixiang Rizu thought of his two daughters. In terms of identity, the two sisters, Hiroko Hinata and Hirano Flower Huo, both of them meet the requirements. The main reason is that the two sisters can definitely be trusted. As long as the marriage is successful, the secret of how the white-eyes need to evolve will be held in the hands of their family. Even if the day is long enough to retire, the patriarch''s candidate can only be selected from their family. Being able to reap a strong son-in-law, and being able to consolidate the status of his own patriarch today, even the future patriarch position can be held tightly. You can do it all in one fell swoop, and Hinata Hinata and Hinata Fireworks are undoubtedly the best candidates for marriage, and Hinata cannot find a better candidate than the sisters. Regardless of how you look at it, marriage is more cost-effective than digging eyes. "Huahuo is still too young. Although it is possible to get engaged first, it is not very safe. The other party may not want to wait." Eliminate the Japanese fireworks, and then the Japanese sunshoes said to themselves. "Hinda''s age is just right, and the marriage partner will decide her." v8 Chapter 26： What is it? "Hinda''s age is just right, and the marriage partner will decide her." The candidate for the marriage is now decided. The plan of the attack can be carried out at any time, and it is only necessary to go on command. Now that the two-handed plan is ready, there will be nothing to worry about in the day and day, so the mood has become a lot better. He was just about to drink a sip of tea, but his hand reached halfway and stopped. "How did I forget this?" Hiroki''s foot was frowning tightly as if he remembered something urgent. Thinking about it, he felt that it was necessary to hurry up to make sure, otherwise he would have trouble sleeping and sleeping. "No! I have to go by myself!" Having just finished speaking, Rixiangri got up quickly and hurriedly walked out of the room. Remembered? Suddenly remembered that the two programs required the same most important prerequisites, if you are not sure, it means that you are busy. And the most important prerequisite is whether Noor has a blind eye. It''s impossible to listen to other people''s sayings about this kind of thing, and you need to make sure that the Japanese horoscope and the Japanese foot must be personally confirmed, otherwise he will definitely not be relieved. It took so much thought, but if it happened at the last moment, it would be a real deal. What''s more, he also has reason to go to Noel. The white-eyed is a sign of the Japanese family, learning that the white-eye can evolve, hurried to Nuoer to make sure, this is reasonable. As a patriarch, Rixiangri is very likely to be suspicious of any conspiracy in private if he does not go to the important news about white eyes. So ah, he had to run in person anyway, it must be shown to others. First look for the people in the dark part of the Japanese Xiang clan. When the clan in the dark part returns, they will confirm the location of Noel with the clan. After Noel''s position was reached, Hirono greeted the descendant first, and then hurriedly left. Leaving the clan land, walk towards the place informed by the dark clan. It didn''t take long for Ri Xiang Ri to arrive at Noel''s temporary hotel, and the staff at the front desk asked for the room number, and then went straight to his room. When he came to the door of the room, he first sorted it out in his head and waited for something to be said before he reached out/handed to knock on the door. "Boom Boom Boom" "Wait a minute, come now." The door was knocked, and then Noel''s words came out of the room. Without letting Xiangyang wait, the closed door was opened quickly. "Patriarch Rixiang, why are you here?!" When he saw the people standing outside the door, Noel pretended to be in an unexpected manner, staring at the sun and the foot. auzw.com "Shall I go in first?" "Yes, yes, please." Seeing Noel let aside, with a smiling Japanese horoscope, he walked into the room. At the reception of Noel, he sat on the sofa in the small living room, put the tea he had delivered, and directly explained his intention. "I have heard about Hinata about white eyes, and I will come here to find you. I want to make sure for myself." "no problem." It is said that Noel did not refuse the request of the Japanese to the Japanese foot, but agreed directly and readily, and secretly said in his heart: ``Sure enough it is like speculation! . Now that all have agreed, there is no more non-nutritive words. As soon as his eyes were closed, his eyes turned into white eyes in the blink of an eye, which appeared in front of the day and day. "This is my eyes..." After closing his eyes again and again, Noel''s white eyes turned into reincarnated eyes, and then explained to the Japanese to the Japanese foot. "And this is the end of reincarnation, the evolution of white eyes." "......." Seeing Noel''s eyes open with his own eyes was enough to surprise Nissho. But then when the reincarnated eyes appeared, he was so excited that his fists clenched tightly and shook his body slightly, swallowing back what he had planned to say. Just with white eyes, you have a nearly 360-degree angle of view, you can see the Chakra flow of the surrounding environment, and you can see the distant telescope eyes and see through the objects. You can also see the other''s meridian nerves and acupuncture points. Using Chakra to multiply the ability of the eye, the eye can see things a kilometer away, and its insight is beyond the eye of writing. Although he didn''t know the ability to reincarnate his eyes, the light had felt the huge pupil power, which made him feel dangerous and fearful. It is conceivable that this reincarnated eye is definitely more than several times stronger than white eyes, and it may even be more than a dozen or dozens of times stronger. As far as today''s Japanese horoscope is concerned, things that can make him feel dangerous and fearful are gone except for a certain shadow-level ninja, but now he knows that there is one more. He calmed the excitement in his heart, and became a solemn Japanese foot, and suddenly stood up. "Mr. Noel, can you please tell us the conditions for the evolution of the white-eyed, which is very important to our family, please." As soon as he had finished speaking, Rixiang Rizu bowed to Noel ninety. However, Noel, who was sitting directly across from the Japanese Sun, was silent, pretending to be indecisive. Time gradually passed... Until now, the Japanese horoscope, who has maintained a 90-degree bow posture, is very angry and angry, and it will soon explode... "Patriarch Rixiang, not that I did not want to tell you, but..." Knowing the right moment, Noel finally spoke, but stopped halfway through. I saw only half of the story, and some anxious Japanese sun rose, and quickly asked him. "What is it?" v8 Chapter 27： Send my daughter and room "Instead, your Japanese family lacks a very important thing, so that the white eyes cannot evolve into reincarnated eyes at all." "What is missing?" "The Japanese family is the only group of Datongmuyu villages left on the earth, but your bloodline only inherits the white eyes, and does not inherit the unique Chakra of the Datongmu family." After thinking for a while, Noor feared that the sun would not understand what he meant, and added again. "The reincarnated eye that evolved from white eyes needs to be combined with the white eyes of Chakra of the Otsuki family and the Japanese family to be opened. There is no other way." "Really...Is there really no way to do it?" "No." Noel shook his head and said in a very positive tone. It has been determined that if the whole body of the Japanese Sun and the Japanese Football Club is struck by lightning, it is really unexpected that this will be the result. Before the day slowed down, Noel gave him another blow, vowing to crush his hope. "This result was discovered when I gave Ms. Hinata an inspection, and now that I have just observed you with reincarnated eyes, I can now be more certain that the Japanese family has not inherited the unique Chakra of the Otsuki family." The last trace of luck was gone, and the disappointment of the Japanese and Japanese feet was affirmed, and it was a bit unbearable. but..... Suddenly, Hirohizu seemed to think of something. He suddenly raised his head and looked at Noel. The loss of emotion just swept away, and his face even showed a bright look. Now Noel already has a reincarnated eye, so it will certainly be passed on to his next generation, and only needs to marry Hinata to him. In this case, Noel with the reincarnated eye becomes a family, and the reincarnated eye can only appear in his own family. Although there are some discrepancies and expectations, the ultimate reincarnation can only appear in his own family, which can also consolidate the status of his own patriarch. The future patriarch position can still only be selected from his own family. In addition to his inability to evolve his white-eyed eyes, it is still the result of multiple accomplishments. Its not that the Japanese horoscopes have never thought about acquiring Noors cells. But implanting cells has a great risk. It may not be successful and it is very easy to die. The most important thing is that people who cannot inherit the next generation. What''s more, Konoha is not allowed to do this. For long-term consideration, he still feels that marriage is more insurable, safe and risk-free. Now I''m glad that I ran this trip, and I''m even more thankful that I didn''t immediately take the method of attacking Noel. The most fortunate for Japan''s Japanese foot is that there is a daughter who meets the conditions of the marriage, so that the marriage plan can be carried out smoothly, and there is no way to do it. "Mr. Noel, what do you think of Hinata?" "Hina, she is a kind, gentle and strong girl. I think she will be a good wife and mother in the future, and I dont know who will marry her so lucky in the future." After thinking for a while, I replied, but Noel was snickering in his heart and secretly said, "The fish is hooked." auzw.com "Then how do I equip her to you?" "what!?" Noel pretended to be surprised, and stared at the day and day with a stunned look, as if stunned. Satisfied with Noel''s reaction, Nisshinzuzu smiled. "According to what you said before, our two families are branches of Datong Muyu Village, and now only our two families are left, so I plan to let the two families marry, and the marriage partners are you and my daughter Hinada." "Patriarch Rixiang, are you sure you are kidding?" "Of course, I''m pretty sure what I''m talking about." I know very well that I cant immediately agree to it now, otherwise I will be suspicious of the day and day, and when he sees that everything is planned, then it is really in vain. Therefore, Knoll decided not to agree so quickly with perseverance. "This does not need to ask Miss Hinata''s wishes?" "No, I am the father of this matter, and I can make the call." Seeing that Noel was still hesitating, the day was full of anxiety. He wished he could agree quickly, but it didn''t show on his face. "Well, I agree to marry." "Okay, when I go back later, I will ask someone to choose a good day and let you and Hinata get married as soon as possible." Suddenly, Noel did not expect that Hiroshima was more anxious than himself, fearing that he would regret it. Rixiang Rizu sent his daughter so anxiously, of course he wouldn''t stop it silly. "So what do I need to do?" "I will arrange everything, you just have to wait to be the groom." After a few words of conversation, Rixiang Rizu expressed that he would go back to prepare for the marriage, and Noor did not retain him. He sent the man outside the hotel and asked Noor to grievance at the hotel for a day before he left, and tomorrow he will be asked to find a wedding room for him and Hinata. Then he can move in and live. Sending her daughter and room again, Noel had to like the cheap father-in-law, Rixiang Rizu, plus 666 inside. After leaving the hotel, he was walking slowly on his way back to the tribe. "Before the actual implementation, he had a chance to repent during the period. It seems that I have to find a way." As he walked, he felt that something was still wrong, and he whispered to himself. It is not a short time to want the two to complete the marriage as soon as possible. It takes a lot of time just to prepare. He does not want Noel to regret it during this period. "Since we can''t let the two complete the marriage immediately, we can first distribute the news of the marriage, and it will be too late even if he wants to repent." After thinking about it for a moment, Nissho and Nippon quickly thought of a plan to reassure themselves, and then speeded up their pace to return to the family land. v8 Chapter 28： Came to Tsuna The next day... At noon, the marriage room promised to the Japanese foot yesterday was really fulfilled. The wedding room is a small villa near the family land of the Japanese family, and the new house has all the furniture, so you dont have to go to buy it. Take Noel to walk around the room, and after he expressed satisfaction with the place, the Japanese took out two things from the family. "Sir Noel, this is the key to the title deed and the house. Please collect it." "Thank you to the patriarch for Japan for me." After receiving the title deed and key, Noel smiled at the person in front of him. "Okay, I must bring the words to you, and leave first." After that, the man of the Japanese family retreated from the house and then left the place. After seeing the man go, Noel sat down on the sofa in the living room and turned to look at the things in the room. Soon after sitting down, I heard the doorbell. "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!" "Is that what the man just forgot about here?" The doubts were doubtful, but without any intention of waiting, he got up and walked to open the door. Noel came to the door and opened it directly. What is eye-catching is not a person from the same day, but a person he knew. It was Mao Yuexiyan who had been with him to witness the death of Tuanzang. "Xiyan beauty, I just moved in here on the front foot, you know and appeared on the back foot, should I say that it is the dark part?" Don''t care about Noel''s ridicule, Mao Yuexiyan has no intention of nonsense, and directly understands the purpose of coming here. "Mr. Noel, Lord Naruto please." "Are you going now?" "Yes." "Then go." Noel nodded, stepped out of the door, and closed the door. I was planning to go to the Huoying office building, but was stopped by Mao Yuexiyan who had not left. He hadn''t had time to ask questions, and Mao Yuexiyan was the first to speak. "Not going to the office building, come with me." Very puzzled, but seeing that Uzuki Yuen didn''t intend to explain much, Noor didn''t want to ask for it. Mao Yuexiyan was in front, and Noel followed honestly afterwards. Well, it''s not honest. Because of his eyes, he kept staring at the beautiful buttocks of Mao Yuexiyan and had the urge to slap. However, this impulse was refrained by him, and he didn''t really die. After all, if you really do such a thing, then you will be 100% wary of those beautiful women, and then it will be difficult for beautiful women who want to soak in the leaves. Noel, who had not seen the road while walking, almost hit Uyue Xiyan. After looking around, he found that it was not far from the new home, and looked puzzledly at Mao Yuexiyan. "How did it stop suddenly?" "It''s already here." auzw.com Hearing the words of Mao Yuexiyan, Noel froze a little, wondering if he had heard it wrong. "Ah!? Arrived?" "This is where Huo Ying lives." Understand what Nuoer means, Mao Yuexiyan explained to him. After a brief explanation, she gestured to Noel to keep up and walked towards the door of the house in front of her. I ring the doorbell and wait a moment outside the door. When the door was opened, the mute of the disciple of the identity figure appeared in front of the two. The mute appeared, glanced at Noel beside Mao Yuexiyan, then withdrew his eyes and smiled at Xiyan. "Trouble you, Xi Yan." "No trouble, this is what I should do." Seeing this, mute will not say more, after all, it is not a time for gossip, Tsunade is still waiting in the house. What''s more, Noel was standing in front of the door and waiting to get in. He couldn''t just ignore him like that, which was too rude. She looked at Noel with a smile, then sideways to make way out of the house, and made a gesture of asking in. "Come in, Mr. Noel." No nonsense, Noel nodded and walked into the house. Later, under the silent guidance, Noel soon came to the living room in the house and saw the waiting Tsuna. At this time, when I heard the sound of footsteps coming to this side, I don''t know what to think of, and Tsunade looked back. Seeing the person coming, Tsunade reached out and motioned for him to sit down on the sofa opposite, and then said to Mute. "Silent, I''m going to talk to Mr. Noll separately. You should step back first." "This....." "This is an order!" "I see, Master Tsunade." Tsunato said that it was an order, and mute could only be obedient, but before he left, he glared at Noel, and his eyes were full of warning. Seeing that I saw it, Noor didn''t care about it at all, and didn''t know her in general. After the mute left, Tsuneo looked at Noel for a while, and then he spoke again. "I heard that you are going to marry the Hinata couple of the Japanese family." "It does happen." Admitted it directly, but Noor didn''t expect Tsunato to know this, and his eyes were full of doubts. You know, yesterday when he was talking with Nisshin Kazui, he was 100% sure that no dark part was present, so the content of the conversation between the two of them would never be known by a third person. "I''m puzzled, how do I know?" Noel nodded and waited. "For the time being, people in the entire Muye Village should know this now." "what!?" "Just this morning, the Japanese announced to the head of the clan that Hinata will marry you, and began to vigorously prepare the items needed for the marriage." Noel was stunned. But the reason for being stunned is not because of what Tsunade said, but... v8 Chapter 29： Join Konoha But the reason for being stunned is not because of what Tsunade said, but her state at the moment. Now Tsunamate, she is like a loved one being robbed, and her expression and tone of speech are full of resentment. It can be seen that this is all manifested subconsciously by her, not intentionally. Why is she like this? Needless to say, of course she was jealous. It was because of this accidental discovery that I did not expect Noel to be stunned. After all, when Noel and Tsuneo met, it could be said that there were basically people around, and they had dinner together once, and they hadn''t seen each other after that time. But who would have thought that it would be so magical just to have dinner alone. Regaining his consciousness, Noel smiled and looked at the other hand. "Can I think you are jealous?" Hearing Noels words, Tsunato finally realized that he was just now, and his face became red. She opened her mouth a few times, but she still couldn''t say a word, and finally turned her head away, not looking at Noel''s smug smile. "Are you the default?" "If I said yes, would you go to cancel the marriage?" "Not really..." No wait, the grievance broke out again, and Nuoer took the lead and said. "As far as I know, there is no monogamous rule in the country of fire, so is Muye Village under the flag of fire, and I am very greedy." "....." Tsunade was speechless again. After this reminder, she found that it seemed to be the case. Regardless of the country of fire or Muye Village, there is no monogamy in both laws. There are many examples in Muye Village, but she chose to forget it. There is no explicit provision, whether it is monogamy or polygamy, it depends on personal wishes. As for what Noel had just implied in what he said just now, Tsuna was of course very clear. It means nothing more than saying that the marriage will not be cancelled, and at the same time, it will not give up on her, he will both. Now I know that the confession of the last dinner together was not a joke, and even if the marriage was not intended to give up, this brought her IQ back to the original point. Now calm down a little bit and won''t go to the horns again. As a member of a large family, she knew very well that the strong man was privileged, but after learning of the news of Noel''s marriage, she was a little dizzy. Clear to be clear, but insatiable with Noel''s greed is still very uncomfortable. auzw.com "How many wives do you want to marry? This has nothing to do with me at all, and you don''t have to explain anything to me. I called you to do something else." A lot of anger disappeared, when Tsunade remembered the purpose of calling Noel to come here, so as to change the subject. Seeing this, it can be seen that Noel, who doesn''t want to continue the topic just now, certainly won''t be silly to touch the mold. "what''s up?" "I asked you to join Konoha." "You want me to be a ninja in Muye Village!?" "Well, I do mean that." Tsunade nodded, and after confirming to Noel, he continued. "Of course, you can just join Muye Village instead of being a ninja. As long as the village has difficulties, you can stand up and help. This requirement is not excessive." "In this case, I can join Konoha." After a little consideration, Noel nodded and agreed. The reason for agreeing is simple. After all, he wants to marry Hinata, not to mention that most of the beauties are Konoha ninjas. As long as he does not hinder his freedom, it seems no big deal to join Muye Village, and joining Muye is also good for Raiders Ninja, so there is no reason to refuse. The most important point is that Xiao will take the initiative to come to the door instead of searching the world. "Don''t rush to refuse, I..." Halfway through the words, Tsunade reacted. "What!? You agree to join Konoha!?" "Well, I agree." "amount....." This was so unexpected, Tsunato never thought it would be so smooth. Originally, she had prepared a lot of rhetoric, which was intended to persuade Nuoer to join Muye Ninja Village, but now it is completely useless. "First of all, I just joined Muye Village, but not a ninja." "why?" "Are you asking, why would I agree to join Konoha? Still asking, why am I not willing to be a ninja?" As soon as his eyes rolled, Noel thought of something and asked Gang Tei with a smile. "I want to know both." "Don''t be a ninja, that''s because I feel troublesome, and the reason for joining Konoha is to chase you back and marry you back." "You...you...what are you talking about...don''t think I don''t know...you...after you marry Hinata...you still want to stay in Konoha...this... That''s why you really joined...it has nothing to do with me...it doesn''t matter..." Hearing Noel''s answer, Tsuneo blushed instantly, and his words became unfavorable. v8 Chapter 30： Hinata is completely stubborn In fact, she was filled with joy and emotion, but she didn''t admit it. To put away that joyful smile, Noel might also believe what she had just said, but she didn''t seem to find herself, and she couldn''t help thinking. It seems that even if I married Hinata, I will still have hope in the future. In the next time, Tsunade called mute back. First let Noel register his identity information, formally announce that he became a resident of Konoha, and then Tsunato drove him out of his residence. After following Noel, the silence was not spared, and she was kicked out. The family land of the Japanese family. The Hinata Hinata, who was about to go out, was stopped in front of his gate, and the guard who blocked the road looked embarrassed. "Miss Hinata, this morning the patriarch told you not to let you go out for a while, so dont embarrass me." "I......" "Hina, didn''t I tell you not to go out recently?" The Hinata Hinata dialect hadn''t finished speaking, and he heard the words from behind, and the whole person froze immediately. She was lucky, but it was a pity that she failed to do so. When she turned around stiffly and saw the figure of Hirokazu, she was walking towards her side. "Father...Master Father...I...I...I just figured it out...go out and walk..." "Are you sure to just go for a walk instead of looking for the nine-tailed devil?" Hirohizu black face, walked in front of Hiroko Hinata, staring at her and asked. "No...not..." Suddenly, but Hinata Hinata soon reacted, and quickly shook his head to deny. The changes of Hinata Hinata, all of them are seen in the eyes, and I feel it is necessary to remind her, otherwise, if something unexpected happens, then it will be really late. "Hina, you can go out..." After a brief pause, he glanced at the change of Hinata Hinata, and then he continued. "But don''t forget that you are about to marry someone, and now almost everyone in Muye knows about it, so don''t do anything that will shame the Japanese people." "I...I know... Father Father..." His face was pale, and Hinata Hinata nibbled at her lower/lip and nodded. The news of the marriage was spread, and she was not too surprised about it, but she didn''t expect it to be so fast. You know, this marriage was settled yesterday. But this allows her to see that her father attached great importance to this marriage, and wanted to implement this marriage as soon as possible, otherwise she would not announce the news early, so that everyone in Konoha would know. "Just know, don''t let me down." "Master Father, if there is nothing wrong, then I will go out." "Well, go." Seeing Nisshin Hinata still had to go out, but Nisshin Japan did not stop this time, but instead nodded directly. Hearing that the patriarch had agreed, the guards would of course no longer block the road to Hinata Hinata, one after another letting her open the way. After leaving the tribe, it didn''t take long for them to come to the street where people were coming and going. Along the way, the news that Hinata decided that she would marry was really spread in Muye Village. auzw.com Just passing by, she has heard several people discuss this with friends around her, and everyone who recognizes her will come to congratulate her. Walking aimlessly in the street, she did not know where to go. Walking, walking suddenly stopped. "That''s...Naruto!" The figure across the street, Hinata Hinata immediately recognized who it was. She raised her right hand and was about to call Naruto across the street, but she swallowed it back to her mouth. On the one hand, it was she who suddenly remembered the words that Nissho said before going out. On the other hand, I saw Sakura coming out of the store, and Naruto immediately got up. Seeing the beaten Naruto, he still bravely moved forward to Sakura''s side and even smiled cheaply. On the opposite side, Sakura, who beat Naruto, found Hiyoko Hinata, and quickly raised her and shouted. "Hina, here! Here!" When he was discovered, Hinata Hinata hesitated a little and finally walked over. Sakura dropped Naruto, who was beaten to the ground, and hurried towards the Hinata Hinata who came here. After the two came together, Sakura asked. "Hinda, are you also out shopping?" "Ok." Hinata Hinata nodded and glanced at Naruto who was coming over before continuing. "Sakura, are you dating Naruto?" "You are right, Sakura and I are dating, ha ha ha ha." "Dating you a dead man! Don''t tell me these misunderstandings!!" Naruto''s replies suddenly lit Sakura''s dynamite bucket, gave him a slap on the back of his head, and shouted fiercely at him. This slap almost made Naruto flip to the ground again. But after climbing up, he still smiled at Sakura, completely lifeless. Seeing Sakura''s anger value at the moment, she has reached a critical point and is about to burst her watch. If she speaks clearly, she will be furious/waiting. Therefore, Naruto looked at Hinata Muko and shifted the topic. "Hina, just now I heard a lot of people say that the young lady of the Japanese family is about to get married. If I remember right, you are the young lady of the Japanese family. I just want to ask, is this news true?" "..Yes..really..." "Really, congratulations." "Thanks...Thanks..." Naruto looked happy for you, and immediately let Hinata Hinata completely die, and thanked him with a grin. At this moment, she finally realized that she had always been wishful thinking. In Naruto''s eyes, only Sakura was alone, and she had never seen herself from beginning to end. "I remembered that there was something else to do, so I said goodbye." Not waiting for Sakura and Naruto to react, Hirono Hinata turned and left. When the two came back to God, Hinata Hinata had already disappeared on the street, and she could not be found anyway. No longer seeing the figure of Hinata Hinata, Sakura turned her eyes to Naruto, but what he looked at was what he didn''t care about. v8 Chapter 31： Take Hinata to see the marriage room "Hey, you really are an idiot." "what!?" Suddenly scolded as an idiot, Naruto is a little inexplicable, his face puzzled. "I''m going back, you idiot, don''t follow me again, or you''re going to lie down for a few days." Without explaining to Naruto, Sakura raised her clenched right hand and threatened with a punch. Seeing this, Naruto was scared back two steps and dared not get closer. It is very clear how terrifying Gundam teaches Sakuras strange power fist, as long as he is beaten without dying, he will also be half disabled, but now he dare not dare to join in. Sakura saw that Naruto had counseled, so she didn''t plan to talk to him any more nonsense, and just turned and walked away. After being threatened, Naruto really obediently did not keep up, decided to end today''s stalker, and wait until tomorrow Sakura feels better before continuing, and then he left in the other direction. Walking on the way home. "It''s dangerous, I almost told the idiot." Sakura patted her heart, relieved, and said to herself again. "That idiot doesn''t know is a good thing, anyway, even if he knows, he can''t change anything, let alone he doesn''t like Hinata." Knowing that Hinata Hita likes Naruto, this is not a matter of two days. Most people can see that only Naruto can''t see it, but instead regards Hinata Hinata as a strange person. If I hadn''t gotten married before, I could tell Naruto that Hinata Hinata liked him. It''s just that it doesn''t matter if it''s said. Because Sakura is very clear, the person Naruto likes is her, this will not change easily. So far, Naruto, who has been rejected by her n times, has not given up. This is the best proof. Therefore, it is impossible to say that Hinata loves him, and he immediately loves Hinata. Nowadays, the news that the head of the Japanese family wants to marry a daughter can be said to be well-known. Although, I saw earlier that Hinata Hinata was unwilling, but it was just that a large family like the Hinata family had to marry someone. Even if Hinata was unwilling to change, she still had to marry in the end. This marriage is impossible to change, and Naruto doesn''t like Hinata Hinata, it is better to let Hinata die early on him. From Sakura''s point of view, this is a good thing for Hinata who is about to marry, which is better than marrying a man with fantasy pain. In the past, Naruto could not see it by himself, so now there is no need to know that Hinata likes him, lest he doesnt like other people and has to do more business, and eventually becomes the enemy of the entire Japanese family, and Still can''t change the result that Hinata wants to marry. In any case, the result cannot be changed, so there is no need to go to this muddy water. This is not something she and Naruto can manage, nor do they have the ability to control. "Naruto doesn''t need to know, and Hinata can go to marry someone with peace of mind even after he completely dies." After thinking it over carefully, Sakura completely wiped out the last thought in her heart that she wanted to tell Naruto, and thought it would be good for both of them. auzw.com Now that she has figured it out, she will no longer continue to struggle with this matter and slowly go back home in the direction. the other side..... At this time, Hinata walked aimlessly on the street. And in the next second, she didn''t know what to think about. She didn''t look at the road at all, hit the person and almost fell to the ground. As she stepped back, she was about to fall. Fortunately, the man who was hit by her hurriedly hurriedly stretched her hand to embrace her little waist, which did not let her fall to the ground. Recovering from the shock, Hinata found that he had not fallen and was held in his arms. She looked up slightly, and at the same time she was about to push the other side away from her arms, but she was stunned when she saw the opposite. "What are you thinking about?" "Mr. Noel.. Why are you here!?" "Over our wedding room, I couldn''t find anything to eat, so I had to go out and buy." With that said, Noel lifted the bag on his left so that Hinata could see it. "I...I...you...you..." Speaking of the marriage room, Hinata blushed in a moment of shame, not knowing what to say. However, this made her temporarily forget the sad thing. "Oh, why are you here?" "I...I...I just came out and walked..." "That means, you have nothing to do?" "Ok." I don''t know why Noel asked so, Hinata didn''t want to nod slightly, and responded very, very quietly. "Then let me take a look at the marriage room where we will live together." After getting confirmation from Hinata, Noel kept walking around her like this and said the destination. It is said that the words "Marriage Room where I live together" are all in mind in Hinata''s mind, and I have forgotten to get out of Noel''s arms, so let him go forward with his arms around him. When she returned to her mind, she didn''t have the idea of ??breaking away from her arms, and she was still determined to see Noel, who was hugging her, and wondered what she was thinking about. On the way to the wedding room, neither of them had spoken again, so they walked together. But it didn''t take long for Hirata to stare at Noel, who couldn''t stand it, and couldn''t help asking curiously. "Why do you keep staring at me, is there something dirty on my face?" "No dirt." Hinata shook her head slightly, and then there was no more. She didn''t say the reason. After she returned to Noel, she stopped talking and didn''t stare again. v8 Chapter 32： Please give me some time On the way to the wedding room, Hinata kept silent, but she thought a lot. Now that she is finally awakened, she finally realizes that her marriage can''t be changed, and that Noll will surely be her husband in the future, which will soon become an iron fact. Yes, after awakening, she accepted her fate. Deciding not to resist, try to accept Noel. After all, it is to live together in the future, and time is a lifetime. This is the reason why Hinata no longer resisted Noel''s intimate/intimate actions after holding her back at that time, and gave up breaking away from her arms. After this attempt, she unexpectedly found that she didn''t hate being embraced by Noel, but instead also developed an idea that she wanted to continue this way. The reason for this is that during the last trip to the moon, Noel''s humiliating behavior gained a lot of goodwill from her, and the goodwill gained from it played a role. Of course, it''s not all because of good feelings, good feelings can be said to be just an introduction. Being able to play such a good effect, there are also reasons why Hinata has completely died for Naruto, which made her finally see Noel except Naruto. Citing good feelings, and today''s Hinata was hit hard in the heart, allowing Noel to successfully take advantage of it. There is one more person in mind, and Hina will inevitably want to compare the two, but there will be a problem after the comparison. As the saying goes, there is no harm without comparison. I was shocked by the fact that I didn''t know it, and the result was that Naruto was completely defeated, and no one could beat Noel. Naruto is a little handsome guy, but in front of Noel, he can only kneel except kneeling. Personality, if you dont compare Noel to Naruto, Hinata hasnt found Naruto so naive, and the recklessness of doing things is completely irrespective of the consequences. It has harmed others and harmed yourself more than once. When Hinata thought about who was better for herself, she discovered that except that she had been rescued by Naruto a long time ago, it seemed that she had no more contact with him. Even when he came to school, he paid attention to him, and even if he once I haven''t paid attention to myself, only Sakura is in my eyes. I have known Naruto for more than ten years, and it has only been a little more than a week since I met with Noel. But in just over a week, Noel shouted at himself more often than Naruto combined for more than a decade. Noel would make herself happy, but Naruto would only walk around Sakura, never seeing herself. wait wait wait After any comparison, Naruto''s many shortcomings were revealed, which can be described as inferior. Nowadays, Hinata himself is a little puzzled. Why didn''t he find this before, and he was so stupid that the childish behavior was very handsome, and he felt so shameful just thinking about it. After thinking so much, it seemed like a bad thing to marry Noel. She realized that Noel was more suitable for herself, and she could see that he liked himself, but Naruto didn''t care about himself at all. Everything was clear, Hinata felt that she was a lot easier and made important decisions at the same time. It was decided that from this moment on, she would completely forget Naruto and no longer have contact with him, and dedicate all her energies to her future husband, Noel, and must be his good wife in the future. It was at this time that the two had reached their destination and stood in front of the door of the wedding room. auzw.com "This is our wedding room. It is also very close to your Japanese family. It will be very convenient to go home and see it." Stopping outside the gate, Noor did not rush to take Hida in, but introduced her first. A little stunned, Hinata was quite surprised by the marriage room here. "I didn''t expect the marriage room to be here. After I went out at noon, I walked through this place." "Go in and see?" "it is good." Releasing the hugged hutch, Noor took out the key in his belt and went to open the door. Of course, he also discovered that Hinata at this moment has become different from when she met before, and her changes are moving in a good direction. It can be seen that Hinata no longer contradicts this marriage. "Please come in." Noel opened the door with his right hand and greeted him with his left hand. With a slight smile to Noel, Hinata stepped into the wedding room and looked inside curiously. "Hina, Im going to put down the things I bought. You can turn around yourself." "Well, I know." Hinata nodded and responded. Upon hearing Hinata''s response, Noel closed the door first, and then walked toward the kitchen. Seeing Noel leave, Hinata also began to stroll around the house. The curious East looked around, as if he had never seen a new house, and was very interested in everything in the house. "This is where I will live with him in the future." Young Tian walked around, carefully observed everything in the marriage room, whispered in a low voice. "How about, you are still satisfied with our wedding room." The sound of words behind him made Hinata stop moving forward. After hearing the words, Noel was walking slowly with a glass of fruit in his hand. "Give you." "Thank you, Noel..." "Just call me Noel, the word sir can be removed, otherwise it will be too much." As soon as his eyes rolled, Noel thought of something, and continued. "Of course, if you can change your name to be husband or dear, it would be better." "Noel...other names...I...I can''t call it yet...please...please give me some time..." v8 Chapter 33： Finally cover you Time passed quickly, and a few days later. period.... Since Hinata accepted everything, she has started dating Noel in the past few days. After a few days of getting along, Hinata tasted the taste of love and enjoyed enjoying being spoiled and cared for. This is an experience she has never had. This is definitely not what Naruto can give, and now she feels that she chose to accept everything at the time, which was a very correct decision. Nowadays, Hina, expecting Noel to come and find herself every day, she has fallen into it. As for Naruto and the like, it has long been forgotten. If you meet on the street, at most simply say hello, and then no more. If it is really not necessary, Hinata will not go to Naruto to say a word, treat him as a stranger completely. This is exactly the opposite of the previous one. The wedding day of the two was also fixed during those few days, and the time was set a month later. Counting time, there are more than twenty days. In the afternoon. At this time, Noel and Hinata, who had lunch together, were holding hands and strolling on the street, and discussed what to do next. "Otherwise, let''s go to the movies." Hinata glanced at it, and it had gradually begun to become gloomy. Even if it knew that it was going to rain, she had no intention of going back at all, and it could be said that she was unwilling to separate from Noel and wanted to stay with him as much as possible. "Okay, listen to you." Noel nodded and agreed without any hesitation. Seeing Noel agreed, Hinata had a sweet smile on her face and took his hand to the cinema. This is not the first time, but every time Noel agrees to her request without hesitation, she will eat honey as sweet as her heart, no matter how many times she has experienced it. Because of this, she has fallen almost completely in these few days. Now, Noel has tacitly embraced her intimate/intimate gestures of embracing her arms. Pro (mouth + don''t) and roll (guang + wood) single, she has not yet been mentally prepared, and Noel has been rejected by her several times. After Noel was rejected, he didn''t force it to continue, and he let Young Tian go slowly without waiting, until she was ready. Noel''s approach suddenly made Hinata''s favor for him soar straight up, almost voluntarily devoted himself. This is another reason why Hinata is about to fall completely. Closer to home. It didn''t take long for the two to reach the door of a movie theater. Entering the movie theater, looking at the movie posters hanging on the wall, the two spent a little time before selecting the movies to watch. Go to the ticket counter to buy a good ticket, and also bought some popcorn and drinks. auzw.com Seeing that they are all ready, Hinata took the initiative to take Noels right arm and walked to the projection hall together. However, at this time... "Urgent call." Suddenly, a member of the secret department appeared in front of the two, said a word, and left. Come fast, go fast. Hearing the urgent call for four words, Hinata knew that it would no longer be a movie this time, and would be separated from Noel for some time. After all, it is generally very important to come to an emergency call, and it is impossible to return in a while. "Everyone said it was an emergency call. That must be something very important. You should go quickly." Noel smiled at Hinata and said very understandingly. "Then when I come back, we will watch this movie together." "Ok." "I''m leaving." Speaking of going away, Hinata looked back three times in a row, and could not leave the theater for a long time. Seeing this, Noel found that this was a very good opportunity, and quickly walked up. When she came to Hinata, she took her into her arms without giving her a chance to react, and Noel kissed her. A little stunned, but he didn''t push Noor away after recovering, Hinata also took the initiative to wrap his arms around his neck, and cooperated very strangely. After about three minutes, I saw her almost (mouth + Z) was out of breath, so I let her go. After parting, Noel looked at Hinata with blurred eyes and whispered in her ear. "Finally stamped on you, you only belong to me in the future, understand?" "Ok." Nodded, Hinata, who was kissed a little confused, responded subconsciously. Noel knew that Hinata was in a hurry, and now it was not suitable to continue here, only to awaken her confusedly. "You are going to be late!" After this reminder, Hinata remembered that there was something to be done, and was immediately awakened. Looking at Noel with a smirk, in a hurry, she quickly broke free of her arms, shyly covering her face and ran out of the cinema, no longer reluctant to be as reluctant as she had just been. Watching Hinata leave, when she completely disappeared from sight, Noor withdrew her gaze. "Another city was attacked, and it is estimated that it will not be too far away from the city that has not yet been attacked." Noel grinned proudly, whispered to himself, turned and left the cinema, and walked towards his home. On the way home, he suddenly felt that he should find something to do, otherwise it would be too boring to be idle. However, when he walked back to his door, he still didn''t come up with a reason. When the door was about to open, and at this moment the light flashed, and the hand stretched out to open the door stopped. "Since it''s an emergency call, otherwise I ran over to eavesdrop to see what''s interesting?" v8 Chapter 34： Ask for help Naruto''s office. In this office, besides Tsunade and Mute, more than a dozen people appeared here. Among them, Muye Twelve Xiaoqiang, but lacking a defected Ning Zhibo Sasuke, and the rest are here. Of course, the leading teachers of Xiaoqiang, they also came. In addition, there is also a female ninja in the sand hidden village, also in this office. This female ninja is named Teju. It is the sister of the 5th generation of Fengyin in Shayin Village. I came to Muye Village for official business. Originally, she had already walked out of the gate of Muye Village, but she was called back by Tsunade, and she still doesn''t know why she was called back. When she saw so many people here, she could guess how things must have something to do with her, but everyone was waiting for the fifth generation of Naruto, Tsunade, and she was not good to directly ask what was the matter. I waited as patiently as the others. Seeing that the people who had called the meeting had arrived, they kept gloomy and clenched their hands between their eyebrows and said the reason for the emergency call. "Before convening you, we have received the first-level emergency communication document from Sha Ni Village, and this is the content that has been interpreted." Upon hearing the first-level emergency communication document, everyone immediately understood the big deal. It is clear to know that Tsunade will definitely say the contents of the emergency communication document next, so they did not rush to ask, all waiting patiently for the following. As expected, Tsunato spoke again after a pause. "Just last night, Sha Ni Village was infiltrated by two members named Xiao Organization, and the whole Sha Ni Village was in crisis." "what!?" Hearing the words, the only sand ninja, present, exclaimed. Tsunae and the rest did not blame Teju. After all, there was such a big thing in her Ninja Village. It would be strange if she did not respond. Lu Maru, next to Temari, reached out and patted her on the shoulder, and signaled her to calm down first. "Calm down and wait for Lord Naruto to finish talking, so that we can know what happened, and then we can take action on it. We are called to do this." Think about it, as if Lu Maru said. So many ninjas in Muye were summoned, and it must have come for the Alliances village of Shinobu. It was necessary for them to understand the situation before they could take action. Now is not the time to lose time. "Sorry, Lord Naruto, I''m sick." Slightly calmed down, Teju looked at the five generations of Naruto, and sorry for the interruption. Tsunade waved her hand to show that she didn''t care, before continuing. "As a fifth-generation Fengying, I love Luo. After he discovered that someone had infiltrated the village of Sharen, he fought against the person named Xiao Organization, but he was defeated in order to protect the village and was kidnapped by the people of Xiao organization. " auzw.com Learning that the five generations of Fengying were tied up, and that there were people from Xiao Organization, Naruto locked his eyebrows and thought to himself, "Is that Ai Luo again that group of guys?" "Since we have a lot of information about Xiao, Sha Ni Village officially asked us for help." "Admiral Tsunade, do you want Kakashiban" Guess what Tsunade thought, but he was interrupted mercilessly before the silence was finished. "This is an emergency, and there is no time to spend it leisurely. Moreover, they have actual combat experience against Xiao." "That being said" "Now assign a task to Kakashiban, and you rush to Sha Ni Village to find out what is the situation and convey it to Muye as soon as possible." Ignoring the silence, Tsunato assigned Kakashiban a task, and thought about it to continue. "Red, you also take the eighth shift to Sha Ni Village, and tracking you can help you out. As for the other shifts, stay in Konoha for the time being, but be prepared to be ready to go at any time." Let Xirihong''s eighth class also go, which is the result of Tsunato''s careful consideration. The five generations of Fengying I Luo were bound, and the people of Sha Ni Village would definitely go to find it, and it would never be easy to give him up. After all, I love Luo is not just a five-generation wind and shadow, another identity is the pillar strength of Sha Ni Village, and the tail beast is very important to a large-scale Ninja Village, and it will not give up until a last resort. Since the people of Sha Ni Village will definitely find me, then the eighth shift of Xi Rihong can help. Oil female Zhi Nai, using her body as a nest for bugs, can control bugs to fight. Inuzuka Toya, the son of Inuzuka clan''s patriarch, is the son of Inuzuka Claw. He is good at cooperating with Ninja Dog Akamaru and has very good wild/outdoor survival skills. Hinata Hinata, with white eyes and Muye''s strongest body technique. The three of them are definitely the best candidates for tracing, and they also have good combat effectiveness, which is why they will choose the eighth squad. "Red and Kakashi, you two classes should go and prepare quickly, and rush to Sha Ni Village." "Yes." The tenth and eighth class responded in unison, then left to prepare. The only Sha Ninja, she was more anxious than anyone present, and hurriedly left with Hong and Kakashiban. "Everyone else will go back first, deal with the matter at hand as soon as possible, and be ready to go at any time." Tsunade decided to do this for the time being, and then let the other two classes go back and wait. After a response, the two shifts who had not been assigned the task also left the office. Everyone left the office and hesitated for a while before finally speaking. "Master Gangshou, the people of Xiao Ming can clearly kill the five generations of wind and shadow, but they have abducted them, indicating that their purpose is likely to be a tail beast. If Naruto goes, it will be a self-investment." v8 Chapter 35： Im here to resign "Master Gangshou, the people of Xiao Ming can clearly kill the five generations of wind and shadow, but they have taken the people away, indicating that their purpose may be the tail beast. If Naruto goes, it is equivalent to self-investment." "It is not possible that the aim is the tail beast, but that it is 100% for the tail beast." "Then why did you let Naruto go?" "Mute, do you think it''s useful for me to stop Naruto?" Gang hands asked. Frowning slightly, mute thought for a while, then smiled bitterly. As a person, Naruto feels the pain of my love Luo, and he must be anxious to just rush to rescue him. With Naruto''s personality, if the five generations of Naruto don''t agree with him to rescue me, he will definitely leave Muye alone. Since it can''t be stopped, it would be better to let all the people in Class 10 go together, which is much better than the one who secretly ran away. Moreover, if Kakashi came to see Naruto, it would be difficult for him to mess up. When she saw the change on her mute face, Tsuna knew that she understood her intentions. "It seems that you already understand why I let Kakashiban go." "Yes, I already understand, Master Tsunade." Seeing mute means that you understand, then this topic is over, Tsunato said. "Xiao organizations dare to go to Sharen Village to grab column strength, and certainly dare to do something with the Ninja Village that also has tail beasts, then we Muye Village will not be spared. Although it is certain that the Xiao organization will come sooner or later, when will they come to Muye Village? No one can give an accurate time other than their Xiao organization. Not to mention the inaccurate time, even the approximate time cannot be determined. You can''t prevent the organization from coming every day. There has never been only a thousand days to be a thief. Therefore, Tsunade has a headache for how to prevent the problem of Xiao organization. When both of them were troubled by this matter, there was a little bird standing by the window. It spread its wings and flew away from here. It didn''t take long for the bird flying away from the Huo Ying office building to enter Noor''s residence. Finally, the bird landed on Noel''s left shoulder. "Cut! What an interesting thing I thought." After receiving the feedback, everything that happened in the Naruto office just now knows now. The little bird resting on his shoulder is a puppet he used to steal information, but it is made no different from the real one. It is very difficult to find out that this is a puppet. And this puppet is very special, it is all wirelessly controlled with the ability of reincarnated eyes, and the puppet being controlled also has self-awareness. Like this puppet, Noel made a lot when idle, and spread it in Muye Village Through puppets scattered in Konoha, Noel got a lot of information. For example, the puppet lurking on the side of Xirihong, it let Noel know that Asma has not chased her, she is still an important piece of original intelligence. As for her personal preferences and things she hates, she has also probed into it. auzw.com to return to the truth. Knowing that Fengying was taken away by Xiao''s people, Norton had no interest in participating. "Ding Dong Ding Dong Ding Dong" Hearing the doorbell ringing and sending off the puppet bird on his shoulder, he walked towards his door. When I came to the door, I didn''t ask who was outside the door, just opened the door. After seeing the door open, waiting for Noel to ask for his intention, Hinata spoke first. "Noel, I''m here to resign." "Quit? Do you want to go far this time?" After the puppet report came back, Nuoer knew that Hinata was going to Sharen Village, but this could not be revealed, and he only deliberately pretended to be puzzled. "Well, this mission is going to Sha Ni Village, so I will come and tell you before I leave, lest you go to the Japanese family to find me." "Then when can you come back?" "I''m not sure, it should not exceed one week." Here, Hinata is resigning from Noel. On the other side, three people standing not far away waiting. "Teacher Red, that man is Hinata''s fiance?" "The person you said is Noel, he is indeed Hinata''s fiance." Yuri nodded his head and confirmed to the questioner. "It''s really Hinata''s fiance, but he doesn''t seem to be our Konoha ninja, isn''t he a white face?" "Ya, he is a very powerful person. The five generations of Naruto personally invited to join Muye, but he did not promise to be a ninja, but it is easy to clean up two or three of you. It is not the little white face you said." After listening to the introduction, I was so surprised that my teeth widened my eyes. Being able to be personally invited by the five generations of Naruto, there must be something extraordinary. However, he felt that it was impossible for Xi Rihong to say that Noel could pack up two or three of himself. "Teacher Red, you said that the man can easily pack two or three of me, which is too exaggerated." "It''s not an exaggeration at all, that''s how it is." "Do I have that dish..." "Recently, the set of body techniques used by Hinata was taught by him." "........" At this moment, the teeth shut up. Recently, when he studied with Hinata, he was abused by nesting technique, and he had no power to parry. I learned from Hinata that the body technique had only just been learned. Even Hina, who had just learned so much, could not beat it, and it would be even less likely to win Noor, who teaches physical skills. Now he believes in Xi Rihong''s words. v8 Chapter 36： Decided to go to the kingdom of ghosts When the farewell was over, Hinata took the courage to take the initiative to kiss Noel, and then ran away covering her face. Blushing and shameless, just ran back to Xi Rihong and others, she hurriedly hurried to set off immediately. Seeing this, Xi Rihong smiled and said nothing, and left with the team. Watching the evening sun squad leave, until they completely disappeared in their field of vision, Noel turned and walked slowly back to the house. Back in the living room, walk to the living room sofa and sit down. "No! Although I didn''t participate in this incident, it''s too boring for the old to do nothing." However, just less than a few seconds after sitting down, Noel said to himself. Not participating in this incident does not mean that you cannot do other things. However, what was going to be done was annoying him. Its not that I dont know what to do, but that there are too many things to do. I dont know which one to choose from, which is why he is troubled. For example: you can choose to go to Loulan, where there are the daughters of Dragon Vessel and Queen of Loulan, you can also choose to go to the country of snow, where there is a beautiful lady, Xiaoxue, or you can even choose to go to the country of rain, go straight to the old nest of Xiao to find Xiaonan beauty You can also dig back and take away, etc. All in all, Noel can think of places to choose from, which is too much. "It seems that sometimes too much choice is not a good thing, hey!" The more you think about it, the more options come to mind, and Noel smiles bitterly. Complaints are complaints, but you still have to make a choice. "Otherwise, shall I go to the kingdom of ghosts?" Suddenly remembered the recent sprite incident, and the witch of the ghost country is also one of his goals. At that time, because of the eagerness to find reincarnated eyes, there was no way to care about what is undesirable, so I did not participate in the incident. Now that there is time, it is just time to go to the country of lying ghosts. Now that he remembered the country of ghosts, Noel decided to choose this place, and he didn''t want to bother himself. Decided where to go, but he left Muye Village without hurriedly, and instead recruited a pile of materials to get busy. What are you doing? He is busy making a puppet, a humanoid puppet. Time just passed away in a busy manufacturing... Until the sun goes down, the sky outside changes from bright to dark. At this time, Noel, who was busy for an afternoon, finally put down the tool he was holding and looked at the labor results in front of him. Revolving around his achievements, Zai carefully checked it again. "Perfect, but I am more handsome." When the inspection was completed, Noel nodded with satisfaction, and smiled narcissistically. auzw.com The result of this busy afternoon is a puppet that looks exactly like Noel. Why make such a puppet? In order to stay in Konoha as his substitute, when there is a big incident outside, then no one will doubt him. Closer to home. Not seeing anything wrong with the puppet, Noel immediately activated the reincarnated eye, and then put his right palm on the puppet''s heart. In a blink of an eye, the puppet of the dead opened his eyes. When Noel withdrew his hand, a puppet that had started and had self-awareness, he knelt on one leg on the ground waiting for the order. "Say something to hear." "Lord, what is your command?" "It seems that there is nothing wrong with the sound and it should not be recognized." Hearing the puppet''s reply, after confirming that there was no problem with the voice, Noel began to make the next transformation. After all, the puppet is a dead thing after all, and there is no slight breath of life on his body. If it appears in front of Tsunade, it will definitely be exposed immediately. Therefore, he found an item that exudes a breath of life from the system and installed it into the puppet. "You''re done, as long as you don''t fight Bibi, it will definitely not be exposed." Everything was ready, and Noel puppet gave instructions, and then continued. "Your task is very simple, that is to stay in Muye Village as my stand-in, record what happened after I left, and don''t be found to be fake." "Yes, Lord." "Then I will leave it to you." Just less than a second after the words fell, Noel''s figure disappeared from the living room sofa, leaving only the puppet kneeling on one leg. When Noel, who had just disappeared, reappeared, his figure was already outside of Muye Village. As early as the first time he came to Muye, he recorded a coordinate somewhere outside Muye Village, so now he went out with a teleport without having to sneak in/fear of being discovered by someone in the dark part. "There is a stand-in in Konoha, then I can change my identity wave outside." After glancing at Muye Village, Noor turned his gaze back and turned to flash away towards the kingdom of ghosts. Its good to take advantage of stealing at night. Its not a good idea not to rush on the road overnight, plus if you are not familiar with your life. Away from the wood leaves, in the woods somewhere. Noel, who doesn''t have the character of a road fan, just lost his way when walking, no matter where he looked. I tried it several times, but I walked back and forth. "Anyway, I have been away from Muye Village. I will spend the night here tonight. I will be so happy when I go out to the woods and ask for directions tomorrow." After thinking for a while, Noel, who stopped at the same place and did not continue to find his way, decisively gave up the idea of ??night travel. v8 Chapter 37： We are waiting to offer this country for our Lord! Three days later... For lack of time, Noor, who was asking for directions while wandering outside, now only arrived in the Kingdom of Ghosts. It''s just that it didn''t take long for them to enter the kingdom of ghosts, and they received the warmest welcome. "This is a special welcome ceremony for the kingdom of ghosts?" Surrounded by three layers and three layers, Noel asked the headed person calmly. Of course, if these people who came to surround him put down the spears and bows in their hands, it would be more like welcoming him. It''s a pity that the heading staff answered... "Archer ready!" At the order, one by one, the bows and arrows were full of strings, and the arrows were directed at Noel. What the **** is this? I just arrived in the kingdom of ghosts and did nothing bad, so I was treated like this. I thought about it, but I couldnt think of a reason. Now that Noel is confused, I dont know why. If you can''t figure it out, then you can only ask. "I have offended you?" "Please, please leave the country of ghosts immediately, otherwise don''t blame us." "Then you should give a reason." "The country of ghosts does not welcome masked people. Please leave immediately." After a little hesitation, the leader gave a wonderful reason, and once again let Noel leave immediately. Hearing Noel, he was stunned by the strange reason, and even doubted whether he had heard it wrong. "what did you just say?" "The country of ghosts does not welcome masked people. Please leave immediately." "Are you sure you''re kidding?" "I was serious." With that said, the headed person took a piece of paper from his arms and spread out the taken paper. "This....." When he saw the content on the paper, Noel finally believed that the other party was not kidding, but really did not welcome himself. What is on the paper? On the paper that the man was holding, there was a mask exactly like what he is wearing now, and a sentence was written on the paper. And that sentence is, if you cant be expelled, execute it. . Certainly yes, but he didnt remember anyone who offended the kingdom of ghosts, and killed the thieves who blocked the road along the way. auzw.com Previously, he stayed in Muye Village all the time, and he was even less likely to offend the ghost country. Just when he wanted to figure out what was going on, the headed person spoke again. "Please leave the kingdom of ghosts immediately. This is the last warning. If you are determined not to leave, it is no wonder we are." As soon as the words fell, the soldiers surrounding the third and third floors of Norrie immediately prepared for the rush. When the headed person ordered, they would immediately attack Noel. "I changed my mind." Inexplicably targeted, Noel was really angry. Hearing Noel''s words, the headed person thought he had figured out that he would leave the country of ghosts, and raised his hand to signal the surrounded soldiers to make way. However, when the soldiers gave way to leave, they didn''t see Noel''s intention to leave, still standing there motionless. The headed person is preparing to speak, indicating that Noel can leave. And just then... Reaching into the void and grasping, there was an extra book in this hand, a book with ruby ??inlaid on the black cover, and Noel then spoke first. "Kill them all, I want to occupy this country." "I will wait to offer this country for my Lord!" Noel''s words just fell, and then there was a tidy response in the void, as if those who responded were by his side. Before the soldiers around had responded, the black book shone brightly. What followed was a sound of "poo" that pierced the flesh, accompanied by a personal scream. "Enemies! Counterattack! Quick counterattack!!" Hearing the screams from the soldiers, although the dazzling light made people unable to open their eyes, the headed person no matter how silly he knew what was going on, quickly shouted out loud. It''s a pity that even if he shouted his throat, it''s useless, and ultimately he can''t change anything. The reason is very simple. The soldiers of the ghost country are composed of ordinary people, even a ninja. Nowadays, under the circumstances that cannot be seen by the eyes, those soldiers are just lambs who are slaughtered, and there is no resistance at all. When the dazzling light was a little dim, the person who led the soldier opened his eyes. Eye-catching is a group of women in uniforms, holding slender and weird swords in their hands, and slaughtering the soldiers he brought. That''s right, it is slaughter, unilateral slaughter. The soldiers he trained hard couldn''t even make a move in those women''s hands, and they didn''t have any strength to fight. Under the cruel massacre, some soldiers have given up their weapons to surrender, but the women still kill them mercilessly. He stared at all this, and when he came back to stop, it was completely over in his short observation period. The soldiers brought in to surround Noel are now all lying on the ground stained with blood. No one can survive the massacre, except that he is still a bare rod commander alive. "Sure enough, the prediction of Master Miko will not be wrong. I should directly order the attack from the beginning. It is I who has hurt you..." Withdrawing his gaze from the corpse on the ground, the only surviving man blamed himself, pulled out his sword and rushed towards Noel. v8 Chapter 38： kill me! Kill me! ! "A bit interesting, do you predict?" Ignoring the rushing man, Noel seemed to speak as if he didn''t exist. The sound of words just fell for less than a second, followed by a flash of cold light. The man who rushed towards Noel was cut off by the person at the very moment (moon retreat), and fell to the ground with his face first. Immediately afterwards, a figure appeared beside the man, stepping on his back with one foot. But this did not end. Then someone came to thrust the slender western sword into the back of the man who fell to the ground, and nailed him to the ground. A sudden appearance, she has gorgeous silver-blue long hair, deep ice blue eyes, exquisite and perfect facial features, queen-shaped melon seed face, crystal-white skin, (Qiao Ao) figure, is a figure A beautiful woman dressed in a white and black collar. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!" "Honey, do you have anything else to ask?" For the screaming person on the nailed ground, the suddenly appearing beauty still kept a smile, and even stirred the western bayonet nailed on the man, making the screaming more magnificent. "I have nothing to ask." Glancing at the screamer, Noel shook his head slightly and then asked curiously. "Esdes, you don''t seem to intend to kill him. What other plans do you have?" "My dear, you really know me." "Well, this person is at your disposal." Hearing that Estes wanted the man to have another plan, it was not simply to want () to treat him as simple as that, and Noel was too lazy to break the casserole and ask, so he decided to wait and see the result. People dispose of themselves, and Estes does not talk nonsense, and uses actions to express his intentions. She pulled out the slender sword that was nailed to the man, and then quickly flicked the opponent''s left and right hands with two strokes, and then kicked it over the face with one foot. "This is just the beginning. Let''s call out more to please me." As he said, Estes''s hand didn''t stop because of it, and he was dancing his sword with great precision. Why is it accurate? That''s because, now she was using the tip of the sword to draw circles on the eye of the man on the ground, and then picked out an intact eyeball. One eyeball has been picked out, so another eyeball is no exception. "Relax, you won''t lose too much blood and die, I promise." When another eyeball was also picked out, Estes saw that the other party was very likely to die due to excessive blood loss, and he directly used his ability to freeze the incision in his limbs. "You see how good I am. In order to make you die less quickly, the wounds have been treated for you, so let''s continue." "No...don''t...don''t...please kill me..." "You had to kill my dear before, it means that you are ready to be killed or punished, now it is just a little punishment for you, not to mention..." After a short pause, Estes''s smile was even better, and he continued with a smile. auzw.com "I haven''t played enough yet." "Ahhhhh!!! Kill me!!! Kill me!!!" The pain struck again. The man who had his limbs cut off and his eyes were raised screamed and kept begging for death. Yes, Estes has already started again, cutting his ears bit by bit. The process was quite slow, which caused severe pain to the man. Time just passed away... It didn''t take long for Estes to stop and looked at his masterpiece on the ground, nodding in satisfaction. Now the man has no limbs, eyes, ears, and nose. There is only one mouth that can talk, but the person has completely collapsed, and only three words in the mouth are repeated. "Kill me...Kill me...Kill me..." Everyone is like this. Noel really doesnt understand what else it can be used for, and even doubts that Estes is suffocated. She has no other plans from the beginning to the end. That''s it. Throwing away the blood from the sword, Estes just returned the sword to the scabbard and turned his head to see Noel''s puzzled expression, but he did not intend to explain it to him immediately, but ordered the two beside him. . "The two of you stepped forward and sent this man on the ground to the most prominent place in the city." "Yes, Lord Estes." x2 After the two responded, they mentioned the person with no limbs on the ground and swam away from the place. "Honey, let''s go in too." Coming to Noel, Estes held his right hand. Noel nodded without saying much, and walked inside with her. The two walked ahead, and the remaining ninety-eight beautiful women were divided into two teams. One left and one right guarded the two. Walking on the street in the area where civilians live, but I can''t see any civilians, and the houses and shops I see are closed doors and windows. "It''s really well prepared." Seeing the situation here, the word''prophecy'' flashed in Noel''s mind. According to the induction, there is no one in the house where the doors and windows are tightly closed. In this case, the fool can see what is being prepared for, and people are estimated to have left to take refuge. "It seems that the witch is asking for reinforcements." Walking, Suddenly Noel stopped to move forward, and the cold light burst into his eyes. Hearing this, Asdes asked doubtfully. "Darling, what happened?" "The two who stepped in first died." This was just answered. In the distance, two white lights flew toward Noel''s side at high speed, and finally dropped into the black book he was holding. v8 Chapter 39： Heaven has a way, you dont go, **** has no way to vote. The two men who stepped up first were proficient in the Six Forms, and they had special weapons and equipment transformed from dangerous species in their hands. The soldiers of the ghost country could not deal with them. But now the two are indeed dead, that only shows that the country of ghosts must have invited foreign aid. There are only two kinds of people who can be hired in this world: the rogue and the ninja. The former is unlikely, and Noel prefers the latter. After all, the rogues in this world will not be as strong as they are, and they will never be the opponents of the two who are well-equipped with the Sixth Form. It can''t be a rogue, it can only be a ninja from a village. Thinking of this, Noel was too lazy to continue his own wild guesses and decided to resurrect the two first. Open the legion''s contract in hand and confirm the points to resurrect the two to the system. The next second after confirmation, the two white lights in the legion''s contract book rushed from a distance, and then emerged from the book to condense into a human form in front of him. The process of resurrection is fast, and it is completed in less than a minute. Seeing the end of the resurrection, Noel just wanted to ask the two of them what was going on, but Estes beside him took the lead. "Tell me what is going on." The dull eyes of the two, after hearing Esdes''s words, regained their consciousness at this moment. They glanced at each other, and then they looked at the two standing in front of them, and the doubt in their eyes suddenly disappeared. Seeing Noel and Estes appear in front of them, they both knew they were resurrected. At the same time, the memory before the death at this moment also recovered. From the change in the look of the two, Estes knew that they were recovering their memory before death, which she had seen so many times. When she was cutting down her sister''s world, the legion contract was under her control for a period of time. When the beauty legion went out to fight with her, she could personally resurrect those who had died in battle. She knew very well what the state was after the resurrection. Therefore, instead of urging the two who had just been resurrected, she waited for their memories to fully recover before they died. It didn''t take long for people to wait. One of them had fully recovered his memory before death and took the lead in reporting. "Master Lord, Lord Estes, we were ambushed. There were four people who appeared in front of us. It is unknown whether there are still people hiding in the dark, but all four of them are wearing this sign." The man who spoke first quickly drew a sign on the ground and pointed at the sign to report. Looking in the direction pointed to, Noel recognized the sign on the ground at a glance, and was sure to look at the sign and wonder what to think about. Glancing at it lightly, Estes ignored it if he didn''t know it. "I know your strength, but it is impossible to be killed in such a short time. Are the people who ambush you strong?" "What is the strength of the other party, we do not know this." "what!?" "Master Estes, we were controlled as soon as we sent the person." auzw.com After I finished speaking, I felt that the explanation was not clear enough, and quickly added. "One of the opponents used an ability, he connected his shadow with my shadow, and then I lost control of the body." "I lost the consciousness in an instant after I brought the person over there. When I regained consciousness, I got here, and I should have also caught the other party''s ability." The other person''s eyebrows were locked tightly, telling his own experience. "Besides that, what other love..." "No need to ask, I already know who the foreign aid is." Estes was not finished yet, and Noel suddenly interrupted it, indicating that he knew the other party''s details. Seeing the mark drawn, he knew that the foreign aid requested by the country of ghosts came from Muye Village, and just heard the two men tell their own experiences, and directly determined who was sent by Muye Village. The symbol is definitely Muye Village, and those who can use Shadow Ninjutsu in Muye Village are only the Nara family. Another person''s loss of consciousness in an instant should be the result of the family secret technique of a family in the mountains. With these two points of information, it can basically be determined that the pig and deer dish team. "Really, there is a way to heaven, you don''t go, **** has no way to vote..." After a short pause, Noor looked at the distance with a fierce glance, and continued with a sneer. "I didn''t have a chance when I was in Konoha. I didn''t expect you to ran here to die, so it''s no wonder I am." "My dear, please tell me about the origin of the other party." Hearing Noel''s words, Estes was very curious about this and quickly asked him to explain. "Okay, we said as we walked." Noel nodded and hugged Estes'' waist, and walked towards his destination. On the way to go, he first explained to Estes the power system of the world, and then explained the origin of the enemies the two encountered. Listen and listen, Estes''s eyes become brighter and brighter, and he looks forward to the world even more. "My dear, don''t do it later, let me have fun." "Yes, but I named the person who was going to kill. Don''t let him run." "The man who flies to Asma, I will definitely not let him run away, dear you, rest assured." "correct!" Suddenly remembering something, Noel turned to look at the beautiful guards around, reminding them. "What I said just now, you should have heard it on the side, don''t reveal my identity." "Yes, lord." x100 After hearing this, the beautiful army of 100 people responded in unison. v8 Chapter 40： They are all devil Looking at the pale student, her eyes were still full of fear, which made Apei Asma a little worried. "How is Iye now, do you feel better?" "Teacher Asma, I''m much better now, don''t worry." With a reluctant smile, Yamanaka Yamanaka replied, not wanting to worry too much. However, none of the people present were fools, how could they not be seen. "Jino, if you eat something, maybe it will be fine." A fat man holding potato chips handed them to Jing Ye. "I just take a break. You can eat it yourself, Ding Ci." I usually cared about Qiu Daoding, often telling him to eat less, but now I dont want to worry about it. Nara Lumaru, who had not spoken by the side, seemed to find something through careful observation, and he had a rough guess about the state of Ino. He still has a certain understanding of the strength of his teammate Ieno, this situation is not the result of the secret technique. Not caused by backlash, then there is only one possibility left... "Ieno, did you see anything?" Nara Lumaru asked without a word. But this is a word without a head, which suddenly made pale Pale tremble/shake, and the fear that had just faded/goed in the eyes was full again. Her performance at the moment is all in her eyes, and Nara Lumaru has confirmed her conjecture. Seeing the puzzled teachers and teammates, he could only explain to Ieno shrouded in fear. "The reason why Ieno will become like this is that when he is connected with the spirit of the enemy, he sees something extremely scary or something in the other party." "Those or things that are extremely scary?" x2 After hearing the explanation of Nara Kamaru, Ape Fei Asma couldn''t think about it. There is something or something that can scare Ino like this. Qiu Daoding, who also heard about it, had no clue, and even felt that Lu Maru guessed wrong. And just then... "She...they are all demons...they brutally slaughtered...a lot of people..." Calm down a little, and Ino spoke out the truth. "Hah!?" x3 After hearing this, Ding Ci, Lu Maru, and Asma were all stunned for a while, and even wondered if they were hearing it. You know, Asma had led the pig and deer dish to kill the bandits before. At that time, more than one hundred bandits were killed by them, and I didnt see Ieno scared. At that time, Jing Ye was a little uncomfortable and spit out. After that, there has been no such situation. "How much is it?" Calm-headed Lu Maru thought for a moment and asked. "Ten thousand units...and...they all...all..." auzw.com "What are they all?" I only spoke half of the words at Ichino, and then I was too scared to speak, Asma asked anxiously. Lu Maru wanted to make Asma do not worry, but what Ieno just said gave him a bad hunch, and finally chose to keep quiet and wait for the answer. Ino took a few deep breaths, forcibly suppressing his inner fear. Because she is well aware of the importance of this information, if she does not tell the information, it is very dangerous for the people in their team, and may be in danger of losing their lives at any time. "She...all of them...no...will not die..." "Ieno, you said that neither of them will die, is this a joke?" "No, it should be said that even if they died in battle, they would be able to survive again." Shaking his head, Ino looked up at Asma and said very seriously. Jing Ye''s affirmative tone made all three present know that she was not kidding. "You mean, they have mastered a secret technique that can be resurrected, right?" Having just finished speaking, Lu Maru hopes Ieno to deny his conclusion. Because if it is really conjecture, then this time the task will become very tricky, it is almost impossible to complete the task. After all, it is to face a group of people who can die and be resurrected, even if they are even more powerful, they will be consumed by life. Unfortunately...... "Judging from the information obtained, it can really be understood this way." "That''s really not good information." After confirming Ieno, Lu Maru''s mouth twitched. Asma heard that, at this moment also felt quite a headache, I do not know what to do. Why do you feel a headache? First: The number of enemies is unknown. Second: The enemy''s strength is unknown. Third: I do not know how to deal with the person who controls the mystery of resurrection. The reason why I could control the two people just now was completely ambushed in advance, so I gave them control to them very smoothly. It''s just that when I wanted to ask for some information from those two people, Ino got out of the situation. Worried that it is a kind of ninjutsu of the enemy, in desperation, he can only directly kill the two who control the Lord, and there is no chance to ask any useful information. In the beginning, there was no test of the enemy''s strength, and then there was no opportunity to ask for intelligence. It was completely a busy event. "Teacher Asma, let''s abandon the task and bring people back." Deer Maru, whose iq is over 200, can''t think of a way to deal with the person who controls the mystery of the resurrection, and proposes to Asma. Before Asma replied, Ieno, who had gradually got rid of her fear, spoke first. "I agree with Lu Maru''s proposal." "How about Ding Ci?" Asma did not rush to decide, looking at Ning Ci who was silent. v8 Chapter 41： you will die… Seeing Lulu''s eyes wink, Ding Ci immediately understood what he meant, so he pretended to answer Asma after thinking about it. "Ieno doesn''t seem to be lying. I also think it''s time to give up this task. Everyone''s safety is the most important thing." "Okay, then give up this task." After listening to Ding Cis suggestion, Asma also decided to believe the information given by his student, Ieno, and decided to give up this task decisively. "Then let''s leave now?" Asma''s decision made Lumaru quite unexpected and asked tentatively. "Wait first, let''s talk to the client about the situation and then take her away." After that, Asma ran towards the clients place. Abandoning the task is to give up the task, he does not intend to leave the client to die. Looking at Asma''s back, Lu Wan showed such a look, and whispered to herself. "I knew it would happen." "Time is not waiting for anyone, what are you still doing there, don''t hurry up to keep up!" Seeing that no one was keeping up, Asma, who was running, quickly slammed the brakes and called to the three students. "Teacher Asma, you first go over and tell the client what the situation is, and Dingci and Jingye will soon catch up." "Then hurry up." "Got it, hurry up and go." Lu Maru responded loudly. Hearing Lukamaru''s reply, Asma didn''t have any more nonsense, and turned around and ran quickly again. "Teacher Asma decided to leave with her client, and I can almost be sure that we will be the target of being hunted down, so Ieno, you need to recover quickly, and Dingci, you need to be vigilant from now on, no time I can give you a casual snack." Waiting for Asma to go away, until his sight was completely invisible, Lu Maru said to Ding Ci and Jing Ye. Ding Ci frowned slightly, but this was not to learn that he had no free time to eat snacks, but to understand why Lu Wan was so sure that he and others would be chased. If you don''t understand, you can only ask. "Even if the client walks with me, we may not be the target of being chased." "Except for the witches that can be predicted, the kingdom of ghosts is nothing to be remembered by others. Then the enemy''s goal is obviously a witches, and now we have to leave with the witches, guess whether we will be chased. What about objects?" "amount...." When Lu Maru finished his analysis, Ding Ci suddenly had nothing to say. This is not nearly anything, it is that 100% will be the target of being hunted down, even a little accident will not happen. "Okay, we are going to chase Teacher Asma, we have no time to waste." Saying that, Jingye, who had been restored, got up from the ground. "Go." auzw.com After Lu Wan nodded, he took the lead. He ran ahead as the leader, and Jing Ye and Ding Ci did not say much to follow behind, chasing in the direction of Asma leaving. It didn''t take long, and it didn''t take long for the three to come outside the hall. I was just about to walk into the main hall, but at this time there was a very bad news, and the three people who were about to enter were froze. "you will die" Suddenly, the witch came to say that Asma, who was persuading her to leave together, was stunned, then frowned to confirm. "This is a new prediction?" "Just just now, I saw the picture of your future being killed." The witch nodded, her expression was very serious, and the tone was very serious. "Is it because I decided to take you away, so that the picture of my future killing appears?" Ascertained, Asmar immediately had a conjecture and asked tentatively. however..... "No, I didn''t see my figure appear in the picture, not to mention that I never planned to leave the ghost country from beginning to end." Denying Asma''s conjecture, the witch thought for a moment and then continued. "Come on, leave the country of ghosts at the fastest speed, maybe there is a silver lining." "then you......" "Miss Ziyuan, do you mean to see the picture of Mr. Asma being killed in the kingdom of ghosts, can I understand it this way?" Asma hadn''t finished speaking, he was interrupted by Lu Maru who entered the hall. Ziyuan looked at the three people who came in and stared at them for a while. When the ability of prophecy was not activated, she was relieved, and then she began to answer Lumaru''s question. "In the future I saw, the place where he was killed was not far from this hall." Lu Maru really doesn''t want to hear this answer, but Ning Xinxin believes that he has no confidence. There has always been a bad hunch. After hearing Ziyuan''s prediction of Asma''s death, the bad hunch became stronger. He made a decisive decision and said to Asma seriously. "Teacher Asma, we are now! Immediately! Leave now!" "Lu Maru, this is just a prophecy, not necessarily true, don''t be so nervous." "So far, ninety-nine percent of my predictions have been validated. Let him go alive if he wants to live." Ding Ci''s unbelief, Ziyuan did not get angry because of it, but reminded them to leave soon. I really didn''t want people who came to the rescue to die because they came to help. "Will the three of them be in trouble?" After glancing at his students, Asma moved his eyes to Ziyuan''s body again, and asked seriously. Ziyuan just wanted to answer, and Luwan just wanted to continue to let Asma leave quickly... At this time, the alarm bell outside was sounded by the soldiers of the ghost country. v8 Chapter 42： Too late "Discover the enemy! Discover the enemy!" "Let the arrow! Let the arrow go! Never let them get closer!!" The women in uniforms crossed the high wall and immediately attacked the defending soldiers in the palace, and the responding guard soldiers immediately counterattacked. The guard soldiers took their bows and fired, and suddenly the overwhelming arrows hit the invaders. However, this doesn''t help. In the face of the arrow rain, the incoming beautiful legion did not retreat, but moved quickly in the falling arrow rain, avoiding the intensive attack very easily. When it is really unavoidable, they will destroy the incoming arrows with their hand-held weapons, so they cannot cause any harm to them at all. After crossing the range of Arrow Rain, only a beautiful army of 100 people is like a tiger entering the flock. The soldiers guarding the bedroom are not their enemy. They directly become a unilateral slaughter scene. They acted mercilessly, holding the bayonet sword every time they attacked each other''s vital points, so as to achieve the effect of killing them. In just a few moments, the soldiers who were guarding the palace to meet the enemy were slaughtered by more than half, while the beautiful army of only one hundred people did not decrease, and even the injuries did not hurt them. Quickly ran to the hallway outside the hall, but the scene where the soldiers of the ghost country were unilaterally slaughtered underneath. Ding Ci was taken aback and swallowed. "This...where did this group of women come from..." "Deer...deer...Lumaru...that...the two women are really...resurrected..." Also coming to Ieno on the aisle, she tremblingly pointed her finger to the battlefield below, and her words became unfavorable. Asma, Ding Ci, and Lu Maru, they all looked in the direction pointed out by Ieno, and really found the two women who had been killed before. It is now certain that the enemy has mastered the secret technique that can resurrect people. So that is to say, a group of monsters that can be resurrected at any time attacking the dormitory are sure to be killed by the other party. The number of enemies is one hundred, and it also controls the mysteries that can be resurrected. Although it is still unclear how powerful the enemy is, it is enough to kill themselves and others if they change their lives. At first Lukamaru, who looked back to Asma, looked at Asma seriously, and remembered Ziyuan''s prophecy again. To deal with one or two people who can be resurrected, he can also come up with some corresponding solutions, but now the number of the other party is a hundred. Whether those hundred women are in control of the secret technique of resurrection, no one can tell. Insufficient information, it is not wise to rush into combat with these people. "Teacher Asma, the soldiers of the Ghost Kingdom will not last long, and it will be too late to leave." auzw.com "I..." Asma just wanted to say something, but he saw a new character appear. When he met the eyes of one of them, he saw a lot of killing intentions from the other person''s eyes, and the next second saw the phantom of the blood of the corpse mountain coming to himself. Ziyuan also saw the two men who had just appeared, and she recognized the woman in one glance. "In the future I see, you are dying in the hands of the silver-blue long-haired woman. Before my predictions are fully realized, let''s escape from the ghost country." "It''s too late. The man and the woman who arrived just now locked me in a murderous way and won''t let me go easily." The man''s finger said something to the woman, and immediately Asma felt that he was instantly locked in by a terrible killing. Although he hasn''t fought with the two, but the horrifying amount of killing can make people hallucinate. From this point, he can be sure that the man and the woman are ruthless characters, so the strength will never be worse. To be sure, there is a tough battle to be fought next. "Lulu, Dingci, Jingye, please take Miss Ziyuan first, I''ll stay broken...be careful!!" It was just a blink of an eye, and the mask man, who was far away here, appeared behind Ziyuan, and Asma reminded him and threw it up. Unfortunately, it is always a step behind. With one hand embracing Ziyuan''s small waist from behind, the mask man''s other hand covered her mouth, and then took her one step back, into the instantaneously generated black spiral nest, the two disappeared so completely Aisle. Asma, who wanted to save people, of course he threw himself and fell on the solid floor. "Damn! It turned out to be Space Ninjutsu!" Asma gritted her teeth and clenched her right hand into a fist, thumping **** the floor. Seeing something hit in the corner of his eyes, Ding Ci suddenly pushed away the stunned Shizuru and Ieno, but he lost precious time to escape. The two who were pushed away and fell to the ground suddenly recovered from their daze, but turned their heads to see Ding Ci being hit and flew. A huge icicle hit Ding Ci, and the two broke through the wall fiercely into the rear hall, and then heard a loud noise. "boom!" Worried about the safety of Ding Ci, Lu Maru and Ino quickly got up from the ground and were preparing to run into the hall. However, Asma suddenly appeared in front of the two of them, and already equipped Chakra knife in his hand, fully prepared for battle. "Ding Ci should be okay, but we are in trouble, be prepared for battle." As soon as the words fell, more than a dozen members of the beautiful legion appeared and surrounded the three. Seeing this, the three men leaned their backs together to alert enemies in different directions, and did not give the other party a chance to attack. v8 Chapter 43： Meatball Chariot! The enemy has not yet launched an attack, and Lu Maru decided to take the lead first, and his hands were quickly printed. The printing was finished soon, and his shadow split instantly, extending in all directions. It is a pity that the dozen or so members of the beautiful legion who have come to surround them have already prepared themselves well. When the shadow of Lumaru''s shadow changed, they had been guarding against this situation and they immediately discovered it, and immediately used the six-style shave to leave the place. The sneak attack was discovered, but Lu Maru did not just give up so easily and control his split shadow to pursue. A dozen people were forced to retreat, and the encirclement collapsed. "Wind Escape/Dust Technique!" Asma was not idle, spitting a whirlwind on the line ahead. And Jing Ye''s shuriken, which went out of his pocket, projected toward those enemies who evaded the shadow chase, and used this method to restrict their movement so that the shadow imitation of Lu Maru could catch people. suddenly....... "boom!" Inside the hall, a small hill-shaped ruin exploded, making a loud noise. In the thick smoke that lifted up, a huge pair of arms stretched out of the smoke, grabbing the two enemies who had come back. At this scene, Asma saw a smile. "Look, I said that Ding Ci was okay." "Ding Ci, have you been injured?" As the smoke dissipated, Ding Ci''s figure appeared in the eyes of the three people, and Jing Ye quickly asked. "Three of the ribs are broken, but the rest are nothing, and it does not affect the battle." Ding Ci, who had blood spilled from his mouth, talked about his own situation and returned a big smile, indicating that there was nothing serious and still had the ability to fight. After hearing Ding Ci''s nothing, Lu Maru was relieved. "Teacher Asma, since it has been determined that Ding Ci is okay, then we should also break through and leave, or wait for other enemies to come up here, and then we will really be unable to fly." "What about Miss Ziyuan?" "Now if we want to save people, it is quite difficult for the four of us. After all, we are already unable to protect ourselves. We can only leave the country of ghosts before we can find a way." "Well, that''s the only way." After listening to Lulu''s analysis, Asma nodded and agreed to the first withdrawal proposal. It is very clear that if you insist on saving Ziyuan, with the strength of the four of them, it is really a little bit powerless, and it is even possible to fail all in. This is not the result he wants. "Ding Ci is coming soon, we should flash people!" Lu Maru called to Ding Ci. auzw.com "horse...." "You can''t go yet. I haven''t seen enough of Ninjutsu''s interesting ability." Ding Ci''s words were not finished yet, and the sound of the words suddenly interrupted him. And at this time, Asma crossed over between Shikamaru and Ieno, protecting them both behind him, and at the same time, the wind escape chakra merged into the two-handed cutter, making it into a wind escape chakra long knife . The next second, dense ice arrows hit. Facing a large number of incoming ice arrows, Asma waved a sword with a two-handed wind to escape the chakra form, chopping the ice arrow or changing the flight path. However, no matter how fast he is, it is impossible to shoot down a large number of ice arrows. The ice arrow that had slipped out scratched a scar on his body, and some even inserted directly on his body. He has the ability to avoid, but he does not allow himself to avoid. Because if you avoid it, Shizuru and Ino behind him will be instantly pierced into hedgehogs by the ice arrows, and there is almost no time to escape, that is to say, they will both die 100%, so he will not allow himself even if he can avoid it. Avoid. Bing Jian ran across him, blood splashed on the faces of the two behind him. Even so, Lu Maru did not stop the shadow ninjutsu in use, but still focused on chasing the enemy with the shadow. Because he did not dare to stop, it was clear that stopping would only make the situation worse, and let those dozen enemies empty their hands to deal with it. "Multiplier! Meatball Chariot!" Ding Ci shook off the enemies he caught, his body became huge, his hair became longer and harder, and he covered the whole body, and then he turned around at high speed. He circling at high speed, moved to the front of the wounded Asma, to resist the ice arrow. "Good! Ding Ci!" Stepping forward to support Asma, Ino praised Ding Ci. But Ding Ci didn''t have time to talk back. He was intently using Chakra to harden the hair covering the whole body. He didn''t want to be distracted and became a hedgehog. It didn''t take long for the ice arrows to finally stop, and he stopped. After stopping, his body and hair were restored to their original condition, and he was tired and sat directly on the ground. "Interesting ninjutsu, show me some more. I look forward to it." The four asked about the prestige, and the woman in the white-black collar military uniform was slowly walking into the hall. Estes stepped into the hall with his forefoot, and at the same time used the power of the Ice Emperor, sharp ice spikes suddenly appeared on the floor, extending straight toward the four people. Seeing this, the four quickly set off and quickly flew out of place, of which Ieno threw a detonator with a detonation symbol. It''s just that Ku Wu fell to the ground at the moment when it came out of the ice thorn, and the supreme detonator was burned in half and failed to explode. At this time, the members of the dozen or so women''s legions that were no longer pursued by the shadow rushed towards the four. "That woman feels very dangerous to me. I will try to create opportunities for you as soon as possible. When that time you don''t care about anything, take the opportunity and rush out to leave the ghost country." Staring at the woman who entered the hall, Asma whispered to the three students around her. v8 Chapter 44： Its time to get you on the road Hearing Asma said this, how could the three of them not know what he was going to do. "Teacher Asma, you don''t need to be so pessimistic, we..." "Lu Maru, what is the situation now, I believe you know it well." Interrupting Lulu''s persuasion, Asma said solemnly. Lu Maru opened his mouth slightly, and wanted to say something, but finally closed his mouth. As Asma said, he really knew what was happening now. Just dealing with dozens of enemies just now, all four of them are too busy to deal with each other. If more than eighty enemies have arrived, there is no way to cope with them. The final result, it must have been planted here, and the enemy was in the spotlight. Even if we can break through smoothly now, but if no one stays to fight for time, the enemy will only catch up with it. The most important point is that the general of the enemy has already arrived. Someone has to hold back. It is suitable for melee to hold down the enemy, only Asma and Dingci. Ding Ci didn''t have to think about it. Asma certainly wouldn''t agree to him to drag the other''s general, so he was left to do it himself. The more you understand what is happening today, the less you know how to persuade Asma. Lu Maru''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and it was almost annoying. "Don''t think about it, just follow what I said, this is the order!" After the explanation, Asma rushed directly to Estes without giving the three the opportunity to refute. The three wanted to catch up, but the members of the dozen or so beautiful legions had rushed up to stop the way, and they were forced to keep going back by their attack, making the three of them farther and farther away from Asma. The three of them cleverly cooperated and temporarily withstood the siege of a dozen enemies, but also suffered a little bit of injury. "Lulu, what should we do now?" After pushing back the enemy in front of him, Ino asked. "We have to find a way to withdraw first so that Mr. Asma doesn''t have to worry about us, and it won''t be too hard for him to leave by then." After a little hesitation, Lu Maru said something against his heart. Before the two thought, he continued to speak. "Ding Ci! Destroy this place!" Ding Ci was stunned for a while, but he soon understood what Luwan meant. He will reach out and take the first green pill from it, and then put it directly into his mouth. "Doubling!" After finishing printing quickly, the whole person became huge in a blink of an eye. "Super pusher!!" Based on the multiplication technique, the palm pressure technique was used to shoot the floor suddenly. "boom!" The huge palms photographed the floor of the main hall, and the whole building was shaken violently, and it may collapse at any time. auzw.com But even so, the battle between Asma and Estes did not stop there. Estes in the battle, took time to look at the other side, and found that the three were gone. "There was so much noise, it turned out to be a good escape!" Hearing Estes''s self-talk, Asma suddenly attacked her frantically, not giving her the opportunity to escape and leave, worrying about the trouble of finding three students. It is a pity that under his fierce attack, Estes is still at ease. "Did you forget something?" Asdema''s sudden change, Estes thought it would be difficult to find out, but also understood why he did so, and asked him with a smile. Frowning slightly, Asma did not reply. "It seems that you really forgot." Swinging his sword, Asdes pushed Asma back and continued. "I''ll give you a reminder. I didn''t come here alone. Do you remember now?" "It''s not coming alone...and there is a masked man!!" After being reminded that much, Asma finally remembered it. Seeing him think of it, Esdes smiled more. "He is the strongest person among us." "Damn!" When it comes to this, Asma can''t understand what the other party meant, and hurried toward the outside of the hall. This is clearly telling him that there is a more powerful person guarding outside. It is impossible for his three students to escape. "Do you think I will let you leave easily?" As his figure flashed, Esdes appeared not far in front of Asma and slammed his eyes with his hand-held sword. On the occasion of a sudden attack, the side of Asma''s head responded quickly, dangerously avoiding the tip of the sword that pierced the eye. It''s just that he didn''t avoid it completely, and the tip of the sword swept across his face, leaving a deep wound. Even so, he didn''t take a step back. Instead, he seized this good opportunity to continue to rush forward, and wanted to take this opportunity to give Estes a fatal blow. "Naive." Facing Asma, who was getting closer, Esdes still smiled, without showing a panic look at all. The sound of words just fell for less than a second. On the ground between her and Asma, sharp ice spikes suddenly appeared, and the blade that waved to her was blocked. Unable to hit it, as he was about to continue, Asma remembered something and quickly backed away. This just flashed away, an ice arrow suddenly appeared at the position where he stood a second ago, and continued to extend forward in a straight line. "If you have nothing new to show, then..." When he stopped halfway through the words, the smile on Estes''s face disappeared, and the huge murderous and murderous intentions were released. He looked at Asma with indifferent eyes, and then he continued to speak. "It''s time to get you on the road." v8 Chapter 45： Ao Yilai welcomes thousands of hands to kill! Overwhelmed by massive murderousness, Asma knew that the other party was about to move, and quickly raised her alertness. Didn''t hear the reply, Asdes assumed Asma''s default, and didn''t plan to play. A sword was pointed at Asma, and a dense ice arrow immediately condensed behind her, and flew at a high speed along the pointed direction. Immediately after that, her figure flickered and disappeared. Despite Asmar''s increased vigilance, she still failed to catch Esdes'' disappearing figure. I can''t find anyone for the time being, and I have to face the ice arrows hit by the dense high speed. I can only choose to avoid it and make plans. However, when he was just about to make an evasive action, the figure of Estes appeared behind him. Although Asma had discovered it, Estes didn''t give him a little time to react, and kicked him with a swift kick to the flying ice arrow. Asma, who was kicked out, was about to be hit by a flying ice arrow, and a chakra-shaped long knife that quickly waved his hands, as much as possible, shot down the ice arrow that hit the key. When passing through the dense ice arrows, Asma had many wounds on his body, and even inserted a few ice arrows on his body. Fortunately, the ice arrows are not inserted in the vital position, but on the arms and thighs. And this is just the beginning. Asma has just landed, and hasn''t come to a firm foot yet. Estes had already caught up, clenching his fists with his hands, and facing Asma''s back, he was ready to attack. "Six Kings!" Asma had just turned around, a strong impact hit the abdomen, and the whole person flew out. After being hit, he instantly blushed his eyes, blood spattered in his mouth, and he almost lost consciousness. Under the impulse, he broke the stone wall of the main hall fiercely and was rushed outside. But this is still not over, Estes does not intend to close this, so she caught up with the fastest. Moving at a very high speed, she came to the orbit where Asma was about to fly. She took out her saber from the space ring and calculated the timing to dive down with a moon step. The bayonet penetrated Asma''s (moon/Hungary) bore, and continued to use the moon step to accelerate Esdez, so pushing him to dive to the ground. On the verge of reaching the floor, she suddenly slammed the sword''s hand tightly, a backflip stepped on the hilt with her feet, and pushed it violently down, and she pulled away by reverse thrust. "boom!" Under the strong thrust, Asma pierced by the sword hit the ground hard, causing a loud noise. A gust of wind blew the dust that was lifted away by the wind. The dust was scattered, and there was a big pit half a meter deep on the flat ground. Asma was nailed into the big pit with a sword, and blood bubbles were still blowing in his mouth. "It''s hard to fight, it''s not dead yet." On the edge of the big pit, Estes, who had just landed steadily, looked at Asma and smiled. auzw.com "Teacher Asma!!" Asma, who was conscious, suddenly heard a familiar voice and tried to open his heavy eyelids. The eyes finally opened a gap and looked in the direction of the familiar voice. In the eyes, tearful Ieno was controlled by the two women, kneeling at the edge of the big pit. However, except for One, I did not see the figures of Ding Ci and Lu Maru, and instantly concluded that the two of them were dead. He had seen the brutality of the enemy with his own eyes, and he didn''t think the two were still alive. Determining that Ding Ci and Lu Maru were dead, the anger suddenly filled him with strength. "Ahhhhhhhh!!" Supporting the ground with a strong backhand, Asma pushed the bayonet nailed in the (Moon/Hungary) bit by bit, and stood up, completely disregarding this would cause bleeding. Now he was only thinking about one thing, that was to rescue the captured Jingye, and never let the whole army of the tenth class be wiped out, even if only one person could go back alive. He spared no effort to burn his vitality, increased his own Chakra, and stood up in a hurry. "Wait! The teacher will come to save you immediately!" Pull out the (Yue/Hungarian) bayonet sword, and burst out of the amazing Chakra Asma, shouting to the tearful Ieno. Seeing this scene, Ziyuan, who was imprisoned with her hands beside Noel, whispered to herself. "Sure enough, fate is not so easy to change, you will eventually die here." Noel, who was standing aside, heard everything in his ear without saying a word, but said nothing, only glanced at Ziyuan, and then his eyes were taken back. At the same time, Asma rushed madly towards where Ieno was. "People who are already worthless, then die honestly, don''t trouble me." In an instant, Estes came to Jing Ye and said to Asma who rushed to him. Estes appeared in sight, and the only trace of reason that Asma had left was suddenly swallowed by anger. It was all the woman''s fault. If she had just stopped her, Ding Ci and Lu Maru would not have died here, and Jing Ye would not have been caught by life. It''s all her fault! It''s all her fault! She has to pay for it! "You are going to die for me! Ao Yilai welcomes thousands of hands to kill!" Suddenly jumped up, Asma flying in mid-air quickly bound her hands to form a thousand-handed Guanyin with Chakra. On the way down, I have already made a good hand gesture, just about to shoot... "Mokob Mo." With a slight smile, Estes looked at Asma and dropped it. When the last word was spoken, from her stunt Mo Kebo Te Mo launched instantly, everything around her stopped completely. Asma, who was about to start, was also frozen in mid-air, and did not continue to fall. v8 Chapter 46： One death, two escapes Of course, there are exceptions when the stunt Mokobot is launched. Except for Estes himself, Noel is the exception. Now, he can still move freely in the frozen time and space, and Mokko Temo cannot interfere with him. Turning his head, Esdes looked at Noel with a smile, and pointed to the frozen Asma. "Is there value in utilization?" "No, just kill it." Shaking his head slightly, Noel gave a very bland reply. It was determined that Estes Ben pointed to Asma''s right hand, grabbed the sword of the beautiful legion member behind her, and pulled the sword out of the backhand and slashed forward. A cold light flashed across Asma''s throat. After completing this blow, Esdes did not stop, but threw the sword. When the thrown bayonet sword accurately penetrated into the position of Asma''s heart, the frozen time and space recovered. Everything around me is back in operation at this moment. Ben Asma, who was falling, was pushed back by the bayonet that was hit, so the head and body were split in two. "Ah... Teacher Asma!!!" This scene made the captured Ino incredulously widen his eyes and shouted sadly. The head fell from the air, rolled to a location not far from her, and looked at Asma, who was stunned. The heavy blow made her faint. "How did he die like you predicted?" "same." "interesting." Hearing Ziyuan''s answer, Noel smiled, and asked no more. Asma was killed, and Estes, who had nothing to do with it, walked slowly in the direction of Noel. Turning her head and looking around, she seemed to be looking for something. "My dear, why didn''t I see the bodies of the other two people? Was it directly destroyed by you?" "Ran." Without thinking about it, Noel shrugged and replied faintly. "Oh, run..." Halfway through the conversation, Estes responded, looked at it strangely, and continued. "Running? Honey, with your current strength, can you still run away? Are you kidding me?" "In terms of my strength, it''s really easy to keep those two, and even killing them is a breeze. The reason why they can run away is that I deliberately let them run." "My dear, are you deliberately planning to send them back to Ninja Village to report to attract more ninjas?" auzw.com "Well, I did it this way." Noel nodded, confirming Estes''s conjecture. The conjecture was confirmed, and Estes'' eyes flashed, looking forward to it. After listening to the conversation between the two, and seeing the look of Estes, Ziyuan felt that both of them were lunatics. Because she knew exactly what would happen if the two were released. It was simply to return the tiger to the mountain, and then it would definitely attract crazy revenge from Muye, a large-scale ninja village, but they obviously knew that the result would be so, and still chose to do it. In her view, no one but the lunatic would do so. Just as Ziyuan thought about this, a member of the Beauty Corps came to report. "Master, Master Estes, we have completely occupied the bedroom, and the guards of the bedroom have all been wiped out, and no one has been determined to live." "Who are those?" Seeing something in the corner of his eyes, Estes saw the escorted person in the distance, and raised his finger to the side. The reporter turned his head to look around, and when he saw what Esdes was referring to, he said the identity of those people. "They are servants serving the witches. We don''t know how to deal with them, so we **** them over and wait for the two adults to leave." "Don''t kill them, they are just ordinary servants and will not threaten you." Looking back, Ziyuan was worried that these servants would all be executed and quickly asked for pleading. As soon as she finished speaking, she realized that she was just a captive, and she had no rights at all, nor did the other party have to listen to her. Looking at the maid who was being escorted, Noel considered for a moment, and soon decided their fate, "Lets stay for the time being, cleaning and serving tea and water are enough for these people, so you can relax a bit." Ziyuan, who had no hope, had no idea that the heads of these cruel devil would let the maids go, thinking that they could not escape. The accident was unexpected, but she was very satisfied with the result. Although it can be said that the maids cannot escape the magic palm, their lives are still in the hands of others, but at least they can still live alive. "correct!" Suddenly remembering something, Noel looked at Ziyuan beside him and then asked her. "The residential area outside the palace, where those residents have been hiding, you will tell me." "what do you want to do?" "Now the kingdom of ghosts belongs to me. I want to turn this place into a kingdom of women. Only young and beautiful women can stay, and the rest must leave." Hearing Noel''s words, a very absurd conjecture flashed in Ziyuan''s mind, but it was impossible to think about it. However, apart from this ridiculous conjecture, she could not think of any other possibilities, and could only ask tentatively. "Do you want the kingdom of ghosts to be your harem?" "You guessed it right, I am indeed planning to make the kingdom of ghosts into my exclusive harem, where only young and beautiful women are allowed to exist." Without intending to lie at all, Noel admitted bluntly. I did not expect the absurd conjecture to come true, but Ziyuan still felt a little unbelievable, and at the same time worried about his next destiny. v8 Chapter 47： The two who fled The border of the ghost country. In a lush jungle, there are two people with nervous expressions, running desperately. "Damn!" During the rush, there were some pale fat men. He pressed the blood wound on his right shoulder and scolded his teeth. The other man running side by side saw the fat man''s wounds start to bleed again, and ran out to remove the bandage. "Ding Ci, stop here first, I will stop bleeding for you." "No, I can withstand it. It''s not the time to stop, otherwise it will be overtaken." Ding Ci shook his head, decisively rejected Lu Wan''s good intentions, did not want to risk stopping. After all, the two continued to run for a whole night without resting for a while. In addition to being seriously injured, the one night continuous running made them both tired and exhausted. It can be said that there is no extra strength to fight, so this time must not be caught up. The same clear deer pill, had to put the hemostatic bandage back into his waist bag, and he did not persuade Ding Ci again. Originally on the border of the Kingdom of Ghosts, it didn''t take long for the two to cross the border and enter the territory of the Kingdom of Fire. Even so, the two still dare not take it lightly, but are rather cautious. Continue to run for a while, find a very hidden place, and arrange a number of traps around, the two talents can sit down and rest. In some narrow caves, the two of them sat directly on the cold ground, back to back against the rock wall without stopping (mouthing). After taking a short break, Lu Maru ignored his own injury, but got up and came to Ding Ci''s side and took out the bandage to help him deal with the wound first. However, he is not a medical ninja after all, he can only deal with it roughly. Resisting the pain from the wound, Ding Ci looked up at the top of the cave. "Well will Ieno and Asma... will they die..." Hearing the words, Lu Wan, who was dressing Ding Ci, suddenly froze. He just froze for a while, and soon he continued the bandaging work, and answered Ding times. "With Mr. Asma''s strength, it wouldn''t be much of a problem to escape without us lagging behind." "Then... what about Ieno..." There was an answer in my heart, but Ding Ci still had a hint of hope, but still asked. "We successfully escaped, so even if she was really caught by the enemy, there should be no danger to her life." Seeing Ding Ci is not very clear, Lu Maru can only speak again. "We managed to escape, the enemy in order to prevent our wooden leaves from mad revenge, what would you say to Ieno?" "Ieno will become the hostage of the other party, and she will not be in danger for the time being." After listening to the analysis of Lu Maru, Ding Ci instantly understood. Ben thought Ieno was dead. He didn''t expect to get another answer from Lu Maru''s mouth. He was glad that he just insisted on asking. auzw.com He hasnt come in a hurry yet, the sound of Lu Maru''s words rang. "Whether Jingye will become the hostage of the other party, the prerequisite is whether we can safely return to Muye Village to report this matter, and we are still a long way from Muye now." Putting his unfolded smile, Ding Ci understood what Lu Maru was alluding to. Whether the enemy really gave up chasing is completely unknown, and it is impossible to run back and determine. There is still a long way to go back to Muye Village. If the enemy still does not give up the pursuit, it is likely to be caught on the way back to Muye. Before arriving safely, don''t take it too lightly and happy too early, be careful to overturn the boat in the gutter when you arrive. It is clear that this is related to the life and death of Ino, and it must not be careless. "Well, I know." "Just know it, take the time to add it now, and take a break." After taking out the dry food from the waist pack, Luwan put the dry food in Ding Ci''s hands before treating his wounds. Dried into the dry food, Ding Ci''s eyes were always fixed on the entrance of the cave, and he did not relax his vigilance. When Lulu took care of his injuries, Ding Ci also ate. In the following time, Lu Maru asked Ding Ci to take a rest. He was responsible for guarding the police and waiting for an hour before changing shifts. Ding Ci did not argue or say much, and fell asleep directly. In this way, time gradually passed....... It took turns to change shifts until both of them slept for about three hours, and did not continue to rest. "Lulu, did you choose the route back to the village?" "On this road, although it is said to make the detour a little further, it is much safer than the main road." Pointing to the path on the map, Lu Maru told his decision. "Okay, listen to you." Glancing at it lightly, Ding Ci agreed directly. He believed in Lumaru''s choice. Now that the route has been decided, I have repeatedly made sure that there are no enemies ambushing outside the cave, and do not care about the traps previously laid out, and immediately left the place. "Lu Maru, shouldn''t we go there?" "There is a village in front of us. Let''s change this clothes first, otherwise it will be too conspicuous." Looking down, Ding Ci also felt that the blood-stained clothes were too conspicuous. "Well, it''s really conspicuous." As long as someone is seen, it will definitely leave a deep impression. When the chasing soldiers ask the witnesses, they will definitely reveal their whereabouts. Although, this is only a certain possibility, not absolute. However, if you are not afraid of 10,000, then you should be careful. The two did not say more, and the acceleration ran towards the village ahead, not wanting to delay time. When I came to the village, I stole two sets of clothes and changed them. Then I didn''t stay here for a while and left the chosen route non-stop. v8 Chapter 48： Your face is too dark to recognize Two days later, two people dressed as beggars rushed directly into the gate of Muye Village, and then the characters collapsed on the ground. Seeing this scene, the ninja in the guard booth at the wooden leaf gate was also stunned for a while, but quickly responded and watched the two on the ground alertly. There is no way, the dress of the two is really suspicious, and the face is still black and dark, and the face is not clear, so it is impossible to recognize who it is. This has to be treated carefully. "Quickly take us to see Lord Naruto, we need to report important things!" Slowed down a little, one of them lying on the ground shouted anxiously. In response to this, the ninja in the guard kiosk did not act, but instead warned the two more. "If you are residents of Muye, then please show your identification, otherwise we can only send you out of the gate." "I am a Nara deer from the Nara family..." "Your face is too dark to be recognized, so please also show proof of identity and wipe your face clean so that you can be identified." Interrupted by the other party ruthlessly, but this reminds Lu Maru that he will smear his face, and reaches out helplessly to find the ninja certificate from the ragged clothes. This is the other party''s job and an important check to prevent spies from entering the village. There is no other way but to follow suit. He wiped his face clean first, then raised the Ninja badge he found, and faced the guard booth. "Can i do it now?" The ninja in the guard kiosk recognized him when he cleaned his face, but the procedure to go was also indispensable, and the number on the card was confirmed to be authentic. After repeated determinations, no matter whether the person or the card found any problems, a ninja in the guard booth ran to the two. "Lu Maru, why are you doing this?" Before waiting for Lumaru to answer, the ninja looked at the other person on the ground and asked him again, pointing at him. "Also, why is this motionless person, who is he?" "He is Ding Ci, you..." Halfway through the talk, Lu Maru found that Ding Ci was not tired and did not want to move, but fainted. How could it suddenly be fainted just now that it was all right. Feeling wrong, he quickly checked Ding Ci. I dont know if I didnt check it. It turned out that Ding Cis injury had deteriorated long ago, but he didnt tell the story, and he kept pushing back to Muye before falling down. "Damn! Come and send him to the medical department! Hurry!!" Ding Ci''s situation was very bad, and Lu Maru shouted anxiously. "It''s all you guys, get out the stretcher inside. The kid from Qiu Taoism needs to go to the medical department!" Seeing this, the ninja on the side also made a noise, shouting to the froze man in the guard booth. With this shout, the people in the guard kiosk finally recovered, leaving one person to stay guard, and the other two quickly ran out with a stretcher. auzw.com came to the three people, quickly moved the unconscious Ding Ci onto the stretcher, and then the two people who took out the stretcher carried the stretcher to the medical department in tandem. "Here you are watching alone. I will send Lu Maru to the medical department for inspection." The ninja who confirmed the identity of Lu Maru said to the only person left in the guard booth. "Don''t go to the medical department first, I have important things to report to Lord Naruto, and send me over." As soon as he was lifted up, Lu Maru shook his head, expressing an emergency report. As Lumaru looked anxious, he could see that it was really important to report things. The ninja who helped him did not force him to go to the medical department, but he couldnt walk because he was so weak. He simply put him on his back, and then turned towards Run to the Huoying office building. Huoying Office Building. In the office, Tsunade was listening to a report from a dark department, and the content of the report made her frown tightly, and there was also a doubt in her eyes. "Only the two of them?" "Yes, with the exception of Akio Dingci and Nara Lumaru, Asma Shangren and Yamanaka Ino did not return." "Ding Ci and Lu Wan were sent to the medical department?" "Akihiro Dingci has been sent to the medical department for treatment. It seems that Nara Luwan has something important to report, and a member of the guard is sending him here." I asked clearly what I wanted to know. Tsuna waved his hand and let the dark part recede. A team of four, two of them came back with scars, but the other two were missing. The two people who came back were sent to the medical department for treatment in a coma, and the other had to come to report first regardless of their injuries. Judging from such a situation, Tsunato can conclude that what Lumaru brought is definitely bad news, and the only uncertainty is how bad the news can be. "Mute, you go directly downstairs and bring Lu Maru up." "I see, Master Tsunade." After a response, Mute left the office and went downstairs. Turning the chair, Tsunade looked at the sky outside the window. "I hope the result is different from what I guess." After talking to himself, Tsunade closed his eyes on the chair, quietly waiting for Lu Maru to be brought here, and was also preparing for the bad news. Did not let her wait too long, the door of the office was pushed open. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Tsunamoto of this closed purpose slowly opened his eyes and turned the seat back. The person who opened the door was silent. When she came in and gave way away from the door, Lu Maru was taken back into the office and appeared in front of Tsuna. With just a glance, I can see the situation of Lu Maru and the general injury. "Place him first on the sofa over there." Without rushing to ask anything, Tsunade reached out to the sofa next to his left and asked the guards to put Lumaru there. v8 Chapter 49： report Put Lumaru on the sofa, and the guards retreated, not staying here. When the door was closed and Lumaru was about to tell what happened in the kingdom of ghosts, Tsunato spoke first. "Wait for me to stabilize your injury, and then tell me what happened." "Things are..." Lumaru, who was anxious to report, originally wanted to tell Tsunade that the matter was very serious, but she glared fiercely and immediately shut her mouth obediently. Coming to Lu Maru''s side, Tsunabu didn''t talk any more nonsense, and went straight to the treatment. The use of palm fairy technique first treats internal injuries, and then treats external injuries. The Chakra released by the medical technique Palm Immortal can achieve an amazing recovery speed regardless of internal or external injuries, so the treatment process can be said to be quite fast. It didn''t take long for Tsunato to stabilize Lumaru''s injury and then took his hand back. "Okay, the injury has stabilized you, but fatigue can''t help it." "Master Naruto, can I report now?" Knowing that the treatment was over, Lu Pill did not forget the business, and quickly asked Tsunato. Seeing that Tsunade nodded, he sorted out his thoughts a little before he reported. "Master Naruto, the mission of the kingdom of ghosts has failed." It was clear that this was just the beginning, and Tsunade waited quietly for the following, without rushing to ask. After a pause, Lumaru continued. "The enemy is a 100-member team dominated by women, plus a man and a woman who lead the 100-person team, and they are in control of the secret technique of resurrection. This has been confirmed." "what!?" After hearing this, the mute couldn''t calm down and exclaimed. Although Tsunade didn''t say anything, she could be seen from the look, and she was shocked by this. "At that time, the enemy that Asma personally killed in front of us, then appeared again in front of us alive." Without being interrupted again, Lu Maru explained what happened in the Kingdom of Ghosts carefully. Among them, some of his findings are also wrapped. After listening to Lumarus report, Tsuna had already known what was happening. His index finger tapped on the desk rhythmically, and he was seriously thinking. It has been more than three days since I was engaged in hair development. If Asma and Ino can escape from the encirclement, then they should have returned to Muye Village. However, they haven''t seen the two of them yet, and they didn''t even send any letters back to Muye to report their safety. The two have not yet returned, so there are only two possibilities left. Or, the two were caught by the enemy. auzw.com Or, the two were killed by the enemy. Of the above two possibilities, Tsunabe prefers the former. Part of the reason is that I sincerely hope that the two will live. Another part of the reason is that the two people are likely to be taken hostage, so as to prevent the wooden leaves from crazy revenge, and can also be used as bargaining chips. Unless you rescue or give up the two, you really can''t send someone to fight. Don''t even think about giving up. Asma is the son of three generations of Huo Ying, and Gangshou is a disciple of three generations of Huo Ying. How could he give up rescue. "I will send people to the ghost country to investigate, and then look at the situation to arrange rescue operations. You should go back to rest and recuperate." "Master Naruto, please be sure to let me join the rescue team." "I will think about it." "Then I will retreat first, Master Naruto." After talking, Lu Maru got up from the sofa and walked towards the office door. After Lu Maru left the office, the door was closed by him. "It''s really a wave after another." Leaning on the chair, Tsunade frowned tightly and sighed. Originally, Xiao Xiao''s affairs were enough to bother her, and now another organization emerged. According to the information learned from Lu Maru, the strength of one man and one woman as the leader is in the shadow level, and the team of 100 people led by the two of them has the strength of not less than tolerance. Although it is said that the female-based team of 100 people will not use ninjutsu, but each of them is proficient in very good physical skills, and they are wearing armed forces to increase combat effectiveness. Those armed forces have different amazing effects. For example: clothes with hardened soil properties, shoes with accelerated wind properties, and weapons with fire and lightning properties, which can release fire and lightning strikes, etc. With such an armament, and even mastering the secret technique of resurrection, there is no fear of death at all. Generally, a hundred people are forbearing, and it is really impossible to be an opponent of that team of 100 people. Even if the shadow level meets their team, it is estimated that it will not be possible to withdraw from the whole body. If they are using the way of life replacement, and then using the mystery technique to resurrect, fighting in a non-stop cycle, then no matter who encounters, they must kneel. "Admiral Tsunade, if it is really like what Lu Marujun just said, then we would be very difficult to rescue." "Whether the person is in the other''s hands or not, we haven''t determined this yet. Let''s find out before we talk." In the following time, Tsunato and Mute discussed who should be sent to the ghost country to inquire about intelligence. The result of the final discussion was to let two groups of dragon suits pretend to be the caravan and sneak into the ghost country, asking them to probe the two people of Asma and Jingye without hitting the grass. In addition to inquiring about the news of the two, we must also try our best to understand the strength of those who occupy the kingdom of ghosts. Of course, it''s not that you don''t believe the information brought back by Lumaru, but you are better prepared for rescue. At that time, if it is found that Asma and Ino are caught, then the rescue operation can be carried out better, and the success rate of rescued people will also increase greatly. v8 Chapter 50： Come out! My Sinister Witch! Ghost country. The destroyed palace is now restored as before. In the past, the guards responsible for protecting the palace have been replaced by the beautiful army of 100 people, who will protect the security of the palace. In the dormitory, except for the only male, the rest are all female. More than that. In the residential area outside the palace, there are only young and beautiful women, and the soft and cute little loli, who have not met the standards have been evicted. Some people started to protest, but Esdes suppressed easily. How to suppress? The easiest and fastest way is to brutally kill a few people in front of the protesters, and the rest will be honest. In just one day, all males and substandard women were expelled from the kingdom of ghosts, and the rebels were all killed on the spot. The women who were forced to stay or voluntarily, after two days of adaptation, were not as scared as they were at first. Over the course of two days, they discovered that the people who occupied the kingdom of ghosts did not force themselves to wait for others to do something. Apart from not being able to leave, it can be said that everything is business as usual. Because of this, they began a new life under the new rule. In the palace. Repair the original hall. At this time, Estes was sitting on Noel''s lap, and the two were discussing something. In addition to the two, Ziyuan captured by Noel is also here, but in a state of fainting. Now her face is flush/red, and the witch costume she is wearing is also messy. The whole person is leaning on the throne with her eyes closed, not knowing what happened. It didn''t take long for Noel, who had been discussing with Estes, to seem to decide something. Now that all decisions have been made, he immediately began to act. "Come out! My Sinister Witch!" As the words sounded, a large magic formation quickly formed in the center of the hall. Soon after the large magic array was completely completed, a dazzling red light erupted. The next second, a beautiful figure, slowly walked out of the magic array, came to this world. "Welcome to this world, my witches." The magic circle dispersed, looking at the witches in the center of the hall, Noel welcomed. The witch who was summoned out was still looking around curiously. After hearing the familiar voice of Noel, they looked at them one after another. "My demon lord, you will not want to drink my Donna tea, so just pick me and call me at this time." Holding the teapot in one hand and the ecstatic witch Archdonna holding the teacup in the other, she smiled at Noel on the throne. auzw.com Suddenly, a figure rushed out of the Sin Witch. He came to Noel in the blink of an eye, and then kissed it boldly, so that his mouth was closed. The coming person is a silver-haired purple pupil half-elf, and a long skirt woven from the shadows rising under his feet surrounds the body, and seems to maintain the same rhythm as the heart beat. Although the sleeve of the skirt is very long, you can see the unusually white fingertips on the front of the hand. When she parted, she sat directly on Noel''s other leg, leaning happily in his arms, with no intention of leaving. "love you." With a slight smile, Noel reached out and stroked her long silver hair without saying anything. "Hey hello, don''t patronize the love with Shati Laxiu first, you haven''t said why call us." As Archdonna asked questions, the remaining five Sinister Witches nodded in coordination. As Archidona said, in Noel''s arms is the jealous witch Shatila. However, now that she is the perfect fusion of the two personalities, the resurrected new jealous witch Shatila, who is cruel to the enemy and obedient to Noel, still deeply loves him. After the introduction, it is back to the truth. Interrupted by Archidona, Noel did not care too much. "Remember the contract with me?" "Is this a different world?" Both eyes flashed, but Archidona felt she had to make sure first, lest Bai be happy. "As you thought, I kept my promise." Noel nodded. It was determined that, in addition to the sloth witch Sekhmet, the other five sinister witches were full of expectations and could not wait to see the outside world. After the Sinister Witches calmed down a bit, Noel began to introduce them to the world. "This is a world dominated by ninjas. The power they use is called Chakra. It is a kind of energy produced by the perfect fusion of the various components of the human body''s control. Bind the opponent or cut off the energy source of the substance that is also composed of Chakra. The composition of this energy is as follows: 1. From the 130 trillion cells in the human body, the body energy absorbed by each cell one by one. 2. The spiritual energy that has been experienced through many cultivations and accumulated experience. 3. If you practice immortality, one part is natural energy. The chakra can only be used after the extraction of chakra. There are two changes in Chakra: changes in form and changes in nature After a detailed introduction, the Sinister Witches also have a general understanding of the world. From their expressions, Noel could see that they wished to see them immediately, but they dared not leave without their permission. "Daphne stays, I need you to do something for me. Others..." After a pause, Noel looked at the witch outside Daphne and continued to speak. "There are teleport crystals here, you will start if you are crushed by a crisis, and you will be teleported back here." v8 Chapter 51： Finished Archdonna once claimed to be an incarnation of curiosity and a monster who wanted to know all the knowledge in the world. Now it''s hard to come to the new world, everything in the new world makes her curiosity want to move, how can she miss the opportunity of exploration/request. Therefore, she took the lead to take a teleport crystal and flew out of the hall hurriedly, fearing that Noel would regret it. Seeing that Archdonna acted first, Minoreva, the angry witch, left with the teleportation crystal force for the second time. Looking at the teleportation crystal floating in front of him, then the gaze of the arrogant witch Tefon fell on Noel. "A lot of sinners in this world?" "There are many, but which one is the sinner needs your own judgment." After hearing Noel''s words, Tefon nodded and took the teleport crystal. When she turned and left, Suddenly remembered what Noel, quickly added. "Di Feng, the people in this country, and the people in my memory I don''t need to be punished, do you understand?" Di Feng, who was about to leave, had a lot of strange faces in her mind, so she frowned slightly to stop the pace of leaving and stood to digest the extra memory. She didn''t wait too long, after digesting the extra memory, she gave an answer. "Well, Di Feng knows that they are both innocent and do not need to be sentenced." "Very good, punish those sinners." Noel nodded with a smile, very satisfied with Tiffon''s answer, so she didn''t leave her too much. Tefon stepped away again, and the sloth witch Sekhmet, who had always been taking care of her, walked away with the teleport crystal. "I really envy them, but I look forward to all kinds of food in the New World." Daphne, who was named, said while drooling. "Envy is useless, even if you do it for me, I plan to let you wander." "Master Demon, you are treated differently, not fair!" "Daphne, if you can do it without eating people, it can make you go out and wander around, but can you really guarantee it?" Noel''s words suddenly made Daphne shut up, she knew she could not guarantee it. It was because she couldn''t control herself that she put herself in a small hundred-footed coffin and bound her whole body with restraints, even her eyes were covered with a hard/hard dark eye mask. There is no way to do it himself, so the omnipotent Demon Lord, he must be able to solve it. Thinking of this, Ben depressed she smiled. "Master Demon, you must have a way to solve my problem." "Well, I''m sure it can be solved." "Why didn''t you solve it when you resurrected me?" "You didn''t make this request at that time, how can I know that you want to solve the small problem." "Blame me!" auzw.com "Of course, this is your fault, don''t blame who you blame." Noel said of course. The corner of his mouth twitched, and Daphne was speechless. "Okay, I will solve it for you now." "Yeah! Long live Lord Demon!" A second before, Daphne still looked depressed, but now there is still a little bit depressed, Noel had to admire the speed of her face change. Shatila and Estes, they consciously left Noel''s lap so that he could solve Daphne''s problems. The figure flickered slightly, and Noor, who was on the throne, disappeared without a trace, and reached Fanny in the next second. "Master Demon, you still feel the same as you did when you first met. I really want to taste what you are." The little nose sniffed, Daphne''s expression of longing, gutting saliva. "Want to eat me, but unfortunately you don''t have a good mouth." Rewarding Daphne''s brain collapse, Noor placed her hands on her belly and prepared to resolve her minor problems. Feeling the warmth of the palms on his lower abdomen, Daphne knew that this was to help herself to solve her physical problems. The whole person froze suddenly and did not dare to move, fearing that it would disturb Noel and lead to failure. One second... Two seconds... Three seconds... "Okay, your minor problem is resolved." "what!?" "It''s done." "I still feel hungry." Slightly frowning, Daphne still felt hungry and did not improve at all. Noel didn''t explain much, a green bean appeared out of thin air, and then stuffed it into Daphne''s mouth. I don''t know what was stuffed in my mouth, but Daphne knew that Noel wouldn''t hurt herself, so he bite into it and swallowed it in his belly. And in the next second, she shivered/shaken slightly, and the tears she was wearing made her emotions become very excited. "This...this...is this the feeling of fullness...how good..." "Now you have the same amount of food as normal people. You will not feel hungry for as long as you eat for a while, and you only need three meals a day." Think about it, Noel felt it was necessary to explain it, otherwise the girl would not be able to eat well at that time. Happy Daphne, she controlled the Hundred-footed Coffin to jump around everywhere, not excited. "That''s great! Finally you can come out of the Hundred Foot Coffin, and you don''t have to worry about eating your hands anymore! Long live! Long live Lord Demon! Daphne loves you!" "Declare in advance that you can come out of the hundred-footed coffin, but the blindfold cannot be removed here." Thinking of Daphne''s magic eyes, Noel reminded quickly, fearing that she would even remove the blindfold. v8 Chapter 52： I have no materials for now No way, Daphne''s ability with a pair of magic eyes can make the subject endlessly hungry, even hungry enough to eat his hands and feet without knowing it. The most important thing is that as long as she takes a glance, she will be recruited. Although her magic eye had no effect on Noel, it was the same for those who had contracted with him. But in the ghost country, there are more people who have not contracted with Noel, but this is where he wants to make a harem, so Daphne cannot be messed up. "Well, I promise not to remove the blindfold." Jumping back in front of Noel, Daphne made a serious guarantee. And at this time, she remembered that Noel had named herself to leave her business, as if to ask herself to do something, so she spoke again. "Master Demon, you named me and left me alone. Is there anything I want to do?" "Yes, yes! I almost forgot to forget it if you didn''t say it." When Daphne asked, Noel finally remembered the business. "This is the case. I want you to create three major Warcraft, that is, beluga whale, rabbit, black snake. "Is there a shortage of food in this world?" "No shortage, my dear just want to make this world more interesting." Without Knorr, Esther answered the questions raised by Daphne. Daphne still didn''t understand it, but it didn''t matter to her at all, as long as she could help Noel. What''s more, there has been one experience in creating the three major Warcrafts, which is easy to complete. "It''s no problem to create three major Warcraft, as long as there are materials." "Still need materials!?" "Of course, the beluga, the big rabbit, and the black snake are all made of ordinary Warcraft, and then combined with my ability to transform." "Any other requirements?" Slightly frowned, Noel always thought that Daphne could be made without any need, and I really didn''t expect that the main materials needed for the three major Warcraft. "It''s best to be a species of Warcraft with beluga whales, big rabbits, and black snakes. After all, it has already had a transformation experience." After thinking about it, Daphne felt that she was not sure about transforming other Warcraft. Noel immediately thought of a psychic beast that can be used as the main material for the transformation of the black snake, that is, the large snake. Using Wan Snake as the main material, after being transformed into a black snake, it is definitely stronger than the black snake in another world. But the question came, he didn''t know where the group of Da She Wan was, and he didn''t know who had the Snake Necromancer besides Da She Wan. auzw.com The only thing I remember vaguely is that after the rescue of Ai Luo. The seventh class, disguised as a scorpion, went to Tiandiqiao for an appointment, when Da She Wan appeared. But when is this uncertain? "Well, I have no material for the time being, you are free." "Master Demon, do you mean I can go outside and play?" "Well, but you have to take this thing with you, and when I find the materials for the three major Warcrafts, I will inform you to come back from the outside." After finishing talking, seeing that Daphne was still in the hundred-footed coffin, Noel had to put the necklace on her personally, and by the way loosened the restraints on her. Freed from the Hundred Foot Coffin, Daphne reached out and touched the necklace. "Master Demon, how to use this necklace?" As long as you wear it, no matter how far you are from me, I will be able to contact you. "Master Devil, I will always wear it, you can rest assured." In his mind, Daphne heard Noel''s words and responded quickly. Rubbing Daphne''s little head, Noel put a teleport crystal on her palm. "Bring the teleport crystal and play in this world." "Uh um, then I''m gone, Lord Demon." "Go, go, after you leave this country, you can take off your blindfold." Daphne said nothing more, and waved away. Watching her back walk out of the hall, Noel turned to prepare to return to the throne, but just kicked something before taking two steps, and almost tripped to the ground. When I looked down, I realized that there was a girl with her head squatting and defending. "Camilla, why didn''t you go shopping like them?" "I...I''m sorry...sorry..." With his eyes down, the trembling Camila, apologizing constantly, did not say why he was still there. If she didnt know her character, Noel might really wonder if she was scary, so she would be so afraid of herself. "You should know that the power of your Sinister Witch has no effect on me, right." Hearing this, Camilla nodded in coordination. "Then trust me, I really think you are cute. This is not your power, so be confident." Crouching down, Noel reached out to hold Camilla''s face and smiled to her. Looking at the smiling face in the distance, and the incomparable sincerity in the eyes, I did not know what Camilla thought, and my face instantly turned red. v8 Chapter 53： Red Yunpao! She knew very well that Noel would not be disturbed by the powers of the Sinister Witches, so when she saw the sincerity in his eyes, she completely believed what he had just said. She was exaggerated and cute, and it was the first time she heard it without being disturbed by her own power. "Um...I...I got it..." "Progress, continue to work hard." With that said, Noel took his hand back and was about to stand up. However, Camilla reached out and grabbed his clothes, preventing him from standing up. "I...I want to follow you.. I won''t bother you...I still... I can help do many, many things..." Noel did not rush to give an answer, but considered it seriously. Carrying Camilla around was not to say impossible, but he planned to return to Muye Village. Why go back to Muye Village? Because Hinata said that her mission can go back up to a week or so, and it has been almost a week since Noel ran out of it. But the point is, this young worried about the return of the mission, came back with a warm hug and kiss, did not want to make the stand-in puppet in Muye cheap, so he decided to go back to Muye. Closer to home. If its okay to say here, Camilla can go there if you want, but taking her back to Muye Village is another matter. The look of anticipation and longing, really can''t bear to reject her, only... "Okay, just follow if you want to follow." "Thanks...Thank you...me. I will obediently obey..." Seeing Noel agreed, Carmela smiled sweetly. Next, Noel talked to Shatila and Estes. Waiting for his return to Muye Village, it is likely that he will not come back for a while, and he is not sure how long it will take. Afterwards, he summoned Emperor Gu, such as Chi Tong, and took out the temporarily unowned Emperor Gu. Still thinking about it, Noor took out the space ring where the God of Protector [Supreme Throne] was stored and handed it to Estes. "This supreme emperor tool, Dotya was modified with alchemy and god''s hand, you ask her how to use it." "My dear, you are a bit exaggerated." Knowing what was in his hand, Estes didn''t expect Noel to even take it out. "If you''re not afraid of 10,000, you''re afraid of it, so be prepared." Noel felt exaggerated about this, and then said. "Furthermore, I didn''t let you stay here. You can be as happy as you like, or contact me if you can''t handle it." After listening to Noel''s explanation, everyone present here understood. I gave everything I gave, and I gave everything I explained, as if there were so many. "I''ll leave it to you here, and I have gone with Camilla." Unable to think of anything missing, Noel took Camilla to wave goodbye with the women and walked towards the residential area outside the palace. After coming out of the palace, it didn''t take long to come to the streets of the residential area. auzw.com But when she appeared in front of the person, Noel finally knew that Camilla was so powerful, no matter where she went, it was striking. The power of her power is certainly not as simple as it is striking. Before this power, as long as people saw her, they could no longer realize the existence except her. She can only be seen alone, and in the true sense, even breathing and heartbeat can be forgotten. Now that Noel has witnessed this, he quickly picked up Carmela and took her away from the street. No way, Camila''s power has fainted many people, and then let her stay there, those who forget to breathe and heartbeat will really become dead. Leaving the residential area, the two of them suddenly appeared in a small wood with no one outside. "Trouble you...I''m sorry...sorry...sorry..." Tears flickered in his eyes, and Camilla kept apologizing. With her hand on top of her head, Noel rubbed her small head, just like coaxing a child. "Good boy, don''t cry." Camilla slowly raised her head and saw that Noel hadn''t blamed herself, so she stopped apologizing. "I... I didn''t mean it..." "I know, this doesn''t blame you, no apology." While comforting Camilla, Noel was looking for a solution item in the system, and it didn''t want to return to Konoha. The system is omnipotent, and he really found this kind of prop. The shielding (moon/Hungary) needle can shield the wearer''s ability as long as he wears it. Redeem it without looking at it, and don''t care about that point at all. After putting Camila on her own, Noel explained to her the purpose of the (Yue/Hungarian) needle and how to restore power. "As long as you wear this thing, then the thing just happened will not happen. If you are bullied, take it off, so that your power will be restored." "Uh um, I get it." Carefully guarding with his hands, Camilla nodded vigorously. Seeing that she really understood, Noel did not continue to talk more, and then led her on the road. And on the way down, no special situation happened to the people I met, so it can be seen that it really worked. It''s no longer so striking, it seems to make Camilla a lot easier, she also has a lot of smiles on her face, and people have become more lively. But with her glowing physique, she would still get a few more glances, but it was not as exaggerated as before. The problem of power is solved, so only her identity problem remains, and how to bring her into the village. Noel ran out secretly, and if she secretly took her in, there will be more individuals for no reason at that time, and individuals will suspect that there is a problem. As long as the identity of the investigation must be worn, it will definitely not work. While he was troubled, he saw a familiar thing in the distance. "Red Yunpao!" It instantly recognized the man wearing clothes, but the other party wore a brown hat with a wind chime, so that Noel could not recognize the identity of the other party. v8 Chapter 54： Crow on the tree The members of the Xiao organization are usually two people. Only one person is seen now, so he should go to join another member of Xiao organization. For others, when there is only one member of the organization, this is definitely a good opportunity for them, and will never wait for him to join another person. But for Noel, one, two, or all of them are all there, and there is no big difference. If he really meets all the staff, it is not difficult to clean up them. Now he just wanted to take a look at who this group of people he met by chance would be. If it is not the target person, he will not rush into this group of people, or even choose to turn around and leave immediately, as if he has never seen it. Closer to home. In order not to frighten the snake, so that the met member Xiao can meet with another person, Noel can only take Camila to follow behind, keeping him in his sight. Followed, and just followed the other side to the beach, but no one else appeared. It''s very remote here, making Noel feel as if the other party had brought him here deliberately... Suddenly thinking of something, he no longer focused on the member of Xiao, turning his head to check the situation around him. "I said, it was found out!" On the big tree not far away, Noel''s gaze stopped on a crow, and suddenly knew that he had been discovered by the other party, and was deliberately brought to this remote place. Why do you know that you have been discovered when you see a crow Because, it was a crow that only wrote round eyes, and Noel was so surely discovered. But through this crow, let him know the identity of the Xiao member who has been tracking, which is also one of the target characters he wants to deal with. This is not enough to be lazy. "Uchiha Itachi, come and talk about it." Too lazy to move, Noel said to the crow on the tree. Just finished, the crow on the big tree spread out, and then flew to the sky. Next second... A whimper, Uchiha Itachi''s figure appeared not far away, looking at the two men wearing masks. "Why follow me all the way?" "I was just curious, and I didn''t expect you to be the target." "Are you bounty hunters?" "No, I mean you are the target. You have what I want in your hand, so you become my target." Shaking his head, Noel explained. Just a little thought, Uchiha Itachi understands what the other party wants. Because he knows what is most valuable to him and what most people want. auzw.com "Your purpose is to write chakra!" "You got it right, but it is estimated that you think I want the writing wheel eyes you want." "Isn''t it?" "Of course.. No, what I want is the left eye of the water-proof kaleidoscope." Did you intend to continue to turn around and blaze the corner, Noel was very straightforward to point out the purpose, the left eye of the kaleidoscope named to stop the water. "You are root people!" Suddenly took a step back, Uchiha Itachi alerted the whole person, his eyes rolled around to look around. The kaleidoscope of Zhishui''s left eye was in his hand, and only Zhishui and Tuanzang knew this. Zhishui has long been dead, and it is impossible to talk about it again, so only those who know will be left. Nowadays, there are two people who have indicated that they want to stop the kaleidoscope''s left eye. In his view, they are definitely cronies of Tuanzang. "Your information is a bit outdated. Tuan Zang of Muye Village was killed by a person not long ago, and the root no longer exists with his departure, so we are not root people." Suddenly for a moment, unexpectedly Uchiha Itachi did not know that Tuanzang had died, Noel told him. Hearing the news that Tuan Zang was dead, Uchiha Itachi frowned tightly. It was not that he did not hesitate to die, but that he felt that this was unlikely. First of all, it is very difficult to kill a high-level officer in Konoha. Like the high-level team with shadow-level strength, the people have not been out in Muye Village for a long time, and the members with roots are protecting themselves. Killing him is a lot harder than sneaking into Konoha to kill Naruto. The news of Tuanzang''s death, Uchiha Itachi''s letter and unbelief, are not important to Noel. Because, regardless of whether Uchiha Itachi believes or does not believe, he will not hand over the left eye of Zhishui, then Noel will not need to prove anything to him, whether he believes it or not. "I don''t want to talk more nonsense, hand over the water-stop kaleidoscope left eye." Noel has lost patience, and looks coldly at Uchiha Itachi, and even the tone becomes cold. Being watched by the cold eyes, Uchiha Itachi can clearly feel that the other party has already locked himself with murderous force. As long as he now says a "no" word, the other party will start immediately. However, now he somewhat believes that the two in front of him are not the cronies of Tuanzang. After all, Tuanzhang will never leave such dangerous cronies around him. This is not the person that Tuanzang can control. "No, I can''t..." Before Uchiha Itachi had finished, he was slammed into the air by an invisible repulsive force. Flying backwards, he used a backflip on the way to remove the force, and then landed smoothly on the ground. It''s just that when he was about to stand up, the sudden gravitational pull pulled him back, and his body suddenly lost control. "Do you also have reincarnation eyes!?" First the repulsion and now the gravity, Uchiha Itachi exclaimed. Soon after he exclaimed, he knew he was wrong. v8 Chapter 55： Stop the water from the left eye Although it was said that the other party wore a mask to cover his appearance, the position of his eyes was not covered. As the distance got closer and closer, he saw that the other''s eyes were not reincarnation eyes, not even the writing wheel eyes of the Ning Zhibo family, but a pair of blue flashing silver eyes. It quickly reacted, and it became clear that it was not time for the matter to be entangled. "Fire escape imperial fire!" The lightning fast seal of both hands, Uchiha Itachi took a deep breath, followed by the flame spitting out of his mouth. The spitting flames spread out in all directions and attacked the two head-on. Under his control, the scattered flames surrounded Noel in the center, and at the same time attacked him from all directions. Facing the incoming flame, Noel still stood still without moving, but he stopped the gravitational attack. Suddenly a green Chakra sphere quickly formed on the palm of his right hand. And in the next second, the flames that hit him from all directions were absorbed by the Chakra sphere on his palm, and he could not hurt him at all. Just after getting rid of the gravitational attack, Uchiha Itachi''s feet hadn''t come to stand still, what was the traction of Chakra in his body, and he madly poured out from himself. With a large number of Chakras left, his weak legs fell to his knees. "This... what''s going on!?" I dont understand why this happened, but when Uchiha Itachi looked in the direction of Chakras rush, his eyes widened in an instant, "You could even **** Chakra from others!!" "I won''t kill you, but you have to make a choice..." Noel stepped past, and Camilla grabbed his clothes by the corner, like a child afraid of leaving, and followed closely. When he came to Uchiha Itachi, he continued coldly. "Either, you hand over the left eye of the water-proof kaleidoscope. Or, I will pick up Sasuke and wait for me to slice him before sending it to Yuren Village." "you!" The first half of the sentence is okay, and the second half of the sentence makes Uchiha Itachi blaze with anger, hoping to tear Noor. But anger turned into anger, but he couldn''t do anything now. Chakra in his body was almost drained. Now he can''t even release basic ninjutsu. Chakra, who puts basic ninjutsu is not enough, then it is impossible to use the kaleidoscope pupil technique, but can stare a few more times. There is no choice but to make a choice now. "Remind you, dont hold the luck. Sasuke is practicing on the side of Dashe Maru. I know exactly where they are. If you dont believe it, you can try it. I promise you that you can be there for up to two days. Yurencun received the courier." Uchiha Itachi is an irresistible demon, and he certainly will not bet on the possibility of taking the life of the two pillars, and Noel is aware of this and decides to open his eyes and talk nonsense. Can only see the cold and ruthless eyes, Uchiha Itachi really can tell whether Noel is saying whether it is true or not. auzw.com Unable to tell the difference between true and false, if he really wants to choose between Shusui and Sasuke, he prefers the latter. After all, the left eye of the kaleidoscope that stops the water is a foreign object, but Sasuke is a living person, or it is the only relative that Mustela only survives. I couldn''t beat it, and I couldn''t tell if Noel was telling the truth. Unable to distinguish true from false, Uchiha Itachi can only guarantee Sasuke''s safety first. As for the water-stop kaleidoscope left eye... "I can give you a kaleidoscope that stops water, but how can you guarantee that Sasuke will not be hurt afterwards." "It''s possible that I won''t do it to Sasuke. If you don''t, I will send him a slice of it 100%." Noel did not make any guarantees, and he told Uchiha Itachi that he could only hope to keep his promise, and not to Sasuke afterwards. Now Uchiha Itachi is very clear that he only has a way to hand over the kaleidoscope of the water stop, or the person in front of him will definitely go to Sasuke for trouble. None of them has the ability to resist, and now Sasuke has no chance at all. "If you still deal with Sasuke afterwards, I will never let you go." Less than a second after the sound of the words fell, a crow swooped down from high altitude and finally landed on Uchiha Itachi''s shoulder. Immediately afterwards, he grabbed the crow on his shoulder in his hand, and then snapped the crow''s eyes. Buckled the crow''s eyes, and threw this **** eyeball directly to Noel in front of him. "Very good, you haven''t moved your hands and feet on this eyeball, it''s wise." Catch the thrown eyeball, immediately check the eyeball in the opponent, and soon Noel smiles with satisfaction A glance at the distance, he closed the left eye of the water stop, and picked up Camilla before he continued. "Your fish-faced teammates are here, so I won''t bother any more here." A black spiral nest appeared out of thin air. Noel took Carmela and took a step back. The two entered the black spiral nest, and then disappeared with the spiral nest. It didn''t take long before the two of them walked, and a man wearing a red cloud robe arrived like Uchiha Itachi. "Itachi, didn''t you let me come to support? Where is the enemy?" "Don''t look for it anymore, the man just left, Ghostfish." No longer being spot-checked Carat, Uchiha Itachi who recovered a little bit, stood up with a cold face. "Just left!?" The dried persimmon shark is going to chase. "The enemy uses space ninjutsu, even if you want to chase you can''t find people, so give up that unrealistic idea, we still have a task to do." Having finished speaking, Uchiha Itachi did not continue to talk nonsense, and turned to leave the place. v8 Chapter 56： Well, it was so pleasant to decide. He grabbed his right eye from Tuanzang and his left eye from Itachi. Now, Ning Zhibo''s pair of kaleidoscopes have stopped falling into the hands of Noel. It''s right to get it, but unfortunately it can only be watched, there is no use for eggs. After all, the water-proof kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are just ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. They are consumables with a limited number of times. They are not eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. They use the rhythm of steady blindness. Datong Mushe is a descendant of Datong Muyu Village, but Datong Muyu Village only inherited the mother''s Datong Muhuiye''s white eye blood succession limit, and did not inherit the reincarnation eye blood succession limit. On the descendants of Yucun''s descendants, it is impossible for the wood to escape from the blood limit, and there is no possibility to upgrade the kaleidoscope to write the chakra. And Noor, who devoured the renunciation, knew this very clearly, so he did not intend to merge the defective products. Of course, it is best to have a reincarnation eye, and if there is no minimum, it is necessary to write an eternal kaleidoscope to write the reincarnation eye, otherwise he will not merge it with the reincarnation eye, so that even the reincarnation eye will become a defective product. So, before the ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes of Zhishui were upgraded to eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, they were useless except for viewing. After staying away from Uchiha Itachi, when Noel and Camilla appeared again, the two returned to the place where itachi was first discovered. The two stepped forward slowly side by side. Noel looked at the bottle with two kaleidoscope writing wheels in his hand and made a decision not to merge this pair of defective products. He directly put the bottle in the storage space. "The water-stop kaleidoscope is already in hand, and now it''s almost a question of how to upgrade it." After talking to himself, he began to think about upgrading the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. There are ready-made reincarnation eyes, why did Noel consider himself to upgrade the eternal kaleidoscope to write reincarnation eyes? In order to implement the Moon Eye plan, Uchiha Banchi transplanted the reincarnation eye to the young Longmen, a descendant of the thousand-handed family, the Vortex family, and hoped that in the future, the Longmen could resurrect himself with the technique of samsara, and the Longmen will ever Have a reincarnation eye. Give the eyes of reincarnation, Uchiha spot is just holding it and may be resurrected by the long door? Stop laughing, how could that be possible. Uchiha Ban cannot do things that he is not sure about. Since he dares to risk giving Nagasaki the eyes of reincarnation, then he must be well prepared, and it is to ensure that Nakai will surely revive him. So what kind of preparation will Spot do to ensure that Nagato will resurrect him at that time? Bai Jue and Hei Jue, the two of them must have been spotted to monitor the long gate. It can also be said to protect the reincarnation eyes of the long gate. This should be the first-hand preparation of the spot. With the long door of reincarnation eyes, Bai Jue and Hei Jue are likely not his opponents at that time, and it is impossible for Ban to not take this into account. auzw.com In order to prevent the long door with reincarnation eyes from being out of control, then the spot will definitely do some work on the reincarnation eyes. Only under such absolute control will Uchiha spot give Nagato precious reincarnation eyes. He will not hold the illusory expectations, waiting for a day when Nagato may think of himself. In Noels view anyway, the reincarnation eyes of the long door must be problematic, or its better not to touch them. After all, if you''re not afraid of 10,000, you''re afraid of it, and you don''t want to overturn the boat in the gutter. For the sake of safety, he feels that it is good for him to slowly raise the ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, and this will still have a sense of accomplishment. Closer to home. Now you have a pair of ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. If you want to upgrade it to an eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, you need another pair of ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, and then merge two pairs of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. To put it bluntly, that is to transfer the pupil power of a pair of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes to another pair of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, and the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are completed. "Sasuke, Itachi, Kakashi, and the soil, so they have a kaleidoscope." Noel thought about it, and now he can think of people with kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, and there are only four of them in the entire ninja world. In other words, if you want to upgrade the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel, you can only get a pair of kaleidoscope from four people. It is not difficult for him to get a pair of kaleidoscope writing round eyes. After all, none of these four are his opponents, and it is a breeze to dig their kaleidoscope. It''s just that who''s kaleidoscope to dig into the eye of the wheel, so he didn''t know how to choose. The kaleidoscope of Erzhuzi (Sasuke) writes the chakra, and his kaleidoscope can evolve the six hook jade reincarnation. The kaleidoscope of stop water writes chakra eyes, the strongest unique illusion technique. The kaleidoscope writing wheel eye with soil has a rare time and space ninjutsu supernatural power. The right eye can be incorporated itself, that is, at the moment of being attacked, the attacked part is transferred into the supernatural power space, which can be used to avoid the attack And crossing the barrier, the disadvantage is a certain time limit, one-eye state, no interval attack can be cracked in 5 minutes. Kakashi''s kaleidoscope writes round eyes. The left eye can teleport enemy attacks or the enemy itself, and can be used for attack and defense. As for the ferret, it can be completely ignored. The kaleidoscope of the mad brother''s madness is destined to become the nutrient of the two-pillar kaleidoscope, not to mention that Noel is not interested in his kaleidoscope. It didn''t take long for me to make a decision after careful consideration. "A kaleidoscope with two pillars is used as the main body, and the other body uses the water-proof kaleidoscope, and then the soil-filled Shenwei kaleidoscope is used as the material. Maybe it will retain the ability of Shenwei after fusion. Well, it was so pleasant to decide. " All the troubles have been solved, and Noel felt a lot easier. v8 Chapter 57： Have you heard? Two days later... The two who did not rush on the road were not far from Muye Village. If you walk slowly, it will be exposed for about half an hour at most, and they can reach Muye Village. At this time, Noel took Camilla''s little hand and walked slowly on the road together. "Camilla, did you remember the things I told you before?" "Well, Camilla remembered it, Lord Noel." After hearing that, Camilla nodded her head and said very seriously. Just less than a second after speaking, in order to make Noll more at ease, she said again. "If anyone asks, Camilla said that he was a distant relative of Lord Noel. Since there was only one left in the family, Camilla left for Lord Noel." "Yes, that''s what it says." Seeing what Camilla thought, Noel reached out and rubbed her little head, and smiled gently at her. Camilla, who was rubbed her small head, narrowed her eyes to reveal a sweet smile, and the small head actively rubbed against Noel''s palm, and enjoyed such a touch. When it was over, the two continued on the road. When he was about to arrive at Muye Village, Noel and Camilla were separated. He first dived into Muye Village''s residence. Camila was the only one left, and she did as Noel had arranged. It didn''t take long for her to walk to the gate of Muye Village, but she was stopped before entering. "Who are you? Why come to Muye Village?" When the guard walked out of the man, he stopped in front of Camilla, who was very unpretentious, and asked for his identity. The guard who guarded the gate was sure that the girl in front of him was not a resident of Muye. Because, regardless of whether it is a resident of Muye Village or a ninja, they will take the initiative to go to the guard booth to register and then enter, but she is going to go to Muye Village. From this point, it can be seen that she is not Muye Village people. "I...I''m here for Lord Noor." Although he has practiced many times, Camilla is still very nervous until this time when the performance really starts. A small character like the guard, of course, cannot know who Noel is, at most it is considered to be a big family in Muye Village. Therefore, he can only use his eyes to signal the people in the guard booth and let them check whether there is this person. "She is my distant relative and came to Muye to join me." The guards hadn''t found out why, and all the sudden words stopped them and looked in the direction of the words. "you are?" Looking at the man who was walking slowly, asked Camilla''s guard. "I am the Noel she said, and this is my residence permit in Muye, you can check it out." auzw.com Coming to Camilla, Noel took out the residence permit and handed it to the guard in front. After the guard member received the residence permit, he took it back to the guard booth for verification. Soon it was confirmed through the residence permit that Noel was a resident of Konoha, and the residence permit was returned to him. Im sure its ok, but there are no fewer procedures. Next, a female ninja took Camilla to check and test to make sure she was not a spy. Noor is really not worried about inspection and testing. First, Camilla itself does not have Chakra, and in the world of Naruto, there are no magical props to detect, so it is more impossible to find anything. At most, she is a relatively striking ordinary person, nothing more. Second, the fake identity of the blind editor, Camilla on the way back in the past two days, has already been memorized, and has passed Nuoer''s many tests, which can completely pass the test. Third, if there is really no way to get through, then just take off the shielding brooch, and then you can use power to solve the problem. Camilla''s power, and it is a breeze to control these ninjas who are not shadow-level. It''s just that Noel doesn''t want her to expose her ability in this way, so it''s better not to use power unless it is absolutely necessary. Without letting people wait too long, the Ninja came back with Camilla. From the look of the two, Noel could see that the confusion was over, or she passed the test without using power. "Mr. Noel, now you can take her into the village, but if she wants to settle in Muye Village, please ask her to take her residence permit, otherwise she cannot stay in Muye for a long time." "Okay, I know." After Noel responded with a smile, he took Camilla''s little hand and took her to the village. Gradually away from the gate of Muye Village, walking on the streets of people. "No doubt." Confirming that there was no follow-up, Noel asked softly. "She made sure that I didn''t have that Chakra, and only asked me what I had to do with Lord Noir, and when I finished answering, I didn''t continue to ask." Camilla is not sure herself, she can only tell the process. He was about to say something, but Noel heard something interesting and swallowed back what he wanted to say. "Did you hear the rumors of the last two days?" "What rumors?" "Just that one, the rumor that all the people in a village are crazy." "I haven''t heard of it. Tell me about it." After hearing the words of his companion, the man became interested in the rumors. The man didn''t sell the pass, and began to tell him what he had heard. "I also heard from a businessman today that there is a village that doesn''t know what happened. The people in the whole village are eating themselves like crazy, even if they are gnawed by their own hands and feet, they will continue to nibble. The dirt on the ground until you kill yourself." v8 Chapter 58： Rumor is true Because the voice was not small, the curious passers-by stopped and followed the steps, listening quietly. There are two for one and three for two. Whether it is people who have heard about curiosity or people who have gathered together, the number of people is increasing anyway. Soon, the two buddies were surrounded. But well, seeing that there are so many people gathering because of the rumor, the buddy who talked about the rumor was not nervous, let alone stopped because of it, but talked more vigorously. Just as the buddy was about to finish his speech, the crowd listening quietly was suddenly interrupted by a loud voice. "The rumors I heard are not what you said." When the dear friend''s words sounded, he immediately caught everyone''s attention, and his eyes were instantly focused on him. The vanity was at a loss, and it was destroyed by someone before being happy. The buddy who reported the rumor was very unhappy, and even suspected that the person who made the noise was deliberately making trouble. It''s just that I''m unhappy, but I didn''t lose my mind and swear, but the tone is not good. "Then you talk about it. What is the difference between the rumors you hear and the rumors I hear?" "Say it!" Squeezed out of the crowd, came to the buddy who first reported the rumors, and continued to speak under the eyes. "The rumors I heard are like this. There is a young girl with brown skin and green hair. She is also accompanied by a pale beauty with a purple hair and black robe. She has morbid, bluish white lips and skin. . From the moment when the two came to the village, the people in the entire village seemed to be enchanted, and all of them became lazy, unwilling to move. But this was only the beginning. Then the green-haired girl began to torture everyone in the village, tortured and asked if the other party was guilty. The most horrible thing is that if you scream during the torture of the girl, then the end will become a pile of shreds..." And when it came to this, the man''s face became pale, and he quickly covered his mouth with one hand, resisting the urge to vomit, and didn''t go on. Even if the person didn''t finish talking, the audience present could guess the result. Every one''s complexion is not much better, but everyone can see that they have made up their minds to that picture. Rumors of two different versions, but these two versions have one thing in common, no matter which one is daunting. "Both of you are right, I have heard of these two rumors." Before the two started to compete, an old man gave different answers. Hearing the sound, when everyone looked at the old man, he continued. "Both rumors are true, and the news came from the survivors of the two villages." The old man was so sure that this had to be curious, so someone asked. auzw.com "Old man, how do you know the rumor is true?" Hearing some people ask questions in their hearts, the people present nodded in coordination, wondering why the old man was so sure. Frowning slightly, the old man thought for a moment before speaking. "I can be so sure that it is because the survivors who escaped met our Ninja, who is the old son of Konoha." "It turns out so!" Now everyone understands, no wonder the old man can be so sure that the rumor is true. "The rumor of the village of Cannibalism was determined by the deceased son himself, and another rumors, the deceased son also said that this happened, which was confirmed by his colleague. Rumors about the cannibal village, Lao Xie heard that his son said that the people there really did eat themselves to death, and the scene there was really..." After being questioned by the crowd, the old man also told the crowd what he knew. But this old man is quite decent. He will cleverly lead the topic elsewhere when asked if his son is involved in the investigation rumor. As for the first two buddies who reported the rumors, no one is paying attention to them now. It can be said that they are completely forgotten. And after knowing the general content of the rumors, Noel was not interested in hearing the old man bragging there, holding Camilla''s little hand out of the place and walking towards the Huoying office building. Not long after leaving, Camilla looked at Noel. "Sir Noel, are they talking about sisters?" "Well, it should be them." Upon hearing this, Noel nodded and continued. "However, I didn''t expect that the incident they made was spread so quickly." "Master Lord, in fact, I can do it." "I know, but a few of them are enough at this stage. When I need Camila''s help, I will say it." "Um, that''s all right." When I first heard Noel said that I didn''t need help for the time being, Camilla still had a little bit of loss, but the emotion of loss in the second half of the sentence disappeared. In the following time, the two chatted about other things. Chatting and chatting, but it didn''t take too long to come to the Huoying office building. I dont know if Tsunade specifically instructed it. Anyway, as soon as I entered the door, someone led the way to take them upstairs, so I didnt have to think about the ghosts that others need to report. In Naruto''s office, Tsuneo looked at the two people who entered the office. She didn''t rush to ask anything, but carefully observed Camilla. It''s a pity that no matter how you look carefully, the results are the same. Through observation, it is found that there is no difference between the results reported by the dark department and the girl in front of me is really just an ordinary person. Its not that theres anything special about it. At most, people cant help but want to pay attention to her, and nothing else is special. v8 Chapter 59： Shun Shui It will be so, also related to recent rumors. According to the collected information, young rumors will appear in every rumor, and then the village will be destroyed. However, at this time, Noel brought a girl with unknown origin. She did not want Muye Village to be like the rumored village, so she had to be treated with caution. Can''t see why this happened, Tsunato could only give up and turned his attention to Noel. "Your relatives?" "Well, distant relatives." With a slight smile, Noel nodded. From Noor''s expression, he still couldn''t see any problems, and Tsunato completely gave up. Next, she asked Camilla some questions. For example, who else is in the family, where did you live, why did you go to Noel, and so on. After this cross-examination, Camilla obtained Muye''s temporary residence permit. Yes, it is just a temporary residence permit, not a permanent residence permit. Outsiders wanting to settle in Muye, after a preliminary series of cross-examinations, can only get a temporary residence permit. If you want a permanent residence permit, it will take a period of observation and review, and it will be determined repeatedly over and over again. This is the only way to get a permanent residence permit. Of course, there are exceptions. Noor is the exception. He has high strength and was invited by Tsunato to join Konoha, so there is no need to be so troublesome. Closer to home. Now that he has been fooled, Camilla''s temporary residence permit has been obtained, so there is no more distraction. After leaving, the two walked out of the office. Looking at the backs of the two leaving, when the door of the office was closed, the smile on Gangshou''s face disappeared, replaced by a sorrowful and eyebrow-locked, thoughtful look. The mute standing next to her noticed this for the first time, and at the same time also had a guess. "Master Gangshou, what''s wrong with that girl?" "Don''t you think there is a problem?" Hearing Tsunade''s rhetorical question, Mute immediately responded carefully to all the details just now, and wanted to find out what was in it. It''s a pity that she wanted to go back and forth again and again, and Camilla was an ordinary person, and there was nothing suspicious. Shaking her head slightly, she gave up to continue her random conjecture and chose to seek answers from Tsuna. "Admiral Tsunade, I didn''t find anything wrong with the girl, so let me tell you." "Noel will pick up the girl, this is the biggest problem." In less than a second, Tsune added. "Also, don''t you think the girl was a little too fast when answering the question?" "Uh...it seems to be the case. But is there anything wrong with the answer?" "Of course not! If it wasn''t prepared in advance, how could she have just finished asking, and she answered without thinking. auzw.com A stranger asked where your home is, how could it be said without even a little hesitation, this is quite abnormal. " "It''s really abnormal." Tsunato analyzed it a little bit and found that the mute was wrong. With the exception of Noel, everyone else is a stranger to the girl, and it is impossible to easily reveal the information of her family, but she just did not hesitate to do so. I understand, she just understands why the hand has clearly seen through, but why not. "Silent, you don''t understand why I didn''t wear it." Without having to look at the silent expression, Tsunato can guess what she thinks. Hearing the words, mute is a little bit co-ordinated, waiting for Tsuna to follow. "One: after careful inspection, the girl was just an ordinary person, and there was no need to turn over because of this trivial matter, which was not cost-effective. Second: The girl must live with Noel, and this gives us reason to monitor him together. The third: Be a human being. This is a good thing with three arrows, how can I take it apart? " Tsunade did not conceal his intentions, and then directly explained the reason. The girl had no threats, so she had no problem living in Muye Village, and she could monitor Noel for reasons of observation, which was indeed much better than dismantling production. Mute understands the purpose of Tsunato''s doing this, it''s just for those old guys. As powerful as Noel, and not accepting the existence under the control of Muye, even if Tsunabu believed that he would not do anything, the old guys of Muye would not be relieved. Only under the supervision of someone, so that they can at least make them feel a little more at ease, and wont bother them. "Still you are thoughtful, Master Tsunade." "Let Xi Yan monitor alone, otherwise too many people will monitor, it will not be good to cause counter-effects." After thinking for a while, Tsunade ordered to mute. "Master Gangshou, I will personally notify Xi Yan Shang Ren, you can rest assured." "Go now, no need to be with me here." "Yes." In response, Mute left from Tsunade. Seeing that the documents hadn''t been processed on the table, Tsunade twitched, and continued to work tragically. On the other side, I just stepped out of the door of the Huo Ying office building. Seeing the two of them walking out from the inside, the team was ready to enter the stunned for a moment. "Huh! Why are you here!?" Hina in the red team, when she saw the girl next to Noel, she also froze for a while. Without waiting for her to be cranky, Noel explained. "This is coming to Muye to join my relatives. I took her to apply for a temporary residence permit." Hearing the words, Hinata, who came to her mind with a sigh of relief, was afraid of her small hands. v8 Chapter 60： There is no good news She was relieved, but she felt very guilty for not trusting Noel. Hinata opened her mouth slightly and was about to apologize to Noel... Guilt seems to be written on his face, and it is difficult for Noel to see it, but how can he not know what Hita thinks. Releasing Camilla''s little hand, he stepped forward and hugged Hinata into his arms, and said something softly in her ear. "Well, I know." I don''t know what I heard, Hina''s small face instantly turned red, nodded and responded in a low voice. After receiving a response, Noel let go of Hinata in his arms and turned to smile and look at Hong et al. "Miss Hong, if you have time later, you are welcome to visit me as a guest, so that I can thank you for your care of Hinata." "Okay, we''ll be there some time." Xi Rihong nodded and said politely. But the two members of Hinata, they did not say anything, but also nodded that they knew. "Then we''ll say goodbye first." After that, Noel took Camilla''s little hand and took her to leave the place. Red and others did not rush into the Huoying office building, but watched the backs of the two people leave gradually away. When the two of them merged into the pedestrians, they completely disappeared from their field of vision, and they turned their eyes back. "Hina, your fiance, is a good person." "Well, it is." Hearing what Inuzukaya said, standing in front of his oil girl Zhi Nai, nodded in harmony and echoed. Seeing teammates felt that Noel was good, Hinata was very happy. "Okay, okay, we are here to hand in the task. Others will wait for the task before talking." Before the students were chatting, Xi Rihong reminded him. I wanted to say something, but after the reminder of Xi Rihong, the three people swallowed back what they wanted to say, and did not continue the topic they just talked about. "Let''s go, let''s report this task to Lord Naruto." Xi Rihong smiled slightly and took the lead in entering the Huoying office building. Upon seeing this, the three quickly followed up and walked in together. It didn''t take long for the guards to come to Tsunato after a briefing. Next, of course, report on the task. As time goes by... After listening to the report of Xi Rihong''s mission, to understand what the situation is, Gangshou, the index finger tapped the table rhythmically. The four members of the Red Team did not bother to disturb, but stood quietly and waited patiently. After thinking, Tsunade raised his head and looked at Xirihong. "Red, are you sure that one of the five generations of Fengying''s body has been stripped?" auzw.com "I''m pretty sure, then I asked Hinata to make sure again, and one tail was indeed stripped." Xihonghong''s tone is very certain. "Master Naruto, I checked it carefully with white eyes at the time, and I was pretty sure that Fengying''s tail beast was stripped." Hina, who was on the side, nodded quickly and agreed. It was confirmed, but it was very bad news for Tsunato. Why is the bad news? Because it means that Xiao organization is going to the tail beast, how can it be possible to survive as a wooden leaf village with the strongest Kyuo. Although I said that when I asked for help in Shayin Village, I guess that Xiao''s goal was a tail beast, but it was still a bit of a fluke. They just wanted the shadow of a certain ninja village. But now, the last trace of fluke has been crushed, and I have to improve the defense of Muye Village to prevent the organization from capturing Naruto. Frowning tightly, she reached out and rubbed her temples. "Really, the bad news one after another these days, why there is no good news." Hearing Tsunade''s words, it immediately aroused the curiosity of the four. They were just curious, but they didn''t open their mouths to ask. It was very clear what Tsunato wanted to say, and they would take the initiative to speak without asking. But I didn''t say it now, it only shows that it''s better not to talk about it when it''s not time to say it. Tsunato, who eased his headache a little, suddenly remembered something. "Red, what do you think of the information that member Xiao said, credible?" "This information was said by the member of the Xiao organization before he died. I personally think that the probability of being a trap is not high, and it is worth going to see." Xi Rihong said his opinion and gave personal suggestions. Thinking about it, there is still quite a long time before the appointment time mentioned in the situation. As for how to deal with this matter, Tsunade feels that it needs to be considered clearly. Anyway, there is still a lot of time until that day, so don''t rush to make a decision. "By the way, why did Kakashi not come back with you." "Naruto needs to send Fengying back to the village to rest assured that Kakashi can only stay there and watch him, but getting information from member Xiao is too important, so let''s come back and report first." "original......" "Boom boom!" Tsunade, who was about to speak, was interrupted by a sudden knock on the door. Immediately afterwards, there was an anxious voice outside the door. "Master Naruto, there is an urgent correspondence." "Come in." Hearing the urgent correspondence, Tsunade''s uncomfortable emotion was interrupted, and it disappeared instantly. After getting permission to enter, the man hurriedly pushed the door into the office, ran to the desk without closing the door, and handed the letter to Gangshou. When Tsunade took the letter, he backed away and waited. Tear open the front of the envelope directly, Tsunao takes out the internal letter from it, and then open to view the content. Soon, after reading the contents of the letter, she frowned tightly. "Really... there is no good news." v8 Chapter 61： Investigation team lost Noel brought Camilla back home for a short time. Originally, he planned to take Camilla around and then go home together. After all, if she wants to live with herself in Muye Village, she must first be familiar with the environment and must buy some daily necessities. But in order to listen to the stolen information, he can only temporarily postpone the original plan and return directly to his residence. When he got home, he asked Camilla to choose a room by himself, and walked around here, first familiarizing himself with the place to live later. And he sat on the sofa in the living room, and then connected the hidden puppet with his ability. Soon, the miniature puppets hidden in the Huoying office were successfully connected, so as to see the pictures and conversations there. In the picture, you can see what Tsunade is saying to the red team. "It turns out that Tsunade sent people to the ghost country to investigate!" The information that the puppets give back can be said to be entirely within Noor''s expectations. It was a little surprise that Tsunato would take action to send someone to investigate the ghost country before the problem of Shayin Village was resolved. After learning that Luwan and Dingci had fled back to Konoha, Tsunate immediately sent someone to the country of ghosts to investigate. The team of four who went to the Ghost Kingdom to investigate, except for the first day they went to the Ghost Kingdom, returned no news, and then no news was sent back, and the contact did not see them for two days. "The four-person team surveyed in the Kingdom of Ghosts lost contact. It must have been discovered by Estes and then they directly killed the team." Although this is just speculation, Noel''s tone is very certain. The reason why he is so sure is that he knows too much about the women who are in the kingdom of ghosts, and they are not good at all. As long as they are captured, they will face brutal confessions, and in the end it will be hard to escape. The most important thing is that he is covered with a large enchantment there. Anyone who does not have a permit to infiltrate will be discovered as soon as possible, and the infiltrator will not be aware of it at the same time. Receive this message immediately. When those infiltrators go deep into/out of them, they will face the ambush of Estes and others. Unless they all have shadow-level strength, there is a little possibility of escape, otherwise, even if you insert a few more wings It is difficult to fly, and the only thing waiting for them is the fate of being caught. When thinking of this, I suddenly remembered something forgotten. "When I came back, I always felt like I had forgotten something. It turned out that I had forgotten Sister Yeye!" The captive Yamanaka Yamano is still in the kingdom of ghosts. At that time, he always thought about how to create the three worlds of World of Warcraft and completely forgot to deal with the problem of her captive. Now I think about it, but this has just returned to Muye Village less than half a day. I can''t go back to the ghost country again. After thinking for a while, Noel finally gave up his plans to go back. "Hey, I can only hope that Sister Inye will not be spoilt by Estes." According to Enor''s understanding of Estes, Ieno will definitely not die, and will not be tortured by torture. auzw.com After all, Ieno is one of Noels goals, and Estes still knows that she has a list on her hand. Although he could not be killed or tortured with torture, he did not say that he could not be taught. In order to make Jingye obedient and succumb, it is inevitable to be tuned by Estes. This can be confirmed 100% by Noel. The only thing unsure is how well Ieno will be tuned. At this time, Huo Ying''s office. Hearing what happened in Tsunades country of ghosts, the four of the Red Team were full of surprises. I didnt expect it to happen during the mission. "Master Naruto, the investigation team going to the Kingdom of Ghosts is out of touch. If they were killed by someone, then Asma and Ino are estimated to be less fierce." Among the four, Xi Rihong first returned to his mind, and expressed his speculation. "Regarding this matter, I will send someone to investigate again, and wait to figure out what the situation is, and then plan again." As long as there is a hint of possibility, Tsunade doesn''t want to give up easily. After a short pause, she continued. "The rescue mission of Fengying this time is thankful to you. Let''s go back to rest." "Yes, Lord Naruto." x4 It was all ordered to **** off the guests, and the four members of the Red Team walked out of the office without saying anything. Gang Tsui closed his eyebrows, closed his eyes and leaned back on the chair, thinking seriously about the countermeasures, and had no intention of working. The four went downstairs and walked out of the Huoying office building. After stepping out of the gate, Hinata invited three people to visit the Noor''s house, but they all said they would go again next time, and this time they would not bother. Because of the news I heard from Tsunato, they are not in a good mood now, and Hinata who knows this has no longer invited, and can only say that they are always welcome to be guests. Afterwards, the four people casually chatted and separated in front of the gate. Walking around, it didn''t take long for Hinata to stop at a fork in the road. On the left is the road to the marriage room with Noel, and on the right is the road to the tribal area of ??the Nissho family. In the past, Hinata would definitely go to the right without hesitation, but now it is different. Should she report her father''s safety first, or go to the marriage room to find Noel, which made her very tangled. After some ideological struggle, she finally made a decision. "Go to Noor first, and then return to the clan." Having finished speaking, Hinata strode toward the road on the left and walked towards the marriage room. v8 Chapter 62： This is youth! In an instant, two days came unconsciously. No major events happened during this period, but there are more and more rumors about the Sinister Witch, and there are many different versions. This has become the topic of people chatting after tea and dinner. In many versions, the only thing in common is that there will be some girls, and they are the culprit of everything. Because of this, everyone pressed the witch''s name on their heads. During this period, in addition to enhancing her relationship with the younger sister Tian, ??Nuoer took Camilla village for a stroll, and was also hand-drawn by Gang Gang the night before. That night, the drunken Tsuna complained of various things, saying that what makes this Naruto so tired, and so on. According to the various complaints of Gang Gang, Noel was not impatient at all, because she leaned forward on him, but let him take a lot of cheap, but not too much. Afterwards, the drunk, unwake gangster, fell asleep directly on the table. On the way home to send Tsunato, I just met the silent girl who came out to find her. The plan to cook rice was completely gone, and then there was no more. The rest seems to be really nothing. In the early morning, at the gate of Muye Village. Inside the guard kiosk, one of the guards is stretching. "what." "Is it too lacking in tension?" Another person, looking at his companion who stretched and yawned, said to him. It is said that the person who had already been sitting on the table lazily got up. "Recently because of the riots in Shayin Village, this place has been in a state of tension all the time. Now it is finally over. I can finally relax, and suddenly I feel very tired." "At this time, it is also the time for the enemy to have the most opportunity, so it is even more difficult to relax now, and stay alert to prevent it." "It''s always tense, everyone can''t stand it, relax, relax." "You really are..." The words hadn''t been finished. Suddenly, the movement from outside the Muye Gate suddenly made the man swallow what he wanted to say, and quickly ran out of the guard booth to see what was going on. And the languid guard, who was just lazy at this time, also ran out of the guard booth. The two stood side by side inside the gate and watched the morning fog thickly on the road outside the gate. As the movements became bigger and bigger, a dark shadow could be seen faintly in the thick morning mist, and he was approaching the gate to Muye Village. Because of this, the right hands of the two guards invariably touched the waist, clutching the pain in the waist bag. "Ah ah ah ah ah!" Suddenly, there was a roar from one person in the morning mist, which scared the two guards and took a big step back. And in the next second, the dark shadow rushed out of the morning mist. "Give up! Give up! Give up!" Both guards twitched at the corners of their mouths, and put Ku Wu back to their waist packs. Yes, because they recognize the person who burst out of the morning mist, there is no need to be vigilant. auzw.com The comer is wearing a green waistcoat, watermelon hair and thick eyebrows. This shape is for two people in Muye Village. It is difficult for them to recognize it. "reach destination!" Matekai carrying Kakashi, after rushing into the gate of Muye Village at high speed, hastily braked and tried to stop. However, he slid a short distance, which completely stopped his body, and Kakashi was not comfortable with him. Due to the sudden stop of the goods, Kakashi, who was still a little conscious, was slammed forward and hit the back of his head, causing a complete whitening and fainting. "My first place, ha ha ha ha ha!" Not paying attention to Kakashi''s condition at all, Matekai laughed out loud for the first time. One of the guards is preparing to say something. But at this moment, someone roared again, attracting his eyes. Turning his head, another watermelon with thick eyebrows rushed out of the thick morning mist. The man who appeared again was Li Locke, an apprentice of Matekai. He carried a lot of luggage, and after rushing into the gate of Muye Village, he stopped abruptly next to Matekai and raised his right hand excitedly. "It''s here! I''m second!" Looking at the pair of **** mentors and apprentices, the two guards were completely speechless, and I really didn''t know what to say. It was not long before this idiot-blooded idiot conversation, the rest of the two teams also arrived one after another. The few people who arrived one after another, they were not as relaxed as the pair of **** masters and disciples, but they were all very tired. Hearing the idiot conversation between the master and the apprentice, Ning Ci just arrived at the corner of his mouth. "It''s still the same, I can''t keep up with them." "If you are on foot, you will barely keep up." Every day behind Ning Ji, the tone of voice was full of helplessness. Matekai turned to look at the people behind him, his mouth wide open to reveal white teeth, his right hand was raised, and his thumb was raised. "This is youth!" Waiting for the speechless couple to reply, Matekai continued. "Now all the staff are here, then let''s go and respond to Master Tsunade immediately." "Wait! Teacher Kai!" Seeing that Matekai had to leave after he had finished speaking, he didn''t find that Kakashi carrying him was completely dizzy. The first responding Sakura quickly shouted. It was heard that Matekai, who had just rushed out a few steps, stopped suddenly, and Kakashi behind him suffered a head hammer again. "Huh? Is there anything else?" "That... Teacher Kakashi..." It felt painful just to watch, and Sakura didn''t know what to say to Matekai, only to reach out and remind. v8 Chapter 63： Find an opportunity for Sasuke Looking in the direction of Sakura''s fingers, Matekai discovered Kakashi''s condition. At this time, Kakashi, now he was not only blushing and dizzy, he even started talking nonsense. "Kakashi! What''s wrong with you!?" "Ms. Kai, it doesn''t matter what you call it now. Ms. Kakashi has passed out completely. I think it''s better to send it to the medical department first." Every day is very speechless, Mate Kai kept asking a comatose person what happened, really can not see such an idiot behavior, the corner of his mouth twitched to remind. After this reminder, it was really the same thing to think about, Matekai did not go on idiot. "Yes! Send Kakashi to the medical department first!" Poor Kakashi suffered again. Matekai, who had just finished speaking, ran away in the direction of the medical department, and the stunned Kakashi could not grasp with his hands, and could only swing with the wind like a flag. "Ms. Kai waits for me! Let''s see who comes to the medical department first! I won''t lose again this time!" Li Locke hurried up, chasing to Matekai. Looking at the three people who went away quickly, and the remaining four who were still at the gate of Muye, they could only hope that Kakashi could reach the medical department, and don''t encounter any bad luck on the way. Next, Ning Ci and Sakura went to the guard kiosk to register and returned to the waiting Tiantian and Naruto. "Well, are we going to report to Master Tsunade first, or should we go to the doctor to see Mr. Kakashi?" Yu Ningji returned to the two, and Sakura asked at the moment. Hearing Sakura''s words, every day gave a suggestion. "Well, Ningci and I will report the situation to Master Tsunade. You and Naruto go to the medical department to see Mr. Kakashi." "I have no opinion." Hearing that, Ning Ci thought it was not bad, and nodded. After thinking a bit, Sakura and Naruto glanced at each other, and then both nodded in agreement. Now that you have said it, the two act separately. In this way, Ning Ci and Tian Tian walked to the Huo Ying office building, while Sakura and Naruto walked toward the medical department. Before long, Sakura and Naruto came to the medical department. After inquiring with the staff of the medical department, he learned the location of Kakashi. Looking in the direction of being told, soon came to the door of the ward on the right. Looking inside from the window on the door, when seeing the figures of Matekai and Li Locke, Sakura and Naruto pushed the door and walked in. "Ms. Kay, how is Ms. Kakashi?" After stepping into the ward, Sakura first glanced at Kakashi lying on the disease (Guang+mu), and then looked at Matekai and asked softly. "I have just checked it and said that it is to rest for more than ten days, but the other is not a big deal." Matekai said what the medical staff had said. Hearing Kakashi needed only quiet rest, it meant that he had no problems with his treatment at the time, which relieved Sakura. The mood became quite good, but as soon as she turned her head, she saw that Naruto was there, trying to uncover the quilt that blocked Kakashi''s lower face, and she suddenly got angry. auzw.com Stretched his hand and slammed it past, giving Naruto a head back. "Ouch!" With a cry of pain, Naruto, who didn''t know who was attacked by, sneaked angrily to look around. But when he saw that the person hitting him was Sakura, his angry look disappeared instantly, and he touched the back of the head with a silly smile. And Naruto''s just crying pain made Kakashi lying open his eyes slowly. "Teacher Kakashi woke up." "This is again." Ignoring Naruto, Waking Kakashi''s eyes rolled to see where he was. At the same time, the sound of the door of the ward being pushed open suddenly attracted the attention of several people. The first thing that catches the eye is Tsunade and Silent, then Ning Ci and Tian Tian also come in. "Thank you, Kakashi." As soon as he came in, Tsunade walked to Kakashi and continued. "How about, okay." "It''s not a big deal, thank you Master Tsunade for your concern." Speaking, Kakashi, who was lying down, wanted to get up, but this movement affected the injury and lay back in pain. Seeing Kakashi trying again, Sakura on the side hurriedly stopped. "Don''t force it, Teacher Kakashi." "Kakashi, you just lie down honestly, what else is there when you get injured." Its still Tsunamotos words. This said Kakashi was honest and didnt try to sit up again. However, this actually disappointed Naruto. Why are you disappointed? Because when Kakashi got up, the quilt almost slipped off his face, and Naruto could see the mysterious lower half of his face. But now Tsunade said so, this rare opportunity is completely gone, and it is strange that Naruto is not disappointed. How can Naruto''s actions escape Sakura''s eyes. When she discovered that Sakura''s eyes were fierce, Naruto suddenly stood there and dared not move, and even dared not to continue to blame. "Two days ago, Hong had reported the status of the Shayin mission to me, and I have seriously considered it in these two days." After a short pause, he looked at Kakashi, who was lying, and Tsunato continued. "Originally, I wanted Kakashiban to see what happened, but if you want to resume the mission, it will take a lot of time." "This is an opportunity to find Sasuke. I will take this task anyway!" Such a rare opportunity, Naruto did not want to miss it, exclaimed very excitedly. Gang Shou stared at her face, fixedly looking at Naruto who was excited for a while, and pointed his right finger at Kakashi, who was lying down. "Kakashiban was incomplete. Now that he has no more than two weeks, his injuries can''t be recovered at all. Do you want him to go with his injuries?" v8 Chapter 64： This matter is not negotiable! "This....." Looking at Kakashi lying down, Naruto really didn''t know how to refute it. "Naruto, you need to understand that the message spoken by the members of the Akatsuki organization before death is likely to be a trap that uses big snake **** as bait. If that is really a trap, then you will face the ambush of Xiao organization, and the injured Kakashi will definitely die. In order to find someone to help Sasuke, don''t you care about the others? Is this the result you want? " Staring fiercely at Naruto, Tsuneo shouted mercilessly. After listening to Tsunade''s words, Naruto finally realized that he was wrong, and understood how reckless he was, and he bowed his head in shame. I just wanted to get Sasuke back, never thought about the stakes, nor even thought it would hurt others. "Sorry, Mr. Kakashi." Turning to Kakashi lying, Naruto bowed and apologized ninety degrees. Sakura, who also didn''t want to give up her chance, also swallowed what she wanted to say after she heard what Tsunade said, standing silently. Since Sasuke''s defection, Kakashi''s seventh class has been one less. Today, Kakashi, who is the team leader, is lying on the hospital bed because of injuries, and the seventh shift with only two people is indeed not suitable for the task. If it is a simple task, it can be justified. But this time the task is not simple at all, it can even be said to be quite dangerous, and the two can''t cope with it at all. That is to understand this, Sakura will be silent, otherwise you have to fight for some. It''s just that the two didn''t expect it... "I will arrange a new team leader for you, and will also arrange a person to replace Sasuke''s position, and you will do this task at that time." Seeing Naruto knowing his mistakes, a smile appeared on Tsuna''s face. When Sakura and Naruto didn''t think about it, they froze directly. However, after recovering, the two were not happy about this, but instead locked their eyebrows tightly, seeing Tsunade confused. "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to take this task?" "It''s no problem for the team leader to be replaced temporarily. We don''t have any opinions at all. We may not be able to replace Sasuke." Naruto is very straightforward and tells the reason directly. Seeing Naruto say what he was thinking, Sakura also did not want anyone to replace Sasuke''s position, and quickly nodded in coordination. Tsunade can understand why the two are like this. It is nothing more than allowing Sasuke to see how much they care about him. He is an indispensable member of Class 7. Class 7 always has his place. Its just understanding, but its not a house of play. You cant let them do that. "No! It''s not negotiable!" Tsunade refused without hesitation, and did not give the two a chance to bargain, and then continued. "If you don''t agree, then this task will be handed over to other teams to complete, so you can honestly wait for news in Muye Village." "How can this be done!" x2 After hearing that, Sakura and Naruto spoke in unison. auzw.com From the firm tone of Tsunato, the two knew they could not be changed. So, now there are only two options left. First: agree to the conditions of Tsunabe, agree that the new teammates will join the seventh class and take over this task. Second: Don''t agree to the conditions of Tsunabe, thus losing the chance of finding Sasuke this time, and being restricted to stay in Muye Village. Choose one of the two, there is no third option. Such a rare opportunity may miss this time and there will be no more. Therefore, now the two are very entangled, hesitating whether to agree to come down. It didn''t take long for Sakura, who had considered it clearly, to speak first. "I...I agree..." "I agree." Naruto also agreed, and suddenly thought of something, quickly added. "However! I want to state in advance that if I bring Sasuke back, the person must withdraw from Class 7!" "I can accept this request." Without even thinking about it, Tsuna agreed to Naruto''s request. Originally, it was to let that person join temporarily, and there was no plan to let him stay in the seventh class for a long time, so there was no hesitation. On the other hand, she did not feel that Sasuke was persuaded to come back. After all, Sasuke has been away from Konoha for three years, and no one knows how he will change. However, one thing is certain, that is, Sasuke who has been taught by Da She Wan for three years, he will become a stranger to both Sakura and Naruto, no longer the Sasuke they are familiar with. Of course, she knew what she knew, but she wouldn''t say it. Not afraid of attacking Sakura and Naruto, but even if it is said that it is useless, they are not willing to believe at all, and they will not give up because of it. "Now that both of you have agreed, you will be waiting at the No. 2 training ground tomorrow noon. The new team leader and the new team will go to meet you." After finishing speaking to the two, Tsuneo looked at the Kai team and continued to speak. "It''s okay, Kaiban will go back to rest today, and the report will be handed over to me tomorrow." "Yes." Mateka responded. "Let''s go, mute." After the explanation, Tsunade did not intend to stay, so he greeted mute and left. Several people in the ward watched the two leave. When the two left the ward, Naruto leaned over to Sakura. "Sakura, do you want us to give a new one off tomorrow?" "It''s not good to do this, but we have to do tasks together." Sakura shook his head and decisively denied the proposal. After all, if there is a contradiction, this may be very unfavorable for the next cooperation, or do not do it all. v8 Chapter 65： I want to ask you something Not long after leaving from the medical department, he stopped on the way back to the Huoying office building. The leading Mudashi suddenly stopped, but the mute reaction that followed was quick enough, otherwise the two would hit directly. Silent inquiries that didn''t wait for doubt, Tsunade spoke before her. "Mute, you go back to the office building first, I have something to deal with." "Master Gangshou, wouldn''t you want to be lazy again?" Hearing the words, Mute instantly thought of a possibility, and looked at Tsunade with suspicion. Tsunade twitched at the corner of his mouth, but did not expect that he was a person who only wanted to be lazy in the eyes of silence. But after thinking about it carefully, it seems that this is also the result of my own. If I am not always lazy for various reasons, mute will not think so. It is very clear that if this is not explained clearly, it is estimated that it will not go away. "I''m......" Suddenly he stopped when he was about to explain, and Tsunade felt that the explanation wanted to cover up. Mute would definitely not easily believe it. Instead of wasting time on explanations, it is better to take her directly. "Forget it, you should go with me." After finishing talking, Tsunade didn''t continue to say anything, turned around and left. Suddenly for a moment, Mute quickly trot to keep up. After catching up, she didn''t ask her where she was going, and she followed her obediently. Walking, walking to the familiar street. Recognizing where this road leads, Mute sneaked a glance at Tsuna. ''Ok? Is Lord Tsute going home? Soon, Mute knew he was wrong. Because, when he reached the front of the house of Tsunade, Tsunade didn''t stop moving forward, but kept on moving forward. It was obvious that she did not go here to go home, but the destination was on the same road. When you reach your destination. "Admiral Tsunade, don''t you want to ask Mr. Noel to go to the bar again?" Silently seeing the destination is this place, more sure that Tsunato wants to be lazy. Yes, the two stopped outside Noor''s house. The reason why she thinks this is because every time Tsunato came to Noel, he almost asked him to go out and drink together. Hearing the silence, Tsunade, who was about to walk towards the gate, almost fell on the ground. "Silent, can''t you think of me?" "Admiral Tsunade, you will come here, is there something serious?" "Of course there is something going on, otherwise will I be lazy and will bring you over?" "Yes, if you want to be lazy, you won''t bring me." After thinking it over carefully, mute also made sense, and finally believed that something was going on. If, according to the past, Tsunade would not bring her if she wanted to be lazy, she should take advantage of her not being able to sneak away, and this is the right way. Believe the mute, and didn''t say anything more, Tsunade went over to ring the doorbell. auzw.com No one waited, and soon the door was opened by someone in the house. When the door was opened, Noel appeared in front of them and looked at them with puzzlement, a lot of conjecture came up in his mind. One of the conjectures is that Tsunato found the puppet lurking in Muye, so he came to Xingshi and asked for guilt. "It''s time for work now, how come you came to me?" "Do not invite us in first?" Tsunade didn''t express his intention directly, but looked at Noel with a smile. What else can you do about it, you can''t let people stand at the door and talk. Knoll turned sideways, let out the way in front of the door, and made a gesture of asking to enter. "Please come in." "excuse me." See Gangshou advanced, and the mute sister who followed immediately hurried to keep up, and she said to him politely when passing by Noel. Noel nodded in response and closed the door. Next, he led the two to the living room and greeted them to sit down on the sofa. "Camilla, our guest is here, help me pour two cups of tea." Noel, who had just sat down, shouted upstairs. He can come by himself for little things like making tea, and he doesn''t need help from others at all. It''s just through this little thing to remind Camilla upstairs to come to the outsider, let her give the shielding ability small jewelry to wear well, don''t want her to rush down to expose her ability. In the past few days, the rumors of the Sinister Witch have been heated up. If Tsunato discovers Camilla''s ability at this time, it is easy to associate it with the rumors. This is not the result he wanted. Soon, Camila''s response came from the building. "Okay, I''ll come right away." After hearing Camila''s response, Noel turned his head before facing Tsuna. "Okay, tell me about your purpose here." "I want to ask you something." With that said, Tsunade began to carefully observe Noel''s expression, and did not rush to clarify the content of the matter. There are so many ninjas in Muye Village. She didn''t let the ninja do the thing in her mouth, but she came here to please herself, which aroused Noel''s curiosity. Noel didn''t speak, and signaled Tsuna to continue. "Six days later, I want to ask you to follow the ninja squad that I secretly sent, and then help them through the difficulties when necessary." "Master Gangshou, you..." It was clear what mute was about to say, and Tsuna raising her right hand to prevent her from speaking. "No need to remind, I know exactly what I''m talking about and doing." Ben also wanted to persuade, but when Tsunade''s fiercely staring offensive, mute immediately counseled. Yes, Mute has determined that the Ninja Squad that Tsuneo wants Noel to follow in secret, definitely the seventh class will not be wrong. But let her really think that Muye Village clearly has so much forbearance that can be sent to covertly support, why did he come to find a guy who is not Muye Ninja to help. v8 Chapter 66： There is news on the other side After a little consideration, Knoll looked at the opposite Tsuna. "Is this one of the tests you said at the time?" "what?" I was stunned for a moment, but when Tsunato recovered, he soon wanted to understand what Noel meant, and his face warmed up suddenly. Her eyes dodged, and she dared not stare at Noel, her words were unfavorable. "Count... count... count..." "Okay, I agreed." Having been confirmed, Noel did not ask for the details, but agreed directly. Seeing this, Tsuna''s look at Noel became complicated, but he was still very happy. And the conversation between the two people, but let the mute listening to them confused. But how much can still be heard, that is, what agreement Tsunade and Noel have made in private, and it is still in the absence of himself. But what''s the use of this? She knew that even if she asked, she couldn''t get an answer. "Tomorrow I will ask someone to send the team''s information, and they will be notified when they leave." Just less than a second after speaking, Tsunade couldn''t bear Noor''s burning eyes, and then spoke. "When the business is over, then Silence and I will not bother you any more, leave." Without giving Noor the opportunity to save, Tsunade immediately got up and left the living room. The mute stood up quickly, and the trot chased towards Tsunae, fearing that she might be left behind. "Am I so scary?" Helplessly smiled, Noel said to himself. At this time, Camilla entered the living room with two cups of tea. Without seeing the guests, she looked at Noor sitting suspiciously. "Sir Noel, what are you talking about?" "Just left." After that, Noel heard the sound of closing the door. Knowing that the guest was gone, Camilla didn''t know how to dispose of the two cups of tea in her hand, and stood there tangled. Knowing Noel, waved at Camilla. After Camilla came to her side, she took a cup of tea from her hand and motioned for her to sit down next to her. "What''s so entangled in this matter, two cups of tea are exactly one of us." Thinking of going out in a few days, Noel felt it necessary to talk to Camilla and then said. "Camilla, I''m leaving to go out in a few days, you..." "Sir Noel, I will go where you want to go." Not waiting for Noel to finish, Camilla interrupted aloud and said his intentions. Putting the cup quickly on the table, her little hands firmly grasped Noel''s right arm, and a tearful look, she may burst into tears at any time. auzw.com Even so, Noel had no plans to take Camilla. There is definitely a certain degree of danger for things that Tsunato can come to please. Camilla was first brought to Muye Village. At that time, she had disguised her as an ordinary person. If you take her with him this time, the previous disguise will be completely in vain. "If you followed, the disguise was completely in vain before, so wait for me at home." Rubbing Camilla''s little head, Noel persuaded softly and peacefully. The next second, Camilla''s tears fell suddenly. In the next time, Noel could only persuade him slowly with good words, and finally coaxed Camilla. At the same time, let her give up the plan to go together, willing to stay obedient and wait for him to come back. And on the other side... After the two left Noor''s house, on the way back to the Huoying office building, Tsuna had no explanation, and the silence could not bear it. Unbearable, he could only ask. "Master Gangshou, why do you want him to secretly protect the seventh class?" "There is news on the other side." Without stopping or turning back, Tsunato continued walking slowly. Such a headless sentence, how can mute understand what it means, when I want to ask for clarity... "This is not a place to talk, wait until you get back to the office." As if to know mute, I still have to ask, Tsunade said first that this is not the place to say. It''s also right to think about it. It''s really inappropriate to discuss such an important thing on the street. Silent didn''t say anything more, followed closely behind Tsuna. After a while, the two returned to the Huoying office building. As soon as he came back, Tsunade asked people to continue. No one could disturb her without getting her notice, and then went to the office with silence. Go back to the office and wait for the mute to close the door. "The squad sent to the Kingdom of Ghosts again sent the news." After a pause, Tsunato continued. "Through the information returned, I learned that the kingdom of ghosts has been occupied by unknown forces, and I also heard that there are indeed prisoners in the hands of the other party, but..." "But what?" Seeing that the hand stopped suddenly, her face became very ugly, and asked silently and anxiously. "The captive I heard....only...one person..." Tsunade''s face was sullen and his tone became very cold. Hearing the silence, he was stunned, and I didnt know what to say. First, Asma and Ieno, and then the four-person squad to investigate, adding up to a total of six people, but now only one person is informed of the captive. There is only one captive, and the other five people have no news so far. It is basically certain that the five are dead. Now mute seems to understand a bit, why Tsunade asked Noel for help. To save people from an unknown force, or when the other party''s strength is unknown, it definitely needs a lot of manpower, so let Noel help watch the seventh class, and others can go to the kingdom of ghosts to participate in rescue operations. v8 Chapter 67： Candidates for new leaders and new players Regarding the matter of letting Noel help, now mute seems to understand, so I don''t have to worry about this matter again. But regarding the investigation team dispatched again, she actually had a problem. "Admiral Tsunade, how did the squad sent to hear the news again?" "There was a lesson from the last lost team. When I dispatched the four of them, I specifically urged them not to go deep into the investigation and just investigate the intelligence nearby." "If they didn''t dive into the internal investigation, how did they find out that there was a prisoner in the other''s hand?" "It''s also a coincidence that they met some people who were evicted outside the kingdom of ghosts, and among those who were evicted were the servants of the witch''s dorm. The intelligence was found from them." For the mute question, Tsunade answered patiently. Mute didn''t reveal a puzzled expression, but still locked tightly between his eyebrows. "Admiral Tsunade, those who are expelled from the kingdom of ghosts, are very likely to be arranged, this is a high probability of being trapped." "I think it''s true, they..." Halfway through the words, Tsunade suddenly stopped. Thinking about it, she took a letter from the locked drawer and handed it to mute. "Forget it, you should see for yourself." The letter was received, and mute opened it for review. The content of the letter was not cracked, but cracking the password was not difficult for her, and she could view it while cracking. After reading the contents of the letter, she finally understood why Tsunabe thought it was true. From the information returned, it was learned that the group of people encountered by the investigative team was not the first to be expelled from the ghost country. The investigative team also conducted a serious investigation, and really let them find the previous batch of people who were expelled from the ghost country. They also got the same information from those populations, and then sent this information back to Muye Village. . As for why those people were expelled from the kingdom of ghosts, it is also written on it. It''s just that the reason is really speechless. The reason for being speechless is that only young and beautiful women can stay. The rest of the non-conformers will be expelled from the ghost country, and the rebels will be executed on the spot. Speechless is speechless, but a very important piece of information can be seen. And this very important information is that the people captured by unknown forces are almost certainly a woman. If it is really a female, then the captured person must be the well of the Yamanaka family. Because of the six people who lost contact, there was only one female in Ino, and the remaining five were all male. At the same time, it also shows that the other five are more and more fierce, and the probability of dying is quite high. Among these five, Asma, the son of three generations of Naruto, occupies a place. auzw.com If it is determined that Asma is really dead, only Muye Maru will be left alone. This is also the reason why Tsunade began to say that his face became so ugly. Silently handed the letter back, to Tsunato to determine his guess and see if it was really right. "Master Gangshou, are you ready to take rescue action?" "Well, I do have such plans." Tsunade nodded, then continued. "For the sake of insurance, wait a few days to see whether the investigation team can return some information that is beneficial to us. After all, our understanding of the unknown force is infinitely close to zero, and the hasty action will only let more people''s lives be taken in." Tsunade made a lot of sense, and Mute agreed with her. The current situation is as outlined by Tsunade. The other party''s situation is completely unknown to him. If he saves one person but takes several lives, then this rescue operation has no value. So, its best if you can investigate first, but if you cant, you can only make other plans. The only thing that is certain is that a large-scale battle with a large number of people will definitely not be able to fight. After all, Muye is the largest ninja village in Ninja, and it has very, very rich resources. It is stared at by other ninja villages, so it is impossible to fight easily. Unless, Konoha has an overwhelming advantage and can win with almost no cost, it is possible to go to war. All I have to do now is wait for the news, and it''s not wrong to say more than that. Without thinking about it, mute changed the subject. "By the way, do you think the new leader and the new players in the seventh class, which one is better?" "The new leader of the seventh class, I already want to decide who to choose." Before waiting for the mute to ask questions, Tsuna said again. "Tianzang, I have a task for you." As the words just fell, a dark part wearing a mask appeared in the office instantly, standing in front of Tsuna and mute. Seeing people coming, Tsunade did not intend to turn around and go straight to the subject. "Tianzang, it''s up to you to replace Kakashi''s work and temporarily lead his seventh class." "It''s a great honor to be able to replace Senior Kakashi." "This is not a task in the name of the dark department, it is just an ordinary task, so you need to take off the mask and take an action code. During this time, you will be called (Yamato)." "I see, Master Tsunade." It is said that Daiwa Otobe now has no objection to the arrangement of Tsunato, and directly reaches for the mask he wears. After seeing the appearance under Yamato''s mask, Mute''s mind instantly revealed his personal information, and he soon understood why Tsunato chose him as the new leader, and he very much agreed with this decision. The next time, the three discussed the selection of the new team in the seventh class, and the final person was no different from the original. The quota fell to Sakui. v8 Chapter 68： Day of departure The new leader and the new players are all the same as the original. The only difference is that Saku is no longer the original Saku, and has become a group of Naruto. After Tuan Zang was killed by Noel, Saoi, who had not been thoroughly brainwashed, was not directly dealt with by the dark department, but was collected. That''s right, after discovering that Sai was not completely saved, he brought him back to the dark department for ideological education, and was finally incorporated into a member of the dark department. The thought was reformed, but Sai''s terrible mouth remained the same. Because of the stinky mouth, Sawai was very easy to offend people, and slowly became very lonely, so Yamato proposed to let him join the seventh class. To be able to join the dark part, it is absolutely loyal to Naruto. And Sai can join it, which shows that he passed the strict test, loyalty can be guaranteed. Yamato strongly recommends it, and after serious consideration, Tsunato nodded and agreed. Therefore, Sai became a new member of the seventh class. "God... wrong... Yamato, at noon tomorrow, the two of the seventh class will be waiting for you at the No. 2 training ground, you remember to take Sai." Now that everyone has been chosen, Tsunade said the meeting place. Yamato nodded, indicating that he had remembered. "Master Gangshou, if there is nothing else, the subordinate will retire first." "Well, you go prepare." Waving his hand, Tsunade allowed it directly. It is clear to know that Yamato is going to hand over work with the people in the dark department. After all, instead of Kakashi as the leader of the seventh class, this is not a short-term thing, and may even be a long and long time. What''s more, Yamato needs to go to Sai to inform him about joining the seventh class. Yamato put on a hand-held mask, and then the whole person slowly blended into the ground, completely disappearing in front of the two. Silently looked at where Yamato disappeared. "In addition to the thousand-handed family, I really didn''t expect anyone else to escape from the wood. How did you think of this person, Master Gangshou." "Actually, I also discovered it accidentally when I read the information in the dark part some time ago." After a pause, Tsunade continued. "Inheriting the first-generation Mu Dun blood inheritance limit, he can prevent and control Naruto''s runaway well, so he is more suitable to follow Naruto than Kakashi. Originally, I also wanted to set up Yamato as the seventh class leader when I had time, and Kakashi directly gave this opportunity when he was injured this time, which saved a lot of time. " Mute agrees with Tsunade. After all, Yamato inherited the first generation of Mu Dun''s blood-fighting limit, and Mu Dun was able to suppress Chakra of Jiuwei. If Naruto runs out of control, Yamato can use Mu Dun to suppress, but Kakashi has no choice but to stare anxiously. The best example is that during the rescue mission of Fengying, Naruto was out of control due to Chakra of Nine-Tail. If there was a seal from the self, Kakashi could not control him at all. auzw.com Without the seal, it will definitely end in tragedy. Thinking about it, Mute''s corner of the eye pointed to Tsunade resting on the chair with his eyes closed and resting, as if he had just slept in the past. Although there is still a lot of work, this time the mute did not wake up Tsunato, but stood quietly by the side, trying not to interrupt her as much as possible. In a flash, three days passed. On the first day of the period, Noel received the information from the team sent by Tsuneo and learned that the seventh class was to be secretly protected. Originally, I wanted to complete Tsunato''s commission as soon as possible, and then came back to wait for the plot to happen. I didn''t expect it to happen so accidentally. In this regard, he was very surprised. But this saves a lot of trouble. He doesn''t have to sneak out when the time comes. He still has a reason to do it. This is really good for him. At the same time, Yamato led Saku to training ground 2 where he met Naruto and Sakura. However, this meeting was not very pleasant. Because of Sai''s terrible mouth, the Naruto and Sakura who just met were offended, and the relationship between the three became very stiff. If it weren''t for Yamato''s new leader, it was estimated that all three would fight. In the end, of course, it broke up. Over the next two days, Yamato tried to integrate the new seventh class. It''s a pity that the three people are still the same as they are today, and the relationship has not changed at all. On the contrary, the number of times Sakura was so angry that it became more and more. At this time, at the gate of Muye Village, Yamato looked at the three people in front of him with a headache. According to the time given by the scorpion, there were only three and a half days left until the time he agreed to meet with the undercover of Da She Wan. It only takes about two days to get on the road, so the time is relatively tight, and I can only find a way to integrate three people on the road. After thinking clearly, he turned his back to the three. "Okay, send it out now." Yamato walked in front, and the three followed. At the beginning, no matter they were the leader and the three of the team members, they didn''t have a little communication on the road, so they walked in silence. It didn''t take long for the problem to appear. "Please dont stare at me like this..." Turning his head to look at Naruto with a smile, but halfway through Sakai''s words, the smile on his face disappeared and continued with a straight face. "Otherwise I have to beat you up." "Asshole! Come here if you have the ability!" Screaming at Sai, Naruto immediately rolled up his sleeves and was about to fight. v8 Chapter 69： The old lady has endured you for a long time! For Naruto in anger, Sai didn''t care at all, and then put on a false smile. "I have nothing malicious." "You lie to ghosts!" "I just want to have the position of a team member, nothing more." "You guys, really don''t feel good!" Sai is just a temporary member. He wanted to take Sasuke''s position. In Naruto''s opinion, he was uneasy and kind. He didn''t think about it anyway. His impression of Saoi has become worse and worse. "I thought, you just owe your mouth a bit. I didn''t expect the whole person to be extremely bad!" Hearing this, Sai stopped to move forward and turned to look at Naruto. Yamato, who has been walking ahead, stopped because of Naruto''s words, but still as a bystander, did not make any blocking actions, and did not know what he was thinking. No one stopped, and Naruto had no intention of stopping. "Look what! You heard it right, that''s what I said! You annoying guy!" "It''s almost enough, Naruto." Sakura who came over touched Naruto with her elbow, and whispered. Sakura''s words are very small, but it is not very quiet for the ninja and can''t hide the people who live. Of course she knows this, and the goal of this is to ease the atmosphere, so that Naruto and Sai can stop here, and hope that they will not continue to make trouble. Yamato heard it clearly, and thought it was a good time. "Naruto, trust and teamwork are an important part of the team. Senior Kakashi should have taught you." "He is not a member of Kakashiban. The other member of our Kakashiban is Sasuke. Apart from that he will not have any other members, even if there is one, he will never be this guy!" Naruto, who was on the head, reached out to Sai, who was not speaking, and shouted at Yamato excitedly. He seemed to have taken the gunpowder, and this time even Sakura''s dissuasion had no effect. "If you can think of it this way, I''m more relaxed." He smiled at Naruto, but Sai Jing lowered his face and said unkindly. "Sasuke betrayed Konoha, and he had to go to Da She Wan at all costs. I didn''t want to compare it to such garbage. I was not the same kind of person as him." "Who do you say is rubbish! You have to say it again!" Naruto, clenching his fists clenched to the limit, gritted his teeth. As long as he dare to say a bad word about Sasuke, he will definitely go over and beat people right away, no longer worrying about the consequences. In the next second, what he and Yamato did not expect was... "Lao Niang has been with you for a long time!" Passing by Naruto, Sakura rushed to Saku''s face, and his right fist waved hard. auzw.com This happened so suddenly that Sawai, who had no precautions at all, was punched into the left face by Sakura, and the whole person flew backwards. Fortunately, Sakura is quite sensible, and did not use the strange power fist taught by Tsuna, or Saku may be really bad. Sakura shot suddenly, Yamato didn''t think of it at all, and looked at this scene in disbelief. After all, Sakura dissuaded Naruto from coming just now, and Yamato thought she was relatively normal. She didn''t expect her to be so irritable, and it was unambiguous to start. "You don''t know Sasuke at all, then don''t talk nonsense here, dare to say bad things about Sasuke again, I will never keep my hand!" Staring at Sai fiercely, Sakura warned badly. When something went wrong on this side, Noor had just started from Konoha. The departure was a departure, but it also happened a little bit and stopped on the road not far from the wooden leaf gate. Noel, who stopped, looked at the man leaning against the tree by the roadside, and the man was still holding a small book in his hand and was writing something. The man was tall, wearing a protective cap with the word "oil" written on it, with long white hair all the way to the waist, with red marks under his eyes. Wearing a red outer gown, the inside of the outer gown is brown clothes, feet clogs, wearing armor-like equipment in both hands. "Also come here, are you waiting for me here?" At a glance, he recognized that the other party was coming, and Noel could even be sure that he was waiting for himself here, otherwise he would not come here to stand silly. What''s more, when he first left the gate of Muye Village, he sneaked a few glances, so Noel was so sure. As for the self, I have to wait for what my purpose is, which is really beyond my guess. "If you are calling Noel, then I am really waiting for you here." Zilai''s gaze moved away from the small book and closed the small book into his own clothes. Looking at Noel with a smile, he made a careful observation, and besides finding that he was very handsome, there was no other discovery. Even so, he would not treat Noel as an ordinary person. After all, in the information he learned from Tsunato, Noel is a cattle man who can kill Tuanzang in seconds and has evolved white eyes. Seeing Zilai and staring at herself, Noel was shown away by him. "Since it''s really waiting for me here, please tell me what''s the matter." "I''m just going to take a look at who can kill Tuanzang in seconds." "You see it now, did you find anything special?" "Apart from being handsome, I really haven''t found anything else. You hide really well." He smiled since he came, he just didn''t get to the point. I really didn''t want to talk nonsense, and Noel was too lazy to wait and come forward to speak up and asked directly. "Purpose, if I don''t say I''m leaving, I have no time to spend with you." After talking, secretly counted for three seconds. Seeing it from the beginning, he still didn''t say that Noel stepped away from here without any hesitation. v8 Chapter 70： Hot Spring Hotel A little stunned, Zilai thought that Noel was only talking, but he didn''t expect him to leave. This is the first time he has met someone who does not give himself a face. "I''m going! Really leaving!" I heard it, but Noel did not respond, and did not stop moving forward, as if not heard. Seeing that people didn''t stop, they didn''t take care of themselves at all, and what else they could do if they came alone, they could only tell their purpose honestly. He no longer smiled hippie, and changed quite seriously. "Actually, my goal is very simple, that is, I want to know what your purpose is." After a pause, Zilai thought about it and added. "You know so many hidden things in Konoha. If you have no purpose to come to Konoha, this is really unbelievable." "If I don''t say anything, what are you going to do." After hearing this, Noel finally stopped and looked at the back of the road. Zilai twitched at the corner of his mouth, and suddenly realized that he really couldn''t take Noor, otherwise it was himself who was unlucky in the end. After all, Noel is a guest of Tsuneo. He will also marry the eldest daughter of the Patriarch of the Xiang family, and moving him is no different than stabbing the horse. What''s more, he was not sure whether he could win Noel in the future. In the blink of an eye, the serious look on his face disappeared, and he turned back to a hippy smile. "It''s your freedom to say it or not, and of course I won''t treat you like that." "Actually, my purpose is also very simple, but I''m afraid you might not believe it when you say it, and even think that I''m deliberately deceiving you." Thinking of something, Noel''s eyes rolled and he said to Zilai. I didn''t play cards according to the routine at all. Seeing that Noel was willing to say, there is still time to think about since I came. I am afraid he will regret it later. "If you don''t say anything, how can you know that I don''t believe it?" "Well, in fact, my purpose is... to marry Tsunade home." After a glance, Noel left with a smile, where he was stunned. I thought about the purpose that Noel might say, but I didn''t expect it to be this. When Zilai came back to God, he found that Noel had disappeared. "Human!? It''s just running away after I opened it!?" Everyone is gone, what else can I do, I can only go back to Konoha. Walking back and forth, I have always been in love with Tsunai''s Zilai, and gradually began to worry. auzw.com I dont believe it, but I am worried that this is true and quite contradictory. "Uh... won''t it be true what he said?" Noel said whether it was true or false, and now he can''t figure it out at all, and the problem continues to emerge in his mind, making him unable to do it without thinking, it can be said that he will be annoyed by himself. That''s right, the reason why Noel would say that is that this question is bothering Zilai, but he couldn''t get the answer. But telling Zilai is not a lie. Tsunato is indeed the purpose of Noor Laimuye, but she is one of many purposes. So ah, Noel did not lie to Zilai, but just didn''t tell the whole story. At this moment, unlike the self-seeking trouble, Noel thought he was pitted by himself, and he was in a good mood. Take out the map from the storage space and take a look at the drawn road map. Soon, I found a hot spring hotel nearby on the map. "Although I have to go around a bit, at my speed, this journey is nothing, and it will not delay time." After a little consideration, Noel said to himself while walking. It only takes three days to reach the Tiandi Bridge, and it will take about half a day to rush over at full speed. There is no reason to let yourself sleep in the wild. Now that he was able to rush to the Tiandi Bridge on time, Noel decided to take a detour to stay at the Hot Spring Hotel for two days, and did not continue to follow the original route of the map. When I came to the location of the hot spring on the map, I found that there is not only one hot spring here. It can be said that the entire area here operates hot springs. There are so many hot spring hotels, and of course it is to choose the best hot spring hotel here, it is impossible to treat yourself badly. Just about to walk towards the most luxuriously decorated spa hotel, Noel accidentally saw two familiar figures here, but those two did not find his existence. The two were quickly blocked by the passing pedestrians, but Noel had already confirmed their identity. "Huh? Why did Sakura and Naruto come here?" That''s right, those two familiar figures, they are Sakura and Naruto. It was indeed surprising that Noel was able to meet the two of them here. It was just an accident. As for the reason why it appeared here, he didn''t care at all and didn''t want to know, so he didn''t pay attention. After all, Tsunade''s commission is to help them through the difficulties when the seventh class is in danger, just that''s all. Those who can cause a crisis to the seventh class are only members of Da She Wan and Xiao. Knoll scanned it as soon as he arrived. There is no one here who is the strength of Da She Wan and Xiao members. Even if the seventh class is in trouble, they can solve the problem on their own, so he does not need to stare at all times. When you want to stare at the seventh class seriously, it was Tiandiqiao three days later. Noel went to the most luxurious hot spring hotel instead of the seventh class. The next time, of course, enjoy it here. Due to the limited money of Yamato, No.7 stayed at the seventh shift, but it was also a popular hot spring hotel. v8 Chapter 71： Big snake pill appeared It''s finally the appointed day. period. The newly formed Kakashiban, they stayed overnight on Hot Spring Street, and hurried away early in the morning. When the four left, Noel knew the first time. However, he still stayed in the luxurious hot spring hotel to continue to enjoy, but sent small animal puppets to follow four people. Of course, it''s okay to monitor four people. From the information returned from the puppet, where the four people are and what they are doing, it can be said that he is clear. The reason for leaving in a hurry and rushing to Tiandiqiao as soon as possible is only one of the reasons. Another reason is to do simulated combat training, so that Sakura and others can know how to deal with the situation that may occur, and when it happens, nothing will be too busy. The new Kakashi class is in a remote place and spends a whole day training back and forth. Resting in place for one night, Yamato led them to continue to the Tiandi Bridge. When they were about to arrive, the four passed without hurrying. Yamato first asked Sakui to look around the Tiandi Bridge to see if there was an ambush by Xiao Organization or Da She Wan. Take out the blank scroll, draw a large number of mice on Sai, and use the superb beastly painting of Ninja to materialize it, so that they can carry out dangerous exploration/search work. The efficiency is quite fast, and it takes a long time to complete a wide range of exploration/exploration. Determined that no one was in ambush, the four talents walked towards Tiandiqiao together. Arriving half a day earlier than the agreed time, the four ambushed at the Tiandi Bridge according to training, and patiently waited for the arrival of the scorpion''s spy at Dashe Wan. As time goes by... When the agreed time came, a man wearing a hooded cloak appeared at the other end of the Tiandi Bridge. The person who appeared appeared to look around when he arrived at Tiandi Bridge. His cautious appearance was basically a target. Seeing that the target finally appeared, Yamato disguised as a scorpion with Mu Dun Metamorphosis began to walk towards the Tiandi Bridge on the avenue. In order to prevent the other party from easily discovering the hidden three, they hide far away. The man on the other side of the Tiandi Bridge only walked towards the bridge when he saw the appearance of the scorpion. Before long, the disguised Yamato and the man stopped in the middle of the bridge. As soon as he stopped, the man spoke first. "Long time no see, Lord Scorpion." While the man was speaking, he turned his head to face the Yamato disguised as a scorpion, and it immediately made him see his true face. Yamato was surprised, and immediately recognized the person in front of him. Sakura and Naruto hidden in the distance, they were also surprised, they did not expect to see this person again. Yes, not only Yamato knew, but Sakura and Naruto also knew this person. This man is the pharmacist''s pocket. The reason why they were so surprised was that he would be Xiao Xiao''s insider, which was too unexpected for them. Next, its Yamato and Dous performance time to see who can cheat. auzw.com Hidden in another place, Noel, he had no time to watch the two men''s performance, and was looking for the hidden place of Da She Wan. It is a pity that I was unable to find it. "I can really hide, it seems that he can only wait for him to come out." Frowning slightly, Noel said to himself. Da She Wan is bound to appear, and he is very clear about this, so he gives up and continues to search, choosing to wait for himself to appear. Anyway, the cooked duck could not fly, so he took out the popcorn and watched the show in the dark. Looking at the situation over there, while thinking about when it is appropriate to shoot. After all, this is not just Tsuna''s commission, but also one of her tests. What test? As long as the three tests are completed, Tsunato agrees to the request for communication, and this is what she said when she was drunk. Of course, after she was completely sober, Noel was still sure, and she promised to do it. So ah, you have to shoot anyway. But when is the right time to shoot, this is a question worth thinking about. It must not be too early or too late. Think about it, the best time to show up and help, or when Naruto turns red. When Naruto turns into a red skin monster, the chance of Dashen Pills using psychic skills will be very high. As long as Ten Thousand Snakes are summoned from the psychic world, they will be able to grab it. "Well, it was such a pleasant decision." Here, Noel has just made a decision. On the other side of the Tiandi Bridge, Dashe Wan took the initiative to show up. With the cooperation of Da She Wan, the pocket successfully attacked Yamato, and the performance of both parties ended. After that, I wondered when Yamato was exposed. Under the explanation of his pocket, he finally understood that this was a trap against scorpions, but he just happened to catch up with it and had not been exposed from beginning to end. In addition to a bitter smile, it can only be a bitter smile. Da She Wan''s gaze turned to the rear of Yamato, and finally stopped at the boulder not far from Tiandi Bridge. "Three little mice, I know you are hiding there. It''s no use hiding them anymore. Come out." Hearing the words, Yamato made a gesture and let the three come out. Let the three people come out of the hiding place, not because of what Da She Wan said, but because they had planned to let them out. Because Yamato knew very well that he couldn''t have been the other two of them, just a big snake ball was enough to choke. The three people who had seen the signal swooped out of the hiding place with a swish, and came to the center of the bridge in the blink of an eye, blocking the front of the injured Yamato. After glancing at the three people who appeared, Da She Wan''s eyes finally fixed on Naruto, showing a playful smile. "Kiu Mei is here too, so let me play with you a little and see who gets stronger with you and Sasuke." Hearing the big snake pill, Sakura and Naruto''s faces became very ugly, gritted their teeth and wished to tear him alive. v8 Chapter 72： Naruto transformed into a red monster Naruto''s azure double pupils are now pierced/excited into a red beast pupil by Da She Wan. "Return Sasuke... back!" Due to the great emotional fluctuations, Chakra of Nine-Tail keeps going out and wraps Naruto in it. "return?" Seeing this, the pocket still felt that Naruto''s sting/excitement was not enough, and he added it again. "Naruto Jun, Sasuke voluntarily came to see us, and why would he return?" "Shut up for me! You **** glasses guy!" Naruto was so excited that he transformed into a shape, and Sakura quickly yelled out loudly, not letting his pocket continue. Naruto is still within the controllable range, but if you continue to be stabbed/excited by the pocket, the controllability will become uncontrollable. "You don''t understand Naruto''s mood at all!" Noel, still hiding in the dark, almost couldn''t hold back when he heard Sakura''s sentence, indicating that he understood Naruto''s mood. "Naruto thinks about the feelings of **** two pillars. This is something that can''t be more obvious. It''s worth knowing where." Noel looked at the scene over there and said to himself. It was only a moment of whispering here that the big snake pill on the other side of Tiandi Bridge began to die again, resulting in Naruto finally having to bear his hands. Naruto, dressed in a ponytail costume, rushed to the front of Da She Wan in an instant, slammed him violently in the face, and flew it out directly. Deadly, the big snake pill was pumped away, and he flew into the dense woods at high speed, and a large number of trees were knocked down. But even if there are a lot of trees blocking, it still flew out a long distance, and did not slow down or stop at all. This shows how cruel Naruto''s slap is. Although it was pumped out far away, but after a while, Da She Wan returned. Having just received Naruto''s blow, Da She Wan''s face is now smashed. His face was rotten, but only a layer of skin was broken, even no scars or blood stains, and a strange face was exposed under the skin. When he came back to **** with Naruto and others, and rubbed his right hand on his broken face, the broken face returned to its original state, and there was no sign of damage. "It''s a pity that he didn''t go as a cosmetic surgery doctor in this hand of Da She Wan." Seeing this scene, Noel, who was a melon-eating audience, couldn''t help feeling sad. Subsequently, Naruto, who was still in the state of a tail, could emerge two more tails at once while Da She Wan continued to work hard to die. Changed to the state of three tails, the nine-tailed Chakra out of Naruto''s body vented wildly, and suddenly made the wind here. Several of the people closer to Naruto were forced to retreat by the winds of Chakra of Nine Tails, and it was quite difficult to stand still. When Naruto sucked Chakra back, the gust of wind halted. In the pocket behind Naruto, he took the opportunity to pick up Chakra''s scalpel, and then quickly rushed up. auzw.com It''s a pity that he was found when his pocket was about one meter away from Naruto. "Roar!" Naruto roared in his mouth, and released Chakra violently around himself. In this state, only the impact of Chakra directly flew out of the pocket, and even the Tiandi Bridge under his feet was destroyed. There was not only one person who flew out. Naruto smashed himself, as well as the big snake pill locked by him, all at once. Seeing this, Nuoer secretly chased up, ignoring the people of Tiandiqiao. "You have to wait again." Naruto has not turned into a red-tailed monster with four tails, and Dashe Wan has not used psychic to summon ten thousand snakes. None of the above has been achieved. Noel felt that it was not a good time to shoot, so he decided to continue to wait and see. In his view, as long as the seventh class was not killed or captured, this would be considered the completion of Tsune''s commission. So, he is not in a hurry. When catching up with the two, they found that they had already fought. Because, Noel saw that today''s Da She Wan lacks an arm, which is definitely the result of Naruto. "With the strength of the column force, you can only achieve this level, which really disappoints me." Even if one arm was dropped, the big snake pill standing on the branch still tried to provoke Naruto. As soon as he finished speaking, he seemed to spit out something. In the next second, a pair of hands was extended/extended from his mouth, and he vigorously broke his mouth. Like a snake peeling away, a brand-new and intact man, he got out of his mouth, and then continued to speak. "Compared to my Sasuke, you are so far away." Sasuke is the key to Naruto, so he jumped into the suit consciously, and the fourth tail also came out. With the appearance of the fourth tail, Naruto can no longer maintain a sense of reason. Next, the clothes were destroyed by the raging chakra, and his skin began to fall off quickly. The nine-tailed chakra formed a black sphere and completely wrapped him in it. When the sphere exploded, the resulting shock flattened the surroundings. The flying dust gradually dissipated, and Naruto at this time was completely unrecognizable, completely changed into a different look. Yes, Naruto finally turned into a red monster, the one Noel kept saying. Nowadays Naruto, he is covered in dark red tail beast Chuck, just like a small nine tail. "It''s better to force Dashou Wan to summon Wan Snake, this..." Halfway through the words, Noel turned his head sharply and smiled bitterly. "It''s so careless, it was discovered by you." v8 Chapter 73： Well, Im sure. "who are you!" On the treetops not far away, Yamato appeared there, staring at Noel alertly. How was discovered in the end, Noel still knows. It''s just that the sphere just burst, and the impact it caused did not destroy its location, and this out of place will definitely be exposed. It''s also blamed that he just focused on the defense and completely forgot to consider this issue. "I''m just here to help, don''t warn me." Taking out a token, Noel threw it to Yamato, then said. "This is the testimony Tsunade gave me." Noel''s words did not let Yamato relax his vigilance, but became more cautious. In his experience, it is often this time that is the most dangerous. He didn''t plan to pick up the token by himself. His right hand was facing the still coming token. His palm extended out of the wood, and the wood caught the flying token. In this regard, Noel did not pay any attention to it, completely as if it were big and non-existent, turning his head to see Naruto fighting with Da She Wan. After a while, after repeatedly determined Yamato, he finally put down his guard against Noel. The reason why he put his guard down so much is because he found that Noel had thrown away Huo Ying''s tokens. As a member of the dark department, it was easy to distinguish serious and false. However, Tsunade would send someone to follow in secret, but he did not expect this. "That... I don''t know what to call it?" "Just call me Noel." Without looking back, Noel''s eyes were fixed on the two fighting. Yamato didn''t care, swiped over to him, and returned the foreman. "Sorry just now, please accept it." Noel waved gently, and the token held by Yamato disappeared. Yamato was surprised, thinking that Noels hand was a rare space ninjutsu, but he didnt ask much. What''s more, now is not the time to ask these things. At this time, the big snake pill in the deep pit lay on the ground, and a large number of pythons kept rushing out of his mouth. These released pythons all crawled frantically towards the red-skinned Naruto in the middle of the giant pit, just like the tide that the sea was rushing to the shore. Less than three meters away from Naruto, the dense pythons rushed to Naruto like a tide, and they all spit out a sharp sword in their mouths. however...... "Roar!" Losing his sensible half-tailed Naruto, he stood up and waved his hand violently. "boom!" There was a loud noise. Just waving at the void, suddenly let the mountain shake here, and the gust of wind raged. Yamato standing on the treetop, he was almost blown away by the violent wind, but fortunately, he fixed himself to the treetop with wooden escape, so as to avoid the result of being blown away. auzw.com The dust that was lifted dispersed, and then I could clearly see the situation in the giant pit, but after seeing it clearly, I was afraid for a while and swallowed subconsciously. "Just swinging your arms at will, since it can cause such a strong shock wave, and you can crack the technique of Da She Wan with one blow, it''s really terrible." "Okay." In this regard, Noel felt reconciled. The power is pretty good, but the price is the loss of reason, which has to be badly judged. The corner of Yamato''s mouth was drawn, and I really didn''t know how to take it. I don''t know how to answer the call, so I can only change the subject. "Mr. Noel, I have a way to get Naruto out of that state. That''s why Master Tsuneo asked me to be the captain. It''s just that I need you to help me stop Da She Wan, otherwise he won''t let my technique finish." "I have a way, but now I don''t want to shoot." Shaking his head slightly, Noel bluntly refused. Thinking that Noel would agree, Yamato was preparing to rush down, but now because of this sentence, he almost fell from the tree. Fortunately, he responded fast enough to stabilize his figure. "Naruto''s condition is terrible, if it is delayed..." "I''m not blind, of course I know exactly what state he is in now." "But you..." "When he consumes Da She Wan almost, he can catch Da She Wan at that time, don''t tell you that you haven''t even considered this." Interrupting Yamato''s words again, Noel opened his eyes and continued talking nonsense. Catch the big snake pill? He was not interested in this matter, so he just said it casually. After all, he couldn''t tell the real purpose, so he could just make up a reason. Hearing that it was to catch the big snake pill, Yamato knew that Noel did not save Naruto, but wanted him to consume the big snake pill again. Such a rare opportunity, Yamato himself began to hesitate. Da She Wan is Koye''s s-class betrayal. Of course, if you can catch him through this time, of course it is a good thing to find. Just being able to catch Da She Wan is not only about getting Sasuke''s news, but also getting a lot of information about Xiao organization, which is a good thing for two birds with one stone. Only, the price of all this... "I also want to seize the big snake pill, but if the price is to cause Naruto to lose a lot of vitality, I would rather find another opportunity." Thinking about it, Yamato finally shook his head. Hearing this, Noel was stunned for a moment, quite surprised. You should know that Yamato was a member of the Dark Department before, and should clearly grasp the importance of Dashe Wan, which is definitely a lot of benefits. Since it was clear, he gave up such a good opportunity, which had to surprise people. "After Dashe Wan ran away this time, it would be harder to find him next time than to go to the sky. Are you sure?" "Well, I''m sure." Yamato didn''t hesitate this time, his tone was quite affirmed. v8 Chapter 74： The silver wheel is reborn! Just confirmed, there are new developments below. A half-tailed Naruto, a large number of blue and dark red Chakra spheres suddenly appeared in his body, and those small spheres floated in the mid-air around him. Seeing this scene, Da She Wan who originally wanted a close fight frowned slightly, resolutely chose to retreat away. Then, the half-tailed Naruto made a beast roar. "Roar!" As the roar of the beast sounded, Naruto''s four tails rolled forward together, and around Chakra seemed to be summoned, gathering towards the position in front of his mouth. The two colored Chakra spheres merge to form a turbid sphere that gradually grows in size. When completely fused together, the turbid big sphere was compressed suddenly, and it became the size of a fist in the blink of an eye. The small blue sphere is Chakra without attributes, and the small red sphere is Chakra with nine tails. The fusion of the two turned into a high-density Chakra sphere, which is now compressed so fiercely... "With such a high density of Chakra, if it is hit directly, then it is definitely a dead end." Yamato swallowed and didn''t dare to act lightly. He really wanted to stop Naruto, but under such circumstances, he really dared not enter the battlefield. After all, Naruto now is irrational, and is basically in a state where he is not divided between enemies and enemies. If he rushes into the battlefield so hurriedly, it will definitely become his target. It was okay before, but now Naruto has merged such a high-density Chakra, and Yamato doesnt want to send this terrible thing. At this time, Naruto swallowed the black sphere compressed by Chakra. The next second, a high concentration of Chakra formed pressure in his body and spit out in a sudden breath. Da She Wan bite the thumb of both hands, and then quickly press the hands to the ground. "Mie Luoshengmen!" As the words fell, three huge doors broke through. Three huge doors appeared, and Naruto''s attack followed. "boom!" With a loud noise, the virtual dog cannon immediately flooded the three gates. The ground moved and the wind screamed. Yamato, who was standing next to Noel, quickly used wood escape to connect himself to the treetop, otherwise the wind would blow it away. Come fast, go fast. The vibration and the gust of wind stopped, and the dust lifted away. What catches your eye is that the triple Luo Shengmen summoned by Da She Wan completely disappeared, and he was also overturned/stuck on the ground. Mie Luoshengmen disappeared, it must have been destroyed by a virtual dog cannon. You should know that calling this Luo Shengmen at the same time as Mie is the physical defense of Da She Wan. The first door to withstand attack, the second door to reduce power, and the third door to spread power. This is the function of the triple door. auzw.com However, such a physical defense technique, but it was completely destroyed in an instant by the virtual dog cannon. This shows how terrifying the power of the virtual dog cannon is. "This power is almost the same as ordinary False Flash." With a whisper, Noel turned to look at the Yamato side and continued to speak. "I will move Naruto to your side, and it will be up to you how to restore him." When he was about to say something, Yamato couldn''t see the Noel beside him, and could only swallow what he wanted to say back. When the eyes moved back down again, I saw that Noel''s figure had appeared in the deep pit below, and the position was in the middle of Naruto and Da She Wan. Noel, who had just arrived, ignored the big snake pill that was dead there, and raised his right hand to Naruto. Three jade beggars appeared out of thin air, rotating around the right hand extended/extended at high speed. "The silver wheel is reborn!" Quickly turning to seek Daoyu to turn into a storm, the blink of an eye took the half-tailed Naruto into it, flying him away from the place far away. With the increase in the number of Qi Daoyu, the reincarnation power of the silver wheel gradually increases, and even the moon can be penetrated with a single blow. However, Noor had no intention of killing Naruto at all, so he summoned three jade beggars. Under deliberate control, the half-tailed Naruto was taken to the destroyed Tiandiqiao by the storm, and then he was thrown there. "Please hold you by holding the big snake ball." Obtaining the information from the ontology, Yamato, who is the avatar of Mu Dun, said in a low voice, he disappeared into a mist of white. The Yamato avatar''s Yamato disappeared, and Noel sensed it for the first time. "Dashe Pill, now only me and you are here, don''t pretend to die there." The big snake pill with his head upside down on the ground, he slowly stood up at the same time, while correcting the bone that was twisted by the impact. After a while, he spoke slowly. "It looks like you are not a Konoha ninja." "Oh? How did you see it?" "First, you don''t have the protection of Konoha. Second, you didn''t directly deal with me." "I am indeed not a Konoha ninja. As for whether I will deal with you, it depends on whether you are worthy." After a pause, Noel had no intention of turning around, and said again. "Da snake pill, as long as you summon the snake or hand over the psychic scroll, I will let you leave here." Hearing the words, Da She Wan did not rush to give a reply. He didn''t feel that Noel was arrogant. After all, he had easily taken away the half-tailed Naruto, which was something he couldn''t do by himself. Of course, it does not mean that there is absolutely no way. It''s just that his physical condition can''t be done now, if there was no problem before. After the previous battle, the body can no longer continue to support it, and then it must be a loser to fight with people. v8 Chapter 75： Psychic! After fighting with Naruto, Da She Wan''s body is about to reach its limit, and there is no room to fight anymore. If it''s just a small role, then he doesn''t have much problem. Obviously, Noel is not a small character that can be packed up at random. It is enough to prove that he simply removed Naruto from the roaring state. Even if you want to fight, the physical conditions are not allowed, so it is impossible to fight. Now there is only one way left, which is to promise Noel''s request. You can choose whether to bring out the psychic snake or hand over the psychic scroll. A person who helps the Konoha ninja, Da She Wan does not completely believe his words in a silly way, nor will he call his fate to others to decide. Psychic snake and hand over psychic scrolls, of course, he is more inclined to the former. After handing over the Scroll of Psychic, whether the other party really let himself go, no one can guarantee 100%, and he does not want to rely on gambling. But psychic snakes are different. Psychic snakes can temporarily hold each other and fight for their precious escape time. At least they dont need to put expectations on the possibility of nothingness. Now that it has been considered clearly, the serpent has no intention of wasting time any more, and presses his hands on the ground to use psychic. "Psychic!" As soon as the words fell, a white smoke burst out of thin air. In the thick white mist, arrogant and very unpleasant words came out. "Dashe Pill, you should be very clear about the cost of calling me. When there are no more than a hundred living people as sacrifices, I will devour you alive!" As the white mist gradually spread out, Noel saw the figure of speech. What caught my eye was a giant snake with a purple stripe of tens of meters, and it was staring down at the big snake pill. "As long as you can stop that person, when I leave here safely, there will be more sacrifices." Raising his finger to Noel, Da She Wan said in a hoarse voice. The huge snake head turned back and looked in the direction pointed out by Da She Wan''s hand, only to notice the existence of Noel. It looked like he saw someone, but it didn''t take Noel in his eyes. "This will be given to me. You can prepare the sacrifice for me." "Don''t care, this guy is not a small character." Seeing Wan Snake belittle the enemy, Da She Wan wrinkled slightly and reminded him with a voice. "Humph! You don''t need you to teach me how to do it! Go and collect sacrifices for me!" Wan Snake didn''t appreciate it. He held Da She Wan coldly, his voice very cold. The face was still smiling, but Da She Wan''s eyes flashed with a killing intention, but he was quickly covered up by him, leaving the place without saying a word. Since Wan Snake didn''t appreciate it, of course he wouldn''t say one more nonsense, anyway, it was not him. In his view, waiting for the Serpent to lose money because of underestimating his enemies, there would be no other accidents. He didn''t think Noel could kill it. When Da She Wan left, Noel had no plans to block it. He didn''t even look at him again, letting him safely leave from here. auzw.com The goal of this trip is in front of us. The goal was to appear, but Noel looked at the snake in front of him but it was a tangle, and I don''t know how to deal with it. What are the issues? I was entangled in the question of the death and life of Ten Thousand Snakes, because I forgot to ask Daphne whether the main material for making black snakes should be alive, and I was worried that it would be useless to get a dead back. While he was entangled, Wan Snake clamored. "Very consciously, knowing that I am not my opponent, so I stood and waited to die, then I will be welcome!" In Wan Snake''s view, Noel was scared to move by himself, and simply stood waiting for death to come. It opened its mouth wide and slammed towards the standing Noor. "Forget it, it''s better to take a half-dead and bring it back, so that you can''t use it." Facing the oncoming Ten Thousand Snakes, Noel was quite calm and raised his right hand to wave freely. "Snapped!" A clear slap sounded. "boom!" What followed was a loud noise. The Ten Thousand Snake, which was about to be swallowed by Nuoer, was slammed on its head with an invisible big slap, and was instantly pumped away. The huge body fell to the ground, but it was still in a state of coercion, and it was completely unclear what was going on. Before Wan Snake could not return to his mind, Noel grabbed a void in his direction, then turned and shook his arm violently. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" The tail was grabbed by an invisible big hand, and Wan Snake was hit **** the ground with one left and one right, and a series of bangs rang continuously. Actually, when it was punished for the second time, it was completely rejuvenated. It''s just that it tried and couldn''t get rid of the invisible giant hand holding the tail, and the body was not at all controlled by itself, even if it wanted to return to the psychic world. Unable to break free, the body is not under control, even to return to the psychic world. As it was smashed to the ground, it became more and more clear that it was a lamb slaughtered by someone in the other''s hand, and even had little ability to resist and escape. Unable to resist and flee, then only beg for mercy. "Big... Adult, I was wrong, I was really wrong, please don''t break it again." "You are right, I just want to play with it." Noel, who smiled, didn''t stop because of it, and continued to swallow nonstop, completely as if he were exercising. Hearing Noels words, Wan Snake almost didnt get stunned, but wanted to scold but was afraid of being killed directly. After a while, I really didnt know what to say. "Seeking flowers", "Seeking all kinds", "Seeking collection" Seek flowers, seek income, order, seek rewards "Qiu Monthly Ticket", "Qiu Automatic Subscription", "Qiu Reward".. v8 Chapter 76： Ten thousand snakes captured successfully "No need to try again. The space here has been blocked by me. You can never go back to the psychic world. I am honestly beating on it." Wan Snake shut her mouth obediently, but Knorr found that it had not given up to escape and continued to try again. The psychic beast is able to return to the psychic world on its own, it is not necessary to summon the psychic disarm. It was expected that when Wan Snake lost to himself, he would surely find a way to escape to the psychic realm, so when Noel slapped it, he smoothly blocked the surrounding space. Fortunately, I had made preparations for this hand early, otherwise it might have made Wan Snake escape. After repeated failures, Wan Snake completely believed what Noel said and finally gave up and no longer resisted. To give up resistance, but it does not mean to give up negotiations. "Surrender! I surrender! Let''s talk about it! I will never run! Stop!" Noel did not directly hurt the killer, making Wan Snake feel that he wanted to get something from himself, otherwise he would not use this way of tormenting the snake. Since the other party has something to ask for, it means that negotiations can be conducted. If you can negotiate, as long as you meet the requirements of the other party, leaving is not a problem. Unfortunately...... "Leave you!" With a violent flick, Noel flicked the Serpent into the air while releasing its tail. The next second, he was thrown in front of Ten Thousand Snakes in the air and suddenly opened a mouth. The rift in the air was open, and the Snake thrown out by Noel came with it, and was just thrown into the open rift. Tens of thousands of meters of snakes did not enter it, and the gap in the open space in the air closed on its own. After a while, it disappeared completely in the air and returned to what it was. After successfully sending Wan Snake into a different space, Noel nodded in satisfaction. "Now successfully capture Wan Snake, and then go to Daphne." Do it when you think about it and start to connect the contact props that let Daphne bring her. It didn''t take long for people to wait, and finally connected the contact props. "Daphne, where are you?" "Master Lord?" "Well, it''s me." "I have been walking here for more than a day, but it''s all sand at a glance, and I don''t know where." Hearing Daphne''s words in her mind, Noel probably guessed where she was. At a glance, it was all sand, and there seemed to be no other place except the ghost place in the kingdom of sand. Although it was already possible to guess that Fanny was in the country of Sand, Noel had no intention of telling her, and it could be said that there was no need to tell her where she was. After all, Daphne is waiting to go back to the kingdom of ghosts, so it doesn''t matter where she is. Anyway, she has to return to the kingdom of ghosts immediately. "Crush the teleport crystal and wait for me to return in the kingdom of ghosts." "Master Lord, have you found the main material for making Warcraft?" auzw.com Seeing Noel rush to recall herself, Daphne immediately knew what was going on, but just wanted to make sure. After all, there are no absolutes in the world, and there are always times when guesses are wrong. It is true to be sure, and there will be no less meat anyway. "Yes, I found the main material for making the black snake." Now that Daphne asked, of course Noel would not hide it, and immediately confirmed her. Having been determined, Daphne knew that she could not continue playing outside, and she had to return to the ghost country to wait anyway. It''s only been a few days and I haven''t been able to have fun. It''s just that depression is depressed, but she knows very clearly that even if the sky is broken, it''s not negotiable. "Okay, I will return to the ghost country immediately." "Then you go back first, I will go back in about a day or so, obediently waiting for me in the kingdom of ghosts." The feeble words didn''t make Noel change his attention, let alone talk to Daphne, and immediately cut off the contact. There is still something to do now, and it will not take long to meet Daphne, so there is no need to waste time on this matter. Is there anything else to do? Wan Snake''s capture was successful, but the violent nine-tailed Chakra, Noel could still feel clearly. It can also sense the violent nine-tailed Chakra, which shows that Yamato has not yet let Naruto exit the state of semi-tailed beast. "This efficiency is not really slow." Now that they have agreed to help Tsunade, they can''t ignore it at this time. What else can I just pass. As soon as the figure shook, Noel disappeared instantly. When I came to the destroyed Tiandi Bridge, the situation was very surprising. Seeing the scene found in front of him, Noor stood in the sky a bit stunned, and didn''t expect it to change. "What the hell!" Recalling that, Noel also understood that it was because of his intervention that this led to derailment from the original, but this change was too unexpected. "Nima, this idiot has been stimulated by some ghosts, and this is starting to be six-tailed." The situation is now that Sakura is lying on the blood beach with her belly covered for some reason, and Yamato uses wood escape to imprison the five-tailed Naruto, and Naruto is condensing the sixth tail. As for the pocket and the big snake ball, they didn''t see them here, they should have left here. Shining appeared beside Sakura, and Noel crouched down to examine her slightly. "No...Mr. Noel, how is Sakura now?" He was maintaining a certain technique and after seeing Noel''s arrival, he quickly asked him. "It wasn''t hurt, it was just a bit too much blood loss, which made me comatose." In reply, reaching for Sakura''s wound, Noel began to heal it, turning his head to look at Yamato and then said. "What is the situation now, didn''t you say that you can get Naruto?" v8 Chapter 77： How big is this? "I will talk about this later. Please take Sakura to a safe place, otherwise I can''t let go of my hands to deal with Naruto." Yamato did not give an answer, still trying to maintain a certain wood escape ninjutsu, trying to suppress Naruto in a rage state, so that he was fixed in place and could not move. For this little thing, Noel did not want to waste time on it. It may be a bit tricky for Yamato to restore the Naruto, which is about six tails, but it is an easy thing for Noel, and it is not so troublesome at all. If you don''t want to waste time, then Noel can only do it by himself, so as to be more efficient. "Don''t be so troublesome, this is a big deal." When the injured Sakura was healed, Noel took his hand back and walked slowly towards Naruto. "Don''t go by! I''m almost out of control Naruto! Take Sakura away soon!" Seeing this, Yamato hurriedly shouted. People who can suppress tail beasts, in addition to having wooden escape or kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, have never seen or heard of anyone else who can do this. However, these two types of blood inheritance limit, Yamato have not seen in Noel. So ah, now Noel''s actions are in his eyes to help, saying that it is not an exaggeration. After walking about two meters from Naruto, Noel stopped and did not move on. Seeing Noel stopped, Yamato thought he had listened to his words, finally relieved. But within a second, he knew he was wrong. Because, the reason why Noel will stop is not to listen to him, but to start. A green ability sphere is condensed in the palm of your hand and rotates clockwise at high speed. With the green sphere''s ability to rotate at a high speed, Naruto''s dark red nine-tailed chakra was pulled and quickly sucked in by the green sphere. Nine-tailed Chakra is absorbed frantically, and the demon fox''s clothes begin to gradually fall off, revealing the **** Naruto without skin. "Actually able to absorb Chakra!?" Naruto gradually withdrew from the semi-tailed animal, but Yamato''s face was not much better. Not only is Chakra of Nine Tails absorbed, and he is trying to maintain the Yamato Ninjutsu Yamato, and his Chakra has not been spared. Chakra was forcibly drawn, which was a bit of a taste, and it was strange that his face looked good. Uncomfortable, uncomfortable, but did not blame Noel. Yamato knew very well that if he had just done it himself, it would never be as easy as Noel, and it would take some time to work more or less, and even a accidental serious injury may be possible. When the demon fox''s clothes completely faded, Naruto''s white eyes fell to the ground. Seeing Naruto out of the runaway state, Noel grabbed the ball of power on the palm of his hand and turned his head to look at the Yamato rear. "You''d better find a suit for him." auzw.com After hearing that, Yamato returned to the spirit to release the ninjutsu and hurried forward. After checking it a bit, after making sure that Naruto is not in danger, he immediately found a suit to put on. "Now can you tell me, why is this devil about to be six tailed?" Seeing Yamato was almost busy, Noel asked curiously. "Originally when Naruto was at the end of the four tails, I had let him out of the runaway state, and he even regained a little consciousness. But... Put Naruto in place, Yamato paused for a moment, then went on. "Da She Wan came here and shot directly at Sakura. Naruto saw the scene of her injury, so he ran away again." Da She Wan will come here, and she will do it to Sakura when Naruto regains some consciousness. This is all intentional. Naruto by stimulating Sakura hands, let him fall into a state of raging once again. If you do this, Yamato, who needs to suppress Naruto, will not be able to pursue it, and Dashou Maru and Pocket will be able to leave safely. Thinking about it, Noel could only think of this possibility. For the big snake pill will run into trouble, Yamato did not blame Noel for stopping people. Because he himself saw the huge figure of Wan Snake, even if he didn''t ask, he knew that Noel was dragged by it, so he would let Da She Wan run over here. Suddenly remembered something, look at the left and right, what Noel seems to be looking for "After all, how come there seems to be one missing." "You say Sai, my Mu Dun avatar secretly followed Da She Wan with him." It has been determined that Noel is one of his own, and Yamato has no intention of concealing him. If you really want to track down the lair of Da She Wan, you can still count on Noel to help you. How can you conceal him now? There is no way. Now that Naruto and Sakura are unconscious, even if they wake up, they can''t be used as combat power. Thank you very much without delaying. Hearing this news, Norborn thought that the new Kakashiban would return home, but he didn''t expect the acting team leader to grow up and still want to continue his mission, but this disrupted his plan. I had planned to secretly go to the country of ghosts, but now it can be said that it is impossible. In the present situation, you can guess without asking, and one hundred percent will be pulled to become a strong man, the kind that must be promised. If you don''t agree, I don''t know how Yamato will report this to Gangte. Even if he knew what the result was, Noel wanted to try it out. "This is already lying two, there is no need to continue." "That rare opportunity, the two of them will not stop here, and I must look at them." Looking at the two lying down, Yamato said helplessly. v8 Chapter 78： go with! We are going! Noel chatted with Yamato for a while, and Sakura, who had lost too much blood, woke up before Naruto. Ben also wanted to ask what was going on, but she saw Naruto''s miserable appearance and ran quickly to treat him with palm fairy. She started treatment, but she found that Naruto still recovered very slowly under the treatment of her palm fairy technique. If it was a former Naruto, with the power of Chakra of Nine Tails, it should have been restored in a long time, let alone in the case of palm fairy. Very puzzled, turned to look at the two people who were not far away. After a little glance at Noel, Sakura moved her eyes to Yamato''s body and asked. "Captain Yamato, why did Naruto hurt so badly?" "Naruto is in the Nine-Tail state, that looks like it is protected by the demon fox''s clothes formed by Chakra..." It stopped halfway through the conversation. Yamato hesitated whether to tell Sakura the real situation. After thinking about it, I decided to tell the truth. "The reason why Naruto hurt so badly is actually because it looks like a masterpiece that protects him from the costume of the demon fox, which caused his body to be continuously injured. Below three tails, the damage caused by the monster fox clothing to Naruto is not too serious, but when the fourth tail appears, the damage caused by the monster fox clothing will become very serious, not only now. It showed that the injuries seen on the scene were so simple that he was constantly consuming his vitality. " After hearing Yamato''s words, Sakura finally understood why Naruto was so badly injured, and why Kyuo Chakra did not have a quick recovery effect. This is the result of Nine-Tail Chakra, and recovery from Nine-Tail Chakra will be quite slow. After understanding, Sakura increased Chakra''s output and used palm fairy for maximum power. Under the maximum power of palm fairy treatment, Naruto''s skin recovered at a rate visible to the naked eye. It didn''t take long for Naruto to fully recover under Sakura''s treatment, and there was no uncomfortable expression on his face, but there was no sign of waking up for the moment, and he was still lying on the ground motionless. Sakura, who was just too tired to lean back slightly, leaned back slightly and sat directly on the ground. She was gasping with her head down, and then noticed that there was a gap in the clothes on her abdomen, and there were still blood stains there. Seeing Sakura staring at the broken clothes, Daiwa instantly knew what she was thinking and reached out to Noel who was not far away. "Sakura, thank you very much Mr. Noel. If it is not for him to treat you in time, then you are really in danger." After hearing the words, Sakura looked at Noel leaning against the tree, and quickly got up and bowed. "Thank you for saving me." "You don''t have to thank for the effort." With a slight smile, Noel accepted Sakura''s thanks and replied. Sakura wanted to say something, but was given a step ahead. "Huh? It hurts so much!" Opening his eyes slowly, Naruto felt the pain of his body as soon as he got up, and couldn''t help crying out. Suddenly thinking of something, I endured the pain from my whole body, turned my head anxiously to see what I was looking around, and finally looked at Sakura. "Sakura! How is your injury? Does it matter?" auzw.com "My injury is all right, thanks to Mr. Noel." Looking down at Sakura''s eyes, Naruto discovered only one more person. When I saw Noel''s figure, I had seen somewhere, but I couldn''t remember it for a while. As soon as Naruto looked like that, Sakura knew he didn''t recognize Noel. "He is a fiance of Hinata, and we have met several times in Muye Village." "Ah! I remembered it. Uncle thank you for helping to save Sakura. When I go back, I invite you to eat ramen." After Sakura''s reminder, Naruto immediately remembered it and thanked Noel with a loud voice. The appearance of the young man was called uncle by Naruto. Noel''s mouth twitched, and if he didn''t want to maintain his image, he really wanted to go up and smoke this meal. Sakura still had a wink, and reached out and gave Naruto a slap in the back of his head. "Naruto, Mr. Noel is so young, you even called someone uncle, you are blind!" "It is not the uncle, but the eldest brother." Naruto was not angry at all, but instead rubbed his head to laugh. Now that Sakura and Naruto are awake, Yamato feels it is time to talk about his discovery with Sai, and then see if they decide whether to continue. "Okay, you two are quiet, I have something to say." After the two shut up, Yamato continued to speak. "My Mu Dun avatar and Sai went to follow Da She Wan. Shortly before you woke up, I received information from the avatar that the place where Da She Wan hides has occurred..." "Go! We are going!" After Yamato finished speaking, Sakura and Naruto looked at each other and said in unison. Since it is the lair of Da She Wan, Sasuke may be there, as long as there is a little possibility, go and see whatever it is. Yamato showed such a look, and had already guessed this result. Then, he looked at Naruto seriously. "I don''t intend to let you go this time." "why!" When he heard Yamato refuse to go, Naruto jumped up from the ground and asked excitedly. Not waiting for Yamato to answer, Noel spoke first. "Oh, you still have a face and ask why, it''s really funny." "What do you mean!" "Being provoked by Da She Wan, he ran away. You almost killed her before. Are you sure you can control yourself this time?" v8 Chapter 79： Singing red and white face "I...I...I..." For a long time, Naruto couldn''t say a complete sentence. Because, after seeing Yamato''s expression, he understood that Noel said it was true, and he almost killed Sakura. When she knew she almost killed Sakura, Naruto couldn''t believe it, but seeing Sakura''s evasive look made her more sure of the truth. In response, Naruto felt deeply blamed and bowed his head in shame. With his clenched hands, his nails were deeply trapped in the meat due to excessive force, and the blood overflowed and dripped to the ground. Seeing Naruto''s self-blame, Noel had no plans to stop there. "It''s just a matter of luck this time, and next time I can''t guarantee whether you can control the runaway in time, then she will be really... "enough!" Before Noel finished speaking, Sakura suddenly interrupted with a loud voice. Interrupted by Sakura, Noor''s eyes glanced at her, but she still had no idea to stop and continued to speak. "The next time you run away, you might actually kill her." "I said enough! Have you heard?" Suddenly stood up from the ground, Sakura turned to face Noel''s direction, and roared fiercely. It''s a pity that there is no use for eggs, and Noel completely treats her as nonexistent. "Indeed, with the help of Jiuwei, you are likely to defeat Da She Wan, but the strength of relying on Jiuwei''s power is not your own real power. If you continue to rely on Jiuwei''s power in the future, you will not only suffer great pain yourself, At the same time, it is very likely to hurt her partner, just like she almost killed her today, maybe one day it will become a reality." "Asshole! I tell you to stop talking!" Sakura was so angry that she gritted her teeth, her fists were already firmly clenched into fists, and her steps would rush up to beat Noel, trying to stop him from continuing to stimulate Naruto. But only one step was taken, but her right hand was caught by Naruto and had to stop because of it. After stopping Sakura from stopping, Naruto released her hand and slowly raised her head. "Sakura, he is right." Naruto agreed with Noel''s words, which immediately stunned Sakura. Now Naruto is afraid, this time Sakura can be safe, but next time who can''t guarantee it. It is very clear that Yamato is not always able to stay by his side, there are always times when he is no longer around. For example, if Yamato can''t get away from fighting with the enemy, if he wants to be angered and run away by that time, then no one can stop himself from hurting the people around him. I hadn''t thought about this before, but now Noel has made the matter clear before realizing the danger of the power of Nine Tails. The effect of singing a red face came out, and Yamato knew that it was time for him to sing a white face. "I also have a responsibility for hurting Sakura." Yamato''s opening immediately attracted the eyes of Sakura and Naruto. auzw.com Seeing that they both came over, he continued. "In order to deal with this situation, I will be assigned to Kakashiban. For your nine-tailed power, I have a special ability to suppress the strength of the human column, so you dont have to worry too much." "Even if you have the special ability to suppress a person''s column strength, but you can''t follow him all the time, there will always be a last resort." Noel''s words happened when Naruto and Sakura were most concerned about them, and they both locked their brows. However, this is the result that Yamato wants to see. "Yes, I always have to leave when I have to, but this does not mean that I have no other choice, but Naruto needs you to make your own choice." "Choose? What choice?" Seeing Naruto so cooperatively asked, Yamato will certainly not miss this opportunity. "I can completely suppress your Nine-Tail Power, and you will no longer be able to use the power of Nine-Tail, but whether you are willing to give up this power depends on how you choose." Naruto was silent and did not make a choice immediately. Seeing Naruto hesitate, Yamato can guess what he is hesitating about. "Are you understanding something wrong? Your powerful source is not Chakra of Nine Tails, but your own Chakra that can withstand the power of Nine Tails." After a pause, Yamato said after Naruto moved. "If you want to help Zuozhu back, then rely on your own strength. If you want to see Sasuke, instead of using Kyuo''s eyes, use your own eyes. If you still want to protect Sakura, you don''t use the power of Nine Tails, but your own power. " Yamato''s chicken soup poured down, and Naruto''s eyes gradually became firmer, and he also made a decision. "I''m going to use my own strength to save Sasuke, Captain Yamato, please." As expected, Yamato was very satisfied with the effect of singing red and white faces, and nodded with a smile. Yes, all this is arranged in advance. Before Sakura and Naruto woke up, Yamato discussed the plan with Noel. Noel sang a red face, and Yamato sang a white face, so that Naruto knew that he could not rely on the power of Kyuo. Anyway, Idle is also Idle, and Noel agrees with Yamato''s plan and accompanies him in the above dramas. In the following time, Yamato led Naruto away from this place and went to another place together. The remaining two, staying in place with big eyes squinting. In the end, Sakura first broke the silence. "Thank you." "what?" Suddenly, Sakura''s thanklessness made Noel confused. v8 Chapter 80： Please, dont be naive. The one who was just fierce is about to die, and the one who wants to beat you to relieve hatred. How long has it been, and now some inexplicable thanks, I really can''t figure out what she thinks, and completely keep up with her thinking. Sakura saw that Noel frowned slightly, and full of doubts in her eyes, and knew that he did not understand what he meant, and he could only open his mouth to solve his doubts again. "I know you just said that on purpose." "Oh? How did you see it?" After Sakura''s explanation, Noel understood what she thanked herself, but she didn''t understand how she saw it, and she didn''t have any flaws. Originally, Sakura was only speculation, but it can also be said to be just doubt. But through Noel''s expression and answer, she can now confirm her conjecture. "It turns out that this was really designed by you and Captain Yamato!" Noel snatched a corner of his mouth, how could he not hear that Sakura was just cheating himself, and he didn''t see anything at all. "Although it''s designed, it''s also for Naruto''s goodness, otherwise it won''t do it. Thank you for being such a bad person. At the same time, I want to apologize to you. I was just too reckless and sorry." Putting his surprised expression away, Sakura first thanked Noel, then bowed in good faith and apologized for his recklessness. Seeing that Sakura kept the bowed posture, he did not get up immediately after apologizing, but maintained this posture. Noel could tell that she was waiting for herself to accept her apology. "Okay, I didn''t even care about what I just did, get up." "Mr. Noel, do you accept my apology?" "Ok." "Great, you really are a good person, Mr. Noel." Noel accepted the apology, Sakura said happily. But Noel was not good, so Sakura was issued a good card, and a bit of old blood wondered whether he should spit it out. Suddenly thought of something, he felt the need to remind. "This matter, even if you know it yourself, don''t tell the kid later." "okay, I get it." Sakura readily agreed. The topic ended in a paragraph, and the two returned to an awkward state of silence. After a while, Noel broke this embarrassing atmosphere this time and casually found a topic. "In other words, why are you and Naruto persistently finding Sasuke back?" Not waiting for Sakura to answer, Knoll added again. "As far as I know, Sasuke is a person who longs for strength to avenge his revenge. Before such a person can succeed in revenge, he has only the enemy in his eyes, and there is no possibility of seeing other things, so you are completely in vain. " Hearing this, Sakura really didn''t know what to answer. auzw.com After all, retrieving Sasuke is completely wishful thinking between Sakura and Naruto. As for whether Sasuke is really willing to come back, they haven''t really considered it. Seeing that Sakura didn''t reply, Noel spoke again. "Even if you really find Sasuke back, have you and Naruto ever considered that he is already Kobe''s betrayal, and what will he face when he returns to Konoha." "What do I have to face?" Suddenly, Sakura didn''t understand what Noel meant. In her view, when Sasuke was retrieved, what would have happened before, and what else could happen. Seeing Sakura''s expression, Noel could probably guess what she wanted, but more or less still had a fluke mentality, hoping she would not be as naive as Naruto. "Are you naive to think that a betrayal and going back to the village will not be punished?" "I still wonder why, then I will plead with Master." "Oh, another naive guy." "What the **** do you mean?" Slightly frowning, Sakura didn''t think there was anything wrong with her words, very puzzled why Noel said so. The little bit of luck that had survived went out, and Noel knew that it was impossible to find the key to naive Sakura if he didn''t make it clear. "Do you really think pity works?" "It will certainly work. Sasuke has done nothing harmful to Konoha, and Master will certainly treat it leniently." "Please, don''t be naive." With a sigh, Noel continued. "Now as Sasuke, you really haven''t done anything detrimental to Konoha. You will have a little effect in intersecting love, but you want to miss a very important thing." "What did I miss?" "Da She Wan was the one who killed three generations of Naruto, but Sasuke turned to him, and he wouldn''t be better off just by this point. He had to face either being killed or being scrapped, there would be nothing Good result." "No! I will convince Master!" "Even if Tsunade is Mu Ye''s Huo Ying, but she said nothing about it alone, Mu Ye''s elders will not let such threats stay in the village. If you want to stay, you can only leave a wasteless person without threats, or Leave a cemetery to bury him." "This....." Sakura opened her mouth slightly, but couldn''t say anything to refute. Because she found it really as Noel did. After all, Sasuke mixes with the big snake pill that killed three generations of Naruto, and Tsunato wants to keep it impossible. If Tsunade insists on keeping Sasuke, it is not only that the elders will not agree, but the Ninja and residents of Kono will also not agree, and that her Huo Ying is indeed the head. At that time, it is easy to overthrow Tsunade''s Naruto as long as the intentional person operates it a little. After waiting for the change of Naruto, you still have to choose one of the abandoned or killed, otherwise the Naruto position will not be stable. After Noel''s analysis, Sakura discovered how naive he was. . v8 Chapter 81： Go to the base of Da She Wan Doing rebellion and forbearance can be at ease outside, and returning to Muye is completely equivalent to death. No matter who is good, Sasuke cannot be guaranteed safely. Even if you can really save Sasuke, it can only be a waste person without any threat, but it is no different from killing him, it is better to give him a happy heart. A person who is so proud of Sasuke, will he be willing to become a waste in order to survive? Obviously, that is simply impossible. Give up and get back Sasuke? Sakura is not willing to give up. Not give up? Sakura didn''t want Sasuke to return to Konoha to die. Contradiction, quite contradiction. I tried my best to think of a feasible solution, but I couldn''t think of the best solution of the best of both worlds, now Sakura can only smile bitterly except for bitter smiles. Sakura was still reluctant to give up, and she couldn''t think of a solution, so she could only ask others for help, so she turned to Noel. "Mr. Noel, isn''t there a way to achieve the best of both worlds?" "Of course, as long as you have the ability to kill all the opponents, it will be fine." "Please don''t make jokes like this." "It''s no joke, you want Sasuke not to be killed or to be scrapped, but there is no other way." Noel looked at Sakura seriously and said in a very positive tone. With such a certain tone, Sakura knew that Noel was really kidding, and suddenly fell silent. Bringing Sasuke back to Muye Village, in order to live in peace in the village in the future, I can only use Noel''s method. After thinking carefully, there is really no other way. But even if she really has the ability to do so, Sakura believes that she can''t do such a thing, and also doesn''t allow herself to do such a thing. Muye Village has her family and friends. If they are among those who oppose it, would you kill them all? No matter how much I like Sasuke, I can''t do that. "Sakura, why is your face so bad, okay?" Naruto, who had just returned from Yamato, happened to see Sakura who was battered with a pale face. He ran up and cared. "Ah? I''m fine." Naruto''s words suddenly pulled Sakura back to his mind and waved his hand out his smile. Sakura is smiling, but how could Naruto not see it. Thinking that Sakura was injured by his own injury, but he didn''t want to worry about it, he tried to be okay, which made him feel deeply guilty and blame. That self-blame, Naruto''s misunderstanding at a glance. It''s just that when Sakura opened her mouth slightly to explain, she gave up the idea of ??explaining again the next second. auzw.com The reason why he gave up the explanation is because he didnt want Naruto to know the cruel reality, but also feared that he would not accept such a blow. What''s more, Naruto must know what Noel said just now, and he will definitely find him a good theory. It''s just rhetorical that the theory is okay, but Knorr''s words are like a knife, and 100% will anger Naruto. The end result is that they will definitely fight, and this is not what Sakura wants to see. As a bystander, Yamato looked at everything in his eyes. Although it was not clear what Noel had said to Sakura, it was definitely not what Naruto thought anyway. Since Sakura didn''t intend to explain it, he wouldn''t be foolish to talk about it, as if nothing had happened. "Sakura, if you are really okay, then let''s go." "set off?" Speaking of words, Sakura still had some reactions but couldn''t understand where Yamato said. "Now don''t worry about Naruto''s problem, of course, go to the hidden base of Da She Wan together." Yamato explained. I understand, but Sakura is not as excited and anxious as she used to, but instead, she is worried and tangled. As for Naruto, he instantly swept away his low emotions and was immediately full of energy. "Well, Sasuke is probably in that place, and I must take him back this time!" "I agree with you to follow, but this time I can''t act without permission, understand?" "Captain Yamato, I promise no chaos will come." During the whole process, Yamato and Naruto were talking, and Sakura was absent during the whole process. At most, he nodded to express his understanding. After that, of course, it was a departure. Noel, who had promised to go together earlier, also left after leaving with them. According to the information returned by Mu Dun''s doppelganger, Yamato led the three people to quickly shuttle through the woods, rushing in the direction of Da She Wan''s hidden stronghold. On the way, Yamato, who was leading the way, glanced backwards, and then slowed down slightly to come to Noel. "Mr. Noel, what did you just say to Sakura?" "Just let her face reality." Ben also wondered why Yamato was slowing down, and after hearing his quiet inquiry, Noel replied headlessly. This may seem like a headless, but combined with Sakura''s previous abnormal performance, Yamato had a rough guess. Before taking away from Naruto, Sakura was very disappointed and frustrated when she learned that she could not follow Da She Wan''s stronghold. After dealing with Naruto''s question, I came back to learn that I could follow Da She Wan together, and Sakura should be very excited and anxious, but these Yamato did not see it at all. What I saw was that my abnormal frowns didn''t spread and tangle. It can be seen from this that Noel must have told Sakura about this matter, otherwise there would not be such a big contrast. Yamato became more and more curious about the content of the conversation between the two. v8 Chapter 82： The situation has changed! "Let Sakura face any reality, but you should make it clear." Noah knows what the gossip looks like, and if he doesnt tell him whats going on, then hes definitely not going to let it go, and will definitely ask endlessly. It''s no secret anyway, in order to avoid the nagging of Yamato''s nagging, Noel decided to say it. "That is to tell her that Ning Zhibo''s boy will not return to Muye. If he is forcibly brought back to Muye, it will be tantamount to pushing him to death." "No wonder the contrast between Sakura before and after is so big, it turns out that you told her about it." Although not very detailed, Yamato understood. As a dark part, of course, he will not be as naive as Sakura and Naruto, and he knows exactly what Sasuke Huimuye will face. Understand why Sakura is so abnormal, and now Yamato is somewhat curious about what choice she will make after seeing Sasuke. At that time, does Sakura still want to bring Sasuke back to Konoha, or prevents herself from catching Sasuke to Konoha. Yamato turned his head and looked back, glancing at Sakura not far behind. At this moment, I suddenly received information from Mu Dun''s doppelganger, and suddenly no more time to gossip. Seeing Yamato''s eyebrows clenched suddenly, Noel knew what must have happened. "what happened?" "It was found." Back to Noel, Yamato turned to look at Naruto and Sakura behind him, and then spoke to them. "The situation has changed! Speed ??up!" After finishing speaking, I didnt give Naruto and Sakura any time to ask questions, and Yamato instantly increased the speed by one grade, and the high speed ran away in one direction. Seeing this, Noel also speeded up to catch up, easily catching up with Yamato ahead. The two in front were running away, and Sakura and Naruto had no chance to ask what happened, and had to hurry up to catch up. Although there is no opportunity to ask, but from Yamato''s anxious appearance, it can be seen that something very serious should happen, otherwise it will not be so crazy to rush off. With all his strength, Sakura and Naruto rushed for a while, finally catching up with the two. This is just catching up, Naruto''s Naruto asked. "Captain Yamato, what the **** happened, why is it so sudden?" "Saku used the ninja method to investigate the base of Da She Wan, but he was accidentally discovered by the people in the base, so we must hurry and support him, otherwise he will be really dangerous." This time, Yamato didn''t sell anything, and told the situation directly. "This person is really, wouldn''t he wait for us to act?" Naruto, who was very upset with him when he heard that Sawai was discovered, said very politely. Naruto said this and immediately attracted Sakura''s eyes. auzw.com "You''re so kind to say that others, the one who doesn''t listen to the order and acts without authorization is you!" "Sakura, how can you help an outsider speak, he is not part of our seventh class, we should be consistent with the outside world." She was dismantled by Sakura, but Naruto did not dare to yell at her, and she said something small. Ignoring the complaint, Sakura directly gave Naruto a slap in the head. "Don''t bring personal emotions into it. With Sai''s character, he will definitely not take action without the command of Captain Yamato, so give me more brains before speaking." Suddenly, Naruto turned his eyes to Yamato, his eyes full of interrogative colors. "Sakura was right, I did agree with Saku to investigate the base of Da She Wan, but..." Halfway through the talk, Yamato paused for a moment, then continued. "The exploration of Dashe Pill''s stronghold was initiated by Sai. It was said to help you find out if Sasuke was in this stronghold." "how can that be!" After hearing that, Naruto was a face of unbelief, shouting excitedly. Even Sakura felt incredible. She couldn''t understand why Sai was so. This was totally unreasonable. Suddenly thinking of something, Naruto instantly didn''t care what Sai was thinking, this was not the point at all. If it is as Yamato said, then Sai was found in the exploration of Dashe Maru stronghold, and the person who found it is probably... "Then...the person who discovered Sai...is...is Sasuke..." "Yes, the person who found him was Sasuke." Since Naruto discovered the key and would meet again when he arrived, Yamato did not continue to hide. After Yamato''s personal determination, Sakura remembered the words he had talked with Noel before, and the whole person was bad. Naruto clenched his hands into fists, shaking slightly with excitement. "Three years... finally... finally found you... Sasuke..." "The situation tells you, the time is very tight now, we have to rush over at full speed." There was an urgent need for support over there, and Yamato had to vocally pull the two back to reality, and there was no time for them to go on a business trip. Hearing Yamato''s words, Sakura and Naruto were pulled back to reality, and nodded to understand. It is clear that now is not the time to waste time. On the one hand, there is an urgent need for the support of yourself and others. On the other hand, if you go a little late, not only will Sai be in danger of life, but Sasuke will also leave due to the exposure of the stronghold. No matter which aspect is good, the time is very tight now, really no more waste. "I''m going to speed up, you must keep up." After Yamato finished speaking, he increased the speed again. v8 Chapter 83： The three finally met Noel and Class 7 are on their way to rush. Here, that is the hidden stronghold of Da She Wan, where Sai and Dowa escape from Yamato, they are already fighting with people. The stronghold hidden beneath the ground was revealed after the battle between the three. The man who was fighting the two men was wearing a pure white kimono and dark blue pants. The fierce room was open. On the back of the kimono was a small family emblem. The dark gray armguards covered his forearms and extended to the palms and waist cloth. A purple rope belt was attached to it, and a grass blade was inserted. In the case of two-on-one, Sai and Yamato''s Muyun doppelganger are at a disadvantage, but the man is very relaxed. This is still not using ninjutsu, the man seems to be playing around with the two. At first sight, the unicorn that substantively endured the pseudo-beauty of the Ninja Superbeast struck, and the man stood calmly and did not avoid it. When he was about to attack him, he grabbed the grass blade with his right hand, yanked it out of the scabbard, and swung the sword forward. The sprouting grass blade suddenly flashed an electric arc on the sword. The white light flashed by, and the unicorn, which had been transformed into a pseudo-beast, was defeated by a sword, and suddenly turned into ink and scattered to the place. "Oh, protect the bond between me and Naruto?" With a cold smile, the man looked at Sai indifferently, and then said. "What does this have to do with you, and what qualifications do you have to manage this business." "As a member of Class 7, I certainly have the qualifications to manage this matter. It''s Naruto that reminds me of my previous feelings, and I think that is a very important thing. Although I don''t know you well, there must be a reason why Naruto and Sakura will desperately pursue you like this. They don''t want to abandon the bond with you, so they desperately want to protect the bond. Although I dont quite understand it, Sasuke, you should be able to understand it. " Seeing that Sasuke wasn''t doing it, Sai said his thoughts. "It turns out that you guys are my candidates. Class 7 is really another naive guy." After taunting Sai, Sasuke answered his question and continued. "Of course I understand, so I have to cut this bond." After talking, I didnt know what I thought back to, Sasuke gritted his teeth and showed his fierce eyes. The huge murderous intention was revealed, and the black pupil in his eyes instantly turned into San Gouyu''s writing chakra. Feeling an astonishing killing intent, Sai and Yamato''s Dowager involuntarily took a step back. They were even more afraid of Sasuke and did not dare to carelessly. "Too much **** will only make you confused, will weaken the strongest desires and the most important memories, so I have a **** that hates that person''s name, which is enough." In saying this, Sasuke did not look at the two, but looked in the left-hand direction, as if not talking to them, but talking to others. auzw.com "Besides, I don''t need any other bondage" When the sound of this word fell for less than a second, four figures appeared here. "It''s Sakura and Naruto." Looking at the two of them, Sasuke put the grass grass sword in his scabbard and spoke to them indifferently. When I finally saw Sasuke, there were a lot of things to say to Sakura and Naruto, but I don''t know what to say at this moment. Because, all those words Sasuke said just now were heard. When Sasuke said the severing bond, the four had already arrived here. Seeing that Sai had no danger for the time being, he planned to hide from the area nearby, so as to ambush the big snake pill that had not yet appeared. However, under the stimulation of Sasuke''s words, Naruto rushed out again in violation of Yamato''s order, and the helpless three could only appear. An angry Naruto opened his mouth first. "Why didn''t you kill me at that time? Do you think this is called a severing bond? Sasuke!" "The reason is simple. It''s not that you can''t break the bond with you. I just disdain to follow the man''s method, nothing more." Compared to Naruto''s excitement and anger, Sasuke answered very calmly. However, Sasuke''s answer made Naruto think it was an excuse, an excuse for not wanting to cut off the **** with himself, not willing to admit it. Naruto felt that it must be what he thought. "Sasuke, I know that the reason you didn''t kill me that day was definitely not willing to cut off the bond with me. What disdain to follow the man''s method is just an excuse for you not to cut off the bond. " "You are still so naive, at that time your little life was only saved by me on a whim..." Saying that, Sasuke came to Naruto in an instant, and his left hand was resting on his shoulder, while his right hand was holding the hilt of the grass blade, and it was possible to pull the sword at any time. Sasuke''s speed made everyone unresponsive. No, it should be said that except for Noel, the rest did not respond. In Noors seriousness, Sasukes speed is no different from Kames speed. The reason why he didn''t try to stop it was because Sasuke and Naruto fell in love with each other, and the excitement/enthusiasm was there. Is there any reason to stop the good friends. As long as it wasn''t really hands-on, Noel did not intend to help, and would only stand aside and watch the performance quietly. On the contrary, Yamato is not as easy as Noel. He did not expect Sasuke to be so strong, and he, as the dark part, failed to react. It was also learned that the information returned by Mu Dun''s previous doppelganger was made by Sasuke without all his efforts. Sakura, who looked back, looked at Sasuke who came to her side in surprise. "Sa... Sasuke..." v8 Chapter 84： interesting "Since you really feel that I dare not cut off this bondage, then bet to see if I will actually kill you this time." Ignoring, Sasuke ignored Sakura at all, as if she didn''t exist. While saying this, the grass-grass sword that he was holding was slowly pulled out, a posture that really wanted to cut Naruto. Of course, Sasuke noticed Sasuke''s move. It''s just that Naruto was standing still, but it wasn''t frightened or stunned by Sasuke''s move, but the heart firmly believed that this was just his temptation and would definitely stop at the last moment. Yes, Naruto still chose to trust Sasuke and believe in the bond between him and Sasuke. Choose to believe, then you must believe in the end, Naruto began to continue to die. "You won''t really do it. I believe that the bond with you is definitely not easy to cut off." "Is it..." The grass blade was pulled out of the scabbard, and what Naruto said did not disturb the indifferent Sasuke, and the grass blade held in his backhand was barreled toward his back. While taking action, he said coldly again. "That becomes my vengeful power, and you will die with Naruto, Naruto." As soon as the words fell, Yamato instantly sensed the killing intention. Suddenly realized that Sasuke wasn''t kidding. This was no temptation. He really wanted to kill Naruto. It was too late to stop it, but Yamato didn''t give up, and quickly finished printing with both hands. At the same time, Sai, who also sensed Sasuke''s intention to kill, immediately set off and ran towards the two of them, and wanted to stop him from killing Naruto. Unfortunately, the idea is good, but the reality is cruel. As far as this distance is concerned, it is impossible for Sai to rush to stop in time. Definitely when Sai ran halfway, Sasuke''s hand holding the grass barley sword had already penetrated Naruto, and nothing was futile. Sakura, who was the nearest, saw this scene but was completely stunned. There was no response at all. The change of the plot, the three can''t count on it. If no one stopped, Naruto would be killed by Sasuke. Seeing that he couldn''t count on anyone else, Noel knew he couldn''t continue watching the show anymore, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to explain to Tsunade. If it is not here, it can be justified, but it is clearly capable of preventing everything from happening, but it can''t do anything while watching the drama. This is not to clarify the bad intentions, and when I go back to think about it, I can''t explain it clearly. What else can I do, only to stop Sasuke, this is the only choice. "Although I don''t like this kid very much, if you want to kill him in front of me, then I won''t be able to explain it to others." As he was saying, Noel''s figure moved behind Naruto in an instant. auzw.com Afterwards, they stretched out/extended their hands with lightning, grabbed Sasuke''s right hand with the sword, and grabbed Naruto''s back collar with the other, and then flicked them left and right. Sasuke, who was thrown away, was surprised and unbelievable at this time, and he could no longer maintain a cold expression. why? Because when Noel caught Sasuke''s right hand, he immediately wanted to use the ninjutsu without the seal, so he broke free and counterattacked at the same time, but he found that he could not call Chakra inside. As long as there is a person with a little head, just think about it a little bit, let alone a person as smart as Sasuke, how can he not know that this is a masterpiece of the other party. Of course, the speed Noel showed was also one of the reasons why Sasuke was surprised. If he was not contacted by Noel, Sasuke didn''t even find Noel who had come to him. How could he not be surprised? In the end, Sasuke slammed through a large rock, which stopped him. Naruto was not much better. He was thrown out by Noel and had the same power as Sasuke, but he also slammed into another big rock before stopping. Everything happened so quickly, until two loud noises came out, and the rest of the people present recovered. It''s enough to just slap Sasuke hard, only to see that Naruto also suffered the same treatment, which made Yamato''s face a little bad. The encounter between the two also made Sakura''s face very unsightly. Noel is not blind, of course, seeing Sakura and Yamato''s dissatisfaction, he smiled coldly. "You have any dissatisfaction. If I hadn''t promised that Gangshoubao''s class 7 would not die, I was too lazy to save an idiot who was willing to be killed." As soon as these words came out, Sakura and Yamato felt a little ashamed. He couldn''t save himself, but now Noel saved Naruto, but he was dissatisfied with his rude way of saving people. This is indeed a bit unreasonable. Not waiting for the two to express their mistakes, then the somber Sasuke climbed up from the mess. The hands clasped quickly, and a large amount of Chakra gathered in the body. "Fire Dunhao Dragon Fire Technique!" In the direction of Noel and others, a fierce flame burst into a flame form. A huge flaming dragon flew head-on, which completely blocked everyone''s sight and made people unable to see Sasuke behind. Seeing Sasuke''s ruthlessness, the first reaction was to leave immediately to evade in front of the huge flaming dragon that was oncoming, and he should not confront him directly. Preparing to leave, the three of the new Kakashiban suddenly heard Noel''s words. "interesting." Looking at the inflamed dragon in a playful way, Noel stood still without moving. After a moment, the huge Yanlong was less than three meters away, and then he spoke again. "coming!" v8 Chapter 85： You are so weak Seeing Yanlong getting closer and closer, but at the moment when Noel''s words sounded, Yanlong dissipated by itself at a distance of more than one meter. However, the dissipation of the Yanlong was not done by Noel. When Yan Long dissipated on his own for less than a second, Sasuke''s figure rushed out of the flames, and the right palm of his right hand flashed the arc to Noel. "Thousand birds sharp gun!" As soon as the words fell, Chidoriga fired from Sasuke''s right palm, striking towards Noel at high speed in the shape of a long/gun. Although he hasn''t really attacked people yet, Sasuke shows a triumphant smile. In Sasuke''s view, using Thunderbird''s Thousand Birds sharp gun at such a close distance, even if Noel is too fast to avoid it, he must definitely eat this trick. Even if you have time to defend, it will never be better to eat this trick. however...... When the Houndstooth Gun was about to hit the center of the mouth, Noel''s left palm immediately blocked the tip of the gun, making it impossible for him to continue to advance. Yes, it was blocked with bare hands. Sasuke''s a-class Lei Dun, modified by Chidori, couldn''t even cut the skin of Noel''s palm. After the current blow, Noel looked at Sasuke, who was dumbfounded. "Bai looked forward to it for a long time. I didn''t expect such a little power. It was so disappointing." Hearing this, Sasuke exploded. In order to be strong, he defected to Konoha and joined the camp of Da She Wan. I originally thought that after two and a half years of training under the guidance of Da She Wan, I now have enough strength for revenge. But I never imagined that even now with an a-class Lei Dun, he has failed to defeat the unknown person in front of him, and he was also rejected by the other party as his strength is too weak. This is tantamount to denying their efforts for two and a half years. "Good, you succeeded in angering me." The murderous intentions boiled, Sasuke became more and more angry, and then paused. "Just try, what are the results of my cultivation over the past two years." "Although there are still some tricks to use." With a violent grasp with his left hand, Noel destroyed the sharp bird with a thousand birds on his palm, and then provocatively hooked his hand. In the next second, I saw Sasuke Sangouyu''s wheel turning. Sensing something, Noel''s mouth twitched and smiled. "It''s still tender." Heading towards Sasuke head-on. Strangely, in the face of Noel, who was walking slowly, Sasuke stood still, unprepared or unpretentious. Even more strange is that Sasuke''s tears poured into his eyes. "Snapped!" As soon as Nosuke approached Sasuke, he lifted his right hand and slapped it across his face. Just listening to this loud slap will tell you how hard it is. This slap left Sasuke''s feet off the ground, and the whole person flew out towards the left. auzw.com Of course, this slap also awakened Sasuke at the same time, followed by a rollover to adjust his body to the ground, and glide in a kneeling position on one leg for a short while, which finally stopped. Down. Raising his head, Sasuke''s eyes were full of surprise. "You''re such a illusion!" Surprise is surprise, except that Sasuke is not surprised that Noor will illusion, but that his illusion is above himself. You know, the Ning Zhibo family is the strongest group recognized by the ninja world to use illusion and crack illusion, and the more powerful the jade, the stronger the ability. Nowadays, Sasuke actually hit the magic spell in the eyes of San Gouyu''s writing wheel, and he couldn''t crack it yet. If he wasn''t surprised, that would be a strange thing. Surprised to surprise, it was only that Sasuke''s surprised expression disappeared without a trace, his teeth glaring at Noor. "Asshole!" After scolding, Sasuke slipped a bit of nothing in the sleeve of his right hand and grabbed it and stuck it on his leg. In Sasuke''s move, Noel clapped his hands and applauded. "I know that I can''t crack my illusion, so it is really a wise decision to free myself from pain." Sasuke didn''t talk much nonsense, learning that Illusion would not work for Noel, and decided to change his tactics decisively. Initiating the instantaneous technique, holding the grass blade of the flashing arc, he came to Noel in the blink of an eye and slashed the sword at him. "It''s too slow. I can''t even cut my clothes corner. You are really weak." Escaped with ease, Noel sneered politely. Without a single blow, Sasuke speeded up and continued to wield his sword. However, how to increase the speed of the slash next, or how tricky the angle of attack is, it still can''t even touch Noel''s clothing angle. The most hateful thing is that Noel only hides but does not fight back. It doesn''t matter how you look at it, it''s simply playing around with yourself, not looking at yourself. It is very clear that this will definitely not work. Attacking again from a tricky angle, but this time while Noel avoided, Sasuke slammed his left hand at him. With this wave of the left hand, thousands of birds turned into countless sharp thousand books. The dense number of people makes people have no space to avoid, and it is shot at such a short distance, even if you want to run, you have no time to run. Seeing that Noel was inevitable, there was no time to escape. Sasuke was not happy, but also had a very bad hunch. "However, this is still useless." With a slight smile, Noor was still very calm in the face of the thousands of thousand birds turned into countless sharp copies. ''not good! After hearing Noel''s words, plus seeing the smile on his face, Sasuke secretly murmured. I was about to move away and want to distance myself from Noel. It''s just that it is too late. Noel released a wave of invisible repulsion, and Thousand Birds turned into countless sharp thousand books, which were pushed back by the repulsion. The situation of the two was reversed at this moment. v8 Chapter 86： Really good luck Seeing that Thousand Birds turned into countless sharp Thousand Books, it even struck in the opposite direction towards him, and Sasuke thought he could handle it. This is not a crisis. However, the bad hunch that has just risen in the center still exists. Time is running out, and it is clear that this is not a time of delusion, so let''s cope with the situation in front of us. Knowing that running was definitely too late, Sasuke decided to defend in situ. "Thousand birds flow!" By using Thousand Birds all over the body, Sasuke instantly bursts a strong current, and everything within a certain range is regarded as an attack target, and can also defend against surrounding attacks. The attack pushed back by the repulsive force was easily solved under this offensive and defensive merger. However, Sasuke hadn''t had time to be proud, and immediately felt that he was hit by something, and the whole person was pushed out by that huge force. At this moment, I finally understood where the bad hunch came. At the same time, I also understood why the thousand birds just turned into countless sharp thousand books, why they suddenly attacked themselves in the reverse direction. Unfortunately, it is too late to understand now. Sasuke was wrong, this is just the beginning. The five fingers bent into claws, and the grass blade on the ground flew towards Noel''s hand in the next second, as if the sword were spirited. In fact, this is nothing but Noel sucked in by gravity. Kusanagi sword just got in his hand, but was thrown out in the next second. The sword turned into a white light flash, and then there was a "pop" sound. When we heard the news, we saw the grass blade that was thrown out, hanging through Sasuke''s abdomen. Being constantly pushed away by the invisible repulsive force, and that huge force makes Sasuke can''t do anything, but can only let this repulsive force continue to push himself far away. I can''t control myself, let alone avoid the grassy sword thrown by Noel. So, Sasuke would be penetrated by the grass barley sword and eventually nailed to a big rock. At first, the visceral force slammed into it, and the internal organs were already shocked, and now the grassy sword penetrated the abdomen, and blood spurted from the mouth. This is already the case, Sasuke''s war intentions have not diminished at all. "It''s not over yet!" After Sasuke roared, he grabbed the grass blade with both hands and pulled it out bit by bit. Raising his right hand, Noel stretched/out his index finger towards Sasuke. "But I''m tired of it." The moment the words fell, the dark red energy began to gather in front of the tip of the index finger. It will die. If its going to be hit directly, it will definitely die... A little far away, Sasuke could clearly feel the horror of the dark red energy and secretly said to himself. Sasuke who is far away can sense it, not to mention the four people who are closer to New Kakashi. auzw.com Among the four in the new Kakashi class, Yamato knows the horror of the dark red energy best. It was not that he had seen it, but that Chakra used when Naruto ran away made him feel that he was not in danger. Nine-tailed Chakra exudes an evil breath, but this one is even more creepy, and this feeling comes from the soul, this is where the real fear is. Just when Yamato froze thinking about these, the two figures rushed past him and instantly pulled him back to reality. "Sakura! Naruto! Come back soon!" The two who rushed out were Sakura and Naruto. It''s just that the two didn''t stop because of Yamato''s acting captain, as if they didn''t hear it. Soon, Sakura and Naruto ran in front of Noel and opened their hands together to block him and Sasuke. The two are still a little self-knowledge, and it is clear that together they cannot be Noel''s opponents, so they can only use this most stupid method. In addition, they really can''t think of other ways to stop it. Seeing this, Yamato''s eyes moved to Noel, but his indifferent eyes suddenly saw that he might have suffered this time. No way, I can''t watch Sakura and Naruto send their lives. Reluctantly, he ran over, and Yamato arrived at the fastest speed, blocking the two behind him. Not waiting for Daiwa to speak, Noel spoke first. "You also want to die?" Locked by the cold killing intention, Yamato swallowed and the whole person felt bad. Sasuke''s life and death, really, he really didn''t want to control. Death, this is the ultimate fate of treason. Sasuke''s life and death can be ignored, but the life and death of Sakura and Naruto can''t be ignored, so it is only on the scalp. "Then...that...Sasuke is more valuable to be alive than dead. After all, he stayed here for two years at Da She Wan, and we can get a lot of information from him." At the same time, the figures of Da She Wan and Duo appeared. Seeing that the two appeared beside Sasuke, Noel was about to avoid the three people who were standing in front of him, and then gave Da Shi Wan and others who were going to run to make a flash. He was planning to do as he expected, but suddenly he frowned slightly, and the condensed flash in front of his fingertips also disappeared. A glance at the direction in which Da She Wan and others ran away. "It''s really good luck." Having said that, Noor was too lazy to ignore the new Kakashi class and turned to leave in the other direction. Yamato was about to say something, but in the next second Noel disappeared completely in front of his eyes, giving no chance at all. It might have been possible to kill Konoha Renai, and to capture Da She Wan with the help of Noel, but it was all mixed up by Sakura and Naruto. The result now is that Xiao Xiao has no intelligence Mao, and with the help of three of them, let Da She Wan run away. v8 Chapter 87： Everything is under control Xiao organization''s information was not obtained, but also helped Da She Wan and others escaped. And now, those who Tsunade invited to help are also angry. Yamato knows the result without guessing. It is indispensable to return to Konoha and be scolded. Even punishment is a sure thing. The behavior I just did, finally gave Sasuke to live arrest, which is better to say. But it made people run away, saying that the unpleasant point can be called the enemy. Turning his head to look at Sakura and Naruto, Yamato now can only continue to smile bitterly except for a bitter smile. "This time we went back miserably." "What''s wrong, aren''t we all right?" Hearing the words, Naruto turned his eyes away from Sasuke''s direction, and said heartlessly. And Sakura was also very puzzled, and for a moment couldn''t understand what was miserable. "We jumped out and blocked the helper invited by Master Tsunade, and at this time, Da She Wan appeared to rescue Sasuke." Seeing the two still don''t understand, Yamato can only continue to say. "This is the result of our assistance." Now that I understand it, neither of them knows what to say. It is very clear that even Tsunade trusts the four of the new Kakashi. However, others will suspect that they are together with Da She Wan, otherwise how could they come out and help. In order to convince the public, Tsunate will definitely make the new Kakashi class people under investigation, which is inevitable. Before a thorough investigation, it is estimated that half a step away from home will be monitored, let alone go out for tasks as before. Looking at Naruto, Yamato spoke again and gave him a hard cut. "As a pillar of people, Muye''s seniors didn''t want you to leave Muye Village half a step. You can come out to be an opportunity that Lord Tsune strives for, but you now have an excuse for those people." Suddenly, Naruto was really scared. Afraid, I''m really afraid that I will be stuck in the village in the future. This will not work, absolutely not. "Otherwise, let''s not report what happened?" What suddenly came to mind, Naruto asked tentatively "For the sake of first-time offenders, I can treat this time as if I haven''t heard anything, but I never want to have another time." Naruto''s words suddenly darkened Yamato''s face and glared at him. When Yamato was drunk by this, Naruto immediately realized that he had said the wrong thing, and the last thing he should say. Sober, knowing that if you really do what you just said, if it is investigated by someone, the consequences will be unimaginable. auzw.com What consequences? The seizure of the title of Konoha Ninja is light. It may be imprisoned in the dungeon for life. After the next suitable person''s column force appears, Jiuwei will eventually escape. What''s more, the things here are not known by the four people, and there is also a Noel who was angry. When I thought of this, I was instantly scared out of cold sweat, and I was scared. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t say this, nor should I have this idea, I did something wrong." Seeing Naruto knew that it was wrong, and Yamato''s face improved a lot, and he didn''t plan to continue tugging at it. This matter is over, so it is time to talk about the matter. "Although they said that they ran away, but maybe they were in this hidden stronghold, and they didn''t have time to process the information. Now we have to search carefully, otherwise we will go back empty-handed." "Captain Yamato, what about Mr. Noll?" As soon as Yamato finished speaking, Sakura asked. Sakura asked not very clearly, but Yamato knew what she was asking. "No need to wait for Mr. Noel. After we have thoroughly searched here, we just go back to Muye Village." From Yamato''s point of view, it is impossible for Noel, who was angry, to come back and meet with himself and others. Most of them returned to Muye Village by themselves. Besides, Noel is so big, and his strength is so strong, still afraid of losing it? "Now it is divided into two groups of actions, Sakura and Sai, and Naruto and me. We search for this base separately." "Can I have a group with Sakura?" "No." "why is it like this!" Grabbing Naruto''s back collar, Yamato walked away despite his resistance. Seeing this, Sakura and Sai also started to move in another direction. On the other side, Noel, who was previously separated from the new Kakashiban. At this time, it was very far away from the stronghold of Dashe Maru, where it was located somewhere in the forest, sitting by a stream and resting. Leaning on the tree by the creek, Noel lowered his right hand covering his eyes and closed his eyes to speak to himself. "The second fetal movement of the reincarnated eye really chooses the time." The reason for choosing to leave is not what the new Kakashiban thinks. On the one hand, it is the second fetal movement of this reincarnated eye. On the other hand, it is precisely because of the previous thing, so that you can separate from the new Kakashi class, and then you have the opportunity to go to the ghost country. The scene in which Sasuke was going to be killed was of course deliberately performed by Noel. When he flew Sasuke with repulsive force, he had discovered the hidden big snake pill and pocket, and he immediately had a plan in mind. Only in this plan, the only accident was the second fetal movement of the reincarnated eye, but this did not affect the plan. It can be said that everything is under control. v8 Chapter 88： Back to the kingdom of ghosts Closer to home. With the arrival of the second fetal movement of the reincarnated eye, Noel can sense that the pupillary power is constantly increasing, but his eyes can not be used for a short time. "It seems that this time will be blind." That being said, it is indeed impossible to see anything with both eyes. However, perception alone can understand everything around him, not really a blind man. Ghost country. In the hall in the palace of the ghost kingdom, Noel''s figure suddenly appeared here. The guards outside the main hall responded quite quickly. In a blink of an eye, Noel, who had just arrived, was surrounded by groups. If the people here didn''t see him, he even attacked him directly. See who the people are, and the guards who guard the main hall immediately kneel down on one leg. "Very good, let''s all get up." When someone broke into the hall, the guards could react so quickly, and Noel nodded in satisfaction. After sensing for four weeks, I found that all the girls were no longer here. "You come to Daphne and Estes, and the rest go back to their posts." "Yes." The guards responded in unison, and then retreated according to Noel''s instructions. The two men who had just been pointed out by Noel, after they had left the hall with the rest, immediately ran to notify Daphne and Estes. All the guards withdrew, and Noel walked to the throne of the hall and sat down, waiting for the summoned two to arrive. Didn''t let wait for too long, one of them arrived first. "My dear, I heard Darwin said not long ago that you will return to the ghost country in these two days. I didn''t expect you to come back that day. Entering the main hall, Estes walked towards Noel while talking, and finally sat directly in his arms, arms around his neck, and his head was attached to his heart. Noel''s eyes were still closed, and she curiously spoke again. "My dear, why don''t you look at me with your eyes closed?" "The power of my eyes is evolving, and I cannot see anything with my eyes for a while." Slightly lowering his head, Noel reached out to lift Estes'' chin and explained to her in her arms. Ben was just pure curiosity, but after seeing Noel explain it to herself immediately, Esters was very happy. Happy to be happy, but did not forget the business. "My dear, let me report to you on the progress of this time." "it is good." "From the day you left, we started to expand outwards with the ghost country as the center, so that the spies of the ghost country have become more and more, including Muye Village, where you now live temporarily." "All dealt with?" "The first group of Konoha ninjas to investigate, did not find the target you specified, so we all died." auzw.com Hearing the words "first batch", Noel knew that Muye would continue to send people after those people lost contact. I guessed it, but I did not interrupt Estes, but continued to listen to her report to see what else happened. "The first batch of Konoha ninjas, they wanted to infiltrate at night from the beginning, but they triggered the enchantment, and finally we were wiped out by the net, and the second batch of wooden leaf ninjas, they learned a lot of wisdom. I didnt dare to collect some scattered information outside like the previous batch of people, and no signs of action have appeared so far." "The second batch of people, how did you determine their identity?" "Some of the original residents who were expelled from the ghost country came back and wanted to sell this information to us. Some people have been sent to determine whether the information is true or false, but this time they have not been wiped out." In the following time, Estes reported all things to Noel, and at the same time answered his inconsistencies. Learned a lot from it. For example: among the ninjas who came to explore the kingdom of ghosts, not only the ninjas in Muye Village, but also the ninjas of the land of the land and the country of the wind. During this time, Esters and others expanded outwards, and the movement was certainly not small. The ghost country is located between two great powers, and these two great powers are the land of the land and the country of the wind. The attacking of a small country by the ghost country will of course immediately attract the attention of two large neighbors, so it is a sure thing to send people to investigate the intelligence. After all, these two great powers cannot determine whether the ghost country will advance to their territory after resolving the neighboring small countries. Of course, in addition to determining whether they will attack their territory, we must also see whether there is the possibility of cooperation. All these things were tortured from the captured population. Yes, all those who sent the kingdom of earth and the kingdom of wind to send inquiries by the kingdom of ghosts were arrested. Otherwise, it is impossible for Esters and others to know these things. In addition to these things, the rest are trivial trivial matters that will not be explained one by one. Not long after the report, Daphne finally arrived. Feeling the arrival of Fanny, Noel smiled slightly at Esdes. "Don''t care about the two countries, and soon they will have no time to care about the ghost country." Estes was puzzled, but did not ask. It is clear that when Noel wants to tell himself, he will naturally say it. At this time, Daphne, who had just come to the main hall, looked left and right, as if looking for something. In the end, he looked at Noel with a puzzled look. "Sir Noel, didn''t you tell me that you found the material before, but where is the material?" "This place is a bit small. Come with me to the open space first." After that, Noel patted Estes on the back, motioning her to get up from her arms. Subsequently, the three walked out of the hall together. When it came to a suitable open space, Noel first sealed off the space in this area, and then released the snake that was captured not long ago. "Seek flowers", "Seek all kinds", "Seek collection" Seek flowers, seek income, order, seek rewards "Qiu Monthly Ticket", "Qiu Automatic Subscription", "Qiu Reward".. v8 Chapter 89： Create Black Snake In the air, a gap suddenly opened. As the rift opened itself, a giant snake tens of meters long fell out of it. "boom!" With a loud noise, the serpent fell **** the ground. The flat ground is now sunken by more than half a meter, and the surface is quite cracked. The raised dust flew in the air, but this still could not cover the huge body of the giant snake. ''Out! At the moment of landing, Wan Snake, who had been awake, fled here with the first thought, and immediately connected to the earth dragon cave of the psychic snake family. However, it was found that it was still unable to connect with Dilong Cave. Can''t go back to Dilong Cave, immediately knew it was the result of some reason. As for the reason, it didn''t think much about it, nor did it have time to struggle. The only way now is to escape from this place by yourself. Just about to leave... "Where are you going?" A familiar voice came, and the snake that was about to leave was froze in place, and it didn''t dare to move. People with this voice, it is no longer familiar. After acknowledging the planting, he turned around the huge snake head and looked back, and said something. "what do you really want?" "If you don''t want to become a dead snake, it''s best to stay honest and don''t move." After warning Snake, Noel turned to Daphne next to him and continued. "How about, can this product become the main material?" "I don''t know if it tastes good." Staring at the giant snake, Daphne''s mouth drooled. This is not a question, how could Nor know that Daphne didn''t hear her. What else can I do, only ask again. Only this time, I first tapped on Daphne''s small head to pull her back to reality. "Quickly wipe the saliva in the corner of your mouth, and then tell me whether this product can be the main material, don''t think about eating all day." After recovering, Daphne quickly wiped the spit from the corner of her mouth with her sleeve and smiled embarrassedly at Noel. Without rushing to give the answer, I began to observe Wan Snake seriously. No way, just thinking about Wan Snake is not good, how can there be time to observe whether it is suitable. Look closely, and patted again. Wan Snake didn''t dare to mess around, and his mood was so bad. The most annoying thing is that the little girl who is banging on herself is saying that she wants to eat herself. I have only eaten by myself, how could anyone be treated as food. Qi is useless, and there is a terrible person watching. Even if Snake doesn''t dare to attack, he can only swallow his voice. After careful observation, Daphne returned to Noel. "No problem, it can be used as the main material of the black snake, Lord Noel." "Then I need help?" auzw.com "Sir Noel, then you help me stun this snake, which will make it easier for me to transform." "it is good." Noel nodded and walked towards Wan Snake. Facing Noel who came, listening to the conversation between him and the little girl finally made Wan Snake unable to bear it. Although it is not clear what the other party is going to do to itself, it is certainly not a good thing. Everyone has to do something with themselves, of course, can''t continue to sit and wait for death. Standing/upping the upper body, the snake mouth opened to reveal sharp fangs, a posture to attack. "What the **** do you want to do to Lao Tzu!" Noel did not answer, but stopped in front of Wan Snake. The next second, a terrifying coercion was released. "boom!" When he stood up/up, a pair of ten thousand snakes who were going to attack, instantly blinked with white eyes, and the huge snake head hit the ground. "It''s up to you, Daphne." "No problem, wrap it with me." Daphne said with a fierce mouth. When Noel returned to Esdes, Daphne began to transform the Snake. Opening her mouth slightly, she exhaled black gas at the snake. More and more black gas was spit out, and soon the huge body of Wan Snake was shrouded in it, and no one could see it again. Seeing that the first step was completed, the magic spell came out of her mouth, and the powerful magic power was mobilized. At the same time, the black gas shrouded in thousands of snakes began to turn clockwise. As the magic spell continued, the black gas turned faster and faster, and a black tornado soon formed. The sky is discolored, the clear sky is covered with dark clouds, and the wind is blowing wildly. In the tornado formed by the black air, the purple scale armor on the body of the snake is gradually turning black. When the black scale armor changed from the tail to the head, a single horn slowly grew at the top of the head. The unconscious Wan Snake, as the unicorn finished growing, it stood up and faced the sky. "Oh!" Shouted. And in the next second, the black gas rotating around the snake at high speed seemed to be summoned by this roar, and poured into his mouth frantically. At this time, Daphne stopped continuing to read magical mantras and looked at Noel. "Sir Noel, do you need me to erase the serpent''s consciousness?" "Erase it, leaving the beast''s instinct is enough." After thinking a little, Noel responded. Now that Noel has said so, Daphne certainly has no opinion. When the snake''s consciousness was erased, the black gas also completely poured into it. "After a day, this snake will completely merge with black gas, and then the black snake will really be completed." "I need control of it." "no problem." With a happy agreement, Daphne put her right palm in front of her heart, and then a ray of light fluttered from her mouth, and finally the light floated on her palm. v8 Chapter 90： Go! Harm this world as much as you like! Daphne passed the light, and Noel absorbed it without hesitation. Estes, who had not spoken for a while, looked at Wan Snake, who was lying on the open ground, and seemed to want to understand something. As for whether the conjecture is correct, this can only be known by asking. After a moment''s wait, after Noel had absorbed the ray of light, Estes asked. "My dear, are you going to throw this big snake to the land of the land or the country of the wind?" "Yes, there is indeed this idea." Without concealing the need, Noel admitted directly. Upon hearing the answer given by Noel, Estes found that as he had guessed, the big snake in front of him was really used to harm two great powers. Guess is right, but just don''t understand how a big snake deals with two big powers. Estes just wanted to ask, but Noel spoke first. "When the transformation is completed, I will put it directly into the territory of the land country, and then the land country will have no time to pay attention to this." "What about the country of wind?" "The country of the wind will not matter even if it doesn''t matter, because the name of the country of the wind cuts the military expenses of Ninja Village in its own territory, so that the village of Shayin doesn''t listen to the command of the name of the village, as long as we have not attacked the territory of the country of the wind, It is impossible for the ninjas in the village of Shayin to fight against us." After a moment''s pause, Noel spoke again. "But the land of the land and the country of the wind are different. The name of the land of the land is on an equal footing with the shadow of the village of Yanyin. As long as the request of the name of the country of the land is not too excessive, then the shadow of the village of Yanyin will agree to assist ." When the question was answered, Esters nodded and said that he did not speak again. It''s just curiosity. Even if the ninjas in the village of Shayin are attacked, she won''t frown at it, and she won''t be able to have more powerful people in order to satisfy her desire to fight and kill. Of course, now the information given by Noel is quite useful for the expansion of the kingdom of ghosts. Suddenly thinking of something, Daphne felt it necessary to tell Noel. "Sir Noel, I have something to tell you." "what''s up?" "This is the case. The black snake has a special ability, which will make it pass through, the ground becomes black, and the creature cannot survive. Now it has not been transformed, so the ability cannot be exerted. Youd better use it first Remove or put away, otherwise it will be bad after the renovation." "As you said, it''s better to put it away first." After answering the sentence, Noel immediately started to work. The space above the black snake cracked, and when it was determined that the open space was stable, it was received inside. If it wasn''t for Daphne''s reminder, he really didn''t know that the black snake had this ability. Fortunately, it''s too late, otherwise it''s a real country of ghosts, only the kingdom of the dead living in ghosts. You know, this is the daughter country created by Noel. It can be said that his harem is not an exaggeration. I dont want to be a dead place here. The matter is busy, but there is not much time to stay in the kingdom of ghosts. So, of course, we should gather with the girls still in the palace and spend a happy time together. auzw.com Two days later... The complete transformation of Wan Snake is completed, and now it is truly a black snake among the three major Warcrafts. Since the black snake is a transformation of the psychic beast, the snake will be much stronger than the black snake from the zero world. After spending two days in the Kingdom of Ghosts, now that the Black Snake is finished, Noel should leave here. No way, it takes at least two days for New Kakashi to return to Konoha. Noor has no reason to return to Muye Village later than them. Run to the Land of Earth at full speed, and then use the teleport crystal to return to Konoha, so that you arrive earlier than the new Kakashi, so you wont be suspected. After thinking about what to do, Noel greeted the women and left the country of ghosts. Leaving the country of ghosts, flying at high speed. It took a little time to finally cross the border of the kingdom of ghosts and burst into the territory of the kingdom of earth. Under the ultra-high-speed flight, the border guards guarding the border of the country of land failed to find that someone had broken in, and even a shadow could not be seen. In the end, Noel found a remote place without people, and then stopped and did not go deeper. As soon as I stopped, I immediately started. Connect the different space where the black snake is stored, and open the outlet of the different space in mid-air, then the figure of the black snake falls out from the inside. The black snake released at this time has grown from tens of meters to nearly 100 meters in just two days. "boom!" With a loud noise, the huge body of the black snake fell from the air to the ground, and the turbulent waves made the sand fly away. Noel''s eyes narrowed sharply, and a cruel smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "Go! Scourge this world!" When the sound of the words just fell, the black snake with her eyes closed, opened her eyes violently. "Oh!" The black snake raised its huge head, and it gave a roar to the sky as if to announce its arrival. After the call was cool, he plunged into the ground. Soon, nearly a hundred meters long black snake burrowed into the ground completely and disappeared from Noel''s field of vision. "I believe that in the near future, I will hear your reputation." With a slight smile, Noel took out a teleport crystal and crushed it. Teleporting the crystal to pieces, his figure disappeared without a trace in the territory of the land kingdom. As soon as the forefoot left, there was a change here. The dirt on the ground turned black, spreading at a very fast rate. In places that have been transformed into black mud, insects and animals will instantly die, and the trees will be withered after being blackened. v8 Chapter 91： Just this matter? Nothing else? Fire country. In a forest outside Muye Village, a figure suddenly appeared here. The people who appeared here didn''t seem to plan to stay here anymore, and left immediately. After walking out of the woods, walk straight along the road. Not far from the gate of Muye Village, it didn''t take long to reach the gate of Muye Village. I registered my identity at the guard booth and was about to walk towards the village. I was stopped by a person in the guard booth. "Mr. Noel, please wait a moment." "What else?" Less than a second after speaking, Noel suddenly thought of a possibility and asked again. "Isn''t it something wrong with my ID?" "No, no, there is nothing wrong with your ID. There is something else to tell you." "Then you speak, I listen." "Adult Huo Ying has specifically told us to wait for you to return to the village from outside, let us inform you to go to the Huo Ying office building." Without wasting time, the member of the guard went straight to the point. "Thanks, now I will go directly to the Huoying office building." Thank you and say that after coming over now, Noel left the place. Seeing Noel''s departure, the guard returned to his post. Did not rush, advance at normal speed. When he came to the Huoying office building, he was taken upstairs after the person went up to give a briefing. When he came upstairs, before the door of the big office was about to be reached, Noel heard the roar of Tsunade, educating someone in the office. "Say! Do you know the seriousness of the matter! Don''t pretend to be dumb!" From the tone alone, you can hear that Tsunabu in the office is quite annoyed. I wanted to ask who was in it, but Noel thought that he would go in right away. Then he would see which one was unlucky, and there was no need to ask others. The leader went to knock on the door, and soon Tsunamate''s voice came out. "Come in." The leader retreated to the side and made a gesture of invitation. Nodded at the man, Noel reached out and pushed the office door open, and then walked inside. When I entered the office, I finally knew who the unlucky egg was scolded by Tsunabe, and I was a little surprised. The bad guys who were scolded were the four of the new Kakashiban. Being able to see four people here is the reason why Noel felt a little surprised. They did not expect them to be able to return to Muye Village before themselves. However, it''s no surprise to think about it for a while. It stands to reason that the mission of the new Kakashi class is a failure, so there is no need to rush back. But the four will appear here, it can only show that they came back in a hurry. It is estimated that they found something at the base of Dashe Wan, so they hurried back to give things to Tsuna. Not waiting for Noorduo to think, he saw Tsunade reaching his finger at himself. auzw.com "What are you still doing! You apologize to Mr. Noel!" Naruto was very reluctant and murmured in dissatisfaction. "What made me apologize, but he wanted to kill Sasuke, and I was wrong to stop him." The voice was really low, even if Sakura and Saoi were standing next to Naruto, they couldn''t hear the whole sentence clearly. It''s a pity that this can''t escape the ears of Noel, Tsunato, Silent, Yamato, and they all heard clearly without saying a word. Hearing Naruto''s whispering words, Yamato knew he was going to suffer. Now that Tsunade''s face was dark, he didn''t dare to make a sound tube. He was afraid that Tsunade''s anger would burn and he didn''t want to be unlucky with him. Seeing that it was not good, Sakura could be sure that Tsunate had heard Naruto''s words, and immediately raised his hand to the side. "Ouch! Sakura, why are you hitting me?" The pain cried out, Naruto covered his head with his hands, turned his head to Sakura next to him, and asked with confusion. Explanation? Don''t make a fuss, don''t you see that Tsunade is on the verge of eruption? Straight reaching out, Sakura grabbed Naruto''s ear and twisted hard, glaring at him fiercely. "Where is there so much nonsense! Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Noel!" "It hurts! My ears are about to fall! Let go!" Ignoring Naruto''s yelling, he pulled his ears and turned around. Immediately after that, Sakura pulled Naruto and bowed to Noel ninety degrees. "Sorry, we were wrong that day." Seeing Naruto stopped crying, but he didn''t apologize with himself, Sakura whispered to him. "Do you want to go out in the future?" "Sorry...sorry..." Naruto counseled in an instant, but the look of his teeth was very reluctant. Noel didn''t care about it, but he still had to do it. "I accept your apology, this matter is over." After hearing that, Sakura and Yamato were relieved. Because Noel will pursue it, he will continue to bear Tsunade''s anger, and even if they retrieve important information this time, they will still be severely punished. These Noel did not know. What he was curious about now was what Tsuneo called himself to do. Too lazy to think about it, and directly asked Tsuneo. "Five generations of Naruto, you asked the guard to tell me to come here, is there anything wrong?" "The main reason for calling you over is mainly to thank you for your help this time. Just when the four of them are here again, let them apologize to you first." "Just this? Nothing else?" After thinking for a while, Tsunade finally shook his head. "Gone." Tsuna''s affirmative tone made Noel feel bad all over. At first I thought there was something important, otherwise Tsunade would not specifically ask the guards at the gate of Muye Village. I never thought it would be over with just a few thanks. v8 Chapter 92： The wedding is approaching Speechlessness is speechlessness, but it reminds Noel of something suddenly. Noel stared at himself, and he was just speechless, but he was replaced by evil laughs at the next moment, which suddenly made Tsunade hairy and raised a bad hunch. Start first to be strong, then start to suffer. Make a decisive decision to drive away the source of the hunch before everything has happened. It''s a pity that it''s too late. Gang Shou opened his mouth slightly, before the voice could be pronounced, but Noel took a step ahead of her. "Agreement between us, should you..." "stop!" What I wanted to say was stuck, and Tsunato hurriedly shouted. I did not expect that a bad hunch just raised a few seconds ago, so it became a reality. She didn''t have to listen to Noel, she knew what was said. This was a private matter with Noel, and of course she didn''t want to start in front of others, so she had to interrupt. His eyes dodged, and he dared not stare at Noel, his cheeks flushed gradually. "I''m going to talk to you when I get off work." "Don''t think of it, if you don''t come to me, I will go find you." "I know, I know." "Then I will leave first." Seeing that Tsunade agreed, Noel did not intend to continue to stay here, so he said that he had left first. In response, Tsunade waved his hands impatiently, letting Noel disappear quickly. Noel was also not annoyed, turned around and opened the door with a smile. When the office was closed, Tsunato could say that changing his face was faster than turning over the book, and no matter how he looked when facing Noel, it was like changing a person in an instant. "Why are you four still stunned here?" "Huh?" x4 Tsunade changed so fast that none of the four new Kakashi classes reacted. No way, the expression that Tsunae just showed was too surprising, and then suddenly changed to another look, which really couldn''t be reflected. Frowning slightly, Tsunade can only speak more plainly. "Go back and wait for the investigation, and now disappear from my sight, understand?" "Yes." Finally, the reaction came, and the new Kakashiban responded in unison. How can I not understand, this is the order of the eviction. Soon, the four people walked out of the office one after another and disappeared from Tsunato''s field of vision. The four left, leaving only two in the office. Keeping silent and silent, I finally had the opportunity to confirm something with Tsunade. auzw.com "Master Gangte, the four of the new Kakashi class, is it really necessary to investigate?" "I believe in them, but others won''t believe it easily, so they are required to be investigated, which also prevents someone from making a fuss about it." Without concealing it, Tsunade directly explained the reason. Mute clearly knows who the other people mentioned by Tsunade refer to are the elders of Muye Village. Now mute is finally understood, Tsunato had to make the four of the new Kakashi class subject to investigation. There are no impenetrable walls in the world. Eventually, what happened in the new Kakashiban mission will eventually be known to the elders of Konoha, only when the time is known will sooner or later. If Tsunade doesnt do anything, then the elders of Konoha will surely take the trouble, and things will become very passive. It must be done, but how to do it is also particular. Since Tsunade is going to investigate four people, of course, he is sending his own people to investigate, that is, doing what he does. If the elders were to make this decision, they wouldn''t be able to find out what was going on at that time, and they would probably be messed up by them. After all, the person who was investigating the new Kakashi class at that time could not have been Tsunae. "I see, I will arrange for someone to wait." Suddenly thinking of something, Mute said again. "In this assistance mission, the strength shown by Mr. Noel has refreshed the information we already have. How do we deal with this matter?" "Anyway, the guy''s marriage is coming. As long as he marries the Japanese marriage, the old guy will shut up." Tsuna was very clear about what Mute asked, but it was nothing more than Elder Kono came to talk about Noel''s threat theory. As Tsuna said, the marriage period between Noel and Hinata is approaching, which will be a few days later. As long as it is implemented, the elders of Konoha can only shut their mouths obediently, and then dare to talk nonsense to face the entire Japanese family, so there is no need to manage more. Don''t worry about this, the next two talk about other things. The land of the Japanese family... Previously, Noel, who was on his way home, encountered a servant sent by Rixiang to the Japanese foot. At this time, Noel was already talking about the matter with the Japanese people in the family land of the Japanese people. And in this living room, Hinata''s figure is also here. Sitting next to Noel, listening to the fiance talking with his father, his head flushed down. What would make her so? As Tsunade said before, the marriage period between Noel and Hinata is approaching, and a few days is the wedding day for the two. What else can we talk about, of course, about this matter. The marriage of the young lady of the Japanese family is considered to be a major event for the Japanese family, and it has to be made lively. It has to be prepared from today. Therefore, after learning that Noor returned to Muye Village, he asked his servant to invite him to discuss. When the discussion was almost over, Noel looked at Hinata who was silent next to him. "Hina, do you have any ideas?" "You have arranged very well with your father." Hearing, Hina shook her head slightly, saying that she had no other ideas. v8 Chapter 93： I am willing to marry you I would like to ask again, but seeing the state of Hinata now, Noel gave up decisively. It can be seen that Hinata is too nervous and shy to marry someone in a few days, and has no time to think about other things. Because of this, Noel gave up persuading Hinata to give some advice so that she could be quiet. What else can I do, I can only decide everything with the cheap father-in-law, Nissho Nisshin, anyway, Hinata can''t count on it. Before, I have discussed the more important things. In the following time, Noel and Rixiang Rizu decided on some trivial matters. It didnt take long for everything to be decided. He glanced at Hinata, and Hirohizu turned his gaze to Noel again. "The little girl will take care of you in the future, please take good care of her." The change of the day''s direction and the day''s foot suddenly made Noel stunned. I can hear that the words of Nissho and Azuzu come from the heart, and I really think about Hinata. You know, he started to solicit himself at that time, so he brought up the matter of marriage, never thinking about Hinatas wishes. The accident was an accident, but I did not forget to reply. "Please rest assured that I will take good care of her." "That''s good." With a nod of satisfaction, Hirohizu could hear that Noel was not talking casually, and then continued. "After everything is discussed, I won''t bother you young people here." Out of courtesy, Noel was about to get up and deliver. It''s just that the Japanese sun and the Japanese foot smiled and raised their hands to stop it, and then walked out of the meeting room by themselves, creating a space for the two to be alone. When the door was closed, Hinata finally recovered. Yes, what Hirokazu said just now not only surprised Noel, but even Hinata was very surprised. Hinata always thought that her father didn''t care about himself, and never thought he would say what he had just said, which made her very touched by the accident. "The beginning was to draw me in. When I gradually saw you find happiness, plus you are going to marry in a few days, probably this makes him want to understand." Knoll embraced Hinata in his arms, whispering his conjecture, and added after thinking about it. "I estimate that if you tell him that he doesn''t want to marry me, he will be on your side." "Please dont mess with assumptions. I was really forced to help but before I got along with you for a while, I gradually fell in love with you. I am willing to marry you." Raising his head and staring at Noel, Hinata''s eyes were full of sincerity. Suddenly for a moment, Noel didn''t expect the silly girl Hina to be taken seriously, but what he said made him very happy. After leaning in, he kissed Hinata and said with a smile. "Are you confessing to me?" After being kissed, Hinata''s face turned red instantly, so ashamed that she buried her face in Noel''s heart, and how dare she continue to stare at him. Thinking that Hinata would not answer, Noel was so disappointed. auzw.com Disappointed in less than a second... "Well, I''m confessing to you." Hinata did not raise her head, but kept her face buried in Noels heart, and responded very quietly. Gently pushing Hinata away, Noel held her face with both hands. "I accepted." Before Hirata responded, Noel leaned over and stamped her directly, but this time it was no longer a tap. After the two had enough seals, they left the reception room together and walked out of the family land. I wanted to go on a date, just remembered that there was someone waiting at home. Hinata offered to go back first with Noel and take Camilla to play together. "It seems that during the time I left the village, you got along well with Camilla." "Her character is very similar to me, as if I saw another myself, probably for this reason, which made us quickly friends." After hearing Hinata say this, Noel realized that she and Camilla were indeed quite similar in character. Subsequently, the two went to the marriage room while chatting. Walking on the way back, no matter where they go, they are the focus of attention. There is no way. Under the widespread spread to the family in Japan, the good news that the two are about to get married is already well known in Muye, and it is difficult to think of it as a focus. In this regard, Noel was nothing, and did not care. And Hinata knew very well that it was better to get used to it as soon as possible. So, even if I was a little embarrassed, I still held Noel''s right arm tightly, and there was no sign of letting go. Walking and walking, she gradually began to adapt, and the whole person relaxed, and no longer felt embarrassed. In this way, in the case of being the focal person all the way, walk towards the marriage room. When I came to the wedding room and was about to open the door, the door opened. As the door opened, Camila''s figure appeared in front of the two. Camilla, who bowed slightly and stood in front of the door with a smile on her face, welcomed Noel''s return. "Welcome back, Lord Noel." "Well, I''m back." Noel nodded, reached out to rub Camilla''s little head, and responded with a voice. Enjoying the killing, Camilla took the initiative to rub the palm of her hand, just like a kitten. Being ignored, Hinata didn''t care much. After spending a few days with Camilla, it became clear that she was not deliberately ignoring herself, but that Noel was very important to her, making her temporarily unable to see others. Understanding to understand does not mean that you are willing to be ignored forever, only to make Camilla notice yourself. "Camilla, how can you only welcome Noel, me?" v8 Chapter 94： Wedding day In an instant, a few days passed without knowing it. The wedding day. Among the family of the Japanese family, the bride''s family first held a "goodbye banquet" to entertain close relatives. When the bride left the gate of her family, people used a broom to sweep away the brides footprints, and hung white lanterns in front of the door to show that the bride would live in harmony after marriage and never return to her family. Under the **** of friends and relatives, we went to the marriage room between Hinata and Noel. Friends and family gathered together. In Hinata at this time, her hair was picked up and tightened with a turtle-shell comb, and she wore a white silk kimono dress. White is a symbol of the beginning of a new life and also means the end of the original life. Because, from this moment, the bride is no longer the father''s daughter, but a member of the husband''s family. Nuoer, who is next to Hinada, is wearing a black silk kimono, wearing a zebra skirt under her kimono, holding a white folding fan, and wearing white casual shoes. The two stood in front of the door together, welcoming the invited guests. The guests attending the wedding are also dressed in festive costumes, especially the bride''s girlfriends are dressed up brightly, making the wedding ceremony icing on the cake. When all the invited guests arrive, the guests will in turn send congratulatory congratulations to the bride and groom, and some also sing and dance to cheer for the wedding. In the sound of blessings from relatives and friends, the groom presented flowers to the mother-in-law and the bride presented flowers to the mother-in-law. There is such a link. However, Noor was alone in Muye Village, and this link was eliminated. Not long after the congratulations were over, the wedding officially began. The priest appeared and prayed for the blessings of the newly married couple Noel and Hinata. Afterwards, the ceremony of "Three to Three Drinks" was held. In the cheers, applause and blessings of the guests, a "three-three-three-nine-time pair of wine drinking" ceremony was held, that is, the bride and groom drank three pairs of wine with three pairs of wine glasses, and finished three drinks per glass. After drinking, the bride and groom left the wedding hall surrounded by guests. Next was the banquet time. Noel was left to entertain guests, and Hinata had to change clothes before appearing in front of others again. Yes, at the wedding, the bride has to change several sets of clothes. The first time is to take off the white dress and put on a gorgeous dress embroidered with auspicious patterns, the colors are gold, silver and red. Finally, I have to put on another dark, kimono worn by the unmarried girl. This is the last time the bride wore this style of kimono, as the end of her innocent girlhood. Two words, trouble. Three words, very troublesome. Four words, very troublesome. Fortunately, there is no need to be as troublesome as Hinata, otherwise Noor, who is already afraid of trouble, will never be able to smile again. Speaking of wedding banquets, every food on the table represents a good wish or happiness, prosperity, or longevity, and more children. For example, the head and tail of the fish are both rolled up, and the whole fish forms a circle, symbolizing that the couple will never separate. auzw.com The dark red color of lobster represents good luck. As for desserts, Hinata chooses sticky rice **** made of sweet sticky rice to entertain guests. In this way, the grand wedding lasted until the evening. When everything is over, guests will be sent away one by one. Sending the last guest away, Hirokazuka let the servants start to clean up and then came to Noel. "I''ll go back first. The servants will leave on their own after packing up. You go to accompany Hita." "Brother-in-law, I will go back with my father and mother, bye." Waving goodbye as he ran, Hiroshi Hanako ran towards his parents who had not walked away. "Hinda married only today, and now you are planning for the future of Huahuo, you wish that the daughters would marry everyone, right?" "Anyway sooner or later." "I know, but you don''t have to let Huahuo be allocated to him, but her brother-in-law." "Kiss and kiss, isn''t this better." Just after catching up with my parents, I heard the content of the conversation between the two. The two of her parents continued to talk about it without any worries, not worrying about being heard by her. Huahuo, who is only eleven years old, does not seem to understand what she and others are saying. "Japanese foot, you really are so optimistic about this son-in-law, even Huahuo intends to equip him?" "If it wasn''t too small for the fireworks, today is the wedding of their sisters." "It seems that you are serious." "Relax, wait until she reaches the age of marriage. If she doesn''t want to, then I won''t force her." After a glance, the daughter walking beside her wife, Huohuo, said to the Japanese foot. After observation, I found that my second daughter Spark had a good impression on Noel. As long as it can develop smoothly, this kind of affection will become affection sooner or later, it is just a matter of sooner or later. When the fireworks reach their age, as long as they mention the promise of allocating her to Noel, there will be eight or nine successes. So, there is nothing to worry about at all. Noel certainly has no knowledge of these things. Even if he knew it, he would not go against it, but would clap his hands and applaud and praise his cheap father-in-law. At this time, Noel, after seeing the figures of the three leaving, walked upstairs. What are you doing? At night, the bride Hinata is waiting in the room, what else can she do? Of course it is...hehehehe... v8 Chapter 95： Whereabouts of members of the organization A few days after the two married, the investigation of the new Kakashiban also came to an end. The end of the investigation means that the ban is lifted. Regardless of the block by the elders, Tsunabe dispatched the new Kakashiban and sent them to the Temple of Fire to help deal with the grave robber incident. Everything in Muye Village is under Noor''s surveillance, and of course learned of this. However, there is no interest in this incident, and there is no intention to make trouble. During this period, I heard news about the black snake. There are a large number of dead places in the territory of the land of the land, and the small villages in the dead places are all suffering. No matter whether it is people, livestock, insects, ants, and plants, all innocent deaths can be said to be quite serious. Found this matter, the name of the country of the earth sent someone to investigate, but all the people who went there did not return, and it took a long time to get a result. In desperation, this matter can only be entrusted to Yanyin Village for investigation. At the beginning, the ninjas in the village of Yanyin were like those sent by Daming, and they all went back and forth. It wasn''t until the third batch of ninjas that a surviving ninja returned to the village of Yanyin that Daming and Tu Ying learned all the culprits. Unfortunately, the survivor died in the end. The culprit who learned that the chaos was a giant snake that existed like a tail beast. This information suddenly gave Tu Ying the idea of ??catching the black snake, and finally acted like this. Yes, Tu Ying personally led the team to capture the black snake. The land of the kingdom of land is so large, it takes a lot of time to find it. Emperor Tian did not take care of anyone, an area that had been transformed into a dead place, after finally finding the figure of the black snake, he immediately launched an arrest operation. Next, of course, the Black Snake and the Tuying group were at war. In Tu Ying''s eyes, the black snake that existed like a tail beast in front of him was already in his pocket. Because, among the people arrested this time, in addition to the shadow of the earth shadow, even the five-tailed man Zhu Li is also there. It is so stable that it can''t be stabilized anymore. Just after Tu Ying imagined that when the Black Snake was successfully captured, Yanyin Village could take it to a higher level, an accident happened at this moment. Two people wearing red cloud robes appeared, and without a word they started to fight with the shadow. Seeing that the people brought were slaughtered, Tu Ying could only drag the black snake by himself, and let the five-tailed man force to stop the two. However, I never thought that after the two defeated the Wuweiren Zhuli, they would fight off the half-dead Wulizhuli directly, and did not stay at all to kill them. At that moment, Tu Ying realized that the goal of the coming person was human stamina, but unfortunately everything was too late. auzw.com The five-tailed man was taken away by the column force, and the black snake escaped while taking advantage of the shadow of the earth. The earth shadow after the recovery was very decisive with the lightly wounded people to chase the two men who took the five-tailed column force away, and did not control the black snake that escaped. If you think about it, you will understand that the black snake is in the territory of the land of the earth, and it will be better to wait for it when you have time. It is most important to save the villagers Zhu Li. The chase was to chase, but in the end it was still unable to save the Wuwei people''s column force, but instead took the lives of several forbearances. The above is what Noel saw in the intelligence collected from Konoha. In addition to the information of the land of the country, of course, there is also the information of the country of the ghost, and some other information. From the information returned from the Kingdom of Ghosts, the Konoha Ninja who was investigating there was still exploring the news on the periphery, and did not go deep into the interior at all, so there was still no news of missing personnel. Unable to determine the information of the missing people, Tsunato could not send people to the kingdom of ghosts. After all, if a large number of ninjas appeared over there, the sand hidden and the rock hidden of the leading country would not be allowed, but it was very easy to provoke War thing. Therefore, you don''t have to worry about Kono''s troubles, but you can continue to be lazy for a few days. Noel also saw the information that the Snow Kingdom has been captured by the Ghost Kingdom. From this point, it can be seen that there must be a army of wood leaf ninjas who followed the kingdom of ghosts to the country of snow, otherwise there would be no such information. For the time being, the information of the kingdom of ghosts is all this. In other types of information, it was a bit unexpected. What did you find? Whereabouts of members of the organization. At this moment, this matter is also being discussed in Tsunade''s office. And Noel is eavesdropping through the puppet. "The intelligence was received last night. The members of the Xiao organization have entered the country of fire. Now let me tell you what you think." Seeing the people present, it had been a while since I saw the documents issued, and Tsunade spoke only then. Hearing that Kakashi put down the documents he was holding. "Five generations of Naruto Masters, I am afraid that the guys of the Xiao organization are ready to work on the pillars of the country of fire. It should be the place to search for possible pillars in the country of fire." "According to intelligence, there are only two members of the Xiao organization entering the country of fire. It is certainly impossible to openly attack Muye to rob people, so we can only first search for the presence of other people in the country of fire." "Although I also think that it is not possible for two people alone to come to Konoha to grab people''s strength, but it is better to strengthen the alert." "Well, if you''re not afraid of 10,000, you''ll be afraid of it. You must be well prepared for Konoha. This is true." "In addition to Muye''s defense, it is not good to wait passively. We should take the initiative to attack, the five generations of Naruto." "Since they dare to come to the country of fire, then we should take the initiative to attack, and cannot wait for them to come to the door passively..." After the beginning of Kakashi, the rest of them went on. v8 Chapter 96： For the prestige of Konoha One of these recruited Shangren did not make any suggestions. This man was standing in the back row, leaning against the wall beside the door, looking down and thinking. Just when Tsunade raised his hand slightly, preparing to stop everyone. The man raised his right hand and spoke at this moment. "Five generations of Naruto, we should lose the whereabouts of Xiao Organization." And the voice of the man''s words sounded, and the rest of the office was quieted down, and his eyes turned to the front hand. Everyone was waiting for Tsunato to give an answer. Because of missing the whereabouts of the two organizations of Xiao Xiao, the initiative to attack was just like saying nothing. "Lu Jiu was right. After confirming that the two members of the Xiao organization entered the country of fire, the people who followed quickly lost their whereabouts, so where are they now in the country of fire, we can say yes I dont know at all." After glancing at Nara Lukyu, Tsunato nodded and said. When confirmed, everyone frowned slightly. Losing the enemy''s whereabouts, then it is impossible to take the initiative to attack, but also to passively defend. Send someone to search on a large scale? Don''t make a fuss, it will only kill the snake. Everyone knows that it is estimated that Tsunato is one of those who wants to catch Xiao organization alive, so that they can get the information of Xiao organization through Yamanaka, so that they can better prepare for or take the initiative to attack. What''s more, sending a large number of people to search, this will also give the enemy a chance to take advantage, maybe they will come straight to Konoha. After all, the Xiao organization has a conviction. The two men dared to attack Shayin Village and succeeded in capturing Fengying. If Muye sent a large number of people, they would have no more worries. "They cannot be given the opportunity to escape the country of fire!" Tsunade looked serious, and glanced at everyone present before continuing. "Recently, I asked Kakashi to compose twenty new teams, and the people you are on the court will become their captains, leading them to search from different directions." It was said that Kakashi among the people showed such a look. Now, I finally understand what Tsunato had asked him to compose twenty new teams before. No wonder the requirements of the new team were so strict. Seeing that everyone nodded, there was no opinion on this, and Tsuno looked at Kakashi. "Kakashi, you rushed to the Temple of Fire in addition, and then followed the seventh shift back to Muye. Now you have to prepare." "Yes, Lord Naruto of the Five Generations." Kakashi nodded to understand, and then immediately left here. I know very clearly why Tsunade will arrange this, but I am just worried that Naruto meets the people of Akatsuki, and Class 7 alone cannot stop Naruto from being taken away. It is precisely because he understands that Kakashi will act immediately, and dare not delay. auzw.com No way, things are unpredictable. One second late, it is likely that everything is too late. No one can be sure of such a thing, and no one can guarantee anything. Kakashi had just left his forefoot, and Nara Luku asked questions. "Five generations of Naruto, is this action to arrest members of the Xiao organization, or to kill them directly when they happen?" The rest of them heard Nara Lukus words, and all felt that it was the same as not asking. In their view, it must be an arrest operation, otherwise it would not take so many people. Of the twenty newly-formed teams, four are a team, and twenty teams are eighty. Eighty vs two, this is a capture operation no matter how you look at it. only......... "For the prestige of Konoha, and to protect the security of the Fire Nation, those guys should not be allowed to do anything wrong." After a pause, Tsunato continued. "While trying to figure out their purpose, they are all masters, so they must not be allowed to escape the country of fire. Be sure to find them and put them on the spot! " Originally, Tsunade really wanted to arrest the Xiao organization. However, after careful consideration, it is still safer to practice Fa-rectification directly on the spot. After all, it is much easier to kill a master than to catch alive, and the ninja for this mission is relatively safe, so in the end he gave up the arrest of the Xiao organization and changed it to the law. "Yes!" Suddenly, the ninjas responded in unison. Regarding the decision of Tsunato, it is impossible to say not to be unexpected, otherwise it will not be stunned. But the accident was an accident, but the fact that there was a Huo who cared so much about his life and other lives moved them deeply. "Before calling you over, I have asked the newly prepared 20 teams to gather at the a training ground. Now you go to the a training ground with Mute. She will tell you what will happen next." Think about it, Tsunato finds that what has been said has been finished, and lets them gather the full text a training ground. After receiving his life, Mute led everyone out of the office. Watching the crowd walk out one after another until the office door is closed. Turning his chair, Tsuneo looked at the sky outside the window and sighed. "I didn''t expect to win today, this is really bad news, I hope it''s not as bad as I think." I went to a small gamble in the morning, but I never thought that I would have made a profit, but this made Tsunato not happy at all, and was deeply worried anyway. There is no way to do it. After all, there are bad things happening every time you win a bet, and there is no exception. This is also one of the reasons for abandoning the members of the organization. After eavesdropping, Noel directly cut off the connection with the puppet, and forefinger pointed the armrest of the chair rhythmically, not knowing what to think about. v8 Chapter 97： This is not right About half an hour, twenty teams in the training ground set off. Eighty Zhongshang Ren walked out of the wooden leaf gate and diverged away from the planned route, without staying at the gate for a moment. It didn''t take long for the team led by Kakashi to arrive at the gate, and he drove directly in the direction of the Temple of Fire, fearing that there would be an accident if he slowed down. Although, at this time, a lot of Zhongshang Ninja was dispatched to perform tasks at one time, but Muye did not weaken much of the strength. Let''s not talk about Tsunade for a while, the **** fairy from Zilai is still in the village. Since returning to practice with Naruto, he has never left Konoha half a step. The reason why he didn''t leave Muye was because Tuan Zang, who was extremely uncomfortable with him, died, and he promised Tsunato to stay and help. This is just one of the reasons. Another reason is that Zilai always feels that Noel has any purpose. Even if Noel and Hinata are married, he still can''t rest assured. No matter who can''t help it, who makes Knowle''s origin unknown. Noel''s identity is impossible to check, and there is no way to prove whether he is telling the truth, or even to prove that Konoha has no purpose, which makes it difficult to doubt. The origin is unknown, and Noel''s strength is terrible. This is like an unstable bomb, no one knows when it suddenly exploded, so that the tap has to be treated with care. At the very least, it is impossible to leave the village without worrying about it until it is completely understood. Of course, it is also one of the reasons to stay and continue to teach Naruto. . As for other combat powers, it will not be explained in this one. Anyway, this time it sent more than 80 Zhongshang Ninjas, and it did not weaken the combat strength of Konoha. At this time, Noel and Hinata''s home. After eavesdropping before, Noel has been sitting on the chair in the living room, even keeping his eyes closed and frowning, as if annoying why. The more he thought, the more he felt wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong, which made him very troubled. "No, this is not right, but what is wrong?" After talking to himself, Noel frowned and continued to think. Why bother? I was troubled by eavesdropping and always felt that something was very wrong, but I couldn''t think of it for a while. The members of the Xiao organization are all film-level, and some of them even surpass the film-level. Such a existence, if you don''t want people to discover whereabouts, it is impossible for anyone to see them, how could the Ninja of Konoha find it. From this point, it''s very wrong. What makes people wonder is, why did you deliberately expose the whereabouts to the discovery of Konoha''s ninja? If it is a trap, then they should let the tracked Konoha Ninja continue to follow, so that the Konoha sent people into their traps. But the result from Tsunato was that they threw away the people they followed. auzw.com Isnt it a trap? Is it really just a coincidence that was encountered? When she thought of something, she opened her eyes violently, and Noel looked bright. "There is also a possibility that they did it on purpose so that Muye sent people to search!" But in the next second, he frowned again. If this is the case, why do you want Muye people to be so? "Forget it, just like love, don''t want to." After thinking about it, Noel couldn''t really understand the purpose of the organization and stopped asking for trouble. But after no longer asking for trouble, he suddenly found that he was the only one in the family, and Hinata and Camilla had not returned since they went out together. Now even a person who speaks has nothing. Free, very free. "No, you have to find something to do, otherwise you will be bored to death." Do it when you think about it, take the stand-in puppet from the storage space, and take out another teleport crystal. First add enough energy to the puppet, and then crush the hand-held transmission crystal. The next second, Noel''s figure disappeared from the house, and the standing puppet moved and began to clean the house. Hinata is too shy, and she certainly will not take the initiative to find Noel to do too intimate moves, even if her husband calls, she will blush for a long time. What''s more, this puppet controlled with reincarnated eyes has self-awareness and is set up to be unable to make intimate moves to Hinata, and Noor will return before dark, and he didn''t plan to leave for several days, just use Lets temporarily replace it. Compared to bored, Noel who has stolen out. Today''s Tsunamate, she is too busy to deal with, can''t even rest for a while, she has to wait in the office at all times. At this moment, the Naruto Office will walk into a person every so short time, and then report the situation returned by the search staff to Tsuna. After making a summary, the mute of the file came to the office and walked to Gangshou. "Admiral Tsunade, within a 150-kilometer radius of the center of the border between the borders, 20 teams are continuing to speed up the search, but so far they have not found the two of the Xiao organization." "Excuse me, there is new information from the third team." The mute was just finished. A ninja hurried into the office, sent the hand-held letter to Tsunade, and then reported. "The borders of the "mouth" area and the "xu" area have not yet found the whereabouts of members of the organization." "Don''t find it yet?" There was still no good news, which made Gang''s eyebrows tightly locked. Less than a second later, the door of the office was opened again. "report!" "Say." "There is no abnormality in the "" area and the "Bu" area. The members of the Xiao organization have not been found. They are continuing to search." v8 Chapter 98： The situation of the Temple of Fire "if that is the case....." Hearing the message sent back again, Tsunato''s anger could no longer be suppressed, and he said angrily after a pause. "Why haven''t you found it yet!" This scared Mute and the other two. The atmosphere didn''t dare to take a breath, the three lives were afraid to attract Tsunato''s attention, and then burned his head with anger. "The Kakashi squad heading to the Temple of Fire, have they ever sent a message back there?" After taking a few deep breaths, Tsunade slightly controlled his emotions and turned to look at the mute surrounding him, but his tone was not much better. But for mute, the tone is now much better than that of the annoyed and violent Tsunade. "That...there is still no report..." After listening, Tsunade clenched his teeth and forbeared not to get angry. Time goes by one minute and one second... In the afternoon, Tsunade listened to the reports from the landing one after another, but there was no good news in the report, and they were all those who did not find Xiao organization. However, there was still no report from the team led by Kakashi. Under such circumstances, the unfavorable hunch that Tsunade raised in his heart became stronger and stronger, and he always felt that something bad was about to happen. Because of this, she became very irritable and very irritable. In the evening, the sunset glowed the sky. At this moment, Tsunade, who was supposed to come home early from get off work, is still in the office to this day, and he has no intention of going back at all. He walked into the office with hot tea. When he came in silently, he saw tired Tien-shou closed his eyes and leaned on the seat. Mute came to Tsunade''s side and put the hot tea on the table. But at this time, the door was suddenly opened from the outside, and hurriedly ran into a person. "Report! There is information from the independent team!" The movement of opening the door, and the words that came into his ears, suddenly caused Tsunade to wake up. The independent team, which is led by Kakashi. Hearing the news from Kakashi finally, Tsunade immediately motioned to the person who came to report to continue. "At noon, the independent squad arrived at the Temple of Fire, but it happened to catch up with the attack of the grave robbers, so the news was not returned in time..." "No, it won''t take so long to fight the enemy." The reporter hasn''t finished talking yet, and the mute found something wrong. Just less than a second after speaking, Tsuneo glared fiercely. This suddenly let Mute know that I was just too anxious and people haven''t finished reporting yet. "Sorry, you continue, continue." auzw.com "The two sides engaged in battle, and a trainee ninja monk called the Temple of Fire was empty because of Nine-tailed Chakra, and Nine-tailed Chakra resonated with Renzhu Naruto. ...." In the absence of interruption, the report staff detailed the content of the information returned. The story of the Temple of Fire has deviated from the original track. Originally it was Naruto who awakened the runaway air, but now it is him who runs along with him, and then the two of them are dying against each other. What''s more, Kakashi, Yamato and others have to deal with the grave robbers without a shot, how can there be two people who have no time to stop the runaway. After Kakashi and others solved the grave robbers, it took a lot of time to cooperate with Yamato to control the naruto. Why does Naruto only control the runaway? That''s because when Kakashi, Yamato and others arrived to solve the grave robbers, the runaway space had been killed by the runaway Naruto. Yes, it''s so deadly, I can''t live without being saved. The naruto who ran away in a uniform made the Ninja Monks and Kakashi of the Temple of Fire enough to choke, and some people almost died. If the runaway space has not been killed, it is not as simple as trying to stop him and Naruto from hurting a few people, and half of them will be lucky. It took a lot of time to solve the tomb robbers, plus Naruto to suppress the riot, so it was so late to send the message back. This is probably what happened. After learning everything, Tsunade slammed the desk with a slam, almost breaking it. This hammer shocked the other two people in the office. "Why are there pillars in the Temple of Fire! Why do we not know at all!!" Angrily, Tsunade said this with a roar. Although the emptiness of the Temple of Fire is the residual column force caused by the remnant of Nine Tail Chakra, this is also the column force. But in the leaf of Muye, there is no record of this matter. Secretly tricking out the personal column force and hiding it in the Temple of Fire for such a long time, if nothing happened, Muye may never know. And when Tsunato became more and more angry, the person who reported remembered something forgot and took out a seal scroll. "Five generations of Naruto, this is the seal scroll mentioned in the report of the independent squad. It is said that the Abbot of the Temple of Fire let them pass it back to you." "Is the land of one of the "Twelve Ninjas" once a land of fire..." With a small whisper, Tsunade remembered the identity of the Abbot of the Temple of Fire as soon as possible, and then continued. "Bring it over." "Yes." There was a response, and the report staff hurried forward and presented the seal scroll. As a result, the scroll was sealed, spread out on the desk, and then the seal was lifted. A burst of white mist emerged, and words appeared on the scroll. v8 Chapter 99： Night attack on Muye Village After reading the content that appeared on the seal scroll, Tsunato finally understood why the Temple of Fire had artificial forces. Yes, an explanation of the Abbot Road of the Temple of Fire is recorded on the seal scroll. The above content is probably the reason why the air will become the column force of the artificial man, and the identity of the black hand. The black hand is named Hema, and is also one of the twelve guardians of ninja. He insists that Naruto is an unnecessary existence. He believes that the real power of the ninja should be controlled by the name of the country of fire, so he is in opposition to Asma and others. In the past, Hema was renamed "Falling Earth" after being defeated by Asma, but he was still thinking about destroying Konoha. Sealed part of the collected nine-tailed chakra into the body of his son Kong, intending to use the earth to create the soil of the dead and the dead to revive many dead including the "Lei Dun Four", but also want to use the empty Power as a last resort. This time, Hema led the three men of the windless, immobile, and missed to the Temple of Fire to take the empty space, and then planned to start a series of plans for Muye. It''s a pity that all this was destroyed by Kakashi, Yamato and others, and Kong was also killed by the violent Naruto, and Hema and his men died in the battle. At the end of the content of the seal scroll, Di Lu apologized for the fact that he concealed the empty artificial force from Muye, hoping to be forgiven. The above is the content on the seal reel. And when Tsunade was thinking about how to deal with this matter. At a sentry post in the woods outside Muye Village, there are four Muye Ninjas on duty lying in the blood beach. The only person standing there alive was a man wearing a red cloud robe. From the body of a wooden leaf ninja, the man pulled out the **** weapon and slowly took it into his long sleeves. At the same time, six figures fell from the sky. Six people fell behind the man, and the six people who arrived were all dressed in red clouds. Five of them had black sticks on their faces, exactly the same as the men who killed the four Konoha ninjas, and they all had purple circles and even orange hair. Among the seven people here, the only difference is a woman with purple hair wearing paper flowers, and the same thing is wearing the same red cloud robe, nothing more. "Next, we will be divided into two groups: enticing the enemy and exploring, and first confirm the personnel." The man turned his back to the six people behind him, looking at the direction of Muye Village. After a pause, he continued to speak. "The entrapment group is Shura Road, Animal Road, Hungry Ghost Road. The exploration is carried out by Heaven Road, Human Road, and Hell Road. Xiaonan, you are in the exploration group." "Well, I know." Called Xiaonan''s purple-haired woman, she nodded slightly and responded. And the man who assigned the task, he is the heaven mentioned in his mouth. Shura Dao is a man with a bald head, Human Dao is a man with long hair and waist, Brutal Dao is another woman among the seven, Hungry Dao is a fat man, and Hell Dao is an uncle with a hedgehog head. Assigned tasks, Tiandao''s pupils condensed. auzw.com "Kiye opened a spherical junction with the sky above the courtier..." "It''s a structure that an unauthorized object will be sensed immediately, right." Before Heaven''s words were finished, Xiao Nan knew what he was talking about. "According to the combat plan, throwing the Beast Road over Konoha, let the enemy misread the number of people and fall into chaos, we are here waiting for the psychic of the Beast Road." Seeing Xiao Nan understood, Tiandao did not intend to continue to explain, but began to issue instructions for action. "Itachi and Ghostfish seem to sneak in easily." "Itachi used to be a member of the dark part of Konoha, so he knew what the secret sign method through enchantment was, and I had my own way." When Xiao Nan talked with Tian Dao, Shura Dao had already come to the side of the Animal Dao Dao and was lifting it up. "From now on, the world will feel pain." The words of the Dao Road fell again. As if receiving the command to launch, Shura Dao hurled the Beast Road abruptly, allowing it to fly at high speed over the Muye Village. The beast road flying in the air quickly bound the unknown seal at the moment of the fall, and then crashed into the invisible border. At the moment when the enchantment was touched, the personnel in the enchantment class in Muye Village immediately found someone invading. "There is an intruder! The target is only one person, at location b of the west exit!" Ninjas playing cards by the side suddenly gave up their playing cards. After a few discussions, a few people quickly decided that one person would report the matter to Naruto, and the rest went to the place where the enemy invaded. Make a good decision, and the members of the Boundary Class immediately start to act. At this time, the Animal Road has successfully entered the residential area of ??Muye Village, and performed psychic surgery as soon as it landed. After a burst of white smoke, six people from the Xiao organization, who were still in the forest outside the wood leaf village, were summoned to the side of the beast road in one breath. "spread!" Just after being summoned into Muye Village, the heavenly path among them let the six people disperse and proceed according to plan. In a different direction, the seven people left here in an instant. Enticed enemy groups, namely Shura Road, Animal Road, Hungry Ghost Road. Go to the animal path in a certain area, choose a place to stop, and then start to summon psychic beasts. The summoned psychic beasts are three giant centipede psychics. Under the control of the animal road, three giant centipedes began to destroy the surrounding crazy. Another stop, Shura Road, fired several missiles with its modified arm and randomly bombed the surrounding area. v8 Chapter 100： Village in chaos This is just the beginning. After a random bombardment, Shura opened the head mechanism. What opened was not the brain, but a metal launcher. A burst of light appeared, and the muzzle of the transmitter concentrated energy. "boom!" The next second, the launcher on the head of Shura Dao ejected a powerful gun, destroying several buildings in a row in a straight line. Although the enchantment class had learned that an enemy had invaded Muye Village, they had not arrived at the scene to confirm it. Because of this, Konoha''s alarm was not sounded. The loud noise produced by the laser bombing and the ground vibration caused by the powerful power of this gun suddenly attracted the attention of many ninjas and residents. The Konoha Ninja came out of the house and saw the sight of fire in the distance. Without saying a word, he ran to check the situation and see what could be of help. The inhabitants of Muye, who were also drawn, just looked at the bustle from afar. However, the people drawn near the animal road were not so lucky, they were attacked by the giant centipede psychic beast as soon as they came out, and the panic began to spread rapidly. The hungry ghost who was in charge of one of the enemies said that he did not carry out large-scale destruction, but he specifically dealt with the ninja who came over. In this short period of time, there have been more than ten Konoha ninjas killed by Hungry Ghost Road, and it is still increasing continuously. At this time, the hungry ghost said that he was fighting with five Konoha ninjas, but there was no sign of the wind falling down, but the other five had no way to take him. Ninjutsu has no effect at all in front of Hungry Ghost Road. Ninjutsu is useless, the five Konoha ninjas can only think of another way, and have not retreated. "This guy can absorb the surgery!" "Since ninjutsu is useless, then we attack him directly!" "It can only be so." "The four of us stayed. You can report this guy''s ability to Lord Naruto. This is very important information." "Well, I must have communicated to Lord Naruto." Just finished, the Konoha ninja who was selected to convey the information, left this place without hesitation. Seeing this, the hungry ghost immediately chased the person who left. It is a pity that the four people who chose to stay and deal with the hungry ghost road blocked his way. Seeing the Konoha Ninja report away, the hungry ghost can only choose to abandon the pursuit and start fighting against the four Konoha Ninjas who are blocking the way. Enticing the active three of the enemy group, let a large number of Konoha Ninja go to their place. The exploration team''s heavenly path, human path, **** path, and Xiaonan, they are forcing the whereabouts of the captured Konoha ninja. However, to date, dozens of Konoha ninjas have been pressed, and no answer has been obtained from them. No matter how cruel the four members of the exploration team were, they were not able to pry open the mouth of the Konoha ninja, and they did not say where Naruto was until death. Almost every wooden leaf ninja being forced to question, they will give the exploration team "Go to die!" these three words. auzw.com Therefore, the four people in the exploration group are still looking for someone to ask. As more people escaped from the attacked area, the residents of Muye soon learned about the attack, which made the village even more chaotic. Today, there is also a wooden leaf ninja who received orders to rush to organize the evacuation of the residents of wooden leaves. In Huoying''s office building, Tsunade stood in front of the window with his teeth gnashing his teeth, looking at the affected area where the fire was soaring, and listening to the report of the ninja. "The enchantment class reported that the intruder invaded from above Konoha. The enchantment responded that it was only a single intrusion, but after the reaction, it was confirmed that it was attacked by multiple units." "According to the report of the analysis class, the enemy''s combat effectiveness is about three brigades." Hearing the information coming from the two, Tsunato began to guess who the enemy was. Soon, she had a rough guess about the identity of the intruder. The next second, another ninja came. "Report! Witnesses of intruders!" "Say!" "The invaders were wearing black clothes with red cloud patterns, and found that one person had the ability to absorb ninjutsu, and the personnel who were fighting with it were trying to attack directly." "It''s really the people from Xiao Organization who are here." Tsunade frowned deeply and muttered very quietly. I just guessed that the people who invaded Muye Village were probably people from Xiao Organization. I didn''t expect it to be true. Silent see Gang Gang standing there without talking, and do not know what to think about. But now the time is not waiting for anyone, and even if it is delayed for a second, the situation will become worse. She could only wake up to make her give orders. "Master Gangshou, what should we do next?" "Send a very alarming situation! There are twenty teams dispatched as well as Kakashi and the seventh class recalled!" After returning to his mind, Tsunade immediately gave orders, and after thinking about it, he continued. "Mute, will just discover the ability information of the member of the Xiao organization, and convey it to the ear of every Konoha Ninja with the fastest speed!" "Yes, I will do it right away." After a response, Mute left the office immediately. She knows that this information is related to the lives of the Konoha ninjas, and early communication will enable them to be able to guard against and be better at the enemy. Just before the mute walked out, Tsunato continued to give orders. "You are responsible for leading people to protect the safety of the evacuated residents, and organizing the refuge work, now go by." "Yes, Lord Naruto." "Muye Hospital will usher in a large number of wounded people. The light class in the dark department is responsible for protecting the safety there. Never let those guys get close to half a step." v8 Chapter 101： Mentoring "Yes." "The rest of the dark department will follow me. I will wait for the intelligence to arrive on the roof. By the way, all the wounded will be treated by slugs, and I will guard the village with all my strength!" As soon as he finished speaking, Tsuneo left the office immediately and walked quickly towards the roof. The dark part of the lantern class also flashed to gather personnel. The rest of the members of the dark department that were not assigned a task, they quickly followed up in the dark place. It didn''t take long for Tsunato and several members of the dark department to reach the rooftop of the office building. In this short period of time, when I first came to the rooftop, I saw three more giant psychic beasts in the field of vision. The psychic beasts appeared were crab, rhino, and evil dog. Judging from the destruction of the three psychic beasts, this is enough to prove that the enemy was summoned. Withdrawing his gaze, he walked to the hand of the fence at the edge of the roof, and began to finish printing. "Psychic!" After the enchantment is completed, slammed the palm of your hand to the ground. A thick white smoke burst out, and then an oversized slug appeared from the fog. Summoning psychic beasts, Tsunate directly speaks of his own thoughts. "You immediately follow all the ninjas and villagers in Muye, and then heal all of them through my chakra." "It seems that the village is facing a crisis." "Less wordy, hurry and do what I said." "I know." The giant slug uttered his words and immediately followed what Tsunae said. The next second, the slug''s huge body began to agitate, then split into a large number of large and small groups, and then crawled in all directions. Soon, the slugs could be seen in the streets and alleys nearby. The slug had already started to move, and Tsunato walked to the center of the rooftop, and laid out the surgery on the ground. When the operation was ready, she sat directly in the operation and provided Chakra remotely for the slug so that it could treat the wounded. Seeing this, the members of the dark department quickly stepped forward and surrounded the edge of the spell to protect the law. at the same time..... In the attacked area at this time, the figure of Tiandao appeared in front of a saving wooden leaf ninja, and a sharp black stick slipped out of the long sleeve of his right hand. "Tell me where the Nine-Tailed Cylindrical Naruto is, and where is a man named Noel, otherwise I will kill you." Seeing the pattern of the clothes of the coming person, the wooden leaf ninja instantly remembered the information that he had just received, and knew that the other party was one of the members of the Akatsuki organization, that is, the person who attacked the wooden leaf now. Tiandao slowly raised his right hand and pointed the murder weapon at the wooden leaf ninja in front of him. "Where are those two people, hurry!" "I won''t tell you, you die this heart!" auzw.com Faced with the threat of heaven, this Konoha ninja did not compromise. However, he was puzzled in his heart. He didn''t understand why he was looking for Noel, which made him quite puzzled. He couldn''t understand it at all. Although very puzzled, it is just impossible to ask the other party, let alone the other party has already started. "In this case, then you have no value, go to die." Without a satisfactory answer, Tiandao didn''t want to continue to waste time on this person, so he stabted it with a fierce weapon. The speed is quite fast, and the Konoha Ninja, who knows he can''t hide, can only watch the murder weapon and wait for the arrival of death. The sharp tip of the black stick has already pierced the eyebrow of the wooden leaf ninja, and then he did not go deeper. The Konoha ninja was not dead, and was pierced a little bit by the tip of the black stick at most. However, it was not that Heavenly Dao showed mercy to spare his life, but that the black stick was firmly grasped by people and could not continue to move forward. After escaping, Konoha Ninja fell backward and fell to the ground, looking at the person who saved himself. Looking at the back of the life-saving benefactor, his unique dress made him recognize the identity of the other party. When he was about to say something, the other party spoke first. "Hurry to leave with the wounded and leave it to me here." "I get it, I''m an adult." It is very clear that staying will only hinder your feet and drag your legs, so you pick up the wounded and leave the place, so you will have no worries about coming. When Konoha Ninja went away, Zilai also loosened his hand holding the black stick, stepped back two steps away from each other, and looked at Tiandao with very complicated eyes. Strangely, Tiandao did not immediately attack Zilai, and looked at him equally. This strange situation lasted for a while, and finally opened his mouth to break the silence. "You...you are...this face...are you Yahiko..." "Seeing the shadow of Yahiko on me is worthy of my former master, but Yahiko is already dead, and Payne is standing here." "Don''t talk to me about here! Yahiko! Why do you have reincarnation eyes! Do you..." Halfway through the words, suddenly came to think of a possibility, his face completely darkened. To be sure, speak again. "Yahiko, are you trying to take away the reincarnation eyes of the legendary six celestial beings, so you have poisoned Nagato." "I said, the guy Yahiko is dead, I am Payne, I am God." "You tell me! What is wrong with Nagato! Tell me soon!!" "There is no long door, only Payne." Facing the roaring coming, Tiandao''s face did not have any emotional fluctuations, and said coldly without emotion. Heaven''s answer, from Zilai''s point of view, admitted to killing Nagato. Seeing that Zilai would also be wrong, but Heavenly Dao had no intention of explaining, but instead asked about the business. "This is the end of the reminiscence, where is the Jiuwei people''s column strength, and where is the one called Noel, you will tell me, Teacher Zilai." v8 Chapter 102： One to three "Why do you do this?" Forcibly suppressing the anger, since I wanted to find out the reason, I asked Heavenly Payne. "It seems that Zilai Teacher does not intend to tell me anymore, and even prevents me from continuing to do things." "Psychic!" The words of heaven just fell, and the voice of a woman came from the sky. Zilai also raised his head and heard the sound, and saw a giant bird psychic beast, which was swooping at himself at high speed. His eyes were not blinded. How could he not see that the psychic beast came towards himself and quickly finished printing. "The art of chaos lion hair!" The moment the words fell, the white flowers in Zilai became longer, and they continued to extend very quickly, as if they were alive, flying toward the psychic beast that swooped down. The two didn''t collide violently. The long white hair revolved around the psychic beast, and in a blink of an eye, the psychic beast rolled into a dumpling. But this is not the end, just the beginning. Under the control of Zilai, the long hair of the psychic beast began to tighten, and it was immediately screwed up. The blood of the psychic beast that had been blasted was splattered, and a blood rain began to fall in this area. The psychic beast of this bird was dried up and soon disappeared into a white smoke. The blood rain also disappeared at the same time. Originally stained by blood to the place, the blood stain faded until it disappeared, just like nothing happened. Similar. At this time, Ziye''s eyes turned to Heaven again, only to find that there was a woman beside him. The point was that the woman also had reincarnation eyes. A person with reincarnation eyes can be said to be rare for a hundred years, but now two people appear at once. "This this..." "Boom!" Zilai was also surprised to know what to say, and suddenly another figure fell from the night sky. The coming man is Shura Dao, another person from the temptation group. He stood beside the Dao Dao Dao beside Tian Dao. "Hey, hello, today is not April Fools'' Day. All three people have reincarnation eyes. Are you kidding me?" Seeing that the person also had reincarnation eyes, his eyes were incredibly wide, his eyes were about to be glared out by him, and he even wondered if he was in illusion. Reincarnation eyes, the legendary eyes, he has lived almost all his life in the ninja world. He has only seen Nagato own one, but now one after another appears. Without thinking about coming alone, Shura Dao just arrived and rushed past. As he rushed past, Shuras body changed, his shape changed rapidly, and he quickly formed a three-headed six-arm shape, and a scorpion-shaped serrated sword appeared on the back. At the same time, the beast road standing beside Tiandao also moved, his hands slammed on the ground. "Psychic!" auzw.com Next second, white smoke exploded from the rubble behind Zilai. Inside the thick white smoke, a giant buffalo-like psychic beast suddenly rushed toward the back with its back running. In this case, a situation of front-to-back attack was formed. In the front there was Shura Road, which turned into three heads and six arms, and in the back there was a buffalo psychic beast called out by the Animal Road, and Heaven Road was staring staring at it, and it was a little careless that it would die so much that it could no longer die. In the case of a front-to-back attack, Zong also quickly decided a response plan. "Psychic!" The white smoke exploded out of thin air, and it suddenly shrouded it from within. As the enemies arrived before and after, a character with a "u" tattoo on his face, a toad with a pot-shaped shield and a zen stick, blocked the shield in front of him and slammed into the buffalo psychic beast of the brutal road. The buffalo and the toad collided together, and the two were immediately set in place, and no one could advance half a step. Immediately afterwards, a scorching flame erupted from the thick smoke, striking the front of Shura Road. Shura Dao stopped abruptly, and at the same time the Animal Dao has been sealed to summon psychic beasts again. A panda psychic beast instantly appeared in front of Shura Dao, and the scorching flame arrived, engulfing him and psychic completely. The hot flames emanating from the white smoke are contained in the mouth by the oil trained by Chakra. When they spit out, they are burned with fire escape, so the power is much stronger than the general fire escape. When the jetting flames stopped, the Animated Dao summoned the psychic beast pandas who used Shura Dao as a shield. They were all burnt black by the flames, and they still smelled of roasted meat. Ben''s standing panda leaned forward and fell straight down towards the ground, then "Bang" turned into white smoke and exited. Shura, who was protected by a shield, did not suffer any damage except for the heat, and he could continue to fight. As Shuradao focused on the front, the ground behind him gradually bulged, and then a figure burst out of the ground. "Spiral pills!" Zilai, who was holding the spiral pill, pressed it toward the back of Shura Dao. The plan is very successful, so that one is solved first. In the visual dead end of Shura Dao, it seems to him that it is impossible to avoid this blow. It can be sure that 100% can succeed, and then there are only two people left. When it gets close, it is only a few centimeters away. Unfortunately..... Shuras head turned to the left, suddenly letting Zi Lai''s attack fall through. "Huh!? He can''t see me!" One hundred percent of the shots fell into the air, and Zilai was also surprised by this accident, but the hand did not stop because of this, and wanted to control the arm to attack again. It''s just that Shura Dao''s movement is obviously a little faster than that of his own, just like the scorpion''s serrated sword has swept past. At such a close distance, when I came to notice, I had no chance to withdraw. v8 Chapter 103： Waste one left two When Shuradao escaped the spiral pill, he swung the sawtooth sword like a scorpion tail at the same time, which made the chance of no response. In the blink of an eye, the sawtooth sword swept out had been cut to Ziya''s waist. As soon as he turned around, Shura Dao''s movements strengthened the serrated sword''s slashing power, and immediately cut off his own loaf. Zilai was also cut off twice, and his face was full of doubts. just......... "Boom!" After being cut into two quarters, he exploded on his own in the next second, and turned into a white smoke disappearing. "It turned out to be a shadow doppelganger, and it was not so simple to solve." Seeing this, Tiandao was not surprised at all. Tian Dao, Shura Dao and Beast Dao, the three people''s eyes were looking at the surrounding area, looking for where they came from. "In order to stop me, it is impossible for Zilai to escape, but there is no breath of him nearby." Tian Dao''s gaze kept moving, but he couldn''t find the hiding place of Zilai, and even found his breath disappeared in this area. If you dont know clearly, if you cant give up to prevent yourself from continuing to destroy Konoha, you might think he left here. Now that the breath is hidden, you can only use violent points. At this time, the organ of Shuras six arms opened, and small missiles were revealed, and then the small missiles were launched. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" A series of bombardments sounded, and small missiles were fired indiscriminately around them. Even the two psychic beasts in confrontation were in the area where they were bombed, and were soon engulfed by ruthless artillery fire. In the subsequent black smoke and fire light, the screams of psychic beasts could also be heard. The surrounding area was bombarded relentlessly, but unfortunately the results did not make Heaven happy, Zilai did not appear in front of him, and still did not feel a little bit of his breath. To get such a result, let Tiandao begin to doubt a little bit his own thoughts at first, and feel that he may have escaped from the beginning. However, such an idea will be rejected in the next second. Because, suddenly Tiandao discovered that there might be another place where Zilai could hide, and could hide her breath. What did Tiandao discover? In the indiscriminate bombing just now, all the buffalo psychic beasts summoned by the beasts were blasted and screamed, but this was not the case for the toads that were also called from the beginning. Even if Toad Jian is not called, maybe the defense is amazing, which is still possible. But Toad Jian covered his mouth deadly. This strange behavior attracted the attention of Heavenly Dao, and at the same time thought of whether it was hiding in his mouth. auzw.com You must know that when you used to summon psychic beasts before, you also hide yourself in the smoke. The three pairs of eyes have been staring, and if the smoke ran out of Zilai then, it would be impossible to escape the three pairs of eyes. Not long ago, the shadow avatar was killed, and surely he has not ran out of the smoke since then, so only the mouth of Toad Jian can be hidden. As long as possible, Tiandao did not intend to let go, and just started. "Vientiane Tian Yin!" In the next second, the huge body of Toad Jian in the distance was pulled and slid backwards toward the heavenly path. Toad Jian turned his head to look around and saw himself sliding backwards in the direction of the enemy. Its about time. Toad Jian cant even know that he is such a masterpiece of the enemy. He quickly grabbed the weapon and inserted it firmly on the ground, and then grasped the weapon firmly with both hands to prevent himself from sliding backwards. enemy. Toad Jian did not expect that this gravitational force is unusually powerful, and his own actions did not have much effect, and he continued to slide backwards, at most only at a slower speed. Just looking at the situation at the rear, he didn''t find that the buffalo psychic beast that had been bombed and fell to the ground had stood up, and he got up and rushed towards Toad Jian. The heavy footsteps finally attracted the attention of Toad Jian. It''s a pity that when Toad Jian turned his head to look around, the buffalo psychic beast had already come in front of it, and at the same time slammed into it with both horns. Being slammed into a pick, Toad Jian, who was holding the weapon, had to let go and was directly picked into the air. As a result, there is absolutely no way to stop being sucked into heaven. At the same time, Shura Dao was already holding weapons in his six hands, and his feet rushed to the toad to fly, which was the rhythm of dismembering it in the air. Seeing it on the arrival... "It''s enough. Let me build the rest of Toad Jian. You go back to Miaomu Mountain." The sound of Zilai''s words sounded, and the toad Jian became a white smoke, which was directly sent back to Miaomu Mountain. Inside the white smoke in the sky, Ziye''s figure flew out of it. "Xianfa Super Large Yuluo Pills!!" Zilai also swooped down and flew towards Shura Road, and he quickly condensed a large spiral pill almost instantly in front of his right palm. Its very close, and with dive and gravity, its faster. Therefore, Xianfa Chaoda Yuluo Pill hit Shura Dao in the blink of an eye, and even the Dao Dao Dao and Tian Dao had no time to help. The Xianfa Super Large Yuluo Pill hit, and Shura Dao was continuously crushed by the force of high-speed rotation, and soon became a pile of parts scattered from the sky. To solve one, Zilai didn''t stop because of it, but continued to print. "Thousands of Fairy Hair! Her hair hardened instantly, and as fast as a storm, she shot towards the heavenly path. v8 Chapter 104： Dingban There are thousands of fairy hair needles, which are the fastest in all operations and the widest attack range. Originally, the speed of Xianfa Maozhen Qianben was amazingly fast, but now under the gravitational force of Heavenly Dao, the speed is even higher. Almost in a blink of an eye, those hardened hairs, like a thousand books, will soon tie Tiandao into a hedgehog. Faced with such a dilemma, Tian Dao is still calm and deadly, standing in the same place for a long time, as if not seeing it. It can also be said that it was not taken into consideration at all. On the occasion of a desperate attack... "Shen Luo Tian Zheng!" Heavenly Dao''s words sounded, and at this moment a repulsive field appeared centered on him, and the repulsive force was pushed out in all directions without dead ends, isolating everything from the outside. Just a tiny distance away, like thousands of hairs were pushed back by the original track. The repulsive force pushing outward is quite fast, or a force that can''t be seen with the naked eye. Yes, the swooping dive also hit the repulsive force of the launch, and then was pushed hard far into the distance. Just hitting this one, let Zilai also spout blood directly, as did the two toads on his shoulders. From this it can be seen how strong the repulsion used by Heavenly Dao. Of course, part of it is due to self-contained and own reasons. Who let him hit the launched repulsion at high speed, and the power of the two superimposed together, this vomiting blood is already light. Fortunately, in the fairy mode, it is very possible to kneel directly, and now vomiting blood is really light. Tian Dao''s trick Luo Tianzheng stopped, and the distance of more than ten meters to the center of him was razed to the ground, and the place where he stood was sunk nearly one meter. How can it not cause the attention of others because of such a large amount of movement? So ah, the Tianluo Shenluo Tianzheng stopped shortly afterwards, and the Konoha Ninja had arrived. The newly arrived Konoha Ninja happened to see Zilai who was climbing among the rubble. The five people who arrived here quickly ran to Zilai''s side and protected them behind them. No way, who made Zilai so embarrassed now, with blood on the corners of his mouth. "I am an adult, are you okay?" "Dinza, you came just right, help me to drag the woman over there, she only uses psychic." Recognizing the person who spoke, and knowing that it was not gossip, he immediately asked them to drag the animal path first, so he could concentrate on the other side''s heaven path. Qiudao Dingzao looked not far away, the animal road that was becoming a ruin, and then made suggestions to Zilai. "I let two people stay and help you deal with the male member Xiao." "No, all five of you go to the other woman. The man''s ability has not been figured out, and it can''t be dealt with by more people. On the contrary, it may be bad." "that......." "Quickly stop her! Can''t let out the psychic!" auzw.com Yu Guang aimed at the seal of the brutal road, and Zhaxi quickly interrupted the Qiu Dao seat to say something, and asked him and his team to stop the brutal road. The reason why I was so anxious is that I analyzed the three people in detail when I was in the mouth of Toad. When the two Toad Fairies were summoned, that is, the male and female toads were standing on the left and right sides of the tortoise. They also told them the only understanding of the three, let them help think about what is missing. The place. It didn''t take long to talk to the two Toad Immortals, but they really found a problem that they also missed. That''s the animal path that uses psychic skills. It is very likely that there will be a way to summon the members of Akatsuki in Konoha. After all, there is nothing wrong with preparing for the worst, and it is not impossible. Closer to home. After hearing the words from Zilai, Qiuzao Dingzao and others did not ask much, knowing why this must be the reason, and immediately rushed towards the beast road. It''s just that watching the seal of the animal road is quite fast, and it''s impossible to stop in time by foot alone. The five men took out the shuriken one by one, all projected in one go. "Vientiane Tian Yin!" Tiandao raised his right hand and sucked the animal path. This allows Brute Dao to avoid a large number of shurikens, and to continue the handprints of psychics. The Zilai who is running towards the Heavenly Path can only turn to the Animal Road. "Fairy Flames!" "Psychic!" Flames erupted from the coming, and the palm of the beast pressed down to the ground. At this time, the figure of heaven appeared in the open space between the two. "Shen Luo Tian Zheng!" Use repulsive force in a small area to block the raging flames and push it back. At the same time, the Beast Road behind Tiandao successfully cast a psychic spell, and a burst of white smoke enveloped her. The next second, three figures rushed out of the white smoke. When the forced retreat looked at the past, one of the figures pinched the throats of the two members of the Dinosaur class and lifted them in the air, and the two of them suddenly lost their ability to resist. The other person grabbed the heavenly cover of another member of the Dinosaur class. When he let go, the man fell directly to the ground and then attacked the father and son of Dinosaur. The last person, this person did not join the battle, but collected something nearby, quite weird. The most amazing thing for Zilai is that the three people who appear have the same reincarnation eyes. At the same time, it is determined that this kind is the result of a certain technique. I don''t believe that there will be so many reincarnation eyes, so that six people can be paired. Zilai also wanted to help, but Heavenly Dao had stepped forward to entangle him, and he couldn''t pull it out. v8 Chapter 105： Go and stay In order to maintain the fairy mode, it is impossible for the two toad fairy on the shoulder to help. If it''s just a one-to-one situation, then it doesn''t matter if you cancel the fairy mode, there are still many ways to deal with it. But now there are five enemies, and everyone has shadow-level strength. Maybe they have the strength beyond the shadow-level. Unlocking the fairy mode is undoubtedly the same as the catcher''s catching, so I can only stare anxiously, and there is no way at all. "Teacher Zilai, it''s a taboo when fighting." When he was distracted, he did not know when the brutal Dao appeared behind him. He took a black stick projected from Heaven and then thrust it into his back. With a good blow, the beast lane loosened the black stick decisively and slammed back. The two toad immortals on Zilai''s shoulders responded quite quickly, and they turned around together to prepare to use the immortal method on the animal life. It''s just that I haven''t had time to start. Suddenly a large chameleon appeared. It popped its long tongue and pulled it into a roll of the waist of the animal road. Then the two disappeared together out of thin air. "It''s gone!" x2 Seeing this, the two Toad Fairies exclaimed. Think about it later, they are not very surprised. Because it has been mentioned before that Ziran, who has just disappeared, is a person who specializes in psychicism, so it can make sense to call psychic beasts that can stealth and hide breath. What''s more, it''s no surprise that the two Toad Fairies have also seen psychic beasts with this type of ability. Now that I have seen them all, I certainly know how to deal with them. "Pediatrics, watch me use biological detection to make it appear original!" "Children''s mother, don''t be too excited, be careful that wrinkles will increase again." "Children dad shut up for me!" After the female toad fairy finished, her hands began to print. Then, a long tongue with eyes, nose, and fangs spit out of its mouth. When the long tongue appeared, it sniffed with the nose. "found it!" As the voice of the female toad fairy sounded again, the strange long tongue ejection it spit out extended. Soon, the long tongue that popped out caught something not far away, and then an unknown liquid was ejected. Contaminated with liquid, the transformed dragon, which was originally invisible, showed its original shape. This was just the beginning. The female toad fairy controlled the long tongue of the transforming dragon, lifted it up and smashed it to the ground, and then withdrew the long tongue. "Child dad! Quickly solve it!" "okay!" In response, the male toad squirted a water gun. The super-high-speed water gun, like a sharp sword, cut the chameleon with two cuts and easily solved it. auzw.com The chameleon was killed and disappeared into white smoke within a second, and the animal path emerged from it. "Ding! Take your son out of here!" At this time, Zilai finally distanced herself from Heavenly Dao and screamed at the Dingzao who was not far away. Then he said to the two Toad Fairies. "I put oil, the boss uses the wind to escape, the elder sister uses the fire to escape." "Good." x2 Hearing the words, the two Toad Immortals instantly knew what they wanted to do, and they all answered in unison. Next, Zilai also finished printing with two toad immortals. "Xian Fa Wu Wei Wei Men!" Take a deep breath while blowing up the cheek bang. The oil waves spewing out from the fire were ignited by the fire, and under the blessing of the wind escape, a small tsunami instantly formed and flew towards Heaven and others. It is clear that the remaining two people must also escape. The male toad immortal controls the wind escape and intercepts the human path of the two people with fuel waves, so that he has to give up continuing to pursue to escape. "This can only resist for a while, you will send the communication toad to Tsunato, and I will try my best to hold them back." With that said, Zilai threw out a small red toad the size of a slap, and let the father and son of Ding quickly leave. Catch the little toad thrown, Qiu Daoding did not leave immediately. Very tangled, unwilling to stay here and face five powerful enemies alone, it is clear that this is to die. "Dad, what should we do now?" Similarly, Ding Ci did not know how to choose. Looking at his son Ding Ci, Qiu Daoding made a decision. "Ding Ci, this communication toad will be handed over to you, and it must be delivered to Lord Naruto. I will stay to help you and the Lord, please go." "Then I will stay too!" "No, I''m sure that this toad has intelligence from the enemy and needs to be sent to Master Naruto immediately, so as to reduce casualties and solve the crisis in Konoha." Qiu Dao Ding Zuo finished speaking, swiftly pushed his son Ding Ci, and ran towards Zilai. Looking at the leaving back, Ding Ci was still able to distinguish clearly, leaving the place with tears in his teeth. But when he saw the autumn road throne, he frowned when he wanted to say something, but he was the first to speak. "If you stay, you will die. I know this very well. I am also an adult." "Then you..." I haven''t finished talking since I came here, and I saw that the combination of the two toad immortals was broken. In a short period of time, the ignited oil wave disappeared, and then saw a figure that should not appear, and no longer planned to go to the autumn road, and felt that he really needed someone to help. Previously, Shura Dao, who was killed by Ziye Daxian Helix Pill, now appeared intact in sight. The word "resurrection" flashed in my mind, knowing that if this conjecture is true, I can''t really deal with six people by myself, and even one of the multiple seats can share a little pressure. v8 Chapter 106： Come to the curtain I have already dealt with the world. Although I have not yet figured out what his ability is, but being able to solve a member of the Ding class in an instant is enough to show that his strength is quite strong. The human path is so powerful, not to mention the rest. Knowing the situation, Qiu Daoding still chose to stay and help, he is ready to die. Zilai also saw a red pill from the waist bag when the enemies appeared to be enchanted, and immediately ate it in a single bite. The next second, the otherwise obese Dinosaur became thinner, and Chakra poured out frantically from his back, condensing into a pair of large butterfly wings. How can such a big change not be noticed by Zilai. Turning his head, he immediately knew that Qiu Dao Ding had taken the family secret medicine and became the state he is now. "Dinza, you..." "I''m also an adult, I know." If I knew what I had to say since I came here, Qiu Daoding didn''t let him finish it, so he said that he knew very clearly that he didn''t need to say more of those words. After thinking for a while, Qiu Daoding said again. "I will go first. You must seize the opportunity to solve each one." As soon as the Qiudao Dingzuo was finished, the whole person began to grow rapidly, and soon became a giant completely, fighting with those large psychic beasts. Afterwards, Chakra in the shape of butterfly wings on his back gathered all towards his right fist. When I stepped on the place violently, the dust suddenly splattered, and the earth shook with it. In the position just now, the figure of Qiu Dao Ding has disappeared. "spread!" The six people who had gathered together, after listening to the command of the heavenly path, left the other five people. As soon as the forefoot had left, the huge fist smashed hard. The only heaven that didn''t move in place, after the five people left their attack range, before the giant fist hit themselves. "Shen Luo Tian Zheng!" The giant fist that condensed the strong Chakra hit the repulsive force hard. The two resisted each other, and for the time being, there was no way to move forward, so there was stalemate. "what!!" Qiu Daoding roared, Chakra frantically gathered towards a fist, and exerted all his strength to press on the repulsive force. He was about to push the repulsive force back and smash the heaven below. Shura said among the five, he opened his head to reveal the launcher, and pointed the muzzle toward the Qiudao Dingzao. At the same time, Zilai also took advantage of the opportunity to touch Behind the Animal Road, and hit the spiral pill on the palm of her hands on her back, and pressed it to the ground. It was about to determine whether the animal road was killed, and then a powerful laser gun was fired, and the dust that had just been lifted was blown away. The dust cleared, and the scene of the laser blasting the right arm of Qiu Dao Ding was in the eye, and then was rushed into the sky by the repulsion of Tian Dao. auzw.com "Little Zilai! The enemy is coming!" Hearing the reminder of the Toad Immortal, he came back to his mind in an instant, and saw five people rushing towards himself, and they were very close. Yes, the human, hungry, hell, asura, and heavenly roads have narrowed their encirclement nets in different directions. In this situation, of course, we cannot stand on the spot and wait for five people to make dumplings. We can only choose one direction to break through. Time waits for no one, so you must act immediately when you think about it. But when Zi Zi was about to leave, he suddenly caught his feet and could not move at all. When I looked down, my expression was unbelievable, and my eyes were full of puzzlement. "Impossible! My heart has been destroyed by me, how could you still be alive!" "Teacher Zilai, you should call the curtain." Facing the brutal road, suddenly her head turned 180 degrees, and she also said toward Zilai. At the same time as saying this, the ten fingers of Brutal Dao''s hands were caught in Ziye''s foot flesh, which was directly buckled on his foot bones. And the teacher called by the beast said that Zilai seemed to understand something. At the same time, the five people who rushed out exploded at a super fast speed, and came to Zilai''s side almost in the blink of an eye, and penetrated the black stick through his body. Four black sticks run through the abdomen, and the fifth black stick runs directly through the heart. "It turned out that I finally understood, cough cough cough!" Slowly raised his head, Zilai also looked at the Heavenly Path in front of him, and then said after vomiting blood. "All the time, there is only one person with reincarnation eyes. I''m right, Nagato." "It''s a pity that you found it too late." "If I guess right, you should somehow control the six corpses with reincarnation eyes, and your body is hiding somewhere near Konoha." "Even if you discover the truth, you can''t do anything anymore. Sleep with the truth forever." Tian Dao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect to find out the truth since he came, but he was already a dying person. Don''t worry about this being spread. "Boss and elder sister, it''s up to you to pass the information to the communication toad, please." Before waiting for the two Toad Fairies to reply, the psychic was lifted from the beginning. Sending the two away, they immediately exited the fairy mode, and the vitality also accelerated, and people began to blur. "You are here. Although I still don''t believe you, I can only ask you now." "Are you hallucinating?" The two toads, who had been forgotten, were worried, but Tiandao heard the sound of Ziye''s words, and thought that he was confused and had hallucinations. "Tang...Tsunade...and wood...wood leaves...just please you..." Zilai also closed his eyes slowly, exhausting all his strength and opening again. v8 Chapter 107： You don’t even know who I am! ? "Okay, I will take care of Tsunade..." Before he had finished speaking, he realized that Zilai had also swallowed his last breath, showing no signs of life at all. Hearing the words, all six of Payne immediately heard the news. What caught my eye was that there was someone standing on the ruins on the edge of the flat ground and walking slowly. Seeing that someone really appeared here, the faces of the six Penn people remained unchanged for years, and their faces changed, and all frowned to reveal an incredible look. The reason for this is that they did not find out when the other party arrived, and did not even notice a little breath. Even if people are in the field of vision now, they can''t feel the breath. It seems as if there is no existence, and what you see in your eyes is just an illusion, there is no one in your vision at all. Of course, this is just a feeling that the comer gave Payne. Looking closely at the people who walked slowly, it was just that there was no impression of thinking and thinking, and there was no intelligence. But what he said from the end is that he can infer that the other person is Konoha. Before swallowing the last bite, let Zi Zi trust the safety of Konoha to the person in front of him, so the strength of the other party must not be underestimated. It is impossible for someone with great strength to be unknown. In this way, as long as you ask the other party''s name, you will get the other party''s information. As the saying goes, knowing oneself and knowing the other can win a battle. After a while of analysis, the heaven of the six Penn finally spoke. "who are you?" "You don''t even know who I am!?" Suddenly for a moment, the visitor looked at the heavenly way of the six inconceivably. Hearing this, Tian Dao was immediately puzzled and couldn''t help thinking. Is this person Ive seen? Or did former Yahiko know this person? After carefully thinking about it, it was quickly determined that I had not seen the other party, but whether Yahiko knew the other party was really impossible to determine. And the person who came here could see that Tiandao really didn''t know himself. "Oh, it seems that you really don''t know me, then this is interesting." "interesting?" "I heard that you are looking for me everywhere, but now I have come to the front, but you do not know me, is this very interesting?" "So you are Noel!" They all said so clearly, God can''t know who is coming. "Now I can be sure that you really don''t know me." Determined, there is still Noel in doubt, and said again. "I really don''t understand. Since you don''t know me, why are you looking for me? Can you get rid of it?" "I plan to invite you to join Xiao." Without turning corners, Tiandao directly stated his purpose. auzw.com After learning the other party''s purpose, this made Noel more puzzled, and wondered why he was invited to join Xiao. The only member of the organization that has seen Xiao is Ning Zhibo. But when he met with Itachi at that time, he was wearing a mask and there was no possibility of knowing who he was. "Mr. Noel, Tsunade asked me to tell you that you must not agree to the invitation, otherwise she will never end with you." "Bug, I just wanted to be invited by Xiao, and how did Xiao learn about my existence, which really made me quite curious." "Yeah! I said it many times! It was a slug! Not a bug!" "Originally, I still had a chance to frame that guy''s words, but your presence disrupted my plan and caused the plan to be completely out of order. Only bugs without heads would do this, and only bugs would secretly hit small reports, so Do you think I will change my tongue?" "you!" The slug crawling on Noel''s shoulder was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. Unless it is a deaf person, it is impossible to hear the conversation of one person and one worm. "It seems that you decided to refuse, then..." Obviously, Tiandao was not a deaf person, and he heard it clearly. "Just go and accompany yourself." At the moment this word fell, four people, Hungry Ghost Road, Shura Road, Hell Road, and Human Road burst into the Noel at the same time. In the face of the four people who rushed, Noel was still calm, and he was still ridiculed. "Look, it''s because you don''t hide away and run out of bad things, or you might attack it." "Hey, hello! Now is not the time to say this! Did not see the enemy rushing towards you!" "Speaking of which, are you still saving if you don''t go to see it?" "Please, there are enemies standing there, can I get through?" Speechless, speechless, the slug did not expect Noel to still care about Zilai. Concerned about the coming? What an international joke, Noel just wanted to make sure that he hadn''t died, and if he didn''t, he could send him a ride. Caring for a man like this is impossible to happen to Noel, he will only let the other person die more completely. Suddenly, the slug remembered something and spoke again. "By the way! I tell you that you know the abilities of those people. This is just a matter of coming alone..." "No need." Noel said nothing to interrupt the slug. With regard to Paynes ability to do six things, he can say that he knows better than anyone, where he needs to listen to the slug of slugs. The figure shook slightly and disappeared instantly. The next second, Noel''s figure suddenly appeared behind Hungry Ghost Dao, slashing past with a knife that he did not know when to take out. As if he had long eyes on his back, the hungry ghost said he would evade quickly. At the same time, there is no need to remind the hungry ghosts that the Shura Road, the Hell Road, and the Human Road stop and turn, and then rush towards the two. v8 Chapter 108： You have to throw away goods, and you have to die. "What if I saw it?" Between the words, Noel swiftly raised the speed of the knife, and the silver flashed past. The hungry ghost said to be evading, but now it has become a headless body, and his head is still flying in the air. "It''s still not as fast as my knife." With a broken head, Noel easily resolved the hungry ghost and said again. When the words just fell, the headless hungry ghost said that his body fell softly and fell directly to the ground, and the head just fell from the air. "Okay... so strong... even solved one person in an instant..." The slug on the shoulder, looking at the headless hungry ghost who fell to the ground, said nothing. According to the information obtained from Tsunato, it was learned that Zilai was able to resolve one person only when it was very difficult under the siege of three members. But now, Noel faced the four members of the attack, and instantly resolved one. If it werent for lying around, the slugs were a bit suspicious of the Xiao member here. Now, it doesn''t know whether it''s too weak to come, or Noor is too strong. It''s true that you have to throw away goods, and people die more than people. No, it''s already dead. Although I haven''t confirmed it, the slug didn''t feel the breath of life from his own body, but felt the dead breath. No way, a healing psychic beast like a slug is quite sensitive to anger and death, even if it can be sensed from afar, let alone a lie that is not far away. Because of this, the slug can be sure that it has been killed in the past, and it is the kind that wants to save but can''t save it. It is simply dead. It''s just that it is clear that even if she is sure that she is coming, she is dead and there is no rescue. If she didn''t let Tsunato determine it through her own induction, she would not believe it. That is to say, whether it is true or not, the slug must crawl to Zilai, and let Tsunato determine the result of the death himself. When the slugs thought about these messy things, the three Shura Road, Hell Road, and Human Road that had arrived had begun to join forces to attack Noel. The main attack is by the Shura Tao, and the **** Tao and the human Tao are waiting for opportunities. Every time to avoid the attack of Shura Dao, the Hell Dao and Human Dao will take advantage of this attack to supplement the blank section after the Shura Dao attack failed. This will allow Noel to counterattack, and can only continue to dodge in successive attacks, waiting for the moment of his mistake to take his life away, this is the battle plan of the three. It''s just that the idea is beautiful and the reality is cruel. Facing the siege of the three, under the continuous attacks, Noel was still very relaxed. He also deliberately slowed down his own speed, often giving the other party the illusion of being able to hit, and then avoiding it at the very first moment, almost every time. It''s hard to say, that is, he treats Shura Road, Hell Road and Human Road as three monkeys. Of course, the reason for this is not just to play. auzw.com Now that you have agreed to come to pay Penn six times, then you have to perform a full set of acting. People often don''t cherish what they get easily. Therefore, the process must be more difficult, and then Payne will be resolved in order to let people know how difficult this victory is. In this way, the rewards can be maximized. At the same time, this is to make the following plan smoother. Closer to home. When the four men were fighting, they had been watching the Heavenly Way without action, but he spoke at this time. "You are absolutely right, you do have the strength to join Xiao." Noel, who was at war, finally knew where he knew his existence. If it is absolutely absolute, everything will make sense. With its unique ability, it can indeed enter the Muye Village without knowing it, and then easily obtain top-secret information. It is estimated that this is probably the case. When one secretly entered Konoha to view top-secret data one day, he unintentionally found recorded data with his own intelligence, and thus became interested in himself, and told Nagato the discovery. After all, Noel said something about the reincarnation in person, which will undoubtedly be recorded. As Noel pondered while fighting, Heavenly Path continued to speak again. "War is about to erupt, the flames of war will be ignited everywhere, and then we will control those wars, if you are willing to assist us, then we will help you to help you get everything you want." "What I want, you can''t help me and can''t afford it." Hearing heaven''s words, Noel was full of disdain, and his tone was quite polite. Could it be said that if you want to reincarnate your eyes, the long door will snap itself? Obviously, this is not possible. Even if it would be given, he did not intend to have the defective product trapped by Ning Zhibo''s design trap. If you do your own food and clothing, you need the most complete reincarnation. Just wait for Ning Zhibo''s spot to be resurrected, and then just hand-click it. "Then talk about what we can''t help and can''t afford." "I know there is a beauty in Xiao organization, then you should give her to me first, maybe I will promise to join Xiao as soon as I am happy." "Don''t be too arrogant!" Suddenly opened his eyes, Heavenly Dao burst out an amazing Chakra, said coldly. For others, it may really be frightened by the amazing Chakra, but Knorr does not take it at all. "Who wouldn''t talk big words, now even a woman can''t give it, if I say reincarnation, you can give it?" v8 Chapter 109： Ultimatum "Between joining and not joining, now I give you the opportunity to choose again, this is the ultimatum issued by God." "Can''t give what I want, do you think I will join?" "Since that..." Between the speeches, Heaven''s feet left the ground, gradually floating into the air, and then continued. "Feel the pain, think about the pain, accept the pain, know the pain." At the same time, the **** road, which was in the joint hands, was out of the battle circle at this time, and quickly rushed to the beast road. Immediately after the seal of the **** road summoned the king of lords using psychic art, he threw the severely damaged animal road into the mouth of the king. Subsequently, Yan''s shut up and entered a state of chewing. Not long after, when the king opened his mouth again, the beast walked out of it. The re-emergence of the brutalist road, nowadays, is still completely damaged, and has been completely restored. When the restoration of the Beast Road was completed, Shura Road also broke out of the battle circle at this time, leaving the Human Road to fight Noel alone there. Noel looked at what was happening and had no intention of stopping. I want to see what tricks they can play, and I am very curious about it. Soon they came to Shuras side, and immediately grabbed the beasts road with the hells road, and then threw her into the sky. What is this for? Play acrobatics? Still throwing corpses to play? It should be right to attack together after resurrection, but he threw the brutal road elsewhere, and Shura Road and Hell Road did not move anymore. Leng was standing there motionless. Seeing confused, Noel could not really understand what it meant, and could only continue to read. After the Human Dao fell again, he quickly withdrew to the headless body of Hungry Ghost Road and grabbed the body and stood there. "Since it''s all gone? What the **** is going on?" "I don''t know, but it''s definitely not a good thing." "You''re talking nonsense, as long as people with clear eyes can see it, it''s clear that what is being prepared, it''s needless to say that it is not a good thing." "Then you still ask me why!" "I didn''t ask you, just talking to myself, who made you talk back." When one person and one worm fight each other''s mouth, the four of Hell Road, Hungry Ghost Road, Human Road, and Shura Road all turn to white smoke and disappear. Seeing this, one person and one worm suddenly stopped. Noel glanced first, and the four people disappeared into white smoke, and then looked at the heavenly heaven, as if they understood something. The heavenly path first lifted off, followed by the resurrection of the animal path. auzw.com Throw away the beast road, this is to let her use psychic to summon the people here. It turned into four people whose white smoke disappeared. The reason why you can be so sure is because Noel has fought against them. They are very sure that they are 100% ontological, which excludes the possibility of doppelganger. Since they are not avatars, there is absolutely no possibility that they will disappear as white smoke except when they are summoned away by psychics. Now, the other five people have left, leaving only one heaven. Noel can''t see it, his mother''s move is to enlarge. "Bugs, let Tsunade immediately convey everyone and be prepared to accept the shock, otherwise many people will die!" "Shock? What do you mean?" "Simply put, it means that the goods in the sky have to be enlarged, and the scope of the impact will be the entire wooden leaf, so if you convey it more slowly, there will be not one or two people, and hundreds or thousands of people will die by then. Its very possible." "I...I got it..." Speaking so seriously, and the serious look of Noel, the slug knew that this was not a joke, and hurriedly passed the news back to Tsunade, daring not to delay it. Suddenly, Noor, thinking of something, spoke again. "Bug, can you receive the chakra I provided?" "Can it be, what are you going to do?" As soon as the message was sent back, he heard Noel asking strange questions, and the slug asked in doubt. "Remember that you mentioned that Tsunade distracted you from everyone in Konoha, and she provided Chakra to everyone, right?" "Well, it is." "So I guess that after receiving the news that you just sent back, Tsuna will definitely let your avatars help everyone." After a short pause, Noel continued. "But we have used a large amount of Chakra to treat everyone before. If Chakra is provided to you to help everyone resist the impact, it is very very dangerous for Tsunato, and it may even be killed because of Chakra overdraft. " "I see, so you just asked me if I can receive your Chakra. You will provide Chakra to me instead of Tsuna." "I don''t want Tsunade to take risks, and you don''t want her to have an accident." "Maybe, Tsunade will think of other..." Before the words were finished, the slugs could not continue to speak when they received the message from Tsuna. Because the content of the returned message is exactly as Noel had guessed. Halfway through the slug''s words, Noel knew that it had received the message. The reason why I didn''t finish the speech again, it shows that the content of the returned message is not different from what I said, so I will not speak for a long time. "Your doppelganger must also be on Tsunade''s body. Her current physical condition cannot be ignored." "Tsunade''s condition is quite poor now, and there is very little Chakra left to create the regenerative technique. If there is a shock as you said, her method may really deplete Chakra." v8 Chapter 110： Let the world feel pain! "but....." "It''s nothing. Compared to the current Tsunade, I have more Chakras than her, and I still have time to wait." Seeing the slug was still hesitating, Noel said to the sky. As expected, Tiandao has stopped continuing to ascend, what is stopped in the air. It is impossible to fly so high to think about life, at a glance you know that you are preparing for a big move. The slug suddenly understood that now it is indeed time to wait for others, and it can no longer continue to hesitate, otherwise the next second attack may fall. After a quick thought, I finally made a decision. "This is a temporary contract, and the time limit is about one day. During this period, I am your psychic beast. Write your name in blood." With that said, the slug summoned a large scroll with a slap and said the purpose of the scroll. After catching the reel that appeared suddenly, after listening to the introduction of the slug, Noel opened it and signed it. After watching Noel sign the name, the slug spoke again. "After I put the temporary contract into effect, my contact with Tsunade will be temporarily cut off until our temporary contract expires. If you have anything to tell Tsunade, I can help you to communicate it now a bit." According to the avatars in the various areas of Konoha, the slug is very clear how many people are to be protected, and this requires the consumption of a very large amount of Chakra. You know, Chakra, which has been stored for many years by the technique of creation and regeneration, has just maintained the treatment of all Konoha. In its view, Noel''s Chakra is no more than a gang, and it is very likely that it will be directly drained. Maybe even if it can really withstand the attack of Heavenly Dao, then there will be no counterattack. So ah, no matter whether it was directly drained or survived, it was hard to escape. Because of this, the slug did not immediately put the temporary contract into effect, but set aside time for Noel to explain his will. "Bug, I listen to your tone, how do you feel like I''m dead, is this let me explain the last words?" "It seems that you have nothing to say, then I will take effect of the temporary contract." "Hey, hello, I just thought that your bug is a bit humane. It seems that I think too much." "Speak quickly if you have anything, what to say there!" It seems that Nuoer is willing to sacrifice for Tsunade, otherwise the slug doesn''t want to see this product for a second, what he said is really annoying. This time, Noel did not continue to tease the slugs, thinking about what to say to Tsunade. This is a very important thing, and it is very likely that you will win the game in one fell swoop. "Tell Tsunade, marry me when this is over." Thinking about it, Noel finally said this and let the slugs help convey it. Although I also know that people who say this, almost all of them will die and can''t come back, but now this is the right one. And the point is, generally speaking this, the other party will agree. "I told everything to Tsunade, and she told me to tell you, "You bastard! I wait for you to come back and marry me! "." After the relay, the slug waited for Noel to respond and activated the temporary contract. When the temporary contract came into effect, Tiandao was almost ready, and he thought about it again. auzw.com "In my opinion, you have no chance of surviving at all, but I still hope that you will survive as much as possible, and don''t let Tsunade get hurt again." "Since Tsunato has agreed, I won''t die easily before I marry him home." With a slight smile, Noel said confidently. Regarding this, the slug didn''t think so, thinking that this was nothing but extravagance, but just didn''t say it. At this time, in the forest outside Muye Village. The hungry ghost who was decapitated before, now has been resurrected through the **** of the hell. Here, the people who attacked Muye this night were all here except Tiandao who was not there. Seeing the completion of the resurrection of Hungry Ghost Road, Xiao Nan among these people looked at the closest animal road. "Nagato, what are you planning to do?" "I want to use that trick." "No! That technique will shorten your life!" "I have decided." After talking, the Animal Road and the other four roads fell to the ground one after another, giving Xiaonan no chance to dissuade him. "Is it really necessary to use the power of six people to achieve this level, Nagato." Seeing that the five Dao could not afford to fall to the ground, Xiao Nan''s face was extremely ugly, and his tone was full of worry. It''s just okay to fall down to the next two. At most, it shortens the lifespan a little. There is no danger to life, but all are different. The long gate, which is already weak, now has to use all six powers, which is simply a fate. If you can''t grasp it well, you will really die after that trick. Even if you grasp it well, you will lose half your life. In other words, no matter what, there is a huge price to pay. Nowadays, the power of the Six Dao has gathered on Tian Dao, and everything is ready. In the high sky, Heavenly Dao''s fierce eyes overlook Muye Village. "From now on......." Noel, who has opened his reincarnated eyes, can clearly see the chakra explosion on Tiandao and understand what this means. "It''s coming! Slugs! Protect everyone!" "I know." Responding quickly, the slug immediately distributed the Chakra provided by Noel to the avatars of each area at the fastest speed, and let the avatars defend immediately. The forefoot here is well defended, and heavenly words are heard from above. "Let the world feel pain!" As the words fell, the heavenly chakra soared to the extreme. "Super God Luo Tianzheng!!" v8 Chapter 111： God! Luo! day! Levy! Seeing that a powerful repulsive force is coming, Noel enters the reincarnated Chakra mode, instantly covering the whole black Chakra, and the nine Qidaoyu also appear, floating quietly behind him. If you remember correctly, when you enter this state, you should be shrouded in green Chakra. But now he is actually enveloped in black Chakra. However, if you think about it for a while, you won''t be entangled in this matter. In his view, 80% is due to his own dark power, and the Chakra converted from it becomes so, and it is not surprising. What''s more, there is no more time for surprise now, and it is time to start a counterattack. Raising the repulsion force pressed down by the right hand, followed by four Qiudao jades rotating rapidly around the right wrist. "The silver wheel is reborn!" When Noel''s words sounded, the four fast-moving Qiu Dao suddenly turned into a strong storm and swept toward the sky. In a blink of an eye, the depressed repulsion met a strong storm, and the two collided fiercely. The repulsion was resisted by the storm, but the storm failed to push the repulsion back, and no one could help anyone. The two are like this, stalemate in mid-air. However, even if the repulsion force did not really reach Muye Village, the shock wave formed by the repulsion force almost collapsed the buildings in Muye Village, which also caused very serious damage. "How is it going?" "With the protection of my avatar, there were no casualties. If the attack falls, I can''t guarantee anything." Hearing Noels question, the slug that had just been answered, but then reacted, and then continued. "You''re making trouble! How dare you get distracted at this time! You don''t think you live long enough!" "No one can help anyone now, and can only wait to see who can''t hold it first, and there is no danger beyond that. It''s okay to talk." Speaking relaxed, but Noel''s face did not see the relaxed look, but rather tired. Of course, this is just superficial. The truth is, a few things are not there, and they have not tried their best. The reincarnation of the silver wheel is a power that gradually increases with the increase in the number of Qi Daoyu. Today, only four jade beggars are used. But this matter is also known to Noel himself, but others are not clear at all, so there is no need to worry about being seen through. The reason for this is that you dont want to be too powerful, which may cause adverse effects. If you show strong strength, you will solve the heavenly path in almost one click. Rescued easily, the people of Muye will not remember it, and will forget it in a few days. After this incident, it will only make most people fear and fear, and bad ideas will also appear frequently, which is not the result that Noll wants. auzw.com "Be attentive, even if you successfully block this attack, then you will continue to fight, dont waste unnecessary energy." Looking at the tired Noel, the slug reminded. It knows very well that in order to protect all the people in Konoha, Noor has consumed a very alarming amount, not to mention to maintain the consumption of the spell. Although it said that it could still receive Chakra''s constant supply from Noel, it knew it was only temporary. In its view, Noel''s Chakra may soon bottom out, and then it can only be filled with vitality. I don''t want Noel to have an accident because it will hurt Tsunato again, so I can only reduce his consumption as much as possible, and don''t do anything that doesn''t make sense at all, so that there is a slim possibility of survival. At this time, a long door hidden somewhere in the periphery of Konoha. Through the eyes of Heavenly Dao, we can clearly see the scene of even competition. "It seems that I wasn''t lied to me, that the top-secret data recorded in Konoha is true, but it''s a pity..." Halfway through the words, suddenly Nagato''s eyes were fierce, and then he continued. "You can''t use it for me, then I have to deal with you." The moment the words fell, the sky on the other side above Konoha''s sky was also ruthless at the same time. "God! Luo! Tian! Zheng!" Heaven''s path was ruthless, and the balance between repulsion and storm was broken. With the increased repulsion, the storm has begun to gradually press down, gradually approaching the Muye Village below. Ben also wanted to maintain a state of stalemate, and then use a little force to crack the attack of Heavenly Dao. Unexpectedly, it would be like this. Norr was quite surprised by this, and couldn''t help thinking. This is the rhythm of death. What was the excitement of that product? It is already dangerous to use the super **** Luo Tianzheng in the state where Nagato is, but now that he has enhanced so much, it is certain that he is playing his life. Without Jiuwei, there is nothing to hate. I really don''t understand why Nagato has achieved this degree, which is quite puzzling. However, since Nagato wanted to play, Noel would accompany him to the end. "Slug! Let everyone find a place to fix themselves immediately! I''m going to be cruel!" During the speech, Noel had stopped the reincarnation attack of the silver wheel and let the repulsive force be depressed. Unclear what Noel was going to do, but the slug did what he said. Through the avatars in each area, the conversation was completed in an instant, and everyone received the message. There was nothing wrong with the first reminder. For the news conveyed this time, everyone in Konoha didn''t have any doubt at all, and immediately followed what Noel said and quickly found a place to fix themselves. The immobilized wounded gathering place, Konoha can use the sheltered ninja to create a shelter, and then quickly reinforce it. v8 Chapter 112： The golden wheel is reborn! When everyone did as instructed, Noel''s fists were wrapped in dark halo, and he was ready to fight against the repulsion. Seeing that the increased repulsive impact is coming. "Are you ready?" "It''s all right, wait a minute." Hearing Noel''s question, the slug was too anxious and urged the avatars. Looking at the repulsive force approaching, Noel pretended to be anxious. In fact, as far as Noel''s body is concerned, even if it is hard-wired, it doesn''t hurt much. Everything is for planning, otherwise you dont have to be so fortunate, and you dont care about the life and death of irrelevant people. Closer to home. On the occasion of a desperate attack... "All ready!" In response to the feedback, the slug roared out with full force. Hearing that, Noel stretched out his fists with lightning, and slammed into the sky fiercely, not daring to delay for a second. "Air shock!!" In the next second, the void where the repulsion is about to arrive, like a broken mirror, is instantly covered with countless cracks, and the cracks are still spreading on a large scale. Everyone in Muye Village widened their eyes in disbelief, and could not believe what they saw. "Sky... the sky is cracking..." "Is this the end?" "What the **** happened there? Why did it create such a scene?" "In order to protect all of us, it must be the adult who is using the forbidden technique to block the enemy''s attack, so it will cause such a scene." "Well, I think so." "It is rumored that forbidden surgery is very dangerous, and it will cost a lot. If you are not careful, you may be killed. I hope that the adult will not be okay." "Yes, a good person is safe all his life, don''t have an accident." One person began to pray, and one after another appeared. While sending Noel a good person card, he prayed that he would not have an accident and resolve this crisis. While everyone was praying, the repulsion hit the cracked void. However, the repulsion did not break through, but was blocked. Seeing this scene, almost everyone almost cheered, excited by being saved. But in the next second, there was no time to spare. auzw.com The void covered with cracks, the cracks began to open their mouths, producing a very strong suction. The debris of the previously collapsed building was suddenly sucked up into the sky and rushed crazy into the void. Of course, more than that, the repulsion force also failed to escape the strong suction, and was gradually sucked into the crack. At this time, everyone understood why Noel wanted them to fix themselves. At the same time, I was also secretly glad that I honestly did as Noel instructed, otherwise I would cry and there was no place to cry, I could only say goodbye to the world. Although it is said that the things absorbed by the Void Rift have finances that everyone did not get when they fled, but they were not distressed at all. Compared to their own lives, those things outside are gone. Big deal, after the crisis has passed, I''ll be lucky to make it back. In the news that came through the slug''s avatar, everyone had learned that Noel was spared his life to protect everyone, but how could he complain and blame him for a little loss. From the shock wave of destroying the building, it can already be seen that if the attack hits Muye Village, it will definitely not only collapse the building, and even most people will be killed because of it, maybe there are themselves or their children in it. In. Therefore, no one felt dissatisfied with everything Noel caused, but instead felt grateful. Now someone wants to say that Noels is not. It will definitely be educated by everyone. With advance notice, there were no casualties again and everyone was safe. In a short period of time, after the crazy suction of everything through the cracks, the debris of the collapsed building in Muye Village was cleared, and many large trees on the periphery were uprooted. At present, there are only a few fortified fortresses created by Tu Dun, which are still firmly absorbed on the ground. As time goes by... After continuing for a while, the repulsive impact caused by Shenluo Tianzheng was completely absorbed. At the same time, the dark halo of Noel''s fists faded away, and the void crack gradually recovered. Without strong suction, those objects flying into the air fell one after another. But at the moment when the rift was completely restored, the nine jade beggars moved at this moment and flew towards Noel''s right hand quickly. At this time, Noel was no longer **** to the sky, but in a posture of drawing a knife, but nothing in his hand. In the next second, four of the nine Qiu Dao jade were divided, and then they merged in the palm of the right hand, and then changed from black to gold. Noel grabbed the golden Qiu Daoyu and waved his right arm like a knife. "Golden Wheel is reborn!!" When halfway through, the golden Qiudao jade burst into a dazzling light and instantly turned into a super-long Chakra sword. The remaining five Qiudao jade were surrounded by the hilt. The powerful golden chakra sword immediately cut through the head of the cliff with fire shadows, and then quickly attacked the sky in the sky. The cliff wall cut by a sword collapsed after the sword left. With the loud noise produced by the collapse of the rock wall, the golden wheel sent out by Noel exploded and hit heaven. The road that day figure, blink of an eye to burst completely engulfed Kingland reincarnation, no longer see his sight. When it was determined that Heavenly Path was resolved, the Golden Wheel''s reincarnation was completely dissipated, and I did not want to cut the earth directly. v8 Chapter 113： Report to paragraph Seeing that Heavenly Dao was defeated, Wu Dao, who fell to the ground, did not recover, but lay still. Xiao Nan immediately used paper escape to wrap up all the bodies of Wu Dao, and then left the place quickly. Somewhere in the wood around the leaves. Not so far away, Xiao Nan came to the hiding place designed for Nagato. Stopped in front of a huge withered tree. Suddenly the trunk turned into paper and fell out of an entrance. She walked inside with her five bodies. Just entering the interior, I saw the long door vomiting blood. "Nagato, are you okay?" Regardless of the five bodies, Xiaonan hurried forward and asked very anxiously. Looking at it, it was just the long door that just wanted to open, and he coughed violently again, and blood spewed out of his mouth again. Now the appearance of Nagato, no matter how it looks, is fine, Xiao Nan closes his eyebrows and opens again. "Nagato, in your current state, it won''t work. Let''s get here this time." "I...cough cough cough...I can do... cough cough..." "If you are going to be brave, everything will go to a halt by then. If you die, you will have nothing, and we still have eight tails uncaptured, don''t rush to catch nine tails." "I really...cough cough cough..." I still wanted to continue, but Nagato couldn''t even say a complete sentence, and he coughed up blood just after a few words. "You must listen to me this time!" Seeing the long gate like this, Xiao Nan knows that good words and words are useless and can only be strong once. After shouting the long door, she continued. "Nagato, we will retreat and leave this time. After successfully capturing the eight tails, you will recover almost then, and then come together with the people of Xiaoxiao." "I....." "What''s more, Konoha should be almost aware of it, and will soon search the surroundings. It is not safe here." "Okay...okay... let''s leave..." Nagato finally compromised and agreed to the withdrawal proposal. Zilai discovered the truth before his death and passed it on successfully. He will definitely search the periphery of Muye as Xiaonan said. It is only a matter of time. Although his mouth is stiff, it is still clear what his body is like. There is still spare power to fight, but there is no spare power to protect Xiao Nan. Nagato was not afraid of death, but he did not want Xiaonan to be in danger, so he chose to compromise. Hearing that Nagato promised to retreat, Xiao Nan''s face appeared with a smile on his face, and he immediately began to prepare to evacuate, fearing that he might temporarily change his mind. As the seal removed the disguise ninjutsu, the withered tree suddenly changed back to a piece of paper and quickly fell off, quickly revealing the two inside. Next, at the command of Nagato, Xiaonan released the animal path. "Psychic!" auzw.com Manipulate the long door of the animal road, allowing it to use psychics to recruit huge bird psychic beasts. Immediately afterwards, he boarded the psychic beast and flew away from the place without much stay. At this time, in Muye Village on the other side. After solving Heavenly Path, Noel used the acting of the film emperor. In the effort to perform, is preparing to fight for another 300 rounds, the physical strength is not supported and is hard to support. Anyway, at first glance it looks like it will fall at any time. However, Noel still knew about the evacuation of Xiao Nan and Nagato. After all, Noel''s perception range is super wide, it can be said that Nagato has been under his supervision, just to miss the door for the sake of planning. What''s more, if you are interested in the reincarnation of the defective product, there is no need to run over. Even if you know that people have evacuated, you still have to continue acting. After waiting for a while, the pretended Noel finally spoke at this time. "Nobody? Won''t it go?" "I don''t know, but be careful." Being cautiously alert, the slug responded very well. After thinking about it, Knoll tried to guide the slug. "Will they attack other places?" "The area where people gather in Muye Village is all guarded by my avatars. When they appear, I will immediately find out that I haven''t seen them for now." "I think they may have retreated, otherwise they should have appeared." "It''s possible, but it''s better to be careful. Let''s wait and see." Slugs also felt very likely about what Noel said, but they were still not at ease and decided to continue. What else can I do, I can only continue to wait. When I stood there stupidly for a while, there were still no half six figures. "I didn''t find it here, nor did my doppelganger find it. I might have left." "Then let your avatar tell Tsunade, let her lower the level of the alarm first, and wait for the enemy to leave Konoha, and give the alarm to......" Before he finished speaking, Noel leaned back and fell. It''s just that it didn''t fall on the hard ground, but hit something soft. "You are lucky, I know what to do next, take a good rest." Noel picked up his man behind him, sat down on the ground with his light hands, and gave him the legendary knee pillow. Five Ninjas wearing animal masks came with this person. The five ninjas quickly gave them two places in the center, and then warned of everything around them. "Tsunade, he just consumes Chakra excessively, and there is no danger to his life. Just take more rest and make up, it will be better soon, rest assured." Looking at the worried hand, the slug said Noel''s status quo. v8 Chapter 114： There are cheaper than the bastard On a branch far away, a half figure appeared, looking at Noel and others from afar. The half figure appeared there, with a yin and yang face (one black and one white), surrounded by the leaves of a flytrap, it looks nothing like a normal person. "Paine was defeated, which is really surprising." "This matter, you must tell A Fei, let''s go." "Wait! Don''t we recycle the bodies of Heavenly Path?" "There are no corpses left in Tiandao. What corpses are still collected, or go back and report." The half figure on the branch made two different sounds, just like two people, talking to each other there. After the half-faced black face with a rough voice finished, the flytrap-like leaves began to close together, and then sank into the branches. In this way, the half figure disappeared completely. In Muye Village on the other side. Tsunade has already arranged the manpower for them to search outward from the center of Muye Village to find the trail of Payne''s six paths. It also reminded the search personnel not to act without authorization, as soon as they found the target, they immediately signaled to the air. Only after the reinforcements arrive can the arrests be taken. But even if he gave the order, Tsuneo let the dark part communicate. He never left Noor half a step at all and kept him a pillow rest. In order not to wake up Noel, he spoke softly and cautiously, so softly. There was a fragrant pillow, and Noel was very happy to keep on dressing. He had no intention of waking up at all, and continued to enjoy this rare treatment. In accordance with the truth that there is nothing cheap and do not occupy the king''s bastard, we will never wake up. Time goes by one minute and one second... In the time that Noel enjoyed, as the information returned one after another, the range of Muye Village and the surrounding area has been determined, and there is no trace of the enemy. It can be determined that the enemy has left. It didn''t take long for the results of the search to expand outward, but no enemies were found. Basically, 100% certainty, Tsunato ordered to clear the alarm, no longer restrict the movement of the villagers, and let people use ninjutsu to build shelters. No way, after the fierce fighting before, all buildings were destroyed. And with Noels fierce move, there wasnt even a single wreckage left, and the whole village became empty, with no place to live. Fortunately, fortunately, ninjutsu can easily solve this problem, otherwise it will be very troublesome. The movement restrictions were lifted, and a large number of Konoha residents walked to the battlefield between Noel and Payne, wanting to see the situation there. Of course, I also hope to see a hero who resolves this crisis and tries his best to protect everyone. What''s more, now Muye Village is empty, and there is no other place to go, so almost all but the wounded who can''t move, came to Noel. The inhabitants of Muye came from all directions, and soon they were flattened to the edge of the ground, and gradually gathered more and more people. auzw.com With the notice of the first arrival personnel, the following people did not make a loud noise, and all stood very quietly, silently watching the two people guarded by the dark department. Among the coming people, a figure suddenly rushed over. No one has stopped this. Rushing towards the figures of Noel and Tsunade, tears ran towards that side. When the man arrived, he saw Tsuneo resting his index finger on his mouth, beckoning not to bother with a noise. Suddenly swallowed back what he wanted to say and looked at Noel with a worried expression. "Relax, your husband just consumes too much, just let him rest quietly, just don''t wake him up for now." Worrying about the other party''s cranky thoughts, Tsunade gently told her the situation so as not to hang up for Noel. The person coming was Hina, and after hearing Noel''s situation, she was relieved, and then she knelt next to Tsuneo, quietly waiting for him to wake up. Knowing the collapse of Noel, knowing the arrival of Hinata, he felt it was time to wake up. The arrival of Hinata is on the one hand, and on the other hand, I dont want to be surrounded by so many people as monkeys. I can only decide to wake up at this time. Otherwise, God knows if all the wood leaves will come over. Although, he was very reluctant to let the pillows flicker, Nuoer opened his eyes slowly, and looked at Tsunato and Hinata confusedly. When Noel woke up, Tsunemu smiled softly. "Big hero, you wake up, no longer take a rest?" "No, it''s no big deal, just make up later." Shaking his head slightly, Noel said that there was no need to rest, and then looked at Hinata aside, just preparing to say something to her. Only, this opened his mouth slightly, and the voice could not be spoken. Hinata rushed into Noel''s arms, buried her small head in his body, and then heard her cry. Noel secretly praised Hinata in her heart, she cried on her body like this, so that she could continue to lie on the incense pillow without leaving immediately. Since making such a good assist, I really want to save it. Putting his right palm on Hinata''s hair, Noel comforted it while gently stroking it. "Don''t cry, good wife, am I okay?" But when he said the words "good wife", Noel raised his eyebrows at his own hand, as if reminding her of something. I dont know what it means, but his face quickly warmed up and became red in a flash, She did not expect that Noel would dare to mention it at this time. To know that Hinata is still here, this is a bit guilty. It used to be very refreshing, but now I dont know what to do. v8 Chapter 115： Heroes and heroes It''s not the same thing to always be on the ground. Pretending to be pretending, Noor is ready to get up from the ground. When I saw that Noel took the initiative to sit up and was about to stand up. Hinata quickly helped Noel''s right hand, her cautious look, for fear that he would fall if he accidentally fell. Tsunade suddenly threw the messy thoughts behind his head, and like a young field, he helped Nuoer to the other side, and slowly lifted him from the ground. One left and one right, when the two women helped Noel up... "Oh!!!!!!" The gathered inhabitants of Konoha, as well as the Konoha ninja who maintained order here, all cheered at this moment. Cheers, overwhelming, straight into the sky. While the parents were cheering, a group of little ghosts who had no control at the moment ran towards Noel and others. Even if the reaction came over, the parents of those little ghosts had no intention of catching up, so they stood on the ground and watched with a smile. With a group of imps taking the lead, many young people also started to act. Under Tsunade''s eyes, the dark personnel responsible for protection did not stop the running ghosts, so they came to the three of Noel. "How is the enemy?" "Master Lord, have you been injured?" "Thank you for saving us, Lord Noel." "Are you tired? Do you want to rest again?" The little ghosts just came around, and you shouted at me. Those boys and girls who took a step late could only stop beside the few people in the dark part, and did not step forward to compete with the imps. "hero!" Suddenly, the word "hero" rang out from the crowd. At this moment, everyone was quiet at this moment, so quiet that they could hear each other''s breathing. When the next second seemed to be agreed, everyone shouted out neatly. "Hero! Hero! Hero! Hero! Hero! Hero!" It lasted for a while and there was no sign of stopping. Seeing this, Tsunade knew that if he wanted to make everyone quiet, it was estimated that the hero Noel would say a few words, otherwise it would really endlessly shout. Just think about it, and gently hit Noel with your elbow. "Just say a few words, otherwise they will not stop on their own initiative, and you don''t want to be surrounded all the time." "Isn''t that what Huo Ying should do?" "No way, what you did told the slug to tell everyone that now you have become a hero of Muye, and at this time they want to listen to what you say." "Um...all right." Just after talking softly with Tsunade, Noel raised his hands high and made a gesture to stop everyone. Why not call it? Stop it, everyone in Muye shouted in unison, even if it broke the throat, it couldn''t be communicated, and it was impossible to stop everyone. auzw.com Seeing Noel''s gesture, when everyone understood the meaning of the gesture, they told everyone around them. Ten pass, ten pass. Soon, the shouting people stopped one after another, their eyes all gathered on Noel, waiting for his speech quietly. When it was completely quiet, Noel was stunned. I really did not expect that the people of Muye could be completely quiet so quickly, so that he had no time to think about it. Being looked at by everyone''s eyes is really not a good environment for thinking. It''s time for that, then it can only be made daringly. "Cough, first of all thank you for your love." Thanks a bit, Noel quickly thought about how to continue, and then continued. "You call me a hero, but I don''t think so... In my opinion, those Konoha ninjas who died to defend Konoha are the real heroes. It was at the cost of their life that they tested out the intelligence of the enemy''s strange abilities, and this is where the victory is now. It''s them" Hey, hey, he made up a bunch of blinds and pushed the credit to the dead wood leaf ninja. With the reminder of Noel''s words, the eyes of everyone were gradually wet, and tears fell uncontrollably, especially the families of those who died in the war. Although the credit was given to a group of dead people, would everyone really forget the credit of Noel? Obviously, this is impossible. On the contrary, by doing so, Noel reaps the goodwill of everyone, which is simply a big profit. Touching the heart to push the credit, but this is just the beginning. The people around consciously gave way a little, and Noel made a ninety degree bow. "Because of my carelessness, the bodies of the heroes have been completely destroyed, and the families of the heroes have not been able to meet the last side. I apologize for this, right..." "No! This is not your fault, Lord Noel." "You are to protect us who survived." "In order to protect us, you risked overdrafting Chakra and the vitality to fight the enemy, Lord Slug told us about this." "Hurry up, we don''t blame you." "Yes, you did nothing wrong, no need to apologize to us." "You and they are all kind, you are all heroes of Konoha!" "Yeah, you are all heroes of Konoha!" The families of the fallen were all moved by Noel''s move, and no one intended to blame him. At the strong request of everyone, Noel no longer maintained a ninety degree bow position. But when he got up, all the personnel including Huo Ying made the same action at the same time. "Thank you." And this returned to everyone bowing together, very sincere thanks to Noel. v8 Chapter 116： Sister-in-law After thanking, the residents of Muye finally dispersed at the request of Noel. As for Naruto, Tsunade, she whispered a few words to Noel and left. This is also impossible. Whoever let the current Muye Village be razed to the ground, accommodation and other issues need to be dealt with by Tsunabe, even if you cant continue to stay with Noor. Looking at the back of Gangshou leading the dark part away, Noel remembered that there seemed to be one less person. "Hina, what about Camilla?" "I let her stay with Hua Huo, and there are people from our family who are protected by the sun, you can rest assured." Hearing the words, Hinata said where Camilla was, and let Noel know she was very safe. Knowing where Camilla was, Noel nodded slightly. "Then let''s find them in the past." "Okay, let''s go." In response, Hinata hugged Noel''s right arm into his arms, his head still leaning forward. Subsequently, the two left together slowly. When the two walked out of the big pit, they saw that most of the Konoha Ninja had already invested in the reconstruction work, and many young and strong residents were also helping. Anyone who sees Noel passing by, who is already busy, will greet him very enthusiastically and thank him again. Along the way, Noel will nod slightly in response. It didn''t take long for the two to finally arrive at the location of the Japanese family. However, it can be seen at a glance that not all the people of the Japanese family are here, only a small part of them. "Brother-in-law!" "Master Lord!" Upon hearing the words, Noel saw the two girls running in a hurry. One of the maidens flew over in a leap just before arriving. Seeing this, she could only draw her right hand from Hinata''s arms and step forward to pick up the maiden who flew. Noel did not want her to fall to the ground or accidentally bump into Hinda. "Brother-in-law, I have heard Lord Slug say, you are so good!" Fly arrived, hanging on Noel like a koala, the girl said with a look of excitement. "The fireworks are coming down, how can you hang on Noel like this, it is really rude." "What does it matter, just hugs the brother-in-law." "That won''t work, hurry down!" "No, I don''t want to listen to you." Hearing the elder sister Hina, the Japanese fireworks still didn''t get off Noor, and twisted her little head to the side. With a small waist wrapped around the fireworks, Noel prevented her from accidentally falling. auzw.com "We are a family, don''t care about any etiquette, it''s better." "That is, we are all a family, I just hug my brother-in-law, sister you are really stingy, hum!" Seeing Noel speak for himself, the fireworks were more straightened. Huahuo smiled, now she hugged tighter, her face still rubbing against Noel''s heart, did not stop ignoring Hinata, enjoying the warm embrace. Hinata smiled helplessly at this, and was no longer planning to continue to say anything, but felt that it was necessary to remind. "Her husband, you must not spoil the fireworks, if she treats others like this in the future, it will not be a good thing for girls." "I only hug my brother-in-law, so I won''t do the same to others!" Fearing that Noel would have misunderstood, he was enjoying the fireworks in his arms, and quickly uttered an explanation. Hinata didn''t think much about what Huahuo said. After all, now that the fireworks are only eleven years old, Hinata doesnt think she has any thoughts about Noel, and she feels that she is not using words properly. "It wouldn''t be the best, of course, but I still want to remind you that if you don''t come down anymore, be careful to be seen by your father and mother. Then you will wait to be cleaned up." Hua Huo pouted, not caring at all. Father said, when I grow up but want to marry my brother-in-law, they wont clean me up. Before everything is officially decided, she won''t tell her sister Hinata in advance, so she can only say something in her heart. Originally, he had a good impression of Noel. Now he has become a hero to save Konoha, which is more in line with the image of Prince Charming in Huahuo heart, so I don''t want to grow up and marry him. "I know, I''m so wordy." Hua Huo reluctantly left Noel''s arms, in order to avoid her sister Hinata discovering anomalies in advance. But she changed the way, put Noel''s right hand into her arms, and then continued to speak. "Brother-in-law, please tell me how to defeat the enemy, I really want to know." "Okay, let''s find a place to sit down and let me tell you slowly." With a slight smile, Noel nodded in agreement. He promised Huahuo. He looked at Camilla, who was silently standing, and reached over with her left hand, rubbing her little head, and then said. "I am back." "Welcome back, Lord Noel." Ben was still a little lost. When the big hand touched his head, Camilla looked up and saw Noel''s smile, and immediately showed a sweet smile. At the same time, she thought to herself. Sure enough, Lord Noel did not forget me, so happy. Subsequently, the four found a place with few individuals to sit down. After sitting down, Noel did not immediately tell Huahuo how to defeat the enemy, but first asked how there were so few people in the Japanese family. It was later learned that Hirohizu received an order from Naruto and took a large part of the people to help, leaving only a dozen or so Ninjas of the Japanese family to protect their families. v8 Chapter 117： The teams return As time passed, the long night passed. Dawn, like a sharp sword, opened the silent night and ushered in the rising sun. People who have not rested overnight are still in a state of full energy, and no one feels tired. Almost all people are working together to rebuild Muye Village. Some ninjas are logging in the periphery, and another part is carrying the wood back to the village. As for the residents of Muye, men are responsible for processing wood and women are responsible for cooking. Old people and children, they will also do what they can. It can be said that no one is idle. Of course, those injured and unable to move cannot be counted. Well, there is also the existence of doing nothing while idle. It''s just that there is only one person. The only person who is idle is Noel. It''s just that it wasn''t that he didn''t deliberately help to do something, but everyone unified him to take a good rest, whether it was a resident or a ninja. Whenever he finds out what he is going to do, someone will immediately grab the matter, and then do not forget to say "you rest, these things just leave us.". I have tried it a few times, only to find that this is the case every time. Noel had to give up and go to help ideas, watching the crowd silently beside him. Nowadays, even a person who speaks has nothing to do, sitting there alone. Why are you alone? How about Hinata, Fireworks, Camilla? Originally, it was only Hina and Camilla who helped out, and Huahuo left to hear Noel talk about how to defeat the enemy, at least there was a person who spoke. However, after Huohuo listened to Noel''s story, she ran to find two women. Looking at the busy people, Noel smiled helplessly, whispering softly. "It seems that I played too much before, and now everyone treats me as a wounded, and will not let me do anything no matter what." However, if you think about it for a while, you don''t care anymore. Just some things need to be considered. What things need to be considered? It was this time that Payne suddenly came to attack Muye at night. Payne''s six sudden attacks, which made Noel Wanwan never think that it is impossible to say no accidents. If it develops according to the plot, it is impossible for Payne to catch Jiuwei six times in this period, and it should be quite a long time afterwards. Nowadays it is so much ahead of time that people have to pay attention. When this happens, it means that this butterfly fan is a bit too fierce, so that Payne''s six lanes are attacked so early. At the same time, the advantages of the prophet are gone. Although the plot has deviated from the original track, it is not a big deal. Before the absolute strength, at most it takes a little trouble, and there is nothing to worry about. The only thing that made Noel feel frustrated is that the previous plan was completely gone, and he could only take one step at a time. auzw.com After all, the plot has deviated from the original track, and no one can be sure what will happen, so he can no longer prepare in advance, and can only wait until it happens and make plans. There are also things that will not be affected, that is the fourth ninja war. A big event like this will happen no matter what, but when this happens, its really unclear. When Noel thought quietly, several ninja squads arrived outside Muye Village. Several small groups of ninjas arrived at the periphery, and they all wore wooden leaves of the guard. From this, it can be seen that they are all wooden leaves of ninjas. After seeing the tragic situation of Muye Village, the ninjas of these teams froze all in place. Some people are angry, some are worried, some are incredible. Soon, one of them broke the silence. "K.....Mr. Kakashi, are we in the wrong place?" "Yeah, how could this be our Muye Village? It must have been the wrong place." Unwilling to believe what he saw, Sakura also felt that Naruto was very likely. However, at this moment, two dark parts wearing animal masks appeared in front of several teams in an instant. One of them secretly took out the token and showed it to everyone to see, so that they could make sure and avoid unnecessary misunderstanding. "All the captains come with me. I will show you to Lord Naruto." "The rest of the team, I will assign you tasks." One member of the secret department had just finished speaking, and another member of the secret department continued. The captains of the teams looked at each other and nodded slightly. All the captains found no anomalies, and all determined that the token was not fake. Now that they are all determined, Kakashi among them spoke as a representative. "Then trouble you to lead the way." "please follow me." After finishing speaking, one of the secret departments left and ran towards Muye Village. The captains of the various teams also followed at the same time. At the same time, Naruto finally recovered from the cruel reality and asked the questions in everyone''s mind. "Why did the village become like this?" The moment the words fell, all the ninjas who came back this time looked at the dark part left by the name, waiting for his answer. "It''s a long story, let''s talk while walking." The dark part left turned around and walked slowly into Muye Village. Seeing this, everyone followed. "Shortly after the sun went down yesterday, seven members of the Xiao organization broke into Konoha and then destroyed the village, etc." The member of the secret department spoke about everything that happened last night. v8 Chapter 118： I say! enough! ! When the man in the dark part talked about the fact that he also died in battle, the people behind him all showed sad expressions. Naruto among the people, therefore stopped and settled in place, has forgotten to move on. Sakura, who was still following, found that Naruto did not keep up, and quickly stopped looking for him. Since Naruto was missing without going too far, he soon saw where he was. A few steps behind, Naruto stood dumbfounded. Just want to go, but Sakura just took a step, and then did not go any further. Why didn''t you stop there? Seeing Naruto''s state at this time, Sakura didn''t know how to comfort him. Since I dont know how to comfort me, its better to leave Naruto alone and be quiet for a while. Dont disturb him at this time. After deciding to do so, Sakura trotting to catch up with the team that was gradually away. After speaking to the dark part of the leader and getting the final position, she stood in the distance and looked at Naruto''s figure, quietly waiting for him to wake up from grief. For Sakura''s sake, this also let others know about Naruto. He knows the relationship between Naruto and Zilai, and understands Naruto''s mood at this moment. He really needs time to be quiet. It was only because of understanding that the dark part agreed that the two would pass later. What''s more, this time I just led these people to help with the construction, and it would be no big deal even if they were both less, and it would not be much slower. When the dark part led the rest away, and they were about to see them completely, Naruto, who had remained sluggish, reacted and stopped standing still. With both knees on the ground, tears continued to flow from Naruto''s eyes, raising his right hand clenched into a fist and smashing the ground. "Damn! Damn! Damn! Damn! Damn it" The left hand propped the ground, and the right fist hammered the ground one at a time, letting out a vent. Without Chakra''s protection, with Naruto''s hammering down the ground, his right hand soon became blurred. But even so, there was no sign of stopping. After just watching it for a while, Sakura couldn''t see it anymore. Naruto''s right hand was raised, and once again, when he was about to hammer hard to the ground, Sakura, who was coming quickly, grabbed it and would not let him continue to destroy him. "enough." As if not heard, Naruto''s right hand continued to work hard, trying to break free and continue. Feeling the increase in Naruto''s power, how could Sakura not know, he didn''t listen to what he just said. Pulling Naruto from the ground violently. He was suddenly pulled up and raised his head. Taking a closer look at Naruto''s eyes, he immediately found that there was no focus in his pupils, as if he had lost his soul. At this point, I immediately understood that now Naruto in this state is impossible to hear anyone''s words, and will only continue to self-harm. Unless he was awakened, he would not hear anyone''s words, let alone stop. "I said! Enough!" auzw.com said, Sakura waved his left arm violently and punched him with a punch. The fist fell on Naruto''s face and was beaten out by Juli. He fell to the ground from the air and slid a short distance on the ground before finally stopping. Looking at Naruto lying on the ground and facing the sky, Sakura spoke again. "Not sober." "Ok..." Naruto lying on the floor with big characters, the pupils of his eyes restored to his face, and was awakened by Sakura with a punch. Hearing Naruto''s response, I finally let Sakura breathe a sigh of relief. I was really afraid that he would continue like that, and even more so I couldn''t wake him up. And at this time, Naruto, lying on the ground, took the initiative to speak. "I hope he can look at me all the time. I hope he can look at me as a fire shadow. I always let the lecherous fairy see my disgraceful side. I really am." "I am an adult, and I must believe that you are the one who inherits his will. I believe that you will become an excellent Naruto sooner or later. He will always watch your growth, and now he will definitely look at you somewhere, and he will see you This frustrated look will never praise you." After a pause, Sakura continued. "You just have to be the one who can praise him as you always did. You are one of the three ninjas, a good disciple of the self-produced and grown-up, so don''t continue to sink." "Thank you, Sakura." Hearing Sakura''s words, Naruto covered her endless eyes with her right hand and thanked her with a loud voice. Walking slowly to Naruto''s side, Sakura reached out to him lying on the ground. "Don''t lie down. We have to rebuild the village that Zilai and others have protected with their lives. There are many, many things waiting for us to do." "Well, I know." Wiping away the tears on his face, Naruto took Sakura''s extended hand and stood up from the ground. When he got up, he looked at Muye Village, who was razed to the ground in front, and said again. "Lecherous fairy, I will avenge you and protect the village, I swear!" Seeing Naruto walk out of grief, Sakura also smiled. However, there was still a trace of worry in her heart. What are you worried about? Worried that Naruto, like Sasuke, will be completely blinded by hatred. Worried, she knew very well that she didnt know what to say when she said that. After all, Naruto must not be allowed to retaliate and forget this matter. This is simply impossible. Shaking his head, Sakura no longer thinks about it. "Let''s go, we can''t wait for a long time." "it is good." Hearing the sound, Naruto quickly caught up with Sakura. v8 Chapter 119： discuss While Naruto stepped out of his grief, the captains of the returning teams had already arrived in front of Tsuna. At the location of the original Huoying office building, an outdoor shed has been temporarily built, and many members of the dark department are guarding around the shed. At this moment, the captains of the teams were talking about what was under the temporary outdoor shed. "I didn''t expect it, it was Xiao organization''s plan to tune the tiger away from the mountain. It was a mistake." "Who can think of it." "Only seven people dared to attack the village. Fortunately, Naruto was not in the village last night, otherwise they might be succeeded by them." "Even if most of us are sent abroad, the combat power left in the village is not easy to deal with. It was almost wiped out by the people of Xiao organization, and even adults who came here died because of it... ..." "In the final analysis, it is only if we underestimate the strength of the people in the Xiao organization that it will cause today''s misery." "Fortunately, the Japanese-law''s son-in-law, Lilan, was so violent that it was really unbearable." After the team captains who had been summoned learned everything from Tsunato''s mouth, you said what I said. It didn''t take long for them to be quiet when they saw Tsunato raise his hand slightly. "This time, we are only temporarily repelling the people of the organization. It may not be so lucky next time." Hearing what Tsunade said, everyone frowned. It is clear that Tsunato is right. With only seven people, this has already caused Muye to suffer a heavy loss, and the powerful spouse has also died as a result, and Muye Village was completely razed to the ground. When the next time comes, they will never believe that there are only seven people. Xiao Organization is likely to be sent out by all members, and it will be more difficult to resist at that time. Counting on Noel force again? In their view, Noel''s place was able to successfully repel the seven people in the organization, because it was the result that Zilai and other ninjas exchanged their lives for life. If those people did not use their lives to consume each other, it would be impossible. Repel the opponent smoothly. Of course, without Noel standing up to fight, it is impossible to repel Xiao organization, he played a key role. So, they don''t deny the merits of Noel. However, they will never think that Noel can resist all members of Xiao organization, which is very unrealistic. Not only the captains thought this way, but even Tsunemu thought this way, otherwise they would not say that. As for the known strength of Noel, when the people of Xiao organization are in their heyday, it is okay to deal with two to three people. No matter how much, Tsunato also thinks it is very unrealistic. Although it is said that in this battle of wood leaves, Noel showed a strong ability. But such a powerful ability is relatively costly, and it is accompanied by the limitation of the number of times, and it is impossible to use it indefinitely. Otherwise, Noor will not faint completely after the war. auzw.com At that time, Tsunade carefully checked Noel and found that his Chakra was completely overdrawn. It was also learned from the slug''s mouth that even if Noel gave a large part of Chakra to the person who protected it, he still had a lot of Chakra left. However, when he resisted the enemy''s final blow, the ability used by Noel exhausted Chakra in one breath, which caused him to faint. It can make Tsunade and the slugs not find a little anomaly, have to say that Noel''s acting skills and ability to hide Chakra. Closer to home. "Thousands of days have only been thieves, there is no justification for anti-thieves. After hearing the words, everyone nodded slightly. "Can''t wait for Xiao organization to come to the door, it''s time for us to take the initiative to find them in trouble, so..." After a short pause, Tsunade revealed his fierce light and continued. "I plan to form a special operation team to hunt down the people of Xiao organization, and I will also contact other Ninja villages to cooperate." After finishing his thoughts, Tsunade motioned the crowd to make suggestions and wanted to hear their opinions. The people summoned here did not speak immediately, but first thought carefully about the feasibility of the ideas proposed by Tsuna. Not in a hurry, Tsunade patiently waited for everyone to speak. It didn''t take long for someone to finally break the silence. "Master Naruto, do you mean to join other ninja villages to form a special operations team, right?" "Yes." Tsuna nodded and thought for a moment, adding. "In addition to our Konoha, the other four Ninja villages have people who are pillars, and they are also the goals of the Xiao organization, so I think we can cooperate to eliminate the people of the Xiao organization." "I think it''s feasible. No matter whether Zhu Li from other Ninja villages has been captured, they should agree to this cooperation." "Whether they were arrested and taken to seek revenge by Xiao Organization, or to prevent Xiao Organization from capturing the people in their village, they are indeed likely to choose to cooperate against Xiao Organization." "But it is also possible that in order to prevent other villages from being informed of the loss of pillar strength, they chose not to agree to cooperate." "Well, there is indeed such a possibility." "The other Ninja villages are easy to say, but in terms of the personality of Yun Yin''s Lei Ying, he estimates that he will not choose to cooperate, and he should send people to deal with Xiao organization himself." There was one person at the beginning, and everyone started speaking. Some people think it''s feasible, some people think it won''t work, half and half. After listening to the speeches given by everyone, Tsunade thought. After all, the final decision is in the hands of Tsunato, and others give at most suggestions for reference. v8 Chapter 120： Visit The speech was seven, seven, eight, eight, and everyone gradually quieted down. No one spoke again, they waited patiently for Tsunato to think, and then made a final decision. "I decided to contact the four major ninja villages to jointly set up a special action team organized by the crusade." It didn''t take anyone long to wait, said Tsunato who made the decision. Tsunetsu made a decision, and everyone present said they had no opinion. "I will let people contact the four Ninja Villages later, and some of you will be part of the special operations team. I will inform you when I think about good candidates." "Yes, Lord Naruto." After hearing the words, everyone responded in unison. Regarding this matter, the people present were even more dissatisfied, and wished to join the special operations team in order to avenge the sacrificed friends or relatives. Three days passed, and now most of Muye Village has been rebuilt. Thanks to Yamato, his wood escape ninjutsu helped a lot, otherwise it would take at least half a month, how could it be rebuilt so fast as it is now. But he is also very miserable, almost exhausted every day, the whole person is not good However, after only a few more days of hard work, the reconstruction can be completely completed, and then it will be liberated. Tsunato''s joint plan was passed to the four Ninja villages three days ago. So far, only the village of Shayin has returned news, and the other three Ninja villages have not been affected for the time being. Shayins reply was that he agreed with the joint plan proposed by Tsunabe, and that he would recently select the right people and let them rush to Muye Village. As for the fact that Shayin agreed to join forces, this was not surprising at all, but instead expected that Shayin Village would agree. After all, the situation between Muye Village and Shayin Village is an alliance. In addition, some people were sent to save Fengying in the past, so Yu Qingyi would agree to it, and it is basically impossible to produce other results. As for the three big ninja villages that have not yet moved, Tsunae did not rush. It is very clear that after a maximum of two or three days, no matter whether the three major ninja villages agree or not, they must give an answer, and there is no possibility that people will wait forever. Regardless of the result, even if the responses of the remaining three Ninja Villages disagree, she will continue with the plan. Of course, it would be better if one of the Ninja villages agreed, so that they could have more power. At this time Tsuna, she was going somewhere with the mute and several dark parts. "Admiral Tsunade, you know that he is not the ninja we log in, do you really promise such a dangerous thing?" Following Tsuneo''s side, the mute felt more and more unreliable, and finally asked. When Wen Yan turned her head, Tsuneo smiled slightly at the mute. "He will agree." Hearing such a positive tone, this makes the mute more puzzled. Thinking about it, I still couldn''t figure out where Gang Teo came from, and I was so sure that the other party would agree. I was about to get to the bottom and ask things thoroughly. "Mute, are you following me in?" Tsunade opened the door one step ahead and asked to mute when he bowed his head and wondered. When he looked up silently, he realized that he had reached his destination and could only swallow the doubt back into his belly. auzw.com Think about it now is a good opportunity. Although there is no chance to ask any more, you can get answers as you go in, and you can also solve your confusion. and so..... "It''s not good to follow the dark part, let me go in with you, Master Tsunade." "It makes sense that it is not good for the dark part to follow up and cause unnecessary misunderstandings, then you come in with me." If you agree with the mute, Tsunade nodded and said. Now that the decision is made, he directly reached out and knocked on the door. "Boom boom!" "Please wait a moment and come soon." Soon, someone''s words and hurried footsteps were heard in the house. It didn''t take a long time for the door to be opened from the inside. After opening the door, the two people standing outside the door were Miyazaki and Mute who stood outside the door. The person who opened the door was very surprised. "Master Gangshou, why are you here!?" "Not welcome?" "Welcome, of course welcome, please come in." "Hina, then I''ll bother." Seeing Hinata sideways give way, Tsunato stepped into it. Mute followed, and when she passed by Hinata, she said something. "excuse me." The two walked into the house and did not go deep inside alone, but waited a little inside the door. When the door was closed, the two people walked into the ministry with Hinata. On the way, Hinata will occasionally glance at the next Tsuna, and do not know what she is thinking about. And how could this grotesque behavior not be noticed? "Is there anything on my face?" "Nothing, I... I''m just curious about why Lord Tsuteu would visit." The peeping took place, and Hinata panicked. However, she did not reveal the true thoughts in her heart, and the spirit machine moved to express another question of doubt. As a fire shadow, Tsunae, as long as people come over and give a notice, then Hina will run over to report, where it is necessary to go to the door in person. This question is very reasonable, and Tsunade didn''t think much about it. "The reason for this visit is mainly because I came to your house to discuss something." "Admiral Tsunade, then you can let someone let you know, you don''t have to go through such a hassle." "This is not possible. After all, the ninja in your family who is not our log-in is registered. I don''t have the right to order him to do anything. Besides, I have something to discuss with him, so it is necessary to go on this trip in person." v8 Chapter 121： Accepted After a little thought, Hinata found out that it was really the same thing. Even she almost forgot that Noel is indeed not a Ninja who is logged in by Konoha, at most it is a resident. Of course, Huo Ying is going to summon a wooden leaf resident, it''s no problem. However, this set is not suitable for Noel. This is also impossible. The strong always always have some privileges, and the treatment cannot be the same as ordinary people. After Hinata thought about these things clearly, he understood why Tsunate had to visit him in person. At the same time, I realized that Tsunato''s personal visit this time might not be a trivial matter. Soon, the three came to the living room. "Admiral Tsunade, sit down for a while, I''ll call him over." Entertain the two to sit down before Hinata goes to Noel. Watching Hinata leave, Tsunato and Mute sat quietly in the living room, waiting for her to bring Noel. While the two were waiting, it was not long before Hinata came to the bedroom door. Pushing the door to enter, Ben thought that Noel should have gotten up. I can''t bear to wake him up, but I can''t keep the guests waiting. What''s more, the guests who came this time were still Naruto, which is not to let people wait too long. Unbearable, I can only wake him up now. "Husband, Gang..." Hinata has not yet finished speaking. Suddenly, Noor, who was lying, opened his eyes and pulled Hina into his arms. This really scared Hina, except that when she exclaimed, Noel shut up her mouth and quickly softened in his arms. It didn''t take long for the two to separate. "Nasty, you scared me." The little hand thumped Noel gently, and Hinata said in a coquettish tone. Seeing Hinata''s lifeless, Noel wanted to join her and kiss her again. But, Hina reached out and covered Noel''s mouth, not letting him succeed. "Don''t make a fuss, our family is here and we are waiting for you in the living room." "Who?" "It''s Lord Tsunade, and I''m talking to you to discuss something." "What to discuss?" When Tsunade arrives, Noel still knows this, but asks for knowing it. What is the purpose of her coming, then I really don''t know. "Neither do I...." Shaking his head slightly, when Hinata wanted to say that she didn''t know, she suddenly thought of something, and then changed her tongue. "Possibly, Lord Tsunade is here to implement the promise." "If it really comes to fulfillment..." "Come on, as long as I can stay with you, don''t drive me away." "Relax, I will never chase you away, and I won''t let you leave me." auzw.com Holding Hinata''s face with both hands, Noel said softly, and finally kissed her on the forehead. Hearing the words, Hinata showed a sweet smile. "Hurry up, don''t let Master Tsunade wait for a long time." Get out of your arms and don''t give Noel a chance to continue the chaos, otherwise it will never end. Hurry up to the door of the bedroom and remind again before leaving. "I''m going to entertain them first, and come to the living room as soon as you finish washing, don''t lie down again." "Well, I know." Hinata saw that Noel agreed, and then let go of his mind to leave the bedroom. When Hinata walked out of the bedroom, Noel immediately got up and ran to wash, without continuing to rely on him. Washing and changing clothes, this would not take much time. So, while Hinata was making tea and entertainment and silent, Noel had walked slowly into the living room. "It''s really strange. You have been hiding from me for the first two days, but you came to the door today." When he came to sit next to Hinata and looked at Tsuna, who was sitting directly opposite him, Noel spoke directly. Then the card was not played according to the routine, which really made Tsunato a little caught off guard. This bad guys courage is too fat, he said so in front of Hinata. Thinking of these, he secretly glanced at Hinata. It was found that Hinata was still giving tea to everyone with a smile, as if he didn''t hear it. With a sigh of relief, it''s just that Tsunade is in the next second. ''its not right! What am I nervous about here! He should be nervous! When I remembered the business, I quickly left these messes behind. "Cough, today is for..." "stop!" Noun waited to finish his speech, Noel interrupted, and then continued. "I helped you last time, but you did not implement the promise, and I desperately repulsed the enemy, but the promise you made again, there is still no plan to implement." Tsunae frowned slightly, but he couldn''t hear what it meant. It is nothing more than telling yourself to stop asking for help until you have implemented the promised things. Even if it is raised, it will be regarded as not heard. "Are you sure you want to discuss this matter here?" "Everything is neglected before the promise is made." No retreat at all, Noel''s attitude was firm. If you dont want to go to the Three Treasure Halls, he sees that Tsunade must have come for help again. Otherwise, she thought that the previous commitments did not need to be carried out, and she did not need to pay anything at all. If you do this for a long time, that is really not a good thing. Gang Shou stared at Noel, and soon determined that he was not kidding. I thought it would be the same as before, as long as I promised Noel something, then he would agree to his request. But now the situation is completely different from the result she originally expected. v8 Chapter 122： I have no opinion Lonely, sitting silently beside Tsuna''s hand, it was completely unclear what the situation was, and even less able to understand what the two were talking about. The only thing that is clearly known is that the smell of gunpowder is full here. It''s better not to do anything, and don''t say anything, so as not to get angry. However, there are also people who do the opposite. "Admiral Tsunade, what are you talking about with my husband? It''s hard to understand why you don''t have a head and a tail." As soon as the eyeball turned, Hina, who had just made tea, just pretended to be puzzled, and asked Tsunato knowingly. In the first two days, Noel had already told her about Tsunade''s things. How could he not know what the two said? The reason for this is that seeing that Tsunade is hesitant, he will always try his best to avoid Noel, and he hasn''t kept his promise. At the same time, she knew clearly that Tsunade was not unwilling to implement the promise with Noel, but that her own existence made her unable to make up her mind. In order to help Noel, Hina suddenly thought of a way to do something, and directly launched the action. Yes, under Noel''s careful teaching, Xiao Nizi Hinata was broken, and she would help her husband pick up girls. It''s just that Tsunade knew nothing about it. After seeing Hinata''s puzzled expression, she thought she was really not understanding, not thinking and doubting at all. At the same time, I also feel that this is a rare opportunity for Noel to compromise. Rarely has such a good opportunity, how can she miss the opportunity. The corners of his mouth slightly raised, and Tsunei smiled proudly, no longer frowning. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand mute. We will explain it to you when we have finished talking." After perfunctory Hinata, no trace raised an eyebrow to Noel. This meaning is understandable. It''s simply saying that if she doesn''t let go, she will pick out Hinata and see what you do. This is a naked threat. Now that Tsunade''s proud sample, Noel can''t see that she thinks the winning ticket is holding, and feels that she can''t have a chance to make a comeback. Will this make Noel compromise? compromise? nonexistent! "It''s an old saying, before you make a promise, everything is free." Hearing the words, the complacent Tsunade suddenly froze. It was this time, and I never expected that Noel would dare to die, and he would bite the promise. Hes going to follow my rhythm? Think about it, and think it is impossible. Suddenly, another possibility flashed in Tsunade''s mind, and it must have been the cause in an instant, so Noor dared to bite it. Thats right! This bad guy must think so! What a horrible thing! auzw.com The more you think, the more sure you are, and the more you will get angry. Oh! It seems that you are a bad guy and I dare not say it, then I want to see if you can be so calm when you wait! Believe in seeing through Noel''s conspiracy, the stubborn gangster is also out. Of course, anger is only one of the reasons. Another reason is that it is rare to meet someone who makes her so emotional, and Noel has lived in her heart. I want to pass the courage this time, whether it is successful or not, I have to try it, otherwise she is really afraid of the future. I dare not. Besides, even if Hinata is unwilling to accept herself to join, at most it will just lose her face. What''s more, it will only be known to the people present, and it is certain that they will never advertise it, so the embarrassment is only lost in front of the three, completely within their own tolerance. It''s better, he is always hesitant there, and never takes action. In case of passing this time, Hinata is willing to accept himself to join it. So ah, no matter what the result will become, it''s still good to try. "Just talk, don''t I fear you will fail, come and hurt each other!" That''s right, I can''t see anything on the watch. In fact, she was too nervous herself, and her palms were sweating. "I did promise at the time, I will marry you when you come back alive, and now if Hinata can agree, it will be no problem to hold the wedding immediately!" "I have no opinion." As soon as the words fell, Hinata responded. It was very frustrating, and Tsunade endured not to show it on his face, but even Qiangyan laughed. "Look, it''s not that I don''t want to carry out the promise, but Hinata..." "Admiral Tsunade, please wait a moment." Not waiting for Tsuna to finish speaking, the mute broke out. "What''s wrong, mute." Tsunade was in a bad mood, and his tone was no better. He gave him a mute glance. The glaring fierce eyes scared the mute subconsciously and shrunk his neck, suddenly a little afraid to speak. But she knew clearly that she had just interrupted Gang Tee''s words, and if she couldn''t say the reason now, it would really be bad luck. What else can I do, even if I''m afraid of dying, I have to tell the story with my daring. "Tang...Tang...Master Tsunade...you just heard the wrong chick...Hita''s words...she said no opinion..." "I know, she said she disagreed, how could it be possible..." The last word has not been finished yet. At this time, Tsunade finally found something wrong and opened his mouth slightly to fix it in place. After a moment''s stun, he spoke quietly again. "Really no opinion?" When Mute nodded vigorously, Tsuneo turned to look at Noel, and he nodded. The final decision is being made and the eyes are on the younger person. v8 Chapter 123： If you say it, the water you spill will never regret it! The final decision is being made and the eyes are on the younger person. "Yes, I did say no opinion just now, and it''s the same now." Hinata smiled slightly, and the tone was very positive. In that affirmative tone, Tsunato knew that Hinata was not talking, she was very serious. How can it be unhappy if it is determined. The problem that has been troubled for a long time has been solved, and finally Zhengda can be together with Noel, and he no longer has to worry about it as before. I was so happy that I couldn''t hide, and the corners of my mouth on both sides gradually lifted involuntarily, showing a happy smile. It''s just that, within two seconds of laughing, I realized it myself, and quickly covered my mouth with my hand. At the same time, I remember there are others here. Being watched by three pairs of eyes, Tsunade''s face quickly rose to shame, and his entire face became red, even the roots of his ears, and there was no smoke above his head. "I...I...I..." I have been for a long time, but I can''t tell why. "Tangshou, wouldn''t you want to play rash again?" Only one goal away, Noel will not let go of such a good opportunity, quickly take the victory to pursue. And Hinata, a good girl, is very cooperative in giving assists. "Master Tsunade, I really don''t mind being a sister with you, I welcome you to join." "Do you really mind that Noel marries me?" Ignoring Noel, Tsunato forced himself to calm down and asked Hinata seriously. Feeling a bit unrealistic, she needs to make sure again, but she doesnt want to be extremely sad and happy. "As long as he is happy, I don''t mind having a few more sisters and being able to stay with him all the time, which is enough for me." After glancing at Noel, Hinata turned back to Huigang, and said very seriously. It is impossible for an excellent and powerful Noel to be monopolized by any one person. At this point, she knew well before marriage that she would not marry Noel if she could not accept it, so she would not be bothered by this matter. What''s more, in addition to strict wife management and no support, there are still many wives and concubines in Muye Village, and she is not unseen. After carefully observing Hinata''s expression, Tsunate didn''t find the slightest displeasure, and if he could be sure that it wasn''t against his heart, he wouldn''t mind marrying Noel. However, suddenly found something else. "You already know what happened to Noel?" "It''s not too early, only to know it two days ago, he told me actively." Nodding, Hinata did not hide anymore. See Hinata admits that Tsunato knows that he has won. auzw.com At that time, Hinata pretended to be unaware, and deliberately created the illusion that he could threaten Noel. Only then did he have the urge to say everything. Otherwise, it would be gone for a long time, and left quietly and silently. Little girls pinch point is true. It seems that she knows that Noel will not compromise, and I will not bet on it easily. In order not to let Noel do what he wants, he can only say everything. Of course, there is still a 50% possibility that another situation will emerge, that is, Tsunamate chooses to leave directly. But now it seems that Hinata is gambling on another 50% possibility, and today''s development is no different than expected. Looking at Tsunae''s sudden enlightenment, Noel was really a little uncertain about what she was thinking. "Are you thinking about how to repent?" "If you say something, the water you spill will never regret it!" "That is to say, you are going to pledge to marry me, are you not perfunctory me?" "Wedding, wedding, I will announce to the whole village tomorrow, you should believe it." Seeing Noel''s unbelief, Tsunade directly cut his way to prove that what he said was true. Announced to the whole village, not privately. If you really announce that you will have to repent when the time comes, that is, you will lose your trust in the whole village. Who will listen to her in the future will have no credibility at all. Besides, tomorrow she didnt do what she said, and Noel could also regret her waiting for help and take the burden off at any time. Keep the promise and get a big sheep. If it is not honored, then there will be no loss, at most it will reduce the favor, and it will be good to try hard in the future. "Okay, I believe you again, don''t let me down again." "Then it''s time to say the right thing." "You said, I''m listening." "I am preparing to form a special operation team, that is, a team dedicated to killing Xiao, and this team will be composed of five ninja village ninjas." After a short pause, Tsunade continued. "It''s just that at present, only Shayin agrees to this plan, and the other three Ninja villages haven''t heard of it for the time being, but if those three Ninja villages agree or not, I will continue to implement this plan, so..." "So, you are planning to let me join this special operations team, right?" Not waiting for Tsuna to finish speaking, Noel took her words. The next second, he saw Tsunade nod, and then shook his head again. This confused him a little. He was puzzled and nodded and shook his head. What did he say was right or wrong? Just to ask clearly, Tsunato gave the answer first. "Not only to join, I also need you to lead this team." "You all said it was a team composed of five Ninja villages, including Muye. Even if you asked me to lead this team, the other four Ninja villages would not agree. What you said alone is not countable." "Of course I know this, but I believe your strength can overwhelm other competitors, and then become the leader of this team." v8 Chapter 124： To be a babysitter After listening to what Tsunade said, Noel did not rush to give an answer. Such an important matter needs to be considered clearly and is also a normal understanding. Promptly agreeing will make people feel too imprudent, and feel that they do not pay enough attention. Therefore, seeing the three daughters that Noel was thinking about, they all obediently did not disturb, and waited patiently and quietly. It didn''t take long for Noel, who had been thinking about it, finally spoke. "Who are there in Konoha who joined the special operations team?" "Kakashi, Yurihong, Matekai, Nara Lumaru, and the seventh class organized as a lure Xiao, this is the person I chose to join." It is said that Tsunade did not conceal his intentions and said the candidates to join. Kakashi can be used for long-range combat with ninjutsu, even close combat is no problem. Matekai, a master of physical skill in Muye Village, can be used as the main force in close combat. Xi Xianhong, who specializes in illusion, can use illusion to assist him. Nara Lumaru has a clever brain, can quickly analyze the enemy on the spot, and can also use family secrets to assist in combat, which can better overcome those people. If these four people work together, it will definitely have a very good effect. For example, let Matekai take the lead and Kakashi waits for the opportunity. Under the joint attack of the two, as long as Yuri Hiroshi''s illusion was successful, Nara Kamaru could control the enemy for a short time, which gave him a good chance to kill the enemy. Even if you want to capture a life, it is not without opportunities. As for the four selected by Tsunade, Noel didn''t feel anything wrong after thinking a little. After all, Kakashi, Yurihong, and Matekai, they are all old friends, they know each other very well, and there is no problem at all. Smart Nara Lumaru, he will go to get to know the other three well in advance without worrying too much. Four people is no problem, but the seventh class is a bit superfluous. The seventh squad had no fighting power, but also had to divide its fighting power to protect them, saying that Naruto would not be allowed to suddenly run away, which was completely a drag on chaos. In the seventh class, the medical ninja, Sakura, is a bit useful, and can be treated when there are wounded. Yamato is not a combat power? Of course it doesn''t count, but this one must keep an eye on Naruto to prevent him from running away, where there is free time to do other things. What about Sai? This Sai, at most help search work. No way, Xiao organizes those people to break his ninjutsu, it is not too simple. "The seventh class is a bit superfluous. Is it really necessary to follow along?" "Yes, it is very necessary." auzw.com Tsunade nodded and said after he answered. "The village can''t stand tossing now. If the special operations team set off to carry out the hunting mission, but people still stay in the village, they may invite Xiao organization to attack again..." "In order to prevent the village from being damaged again, the seventh squad will be added to the special operations team. Its better to be a bait than a blind search outside, Im right." Noun had finished, Noel had fully understood the reason, and then she said. After listening to what Noel said, Tsunade nodded directly, expressing what he thought. After a little thought, I finally decided to say it all. "I believe your strength, your joining can better ensure the safety of the seventh class, and waiting for you to win the position of the special operations team, can avoid the dissatisfaction of other village ninjas with the joining of the seventh class." "In the final analysis, you are just asking me to be the nanny of shift 7." With a glance at Tsunade, Noel pouted. No matter how she turned around, this could not change the fact that Noel was the nanny. The purpose of joining was to ensure the safety of the seventh shift, and to win the commanding position of the so-called special operations team. If this is not a nanny, what else can it be? After being dismantled, Tsunade inevitably has some embarrassment and smiles embarrassedly. I really did not expect that she had turned so many bends to say that she was finally seen through by Noel, and she felt very helpless. As Noel said, it is the commander of the special operations team to say something nice. To say something awkward, is actually the nanny of the seventh class. When embarrassment is embarrassing, we still have to brace ourselves, otherwise we will be busy. "Everything that has to be said has been said. Now give me an answer." "Let me think about it again." "Hey! I promised to implement the promise. You have to think about it again. That''s too much!" "What are you doing so anxiously, and there are no news in the three big ninja villages." Noel is very puzzled, obviously there is still a lot of time. "Without your participation, what I just said is impossible. Can you say that I am not in a hurry?" "Why not?" "Because your strength is the only thing in the village that satisfies the conditions. If he is still alive now, he can do it, but he is no longer here." Tsunae''s explanation made Noll understand. It is estimated that Tsunato mentioned the strength requirements for joining the special operations team when he proposed a joint plan to the four major ninja villages. The target of the crusade is Xiao organization, then you can guess the minimum strength required, at least it must be at the level of tolerance, otherwise you can only die. Want to shock a group of other villages forbearance, and have to let them thoroughly convinced. v8 Chapter 125： Run away Want to shock a group of other villages forbearance, and have to let them thoroughly convinced. This is of course not just a single person, it must meet the following two requirements. First, they need to have strong strength, and defeat them all one by one, so that they can be temporarily convinced. Second, you need to have a high prestige, or even if you are defeated one by one, it will only be superficial, and you will not be obedient and anonymous. In Muye Village, the only people with strength and prestige that meet the conditions are Noel and Gangshou. Tsunade is Huo Ying, she needs to sit in Muye, and it is impossible to participate. In this way, there is only one qualified candidate for Noel, and there is no other choice. What about Kakashi? Copy Ninja Kakashi, he is indeed very famous. It''s just that this time it is a group of forbearances or special forbearance who are fighting for command. By then, either group battles or wheel battles will be achieved. The famous Kakashi participated, it must be the target of everyone, and the first one to do it is him. But Noel is different. He only has prestige in Konoha, but the Ninja of Bemura does not know that this will not be particularly targeted. In terms of strength, Tsunato is not worried at all and is very confident in Noel. As for prestige, I did worry about this at first. After all, Noel only has prestige in Konoha, and no one outside Konoha knows who he is. But after the previous things, this problem was solved. What happened before? Tsunade decided to announce to the whole village that she was about to marry Noel. As long as you win in the position of the leader, plus the identity of the fiance of Naruto, this identity is enough to replace the lack of prestige outside. The strength is stronger than them, and the identity is there again. Under the leadership of such people, they will not have any opinions, only to accept the reality. "Okay, when everyone is here, let me know." "That is, you agreed to help?" "After tomorrow, you will officially become my fiancee. I can''t help you." "Thanks...Thanks..." Wen Yan''s hands, his face warmed up instantly and gradually flushed, so ashamed to look at Noel. Seeing the gesture of Tsunae little woman, there was a mute look beside her. It was the first time she had been with Tsuneo since she was a child. It was the first time she saw her showing a little woman''s posture. How could she not be surprised when she was silent? If it were not sure that it was Tsunae himself, Mute really doubted that she was impersonated by someone. When silent, surprised, Noel sees that the business has reached an agreement and can talk about something else. "Tangshou, now that the business is over, let''s talk about private matters." Tsunade looked at Noel suspiciously, and was very puzzled about any private matters to talk about. auzw.com If you dont understand, you can only ask directly. "Private business? What private business?" "Tomorrow you will announce to the whole village, do you want to move to live with me and experience cohabitation life in advance." "Same...Same...Cohabiting!?" "Yes, it''s cohabitation." Noel nodded and said seriously. Tsunade opened his mouth a few times, but he still didn''t know how to answer Noel''s words. This speed of progress is too fast for her. Although, she will formally become Noel''s fiancee tomorrow, but she is still not ready to live together, and has not even thought about it. The reason why I didn''t know how to answer the question was that I hadn''t made the preparations that I promised, but I was afraid that Noel would be unhappy if I didn''t agree. What''s more, she didn''t think that after moving over to live together, Noel could hold back her own claws. Neither agree nor be neither. For today''s plan, only... "Oops, there are still important things waiting for me to deal with today, and I almost forgot!" Grabbing the silent hand, Tsuneo stood up sharply, then said to Noel. "I remembered that there was something else to deal with, so I left." The sound of the words fell, giving no one a chance to respond, and Gang walked out with silence. The more exaggerated thing is that when she just walked out of the living room, she even used instantaneous surgery, and fled very quickly from here, fearing that Noel would catch up. Tsunade fled the desert with his instantaneous technique, and the well-known Noel couldn''t help but laugh, which is a bit too exaggerated. Hinata saw Noel with a smirk beside him, how could he not know what he said just now. "Husband, you are so amused that you are so funny." "But I''m not wrong, she will move to live with us sooner or later, so she can get used to it as soon as possible." With that, Noel reached for the tea cup on the table and took a sip. After a little thought, Hinata also felt quite reasonable, so she didn''t think about it again. He leaned his head on Noel''s shoulder and said something else. "Actually, I don''t want you to join any special operations team, that''s too dangerous." Payne''s six attacks on Konoha, and Hinata still remembers it to this day. The strong strength of those people made her really do not want Noel to take risks, for fear that he would not be able to return as soon as he went. "Don''t worry, those people can''t help me at all. Your husband and I are very strong and have confidence in me." Nuoer hugged Hinata into her arms and kissed her hair. Embracing Noel''s waist with both hands, Hinata''s face pressed against his chest, and he hugged him tightly like this, without saying much. v8 Chapter 126： Letter from Wuyin Village The next day, during the lunch break, the people of Muye stopped their busy reconstruction work. Rest rest, meal meal. "In the morning, did you hear what the fifth-generation Naruto announced?" "I heard it. It''s hard to hear such a loud broadcast." "I heard that too, but I didn''t expect this relationship between the two adults, which is quite surprising." "In that attack, Lord Noor gave up his life to save the people in the village. Perhaps this matter made Lord Naruto make up his mind and did not want to continue to hide each other''s relationship, and did not want to have any accidents on one day, which eventually led to each other staying in the future. Sorry." "Yeah, who can guarantee future things." "Who said no." "In any case, I support the two adults together." "Hmm, I also support it." After the beginning of the rest of the people, many of them joined. What everyone was discussing was the fact that Tsunade announced that he would marry Noel in the morning, and even the marriage date was announced. The marriage of the two is scheduled to take place on the day when Konoha is completely rebuilt. This happy event has now become the talk of everyone in Konoha''s spare time. No matter where you go, you can hear someone discussing this happy event. Incredibly, no one in Muye Village objected to the matter, and everyone unanimously supported it. It is not difficult to understand if you think about it carefully. One is Konoha''s hero, and the other is Konoha''s princess. It can be said that it is the right thing to do, plus the two are still your choice, as if there is nothing to oppose, even if it is like a thorn. Even Muye''s elder group, this time it was rare that he did not fight against Tsunade, but rather supported her decision. When the matter was first obtained, the two elders went to Tsuna. Shortly after this was announced, the two elders took the initiative to come to the door, and how could Tsunade know why. I understand that this scene will appear early, so I thought about the countermeasures before the announcement and the reasons for dealing with the elders can completely make them fail. But what Tsunade did not expect was that the two elders came up with a sentence "You did a good job, and we support your decision." These words suddenly made Tsuna hand dumbfounded, and the countermeasures and all kinds of reasons for her to think hard had nowhere to use. To put it simply, it''s a fuss. The thing that made Tsunade feel speechless was what the two elders said next. What did you say? For example, to praise how wise she did this, so that Noel could be firmly tied to Muyes chariot, and finally told her not to mess up this matter. wait wait wait How could Tsunade think about these messy things, but she wasn''t stupid enough to speak out to the two. The elders did not object, but on the contrary, they tried hard to promote it. In this regard, Tsunade of course was full of promises, which only sent the two away. auzw.com In the new Huo Ying office building... At this moment, I just decided to take a short break, and finally put down my pen. "What happened this morning really feels a little unrealistic." "Admiral Tsunade, this morning you are sure to announce to the whole village that you are going to marry Lord Noor. The wedding date is still set to the day when the reconstruction of Muye is completed. Everything is true." Hearing the words, Mute looked at Tsuna, who was resting on the chair, and said with certainty. Blushing shyly, Tsunade gave a blank look at the silence. "I''m talking about the elders. Usually they came to sing back against me, but today the sun came out of the west and even unanimously supported my decision. This made me feel very surprised and a little uncomfortable." Yes, the actions of the elder group are too abnormal, and so far Tsunade still feels unbelievable, and even suspects any conspiracy. Suddenly knowing that he had misunderstood, Mute smiled awkwardly. "Admiral Tsunade, although the elders always sing back against you, but their final starting point is also for the village, and this matter is clearly beneficial to the village, how can they not support you." Tsunade thought for a while, and felt that the mute said was justified. This thing was indeed beneficial without harm. Even if there is really a conspiracy, as long as there are a few signs of emergence, it is good to pinch the signs off immediately, and then there is a reason to clean them up. As long as she dared to move Noor''s hair, she dared to abolish all the elders immediately. When thinking of this, the office door was knocked. "Boom boom!" "Come in." When he came back to God, Tsunade straightened up first, and then he was called in. With permission, the office door was opened. "Report, letters from Wuyin Village." The newcomer didn''t talk too much nonsense, and reported directly to Tsunade when he entered. Hearing the letter from Wuyin Village, Gangshou quickly signaled to the other party to take it, and wanted to know the content of the letter immediately. When the letter was delivered, the ninja who came to report voluntarily retreated. The door was closed again, and when Mute turned around, he saw Tsuneo opened the letter to view the content, but he was curious but did not bother. Before long, Tsuneo frowned slightly, and placed the letter on the table, wondering what to think about. "Master Gangshou, does Shuiying disagree with the joint plan?" Jian Gang frowned, silently guessing. The next second, she saw that Tsunade shook her head, and she knew she was wrong. But this made her wonder. Since Shuiying all agreed to the joint plan, why would Tsuneo still frown. Before waiting for the mute to ask questions, Tsunato spoke first. "Agree is yes, but she made a request." v8 Chapter 127： Cloud Hidden Messenger "Request? What request?" "When the Xiao organization is successfully eliminated, Sanwei must be owned by them in Wuyin Village and help them seal it, and Renli will find someone by themselves." After listening, Mute knew why Tsunade was worried. This sounds simple, but it''s not easy at all. You know, before, the fog ninjas once captured the wooden leaf ninja, Nobara, and forcibly sealed the three tails into her body, trying to use this to destroy the wooden leaf village, but Lin chose to die in the hands of Kakashi to protect the village. In the end, Wu Ninja''s plan failed. Afterwards, Sanao was sealed into the body of the fourth generation of water shadow Yakura, and became wild after Yakura died, and his whereabouts were unknown. Not to mention, will Kakashi have an opinion. Even if Kakashi had no opinion, but the three tails in the wild state are no longer the tail beasts of Wuyin Village, and why should they belong to Wuyin Village. If you really agree, this is simply an enemy. More importantly, when the Xiao organization is eliminated, no one knows what will happen to the tail beast. Losing the control of the Xiao organization, the tail beasts may become wild and free, and catching them at that time is not an easy task. Against the tail beast, it is definitely the rhythm of dying a little carelessly, it is not easy. From the silent look, Tsunato could probably guess her thoughts, and Bacheng thought about the bad. "The village of Wuyin in the Kingdom of Water is no longer the village of blood mist governed by the fourth-generation Mizuki Yakura. The fifth-generation Shuiying has ended the horror rule of its predecessor, the fourth-generation Mizuki, and has implemented a policy of peace and openness." "but...." "I haven''t finished the content of the letter just now." "Ah!? Also!?" Silent for a moment, I did not expect to have other content, waiting for the following curiously. "If we agree to the request of Wuyin Village, they are willing to form an alliance with us like Shayin Village and sign a non-aggression treaty within ten years, which can also be announced later." In order not to be interrupted, Tsunade finished in one breath. In ten years, speaking long is also long, and speaking short is also short. However, no one can guarantee what will happen in the next ten years. Multiple allies are indeed a good thing. The most important point is the alliance between the three Ninja villages of Muye, Shayin and Wuyin, which guarantees a peaceful time of ten years. After all, the remaining two ninja villages cannot risk a joint attack by the three parties to provoke war. The remaining two big ninja villages dare not make big moves, let alone those small ninja villages. Of course, if there is a small ninja village that deliberately seeks death, it is an exception. "If this is the case, the request made by Wuyin Village is not unacceptable." Knowing the benefits, mute no longer objected. Next, the two began to discuss some details. at the same time.... auzw.com On the fence of Muye Village, three non-woodleaf ninjas appeared. One of the red-haired female ninjas, seeing a large unrepaired area of ??Konoha, became very panicked in an instant, as if doing something wrong. "I...I didn''t mean it...how could such a small stone..." "Light, what have you done?" On the other side of the white-haired ninja, he also thinks that the places where Kono had time to repair are caused by the female ninja he called light. The last blonde female ninja looked at them dumbly. "Light, it can''t be the result of throwing a small stone at random, you think too much." Just under a second, two patrolling wooden leaf ninjas appeared not far from the three men, watching their every move with caution. "Who are you!" "I am Han Yin''s cold. As the head of Yun Ninja Village, Lord Lei Ying''s messenger came to visit." In order to avoid too much misunderstanding between the duo, the blonde female ninja immediately revealed her identity. After hearing that the other party was Ray Envoy''s messenger, the two Konoha ninjas also noticed the signs on the three people''s foreheads and found that the foreheads were indeed Yunyin''s signs. After confirming the identity of the three people, they no longer continue to be alert. "It was really rude just now. Everyone is very excited recently. I will take you to Lord Naruto." "Well, bother you." Han nodded slightly, thanking him. I wanted to find someone to lead the way, and now people take the initiative to come to the door, there is no reason to refuse. Subsequently, under the leadership of one of the Konoha ninjas, the three Yunyin ninjas followed the fence and walked to the interior of Konoha. Walking on the way to the unrepaired area, the ninja, who was called light, couldn''t help but curiously speak. "How could Konoha become this miserable picture?" "Muye''s surveillance personnel are gone, and the village is like this again. I also want to know what happened, whether it is convenient to tell us, if it is really inconvenient." Even the female ninja named Han, was also very curious about why Konoha became so. She is more polite than direct light. "This is all caused by Akatsuki, and Konoha will immediately restart the alert system and strengthen surveillance." This Konoha ninja did not conceal it at all. It can also be said that the necessity of not concealing it will be spread sooner or later. After learning the reason, Han suddenly changed her attention and became anxious. "Then please let us see Master Naruto as soon as possible. We brought Lei Ying''s letter to Master Naruto." "Okay, then you follow." Seeing Han anxiously, the Konoha Ninja agreed. v8 Chapter 128： What does Lei Ying mean? It didn''t take long, at this time, three Yunyin were already in the Huoying office building and were waiting for the call of Huoying. Even if you are in a hurry, the rules you should keep are the same. After all, anxiety cannot solve the problem, and chaos will only increase trouble and make things worse, it can be said that it is of no benefit. After a while, the person who had previously reported back. "The three of you have been waiting for a long time, please come with me." Standing up quickly from the seat, the three followed the leader and walked upstairs to the office. Soon, three Yunyin ninjas were taken to the Naruto office. The man who led the way first withdrew, and Tsuneo looked at the three Yunren who had come up, and finally his eyes fell on Han. "I wonder what happened to Lei Ying''s messenger?" Yes, Tsunato could confirm that Lei Ying''s messenger''s visit was by no means related to the five villages'' union, so she asked in this way. Why can I be so sure that it has nothing to do with the union? The ninja keeps on his way, at least four to five days from Yunyin to Muye. Gangshou let people send letters to Yunyin Village. It takes two days for the eagle flying to send the mail, which means that the letter arrived at Yunyin Village the day before yesterday. But now Yun Yun has come, this can only be the people who were sent before the letter arrived, certainly for something else. Other than that, there is absolutely no other possibility. "I am Han Yin''s cold. As the head of Yun Ninja Village, Lord Lei Ying''s messenger came to visit. This is Lord Lei Ying''s personal letter." After introducing herself, Han took out a letter. Without talking much about it, Mute took the initiative to walk in front of Han and took the letter from her. Get the letter, first open the envelope to confirm. Of course, this is just to determine whether there are harmful substances, but did not read the contents of the letter. Seeing mute like this, none of Yunyin''s three ninjas had any opinions and understood this behavior. This is for the safety of the shadow, no matter which ninja village is. If this is not done, it will make people feel incredible, and will be regarded as less vigilant. Silence didn''t allow people to wait too long. After confirming that there were no harmful substances, they turned around and walked to the desk in front of the table, and handed the letter to her. When Tsunade took over the letter, he opened the contents of the letter. The more she read the letter, she gradually frowned, and showed an ugly look. From her expression alone, it can be seen that the content of the letter is definitely not a good thing, even at a very bad point. Tsunate thought for a moment, then looked at the headed Han. "What does Lei Ying mean?" "Master Lei Ying means that since Muye intends to let Ning Zhibo''s betrayal go, then we Yunyun will solve them, and Muye must not interfere in this matter." After a short pause, Han observed Tsunato''s expression, and then continued. "Of course, it''s best for Konoha to solve it by himself. Ning Zhibo''s writing wheel eye can also be left, but we must take it back to the first level." Regardless of which choice, Tsunato is unwilling to choose. auzw.com Leave the matter to Yun Yin to solve, and the writing wheel eyes of the Ning Zhibo family will reach their hands. Not only was she reluctant to see the result, the elders were even more reluctant to write the round eyes to Yunyin Village, so she would not agree to this. The best option is to solve the treason of Ning Zhibo by Muye himself, and only hand over the first level to Yunyin Village. The two options have one thing in common. Lei Ying must kill Ning Zhibo''s betrayal anyway, and there is absolutely no room for negotiation. It can be seen that Ning Zhibo''s people gave Lei Ying an offense, and they had to kill them. And Ning Zhibo, who is indispensable to death, is Ning Zhibo and Ning Zhibo. Among them, itachi is okay to say a bit, but the problem is related to Sasuke. In the seventh class, one is a disciple and one is striving. If the two of them are tied to Sasuke, if they really want to kill Sasuke. The disciple Sakura Tie will definitely collapse, and Renzhu Naruto will be out of control. If you dont make a choice, it will be very troublesome. According to Lei Ying''s letter, the two brothers ran to Yunyin Village to make a blame. They also fought a battle with the eight-tailed man Zhu Li, and finally took them away from Yunyin Village. You know, the eight-tailed man Zhu Li is Lei Yings righteous brother, and the relationship between the two is not too good. It is almost the same as his brother. On the one hand, it is the people in the village, and on the other hand, Lei Ying''s righteous brother. Taking such a special person away, Lei Ying is absolutely impossible to give up. He certainly wants to tear the two brothers alive, otherwise he will not send someone to Muye. At the same time, sending someone to Muye also wanted to know whether Muye had shielded the brothers. If you choose to cover up, it will completely make a bad relationship with Yunyin Village, and even give a reason to attack Muye, and this will be the fuse to start the war. I wanted to protect the two, but the things they caused were too serious. This is the reason why Tsunato hesitated. After a long time without answer, Han couldn''t help asking. "Master Huo Ying, I need to get a reply as soon as possible. Lei Ying is already in a hurry." "This....." I havent thought about it yet, and Tsunato really doesnt know how to reply. "Boom boom!" At this time, the door of the office was knocked, and the words of one person came. "Report! There are urgent letters!" "Come in." With a sigh of relief, Tsunade immediately summoned people to come in and secretly said. Good thing! It came in time! At the same time, with an apologetic expression, she motioned to the people in Yunyin Village to wait. Seeing that there is something important, it is clear that I can let Gangte solve the matter of his village first, and I cannot continue the topic for the time being. Han nodded understandingly and led the two to the side to wait. v8 Chapter 129： Urgently convene five shadow talks! People who entered the office wanted to report to Tsunate verbally. As the words were about to be exported, he saw a ninja wearing Yunyin''s logo forehead, and he swallowed them back. I can only move forward quickly and offer the letters I hold. "Fortunately, thank you." After receiving the letter, Tsunade didn''t rush to open it immediately, and smiled at the person first. The Konoha Ninja who came to report did not expect Naruto to say this to himself. "No...Unfortunately, I retreated first, Lord Naruto." It was a little flattered, and the Konoha Ninja was so excited that he couldn''t speak. Tsunei watched the man leave, and then opened the envelope in his hand, and took out the letter for inspection. See the contents of the letter... "An urgent meeting of the five shadows!" I was very surprised. Tsuna said the content subconsciously. Not only was she alone, there was one in the office, all looked surprised. The Five Shadows Congress is a deliberative mechanism of the five heads of state. The time of the first five shadow conference is after the initial establishment of the five major powers, the purpose is to discuss the issue of the distribution of tail beasts. Generally speaking, when there are conflicts or major decisions among countries, the Five Shadows Conference will be held. From the first time to the present, this is the second time that the Five Shadows Conference has been held. Not surprised at all, that''s really strange. After recovering from his mind, Tsunade did not pay attention to the situation of other people, and then read the contents of the letter. The curiosity was hooked, and the other four people present looked at Tsuneo with a grudge, complaining the same sentence in their hearts. Why, half the words and half the words, want to die! My heart is like being scratched by a cat. Even more uncomfortable is that the three Yunyin ninjas who are outsiders want to know but cannot ask. Unless Gangte is willing to speak out actively, they can only learn about the Five Shadows Club from Leiyingkou after returning to Yunyin Village. Mute doesn''t have such annoying things. It''s clear that Tsunade will tell himself sooner or later, only to wait a little later. It didn''t take long for Tsunato to put down the letter under the eyes that the four people yearned for. "The Wuying Conference is about to be held, and I will answer Lei Ying in person." "but....." "The initiator of the Five Shadows Conference is your fourth generation of Lei Ying." "I will convey your words to Lord Lei Ying." Hearing that the initiator was Lei Ying, Han didn''t hold on to things and agreed with Tsunade''s proposal. Based on her understanding of Ziying Leiying, she could guess that there was no need to complete the contents of the letter. auzw.com Seeing Han agreed with his proposal, Tsunato decided to give out a piece of information. "Also, let me tell you a piece of information." "Appreciate further details." "Xiao''s goal is human pillar strength. Although they don''t know what they want to do with the tail beasts, Xiao must catch the living human pillar strength. The people in your village might still be alive." "Really!?" x3 Whether it was cold or too much duo behind her, she asked in unison. "I don''t need to lie to you. The person in Shayin Village, Zhu Lifengying, was rescued by us from Muye, and was the information he provided to us personally." After thinking for a while, Tsunade felt it necessary to remind and speak again. "Compared with revenge, I think you should rescue the Eight-tailed Man Zhu Li first, otherwise he will really die." "Master Naruto, thank you very much for the important information." Bowing ninety degrees, Han Zhen sincerely thanked. Thinking too much of the duo, they also quickly thanked Tsunade for bowing. For three people, this information is really too important, and the bow is not enough. You know, at first they thought that Chilawi was dead, and even Rai Ying thought so, so he only thought about revenge. The information given by Ke Gangshou made them understand that Chilawi could not die in a short time, and it might save people alive. As soon as thanks to Wan Gangshou, the three of them frowned. It is clear that if you want to save Chilawi, you have to fight for time. However, even if you return to Yunyin Village immediately, the journey will take four to five days, which will bring the information back. "You go to the Five Shadows Club with us and report the matter to Lei Ying directly there. The province''s Bai Bai ran back to Yunyin Village, wasting precious time saving people." Seeing the three people''s thoughts, Tsuneo proposed to them. I feel that the proposal is feasible, but there are still some things to be determined, otherwise it will delay the time. "Master Huo Ying, can you tell us where the five shadow meeting will be held." "The location is in the Iron Kingdom. It takes more than a day to arrive from Muye, which is definitely better than rushing back to Yunyin Village or sending a letter back." "What about the departure time?" "Starting tomorrow morning, I think Lei Ying, as the initiator, should have arrived by then." Questions and answers, after confirming several questions, Han Xianggang finally decided to go to the Iron Kingdom together. When the matter was over, Tsunade asked Mute to take three people to find a place to rest. Then, silently led the three people away. There was only himself left in the office, and Tsuneo leaned back on the chair, talking to himself. "I really didn''t expect Yunyin Village to be attacked. Even the eight-tailed man Zhu Li was successfully captured, and he didn''t know if he had caught a few tail beasts. Whether he would come to catch the nine tails again was really a headache. " After finishing talking, start to close your eyes and recuperate and consider other things. v8 Chapter 130： Go to the Iron Kingdom Time passed quickly, and a day passed in a flash. At this moment, at the gate of Muye Village, a large number of people gathered here early in the morning, standing there waiting quietly. The arrival of the 5th generation Naruto, the people gathered here are a little bit moved, and no longer stand there stupidly. With the arrival of Tsunade, the people waiting here took the initiative to separate to the two sides, giving way to the middle road. "Master Lord, the safety of Master Naruto will come to you." "Xi Yan, you have to protect Lord Naruto." "Sir Noel, and Xi Yan, Lord Naruto please you." "Master Naruto, be careful on the road." Gangshou led the people to walk in the road, and the people who had just given way to separate to the sides screamed at this time. From the words of these people, it is not difficult to see that they are all coming to see off. Tie Zhiguo and his entourage were selected as the guardians of Naruto. One is Noel, and the other is Xi Yan who took off the mask of the dark part. Hearing the see-offs, the three Yunyin Ninjas who followed behind suddenly looked at Noel. Through the information probed yesterday afternoon, the three Yunren learned that it was a person named Noel, who resolved the crisis of Akatsuki''s invasion of Konoha, but he was not able to actually see each other. Now that I can see a real person, of course I have to observe it carefully. Looking at Noel''s back, Han couldn''t help thinking. Is he the one who solved the crisis in Konoha? It''s just that, apart from being so handsome, I couldn''t see anything else. No matter how careful the observation is, Noor is not like the strong man in the mouth of Muye residents, but like an ordinary handsome guy without power. Han Shi couldn''t imagine how the seven Xiao members who could force Konoha into such a field were repulsed by such a person. Not only did Han think this way, but even the duo who followed her too much thought about it, simply couldn''t understand it. It is possible to destroy Konoha in such a miserable state, and even one of the famous three-forbearers has not lost the battle. This is enough to prove the strength of the seven Xiao members. They can never be seven parallels. Thinking about it, there is only one possibility. That is, Noel will hide very much, and his strength is too high to wait for others, so that people can not see what. Now, Noel can be selected as one of Huo Ying''s guards to participate in the Wu Ying Conference, which further illustrates this point. What you see with your eyes is definitely a very deep disguise. It must be right. When the three thought about Noel, they unknowingly walked outside the wooden leaf gate. The front hand stopped, but fortunately the three of them reacted quickly, or they ran together. Seeing Gang hands turned around, Han led the two to aside. "Before I came back, Konoha pleased everyone." "Yes! Lord Naruto!" Hearing Tsunade''s words, the wooden leaf ninja who came to see him off echoed in unison. auzw.com Nodding his head, Gangshou put on the red and white hat with the word "fire", and then he spoke again. "Let''s go." After finishing talking, he did not stay any longer and stepped away. Nuoer and Xiyan, as well as Yunyin''s three ninjas, hurried to keep up with the leaving Tsuna. "Bon Voyage" Looking at the backs of the few people who left, the people who came to see off all raised their arms and waved, shouting all the way down the road and being careful on the road. The figures of several people gradually disappeared... Until they were completely invisible, the crowd gathered at the Muye Gate dispersed, and then invested in the reconstruction work. On the other side, several people who are far from Muye Village are walking in the dense woods. These people did not rush to the road and moved at the normal walking speed. Walking along, Noel, who was walking side by side with Tsunade, reached out and grabbed her. "I really can''t stand it anymore. This ghost hate is really not for you. Don''t wear it anymore." The sudden move made Tsunato a little frightened and almost punched him. On the other side of Gang Yan''s Yu Yan, she had already pulled out the ninja sword more than half. "I said, why are you so nervous?" With a glance at the two women, Noel felt they were a little too nervous, and said very dumbly. Tsunae and Yu Yan''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t expect that the wicked man would sue first, even as if he was right. Snatching the hats in Noel''s hand, Tsuneo stared at him fiercely. "You still have a face to say, if it wasn''t for you so suddenly, how could we have such a response, you dare the wicked to complain first!" "I just shouldn''t have stopped, I should have cut it with a knife." After taking over the delivery of the hat, Yu Yan also spoke at this time, said with her teeth gritted. Ignoring Xi Yan''s words directly, Noel smiled and drew his hands close to him, and reached out to live in Xiaoman''s waist. Suddenly for a second, Tsunade''s refreshing face suddenly flushed, but trying to break free was futile. "What are you doing!" "I hug my fiancee, it seems like there is nothing wrong with it." "But...but...and outsiders..." "Look at it if you like, you must learn to get used to it as soon as possible, otherwise we will..." Before the words were finished, Tsunato quickly reached out to cover Noel''s mouth and didn''t let him continue. You can''t cover it, otherwise, I don''t know what Noel will say without saying anything. She knew very well that Noel really dared to say anything about it, there was no taboo at all, and she could not guarantee whether she would say something shameful. She would rather be hugged like this, and she would not let Noel continue, nor could she break free anyway. v8 Chapter 131： Narcissistic figure? The three people who were not far behind looked at the face with coercion. Whatever Noel did or what he said was beyond their imagination. At the beginning, when he saw that Noel dared to move his hands on Huoying, he thought he was about to be out of luck, but this was not as he thought. Later, I heard that Noel broke the identity of Huo Ying''s fiance, only to understand why it did not develop as expected. There is no way. Among the information probed yesterday afternoon, this information was not detected at all, otherwise it would not be surprising. "Light, the handsome guy already has a fiancee, and the fiancee is still the fire shadow of Muye, you have nothing to do." After a pause, the white hair in Yunyin Village was heavy (Omoi), and he looked up and down slightly (Kajuyi), and looked at Han (Samyi) in the same way, before continuing. "What''s more, your figure is terrible, and you have no hope of being a concubine. If you are the captain, there is a chance. After all, the figure is there, and the other party will not mind the income." "You die for me!" He was deeply hit by the heavy poisonous tongue, staring at him with a dark face, and slamming his right fist violently. One punch hit the left face, and the whole person flew out to the right hand side. On the way out, he continued to die. "Almost forgot! You still have a tendency to violence!" If you don''t die, you will die. You have been beaten and flew out. Ben wanted to forget about this, but now he doesn''t think so much. "Heavy! The old lady is not finished with you today!" As soon as the angry roar was over, he immediately pulled out his ninja sword and ran after him, a posture to hack the opponent. There was so much noise that the three people walking in front couldn''t help but stop. Of course, I heard heavy and light conversations. No way, no one can tell the two to speak so loudly, even if they want to hear nothing. The content of the conversation between the two, Tsunato didn''t care at all. Noel smiled at this, after all, light is not his dish at all, but Han can take it. Turning around, when looking at the picture of chasing and fleeing, both Tsunade and Xiyan both smiled. At this time, I was trying to stop the cold from thinking too much about the duo, but I couldn''t say it yet. Suddenly, she felt that someone''s eyes were looking at herself, temporarily throwing too many duos behind her head, and looked in the direction of induction. Soon, the source of sight was found. I thought there was an ambush in this place. I really didn''t think that the person who was watching me turned out to be Noor with arms around Huo Ying. After reacting, he still felt Noel''s burning eyes and was still moving on his body. Did he look at me? Thinking of what he just said, Han suddenly blushed. I do not know what kind of psychology it was, and I did not intend to stop Noel. Instead, I subconsciously took pride, as if I found nothing. auzw.com Her eyes were on her, how could her behavior escape Noor''s eyes? Narcissistic show body? The next second, Noel rejected his conjecture and thought of another possibility. ''wrong! Taking the initiative to show your figure, and did not stop me after discovery, it should be a bit of an idea for me, otherwise it will not be so! The idea is narcissistic, but this is also a manifestation of Noel''s confidence in his charm. It''s not as Noel thought, why didn''t Han stop it? Therefore, it was cold behavior that caused Noel to have to think this way, and it was not entirely due to narcissism. "Look! Look at the eyeball and it will fall out!" Feeling the pinch of the waist, I heard the words of murmur coming softly, and suddenly Noel recovered. If you can do this, there can be no one except Tsunato. Withdrawing his gaze, Noel was not caught in the current embarrassment, but just looked at it and did not really take action, and did not feel anything embarrassing. However, it is still necessary to change the subject. Dont let Gang Shoun hold it, otherwise it will become very troublesome. "Tangshou, how do you answer Lei Ying?" Frowning slightly, Tsunade instantly forgot what he had just done. As for how Noel knew, that was when he went to look for him as one of the guards yesterday afternoon, and said that incidentally. She has not considered the issue of Noel so far, and still does not know how to choose. "If you were me, how would you choose?" "Kiye himself solved treacherousness, which is better than killing them by outsiders." "but......" "If you keep them, it will only deteriorate the relationship between Muye and Yunyin to the extreme, and even make the two villages go to war directly." Without giving Tsuneo a chance to speak, Noel continued to speak. "The things that the two brothers voluntarily provoked have nothing to do with the others in the Konoha Ninja, but it is really good to fight for the matter and pay their lives for it." Silence, Tsunade was speechless. In order for Ning Zhibo''s two brothers to do the wrong thing, let the unrelated Konoha Ninja pay the price of his life? In order to take care of the emotions of Naruto and Sakura, sacrifice a lot of unrelated Konoha ninjas and let them die for Ning Zhibo''s two brothers? Could it be that the two brothers of Ning Zhibo were human lives, and those wooden leaf ninjas were not? It is very clear that the possibility of the two brothers Ning Zhibo and Yunyin fighting is almost 100%. When Muye and Yunyin go to war, can you help Shayin of Muye Alliance? As Sand Hidden joins the battlefield, Yun Yin can also find Rock Hidden and Fog Hidden Alliances. By that time, it would become the fourth ninja war, and the dead will only become more. v8 Chapter 132： Overnight Inn The more he thought, the more Tsunato felt that Noel was right. Never let more innocent people die for the betrayal. This matter has been related to the possible war between Muye and Yunyin, and even evolved into the fourth ninja war. You must no longer care about the emotions of Sakura and Naruto. When the two are about to make trouble, then let them make trouble. Time can heal the pain, and they will gradually recover, and finally forget Sasuke. However, this process will be very long. "Thank you, I understand what to do." Seeing Tsunade''s decision, Noel asked her how to do it, but took the opportunity to smell her. Dont be curious? No curiosity, it doesn''t matter what Tsunade does. Because, no matter what the result is after Tsunade makes his choice, he has the ability to deal with everything. The reason why I just said that is to answer from the perspective of Tsunabe. Of course, this is also purposeful, so push it by the way. If so, then there is a reason to start working on those two goods, and I wont be complained about by Tsuna. "You''re attacking! How can you do this!" He smiled sweetly, but Tsunade said something against his heart. The next second, she noticed something strange and turned around to move forward in shame, and stopped staying here. Noel quickly took two steps to catch up, once again reaching out to hug her little waist. This time, she didn''t resist like before, and didn''t even have a little break away, so she allowed Noel to move forward. It can be seen that this is getting used to. Xiyan trotting to catch up with the two, Muye''s side set off on the road again. On the other side, just after Noel withdrew his gaze from Han. Feeling lost, but she didnt do nothing at all, and then ran to stop thinking too much of the duo, so that the two would not be troubled. Now, the person who saw Muye went on the road again, and Han didn''t continue the training, leading the two to keep up. In an instant, the sun went down. When the sun goes down, the mountains and mountains are shrouded in gorgeous sunset glow, burning like fire. From morning till now, it has been a long day''s journey. Before the sky was completely dark, I fortunately arrived at an inn without worrying about living. Just about to enter the inn... "Master Naruto, shall we not continue our journey?" Seeing that Gangshou was about to enter the inn, Han quickly asked. The other two Yunren, they also turned their heads and looked over, waiting for Tsunato to give an answer. "The time I told you yesterday, that includes the time for rest, so rest assured to go in and rest for one night." "but....." "Departing tomorrow morning, you can arrive before noon. If you are in a hurry, you have to rest well, but you can''t hurry." After finishing talking, Gangte went directly into the inn. Immediately after that, Noel and Xi Yan also entered the inn, ignoring Yun Yin''s three people. auzw.com Standing in front of the inn, looking at Han as a squad leader lightly, waiting for her to make a decision. "go in." After thinking about it, Han finally sighed and said to the two of them. No way, even if you want to get on the road at night. why? Quite simply, Tsunade just said that the Five Shadows Congress was held in the Iron Kingdom, and did not say where the location was. The country of iron is so big, you can''t run all over it. If you are lucky, wait until the Iron Kingdom finds two or three places, maybe you can really find it. If you are unlucky, it is a waste of time. It is better to wait for tomorrow to go together, at least to ensure that you can arrive before noon. It is impossible to rely on luck to compete against time, which is not reliable at all. So, she didnt dare to gamble and couldnt gamble. What she said just now from Gangshou, she is definitely determined to rest in the inn for a night, which also includes her three. So don''t expect to ask, Tsunade will never say it. What else can I do, only obediently stay with me for one night, and there is no other way. Subsequently, the three men walked into the inn. The three entered the inn and found that only Xi Yan was left, but Noor and Tsuneo were not there. Not waiting for the three people to ask, Xi Yan stretched her fingers towards them and spoke first. "There are two rooms for them. Could you take them over?" "Ok." Following the expectations, the inn staff nodded and responded before speaking to the three. "Welcome, please three follow me." Hearing that the rooms were all opened, Han is now even more sure that Tsunade is iron-minded and wants to rest for one night, and he must let the three of them stay with him. Seeing Xi Yan who had left first, he had walked into the corner and could not see anyone. I didn''t think much about it, because I couldn''t change anything, and I still couldn''t go. "Then trouble you to lead the way." "No trouble, please follow me." Slightly shook his head, the inn staff turned and walked in front of the three people, and began to lead them. Under the leadership of the inn staff, the three quickly came to a corridor. "This, and that one, the three of them are assigned by themselves, I will leave first." After pointing out the two rooms, the inn staff left. When preparing to allocate... "Get out of here, I live with Yu Yan in this one, you go to another one." "Isn''t I staying with you, does Xi Yan live alone?" "I didn''t say that, it was just the result of your own brain replenishment, it has nothing to do with me." "I......." Noel, who was kicked out of the room, still wanted to fight for it, but Gangte didn''t give it a chance and closed the door directly. Stuck in front of the door, Noel kept his mouth open and stood there stunned. v8 Chapter 133： Follow, I wait for you. The expected result is just to try it. Although the result is expected, now it will still be a little disappointing, but it is just a little disappointing. What else can I do, of course, to go to the other room next door. He closed his mouth, turned around and was about to go to the next door, but saw Yun Yin''s three people, once again stiffened. Nima! Why are they here! ? When did the three people arrive? Noel really didn''t pay attention. There are three people over there, and now they are neither walking nor walking. There can never be a sentence "We haven''t seen anything". Isn''t that the place where there is no silver? Therefore, the three can only stand there embarrassingly, looking at each other with the same embarrassing Noel, waiting for someone to break the embarrassing situation. After waiting for a while, there was no one to break the awkward situation, and finally Noel stepped forward. This is also impossible. It is impossible to stand still and stand still forever, which would make it more embarrassing. "Hanmei, I will stay at night. You are always welcome to come." After winking at Han, he walked to the room next door, pushed the door and walked straight in. In the corridor, only three people were left in a daze. "Sure enough, the handsome guy is tasteful." First of all, I went back to the weight of God, what I knew, and then couldn''t help it. "Light, who makes you a good figure without the captain, a normal person will choose the captain, you have to learn to get used to this kind of thing." "Asshole! You''re verbose!" Hearing the words, Qing was instantly ignited and rushed towards it. These two men began to chase after another farce. When they patronized the noisy two, they didn''t notice Han''s anomaly at all, otherwise they would definitely be surprised. In the eyes of the two, Han is a bit cool, calm, calm, smart, and a cold-hearted person who has never seen her smile, and has always maintained a cool ice face. But now, it''s rare to have a shy look on her face, how can this not surprise people. It was so rare to see them, but the two were just blindly fooling around and did not notice at all. Han walked into the room first and was thinking about something in a state of absentmind. He didn''t stop them as he always did, and he could be said to forget them. After entering the room, he casually found a place to sit down. Is he kidding, or is he serious? I thought, looking at the wall on the right hand involuntarily, as if I could see through the wall, just staring at it all the time. Suddenly, I didn''t know what was going on in my head, and my whole face became red. No, no, no, he already has a fiance, and the fiancee is still Huo Ying, he must be kidding. It''s just, the next second... Thats just fiancee. They are not really married. Even if they are really married, its normal for three wives and four concubines. If its too big, Ill be small. The more I think, the more ridiculous it is to the point where I dont care if I have a fiance or if I am married. auzw.com In the end, Han struggled with the question of whether it was past. It''s just that it''s very troublesome to get no results for a long time. In order to solve the embarrassing scene, Noel did not know to bring such trouble to Han, it was just a joke. If you let Noel know, it will definitely make her stop thinking about it, and dont waste her time to come over and fight together until dawn. However, he didn''t know it, and he didn''t. In another room... Noel, who had just come out of the bathroom, immediately noticed that there was something wrong in the room, and his eyes were staring at the table not far away. "It hasn''t been before, who put it on?" Before he finished speaking, Noel instantly denied his thoughts and continued. "No! If someone comes in, I can''t help it!" Someone came in to put down things and left silently. Based on Noel''s perception, someone has been there and he can''t find it, let alone go out without a sound. The most important point is that no ghosts have been close to the room just now, and the duo in the hallway just think too much. Thinking, his eyes moved to the open window. "Not right, even if I came in from the window, I will find it." Shaking his head slightly, he was too lazy to continue his random thinking, and decided to take a look. When you arrive at the table, directly reach for a piece of paper on the table. "Follow, I will wait for you." Reading the content on the paper, Noel felt confused. "It''s inexplicable. I was alone in this room, not even a small animal. Follow a ghost!" Just after complaining, the paper moved independently, as if it were alive. After seeing this, Noel finally understood what he meant and immediately released his hand. The paper did not fall to the ground, but floated in front of him and began to fold on its own. Soon, the paper became an angel. When he saw the shape of the origami, Noel knew who the other person was. Immediately afterwards, I saw the origami circle around me, and then floated towards the open window. "I want to see what tricks you guys can play." Without informing the others, Noel decided to go to the meeting alone and set off to follow. Of course, it is not unprepared. The coordinates have been recorded here, and if it is found that it is a plan to tune the tiger away from the mountain, it can also come back in an instant. As for whether there will be an ambush in the place to be followed later. There is nothing to worry about at all. In front of absolute strength, ambush is just a joke, which is not useful to him. v8 Chapter 134： I hope you can help me get revenge! Noel followed the origami leading the way to the woods far away from the inn. Thinking about how far he had to go, the origami stopped. In an open space in the woods, Noel ignored the floating origami and turned his head to look closely at the surroundings. The moving gaze eventually stopped on a big tree. "Don''t pretend, come out." In addition to the wind, Noel got no response from anyone and said again. "If you want me to do it, I really owe it." The right leg kicked out violently, producing a vacuum cut with a super high-speed kick, striking the tree in front of him. The next second, the big tree that became the target of vacuum cutting, immediately changed the paper and spread out. As the paper spread out, the figure of one person gradually emerged from it. The vacuum that struck at a high speed cut across the man''s head not far away, accelerating the speed of paper scattering. When the paper was gone, the person who was hiding in it looked at Noel in a puzzled way. Since it has been discovered long ago, there is no possibility that the vacuum cut will fail. A miss, only to show that Noel was merciful and deliberately raised the vacuum cut, otherwise at the speed of the vacuum cut, there was no possibility of evasion. "Why should you be merciful?" "Xiao Nan, what about your buddy?" Noel gave no answer, so he pretended to look around. Yes, the hidden person is Xiao Nan, one of the members of the Xiao organization. From the moment when I saw the origami in the room, I was sure that the person who led me was Xiao Nan. Xiao Nan is the goal of earning a harem. After confirming that the hidden person is her, how can she kill her. So, it was indeed mercy just now. The reason for shifting the topic is that Xiao Nan would not believe it when he said it, it would be better not to say it. When I thought of something, I said again. "Wouldn''t it be deliberately leading me over, your little buddy going to besiege Huohu!?" "No one else, only me." Xiao Nan shook his head slightly, showing a sad expression. Regardless of the expression or tone, it doesn''t seem to be pretending. Are Nagato dead! ? Based on his knowledge of Xiao Nan, Noel could only think of this possibility. For Xiao Nan, she doesn''t care about the life and death of the other members, only the Nagato. Nagato is Xiaonans only relative in the world, but just now she said that she was left alone. Unless Nagato is dead, Xiaonan will never say such words, let alone express such a sad expression. This is just speculation, it still needs to be determined. "Nagato is dead?" "How do you know my name and Nagato!" I didn''t respond before, but now I heard Noel say the name of the long door again, but Xiao Nan noticed this time. auzw.com Opening your eyes and talking nonsense, Noor is the best at it, even if you don''t even think about it, you can come open. "Two toads told me." "Two toads?" "The psychic beast from the beginning, the two toad fairies of Miaomu Mountain, I learned from them." "It turns out that it''s a teacher from the beginning..." Hearing it was a psychic beast from the beginning, Xiao Nan believed Noel''s words. During the last retreat, Nagato told her that she had found her identity, and she also let two psychic beasts leave before she died. She got the answer to her doubts, and now she has solved Noel. "Yes, Nagato is indeed dead." "In other words, are you here to avenge me?" The question was asked, but Noel had already determined that Xiao Nan was here to avenge his revenge, and he complained in his heart. Long door, long door, you shouldnt have been so desperate at the time, and its harder for me to attack Xiaonan now. It is estimated that I can only use tough methods, otherwise I cant take her away. This is a deadly feud. Its either you die or I live. There is no negotiation at all. "No, I hope you can help me get revenge!" "Hey, hey, you can just take revenge, and let me commit suicide too much!" "When did I make you commit suicide?" Xiao Nan froze for a moment, his eyes full of doubts. "You said you want me to avenge you, it''s not calling me..." Halfway through the words, Xiao Nan''s puzzled expression, Norton suddenly found that something was wrong and quickly asked instead. "Aren''t you avenging me?" "No." Shaking his head, Xiao Nan said with certainty. Although the reason why Nagato will die, Noel is also responsible. But that was also the result of Nagato''s self-seeking. If he didn''t decide to attack Konoha, it would be impossible to play against Noel. If you do not fight, Nagato will not **** yourself, nor will you be succeeded by others. She still made sense, and looking for revenge also wanted to find the murderer who actually killed the Nagato, rather than Noor, who passively protected the village. not to mention..... "Before Nagato died, he said that only you can fight against the reincarnation eye, and only you can fight Ning Zhibo''s spot, let me come to you and get shelter, just..." "You don''t want asylum, and you know that you are not that person''s opponent, so you want me to avenge you, right." No need to finish Xiao Nan''s words at all, Noel already knew her plans. At the same time, I probably know what happened. What happened should be that Nagato was ambushed by counterfeit spots on the way back to Yuyin Village with Xiaonan. After fighting in Konoha, Nagato is already about to return to heaven. In order to ensure the safety of Xiaonan, Nagato can only lead the counterfeit goods to another place to fight, and finally could not be killed. Before Nagato dies, she tells Xiao Nan a last word through a certain way to let her know what to do next. v8 Chapter 135： To give everything Before Nagato dies, she tells Xiaonan a last word through a certain way to let her know what to do next. On the one hand, it should be what Xiao Nan said just now, the long gate let her take refuge in Noel for asylum. On the other hand, it should be the matter of letting Xiao Nan dont go back to Yuyin Village and withdraw from Xiao Organization since then. There is no place for her. "You are right!" Not annoyed to be interrupted, Xiao Nan gave confirmation and then said. "As long as you help me take revenge, I am willing to pay any price, including myself!" In order to get revenge, I decided to give everything. No way, Xiao Nan can get enough remuneration, only his own. Seeing that Noel gave no answer, he thought he did not believe what he said. "Can you give me the curse mark first, and" Xiao Nan''s heart was horizontal, and he suddenly ripped off the red cloud robe he was wearing, and then he continued. "You can get my people right away." For such a reward, Noel really has no reason to refuse, which can save a lot of trouble. What''s more, the meat that has been voluntarily delivered to the mouth can''t be eaten. "Are you afraid of my remorse?" "I''m afraid, but I have no choice, only you can help me." "I will avenge you, but it will take a while, you..." "I can wait for as long as I can, as long as you can do it." Not waiting for Noel to finish his speech, Xiao Nan directly expressed his attitude. Nagato was killed, and Samsara eyes must have fallen into Ning Zhibo''s hands, which made him stronger. In her view, Noel may not be Ning Zhibo''s opponent, so it takes time to make the strength go further, and then it will be more confident. Noel''s strength, she has seen in Konoha, as long as there is enough time, she can definitely become stronger. In this regard, she is very confident, very worthy and willing to wait. "Well, I promise to bring him to the front of you, so that you can avenge yourself." Xiao Nan was willing to wait, and Noel made a guarantee. Hearing the words, Xiao Nan''s face rarely smiled, and walked slowly. "I believe in you, don''t let me down." Came to Noel, hugged his neck with both hands, and took the initiative to offer up (mouth/do not). Nuoer embraced Xiao Nan''s waist with one hand, and grabbed a crystal in the void with the other hand, and directly crushed the crystal that appeared. The crystal shattered, and the two embracing disappeared instantly. Throughout the woods, they could no longer be found, and they really disappeared. In a blink of an eye, the two who had just disappeared in the woods had appeared in the inn room. Just back, Noel waved his hand and arranged the enchantment in the room, just in case it would be too big to be heard by the next door, fearing that it would be troublesome. Everything is ready and the battle officially begins. The battle was very fierce, and Xiao Nan, who was a novice, was beaten back and forth, and Noel kept chasing after winning. Time passed away In the end, Noel won a great victory, and Xiao Nan was beaten. auzw.com After defeating Xiao Nan, he slept in the warm embrace of Noel, and he was very tired. Looking at the person in his arms, he couldn''t help thinking. I didnt expect that she would be taken in this way, which was really smooth. Eat is in your mouth, but if you want Xiao Nan to get her heart completely, you have to implement the promise. However, that''s not a big problem. The promise can be fulfilled at any time, but the counterfeit goods still have the value of use for a while, otherwise they will come back early and let Xiao Nanzai take it. Don''t think about it anymore, there is another problem that needs to be solved. what is the problem? How to arrange Xiao Nan, which made Noel for a while, really do not know what to do. After all, her identity has been known for a long time, and its impossible for Tsunato to pass it alone, and its impossible to take it with her. Thinking about it, I never think of a good solution. "Forget it, when she wakes up and asks about the situation, then make plans." I temporarily gave up and decided to wait until tomorrow. No longer asking for trouble, Noel tightened his arms and closed his eyes to sleep. The next day... The dawn dawn lifted off the veil of night, spit out the splendid morning light, and ushered in a new day. Feeling the movement in his arms, he slowly opened his eyes. "I have flowers on my face?" "I''m just determining if I''m dreaming." "Is that certain now?" "Well, it''s already determined, not a dream." After talking, Xiao Nan tried to prop up his body and didn''t want to lie down anymore. However, Noel did not make her wish, pulled her back into her arms, hugged tightly to not let go. "Don''t move, I have something to ask you." There was no response, Xiao Nan had given up on the plan, waiting for Noel''s following. Seeing this, Noel did not let Xiao Nanjiu wait, and spoke again. "During the attack on Konoha, did those who saw your appearance leave a living mouth?" Xiao Nan looked at Noel suspiciously, very puzzled why he asked this. Uncomfortable, she still remembered hard. "Remember that at that time, I did take advantage of the chaos to capture several Konoha ninjas, but I couldn''t force out the whereabouts of Zhu Li, and then I killed them all." "This matter is related to your stay, so you have to think about it carefully." Noel looked very serious, emphasizing the importance of things. Hearing this, Xiaonan immediately took it seriously and dared not treat it sloppyly. Zai carefully memorizes, I don''t miss any details, I''m afraid there is something missing. After confirming it again and again, this gives a reply. "I''m pretty sure that there is absolutely no life left." v8 Chapter 136： Lets go straight to the topic Once Xiao Nan was confirmed again, Knowle knew what to do. Next, before the others did not wake up, the two had a good discussion. When everything was discussed, the two men got up to dress and wash. Then, walked out of the room one after the other. When I came to the door next door, I reached out and knocked. "Boom boom!" "Who! Knock what to knock early in the morning!" A dissatisfied word came out of the house. It was relatively early, and Noel could understand the discomfort of being disturbed by sleep, so he didn''t care much. "Open the door quickly, I have something to discuss with you." Noel''s words came into play, and soon he heard a footstep. There was no waiting, and the closed door was opened. What catches your eyes is... "Good morning, Xiyan beauty." "Who is she?" Facing Noel''s greetings, Xi Yan, who came to open the door, ignored it, staring at Xiao Nan behind him, and had no intention of letting anyone in. "One of the Xiao organizations." With a slight smile, Noel revealed Xiaonan''s identity directly, without concealing it. Hearing the words, Xi Yan held the carrying ninja sword and immediately entered a state of battle, not daring to carelessly. "Don''t be nervous, there is no one but her here, and she is here to trust me." Before Xi Yan had the next move, Noel explained to her immediately. However, the explanation seems useless. Xi Yan didn''t relax because of Noel''s explanation, still silently staring at Xiao Nan. This shows that Payne''s six attacks on Konoha made a very deep impression on her, and even Noel''s explanation could not make her relax her vigilance. Suddenly understood that now it is difficult for her to believe. Only... "Tsunade, I brought a member of the Xiao organization to come over, and the beauty of Xi Yan would not let us in." Hearing Noels words outside the house, Tsuna, who was wearing inside, was stunned. Just froze for a moment, and soon recovered. As far as Noel''s strength is concerned, it is simply impossible to capture him without making a big move. Nor could not be the person of Xiao organization, otherwise he would not save Muye in vain. The only possibility is that Xiao organization took the initiative to find Noel. Now Noel brought people over, which shows that Xiao Xiao has something to talk to himself. At the same time, I firmly believe that Noel will never harm myself, so there is nothing to worry about. Think clearly, and then continue to dress the clothes neatly, this is the beginning. auzw.com "Xiyan, let them come in." The Xi Yan blocked in front of the door, only to hear the words of Tsunade, let the two enter the house. Letting go is letting in, but not relaxing because of it. Her eyes seemed to stick to Xiao Nan''s body, and she didn''t move away for a moment. When she was about to reach the front, she suddenly speeded up the pace of more than two people, and quickly went to the side of Tsunade, and then fixed her eyes on Xiaonan again. When the two arrived in front of them, Tsuna immediately recognized Xiao Nan. "You were one of the three imps in Yuyin Village!!" "Long time no see, Master Tsunade." Xiao Nan didn''t deny it and said lightly. After Xiao Nan finished speaking, she and Tsuneo no longer said one more word, and looked at each other so quietly. Seeing that the two women had been silent for a long time, Noel had to speak out to break the silence. "Since you all know, then I won''t introduce more, let''s go straight to the topic." After a pause, he continued. "Xiao Nan came to seek refuge with me, and she is willing to tell all the information about Xiao organization." "Do you believe her?" Tsunade frowned slightly, and asked Noor. "She took the initiative to ask me to cast the mantra. Now I control her life and death." The sound of Noel''s words just fell, and Xiao Nan beside him moved accordingly. Seeing Xiao Nan take action, Xi Yan immediately stepped forward to protect Tsunade behind her, and the sheathed ninja was tightly held in her hand, ready to resist the other''s attack at any time. If it weren''t for protecting her hands, she might have rushed up and desperately. Xiao Nan ignored the hostile evening, she stood on the spot to continue to do things. With your right hand reaching the collar, immediately pull your finger down on the collar and pull it down slightly to reveal the imprint of the right collarbone. And at this time, Noel spoke again. "This is the mark of my spell." There are many types of mantras, and the appearance of the marks varies. I can''t see which kind of curse mark, but Tsunato still chose to believe in Noel, not even asking. Reaching on Xi Yan''s shoulder, she signaled that she didn''t need to be alert. "Since she is yours, then tell me about the intelligence of the members of Xiao organization, and what is the purpose of collecting tail beasts." "The two leaders of Akatsuki are Yahiko and Uzumaki Nagato. They were originally established to bring peace to their country. Later, under the conspiracy of Uchiha, Yahiko died and Nagato fell. A few days ago, Nagato was also The killing of Ning Zhibo''s spot took the eyes of reincarnation..." Not even a little bit concealed, Xiaonan told everything about Xiao organization. Except for Noel, Tsuneo and Yu Yan both squeezed their brows tightly, not knowing what they were thinking. "How are you sure, that person is Ning Zhibo?" "I''m not sure, but..." Hearing Tsunade''s question, Xiao Nan continued after a pause. "Except for Ning Zhibo''s spot during that period, it seemed that Muye had never been out of Ning Zhibo''s betrayal, let alone had a kaleidoscope writing chakra." v8 Chapter 137： Three wolves Iron country. The earth was silver and white, and clean, while snowflakes were still like catkins, like cotton, and goose feathers. In the white world, there are several figures advancing against the snow and snow. "How far is it, Tsunade." "Our destination is built on top of those three mountains." Hearing the words, Gang pointed his finger to the three mountains in the distance. When several people followed what they expected, they heard her words ringing again. "The three mountains are called "three wolves." The country of the Iron Kingdom is built on the three mountains. It is a neutral country with independent culture, independent authority, and independent combat power." "Independent culture and authority, how is this different from other countries?" "Since ancient times, it has been customary for ninjas not to take action against them. There is no ninja in the Iron Kingdom, but a group of fighting groups called samurai guards." "Samurai, I don''t know if it''s too powerful." After listening to Tsunato''s commentary, the lighter members of the Yunyin Village trio were very interested in the warriors of the Iron Kingdom. Han sees what she looks like, and she can probably guess what she thinks, and feels very necessary to remind, otherwise it will be bad if something goes wrong. "A Qing, you are planning to compete with the warriors of the Iron Kingdom, right." "I...how can I..." Han Han was so distracted that he quickly turned his face aside and was afraid to look at her at all. Her guilty demons can be guessed right no matter who. Glancing fiercely, Han gave a very serious warning. "It''s better not to, and you should never have such an idea." "I know." It is clear that there is no negotiation, and light can only give up what he thinks. If you think about it carefully, you understand why Han is so. On the one hand, since ancient times, it has been agreed that ninjas cannot fight against the Iron Kingdom. On the other hand, the Wu Ying Society is now held in the Iron Kingdom. This period is very, very sensitive. And when the cold warning was light, Xiao Nan, who was next to Noel, was whispering something to him. "Sir Noel, is it really good for me to follow?" "Everything is with me, you can rest assured." With a slight smile, Noel held Xiao Nan''s right hand. Not too accustomed to intimate behavior, the moment Xiao Nan was held by Noel''s small hand, the face suddenly turned red, like a ripe apple. She was ashamed, but she had no intention of breaking free, leaving Noel to lead. Yes, after lobbying this morning and the repeated assurances of Ghanor, Xiaonan initially gained the trust of Tsunabe and was able to join this team. Of course, Xiao Nan''s identity is known only to Noel, Gangshou, and Xi Yan, but the other Yunyin trio is completely unknown. The explanation for the Yunyin trio is that Xiaonan was the person sent by Muye to send the intelligence. For this explanation, the Yunyin trio have no doubts. The most curious is what important information, but even curious can not ask. auzw.com After all, it was a matter of Muye Village, and it had nothing to do with Yunyin Village. Closer to home. A group of people went on and rushed to the three mountains called "Three Wolfs". For a long time, the group reached the top of the three wolves. It was noon, and it was only a little later than the time when Tsunade expected to arrive. Soon after being at the top of the three wolves, I soon saw the battle group of Iron Kingdom. What catches your eye is that everyone wears the same heavy armor and protective gear and wears more than two samurai swords around their waists. The warriors of the Iron Kingdom, when they saw a group of people appearing in the field of vision, were on alert. "I am Huo Ying of Muye Village. This is an invitation letter from the Iron Kingdom." Arriving not far from the samurai, Tsunato immediately identified himself, and took out the invitation letter from the Five Shadows, and let Xiyan take him by his side. After receiving the invitation letter, Xi Yan walked slowly under the watch of the samurai. As soon as he approached, the samurai saw Xi Yanliang''s invitation letter and quickly confirmed the authenticity. "Master Naruto, please follow me." Tsuneo nodded slightly and walked slowly. Subsequently, a group of people led by the samurai arrived at their destination soon after. Stopped in front of a tower-shaped building, three people walked out of the tower. When they came to the party, the old man of the three looked at all the comers, and finally looked at Tsunade. "The three ships of the scumbag are the generals of the Iron Kingdom, waiting for a long time to drive, His Royal Highness." "Thanks to the reception, for the first time to meet, I am Hunage Qianshou." Tsunade introduced herself, paused again and said again. "The three of them are my guards. The three of them are the ninjas of Yunyin Village. They came to find Leiying." "Now only Fengying and Huoying have arrived, and Water, Earth, and Leiying have not yet arrived. Please wait for a cup of hot tea." Having finished speaking, the general of Iron Kingdom will make a gesture of asking sideways. Tsuneo nodded and walked towards the tower. Xi Yan, Noel and Xiao Nan, followed closely by three people. However, learning that Lei Ying had not arrived from the village, the Yunyin Village trio was quite surprised. According to Lei Ying''s impatience, he was also the initiator of the Five Shadows Association, and he was not the first to arrive. How could this make people not surprised. The accident was an accident, but Ziying Leiying has not arrived here. He cant wait outside under the wind and snow. A group of people entered the tower. Under the personal guidance of the three ships, the iron country general, they were laid to rest in a room with a tie. "Please take a short break here and wait for the rest to arrive, someone will bring you to the meeting venue." "Seeking flowers", "Seeking all kinds", "Seeking collection" Seek flowers, seek income, order, seek rewards "Qiu Monthly Ticket", "Qiu Automatic Subscription", "Qiu Reward".. v8 Chapter 138： Start talks Time gradually passed away... At this time, only Noel, Tsunato, Xiaonan, and Yuyan were left in the room. The trio of Yunyin Village, not long before they followed here, someone came to inform Lei Ying of the arrival, and then left. With the arrival of Lei Ying, Shui Ying did not make people wait for too long, and soon arrived here with the guard. As for Tu Ying, he has just arrived outside the gate. "Boom boom!" The knock on the door rang. "Please come in." With permission, the person outside pushed the door open, but stood at the door and did not enter. Bowing slightly into the room, the pilgrim spoke directly. "Master Naruto, the remaining four adults have all arrived now. Please move the conference hall with three guards." "Okay, then trouble you." Tsuna nodded and got up from the chair. Seeing this, the other three also got up and followed, heading together. Soon after, under the guidance of the samurai, the four were brought to the front of the conference hall, and then stopped here. He reached out and opened the door, and then he stepped aside and made a gesture of invitation. "Master Huo Ying, there are three more. Please inside." The four stepped inside and the door behind was closed. As soon as he came in, he saw the figure of the general of the Iron Kingdom, San ship, and he came over head-on. "Three people, please listen to the second floor." His eyes turned to Tsuna, and he spoke again. "Master Huo Ying, please come with me." As soon as the words fell, a man next to San Chuan walked out and motioned for the three to follow him. Tsuneo nodded slightly to the three, and then walked with Sanchuan towards the center. Seeing this, the three talents walked up to the second floor with the three ships. When I came to the second floor, the eyes were the guards of the four Ninja village shadows, and they also looked over at the same time. Following the trio who came to the Kingdom of Iron all the way, now their figures also appear here. After glancing at random, Noel took his gaze back and didn''t look at those people again. No way, no beauty exists in those guards, and the strength has not reached a point of note, they can be ignored completely. After arriving at the designated location, the men of the three ships left. Ignoring those who were observing, Noel stood on the edge and looked down, seeing Tsunade sitting back to himself. Gang hand sat down, the shadows of the five big ninja villages were all together. The five shadows were seated at the fan-shaped table, and the iron country''s general, San ship, also walked to his position and sat down, and immediately opened his mouth. "Please put Wuying''s hats in front of you." auzw.com Hearing the words, Wu Ying took off his hat and put it on the table in front of him. Seeing that the five shadows had put their hats together, at this time San Chuan spoke again. "In response to Lord Lei Ying''s call, Wu Ying gathered here at the moment." The sound of the words rang again, and each lamp lit up. The first thing that lights up is where Lei Ying sits, and then to the water shadow, earth shadow, wind shadow, and fire shadow. The lights are lit from left to right all the way. "I am in charge of the three ships here, and now the five shadow talks are officially started." Announcing the start of the Wuying Talks, Sanchuan knew very well that he would have nothing to do next, and sat there without talking. It was only that Sanchuan stopped, but Wuying was there with big eyes and small eyes. After a stalemate, Fengying finally broke his silence. "I''ll say first, you guys listen..." "The five shadows have changed so much that they became shadows at a young age. It''s amazing, His Royal Highness." Not finished yet, the oldest soil shadow in the middle broke out and praised Fengying for a while. Only in the next second... "It seems that Ling Zun''s education is good, but it seems that he didn''t teach etiquette." "Yes, so I will sit here as Fengying." Regarding the provocation of Tu Ying''s language, Feng Ying I Luo had a calm face, and he was not aroused by him at all. Without success, Tu Ying laughed. "Ha ha ha ha, really an arrogant guy." "Master Tu Ying, please don''t interrupt." Speaking to Tu Ying, Shui Ying Zhao Mei Ming turned her head to look at me, and then continued. "Master Fengying, please continue." "I was originally arrested by Xiao Li by Zhu Li, because he was forcibly taken away by the tail beast, so I thought Xiao was a very dangerous existence. I asked Wu Ying for help many times, except for Huo Ying. After all, after all the people in the world have been taken away, are they planning to join forces to deal with it now, don''t you think it is too late? " "People in the Ninja Village of the Five Great Powers have been taken away. If other countries know about it, it will be a shameful thing. It is common sense to wave hands in secret." Tu Ying is staring at my love Luo, and is constantly looking for faults, anyway, he can''t get along with him. "It is impossible to ask him for assistance as soon as he is taken away." "Oh, are you kidding me, Tu Ying." "Huoying, what advice do you have?" "Don''t dare to teach, but just like what Tu Ying said, Zhu Li died so early that he couldn''t die anymore, and then you can only recover one body." Seeing Tu Ying leaning on the old and selling the old, Tsunei really can''t stand it anymore, and said very politely. At this time, I also made up a knife. "The idea of ??face dignity and pedantry." "No matter whether it is pedantic or not, as a water shadow, I admit that we are indeed too passive, but even if the tail beast is taken away by Xiao, it will not immediately become a threat. It takes technology, knowledge and time to control the tail beast." "As far as I know, Wuyin Village has lost its tail beast for many years, and the tail beast has not been taken away by what Xiao, you certainly have nothing to worry about." v8 Chapter 139： One person shocked the audience After scanning the four shadows, Lei Ying spoke again. "Wood leaves, rocks, sand, fog, Xiao was formed by the benevolence that came out of your village. Not only that, I also investigated that including the former village head, you people have used Xiao!!!" More and more excited, Lei Ying stood up from the seat, raised his right fist and swung it fiercely. "Boom!" The fist fell on the table, and there was a loud noise. And at the moment when Lei Ying''s fist fell, the guards of every shadow who had been listening on the second floor took action at the same time, and all flew down from the second floor one by one. At this moment, the escorts are already standing in front of their own shadows, and they are all in a state of battle, guarding each other. As long as someone dares to act rashly, he will definitely attack immediately. Among the escorts, even Xiao Nan, who had just joined this morning, was very conscientiously blocked in front of Tsunade and has completely entered the role of escort. The identity of the guardian of Xiaonan was only made up temporarily to deal with the trio of Yunyin Village, but now she is serious. Noel, who is really a guard, is still standing still on the second floor, looking at everything quietly. Not moving is not moving, but it locks all the people present. Of course, they dont include Gang Tee, Yu Yan, and Xiao Nan, so they didnt notice it. In the next second, the three people who were not targeted at all were impossible to detect. Almost at the same time, everyone''s eyes were on the second floor, and some guards and samurai could see fear and fear in their eyes. The entire conference hall was so quiet that we could hear each other''s breathing and heartbeat. So terrifying murderousness, how many talents have to be killed to such a degree! When did Kono get this number of characters? ''impossible! The old man is not so terrifyingly murderous at this age, where is this old monster coming out! ! Its mentioned in Hans report that he repelled the six Xiao members with his own strength. It seems that there is no problem with the intelligence. It is indeed a powerful role. Water Shadow, Wind Shadow, Earth Shadow, and Lei Ying all looked at the figure standing alone on the second floor, and couldn''t help thinking. The vastness is like ruining the world, and the terrifying murderousness floods the entire conference hall, just like the declaration of death. The most important thing is that every second killing and coercion are constantly improving. In just three or four seconds, Siying had already frowned, and felt very uncomfortable. All four shadows are like this. Those guards with lower strength than them are no better. Supporting the ever-increasing coercion and murderousness, the guards'' foreheads are now covered with beads of sweat, and the body trembles involuntarily, shaking and falling like it will fall at any time. Anyway, the whole person is about to die. Seeing that Gangshou was in shock, he didn''t look back. He didn''t find out what was happening at the moment. It was impossible for him to stop his guard. As the host of the Five Shadows, in order to be able to get rid of the horrific murderous force and coercion, the three ships can only open their mouths. auzw.com "This...here is the place to discuss....There is rudeness....Etiquette please....Please be self-disciplined..." It was just shrouded in murderousness and coercion, and the words became trembling and unfavorable, and it sounded like they were begging for mercy. But it didn''t hinder, it was very successful to make Tsunade recover. After coming back to God, Tsunae finally noticed the ugly look of the four shadows, and the state that the guards were crumbling. It is clear that Noel must be stopped immediately. No way, if you let Noel continue, the little things will become big things. "Noel, Lei Ying is just too excited, and he didn''t plan to actually do it. You can stop." After the words fell, the murderous power and coercion were swept away in an instant, and there was nothing left. At the same time, the boulder that seemed to be crushed on my heart disappeared. The targeted people no longer felt uncomfortable and oppressed. The whole person became relaxed and all breathed out heavily. "You also step back, Kanjiro and Temari." "Ao and Nagajuro, it''s okay." I love Luo first let people retreat, according to Mei Meiming followed immediately. Seeing this, Tu Ying nodded slightly to his two guards, and also signaled them to retreat. "Humph!" With a grunt, Lei Ying pulled out his fist that smashed into the table, and sat back directly on his chair, turning his head to the side with both hands. However, he gestured with his eyes. Understanding the meaning of Lei Ying''s eyes, the two guards also jumped back to the second floor. "It''s okay, you go back to the second floor." Only his own guard was left, Tsuna said to the two. Wen Yan, Xi Yan and Xiao Nan nodded, then jumped back. Noel did not continue to make trouble, and all the guards returned to the second floor. "This page has been turned over. Now let''s continue the discussion." As the moderator of the three ships, announced that the discussion continued, and did not terminate the talks. Just announced that the discussion continued, and then on the topic mentioned before, Lei Ying spoke first. "Wood leaves, rocks, sand, fog, now I don''t trust you, and I don''t plan to discuss with you, but I called Wuying to come here to hold you accountable!!" Talking and talking, and finally ended up with a roar of excitement. Probably, just because of Noel''s deterrence. This time I was excited, but Lei Ying converged a lot, and no more force was used. v8 Chapter 140： The rhythm of becoming a public enemy "What happened to Xiao once?" It is said that the gun shot the first bird, but I loved to make this one, and lead the fire to myself. "As Fengying, you don''t even know what you have done in your village. Ask yourself the old guys in the village. Have you used the war before to see if they dare to deny this? !!!" Hearing my problems with Ai Luo, Lei Ying didn''t expect him as a shadow but he didn''t know anything about his village, and he said politely. Later, Tu Ying took Lei Ying''s words and explained it to me. "Now that the major powers are basically stable, the reduction in armaments has gradually replaced the expansion of armaments, the tension between the countries has eased, and the threat posed by the war has also been reduced." There was a pause, and then I continued. "For the country, Ninja Village, which exists as a military force, has become a heavy financial burden Having said that, reducing the size of the Ninja Village at will is accompanied by corresponding dangers. In the event of a war, relying on inexperienced ninjas will definitely cause big problems, and then you will lose the war! " Tu Ying explained so clearly that even a stupid person can understand it. I love Luo is not stupid, of course, understand what is going on, but he is a paralyzed face, no change in his face. "In order to avoid risks, one way is to ask the mercenary group to know" "It takes effort and money to cultivate a good ninja in your own village. Xiao Xiao, who earns a living by war, is an active expert group, and can afford war and obtain the best benefits at a low price." Although his face didn''t change, but I heard the change from the sound of Ai Luo, and Tu Ying suffocated again. Ben wanted to continue, but Tu Ying opened his mouth slightly, and the voice hadn''t come out from his mouth yet, Lei Ying stopped his voice. "Don''t talk nice, Tu Ying." "Humph." "Shayin used Xiao to launch the action to destroy Konoha, and the person doing this was Da She Wan. It was undecided whether he was out of Xiao at that time, but it was because of him, your father''s fourth-generation Fengying, and the first Three generations of Naruto have been killed, this matter is also possible..." "Lei Ying wanted to say this, maybe it was planned by Zhicun Tuanzang of our village." Before Lei Ying finished his speech, Tsunade could already guess what he was going to say. At the same time, one can also guess what the purpose of Leiying''s doing is to destroy the alliance between Muye and Shayin. Lei Ying was very surprised. Originally, he intended to directly say the name of Zhicun Tuanzang, but he only intended to imply. Wan Wan did not expect that Tsunade bluntly said the name of Zhicun Tuanzang, which is equivalent to directly admitting that he did it. If you don''t understand why this is the case, you can only let the situation look first. "This is exactly what I want to say." auzw.com "I admit that Zhicun Tuanzang did participate, but this tumor has been removed. It doesn''t make any sense to say more to a dead person." Gang Shou confessed straightforwardly, and after looking at it, I looked to the side of Ai Luo, slightly bowed his head and said again. "Fengying, I apologize for Ling Zun''s affairs." "Adult Naruto doesn''t need to be like that. You haven''t taken office at that time, but after taking office, you can remove the tumor, which is enough." Shaking his head slightly, I love Luo did not mean any guilt, said very sincerely. On the one hand, he also saw through Lei Ying''s conspiracy. On the other hand, this is really nothing to do with Gangshou, and Zhicun Tuanzang has been eradicated, even if the prosecutors cannot survive. Seeing that I did not pursue this matter, it was clear that it was no longer possible to destroy the alliance between Muye and Shayin. Lei Ying could only focus on Zhao Meiming, "In addition, the most suspicious is Wuyin. You dont engage in diplomacy, and there are rumors that you are the source of Xiao." What Lei Ying said made Noor on the second floor unable to laugh. "Oh, this Thunder Shadow has caused fire to Water Shadow again. It is estimated that it is the turn of the Earth Shadow. This is the rhythm of becoming a public enemy." "Feng Ying first, then Huo Ying, and now it is Water Ying''s turn. It''s really like you said, Lei Ying has caused them one by one, but why did he do this?" When Xi Yan beside him heard Noel''s relaxed whisper, his eyebrows were locked tightly. It is very clear that Lei Ying is definitely not a fool, otherwise he will not be a shadow of a village. Knowing that this would offend the Four Shadows, it is very likely that it will eventually become a public enemy, but he still did it. This is enough to show that Lei Ying is definitely planning something, and offending the Four Shadows is to lay the groundwork for planning, otherwise it will not risk becoming a public enemy. It''s just that what is the matter, it is necessary to offend the four shadows first, which makes people puzzled. Thinking about it, Xi Yan couldn''t understand what Lei Ying was going to do. Accused by Lei Ying, Zhao Meiming remained silent for a while, and finally spoke. "Since it''s here, let me be honest." After a pause, a sad expression appeared on his face, and then he continued. "The former fourth-generation Shuiying lost his position. We suspect that he was manipulated by someone, and that person is probably Xiao, so we dont want to make things big." "One and two are the raccoon dog!!" "Pay attention to words and deeds, Lei Ying." Lei Yings words, it would be said that some people gave it in, Tu Ying would not accommodate him. Unfortunately, he shrank in the next second. "In the final analysis, in this era of reduction in armaments, it is not that you are desperate to expand, chasing power and collecting ninjutsu, which leads us to have to hire Xiao in order to contend." v8 Chapter 141： Form a coalition As he talked, his tone became less and less strong, and his face gradually became awkward. Indicate that it seems that Tu Ying is talking for Zhao Meiming. The real purpose is to justify the excuse to hire Xiao Kai. It''s clear that no one present is a fool, and how can it be impossible to hear things that Tu Ying also hired, so it''s strange that he doesn''t feel embarrassed. Regarding what Tu Ying said, Lei Ying was the most angry person. There is no way, who will let Tu Ying blame the fault of Hire Xiao on Lei Ying. "what did you say!" Lei Ying was so angry that he stood up with his hands on the table, a posture that was about to use force. I really don''t want to continue this topic. Tsunato did not wait for Lei Ying to take action. "Before clarifying my position, I have something very important to tell you." When the eyes of the four people came together, Tsunabe continued to speak. "I got reliable information about the identity of Chief Xiao." Siying has its own intelligence network, but it can only find the identity of Xiao members. For the leader of the mysterious Xiao organization, he has not been able to find relevant information so far, let alone the identity of the leader. Now I heard that Tsunade knew that Siying spoke at the same time and asked the same words. "Who is the leader of Xiao?" x4 "Xiao''s leader is probably Uchiha Spot." Tsunade didn''t appease people''s appetite, and directly told what he knew. The name Uchiha spot appeared, and the four shadows were all amazed by this, and even did not want to believe what they heard. Not only the Four Shadows, but also their guards felt incredible. The entire conference hall suddenly fell into silence. A moment later, the first person who came back to Shenzhao broke the silence. "Is this true...really?" "Don''t Uchiha spot die decades ago?" "Yes! That guy should have died long ago!" "Huoying, can you really be sure?" With the sound of Zhaomeiming''s words, Fengying, Tuying, and Leiying returned to God one after another, and they all confirmed the authenticity of things to Gangshou. Tsunade knew very well that when the four shadows were determined, he would definitely be asked the source of the information. After a little thought, I quickly thought of a way. "I can''t tell how to get this information, but this information is quite reliable." "Could it be that Uchiha is an undead..." auzw.com "Maybe." "If this is the case, then Uchiha spot becomes a monster." After Tu Ying''s words were finished, the entire conference hall suddenly fell into silence, and each one became frowning. Mi ship can guess what Wu Ying is thinking, but it is nothing more than having to face the Uchiha spot decades ago, and at the same time not knowing how to deal with it. The strength of Uchiha spot is already deeply rooted in people''s hearts. A few decades ago, the powerful strength of Uchiha spot can already be one person to one village. Although I have never seen it with my own eyes, there is no illustrious person under the prestige. If it is still alive, then after several decades, today''s strength will certainly surpass that of the past, and it is possible to reach the point of the Six Daoxian. "Cough, let me say a few words from the standpoint of the neutral state." After a cough, he attracted Wuying''s attention, and Mifune continued. "Xiao''s leader grasps the trend of the times and uses the mistrust hidden in the stability of various countries to expand his strength." "What the **** do you want to say?" Lei Ying frowned, very puzzled that San Chuan was saying what these meant, and asked directly. The other four shadows are also very puzzled, all eyes gathered on the body of Sanchuan, waiting quietly for his explanation. "It''s commendable that the five shadows gathered together. During the process of dealing with the problem of organization, how could the formation of the world''s first five Ninja Village coalitions." "A good question is now a very special period. It is precisely the need for mutual assistance. I agree to form a coalition." Hearing San Chuan''s proposal, Tsuna''s eyes lit up immediately, and he immediately agreed. There have been preparations for joining together before, but that was just joining together to form a special operations team. Now from the squad to the coalition, how can such a good thing not agree. If the coalition forces are really formed, the success rate of the Xiaoxiao organization will be greatly improved, and they can be wiped out in one fell swoop. Even if Uchiha Spot is still alive, there is nothing to worry about in front of the coalition forces formed by the five major ninja villages. Tsuneo agreed to form a coalition army, but the other four shadows had not yet expressed their position, and Sanchuan continued. "The formation of coalition forces can be unified, so that the situation of chaos can be avoided to continue." "The question is who should the coalition command be given to?" Tu Ying went straight to the point and asked questions that all the other four shadows wanted to know. The command of the coalition forces can be said to want all five shadows. The question of who the command authority is given to has been clearly considered by the person who proposed the plan. "If you come to discuss it, it will definitely cause continuous disputes, so I hope you can respect the scumbag question as a neutral country." Nodding slightly, Wuying agreed to let Sanchuan choose who the command should be given to. This is also something that can''t be done. The five of them are very clear. It is impossible to reach a conclusion that no one will be convinced. It is impossible to reach a satisfactory result, and it is impossible to even reach a conclusion. In this case, it is better to let outsiders choose. As a neutral country, the Iron Kingdom will definitely not favor any shadow, and let the general of the Iron Kingdom be selected by the three ships. This is appropriate. v8 Chapter 142： Something wrong Seeing the five shadows, they all agreed, and Sanchuan made the case. "Among the Five Shadows, now the human column strength is only Kuro''s Nine Tails, how to control it has become the key. How about the power of the Ninja Alliance to be handed over to Naruto." "Why do you want Huoying to be the leader of the coalition forces? It is clear that no one in Yunyin Village has ever joined Xiao. This responsibility should be taken by me!" "It''s hard to convince people." "why!!" Rejected by the three ships, Lei Ying burst into flames. Facing the raging Lei Ying, Sanchuan raised his right hand calmly and pointed to the damaged desktop, only to explain. "To command the strong, you need a certain temperament and strength, which I can understand." "Can be understood as..." "But if you are blindly emotional and power-oriented, the coalition forces will only fall apart like this table, and this is the case after a calm analysis from the perspective of a neutral country." The words were interrupted, and the explanation given by Sanchuan made Lei Ying silent. Lei Ying had nothing more to say, and San Chuan''s gaze shifted to my love. "Adult Fengying is still too young, and he really has to shoulder such a big task, which is difficult to convince other countries. Just as the position of Fengying, your burden is already heavy enough." After talking about my love, I turned my eyes to Tu Ying. "Master Tu Ying is just the opposite. Your age is too old, and your vitality is obviously insufficient, and you tend to use it, which is difficult to be trusted by other countries." After the soil shadow, it is the turn of the water shadow to take pictures. "If Master Shuiying, your fog might be the birthplace of dawn. I am very worried about the leak of information, and I am even more worried about spying." Finally, Sanchuan''s gaze finally moved to Huo Yinggang''s body. "Although I don''t know the purpose of collecting the tail beasts, I must not give Jiuwei to them. Today, only Jiuwei has not been taken away, and Jiuwei''s attribution is Muye Village, so I think Huoying is the leader of the coalition. The most appropriate." "However, this will make the strength of my village public, and I will never agree with any ghost ninja coalition!!" It was clear that the position of the coalition commander was hopeless, and Lei Ying began to push back the formation of the coalition force. And at this time... "I Shayin agreed to form a coalition and agreed to Huo Ying as the coalition commander." "I Wuyin also agreed to form a coalition. As for Huo Ying as the coalition commander, I don''t have any opinion on this." Fengying first, and then water shadow, the two expressed their positions one after the other. Tu Ying glanced at Lei Ying, then slowly raised her right hand. "The general of the Three Ships is correct, and I Yanyin agrees with this question." "You...you guys!" Seeing each one singing back, Lei Ying was furious. At the same time, Noor, who was originally watching the drama on the second floor, instantly came to Tsunade. "coming." auzw.com The five shadows heard, wondering why Noel ran out, and at the same time he was very puzzled about what he said, but he hadn''t had time to ask. Suddenly, a large plant was drilled into the open space in the center of the fan-shaped table. Seeing this, the guards also flashed in front of their shadows, staring at the plants that suddenly broke into the conference hall, and were ready to fight. A plant like a bud unfolds, revealing a weird man with a pale body and only a half face. Obviously surrounded, the weirdo can still laugh. "One of Xiao''s members, code-named Xuan (Xuanwu), is a scout in Xiaozhong." Looking lightly at the inevitable appearance, Noel said his identity directly. When I heard that it was one of Xiaos members, the guards didnt dare to care about it at the same time. At the same time that they were alert, they also began to alert the surroundings, worrying that some people might come out in the dark. After being identified by Noel, Bai Jue was still quite surprised. When he saw Xiao Nan beside Gangshou, he was not surprised immediately. Now you can guess without asking, 100% of the information leaked by Xiao Nan, otherwise it is impossible for others to know. When I understood it, I didn''t bother with it. "Uchiha Sasuke invaded! But where is he hiding!" "what did you say!" After learning that Uchiha Sasuke was here, Ray Ying could not remain calm. "Sasuke..." "Why did that guy come here?" "That Uchiha Sasuke who has a wheel of writing..." "Is it the guy who killed Bai and never cut again?" Not only Raytheon was the case, the rest of the people were also surprised. Ignoring those present, Bai Jue continued to talk to himself. "Let''s go to Sasuke!!!" Less than a second after the sound of the words fell, Lei Ying instantly came to Bai Jue''s side, and couldn''t wait to know Sasuke''s whereabouts, grasping the opponent''s neck with his big hand. "Hurry up! Where is Sasuke Uchiha! Tell me quickly!!" Pushing the question with a roar, the hand holding Bai Jue''s neck was getting harder and harder. "Say it to me! If you don''t answer! I can''t spare you!!!" Looking at Bai Jue who was captured by Lei Ying, Noel felt very, very wrong about what he said about the two pillars coming here. You know, the old goods from Zhicun Tuanzang have been killed. Erzhu should have no reason to come here. If it were really like Bai Jue said, Erzhu really came here. Who are the goals of those two pillars? After glancing at the five shadows, Noel immediately denied the idea in his mind. No one in Wuying has a hatred against Erzhu, so they are unlikely to be the target. Dont the two pillars seek revenge? What task was just fooled to complete? v8 Chapter 143： I will not let you down Just when Noel wanted to find out, what Bai Jue said was true or false. Lei Ying has already started, as if knowing that Bai will never say where the two pillars are, and directly pinch them to death. Squeezing Bai Jue in his hand, Lei Ying turned to look at one of his guards. "Hey, let''s get started!" "understand." The guard, called Xi, immediately closed her eyes and sealed her hands. Regarding what Lei Ying did, Shui Yingzhao Meiming frowned slightly, and felt that this was quite inappropriate. "It''s not necessary to kill him. Ask about the information that may be obtained." "It''s useless to keep your mouth alive. Xiao''s members won''t leak. They are all tight-lipped guys." I love Luo Yao shaking his head, the tone is very certain. Withdrawing his gaze from Bai Jue, San Chuan would not be entangled in what he said was true or false, preferring whether it is true or not. Would rather kill the wrong, and never let it go. "Osuke, Rikako, immediately issued an order to search for Uchiha Sasuke, and came down into the second battle situation." "Yes." Wen Yan, the two samurai known as Oksuke and Rikako, responded in unison. At the same time, Xi suddenly opened his eyes and already had a result. "Master Lei Ying, I have found it!" "Okay, now..." "Lei Ying, you sent a messenger to visit Muye before, and you have reached an agreement with us. Uchiha Sasuke will solve it by us. You won''t forget about it." Before the words were finished, when Lei Ying was about to find someone, Gangshou stopped. After a reminder from Tsunade, Lei Ying immediately remembered that there was such a thing, and he suddenly froze in place. The action has shown that knowing that there is such a thing, it is too late even if you want to pretend not to know. Seeing that Lei Ying didn''t move and didn''t speak, Tsunae could only speak again. "The two of us have reached an agreement, Muye will definitely complete the content of the agreement, please let us clear the treacherousness ourselves." "Okay! I will believe you once!" "Relax, Sasuke can never leave here alive, I promise." "It''s best!" As the archer of Naruto made a guarantee, Lei Ying still had to give a little face, and walked back to his position and sat down. After persuading Lei Ying, Tsunade''s eyes turned to Noel beside him, with a pleading look in his eyes. "This matter pleases you, Noel." "Relax, I won''t let you down." Noel smiled and nodded slightly, agreeing very readily. The next second, the space behind him formed a vortex, took a step back and merged into the vortex, and disappeared. auzw.com Afterwards, the space that formed the vortex returned to its original appearance as if nothing had happened. "Actually space ninjutsu, the young people are really amazing now!" Looking at the location where Noel disappeared, Tu Ying, who first recovered, said. Tu Ying''s words sounded, and the rest of the people also came back one after another. "Huoying, would you send someone to deal with Uchiha Sasuke?" Lei Ying was quite dissatisfied with the arrangement of Tsunato. Only one person was sent, making him have to suspect that Tsunade wanted to let go of Sasuke deliberately, otherwise it would be impossible to send such a person. You know, Sasuke can fight the man who succeeded in taking Yao out of him, how can this make him not doubt. How can Tsunade fail to hear it, said with affirmation. "The other Sasuke, Noel is enough." "What if it fails?" "If it really fails, then I can not be the commander of the coalition forces, and Yunyin will deal with Sasuke in the future. Muye will never intervene." "Huoying, it seems that you are very confident in that person." It was a surprise that Lei Ying didn''t expect Tsunade to do this. It can also be seen from this that Tsunade is very confident in Noel, otherwise he will not say such things. The first floor is in front of the gate of the tower building. The four figures in red cloud robes are hiding in the dark. One of them suddenly found something and exclaimed. "this is!" "Xiang Qing, did you find your goal?" "No, it was the warriors'' actions that became panic, it seemed to be looking for us." "How could that be, we should have no whereabouts." "It is estimated that it is a good thing to do, otherwise he will not disappear suddenly just now." As soon as the words fell, I heard a lot of footsteps running towards this side, and the four of them quickly stopped talking. The samurai who came to this floor quickly spread their mouths and searched carefully. Soon, a samurai saw a stone column and exposed his clothes corner. Without a word, he pulled out the samurai sword and rushed past quickly. It''s a pity that when the samurai went around the back of the stone pillar, it was the red cloud robe with the bitter nails, and he didn''t see half the figure there. "It seems to have escaped." While looking around, suddenly a figure fell behind him, stunned him to the ground. Appearing person, wearing a pure white kimono and dark blue pants, the fierce room is open, the back of the kimono is a small family emblem, dark gray armguards covering his forearms extend to the palm of the hand, and a purple rope belt is attached to the waist cloth , And inserted a grass barley sword. This person was Uchiha Sasuke. He didn''t plan to hide anymore. Instead, he walked out and appeared before the warriors who were searching. "Now I am very hot, so I will not be merciful, are you sure you want to do it?" "This is our line. You''d better stop by now, otherwise you want to leave here alive, Uchiha Sasuke!!" With that said, the warrior concentrated Chakra on the knife with both hands, and then the two swords swung out together. v8 Chapter 144： You are a man or a ghost! The slashing attack formed by Chakra speeded towards Sasuke at high speed. In the face of two high-speed strikes, Sasuke calmly pulled out the grass blade behind, and overwhelmed Chakra with the thunder property in the sword, which instantly increased the power and sharpness of the sword. When the slash is about to hit, he wields the grass-grass sword in his hand and blasts the two slashes directly. Overlay Chakra from the Thunder Attribute, and then flew the high-speed strike. Sasuke completed this series of actions in less than a second, and it was incredibly fast. The samurai were stunned, their eyes full of surprise. "What! Bounce off the chopper!!" "This...this is familiar with our swordsmanship..." "Captain, what should we do now?" "Go! Melee!" With the command of the samurai captain, all the samurai here came forward one after another, and quickly rushed towards Sasuke. The samurai swarmed up, Sasuke was not afraid, but also greeted him head-on. Soon, the two sides collided together. It''s just that the samurai were not Sasuke''s opponents at all, and they were beheaded in just one face. No matter how much they came, every warrior did not escape the fate of being beheaded with a sword, and they couldn''t even touch Sasuke''s clothing corner, let alone cause any harm. The current situation is that the samurai who arrived rushed to know that they were invincible, but Sasuke was mercilessly beheading them, no matter how many people came. On Sasuke''s indifferent face, there was no change at all, as if none of the people were killed. The three people in hiding were watching Sasuke''s unilateral massacre of warriors. "That guy clearly told me not to kill anyone" "Mizuki, Sasuke''s situation seems a bit wrong!" "You are right, Shige, now Sasuke''s Chakra is different from the past, even stronger than Curse Seal State 2 and extremely cold." Seeing Shigego also discovered that Xiang Ping, a perceptive ninja, told his discovery. Determined, Chongwu rushed out without saying a word. "I''m going! Wait for me!" Shuiyue wanted to start to keep up, suddenly thought of what had stopped, and turned to Xiang Xiang. "Xiang Qing, don''t worry about those ghost warriors anymore. They will be dealt with by me and Chongwu. Now all you have to do is find your goal." "ok, I get it." Hearing Xiang Qing''s response, Shuiyue did not continue to talk nonsense, and immediately left. Now that Chongwu and Shuiyue have joined, then there is no need to worry about the safety of Sasuke, and Xiang Qing also starts to look for the target person. auzw.com "Kagura''s eyes." After closing your eyes and opening your eyes, Chakra within a radius of tens of kilometers can all sense abnormal behavior. If you have a specific Chakra, you can still perceive the detailed location and movement. The number of opponents and their characteristics, as well as the speed of movement can be grasped in detail. In addition, when you are in danger, you can hide your Chakra from all dangers, and you can judge whether the other person is lying by sensing Chakra of others. Xiang Ping, who closed her eyes tightly, failed to find her target after a careful search. "It''s impossible, it must be something I forgot to search, it must be like this!" "What are you looking for? Do you need my help?" "I am looking for a guy named Noel, you..." Xiangyin replied subconsciously, reacting halfway through the conversation, and suddenly opened his eyes. Looking at the people close by, she showed a ghastly expression and wanted to pull back, but there was a wall behind her, and there was no point of retreat. Scared is sure to be scared, only to make no high-frequency screams. As a perceptive ninja, no one could find it when he came to him. What made her even more horrified is that the people in front of him did not have the slightest fluctuation of Chakra, just like an ordinary person. "You are a man or a ghost!" "I have a shadow, you say I am a man or a ghost." "If you are really a human being, then why can''t I perceive your Chakra, even if it can be hidden, it can''t be perceived at all!" "That only shows that my ability to hide Chakra has exceeded your perception, and it is still too much to the point of being undetectable." Just after explaining, Noel smiled slightly at Xiang Qing and continued to speak. "After all, I''m curious why you guys come to me, as if I haven''t communicated with you." He bit his lip deadly, and Xiang Qing killed him without saying a word. In a short moment, Xiang Qing seemed to have made a decision, and Noel could see death in her eyes, which made people confused. I just asked why I was looking for myself, but I didn''t give her what to do. I wonder why she suddenly wanted to die. While Noel was thinking about things, Xiang Ping seized the opportunity to stand up sharply. "Sasuke! The goal is with me!!" There is no need to waste brain cells anymore, and she has fully understood why Xiang Qing can see death in her eyes. She is ready to report the death. At the same time, the three people who were slaughtering the samurai looked at the same time. When seeing Noel standing behind Xiangyin, Sasuke shot the grass blade covered with thunder chakra directly. The speed is quite fast, just like lightning. It''s a pity that no matter how fast it would be for Noel, he grabbed the grass blade of the grass blade with his bare hands, preventing him from moving on. v8 Chapter 145： Its my turn The sharp tip of the sword was between Xiang Yi''s eyebrows, and blood came out and fell. It''s just that it''s just a small wound cut by the tip of the sword, not a serious or fatal injury. If it weren''t for Nuoer to stop the grassy sword, then the grassy sword had already penetrated from Xiang Yi''s head, not a small wound like it is now. Xiang Qing was motionless and unwilling to believe what he saw. Although he didn''t want to believe it, he knew very clearly in his heart that everything really happened. The crushed target wants to kill himself, but the enemy saves himself. Sasuke''s ruthlessness made Xiang Qing sad. At the same time, she also understood that as long as Sasuke can achieve her goal, everyone can be sacrificed. To understand, Xiang Qing sat down on the ground softly, her hands covered her face and tears collapsed. Xiang Qing, who swept her eyes and wept bitterly, Noel''s eyes turned to Sasuke, and she threw the grass Ya sword back. "Uchiha Sasuke, even if you spare your companion''s life in exchange for hurting me, is there any hatred between you and me?" Silver light flashed, and Sasuke''s face had a scar. The grass blade, which was thrown out by Noel, is now deeply nailed into the ground behind Sasuke, leaving only the hilt exposed. Since I cant even catch my writing chakra! Touching his face, looking at the bright red blood on his hand, Sasuke secretly said. "Hey! Let me ask you something!" As soon as the word came out, Noel''s figure appeared in front of Sasuke, and he kicked it. Sasuke only knew that the person was Noel. Before he could react, he felt a severe blow to his abdomen, and the whole person floated and flew out. "Boom! Boom! Boom" After hitting several stone pillars one after another, it caused a series of loud noises. In the end, Sasuke slammed into a pit on the thick wall, and then he barely stopped. As he was about to leave, two figures appeared behind Noel. Shuiyue brandished his beheaded sword and slashed towards Noel''s neck. "It worked!" "Die! Die! Die!" The fully transformed Chongwu, waving beast-like claws, also clawed fiercely. Noel instantly raised his hands, grasping the beheading sword with one hand, and grasping the paws with the other, and slammed them to the ground. Shuiyue is a little bit better. Through the technique of ninjutsu hydration, he hydrates the whole person without any harm. But Chongwu was miserable, his back hitting the ground fiercely, blood spewed from his mouth, and the whole person was dizzy. There was a harsh sound like a thousand birds singing. At this time, Shuiyue and Chongwu seemed to have received some orders and made the same move at the same time. At the same time, the two men squeezed Noel''s legs from left to right and fixed him in this posture. "Thousand birds!!" auzw.com In the blink of an eye, Chakra, a high-density condensed thunder property, focused on Sasuke on the right hand, and rushed to Noel in high speed. The agglutinant''s right hand pierced into Noel''s heart. just...... "Good Lei Dun, but with only this power, it won''t hurt me." Noel did not stop, and even avoided, allowing Thousand Birds to hit. However, Chidori just destroyed the clothes Noel was wearing, and then could not go further. In this scene in front of him, the pupils of the three people contracted. This defense is too abnormal! Damn monster! ''hateful! Hundreds of birds could not cause him a little damage! Noor''s perverted defensive power shocked the three of them, revealing the eyes of the monster. Not waiting for Noel to take action, Zhongwu shouted loudly. "go to hell!!" Fourteen physical muzzles grew from the back, all of which were focused on Noel. Seeing that Chongwu became like this, Sasuke and Shuiyue immediately knew what he was going to do, and withdrew as quickly as possible to leave the place. At the moment when the two flashed away, the 14 light **** formed after gathering Chakra were launched simultaneously by 14 muzzles. Like a laser cannon, it is very powerful. The erupting light beam engulfed Noel''s figure in an instant, and he could no longer see his trace. The impact of the beam caused the samurai watching from a distance to fly, so Sasuke and Shuiyue could stand still. With his right hand in front, Shuiyue looked at the beam that was still on. "Zero distance is still the biggest firepower of Chongwu, and it will be miserable to die now." "Chongwu''s attack is very likely to be useless to him." Sadly, Sasuke''s tone was very positive. The speed and strength that Noel showed before were enough to break away when Zhongwu had not yet attacked. But Noel did not do that, but stood still incomparably still, looking more like waiting there intentionally. "How is that..." The eye-catching scene, Shuiyue, who hadn''t finished speaking, was directly frozen in place. What did you see? Zhongwu''s artillery ceased, and besides himself, Noel stood there intact. The coat has been completely damaged, but Noor''s body can''t see the slightest scars. It can be said that there is nothing at all. Close at hand, Zhongwu, who was caught in the killing intention, did not continue to go crazy, and was stunned by this scene. Seeing Chongwu staring at himself, Noel stretched out his right hand and grabbed the empty clothes, and put on the clothes that appeared out of nowhere. "It''s my turn." Hearing his words, Zhongwu was about to pull away and distance. The next second, a large number of magic hands poured out of Noel''s shadow, knocking Chongwu directly from the ground into the air. v8 Chapter 146： Fengying intervenes Nuoer wore his jacket without haste, but the magic hand pouring out of the shadow was madly attacking the heavy self in the sky. Several magic hands arrived first, and immediately wrapped Chongwu''s limbs firmly in the air, and then one after another penetrated his body. In just two seconds, Chongwu was penetrated into a sieve by a magic hand, and there were large and small holes all over the body, and anyway, no one was intact. It''s strange that even this disastrous picture didn''t die completely. From Noel''s point of view, it is estimated that this is the last hang, and you may say goodbye at any time. For a toy that is no longer able to resist, Noel is not interested in continuing to play, and the control magic hand slams it toward Sasuke and Shuiyue. Seeing this, Shuiyue quickly jumped up, caught Chongwu who flew towards himself, and returned to Sasuke''s side. Once on the ground, immediately inspect Chongwu. I don''t know if I don''t check, and I was shocked after the check. After careful inspection, Shuiyue found that all of Zhonggus internal organs were damaged, only relying on the only remaining Chakra to hang his last breath. When Chakra was exhausted, it was time for Chongwu to die. "This is also a relief." Shige turned around with difficulty, looking at Sasuke, who was watching the enemy, before continuing to speak. "Sorry, I can only follow you here, Sasuke." As I finished speaking, my eyes slowly closed and my hands fell down. After exhausting the last Chakra, Chongwu passed away, still smiling, and looked very peaceful. Put your hands lightly on the ground. Shuiyue kept his head down, making people unable to see his expression at this time. And Sasuke''s words, he didn''t turn his head to look at Wu from beginning to end, his eyes fixed on Noel. "In other words, why do you treat me as a target, I am really curious." With a slight smile, Noel looked at the two standing in the distance and asked again. This smile, coupled with the large number of magic hands that are constantly swinging behind, is very permeable. However, they did not scare the two of them. Shuiyue even rushed head-on with a beheaded sword in one hand, and he was desperate to fight with Noel. "Hey, why are you in a hurry to die, can''t you get me puzzled first, really." With a sigh, Noel shook his head slightly. At the same time, the magic hand behind him seemed to have received the command of the attack and rushed to Shuiyue like a big wave. Seeing the magic hands falling densely, as long as Shuiyue who can avoid it tries his best to avoid it, he can''t avoid it and bounce off with a beheaded sword, so he keeps moving forward and shortening the distance. However, as the distance gets closer and closer, there are more and more magic hands intercepted, so many things can''t be seen clearly. Shuiyue''s position can be said to be very embarrassing. auzw.com You can''t go in, you can''t go back, you can''t go back. I don''t know when, Noel''s figure was already behind Shuiyue, and he swung his right fist wrapped in halo and attacked the vest behind him. Sasuke''s figure instantly appeared between Noel and Shuiyue. "hateful!!" It was found that the illusion was ineffective against Noel, so I didn''t dare to think about changing the moves quickly, and summoned a large skeleton to defend. A large skeleton appeared, and Noel''s attack arrived, punching the void in front of Sasuke. With a punch, the void was suddenly covered with cracks, like a broken mirror. The next second, the void gradually began to twist clockwise, and Sasuke and Shuiyue in the rear also twisted accordingly. They couldn''t even do it now, let alone want to get out of it. After a while, the two flew out as if they were hit hard, and they kept spraying blood on the way. Eventually, he slammed into the wall and stopped. "Good... so strong..." "This man is one of Huo Ying''s guards. I really didn''t expect the strength to be so strong. Xiao''s person is not his opponent at all." "Fortunately, it is not an enemy, or how many of us will not die enough." "Yes, yes." The samurai who came to the reinforcements just saw Noel hit the scene of the two, and they all discussed. Some are surprised, some are excited, some are afraid. Noel ignored the warriors and took all the magic hands back into the shadows, preparing to attack the two men who burst into the wall again. Suddenly, a burst of yellow sand poured out from the side, quickly forming a wall of sand, blocking in front of Noel. Turning his head, Noel looked at the figure walking slowly from the side. "Why should I come here to hinder me? This is not about your shady things. You''d better give me a reasonable explanation, Fengying." "Come on, please. I just have something to tell Uchiha Sasuke, it won''t delay you too much time." Give an explanation that is not an explanation. Immediately afterwards, Airo scattered the sand wall and controlled the sand back to the big gourd. Afterwards, the **** arrived, and the female ninja Teju quickly apologized. "Sorry, we used to know Uchihazuo for help, so I''m going to ask you something. I didn''t come here to hinder you. Please bear with me." "We will never let him leave this place after I have talked with Uchiha Sasuke. At the same time, we can help you complete the task, I promise." Teju just finished speaking, Kanjiro also made a guarantee. "Wind Shadow, I can give you a little time, but if you help him escape, please think about the consequences." Looking at Iero, Noel warned. I love Luo frowned slightly, and then nodded to Noel to show that he knew. At the same time, the two who had just been blown into the wall by Noel also came out of it. v8 Chapter 147： Mouth Amaterasu I love Luo turned around, his eyes on the miserable Sasuke. "The pursuit of power, the eyes full of hatred and killing intention, and the desire to kill those who make you lonely and painful, you are still the same as before, Sasuke." After hearing the words, Sasuke wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve, and did not reply. Unable to get a response, I love Luo frowned slightly, but did not intend to give up, but persuaded again. "I''ve experienced it all, and I can''t solve anything by taking revenge as a sustenance." "Don''t be swallowed by hatred, don''t shut yourself in a lonely world, you won''t be able to look back!" I didn''t want to ignore it, but the more I listened to Elaine''s persuasion, the more Sasuke felt more angry. He smiled coldly, with a mocking tone. "I actively persuaded me to look back, you will definitely get a lot of benefits." Hearing Sasuke''s sarcasm, Teju and Kanjuro felt that he was not saved, and even trying to persuade was futile. What''s more, Sasuke can be said to have been sentenced to death. What can I do when I return, I can''t escape the fate of being executed. As long as it is not a fool, then it will definitely not be caught and wait to die, rebellion in the end is the right choice. Kanjiro first gave up on persuading Sasuke, and did not intend to let me continue. "I love Luo, this guy can''t listen at all, and if he can convince him, Naruto will not fail." "He is a criminal who surrenders to Xiao, or the main person who captured Yun Yin''s Zhu Li. Lei Ying can''t let him go anyway, and now that he is attacking Wu Ying talks again, this guy has become an international wanted criminal. There is no future at all." Kanjiro just finished persuading, and Teju also persuaded me to love Ai Luo, let him give up persuading Sasuke. After being silent for a moment, I love Luo ignored the persuasion of the two and decided to try again. "You are very much like me, a person who has experienced the darkness of this world, even the smallest light should be able to see, no matter before or now." "I have closed my eyes for a long time, my purpose is only in the darkness." The three-wheeled jade wheel turns into a kaleidoscope. At the same time, the frame of Suzuno''s ribs appears, covering Sasuke as a whole. In this posture, anyone can see that Sasuke no longer wants to talk about it. I was afraid I wouldn''t give up, but Temu noticed Noel''s bad eyes and knew he couldn''t let him persuade. "Don''t be involved in private feelings, you are Fengying." "I know." In response, tears burst into my eyes. When the words fell, he carried a large amount of sand out of the big gourd on his back, and let it shoot a lot of round sand bombs. "Even when the sand is raining!" Seeing that Ai Luo launched an attack, Kanjiro quickly manipulated the puppet, allowing the puppet to launch a large amount of detonation. auzw.com "Red Triangle Machine Triangle!" Temari, who was following in action, swung his weapon fan violently without saying a word, and injected Chakra into the wind to form a storm to carry out a knife attack. "Scythe!" Seeing the three kinds of attacks coming, Sasuke clearly saw them but did not evade them, still standing still and standing still, waiting for the attacks to hit. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Three loud noises hit the attack. The explosion engulfed Sasuke in an instant, and the dust and smoke that caused it made people unclear about the situation. "I love Luo, this is an absolute defense above you." Sasuke''s words came out of the explosion. Soon, everyone present could vaguely see a very huge figure. As the smoke gradually dispersed, the huge figure revealed its true appearance. What caught my eye was a giant skeleton enveloped in purple chakra, which made people shudder at first glance. It used to be only about two meters of ribs, but now I see a complete giant skeleton. Everyone can clearly feel that now Chakra emanating from Sasuke has become colder than before. Most importantly, Sasuke hit the attack positively, but Sasuke was intact. From this point we can see that the defense of the giant skeleton is quite amazing, making things tricky. "This is the kind of power that only talents who have opened the kaleidoscope in both eyes can get the third kind of power... While showing off to everyone, Sasuke was interrupted by Noel before he could finish. "The three of Shayin, since you have finished talking with Sasuke, don''t get in the way here." "Amaterasu!" As Sasuke''s left eye socket overflowed with blood, a black flame ignited on Noor''s body. Seeing a hit, Tianzhao directly hit Noel. Skylight is an indelible flame, Sasuke can already be sure that Noel has finished playing, and finally achieved the purpose of coming here, the corner of his mouth involuntarily raised. But, the next second froze. "One or two, you have hatred for my clothes." There was a black fire burning in his body, and Noel''s face was calm and calm, as if he was not burned, standing there and complaining. Taking a breath, the black fire burning on him was suddenly pulled into his mouth, and soon there was nothing left. When the black fire was exhausted, there was no scar at all except for some damage to the clothes. Everyone present at the scene saw their eyes widen in disbelief, and their eyes were about to be stared out by them. Noel did not stop there, and disappeared from the spot instantly. When he appeared again, he was less than half a meter away from Sasuke, and he had more katana in his hand. v8 Chapter 148： everything is over People have appeared in front of them, there is less than half a meter away. Sasuke is not blind. How could he not see at such a close distance? Although it is not clear why Noel did not do it before he did not respond. But it is not important for Sasuke, and at the same time, he has no time to think about it, and immediately controls Suzunogi to launch an attack. The huge right-bone hand was raised high, and in the next second a great chakra sword was suddenly formed. "go to hell!!" In the moment when the sound of the words sounded, the high giant bone hand held the Chakra sword and slashed down, chopping down towards the high speed. Noel''s knife was out of her sheath, and she quickly laid it across the top of her head, using it to resist the fallen Chakra sword. In an instant, the severed Chakra sword fell on the blade. The two collided together, and the powerful force formed by the fall of Chakra''s Great Sword suddenly rushed the surrounding gravel away. From this we can see how powerful the clash is. It is a pity that even with such a powerful attack, it is still impossible to go further. No matter how Sasuke added Chakra, the Chakra Great Sword staying on the blade could not move down any more. Looking at Sasuke, not far in front of him, Noel looked like a dead man. "Do you have any last words before you die?" "Fire escape fire dragon bullet!!" The hands clasped quickly, and the chakra released by Sasuke instantly formed a dragon-shaped flame, rushing toward Noel in front. "Since you have no last words, then I should take your leader to make a job." Facing the dragon-shaped flames, Noel was still speaking slowly. On the verge of being hit, the fifteen million-degree flame covered the body and the blade like a blazing sun. The dragon-shaped flame was instantly dispersed by the fiery 15 million degrees of flames. Not only that, the huge giant-like skeleton must be able to withstand it, and it could not withstand the high temperature and melted. Sasuke, which is less than half a meter away, feels that his own water is being evaporated at a super fast rate, and he dare not stay at the same place for an extra second. What a terrible flame, if touched by that flame, it will definitely turn to ashes in an instant! Not only did Sasuke feel the terrible flames on Noor, those who stood in the distance watching the battle also clearly felt it. The high temperature of 15 million degrees can be said to evaporate the water here in an instant, making it extremely hot. Those warriors wearing heavy armor now have to take off the heavy armor, otherwise they will not be suffocated inside, but will also be burned to death. The heat wave that struck, forced Temari, Iro, Kanjuro to retreat continuously. However, no matter how far back, it is still very hot, and did not feel much better. auzw.com "The temperature is too high, what the **** is this!" "What a terrible guy, fortunately we are not his enemies." "It seems that except for Naruto that can stop the man, no one can save Sasuke today." I also wanted to create opportunities before Sasuke could leave here. Now that seeing Noel''s ability to display, I love Luo suddenly gave up the previous idea, I really do not want to recruit such a strong enemy to Sha Yin. At this time, the flames on Noor''s body suddenly disappeared, but the temperature still failed to drop. Carrying a scorched black sword, he just took a step forward, but the figure appeared in front of Sasuke. This time, no more nonsense was said, and the knife was stabbed out directly. Sasuke froze, looking down slowly. What caught my eye was that there was a fist-sized black hole in the heart, and a black and smoky blade was worn in the hole. "everything is over." With that, Noel stretched out his left hand and yanked it back. This strange move left the people present at a loss, very puzzled why it was so. Those people find it strange and normal. After all, they can''t see the soul that Noel is holding in his left hand, and they will feel the strange behavior just now. Sasuke, who was pumped out of his soul, gradually leaned backwards and quickly fell to the ground. Sasuke in the soul state, now desperately trying to break free from Noel''s left hand, full of fear in his eyes. "Now I''m afraid, but it''s too late." When the words started, Noel made a gap in the left palm and began to absorb Sasuke''s soul. The process of absorbing Sasuke''s soul is quick, it''s just a matter of two or three seconds. After completely absorbing the soul, the hand-held chopper blade was given back to the storage space, and then two steps forward to squat next to the corpse. What to do What else can I do, of course, to buckle Sasuke''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and look for something good by the way. Buckled his eyes and put it in the container, then touched the corpse and turned out some Kuwu and shuriken, and finally there was a seal scroll. Putting the container and the seal roll into the space, it was found that Shayin''s three people came over here, but they did not intend to take care of them. The three men stopped not far away, and Iero made a request. "Mr. Noel, you have recovered the writing wheel, please leave a whole body for Sasuke." "can." Noel nodded and agreed directly. It is very clear that the purpose of Lei Ying is only to help Sasuke die. Seeing Noel agreed readily, I did not intend to make him difficult. "Thank you, I will personally explain to Huo Ying and Lei Ying that I asked you to do this." v8 Chapter 149： People who call themselves "Uchiha spots" Noel picked up Sasuke''s body and was preparing to return to the conference hall with the three people of Shayin. Only a few steps away, they saw Shuiyue and Xiangyin who had been captured. He didn''t care about the life and death of Shuiyue, but Xiang Qing did not intend to stay. Came to the samurai who imprisoned Xiangyin, very straightforwardly stated his purpose. "I want to take this woman, the man can do whatever you want." "but......" The warrior''s words were not finished yet, but he was stopped by the captain raising his hand and begging to stop talking. The captain hurried to the warrior''s body and pushed Xiang Xing directly to Noel like a cargo. "Without your help, we will not only lose a lot of people, but also cannot catch these enemies, so you have the right to take away any one." "Wise choice." Reaching up to grab Xiang Xiang''s left arm, and did not continue to stay here, Noel pulled her away. Xiang Ping, who was torn away, stared at Sasuke with a dull gaze. "Dead... just die like this..." "Yes, Sasuke has been killed by me." After glancing at Xiang Qing, Noel replied faintly. Xiang Yan, who heard the words, was silent, and at the same time did not continue to stare at Sasuke''s body, lowering her head and wondering what to think. No intention to ask, but to connect the coordinates of the conference hall with spatial capabilities. When the space directly in front of him was distorted and a two-meter black hole was quickly formed, Noel pulled in with Xiang Qing. The two disappeared into the black hole, and then the black hole twisted and twisted in a spiral, and finally returned to its original shape. Seeing this, Shayin''s three did not stay too much, and immediately left for the conference hall. The meeting room of the Wuying Talks. The conference hall was quite quiet, and Siying and their guards were silent, all waiting quietly for the result. In the center in front of the fan-shaped table, there was a ripple in the space. The guards were on alert for the first time, and their eyes were staring at the space where the abnormality appeared, and they were all ready to launch an attack. No one had to wait for a long time. Someone came out of the space where the abnormality appeared. "Takuya Uchiha Sasuke has been cleared." Noel, who walked out of it, ignored the vigilant guards and watched the report to Gang Shouhui. When the report was finished, he directly placed Sasuke''s body on the ground, pulling Xiangyin to the side of Tsunade. Everyone''s eyes were on Sasuke''s body. Soon, Zhao Meiming first recovered, and broke the silence. "This is Sasuke Uchiha. Sure enough, the Uchiha family is very handsome." The sound of the words sounded, and the others also recovered. After exhaling, Tsuna no longer looked at Sasuke''s body, closing his eyes and leaning on the chair. It didn''t matter what he hung high, and Tu Ying didn''t have the idea to blend in with it, and he sat honestly in his place. auzw.com Looks right, Lei Ying still intends to make sure. "Hope, take a closer look." "Yes, Lord Lei Ying." With a reply, I hoped to check Sasuke''s body and confirm the authenticity. Soon after, he deliberately inspected several places on the upper body of the body. "Sir Lei Ying, there are wounds left on the body during battle with Lord Chirapi. These wounds are exactly the same as in the intelligence." I Aro walked into the conference room and just heard the result of Greek inspection. "Lei Ying, the body is indeed Sasuke himself. I promise in the name of Feng Ying." It is hoped that the corpse is Sasuke, and there is also Fengying. I love to make a guarantee, and Ray Ying has nothing to doubt. Now that Konoha has cleaned up his betrayal, Sasuke, he has no reason to let things go. "Huoying, now that you have completed the agreement, then I..." Suddenly, someone''s words came and interrupted Lei Ying''s words. "Unfortunately, it was unexpected that Sasuke would die here." Everyone heard the prestige and watched the past, what they saw was a space twisted and rotated. Soon, a person wearing a red cloud robe and a spiral mask appeared in the sight of everyone. "My name, Uchiha spot." The people who appeared appeared to introduce themselves to everyone. Only the person who changed it was only Xiao Nan. As for the other people, they did not easily believe what the coming person said, and they were all skeptical. "I want to explain one thing to you. After you understand it, I want to hear your opinion." "what''s up?" "About my purpose, Moon Eye''s plan!" "It''s not a good thing to know about Xiao''s plan, I''m not interested in knowing it at all!!" Reinforcing his physical body with Lei Dun, Lei Ying put on the thunderbolt clothes and rushed towards the mask man immediately. Facing the attacking Lei Ying, the mask man didn''t move at all, so he was standing still. Next second... "boom!" Lei Ying passed through the mask man and punched **** the wall behind. Unable to hit, Lei Ying was about to stop, but Tu Ying stopped. "Calm down a little bit and listen to what he is going to say, then it''s not too late to start, Lei Ying." Leaping backwards, the mask man jumped to the second floor and sat down. "Okay, do you want to listen to me?" "Why are you wooing Sasuke?" "It is very rare to be able to use Suzuno''s writing wheel eyes. I want to practice Sasuke''s pupil power through the actual combat of the five shadows, so that I can get a good spare eye." After a pause, the mask man sighed and continued. "It''s because I overestimated Sasuke''s strength, and now I have lost a very rare pair of writing wheel eyes. I should have taken away this pair of eyes." v8 Chapter 150： The source of the tail beast Tu Ying is different from I Luo, he is not interested in Sasuke''s things at all. Now I just want to figure out one thing first, that is, the guy in front of me who claims to be "Uchiha spot" is genuine or fake. "Although Uchiha spot is still alive, it is amazing, but why do people like you still turn around so hard, with your power, any plan can be realized as you please." "After a battle with the first generation of Huo Yingzhu, I was seriously injured. Now, my strength has been extremely weak, just an empty shell." The mask man didn''t think about it, and immediately answered Tu Ying''s question. Everyone heard frowned, unable to tell whether the mask man was telling the truth. With a rough guess, Tsunade made a determination to the mask man, wondering if it was correct. "Your original plan was to restore your own strength. What reason made you change to the Moon Eye plan?" "you could put it that way" "What is your purpose, what is the so-called "Moon Eye Plan"?" "Let everything merge with me and become a complete body of the unity of heaven and earth." The mask man slowly raised his right hand, but only raised an index finger of his right hand, and then returned slowly. Such a crazy idea suddenly shocked everyone present. No, there are exceptions. Noel was leaning back against the wall, yawning with a bored look, and he was about to fall asleep. The mask man was very satisfied with the shocked expression of others. Only when he saw Noel, the face under the mask was completely dark, and a flash of murderous intention flashed in his eyes, and disappeared instantly. Although it was only a moment, the flashing murderous intention was captured by Noel. When the mask man''s gaze moved away, Noel''s gaze drifted away. Bounce, you wont be able to jump for a long time, just take advantage of it now. First of all, I returned to the shadow of the earth, and quickly asked the mask man. "Fusion into oneness? What does this mean?" "Uchiha has an ancient stone stele handed down from generation to generation. It still exists underground in Muye. The stone stele records the secrets written by the six immortals in the past. It cannot be read without pupil power." After a pause, the mask man continued to explain. "According to the order of writing chakra eyes, kaleidoscope writing chakra eyes, and reincarnation eyes, the content that can be interpreted will also increase in sequence." "This story is really bizarre enough that even six fairies came out." The mask man pulled out six immortals, and Tu Ying didn''t even believe him. Full of sarcasm, the mask man couldn''t hear it, but he didn''t get angry. "This is a fact. He did exist, and he left a stone tablet." The more he listened, the more confused he was, and Lei Ying couldn''t think of the connection. "Go off topic, how is your plan related to the Six Dao Immortals?" auzw.com "Why did he become a legend and worshipped as a **** of ninjas do you know?" Before waiting for everyone to speak, the mask man said something inexplicable again. "This is the connection between my purpose and him." "Uchiha spot, you have a kaleidoscope writing chakra eye, and some people in Xiaozhong also have a chakra eye, you already know everything." Zhao Meiming went straight to the topic, very curious about the content of the stele. At this time, Tu Ying and Lei Ying did not continue to ask questions, they were also very curious about the content of the stele, waiting for the mask to show the content of the stele. It didn''t take a long time for the mask man to tell the content of the stele as everyone wanted. "Six Daoxian, he once saved the world from a certain monster. The nine tail beasts are actually part of the monster. He divided the monster into nine parts with his strength." "That is to say, now all tail beasts are a collection of that monster, you know that catching tail beasts is to resurrect that monster!?" Tsunade''s eyes widened and he looked at the mask man on the second floor. Mask Man didn''t deny it, and nodded and admitted. "The assembly of all tail beasts is called "Ten Tails", and it has the strongest chakra existence. My purpose is to resurrect Ten Tails!" "Shouhe I love Luo''s tail beast, one tail." "Fire demon cat, Yun Yin, two by the wooden man, the second tail." "The three tails of the previous generation of water shadows." "The four tails that melt away Lao Zi." "The five tails of the Yanyin Clan." "The six tails of the poetry of treason." "The seven tails of Taki Hidden Maple." "Lei Ying''s younger brother, the killing bee''s eight tails." "The last is Koye''s demon fox, Kyuo." "One tail to nine tails, but a dispersion of ten tails chakras, scattered through the hands of six fairies." Listening to what the mask man said, everyone''s face was ugly. No matter which tail beast is good, it is all powerful and powerful. If nine tail beasts can really merge into ten tails, it is estimated that they have enough power to destroy the world. As soon as I think of it, Xiao Xiao now has all his hands in the hands of Jiu Mei, and it is strange to see their faces look good. It can also be seen from this that everyone has begun to believe what the mask man said. No matter what everyone thought, the mask man continued to talk. "In order to protect the world from Shio''s hands, the Six Dao Immortals developed a kind of ninjutsu. Now this ninjutsu is still secretly passed on, that is, the seal system of human pillar strength." "Yes, the Six Dao Immortals used to be Ten Tail''s pillars." "In order to suppress the ten tails, seal it in your own body." "The six fairies who saved the world from the hands of the ten tails that endangered humanity are revered as gods" Awful, awkwardly said a lot, in short, to tell everyone that the Six Dao Immortals are also people with column strength, and that the mask man wants to be a ten-tailed person with column strength. v8 Chapter 151： Declare war! "How could humans do this kind of thing." "The six immortals who became the pillar force of the Ten Tails can be said to be no longer human." Hearing the reply given by the mask man, Shui Yingzhao Meiming suddenly fell silent. If you think about it for a long time, the Six Dao Immortals are indeed beyond the scope of human beings, otherwise they will not be called "Fairies". Although it can be speculated that the purpose of the mask man is to become a ten-strength man, Tsunato cannot understand what he will do afterwards. If you don''t understand, you can only ask directly. "You collect nine scattered Chakras, that is, collect all the tail beasts, just to get that extraordinary power. After you get that power, what do you want to do with it?" "Resurrection of Ten Tails, and then I became Ten Tail''s column force, using that power to strengthen my pupillary power, and then start a certain technique." Without concealing the idea, the mask man replied. It is said that Tu Ying heard that the mask man''s technique was the key point. This had to be clarified. "Activate a certain technique? What technique are you talking about? And what do you want to do with that technique?" "Mapping my eyes on the moon to cast a big illusion" After a pause, the masked man glanced at the scene before continuing. "This illusion is called Infinite Moon Reading. It is an illusion that can be performed on everyone in the world. I want to use illusion to control all human beings so as to unite the world." "Crazy!" x2 Hearing such a crazy idea, Tsunade shouted in unison with Zhao Meiming. A person who wants to control humans all over the world, in addition to describing him with a madman, the two really can''t think of other words in a short time. Don''t care about the words of the two, the mask male with a crazy tone, still talking there in his own way. "No barriers, no disputes in the world, everything will be integrated with me!" "Unify everything!!" "This is my Moon Eye Plan!!!" As soon as the words fell, Lei Ying couldn''t help it, and immediately his loud voice shouted at the mask man. "Stop joking! How can you give the world to someone like you!" "Unreal peace is just a lie, it only makes sense in the real world!" "What''s the point of living in that world! There is no hope! There is no dream! Everything is for escape!" "In my opinion, it is better to say that you want to make the world your own than to integrate it with the world!" "We will stop you! It will never let you succeed!!" After Lei Ying opened his head, followed by Feng Ying, Shui Ying, Tu Ying, and finally Huo Ying, one by one, he expressed his thoughts one by one. Wuying reached an agreement on this matter, and they did not want the world to fall into the hands of the mask man. After listening to the five shadows, the mask man used a provocative tone. "What can you Wuying do, in fact, you should understand very well." "Hope never happened" "Hope and give up, there is no difference at all, it is just perfunctory remarks." auzw.com "Hand over Yao and Jiuwei to help me complete the Moon Eye plan, or war will come soon." Speaking so clearly, it is difficult to understand. This is a threat, and it is stated that he will not surrender the eight-tailed and the nine-tailed, and then he will fight against the five major villages. "Pooh!" The laughter that suddenly sounded suddenly attracted everyone''s eyes. Seeing everyone watching themselves, Noel knew it would be fine to say nothing. "I don''t want to disturb you either, but I couldn''t help but laugh out loud." "Is it funny what I said?" "Knowing that the Five Shadows will not hand over the tail beasts, you will not be finished if you declare the war directly. Also, let''s say a lot of nonsense, are you reaching the estrus period?" "you....." Before the words were finished, the mask man suddenly discovered that Noel''s figure had disappeared from sight. Just looking for where Noel is... "No one can take you, it doesn''t mean I can''t take you." Hearing the words from the rear, the man in the mask could not know that Noel had come behind him, without a word he quickly made a blur. However, blurring is useless. Noel''s right fist, wrapped in halo, punched the space fiercely. The space is covered with cracks, which causes the mask man to fail to blur, as the space is distorted. "boom!" The masked man who flew out slammed into the wall on the other side of the conference hall, and a loud noise rang out. When the dust spread, he covered the spiral mask with cracks in one hand to prevent it from falling apart. "Wu Ying, can this person represent you?" "He is my fianc, and his attitude is my attitude, don''t think that we will hand over Kuroo to Konoha!" Before waiting for the four shadows to speak, Tsunade first expressed his position. Wen Yan, followed by Fengying. "I won''t give Uzumaki Naruto to you!" "I think so too!" "Although it is not the tail beast of Yanyin Village, I do not agree that Hachio and Kyuo will give you this ambition!" "Don''t think about it, I will never hand over my brother!" After Fengying''s words sounded, Shuiying, Tuying, and Leiying expressed their opinions one after another, unanimously disagreeing to hand over Bawei and Jiuwei. Seeing this, the mask man does not intend to talk nonsense. "Okay, the Fourth Ninja War, declare war on it!" "Are you serious about the Fourth Ninja War?!" The mask man stared coldly at Noel, completely not answering the question raised by Tu Ying, and it can be said that he ignored the old man. "Next time, we will see you on the battlefield." v8 Chapter 152： Ninja Alliance was established "Wait for me! What''s going on with Yao? Let me be clear!" Seeing that the mask man gradually disappeared, Lei Ying thought of Kirabbi at this time, and immediately rushed up to stop it. It is a pity that it is always a step late. When Lei Ying almost arrived, the mask man had merged into the space and completely disappeared from the conference hall. "hateful!!" "Be restless, Uchiha spot allows us to hand over the eight tails, which means that the operation to capture the eight tails has failed, otherwise it will not be proposed." After hearing Tsunade''s words, Lei Ying, who was about to vent, suddenly stopped, but his fist failed to hit the wall. At the same time, he seemed to understand something. "That idiot!! He took the opportunity to run outside the village to play!!! Unforgivable!!!" According to the knowledge of Chirabi, there is definitely such a possibility. It should be said that it is basically certain that Kirabi was pretending to be taken away by Xiao and took the opportunity to leave the village. At that time, the reason why I couldn''t think of this possibility was because I was too worried, so I ignored this possibility. But now it is different. I have learned from the male mask that Yao has not succeeded. In this way, Rai Ying is almost certain that Chirabi is running out. Lei Ying ignored the awakening, and Tu Ying frowned and spoke. "What next?" "There is only the establishment of the Ninja Alliance, in order to fight against the power of the Seven-Headed Tail Beast." Think about it, if you want to deal with the enemies that control the seven-headed tail beast, no village has the ability to resist alone, I Carlos once again proposed the formation of a coalition. There was no opinion on forming a coalition, according to the United States, but some people opposed it. "If I remember right, Lord Lei Ying doesn''t seem to agree with the formation of a coalition." "My brother seems to be okay, but Xiao must not be allowed to do anything he wants, and the formation of a coalition army will kill Xiao to the net, so that he can do it once and for all." No longer objecting, Lei Ying turned his gaze to Tsunade and continued. "In addition to agreeing to form the Ninja Alliance, I support Naruto as the leader of the Ninja Alliance." After hearing what Lei Ying said, Si Ying''s eyes were full of unexpected colors, and he even doubted whether he had heard. Lei Ying agreed to form a Ninja Alliance, which is nothing surprising. In their view, Lei Ying intends to fight for the position of leader. When everyone thought so, Lei Ying even expressed support for Naruto as the leader of the Ninja Alliance. How could such an unexpected result not surprise people. Seeing one by one without talking, and still looking at himself, Lei Ying could only speak again. "If you have no opinion, then this matter is settled." "No opinion, I support Lord Naruto as the leader." auzw.com "The old man also has no opinion, let Naruto be the leader of the Ninja Alliance." "me too." As Lei Ying opened his mouth again, Feng Ying, Tu Ying and Shui Ying expressed their views and agreed to Huo Ying as the leader of the coalition. Noel had returned to Tsunade''s side and reached out and patted gently on her back. This stunned Tsunade, finally recovered, and announced. "Okay, then I formally announce the establishment of the Ninja Alliance!" The voice just fell, and within a second, someone hurried to speak again. "Sir Lei Ying, set off immediately to find Lord Kirby." "Since Xiao''s goals are Yao and Jiu, they will surely bite Master Chirapi. We must find Master Chirabi before them." Time waits for no one, and Xi feels it necessary to remind Lei Ying, otherwise it will be bad if it is late. Lei Ying nodded and agreed very much. It is very clear that it is imperative to find Chirabi first, then he directly orders "Hope, you immediately inform the village to organize a search team to find Chirabi." "Yes, I uploaded the letter to the village." After answering, Greek left the meeting room immediately. Seeing that Lei Ying sent people to find Yao, Zhao Meiming made a suggestion. "In order to stop the spotted Moon Eye plan, we must not let Yawami and Jiuwei fall into his hands, so our coalition first finds Yawami and Jiuwei, and hides them as the best policy." "That''s it, if Toshio is resurrected" According to one of Mei Meiming''s guards, Nagajuro hasn''t finished speaking yet. Tu Ying shook his head slightly and said his thoughts. "No, the seven-headed tail beast held by the spot is so powerful we can''t imagine, and he may manipulate the tail beast or have other killer skills." Thinking about it, added. "Wouldn''t it be better for our Ninja Allied Forces to merge Yau and Kyuo into combat power?" "No! This is also a war to protect them!" Towards the gradual suggestion of Tu Ying, Tsunade immediately rejected it with a voice. "The spot-collecting seven-headed tail beasts started the war, I am afraid it is because it is difficult to rely on the weak spot, and Xiaos party to grasp the eight-tailed and the nine-tailed, it is more difficult to capture the eight-tailed and the nine-tailed, and even if it can, it will take a big risk, so I plan to use this The war led them out." "Anyway, throwing Yao and Jiuwei on the battlefield is never the best policy." I love Luo finished, Zhao Meiming immediately echoed. "I agree with this analysis." "I also agree with Fengying''s opinion. Just in case, you shouldn''t let Yao and Jiuwei be exposed to the enemy, and my brother, who is Yao, doesn''t know what strategy is at all, and he doesn''t know what he will do. What''s wrong, on the contrary, will also make the battlefield into chaos." Recalling that Chira was more than previous performances, Lei Ying was outspoken. "The same is true of Jiuwei in our village. If he is impulsive, he will not care about strategy or strategy, and will only rush forward with his brain." Gang hand sighed, full of helplessness in his tone. v8 Chapter 153： End of Wuying Talks Nowhere else can it be heard, it is said that both Yao and Jiuwei are random people, it is best not to let them participate. Otherwise, the two will definitely make the battlefield into chaos and cause some unexpected factors to appear, even if the chaos is captured by the other party. Seeing this, Zhao Meiming proposed to Tu Ying. "I see, how about detaining Yao and Jiuwei in the name of protection, Master Tuying." "Well, this is okay." After thinking a little, Tu Ying nodded. Whether Yaowei and Jiuwei play, so it is temporarily determined. When this problem was resolved, Lei Ying became a little hesitant and finally spoke. "That...I will provide Chirapi''s intelligence to rocks, fog, sand and wood leaves, and I hope you will use those intelligence organizations to search the squad for action." "When you find Yao, please contact me immediately. My brother only listens to me." For this matter, the other four shadows nodded to understand. Suddenly remembered something, Lei Ying looked back to Tsunade again. "Right! On my way here, I met the Qimu Kakashi of your village and the Jiului Zhuli imp, who may still be in the Iron Kingdom." "I know." Tsunade frowned slightly, knowing what Naruto was doing without asking, and thought about it and continued. "Lei Ying, I hope to bring Sasuke''s body back to Konoha." "no problem." Looking at Sasuke''s body, Lei Ying finally agreed The writing wheel has been recovered, and Sasuke''s body has no value at all, even if it is brought back to Yunyin. What''s more, Muye is now counting on the formation of a search team to find Chirabi. It is impossible to freeze the relationship for a useless body, so there is no reason not to agree. After hearing the answer, Yu Yan walked to Sasuke''s body under the instruction of Tsuna. Immediately afterwards, the step of sealing the corpse to the sealing reel was started. And at this time... "Regardless of that, is this really appropriate?" "Tu Ying, what do you mean!" "Don''t get me wrong, I''m talking about the tail beast." Seeing the misunderstanding, Tu Ying quickly explained clearly before continuing. "The power of the seven-headed beast controlled by the spot is unknown. If the eight-tailed and the nine-tailed are detained, our coalition forces will protect them, but if the coalition forces are overwhelmed by the entire army, it will be meaningless." "So, I think it is more beneficial for us to let them join the war to assist the coalition as soon as possible." In addition to the busy Xi Yan, the rest are thinking about what Tu Ying said. Everyone was silent, and finally Noel broke the silence. "There is no free lunch in the world, and the use of the power of the seven-headed tail beetle should also be at risk. Otherwise, there will be no special trip to negotiate. Presumably the other party is also worried." "Master Tu Ying, here is the world''s first Ninja Alliance. Its power is unknown, and our warriors will also participate in this war, so do you have any concerns?" auzw.com As the general of the Iron Kingdom, Mifune also said that he would lead the samurai into this war. Turning his head to the other side, Tu Ying didn''t mention the fact that Bawei and Jiuwei participated in the war. "Since Tuying has no opinion, then Yao and Jiuwei will follow the plan put forward by Shuiying." After glancing at the four shadows, Tsuneo saw them nod and continued. "Next, please go back to the village organization team to search for Yao, and report the related matters to Daming." This is equivalent to announcing that the five shadow talks are over. This is also impossible, and the most urgent thing is to get Yao back first. Prior to this, the formation of coalition forces in the five major ninja villages could only be discussed later. Wuying will talk about this end, and the other four shadows have no comments. After that, only Lei Ying confessed again and again, let everyone find Yao and immediately contact him, otherwise there was nothing else. Next, of course, the shadows of the villages left with guards. Under the Three Wolf Mountain. When Wuying was at the top of the three wolves, he had descended from different directions. At this moment, in this white world, a group of people ran on the snow, and the speed was very fast. "Tangshou, do you want to say something?" "Not yet, I don''t even know how to speak well." Hearing Noel''s words, Tsunade shook his head and smiled bitterly. When she executed Sasuke, she really didn''t know how to tell Naruto, so she could only smile bitterly. It is clear that paper cannot cover fire. Telling things out earlier is better than waiting for Naruto to discover later. Therefore, it must be said. The only thing that worries her right now is that when Naruto learns that Sasuke has been executed, she will be unable to accept it, which will lead to runaway and runaway conditions. Seeing what Tsunade thought, Noel comforted. "It''s okay. If the kid is out of control, I have a way to control him. You can rest assured." Tsunade fell silent, never said a word again, and wondered what was going on. Afterwards, no one said anything and hurried away. According to the information given by Lei Ying, the group moved in the direction of the information. a long time.... Xiang Qing, the captive in the group, pointed to a row of wooden houses directly in front of her. "The person you are looking for should be in the front room." "Can you believe what she said?" Frowning and looking forward, Xi Yan was deeply suspicious of what Xiang Qing said, worried that it was a trap set by Xiao. With a slight smile, Noel pulled Xiang Qing to her side and put her hand on her shoulder. "She was planted with the same technique as the curse seal, and there was no possibility that she would hurt me, otherwise it would only be herself." v8 Chapter 154： Still runaway... Hearing Noel''s assurance and the lively example of Xiao Nan were in front of him, Xi Yan suddenly had nothing to say. Departed again, marching towards the place pointed out by Xiang Qing. The speed of the group was very fast, and it didn''t take much time to arrive. The front foot had just arrived, and the door of the back foot wooden house opened. It was a person with long silver-white hair, a black cloth mask, and a left eye blocked by a forehead. The person who opened the door was awkwardly scratching his face. "Master Huoying, why are you here?" "Kakashi, I would also like to ask why you are here." A glance at Kakashi, Tsunato''s eyes moved to the two people behind him. Staring at Tsunae, the big and embarrassing smirk behind Kakashi didn''t know how to explain it. On the contrary, it was Naruto next to Yamato. He had no embarrassment at all, so he quickly walked past Kakashi and anxiously came to Tsunade. "Grandmother, what was the result of Sasuke?" "..." Called Naruto''s mother-in-law, it is rare that Tsunade did not soar this time as before, but just kept talking. Before I came, I had already thought about telling Naruto in person, without having to trouble Noel to speak for myself. He just opened his mouth slightly, but those words could never be spoken. Seeing Tsunae''s words stop there, not only did Kakashi and Yamato get answers from them, even Naruto guessed what the result was. Naruto bowed his head without saying a word, and I don''t know how to comfort Kakashi and Yamato, but only shook his head and sighed. Naruto gave up? nonexistent! In Naruto''s dictionary, there is no such thing as "giving up", and how can it be easily given up. and so...... "I''m going to ask Lei Ying again, I..." Before he finished speaking, Noel interrupted. "You don''t have to go, you can''t change anything again." "No! I will convince Lei Ying!" "Kiba Yerenu Uchiha Sasuke attacked Wuying talks with Xiao today. He was executed by me on the spot, so it is useless to find anyone." "Now I will find Ray....." Halfway through the story, Naruto finally responded, staring at Noel with his eyes wide open, and quickly confirmed. "What did you just say?" "Uchiha Sasuke died, he was executed by me." Faced with Naruto''s inquiry, Noel had no intention of turning around, and said it straightforwardly. In a moment of confirmation, Naruto put on a nine-tailed red chakra coat, and three tails had condensed on the back. auzw.com "Yamato!" x2 Tsunade and Kakashi shouted at the same time. There is no need to ask at all, Yamato knows what they mean, and understands what he should do more. After finishing printing with the fastest speed, immediately turn your palms back to your Naruto. The wood that came out of the palm of the hand quickly extended towards Naruto. The value of anger continued to soar, and Naruto, whose eyes were covered with blood, immediately set off and rushed towards Noor, a posture to tear him up. Only in the blink of an eye, Naruto''s figure had come to Noel and attacked. Mu Dun couldn''t keep up with the speed of Naruto''s eruption, so he couldn''t stop him from attacking Noel, and Yamato could only watch everything. Seeing that he couldn''t count on Yamato, Kakashi quickly opened his left eye blocked by the forehead. The exposed three hook jade writing wheel eyes quickly turned into kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. "God..." Just as "Shenwei" was about to be used, Naruto, who was about to attack Noel, suddenly flew backwards suddenly. "boom!" Slammed into the cabin, and the cabin collapsed causing a loud noise. The collapse of the wooden house, Yamato, who had not yet come out from the inside, was buried inside with Naruto. "Yamato! Take control of Naruto now!" Pulling down the forehead, Kakashi blocked his left eye again and reminded him with a voice. The response was... "Roar!!" With the sound of a beast roar, the debris of the collapsed wooden house was washed away, and even Yamato flew out. Entering everyone''s field of vision, a black coat is on the outside, and the tail beast''s skeleton is on the outer layer of the coat. The six tails oscillate irregularly, and Naruto has become a six-tailed state. At this moment Naruto, Kakashi felt an unprecedented danger and couldn''t help thinking. "Adult Zilai has said that he was once seriously injured by Naruto in the four-tailed state, and now he is in such a six-tailed state..." Looking at Naruto like Xiao Jiuwei, Tsunade felt very uncomfortable. This was the last thing she wanted to see. "Still going away..." "Master Naruto, now Naruto is completely out of control, please leave here first." Xi Yandang was in front of Tsuna, and persuaded her to leave here first. Kakashi heard very much in agreement with what Yu Yan said, and letting Tsunade leave first is the best option. After all, Tsunabe is the shadow of Konoha, and must not suffer any harm. At the same time, this can also avoid Naruto''s felony of hurting Naruto, and reduce the self-blame after recovery. "Leave it to me and Yamato, we will find a way to stop Naruto." "Senior Kakashi was right, let us two solve it here, Lord Naruto." Yamato, who had just been rushed out, had returned to Kakashi. Just when they were about to say something to the two, Tsunate saw Noel striding toward Naruto. "Nor, don''t come here! Naruto is very dangerous now!" v8 Chapter 155： pick one of two "Whether it''s subduing him or killing him directly, it''s easy for me." As soon as the words fell, Noel suddenly thought of something, and said again. "This little devil is really not suitable for being a man. He can run away once in three days. I have a way to peel off the nine tails in his body, or finish it while keeping his life." "Mr. Noel, are you sure you are kidding?" After hearing this, Kakashi asked quickly. At the time Kakashi was speaking, Naruto, who was in the state of tail-tailed six-tailed, had begun to attack Noel. Six Chakra tails inserted into the ground and then rushed out of the ground around Noel''s feet. For the attacks from the six directions, Noel was very calm and stood still, and even thought to reply to Kakashi''s question. "Of course not kidding." As soon as the words fell, six Chakra tails passed through Noel''s body. "Do not!!" The scene in front of him suddenly made Tsunade''s eyes split, and uttered a cry of sorrow. Just as he was about to rush up, Xi Yan, who was responding quickly, grabbed Tsuna''s hand and prevented her from committing danger. Xiao Nan was much calmer than the excited Tsubasa. "Master Huo Ying, please calm down a little bit. Lord Noor was not injured." "Yes, please take a closer look." Zheng Yan was holding his hand tightly, and Xi Yan also quickly echoed. If only one person said something like this, Tsuna would not believe it 100%, and it might even be deceived. But now that the two of them have said so, then even if the hope is slim, we must make sure first. He calmed down a little bit, and upon closer inspection, they discovered that what they said was true, and Noel was really not injured. Although the six Chakra tails penetrated Noor''s body, there was no blood flow from those penetrated positions, which is enough to explain the result of what technique he used. The following scene shows that the conjecture is correct. Noel stepped forward and walked straight through the criss-crossed tails, which could not touch him at all. "It seems that Noel really used a certain technique, which allowed him to ignore Naruto''s attack." Seeing is believing, Tsunade is sure of his conjecture, finally relieved. Rest assured is relieved, but just what she just showed, so that her cheeks gradually became rosy, a little afraid to look at other people, worrying that they will make fun of them. However, this is entirely her thought. Nowadays, the eyes of the rest are all firmly attached to Naruto, not paying attention to other things at all. "Mr. Noel, how can you be sure to leave Jiuwei without harming Naruto?" auzw.com Confirming that Noel is fine, Kakashi asked hurriedly. This question is actually asking what everyone wants to know. They turned their eyes to Noel, all waiting for him to give a clear answer. "Are you sure?" In the blink of an eye, Noel''s figure had appeared in front of Naruto. He stretched out his hand lightningly, grabbed Naruto''s neck, and snapped it to the ground. "boom!" The powerful force suddenly caused Naruto to hit the ground fiercely, and the ground was sunken, and the cracks extended in all directions. There is no sense of reason at all, Naruto in the wild is fighting wildly, and the six tails continue to attack Noel. It''s a pity that it''s useless. Six tails attacked frantically, but failed to cause a little damage to Noel, passing through his body every time. After a while, Naruto finally gave up using his tail to continue attacking, and his body kept emitting blue and red balls, and then the **** gathered towards his mouth. The blue and red **** gather together, and then continue to merge and gradually grow up, forming a larger and larger cloud-colored sphere. "Ten percent!" Noel looked at the condensed tailed cannon lightly and gave the answer in a very positive tone. "Get out of here! The power of that thing can even destroy the triple Luoshengmen of Da She Wan!" Seeing the power of the tail beast gun, Yamato shouted anxiously. For what Yamato said, he knew very clearly that he would not say this for no reason, and it must have been seen with his own eyes. The Mie Luoshengmen can be destroyed instantly, and if Noor is so close at a distance, Tsunato dare not continue to think about it. "Noel! Get out there!!" Hearing the screams of Tsunade in anxiety, Noel gave no response and had no intention of leaving. However, a glorious green Chakra sphere condensed instantly in the left palm. When the dark green Chakra sphere appeared, the tail beast gun that was about to agglomerate was shrinking at a rate visible to the naked eye. In just a few moments, Chakra, who gathered the tail beasts, was sucked cleanly. After solving the beast cannon, Noel turned to smile slightly at Tsuna. "It''s up to you to decide how to deal with this kid like this, Tsunade." Judging from the current situation, Tsunato has been able to determine that Naruto has no way to deal with Noel, so he did not rush to give a reply. Kill, that is impossible. To remove his uniform, he or she was directly removed from Nine Tails, and he could only choose one of the two. While Tsubasa was thinking about how to choose, Yamato, who was temporarily okay, gave advice. "Master Naruto, the seal on Naruto has reached its limit, and it is possible to completely unseal it at any time and anywhere. By then, Jiuwei will completely occupy Naruto''s body. I suggest that Jiuwei be removed from Naruto." -rm--> v8 Chapter 156： Talk to me! "If I can really guarantee that it will not hurt Naruto, I also support the withdrawal of Jiu Mei from his body." Not only is Yamato suggesting to move away from Nine Tails, but now even Kakashi supports it. Seeing Kakashi''s support, Tsunate was very surprised, and he did not expect him to do so at all. It stands to reason that Kakashi should be the first person to stand up against this, but now he is the first to stand up and show his support. How can this make people not surprised and surprised? Kakashi first explained the reason for the inconvenience. "There are two reasons for my support" "The first reason, as Yamato just said, the seal on Naruto has reached its limit." "The second reason is because Naruto can recover so quickly every time he is injured, and that is all thanks to the help of Nine Tails in his body." "However, Jiuwei''s help is not free, but he needs to pay a great price." "Whether it''s a quick recovery from injury or a state of violent transformation into a tail animal, it''s all at the cost of Naruto''s vitality." "Now Naruto''s loss of control is becoming more and more frequent, and sooner or later he will be killed by Jiuwei. He must never go on like this." After listening to the reason for Kakashis words, Tsunato remembered such a thing. Regarding the matter of consuming vitality, it was still the result of her previous diagnosis. If it was not proposed by Kakashi now, I almost forgot it completely. If it was better before, just rely on Jiuwei to help recover the injury, as long as it is not in a critically ill life situation, it will not cost much vitality. But now that the rampage is more and more frequent, how much vitality does Naruto consume in this way? If you really want to continue like this, Naruto will surely think of the way to give yourself alive and die, and eventually use up your vitality to say goodbye to the world. In terms of Naruto who is impulsive and chaotic, Tsunade can be almost 100% certain. Seeing that Tsunae has not made a decision yet, Xi Yan also expressed his opinion. "Master Naruto, Naruto who has been informed of Sasuke''s execution, is now extremely unstable in his mental state. Even if this crackdown returns to normal, he may enter the runaway at any time again. If he runs into the village at that time, the consequences It will be unbearable." "Now that the seal is weak to the extreme, and Naruto''s mental state is extremely unstable, it will eventually become what Xi Yan said, and the situation will only get worse." Kakashi agreed with Yu Yan. As Xi Yan said, even this time the crackdown returned to normal. However, Naruto, whose mental state is extremely unstable, may enter a state of rampage at any time. The next time may not be the six-tailed state like today, it is very likely to be eight-tailed or directly nine-tailed. By then, it will be more difficult to stop. Even if it can really be prevented, it is estimated that almost half of the village is destroyed, and people do not know how much to die. After a moment of hesitation, Tsunade frowned tightly and finally made a decision. "Noel, if you can really guarantee Naruto''s life, then you can move away from Jiuwei." auzw.com When he heard the decision made by Tsunae, Noel said nothing and said it directly. In the blink of an eye, the spiritual body has entered the spiritual world of Naruto. When you come to a ground, there is water, and there is a huge cage in front. "It''s really a terrible place." Just looking around, Noel''s eyes fell on Naruto, not far in front, and he walked towards him. Only two steps... "Ghost! This is my place! Who allowed you to come in!" In the huge cage, there were unpleasant words and the growl of the beast. Noel looked around and heard what was inside the huge and dark cage, and suddenly a pair of huge crimson beast pupils appeared. "Just look at it with curiosity, otherwise it''s such a broken place, please don''t want me to come in." "Roar! Arrogant kid! Believe it or not I ate you!!!" "Screaming hairy in the cage, you come out and have a show for me." "You wait for me!!! The first thing I wait for is to eat you!!!" Seeing that the intruder was so arrogant, he dared to look at himself with contempt, and Jiu Tail slammed into the cage and shouted. When he had such a bird''s breath, he wanted to go out immediately and swallow Noel a little bit. However, this can only be thought about, not going out at all. When Nine-Tail crashed into the cage like crazy, Noel had slowly walked to Naruto''s side. Upon closer inspection, Naruto''s eyes were dull, and he immediately understood what was happening. "It turns out that this kid is under your control. No wonder I didn''t respond a little bit when I came here." "Scary devil, don''t say anything curious to see, what purpose do you come to my site!" Slightly calmed down a little, Nine Tail gritted his teeth and asked. There is no naruto for the time being, and Noor does not intend to help him out of the control of Nine Tails, and walks towards the huge cage. In an instant, the smile on his face disappeared, and his eyes also turned into reincarnated eyes, coldly staring at Jiu Mei, and unscrupulously releasing his killing intention. "Speak to me!" "This this..." Feeling astonishing pupil power, and the icy killing intent, Jiuwei suddenly froze in place. Dangerous, dangerous, very dangerous. Compared to the Uchiha spot he had encountered before, it felt that Noel standing in front of him was more dangerous. v8 Chapter 157： Wave Feng Shui Gate appeared Ignoring the frozen nine tails, Noel walked slowly to the giant cage, and then gradually floated up. When he reached the seal of the cage, he stopped at that location. Reaching out the right hand, pinching the corner of the seal, is about to tear off. suddenly..... "Why release Nine Tails?" The person who appeared appeared to hold Noel''s right hand tightly and asked. The person who prevented Noel from releasing Nine Tails had blond hair and blue pupils. He also wore a wooden leaf mark on his forehead and a white-red cape. At this time, the nine tails of God finally recovered, when they saw the back that prevented Noel from tearing off the seal. "Four generations of Naruto! Come here! I want to tear you to pieces!!" Ignoring the nine tails in the cage behind him, Bo Feng Shui Gate''s eyes did not move away from Noor for a moment, for fear that he would tear off the seal. A glance at the Feng Shui Gate, and finally Noel gave him a word. "roll!" The moment the words sounded, the Feng Shui Gate was like a heavy blow, and it flew back backwards violently. Slammed hard against the cage, and the whole person faded away. When there was no one to hinder, Noel gave no time for the Feng Shui Gate to react, and immediately tore off the seal. Seeing that Noel could not be stopped, Wave Feng Shui Men knew how well he was now, and turned his eyes to Naruto. The amount of Chakra remaining today is definitely not enough to play against that man, but In a blink of an eye, disappeared from the spot. Its enough to strengthen the seal on Naruto! Wave Feng Shui Men appeared in front of Naruto, and his right hand slammed into his abdomen. Immediately after the next step... "Don''t hinder!" Noel, who was in front of the cage, flashed to the two of them in an instant and shot the Feng Shui Gate. She turned her head and looked at the wave Feng Shui Gate that flew out with indifferent eyes, and said again. "Don''t try to stop me again, otherwise I will let you disappear immediately!" "Are you with the mask man?" After hearing Noel''s warning, the Feng Shui Gate did not recklessly rush up, but asked tentatively. "I''m not with the idiot." After dismissing the denial, Noel paused a little before continuing. "On the contrary, I am a fianc of Naruto of the fifth generation." "Withdrawing Kyuo from Naruto, is this a decision made by Master Tsunade?" It was an accident. Wave Feng Shui Men wanted to know if it was Tsunemate''s decision, and quickly asked. auzw.com Nodding, Noel really didn''t want to be bothered anymore, and explained the reason. "In order to run away for a betrayal, the mood of this little devil is extremely unstable now, and it is no longer suitable for being a columnist, so Tsunato decided to pull away the nine tails in his body." "That''s because the seal is weak, I can strengthen the seal to the original state, so that Naruto will not run away again and again." "However, strengthening the seal is not safe. According to the impulsive and chaotic personality of the imp, he will definitely take the initiative to open the seal when he meets a strong enemy, or he will insure himself for another person." "Give me some time, I..." Before the words could be finished, Noel''s figure appeared in front of the Wave Feng Shui Gate instantly, one hand had passed through his chest. The hand that pierced the chest of the wave feng shui gate flashed black mist in a flash, quickly covering him all over. You don''t have to listen to it, you already know what to say. It''s nothing more than persuading Naruto to keep Jiuwei in his body. "Since you don''t know what to do, then I can only make you disappear." When the sound of the words had just fallen, the black mist that shrouded the feng shui gate gathered towards the palm of Noel''s right hand, and then completely integrated into the palm. Here, you can no longer see the figure of Feng Shui Gate. Solving the trouble that was not a trouble, Noel flashed back to Naruto. "If I remember correctly, the key of the seal was given to the toads by the wave gate, but even if there is no key, it will not fail me." Put your palm on Naruto''s abdomen, and then let the system crack. The system never disappointed Noel, and even this time there were no exceptions, and soon the prompt of crack completion sounded in my mind. When prompted, follow the instructions given by the system and turn your palm clockwise. While the palm is turning, the spiral lock that was revealed by the seal that was previously uncovered, then turns with it. When the lock on the huge cage was completely lifted, Nine Tail and one paw easily opened the door of the cage. "Roar!!!!" It was finally released, and a roar was excited. Regaining his freedom, Jiuwei had no feeling of gratitude, but instead had to deal with Noel. The head is raised upwards, and the nine tails are also rolled forward. The red and blue Chakra spheres gathered and merged toward the front of the mouth raised at the nine tails at a very fast speed. After merging into a large cloudy sphere, the cloudy sphere shrank in the blink of an eye, and Jiuwei swallowed it into his mouth. Seeing Jiuwei''s mouth bulging violently, Noel knew at a glance that it was a tail beast gun. "Don''t smoke you, it seems that you will not be honest." Nine tails opened their mouths, a white smoke erupted from the corners of their mouths, and then a tail beast gun spewed out. The strong impact force immediately smashed all the destruction around. The tail beast artillery attacked at high speed, and Noel was still standing still, but a huge black gas poured out of his body, forming a huge vortex in front. When the whirlpool was completed, the tail beast gun arrived. However, after the beast cannon rushed into the vortex formed by the black gas, there was no sound in the end. v8 Chapter 158： Its you! Jiu Xinnai! is preparing to fight back... Naruto, who was paralyzed in the rear and unable to move, suddenly stood up and knelt on the ground, then several silver chains emerged from the body, and the chains flew to Noel and Nine Tails respectively. As if with long eyes behind his back, Noel moved away a few steps easily. As for Jiuwei''s words, it has been firmly entangled by chains and stumbled to the ground. "This Chakra" Nine-Tail eyes revealed a fierce light, instantly recognizing who Chakra formed the chain. "It''s you! Jiu Xinnai!" Hearing that Noel, who was still avoiding chains, paused a little. Even so, there is no opportunity for the chain that continues to strike. "Women, I can spend a few days with you like this, but you don''t have so much Chakra available, so don''t continue to try harder, it will only make you unable to control Jiuwei." As soon as the words fell, he continued to chase Noel''s chain and flew towards Nine Tails to reinforce it. Seeing this, Noel spoke again. "Come out and talk." After waiting for a while, a figure floated out of Naruto''s body and appeared in Noel''s field of vision. The person who appeared appeared to have long, beautiful red hair, a hairpin on the left bun, and a wristband on his left wrist. Looking at the person who appeared, but when Noel was about to say something, Jiuwei spoke first. "Nine Sinai! You..." "boom!" Jiuwei hadn''t finished speaking. The black gas that hadn''t dissipated before suddenly condensed into a huge hand, and pressed his head firmly to the ground. In order to prevent Jiuwei chirping, Noel controlled the giant hand formed by the condensed black gas and grabbed its mouth. "Now we can talk about it." "Chakra with Watergate on the Seal" Looking around, Jiu Xinnai frowned slightly before continuing. "Now Jiuwei is released, but there is no figure of Watergate. It seems that he has been solved by you." "Yes, I guess the annoying guy was solved by me." With a smile on his face, Noel admitted bluntly. Definitely Jiu Xinnai, she didn''t rush up like she had imagined, just glared angrily. It''s not that I don''t want to get rid of Noel''s hatred. Just controlling Jiuwei, this has made her almost run out of Chakra, and there is no way to do anything else. auzw.com "Call me to show up, what are you going to talk about?" "As far as I know, you don''t want this little devil to be a pillar of force. Now I want to pull Jiu Wei away from him. You just have to not mess up." "Don''t..." "As long as you don''t make trouble, I can resurrect you." Interrupting what Nine Sinai was going to say, Noel offered very attractive conditions. Suddenly for a moment, Nine Xinnai''s eyebrows locked tightly. It is impossible to say that you are not tempted, but the more you think, the more impossible it is. The resurrection is too much. "Stop joking! There can be no ridiculous thing like resurrection!!" "Only a complete soul can be reincarnated, and now a trace of your soul is sealed in the body of this little devil. I can recall the rest through this trace of soul, and then only need to find a body to complete the resurrection." Before waiting for Sinai to say something, Noel continued to seduce. "As a predecessor, Zhu Li, you can''t fail to know what is the treatment of Zhu Li, do you still want him to continue to bear all that?" After hearing what Noel said, Nine Sinai looked at Naruto involuntarily. Seeing that Jiu Xinnai was a little shaken, Noel''s corner of his mouth slightly raised, continuing to induce like a demon. "As long as he is away from Jiuwei, he can live a normal life, and he will no longer be treated as a monster and a weapon, which is a good thing for him." "You may not know that some people in the outside world are catching tail beasts. So far, except for the eight tails and the nine tails, the other seven tail beasts have been taken away." "The most important thing is that the people who pulled the tail beast were very violent. Everyone died after the tail beast was pulled away. They would never save his life like me." "So ah, it would be no harm to him to get rid of Jiuwei, and you will also have a chance to get a new life and be alive in front of him." "The best of both worlds, do you really want to give up?" When she learned that someone was catching the tail beast, though she did not know whether it was true or not, she still expressed a worried expression on her face. Regardless of the fact, the fact that Noel said that the catch of the tail beast is true or false. As the identity of the former Jiuwei, Zhu Li, she knew exactly what kind of treatment she would receive. She really didn''t want Naruto to continue to bear all that. This alone is enough to make her want to agree. It''s just that he will hesitate to think about the words that Watergate said. Noel waited patiently, and said nothing more. Before people waited too long, Jiu Xinnai suddenly shook her head and finally made a decision. "I have no opinion if you leave Jiuwei, can you please revive it even with the water gate, this is me..." "No, resurrection is not an easy task. After the trace of the soul left, the Wave Feng Shui Gate has already merged with the rest of the reincarnation, and there is no possibility of resurrection." Not waiting for Nine Sinai to talk, and Noel gave a very positive answer. Don''t joke, how could he go to resurrect a man, even if he can resurrect, he has to open his eyes and talk nonsense. v8 Chapter 159： Successfully pulled away from Nine Tails With such a positive result, Jiu Xinnai felt very lost. Ben also wanted to give up the chance of resurrection, but when his eyes fell on Naruto, his eyes were full of reluctance. Feeling very tangled, I really don''t know if I should go with the water gate or choose to resurrect. At the time of the entanglement, the nine-tailed struggle became more and more intense, and the chain has been broken by it, and it is still increasing. Following this, Jiu Xinnai in Noel''s field of vision gradually began to fade. "Your time is running out." "Hey, do what you say." After hearing the reminder, Jiu Xinnai finally made a decision, and dare not hesitate anymore. In the end, Naruto couldn''t let go, and could only apologize to Watergate in his heart. For his purpose, Noel''s mouth slightly curled. Without further crap, his right hand raised his palm to Jiu Xinnai, followed by the five fingers bent into a claw shape, and then pulled back as if grasping something. The next second, the translucent Jiu Xinnai flew towards Noel and condensed into a q version of Jiu Xinnai in the palm of his hand. When Jiu Xinnai was ingested, the shackles of Nine Tails no longer existed. First collect the q version of Soul Nine Sinai, Noel''s figure suddenly appeared at the nine tails that had not stood up, and then grabbed one of its tails. "boom!" Shaking his arm violently, the huge Nine Tails emptied like a toy, and then was swung to the ground. But this is just the beginning... Click left, click right, and keep looping. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" Intimate contact with the ground again and again triggered a series of loud noises. Jiuwei''s heart collapsed, his body seemed to be imprisoned by something, and he couldn''t even speak out, let alone resist, he could only let Noel play. In this way, it lasted for a while. In the end, Noel was no longer interested, so he threw Jiuwei aside. Throwing was thrown away, and it did not lift the restraint on it. "It''s over." As the words fell, a large amount of black gas erupted from Noel''s body instantly condensed into a black iron chain. It was just a moment of kung fu. Nine tails were tied into dumplings with black chains. In addition to being able to see the red eyes, they could see nothing else. Clapping the dust that didn''t exist on his hand, then Noel''s figure completely disappeared. Leaving Naruto''s spiritual world, the time in the real world is only a few seconds past. At this point, maintaining a movement for a few seconds without moving Noor, finally got the next move. The right hand, pressed on Naruto''s abdomen, was slowly pulling out a red chakra bit by bit. Naruto, who is in the form of a tail beast, has been struggling wildly with Noel''s movements, but it is a pity that he can''t get rid of his imprisonment at the same time, and there has also been a degradation. The full set of acting, if solved at once, is really unacceptable. auzw.com Therefore, Noel can only pretend to be difficult, and slowly pull out Jiuwei bit by bit. After a little bit of rubbing for a while, he suddenly threw the red Chakra into the air, and Naruto also completely withdrew from the tail animal at this time, falling into a coma and lying on the ground motionless. The red Chakra that was thrown into the air, the kung fu in the blink of an eye turned into a physical nine tail. "boom!" Jiuwei''s feet landed, causing a loud noise. Standing upright, raised his head and roared excitedly towards the sky. "Roar!!" "To shut up!" Ignoring Naruto lying at his feet, Noel looked at Jiuwei with extremely cold eyes. When he heard the familiar voice and watched it with extreme cold eyes, the excited Jiuwei froze. Looking in the direction where the sound came, when I really saw the figure of Noor not far away, I suddenly waved my paw and slammed it. Facing the huge claws, Noel stretched out his right hand calmly and grabbed it. The next second, a black chain appeared in the right hand out of thin air. The black chain continued to appear, extending from his right hand to Jiuwei''s body. Gently pulling the black chain in his hand, Jiuwei once again became a state in Naruto''s spiritual world, and was sturdyly bound by the black chain into dumplings. "boom!" The nine tails that had been tied into dumplings and could not be kept, fell to the ground hard. The loud voice made the stunned people recover. After making sure that Kyuo was subdued, he ran quickly towards the positions of Noel and Naruto. Coming to the two of them, Tsunade glanced down and fell to the ground. "This...is this okay?" "Relax, now Jiuwei can do nothing." With a slight smile, Noel replied. With Noel''s words, this next Tsunade was relieved. Since Jiuwei had no problems for the time being, she gave up her plans to continue to wait and see, and quickly treated the naruto naruto. Tsunade healed Naruto, Yuyan, Yamato kept an eye on Jiuwei, and didn''t relax his guard at all because of Noel''s words, while Xiaonan was watching Xiang Xing. Kakashi leaned beside Noel and asked about Jiuwei. "Mr. Noel, what should I do with Jiuwei next? I can''t move back." "There are two ways now, one is to seal Jiuwei inside one of you, and the other is to temporarily seal Jiuwei into this container." With that, Noel''s left hand grabbed the void, and there was more crystal in his hand. Kakashi, who heard the news, quickly glanced at everyone present, and then set his eyes on the crystal in Noel''s hand. Although there are ideas, the decision is in the hands of Naruto Tsunae, so I have nothing more to say. After waiting for Naruto''s treatment, it was time to discuss how to deal with Jiuwei. v8 Chapter 160： New nine-tailed pillar force Without waiting for too long, Naruto, under Tsunato''s treatment, is no longer a big deal. The body is intact, just not able to wake up. However, when you think about it, you understand why you haven''t been awake yet. Sasuke''s death was a major blow to Naruto, and it was inevitable that his spirit would be severely damaged. It would be impossible to wake up in a while. The injuries on the body can be cured, but the mental and psychological injuries are difficult to deal with, and the pain can only be smoothed out by time. Nor does it mean that there is no way to wake Naruto. Tsunato has many ways to wake him up, but he feels that there is no need to wake him up for now. It is better to be dizzy now. No way, who made Naruto''s hatred right here. If Naruto wakes up now, he may be in trouble again. Tsunade was not afraid that Noel would be hurt, but that Naruto was uncomfortable finding himself. It has completely lost Nine Tails, and Naruto cannot have the superman-like resilience as before. It is no longer the Xiaoqiang that can''t be beaten to death, plus it hasn''t been to the fairy mode. As far as Noel''s character is concerned, it doesn''t matter if he moves. Naruto''s trouble in finding Noel will definitely be beaten to death, and this is still looking at Gangshou''s face. Tsunabe believes that if no one is present, it is possible for Noel to kill Naruto. After careful consideration and thought, in order to avoid Naruto from doing irrational things, he finally decided to wait for Muye to wake him up, and later let him meet with Noll less. Tsunato stood up, no longer looking at the unconscious Naruto, and looked at Jiuwei. "I just heard what Noel said." "Master Huo Ying, what are you going to do with Jiuwei?" Now that Tsunade heard it, Kakashi went straight to the subject and asked. Without rushing to give an answer, Tsunade considered it very seriously. A large number of wooden leaf ninja figures are flashing through her mind at this time, but they find that there is no suitable person in the village. "Temporarily sealed in a container, this is not safe, and no one in the village is suitable to be a pillar." "I also don''t agree to seal Jiuwei in a container, and I think Yamato can be used as a person to seal Jiuwei. He has the first generation of cells to inherit the wood escape blood limit, which is a perfect fit." Hearing what Kakashi said, Tsuneo looked at Yamato. The cell with the first generation inherits the wood escape blood limit, and Yamato can control Jiuwei as a human column force, and is known as the top outstanding person in the dark part. It is impossible to be provoked by people like Naruto. Better prevent the possibility of runaway. If you think about it, as Kakashi said, you find that Yamato is very suitable for the Nine-Tailed Man. No matter which aspect is compared, Yamato is much stronger than Naruto and is very suitable as a pillar. Suitability fits suitability, Tsunato does not intend to decide directly. "Yamato, are you willing to become a pillar of Jiuwei, if you don''t want to, don''t forcefully agree, this is not a command that you must agree to, you have the right to veto." The sound of the words fell for a moment, and everyone''s eyes were focused on Yamato, all waiting for his reply. Without a moment of hesitation, Yamato used a very positive tone to tell what he had done. auzw.com "I am willing to be the pillar of Jiuwei, Lord Naruto." "you sure?" Although the tone of Yamato is very positive, Tsunato still wants to make sure, and also wants to give him a chance to repent. This is also impossible. Whoever makes Yamato makes a decision without thinking about it. "Master Naruto, I''m pretty sure what I said." As I finished speaking, Yamato thought of something, added. "What''s more, in Muye Village, I think no one is more suitable as a columnist than me." After being determined, Tsunato was able to hear Yamato very seriously, and did not continue to ask. Now that the candidate was determined, she suddenly remembered something and quickly set her sights on Noel. "Having said that, would you seal it?" "If I don''t know how to seal, do you think I will make such a suggestion?" Gurami gave a glance, and Noel asked her back. As if that were the case, Tsunate smiled awkwardly. "Noel, then please seal Nine Tails into Yamato''s body." "no problem." Noel nodded. This just responded to Tsuna, and I heard Kakashi''s words. "Mr. Noel, what can I help?" "I can do it all by myself, as long as you give way a little bit." Hearing Noels words, Kakashi picked up Naruto lying on the ground and moved away from the place. Tsunade didn''t ask much, just do what Noel said. Xi Yan and Xiang Qing both followed behind Tsunade. Seeing everyone left, and seeing that Noel was about to start, Yamato was inevitably nervous. "Mr. Noel, what do I need to do to prepare?" "You, just stand there and don''t move, nothing else." Not intending to continue talking to Yamato nonsense, Noel directly pulled the black chain in his hand. Pull the right hand of the black chain and wear the black chain into Yamato''s abdomen. This frightened Yamato, and I remembered that Noel had just told him not to move, so he didn''t dare to move even if he was scared. Soon, Noel withdrew his right hand, but the black chain remained in Yamato''s body, and then quickly printed. "Gossip seal!" v8 Chapter 161： Return to Muye Village The moment the words sounded, the seal was also completed. At the same time, the black chain dragged Nine Tails quickly toward Yamato''s abdomen. Seeing that the dumpling-like Jiuwei was dragged towards himself, Yamato was a bad person. It''s strange that this is good. After all, the nine tails dragged by the black chain showed no signs of becoming small or chakra, and it was impossible to cram into the belly. As we get closer, there is still little change. I couldn''t panic, but Yamato didn''t dare to move. "Relax, no problem." Yamato was relieved to hear Noel''s words. And in the next second, when he gradually lowered the heart hanging high above the sky, Noel''s voice sounded again. "Although this is my first time to use the seal technique." The heard Yamato was stunned, and at the moment he froze, Noel flashed away. When I came back to God, I saw that Noel''s figure had gone to Tsunade and others, and only one person was standing here. A mouthful of old blood wanted to spit out, but Jiuwei, the bundle of dumplings, was close at hand, his eyes fainted. On the occasion of the imminent blow, the entity''s Jiuwei finally carried out Chakraization, and drilled into the belly of Yamato together with the black chain, and finally formed a pattern of gossip seal on the belly. Noel, who was watching from afar, nodded in satisfaction. "It turned out to be a successful one. It seems that my improved gossip seal is quite successful." Hearing Noels words, he was about to go over to see what Kawasawa was, and almost tripped to the ground. The other four girls all twitched at the corners of their mouths, staring at Noel very silently. "It''s not as complicated as you think. At most, failure is just being hit, and at most it will be a little injured. It is impossible to die." Feeling the gaze of the five, Noel could see at a glance what they thought. After thinking about it, Tsunade finally suffocated that sentence. "You''re such a kid too." "My improved gossip seal is definitely much, much stronger than the original one, and can better trap Jiuwei in Yamato''s body. It''s just..." "Just what?" "The seal is strengthened, and it also makes it more difficult to use the power of Nine Tails." With no intention of concealing, Noel said shortcomings that were not shortcomings. Kakashi was open to see, and felt that the shortcomings were nothing. "It''s nothing. Human column force wants to borrow the power of the tail beast, which is originally a very difficult thing. Even if it is borrowed, it can''t be used immediately, and it needs a lot of time to practice." "The seal has been strengthened very well. Even if Yamato can borrow the power of Jiu Wei, there is no time for him to adapt to it. Now it is a very special period. After a short pause, Tsunade spoke again, adding. "There is so much noise here, it is better that we leave quickly, lest the news of Yamato becoming a newcomer will be leaked." The four said nothing about what Tsune said. auzw.com As a captive, Xiang Qing is useless even if she has an opinion. She can only keep silent. Then, of course, it was Yamato who picked up and passed out, and left the place together. Naruto was carried by Kakashi, and Yamato could only be carried by Noel. There is no way, the women can''t be carried, so Noel can only come. Two days passed away... Day and night, finally returned to Muye Village. In front of the gate of Muye Village, a group of people stopped to register here. When the registration was completed, Kakashi, who had been carrying Naruto, began to speak. "Master Naruto, I sent Naruto to the medical department and said goodbye first." "Well, go." Hearing the words, Tsunade nodded. Now that he returned to Konoha, the task of guarding was over, and Noel also said goodbye. "Tsunade, if nothing happens, I will be back." "Don''t rush away first, if they want to stay in Muye, they must register with me to avoid unnecessary trouble in the future." Looking at Xiaonan and Xiangyin, Tsuneo said to Noel. It is clear that Noel could never leave Xiao Nan and Xiang Qing, so the identity of the two should be resolved as soon as possible, otherwise it would be bad if something unpleasant happens, this is not the result she wants to see. After thinking for a while, Noel felt that Tsunade said something very reasonable, and he nodded in agreement. "Xi Yan, next you have to tell Daming about the outcome of the Wuying Talks. You have to arrange it first." "Yes, I will arrange it immediately." After responding to Tsunade, Xi Yan swept away. When Xi Yan left, Gangshou led Noel and others to the Huoying office building. It didn''t take long for him to arrive at the Huo Ying office. Just arrived, immediately proceeded to deal with the identity of the two, without any delay. Take out the two resident registration forms, Tsunade directly stamped on it, and then handed over the form. "Just sign a name, the rest do not need to fill in, I will arrange for you a suitable identity." "Relax, this is my fiancee and won''t pit you." Seeing Xiao Nan and Xiang Qing looking over, Noel said to them with a smile. Noel spoke, and Xiaonan and Xiangyin took the form handed over from Tsunade and signed it. "Okay, you can go back, and I''m going to talk to Daming." After taking the returned form, Tsuna put it in the drawer and hurriedly left the office. Seeing this, Nuoer also took Xiao Nan and Xiang Qing away. Seeing that one or two were gone, Yamato stood innocently. "Uh... what should I do?" v8 Chapter 162： Naruto suddenly disappeared Forgotten by everyone, there is no one to complain about even if he wants to complain. After standing for a while in a daze, Yamato left the Huoying office with frustration and walked towards the medical department. At this moment, Noel had led Xiao Nan and Xiang Qing back to his door. He was about to reach out and knock, but the door opened first. What catches your eye is Hina, who is wearing a dress and a basket, and Camila, who is behind her. "Husband!" "Master Lord!" When they saw Noel standing outside the door, the two exclaimed at the same time, full of joy in their tone. Noel smiled slightly, opened his hands and approached Hida in his arms. "I am back." "Well, it''s fortunate." After a little stunned, then Hida showed a sweet smile and rubbed her arms. While showing affection, Noel suddenly felt that someone was pulling his clothes and turned to look in that direction. Turning his head, he saw Camilla''s eager look. Now Hina is in her arms, and she can only reach out and knead Camilla''s little head. "Camilla, I''m back." "Welcome back, Lord Noel." Camilla, like a kitty, took the initiative to rub her hands against Noel. Although she didn''t get a hug, she was very satisfied just by killing her head. "Cough!" When hearing the voice of others, Hinata came out of Noel''s arms and looked in the direction of the cough. This time, finally found the existence of Xiao Nan and Xiang Qing. After observing the two of them, she turned her head in doubt and looked at Noel. "Husband, who are they?" "Her name is Xiao Nan, just like you, my woman, and her name is Xiang Qing, one of Sasuke''s partners, but now I am a captive." Turning around, Noel hugged Xiaotian''s waist in his left hand, and pointed his right hand at Xiaonan and Xiangyin successively. A glance at Xiang Qing, and finally Hina''s gaze rested on Xiao Nan''s body. A moment later, she broke free from Noel''s hand and held Xiao Nan''s hands two steps forward. "Welcome, Xiaonan." Early psychological preparation, and not much reaction. After all, Hinata can accept Tsunabe to join the big family, and multiple Xiaonans are fine. This is completely different from the expected result. Xiao Nan was taken aback by the welcome of Hinata. When she heard that Noel said that she was his woman, she could already have predicted that Hinata was furious or wept bitterly. What surprised her most was that she could see that Hinata was not a disguise of hypocrisy, but sincerely welcomed herself to join it. auzw.com Xiang Xiang, who was standing next to Xiao Nan, wanted to see Noels joke. The unexpected result also completely stunned her and asked involuntarily. "You... don''t you feel sad? Don''t you hate this guy?" "Several more sisters, so that the family can be more lively, and someone can accompany me when he goes out." Shaking his head slightly, Hinata responded to Xiang Qing, turned his head to look at Noel, and then smiled. "As long as he can stay with him, this is enough for me." What else Ben wanted to say, but after hearing Hinata''s words, Xiang Qing suddenly chose to be silent. Seeing Xiang Xiang, who wanted to speak, bowed her head and said nothing, and she didn''t know what she thought. In this regard, Hinata did not intend to ask more. "Let''s not stand at the door, let''s go to the house." The sound of the words was just finished, Xiao Nan and Xiang Qing were pulled into the house enthusiastically by Hinata, but Noel was gorgeously ignored. However, Noel did not care too much. Just about to keep up with Camilla... "Ok?" Suddenly stopped, Noel turned and looked in a direction outside the house, not knowing what to look at. Camilla also stopped, looking at Nour, who frowned slightly. "Master Lord?" "It''s okay, let''s go in." Between the brows stretched out, Noel''s face smiled again, and he took Camilla''s little hand and walked into the room without telling what he found. Since Noel didn''t plan to say it, Camilla wouldn''t ask, and followed him to the house obediently. Although Noel had a smile on his face, he was troubled by the discovery just now. Its weird, how did the little ghost suddenly disappear? Take away by the mask man? ''wrong! Kakashi was still guarding there. If the ghost was taken away by the mask man, he couldn''t do anything and the alarm should have sounded. Instead of thinking here, its better to mobilize the puppet to see a tangle. Do it when you think about it, and immediately mobilize the ultra-small puppets lurking in the medical department to the place of the incident. What just discovered? Just when Noel wanted to walk into the house, he suddenly realized that he could not perceive the existence of Naruto''s imp. After a little analysis, it is basically certain that it was not taken away by the mask man. As for why you dont perceive Narutos existence, you need to let the ultra-small puppets take a closer look before you know whats going on. Controlling the ultra-small puppet to the place of the incident, Noor has come to the living room with Camilla, and sees Hinata is warmly entertaining the two. "Hinda, come and arrange a room for them. I will go upstairs and change my clothes." "I get it, husband." Hearing the words, Hinata nodded and responded. After receiving the response from Hinata, Noel first asked Camilla to stay and help her before going to the upper room. Go to the bedroom upstairs and close the bedroom door. v8 Chapter 163： Learn where to go Looking at the kaleidoscope writing wheel in the test tube, I didn''t know what was going on. After looking at it for a while, he turned his eyes to the seal scroll held in his left hand, his eyes full of anticipation. v8 Chapter 164： The test was successful The seal roll that Sasuke can always carry on his body must have a very important thing sealed inside. The more I think, the more I look forward to it. I am curious what the seal is inside. Set the test tube of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye aside, and then slowly spread the seal scroll. A little research, the sealing technique on the sealing scroll. Knowing what the seal technique was, Noel began to seal with both hands. "solution!" At the moment when the solution was exported, the seal reel "bang" burst into white smoke. Noel stretched out his hand and expelled the white smoke in front of him as soon as possible. The white smoke disappeared, and there were two more things on the seal scroll. "I should have thought that it would be this thing. I was really looking forward to it." Looking at what appeared, Noel was very disappointed and picked up and said. "But Erzhu really hates it, even his brother''s eyes are kept down, are they preparing to change his eyes?" Thinking of a possibility, he shook his head the next second and denied it. If it is developed according to the original book, Sasuke is impossible to eternal kaleidoscope. The original is that after Sasuke overthrew Tuanzang and had a fight with the former 7th class member, his vision began to deteriorate severely due to his own use of the sun and Susano can be overused. The kaleidoscope attempted to become an eternal kaleidoscope. When the operation was completed, the new eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel appeared. Today, the situation is different. Tuan Zang was killed by Noor early on. Sasuke failed to fight against Tuan Zang, so there was no such thing as a severe vision loss that began to occur due to his own skylight and Suzuno''s overuse, and it was impossible to have those things in the future. What''s more, Sasuke''s fool was also killed. Thinking about it, there is only one possibility. Deducting Kana''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, just to avoid the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes into other people''s hands, but also to leave a memorial for yourself. Shake his head violently, no longer worry about this matter. "No matter what is going on, both of their brothers can''t die anymore, and there''s no need to struggle with the cause." Looking at the two test tubes in his hand, Noel moved his eyes to the other two test tubes, and a bold idea emerged. After hesitating for a while, I finally decided to give it a try. "My most fundamental ability is to devour fusion, and there shouldn''t be any major problems." Now that he decided to try, Noel immediately began to take action, without delay. Open the seal of the test tube, take out the kaleidoscope of Weasel and write the wheel eye. The left and right hands hold a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and move it to a very close distance between their eyes. "Swallow!" With the ability to engulf, both eyes also become reincarnated eyes. auzw.com The next second, Noel''s mouth twitched slightly, smiling. "Although the pupillary power is different from that of white eyes, it can be absorbed by the ability to swallow and merge the pupillary power into the reincarnated eyes!" After discovering that it works, of course, it increases the power to absorb the pupil force. As the power of swallowing increased, the pupillary power of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes on the left and right hands of Noel was absorbed frantically, and then quickly merged into the reincarnated eyes. Soon, the kaleidoscope writing on the hand gradually faded, and eventually the two eyes turned into powder to dissipate. After absorbing the pupillary power of the kaleidoscope writing chakra eye, the reincarnation eye also showed very obvious changes. What has changed? In the pupil of the reincarnated eye, there is now a **** Gouyu. In addition to this obvious change, Noel found that he seemed to have the ability to write roulette, but whether the kaleidoscope ability of Itachi can be used, it takes a try to know the result. Do it when you think about it, without delay. "Amaterasu!" The **** color twirled quickly, and instantly became the kaleidoscope of the ferret writing the shape of the wheel eye. Where Noel''s eyes were fixed, a black flame suddenly burst out of the air, burning the potted plants placed on the window. Seeing that Tianzhao was really released, it also confirmed the ability to write a round eye using Mustela''s kaleidoscope. In a blink of an eye, the dart-shaped kaleidoscope writing round eyes changed the **** Gouyu, and Tianzhao also dissipated at this time. "Now that the experiment is successful, it seems that I no longer have to choose from who I want to write the kaleidoscope, and I can collect them all." In the past, I was still troubled by the kaleidoscope of who I wanted to write the eye of the wheel to evolve the eye of the wheel, but now there is no need to worry about it. Using the ability to engulf fusion, it is now possible to directly fused the kaleidoscope writing wheel''s ability by engulfing pupil force. In this way, you can get the ability of writing kaleidoscopes with different kaleidoscopes. In order to make sure that his thoughts were correct, Noel''s eyes fell on the other two test tubes with double kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. Without a word, they picked it up and took it out. "Swallow!" The sound of the words fell and began to devour the kaleidoscope of Sasuke''s pupils. After a while, this Sasuke''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, just like the ferret''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, eventually turned into powder to dissipate. When the pupil force was engulfed and the fusion was completed, a **** Gouyu was added to the reincarnated eyes. Noel was sitting in front of the mirror, very clearly seeing the changes in his pupils. "Sure enough, as I thought, every time I swallowed and merged the pupil power of a pair of kaleidoscope writing round eyes, there will be one more blood-colored hook jade on the pupil of the reincarnation eye, and each hook jade represents the ability of a pair of kaleidoscope writing round eyes." Now that the idea has been confirmed, the water-proof kaleidoscope writing wheel is quickly taken out from the storage space, and the fusion is swallowed again. After the same engulfment and fusion is completed, the reincarnation eyes become three hook jade forms, just like the three-wheel jade writing wheel eyes. "Seeking flowers", "Seeking all kinds", "Seeking collection" Seek flowers, seek income, order, seek rewards "Qiu Monthly Ticket", "Qiu Automatic Subscription", "Qiu Reward".. v8 Chapter 165： spiritualism The collected kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are now all fused. If you still want to continue, then you can only plunder again. "These are not the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, and I don''t know if I will use too much and my vision will decline, which will eventually cause my eyes to be completely blind." After the fusion was completed, Noel remembered this critical issue. I remembered the key, but I didn''t seem to worry at all. In his view, if there are side effects of excessive use and reduced vision, it is only necessary to evolve it as soon as possible. I believe that as long as the pupil power is continuously improved, evolution will happen sooner or later. What''s more, it has a lot of anti-sky ability in itself, can you use the kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye, this is two things to say. Therefore, there is no need to worry at all. When you think about it, try to close the special reincarnation. "It seems that only when the reincarnated eye is activated, the three blood-colored hook jade will appear, and after the use of the reincarnated eye is stopped, the blood-colored hook jade will disappear with it." Seeing his own pupils in the mirror, Norton felt relieved. After all, he didn''t want to stare at the class of writing round eyes and double pupils swaggering through the market, which would only attract a lot of unnecessary troubles, and the thing he hated most was trouble. The most worrisome question is gone, and I am planning to proceed to another matter. But as he prepared to start, he suddenly stopped frowning. "No, no, this can''t be random." "There is no record of entering the village, and there is a person who appears out of nowhere for no reason. This is really incredible." When thinking about these issues, Noel can only choose to give up the idea of ??resurrecting Jiu Xinnai. If it''s just a matter of more than one person, more or less can find a solution, but the more people are the same as Jiu Xinnai, then you have to think carefully. You can''t get another body for Jiu Xinnai, Even if Jiu Xinnai was willing, he himself was not willing. A new body with a different appearance, no matter how beautiful the face and body, even if it puts Jiu Xinnai''s complete soul, it doesn''t make any sense. If you really do that, then it would be better to make a beautiful woman yourself, but it would be necessary to revive Jiu Xinnai. A new body with the same appearance and figure as before, and then put the complete soul of Jiu Xinnai into it, this is the woman he wants to get. I thought about it carefully, and I think it will not work no matter what I think. There is no way. Not to mention the number of people who knew Jiu Xinnai, but only Gangshou, who would come here often now, she would never pass this level. As long as they are seen, 100% will be recognized. It may just be a suspicion at first, but dont forget that Tsunade is the fire shadow of Konoha. She has the right to mobilize her hands to investigate. It wont take long to discover the problem, and there is no possibility of hiding her. "The resurrection can only be given up temporarily, but..." After a short pause, Noel took out a trace of Jiu Xinnai''s soul, and then continued. auzw.com "Temporarily not resurrected, but you can gather the soul first." There was a evil smile, and I didn''t know what bad idea to play. The ghoul seal is a super-powerful seal technique. The spellmaker seals the seal in the order of r--δ-î----- in order to summon death. In other words, there is a death in Huo Ying, which is summoned from another world. In addition, after the death of the original Kakashi, he saw the people he wanted to show that another world is real. Now Nuoer is to do it, to capture the soul from a world after death. If Grim Reaper really exists, you must first make some preparations, otherwise it would be bad to make too much noise. Quickly arrange a multi-layered junction in the bedroom, use the junction to wrap the bedroom completely, and no one can find out what is inside. Everything is ready, now what method to use There are many ways to attract souls, and he can''t count too many. Finally, I chose the simplest and fastest one. "The Pluto personality restriction is lifted." As the sound of the words fell, Noel''s body of death gas poured from the naked eye, and the remaining potted plants placed on the windows, the plants on the pots withered instantly into dust. Of course he paid attention to this, and secretly said that he had a foresight. Fortunately, Ive already prepared, otherwise its really troublesome. He slowly raised his right hand and once again summoned a trace of Jiu Xinnai''s soul and let it float on the palm of his hand. "I ordered in the name of Pluto, Ru responded to my call, and quickly came to me!" The air of death, visible to the naked eye, moves with the words, easily tearing the space in front of Noel like strong arms, and propping it open to form a retro door. "Ru! Respond to my call!" The door of the vintage opened, and the darkness was black, and there was nothing but darkness. The next second when the door opened, a voice full of doubts came out. "Who? Who is calling me?" "Accept my guidance and come to me!" Get a response, Noel smiled slightly. A trace of soul in the palm separated a slender soul line from it, flew into the door under the protection of divine power, and continued to extend deep into the interior. Everything has to be done, now all we have to do is wait. Of course, I didn''t do nothing at all. The divine power is not only to protect the soul line into it, but also to observe the world after death. "Seeking flowers", "Seeking all kinds", "Seeking collection" Seek flowers, seek income, order, seek rewards "Qiu Monthly Ticket", "Qiu Automatic Subscription", "Qiu Reward".. v8 Chapter 166： The world after death By protecting Jiu Xinnai''s soul line, the divine power constantly explores the information returned, so that Noel can learn the state of the world after death. In this post-death world, there is no light at all. There are countless souls in the place that passes by. A lot of souls have been found along the way, but they are all in a closed state of the soul, completely standing like a piece of wood, and there is no consciousness at all. It can be said that this is like a super-large morgue with a body that can''t move. But in the post-death world, whether there is a conscious soul like white teeth, it has to be met to know. Noel, who was outside, seemed to understand something. "It turns out! No wonder people who are called back by the technique of reincarnation of the dirt will be forced for three seconds!" The souls here are all in a closed state, so they cannot know everything here. Only after being called back by the reincarnation of the dirt, the soul closure will be lifted at that moment. Therefore, one thing can also be determined, that is, there is no wrong place, and part of Jiu Xinnai''s soul should be somewhere in it. There is a trace of soul guide for Jiu Xinnai, it''s just a matter of time. "After all, this ghost place can save so many souls, and the spiritual power is really enough." Noel''s eyes rolled, and he suddenly thought of something, and then thought hard. There is no need to guess at all, it must be another bad idea. Before he could think clearly, the information from the divine power in the post-mortem world forced him to stop temporarily. What information did you give back? In the post-death world, the soul line protected by divine power has been connected with Jiu Xinnai''s soul inside, and now it is only left to bring it out. The soul line is connected with the soul of Jiu Xinnai, and Noel''s divine power also spreads to her soul, which is quickly covering its entirety. When the divine power was covered, it was suddenly hindered, and wanted to prevent the divine power from continuing. The feedback information suddenly made Noel laugh. "It''s such a big dog! I want to keep what I want!" If anyone is here, you can definitely feel the temperature drop straight to the freezing point in an instant, and there is a terrifying murderous intention that floods the entire bedroom. I haven''t had time to go up and get the feedback from the world after death. "Dog thing! You need to die! Laozi completes you!" Gloomy and terrible, Noel said in anger. The next second, he rushed directly into the door. Why is it so angry? After seeing that the prevention had no effect for the first time, the thing that prevented Noel from bringing back Jiu Xinnai''s soul wanted to destroy Jiu Xinnai''s soul. The meaning was obvious, and it was ruined so that Noel could not take it away. auzw.com If its just for blocking, Noel doesnt care too much about this thing, as long as he can bring Jiu Xinnais soul back, it wont care about the blocking thing. But now, that thing is going to completely ruin the soul of Jiu Xinnai, it is simply provoking and demonstrating. Closer to home. Entering a dark post-death world, Noor, who was burning in anger, ran fast along the direction of the soul line. The place passed by was messy, and countless souls were knocked down. In this regard, he was cold-faced, still did not slow down the slightest, and did not bypass the soul. In his eyes, these souls are just snacks that can add little spiritual power. If they are destroyed, they will be destroyed. For things that don''t care, no matter what it turns out to be, he won''t care about anything. Now, I just want to get rid of the provocative ghost thing, so as to vent the anger in my heart. It''s just that Nuoer doesn''t care whether these souls dissipate or not. This does not mean that the managers of this post-death world will not care. Such a large-scale soul dissipation, and it is still increasing. The sudden light disperses the darkness and illuminates the dark world after death, so that everything in this world is bathed in light. The darkness was completely dispelled, allowing people to see the true appearance of the post-death world. What catches my eye is that the vast space of countless souls stands endlessly, but there is nothing but the soul. Noel glanced lightly, and had no intention of stopping because of it. He continued to dash to the destination. Suddenly, a huge body appeared and stopped in front of Noel. A blocking figure with a face like a goblin, white hair with a shawl, horns on the head, and a skinny body, wearing a loose white kimono, holding a knife in his mouth, holding a string of beads in his left hand, floating around blue flame. Noel recognized the figure blocking the road in front of him. "Originally, it was just my guess. I really didn''t expect that the ghoul who had summoned the summons was really in this post-death world." Reaper didn''t give any response, took the knife in his mouth with his right hand, and swung down towards Noel directly. Yes, without further ado, just start. In the face of the attacking blade, Noel even avoided the interest. Raise your right hand and extend your index finger. The sharp blade fell to the fingertips, but the scene of the broken finger did not appear, even there was no scar, and the blade was easily blocked. The blade was pushed by the fingertips and could not move down any more. When the knife was blocked, Reaper did not stop because of it, but threw out a string of beads in his left hand. A string of beads was thrown out, and Noel was caught in a blink of an eye, and then tightened very quickly, trying to restrain him. "Seeking flowers", "Seeking all kinds", "Seeking collection" Seek flowers, seek income, order, seek rewards "Qiu Monthly Ticket", "Qiu Automatic Subscription", "Qiu Reward".. v8 Chapter 167： unexpected result "However, it''s useless." Suddenly, Noel broke the string of beads bound to him. The beads splashed and scattered on the ground. After getting rid of the shackles, the index finger pushed a little upward, breaking the blade. Both weapons were destroyed one after another, and this was just the beginning. That''s right, Noel did not intend to stop. Black gas flowed out of the body frantically, condensed into a pair of black giant hands in an instant, and captured the death in the air. The capture was successful, and the blue flame floating around Grim Reaper suddenly went out. Resistance is affirmative, but you can only use the strength of the body to resist, but the ability cannot be used again. As long as it is touched by black gas, any ability will be completely sealed and cannot be used. It can be said that now it is just a soul stronger than other souls, nothing more. As the black gas spread rapidly, the rebellion of death also became weaker and weaker. After the black gas completely covered it, there was no movement. It didn''t take long for the black gas to slowly disperse and return the same way. But the huge death is no longer visible at this time. "There are extra gains!" Black Qi returned to the body, and Noel showed an unexpected look. After engulfing Grim Reaper and turning it into a complete fusion of power into itself, an unexpected discovery was made. "Sixteen years ago, the chaos of Nine Tails was stopped by the fourth generation of Huohu. The fourth generation of Watergate summoned the **** of death at the cost of life, and divided the nine tails into two yin and yang with the blade of the soul. At that time, the birth was pulled out by the hand of Death, and then sealed in the Watergate Spirit." "I didn''t expect that I have completely forgotten this matter, and finally it was in my hands." The unexpected gain is not just the power of Yin Jiuwei. In the first generation of Naruto and Thousand Hands, the second generation of Naruto and Thousand Hands, and the third generation of Naruto Ape Flying Sun, their souls are all sealed in the body of the **** of death. Devouring Grim Reaper is equivalent to devouring the souls from the first to the fourth generation of Naruto. Now it can be said that the ninjutsu from the first to the fourth generation of Naruto will fall into the Noor capsule. For example, the first generation of Narutos body skill between the Thousand Hand Pillars, the creation of medical ninjutsu regeneration, the psychic fivefold Luoshengmen, and the illusion of darkness. In addition to these techniques, of course, I also learned that Mu Dun Ninjutsu with Blood Succession Boundary, but without Blood Succession Boundary cannot be used. Techniques obtained from the second generation of Naruto thousand hands, all water escape of the attacking ninjutsu, auxiliary ninjutsu has the shadow avatar, time and space ninjutsu has the flying thunder god, flying thunder **** beheading, enchantment The ninjutsu has four red sun arrays, the perception ninjutsu has the chakra perception, and the forbidden technique has the reincarnation of dirt, and the multiplication detonation symbol. The three generations of Naruto Aruhito, the most useful thing from him are a few seals. Four generations of Naruto Feng Shui Gate, from him, the power of Yin Jiuwei is useful, and there are other ways to use Thunder God. Anyway, as long as it is not a blood succession limit, all can be used. auzw.com "I didn''t think about it, I almost forgot the business." Knoll shook his head violently, leaving behind the windfall and heading towards his destination. Unimpeded all the way, under the guidance of the Soul Line, he soon arrived. Seeing the state of the soul in front of her, Jiu Xinnai handed over a trace of her soul. Without Noel''s shackles, that trace of soul was detached from his palm and invested in Jiu Xinnai''s soul. "wake up!" After seeing that trace of soul blend in, Noel shouted at Jiu Xinnai, who looked dull in front of her. As the words fell, Jiu Xinnai was in a state of soul, and the whole person shook slightly. Soon, his eyes gradually recovered, no longer as dull as before. It didn''t make people wait too long. Jiu Xinnai, who was standing like a piece of wood standing still in place, turned his head around in confusion and looked around. "This... this is... where is..." "This is the world after death." Although speaking a little unfavorably, Noel could understand Jiu Xinnai''s words. Hearing the words, Jiu Xinnai stopped looking at everything around her and fixed her eyes on Noel. Opening his mouth slightly, he was about to ask Noel''s identity, what flashed in his mind. He frowned tightly and quickly understood the information flashing in his mind, but the more he understood, the more incredible he felt, but he had to believe it. The figure in the message is standing in front of him at this moment, it is difficult to believe it or not. Jiu Xinnai''s expression kept changing, and Noel could already guess what was going on. "It seems that you have completely merged with that trace of soul, so you know who I am." "Well, I just didn''t expect everything to be true, which is incredible." Nine Sinai nodded and directly confirmed Noel''s conjecture. Understand the memory of that soul, and of course know who Noel is and what purpose he appears in front of him. The facts are in front of her, she did not want to deceive herself, but accepted everything. Looked at the translucent hands, and the translucent figures not far away, and finally turned his gaze back to Noel. "In the current situation, are you here to implement the promise to resurrect me?" "You are only half right." "What do you mean?" "It''s just gathering souls, and then taking your complete soul away from the post-mortem world. It will take some time for resurrection." With no intention of concealing, Noel directly informed Nine Sinai that the resurrection had to wait. Knowing that it would take some time, Jiu Xinnai was not in a hurry. In her view, the resurrection is a matter of turning against the sky, and how can it be done easily, it must take a lot of time to prepare, so that it is reasonable. v8 Chapter 168： Princess hug Quite reasonable, and no suspicious was found. Suddenly, I remembered that now in the world after death, I asked anxiously. "Is it possible that Watergate is still here?" "no way." Noel shook his head slightly, his tone very positive. Such an affirmative tone made Ji Xinnai feel lost for a moment and found that something seemed wrong. Without looking for it, I can give the result with such certainty. The more I think the more I am wrong, but there is no random guessing. She knew very well that it was impossible to get a random answer, so she asked directly. "Why are you so sure, did you find it beforehand?" "As far as I know, the feng shui gate used ghoul seals, I am right." "Well, in order to seal Nine Tails, Watergate did use the ghoul seal at that time, you are right." "It seems that you have forgotten that while the seal of the ghoul is finished, the spellcaster has made a contract with the **** of death and sold his soul to the **** of death, that is, after devouring the soul of the target, he The soul of will also be swallowed by the **** of death. In the future, the souls of himself and the enemy will hate and fight each other forever in the belly of the **** of death, and the eternal life must not be superborn." Noel could tell that Nine Sinai had forgotten what it cost to use a ghoul seal, and could only tell it in detail. After listening, Jiu Xinnai thought of it, but she still didn''t give up. "You all say that this is the world after death, so the dead people should also..." "After the death, their souls will indeed appear in this post-death world, but the Feng Shui Gate is sealed in the belly of the **** of death, so it is absolutely impossible to appear here." Jiu Xinnai hadn''t finished speaking yet, and Noel interrupted directly, stating the point of the problem. Hearing what Noel said again, Jiu Xinnai opened her mouth slightly but couldn''t say a word anymore, and was deeply hit by the cruel reality. Jiu Xinnai was silent, and Noel did not intend to continue to consume. "This is not a good place, we should leave here." At this moment the mood is very low, but Nine Sinai is very clear that Noel is right, this is really not a good place to stay for a long time. No words, just nodded slightly in agreement. Taking a step forward, Noel came to Nine Sinai and reached out for a princess hug. Being held up, Jiu Xinnai still lost her mind. "You... what are you doing?" "In order to avoid accidents, it is still safer and can go out faster." With that said, Princess Noel started holding Jiu Xinnai. The scenery flashed quickly, and Ben wanted to let Noel put down his Jiu Xinnai, and suddenly had nothing to say. My heart is constantly comforting myself, this is just to leave the world after death, not to take advantage of myself. auzw.com It''s a pity that when she tried to comfort herself, she didn''t see the corners of Noel''s raised mouth. If you can see it, you can definitely see that it is not to leave the postmortem world faster, but to take advantage of it. If Noel really wanted to leave the post-mortem world quickly, wherever it was necessary to run to the entrance that had originally entered here, he could leave by opening a door directly, without bothering at all. It can be said that the tofu in the soul is not overlooked. I deliberately made a little trip, but it didn''t take much time. Go through the gate and return to the bedroom in the house. With some reluctance to put down Nine Sinai, Noel closed the door to the world after death. Jiu Xinnai walked to the window and was looking at the scenery outside with a look of surprise. "This...this...this is Muye Village?!" "Otherwise what do you think it could be?" Asked inversely, Noel looked at Jiu Xinnai curiously. Jiu Xinnai of the soul state, now she is bathed in sunlight, and nothing happens. Dont say that the souls of this Naruto world are not afraid of the sun, so they will be thrown into the world after death? I''m just a little curious, and I don''t think about it anymore. After all, it doesn''t matter if you think about it, and there is no benefit. It is a complete waste of brain cells, and there is no benefit at all. "Okay, from the beginning I never thought you would be Konoha." Without thinking of lying, Jiu Xinnai said frankly. First, the seal of Jiuwei was broken, and a trace of the soul left by the water gate was forced away. Then, he threatened not to prevent the release of Jiuwei. This is simply what the villains did. In her view, the wooden leaves people will not release Jiuwei, so never think that Noor is the wooden leaves people. How could Noel think of what she had thought of? However, he didn''t want to continue this topic, and there was something to be done. "Now talk about the business." "You said, I''m listening." "You cannot be resurrected for the time being, so you can only stay in this thing until everything is ready." "You want me to stay in this broken stone?" Looking at the jade removed by Noel, Nine Sinai was reluctant to arrange this. As soon as his eyes rolled, Noel made a speech to frighten Sinai and pretended not to care. "Now you are in a state of soul. I don''t know how long I can stay in the outside world, and I don''t know if it will harm your soul. If you are not afraid of disappearing completely, you can completely ignore my proposal." Hearing this, Jiu Xinnai''s eyebrows tightened. With concern, the resurrection is just around the corner. It disappeared due to willfulness, which was definitely not the result she wanted. Yes, Noel''s words scared her. v8 Chapter 169： status quo In a flash, three days passed. During this period, Xiao Nan, Xiang Ping, and Hinata got along very well, and the relationship became better and better. As long as they are idle, the three of them will get together and go out together. Among them, Xiao Nan and Hinata are the best. why? In order to fight against Noel, a powerful enemy, they have fought against them several times together. Compared with the outsider Xiang Xiang, the relationship is definitely much better. But for this reason, Xiang Qing guarded Noel like an anti-thief all day long. As long as Noel moves a little, she will have a very big reaction. But compared to Jiu Xinnai, Xiang Ping is already a good one. After all, Xiang Yi is only torn by the sound, at least she can find a way to block her ears, but Jiu Xinnai is completely different. Jiu Xinnai had to watch the scene, even if he wanted to avoid it, there was no way to do it. It can be said that every day was miserable. When I chose to stay in jade that day, I thought that entering jade would enter a dormant state, and I could no longer see everything from the outside world. It is a pity that this is not the case, and the opposite is true. Since the soul was sealed with jade, there are no signs of going to sleep at all, but it can always maintain a clear consciousness and even see what is happening in the outside world. If that was the case, Jiu Xinnai did not think it was a bad thing at least, and at least he could follow Noel everywhere. She is full of expectations about the development of Muye Village in the ten years after her death. But that night, she knew she was wrong. Nuoer wears jade next to her, making her have to watch the battle at close range. Its ok only once, but every night. The most important thing is that Jiu Xinnai, who was sealed in jade, could not do it even if he wanted to protest. He could only passively accept all this. Even if Jiu Xinnai was stupid, he knew that Noel did it on purpose. In private, Noel has been scolded. However, there is no use for eggs, everything is still the same. That''s right, from the moment when the soul is about to gather, Noor is hitting this bad attention, otherwise it will not mention the soul gathering. In addition to these things, there are of course other things. Little things will not be explained one by one, then talk about more important things. For example, the names of the five great powers, who were originally stable like Mount Tai, had to take action. After understanding the situation, the big names of the five major countries have agreed through video conferences to form a coalition of ninjas. Of course, promises are one thing, but monitoring is indispensable. After all, the five big ninja villages formed a coalition army, and the big names were very worried about the following offenses. The union was just an excuse to deal specifically with them, so they had to be guarded at all times. Today, the five major ninja villages are preparing for war. From now on, he no longer accepts mission commissions and recalls ninjas who have not returned from missions. Instead, he would give up mission compensation and ask those ninjas to return to the village. auzw.com Another important thing is that Naruto has set his wedding date and intends to resolve his lifelong event before the war. First of all, this is not the result that Noel urged, but Tsunato himself made an emergency decision. Knowing this, Noel was also surprised. Later, after repeated inquiries, I finally learned what was going on. The reason is that the fourth ninja war is about to erupt, and no one can guarantee to survive this war. What''s more, the mask man also claimed to be "Uchiha spot", and the power of the spot is deeply rooted in people''s hearts, which makes it impossible to guarantee anything. I really don''t want to leave regrets on the battlefield, so Tsunah hastily decided to marry him. As long as the life-long event can be resolved, even if there is any accident on the battlefield, there is nothing to regret. Marriage is sure to happen, but it''s just not going to be as magnificent as Hinata got married. In other words, there is such a general process that only a few people are invited. There is no way, who will let it be in an extraordinary period now. I don''t want to have a huge momentum, that is to avoid the enemy from taking advantage of it and having unexpected situations. The marriage is scheduled to be held the day after tomorrow, but preparations have already begun. At this moment, a wedding shop in Muye Village. The figures of Noel and Tsunade appeared in this store together, and they were choosing dresses to take pictures. Sitting not far away, Noel watched Tsunade choose the wedding dress, and finally spoke. "Tsunade, are you sure you want to hold the wedding in such a hurry?" Hearing the words, Tsuna''s hand stiffened towards a dress, withdrew his hand and turned around. "Don''t you want to?" "how is this possible!" "That''s not enough." "Okay, listen to you." Since Tsunade said so, Noel had no intention of continuing to persuade. Without talking again, he quietly looked at the back of Tsunade''s dress selection. It didnt take long for me to take a photo of the wedding dress. Gang hands took the initiative to hold Noel''s hand, and it was rare that they walked out of the bridal shop so intimately and walked slowly on the street where people were walking. They didn''t talk to each other, so they walked slowly. In the end, Tsunade broke the silence. "Promise me, don''t get into trouble by then, remember you have two wives to take care of, you must survive well." After thinking about it, I spoke again. "If you promise me and do it, then I can help you take down the red nanni." "Okay, I promise you." Suddenly, Noel agreed. v8 Chapter 170： prophecy Miaomu Mountain. In one of the halls in Miaomu Mountain, Shen Zuoxian led Naruto from outside, and walked in front of the huge old toad. A huge old toad, wearing a "oil" necklace and a doctor''s cap, with "xian" on the seat. This just stopped, Naruto said hello first. "Long time no see, big grandpa fairy." "There is nothing else to tell you to come, uh... what''s going on?" Halfway through the old toad, suddenly he was confused and had forgotten what to say. Looking at Naruto not far away, he spoke again. "After all, what is your name?" "..." Naruto who heard the words was speechless, and the corners of his mouth were still twitching. Speechless is speechless, but the name is still reported. "I am Uzumaki Naruto, you remember the name anyway, big grandpa fairy." "Yes, yes! You are Naruto!" After reminding, I finally knew who the person was, and the old toad smiled. Do I have to come here every time? Can''t you just tell things? Seeing this, Shen Zuoxian felt deeply helpless and secretly said. But I can only think about it, but I didn''t really worry about that. Although the old toad has Alzheimer''s disease, how can it be a respectable presence in Miaomu Mountain? There should be some respect. What''s more, it is not always dementia dementia, but it is still serious. In order not to bullshit, I can only give a reminder to avoid getting sick again. "Cough, let''s hurry up and talk about business, Grandpa and Master." When he heard the reminder, Ben wanted to say something about the big toad fairy, and then shut up. After a pause, he said. "Naruto, I saw the prophecy for you." "Prophecy? What prophecy?" "Are you ready?" "No problem, I am ready to hear the prophecy." Nodded vigorously, Naruto said seriously. The big toad fairy squinting his eyes, finally struggling to open his eyes at this moment, his eyes locked on Naruto. "You will face a major choice next, and this choice..." "Major choice? What major choice?" Before the Toad Fairy finished, Naruto interrupted and asked anxiously. auzw.com At this time, the deep-made fairy next to Naruto jumped up from the ground, and then slapped it on the back of his head. There is no way, if Naruto is not given such a look, maybe he will continue to ask endlessly, which will cause the big toad fairy to fall ill again, and it will be useless to find anyone to cry. "What the **** are you talking about! Listen to me, Grandpa and Master!" "Hehe...big grandpa fairy, you say you say." I was slapped with a slap, but Naruto didn''t get angry because of it, and smirked as he rubbed his head. It is not that he has a tendency to be abused, but that he clearly understands the intention of the fairy. Now he is afraid that the big toad immortal will be confused again, and he will only be able to continue to consume here by then, which is a waste of precious practice time. The Toad Fairy smiled, not thinking of blaming it at all, and continued with the previous words. "You will face a major choice, and this choice will determine your life and death." Quite surprised, but this time Naruto has learned well, covering his mouth with his hand. Soon, the big toad fairy sounded again. "This choice about your life and death" "I can only see that it is a person, but I can''t see clearly what that person looks like, but I can..." "puff!" I want to follow up with the future, but the unprecedented obstacles have prevented the giant toad fairy from continuing and forced the wounds in it to spray blood. "Big grandpa fairy, are you okay!?" "Master, Master, what''s wrong with you?" Naruto and Shenzuo Immortal, seeing the big toad immortal spurting blood, shouted anxiously at the same time. Seeing the two men approaching, the big toad fairy raised his hand to stop. "I wanted to see what the man looked like, but it was just discovered by the man, and then gave me a warning." "This this..." Unable to say a complete sentence, Shen Zuoxian''s eyes widened in disbelief. You know, the big toad fairy is a character who can shake the wind and rain in the toad world. He has lived for thousands of years. There is a super powerful Chakra inside his body. Its prediction method is not divination, but can transcend time and space in his sleep, see the future, and predict the future of the world. Of course, it can also predict when it wakes up, but it will consume much more than when it is in sleep, and it will cost some life. Such a powerful existence was actually injured by an unknown character in the air, how can this not surprise people. He forced himself to calm down and thought a little bit about the things to ask, before asking the big toad fairy. "Master, Master, are you hurt by someone in the future?" "No, I was hurt by the person who is now. He noticed that I peeped into his future, so he gave me a warning." Shaking his head slightly, the big toad fairy did not intend to hide. Looked at Naruto, reminded. "Naruto, I can only tell that person is very dangerous. It can be said that he is stronger than the six Daoxian people of those years, so you must make a serious choice, otherwise no one can save you." "Big grandpa fairy, I will definitely make a serious choice, thank you for everything you have done for me." Although full of doubts, Naruto will no longer allow the big toad fairy to continue to prophesy, and quickly thanked. v8 Chapter 171： Above, the report is completed. The big toad fairy leaned back on the chair and changed back to his original narrowed eyes. "I have said everything I should say, go and practice immortality." "Okay, then I won''t bother you to rest here, big grandpa fairy." I was anxious to practice immortality, and the big toad immortal who had just vomited blood also needed to be cultivated, so Naruto had no plans to stay. Just about to turn around and leave, the deep-made fairy who didn''t know what to think about, but it didn''t move at all. "Naruto, I still have something to tell my grandfather and grandpa. You go to my wife first." "Oh, I''m leaving now." Naruto nodded, not thinking about it at all. Turning around and stepping away, it didn''t take long to walk out of the hall and disappear from view. Seeing the disappearance of Naruto''s figure, Shen Zuoxian turned around and asked with a serious expression. "Master, my old prophecy, the prophecy that I said to Xiao Zilai is completely inconsistent with what is said today. What the **** is going on?" "The future is not set in stone, and the present future has become unrecognizable." "It''s just that this change is too great." "According to common sense, even if some changes are discovered in the future, there will never be much change, but now it has been changed beyond recognition, which only shows that there are strange things to do." Looking at the deep-made fairy in his eyes, the big toad fairy thought for a moment, and finally chose to explain it. When he heard the explanation, Shen Zuoxian tightened his eyebrows and seemed to think of something. But it is only a guess, and it must be determined by the Toad Fairy before he can know whether he is right. So just tell what you think. "Master, Lord, the one who just hurt you because of the prophecy, he is the one who is different?" "I''m not sure, but there is a great possibility." After thinking about it, the big toad fairy said very uncertainly. It feels related, but it doesnt mean anything. However, an existence stronger than the Six Dao Immortals does have the ability to change the future, so it gave an uncertain answer. When Shen Zuoxian wanted to ask something, it found that the big toad fairy had fallen asleep and could only swallow what he wanted to say. Unable to disturb the injured big toad fairy, Shen Zuo fairy finally withdrew from the hall with doubt. What the deep-seated fairy did not know was that the big toad fairy murmured to himself in his sleep soon after it left the hall. "Miaomu Mountain will face a catastrophe" Dream words came one after another, but no one heard them at this time. It can be said that it is strange to be a fairy. It is that it makes the little toad who cares for the big toad do not bother to get in and disturb, so that no one has recorded such important things. auzw.com No one has recorded it. In the case of Alzheimers Alzheimers dementia, you can only try your luck to see when it can be remembered. There is no other way. If you cant think of it, Miaomu Mountain, which has no precautions, can only admit that it is unlucky. the other side.... Muye Village. At this moment, Noel was sitting alone in the living room of his house with a disgruntled face, his right index finger struck the armrest rhythmically, and he didn''t know what to think about. Why is it displeased? Not long ago, I was planning to accompany Chu Tian, ??Xiao Nan, Xiang Xing to go shopping, but suddenly there was a feeling of being peeped by others, so I decided to stay at home to figure out what was going on. It''s just that within the perception of the entire Muye Village, I can''t find anyone who peeped. Being peeped, this has made Nuoer very uncomfortable, and then failed to find the peeping person, it is strange to have a good face. No peeping person was found in Muye, which did not make him give up. If you cant find it yourself, then you can only give this arduous task to the omnipotent system, it will definitely be able to complete it. Now, Noel is waiting for the system search results. No one waited too long, the cold sound of the system sounded in my mind. "Host, you have successfully found someone who spies on you." "Tell me quickly!" When he heard that he had found someone, Noel stopped tapping his index finger on the armrest and said excitedly. Upon receiving the command, the system immediately gives the search results. "The target is in Miaomu Mountain. The target name is "Toad Maru". It is the tenth generation ancestor of Miaomu Mountain. Toads who have survived for thousands of years from the Huiye era have extremely predictive power." "The searched information shows that it is toad pill that has used the prophecy on the host, resulting in a feeling of being peeped." "Please be assured that the system''s automatic protection has been triggered, the target has not received any information from you, and it has also been attacked by the automatic protection. It is now in a serious injury state." "The above, the report is complete." The systematic report made Noel feel quite surprised. Before he knew the result, he thought about many people who might spy on him, but he didn''t think about the toad. "The ability of the thousand-year-old toad to predict is really extraordinary." "Waiting for time, it seems necessary to go to Miaomu Mountain." Knowing what happened, he decided to have time to go to Miaomu Mountain. Willing to go is definitely going, but it is not just to vent the discomfort in my heart, there is another reason. On the one hand, it is to vent the discomfort of being peeped in the heart; on the other hand, it is aimed at the prediction ability of the big toad fairy. He is very interested in the prediction ability, and wants to get it back for research. Of course, it is impossible to return after the research. What''s more, whether Miaomu Mountain will continue to exist at that time, these two are also said. v8 Chapter 172： Discovered whereabouts of mask men The wedding is near, and tomorrow is the wedding day. Naruto''s office. In the office at this time, Tsunade''s very rare rush to process documents is taking time out for tomorrow. In the face of the pile of documents, they are carefully examined and approved one by one. Suddenly, the door of the office was suddenly opened. Disturbed by this, she frowned slightly and looked up. When I saw that the person was silent and looked very anxious, I could see that there was something urgent, so I had no intention of scolding. But praying in my heart, it is best not a bad thing. After all, I really don''t want to have any big things that cause delays to life-long events. "Looking at you in a hurry, won''t it be a big deal?" The mute heard did not immediately give a reply, but carefully closed the door and walked quickly towards Gang Tei. Just by mute and careful actions at this time, Tsunade knew that it would not be a good thing. When he came to Tsunade, Mute took out a letter with the top secret from his arms and handed it over. "Admiral Tsunade, you still think it''s safer to see for yourself." After receiving the letter in confusion, Tsunade tore the envelope and took out the letter. Then open the stationery and carefully read what is written on the stationery. It didn''t take long for the doubtful expression to disappear, but his eyes closed tightly. This shows that what is written in the letter is by no means a good thing. "What should I do now, Master Tsunade." After seeing Tsunade reading the letter, Mute asked quickly. Putting down the letter in his hand, Tsunade closed his eyes and reached out, rubbing his temples, thinking about how to deal with it. There is silence in the eyes, of course there is no silly urging Tsuna, choose to wait patiently. It didn''t take long for people to wait, and soon decided what to do. "Don''t hit the grass and startle the snake first, just watch for a while and see what they do." "Don''t take the opportunity to win them in one fell swoop?" "The Ninja Alliance is still gathering, and the letter mentions that it seems that the pharmacist''s pocket deliberately led them over. This is very likely to be a trap, or it is more appropriate to wait and see." "Would you like to send some people to reinforce in the past?" Mute nodded slightly, very much agreeing with what Tsunade said, and then asked whether to carry out reinforcements. For the question of whether to increase aid, Tsunato thought about it very seriously. However, in the end he shook his head and gave a reply. "Red beans are enough for their squad. Sending people to reinforcements can easily reveal the whereabouts of their squad." "Is there any need to charge them?" auzw.com "Tell Hongdou Squad that their task is only to monitor the enemy, so that they do not rush into action, as soon as they see the bad situation, they will immediately evacuate, and they must not be entangled with the enemy." After finishing talking, Tsunade thought about it, and then said. "That''s it, nothing else to ask, hurry up and mute it." "Okay, I''ll do it now, Master Tsunade." After seeing Tsunade nodding, Mute didn''t stay in the office, and hurried out quickly. When the door of the office was closed, Tsunade did not continue to work on the document, but leaned back on the chair and turned to look at the sky outside the window. "From Takiyin Village, I began to trace the pharmacist''s pocket, and finally found him meeting with the masked men who claimed to be spotted on the border of the country of fire. What do they want to do? "From the information sent back, the pharmacist pocket is like deliberately guiding the red bean team to the past." "What a trap, or is it unintentional?" "wrong!" "It should be the pharmacist''s pocket for what purpose, so as to lure the red bean team to pass!" "just" "Forget it, it''s useless to guess randomly here. Let''s wait for the Red Bean team to observe it." Tsunade shook his head violently, choosing to give up his wild guesses. After all, no matter how much you think, it''s just guessing. It doesn''t confirm that the guessed answer is correct. This is just asking for trouble. Leaving the matter behind his head, Tsunade looked at the pile of documents, and then put into work again. For her, processing the pile of documents in front of her as soon as possible is the most important thing. She was freeing up time for tomorrow''s wedding, and of course Noel was not idle doing anything. In the land of the Qianshou clan. Here, in addition to Noel, who is about to become the official of the bridegroom, there are many people here. Why appear in the family land of the Qianshou clan? The family land of the Qianshou clan, this will be the place where Noel and Tsunato will hold the wedding tomorrow, so come and arrange the site in advance. Choosing this place for the wedding is because it is a forbidden place in Konoha, and it is impossible for ordinary people to come in. There is no way, who can make Tsunade do not want to make a huge noise, so he can only choose this place for low-key. Of course, choosing this is the most suitable place for Tsuna. Now Noor is directing the crowd to build a modern wedding venue. First, in the open space, set the stage of the wedding scene in the middle, then build the arch of the circular wreath, and the t-shaped stage. With Yamato''s coolie, all the requests made by Noel were quickly completed. Seeing that everything was completed smoothly, now only a few tables and chairs can be completely completed. Confirming it carefully, while Noel was checking for omissions, Hong leaned beside him. "How did you think of setting up the venue like this?" "Isn''t this arrangement bad?" Turning his head to look at Hong, Noel asked doubtfully. v8 Chapter 173： Bold red Looking at the layout of the venue, Hong shook his head slightly. "Not bad, but well arranged." "It really scared me, I thought you thought this arrangement was not good." "How could it be bad? Now I''m about to envy Lord Gangshou, and I even want to replace it." "amount...." Hearing Hong''s bold words, Noel just turned his head and looked at Hong You''s grudged eyes. He didn''t know what to say. Tsunade hasn''t crossed the door yet, and if she is going to provoke red again, she always feels bad. If this matter is placed after the wedding, she will definitely give Hong a definite answer and give her back to the harem. Only, the time is not right. Seeing Noel was silent, Hong sighed. "I am thirty-two years old and still single now, hey!" "I wish you an early withdrawal?" I replied subconsciously, but Noel regretted it and really wanted to smoke himself. And for the red words, she was so angry. I wanted to calm down, but the more I thought, the more angry I was, and I chose to explode. "Are you really stupid or pretend to be stupid, I have already said so clearly!" "I''ve talked about this for a woman, do you want me to be more straightforward?" "Okay! Just talk! Who is afraid of who!" "Anyway, you have married two wives, and surely you will not lose me. Find a time to marry me home!" Suddenly for a moment, Noel really did not expect the Red Confession to be so bold, and was very surprised. Before, red was just a hint. Now it is straightforward, it is impossible to remain silent like it was just now, you have to give an answer. Otherwise, it would hurt your heart. Seeing that the rest weren''t here, Noel reached out directly to raise the red chin, and then moved his face closer. Suddenly kissed red, his eyes widened in disbelief, but then there was no resistance, and he took the initiative to hug Noel and cooperated strangely. It didn''t take long for the two to separate. Red''s anger has disappeared, replaced with a shy head, completely like a little woman. Shame is shame, but he didn''t let go of Noel''s meaning at all, but his hands became tighter, fearing that he would suddenly disappear. After waiting for a while, I could not see Noel saying anything. I could only raise my head and look at it. As soon as he looked up, Hong met Noel''s eyes, and knew he had been looking at himself. Looking at each other, eventually Hong defeated and broke the silence. "You... what did you just kiss me mean?" "I have expressed it by action, is this not clear enough?" With a slight smile, Noel asked, looking at the red near him. auzw.com Noel said so, how could Hong not understand. It''s just that now I feel a little bit worried while feeling happy. Noel saw at a glance that Hong was worried about something. "Tsunade has long seen that I am interested in you, and plans to help me marry you home later." "So... what about Hina..." "You are a teacher of Hinata, and the relationship with her is so good, she can accept me marrying Tsuna, and you are definitely welcome to join, so there is nothing to worry about." "Wait a while, I will take the initiative to talk to Hinata, but before that, you don''t want to tell her about us." After thinking for a while, Hong felt that it was better to talk to Hinata about his affairs with Noel, otherwise it would be impossible to feel at ease. "Ok." Seeing Hong''s firm expression, Noel nodded in agreement. "It''s already set up here, only the tables and chairs that are sent to them can be completed without your command. Let''s leave first." Suddenly thought of something, seeing that other people had moved and had not returned yet, Hong pulled Noel away. Pulled by Hong to leave the family land of the Qianshou clan, Nuoer wondered where she was going to take herself. "Red, where are we going?" "You just follow, don''t ask the others first." It is said that Hong did not tell the destination of this trip. Without answering, Noel didn''t care much. He knew that Hong wouldn''t hurt himself. There was nothing to worry about at all. Just follow it. Although I didn''t get an answer, I saw that my red face turned red. Just asked where to go, very puzzled why she became so. I don''t understand, but I have no intention of asking. It is clear to know that even if he really asks now, Hong will not answer. Now that I know, of course I wouldn''t be silly to do more than one thing. In this way, the two walked silently. It didn''t take long to finally reach the destination. At this time, Noel instantly understood everything before and looked at Hong unexpectedly. No wonder when you ask, you are flushed with shame instead. Where is the destination? Where Red Belt Noel went was her own residence. Bringing a man home, this is what is going to do, it is already obvious. How could Nor know that this is the rhythm of raw rice cooking mature rice. Feeling the scorching sight, Hong didn''t dare to look back at all, let alone flinch. Remove the key and open the door of the house. After the door of the residence was opened, she quickly walked into the house without saying anything and pulled Noor, fearing that someone might find it. It has been a long time since the day was completely dark, and the two still haven''t come out. v8 Chapter 174： Actually exposed The next day is the day when the wedding will take place. Noel, who was not at night, arrived at the wedding venue with Hong at this time. As a member of the bridesmaid group, after she resisted the wedding venue, she separated from Noel. Noor was not idle, and began to help with the preparations before the wedding. Before the wedding started, I saw that everything was ready, so I had time to find Tsuna. When I came to the door of the waiting room and was about to reach out and knock on the door, the closed door was opened first. Eye-catching is Hinata wearing a bridesmaid dress. Seeing Noel standing in front of the door, Hinata was finally relieved. "Husband, why didn''t you come back last night, but you are worried about dying me." "Sorry, I worried you." Nuoer said softly to caress Hina''s face. The face rubbed against Noel''s palm, but Hinata suddenly remembered something. "Today, Gangshou Talent is the protagonist, go in quickly." Pulling Noel into the room, then Hinata voluntarily exited outside, but spoke again before closing the door. "It''s fine this time, but if you don''t go home next time, remember to tell us in advance, otherwise we will worry." As soon as he finished speaking, the door closed as soon as Noel responded. Everyone has left, and can only swallow what they want to say back in their stomachs. Turned around and finally saw today''s protagonist. Tsunade, dressed in a wedding dress, sat nervously in front of the dressing table, peeking behind him through the mirror. Seeing Noel stared at him stunned, it seemed that he was amazed by his own dress, and the corners of his mouth lifted up involuntarily, revealing a smile from his heart. It seems that I am still quite attractive. Very satisfied with Noel''s expression, Tsunade was narcissistic and secretly said in his heart. Ben was still nervous, but now it is not. Pleased to be happy, you can''t continue to consume this endlessly, so I took the initiative to speak. "You can, even with the red hook so quickly, and she won her in one fell swoop." Hearing the words, Noor, who was stunned for Tsunemu''s elaborate dressing at this time, was refreshed. Awkwardly scratching his cheek, I never expected to be exposed so quickly. "That...how did you know?" "Although I haven''t experienced it myself, I am also a medical ninja anyway. How can I not see whether it is a sprain or a result of just breaking my body." Hearing Noel asked, Tsunade said, full of vinegar. Now that Noel understood it, it turned out to be a red crappy excuse, plus Tsunabe''s mastery of medical skills, so I saw the problem at a glance. As for how Tsunato actually determines that the person who hooked up with Red is himself. On this point, Noel really can not understand. auzw.com Now that Tsunade knows all about it, she simply asked her directly, and the province''s own conjecture was random. "Tsunade, how do you know that the person who hooked up with Red is me?" "I just walked a little strange when Hong came over, so I asked with concern. She told me that I twisted my foot yesterday, or you sent her home." After a brief pause, Tsuna added. "Hong Na explained to me in a panic. It seemed to be covering up why, and I saw that she hadn''t sprained her foot at all, and learned from Hinata that you would never return home at night, and it was easy to guess. ." "....." It has been said so clearly, it is difficult for Noel to understand it, and I don''t know what to say. If you find everything, you can only recognize it. I don''t intend to quibble, but choose to confess and leniency, do not want to make things big. "Okay, things are like this." "Yesterday, when the venue was set up, while others were helping to move things, Red offered to confess to me." "after that" Without reservation, tell what happened yesterday. When listening to yesterday''s passing, Tsunade sighed heavily. "I didn''t expect Hong to be so bold, this is completely out of the question." As soon as I finished speaking, I saw that Noel was very surprised and said again. "Now my situation is completely different from what you expected, so you are very surprised, right." "Well, according to common sense, you should be very angry, or even violent hands, this is your normal reaction." Noel nodded and admitted to be surprised. Although the words are very annoying, but Tsunade thought about it carefully, it seems correct. After thinking clearly what to say, he explained why there was no anger. "I already knew you were a big radish, otherwise you wouldn''t marry Hinata and provoke me, so I prepared myself early, but I didn''t expect it to come so fast this day." "Also, the object you are provoking is red, which is what I promised before." "But you won the red in advance, which made me feel more or less uncomfortable. You can''t wait for us to get married." Talking, Gang hand aggrieved flat mouth. Seeing this, I can only come up with the tricks of trying everything. Not waiting for Tsuna to continue, Noel had already hurried to her. Immediately afterwards, she was pulled from the chair into her arms, her face quickly moved to seal her mouth, and she soon became addicted to it. It didn''t take long for the two to separate. Its a trick to try everything. Looking at the little woman''s gesture, Tsuen has replaced the wronged emotions, and Noel can''t help feeling in his heart. Helping Noel to sort out some creased dresses, Tsunato fully enters the role of wife. "Let''s let you go this time, it''s almost time now, let''s go out together." v8 Chapter 175： Hostile Tsunato was comforted, so everything went as usual. On the way to the wedding venue, Nuoer also learned from Tsunato''s mouth that Hinata didn''t notice anything between him and Hong. Hinata, who is very simple, really believed in the crappy excuse of Hong. Noel felt that it was necessary to tell Tsunade about the promise of red. "Regarding the matter between me and Hong, don''t tell Hinata first, Hong plans to find time to explain it in person." "I thought she wanted you to tell us, I didn''t think she would choose to face it bravely." "then you...." "I won''t tell Hinata about this, and I know what happened to you and her, and you shouldn''t secretly tell Red." Not waiting for Noel to finish speaking, Tsuneo agreed, but he also made conditions. When Tsunade smiled badly, Noel knew what bad idea she was playing. It is nothing more than trying to pretend not to know, waiting for Hong to come to her and Hinata to take the initiative to confess. In this way, you can use this matter to make fun of it in the future, it is estimated that it will not be too far. I thought about the conditions that Tsunato had given me a little more carefully. After thinking about it, I didn''t think it was too much, and finally agreed. Not long after the negotiation, the two arrived at the venue. Boarded the stage t leading to the central stage, and in the constant blessing of the guests, walking slowly on the stage t hand in hand. Who are the guests? The people invited to the wedding include several large families in Muye Village, and some ninjas with better relationships. The big families that were invited were the Japanese family, the Nara family, the Qiudao family, the Yamanaka family, the oil girl family, and the Inuzuka family. As for the Ninjas without families, there are Kakashi, Kay, Yurihong, Yuyan, etc. Muye''s elder group, the few immortals also appeared in the venue. The guests are introduced here first, let us get back to business. When Noel and Tsunade arrived at the central stage, the traditional wedding ceremony also began. Although the venue was modernized, the ceremony still had to be carried out according to the old one. This wedding ceremony is exactly the same as the ceremony when married with Hinata, there is nothing to introduce. According to the requirements of the ceremony, the two joined hands to complete it step by step. When the wedding ceremony was all completed, Noel and Tsunato formally became a couple, warmly entertaining everyone at the wedding. The two visited a large circle and thanked everyone who came to the wedding. Of course, the two were also blessed by everyone. Noel and Tsunade thanked everyone. When they could finally change their clothes and take a break, he felt that someone was full of hostility towards himself. Slightly frowned at this, he immediately stopped walking away from here and turned to look at the source. auzw.com Suddenly stopped, Tsuna, who has been holding hands with Noel, how can you not know. He looked at Noel very puzzled and saw that he seemed to be looking for something in the wedding venue, but soon he was fixed in one place. He didn''t rush to ask what was wrong, and Tsuneo looked at Noel''s eyes. What catches your eye is... "Sakura?" Sakura, who was standing in the distance, seemed to find Tsunato looking at himself, quickly retracted his fierce eyes, moved a few steps and disappeared into the crowd. Seeing that Sakura disappeared into the crowd, Tsunade also withdrew his gaze and lightly touched Noel with his elbow. "Why did you just look at Sakura?" "I just felt that someone was hostile to me, and that person was Sakura who said to you." Without any intention of concealment, Noel said frankly. Knowing the reason, Tsunade suddenly looked embarrassed. "We will leave first and I will explain to you later." Nodding, Noel left the venue with Tsunato. Before arriving at the room, the two entered the room and closed the door. Find a place to sit down and Tsunade goes straight to the subject. "The reason why Sakura is hostile to you is because I told her about Sasuke, and I have repeatedly emphasized that I made the decision. You are only responsible for the implementation." "Now it seems that Sakura did not listen to my words, and still thinks that everything is your fault." "Don''t blame Sakura, just give her a little time, she will think about it." When the explanation was finished, it must be determined by Noel''s reaction. "You think too much. No matter how you say, Xiaoying is also your disciple. Of course, I won''t go to her troubles, and I haven''t put this matter at ease." Not caring at all, Noel shrugged. After observing it carefully, Tsunade noticed that Noel showed no signs of anger, so he was completely relieved. Tsunato secretly decided in his heart that when he has time, he must persuade Sakura to do it again, and really do not want the relationship between the disciple and her husband to be too rigid. Of course, she was also worried about what extreme things Sakura had done, and was very afraid that it would not end well. "Don''t think about it, the guests are still waiting for us to go out, change clothes quickly." I don''t know what Tsunade thought when he bowed his head. Noor had no intention of asking. Recalling, temporarily forgetting what he was thinking, Tsunato quickly got up and started changing clothes, completely forgetting that Noel was still here. And Noel leaned back in his chair, smiling and admiring Tsunade''s dressing show. Putting on another set of clothes, Tsuneo turned to see Noel before remembering his presence, and suddenly flushed with blush. So pretend to be calm and walk slowly to Noel. "Come on, the guests are waiting for us." Tsunade pulled Noel out of his chair, took the initiative to take his right hand, his body clinging to his arm. v8 Chapter 176： Today must be broken! Back at the venue, the two saw a person who should not be here. When he saw this person appearing here, Tsunade suddenly had a very bad hunch, and he began to pray in his heart that it should never be tried. It''s a pity that things are counterproductive. The man walked towards this side, and Yamato and Kakashi couldn''t stop him, so he could only follow him closely to prevent him from messing around in this place. When they came to the two of them, they were about to say something, but Noel grabbed the voice first. "Ghost, are you here to avenge me?" "What are you doing to stimulate him!" Glancing at Noor fiercely, Tsuna said very quietly, then looked at the person and said. "Naruto, you must come to bless us, right." "Yes, yes, Naruto purposely ran back to bless the two." Kakashi quickly echoed, and grabbed Naruto''s shoulder with his hand, and kept giving Yamato a wink. "Mr. Noel, you are really kidding, Naruto is here to send blessings." Seconds understand, Yamato also put his hand on Naruto''s shoulder on the other side, he also learned Kakashi to hold on without letting go, and then cooperated. Seeing that Naruto did not speak, Kakashi and Yamato were relieved, thinking the previous persuasion worked. The two knew very clearly that Naruto must not be allowed to stay here anymore, or he should be pulled early to leave more insurance, otherwise it would be hard to guarantee when he would be unable to bear it. Kakashi communicated with Yamato''s eyes, and soon realized that they both wanted to go together. "Master Gangshou, we won''t disturb you to greet other guests." "Yeah, we''re fine, don''t worry about us." After the two had finished speaking, they wanted to pull Naruto away. It''s just that Kakashi and Yamato couldn''t pull Naruto. He seemed to take root here, standing there without moving. ''not good! X2 In this case, the two secretly said in their hearts. He was about to pull Naruto away, but he spoke at this time, even if he wanted to stop it. "I''ve thought a lot these days. Although Sasuke is Muye''s betrayal, it''s normal for him to be dealt with, but I still can''t forgive you." "So?" "I''m going to fight you, no matter who wins or loses in this duel, this matter is over." "Do you know what day it is?" Noel smiled, did not respond to whether he agreed to the duel, but asked something else. After a glance, Naruto wearing a wedding dress nodded. "I know, today is your happy day with Tsunade...sister." "Since you know it, you still choose to come to fight with me at this time, are you looking for death!!" The smile disappeared, and Noel looked at Naruto extremely coldly, and said coldly. auzw.com Tsunade saw that Noel was angry, and quickly stopped between him and Naruto. "Naruto! Please leave now! You are not welcome here!" Speak out and reprimand, and directly give Naruto a guest order. Kakashi and Yamato knew that this was the step where Tsunai let Naruto leave. It could also be said to prevent Noel from starting, so he would drag him away without saying anything. However, Naruto did not drag them away, but broke free from their hands. "I won''t leave! I must make a break today!" "You have to make a decision, right! Then I will fulfill you!" Without waiting for Tsuna to let Naruto go again, Noel first agreed to the duel. "Don''t kill the killer, please." Seeing that he couldn''t stop it, Tsuneo turned and hugged Noel. After hearing the words of pleading, Noel, who had already moved to kill, could only suppress the urge to kill Naruto, and really did not want to disappoint Tsunato, and at the same time stained blood on days when he did not want to be overjoyed, this was very unlucky. "Okay, I beat him hard at most, and I won''t let blood get stained today." Slightly nodded, he promised Xia Tsunade''s pleading and looked at Naruto. "It''s not suitable here. Let''s move to another place." "Yes, you come with me." Naruto didn''t want to do anything in the village, and he couldn''t let his hands and feet go to fight in the village, so he readily agreed to change places. Then he turned and ran away. Noel patted Tsuna''s back, and she finally let go of her clasped hands. "Relax, I won''t go back on my words." The sound of the words just fell, and Noor search disappeared without a trace, and he could no longer be seen. Seeing that Noel disappeared, you don''t have to guess to know that he went after Naruto. Today one of the protagonists left, seeing the posture of the other protagonist to keep up, Kakashi quickly dissuaded. "Admiral Tsunade, has left a protagonist. If you also leave, no one will be here to greet the guests. I will go over with the Yamato meeting to see if necessary. I will try my best to stop them." "Yeah, I''ll just go with Senior Kakashi. Just stay." Was hit by Kakashi, Yamato responded quickly and echoed. Tsuna thought for a moment, Kakashi said that it was not unreasonable, that both today''s protagonists should leave, and that the invited guests would be cool here, which is beyond reason. Most importantly, it will offend many people. "I stay, hurry up, don''t lose it." "Yes." x2 In response, the two immediately started chasing. Many of the people present knew what was going on, but they didn''t mention it or ask too much, as if nothing had happened. What I was just doing now continues as usual. v8 Chapter 177： Fairy mode Running all the way, Naruto looked back from time to time. However, no trace of Noel was seen along the way. I haven''t seen anyone, but Naruto didn''t stop because of it. I didn''t believe that Noel did not follow. After all, Noel agreed in the eyes of everyone, and he could never say nothing. What''s more, the monk can''t run the temple. Even if he didn''t follow me this time, as long as he returns to Muye Village, he can find people. It''s impossible to avoid hiding all his life. So, Naruto is not worried at all, so he can move forward with confidence. Time gradually passed away... At this moment, it is very far from Muye Village. Feeling that the place was almost the same, Naruto finally stopped walking and began to wait for Noel''s arrival. "Can we start now?" In less than a second, I heard the sound of words. Suddenly looking up, Naruto saw Noel standing in the sky, without saying a word his hands. "The art of multiple shadow avatars!" Along with this, a burst of white smoke burst out around him. In just a few moments, a large number of unexplained Naruto appeared on the ground, and each of them as a group. A group of three people, two of whom are helping one person make spiral pills. When the spiral pill is ready, the two will hold Naruto of the spiral pill and work together to throw it at Noel. With a calm face, Noel looked at the shadow avatars flying with spiral pills. "Mess!" Swing your feet in the air at high speed, kicking out a wide range of blows in an instant. A large number of shadow avatars were not yet close, and they were directly hit by a large range of covered air, and suddenly turned into a burst of white smoke. Not only was the shadow avatar thrown into the air attacked, but even the shadow avatar on the ground was also hit. No matter the sky or the ground, it was covered with white smoke. White smoke blocked the view, making people see nothing at all. It''s a pity that it''s okay to deal with some ordinary people, and it''s not going to work with some forbearance, let alone against Noel. No need to look at it at all, Noel was still able to determine the location of Naruto, and soon locked it. "It turned out that I used the shadow avatar to fight for time." By perception alone, you know what Naruto is doing. Noel did not rush to start immediately, but gave Naruto enough time to prepare, standing patiently in the air and waiting. Only when he is defeated with all his strength, can Naruto know that he is far away from himself, let him know how terrifying his strength is, and make him feel powerless and hopeless. The white smoke transformed into a broken shadow avatar gradually began to disperse with the waiting time. auzw.com When the white smoke in the air and the ground disappeared, Naruto''s figure appeared in Noel''s vision. At this moment Naruto, with two old toads on his shoulders, has successfully entered the fairy mode. "sorry to keep you waiting." The words fell, and Jieyin made two avatars. Naruto reached out his right hand, and the two avatars made the sword in the wind escape spiral shuriken on his palm, and then it turned into white smoke and disappeared. "Xian Fa Feng escapes the spiral shuriken!" Incorporating Xianshu Chakra into the wind escape spiral shuriken, he slammed it out of Noel standing in the air. Noel raised his right hand and extended his index finger. At the tip of the fingertip, a small, splendid green sphere formed instantly, and the attack also came. Seeing that it was about to hit, but then did not develop as Naruto thought. Immortal wind escapes the spiral shuriken, this trick should spread at the moment of contact with the object, and can cause a terrible attack on a large area. However, now that the Xianfa wind escapes the spiral shuriken and touches the splendid green sphere, not only did it not conduct a proliferation attack, but it was quickly absorbed. Naruto was dumbfounded and didn''t expect it to happen like this. "Little Naruto, this person has the ability to absorb ninjutsu, and ninjutsu is useless to him." Seeing the key at a glance, Shen Zuoxian standing on Naruto''s left shoulder quickly found out. "I know." Hearing his words, Naruto nodded to understand. But Noel was in the air, which made him a little unsure how good he was, thinking hard about the countermeasures. "The fairy mode, I didn''t expect it to be just a few days, you actually learned it." Without waiting for Naruto''s response, Noel slowly descended from the air and continued. "It''s a pity that even if you learn the fairy mode, you can''t be my opponent, so it''s useless." When both feet touched the ground, provocatively hooked the index finger to Naruto. Naruto, who was irritated by Noel, rushed up without a word, intending to play close combat. After all, I have seen that Nuoer can absorb ninjutsu. It is clear that it does not make any sense to use ninjutsu, it will only increase its own consumption. Laughing and seeing Naruto approaching, Noel did nothing, and he was standing still. This doesn''t look right. The Zhima fairy standing on Naruto''s right shoulder feels it necessary to remind. "Little Naruto, that man looks unprepared, but I feel wrong all the time, be careful and cheat." "Then try a wave first." Ben went straight to Naruto''s Naruto, suddenly detoured to the side, and then used the avatar. After recruiting the four avatars, the body followed the avatars to move forward. As they were about to arrive in front of them, the five people immediately separated and surrounded Noel in the middle of the center, and then immediately started to attack from the five nonstop. The five Naruto''s fists are getting closer and closer, but Noel still has no movement, as if he hasn''t seen them. v8 Chapter 178： Toad Duo Next second... I saw five Naruto''s fists, passing through the non-stop parts of Noel''s body. The fists were staggered, and finally fell on each other among the five Naruto, four of them were attacked and disappeared into white smoke, and the body was also hit by the avatar, and then flew out backwards towards the rear. On the way Naruto flew out, Shen Zuoxian quickly put forward suggestions. "Children''s mother, now body surgery can''t win at all, and ninjutsu will be fully absorbed, so you can only use illusion to make the final stroke." "No! I don''t want it!" Hearing that, Zhi Ma Xian was very excited and immediately rejected it. At this time, Naruto took advantage of a backflip to adjust his body, and slipped his feet on the ground for a long distance, and finally stopped. The conversation between the two Toad Fairies completely heard Naruto confused. The deep-made fairy wants to use illusion, and it''s hard to understand why the Zhima fairy has such a big reaction. When he was about to ask, Shen Zuo Xianren spoke first. "Fuck, now we have no choice but to use illusion!" "Want me to use illusion? No way! I have sealed you even the window!" "It''s already here! How can you be so capricious!!" "I''m wayward! I just don''t want it anyway!" Shen Zuo Xianren was good at persuading, but it was good to say that Zhima Xianren didn''t listen to persuasion, and when the anger came up, there was a big quarrel. Shen Zuo fairy is standing on the left shoulder, Zhi Ma fairy is standing on the right shoulder, and Naruto sandwiched in the middle, both ears are destroyed by their roar. In the end, he couldn''t bear it anymore, so he decided to stop, and his ears couldn''t stand it. "Stop! Stop arguing!" Naruto''s roar, the two Toad Fairies finally stopped, and then continued. "Xima, why are you so reluctant to use illusion, you also give a reason anyway." "At this age, how could it be possible to sing a duet with the old man again, which is really too much." After hesitating for a while, Zhima Xianren blushed and finally explained the reason. Suddenly, Naruto was puzzled why this use of illusion was related to singing duet, and even suspected that he had heard it wrong. "Huh? Didn''t you use illusion? How did this involve the duet again?" "Our strongest illusion can use singing to interfere with the enemy''s hearing, so that it can fall into the illusion." Seeing Naruto puzzled, Shen Zuoxian could only speak out. Then, he lowered his voice, and then said. "This illusion is very strong, but once it sounds, it cannot be interrupted on the way. This is the weakness." "Moreover, with the combination of notes and notes, the enemy will fall into illusion only after hearing the melody, and it will take a little time for the technique to be effective." After receiving the words, Zhi Ma Xian added. auzw.com After hearing the words of the two Toad Fairies, Naruto knew what he was going to do. "That is to say, before the enemy falls into the illusion, I need to protect your duo from being interrupted and fight for the time for the illusion to play, right." "Yes, as long as I and the kid **** get enough time, I believe this illusion will allow us to win and defeat the person in front of us," Nodded with emphasis, Shen Zuoxian said with certainty. As long as this illusion is performed successfully, it has never seen a failure so far, so it is so sure. The only problem now is that the Zhima fairy is shy and unwilling to sing a duet. Feeling the eyes of Naruto and his old man, Zhi Ma Xianren was unbearable. "Okay, okay, stop staring at me, I agree." When he heard the promise of Zhi Ma Xianren, Naruto and Shen Zuo Xianren both smiled. At the same time, Noel''s voice followed. "Have you negotiated?" "Multiple shadow avatar!" Without much nonsense, Naruto quickly finished the printing and summoned a bunch of shadow avatars. Seeing this, Noel''s eyes were full of disdain. Instead of rushing to clear the shadow avatar immediately, I waited to see what trick Naruto played. The shadow avatars that were summoned did not rush toward Noor this time, but spread out in all directions. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... At the same time, the two toad fairies on each shoulder of the shadow avatar croaked in unison. Yes, the duo of two Toad Fairies began. Although he didn''t listen to the three to discuss countermeasures, but at the moment when the toad sounded, Noel knew what they were going to do. "Having discussed for a long time, I originally wanted to use illusion against me." It was also clear at this time why the shadow avatar summoned by Naruto did not attack, but instead went away in different directions. This is to prevent the destruction of illusion, so it summons a bunch of shadow avatars as smoke bombs. As soon as his eyes rolled, Noel suddenly thought of something and smiled mysteriously. Leaping in place, then twisting the body violently, rotating at high speed. "Zhou Duan!" A circular vacuum cut was kicked out, expanding in all directions with Noel as the center, and the expansion speed was quite fast. For a moment, most of the fleeing shadow avatars were cut off and cut into white smoke. Of course, it''s not just the shadow doppelganger. The high-speed expanding circular vacuum chopping cuts everything you touch, no matter whether it is a rock or a tree it touches, all are spared. Soon, toward the vacuum expanding in all directions, the shadow avatar was cleaned up cleanly. only....... v8 Chapter 179： A flower in front of you After the shadow doppelganger was emptied, Naruto really disappeared. The person was gone, but the toad duo could still be heard. It can be seen that the real body is only hidden with the two toad immortals, and has not been wiped out by the previous blow. dark place...... Three pairs of eyes hidden in the dark are secretly observing Noel''s every move. Until a long time of observation, when it was found that Noel was standing still and didn''t move, the toad duo stopped. The duo stopped, but it didn''t show up immediately. "Grandpa fairy, have we succeeded?" "Of course, my father and I have never failed to use this illusion, he must have fallen into illusion." Hearing Naruto''s words, he did not wait for the fairy to speak, and the Zhima fairy preemptively said. Shen Zuo Xianren proudly raised his head. "Yes, when this illusion never failed." Seeing that both immortals were so sure, Naruto suddenly put Gao Xuan''s heart down. In fact, don''t look at the confident faces of the two Toad Fairies. In fact, they are not much better than Naruto, and I was just worried that illusion will not work, and this is already the last resort. Now that it is certain that Noel is in illusion, there is no need to continue hiding. "Grandpa fairy, then shall we go out?" "Well, there is no need to hide anymore, let''s go out." After a very careful look, Shen Zuo Xianren confirmed that there was no abnormality, and then agreed with Naruto''s proposal. Zhi Ma Xian Ren also nodded, saying it had no opinion. The two immortals had no opinion, and Naruto did not say anything more nonsense, and pushed it up violently with both hands. The distance was in the distance of Noel, and suddenly a pair of hands appeared under the ground. Immediately afterwards, he saw some embarrassing Naruto, and the two Toad Fairies on his shoulders, protruding out of the ground. When it comes to the surface, the first thing is to check the status of Noel. Seeing that there is still no change, this relaxes the tight nerves, and finally I feel completely relieved. In front of Noel, such a big swing appeared, but he did not react, and it was certainly not pretended. Once again confirmed, Shen Zuoxian turned to look at Naruto. "Little Naruto, how are you going to deal with this person now?" "Since he is an enemy, it would be good to just kill him directly, so much to think about." Immortal Zhi Ma, unaware of the causes and consequences, straightly gave Naruto an idea. The well-informed deep-seated fairy can only tell the Zhima fairy what is going on, and don''t want it to mess up with ideas. "Children''s mother, this person is an important person in Konoha, and now Hokage is his wife, so it is impossible to kill, so don''t make any ideas there." "Is it really an important person in Konoha? Or is it Huo Ying''s husband?" "Yes." auzw.com "If this is the case, why should we fight him?" After being determined, the Zhima fairy was even more confused and very puzzled. Seeing this, Shen Zuo Xianren can only tell Zhi Ma Xianren all the information he got from Naruto. After listening, Zhi Ma Xianren finally understood. "Having been in trouble for a long time, it turned out to be Xiao Ming''s personal grudge." "Well, so to speak." "It''s impossible to kill, unless Xiaoming is willing to betray Konoha at this moment, otherwise he will only be able to beat him for relief." "This is a good idea." The attention made by Zhi Ma Xianren this time, she thinks it works. After talking, both Toad Fairies looked at Naruto, waiting for him to make a choice. As for Naruto, she clenched her fists for a while and let go of her hands a little later, standing tangled. Seeing that Naruto could not make a choice for a long time, Zhima Xianren felt it necessary to remind him that he could not continue to drag on like this endlessly. "Little Naruto, no matter if you are going to kill or beating, you can do it quickly. Illusion is impossible to continue indefinitely, so you better make a choice quickly." "Little Naruto, in terms of this person''s strength, our illusion may not last long, maybe he will crack it later, and there is not much time for you to hesitate." Immortal Zhi Ma had just finished speaking, and Shen Zuo immortal also reminded him. With this reminder, Naruto finally made a decision. Now kill Noel, then betray Muye to be a betrayal. He deliberately killed Noel to take revenge for Sasuke, but he didn''t want to be a wooden leaf betrayal for this reason, and since then met with his fellow soldiers. In this way, you can only choose to beat Noel fiercely and give a good vent. Now that the decision was made, Naruto walked towards Noel. After resisting in front of him, he raised his clenched right fist and waved it fiercely. a bit Twice Three times A punch fell on Noel''s face, Naruto''s right fist had broken the skin, and his blood was red with his fist, but even so there was no intention to stop. When Naruto saw a little bit of red eyes, the two Toad Fairies were ready to stop with a voice, for fear that he would beat Noel to death. It''s just that the two Toad Sin talents opened their mouths slightly, and the voice could not be exported. "A look of relief, what a good thing you dreamed of?" "Did you dream of killing me?" Suddenly, the words of the two toads suddenly changed dramatically. Naruto, who was already a bit red-eyed, was also fully awake at this moment, keeping his fist stiff in place. Next second... In front of a flower, Naruto and the two Toad Immortals saw something completely different. What did they see? Everything was turned upside down, and Noel stood in front of him intact, without being beaten to death. v8 Chapter 180： Hang up and hit There are three black chains hanging in the void, which bind Naruto and the two Toad Fairies to make them strong, and let them hang upside down in the air. Without asking, the two Toad Fairies knew exactly what was going on. I don''t want to believe, but the facts are in front of me, I have to believe. "We who have just performed illusion have inadvertently missed your illusion, and have not noticed when, which is really ironic." With a sigh, the deep fairy laughed at herself. Now that Cheng Jie has been imprisoned, it can''t be damaged if it''s broken, and at most it will die. The Zhima fairy wanted to know one thing first, so he asked Noor directly. "Boy, when did you use illusion against us?" "The moment I cleared out those shadow avatars, you have fallen into my illusion." Not intending to hide and tuck, Noel spoke out generously. Knowing the time of the stroke, Zhi Ma Xianren did not ask more. After all, it is someone else''s technique, it is impossible to easily tell yourself to wait for others, and asking is just asking in vain. With the silence of Zhi Ma fairy, Shen Zuo fairy didn''t say anything, they waited quietly. And Naruto''s words, he was silent, not knowing what to think about. But what is certain is that this defeat hit him deeply, and at the same time he also understood the gap with Noel, and these can be seen from his expression. Seeing that the three captives were silent, Noel did not intend to spend so much with them. You know, Muye still has a bride waiting, and she doesnt want to waste precious time here. "Before coming here, I promised that Tsuna will not kill you, but" Hearing that there was no need to die, the two Toad Fairies were relieved. It''s just that when Noel said "but", they suddenly became more worried. Now the atmosphere doesn''t dare to take a breath, waiting very painfully for Noel to say what''s behind. Without waiting for a long time, Noel spoke again. "Beating you hard, there should be no problem." The moment the words fell, the fist waved at the moment. Say hello to your face at once, without giving the two Toad Fairies a chance to speak. One person and two toads hanged upside down, just like the hanging sandbags, they can only withstand the fist attack again and again, but they can''t make any resistance. Of course, the strength of the blow is reserved. auzw.com Otherwise, Noel could blast the three of them with a single punch, and there are so many punches needed. After a long time... After venting the discomfort in my heart, I finally did not continue to beat it. It''s just that nowadays Naruto and the two Toad Immortals have their faces so swollen that they can''t clearly see the facial features, even people who are familiar with them can''t recognize them. Although it seems rather miserable, it is just a skin trauma, and there will never be any danger to life. "Today is a good day for my big marriage, so you can save this little life, but next time..." After a pause, Noel''s expression became extremely cold, and then he said. "But it''s useless to ask for pleading next time. I will definitely kill you without hesitation. If you don''t believe me, you can try it." Just finished speaking, he raised his right hand and snapped his fingers. As the fingers snapped, the black chains tied to Naruto and the two Toad Fairies loosened and then quickly retracted into the void in the void. When the shackles of the black chain were gone, they fell **** the ground. It was very difficult to prop up the body, raising his head like a pig''s head, intending to see what Noel said. It''s a pity that when they are difficult to lift, they can no longer see the trace of Noel. You dont need to guess at all. Noel must have just left the place at an unimaginable speed just after saying the warning. Seeing that the man had left, the two Toad Immortals no longer tensed their nerves and bodies, and suddenly collapsed on the ground. "Small... Naruto...you''ll never do it again...do not provoke...to provoke that person...he is...too dangerous..." "The warning just now...is not a joke...then...there is no hidden fullness in that discourse...full of murderous intention...it is enough to prove that he really killed our idea...Next .... next time... definitely not today... so lucky..." Very worried about Naruto''s confusing one day, the two Toad Immortals spoke out to remind. However, they did not receive any reply. Naruto was silent, looking at the place where Noel had stood just now, not knowing what to think about. He was planning to continue to persuade, but the two Toad Sin talents opened their mouths slightly, and the words could not be spoken. Suddenly, two figures appeared in front of me. "Two immortals and Naruto, are you okay?" One of the people appeared, he saw the miserable situation of Naruto and the two Toad Immortals, and quickly cared aloud. When I heard some familiar voices, I immediately stopped the two toad immortals who were about to attack, but I did not relax my vigilance and tried to see who I was with swollen eyes. However, the eyes were so swollen that there was only one gap left, and the people in front of them were very vague and unclear for a long time. The coming person seems to have discovered this, and it is really stupid to insult him. "Two immortals, I am Kakashi of Muye Village. The person next to me is Yamato. He is the current leader of Naruto." v8 Chapter 181： I cant afford to lose that person It is said that the two Toad Fairies did not believe, and even believed what they saw. So, they did not relax their vigilance due to Kakashi''s words, but guarded him and Yamato even more. How can Kakashi and Yamato not see this? But the two Toad Fairies didn''t believe it, and they couldn''t think of any other way to prove it. They could only stand still and helplessly. This situation was maintained until the two toad immortals repeatedly determined with their invisible eyes, and this finally broke the extremely embarrassing situation. After finally confirming Kakashi''s identity, Shen Zuoxian quickly apologized. "It''s really embarrassing, we are also for security reasons, and we are not deliberately embarrassing you." "It''s okay, it''s a normal reaction, understandable." Shaking his right hand, Kakashi responded with a smile. Yamato, who was standing aside, met his voice at this moment. "Yes, yes, Senior Kakashi and I can understand your concerns." I was about to say something, but Shen Zuo Xian was slightly hit by the elder Zhi Ma beside him, and he looked at the puzzled brick. What catches my eyes is that the Zhima fairy is constantly looking at him. After understanding the meaning of Zhi Ma Xian Ren, Shen Zuo Xian Ren looked in the direction of the gesture. His eyes finally fell on Naruto, and he instantly understood what it meant for Zhi Ma Xianren to wink. What did you see from Naruto? Naruto knelt there motionless, maintaining this posture and falling into a coma. When Naruto was found in a coma, Shen Zuoxian understood what he thought and thought in his heart. No wonder Kakashi appeared here, but Narutos abnormal reaction didnt happen at all, it turned out to have passed out! The next second, he shook his toad''s head violently. Shen Zuo Xianren knows very well that now is not the time to think about these messes, the top priority is to send Naruto back to Muye Village. "Naruto has fainted, but you don''t have to worry about it at all. It just looks miserable. It would be better to take him for a few days." "I can rest assured that." Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief. He was really worried about Naruto''s life-threatening danger, and now he can finally rest assured. Yamato also greatly relieved, stepping forward to prepare to pick up Naruto. Taking a step, suddenly realized what, looked at the two Toad Fairies. "Two immortals, you mean that we will take Naruto back to Konoha, I''m right." "Yes." "Did the two fairies plan to go back to Muye with us?" "It''s okay for me and my child to fuck, we return directly to Miaomu Mountain from here." Shen Zuoxian nodded. The sound of the words fell for less than a second, and the Zhima fairy spoke. "Looking at us, we don''t seem to let more people know about this matter, we really can''t afford to lose that person." auzw.com Looking at the two toad fairies like pig heads, Kakashi and Yamato really dont know what to say, they can only stand there with an embarrassed face. Seeing the two embarrassed, Shen Zuoxian said while concluding the seal. "Naruto gave it to you, and we will say goodbye first." After finishing speaking, finishing printing and pressing to the ground. The white smoke exploded in an instant, and quickly enveloped the two toad immortals, making it impossible to see them anymore. And among the thick white smoke, suddenly came the words of the deep fairy. "One more thing! Don''t let Naruto go and provoke the person named Noor! You must remember!" When the last word fell, Bai Yan also began to disperse on his own. However, the two toad immortals have disappeared, and they can no longer be seen here. Seeing that the two Toad Fairies disappeared from here, I don''t need to ask them to know that they should return to Miaomu Mountain. Turning his head and glancing at each other, Kakashi took the lead and opened his mouth. "Yamato, Naruto will take it to you and hug it back. I''ll take care of it." "I knew that." Yamato''s mouth twitched, and he had already guessed this result. As he walked towards Naruto, he whispered softly. "Really, I will do every hard work." The complaint returned to complain, but Yamato''s movement was not slow at all, and soon came to Naruto. Instead of hurrying to pick up Naruto, I first decided whether I was really dizzy. When it was determined, Naruto in a comatose state was hugged, and he was ready to go on the road. But as soon as he turned around, he was suddenly covered with black lines. "Senior Kakashi, are you so alert?" "It''s okay, I can use it at a glance, you can rest assured." At this time, Kakashi held the book in one hand, his eyes fixed on the contents of the book, and the other hand raised his thumbs to Yamato. Not waiting and opening again, Kakashi immediately left the place. Seeing this, Yamato swallowed back what he wanted to say and hugged Naruto to keep up. It didn''t take long for Yamato to catch up with Kakashi who was reading while reading, and he heard his words. "Yamato, you must be optimistic about Naruto." "what?" Suddenly the words came out, making Yamato confused. Closing the book in his hand, Kakashi gave Yamato a white glance. "Naruto can''t be asked to go to Mr. Noel again, do you understand now?" "I understand it, but it''s not easy to stop Naruto. You also watched the previous battle." "Okay, I will help." "But even if Senior Kakashi helps, it''s pretty dangling to see me trying to stop Naruto." Although he could drag Kakashi into the water to help, Yamato didn''t feel much relaxed, but still felt that it was not enough. v8 Chapter 182： Destination: Yunyin Village In four days, a blink of an eye passed. Since Naruto was beaten into a pig''s head, he has become honest during this time, and has no trouble to go to Noor. Of course, it''s not that Naruto was really frightened by Noel''s words that day, but that he was followed closely by Yamato and Kakashi, and there was no chance of getting out. Another reason is that he said that when he was about to fight Noel, he will not be entangled no matter how he wins or loses, and he does not intend to regret what he promised. Therefore, this is to let Noel and Tsunade live, and no one to interrupt the wedding life for the time being. But this time passed quickly, and after four days of happy time, he was again engaged in busy work. At this moment, at the gate of Muye Village. Gangshou, Noor, Xiyan, and Silence, their figures appeared in front of the gate of Muye Village, and they could see at a glance that they were going out. When he was about to leave, Tsune explained to the mute. "Mute, you will wait for us to leave Muye Village, and immediately handle the things I told you, but don''t show your horses feet and be found. Do you understand?" "Admiral Tsunade, I will definitely get that thing done, please rest assured." Silent, with a serious look, said vowedly. Not long after the words fell, Noel looked at the current time, and then spoke to remind him. "Tangshou wife, it''s not too early now, we should start." Hearing the words, Tsunade nodded and said goodbye to mute. "Mute, it''s time for us to leave, please go back." Just finished speaking, before the mute responded, he walked out of the wooden leaf gate. The mute did not go back because of Tsunatos words. She stood at the gate and watched the three people. She couldnt see the backs of the three people anymore. Then she turned and walked to Muye Village. Woods far away from Konoha... The three people who had left Muye Village before had turned from the main road into the dense woods. At this time, they jumped and shuttled on the branches, which was quite fast. Ben moved forward silently, but this quiet hurry did not last long. Noel, who was always full of doubts, finally broke the silence at this time. "Wife Tsunade, you ran home early in the morning and pulled me out, but I still don''t know where to go, don''t you think you should explain it to me?" Suddenly, Tsunato fell and fell. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and adjusted her figure very quickly, so that she could avoid falling. Why is there such a big response? That''s because, if it wasn''t just Noel''s proposal, he had already forgotten this. Noel stepped up in an instant. In order to avoid Gang hand may be carelessly lost again, without saying anything, he first reached out to hug her in his arms, and then concerned about the inquiry. auzw.com "Why are you so careless, okay?" "It''s okay, just I was thinking about something, so I didn''t see the point." Shaking his head slightly, Tsuneo gave Noel a relieved smile, so he didn''t worry too much. Before Noel answered, she spoke again. "I received an invitation letter from Lei Ying, which indicated that I was invited to go to Yunyin Village with the other three shadows, saying that there is something to discuss together." "So the destination of our trip is Yunyin Village, and I was pulled out by you as a guard." "Yes, that''s it." "Having been in trouble for a long time, it turned out that I was just pulling me out to be your guard." With a glance at Tsunade, Noel said disappointedly. Originally, when I saw Tsunade''s rush in the morning, I thought that the fourth ninja war was about to begin, and I could finally do something without boredom. Who would have thought that after a long time of trouble, he would just let him be an accompanying guard. Hearing the loss in Noel''s tone, Tsuneo''s face became displeased. "Why! Don''t you want to come with me so much!" "I can certainly accompany you, of course, I''m not unhappy, just to see how anxious you are in the morning, I thought something big happened." "So what the **** was the disappointment you just said?" "I just felt a little too busy. I thought there was something big that could relieve me. Unfortunately, the result was not what I expected, so I was a bit disappointed and surprised." With no intention of concealing, Noel bluntly confessed his own thoughts. When he heard it, Tsunade was speechless. At the same time, I also knew that I just thought a little too much. I really shouldn''t have figured it out before, but I lost my temper violently to Noel and apologized. It is one thing to understand, but it is another matter. Although I have an apology in my heart, I just don''t mean to apologize and admit my mistake. Keeping staring at Tsuneo, how could Noel not see it, just didn''t tear her through. Moreover, it is very active to divert the topic, did not hold on to this matter. "Having said that, Lei Ying invites you to go to Yunyin Village to discuss something. Is there any explanation on the invitation letter you sent?" "There is no explanation. The invitation letter only wrote "I have important things to discuss", and I and other film went to Yunyin Village as soon as possible." Tsunao took the invitation from his arms and handed it to Noel, who was hugging him. When receiving the invitation letter, Noel opened it without any politeness, and carefully checked the content above. After reading it, I found that the invitation letter was just like what Tsuna said, and it didn''t explain in detail what to discuss. Only one point is indicated, that is, I hope Siying can go to Yunyin Village as soon as possible, and nothing else. v8 Chapter 183： People are not there The Kingdom of Thunder The village of Yunyin belongs to the kingdom of thunder among the five great powers. The village is warm and misty, and there are many dark-skinned ninjas. Many ninjas have "I" behind their names. The people in Yunyin Village are good at swordsmanship and thunder escape, and popular ninjutsu, Yunyin is a fighting village hidden village. After rushing for more than a day, Gangshou, Nuoer and Xiyan had arrived at Yunyin Village at noon. At this moment, under the guidance of a Yunyin Ninja, he went to a place for rest. Under the leadership of the Yunyin Ninja, a group of people stopped in front of the doors of two adjacent rooms. When he stopped, the leader of the Yinyin Ninja turned around and explained to Tsuna. "Master Huo Ying, these two are the lounges ordered by Master Lei Ying. It is up to you to decide how to allocate them." "Well, I know." Nodded slightly, Tsuneo responded. Seeing this, the Yunyin Ninja took the key from his arms and handed it over. "This is the key to the room. If there is nothing wrong, then I''ll retreat first, Lord Naruto." In order to be safe, Xi Yan quickly stepped forward and took the key. It is clear why Yu Yan is so, and Tsunato certainly will not say anything. After thinking for a while, she looked at the Yunyin Ninja who had not left yet, and she spoke out her demand. "Come on, you have someone to give you some food, but nothing else." "Okay, I will arrange for someone to deliver things, Lord Naruto." As soon as I finished speaking, the Yunyin Ninja quit and left without further stay. When the man went away, Xi Yan also thoroughly checked the key. It was confirmed that there was no problem, and then the key was handed to Tsunato, and he made suggestions. "Admiral Tsunade, let me check into the room first, it''s safer." "No, now that we have an alliance with Yunyin, let''s give people a little more trust." Shaking hands, Tsunade rejected Yu Yan''s proposal. Without giving Yan Yan the opportunity to speak, she directly opened one of the lounges with the key, and then walked in. After a glance, Noel patted her shoulder in the eloquent evening. "Don''t worry about it, Lei Ying in Yunyin Village is not a fool. He will never destroy the alliance in this period. He still needs us to protect his brother Zhu Li." "Ok." There was a response, but Xi Yan did not listen to Noel''s words and remained alert. Xi Yan showed so clearly, how could Noel see it. He opened his mouth slightly, but then closed it again in the next second, saying nothing. I thought that it was not a bad thing for Xi Yan to stay alert. auzw.com After all, now that you and others are on someone else''s territory, you should still be a bit wary. There must be no harm to others, and a defense to others. So, Noel gave up the plan to continue persuasion, let Xi Yan continue. Now that he decided to give up the persuasion, he didn''t pay any attention to Xi Yan, and stepped up to keep up with the inside hand. The first time I entered the lounge, I quickly glanced at everything inside. I just said Xiyan just now, but I myself cannot avoid the habit of being cautious. Just after checking, Noel shook his head and smiled, secretly in his heart. At this moment, Tsunae, she has already visited the rest room and is quite satisfied with the rest room. Of course, she found nothing wrong. "Xi Yan, Noel and I live in this lounge. Go to the one next door." As he said, he threw the key to the next room. "Okay, Master Tsunade." Holding the key thrown away, Yu Yan did not have any opinions on the arrangement of Tsuneo, and he readily agreed. Later, as he was about to turn away with the key, Xi Yan was stopped by Noel. "Don''t rush, Gangshou, but the food for people to come over, it''s not too late to wait until it''s finished." "Well, Noel was right, don''t worry about leaving, Xi Yan." After a reminder from Noel, Tsunato also remembered this matter, and quickly uttered a voice in line. Tsunade and Noel''s retention made Xi Yan obediently stop. In the following time, the three found a topic to spend their time in small talk. It was not until the door of the rest room was knocked that the lover said that it was for food delivery. After letting people in, when the man put the food in place, he was about to leave and quit. Suddenly thought of something, Tsunade asked. "Do you know, which other village''s shadow has not reached Yunyin Village?" "As far as I know, Master Shuiying arrived last night, and you arrived at noon today. There are only two adults, Fengying and Tuying, who have not yet reached Yunyin Village." It is said that the meal delivery staff who had already planned to exit the lounge turned around and answered. Obtaining something she wanted to know, Tsunade was a little surprised. Originally, she thought that only Fengying hadn''t arrived in Yunyin Village, and didn''t expect even Tuying to arrive. After all, Shayin Village is still far away from Yunyin Village, and it has not yet been fully understood. However, Yanyin Village is different. The distance from Muye to Yunyin is not much different. There is no reason to have not arrived yet. I thought about this a little bit. I couldn''t think of a reason, so I gave up very decisively. "That''s okay, you go busy." "Then I''m going out first, Master Naruto." The food delivery staff exited the lounge, went out and took the door. v8 Chapter 184： Rap tickets After the lunch break, the fatigue on the way was eased slightly. Anyway, Idle is also idle, and there is no rule that I cannot leave the lounge. So, Noel proposed to Tsunade. "Gunte''s wife, let''s go shopping on the commercial street." "Well, you can do it." After thinking for a while, Tsunade nodded in agreement. Because in her view, I don''t know when Fengying and Tuying can reach Yunyin Village anyway. It''s better to go shopping than to wait in the lounge. What''s more, when Fengying and Tuying arrive, someone will definitely come to inform you that it will be enough to go back at that time, and it will not take much time. Now that they decided to go out shopping, the two immediately took action. When she walked out of the lounge, Tsuneo glanced at the room where Xi Yan lived next door, and she felt the need to speak. There is no way to do it. If it goes missing for no reason, it will definitely cause a lot of trouble. It is better to tell Xixiyan. Instructing Noel to wait a moment, she walked to the door of Yu Yan''s room and reached for a few taps. "Boom boom!" After the knock on the door rang, Tsuna did not wait long. Soon, the closed door opened a gap, from which you could see that the eyes were pointing outwards, confirming the identity of the knocker. When Xi Yan saw that the person outside the door was Tsunade, he put down his guard and opened the door completely. Feeling very puzzled, she couldn''t figure out why Tsunade came over and could only ask. "Master Gangshou, why are you here?" "Because the lounge is too busy, Noel and I plan to stroll around the street at will. Come and see if you are interested in it together, so a lot of people will be more lively." Waiting for Xi Yan to reply, Tsunao directly stepped forward and took her right hand, pulling her towards Noel Originally, she wanted to tell her and left. Suddenly she felt that Xi Yan was staying here alone. Therefore, instead of forcibly pulling Xi Yan out together, regardless of whether she agrees or not. In this way, Tsunade was in the middle of the two, one hand holding Noel''s left arm, and the other hand holding Xi Yan''s small hand, and walked out. Leaving the scheduled rest point, in the case of no one leading the way, the three can only go where to count. But anyway, it is the first time to come to Yunyin Village anyway. It is not a bad thing to look around. It is not necessary to go to the commercial street. Of course, in those places that were strictly guarded by the Yunyin Ninja, they didn''t have to be foolish and rude to enter, just left with a glance. Walk and walk, look east, look west, pass the time. It didn''t take long for a location to arouse the curiosity and attention of the three. In that place, there are a lot of Yunyin Ninjas around, and I dont know what to do. Under the trend of curiosity, the three unanimously decided to see what happened in the past. As the distance got closer and closer, they began to hear what the Yunyin ninjas were discussing and what they were going to do around here. However, from the only words of those Yunyin Ninjas, we can only understand a little bit of the situation. auzw.com What is Yunyin Ninja doing? The reason why so many people are here is just to buy something from people. What to buy? Although it is not very clear, many people have a ticket-like thing in their hands, and it is not clear what kind of tickets are. Whether they saw it or heard it, these three people were confused. The curiosity is getting heavier, and Noel can only come forward to inquire in order to satisfy the curiosity of himself and the two women. Walking to the edge, he reached out and patted the shoulder of a Yunyin Ninja. When the Yunyin Ninja turned around, he asked directly. "Excuse me, what are so many of you buying?" Hearing the words, the Yunyin Ninja did not rush to answer, but observed Noel very carefully. It soon became clear that Noel was not a ninja in Yunyin Village, and he did not have Chakra''s fluctuations, so he regarded him as an ordinary passenger. "You are just a visitor to Yunyin Village." "This is all seen by you. I did arrive in Yunyin Village today, and this is my first time here." Following the other''s words, Noel responded with a smile. Seeing that Noel admitted, the Yunyin Ninja had no doubt and raised the ticket in hand. "We are all here to buy tickets, and this is our rap concert ticket for our adult Chirapi in Yunyin Village." "So this is ah!" "I won''t tell you, but I will rush to buy a ticket for my friend, otherwise it will be gone after a while." "..." Noel opened his mouth slightly, but the words of thanks had not yet been spoken, and the Yunyin Ninja had crowded into the crowd. What else can I do, I can only swallow the words of thanks back into my stomach and walk back the same way. When he returned to the two women, Tsuneo asked. "Husband, did you ask what happened?" Xi Yan beside Gangshou, she was looking forward to waiting for Noel to give an answer to satisfy her curiosity. Noor did not intend to tease them, and directly told the result he had just learned. "Actually, it''s not a big deal. The group of people came here to snap up tickets." "What tickets?" "The man said it was the ticket to the Chirapi Rap Club." "It turned out to be like this, it seems that the Eight-tailed man Zhu Li was recovered by Yunyin Village." Hearing this news, Tsunade was surprised. Unexpectedly, Hachio''s column force was recovered so quickly. At the same time, I could not help thinking of the purpose of Lei Ying''s invitation to Siying to Yunyin Village. It should be to inform Siying that at present, the news that the Eight-tailed Man Zhuli has been recovered, and there are still questions about how to arrange the tail beast or how to use it. v8 Chapter 185： Really shameful It''s just that this is just Tsuna''s guess. Whether it is as she guessed, it will only be known until the meeting starts. Since it will be known sooner or later, there will be no more random guessing. Tsunade shook his head and threw it directly behind his head, no longer thinking about it. "Husband, let''s get tickets for the rap club." "Huh? Are you interested in rap?" Noel was a little flustered, but I didn''t expect Tsunade to be interested in rap, which was quite unexpected. Seeing Noel seemed to have misunderstood it, Tsunade explained it. "For that rap, I''m just curious, so I want to hear what it is." The words just fell less than a second... "If Lord Naruto is interested, I can help you get tickets for the rap club." Suddenly, a word came from behind the three. The three turned around and looked at the person who was speaking behind them. The eye-catcher is a beautiful woman with a proud white skin and short blond hair. Her pupils are blue-green. And this beautiful woman recognized who she was at a glance. With a slight smile, Noel nodded at the beauty in front of him. "Long time no see, Miss Han." "Yeah, long time no see, Mr. Noel." Nodding his head back, Han''s gaze turned to Tsuneo again, and then continued. "Master Huoying, welcome to Yunyin Village." "If necessary, I can take you around the village." "Of course, Lord Naruto really wants to hear Lord Kiraby''s rap, and I can get the tickets for you right away." After finishing the speech, Han Tian waited for a reply with a smile on his face. Not waiting for Tsuna to think about it, Noel made a decision for her directly. "That''s all for rap, you can take us around in Yunyin Village." Just kidding, listening to the rap of Chirapi is simply looking for suffering. Even if Tsune was curious, Noel did not intend to listen to the things that Kirabi sang, he had no tendency to self-masochism. Seeing that Noel was so reluctant, Tsunato was very interesting and did not mention the rap meeting again. "Miss Han, please take us around." "Okay, please follow me." Tsunade didn''t mention the rap meeting, and Han certainly wouldn''t mention it again. She led the three to other places. In the next time... Under the guidance of the guide Han, the three of them visited several prosperous and scenic places. auzw.com I also went shopping, and I also played. The three people who had already had fun had no idea of ??continuing any more, so they planned to return to the lounge. Trouble Han made an afternoon guide and was about to thank her before returning to the scheduled rest place. Ke Gangshou opened his mouth slightly, but the voice could not be heard. suddenly... "boom!" Not far away in front of me, I don''t know what fell from high altitude, causing a loud noise. This sudden loud noise immediately attracted the attention of everyone around them, and they all looked in the direction of the sound source, wanting to know what happened. Of course, the attracted people also wrapped up the three hands of Tsunade, Noel and Yuyan. Only Han was not curious at all, but looked at the dust raised by the impact not far away, and the corners of his mouth twitched. It can be seen from this that she must know what fell, otherwise there will be no such performance. Before waiting for her action, let the three leave here. "You really haven''t grown at all!" "Brother''s foot, strong foot, do I still owe a little bit of fire?" "Asshole! I told you to be honest with you last time, but you dare to do some **** rap in the village. You treat my words as deaf ears!" "My rap is full of enthusiasm now, which can make young people forget all their worries, baby!" "Baby you are a big head ghost! Eat me another foot! Give me a good reflection! Asshole!" "Yo, it''s a strong foot again, big brother''s foot" In the flying thick dust, the conversation between the two was heard from within. The sound of the familiar department''s words made Gang Tie immediately recognize one of them and turned to look at Han. "One of the voices, if I remember nothing wrong, should be your Rai Ying." "Yes, one of them is Lord Lei Ying, and the other is Lord Kirby." Has been recognized by Tsunae, Han can only admit it embarrassingly. However, she thought to herself secretly. Its so embarrassing, I knew I wouldnt bring them here, how good it would be to go somewhere else. It is a pity that this can only be thought about in my heart, but there is no place for regret medicine in the world, so regret is useless. After learning that one person is Lei Ying, and the other is Chirabi. Suddenly, Tsunade felt that Noel''s previous decision was very correct. Fortunately, he didn''t go to the ghost rap. In the way that Chirabi had just heard, she could already imagine what rap was, and she didn''t have any curiosity about it in an instant. Instead, she was glad that she didn''t insist on it. When Tsunade thought about this, the dust that had taken off was gradually dispersed, and the figures of the two appeared from it. I saw that Chirabi was lying on the cracked ground, and Lei Ying''s foot stepped on his face so that he couldn''t move on the ground and could only lie there obediently. "Cough cough cough!" Originally, I wanted to teach Chirabi a few words. A sudden cough sounded, attracting Lei Ying''s attention. When Lei Ying saw an embarrassing cold, and the three men standing next to her, Noel and Xi Yan, they gave up their preaching plans. v8 Chapter 186： Start meeting If you are from your own village, you should learn as much as you want, and you will never be merciless. It is different now. The reason why Lei Ying gave up continuing to preach is entirely in order to leave some face to Chirabi in front of outsiders. Fortunately, he is also one of the important people in the village. Forcibly suppressing the anger in his heart, Lei Ying moved his feet away from Chirabi''s face and strode towards Noel and others. "Huoying, make you laugh." "People in Yao are very special, and congratulations on getting him back." Seeing Lei Ying coming to the front, Tsunade glanced at Chirabe lying not far away, then withdrew his eyes and said. Hearing that Tsunabe started Chirabi, Lei Yingben still wanted to convene things under these words. Just thinking about it a little bit, he thought that it would be better to wait until everyone was together and discuss it, not to mention that it was not suitable here. The most important thing now is to take the shameful goods of Chirapi away from this place, lest he continue to make nonchalant things. and so..... "About Chirabi, let''s wait until Fengying and Tuying arrive, and I won''t leave the elegance that will disturb your shopping." "Okay, the matter will not be discussed until the people are together, and this is really not the place to talk about things." Since Lei Ying had no interest in talking about it, Tsunade certainly didn''t intend to force it. Anyway, he would be able to know it by the time, so he didn''t need to hurry. Seeing that his hands were reasonable, Lei Ying nodded slightly, and then turned and walked away. Next, under the eyes of everyone. Grabbing Qi Labi''s back collar, Lei Ying dragged him away like this, and soon disappeared into the field of vision. When two important people from Yunyin leave, there is nothing to watch. However, just learned from Lei Ying''s mouth that Tsunade is Huo Ying''s identity, making her the focal point here. Now staring at so many people, Tsuneo feels uncomfortable all over, and does not want to stay here for a second. "Let''s go back." The voice just fell for less than a second, not waiting for the cold as a guide to react, and Tsunato quickly pulled Noel away. Xi Yan''s response was not slow, and she kept pace without saying anything. Then Xi Yan kept up, Han only recovered at this time, and then trot to chase. She couldnt help but keep abreast of it, because Tsunato, Noor, and Yu Yan came to Yunyin Village for the first time. In addition to the complex terrain and many similar buildings, people who are not familiar with the system are very easy to walk around. I got lost. The three people are guests, and they should be sent back to the scheduled rest place, which should also be the case. So, in any case, you have to catch up and send people to the rest place. It didn''t take long, and when the three were returned to the rest room, Hancai said goodbye to separate from them. Subsequently, the three also returned to the lounge. auzw.com The next day... Not long after enjoying the breakfast delivered, the door of the lounge was knocked. When the door was opened to let someone in, the man spoke directly. "Master Huoying, Fengying and Tuying have arrived in Yunyin Village last night. Lord Leiying told me to lead you over." "Okay, I''ll help you." Hearing the words, Tsunade knew what the person meant and nodded back. Now that the people are here, now Lei Ying has ordered people to lead him to the past, which is definitely to start the talks. He got up from the sofa and walked to the side of Noel. Tsunade first took the initiative to take his right arm, which signaled that he could lead the way. Just out of the entrance of the lounge, I saw that Xi Yan was waiting outside the door. Don''t even need to say anything, Gang Yan went directly to the place behind him and went to the meeting place. Under the guidance of the predecessors, it was not long before Lei Ying''s office building. The leading man brushed his face in front of him, and the three of them unimpededly walked out to an office on the top floor, and finally stopped here. The guide reached out and knocked on the door, and reported to the inside. "Sir Lei Ying, I have brought him to Huo Ying." "Please come in with Huo Ying." Lei Ying in the office, he returned the words of the leader in seconds. Hearing Lei Ying''s words, the leader first reached out and opened the office door, and then retreated slightly to the side of the door, making a gesture of invitation. Tsunade nodded slightly, and then took the lead to walk into the office, followed by Noel and Xiyan. When the three entered the interior, the door behind them was closed by the leader. At this moment, when Lei Ying saw Gangshou came in, he stood up from his seat and reached out to the empty space beside Shuiying. "Please sit down." Gang hand went to the position and sat down, Lei Ying also sat back. Then, after Lei Ying''s eyes surrounded the four shadows that had arrived, and the main ship of the Iron Kingdom, three ships, it was only then that the meeting began. "Now that the people are here, let''s start the meeting." "First of all, I want to call you to Yunyin. I want to inform you that the Eight-tailed Man Zhuli has been recovered. The second is to discuss the arrangement of the lower-tail beast. Finally, the enemy''s nest and the combat intelligence." When he heard that Bawei was recovered, he was not surprised except for Tsuneo, and the other three shadows were all surprised. However, for Sanying, as long as you can get Bawei back, the process is not very important, so there is no opening to ask. Seeing no words, Tsunato first gave out the existing information and shared it with them. "Recently, our personnel have found the place where the enemy''s nest is suspected, but have not yet ventured into the interior to investigate for the time being, and are worried that they will be caught and frightened by the snake, so it is impossible to determine whether it is the trap set by the enemy." v8 Chapter 187： dispute "We have also formed a reconnaissance team to collect intelligence, it seems necessary to immediately exchange the information held by the villages." "Integrating intelligence, then the coalition forces will form a special intelligence force." "Yes, so don''t worry about missing information." "I have no opinion on this." Lei Ying first proposed the exchange of information between villages, but Shuei Ying proposed the formation of an intelligence unit. After hearing this, Tu Ying and Feng Ying both agreed. Of course, Tsunade will not have any opinions on the formation of intelligence forces by the coalition forces, so he nodded slightly in favor of the matter. Seeing that all four agreed, Lei Ying was not surprised at all. "That is of course. If the countries present here only consider their own interests, it is likely that Xiao Jie will be the first to get on board." "Now that the coalition forces have decided on the formation of intelligence, where should the key personnel be hiding?" The problem of intelligence was solved, and Tu Ying asked another important question. Tsunade frowned slightly, and she felt quite inappropriate about the proposal to hide the people. "Hide it? What are you kidding! Old Man Libra!" "Huoying, do you think there is anything wrong with hiding?" "It''s quite wrong. Eight-tailed and nine-tailed are important combat powers. If we really hide them, what will we use to fight against the seven tailed beasts in Xiao''s hand? Could it be filled with our lives?" "This......" What Gang Tei said was not unreasonable, Lei Ying suddenly had nothing to say. Tu Ying knew very well that it was time to give an explanation. "I think so too, but this time the enemy targeted the two of them." "Just in case, they cannot be allowed to play." "As long as the two of them are safe, Xiao''s ultimate goal will be unsuccessful, and it has won us a lot of time, so hiding them is the best decision." Hearing Tu Ying''s explanation, Feng Ying, Shui Ying and Lei Ying all felt very reasonable. Gang hands glared at the shadow of the earth, still thinking that they should not hide the pillars of people, which would sacrifice more people. "The enemies are spotted! If you don''t take out the greatest combat power, once you miss the opportunity to win, you won''t have the first good chance to fight for the full combat power." "This is also a battle in which the five great powers join forces to protect the two of them. Even if you try hard to oppose Naruto, it is useless. Here, the minority is obeying the majority." "You little kid, don''t I say enough?" "I think it''s Naruto. You didn''t figure it out." If I interrupt Tsunade again, Fengying I Ai Luo shook his head slightly, and then continued. "Our enemy is just a man who calls himself "Uchiha spot." auzw.com "But the guy who didn''t dare to show his true face in a mask, we have no definitive evidence that he is Uchiha." "It seems to me that the man is just a name bred by Uchiha and used it to scare us." After the analysis of Fengying I Luo, Siying frowned and thought. The more they think about it, the more reasonable they are, and the rumored Uchiha spot is a proud man who will never hide a mask. It can also be said that Uchiha Ban didn''t even bother to do such a thing. When Siying thought about it, Fengying Iero spoke again. "We just saw the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes that day, but this does not prove that the mask man is Uchiha spot." "To say something unpleasant, writing the eye of the wheel should not only be unique to Muye Village, it is likely that some individuals were left outside during the war, and it fell into the mask man''s hand again." "So, that pair of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes cannot prove that he is Uchiha spot." Gang Shou opened his mouth slightly to refute, but he didn''t know how to refute well, and finally he could only close his mouth again. Because, what I''m talking about is not impossible, and the chances of it happening are still great. Noel, who was on the sidelines, didn''t expect that I was actually surprised, and I was surprised. ''Amazing! This also allows him to be right! But its only half right, so the mask man is indeed not Uchiha spot, and the guesses behind are ridiculously wrong. Although I said that Iro guessed wrong, but Noel did not intend to make corrections, just want to be a listener quietly. It is clear that the dispute is not the way to go. The Iron Lord, who has not said a word so far, will make three ships and finally speak out to mediate. "Before discussing the issue of combat power, if there is no agreement between your five shadows, then there is really no chance." "I feel the same way, Master Tsunade." Out of words, Xi Yan gave Gang Te a step down. After all, the minority here obey the majority, and it doesnt make any sense to quarrel. In the end, it is impossible to change anything. It is better to agree. In this way, at least the next issue can begin. How can you not see the intention of Xi Yan, Since it couldn''t be changed, he went down the steps and stopped holding on. "Forget it, as you say." "Does anyone object to hiding Hachio and Kyuo?" Seeing that Gangshou gave up, Lei Ying asked the other three wins. After seeing the three shadows shaking their heads, he continued to speak. "Everyone doesn''t object, so now decide where Hayao and Kyuo are hiding, no objection, Huoying." "No, hurry to the next issue." I really didn''t expect Lei Ying to be so cheap, but I had to ask it again, and Tsunato replied impatiently. v8 Chapter 188： Treasures Lei Ying let no one wait for a long time to tell the next issue. In other words, he had already thought about where to hide Hachio and Kyuo. "As for where to hide Yawei and Jiuwei, I have chosen a good hiding place for them. I have never seen somewhere that Yunyin is the most suitable, and the place I am talking about is still a hidden treasure." "Hidden treasure? Are you sure Xiaozhen can''t find it?" Although it is not clear, where is the hidden treasure that Lei Ying said, and Shui Ying has no idea at all, just want to know whether it is really safe. Immediately afterwards, the soil shadow spoke. "If I remember correctly, Xiao Ke successfully infiltrated Yunyin Village last time, and he still fought against Yao at the end, and finally took away Yao." "The secret treasure place I mentioned, there is no record of it in Yunyin except Chirabi and me, so even if Xiao dives into Yunyin again, they still cant find the secret treasure place. coordinate." The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and Lei Ying smiled confidently. Hearing Lei Ying''s explanation, Si Ying suddenly had no comments. After all, Lei Ying has made it very clear. There is no record of the hidden treasure in Yunyin, only he and Kirabi know the coordinates. Chirabi is an eight-tailed columnist, and he must be going to the secret treasure, so Xiao cannot start with him. Not to mention Lei Ying, it is impossible to get the coordinates of the treasure land from his mouth. In terms of Lei Ying''s character, he would rather die than speak out. In the following time, Siying successively expressed their agreement with Leiying''s proposal. Afterwards, it began to discuss the first thing that the outline hand put forward. what''s up? I found that it was Xiao Lao''s nest, and I was discussing how to deal with it. The final result was that it was unanimously decided to observe for a while and then say, don''t start the grass. Because at present, the villages are not fully prepared for the outbreak of war. Taking the initiative will only advance the fourth ninja war, and if they are not prepared, the winning rate will be greatly reduced. Now that the matter has been discussed, when Lei Ying is planning to end the meeting, Tsunade remembers something. When Lei Ying''s voice hadn''t been pronounced yet, Tsunade spoke first. "I suddenly remembered something." Wen Yan, Feng Ying, Shui Ying, and Tu Ying all turned their eyes to Tsunade, and Lei Ying shut his mouth. The eyes of Jian Siying all came together, and Tsunade didn''t let them wait for a long time, and immediately said what he had just thought. "On the day the Wuying Society ended, our Kuroba Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli was replaced, and Uzumaki Naruto is no longer a man. "what!?" It took less than a second for the voice to fall, and Fengying Iero was very excited with his hands standing on the table, and exclaimed loudly. Although I am so excited without Fengying, the other three shadows are also very surprised by this matter. I dont know if Gang Gang gave Fengying my love, but he asked anxiously first. auzw.com "Replaced Zhu Li, does that mean Uzumaki Naruto..." Halfway through the talk, I can''t say anything. It is very clear that if the tail beast is forcibly drawn out, then Zhu Li will definitely die, but he has personally experienced it. If it weren''t, then someone would be willing to change from life to life, he couldn''t stand here. Just looking at my love Luo''s expression, Tsunato could guess what he was thinking. "Naruto Uzumaki is still alive, not what you think, Fengying." "Really!?" "If you don''t believe it, you can go to Muye and have a look. He''s jumping alive." "But as far as I know, pulling out the tail beast will kill people directly." Its not like lying to see Gang Gang, but it makes me very confused. How did she do it? In the case of preserving the life of people''s column strength, the tail beast was successfully pulled out of the body. This is not only interesting to Iro, but the other three shadows also want to know this method. It''s just that Tsunae is not stupid, how can he say it? "There is no comment." "Huoying, you can''t do that." After hearing this, Tu Ying came out first. Lei Ying followed closely and quickly echoed. "Yes, this method of pulling off the tail beasts, you must say it and share with us, otherwise you will wait to retake the seven tail beasts in Xiaos hands. In the future, you will use this method to grab the tail beasts. You will lose money." In other words, Lei Ying and Tu Ying''s eyes flashed, while Feng Ying and Shui Ying were a bit curious, but they did not intend to force it. He opened his mouth slightly, and when Tsunade was about to say something, a hand rested gently on her right shoulder, and Noel''s words spread. "The method you want to know is actually my special ability, so it''s useless to tell you, you can''t control it at all." Tu Ying and Lei Ying suddenly fell silent. No way, if it is a certain technique, it is still possible to learn. The ability to prosper from one''s own life is not even a learning method, and it is only possible to pass it on to the next generation. Therefore, in addition to giving up, you can only give up, there is no way. wrong! Tu Ying and Lei Ying chose to give up, and they could tell from their expressions. Shui Ying, who was not interested in it, was staring at Noel with green eyes in her eyes. There is a feeling that she wants to eat Noel. Shortly after he finished speaking, Noel felt the hot shadow of the water shadow, which made him look embarrassed. Glancing at Shuiying, he couldn''t help thinking. She wouldnt want to come up with me for the next generation? v8 Chapter 189： End of the talk But I just thought about it, but did not intend to ask. In the following time, Tu Ying and Lei Ying were very interesting and did not mention the matter of leaving the tail beast. Among them, Lei Ying thought for a moment, then asked Gang Tsunade. "So, who do you know about the replacement of pillar strength with Konoha?" "At present, in addition to everyone present, six people know it." "six people?" "Me, there are two people behind me, plus new and old people, and a Kakashi." Tsunade didn''t hide it, and told everyone frankly. After hearing this, Lei Ying felt that the matter could be used for a while and then expressed his own thoughts. "If this is the case, as long as the matter can be guaranteed not to be disclosed, it can be used." "This matter can indeed be used to create a trap against Xiao." Tu Ying nodded immediately, and felt that she could use it. At this moment in the water shadow, she didn''t listen at all, still staring at Noel. If Feng Ying I love Luo, without Tu Ying and Lei Ying explaining the detailed trap plan for Xiao, they can already guess what they plan to do. It is nothing more than letting Naruto act as a bait, so as to introduce them into a good place to ambush. Instead, he wanted to speak out against it. It was just that Naruto, Muye''s Huo Ying, didn''t say anything. How could he object. So, I love Luo turned his eyes to Tsunade, intending to see how she saw the matter. Tsunade is not a fool, of course, he also heard Tu Ying and Lei Ying''s plans and was seriously considering it. Yes, she was seriously considering it, not vetoing it directly. If we say it as before, we should veto the matter without thinking, but now it will be considered. Why does this happen? Since being snarled by Naruto for the wedding, he no longer favored him as before, and he even had a moment to wait to see him, so it led to today''s results. After much consideration, she finally made a decision and gave her her opinion. "I think Lei Ying and Tu Ying are right. This matter can indeed be used well. This may well be an opportunity to destroy Xiao, so I agree with this matter." "Princess Tsunade really understands what is right." Somewhat unexpectedly, Tu Ying really didn''t expect Tsunade to agree to this, and it was rare to praise her. Not only was Ying Ying surprised, but Lei Ying also didn''t expect it at all. After regaining his consciousness, fearing that Tsunade suddenly repented, he quickly spoke. "Now let''s discuss it carefully and see how to lay the trap against Xiao." "Yes, yes, this is a rare opportunity. It really should be discussed carefully, but you can''t miss the opportunity." auzw.com Seeing Lei Ying staring at this side, Tu Ying understood what it meant after thinking for a while, and quickly echoed with her voice. Tsunade sees everything in his eyes, just seeing through and not talking about it, and he has no regrets anyway. Next, the three began to discuss. It''s just that Fengying didn''t participate in it, and he hasn''t reacted from Tsunato''s decision. He finally reacted. The three of them had negotiated, and they quickly interrupted them with a loud voice. "I''m against whirlpool naruto doing bait!" The words of opposition immediately stopped the three people from discussing and looked at Fengying one after another. However, none of them asked why, and it was very clear that Fengying would tell the reason by himself, as long as he waited for the following. Seeing the three of them looking at themselves, Fengying I Luo also knows to give a reason, otherwise it can''t be changed. So, a more far-fetched reason was revealed. "I know the guy very well. He is impulsive and chaotic, and he will not cooperate well." "As long as the guy is slightly stimulated, Xiao will surely find suspicious in advance, and may even be irritated to tell the other party''s plan, which is not impossible." "At that time, only a lot of combat power will be sacrificed in vain. It is even more difficult to fight again." After hearing the three shadows, they were not in a hurry to say something or think about it. Seeing this, Noor, who did not intend to participate in it, did not want to be disturbed by this matter. After thinking for a while, he spoke before taking advantage of the three shadows. "Naruto is really impulsive and chaotic, but we can not tell him the plan, so we can prevent him from inadvertently leaking." "As long as you make a high-level task for Naruto to do it, he will introduce Xiao into the trap we laid out without knowing it, and we don''t have to worry about him leaking the plan." After Noel''s reminder, Tsunade took over his words and continued. Based on her understanding of Naruto, as long as he is said to be an s-level task, he will definitely not have the slightest doubt, so this method is completely feasible. I was just moved by Fengying Iero, but now Tuying and Leiying have firmly established their plans to lure the enemy with Naruto. As an archer of Naruto, she definitely knows Naruto better than Fengying. She thinks it''s feasible, so there is nothing to hesitate. then....... "Then do as Huo Ying said." "I have no opinion." Tu Ying and Lei Ying uttered their voices one after another, and directly finalized this matter. This is the minority who obey the majority, and Huo Ying, Lei Ying, and Tu Ying have three votes, which is enough to settle this matter. Fengying, I love Luo know, now even if it can be said that moving water shadow followed along with opposition, it is of no use. The main ship of the Iron Kingdom? He is just a notary, and he does not have the right to vote, so it is useless to find him. When this matter is decided, it can be said that there is nothing to discuss, and the talks ended. v8 Chapter 190： Water Shadow Invitation After the emergency call ended. Since it is all right, of course, it will not continue to stay in Yunyin Village, and the video guards are ready to leave. Noel has nothing to clean up, so it can be said that he is the most idle person during the period. See Gang Gang and Xi Yan are still packing, plus wait until the afternoon before leaving Yunyin Village. So, I plan to go out and go shopping alone, buy some Yunyin specialties and go back. "Tsunade, I want to buy some specialty products on the street, and by the way buy gifts for them, do you have anything to buy?" "Then go for yourself, Xi Yan and I will just pack up here." After hearing this, Tsunao didn''t even turn his head back and waved. Seeing this, Noel walked to the door of the lounge. When he reached out and opened the door, and was about to step out, Tsune''s words sounded again. "By the way, I also want to bring Hinata and them back with gifts. You can help me pick a few more items, husband." "Okay, if there is nothing else, then I can go." Immediately stopping the steps, Noel readily accepted and decided whether there was anything else. After careful consideration for a moment, Tsuneo shook his head slightly. "Nothing else, just remember to come back before the afternoon, you go faster." "Well, I know." In response, Noel stepped out and stopped the door without stopping. Go downstairs and get out the door of this building. Just before the front foot stepped out of the gate, a person''s voice came from behind. "Wait!" I don''t know if it was calling myself, but Noel stopped and looked towards the source of the sound. What she saw was that she had turquoise eyes, long brown curly hair, and water shadows covering her right eye, and she was trotting towards this side. Thus Noel could be sure that it was just calling himself. why? Because in this direction, there was no one else but him standing there alone. The most important thing is that Shuiying stopped in front of him, and went elsewhere but not elsewhere. Not waiting for Noel''s voice to exit, Shuiying first introduced herself. "Hello, I am the fifth-generation water shadow of Wuyin Village, named Zhao Meiming." "Ok, I know." "Actually you know!? Did you follow me for a long time!?" "I was present at the Five Shadows meeting and the morning meeting." Nuoer is very speechless, I really don''t know what Zhao Meiming thought, so I forgot so quickly. The next second, it suddenly reacted, as if I understood something. I really want to take my mouth off at this moment, and it''s really stupid to insult myself in my heart, so obviously I didn''t notice it. Its a mistake. Zhao Meimings shy expression is so obvious. Why didnt I respond? And Zhao Meiming also stood there awkwardly because of Noel''s words, and she didn''t know what to do. auzw.com Yes, this is how it was said. Seeing that Zhao Meiming was embarrassed, Noel immediately began to change the subject. "That...water..." "This is not a special occasion, you just call me Zhaomeiming." "I want to ask, did you just stop me?" "Just seeing you go out alone, I came to ask if you are interested in hanging out together, so I have a companion." Zhao Meiming lowered her head, and she twiddled the corners of her clothes with both hands, whispering the reason. Seeing this, Noel opened his mouth slightly and was about to agree to come down. But just then... "Cough cough cough!" A coughing sound came and immediately attracted the attention of the two of them, looking at the source one after another. Noel looked behind Zhao Meiming, and she also turned her head and looked back, and they finally found out that there was still someone. It has always been regarded as transparent, and now both of them noticed themselves. "Master Shuiying, this person is one of Huoying''s guards. You can''t go out with him alone. Please make sure to follow me." "Qing, why did you come with me, didn''t I ask you to go back first?" Looking at the people behind him, Zhao Meiming immediately frowned and asked unpleasantly. The man named "Qing" twitched at the corner of his mouth. And thought in my heart. Why dont I remember this? Its like you ran away without saying anything, I just had to catch up, and I was ignored until now. It''s just that this is just thinking about it in my heart, Qing Ke dare not say it. "Master Shuiying, that''s not important anymore. The important thing now is, please let me go with me." "No, you''re going back to me now, immediately, immediately, and appear in front of me temporarily." "How can this be done? As one of your guards for Water Shadow, I must always protect your safety. This is my duty!" "I say it again, go back! Go!" After a short pause, Zhao Meiming Zhaoqing leaned in and went on. "Shut up! Or destroy you!" The sound is very small, using only the volume that Qing Yi can hear. When I saw this, I was beaten up, and Qing thought that he would be praised for his due diligence. Who knows it is a cold warning. When Zhao Meiming pulled back, he saw the cold warning eyes again, and suddenly understood that this was not a joke. If he didn''t go back, he might be killed. Now he was petrified in place, just like a statue, he could not move, and he could no longer say what he wanted to go with. Seeing that the warning worked, Zhao Meiming no longer ignored Qing. Turned back to face Noel, but the cold look just now was gone. Instead, the little woman looked shyly at her lover. "That... Noel, don''t mind if I call you that." "do not mind." "Can you go with me to Yunyin?" "No problem, I just want to ask you for help." Noel agreed readily and signaled that he could start immediately. v8 Chapter 191： Looking forward to seeing you next time Seeing Noel nodded in agreement, Zhao Meiming was a little excited, but did not show it, still pretending to be calm. It''s just that the expression on her face is one thing, but the action is another. Taking the initiative to go and hold Noel''s right hand, she did not feel that it was inappropriate to do so, but instead gave people a sense of what they should be. "Then let''s go." "it is good." The beauty took the initiative to take advantage of the door, and Noel would certainly not push it away silly. In this way, the two left like a close couple. The Qing who was directly ignored, when he recovered from the petrified state, could no longer find the two of them. I don''t know where the two have gone, so I can only walk back in disgrace. Qing Da has the intention to chase, just remembering the warning before Zhao Meiming, she has no choice but to give up. That''s right, this is a bad idea. At this time, the two people on the other side have come to the bustling commercial street. Once there was a cold guide, Noel remembered all the places he had visited, and did not get lost. On the way to this place, Zhao Meiming kept her head down shyly, never communicating with Noel at all, and did not know what she was thinking. Seeing this, Noel did not intend to continue like this, and broke the silence with a loud voice. "I just said I want to ask you for help..." "Yeah, what do you need me to help, please say so." Before Noel finished speaking, Zhao Meiming immediately looked up at him and rushed to speak. Somewhat unexpectedly, Noel did not expect that Zhaomeiming would be so positive. I originally thought that it would take a little time for Zhao Meiming to speak, which seemed like too much. "That''s it. I need to buy some gifts and return them to Muye. I want you to help me pick them." "Then tell me first, who are the gifts you buy for, so I can help you choose the right one." "There are many people who want to give gifts, but they are all women, and you, who are also women, should understand what women like, so I want to ask you for help." "What do you have to do with those women?" Wen Yan, therefore frowned at Zhao Mei Ming, questioned the exit with a meaning. Just less than a second after speaking, she realized that the tone and the words were wrong, but it was too late to regret. After all, the explanation will only become more and more chaotic and will not solve the problem at all. What I didn''t expect was... "Some of them are for the big and small wives, some are for the small lovers, and some are in ambiguous relationships, probably that''s all." Noel did not ask anything, but said very frankly, without concealing the idea at all. From his point of view, there is nothing to hide. If you want to know what you want, it will be clear after a little investigation. Rather than concealing or fooling, it is better to say it honestly. Besides, there are people who have the ability, three wives and four concubines plus a lover, let people know that it is not a shameful thing. auzw.com If someone looks uncomfortable, it can only mean that they are envious and jealous. Seeing that Noel didn''t care, Zhao Meiming asked more confidently. "Then your wife, big and small, know?" "Well, not only did they know it was so simple, but they helped them find it," "Aren''t they jealous?" "This is no way. Whoever makes me strong is not a problem." While talking about meat, Noel also glanced at Meiming with an evil smile, a look like "you know". Ben didn''t quite understand what it meant, but after Zhao Meiming thought about it, her face suddenly began to heat up, understanding what Noel said. He reached out and patted Noel, and gave him a glance. In the ensuing time, the two did not continue the previous topic and turned back to the issue of gifts. The two acted like lovers, sweeping shop after shop. With the help of Zhaomeiming, Noel has more and more things in his hands, which are almost out of hand. Time is also passing rapidly in shopping spree... It was almost afternoon in the blink of an eye, and the shopping spree ended here. Seeing that the appointment time was almost up, Noel stopped in front of him and was still interested in taking care of her beauty, thanking her for her help this time. "The agreed departure time is coming, thank you for helping me choose so many gifts." "Ah? How can this time pass so quickly..." Wen Yan''s Zhao Meiming didn''t expect time to pass so quickly, and there was full of loss in her tone, and she didn''t want to end it at all. Thinking about it, she knew it was impossible. At this time, Noel took it out of many purchased gifts and handed it over. "For you, I just saw what you liked, so I bought it." "Really sent to me?" "Well, it was really for you." "Thanks...thanks..." I was very surprised, and I was assured of the beautiful photos. When I took over the things I delivered, I thanked them quickly. The lost emotions were gone at this moment and were replaced by joy. It is clear that Noel must leave now. Not knowing where the sudden courage came from, she leaned forward to Noel in one step and then kissed her on tiptoe. Without giving Noel a chance to react, he quickly pulled away from him again. "Look forward to seeing us next time." As soon as the word fell, Zhao Meiming embraced the gift from Noel with both hands, turned around and ran away. Looking at Zhao Meiming''s back as she drifted away, Noel''s mouth turned up slightly. "We will meet again soon, then you will not have a chance to run." v8 Chapter 192： The war will start A few days later... During this period, nothing special happened, and the enemy did not take any action. Since the meeting that day, the first thing that each film returned to the village was the joint formation of an intelligence team. The five big ninja villages formed an intelligence team, which had already merged with the red people at the location of Xiao Laocha, and was there to monitor everything. Whenever there is a bit of trouble, the intelligence team will quickly return the discovery. These days seem to be very calm, but many people know that it is a harbinger before the storm, and the storm may sweep at any time, so no one relaxes its vigilance. Taking advantage of these days without any action, the five big ninja villages are all ready for seven, eight, eight, even if there is a problem immediately. Now that the battle is almost ready, Wuying gathers again in Yunyin Village and is discussing the matter of taking the initiative. Isn''t it good to use Naruto as a bait? In the past few days, I have tried this method. However, Naruto was in a trapped place, and he stayed there for a few days in a silly manner, but Xiaoren did not see a ghost. Xiaogan broke into the village directly to seize the tail beast, so knowing that it was a trap would not miss the opportunity. But the result was unexpected. Xiao, who was attached to the tail beast, didn''t appear, and they had to give up the plan helplessly. It is precisely because of the abandonment of the plan to lure the enemy that this is the current discussion meeting. At this moment, Wu Ying and their guards gathered in the conference hall. In the center next to the Wuying Round Table, a large map was placed on this table, a Yunyin Ninja explained in detail. "The x mark is definitely the enemy''s old nest, which is called "the tomb of the mountain", and you can pass through Tangyin Village and Shuangyin Village by land." "Then the two countries to which Tangshuang Eryin Village belongs will be sent to take refuge." Wen Yan''s Fengying I Luo, immediately put forward his suggestions. Following this, the other four nodded their heads in agreement and unanimously approved. After confirming the matter, a person hurried out of the meeting room and notified the matter. Immediately under the direction of Lei Ying, the Yunyin Ninja who was responsible for the explanation continued. "According to the intelligence obtained from the infiltration team, the number of enemies is about 100,000. Considering the movement of the large forces, it is foreseeable that only a few will travel by sea and land, but they are afraid of being surrounded." "In this way, it can only be seen which side is stronger first." The Lord of the Iron Kingdom will ship three ships. He understood the key point at once, and said it directly. Lei Ying is no exception, immediately turned to look at the person beside him. "First of all, call for surprise troops, order the assembled combat companies to form formations, and confirm their formations." "Yes." In response, Han immediately set out to do it. auzw.com And at this time, Tsunade also issued an order, speaking to Xi Yan. "Similarly ordered the rear to support the medical forces, let them immediately carry the medical ninja, and then cooperate with the intelligence forces to confirm the intelligence route. "I see, Lord Naruto." After listening to Tsuna''s instructions, Xi Yan also left immediately, without any delay. Ben, who was teased by Noel''s eyes, looked back after hearing the light cough reminder of the guard beside her. Although she said that she was just teasing her with Noor, but the content of the meeting was heard without a word, so she gave orders after she recovered. "Let the youth of the perception troops, let them also grasp, must not drag the hind legs of the coalition forces." "Yes, I will go right away." When Nagajuro responded, he hurried out. There is no action yet, and now only Fengying and Tuying are left. Wind Shadow took out a protective amount and showed it to the soil shadow sitting opposite. "Tu Ying, this is the amount of care completed while you were away. The rest of us have already seen that there is no problem. You can see if there is still room for improvement." "Oh, it''s done." Looking at the forehead held by Fengying, Tuying carefully observed it before continuing. "This is the combined amount of ninja, which is pretty good." "Then please accept it." Seeing that Tu Ying was very satisfied, Feng Ying I Luo handed over the amount of money he was holding. And San ship, which was recognized by everyone, showed off with some excitement. "This is carefully designed underneath, and all of you who have been arguing for a while, now unite into one endure." "Not only that, the ninja joined forces with the samurai, and this moment finally arrived..." The three ships hadn''t finished pretending yet, and the door of the conference hall was suddenly pushed open, interrupting his words. The eyes of the people in the conference hall were all attracted to the people who suddenly pushed in. The person who came was anxious, and he didn''t wait for Wuying to ask what was going on. He first said it himself. "Report! There are urgent letters!" Just from his own expression, Wu Ying''s heart sank suddenly. There was an urgent letter at this time, and the person was still in a terrible look. It was already determined that it was not a good thing, and it was probably a very bad thing. Seeing Wu Ying didn''t speak, the man had to tell the contents of the letters he received. "This emergency letter was sent back by Lord Chirapi. The letter said that the Jiuwei people were taken away by the Xiao organization." "You make the details clear!" Tsunade of Wen Yan, she clapped her hands on the table and stood up, said to the man. Although the four shadows didn''t respond as much as Tsuna''s, they were shocked by the news, and they all showed an incredible look. v8 Chapter 193： This is a good opportunity The person reporting was preparing to announce the details of the letter, but Lei Ying spoke first. "Impossible! Only Chirabi and I know where that place is, and Xiao is impossible to know!!" "Lei Ying, now you are useless even if you don''t believe it. It would be better to listen to the contents of the letter first, so that you can know how Xiao got there." Seeing Lei Ying''s emotional instability, Tsunade quickly persuaded. Taking a deep breath, Lei Ying forced himself to calm down. Its clear that Tsuneo is right. Now lets first figure out how to know where Hayao and Jiuwei are hiding, instead of making a mess here. So, he signaled the person who reported to him and let him continue. "Clarify the contents of the letter clearly and never miss a word." "Yes, Lord Lei Ying." With a reply, the reporter who came here quickly took out the emergency correspondence. Then he opened the letter and read it. "Brother, the shark **** you killed last time with me didn''t die. The one that was killed was just a special avatar. It seems to be a member of the Xiao organization. The ability is to imitate another person''s Chakra." "The real body of a real shark asshole, that **** has been hiding in the shark''s muscle sword, so as to sneak into our Yunyin to steal information." "On the island of paradise, the first two days are still safe. I think its the shark **** who passed on the coordinates of the location of the island of paradise to Xiao." The urgent correspondence returned by Kirabbi, the content of which was reported aloud by the person who reported it. After listening to the matter in the letter, everyone finally understood how it was exposed. At the same time, I also learned that the dried persimmon shark hidden in the shark''s muscle has committed suicide. Except for the newcomer Zhu Li and being taken away by force, the rest of them are safe. Chirabi, who is an eight-tailed man, after furiously resisting his escape, immediately wrote the matter back in a letter, and now he is hiding somewhere with the rest. As for where people hide, emergency letters are not clear. From then on, it was enough to see that Chirabi was so worried that Yunyin still had spies before he dared to expose his position. Everyone was silent, and now the entire conference hall is frighteningly quiet. In the end, Tu Ying glanced at everyone, his eyes fell on Lei Ying''s body, and he broke his silence. "Lei Ying, now I want to know about the coalition, how much have you mentioned to the eight-tailed man Zhu Li, so that I can know what was leaked." "I haven''t mentioned the important things about the coalition with Chirapi, but if Yunyin has some arrangements, the spy should know all about it." After thinking for a while, Lei Ying replied. auzw.comAlthough I havent mentioned anything important, its just that Kirabi walked around Yunyin all day long with his squid muscles on his back. Some of the transfers and arrangements within Yunyin will undoubtedly be leaked. After hearing this, only Yunyin''s arrangement was leaked, and Siying was relieved. Reaching out and patting the heart, Shui Ying Zhao made a beautiful speech. "Fortunately, not all five villages have been leaked, but as long as Yun Yin changes, it would be fine." "Except for Yunyin, the arrangement of our Four Ninja Village remains unchanged and can be carried out according to the original plan." Tu Ying nodded and took Shui Ying''s words. One or two seems to have forgotten the point, and Tsunato has to remind him. "The point is not that the information is leaked, but that Jiuwei has fallen into the hands of Xiao, which means that they have eight tailed beasts, but we only have eight tails left." "I suggest recalling the Eight-tailed Man Zhu Li to prevent Xiao from succeeding again." "At the same time, we will immediately dispatch the rescue team and do everything possible to take it back before Xiaowei has successfully pulled away from Jiuwei." After this reminder, Siying suddenly understood that it was not time to discuss leaks or leaks, and the top priority was to grab the Jiuwei people back. Taking advantage of Jiuwei''s time, it can''t be delayed for too long, otherwise the daylily will be cold. I, who had already experienced it, immediately agreed with his right hand. "Huoying is right, we must immediately send someone to regain the strength of the Jiuwei people, and now we have a chance." "I have personally experienced it once, and I know that if I want to remove the tail beast from the human body, it will take a lot of time, and it will require a lot of cooperation." "The most important thing is that the period must not be interrupted, otherwise you will fall short." Hearing what Feng Ying I love Luo said, Shui Ying seemed to find something in it. Just a little bit of thinking, that''s how it came out. "If it is true as Fengying said, then this is a good opportunity for us to attack Xiao Lao Nest." "Fengying just said that it takes a lot of time for Xiao to get rid of the tail beast, and the period must not be interrupted." "I think that when Xiao took away Jiuwei and went back, it must be the first time to remove the tail beast in case something happens." "It''s really the case, we attacked Xiao''s nest at this time, and their main force will not be able to dispatch all of them. This greatly increased our winning rate and the chance of regaining the strength of the nine-tailed man." "So, I propose to attack Xiao''s nest immediately." According to what Mei Mei said, Tu Ying also felt that this was a good opportunity, so he raised his hand in agreement. As for Ray Ying, he also raised his approval. After all, it was he who brought the spy into Yunyin by himself, and finally led the Jiuwei people to be taken away by Xiao organization. There is no reason not to promise to rescue. What''s more, they agree with what Zhao Meiming said, and there is no reason not to agree. v8 Chapter 194： Mobilization before the war When the Five Shadows unanimously approved the unanimous approval, the attack on Xiao Lao''s nest was decided. In the vicinity of Yunyin, which is set as the headquarters, the five ninja villages now gather here. Why is the headquarters set up near Yunyin? Because, this is to protect the war between the eight tails and the nine tails, and the hiding place of the two is very close to the land of thunder. In order to better protect the two, the headquarters of the Ninja Alliance was set in Yunyin. Thinking that, by then, if something unexpected happens, the Ninja Army can also support it at the fastest speed. It''s just that everyone didn''t expect the spy to follow Chirapi''s side, so that the Ninja Alliance would not be able to react even if they were close. Closer to home. At this moment, it was decided to attack the five shadows of the organization''s nest, and all the ninjas had been gathered. Wuying stood on the high platform and looked at the ninjas mixed with the five ninja villages below. When the assembly was completed, the Ninja Army, whose number reached 80,000, stood still. As the commander of the Ninja Coalition Commander, he stepped forward from the four shadows standing side by side and spoke with the diffuser in front of him. "The current situation has changed, and our five shadows have unanimously decided to attack the old nest of the Xiao organization immediately." "I hereby appoint the captains of the various troops." "The first unit is composed of ninjas who are good at mid-range combat. The main force is ninjas who are good at hidden weapons and weapons. Darui of Yunyin Village is the captain." "The second force is a special close combat force. This will be the team at the forefront of the Dalian team, with the loess of Yanyin Village as the captain." "The third force is a short- and medium-range support force. Only a ninja with physical strength and speed can be competent. Kakashi of Konomura is the captain." "The Fourth Force is a long-range combat force. It is responsible for closely cooperating with the intelligence forces and supporting the front line. At the same time, it is also responsible for protecting the rear support forces. The wind shadow Iero of Shayin Village is the captain and the command of the entire combat force." "The Fifth Force is a special combat force that uses special ninjutsu and attack methods. The main ship of the Iron Kingdom is Mitsuo as the captain." After appointing the captain, Tsunao paused a little, and raised his hand to signal that everyone was quiet. When the appointed five arrived at the high platform, she then announced loudly. "Now I declare that the war has begun!" "Captains of all troops, immediately lead your team to act and act according to plan!" As the words fell, more than 80,000 ninjas under the platform shouted. Kakashi saw his hand retreat from the loudspeaker. He felt that I love the captain of the big team. It is very necessary to say a few words at this time. "I love Luo Jun, but you are the captain of the United team. Go up and say a few words to everyone, so as to inspire morale." However, people did not expect that more than 80,000 people shouted and did not calm down. Due to the perennial hostile situation, people here have no confidence in each other, and they quarrel because of little things. This was just a quarrel between the two due to trivial matters, but it gradually escalated to the village-to-village issue, so that people continued to join the quarrel, and even deteriorated at a rapid rate. auzw.com It hasn''t been formally started yet, now it''s infighted. Seeing that the situation below was getting worse, I was in control of the sand to separate the person who was going to do it, and he had already reached the loudspeaker. "For the benefit of the respective villages in their respective countries, during the first to third long wars, the ninjas hurt each other and hated each other. This hatred hungers for power, and I was born." With the sound of my love Luo''s words, everyone at the bottom of the quarrel gradually calmed down, all attracted by his words. Regardless of the people below, I continued to speak for myself. "I used to be hate, power, and human strength. I hate the world and human beings, and I try to destroy everything, just like what Xiao Xiao intends to do now." "However! A ninja in Konoha stopped me!" "We used to be enemies, but we also suffer from the same pain, and there is no mustard!" "There are no enemies here and now!" "Because everyone is carrying Xiao Liu''s pain!" "Sand Hidden, Rock Hidden, Wood Leaf, Fog Hidden, Cloud Hidden, none of these exist..." "Some are just" "Ninja!" "Even if you still can''t forgive Sha Yin, then look at my head after the war!" I love Luo''s excited speech, which changed the expression of everyone below. But this did not end there, his speech continued. "I want to protect this world, but I am too young and shallow enough to do such a thing, so please help me!!" "Since taking care of my life, I love Lord Luo!" When I Luo finished speaking, more than 80,000 people responded in unison. The contradictions that occurred in the ninjas in the villages now no longer have to bother about the matter, and even began to apologize to each other for the matter. Yes, I''ll succeed in twisting everyone into a rope, no longer separated from each other. In the following time, Iero, the captain of the big wing, led the troops to the battlefield. Above the high base of the base camp, watching the Ninja unity army go away. Noor, who was standing by Tsuneo, was about to set off. "I gotta go." "Well, I''m waiting for you here." Tsunade bowed his head, dared not to stare at Noel, and responded softly. With a slight smile, Noel reached out and raised Tsuna''s chin, leaned closer to tap her mouth, and then jumped onto the Saito painted ninja. Boarding the Flying Ninja, he glanced at the members of the surprise unit, and then he ordered. "Go!" v8 Chapter 195： Psychic! Reincarnation! at the same time... Underneath the tomb of the mountain is the old nest where the Xiao organization was found. As if anticipating that the Allied Ninja Forces will soon come, here is already in preparation. At this moment, somewhere under the ground. One of them is a masked man who claims to be "Uchiha Spot". He has now changed his outfit and is completely different from the past. In the past, he wore a swirling orange mask, wearing a red cloud costume of Xiao organization, wearing a black bodysuit, and three protective gears on the shoulder twice. Now it is completely different. Now he is wearing a white mask with three hooks on his face and a dark blue robe. He is also carrying a Uchiha fan. The most different point is that the original orange mask wearing a swirl shape only showed one eye, while the white mask of the current Sangou jade reincarnation eyes reveals both eyes, allowing people to see clearly that the left eye is the reincarnation eye and the right eye is the writing of the Sangou jade. Chakra. In addition to the mask man who changed his clothes, there is another person here. The other person is a pharmacist''s pocket, but he has become the same as before. But the pharmacist''s pocket is different from the mask man. The mask man just changed his dress, but he has changed physically, and even a little out of the scope of humanity. Because, the pocket completely controlled the same strength as the big snake pill, the body seemed to have merged with the shape of the snake, so that the appearance was a bit like the big snake pill. In addition to changes in appearance, his upper body is still human, but the lower body is completely snaked, and now it is in the form of a half-human and half-snake. What the two men were talking about, the hands of them were sealed. "Psychic! reincarnated dirt!" The moment the words fell, the ground began to vibrate. Immediately afterwards, wooden coffins broke out of the ground, and the number of coffins was increasing. It''s just a few moments, and here are all piled up with a lot of coffins, just a little space left to stand. When the coffins summoned by psychic were all unearthed and stood upright in front of them. At almost the same time, all the coffin plates here began to fall off on their own, causing a series of sounds of the coffin plates falling to the ground. Looking at the first few coffins, he smiled very satisfied. "First of all, the members of Qianxiao, Itachi, Scorpion, Dedara, Kado, and Nagato." "In addition to the predecessors'' column strength, Erwei Yuren, Sanwei Lost Position, Siwei Laozi, Wuwei Fan, Liuwei Foam, Qiwei Fu." "There are also the former five shadows, the second-generation earth shadow, the third-generation thunder shadow, the fourth-generation wind shadow, as well as the explosive escape, the ghost man will not cut again, the ice shield white, the mountain pepper fish Hanzo, the sand thousand generations mother-in-law, Hui Ye Junmalu of a family." "The wooden leaves are Api flying Asma, Broken, Sunward Sun, and other well-known masters." "Not only that, but also using the Yamato replicated by the cells between the columns, the effect is very significant." "Hundreds of thousands of people who have been strengthened by their reputations and forbearances in the past are really spectacular." auzw.com For the introduction of the pocket, the mask man seemed not very interested and turned and walked out. There was no more nonsense in the pocket, and he walked out with the mask man. Those who had just been introduced by him walked out of the coffin almost at the same time and followed the two in the order of introduction. The last thing is that those fortified 100,000 absolutely. With such a large-scale personnel operation, the intelligence forces that have been watching from outside have never been able to find out. Among the intelligence personnel under surveillance, the Red Bean Squad has members of the Japanese family. He was using the white-eyed observation of the Japanese Xiang tribe, he first told the situation found. "Then about 100,000 troops moved!" "You meet with the big army as soon as possible, and then report this discovery, and I stay and continue to explore the base." The situation was urgent, and Red Bean ordered it decisively. However, the staff of the Red Bean Squad was not very willing to leave, and did not want her to stay alone to continue the investigation, which was too dangerous. So one of them dissuaded. "It won''t work, it''s too dangerous to stay here alone, I..." "Long word! You all leave me quickly!" Not waiting for the man to finish talking, Red Bean interrupted him by speaking, and then continued. "Of course I know the danger, but if I don''t pass the information out safely, my companions will be even more dangerous!" It was just less than a second before I could see someone rushing out of the nest in the field of vision. Without waiting for time, Red Bean immediately pushed the stunned people. "Go away! The enemy has come out of the nest!" After recovering, several people no longer said any nonsense left, turned around and left. They all know clearly that the most important thing now is to pass the news back to the base camp, otherwise a lot of people will die because of it, so they dare not have any delay. Seeing that several people had left, the red beans did not stay in place, and went straight to Xiao Lao''s nest. What are you going to do? She intends to investigate the internal situation as much as possible before the support arrives, so that she can be better captured. After a few days of exploration, there was no silly frontal intrusion. First, he made a big circle, then dived into a very secret natural passage, and gradually approached the center of Xiao Lao''s nest. As she got closer, she got up more cautiously, daring not to care. I really didn''t want to find out anything, but instead I beat myself in. This was definitely not the result she wanted. v8 Chapter 196： Surprise troops After riding the flying ninja painted by Sai, the surprise troops first arrived at the tomb of the mountain. The people landed in a dense forest. Sai first took the scroll to retrieve the flying ninja. The rest gathered towards Noel. No way, who let Noel be the captain of the surprise troops, the people of this army are waiting for him to give instructions, not to gather him to whom to gather. When people gathered in front of them, Noor glanced at them. "At present, we have entered the enemy''s territory. Next, we are going to establish a small camp here as a temporary base, and then launch a surprise attack and set a time difference trap." "A radius of ten meters, with two points and the direction of leaving points as the exit." "Heavy, Kanjiro, all the detonation traps are laid in other directions." "Sawai, you are responsible for reconnaissance in the air and on the ground." "Yi Duan used soil to dig trenches." "Duan Wu arranged the communication chakra antenna." "George and the Fire Refiners are responsible for perception" I ordered the preparations I needed to do one by one. Regarding Noels arrangement, the members of the surprise troops had no objections, and nodded. When everything was ordered, the crowd began to act. While everyone was busy, Noel did nothing but stared into the distance. Sai Gang just used Super Beast Artifacts to summon a large number of small animals talking on the scrolls and let them search nearby. He happened to see, staring at Noel looking far away, frowning suddenly for some reason, so driven by curiosity, he walked over. Although he didn''t know what happened, he felt that it must not be a good thing, otherwise Noor would not frown. When he came to Noel''s side, he didn''t waste time by turning around, and he went straight to the topic. "Sir Noel, what happened over there?" "Now I have good news and bad news. Which one do you plan to listen to first?" Without turning his head to look at Sai beside him, Noel still fixed his gaze in that direction, but instead asked him a question. After hearing this rhetorical question, I can already guess what the bad news is. Even if you dont really guess right, its estimated that its still in the same position. But, Sai still wanted to make sure, seeing whether the bottom was like his own guess, so he decided to listen to the bad news first. "I want to hear the bad news first." "The news is" Suddenly stopped, Noor glanced at the direction of nine o''clock, and then continued. "Two enemies came towards us, and one of them seemed to be chasing after us." auzw.com When he heard the bad news, Saku couldn''t help but feel secret. ''it is as expected! Moreover, this is more serious than I guess! Its very calm to see Noel calm, which is enough to show that it will take a while for the enemy to arrive here, otherwise he should have acted. Now that I have heard all the bad news, I dont care about taking a little time. If I hear any good news, its just a matter of course. then..... "Then Lord, what is the good news you said?" "The good news is that you don''t need to arrange traps and reconnaissance. After all, you will soon start an encounter with the enemy, and you have no time to continue to arrange traps for you." "Sir Noel, this is not good news, please be careful." "The real good news is that 90% of our personnel who are being pursued by the enemy are members of the Red Bean Squad left here. They should have important information, and we can guarantee that the information can be sent back to the base camp." Noel shrugged, probably explained it. After listening to this explanation, Sai thought it was indeed good news. Since there are enemies chasing after, it means that our chased personnel must have important information. Help the personnel who **** the important intelligence to stop the enemy, so that the intelligence can be safely sent back to the rear base camp. If it is not encountered, the intelligence may be robbed by the enemy. Noel no matter what Sai thought, he spoke directly to him. "Sawai, you will immediately bring all the surprise troops back to gather." "Yes! I will do it immediately!" Hearing the words, Sai was taken back to soul by Noel''s words, and quickly replied. He didn''t stupidly ran to find them one by one, but used the little animals summoned by the super beast pseudo-painting to report it, so that everyone could be recovered more quickly. It did not allow Noel to wait too long, and the personnel who had executed his orders returned one after another. However, the returned personnel were all puzzled, and they were very puzzled why they were called back, but they did not ask many questions, and quietly waited for all the personnel to arrive. Why do you look puzzled, did Sai not tell them? That is of course, Sai just let the little animals summoned by the super beast fake painting notify, and it is just the notice. After all, there is no way for those things to speak, they can be converted to the limit of return on the ground, and how can they tell other things. In the following time, when all the members of the surprise troops arrived, Noel repeated the news he had told Sai in front of them. Then I asked, just to what extent did they arrange traps to see if it would come in handy later. However, the results obtained were disappointing, and the traps were arranged a little bit, which could hinder the enemy at most, and had little effect at all. It can even be said that there is no use of eggs at all. The trap is not to be expected, but now it can only be ambushed first, and it is unexpected. v8 Chapter 197： This idiot! Not waiting for Noel to let everyone ambush, but one of them spoke at this moment. "I''m a perceptive ninja in surprise troops, but I didn''t find what you said. You wouldn''t be kidding us." "If you really don''t find out, it only shows that your perception ability is like this." After a slight glance at the man, he saw that he was wearing a green vest with wooden leaves like a turtle shell, and Noor did not intend to follow him in general. It''s just that the self-righteous guy doesn''t want to end there. "I am an elite selected into this army. If it is really impossible, how can I choose to join this surprise attack..." "George! There is no room for slack in the battlefield, and the captain said that there are enemies coming to us. That must be grounded. Now is not the time for you to be self-righteous!" "Cut! It''s not by marrying five generations of Naruto, otherwise how could he be..." "To shut up!" The dissatisfied George was not finished, he was interrupted again by Sai, and still used a warning tone. Sai saw that he knew how powerful Noel was, and he never knew anything like that of George. He dared to provoked so boldly. But Zuozhi didn''t know that Sawai''s warning was protecting his life safety, but he didn''t appreciate it at all. In this regard, Noel still has a smile on his face. "Your name is George, right, I need to remind you one thing." "what''s up?" "This is the fourth ninja war, so many people will die, and you must be one of them." "you!" He was said to be a mortal man, which made George not angry, he reached out and angered Noel. However, Sai has been able to predict what will happen. Just now Noel made it so obvious that it was just that he wanted to kill the provocative one, and that he knew it. Of course it won''t be obvious, but Xiayin is sure. The current situation is definitely worse than killing George directly. This is to allow him to live in alert all the time, thinking about when he will be killed by Noel, completely destroying him mentally until the moment of real death. Closer to home. When he finished speaking, Noel did not look at George again, and reminded the others. "According to known information, the pharmacist used Dashe Wan''s ninjutsu called reincarnation." "From the data point of view, the enemy is a group of walking dead souls bound, and no matter how attacking it will not kill." "If you want to stop them, you can only seal the soul or use ninjutsu to stop their actions, and even killing the caster is useless, and the effect of the spell cannot be lifted." "Every army is the same. Once it finds the pocket, it will be controlled immediately, and then use illusion to remove him from the dirt, which can be said to be the only way." auzw.com "Of course, whoever has the ability to completely destroy the walking dead of the reincarnated dirt, then there is no need to find such a trouble." "Finally, I want to remind you that the two enemies coming towards us are the dead corpses that are reincarnated, and they are not good characters to deal with." "Above, you can go to ambush." All the reminders have reminded that whether these people can survive or not depends on themselves. A little bit stunned, Kanjiro came back to him and hurriedly confirmed to Noel. "Captain, you have nothing else to tell? For example, how do we ambush?" "Ambush as much as you want, but it''s best to move fast, the enemy is coming to us." "How to ambush is better, let the captain arrange it for you." "Then I ordered you to arrange it." Having said that, without giving Kanjiro a chance to respond, Noel turned and left. Opening his mouth slightly, Kanjiro could not say anything, and finally he followed Noel''s order and was responsible for arranging the ambush task. When everything was arranged, the members of the surprise troops wiped away the traces and hid them, hiding no one here. Time gradually passed away... No one waited too long, and a figure carrying a large jar appeared. Hidden by George, he recognized the person at a glance and called the other party''s name. "It''s Mutian. I can feel it through Chakra. It''s the oil girl group in the thread scout team!" George said the identity of the person, immediately ran out of the hiding place. Seeing this scene, almost everyone scolded, including Noel. This idiot! Sure enough, the bad hunch in everyone''s heart was fulfilled at this moment. Georgia, who had just arrived, was used as a meat shield by the so-called "Mutian" and rushed him over in front of him. While everyone was stunned, Noel''s words came out. "Quick withdrawal! It''s not the bugs of the oil girls! It''s a clay bomb!!" The words awakened the crowd. They all believed what Noel said and immediately evacuated from the hiding place. I have reminded before that an enemy chased our personnel and came over here. Now it is thoroughly tested, and there is a little doubt, all unconditional belief. "It must be Dedicara''s detonating clay. The power of that thing is quite powerful. We can''t run out of the explosion, and all come to me soon!" The Yanyin Ninja named Yi Duan was very anxious. He hurriedly shouted at the others. Everyone who heard the words immediately turned and rushed towards him. Yi Duan saw that the members of the surprise attack team had entered their own ninjutsu range. Only Captain Noel was missing, but time did not wait for anyone. v8 Chapter 198： First come four people, then four people. Time waits for no one, so I can''t think too much "Tu Dun! Earth core!" Yiduan''s ninjutsu started, and the explosion followed. "boom!" With a loud noise, the explosion engulfed everything in an instant and thick smoke billowed. The thick smoke was gradually blown away by the strong wind, and the place that had just been bombed has now become flat, leaving nothing on the ground. The figure of the enemy also appeared from the edge of the bombing. Four figures walked out of the jungle and stood on the edge looking at the explosive land ahead. "This is art! They must be crushed!" "Hurry up." Scorpio ignored Dedara and asked a fat man beside him to make sure, but it was not so easy to believe. After being perceived, the fat man wearing the mist-protected forehead gave the result out of words. "Except for the kid wearing a bomb and being treated as a meat shield, everyone can still be alive and kicking." The voice fell for less than a second, and suddenly someone''s words rang behind him. "That''s really regrettable. I thought you could solve them all in one go. It seems that I look at you a bit." Scorpion, Dedara, and Xin, they immediately left the spot the first time they heard the words. However, the perceptual fat man did not have the opportunity to leave. The man behind him put one hand on his shoulder, and he found himself unable to move, as if he had been immobilized. The whole person can''t move, it can only be slaughtered. "Just to test you." Saying that, there was a halo in the hands of the person behind him, and then a slap on the back of the fat man. With a slap, the fat man began to crack, and then the crack quickly spread and spread, and soon collapsed and scattered on the ground, eventually turning into a pile of powder. At the same time, the smoke that just exploded has completely dispersed. In the center of the flattened ground, there is a deep pit that is sunken by a square. The members of the surprise attack are all inside. As the fat man said, they are all jumping alive. "Tu Dun! Earth core!" The sound of Yi Dun came out of the pit, and the surface of the sunken square immediately began to float up, and was quickly linked to the flat ground. The members of the assault troops who floated up were relieved when they saw Noel''s figure. auzw.com Just at the time of the explosion, they did not see Noel rushing to gather in time, and thought he could not escape. It''s a pity that they didn''t hear Noel''s words, otherwise he would definitely not worry about him again, maybe he might be cursed. Of course, in addition to seeing Noel''s figure, but also saw the figure of Scorpion and Dedara, immediately alert. The attention of Scorpion and Dedara is all on Noel alone. Frightened by Noel''s move, I was afraid that if he didn''t pay attention, he ran to slap, but then he would become like a fat man. After recovering, Dedara swallowed. "Originally I felt that this body was very safe. As long as it is not the surgeon''s initiative to dispel the effect, we should not be dead, but now I don''t think so." "The man''s ability is very special, but not everyone can use it. As long as he is not hit by his ability, we are still immortal, and other people can not pose a threat to us." His eyes were fixed on Noel, and Scorpion analyzed Dedara beside him. After this analysis, Dedara thinks more and more that this is the reason. It is impossible for everyone to have that special ability, as long as they avoid the attack of Noel. "In other words, it''s better not to fight that guy in close combat, so he can''t kill us with his ability, I''m right." "It''s understandable, just keep a distance and be careful." "I happen to be good at long-range attacks, but melee combat is terrible, but you have to be careful, Senior Scorpion." "Take care of yourself, I won''t bother you." Having just finished speaking, the scorpion extended the chakra line extending from his fingertips, and directly threw it onto the letter not far away, controlling it to block between him and Noel. The two were so careful to guard, but Knoll had little interest in them, and didn''t even bother to take a look. "These three guys are handed over to you, and I have to deal with it" Only half of the words said, four figures rushed out of the jungle, and Noel looked at the four of them lightly, then spoke. "Four of them." When the members of the surprise troops heard Noels first half of the sentence, Ben wanted him to help share one person, but after the four appeared, they immediately swallowed back. Why is this happening? The first reason is that there are so many people attacking the troops, only need to deal with the scorpion, Dedara, Xin three. The second reason is that the surprise attackers believe that they are not opponents of the newly arrived four, or it is better to honestly listen to Noel''s instructions. Who are the four newcomers? One is the leader of the former Yuyin Village, which was once regarded as the culmination of the ninja world, and is known as the "half god" of Shanjiao Yuzang. The other three are the members of Xiao who have been killed, namely: Nagato, Uchiha Itachi and Kado are three. One is once demigod, one has kaleidoscope writing chakra eyes, one has chakra eyes, and one can use five systems of ninjutsu plus five hearts. No one is a good role to deal with, so the members of the raid troops shut up obediently, and dont need Noel to come to help deal with the scorpion, Dedara, and Xinxin. He only needs to concentrate on the new four. Not to mention that they must win, and they can drag the four people as much as possible, and they are thankful. v8 Chapter 199： Signal of war "The resurrection of this filthy earth is really magical, and obviously has been deducted the eyes of reincarnation and the kaleidoscope to write the eyes of the wheel, but those who can be summoned out still have it." Noel glanced at the ferret first, then turned his eyes to the long gate, and said something unexpectedly. As for both Jiaodu and Shanjiaoyu Banzang, they were completely ignored by Noel and completely ignored them. The ferret among the four recognized him soon after seeing Noel. "It''s you!" "It''s you!" Nagato was quite surprised and didn''t expect to meet Noel here. After being reincarnated from the dirt, it became clear that sooner or later he would meet Noel again, but he never expected it to be so fast. Although there are helpers this time, I only know that Noel''s powerful long door still feels that there is no chance of winning. But when Nagato was thinking about countermeasures, the ferret beside him suddenly shot. The writing wheel eyes of the pair of three hooks rotate at a high speed, and the blink of an eye turns into a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. "Amaterasu!" As the ferret''s left eye overflowed with blood, a black flame instantly appeared out of thin air and burned on Noel''s body. Its over... Seeing that Tianzhao directly hit, all the members of the surprise troops present at the scene almost concealed in their hearts. Through the information obtained before the war, they all know that the sky is an inextinguishable flame, and it is said that it is still called from the flame in the center of the sun. As long as the caster does not stop, this black flame will burn endlessly, burning everything up. In their view, Noel, who had been directly hit by Tianzhao, was completely saved. If it is a burning arm, you can also break your arm and save your life. But now the situation is that Tianzhao ignites directly on Noel''s body, there is no way to give up life. The next second, a scene that everyone did not think of happened. The black flame that had spread all over the body suddenly shrank towards the position of Noel''s mouth. In just a few moments, all the black flames did not enter the mouth. Noor, who had just been covered by the black fire, now appeared completely intact again in everyone''s field of vision. Not only did the body not have any burns, and even the clothes did not show any signs of damage, everyone''s eyes were staring. Even after seeing Kanjiro who swallowed the sky once, he was still unbelievable about this situation. The last time I saw this scene, it was when Noel was fighting Sasuke. At that time, Noor was also burned by Sasuke''s Tianzhao''s upper body clothes, but this time there was no sign of damage to the clothes. How could this make Kanjiro not unbelievable. Kanjiro doesn''t think there is any material in the world that can protect the sky. auzw.com Since then, this only shows that Noel''s strength has been greatly improved, and it can already be protected against the sky with clothes. And Noor, who devoured the light, looked at the surprised Wease lightly. "It seems that you already know. Or..." After a pause, another conjecture was revealed. "You have seen Sasuke." "Sasuke has a chance to look back, why did you kill him!" The ferret who heard the words came back, surprised and replaced by anger in a moment, then glared at Noel and asked. Facing the ferocious ferret, Noel gave the answer lightly. "He has too many opportunities, but he did not cherish it once, so this can only blame him for death, no one can blame anyone." "You''ve got it..." With such an answer, how could itachi be satisfied? In the blink of an eye, Noel appeared in front of him, kicking his foot fiercely, letting him fly out at high speed. Without itachio completely speaking, Noel knew what he was going to say, and how could he continue to speak, so he forcedly interrupted his words. However, Itachi surprised Noor by recognizing the footprint of the masked robbery. When itachi kicked out with a kick, it was equivalent to sounding a signal to go to war. At this moment, all members of the surprise attack troops at this moment attacked the targets set by Noel for them, namely, Scorpion, Xin, and Didara. Among them, Kanjiro took the brunt, and ran directly to their scorpion''s rebellious scorpion. "I never forgot what happened that day. At that time, I had to settle with you, Scorpion!" While running at high speed, Kanjiro extended his right hand behind him and quickly took out a scroll. Grabbing one end of the reel, his right hand slammed **** the side, opening the reel in this way, and the content of the reel was also displayed in front of the person. Inside the scroll, there is a word "Scorpion" on it. Kanjiro had a seal on his left hand, and the scroll with the word "Scorpion" burst into a burst of white smoke. Being in a running state, when Kanjiro rushed out of thick white smoke, there was more figure beside him. The extra figure is very familiar with the hostile scorpion. "My puppet, its body has not rotted to this day, and now I am the real doll that never decayed, the body I longed for." Kanjiro called out something, and the scorpion frowned slightly when he saw it, and said displeasurely. While speaking, he raised his hands and shook the Chakra line, sticking the thread to the opponent''s body, and controlled him to rush towards the running surprise troops. Faced with so many people in the surprise attack, the Scorpion controlled a teammate to meet him alone, which would be a ghost if there were no problems. As a result, people of the Japanese family in the surprise attack immediately opened their eyes to check. v8 Chapter 200： When i dont exist? "Quick stop! That man has a problem!" It''s okay not to watch, the face of the Japanese-looking family is fusional, and then shouted. When they heard the shouting, those who rushed to the scene all stopped in a hurry and warned of the welcoming letter. On that day, after seeing that the surprise troops stopped because of his own words, he didn''t need to ask others what the enemy had, and he made the first discovery. "Everyone beware of the root man, he also has that kind of explosive clay in his stomach!!" "I heard that Dedara''s explosive clay is most afraid of Lei Dun." According to the news, the Ninja Yidan of Yanyin Village quickly gave out the information. Kanjiro looked at Noel''s side and suddenly gave up the idea of ??letting him command. After all, those four people are hard enough to deal with, and they must never put more burden on Noel. He turned his gaze to the Yunyin Ninja, but when Kanjuro was just about to say something, he was the first step in the Yunyin Ninja. "Yunyin Ninja coming here, only I will be a slight thunder escape, I may be able to" "It''s up to me, Shige and Saoi here. The others will act according to the original plan, and you can''t waste time here." After considering for a moment, Kanjiro quickly made arrangements. It is clear that in this situation, many people are hindering. This is also impossible. Dedaras explosive clay has great power, and the scope of the explosion is very wide. It is better to deal with a small number of people. The named Chong He Sai, the two of them had no opinion on the arrangement, and immediately nodded slightly and agreed. The remaining members of the surprise attack troops seemed to think that the crowds would hinder them. After nodding to Kanjiro and expressing their understanding, they left the place decisively. It''s just that they haven''t been able to run a few steps, and a figure stopped in front of them. "Psychic!" Shanjiao Yuhanzo seals, then slammed the palm of his hand to the ground, followed by a burst of white smoke. The white smoke exploded around him, and his voice also sounded inside again. "Jing Fu! Come on!" The sound of words fell for less than a second, and a huge mountain pepper fish burst out of thick white smoke. From the white smoked jalapeno fish, his mouth was wide open, and a burst of purple smoke was suddenly sprayed from the mouth. The purple mist quickly rushed towards the surprise attackers. "what!" "what is this!?" "It''s poison...poison mist..." "I...I can''t move..." In just a blink of an eye, the purple mist from the big mouth of the mountain pepper fish engulfed everyone in the surprise army, causing them to lose their ability to move one by one, all kneeling on the ground with a painful face. As one of the Tongqi Raiders said, this purple mist is a very toxic gas. Why do you see it? auzw.com Some people with toxic antibodies also knelt in front of this poisonous gas, and the whole body was paralyzed and unable to move. Those who did not have toxic antibodies fainted to the ground in a matter of seconds. From this we can see how strong the poisonous gas is. "Want to signal?" Hanzo on the head of Shanjiao fish saw that someone who had not fallen wanted to signal, and immediately rushed towards the man. On the way to the man, he spoke again. "Want to signal before me, do you think it is possible to succeed?" "Hazen, your opponent is me, when I don''t exist?" The corner of his eyes aimed at Hanzang, who was running away. Noel squeezed a heart at the angle, entered the reincarnation Chakra mode, and raised his left hand to Hanzang. After entering the reincarnation eye chakra mode, nine black beggars emerged, three of which rotated around the left wrist at high speed. "The silver wheel is reborn!" The moment the words fell, the three high-speed rotating jade beatings generated a huge tornado, which rushed towards Shanjiao Yuhanzo. Seeing this, Hanzo can only give up on attacking those who want to signal. Remove the chain sickle from the back and slam it out. When the chain sickle was firmly hooked to the ground, Hanzo, who was flying in mid-air, forcibly pulled the chain, allowing him to quickly leave his original position. However, it was a little slower. Hanzo transferred through the chain is still a bit slower than the huge tornado generated by the reincarnation of the silver wheel, causing his feet to be hit by the tornado. The most important thing is that it didn''t give Hanzang''s feet a chance to break free, and instantly turned into a powder. Hanzo, who lost both feet, drove for a distance, then fell **** the solid ground, and then glide a short distance before stopping. Just to abolish both feet, and failed to conceal Shanjiao Yu in one blow, Noel was very dissatisfied with the result. After all, if you can''t solve it completely with one blow, it''s equivalent to being busy. why? People summoned by reincarnated dirt can''t be killed by ordinary methods, that is to say, the deceased reincarnated by foul earth will get undead. If you just abandon your feet, it only takes a short time to get them back, so its strange to be satisfied. Not waiting for Noorduo to think, suddenly the red fist of Chakra fell. As if there were eyes above his head, and when a huge fist was about to hit, he instantly disappeared from the place. "boom!" The giant fist fell, and suddenly made a loud noise, and the dust was flying. The red suzuki can be in the middle of the ferret, and the kaleidoscope writes around the eye of the wheel looking for Noel''s figure. Itachi has not yet found anyone, but Nagato sees where Noel is. "Shura''s attack!" When the voice had just fallen, the shoulder of the long door came out with a mechanical arm into the shape of a barrel, and gathered Chakra to fire a laser cannon. v8 Chapter 201： It looks good The resulting barrel went towards the sky, and the gathered Chakra spouted from the muzzle. That''s right, Noel''s location is just above the sky. Itachi controls Suzunogi when the attack is about to hit, and Noel teleports to the sky to avoid Suzunohu''s giant fist, and is preparing to kill the jalapeno fish in one fell swoop. I just didn''t expect to be discovered so quickly, and launched the attack without saying a word. In the face of the ultra-high-speed laser, Noor can only temporarily give up dealing with the old goods of Shanjiao Yuhanzo, and then proceed to solve the attack. Behind the nine Qiu Dao jade floating in a circle, one of them instantly moved to him. The striking laser light then arrived, hitting the begging jade that blocked in front first. It''s just that the laser didn''t penetrate Qiu Daoyu that was blocked in front, but instead Qiu Daoyu constantly canceled out the laser, and could not hurt the Noel in the rear. Why is this so? Those who have completely learned the Six Daoist Immortals will be surrounded by black spheres containing the power of Yin and Yang. Qiu Dao Yu contains the power of all things, and those without the power of the Six Dao will vanish into nothingness, and those with the power of the Six Dao can feel free to touch. The reason why the laser can be cancelled is because Chakra, which contains all attributes in Qi Dao Yu, can completely cancel the Chakra attack by using the method of canceling each other with the same attribute. Of course, there is also ninjutsu that Qiu Daoyu cannot offset. The ninjutsu that can be cancelled does not include immortality, space-time ninjutsu, and body technique, so it cannot cancel the attacks of immortal technique, space-time ninjutsu, and body technique. Although it cannot be offset, defense can do it. In addition to defense, Qiu Daoyu can also attack, assist, and heal. Attack: Qi Dao Jade contains a huge amount of energy, and can even exert its power beyond blood to eliminate "dust escape", and destroy a forest in an instant. Defense: If Chakra contains all the attributes in the jade, you can use the same attribute to cancel each other to invalidate the Chakra attack. Auxiliary: Can change into small balls, marsh spears, tin sticks, black sticks, shields, floating platforms and other forms according to the wishes of the caster, and appear on the battlefield. Healing: Because Qi Dao Yu contains all Chakra attributes, you can use medical ninjutsu with its Yang attribute. Anyway, Qiu Daoyu is very comprehensive and integrates offensive, defensive, auxiliary and healing. It''s a good thing to go out and kill. Closer to home. When the laser was cancelled by Qiu Daoyu, Nuoer looked at Qiu Daoyu who was about to return to his original position, and suddenly raised his hand to pat his head. "How did I forget this stubble!" The voice had just fallen for less than a second, and the five floating begging jades were quickly gathered towards Noel''s right palm waving. The five Qidaodao jades rotate in a circle around the palm, and then the distance between them becomes closer and closer. auzw.com In the end, the five high-speed rotating Qiu Dao jade blended into one, and then a long knife with a length of more than two meters was transformed, both the body and the handle were black. Holding the handle of a long black knife, Noel waved a few times at will, and looked at Shanjiao Yuhanzo. "It''s handy, but" It''s just that the words haven''t been finished yet. Noor, who was standing in midair, disappeared instantly, and he could no longer be seen in his original position. Without any inconvenience to look around, he spoke again, revealing where he was. "What''s the effect, this has to be tried first." After hearing this, everyone turned their attention to the source of the voice. The first thing that caught everyone''s eyes was that the left and right arms of Shanjiaoyu Hanzo had flown into the air, but he was still stunned in the spot and did not react, not aware of the loss of the left and right arms. "It seems that the effect is good. It can really make the reincarnated body of the dirt unrecoverable." Standing behind Shanjiao Yuhanzo, Noor, who was holding a long black knife, did not continue to take action, but said with a satisfied smile. Yes, Hanjiao Yuhanzo was cut off his arms and showed no signs of recovery, and he still maintained the state of the broken arm. Why didn''t the severed arms recover? Because Qiu Dao Yu contains the power of "yin and yang escape", which can make the reincarnated body of filthy soil unable to recover, and the soul will be damaged, and even unable to be reincarnated and die. Of course, if the power of Qi Daoyu is not completely controlled, the reincarnated body of the dirt can be restored after it is destroyed. Seeing that the sword made by Qiu Daoyu was effective, Noor did not intend to give Shan Jiao Yu Hanzo any chance to respond, immediately raised a two-meter long knife and severely cut it with a knife. The black blade flashed from the top of Shanjiaoyu Hanzo''s head. When Noel pulled the black knife back and flicked it, Hanjiao Yuhanzo showed signs of being chopped, and then fell to the ground in two halves. However, the half-timbered mountain pepper fish Hanzo did not die immediately, and even spoke. "No... I didn''t expect... I... I just did..." It''s a pity that the Hanjiaoyu Banzang dialect hasn''t been completely finished, so it turned into dust. When the mountain pepper fish became a part of the dust, the sacrifices were also revealed. The so-called sacrifice is the living person. It is necessary to use living people as sacrifices to serve as containers for pre-reincarnations, otherwise it will not be possible to regenerate dirt. However, after the sacrifice was cast and reincarnated, it would not be possible to live again. What''s more, it has been cut twice by Noel, and it is impossible to survive if you want to live. Now that Sanjiao Yuhanzo was resolved, Noor glanced at the angle, the three of Itachi and Nagato, and raised the black knife and pointed at them. "It''s time for you to turn into dust, who comes first?" v8 Chapter 202： Repulsion hedge The three stared at each other and said nothing, but the action explained their attitude. The first is Jiaodu. He grabbed the red cloud robe he was wearing with his right hand, and then tore it off with a violent pull, using his secret technique to enter the form of earth grudge. The body is cracked wherever there are stitches, and the rift extends out of the black tentacles produced by Chakra''s control, which can be said to have become a tentacle monster. This was followed by Itachi, with a sword in his right hand, and it was necessary for him to make an attack. The remaining long door raised his hands, his palms facing where Noel was. "Psychic!" A thick white smoke burst out, and two huge black shadows appeared in it. After using psychic, the long door opened again. "Go! Kill him!" With the order of Nagato, the two huge black shadows in the thick white smoke moved and rushed out of the white smoke together. The giant beasts that burst out of the smoke are: split dogs and bajianwu. Summoned two high-level psychic spells, which did not stop Nagato to stop. He was still using his hands to quickly seal, and he was preparing for what spell. The printing speed is very fast, and the last printing is finished in a blink of an eye. At the same time, the two psychic spells heading towards Noel have also changed. Bajianwu no longer sprints straight from low altitude. It slammed its wings and quickly rose to high altitude, but there was no change in direction. The biggest change is the split dog, its body is constantly increasing, and one after another grows heads. The number of multiplying dog heads did not continue until they reached ten in total, and the increase in body also stopped, turning into a giant monster with multiple heads. However, this does not end there. "Split!" With the sound of Nagato''s words, the split dog also changed again. With this order, the ten heads of the split dog twitched wildly, and then split from the huge body, the number changed from one to ten. The Bajianwu, which had previously risen to a high altitude, also turned his body frantically at this time, dive down towards Noel like a high-speed drill. Noel glanced at the ten split dogs coming from different directions, as well as the high-speed rotating dive down at eight minutes, preparing to wipe them out in one fell swoop. However, at this time, suddenly a large number of black tentacles broke out of the ground, and wrapped tightly around his feet, fixing him in place. I know the source of the tentacle at a glance, and it is sure to be the masterpiece of Jiadu. "Are you funny? You want to trap me with this thing?" "It doesn''t need to trap you, it''s enough to just let you stay for a while." After returning a sentence, the horns focused on controlling those black tentacles, as far as possible to prevent Noel from escaping from it, and strive for a short time for advanced psychic. As the horns responded, more black tentacles poured out of the ground, wanting to wrap around Noel. auzw.com Although entangled and unable to move, there are eleven high-level psychic beasts attacking from all sides. Noel was still calm, and didn''t feel the slightest danger. The tentacles are tied tightly, but it is not difficult for him to break free. The reason why I didn''t do it was that I wanted to wait for eleven high-level psychic beasts to get close. When ten split dogs came in and Bianwu, which swooped down at high altitude, was about to arrive, Noel did not continue to stand still. Insert the long knife in your hand to the ground, and then open your hands flatly without any hassle. "Shen Luo Tian Zheng!" In the next second, whether it is a split dog coming from a swoop, or a swooping dive, they are less than half a meter away from Noel, as if they hit the invisible wall, they can no longer move forward one point. One cent. The black tentacles wrapped around his feet were completely smashed at the moment the words fell. The kung fu in the blink of an eye, as if hitting a high-level psychic beast on an invisible wall, was suddenly pushed outward. With Noel as the central point, the greater the force of the objects in the range, the stronger the repulsion. "Boom! Boom! Boom" A series of blasting sounds sounded, and the shocked high-level psychic beast turned into white smoke. In a blink of an eye, the advanced psychic beast summoned by the Nagato was resolved, but the invisible repulsion was still expanding outward at high speed, and there was no sign of stopping at all. As the repulsive force pushes, the ground is continuously squeezed down and sunken. The repulsive force pushed out at high speeds around the surroundings also razed everything to the ground, regardless of whether it was an enemy or a friend. It can be said that this time, Noel carried out an indiscriminate attack and did not control the life and death of the friendly. The long door, which is constantly retreating, sees that the repulsion depends on no signs of stopping, and it will soon be caught up by this repulsion, and it is clear that it cannot run blindly. "God!" Suddenly turned around, the long door lifted his hands forward, and then shouted. "Shen Luo Tian Zheng!" A repulsive force was swiftly pushed from the palms, and the repulsive force exerted towards Noel faced up. In a short moment, the two repulsive forces collided together. With the collision of these two repulsive forces, a crack appeared on the ground between the two, and the split of the ground continued to expand to the left and right sides, gradually forming a bottomless cliff on both sides of the bank. The two forces of repulsion do not compromise each other, and no one can do what they do, keeping the status stalemate. However, the two as spellcasters are very different. Noel''s face was calm, and he didn''t see any discomfort at all, but rather relaxed. It''s just that the Nagato is different. His red hair has gradually turned white with time. Not only has his hair changed, but his body has gradually shrunk, and the whole person has lost weight. It is estimated that in a short time, he will become skinny. v8 Chapter 203： One of the three unparalleled artifacts Despite the reincarnation technique, the current Nagato has an immortal body. However, the ability to use the reincarnation eye too much still has to pay a relative price. The cost of excessive use of the reincarnation eye is the vitality of the user. Nagato is a dead person, and the price is of course taken from the sacrifice. Whether it is Chakra and vitality, these are taken from the body of the sacrifice, and will not recover like a destroyed body after use. Simply put, it is limited, not unlimited. According to the current posture, when the Nagato completely consumes the vitality of the sacrifice, he can only detach from this body, and the soul will return to the world after death. As the pharmacist''s pocket of the spellcaster, he has been looking at everything through the eyes of the dirt reincarnator, of course, it will not let such combat power stop here. Therefore, the pharmacist pocket no longer gave Nagato to continue to play freely, and the operation directly took control of his body. "It''s a bit difficult to control two people at a time, but short time is not a problem." "Fire escapes hard!" All of them stopped at the rear corners, and then used one of the five hearts to issue the fire escape ninjutsu, but the target was the long door in the front that was resisting the attack. A small fireball spewed from the mouth of the heart mask using fire escape. When the small fireball falls on the ground, it instantly expands the burning range and devours everything around it. In addition to the nature of the wind, the fire suddenly became more intense, and its explosiveness was strong, like a flame tsunami rushing to the long door facing away. Cannibalism? Under the control of the pharmacist''s pocket, Nagato continued to use repulsive force to resist with one hand, and reached the back with the other. "The hungry ghost said!" The flame tsunami was coming, but it was a pity that it was absorbed insanely by the ability of the hungry ghost, and it didn''t hurt the long way. Not only did he not hurt the long goal, but he was supplemented in this way so that he could continue to fight against Noel. It only takes a moment to absorb the flame and tsunami of the hard work of the fire head, and then absorb it completely. After being replenished, the body stopped to lose weight, but instead recovered a little bit, and the hair had a little color, no longer white flowers. The remotely controlled pharmacist''s pocket is preparing to control the horn once more, but unexpectedly Noel stopped first and did not continue the repulsive attack. Seeing that Noel stopped, the pharmacist pocket also controlled the long door to stop. No way, such consumption is too large, it is not as good as a three-person joint attack, so there is a better chance of winning. The two stopped, but Itachi took the opportunity to rush up at this time, controlling Xu Zunenghu''s sword, and stabbed at Noel. At the same time, both Nagato and Kok attacked under the control of the pharmacist''s pocket. auzw.com "Sura Road! Shura Attack!!" "Lei Dun pseudo-dark!!" Nagato once again fired a shoulder gun, and the horns released sharp guns of thunder from the weird mask. The attack was divided into left and right. The attack of the two blocked Noel''s way, so that he could only face the ferret of Suzuno. But, this is just the pharmacist thinking too much. Noor didn''t intend to avoid it at all. He hadn''t noticed Itachi''s Suzuka from the beginning, and he knew what he wanted to do. Itachi''s Suzuka can recognize the origin of the sword at the moment he summoned the sword, so he can also guess what he intends to do. Looking at Suzuno''s ugly ferret, Noel spoke slowly. "Ten fist sword, one of the three unparalleled artifacts, releases the stab people into a drunk dream-like fantasy world, and also has the power to permanently enclose it. It is a kind of grass barley sword. But... ." After a short pause, three white hook jades suddenly appeared in the pupils of both eyes before proceeding. "I also have ten boxing swords! Suzunouhu!" The words fell, and Suzuno braved the black fire to condense and form in an instant. Noor''s Suzunenghu holds a ten-fist sword in his right hand and a giant bow and several arrows in his left hand. He controlled Suzunyu to raise his ten-fisted sword and resisted the ten-fisted sword of Suzunu. Simultaneously...... "Yan escapes with local destiny!" On the left and right sides, the black fire of Tianzhao forms two sturdy flame shields, blocking the attacks of the long gate and the horn. But Noor didn''t stop there, but also asked Xu Zuoneng, who belonged to him, to raise his left hand and pointed the ancient arch of Majia to the far corner. Suddenly squeezing Itachi''s Suzuka, he took advantage of this gap to let go of his ten-handed sword, and immediately pulled out the ancient Majia ancient arrow. The bow and arrow were completed in the blink of an eye. The ancient arrow of Majia flashed past, so fast that people could not avoid it, and there was not even time to prepare to resist. The results can be imagined. The ancient arrow of the Majia penetrating through the horns, nailed him to the ground, and the fire of the sky on the ancient arrow burned his body. As soon as the ferret who was forced to retreat fell to the ground, the horns had already been burned by the fire of the sky for more than half of the time. The speed of recovery could not keep up with the speed of the burning. The pharmacist''s pocket, which was controlled from afar, directly gave up control of Jiaodu''s body. In his view, it is impossible for Jiaodu to fight anymore, it is no longer necessary to waste mental control, and to control the long door with all his strength. After all, he has no way to extinguish the fire of the sky, except to give up, he can only give up, there is no other way. So ah, the goods of Jiaodu were abandoned decisively by the pharmacist, and he was allowed to die by himself. When the pharmacist gave up control of the horns, the four beggings floating behind Noor''s begging moved at this moment. v8 Chapter 204： I said the game is over Qiu Daoyu changed from a small sphere to a marsh spear on the way of high speed. Four spears of marsh landed on Jiaodu almost at the same time. One of them fell on the head, and the other three fell on three weird masks, running through the hidden heart. That''s right, knowing that the horns will never be able to fight again, but Noel still controls Qiu Daoyu to launch an attack, causing his soul to be hit hard. Why is this so? The soul of Jiaodu has been hit hard, so the next time someone calls for reincarnation through the dirt, it will become a defective product. The soul is severely damaged, and the damaged soul will lose part of its memory, and this leads to forgetting many, many things, including ninjutsu. In this way, the person who performed the technique of reincarnation of the dirt will not be able to let him play freely, and can only control it personally, otherwise he will not be able to exert his true strength. And the real reason is that if you dare to trouble me, then I won''t make you feel better. In other words, Noel simply wanted to retaliate, nothing more. Closer to home. Soon, the fire of the sky burned the body of the horn completely into ashes, and the sacrifice for the reincarnation of the dirt was not left. After the body of the horns turned into a pile of ashes, the four marsh spears turned back into small spheres and returned to Noor behind with an astonishing speed. After the Shenluo Tianzheng clearance, plus the horns that had just been burned to ashes, there were only three people left here. They are: Noel, Uchiha Ferret, and Uzumaki Nagato. As long as itachi and Nagato are resolved, Noel can have time to act alone and can do other things. In order to have time to act alone, it must be resolved before the reinforcements arrive, so that Suzuno can be taken back and exit the reincarnation chakra mode. Such an operation, but it was a bit stunned Itachi and the pharmacist pocket controlling the Nagato, very puzzled. Giving up resistance, catching hands? In the eyes of the two of them, it is absolutely impossible to stop the fight, and it must be a trap. Therefore, neither of them dared to hurriedly shot, just stared at Noel to see what he was going to do. Knowing that the two were staring at themselves, Noel did not launch a violent attack again, and was too lazy to guess what they thought. "I have something else to do, so this game should be over." The two frowned slightly at the words, and at the same time a bad hunch rose. What followed them was that Noel stretched his right palm in front of him, followed by bending his five fingers into a claw shape and pulling his hand violently downward. When the claw-shaped palm leaves the face, there is a pale bone mask on the face, and there are black tears on the eyes of the mask, which makes the mask look and seep. auzw.com The red and cold eyes in the mask''s eyes made the two feel that their souls were shaking, and the body was shaking slightly uncontrollably, even if they wanted to stop, they couldn''t do it at the same time. ''This is how the same thing? Why is my body uncontrolled? X2 I don''t know what the two people think, nor does Nor intend to know, let alone waste time. As a result, he, who had entered the state of illusion, disappeared in place in a moment. At this moment, Noel''s figure had already passed through Itachi''s Suzunou and stood in front of him. Not waiting for Wease to react, his right palm had already caught his face, and then pulled his hand back suddenly, and the blue translucent soul was pulled out. Without the support of the soul, itachi''s Suzunoku collapsed, and the body began to collapse quickly, and he leaned back and fell heavily on the ground, falling into a pile of powder to expose the sacrifice. The soul with the outline of Itachi, struggling frantically in Noel''s hands, trying to break free from him. It''s a pity that struggling doesn''t use any eggs, it is completely useless. "I said the game is over." Less than a second after the words fell, Noel''s bone mask opened his mouth and sucked Itachi''s soul into his mouth. Through the reincarnation eyes of the long gate, the pharmacist Itachi was able to clearly see the soul body captured by Noel, and witnessed the scene that devoured the soul. I have never heard of anyone who can devour the soul, let alone seeing such a scene with their own eyes. The pharmacist''s pocket, which controls the body of the long gate, is really frightened by this situation. When Noor Chihong''s indifferent eyes looked over, the pharmacist subconsciously gave up the control of Nagato. It can be seen from this that the pharmacist pocket is really a little frightened. Just got back the control of the body, the long door has not yet figured out what the situation is, Noel has come to him and shot. This time, Noel did not talk more nonsense. He directly pulled out the soul of the long door and sucked it into his mouth as before. After a little digestion, the souls of Nagato and Itachi, and then smashed the mask on his face. "It turns out that the pharmacist was hiding there!" Turning his head, Noel looked in one direction. In order to determine whether the person is really there, he expanded his range of perception, and didn''t be stupid to run over directly. Through perception, it was quickly determined that the pharmacist''s pocket was indeed in that place, and there were unexpected gains. What are the unexpected gains? In addition to identifying the location of the pharmacist''s pocket, it was found that he was not alone, and the leader of the intelligence team, Red Bean, was also there. Judging from the perception, the red bean''s breath is very weak, and it is in a comatose state, and it can basically be captured. I had planned to pack up the pharmacist''s pocket, and now I can still drop in a hero to save the beauty. v8 Chapter 205： Request support It took a lot of time for the surprise attack troops to solve the scorpion, Dedara, and Xin. Among them, the Scorpion and the letter, they have completely turned into a pile of dust, and only Dedara is imprisoned in the puppet, waiting to be sealed. Reinforced the puppet imprisoning Dedara, Kanjiro was relieved, and turned his head to look at Sai who was standing there. From the previous battle, I have learned that Shin is Sai''s brother. Seeing his brother die again, this is not a pleasant thing, so I went out and cared. "Sawai, are you okay?" "I''m fine." Wiping tears with his sleeve, Sawai turned and shook his head slightly, indicating that he was fine. A glance at the puppet imprisoning Dedara and then said. "What shall we do next, wait for the captain to come and meet us?" "There hasn''t been any movement from the captain''s side, but neither the captain nor the enemy''s figures have appeared here. It can only show that they have shifted the place of engagement and that they are very far away from us, otherwise there will be no sound." Looking at the huge movement before, Kanjiro slowly revealed the results of his analysis. In his view, no matter which side fought, the other side would find it right. If Noel wins, he will definitely come to meet first, and then continue to perform the task. If the enemy wins, it must have come to annihilate other members of the surprise troops, and it is impossible to let anyone go. Now that neither Noor nor the enemy has arrived, it can only mean that they have transferred the battlefield to another place, and that place is still very, very far away from this place, so far that it can''t hear a little movement. After telling the results of the analysis, Kanjiro spoke again. "Now the captain must be entangled by the enemy and can''t get away, and I don''t know when I can end the fight, so we first act according to the plan we made before, and we can''t be silly here to waste precious time." "I agree." Kanjiro made a very reasonable point. He first agreed, and he did not think that Noel would return soon. According to the information provided by the intelligence department, Nagato, Itachi, and Koto are all very, very powerful characters. They do not think that Noel can easily solve them. Kanjiro and Chong, they both set their sights on Sai, who has not yet expressed his position, waiting for his reply. "I don''t agree to continue to carry out the surprise attack plan. Although our team said that no one was killed for the time being, many people were injured and lost contact because of the spread. It is no longer suitable to proceed according to the original plan, and now it is the most safe to ask for support." After thinking a little, Sai then expressed his thoughts. auzw.com After hearing Sais words, Kanjiro, as the only squad leader here, looked at the injured people around him. For the time being, I do not know what happened to the players who lost contact, but the players here each have large and small injuries on their bodies. It is very likely that most of them will be killed if they continue to execute the original plan in this state. If the enemies encountered during the implementation of the original plan are all strong men summoned by the reincarnation of the dirt, it is not impossible for the surprise army to be annihilated. What''s more, there is still a time bomb that Didara has not solved. After careful consideration, it was found that it was indeed inappropriate to execute the original plan again, and the risk was too high. Kanjiro gave up and did not want to risk the life of that guy. "You''re right, everyone''s situation is really unsuitable. Then execute the original plan, and ask for proper support." "Then I will immediately signal to the support force." "Wait a minute, we need to take defensive measures first, or wait for you to send out a signal, and not only can the support forces see it, but the enemy can also see it." "Captain Knoll is not here, and you are the captain of the surprise unit, it is up to you to arrange the mission." Sawai, who heard the news, immediately stopped the signal-transmitting action and said to listen to Kanjiro''s arrangement. Knowing that the enemy could come at any time, Kanjiro did not say any more nonsense, and began to issue orders to let everyone defend here. With the order issued one by one, those minor injuries were busy. Arrange the seriously injured persons to a safe place. In order to ensure the safety of these seriously injured persons, defensive measures were first arranged around them. Afterwards, Kanjuro, Shige, and Saoi took people to different directions, and arranged a large number of traps in the outer periphery. They intended to use this to slightly block the footsteps of the enemy and win valuable time for the support of the troops. When the outer traps are arranged, the central defensive measures are also arranged at the same time. Kanjuro, Shige, and Saoi brought people back to gather, first to determine in detail whether there was anything missing. After repeated confirmation, Saku launched the signal into the air. The flare flew into the air and burst, and a thick red wolf smoke fluttered in the air. After watching the smoke in the sky for a while, Kanjiro quickly drew back his eyes and spoke very seriously to everyone. "The wolf smoke has been released. This is not only to inform the support forces of our location, but also to inform the enemy that our location is here, and now we must be vigilant." In less than a second, Kanjiro thought of something, and quickly added. "Of course, this also allows the missing people to find us, so wait a minute to see if the enemy is attacking, and don''t hurt yourself." "Yes!" xn Everyone heard responded in unison. Seeing that everyone understood, Kanjiro asked them to hide and wait patiently for the support troops to arrive. v8 Chapter 206： Advanced Support Team The support troops responsible for the short and medium distances, who were on standby waiting for support from all directions, suddenly saw the distant rising smoke. The signal used by each army is different, and Kakashi, the captain, recognized it immediately. "It was the red wolf smoke of the surprise attack troops. According to the big movements made before, it was concluded that they should have signaled for support." A small murmur, a brief analysis. Immediately after turning around, Kakashi looked at the support force and spoke to them. "set!" The support team also saw the smoke, and now Kakashi, the captain, ordered the assembly. There is no need to ask Kakashi at all, everyone can guess that this is going to the battlefield, so they all gather at the fastest speed and don''t dare to delay a little time at all. When the crowd of support troops assembled, Kakashi felt it necessary to remind them. After all, the vast majority of people have not experienced war and are likely to die because of a little thing, so some things must be told to them to avoid unnecessary tragedies as much as possible. "Many of you have seen the wolf smoke. The red is the wolf smoke used by the surprise attack troops. Then, as the short and medium-range support troops, we will be going to that place with the fastest speed." After saying this, Kakashi paused and glanced at everyone before he continued. "Most of the people in the support force have not experienced war, and you must act cautiously, otherwise you will lose your life if you are not careful." "We are going to the battlefield, you must fight with twelve points of spirit, and be ready to face the battle at any time." "Medical ninjas are ready to take medicines. According to the huge movements that came before, I infer that the raid troops will emit wolf smoke. It is very likely that they have been hit hard, so they released wolf smoke and asked for support." "That is to say, your medical ninja will face a large number of wounded people and must prepare the required medicines before arriving." "So much to say, let''s go!" After the words were about to be spoken, Kakashi took the lead in his place. Kakashi, as a support force, set off, and the rest of them also quickly followed to catch up, and no one delayed a little time. In the course of the crash, the support troops listened to what Kakashi said before leaving. Combatants are alert to everything on the road and are ready to fight at any time. The medical ninja in the center of the team is rushing to check the carried drugs repeatedly, and even put the drugs on the body where they are handy, so that the wounded can be treated immediately, without wasting unnecessary time. On the way to the smoke place, a series of explosions came from a distance. When he heard the explosion, Kakashi, who was running in front of the support force, was locked tightly between his brows. Kai, a little behind, also showed the same look, speeding up to Kakashi. "Kakashi, I have a bad notice." auzw.com "Well, I am the same." Staring closely at the front, Kakashi responded. After thinking for a while, Kay decided to say his own thoughts. "I want to rush over to support first." "No, it''s better if I rush over with you first, so that I can take care of it." "What about the rest?" "As long as the wolf smoke has not completely disappeared, they will just follow this route and it will be fine. There is no need for me to lead the way ahead, so it is no problem for us to take the first step." You talked to me with a word. In the end, it was decided to go one step ahead, and select a few strong players to form a leading support team. Of course, Kakashi did not forget to arrange a temporary leader. After everything was ready, the leading support team did their best to move forward, and in a short moment they distanced themselves from the large forces, and soon they could no longer be seen. The big troops kept moving at a constant speed and continued to hurry in the direction of wolf smoke. The advanced support team, they are getting closer and closer to their destinations with all their strength and desperation. Seeing that it would not take long to arrive, Kakashi reminded him at this time. "You are all ready, we are about to arrive at our destination." "understood." Several people responded in unison, while also being vigilant about everything around them, in case an enemy attacked. It didn''t take long for me to clearly hear the fighting sound in front of me, and the party quickly speeded up. When they arrived at the battlefield, the leading support team and their team saw the surprise attack team was fighting hard and was being crushed by the enemy''s personnel. Seeing that many of the enemies are Ninjas who are blood-bounded, and all of them are strong men summoned by the technique of reincarnation. Who are the enemy? The blood-bounding ninjas are: Baku Dunkan, Bing Dunbai, Junma Lu, the corpse bone vein, and Cao Dun Ye Cang. The bloodless follow-up ninjas are: Chichiyo''s mother-in-law, who is one of the seven people of the Ninja Blade, who will never cut again, and a super-first puppet master. The target of Kanjiro''s battle is the mother of a thousand generations, but the number of puppets of the two is simply not comparable. The number of puppets controlled by Chiyos mother-in-law is much greater than that of Kanjiro. Just holding the puppets will do their utmost. There is no effort at all to manage others, let alone help others in surprise troops. Chong and Sakui joined forces to reach the ghost man and never cut again, but in the case of two-on-one, the two of them are still in the disadvantage. The rest of the surprise troops, they are a few people together to deal with a blood-bound boundary ninja. v8 Chapter 207： Hope to be blocked However, a few people can only cooperate to resist, there is no way to deal with it at all, many people have been killed. With the death of some people, the fewer people who resist those blood-bounded ninjas, the greater the chance of death. Seeing the dead lying on the ground, Kelly gritted his teeth and burned in anger, and hated why he didn''t come early. Anger is anger, but there is no place to lose reason. It is clear that it is not time for self-blame. It is time to solve the enemy as soon as possible, otherwise people will continue to die. then..... "Open the door! Close the door! Health door! Wound door! Dumen! Open it for me!!!" Use the eight-door Dunjia to open five doors at once. The five doors were opened, Kay''s body burst into an amazing Chakra, and the whole person was as red as cooked shrimp. When he stepped on the ground violently, the ground he stepped on was cracked and he burst out. In a blink of an eye, the man had appeared in front of Jun Maru. His right foot smashed the bone spurs emerging from his heart and kicked him fiercely. Jun Malu, who was kicked, was still entangled with several people in the surprise attack. He only flew out of his body when he felt a pain in his heart. He didnt understand what was going on, even who was kicked. Fei did not see clearly. The strength of Kai''s foot is very large, and the footprints sunk from Junmalu''s heart, as well as the rocks and trees that have been knocked down and broken, can be seen how strong the strength is. "boom!" Eventually, Junmalu was very far away, not knowing what caused the loud noise, and stopped. With this loud noise, the surprise troops in the fighting, as well as the callers who reincarnated the dirt, all noticed the arrival of the support team. The summoners who reincarnated the dirt retreated to gather, and the surprise troops who saw this quickly retreated to the support team. Just backing to the support team, Kanjiro finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Mr. Kakashi, thanks to you being here in time, if we are a little late, we can''t stand it." "It seems too early to rest assured that these ninjas are not easy to deal with." His eyes were fixed on the people across from him, and Kakashi did not dare to carelessly. On the opposite side no longer cut, watching Kakashi who came here. "I knew it was necessary to fight, but I didn''t expect to meet you, Kakashi." "Stinky devil, we meet again." No longer chopping off the voice, the Chiyo mother-in-law just said hello and brushed her presence. Not waiting for Kakashi to respond, and then he spoke again. "Kakashi, you have to find a way to stop us quickly. While we can resist a little now, we haven''t been turned into a killing puppet by the caster, otherwise we won''t have such a good chance." auzw.com "Mr. Kakashi, its true that he wont be chopping off adults again, hurry up and stop us." "Smelly little ghost, this ghost man doesn''t talk big things, he really has no chance to be late, and you will be very troublesome." Bai and Qiandai''s mother-in-law, they also want to be stopped, do not want to become a killing puppet, and urged Kakashi one after another. As for Sai and Ye Cang, who have not spoken, they almost defaulted. It can be said that apart from Jun Malu who was kicked out of Kai by a kick, no one wants to become a tool in the hands of others, let alone a puppet who only knows about killing. I used to fight against surprise troops before, but I was not able to meet someone who could stop myself, so I was too lazy to resist the caster. However, now that someone with the ability to stop is coming, it is necessary to resist the caster with all his strength, otherwise he will not retreat and gather just now. It is a pity that the plan cannot keep up with the changes. When Kakashi opened the blockage of the chakra eye and was about to solve it with a big move, several people who were reincarnated by the dirt changed at the same time, and they suddenly burst into a terrifying breath. "The will... the more... the more vague..." "But...hate..." "Head... so hot..." "I can''t hold it...can''t hold it..." "fast......." The last generation of mother-in-law I want to remind is always still one step late. Those who were reincarnated from the dirt, all their pupils instantly turned white, and they all became killing puppets. By only saying a few words, plus the sudden changes of several of them, Kakashi will know that the situation is not good, and quickly uttered a reminder to his side. "Everyone be careful, they are completely different from what they have just become." "Captain Kakashi, the man dressed as Rock Hidden, he is a blasting ninja with blood-heavy boundaries, and he, like Dedara, is the hunter of the original blasting force." "The woman is called Ye Cang. She is the scorching ninja who is in the blood-stained boundary of the sand, please be careful." The team members who knew Sakura and Ye Cang immediately revealed the information of the two of them, fearing that everyone would accidentally make a move. And the player''s words fell within a second, and had become cold and ruthless. "Nin Fa Mist Hidden Skill!" There was a thick fog rising in the air, which suddenly made people see nothing. The figures of the reincarnated people disappeared completely in the thick fog. Kakashi had never fought against him again, of course he knew how to deal with this technique, and immediately armed everyone. "The combat team is centered on the perception of ninjas. Others pay attention to defending the twelve, three, six, and nine o''clock directions. Based on the **** formation, they will determine the target position based on the sound only. Everyone followed Kakashi''s instructions to complete the defense very quickly, and played a twelve-point spirit, alerting the surrounding wind and grass. v8 Chapter 208： Mist Hidden Ninja Blade Seven As the mist became thicker and thicker, even the people around were almost invisible. After the fog, a cold air rose here. at this time..... "what!" "Be careful! They are coming!" "Someone is...ah!" "Where! Where is the enemy!" "I... I fight with you...ah!" A series of screams sounded, and people fell one after another. The bodies of the fallen people, some with vital thorns inserted in their bodies, some were cut directly by sharp objects, some became dried mummies, and some were blown to pieces. After finding the enemy''s trace, Kay rushed to success and rescued one person, and taught the newcomers loudly. "Companions will die on the battlefield. Remember me a sentence before going to the battlefield. Panic will only cause more unnecessary casualties to the companions. Learn from the death of the companion as a lesson. Do you understand it, new people!" "Yes!" xn Hearing what Kai said, the new people who were scared and panicked suddenly calmed down a little, and responded in unison. The newcomers knew very well that what Kai said just now was correct, and that panic would only harm themselves and their companions. No one rushed towards the enemy again, and began to gather together to deal with it. Although they joined forces to fight the enemy, there were still people who died in battle. The difference is that the speed of the dead is a little slower than before, and that''s all. Kai and Kakashi, the strongest here, are difficult to separate even if they are willing to help. They can only watch them fall down one by one. For things that can''t be helped, Kay and Kakashi contain an enemy by themselves, and the result of pulling out is no different. The enemies who are pinned down by them will kill others if they are not pinned down. After careful observation, Kakashi finally saw the enemy''s routine. "Everyone insists, I already understand the cooperation and means of the enemy, it is up to us to attack!" As soon as these words came out, the morale that was about to be extinguished was ignited again, and everyone tried their best to resist this wave of attack, and gradually moved closer to Kakashi. After waiting for the enemy''s attack, he followed Kakashi''s command to counterattack. But at this time, Kari and Ye Cang took the initiative to withdraw from the battle circle, and their hands quickly finished printing, and finally pressed their palms on the ground. "Psychic!" "Psychic!" The two use psychic skills at the same time, but they are a bit different from others. auzw.com Others use psychic to summon ninja beasts to assist in combat, but they summoned six pairs of wooden coffins. With the emergence of six pairs of wooden coffins, he was also withdrawing from the battle circle during the battle with Kakashi, and then withdrew to the vicinity of the six pairs of wooden coffins. Just before he reached the front foot, six pairs of wooden coffins stood upright, and the rear foot opened the cover automatically. When the coffin covers fell to the ground one after another, the six figures in the coffin stepped out at the same time, and then stood beside the uncut. In the dense water mist with very low visibility, Kakashi saw the appearance of the six figures through the writing wheel, and his face suddenly became ugly to the extreme. It was difficult enough to deal with, and now these six people still appear, making the difficulty even greater. The plan really couldn''t keep up with the changes. When I first thought of a way to deal with the enemy, six more difficult enemies appeared, forcibly increasing the difficulty. "In the last seven people, there were seven people, and the situation became worse and worse." "Captain, what are you saying is true?" "I''m sure what I saw, and this is not a joke." "Captain, every one of the seven people in the history of Ninja Swords is powerful, and we are in trouble." After being confirmed by Kakashi, a misty ninja said in fear. Kay extended his right hand, slapped it on the back of the misty ninja, and raised his thumb to the man. "Fear of not being able to solve any problems, the more you encounter a bad situation, the more you have to keep yourself calm, so that you can think of a response." "Our captain Kakashi can tell from his absence of the retreat order that there must be a way to deal with it." "I''m right, Kakashi." The enemy will find the offense again at any time, and Kakashi has no time to take Rika. Turning his head to the other side, he looked at several ninjas in operation and asked. "Salt team, are you not ready yet?" "It will be ready soon." Kakashi frowned slightly at the reply of the saline team ninja, and then asked a female ninja. "The real tree in Shayin Village, how are you over there?" "I can start at any time, just wait for your captain to order." The people in Shayin Village are ready, and now only the saltwater squad is left, making Kakashi''s face a lot better. Looking at the enemy ahead, he gave a serious order to attack. "We have to buy time for the salt water squad so that it is possible to wipe out the enemy and everyone will attack them together!!" Although I dont know what Kakashi intends to do, the people who support the squad and surprise troops have no intention of asking, but follow the orders to attack the enemy together. Some people jumped into the air, while others stayed in place. However, they seem to have said the same thing. All kinds of ninjutsu and swords are issued at the same time. In the face of the incoming ninjutsu and sword, the enemies with undead bodies have no evasion or defense, and stand on the spot to let the attack fall. The next second, several enemy figures were overwhelmed by the attack. v8 Chapter 209： Four ninja swords When all the attacks ceased, the figures of those people appeared in the field of vision, and they were injured in this joint attack without hunger. The injury was indeed an injury, but the speed of recovery that was visible to the naked eye. It is enough to show that the previous joint attack was useless and completely in vain. The enemy completely recovered when he saw the enemy in a blink of an eye. Before that, the Mist Hidden Ninja was trembling with fear, and he even said that he would grow his ambition to destroy his prestige. "It doesn''t make sense to attack no matter how. We have to fight against the undead. In addition, there are seven people who have the ninja sword. The longer the time is, the more disadvantageous we are." "Don''t worry so much, that ninjutsu can be lifted by sealing the soul, or making the enemy unable to move, and there is no knife except for not cutting, so that the strength of the seven people is half weakened." The ninja who knew what Kakashi was about to do, quickly spoke to appease the misty ninja. But at this time, Kakashi saw one of the seven people of the Ninja Blade, and at this moment took out a reel and slowly opened it, already able to guess what the reel was sealed. "No, they brought Ninja also." As the voice fell, the pattern drawn on the seal scroll exploded into white smoke. Four of the crowd of seven reached out to grab the white smoke and took out four strange-shaped ninja knives. The four ninja knives are: long-knife stitches, blunt knives pocket cutting, explosive knife droplets, thunder knife teeth. Long knife sewing needle: This knife is like a needle with a steel wire tied to the back, which can pierce everything and sew it. Blunt knife pocket cutting: A knife is attached to one end of the rope and a hammer is attached to the other end. The attack method is to cut with a knife first, and then hit the back of the knife with a hammer to add strength, claiming to defeat all defenses. Blasting knife spray: This knife is basically equivalent to an automatic large reel, which contains countless detonation symbols, and is definitely a blade that perfectly combines with explosion. Thunder Knife: This knife has the special effects of both offensive and defensive, and can create and attract lightning, to release more powerful power, with two of the fastest lightning blades. Looking at the four people who took the seven-man ninja sword, the ninja in Wuyin Village couldn''t help but take a step back. One of the older Wuyin Ninja, he revealed the identity of the four people who now hold the ninja sword. "The user of the long-knife needle, named Kuri Kizushimaru, one of the "Ninto Sword Seven People" in Wuyin Village, the country of water, with long yellow thorn-like hair, wearing a mask of mist and shadow on the face, and thin limbs Long, with a cruel temperament, he likes to use his ninja needle to penetrate and fix the enemy, torture to death." "The user of blunt knife pocket cutting is named Tongcao wild bait man. He is one of the "Ninto knife seven people" of Wuyin Village, the country of water. The old man with a ponytail tied to his head and a goatee is called fog. Many people are afraid of the hidden hammer." "The user who cuts and blasts the knife is named Wuli Shiba, one of the original "Seven People of Ninja Swords" in Wuyin Village, the country of water, and his head is wrapped in bandages, his one eye, and his hair and beard are bundled together." "The user of Lei Daoya is named Lin Zhenyu Yuli, one of the seven "Nen Dao of the Seven Swords" in Wuyin Village, the country of water, and the only female among the seven, known as Lei Dun''s genius Ninja." This is just the end of the identity of the four people, and then the seven people of the Ninja Blade disappeared in the denser mist Kay moved a little forward, and he came to Kakashi''s side and stood still, looking in the direction where the enemy disappeared. auzw.com "The fog is more intense than it was just now, and it''s really hard to see what''s going on here. Silent assassination will not make a sound, and you can''t rely on your ears to determine the location." "First of all, we must find a way to solve this fog, otherwise our team will be at a disadvantage. Even if all the reinforcements later arrive, there will not be any advantage at all." "Kakashi, did you come up with a way?" "I''ve been preparing for it just now, otherwise it won''t let everyone fight for time." Kakashi''s writing wheel kept moving. He was trying to find the enemy''s location in the thick mist, and he answered Kai''s question. Although Kay did not know what Kakashi had prepared, he had no intention of asking clearly. For him, Kakashi is still very reliable. Unsure things will not be done, and there is no need to ask clearly. What''s more, it is easy to leak out the methods now, and it is not good to let the enemy be prepared. So, wait until everything is ready, then just follow the instructions. "Then please, Kakashi." Having just finished speaking to Kakashi, Kai saw Bai, Kan, Ye Cang, and Chiyo mother-in-law scattered away and hurriedly said again. "Lee, you''re going to chase Ye Cang who uses scorching Dun, and as for the hunter who uses Bing Dun, he will hand it to me to deal with it." "I see, Teacher Kai." In response, Li Lima chased past Ye Cang. Kai, who is also going to hunt, suddenly withdrew his steps and turned to look at Kakashi. "Kakashi, those two people gave me and Lee to deal with it. You don''t need to send someone to support us later, you will concentrate on dealing with the remaining enemies." "Okay, be careful." Kakashi nodded, and he told Kai. He promised to agree, if Ke Kai and Li Yao were in danger, he would definitely support them. Seeing Kakashi agree, Kay caught up without thinking. Kai just walked forward, and later came the words of the brine squad members. "Captain Kakashi, shadow imitation is ready." "Okay, it''s time for us to fight back!" With a word, Kakashi spoke again. "Saltwater, you first slow down the control of shadow imitation, let me temporarily act according to my will." v8 Chapter 210： Caster Assault When Kakashi spoke to the salt water, a strong current appeared in his right hand. However, he did not take immediate action, but at this time announced his plan. "The technique of three days in the mountains turning around with my heart is reversed with me. I believe that with your sense of ability, you should be able to find the place where you will not cut even in the thick fog. "Once you find it, don''t cut it again, then take me in shadow imitation and take me to a position where you can see him, and try to attack him behind him as much as possible." "After being in place, three days immediately lifted the heart-turning technique and returned control of the body to me." "I will step on and connect his shadow in the battle with him, and then the salt water immediately uses shadow imitation and shadow stitching to bind him in one breath." "After that, the real tree will no longer be entangled and trapped with the technique of cloth." "Have you all understood?" After telling the plan in its entirety, while waiting for the enemy to sneak attack, it was waiting for the reply of the three people. In order to ensure that there is no stay, all three have repeated each one. After all, if something goes wrong with this plan, there will be no second chance, and the enemy will not be fooled into the second time, so it must be taken seriously. Finally, after Kakashi confirmed to the three, they all nodded and understood. "Then I''m on." "The art of heart turning around." Kakashi rushed into the thick fog, and immediately began to cast his spell in the mountains for three days. Supporting the squad and surprise troops, they also decided to do something to help Kakashi successfully complete the plan. Kanjiro, the captain of the surprise attack, spoke to the members of the surprise attack. "Mr. Kakashi cannot be allowed to take risks alone, and our surprise troops will attract the attention of the enemy." "Then our support team is responsible for covering Captain Kakashi." Now the person who supports the squad can make a decision, and then also proposes to cover Kakashi. For the person''s proposal, the support team nodded in agreement, and no one opposed it. Next, the support team and the surprise attack team quickly discussed. It was finally decided to leave part of the people, the other three important people in the protection plan. Several people supporting the team chased in the direction of Kakashi. Several people in the raid were scattered, and they made a sound of ninjutsu around them, thereby attracting the attention of the enemy. The plan was very successful, and the surprise attack troops that had revealed the location of the movement quickly attracted the seven people of Wuyin''s Ninja Sword, but it did not include the no longer cut, but only six people except him. However, this coincides with the surprise attack troops. Six of the seven people of the Ninja Blade were drawn out, which means that they will never be alone now, so that Kakashi can more easily succeed in sneak attacks. auzw.com Only the six people who were drawn out, the strength far exceeded the surprise of the surprise troops. Even two of them without a ninja sword, they can easily kill three or four people in an instant, not to mention the other four with ninja swords. Soon after attracting people, the surprise troops responsible for attracting attention lost a third of the people, and it is still increasing. In front of the six of the seven people of the Ninja Blade, only a few of the surprise troops could take a few strokes, but they were killed by many of them in a face-to-face manner, completing a one-sided situation. If Kakashi can''t hurry up, it is estimated that the surprise attack troops responsible for attracting attention will be slaughtered by the other six. At this time, the other side finally found the place where it would not be cut. Seeing that his back turned away from him not far away, when Kakashi felt that the heart-turning technique had been released, he immediately rushed up quickly. Kakasi thought to himself when he approached at high speed and he didn''t even notice it. Very good, I have an advantage and I will succeed! In the blink of an eye, there was less than half a meter away. At this time, Kakashi will have a right hand with a high intensity of current, slashing toward the back that will not be cut like a sharp blade. Seeing that he was about to succeed, Bai suddenly appeared between them. And Kakashi''s right hand directly penetrated Bai''s heart, and he would never block the sneak attack again. If he perceives no more, he wields his beheaded sword and cuts both Bai and Kakashi. Kakashi retreated to avoid, but he was caught by Bai''s hands, unable to withdraw his right hand. On the occasion of a desperate attack, when he was about to get away with other means, he found that the beheading knife had actually stopped, and he heard words that he would never cut again. "Kakashi, the caster seems to have been attacked, temporarily suspending control of us. While I still have the ability to resist, hurry up and stop me." Holding the beheaded sword again, the pupils in both eyes are no longer white, and he said to Kakashi very hard. A little stunned, but Kakashi quickly reacted. "Do it!" As soon as the voice fell, the shadows of Kakashi, No More Cut, and White were instantly connected. Immediately afterwards, a large number of shadows emerged from the shadow and wrapped around Bai Hezai''s body, tying the two together firmly. Before he subdued the two, Kakashi asked his doubts. "No more, you just said someone attacked the caster?" "Yes, I wouldn''t be able to regain consciousness unless the caster was attacked." "Then do you know who attacked?" "I don''t know. I only got information from the caster about his attack, that''s all." No more shook his head, saying that he did not know, and then continued. "It''s not time to say this, you better seal me and Bai quickly, or wait for the spellcaster to deal with the person who attacked him, and then I and Bai will be controlled by him again." -rm--> v8 Chapter 211： blood! war! Arrive! bottom! "True tree, you can start." Since there is no reason to ask, in order to ensure that Bai Yuzai will no longer be controlled, Kakashi orders the real tree behind him. After all, such a rare opportunity cannot be missed, or if they are controlled again, there may be no chance at that time, and more people will be lost. Kakashi has realized through perception that Chakra, who has many people on his own side, has disappeared, and really does not want to miss this rare opportunity, which ultimately leads to the sacrifice of those people in vain. After receiving the order, the real girl Ninja Ninja yanked a large roll of white cloth between her left arm. After that, Baibu flew out in the direction of not cutting again. The white cloth was wrapped around and wouldn''t be twirled and wrapped around him anymore, and the real tree quickly rushed up at this time, and posted a red seal with a "seal" on it. When the solution is no longer cut, then it''s White''s turn. It didn''t take long to seal the white seal in the same way, and Zhenshu wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve. "Captain Kakashi, as long as this spell is not torn off, the two of them will no longer be summoned, and I will stay and watch them." "Then trouble you here, I will go back to deal with other enemies." Kakashi nodded decisively as the real tree asked to stay guard. Finally, he glanced at Bai He, who had already been sealed, and he didn''t chop again. He picked up the beheading sword that he would never chop before leaving this place to rush back to support. Those who had been covering him were all left behind to guard the seal with the real tree, Bai He, who would never cut them again, in case they were released again. No, it cannot be said that all people have been left behind. Sai, who was a cover, hurried back with Kakashi. Of course, there is a reason. On the way back, he carried his beheaded Kakashi and opened his mouth to the parallel Sai. "Saku, the seal technique of your roots will be used next. Do you have to be ready to start the seal technique at any time, do you understand?" "But...but I still seal that..." "If it doesn''t work once, it''s twice, and if it doesn''t work twice, it''s three times. I will try my best to contain the enemy until you succeed." "okay, I get it." Kakashi said so, and what else could Sai say, immediately nodded in response. When he heard the answer, Kakashi spoke angrily to himself. "Reincarnated dirt, I will never forgive this ninjutsu!" auzw.com "Slow-heat me, this time it''s rare to have a low boiling point." "I copied thousands of ninjutsu, and it was called copying ninja Kakashi. This time I will not lose this name!" "Blood! Fight! To! The bottom!" Normally Kakashi looked lazy, this was the first time Sai saw such anger in him, he couldn''t help thinking secretly in his heart. Captain Kakashis murderous spirit has all escaped, and it seems that he was really angered by the man who used the dirt reincarnation. Although it is not very clear, what is the relationship between Kakashi and Bai, and no more, and what happened between them, but Sai did not ask much, and honestly closed his mouth and spoke quietly. Sakai didn''t speak, suddenly Kakashi remembered something, but he spoke. "Oh, why haven''t I seen your captain all the time, wouldn''t there be any surprises?" "Before we were attacked, Captain Noel led three of them away. Now what is the situation on his side, I don''t know very well." "No, according to Mr. Noel''s strength, if there are only three people, it should be able to solve it quickly. It shouldn''t have been no one for so long." "The enemies led by Captain Knoll are a person with reincarnation eyes, a ferret with reincarnation eyes, and a horn capital that uses five-attribute ninjutsu. When he heard the names of Sakurai, Kakashi suddenly understood why Noel had led the people away, and at the same time, he could understand why he was still missing. Just being a person with reincarnation eyes is enough to cause headaches. In addition, the ferret with a pair of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, and the horns that use five-attribute ninjutsu, this lineup is simply a natural disaster. No matter who encounters such a combination, there is basically no possibility of survival. According to the current situation, the three men led by Noel did not return. This is enough to show that Noel has not yet died in battle, still living in a certain place, and fighting with those three people. When Kakashi thought about this, Sai''s words rang again. "In addition to the three strong enemies, there was a mangosteen who had been led away, but he attacked our troops with poison, so he was first resolved by Captain Noel." "Hesitating that most of us have been poisoned, and each one has lost the ability to act, and the enemy has launched a storming attack on Captain Noel. Eventually we were affected by the battle." "Since being swept off, we have never seen Captain Knoll again, but we heard a lot of movements one after another, coming from far away." "When we solved the scorpion, Dedara, and Xin three people, even a little bit of movement was gone." "Nothing happened, and I saw Captain Noel and the three strong enemies, so" Tell the situation in detail, for fear that Kakashi might be different. After hearing the situation described by Sai, Kakashi analyzed it in his head a little, and then he began to express his thoughts. "According to what you said, I also think that Mr. Noel led those three people far away for your safety, so your guess is not wrong." v8 Chapter 212： The depth of the mountain tomb Having figured out where Noel was, Sai and Kakashi did not communicate any more, but accelerated their speed and went back to support. The two believed that Noel was in a bitter battle, which led to a long time unable to return. But the two of them were unaware that Noor had not fallen into a bitter battle as they thought, and had even settled the battle early. The reason why I didn''t go back to meet, just wanted to go out alone, so I was too lazy to lead the surprise troops. It''s a pity that the two of them and everyone in the surprise attack didn''t know it, and they didn''t think about the bad side at all, and they were full of admiration for Noel. After all, those people thought that Noel was for their safety, and they led three strong enemies to a very far place, and then faced it alone. However, referring to Noel. As mentioned before, the attacker was attacked, and this is the masterpiece of Noel. That''s right, now Noel is at the spellcaster, where the pharmacist''s pocket is hiding. Deep inside the tomb of the mountain. In a relatively concealed place, there were two people fighting. At this time, the two people in the battle were Noel as the attacker and the druggist pocket of the spellcaster. "You''re really annoying. I said that I just came to take the red beans. I never thought of fighting you. Why can''t you understand people." "Xian Fa Inorganic Reincarnation!" In response to what Noel said, the pharmacist pocket responded with the immortal method. When the hands of the pharmacist''s pocket pressed to the ground, the sharp rocks in this dark cave suddenly grew and struck Noor. In a blink of an eye, Noel was pierced by several sharp rocks. "This ninjutsu can give life to objects that have no biological function, and can manipulate them, which is fundamentally different from chakra manipulation." The pharmacist saw Nuoer''s stroke, and proudly introduced the technique of immortal reincarnation. Only, he couldn''t get up in the next second. "However, this doesn''t work for me." The pierced Noel stepped on his right foot and walked slowly through the sharp rocks, with no damage to his body, even his clothes. Without Noel explaining why it''s okay, a clever pharmacist''s pocket can make a rough idea. Because some time ago, he had seen the same situation. auzw.com "The same technique as that man." "No, no, that guy used the kaleidoscope ability to write chakras. Although it has the same effect as my ability, I don''t think they are the same." When he heard the pharmacist''s pocket, Noel instantly knew who the man he was talking about. In my mind, only the mask man has the ability to be like, can pass any object through itself, without any harm. If you insist on the difference, it is that Noll''s ability is more advanced. The mask mans nihilism is his time-space ninjutsu with kaleidoscope writing round eyes, that is, at the moment of being attacked, the attacked part is transferred into the Shenwei space, which can be used to avoid attacks and cross the barrier, but The disadvantage is that there is a certain time limit, and you cannot attack in the process of evasion. Noor''s ability to choose can choose everything, at the same time, it can also refuse, and it can also refuse the air, causing a vacuum space, or floating in mid-air. The most important point is that there is no limit to this, and it can be used as you like, and there is nothing to worry about. Although he didn''t quite understand what Noel said, the pharmacist pocket knew clearly that direct attack must not be of any use. It was simply wasting Chakra. At the same time, he became very interested in Noel. Of course, it is not that the pharmacist loves Noel, but that he wants to give him some research on anatomy. Whether it was the control of the long gate battle before, or now the personal use of the ontology, the capabilities demonstrated by Noel have all made him interested in research. The greed in the pharmacist''s pocket made Noel''s hairs rise, and he couldn''t help thinking. This stuff... he wouldnt want to **** me... And just when Nuoerhu was thinking about it, the pharmacist quickly finished printing and prepared a ninjutsu. Soon, when the knots of both hands were completed, he took a big breath with his mouth. "Fairy White Excitement!" The voice fell for a moment, and the pharmacist spurted out from his mouth a spooky creature of dragons and dragons and snakes and snakes generated by the magical chakra, and this creature also held a bead in its claws. Strangely, this strange-looking creature did not strike towards Noel, but stopped not far away to rotate around the beads, and the speed of rotation continued to increase. Eventually, the weird creature spinning at a high speed turned back to Xianshu Chakra, and instantly merged into the floating beads. Absorbing the beads of Xianshu Chakra suddenly illuminates a very dazzling light and makes a harsh sound. Not only the light and sound, but also the constant vibration of the air in a certain area around. "The sight and hearing are attacked by strong light and sound, and this constantly vibrating air is intended to make the victim feel that all the bones in the body are rubbing, which eventually causes the victim to be numb and unable to move." It was only a moment''s experience, and Noel figured out the role of the Sin Fa White Excitement technique, and slowly and slowly showed the effect. In this regard, the pharmacist pocket didn''t think about the role of the magic method of white magic, and he was completely researched by Noel for a moment, which made him very surprised. What surprised him even more was that the glare and sound seemed to be of no use to Noel, and the last effect of the magical white magic technique seemed to be useless as well. v8 Chapter 213： Very regrettable Physical attacks are useless. I thought that using three different attacks this time would always work. Unexpectedly, visual attacks, sound attacks, and perceptual attacks did not work. This made the pharmacist completely exhausted, and he no longer knew how to deal with Noel. It is not completely impossible, according to the only information. Attacking ninjutsu is useless. He knows that Noor has a technique to absorb Chakra. Even if he does not absorb Chakra, he can use the previous trick to avoid it. It is impossible to hit with attacking ninja. The effects that are not yet known are: illusion, seal, and soul attack. Illusions and seals will do, but they will all be relatively low-level illusions and seals. You don''t need to try and you know they won''t work. And the technique of attacking the soul is really not at all. When thinking of this, the pharmacist suddenly realized that he had no way to deal with Noel, and at this moment he couldn''t help but retreat. A pair of eyeballs fluttered and started to find a good way to escape. "Are you trying to escape?" The pharmacist''s actions were so obvious, and Noel could not see it without opening his eyes, and said to him with a playful smile. Even though they were seen through, the pharmacist turned around and ran away without saying a word. "Just now you let me take people away and it''s okay. Now it''s not that you can go if you want to go. Your stay and life and death depend on my mood." Seeing this, Noel lifted his right hand and lifted it forward, followed by the five fingers of his right hand forming a claw shape, and pulled back abruptly. With the pulling of the right hand, an invisible lead came into being. Running away from the pharmacist''s pocket, he was suddenly sucked back by strong gravity and could no longer move forward. "It can still control gravity!" In order not to be sucked back by gravity, his hands instantly turned into two white snakes inserted into the ground, which only barely stopped his body. It''s just that the rate of change of gravity is quite fast, and the suction power continues to increase. As a result, even with the hands of two white snakes fixed in place, they were gradually dragged back by the increasing suction, leaving two gradually longer grooves on the ground. At this moment in the pharmacist''s pocket, the entire face was twisted. "No...no...it doesn''t work like this...it''s not the way..." It is clear that as gravity becomes greater and greater, it will not be sucked back in a long time, and it is impossible to sustain it as it is now. The brain of the pharmacist''s pocket ran at high speed, trying to figure out how to deal with such a situation, and then how to successfully escape from this place. It didn''t take much time, and I quickly thought of a response. At the same time, the just-thought-out way to cope with gravity has a great chance of escaping from here. Time waits for no one. The pharmacist''s pocket first lifts his right foot and inserts it into the ground, then the left foot does the same. Immediately afterwards, the hands of the two white snakes contracted, gradually pulling his body closer to the ground until his face was about to touch the ground, which stopped. auzw.com This does not end there. When the pharmacist pockets his face close to the ground, he opens his mouth wide. The next second, suddenly a pair of liquid-filled hands emerged from the mouth, and the mouth was pulled bigger and bigger. Soon, the pharmacist''s pocket like a snake molt came out. Through the use of the big snake ball flow avatar, he used the external body avatar as a gravitational shield, while drilling the body from his mouth and quickly burrowing into the ground. That''s right, this is the countermeasure he just thought of. There is an external body stand-in as a gravitational shield. As long as the body drilled in the mouth can be drilled into the ground in time, the gravity will completely lose its function. The external body stand-in is not only used as a gravitational shield, but also blocks Noel''s vision and strives for valuable escape time. It''s just that the idea is beautiful, but this world is very cruel. "Invisible, does not mean that I can escape my perception." Stopping to control gravity, Noel''s right hand clenched into a fist, then his fist was wrapped in halo, and then continued. "I just said, your stay and life and death depend on my mood, how can you let you escape." After finishing speaking, he will be wrapped in the right fist by the halo and slammed down towards the ground. When the right fist touched the ground, Noel''s ultra-precision control caused a small-scale earthquake. The ground cracked, and the pharmacist''s pocket just under the ground was suddenly exposed to Noel''s field of vision, and there was no reaction there. But it''s no blame for the pharmacist''s pocket. Who would have thought that there would be an earthquake, and the ground fissure also exposed itself. This was too sudden, and it was too much for individuals. While the pharmacist was not responding, Noel came to him instantly. "It''s a pity that you haven''t escaped here." "This....." Before he finished speaking, Noel''s right palm had grasped the face of the pharmacist''s pocket and pressed it to the ground. The back of the pharmacist''s pocket hit the ground hard. "Boom!" "What a shame you make!" "Boom!" "Let you look at me with that look!" "Boom!" "Let you not find it by yourself!" "Boom!" One by one, there is a reason for every hit. However, every time the force is controlled well, otherwise the head of the pharmacist''s pocket will be broken for the first time, how can it be smashed again and again. It wasn''t until there was no reason to maintain that that Noel left him aside. At this time, the pharmacist''s pocket had been smashed with flowers in the back of the head, but it was not so easy to die. His powerful recovery speed, in a blink of an eye, was able to fully recover, and at most it was a concussion. v8 Chapter 214： Unfortunately, I will too. A little recovery, lying on the ground without moving. "It''s useless even if you kill me. The technique of reincarnating dirt will not be lifted by my death." "I already knew this. I didn''t plan to lift the reincarnation of dirt from the beginning, so I don''t have any worries to kill you." Noel shrugged, said indifferently. The pharmacist was suddenly dumbfounded. He never thought that the development was completely unexpected, and he couldn''t help thinking. ''its not right! This should not be the case! Knowing that killing me cant release the reincarnation of the dirt, this will lead to the fear of killing me, and will only force me to release the reincarnation of the dirt, so as to temporarily save my own life. Its right to develop like this! "Don''t..." Suddenly thought of a possibility, but he denied it again the next second. No no no, that is absolutely impossible. The technique of reincarnation of dirt, this is a psychic s-class forbidden technique developed by the second generation of Huohu Qianshoujian, and then fell into the hands of Master Da She Wan to improve it. The most important point is that only the person who knows how to use the reincarnation technique now is only me and Master Da She Wan. Ever since Lord Snake Ball was sealed, the scroll of this s-level ban has been destroyed by me after I learned it. This person in front of me, there is absolutely no possibility of reincarnation. After thinking about it, the pharmacist pockets felt that Noel could possibly regenerate the dirt. What made him wonder was that even if Noel would not regenerate the dirt, it would be absolutely impossible to remove it, so how dare he kill himself. Don''t you really want to release the technique of reincarnating the dirt, and let those who are called continue to kill outside? But judging from Noel''s previous tone, he didn''t find a little sign of lying, and even had some intentions. The more the pharmacist thought, the more the eyebrows were squeezed together, and it was completely unclear what Noel was really planning, so he gave up and continued to guess wildly. then.... "You really don''t care about those who have been summoned by the reincarnated dirt?" "You know, if I don''t release the technique of reincarnating the dirt, they will stay in the world forever, and stopping them will kill a lot." "And I am the only person in this world who can unlock this technique, can you really kill me?" Since he couldn''t understand anything, the pharmacist pocket chose to use this method to solve the doubts in his heart, and by the way, Noel hesitated, causing him not to dare to kill himself. Regarding the questions raised by the pharmacist''s pocket, Noor''s expression did not change, and he still looked indifferent. "The life and death of others, so what do I do?" "This this...." auzw.com Noel''s rhetorical question asked the pharmacist to answer the question for a while, and he thought to himself. No no no, this guy can be so calm, its definitely pretend to show me, it must be like this! Im going to see, when can you pretend! After thinking for a while, I spoke again. "At that time, among the people who died because of this, it is likely that there will be your friends and relatives, or even your two wives, even if this does not matter?" "Just because, you call those rotten eggs and rotten tomatoes, it really can''t threaten their safety, at most cause them a little trouble, but trying to kill them is not a little possible." "Maybe you don''t know yet. The people I summoned through the technique of reincarnating dirt have seven pillars of orc, and even the powerful shadows of the villages of all generations. Now you can be sure that they can survive?" "Even if you said these people join forces, you can''t hurt my wife." Noel was very calm, and did not change because of what the pharmacist said, and was not worried at all. This was just the end of my speech, and I suddenly thought of something. "Oh, what you just said is a bit wrong." "Where am I wrong?" The pharmacist frowned slightly and raised a bad hunch in his heart. Without a well-intentioned smile, Noel spoke slowly. "You seem to have said just now that you are the only person in this world who can contaminate the earth, and I remember you right." "Since Master Dashou Maru was sealed by Uchiha Itachi, I learned the technique of reincarnating dirt and ruined the Ninjutsu Scroll, so there is no possibility that anyone will stop this technique." "Unfortunately, I will too." "impossible!" The pharmacist smiled dismissively, and spoke very word-by-word, not convinced of Noel''s gibberish at all. In his view, even if Noel possesses the ninjutsu that can explore the memory of others, it is impossible to obtain the method of using the dirt to reincarnate. After all, the second generation of Muhuo, who knew the technique of reincarnation of the dirt, was dead in a thousand hands, and the big snake pill was sealed by the ferret with a ten-fist sword, even if Noel wanted to start. The last person to know was the pharmacist who carried himself. But he can be sure that he hasn''t leaked it, nor has anyone used the ninjutsu to explore memory, let alone Noel who has just met. It is clear that there is no use for empty mouths, and Nuoer''s hands have formed the seal of the reincarnation of the dirt, Yin---- folded his hands together. "Actually...it was really the seal of the reincarnation technique..." When seeing the seal that Noel had finished, the pharmacist''s eyes widened in disbelief. However, he quickly calmed down and comforted himself. This is just the seal of the reincarnation of the dirt. He must have been a blind cat with a dead mouse, and he absolutely does not know the other conditions of use. v8 Chapter 215： Dont be so pessimistic And at this time, Noel''s words came from the pharmacist''s pocket comforting himself. "There are three prerequisites for the use conditions of the reincarnation technique." "One: it requires a certain amount of DNA from the deceased and cannot be reincarnated if this condition is not met." "Second: The living people need to be used as sacrifices to serve as containers for pre-reincarnations." "Third: The soul of the reincarnator must exist in the Pure Land of Bliss. If the soul has been sealed, it cannot be summoned." After a pause, he glanced at the pharmacist''s pocket where his face changed due to words. As if the blow was not enough, Noel continued. "When using the technique of reincarnating dirt, the body around the victim is covered with dust, so that the corpse can be closer to the image of the summoned person before his death." "During the reincarnation of the dirt, although the spellcaster is bound to the action, the reincarnated person will also liberate his soul because of emotional stimulation. The way to prevent this is to use a spell to bury his mind and erase his personality. , Without self-awareness, becomes a simple killing tool, but this will reduce the power of the called person when enhancing control." "And the people summoned by the reincarnated dirt can''t be killed by ordinary methods, that is to say, the dead reincarnated by the dirt will get undead." With every sentence that Noel said, the pharmacist''s pocket had begun to believe little by little that he would contaminate him. Regardless of the conditions of use of the reincarnation technique, or the changes that will occur during the use of the reincarnation technique, or even the disadvantages and advantages of the reincarnate. No one is wrong, and the pharmacist cannot believe it. Although it can be seen that the pharmacist pocket is beginning to believe, but Noel still feels that this is not enough. then..... "As for the methods of cracking the reincarnation of dirt, there are nine methods I know." "The first method: It is released by the operator himself, whether it is active or forced, and this is the most basic method of cracking." "The second method: sealing the body of the reincarnated, this can only stop the action of the reincarnated, and the technique of reincarnating the dirt is not destroyed." "That is, relying on the power of the seal to restrict the actions of the reincarnated filthy relics, but this method will be invalid if someone who is too strong or has the means to respond." "The third method: Sealing the soul of the reincarnated, the technique of reincarnating the reincarnated soil can be automatically released. After the soul of the reincarnated is sealed, it cannot be reincarnated." "Fourth method: If the reincarnated still retains its own personality, and the willpower is strong enough, the soul can break free from the ascension, and the technique of reincarnating the dirt is automatically released." "Fifth method: seize control of the reincarnated, but the technique of reincarnating the dirt is not itself destroyed, and the psychic contract still exists." "Sixth method: If the reincarnated person knows the seal of the reincarnated dirt, he can release the psychic contract of the reincarnated dirt at the time of complete freedom to release the reincarnated dirt, and he will no longer be under the control of the caster." "The seventh method: completely destroy the body of the reincarnated." One by one, Noel presented the known cracking methods one by one, and when each method was said, the face of the pharmacist''s pocket was even more ugly. auzw.com Now that the cracking method was finished, Noel spoke again to the pharmacist to make up for it. "In the end, the seal that was lifted is: Zi-Chou-Shen-Yin-Chen-Hai, now you should believe that I will also regenerate the dirt." "puff!" Noel''s words just fell, and the pharmacist''s pocket, which had been deeply hit, spurted a sip of blood. If you don''t vomit blood, you can only use one or two cracking methods that he knows, and have studied for a long time. For Knorr, he found nine ways to crack it. It''s really a loss of goods, and people are dead than people. Nowadays, the pharmacist pocket is completely convinced that Noel will really be reborn, and there is really no way to deceive himself. In addition, I finally figured out why Noel was so fearless before. It turned out that he had many methods of cracking himself, and did not need the original caster at all. The pharmacist smiled bitterly, revealing his fate. "You have so many ways to crack, you don''t need me as a caster at all, it seems that I''m dying here." "Don''t be so pessimistic, at first there was a plan to kill you, but now I should pay attention." With a slight smile, Knoll looked at the appointed pharmacist and expressed his thoughts of letting him go. It''s just that the pharmacist''s pocket was not pleased with this, but instead felt that Noel was not well-intentioned and certainly had a purpose. There is no such thing as lunch in the world, he still understands the truth. "What are you going to do with me?" "What you originally planned to do, just keep doing it." "Just that''s it?" "Also, I need to make a little modification to you, that is, delete the memories we have seen, and the rest will be fine." The words fell, and Noel walked slowly towards the pharmacist. Putting yourself on the horse, and the condition is to do what you should do, and delete all the memories during this period. The pharmacist pocket can''t understand the purpose of Noel, but he is very interesting and not thorough. When I heard the moment of deleting the memory, I also suspected that Noel and the mask man were together, so I proposed such a condition. It''s just that if Noor really is with the mask man, it''s the right time to get the important body back to him. He knew clearly that the body was very important for the mask man, and if the two were really a gang, they would definitely retrieve the body. But this did not happen, so that the pharmacist pocket denied, the two are the same idea. v8 Chapter 216： Ninja Alliance Base Camp In front of the pharmacist''s pocket, Knoll stood out with his right hand and grabbed his head. Seeing that Noel stretched out his hand, the pharmacist''s pocket did not know if he was afraid of being smashed. He subconsciously wanted to avoid shrinking back, but soon stopped consciously. The reason why he stopped consciously was because the pharmacist knew that Noor could do nothing. Rather than do unnecessary struggles, it is better to cooperate honestly, so that Noel should suddenly pay attention, and then Xiaoming will really explain. Can live well, and who would want to die. So the pharmacist closed his eyes in a pocket and forced himself to avoid, waiting for Noll''s hand to fall. After seeing the performance of the pharmacist''s pocket, Noel pressed his palm directly to the top of his head and connected the system in his heart. System, from the moment he saw me, until now, all his memories have been completely erased from me. Receive the command and start execution. A mechanical voice sounded in his mind, and Noel''s right palm flashed with white light. And immediately after... "Ah ah ah ah ah!!" Suddenly, a strong pain struck. This pain made the pharmacist unable to hold back. In order to prevent the pharmacist from moving around, Noel raised his left hand and pointed at him. "Confinement!" The moment the words fell, the pharmacist''s pocket, which was struggling and violently hurt, was directly fixed there. The whole person was imprisoned, and even the sound could not be heard. However, the bloodshot eyes that stared at the boss were enough to show that he was still being torn by pain, and the deletion of memory was still ongoing. It didn''t take long for the system''s cold, mechanical words to sound again from his mind. Delete completed. Its alright, you just step back. Letting the system back first, Norchai took back his hand and lifted his restraint. After the imprisonment was lifted, the pharmacist''s pocket, which had been so painful that he rolled his eyes, directly leaned back and fell on the ground, and his body was still convulsing. "It seems that this product can''t wake up for a while." With a slight glance, Noel said to himself in the pharmacist''s pocket lying on the floor twitching and fainting. The purpose of coming here was to save the red beans and to clean up the pharmacist. Now that the red beans have been saved, the pharmacist''s pocket has also been cleaned up. It can be said that there is nothing wrong and there is no need to stay. Since there is no need to stay, of course it is to leave from here. Does the pharmacist ignore it? The pharmacist had already put it on his horse, and because he was not a beauty, Noel was too lazy to care about him. auzw.com The pharmacist who left the comatose died on his own, and Noel released the red beans from the previous space and took him out of the place in an instant. Ninja Alliance Base Camp. In the conference hall, four ninjas are maintaining a huge water polo, and there is also a perception ninja wearing a special eye mask nearby, reporting to Sanying on the fighting situation in various places. "I''m Captain Ronald''s fourth unit sent in contact, and they have been fighting the four enemies they found." "And the four enemies are: second-generation water shadow, second-generation earth shadow, fourth-generation wind shadow, and" At this moment, the perception ninja who reported the situation suddenly stopped, and did not say the identity of the last person. The impatient Lei Ying asked directly. "How did you stop, and who is there?" "The last person, he is the third generation of Raider." After hearing Lei Ying''s questioning, the perception ninja revealed the identity of the last person. Knowing the identity of the last person, Lei Ying was very excited and sat up on the stand, wishing to cramp Xiao. "What! Even my dad was summoned! Damn Xiao!" "This is inconsistent with the number of our perception responses. Is the information true?" After glancing at the huge water polo maintained by the four ninjas, Tsunao frowned. Before the perception ninja replied, knowing why the soil shadow appeared in such a situation, first gave a reminder. "Tsunade, it is the second generation of earth shadow." As soon as this remark came out, Tsunade suddenly understood what was going on. Tu Ying, who has given a reminder, did not stop there, but continued to say "The perception response suddenly becomes three, and one of us cannot perceive it." "The reason why it can''t be sensed is undoubtedly the body of the second generation Tu Ying Wu." No need to elaborate on Tu Ying at all, Tsunade and Lei Ying knew why. The second generation of Tu Ying Wu has the invisible ability to make Chakra invisible, which they still know. The four perception ninjas who maintain the giant water polo are clearly aware that there are second-generation earth shadows that can escape the existence of perception, and the four of them discuss it. One of the perception ninjas first made his suggestion. "Adult Qing, the number of white monsters is really too much. I can''t perceive and track specific characters based on my ability. I suggest to group the white monsters and the perceptive personnel of the reincarnation group." "I see, then the three of you are responsible for exaggerating perception, and the perception and tracking of specific characters are my responsibility." Qing, one of the water shadow guards, made the decision decisively, without wasting a little time. In addition, there was no suggestion for the perception ninja who did not speak, and immediately did it in accordance with Qing''s decision. After grouping, the effect came out immediately. "Oops! There are too many filthy reincarnation teams to be played against by the 1st Army of Darui, and each one is a worthy name." Qing, who is responsible for the perception of a particular character, suddenly locked his eyebrows, telling what he had just perceived. v8 Chapter 217： The current status of the troops Just after Qing''s words fell, the perception ninja wearing a special blindfold also received the information returned by the first unit. "The characters of the first army encountering the dirt reincarnated group have been determined." "The characters in the soil reincarnation group are: Muye''s ape flying Asma, Broken, and Sun''s Sun, Sun''s Golden Horn and Silver Horn." Hearing this information, Tsuneo and Lei Ying frowned. Tsunade frowned because of her break, but when she thought that she was an adult woman, it had nothing to do with the liar, and she opened her eyebrows. The thing she cares most about now is that Noel, who has lost contact and cannot perceive. Lei Ying frowned at the Golden Horn and Silver Horn. He knew the two brothers very well. The two brothers of Golden Horn and Silver Horn. They are the elders of Yunyin Village. They have gold and silver on their arms, and beard-like texture on their cheeks. They hold a golden rope, banana fan, red gourd, and seven-star sword. , Amber net bottle. The brothers are cunning and cruel. The bond between the two is very strong, and they can show an unparalleled understanding. They have a monster-level Chakra, and they are not afraid of Nine Tails. They are only ninjas who know only to fight. Once irritated, their bodies will enter the tail of the beast, and exert unprecedented combat power. This combat power can be said to be a thousand rides. That''s right, they can enter tail-tailing. During the Warring States period, Yunyin Village once attempted to capture Jiuwei. The golden horns and silver horns were swallowed in the battle with Jiuwei. The two survived by eating the flesh in Jiuwei''s belly, allowing them to absorb part of Jiuwei''s strength, The intolerable Kyuo finally spit them out. Since then, Golden Horn and Silver Horn have a nine-tailed chakra, which makes it easy to use the six magical treasures that would otherwise require a huge chakra. Golden Horn and Silver Horn are both the legend of Yunyin Village and the most fierce felony in the history of Yunyin Village. Not to mention the six pieces of ninjas, just the two brothers of Golden Horn and Silver Horn who gained a part of the power of Nine Tails, which is enough for the first army to deal with. Undoubtedly, the most difficult members of the Tujia Shengshen group encountered by the First Army were the two brothers of Golden Horn and Silver Horn. Whether it is the three generations of Lei Ying, or the two brothers of Golden Horn and Silver Horn, successively appearing strong in Yin Yin, Lei Ying feels responsible. So he made a decision and told it. "Now the enemy in the fourth step has a dad, and the enemy in the first army has two brothers, the Golden Horn and the Silver Horn. So far I can only fight in person." "Please wait." "Ok?" "Master Lei Ying, these people let the young people solve it. I believe they can do it well, and the people you and all of you have to deal with should be the most intractable Uchiha spots, as well as those who are estimated to be resurrected. " After preventing Lei Ying from leaving, Nara Luku told him. auzw.com After being reminded by Nara Lukyu, Lei Ying calmed down and returned to his seat. Feeling the blue of a specific character, he felt that Lei Ying should support the first army. "But Darui''s first army, the strong enemy they face is too concentrated." "The battle situation is the same as that of a creature, it changes every moment, and my place will stay here, officially to see it completely." After a short pause, Nara Deer walked over to the table, pointed to the map on the table, and continued. "Let''s start with the confirmation of the troops." "At the forefront is the surprise attack led by Mr. Noel. Although there was contact with the dirt reincarnation team and the surprise attack, the two sides launched a fierce battle." "Because of the foul reincarnation group of enemies, there is a man with six Taoist eyes of reincarnation, a Uchiha Itachi with kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, and a horn that can use five-line ninjutsu." "As the captain of the surprise attack, Mr. Noel led these three strong enemies to other places in order to avoid the surprise attack of the surprise attack. He dealt with the three strongmen alone, and the situation has not been known yet." "But because of this, the surprise attack troops were able to solve it smoothly, and several other filthy reincarnation team members." "Then the surprise attack troops suffered too many casualties and lost contact, so they signaled for support." "The first of the combat troops is the third short-range support force led by Kakashi. They saw the signal to support the surprise attack force." "When we arrived, it was discovered that the surprise troops were fighting another batch of filthy reincarnations, and they also joined the battle." "We are still at war, but we have an advantage." When finished, the current status of the surprise attack troops and the third short-range support troops, Nara Luku moved his finger to another place on the map. After pointing his finger directly on the map, he spoke again about the status of the other unit. "The main battlefield at the moment can be regarded as the place where Loess''s second special melee combat team fell into battle, but there are no filthy reincarnations there, all of them are white monsters." "In order to provide support to various battlefields, the fifth special combat force of the three ships is waiting in a long formation." "Next, it''s time to focus." He moved his finger to the seaside location on the map, and Nara Lukyu continued to tell the situation. "Now there is an enemy force from the sea, and it will be the first unit of Darui, and we will call it a battlefield." "Finally, it is about to confront the sudden appearance of the four shadows of the past. It is the fourth long-distance combat force led by Iero, and it is called the battlefield b." After telling the situation of the last unit, Nara Lukyu stopped for a long time and stopped talking. v8 Chapter 218： Decide on tactics Hearing the detailed story, Lei Ying looked at the locations of the troops on the map and nodded slightly. "In this way, combat power has covered all areas." "this is not right." "No? Why not?" "Concentrating troops to seize the advantage is the special feature of tactics." Seeing Lei Ying still puzzled, Nara Lu thought for a long time and then said again. "When two enemies are encountered, it is necessary to concentrate their forces and completely destroy one of them first." "Well, that''s right." After thinking about it, Lei Ying thought that Nara Lujiu was right, and it really should be. Seeing Lei Ying understand the analogy just played, Nara Lujiu brought the topic back. "And now, the battlefield is divided into two places ab." "In this case, it is first necessary to clean the battlefield a and concentrate the troops on the side of the first army." "First let the fifth ship of the three ships maintain a band formation, send them as reinforcements and converge past the stern, and then order the second loess forces to expand horizontally and surround the enemy from the sea with a pinch." "As a result, the second unit of Loess, despite its lack of combat power, can be strengthened by the band-shaped fifth unit." "Next, the fourth unit of Iero was centered on the enemy and slowly backed away in a formation to lure the enemy in." "Half of them continued to consolidate with the first army of Darui as reinforcements." "When the enemy of battlefield a" Nara Lukyu spoke the tactics he had thought of from beginning to end. Then, Lei Ying and Nara Lujiu questioned and answered. The end result is that Lei Ying admires the tactics arranged by Nara Luku. After taking a deep look at Nara Deer for a long time, Lei Ying moved his eyes to Tsunade''s body. "No wonder Muye can''t fight for a long time. Your ninja is very good, Tsuna." "Praise or stay until the end of the war." Returning to Lei Ying, Tsuneo looked at the map on the desktop again, and then continued. "It seems that you have no problem with this tactic?" "No opinion, I think I can try it." Lei Ying shook his head slightly, expressing no opinion on Nara''s Lu Jiu''s tactics, and offered to try. Now that Lei Ying agreed, Tsunade set his sights on Tu Ying. Just as he was about to ask, Tu Ying preemptively outlined his steps and said his thoughts directly. auzw.com "The tactics are very good, I have no reason not to agree." "Then it was so decided!" Turning his head, Tsunade looked at Nara Luku aside and commanded. "Tell the tactics you just mentioned to the captains of all the troops immediately and let them cooperate with all strength." Nara Luku nodded slightly to show his understanding, then he looked in the direction of the liaison. Immediately thereafter, the tone shouted with a hint of anxiety. "Hai Yi, you heard it all!" "It has been contacted. I have also notified the three ships of the matter about the surprise troops. They are rushing past." The Konoha ninja named Haichi, who finished talking in less than a second after Naga Deer took a long time to speak. Suddenly, a very important piece of information was sent back outside, which made him speak again. "Just a moment ago, the third short-range support force sent back news that Captain Noel, who was in the raid, joined them, and he also took the unconscious wand to wash the red beans. At present... "Is Noel injured?" When he heard the news from Noel, Tsuneo asked anxiously before Hai finished his report. Lei Ying and Tu Ying were able to understand such an exciting reaction from Tsunato. After all, the two already knew that Noel was Tsunatos husband, so the wife was anxious to know the status of the lost husband, which was normal and abnormal, so she could understand her mood at the moment. Hai Yi was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted and immediately answered Tsuna. "According to the information returned just now, it was just that Red Bean was injured and comatose. Mr. Noel was fine, and he is currently helping the third unit to eliminate the white monster." "It''s fine if it''s okay. Confirming that Noel is fine, Tsunato will finally let go of the suspended heart. Since the moment Noel lost contact, she has been worried, afraid that he will have an accident, and even regrets asking him to surprise the captain of the army. Seeing Gang hand finished, Tu Ying asked at this time. "If I remember that there is nothing wrong, Yutei Washing Red Bean is the squad leader of the intelligence unit and has been responsible for monitoring the people in Xiao Lao Nest. She sent the team members back to send us a message to inform us that the white monster army came from under the ground, but she entered alone. Lao Nest is investigating the situation." "Yes, Hongdou is the squad leader responsible for monitoring Xiao Lao''s nest. As Tu Ying just said, she did let the team members return to inform us not long ago, but she sneaked into the old nest alone to investigate." Nara Deer nodded for a long time, making sure that Tu Ying remembered correctly. After being confirmed, Tu Ying thought a little. "The little girl named Hongdou should have been found attacked after sneaking into the nest. I don''t know what she found." Suddenly thought of something, then quickly continued "Norr of the Raid Troops rescued the little red bean girl, that is to say, he also entered the Xiao Lao nest. He must have known some of the conditions inside. Didn''t he return some useful information?" "Master Tu Ying, only the information I reported just now, and nothing else." Hai Haiyuan head away, very surely gave the answer. v8 Chapter 219： "Blood Succession" Such an answer, it is strange that Tu Ying can be satisfied. It''s just that dissatisfaction doesn''t make any use of eggs. Nothing is still there. Nothing can happen out of nothing. After listening to what Tu Ying had just said, Lei Ying also felt that his analysis was very reasonable. Noel must have known more or less the situation of Xiao Lao Chao. "I think that Noor, the captain of the surprise attack, should have placed the injured red bean and immediately assisted the third support force to annihilate the enemy, so I didn''t have time to report on the situation of the old nest." At this time, Tsunade, who had only returned to God, immediately excused her husband, Noel. However, what she said is not impossible, but the possibility is still very large, and may even be said. "I believe that when the situation there is almost stable, he will pass back the findings in his nest." Lei Ying and Tu Ying, they were persuaded by Tsunade, and they didn''t grab the matter again. After all, what Tsunade said is not unreasonable, the situation there may be really difficult, and I have no time to take care of other things. What''s more, every army is now at war, even if you understand the situation inside Xiao Lao Nest, there is no way to divide the troops. The most important point is that the tactics laid down before are to gather forces, which makes it even more impossible to divide troops. This incident temporarily turned over, and Tu Ying looked at Nara Luku. "I want to tell you something, Nara, the man of Konoha." "Please say, Master Tu Ying." "I want your plan to be flawless, and it will take me a little bit to add." "how do I say this?" Nara Lukyu was very curious, and Tu Ying wanted to add something to make the plan impeccable. Don''t wait for Tu Ying to speak, Tsunade took the lead. "The second generation of earth shadow is not an ordinary ninja, and the old man of Liangpingping cannot fight it." "Admiral Tsunade, I have heard the name mentioned many times. What kind of ninja is he? His Chakra cannot be perceived. From this, I also understand that this enemy is very tricky, and I want to know more about him. intelligence." The second generation of Tu Ying was mentioned again, and Nara Lujiu became more and more curious about this person, and why people who were at the scene could not mention him many times. And this time, Lei Ying introduced Nara Lujiu to the second generation of earth shadows, not Tsunabe nor earth shadows. "The second generation of earth shadow, he has a higher level than the blood succession limit, and is called the blood killing ninja." "Blood is eliminated!?" Hearing Lei Ying''s proposal to eliminate blood, Nara Lujiu looked at Tu Ying with surprise. Let yourself calm down a little bit before proceeding. "I thought you were only the third-generation earth shadow. You didn''t expect that even the second-generation earth shadow is also a blood-successful elimination of ninjas. This is really surprising." auzw.com "He was able to combine the three qualities of wind, earth, and fire at the same time, and he was the teacher who had taught me Chen Dun before." The old man of Liangping who knows the second generation of soil shadows best. At this time, he revealed the information of the second generation of soil shadows, and also said that the second generation of soil shadows is his teacher''s identity. Then he complained, self-care. "I really didn''t expect that this age will be an enemy to the teacher. I wanted to live a few more years." "Are you really going?" "No way, because I know the ability of the teacher best. Other people simply have no way to take him, so I can only solve it." When Lei Ying returned, the old man of Tu Ying Liang Ping turned his head and said to Nara Luku. "Nara name." "in." "The reason why I went in person was not just because the enemy was a dustless man. The plan you made earlier was very appropriate, but the four shadows of the four generations who confronted the Fourth Army were afraid to act rashly because they were familiar with the war. Such a battlefield The psychological prediction is also roughly correct." First, I boasted about Nara Lukyu, and after Tu Ying paused, I continued. "But vice versa." "I Aro has integrated the Combat Wings into one, and the success factor is largely derived from his age and enthusiasm. On the battlefield, this may also bring counter-effects. Thank you for your Mingjian." After listening to the last five words, Nara Lukyu suddenly understood a lot and sincerely bowed to thank. After seeing Nara Luku understand, he had turned his back to his shadow and walked towards the window. "Then I will leave it to you here. My old bones will go to the battlefield to teach them how to be wars, especially the pretentious young man." Just finished speaking, just before the open window, Tu Ying jumped out of the window without waiting for a few people to say anything. As Tu Ying left shortly, there was nothing to discuss for the time being, and the conference hall suddenly became quiet. Tsunade was leaning on a chair with his eyes closed to refresh himself, waiting for the latest news from each battlefield. And Lei Ying''s words, he walked around in the conference hall, there was no way to stop it for a moment, and he was troubled for some reason. After waiting for a while, Tsunade couldn''t stand it. "Calm down, you won''t be able to help walking around here, you might as well sit down and rest." "The reason why you can be so calm is because you don''t know the horror of the gold and silver brothers, so you can sit here and wait with peace of mind." "Are you still scared, am I right?" "I''m not afraid of them. They are the most sinful people in the history of Yunyin Village." After a pause, a serious Lei Ying continued. "Once at the alliance ceremony in Konoha, the pair of brothers Jinyin set off a coup and calculated the second generation of Raikage and the second generation of Huoying." v8 Chapter 220： Coastal battlefield "Operating the five ninjas known as the treasures of the Six Dao-Xianren, they once pushed the second generation of Naruto to a desperate situation. I''m sure I have heard of it." Recalling the information he had obtained before, Tsuneo''s eyes turned to Lei Ying, not far away. "It''s just that there is something about Nine-Tail Chakra. I really don''t know if they have that. Lei Ying doesn''t plan to explain it?" "Yunyin Village once attempted to arrest Jiuwei. At that time, the gold and silver brothers responsible for this task were swallowed by Jiuwei." Since Tsunade asked about it, Lei Ying had no intention of concealing it, and said it generously. Tsunade knew very well that there was follow-up content, so there was no sound, and he waited quietly for Lei Ying to continue. As Tsuna had conjectured, Lei Ying didn''t keep her waiting. After a pause, he finally spoke again. "However, the two men turned upside down in Jiuwei''s belly, and Jiuwei, who couldn''t bear it, finally spit them out." "Since then, the gold and silver brothers have had Chakra of Nine Tails. After all, they stayed in the belly of Nine Tails for two weeks." When he heard this, Tsuneo frowned slightly, feeling it was a little unbelievable. At the same time, a doubt also rose in my heart, and he spoke directly. "Brothers of Gold and Silver were devoured by Jiuwei. How did they survive in Jiuwei''s belly for two weeks?" "I heard that after the gold and silver brothers were devoured by Jiuwei, the two survived by eating the flesh in Jiuwei''s belly, and therefore absorbed part of Jiuwei''s power." The sound of words fell for less than a second, and Lei Ying added again. "As for whether this matter is true or false, I can''t be sure, only the brothers know." "That the two brothers of gold and silver, they can manipulate the treasures of the six fairies freely. Is this legend true?" "Ordinary humans can''t use the treasure at all. Users will be absorbed by the treasure to a large amount of Chakra. Ordinary humans will be destroyed and drained to death in a moment, unless it is a monster with nine tails of Chakra on his body." "In other words, the gold and silver brothers are indeed able to use the treasure as rumors, which is really bad news." "Chakra, who has a monster level, has no fear of tail beasts regardless of enemy or enemy. They are ninjas who only know about fighting. The reason why I am afraid is because I worry about having to fight against such strong enemies." "I also worry about the safety of my subordinates, but now we can only trust them." Turning his head, Tsunade looked at the sky outside the window. As Tsunade''s words fell, Lei Ying slowly returned to his seat, did not continue to walk around, and at the same time did not say another word, quietly waiting for the battlefield news to return. Although it seems calm, he has made a decision in his heart. As long as bad news comes back, no matter who blocks it, he will stop the gold and silver brothers. auzw.com at the same time... In today''s coastal battlefield, the first army led by Darui has already fought against the enemy. The ape flying Asma of the soil reincarnation group is being pinned by the Qiu Dao of the Qiu Dao family, which is the father of Qiu Dao Ding Ci. The failure of the soil reincarnation group was also held back by several people. The day-to-day difference between the Tushengsheng group and the day-to-day team are fighting him. In the above situation, both sides are evenly matched, and it is difficult to distinguish the outcome for the time being. As for the Golden Horn and Silver Horn brothers of the soil reincarnation group, they did not immediately attack the first troops on the shore, but stood on the sea and watched the battle. However, Golden Horn and Silver Horn did not attack. As the leader of the First Army, Darui, he took the initiative to find the brothers. This is also something that can''t be done. Darui is very aware of the horror of the brothers of gold and silver, and really doesn''t want them to rush into the chaotic battlefield, otherwise there will be countless deaths and injuries. The most important point is that if the gold and silver brothers are allowed to rush into the chaotic battlefield, and then want to deal with them and still care about their friendly forces, they can''t let go of them. Therefore, it is the best choice to take the initiative to find the gold and silver brothers. Darui stood on the sea, looking at the two brothers of gold and silver not far away. "Admirers of Golden Horn and Silver Horn, which are called the two rays of light in the cloud, did not expect me to meet the two of you here, which really made me feel honored." "Silver Horn, look at the guy''s left shoulder. This kid is carrying the third generation of Lei. It is probably a little skillful." After observing it, Golden Horn''s gaze finally landed on the word "Thunder" on Darui''s left shoulder. From then on, the other party was judged to be Yun Yin. As the Golden Horn''s words sounded, the Silver Horn beside him also looked at Darui''s left shoulder. After a slight glance, he spoke disdainfully. "I didn''t see anything special. Yun Yin is really getting worse. Anyone can have the word "Thunder" tattooed on it. I guess three generations will be mad at seeing it." "Although I have some disrespect for the senior, I still have to embarrass the two. I will strip off the gold and silver plating of the two, and use my Lan Dun!" To the disdain of Silverhorn, Darui was unwilling to respond weakly. Seeing Darui still dare to shout, Silver Horn felt it necessary to give him a deep lesson. "I really don''t know how you talk to seniors. I will make you regret what you said." "It seems that it''s been a long time. Now that I don''t remember us with my compatriots, any cat or dog dare to stand in front of us." Eyes glanced left and right, and then Jin Yin said. The words just fell for less than a second, and the two Yunyin Ninjas came to Darui and immediately set their postures to guard the golden horns and silver horns. v8 Chapter 221： Reinforcement arrived "Kakashi, the first army is already fighting the enemies coming from the sea." Noel, who was walking forward, looked at the coastal battlefield in the distance. Although there is still a long distance away, even a small amount of figure can''t be seen clearly, but the coastal battlefield is already within the scope of perception, and the situation can be clearly understood. Kakashi, who was one position behind, did not rush to respond after hearing what Noel said, but waited quietly for the following. After all, Noel only gave out the message that the first army was fighting the enemy, and gave no instructions. This is enough to explain that there is nothing left behind. As Kakashi had expected, Noel''s words came again from the front. "According to the information from the previous headquarters, among the soil reincarnation groups on the coast battlefield, there are two people, Golden Horn and Silver Horn, which are cloud hidden, right." "Yes, and both of them have Chakra of Nine Tails, and even hold a few ninjas of the Six Daoxian, and now with the undead body of the reincarnated earth, it can be said that it is quite difficult to deal with." "No wonder I can perceive Chakra of Nine-Tail, it turns out that it was emitted from the golden horn and the silver horn." "Take advantage of it now..." Suddenly, Nine-Tail Chakra erupted from the coast ahead, and Kakashi''s words were stuck and could not be said. Why is this so? It wasnt the first time he felt such a strong nine-tailed chakra. When Naruto ran away on the Tiandi Bridge, it also broke into the now intense Nine Tail Chakra. "This is terrible. I didn''t expect that the gold and silver brothers could be tailed. The strong nine-tailed chakra burst out is exactly the same as when Naruto ran away into six tails!" "Kakashi, you lead the others to the coast at the fastest speed, I will take a step first." When the words fell, Noel''s body flashed a black arc. The next second, it turned into a black current, rushed towards the coast, and disappeared into the field of vision for a moment. Having seen that Noel could seal the tail beast, Kakashi had no problem with him taking the first step. "Boost!" "Yes!" The people behind Kakashi responded in unison. Coastal battlefield. Standing on the golden horn of the tailed beast, he controlled the tail formed by Nine-tailed Chakra and attacked those who were fighting on the shore. And such an attack is completely indivisible. Whether it was a member of the First Army, or those mass-produced Bai Jue, they were all turned upside down under the attack of the Golden Horn. Under the attack of one of the tails, the reincarnation was directly hit, and the hard one was shot into the ground. auzw.com At this moment, there is no way to deal with Darui of the gold and silver brothers. "This is really hard to do." Keeping avoiding the attack of Golden Horn, trying hard to think about how to solve this headache enemy. He glanced at the gourd framed in his left hand, and Daruy''s eyes turned to the golden horn again, thinking to him. The only way now is to seal him in this gourd too. ''If you want to do this, you can''t lack the horoscope gold rope that is still forcing out the soul in the hands of the golden horn, but now the horoscope gold rope on his left arm has been rendered unobservable by Nine-Tailed. All my body has become a very difficult thing. This tells me how to grab it! Ahhhhhhh! Annoying! ! The solution came to mind, but it is not easy to implement but rather difficult. It is undoubtedly very difficult to remove the guilloch rope wrapped around the left arm under the chakra of Nine-tail Chakra. What''s more, it is necessary to avoid the Golden Horn attack in close quarters, which is harder than going to the sky. Darui knew very well that he was accidentally hit by the golden horn that was turned into a tail beast. It is estimated that it will be difficult to continue fighting without dying. By then, no one in the first army can really block him, let alone be Sealed him. Thinking about it, I never thought of another way. "Well, is it still too late if I apologize?" "Too late!" Golden Horn stared at Darui with three eyes, and three of the nine tails formed by Chakra struck in his direction at the same time. At this moment, Darui suddenly became the main target of the Golden Horn. This is also impossible, who asked Darui to seal the silver horn with a gourd. If he wants to release him from the gourd, then he must first get the gourd back. Seeing the people affected by the avoidance, Darui knew that the Golden Horn attack must be directed elsewhere, otherwise he would be attacked if he avoided the back. Just about to take action, I saw a black current, passing by beside me in an instant, and ran straight to the golden horn of the tail beast. Next second... "boom!" The sea surface exploded, the seawater was blown up to a few meters high, and a black arc flashed, completely covering the figure of the golden horn, making it impossible to see clearly. The golden horn didn''t have time to react at all, and a black electric current struck it, hitting it directly into the sea water. Seeing the current spreading around with the blasting point, Darui flew towards the coast quickly. Although it was unclear what attacked the Golden Horn, he knew that it was never fun to be electrocuted, so it was better to go to the shore to look at it before making plans. At the same time, it can be guessed that it should have been done by friendly forces, otherwise the bad luck now is oneself, which is enough from this point. When he reached the shore, Darui turned around and looked back. "Sure enough, reinforcements are coming." v8 Chapter 222： Know about fried fish? A few meters of seawater fell, and a figure flashing an arc appeared. However, this person is not the golden horn of the tail beast, but another person. The person turned around, and he looked at Darui on the coast. "This beast-like guy gave it to me, you go to seal the rest of the reincarnation." "No, it''s too dangerous for you to deal with the golden horn of the tailed animal alone." "I can handle it alone. If you join, it will hinder your hands and feet, and even make me unable to let go of your hands and feet, so please don''t mess with me." "Captain Noel, you..." The Darui hadn''t finished speaking, and suddenly a Yunyin Ninja came behind him, so that what he wanted to say stopped suddenly. When the Yunyin Ninja appeared, he didn''t wait for Darui to take the initiative to inquire, and then expressed his intention directly. "Captain Darui, the headquarters sent a message that Noel merged with Captain Kakashi''s team, and they will lead the troops to come over and reinforce." "Among them, Captain Knoll of the surprise attack, he has the ability to seal the tail beast alone. This headquarters allows us to wait for the reinforcements to arrive as much as possible, and then cooperate with him to seal the gold and silver brothers." After hearing the news from the headquarters, Darui turned his gaze to Noel standing on the sea. Since the headquarters all say that Noel is a professional, the matter of dealing with the golden horn of the tail animal is of course more reliable to listen to professionals. Just now Noel said that he can seal the gold horn alone, and that must be fully assured before he can say it. "You are a professional, you have the final say, but you need to tell us at any time." "Just do what I said just now." Responding to Darui at random, Noel leaped from the sea to the sky next second. Before moving forward, he left the sea, and the six tails of the rear feet rushed out from the position where Noel had just been, and extended to catch up in the air. On the way to the extended pursuit, the six tails were quickly entwined, rotating like a drill at high speed. Seeing the imminent hit, Noel''s very extreme sideways evaded cleverly, and a violent current erupted in the right palm. The right palm of the violent current slammed sharply, waving like a knife to the tail of the six-in-one near. When waving, a violent electric current, like a sheathed knife, formed at the moment of the hit. The light flashed, the tail of the six-in-one was cut in two, and one section had flown into the sky. But Noel did not stop there, the current knife changed very quickly under his control, and turned into a thunder gun in the blink of an eye. Slightly lowered his head, his eyes quickly locked the black figure in the sea water. "Deep fish?" The moment the words fell, Noel''s right hand clenched the thunder gun and was thrown toward the sea, striking the shadow in the sea. auzw.com Seeing the gun of Thunder flying down at high speed, the golden horn hidden deep in the sea water does not know what kind of attack it is, but it has a very, very bad hunch, even feel that it can be endangered In his own life, he completely forgot that there is still an undead. The tail that Knorr had cut off before was suddenly restored at the moment, and the Thunder Gun was blocked separately. It''s just that the idea is beautiful, but the reality is very cruel. The interception wasn''t as Golden Horn thought, and it didn''t even slow down the speed of the Thunder''s gun. Instead, it made six of them recover their tails. The speed of the Thunder Gun is quite fast, and it has not been able to give it to the Golden Horn that has been intercepted. There is not enough time to escape. It is very clear that nowadays, it is certain that there is no time to escape, and the remaining time is enough to defend, and there is no other way. Noel''s words rang in his ears as the Golden Horn defended with all his strength and the Thunder Gun was about to hit. "Don''t look at the thundering gun''s penetrating power, but that thing will explode!" "boom!!!" The Thunder Gun did not penetrate the Golden Horn, and the tip of the gun detonated the moment it touched him. The mighty Thunder''s power drowned the figure of Golden Horn in a blink of an eye. The powerful explosion forced the surrounding seawater with the explosion point in the middle, and the expanding range was larger and larger, and the speed was very fast. Not only that. The seawater pushed back by the explosion formed a tsunami 100 meters high under the powerful impact. "This... this is too chaotic...." Looking at the tsunami that was hundreds of meters high, Darui felt that the whole person was bad. Its just that its not easy to get back to good, and still know that its not a stupid time now, it will kill people. Defense is impossible. After all, it was a tsunami that was as high as 100 meters. Even if more than a dozen local escaped ninjas made a fortress together, it would also be beaten in minutes to crush their destiny. Waiting for no time, he shook his head violently and turned to shout. "All staff evacuated from the coast at the fastest speed! Quick!!!" People who had been stunned by the huge explosion, when they heard anxious shouts, all of them suddenly came back to God and looked at the good tsunami that hit the 100 meters high with a look of fear. The members of the first army all forced back the mass production of the enemy as soon as possible, turned their heads and quickly evacuated from the coast. At the same time, the troops led by Kakashi had just arrived on the coast. Seeing the situation here at once, he immediately changed the original plan and told the players behind him. "Now that the situation has changed, everyone helps the wounded to evacuate here as soon as possible, not to fight with the enemy!" "Yes!" The team members were not blind. When they heard the command, they responded and entered the battlefield in a hurry. Kakashi arrived next to Rui and asked him what was happening while facing the enemy. v8 Chapter 223： Meteor fire rain "Captain Noel of the Raid Force, he attacked the golden horn of the tailed beast as soon as he arrived. The tsunami up to 100 meters in front of him was caused by the attack." Hearing Kakashi''s inquiry, Darui informed him in simplified form. Immediately after he used the looted seven-star sword to kill the two white peers, he turned his head to look at the retreating members of the army and spoke again. "The wounded have almost been evacuated, we should leave here as soon as possible." "Ok." Kakashi responded, and at the same time did not continue to fight with those mass-produced Bai Jue, and quickly evacuated here quickly. The two pulled out of the battlefield at the same time, and quickly caught up with the retreating troops. As the two caught up with the big army, two teams of about ten stopped after they passed by and turned around to face the mass production in the back. "Tu Dunban!" The loess captain of the second troop ordered that a team of ten left behind use the unearthed at the same time. The next second the surface oscillated and a stone wall over ten meters high rose. Seeing that the high wall was ready, Loess immediately left the team and rushed up alone, with both hands quickly printing on the way. "Tu Dunquan!" When the loess arrived in front of the high wall, the fist wrapped in the rock with both hands, tried its best to blow the stone wall crazy. Under the heavy blow of one punch, the stone wall was covered with countless cracks in the blink of an eye. "what!!!" After closing the fist, the loess carried out a short charge, and after a roar, the two fists burst out at the same time. The cracked stone wall, now double-clicked with a forceful punch, could no longer hold on to its original shape, and had been spattered and spattered. At this time, Loess pulled back quickly and returned to the two small teams, and at the same time issued the order. "Fire escape class! Let go!!" Another ten-man squad that had been prepared early on, all of them spitting flames from their mouths at the same time they gave instructions on the loess. The flames erupted by the fire escape class did not directly hit the white monster, but rushed to the rock that was hit. In a blink of an eye, the massive rock hit in the air, after being contaminated by the jetted flame, attacked Bai Jue like a falling meteorite. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" The flame-contaminated rocks fell one after another, and the mass-produced army of Bai Jue suddenly turned upside down. But this did not end, the loess''s words sounded again. auzw.com "Black soil! It''s up to you!" "Leave it to me, dad." After a response, Black Earth came out of the Tu Dun class and came to the forefront position. While the meteor rain continued, her hands quickly finished printing. "The technique of melting escape lime!" Black Earth opened his mouth to take a deep breath, and then spit out a large amount of quick-acting cement from his mouth, and the cement fell not far from the Baijue Army, which was the only way for them to pursue. However, after the large amount of cement fell to the ground, she did not stop there, and her hands formed another seal. From this, it can be seen that the cement of the black soil is not used as a trap to intercept the Baijue Army, and it is obviously used for other purposes. After all, a tsunami as high as 100 meters is approaching quickly. If it is a trap used for interception, it should leave this place after it has been completed. It is impossible to stand there stupidly. "Water escape water horn!" When Black Earth completed another Ninjutsu seal, it spit out a trumpet-like shock wave from its mouth, and this trick fell on the previous cement. After the trumpet-like shock wave of water, the large amount of cement she used before to melt the lime coagulation suddenly spread quickly and expand the scope. Soon, the quick-acting cement quickly spread to the white army, leaving their feet deep in them and unable to move, completely imprisoned in place. In the case of her continued water escape horn, the quick-acting cement continues to expand its scope in the white army, and it is bound to give them a blow to the net. only.... "Black soil, it''s enough, let''s go." Seeing the tsunami arrived soon, the loess quickly made a noise to prevent the black earth from continuing. In his view, now that most of Bai Bai''s lives in the cement, they have no chance to escape the horror of the tsunami. Too greedy is not a good thing, and it is very easy to let themselves in. After hearing that his dad stopped it, Hei Tu was still somewhat reluctant. If you put more effort on it, you will definitely be able to fix all the forces of Bai Jue with cement and let them die under the impact of the tsunami. Not reconciled, but she still maintained a calm mind. It is very clear that according to the advancing speed of the tsunami of up to 100 meters, it is possible to fix the Baijue army there, but there is no time to evacuate the place, which eventually leads to taking your own life into it. So, very obedient did not continue, but quickly evacuated with the team, not daring to stay at all. Those who were not hit by the meteor rain, and were not fixed by the quick-acting cement, they stepped on the same kind in the cement and continued to pursue them. And the disabled and fixed white men, they were abandoned there so ruthlessly. The two sides of the evacuation and the pursuit did not take long. The tsunami tsunami hit the cliff on the coast, and suddenly the coast cliff collapsed and shattered, and the waves up to 100 meters were photographed. When the waves choose a day, the white men who have to stay there. Under the waves, they can no longer see the sky, and can only watch the waves take pictures. v8 Chapter 224： Ready to counterattack When the waves fell, those who were imprisoned by the black soil were completely overwhelmed by the waves. Of course, in addition to those imprisoned Bai Jue were engulfed by the waves, there were also many chasing Bai Jue was chased by the surging waves, almost in the blink of an eye was dragged back by the retreating sea water. This moment of effort has caused the Bai Jue Army to lose more than half. However, what was lost was just a lot of incompetence, but the reincarnation team did not lack anything. There is no loss, only the Ninja Alliance. Due to accurate judgment, the Ninja Allied Forces were far away from the area hit by the tsunami in the first time, so that they escaped from the tsunami, and no one even lost their lives here. Because of accurate judgment, the Ninja Alliance had a greater advantage at this time. There were reinforcements from Noel and Kakashi first, followed by reinforcements from fathers and daughters in loess and black soil. The enemy lost a lot of troops in the tsunami attack, and now the Ninja Allied Forces are fully capable of completely destroying the enemy forces attacked by this sea, which is by no means the first possible loss of both sides. The tsunami came fast and went very fast. Kakashi, who was running at the end of the Ninja Alliance, had always been paying attention to the enemy forces and the tsunami behind him. Seeing that the sea water had begun to recede, it also took away a large amount of the enemy''s troops. After a short thought, Kakashi thought it was a good opportunity. If you want to counterattack, the area where you are now should be safe. Even if Noel once again caused a tsunami, it is unlikely to reach this area. then.... "Captain Darui, Captain Loess, we are far away from Captain Noel. This distance should not be able to reach us anymore, so I think we can start a counterattack." After hearing the words from Kakashi, Loess and Darui turned their heads and looked back. From this look, I found that as Kakashi said, it was indeed far away from the coast at this moment, and they did not feel that Noel could affect here. The most important thing is that they found that the tsunami attack caused great losses to the Baijue army. This is a rare opportunity to smash them. Because no one knows whether the enemy still has reinforcements. If you dont wipe them out at this time, it will be very difficult to have reinforcements at that time, and there may be situations of pinch and siege. At that time, it was not that there were heavy casualties, but that it was possible that the enemy would encircle and annihilate. After thinking for a moment, the two men expressed their own ideas. "We are far enough away from the coast. It is unlikely that Captain Knoll''s battle with Golden Horn will spread so far, and the enemy forces chasing after the heavy losses in the tsunami attack are indeed a good time to wipe out the enemy forces." "I agree with the captain of the loess and I think this is a rare opportunity." auzw.com When Loess said his thoughts, Darui immediately nodded in agreement. In less than a second, Darui thought of something and added again. "Now that the enemy forces are suffering heavy losses, we do not know whether the enemy forces will have reinforcements. It is still a good idea to resolve the chasing soldiers behind us. Otherwise, if the reinforcements arrive, then we will start from The advantages turn into disadvantages." Upon hearing this, Huangtu knew that Darui had gone with himself. Kakashi opened it before, so it is impossible to oppose the matter, so there is no need to ask. The loess and Darui, by telling their own ideas, also learned that they did not oppose each other, and even agreed to fight back. The three briefly exchanged eye contact, then nodded slightly to each other. Then... "The first army listens! Ready to counterattack!" "Second Army''s order! All members are ready to fight!" "Third Army''s order! Cover the wounded and evacuate the battlefield! All the surprise troops will follow me!" First, Captain Darui of the first force issued the order, and then the captain of the loess of the second force followed the order, and finally Captain Kakashi of the third force ordered. Because now the captain of the surprise attack team, Noel, is now fighting the tail of the golden horn, and only Kakashi can be temporarily led. With the order of these three people, the big troops in this disease stopped in a hurry. Of course, the third unit of support did not stop. It was executed according to the order issued by Kakashi, and the protection of the wounded was separated from the large unit. The staff of the three remaining troops have already pulled out their respective ninja gears, waiting for the command of the three captains to charge. Looking at the approaching enemy forces, the three captains standing at the forefront were all breathless and did not immediately order an attack. The enemy army reached the predetermined distance in his mind, and the second army captain Huang Tu first ordered. "Fire escape class! Let go!!" After the order was made, the members of the Huo Dun class quickly stepped forward and quickly stood side by side in a row. The next second, they spewed flames out of their mouths at the same time, rushing to the enemies rushing towards them. Due to the formation of the fire escape group, the flames sprayed by everyone like a high wall of flames completely blocked the path of the enemy''s advance. Only, did not stop the pace of Bai Jue. It''s not that the Bai Jue crossed the high flame wall, nor did they detour from both sides, but that they didn''t fear the high temperature of the flame at all, and they continued to charge forward non-stop. Seeing one after another, Bai Jue, who was burning with flames, burst out, and Kakashi frowned slightly. "It seems that we can only solve it in close combat." v8 Chapter 225： One-sided situation "Fire escape class! Stop!" Seeing the blazes burning with flames, Loess realized that it was adding a layer of buff to the enemy''s flames, and immediately ordered the fire escape to stop. The main reason is that the enemy cannot be burned to ashes in a short time. It is impossible to burn Bai Jue to ashes in a short time, and they are a kind of soldiers who are not afraid of anything. They can completely hold each other and die together, so it is very troublesome to dye them with flames. At the same time, it also made it impossible for the Ninja Alliance to fight close. Now that Kakashi is about to resolve the issue in close combat, it is necessary to put out the flames on the enemy''s body first, and the loess turn around and shout to the water escape team behind. "Water escape class! Let go!!" After hearing Loess''s order again, Huo Dunban quickly retreated to the large rear army, and Shui Dunban took their place at the first time. When the water escape classes were in place collectively, they made a tacit understanding while making the water escape. Seeing that the water escape hit the enemy, Kakashi also acted at the moment, and rushed forward. "Raid troops! Attack!" All the surprise troops did not say anything about charging, the front player was only two positions away from Kakashi. It can be seen that the members of the surprise attack team acted as soon as they heard the order, without any hesitation. First, the water escapes to extinguish the flames on Bai Ju''s body, and then he stops under the orders of Loess. At the same time, under the leadership of Kakashi, the surprise raid as a vanguard immediately exchanged fire with the enemy. Shui Dun''s impact stopped, but Bai Jue in the forefront hadn''t had any time to react, and they were killed by the surprise troops in front of him. Seeing that Kakashi led the surprise attack against the enemy, Loess and Darui led the first and second troops to take action, respectively. The first and second troops were divided into two groups. Darui led the first army to the left, while the loess led the second army to the right. Kakashi led the surprise attack, and Loess and Darui led the first and second troops to take out the left and right sides, thus encircling and suppressing the white army. Missing the enemy''s rear? It''s not that you have forgotten what you missed, but you don''t need that at all. why? The rear of the Baijue Army turned into a cliff as early as the impact of the previous tsunami, and there was no way back. From the beginning of the Coastal War to the present, I have never seen Bai Jue retreat once for any reason, and it is all about death. Therefore, even if you can retreat to the sea, you may not do so, so there is no need to seal the way. What''s more, at sea there is Noel, the big boss, who battles the golden horn of the tail beast. Bai''s retreat to the sea is undoubtedly dying faster. auzw.com to return to the truth. Under the impact of the three sides, the batch of Baijue is decreasing at a rapid rate. The only thing that didn''t decrease was the number of people in the reincarnation team, but they were not happy either. Each reincarnation group was besieged by three or four people, and the people under siege were the most powerful of the Ninja Allied Forces, making it impossible for them to attack ordinary ninjas. Because of this, the balance of victory completely fell to the Ninja Alliance. As long as no reinforcements arrive, and there are no major accidents, it can be said that the White Army is over. On the other side of the sea, the battle site between Noel and Golden Horn. At this time, the golden horn looked very embarrassed, and now only half of the body is left, which is being restored through the power of reincarnation. On the other hand, Noel, he had nothing at all, even his clothes were not damaged. From this comparison, it can be seen that the battle between the two was completely one-sided. However, Noor did not take advantage of the Golden Horn when he recovered, but still quietly waited for him to recover completely, without any intention of starting again. In this regard, Golden Horn is also puzzled. While he was thinking about any conspiracy, Noel''s dissatisfied words came at the moment. "It''s really slow enough. This is a waste of my precious time. Can you recover faster." "you!!" Looking at Noel''s impatient look, Golden Horn had given up thinking about what conspiracy he had, except that it was only anger. At this moment, the only thing left in the brain was how to tear Noel to pieces and to strip him away. "It''s useless to justify the tail beast. I advise you to take out the two ninjas, otherwise you won''t have any chance of winning." Ignoring the anger of Golden Horn, Noel paused for a moment before speaking again. "I''m sorry to say the wrong thing. Even if you use a banana fan and a golden rope, there is no slight chance of winning. At most, it only gives me two pieces of ninjas, but it can make me feel happy." The offensive of this discourse was very successful. The seventh tail of the golden horned beast was stimulated, the bone emerged from the body and attached to the surface, and the entire form was getting closer and closer to the nine tail. With the appearance of the seventh tail, the recovery speed of the stump parts of the body was accelerated. While quickly recovering his body, the golden horn spit out the banana fan and front gold rope that had previously been recovered from his body, his mouth wide open. With the right hand, pull out the banana fan wrapped around the golden rope, and then take off the golden rope with the left hand just recovered. Without waiting for the body to recover completely, he threw the horoscope rope tightly clasped in his left hand towards Noel, trying to bind him. "Finally willing to take it out, causing me to wait here for a long time." The emergence of two pieces of ninja made Noor''s impatience swept away, and there was no intention of avoiding it at all. v8 Chapter 226： Everything is possible There was no chase after the victory, just for the banana fan and horoscope. Before triggering the tsunami, the Golden Horn, which was hit hard in the deep sea, took back the banana fan and the front rope, otherwise Noel would have already done so. Of course, part of the reason is to pass the time. This is also something that cannot be done. At least the Golden Horn can still be used as a sandbag, and those soldiers are not even qualified for sandbags. Choose one between the Golden Horn and the creeps. Of course, one is more resistant. What''s more, he is also interested in the horn held by Golden Horn and intends to **** it for research. However, it is no longer planned to pass the time now. Under Noel''s large-scale perception, the situation on the coast was clear, and it was almost the end. The Ninja Alliance has an advantage in numbers. At this stage, the White Army has been solved, and even the reincarnation groups are controlled one by one, and they are almost sealed together. Golden Horn has been taken out of the banana fan and the front golden rope that Ben has put away. At the end of the battlefield on the coast, the banana fan and the golden rope that wanted to **** also appeared, and the Golden Horn did not need to continue to exist, so it should be solved. Since Golden Horn didn''t need to stay, Noel needed no mercy. "I reject." Use the ability to choose, refuse to touch the hornet''s rope that wraps around you, and walk through it with ease. Then his body flickered and disappeared instantly. In a blink of an eye, Knoll had appeared in front of Golden Horn, and stretched his right hand slowly, grabbing his head. Although Noel came very quickly, it was only his arrogant and unrelenting hand that made Golden Horn react. Seeing that Noel was so arrogant, Golden Horn immediately planned to wave a banana fan, intending to give him a devastating blow at close range, striving to solve it with one blow. It is a pity that the idea is very good, but this world has given a punch. "Ok?" The Golden Horn, who wanted to launch an attack, suddenly realized that he was unable to swing his handheld banana fan, no matter how hard he used it. Soon, it was not only found that except for the left hand''s inability to move, but even other places. The seven nine-tailed chakras'' condensed tails, at this moment, can''t move as much as the rest of the body. Now the whole person seems to be immobilized. The eyes can move, the mouth can talk, but the body can''t move. Thinking about what was going on, Noel, who stretched out his hand in front of him, spoke out the answer directly. "Why am I stupid?" "The first time I arrived in front of you, I had imprisoned you as a whole. You only need to observe carefully to find out." auzw.com After Noels reminder, the movable eyes of the Golden Horn were observed, and they were immediately discovered when they looked at it. It''s too obvious. It''s obvious that it''s impossible for people to find out. What did you find? In Noel''s shadow, a shadow has been split up and wrapped around Golden Horn, and this is why he can''t move. It was so obvious that it was discovered only after being reminded that Golden Horn wished to slap himself. It is just that he is imprisoned. In his view, he can''t pose any threat to himself, and he doesn''t feel that Noel has a way to kill himself. When I thought about this, I screamed unsharply. "What can I do to imprison me, I am resurrected through the reincarnation of dirt, now I have an undead body, you can''t kill me, but I consume energy until you Chakra, and then you are me The lamb to be slaughtered in his hand, ha ha ha ha ha ha!" "You don''t really think you can live for so long, because I can''t solve your undead?" The immortal body gave Golden Horn such great confidence that Noel asked him with a playful look at him. This question, Golden Horn was suddenly a little uncertain, and I couldn''t help thinking. He doesnt really have a way, right? No, no, no, thats impossible. He can only seal me at most, and never kill me. Yes! It must be bluffing! It was less than a second before I doubted it, and immediately denied it. In Golden Horn''s cognition, there is no soul-killing technique in this world, and I don''t even believe that Noel has this method, otherwise it should have been used before, and it is impossible to wait until now. So, it must be bluffing. "You can''t lie to this uncle. There is no such thing as a soul-killing technique in this world. At most, you can only seal me through the seal technique. There is no other way." "You are right, there really is no soul-killing technique in this world." "Look, you are all committed..." "Nothing in this world does not mean that no other world has." Before Golden Horn finished speaking, Noel smiled and interrupted him. Seeing that Golden Horn frowned at the words, he continued to speak. "Unfortunately, I really have several ways to kill the soul, so are you ready for death?" "Impossible!! This is absolutely impossible! You can''t scare me!!" "Everything is possible, you will soon feel the feeling that your soul has been erased, don''t thank me too much." "Humph! Stop bluffing!" With a cold snort, Golden Horn didn''t even believe that Noel could kill the soul and challenged with his eyes. It seems to be saying: If there is a species, you can come here and see how long you can stay dead. v8 Chapter 227： So boring Without telling Golden Horn any more, Noel''s right palm had touched the tailed demon fox coat, and he stopped. The next second, a black vortex suddenly appeared in the center of the palm. With the appearance of the black vortex, the coat of the demon fox draped over the golden horns began to be sucked into it. The faster the vortex rotates, the greater the suction power. The suction gradually increased, and the demon fox''s coat covered with gold horns retreated with the naked eye, and was continuously sucked into the vortex. In just a few moments, the demon fox coat has retreated for the most part. At this time, Golden Horn felt the power of the body passing by quickly, and suddenly became sober. "you..." "Anyway, you will be completely erased later. Chakra who keeps Jiuwei is also a waste of resources. Instead of letting Jiuwei Chakra disappear with you, I might as well recycle it to avoid waste." Without giving Golden Horn the opportunity to speak, he was interrupted mercilessly, and Noel said shamelessly. Soon, when Chakra of Nine Tails was drawn, Noel dropped his right hand directly on the head of Golden Horn, and then pulled back suddenly. A translucent object was pulled from the body of the golden horn. After the translucent object left the body, the body with golden horns began to crack, and soon collapsed and could not maintain the prototype. Seeing this, before the body of the Golden Horn was completely broken and smashed, Noel quickly put the banana fan and the golden rope in the space, and did not want to wait for a sea fishing. As Noel collected the loot, the body of Golden Horn also fell apart and sank into the sea. Seeing this scene with his own eyes, the translucent humanoid object firmly held by Noel''s right hand shouted with fear. "None of this is true! How could you have such a means!" "There are many ways to kill your soul, and now I will use one of them to give you a personal experience." When the sound of Noel''s words fell, the left palm slowly lifted had a crack. Under the **** eyes of the Golden Horn, black butterflies swarmed out of the palm crevices, and the number was unclear. "Little guys, this soul is a snack prepared for you, you need to nibble him bit by bit, don''t kill him at once." I don''t know if Noel is listening to the Black Butterfly, or is it intentionally said to Golden Horn. But it''s not important anymore. After the **** butterflies flying around, as soon as Noel''s words fell, they started to act. Hell butterflies landed on the golden horns one by one, covering his body completely in the blink of an eye. At this moment, in addition to the head firmly grasped by Noel''s right hand, the golden horn was already covered with a single **** butterfly. And listening to what Noel said just now, the Golden Horn is full of fear now. There is no way to do it without fear. auzw.com Imagine if you learn that a group of butterflies that treat you as food are all over your body, this can drive people crazy in minutes. Although it cannot be determined to be false, it is also impossible to determine that it is not true. Now the Hell Butterfly is only docking, and has not eaten the Golden Horn. Under this torment waiting for the result, only fear is left. Whenever a **** butterfly begins to move, it is definitely the last straw that crushes the camel, and it can make the golden horn completely collapse under the inner suffering. The reason why he hasn''t eaten yet is of course Noel''s masterpiece. In order to let Golden Horn have a good experience, how could it be possible to end all of this hastily. "Don''t you believe it? What are you afraid of?" Golden Horn''s expression changed, and Noel asked with a playful smile. Faced with Noel''s question at this moment, Golden Horn didn''t even dare to breathe, let alone to say something, for fear of disturbing the butterflies on his body. Rather believe in what you have, not believe in nothing. This can''t help. I''m already scared to the brink of collapse. I dare not believe it. Seeing the Golden Horn dare not speak, Noel was too lazy to continue to consume with him, and snapped his left finger. "Snapped!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The ringing fingers sounded, and the Golden Horn screamed. From his already distorted face, and the pain to the extreme scream, it shows that he is suffering from inhuman pain. As if he could not hear it, Noel was indifferent to this. The scream did not last long, and for a while, Golden Horn shut up completely. Although under the control of Noel, the **** butterfly''s eating of the golden horn soul is very slow, but even if it is slow, it can''t hold the huge amount. A **** butterfly bites a bite, but under that huge amount, still in a very short period of time, only the head of the hand is nibbled, and the other is nibbled. Without losing such a large part of the soul, there is only one head left, and it is impossible to maintain the consciousness at all. "It''s so boring, it was broken so quickly." With a slight glance, Noel shook his hand and threw the remaining head into the air. The head was thrown into the air, and a large number of **** butterflies swarmed away, and was divided into food in a blink of an eye. The soul of Golden Horn became **** butterfly feed, and even if someone later wants to use the dirt reincarnation, it is absolutely impossible to summon it. Now that the Golden Horn is completely resolved, Noel casts his eyes on the direction of the coastal battlefield, and talks to himself. "The silver horn also has nine tails of Chakra, but he was taken into the red gourd by Darui. If you want to release him, you have to get the red gourd first." "What reason should I lie to." Thinking, the figure disappeared from the spot without a trace. v8 Chapter 228： wrong! This is wrong! On the battlefield on the coast. After the siege of the three troops, the White Army was finally annihilated. Those members of the reincarnation group were also defeated one after another waiting for the subsequent seal, leaving only one person fighting. At this moment, only one person was left in the reincarnation group and was besieged by the crowd. While avoiding multiple attacks, he finally revealed a flaw and waited for the enchantment class to take immediate action. "Forbearance! Four Purple Flames!" Four Ninja Alliance members, they surrounded it from four directions at the moment of breaking the ground, and immediately joined forces to perform the enchantment. At this point, the last reincarnation group was trapped. After Duan was trapped, now only the people of the reincarnation group are sealed, and the coast is considered to have come to an end. During the four Ziyan arrays, one glance at the surrounding purple inflammation wall. "In this enchantment, I can''t do anything even if it is manipulated by the dirt reincarnation technique." "You must maintain this boundary, the people in the seal class will come here soon, and they will not make any mistakes before they arrive." The hugely tired Qiudao Tingzuo, his left hand tightly grasping the daylight difference of the reincarnation group, said to the four people who used the enchantment. The ninja was about to respond, but he was given a step ahead. "No need to be so troublesome, let me solve him." After hearing the words of the ear, everyone then saw a beam of electricity breaking through the four purple inflammation array, and condensed into a human form in front of the reincarnation group. Without waiting for everyone to react, a black current condensed into a figure, he broke his hand in front of him. "As long as your soul still exists, it is likely to cause unnecessary trouble for me, so it is better to erase it." "and so" Only the volume that he could hear was spoken, and then Noel, who had completely condensed back to the human form, grabbed his own slashing sword with his right hand. Then, stab the broken heart directly with a slashing knife, which will complete what has not been said just now. "Never again." "you....." Without giving a chance to break the conversation, Noel twisted his hand-cutting sword, his body suddenly collapsed and scattered, and his soul was completely wiped out. This really happened too suddenly, and at the same time, it happened too fast, and did not give any response to anyone. When the crowd finally reacted, Duan had turned into a pile of dust on the ground. Seeing that the ground had turned into a pile of dust, and waiting for a moment, there was no sign of resurrection, and he thought that Noel used a special seal. Without knowing it, it was directly obliterating the broken soul. auzw.com Leaping from the shoulders of Qiu Daoding, Hirohizu came to Noel''s side and examined it carefully with white eyes. The inspection was completed soon, and no signs of Noel''s injury were seen, which finally relieved. After all, what Noel said was also the husband of the Japanese eldest daughter, and maybe not even the husband of the younger daughter. Of course, he did not want him to have an accident. Now that Noel can appear in front of him, it is said that Golden Horn was solved or escaped by him, no matter which one needs to be determined. "Son-in-law, what about the golden horn of the beast?" "That guy was solved by me." After retrieving the Soul Sword, Noel gave the answer. After answering the question, he looked towards the surrounding area as if looking for something. Seeing that Noel was watching around, Japanese Xiang and Japanese foot thought he was looking for the enemy, so he told the situation at this time. "Don''t look at it, we have just wiped out the enemy on our side, and now there are only a few people who will seal the reincarnation team. There are no more enemies here." "Those in the reincarnation group, don''t use me..." "These people should be handed over to the seal class to solve, and you have just been fighting the Golden Horn. It must be very expensive, so rest is what you should do now. As for other things, let us handle it." "Ok." Without expressing the doubts in his heart, Noel nodded and agreed to the proposal of Japan to Japan, and found a place to sit down. Noel stepped aside to take a rest, and the Japanese and Japanese feet did not bother to go in the past, and at the same time, let people do not disturb him to rest, and then went to do other things. There are just some questions to think about. Now its better not to bother anyone. Noel lowered his head slightly, making it hard to see his face, frowning and thinking. ''wrong! This is wrong! Its right that the soil should appear at this time, but I cant find him in my perception. What is going on here? Even if the butterfly effect occurs, there will not be too many changes in such a big event, at most it will be a small change. Now the soil does not appear, there must be a reason. I had planned to cheat the red gourd before, but now I don''t feel that mood at all. Now Nuoer is thinking all over, all on the question of why there is no such thing with the soil, trying to figure out what is going on. After all, if the goods with soil did not appear here, then the original plan was completely disrupted, which made it strange that Noel was in a good mood. So, it must be clear what happened. According to the development of the original story, take the soil and the goods should come here to make a fuss with the gothic golem, and then take away the Ninja brothers seals. The reason why we will **** the gold and silver brothers is because they are used instead. Thinking of this, Noel raised his head violently and scolded it out. "Why did I forget this stubbornly!" v8 Chapter 229： Ask Noel for help The subconsciously sweared out, which immediately aroused the attention of those nearby, and turned their eyes over. Seeing this, Noel instantly put on a smiley face. "It''s okay, you continue to be busy with you, don''t worry about me." Now that Noel said it was all right, those who came to see it did not ask much, and they were busy with the matter at hand. It is clear to know that if Noel had already said it, he would not be able to ask anything now, and there is no need to do anything more. And Noel, who bowed his head again, was really speechless to his memory. Yes, I already understand why the goods with soil did not appear. The reason why the soil will come to **** the gold and silver brothers is because they both have Chakra of Nine Tails, which can temporarily be used to replace the real Nine Tails. This is the reason why the original soil will come here. The situation is completely different now, and there is no need to come here with the soil. After all, before the official start of the war, Yamato had fallen into the hands of the earth, where did the gold and silver brothers need to be replaced. For Noel, it happened that he had completely forgotten it, so I remembered it. "This can''t blame me, only Daiwa doesn''t exist." Nodding slightly, Noel shamelessly shirks his responsibilities and pushes all the mistakes to Yamato''s head. I already understood what happened, so there was nothing to worry about. Unconsciously, the sun has begun to set west. The battlefield has been cleaned up in sevens, sevens, and eights, and several reincarnations have been completely sealed by the seal class. The medical squad was protected by the Third Army before, and it was also rushed back to the battlefield at this time, treating the wounded people one by one. The rest of the people who could still move started camping nearby. Even if these enemies attacking the coast are resolved, they still need to stay here for a period of time to prevent further enemies from invading from here. As for when to leave, it depends on how the headquarters is arranged. He got up and Noel patted the dust on his pants. He didn''t plan to stay here anymore. He was about to find something to do. And at this time, I saw Sakai, who was in the surprise attack, running towards this side. So obviously running towards this side, Noor knew that he must have come to find him without guessing, so he stopped and waited for Sai to arrive. Without letting Norko wait, Saii quickly came to the front and expressed his intention directly. "Captain, Captain Kakashi asked me to call you over." "Kakashi looking for me? Then do you know what he has to do with me?" "I''m sorry Captain, Captain Kakashi didn''t tell me, just let me ask you to come over." auzw.com "Oh, let''s go." Unable to get an answer from Sakurai, Noel knew that he had to take a trip in person, and he let him lead himself in front. Without further ado, Sawai set out to lead Noel and lead the way, and walked to where Kakashi was. It didn''t take long for Kakashi and the other two captains to be seen in the field of vision, and they were discussing something together. When Noel came to the trio and was about to ask what he was looking for, Kakashi spoke first. "Captain Noel, there is now a very difficult thing that needs your help to solve." "Kakashi, what are you talking about?" Although very curious, but Noel was really too lazy to guess, so Kakashi went straight to the subject. But this time, instead of waiting for Kakashi to say something, Darui first explained the reason for the matter. "This is the case. Before you and Kakashi took the people to the battlefield, I captured two six ninjas in the Silver Horn, the Seven Star Sword and the Red Gourd." When Darui said this, he did not go on, but took a step back, so that Noel could see the two six-piece ninjas. Then he reached out to the red gourd on the ground, and then he went on. "During the battle with the gold and silver brothers, I figured out how to use the Seven Star Sword and the red gourd, and successfully put the silver horn into the gourd." "But before using the red gourd to collect the silver horns, our two Ninjas from Yunyin were first taken in by the silver horns. Now..." Hearing this, Noel raised his hand to signal that Darui didn''t need to say anything, and could have guessed it later. If you think about it for a while, you can guess that it is nothing more than trying to rescue the two people who were hoisted by the silver angle. If the two can be released selectively, Darui should have done it already, but he hasn''t acted until now. This is enough to show that if you want to release the two Yunyin Ninjas, the Silver Horn will also be released at the same time. Then the question is coming, both the gold and silver brothers have a nine-tailed chakra. If the silver horns are released directly, they will not be able to deal with them. "That is to say, you are worried that the silver horn will run away when you release it, so I want me to contain or solve him, right." "please." Hearing this, Darui bowed at Noel ninety degrees, and then did not get up again. Neither Loess nor Kakashi said anything, and they both watched silently. Not that he was unwilling to help, but that the person Noel had to face was a silver horn with a nine-tailed chakra. They knew it was a very dangerous thing. There is no reason for Noel to commit the risk. This matter requires him to make his own choice. Others are not qualified to ask him what to do, so he did not help Darui speak. Looking at Darui who kept his bow, Noel was very curious as to who was admitted to the red gourd. Curiosity is curiosity, and it is not intended to do anything that is useless. then.... "The two six ninjas belong to me. I am not overly demanding." v8 Chapter 230： Just wait for peace After receiving Noel''s reply, Ben Darui, who kept his bow position, suddenly raised his head. In his view, it was impossible to take the risk and promised. I did not expect Noel to agree, but I was very surprised. It can be said that he didn''t have any hope just now, so he asked and waited for the veto to come, that''s all. In order to ensure that he heard correctly, the compulsiveness calmed himself down a little and made a determination to Noel. "Do you mean willing to help this?" "You promised the request I just made, then you can think of this as meaning." Nodding slightly, Noel gave an accurate answer. This is not a difficult thing for him, nor can he help if he is paid. Of course, if the request is not met, he will not take the matter silly, or even turn away without saying a word. It is so realistic, just so unprofitable. But everything seems reasonable to Darui. After all, the person to be dealt with is the silver horn of the nine-tailed chakra. Noel has to take a very large risk, and there is still a risk of death. So, it is not excessive to ask for those six six-piece ninjas. However, all of this is just what they think, and I dont know what it is for Noel. There is no risk at all. It is simply a trivial matter. Having received a clear reply, Darui nodded decisively. "Okay, I promised you." "Captain Noel, do you need us to do something?" Now that Noel chose to take over the matter, Kakashi quickly asked if he needed help, and wanted to do his best. At the very least, a large number of people can also reduce the risk that Noll will bear. Loess thinks so too, and also expresses its willingness to help. "There is something we need to do, even if you say it all, we will do our best to complete it." "Despite your orders, we will do what you say." Even Darui, staring at Noel closely, waiting for him to tell him how to do it. In response, Noel shook his head slightly. "You don''t have to do anything to help, as long as you don''t let people get close, so as not to be affected by the battle." "Are you going to solve it alone?" "Plenty of people will only hinder you, preventing me from letting go to fight." "If we don''t respond in the past, when you fight the silver horn released, how should the other two released Yunren leave?" Hearing that Noel was going to solve it alone, Kakashi raised his doubts. I''ve seen it with my own eyes before, how far is the range affected by the battle between Noel and Golden Horn, and I don''t feel that the two Yunren have time to escape from that range. auzw.com Noel gave Kakashi a glance, but he didn''t expect him to ask such stupid questions. "Kakashi, how do you ask such stupid questions?" "Am I wrong?" "Of course it''s wrong, don''t you come and have time to run?" "amount....." The corner of the mouth under Kakashi''s face twitched, and he found that he was really asking a stupid question, and he didn''t know what to say. Concern is chaotic, just thinking about how to do my best to help. Thinking about it calmly, it was really crowded, but it also prevented Noel from letting go of the silver horn, which would put him in danger. Without waiting for the three to say anything, Noel walked slowly past them, picking up the Seven Star Sword and the Red Gourd. "I will send those two back safely. Don''t try to come over and make trouble by yourself. Just rest here and wait." "This..." Darui hadn''t finished speaking before, but Noel had disappeared from the front. Seeing Noel leave, Kakashi put one hand on Darui''s shoulder. "I already know how Captain Noel will send the two men back, so we just need to feel at ease here and wait for them to come back." "How will he send people back?" Very curious about this, Loess asked directly. Not only Huang Lo was curious, but even Darui was very curious, looking at Kakashi and waiting for him to give an answer. Seeing that both of them wanted to know, Kakashi had no plans to hide. As long as you have the intention to check, you will know that there is no need to hide, so it is better to say it frankly. "Captain Knoll knows space-time ninjutsu, and he must have marked the coordinates somewhere here first, so let us wait here." "As long as there is no accident, the two Yunyin Ninjas will be sent back as soon as they are released, without worrying about their safety." After getting the answer from Kakashi''s mouth, the two finally understood how Noel sent him back. Afterwards, the three of them went silent, and no one said anything, waiting quietly here. Noel, who had left two six-way ninjas before, was moving away from the coast of the Ninja Alliance at a super high speed. Now he is getting farther and farther away from them, so far away that it is impossible to arrive in a short time. When it felt far enough, this stopped in the air. He easily put Qixingjian into the storage space, and he only stood in the sky with the red gourd in his hand. After the red gourd method was exchanged from the system, the plug at the top of the gourd was directly pulled out, followed by a single-handed knot to release the seal. Soon, when the last one is finished. One figure after another was released from the red gourd, and then fell freely in the air. At this time, after Noel put the red gourd in the storage space, he came to one of the acquaintances in an instant and took it into his arms. v8 Chapter 231： Exactly the same news "Hanmei, I will let you out of the red gourd, won''t you celebrate with a kiss?" Han had just been taken out of the red gourd, and she was preparing to launch an attack on her hug when she didn''t know what was going on. The familiar voice stopped her. After seeing who was holding him, he was suddenly surprised to speak. "You... why are you here on the coast..." "No, no, the coast is already guarded. This is not the coast. You will know if you look at it." Instructing Han to see where this is first, Noel held her and swooped towards another person. Since I promised to save people, of course, I won''t let another person fall into the meat sauce, but don''t think about it. why? The reason is very simple, it is impossible to hug a man in this life, absolutely impossible. So the other person had no cold treatment. He was hooked on the back collar by Noel''s feet, and he was even very rudely warned. "Boy, if you dare to make trouble, don''t wait to be broken into meat sauce, I will kill you first." "Ashy don''t move! He is his own!" Really afraid of Asi''s death, Han Li immediately stopped. It''s true that Asi hadn''t planned to listen to Noel''s words, but after hearing Han''s voice, she suddenly raised her head and really saw her figure, so that the obedient obedient didn''t mess up. The people to be rescued were all together, and Noel immediately locked the coordinates on the coast, and then flicked Asyi away, throwing him into the open channel in front. The troublesome person was sent away, but Han was not sent back immediately, still in Noel''s arms. Without giving cold a chance, Noel bowed his head and kissed. Suddenly struck by this sudden blow, he suddenly earned his eyes and became the boss, and his cold face warmed and turned red, and the whole person was completely stunned. "boom!" From below, a loud noise suddenly came. As this loud noise came, Noel was willing to let the cold froze in his arms and send her into the transmission channel. When it was determined that Han arrived in doubt, the passage was immediately closed. This looked down at the sound and quickly locked the position of the silver horn. "Everyone has sent away, now it''s time to solve you." Just after talking to himself, Noel''s figure in the air disappeared without a trace. Don''t think about it, you must have gone to the position of the silver corner, intending to solve it quickly. Sure enough, Noel had appeared in the center of the big pit that was hit by the silver horn, and he started without a word. auzw.com Not giving the silver horn a chance at all, the moment the right hand touches him, immediately extract the nine tail chakra with maximum power. At maximum power, it took only a moment to draw Chakra of Nine Tails. Afterwards, the soul of Silver Horn was yanked out, and it was crushed directly with no force, and he did not want to hear a word. Without the support of the soul, the corpses on the ground collapsed into dust. "It seems to be resolved a bit too quickly." Realizing that going back so quickly, it''s a bit too exaggerated, but the silver horn has been solved, even if you want to regret it is too late. If it is not resolved, it is resolved, and Noel is too lazy to seek trouble. "Forget it, just fly back slowly to pass the time." Slowly ascending to high altitude, flying in the direction of the coast, but at a relatively slow speed. How slow is it? It has been slow to walk like normal. It takes a lot of time to fly back to the coast. Anyway, it is impossible to arrive in a short time. The two people who had been sent back before, they learned from Kakashina. Among them, Asi, who was warned, learned that Noel had taken the risk to save himself and the cold, and the uncomfortableness that had risen in his heart suddenly dissipated, and he was replaced by guilt and guilt. While Han was grateful, she was also very worried about the safety of Noel, and even rushed to the point of running back, but was persuaded by Kakashi and others. at the same time. Ninja Alliance Headquarters... In the combat conference hall of the headquarters, news after news came back from various battlefields, and it can be said that they were all the same news. As the same news came back one after another, everyone in the warfare chamber was tightly locked, thinking about what was going on, and why the same news was being sent back from battlefield to battlefield. The battle hall that was quiet for a while was finally broken by Nara Lujiu. "Now, apart from the news of the defeat of the enemy on the coastal battlefields, all other battlefields have returned the same news of the enemy''s active retreat. I think the enemy is planning to begin to gather troops, and then it is likely to launch a general attack from a certain battlefield." "The enemy retreats at the same time, it is really possible to tell you that." After thinking for a while, Tsunade felt it was possible. Hearing that the enemy might launch a general attack, Lei Ying immediately thought of the place where he was most likely to be attacked, and quickly said it directly. "If you really want to launch a total attack, then the enemy must be the place to attack Yao." "With only eight tails left, all nine tailed beasts can be put together, then the enemy is indeed likely to launch a general attack in the hiding place of eight tails, and strive to grab the last remaining eight tails in one fell swoop." Lei Ying proposed that the enemy will attack the location, Nara Luku is almost certainly there. After all, the enemy has targeted the collection of tail beasts from the beginning, and now only the only tail beast is left, which will certainly be fully robbed. But all this is just speculation, and no one dares to be 100% sure. If the enemy did not launch a general attack on the hiding place of Yao, and the Ninja Allied Forces were gathered there, it is very likely that other places would lose their ground. v8 Chapter 232： Chirabi runs away This embarrassed the people in the warfare conference room and did not know how to make a choice for a while. Tsunato and others are thinking about the plan to cope with, and taking advantage of this good opportunity for the enemy troops to retreat, a perceptive ninja took off the instrument and made a summary. "About 80,000 out of 80,000, this is the number of Ninja coalition comrades who fell today." "50,000 of the 100,000 enemy troops, this is the number of enemies defeated today." Hearing that someone first reported the casualties of the Ninja Alliance, Qing then added the number of enemy troops defeated. After reporting the enemys losses, they did not stop there, but continued to speak. "Although it seems that both sides lost half of their troops, we, the Ninja Alliance, are all living people, and the other party is some monsters produced in mass." What Qing said was true. Everyone present knew this very well, and it was also uncomfortable. But this is also impossible. The Ninja Alliance has no choice but to fight. If it is not the joint of the five major ninja villages, it is estimated that the enemys 100,000 troops have been destroyed one by one, and the death toll is certainly far more than 40,000. So, the situation is pretty good now. It''s not that Qing doesn''t know this, but just complains a little, and vents the discomfort of the center. Later, everyone skipped this topic tacitly. Talking about the topic, we should discuss how to deal with the enemy''s possible attack, whether to transfer Yao to hide elsewhere, or to gather the Ninja Alliance to the location of Yao. Lei Ying felt that it was better to continue to hide the eight tails, so that the Ninja Allied Forces should stay on the battlefield as well, so he bluntly expressed his own ideas. "I suggest hiding Chirabi in another place, as for the troops to stay behind in their respective battlefields." "Lei Ying, you said before that the secret treasure land will not be discovered, but it was still found that the Jiuwei people were taken away by force. Then all the hidden places have been found, and you can hide people. What more secret place?" "Then you mean to gather troops to protect Chirabi completely?" "Although it is not very clear what the Moon Eye plan is, it is certain that 100% is not a good thing, so it is absolutely impossible to let Yao get into the hands of Xiao." You said one word, Tsunade and Lei Ying had a heated argument. One wants to hide the eight tails and keep the display everywhere. A person who wants to gather troops and completely protect Yao with the whole army will never let Xiao take the opportunity. Both of them tried to persuade each other with various reasons, but they failed to do this successfully, and all insisted on insisting on their point of view. The reasons given by both of them are justified. The other people really don''t know who to support for a while, it is really difficult to make a choice immediately. But everyone knows clearly that such a quarrel is not the way to go. And at this time, the words of a perceptive ninja sounded. "Report! There are urgent reports returned from the treasure!" auzw.com Tsunade and Lei Ying, who were in dispute, stopped their sounds suddenly, and continued to look at the sound source at the same time. There is no need to ask the two of them at all, and the ninja will tell the content directly. "Kirabi and Uzumaki Naruto have left the boundary and reached the outside world, and are rushing towards the battlefield!" "Impossible! That enchantment can''t even break the column force!" Hearing incredulously, Chirabi and Naruto ran out. Naruto is not a man of strength, he ran out and ran out, which is not very important. But Chirabi was quite different. He was the only tail beast with hands in the Ninja Alliance, how could he let him wander outside. If Chirabi was taken away by Xiao, then this war would be meaningless. Another Yunyin''s perception ninja, he gave the answer to how these two people got out of the boundary. "Sir Lei Ying, is the boundary that the two teamed up to break." "In other words, Kiraby shot that idiot?" "Yes, Lord Lei Ying." "Fuck! What the idiot is thinking about!" After learning that Kiraby also started, Lei Ying burst into anger and slammed directly at the conference table. The reason why he is so angry is because he told Chirabi the seriousness of the matter and he urged him not to leave the treasure. But nowadays, Chirabi is still running out, it is simply a crime, how can it make people angry. However, there is no need to quarrel. The most critical Chirabi fled, and the plans of Tsunade and Lei Ying could not be implemented, so there was no contention. It is unclear what the enemy intends to do, and the most critical Yao has ran out again, and the situation is really going in a bad direction, which has given Gange a headache. "It is imperative to bring Bawei back, and never let Xiao''s people discover him first, otherwise all sacrifices so far have been in vain." "I don''t need you to say that I know it, so I will stop Chiraby myself." I just turned and left, but Lei Ying only took two steps but stopped. After thinking for a while, he found that he was not very sure when he came to catch the person alone, so he turned back to look at Tsunade. Tsunade is not blind, of course, seeing the strange behavior of Lei Ying, he can even guess why. "Lei Ying, you don''t plan to let me go on this trip too." "If Chirabi insists on going, it''s a little difficult for me to force him back by myself, so I really need you to go on this trip." "If I leave, what about the headquarters'' command?" "The command will be handed over..." v8 Chapter 233： Sorry for worrying you "The command will be handed over to your deer Kujiu, and he has the ability to handle everything here." Nara Lukyu''s ability is very good, Lei Ying has already seen it before, and he decisively handed this heavy responsibility to him. I thought that Lei Ying would choose his own person, but when he stretched his finger to Nara Lukyu who was standing beside him, this made Tsunato feel quite surprised. The accident was unexpected, but in her view Nara Lukuu is indeed the most suitable candidate. With strategy and judgment, coupled with that super high IQ, no one is better than him. Of course, Tsunade has no opinion, turning to look at Lu Jiu. "Then I will leave it to you, Lu Jiu." "Master Gangshou, Lord Lei Ying, please rest with me here." Without refusing, Nara Lukyu nodded and took the heavy burden. Tsunade got up from the seat and signaled that Lei Ying was ready to go, then he walked towards the door. Lei Ying, who was not used to walking at the main entrance, walked to the other side with no doors and no windows. "Sir Lei Ying, please don''t destroy the combat conference hall at will." Seeing that Lei Ying was about to commit old problems again, his secretary quickly spoke out to stop. Because it was blocked in a timely manner, and not always a step slower than before, this time Lei Ying obediently stopped and finally turned around and walked to the main entrance. After watching the two walk out one after the other, Nara Lujiu sat on the seat of the round table and carefully looked at the documents in front of him. What do you do with these documents? Of course, it is a good study to see if there is any conspiracy in this comprehensive retreat. At the same time, it is also good to study plans to face various situations at this time, so that we can be prepared. It can be said that Nara Deer has been preparing for the rain for a long time. Before Chirabi was brought back safely, there was nothing else to do except to do this. coastal... Slowly returning to Noor on the coast, at this time he reached the sky above the camp of the Ninja Alliance, and was slowly descending from the sky. Without intentionally hiding, the perception ninja soon found someone in the sky. Fortunately, there was a group of Japanese people who were alert, and they identified Noel''s identity as soon as possible, otherwise the alarm sound would be rang. Noel''s feet landed for less than a second, and the figures of Kakashi and others appeared in the field of vision. It can be seen that after sensing that the ninja found someone in the sky, he immediately reported to the two captains, otherwise how could he come so fast. When he was about to say something, Noel saw a figure fluttering, so she opened her arms and waited for her. The man who flew into Noel''s arms hugged him tightly with both hands. auzw.com "You''re doing such a dangerous thing, even if you don''t tell me before you leave, don''t you know I''m worried?" "Sorry, I worried you." Without quibbling about it, Knoll directly admitted his mistake. Originally waiting for Noel to quibble, how could he think that he would admit his mistakes directly, so that Hinata couldn''t complain. Seeing Hinata had been stunned, Noel did not want to wait for her to come back and complain, nor could she be given such an opportunity. As a result, Hinata stunned her face, and then kissed directly. After being attacked by a kiss, Mengmeng''s eyes widened and looked at Noor, who was close by, and his face became better and better. Since I got married, the bad problem of being fainted and stunned has changed, but playing with Knoll in front of so many people is arguably the first time. So now Hina has the urge to faint. However, under the long-term training of Noel, he still insisted that he did not really faint. Seeing the two of them show love to so many people, Kakashi felt the need to make a reminder and coughed a little loudly. "Cough!" After hearing the sound, Noel glanced at the corner of his eyes, and seeing Kakashi winked there, he let go of Hinata. When separated from Noel, Hinata immediately buried his face in his arms, and was too shy to see anyone. At the same time, I have completely forgotten to complain about Noel''s things, and it can be said that there is no need to think about those things. In the state of Hinata at this time, Noel nodded with satisfaction, and couldn''t help thinking. Sure enough, there is nothing that a kiss cant solve. If it does, come and kiss a few more times, and you can definitely get it done. The two didn''t continue anymore, and Kakashi and others stepped forward. "You risked your life and rescued them, and if there is a place where I will be useful in the future, I will definitely go all out to complete it." When they came to the two, Darui bent down and bowed for the first time, and thanked Noel. Han and Asi quickly stepped forward, they stood with Darui from left to right, and then learned to bow and said thank you. So many people looked at it, and Noel could not keep them bowing. "Hurry up, otherwise people think I''m the one." The three of Yun Yin got up, and the loess immediately began to change the subject, not intending to go on like this. "Captain Noel, have you solved the Silver Horn?" "I used a special technique to expel the silver horns. Even the dirt reincarnation can''t be summoned. The same is true of the gold horns that I played against in the morning. I don''t have to worry about the gold and silver brothers in the future." Opening eyes and talking nonsense, Noel can say that he just opened his mouth, and started talking blindly without changing his face. For Noel''s words, neither Loess nor Kakashi had any doubt. Now Xie also thanked, and also determined that the hidden danger of Silver Horn was resolved, he planned to leave. v8 Chapter 234： Let you lie to another Rather than being watched by monkeys here, it is better to find a place where no one can talk to Hinata. So, before Kakashi et al. said goodbye, Noel spoke first. "After fighting Silver Horn, I feel very tired now. I will leave here first." "Then you go to rest, the tent has already been set up for you, and Hinata knows where, we will not follow." After hearing it, Kakashi thought that Noel was tired and quickly told him. Other than Kakashi, everyone else believed it. These people all agreed that Noel must have exhausted Chakra in the battle with the Silver Horn before feeling tired. It is not a good deal to have a silver horn with a nine-tailed chakra. It would be nice to have a broken arm and a broken leg. It is normal to consume too little. Therefore, the others did not say anything more, and gave way to Noel and Hinata. Concern is chaotic, and Hinata in her arms also believes in Noel''s gossip. No longer continuing to be an ostrich, she broke free from Noel''s arms, and she quickly changed to the way of supporting, leading Noel to the tent. When passing by Han, Hina noticed that her eyes were a little strange, and she soon realized what was going on. After gradually moving away from the crowd, he said softly to Noel. "Let you cheat another one." "what?" Noor, who was thinking about other things, suddenly heard Hinata''s inexplicable words, completely ignorant of what she meant. Hinata stopped to move forward, and looked at Noel''s stunned face, and soon determined that it was not pretended, but really didn''t understand what he said. "That cold in Yunyin Village, when we passed by her just now, she looked a little strange in my eyes." "Strange? Why is it strange?" "When she was looking at me, I saw envy and loss in her. She also secretly glanced at you from time to time, so that the performance shows something, so I don''t need to elaborate." "So you were talking about her." After Hinata''s explanation, Noel finally understood. At the same time, under the analysis of Hinata just now, he also knows that Han has fallen into the net and can close the net at any time. Without any quibbling thoughts, he even raised an eyebrow at Hinata and said proudly. "Now Yunyin beauty has fallen, your husband, I am charming." "I don''t deny this." Of course, Hinata will not deny the charm of Noel. If Noor had no charm, how could anyone such as Honghe Tsunade fall in love with him. But the focus now is not this, but the beautiful ninja named Yun Yin Village, who is now the focus of the topic. Without turning around, she asked straightforwardly. "Husband, are you going to let her join our big family?" "It does have this plan." "Oh." "Your reaction is too dull." auzw.com Noel was stunned for a moment. I didnt expect Hinata to react so much, which surprised him. Hinata couldn''t hear anything, she raised her head and smiled at Noel. "There is not much more than her, and there is one less than her. There may be more in the future. If I want to be jealous again and again, I will not be alive." "It really is my good wife." Reaching for Hida''s face, Noel leaned in and kissed him directly. Kiss quickly and separate quickly. Hinata blushed, and at the same time, her lips curled up to reveal a sweet smile. She liked Noel''s move very much. "Then you will treat me well in the future." "That is required." "By the way, I heard that there are more than 40,000 people killed in all parts of the world today. If you really want Yunyins beauty to join us, its best to give her the same amulet as our sister, otherwise she might be in the next war. Fragrant jade crushed." "Well, I really have to prepare one for her." Suddenly thinking of something, Noel frowned slightly, then nodded. What did you think of? It is clear that in the next battle, almost everyone will be killed on the battlefield, not a possible assumption. Therefore, it is necessary to prepare in advance to prevent any accidents of their own women. While thinking about this, unconsciously, he had walked to a big tent, and Hinata spoke again. "Her husband, this is the tent we shared. You go inside and take a rest. I''ll take the beautiful girl named Han." Before Noel said anything, he was pushed into the tent by Hinata. And Hinata turned and left, as she just said, and went to find Yun Yin''s cold. After a while... The curtain of the tent was opened, and Hinata first appeared in Noel''s field of vision, and then no other people were seen. Seeing this, Nuoer thought that Hinata did not find cold, or that she was unwilling to come here. "Just not come...." "All come, you are still hesitating outside." Noel''s words were not finished yet, Hinata turned and said to the outside. After waiting for a while, I still didn''t get any response, and I didn''t see anyone enter the tent again. It seemed that there was no one outside. What else can I do, I can only pull people in. Hinata stepped out of the tent, but this time, he did not let Nuo Erjiu wait, and led a person back. And this person who was brought in was exactly the cold mentioned by the two before. At this point, she almost buried her face in pride, and dared not raise her head to look at Noel, letting Hida take herself away. Although Han will keep his head down, Noel could vaguely see her blushing face and guessed roughly. "It seems that Hinata made it clear on the way to bring you back, I''m right." "Well, she did tell me clearly." "Then I won''t say much, you just say the decision." "I...I...I am willing..." Han rallied his courage, and then raised his head, stuttering. v8 Chapter 235： next day The next day... A new day comes, a rising sun rises from the end of the sky, and the light will expel the darkness. All the ninja coalition forces stationed on the coast also wake up early from their sleep. Among them, it is difficult for Noel to find out in this early riser, but he is different from those who naturally wake up. How is it different? Ninjas have the habit of getting up early, especially in any battlefield, of course, except for holidays. But Noel had no such habit. Generally speaking, he would not be able to get up until he woke up naturally, that is, at noon when the sun was high above his head. Even on this garrisoned battlefield, unless an enemy suddenly strikes at this time, he will never get up. However, Noor, who had not intended to get up so early, was awakened by the beauty lying next to him, looking at the pretty shadow of the light-handed wear. "Han, where are you going this morning?" Hearing the words coming from behind, Han directly froze in place. Yes, Qiaoying is the cold that fell completely last night. Last night, under your circumstances, I stayed and exchanged in-depth conversations with Noel. It can be said that Han has become a Noor. You dont have to look back to know who it is. With courage and blush, you turn around and subconsciously lower your head slightly. You dare not stare at Noel. "Well, I...I...I didn''t go back all night, so I wanted to go back and say hello, lest my fellow villagers think I was in trouble." "No." Noel got up and walked to the cold, shaking his head slightly. Han felt that Noel was a bit unreasonable. After all, this was not an excessive requirement, but he didn''t want to make people think that he was in trouble. Raising his head, he was about to discuss with Noel, but his eyes smiled. Subsequently, Noel''s right palm reached Han''s left face. "You have to stay here and rest well, dont think about going back, Ill go to help you to be safe, so that they know you are very safe, dont worry about what happened to you, so you Rest assured." The words just fell, not waiting for the cold to react at all, and Noel hugged it sideways, then gently put it on the bed. Noel leaned over the cold forehead and tapped, and then reached out and picked up a piece of clothing and walked outside. Watching the curtain of the tent fall, Noel could no longer be seen in the field of vision. At this time, Han finally recovered. Now knowing that Miele was misunderstood, a look of embarrassment appeared on her face. "Original...I was misunderstood..." "Will he be disappointed with me?" "Oh my god, why is this so, what should I do!" auzw.com Regret, Han is worried that there will be a gap with Noll in the future. I am afraid that I will eventually become more and more unwilling to see myself, and I dont know how to do it. I kept thinking about the bad side and scared myself out of tears. Suddenly the curtain of the tent was pulled away, and Hinata walked in with food. When she saw the tears in her face, she wondered what happened. So instead of standing silly, she asked directly. "Han, why are you crying?" After hearing the words, Liushen Wuzhu didn''t know how to be a good cold. When she saw a puzzled face, she couldn''t help crying anymore. Seeing this, Hinata immediately put back the breakfast he had brought back, and then quickly walked to Han''s side to comfort her. Slightly vented, the mood is no longer so unstable. Han then confided to Hinata, told what had happened before, and asked her to help her with her idea. But what she didn''t expect was that Hinata laughed indifferently after listening. "Poof, sorry, I can''t help it, hahahahaha." He looked at Hinata with a sullen face, and the black man covered with black question marks. Hinata did not go too far, and soon stopped not laughing anymore, and at the same time explained the reason for the laugh. "Your worries are superfluous, and Noel is not so stingy to us. It can be said that you have thought too much of yourself, and you are scaring yourself." "Really? Noel is really mad at me?" Hinata didn''t seem to be kidding, Han still felt a little uneasy, and quickly confirmed to her. This is also impossible. For the first time in history, I met someone I liked, and it was successfully handed over to the other party that night, but the next day there was such a thing. After all, she had no experience with it, and she felt uneasy and normal. In the following time, Hinata said that he would calm down the cold. In the meantime, Hinata also said a lot about Noel, so that Han could learn as much as possible to avoid the situation of terrifying herself again. But through this incident, the two gradually became familiar with each other. the other side..... After reporting safety to the cold, Noel was stopped on the way back. Before waiting for Noel to ask anything, the person came directly to express the purpose of this. "Captain Knoll, there was an instruction from the headquarters just now. Captain Kakashi let you go through it as if it was quite anxious." "Okay, you lead the way ahead." Since Kakashi was in a hurry, it was definitely not a trivial matter, and Noel nodded and beckoned. Then, under the leadership of the Konoha ninja, Noor soon came outside an open-air tent, and Kakashi stood at the entrance. Seeing that the Noor was coming, Kakashi motioned for the leader''s Konoha Ninja to retreat, and then asked him to enter. Entering the interior of the tent, there are several perception ninjas wearing headsets. v8 Chapter 236： bad news In addition to sensing the ninja, the two captains of Loess and Darui are here. In other words, with the addition of Noel and Kakashi, who had just entered the tent, the captains of the four troops here on the coast were all here. The captains of the coastal battlefields have been summoned to this point, which is enough to show that the headquarters has very important things. Now that the people have arrived, Kakashi spoke at this time. "People are here." "I am Kuroki Ninja Kazuhisa Nara, a temporarily appointed headquarters combat command agent." The table in front of the four captains showed Nara Luku in the instruments placed on the table, and his words also came out of it. Hearing Nara Lukyu introducing himself, Noel locked his eyebrows. If he remembered correctly, he remembered that the position held by Nara Lukyu was auxiliary, that is, the person who advised Tsunade, but was now promoted to a temporary combat command agent. Nara Luku was temporarily appointed as the operational command agent of the headquarters. Such a situation would only happen when Tsunato and Raikage were not at the same time. This has already shown that neither Tsunato nor Raikage are at the headquarters of the Ninja Alliance. Just Ray Lei''s words, Noel really has nothing to do with his life and death, but Tsunade couldn''t sit back and watch. Now that I have no intention of dealing with other things, I don''t wait for Nara Lukyu to explain the reason for this convening, so I ask questions first. "Lu Jiu, Tsunate left the Ninja Alliance headquarters?" "This...." It was expected that this would be asked by Noel, but by this time Nara Deer hesitated for a long time and wondered whether the truth should be told. I thought about it a little more carefully, and finally gave up the plan to conceal, and it wouldn''t take long to be concealed. "Yes, neither of them is at the Ninja Alliance headquarters." "Tell me the story, I want to know what is going on." Although there is a rough guess in mind, Noel still needs to know what happened, otherwise how can he know whether it is like a guess. The strongest here is Noel. Now he cares about his wife''s whereabouts. Others are very silent and silent, not mentioning the purpose of coming here. On the other side of the Ninja Allied Forces headquarters, seeing Kakashi and others from the instrument did not help shift the topic. Nara Lukyu knew for a long time that he wouldnt want to talk about anything else without telling Noel clearly. What else can I do, I can only tell things through after being told. "Things have to start from last night. It didn''t take long for the news of the enemy''s retreat at the headquarters to be received, and we received bad news from the treasure trove." auzw.com "The bad news came from the fact that the eight-tailed man Li Qi Labi broke the barrier and ran out of the treasure." "According to Lei Ying, the enchantment could not be destroyed by a single person. Later, it was learned that Naruto and Kirabi joined forces, and they succeeded in enchantment and destruction through perfect cooperation." "Lai Ying later decided to stop Yao, but he was worried that Yao would not come back, so he invited Huo Ying to go with him, so it was enough to force him back." "Due to the earlier discovery, Lord Naruto and Lord Lei Ying first went to the front and successfully intercepted the two." The following is to persuade the two to go back honestly, but Naruto''s mouth escapes Qila like Zhong Xie, no matter how hard Tsunade and Lei Ying persuade, they just refuse to return to the secret treasure. If it doesn''t work, it can only come hard. With a good voice and persuasion, he didn''t listen, and Gang Hands and Lei Ying went directly to the two. Tsunato dealt with Naruto, while Lei Ying dealt with the eight-tailed Kirabi, and the four of them went to war. Zai carefully elaborated again, Nara Deer did not hide anything for a long time. After waiting for a while, Noel could not hear the follow-up content, so he asked. "It''s over? Has the man caught it back? Where are they now?" "I don''t know. They were out of the range of perception when they engaged in battle. Now we haven''t contacted them. This is one of the reasons for contacting you." When Nara Lukui said that the two people lost contact, and has been out of contact for such a long time. This suddenly made Noel''s face cold, without a smile on his face, and his eyes looked at Nara Luku even more. At this moment, everyone in this tent clearly felt that the temperature was falling linearly, and all the breath was out of the fog. Kakashi, who stood nearest to Noel, could feel the bitter chill. Even though it was separated by the instrument, it was only stared by Noel''s eyes in this way, but Nara Lukyu didn''t dare to take a breath, and even had the feeling of being pinched by the neck. No one dared to speak at this moment, fearing that Noors attention would be angered. At this moment, no one spoke, and this included Noel, which was terribly quiet. In just a few moments, the temperature is already so low that people can no longer persist. Under the continuously decreasing temperature, the mouths of the perceiving ninjas turned purple, and the whole person was trembling. Knowing not to stand still like this, Kakashi finally stood up boldly. "Things have been released, we must not stalemate here to do nothing, the top priority is to find them." "Yes, now is not the time to hold accountable. It is most important to find their whereabouts. Never let the enemy find them first." When he saw Kakashi''s wink, he couldn''t see how he could cooperate, so he quickly echoed. As soon as he finished speaking, Darui didn''t seem to react, and Huang Tu hit him with his elbow, and then he looked like Kakashi. v8 Chapter 237： Proper conspiracy Darui, who had come back to God, didn''t look at the yellow earth at all. Instead, he turned his eyes to Nara Lukyu and wanted to confirm something with him. "Mr. Lu Jiu, can you be sure that they are really out of perception?" Nara Deer didn''t rush to answer in a long time, holding back the invisible pressure exerted by Noel, and recalled it very carefully. It didn''t take long for me to understand why Darui asked this. At the same time, I also found that the most important things were negligently missed last night. What is missing? That is Tsunade and others, it is absolutely impossible to leave the scope of perception. If it is really out of the perception range, it will always show that the four people have reached the edge of the perception range, but last night it was obviously not the case. Suddenly the four of them could not be perceived. Due to their anxiety, they negligently missed this point, so they subconsciously thought that they were out of the scope of perception, and they did not send someone to check the battle point. That is to say, the four people may not have been out of the perception range, or even they have not left there for a half step, but they were blocked by what caused the perception, making people unable to discover their existence. For example, a special enchantment can resist the perception of the outside world. If this is true, it can only mean that the four of them have been targeted by the enemy. From last night to the morning, I couldn''t get in touch. Basically, I was sure that I ran into the enemy, or I would get a letter if I said anything. Only when the enemy is trapped in a certain enchantment, and there is a situation where the enemy is unable to get out of the way, will there be no news back. The more I think about it, the more likely it is. I dont know when my forehead has been covered with sweat. "I...." "Report! A large number of enemies appear!" Nara Luku, who was about to say something, was suddenly interrupted by the reported perception ninja. Without waiting for the perception of the Ninja to continue to report, Nara Deer rushed to speak to the instrument on the side of the coast. "I have probably guessed why the four people lost contact. Whether Mr. Noel can let me solve the matter at hand first is related to the lives of many people." "can." Noel nodded and agreed to the request. Tsunade wears a special amulet, and if any danger arises, Noor will know for the first time. Now the talisman has not been triggered, which shows that Tsunade''s situation is very safe. The reason why I was so excited just now was that I was unhappy with the news that Nara Deer was so long, and it was also telling him something. one thing? That is, if Tsunato had an accident, then he would be buried with him. Of course, its not all about Nara Luku, its more about Narutos trouble-maker. auzw.com to return to the truth. With Noel''s consent, Nara Luku asked the perception ninja about the situation. "The number of enemies, how many special units are there, and where?" "The number of enemies is around 50,000, and there are currently only four people in the special units. Those four people are the four shadows of the dynasties that were not seen yesterday, and all the enemies are in the same place." "Hurry up! Where did it appear!" "The enemy all appeared in the area where the Fourth Army was responsible." The perceptive ninja did not dare to delay the time and immediately revealed the location of the enemy. It took less than a second to speak. Suddenly, I received new information and quickly spoke again. "There is the latest news, a special unit is added, and it is confirmed by Tu Ying personally, then...that person is..." Sensing that the ninja stopped suddenly, Nara Lukyu quickly looked over at him, saw his mouth wide open in surprise, wondering who would make him so. Seeing that the perception ninja was stunned, he could only wake him up. "who is it?" "Then...that person is Uchiha...spot..." "what did you say!?" "I personally confirmed by Tu Ying that the new special unit is Uchiha Spot, which I have repeatedly confirmed." After confirming with the people of the fourth army, the perception ninja gave a reply with a very positive tone. The four shadows and the fifty thousand troops appeared in the same place in the past. This was already enough for the fourth army to drink a pot, but it could still insist on the support of all regions. But now there is a new Uchiha spot, which is simply to declare the death penalty to the Fourth Army. It is estimated that when the reinforcements arrive, the Fourth Army will be slaughtered. After hearing this news, Nara Luku determined something. Ben''s previous speculations were limited to a high probability, but now they can basically be determined. Basically determine what? The Fifty Thousand Army and the five people appeared at the same place. In his view, this was just to attract attention and delay time, so that the other side could successfully capture the force of the Eight Tails. In addition to attracting attention, it is also to bring the Ninja Alliance together, otherwise it will not release the bait Uchiha spot. In other words, you can be sure that Tsunade and others are trapped and are fighting the enemy. The Uchiha spot reincarnated in the dirt, as for who is the mask man who claims to be a spot, Nara Lujiu now has no intention to guess, so he has to deal with the current situation first. If you give up the Fourth Army, no matter how many other troops will follow, it is just a matter of time. So ah, knowing that the enemy intentionally attracted the fighting power, but there is no way not to send people to support. A proper conspiracy, even if you clearly know it is a trap, you still have to jump in. "Send me the order immediately! Let other troops support the fourth army with the fastest speed!" v8 Chapter 238： Rescue mission A series of orders were issued, and the three captains on the coast all received orders, but Noor was not included. Yes, only Loess, Kakashi and Darui received orders. However, the three didn''t immediately send the troops out, and they were left by Nara Deer for a long time. "I''ve determined that Lord Naruto and others are trapped. The enemies that appear on a large scale are the best proof. That is to attract everyone''s attention so that we don''t have the extra fighting power to carry out the rescue." "Now it seems that you are thinking about how to deal with this conspiracy." Nara Deer was able to speak straightforwardly, and Noel was sure he had thought of how to deal with it. Sure enough, Nara Deer did not disappoint Noel for a long time. "Yes, this is why I left you." "Captain Noel, you have the powerful strength of the solitary tail beast, and you will also use space-time ninjutsu. It is really the best candidate for the rescue mission, so I want to give this mission to you to complete." "Of course, it is impossible for you to go alone. You can choose a few suitable people among their three troops to help." "Uchiha spot is a bait to attract combat power. The enemy certainly can''t think we dare to spread the combat power." "Let the three captains take your teleportation markers and wait for the rescue to teleport directly to the location of the fourth unit." "The Wuying and the Eight-tailed Pillar Force assembled at that time, even Uchiha Spot, will have the power to fight instead of being slaughtered unilaterally by the enemy." Finish the plan in one breath, and now wait for Noel to make a decision. If Noel takes over the task, then it is possible to carry out the plan that Nara Luku said. He is a very important part. Anyone can do without the plan, but he must not be lacking. why? It''s very simple, because only Nuoer knows space-time ninjutsu, and still can send coordinates to the destination with coordinates, and this can bring the five shadows together. His wife was trapped, and Noel had no reason to refuse rescue. "Nonsense, the rescue target is my wife Tsunei, how could I not accept this task." "Then please hurry up and select the team members. They need to rush to support the fourth unit as soon as possible." Time won''t wait for anyone. When he heard that Noel was taking over the rescue mission, Nara Lukyu quickly reminded. "This crystal is a teleportation marker. You can bring the surprise troops together and start. I don''t need any help." When the void caught, Noel took out a black crystal, threw it directly to Kakashi, and signaled that he could leave. Immediately afterwards, he looked at Nara Lukyu displayed on the instrument. "I have marked the coordinates at the headquarters, and now I still have some things to explain, and soon I will send you back to the headquarters to find you." Having said that, Noel did not stay here, turned around and walked outside the tent. auzw.com The other three captains also quickly walked out of the tent. It can be said that the three of them were the tents that came out behind Noel, but when they came out, they could not see him at all, as if they disappeared out of thin air. Today''s time is very urgent, and the three immediately separated at the door of the tent and rushed to the station where they led the troops. After all, the situation of the Fourth Army is very urgent. Many people may be killed a minute later, so the three had to rush to call the troops and then lead them to support as soon as possible. Noel, who suddenly disappeared, returned directly to his big tent by teleportation. Such an unpredictable appearance, but scared Han and Hina who were talking happily, let them directly raise their fists and waved past. When he arrived, he ushered in two fists. Fortunately, Noel''s reaction was quick enough, and he reached out and grabbed his fists. "The welcoming ceremony is special enough. If I can''t react, there must be more panda eyes." "This can''t blame us, who made you come out like this without warning." After seeing that the coming person was Noel, Hinata took his fist back. Hinata dared to say Noel this way, but Han didnt dare to be like her, but also withdrew his fists and stood there embarrassedly. If it is normal, then you must play with Hinata. Because of his hurry, Noor did not do as he always did, and went straight to the subject. "Don''t talk, I will tell you the situation briefly." "I just received news from the headquarters that there were 50,000 enemy troops in the area where the Fourth Army is located, and there are five special units." "Yesterday''s retreating enemies now appear on the side of the Fourth Army." After simplifying things, Han and Hinata suddenly understood how serious the situation was, and they were pressed for time. They were given some time to digest, and then Noel spoke again. "I''m going to the rescue team, I can''t support the Fourth Army with you, so you must not be careless this time, and you must ensure your own safety." "Well, we know." x2 The two were very understanding and responded in unison. In the following time, Noel repeatedly told Han and Hinata about various matters. At the same time, he also exchanged a large amount of defensive items from the system, and even used gods to bless them, which would be triggered whenever a crisis occurred. All the accountants have been accounted for, and it is determined that there are no omissions. Then, Noel came to kiss Han and Hinata separately, and then locked the coordinates of the Ninja Alliance headquarters, before they teleported. Not long after Noel left, Hanhe Hinata soon received a notice of the assembly. Knowing the reason for the convening in advance, they had already prepared all the necessary items. After checking that there was nothing missing, they rushed to the meeting place together. v8 Chapter 239： Sandfall Great Funeral! The Noel Teleporting Ninja Alliance headquarters, looking for the location of Nara Lukusuke before Tsunato and others disappeared. The four troops on the coast are now all assembled. After Kakashi informed what was happening, everyone knew why they were called here, and they hurried to support them. When the four coastal forces set off, the fifth special combat force stationed in another area also rushed to the location of the fourth force at the same time. The medical squad led by Mute also began to move closer to the Fourth Army. At the same time, the fighting between the Fourth Army and the enemy started. On the battlefield where sand and rocks are combined, fifty thousand white soldiers swarmed to the fourth army. Fortunately, nowadays only the White Army has launched a charge, but the five special units have no signs of moving. They have no idea what they plan to do. Standing at the forefront of the army, as the captain and command of the whole combat force, Iero, horizontally stopped everyone behind. It doesn''t say anything, but uses actions to explain everything. Raising his right hand violently, the sand in the area in front rises. Immediately after the raised right hand pushed forward, the sand rising a dozen meters high suddenly moved forward, just like a tsunami flooding into the army of Bai Jue. Like a tsunami-like sand wave, the rocks wherever you go are crushed under the impact. It can be seen from this that the destructive power of this move is not generally strong, and it is impossible to resist it with a white body. The sand was under the control of Iero, and the tsunami-like waves quickly approached the oncoming army of Bai Jue. At the moment of collision, the right hand, which was advancing forward, waved violently downward. A dozen waves of sand waves photographed, a large number of Bai Jue was engulfed in an instant, and they could no longer see their traces. Although one can''t engulf 50,000 troops, this has solved at least one fifth. The white must have been buried under the sand, I love Luo to ensure that they can no longer crawl out of it, so he did not stop. Fasten the hands with your hands, and finally press your palms onto the sand. "Sand Falls Burial!!" As the words sounded, the sand shook violently a few times, but soon stopped. What happened? Sand falls are buried, this trick is to crush all the creatures in the desert covered area. The few violent vibrations in the sand just now proved that the ninjutsu was successfully launched. The vibration is to crush the creatures under the sand. After the big burial of the sand falls, those who are now buried under the sand can never climb out again. Thought this was over? If you really think so, you can only say half of it. I love Luo used two large-scale ninjutsu, and did not continue to attack the rest of Bai Jue. auzw.com However, the old man of Libra, who has already reached high altitude, has already started. "Dust escape! The technique of stripping the original world!" A cone-shaped enchantment was formed in the hands of the old man, and the cone-shaped enchantment immediately became huge. The next second, the giant cone enchantment fired like a laser cannon. The target of the beam attack is of course the remaining four-fifths of the white army. The large beam fell into the army of Bai Jue, but it did not cause a strong explosion, but Bai Jue, which was touched by the beam, instantly disappeared. When the old man of Libra moved his hands, the large beam moved with it. Wherever a large beam of light goes, no one can be too fateless. The army of Bai Jue reduced at a rapid rate. If the old Libra man can maintain this move, he will soon be able to kill them all. The idea is beautiful, but it is not very realistic. This trick lasted for a while, and the old man of the two scales in the sky panted, showing that the consumption was very large. It can be inferred in the way he is now, and will last for a few more seconds at most. And within a few seconds, it''s clear that the rest of Baijue cannot be wiped out. Sure enough, after only five more seconds, the old man of Libra could no longer continue, and the large beam disappeared. At this time, the old man who consumed huge two scales, he slowly descended from a high altitude, giving a feeling of falling down at any time. It''s not possible in a short time to come back again just like before. Through the attacks of Elaine and the old man of Libra, the original fifty thousand Baijue army has lost more than half, and at the same time, the morale of the Fourth Army has become high. Taking advantage of the high morale, when I was going to attack, weird things were discovered. "Huh? Have you given up attacking with those white monsters?" "That''s the case, that''s not good news." Landing next to my Carlo, the old man of Libra stared at the five special units. Looking down on the eyes of the old man of Libra, I love Luo immediately understood what he meant, and began to feel that it is not good news to give up the offense. Soon, the last result you want to see becomes reality. The remaining Baijue army kept retreating, and the four shadows of the past leaped from the high rock, and they walked side by side to the fourth unit. The only one who didn''t move was Uchiha Spot. The four shadows of the four generations walking side by side slowly, they looked at the crowd of the fourth army in the distance. "Even in other villages, since I let me fight my own ninja, I really can''t bear it." "This is also impossible. Even if you don''t want to, you have to go to battle. Whoever makes us bound by this technique has no choice at all." "Damn, the big snake pill that bound us with this technique, you can show me!" "Although I hate you, I agree on this point." Among them, the second generation of Mushuiying complained, and the second generation of Mutuying chatted with him. v8 Chapter 240： Four Shadows With these two people taking the lead, three generations of Leiying also joined in. "You don''t need to be so pessimistic, the children will grow up slowly, and eventually surpass our predecessors, anyway, I have full confidence in them." "It would be as good as you said." The fourth-generation Eye Wind Shadow replied casually, his eyes fixed on Iero, who was standing in front of the Fourth Army, and didn''t know what was going on. The distance between the four shadows of successive dynasties is getting closer and closer, and the old man of Libra made suggestions. "Fengying imp, we can''t let them continue to come close, when they use mass ninjutsu, the people behind us can''t eat it." "Then let them stop there." "Yes, then the two of us started the long-distance attack first, preventing them from continuing to approach here and seeing how they would respond." "no problem." Slightly nodded, I Luo agreed to the old man''s suggestion. The next second, first attack the four shadows of the past to control the sand to set off tsunami-like waves again. Seeing this, the four shadows of all dynasties stopped moving forward, and the second generation of water shadows exclaimed. "Although I have watched it once, I still think this sandstorm is spectacular." At this time, the four generations of Fengfeng Ying quickly finished printing, and their palms were most pressed against the sand. The golden, gleaming sand rose to the ground, instantly reaching the same height as the incoming sand waves. In a blink of an eye, the two collided together. No one can do anything, no one can move forward half a step, and finally mix down. Looking at the gold dust scattered in the air, the three generations of Lei Ying remembered something. "You are Luo Sha, the ninja who can manipulate the gold dust with magnetic escape." "Gold dust is heavier than sand. Mixing gold dust in sand can slow down the movement of sand." After successfully preventing the incoming sand waves, the fourth generation of Fengfeng Yingsha revealed the principle. Seeing Luo Sha''s such a skillful response, the second-generation Mengshuiying ghost lantern magic moon was a little curious about it. "You actually use this trick to deal with sand, you can see that you are not doing this for the first time." "I used this method to stop the sand guard crane going away." "That is to say, our opponents have the strength of the guardian of the sand, I understand it this way." "Yes, our right..." When Luo Sha saw Iero standing on the sand cloud, he suddenly swallowed back what he had not said. After carefully perceiving me, I was sure that my findings were correct. "I love Luo, why is the guard crane inside you gone?" I did not intend to answer Luo Luo. He controlled the sand at the feet of the four shadows in the past, trying to keep them all in place. Sandy hands suddenly formed in the sand, and three of them were entangled in one leg. Only the second-generation earth shadow who responded quickly, he jumped back and escaped successfully, and did not make my Ai Luo sneak attack. At the same time, he also found another person who was preparing to attack. auzw.com "Living a long time, Ohnogi." "Actually, I didn''t expect to see you again at my age, no teacher." Found by the second generation of Mu Tuying, the old man of Libra returned. The two of them had the same seal at the same time, and at the same time they condensed the encirclement of the cylinder in their hands and shouted at the same time. "Dust escape!" "Dust escape!" "The technique of stripping the original world!" "The technique of stripping the original!" The same words, at the same time, turned into a beam of light to the other side. In an instant, the technique used by the two collided into one piece, and then the two merged into a ball, and the ball expanded and became larger and larger. When the ball expands to the limit, it emits a very dazzling light, and eventually produces a large-scale explosion. "boom!" With a loud noise, the ball of light exploded. However, this explosion is a bit different from other explosions. The general explosion must have impacted the surroundings. The explosion was different this time, just to decompose everything in the sphere, which had no effect on the surroundings. Because of this, the three people who were trapped in close proximity to the spot were unscathed. Looking at the two old Libra men floating in the air, the second-generation eye water shadow turned to look at the second-generation eye soil shadow. "That old man is the devil Ohno? Your apprentice?" "Well, that kid is indeed." "It''s like walking through time and space." "Who said no?" The second-generation Tuying nodded and felt the same way. Without paying attention to the two, Luo Sha controlled the golden sand to release the shackles, and asked me to love Luo again. "I love Luo, why is the tailed crane in your body gone, answer me!" "That thing is long gone, and I am no longer the man-made force of my father." "You are not a person? What is going on?" "The group of people who are controlling you are the ones who stripped Shouhe from me, and I was almost killed because of the stripping of the tail beast, but with the help of Chiyo''s mother-in-law and friends, I finally woke up." I love Luo is very calm, as if the person in my mouth is not yourself. The second generation of Mu Tuying didn''t want to listen to the old people. "Onoki, its irrelevant for me to use dust and the number of enemies, only you can stop me." "In short, several of us can''t control our bodies, we can only automatically respond to the enemy''s ninjutsu. Hurry up and send me back to that world. I will tell you my weaknesses and abilities." "Yes, try to stop our actions first, although it may not be easy." Both the second-generation Mishin shadow and the fourth-generation Mine shadow also stated that they were not enemies with the Ninja Alliance, but they could not control their bodies and could only let the other party stop them. I am not going to say anything more, I directly control the sand to hit the four shadows of the dynasties. v8 Chapter 241： Ill pick you up the other side.... Teleporting back to the headquarters of the Ninja Alliance, Knoll went to Nara Lukyu for the first time and learned from him the final display position of Tsunato and others. After getting the position, he did not stay at the Ninja Alliance headquarters for an extra second, and immediately set out. At this time, it has come to the place where Tsunato and others disappeared. What I saw was that the woods that had been severely damaged and the traces of fighting could still be seen. It is undoubtedly right here. Nara Deer mentioned for a long time that Tsunato and others may be trapped in an unseen enchantment. As a result, it is impossible to find people by perception. Nowadays, we can only follow the traces of battle and search in this most brainless way. As traces of battle were found along the way, the traces were gone for a while. Suddenly the traces were gone, but Noel found something else and reached out and tried to touch it. Looking at the front of the reach, a ripple appeared in the void. "It really has an enchantment, it seems that Tsunade is probably inside." Whether Tsunae is really within this enchantment, it can only be determined by going inside and seeing it, so he has to walk in anyway. As for how to enter the enchantment, this is very easy for Noel. The right hand was clenched into a fist, and a dark halo appeared to wrap the fist, and then waved forward. The enchantment showed several cracks under one punch, and the cracks also split and extended towards the surroundings at a rapid speed, and soon became like a broken mirror. When Noel put his fist down, the entire enchantment began to collapse and fall, suddenly revealing the scene inside. At a glance, the interior shrouded by the enchantment is messy, and various pits of various sizes can be seen everywhere. Obviously there has been battle here, or battle between large creatures. Just casually looked at it, and Noel used the perception to search for the location of Tsuna. "found it!" Looking towards eleven o''clock, the figure disappeared immediately. A place razed to the ground... Seeing the figure in front of him, Tsunade stretched out his hand and rubbed his eyes hard, wondering if he was wrong. Opening his eyes again, the figure in front of him still did not disappear. "you you..." "Tsunade, I''ll pick you up." With a slight smile, Noel stepped forward and hugged Tsuna, and said softly. Familiar with the incomparable breath, Tsuna was completely sure that Noel was right, and hugged him tightly with his backhand. The two of them hugged for a while, but finally Tsunagi remembered that there was something serious before he broke free from Noel''s arms. auzw.com "How come you are here?" "You have been missing for a whole night, and the headquarters can''t sense your Chakra. It''s basically determined whether you are trapped by an attack, or trapped in an impenetrable border, so I became the one who came to rescue you ." Simplify Simplify and simplify again, Noel explained to Tsunade. According to Tsunas understanding of Noel, he knew that this is a simplified version, but it is enough to know it, as the process is not very important. Then it was Knorrs turn to ask what happened last night, and Tsunato said it in detail. Probably the course of things was that Tsunato and Lei Ying came together to intercept the eight-tailed man Zhu Liqi Labi, but he didn''t know what fascinating soup was given by Naruto. Since the soft one doesn''t work, it can only come from the hard one. So, Tsunato dealt with Naruto, the troublemaker, and Lei Ying dealt with the eight-tailed man Zhu Liqi Rabbi, and the two sides went to war. It''s just that this hasn''t happened long before it happened. The mask men who have been hiding all the time, set up the enchantment while they are fighting, and it is too late to find out. The enchantment was formed, the mask man released the dirt and the seven celebrities who were reincarnated, and the eight-tailed Kirabi was rubbed on the ground by group fights, and had no strength to fight back. Gang Tsunade, Lei Ying, and Naruto are entangled by the mask man, even if they want to help, they have more than enough power. Later, the mask man remembered Shen Luo Tianzheng, the three of them were washed away, and there was no figure of Hachio Chirabi back. The three also tried to work together to break the barrier, but unfortunately the result was completely different from what they thought. Try again and again, the results are exactly the same, and I gave up. In the end, the three can only split their heads to find another way out. Closer to home. When telling the story, Tsunade signaled Lei Ying and Naruto. It didn''t take long for the two to quickly appear in sight. Seeing that Noel was sitting next to Tsunade, Lei Ying didn''t know what method he used to destroy the enchantment, but he knew that it must have something to do with him. Naruto was stunned, quite surprised by Noel''s appearance. "Now that everyone is together, I want to tell you bad news." "When you lost contact, an enemy appeared in the area where the Fourth Army was located in the morning. In addition to the 50,000 Bai Jue and the four shadows of all dynasties, the Uchiha spots where the dirt was reincarnated appeared." "Before I came here to rescue you, I gave Kakashi a teleportation marker, so please be prepared to go to the battlefield." Noel finished speaking in one breath without giving the three a chance to interrupt. The three were completely stunned, unable to recover for a long time. The appearance of Uchiha spots reincarnated in the dirt is the main reason why they were stunned. Now in the minds of the three people, all of them are mask men. Why is he posing as a spot? The three thoughts were almost written on their faces, and it was difficult for Noel to even see. "No need to guess who the mask man is, it is imperative to think about how to deal with the real Uchiha spot, after all, the person we will deal with is him." v8 Chapter 242： The word insult "The mask man is gone, even if we guess who he is to no avail, it is most important to solve the problem in front of us, otherwise we will be even more difficult to cope with when the man and Ban are united together." After a little thought, Lei Ying agreed with Noel. Wen Yan''s hand also nodded his approval. Not to mention Naruto, he is the one who is most anxious to think about helping in the past, and how can he disagree. Otherwise, he wont flick Chirabi, let him and himself run out of the treasure, "What are you waiting for, let''s go and support it." "If you are in a hurry, then you run from here to the place where the Fourth Army is, don''t point me at the side." With a slight glance at Naruto, Noel said unkindly. The words aroused Naruto, reaching his fingers and pointing at Noel, without questioning loudly from the brain. "The situation of the Fourth Army is urgent. Is it wrong for us to go to support immediately?" "of course." "you!!" "What do you mean by saying that you are stupid is insulting stupid." After Noir sneered, he had no intention of explaining. Without hearing any solution, Naruto seemed to have determined something. "I think you are afraid of what the spot is called, so I don''t want to go and support it immediately." "Naruto! Shut up!" Tsunade looked at Naruto displeasedly and shouted with a heavy tone. It seemed to her that Naruto would say such stupid things. It was already certain that the head was filled with paste, otherwise it would not say such non-brained words. As Tong Nuo said before, it is insulting to say that Naruto is stupid. It''s just that Naruto doesn''t think so. He thinks that Tsunato is protecting Noor, so he will cry out. "If I am not right, how can he justify himself?" "The reason why there is no excuse is that it is the performance of my heart and guilty conscience that I will not say anything!" Instead of shutting up, he was even more precise. Now even Lei Ying is a little bit down, and I really don''t understand how an idiot like Naruto succeeded in fooling Chirabi. Seeing that Noel still had no plans to explain, Lei Ying, who could not see it, spoke at this moment. "Why do you need any excuses? It''s something you can''t understand anymore..." "Master Gangshou, you can see that Lei Ying doesn''t need to defend himself." auzw.com After hearing the words, Naruto said proudly to Gang Gang. Lei Ying, who hadn''t finished speaking, really had the urge to beat Naruto to speechlessness, misunderstanding his meaning. In order not to be interrupted by the goods again, he grabbed his mouth. "Idiot boy, Mr. Noel has made it very clear before, even if you idiot forget so quickly, you are still talking about it." "Woo...oooo...oooo..." Lei Ying covered his mouth, Naruto wanted to say that everything turned into a whine and yell. Regarding this, Lei Ying did not intend to let go of him, but instead he held it even harder, not giving him the opportunity to speak at all. Later, Lei Ying ignored the Naruto who wanted to break free, and then said. "When we were informed of the situation before, Mr. Noel had indicated from it that he had not marked the Fourth Army, so he only allowed Kakashi to carry the transmission marker." "From the time described, it can be inferred that no matter how fast the troops stationed on the coast, they will not be able to reach their destination at this time, at least until noon. "Now the words sent in the past are just to accompany the troops to rush along the road. It would be better to prepare here, and then be in a state of prosperity to meet the enemy." "Idiot boy, do you understand now?" After Lei Ying''s careful explanation, Naruto suddenly knew that he had made a mistake, and also realized how idiot he had just spoken. Naruto froze there, and Lei Ying withdrew the hand that covered his mouth. After that, Noel, Tsunade, and Lei Ying closed their eyes and rested. No one of them spoke any more, waiting for the arrival of noon. In Naruto''s words, he wanted to apologize for his previous behavior, but he didn''t dare to bother to see the three closed their eyes. At the same time, the location of the Fourth Force. In the case that the four shadows in the past have not been completely controlled, now I Luo and the old man of Libra have solved three of them. The fourth generation of Fengfengying Luosha, he was the first person to be sealed under the attack of my love Roach. Since it has not been completely controlled, it will only fight back in the event of an attack. The most important point is that the four shadows of the past had the thought of being sent back, so they did not get together. So I love Luo and the two old Libra old men, they then joined forces to deal with the three generations of Lei Yingai first, and paid a lot of money to seal it. Afterwards, I love Luo alone in the second generation of Mushuiying ghost lantern magic moon, and the old man of Libra also has nothing to do with the second generation of Mutuying. The previous battle was costly. After sealing the second-generation Mengshui ghost ghost lantern magic moon, I''m no longer able to fight. At present, there are only two battles left between the old man of Libra and the second generation of Mu Tuying. Seeing that he was too late to tell the difference, I was so tired that I was going to help. only..... "I love Luo, you should know what''s happening to you. Now, in the past, it was just a hindrance to help, or to be honest and wait to restore Chakra. Tiju''s left hand rested on my Ai Luo''s shoulder, pressing it so that he would not get up from the ground. I''m just about to get up. After hearing the words of his sister Temari, he had no idea of ??getting up. v8 Chapter 243： Empty sand barrier! Know your own situation, just go to help. Seize the time to restore Chakra, this is the most important thing now, rather than add chaos. "I know." After responding, I closed his eyes and didn''t pay attention to the situation anymore. I sat cross-legged on the ground and recovered Chakra, trying to help quickly. As for the others, they all have the idea of ??helping, but they cannot get in. The most important point is that the old man of Libra had told him well in the past two years, and he should not intervene in the battle between the second generation of Mu Tuying. why? Both of them are the dust escapes, as long as they are touched a little bit, they can separate their opponents into an atomic state and vanish, and even produce a large-scale explosion. So, this has nothing to do with the number of people. No matter how many people go up, the casualties will be increased. It is impossible to increase the odds of the old man. Nowadays, there is no other way than to stare and wait for the result. In the following time, the two Libra old men and the second generation of Mu Tuying were hard to beat and could not be separated. Over time, the old man of Libra became a little overwhelmed. That is also something that can''t be done. The old man is constantly consuming Chakra, and the second generation of Mu Tu Ying has the inexhaustible Chakra, and even the undead body reincarnated from the dirt. If this continues, it will only be a matter of time before the old man loses. No, no, its not a way to consume it. Realizing that this is no longer the case, the old man of Libra thought about countermeasures. Quickly glanced at the Ninja Alliance, and the next second instantly denied the thoughts coming out of his mind. It is clear that even the help of the Ninja Allied Forces will not help, and the delay will not last long. So far, in addition to the second generation of Mu Tu Ying in front of him, there is also a Uchiha spot that is staring at him, and the white army that retreated before. The fighting power of the Ninja Alliance needs to be kept to the end, and it is used to deal with the Uchiha spot and the white army. Otherwise, it is really impossible to insist on the arrival of reinforcements everywhere. Therefore, it is absolutely not possible to consume excess combat power on the second generation of Mu Tuying Wu, so he must be solved alone. "Onoki, my body is no longer listening, and the Ninjutsu will be launched without authorization. It is no longer a passive counterattack. You have to be careful." Hearing the words from behind, the old man of Libra quickly turned around to prepare for the attack. Unfortunately, it is still a step behind. The old man of Libra only turned halfway, and a fist made of rock had been hammered **** his left face. auzw.com ''my body! This feeling is aggravating the technique of rock! The weight was increased in an instant, and the rock fist hit hard. It suddenly fell from the air to the ground, and the speed was quite fast. On the way to the high-speed fall, the old man of Libra had a way to decipher his technique. It''s just that the weight added by the technique of rock makes him unable to move at all, so even if there is a way to crack it is useless, there is no condition to complete the cracking method. When he was about to admit his fate, the sand directly below suddenly sprang up. Then a large amount of sand spewed out into a layer of closely spaced sand mats in a blink of an eye, waiting for the old man of Libra to fall. Layers of sand mats were successively broken, continuously reducing the impact force of the old man of Libra. In the end, the old man of Libra successfully avoided the fate of serious injuries and landed safely on the sand. At the same time, the second generation of Mu Tuwu did not stop there. As he just said, he no longer continues to counterattack passively, but actively initiates attacks. When the old man of Two Scales landed safely, the technique of dust escape from the realm had been completely formed before the second generation of Mu Tuying without hands, and he was aimed at him who could not move. "Onoki! You must avoid it!" "Dust escape from the original world!" As the sound of the words fell for a moment, a cylindrical enchantment formed in his hand and fired towards the old man of Libra. And at this time, Iro appeared in front of the old man of Libra. "Empty sand wall!!!" When the palm of my eros pressed against the sand, a lot of sand rushed into the air at a rapid speed, creating a huge sand wall to resist the attack. Ninjutsu, the empty sand defense, would have cost Chakra a lot. In order to catch up in time to block the air attack, it can be said that Chakra''s consumption has doubled, which has created a huge sand wall in an instant. "boom!!!" In the next second, the dust-stripping of the original boundary blasted on the huge sand wall. The huge sand wall is constantly being decomposed, but fortunately, there is a continuous flow of sand beneath it, so that it can withstand the decomposition of the dust escape. The technique of dust escape from the original world is constantly being decomposed, and the huge sand wall is continuously replenished by sand. The two are deadlocked there and resist each other, and neither side can continue to move forward. The old man of two scales took the opportunity to crack the technique of aggravating the rock, and strive to restore the body of freedom with the fastest speed. Maintaining the huge sand wall, I Carlo opened at this time. "Earth Shadow, the Chakra I just recovered is almost bottoming out, and your Chakra is estimated to have not saved a lot, so after this blow is over, we can''t continue the battle of attrition, we must win the opponent in one fell swoop. It will do." "Of course I know, but it''s simple and difficult to do." v8 Chapter 244： Give it a go "Even if it is difficult, we have to do it. We have no spare time to fight the war of attrition." "It seems that you have a countermeasure, then say it straightforwardly." Seeing that I Luo Luo said this, the old man of Two Scales was able to determine what he had to do, so he let him speak directly. After he finished speaking, his eyes were fixed on me, waiting for him to come up with countermeasures. Anyway, he had no choice but to know that it was impossible to fight the second generation of Mu Tuying without a fight, so there was no chance of winning. After all, the second-generation Mu Tu Ying Wu Xian now has an undead body conferred by the reincarnation of the dirt, and a steady stream of Chakra offers. It is impossible to fight attrition, so you can only let go. Being stared at by two old Libra men, I love to prevent the plan from leaking. I swept the sand with my left hand and swiped the sand with a sudden swipe, instantly covering myself and the old man, making people no longer see their figures. No one knew what the plan was except for him and the old man of Libra. While the two of them were talking closely in the sand ball shrouded, the empty sand wall above the sky successfully resisted the dust stripping of the original world, and the attack caused by the original stripping gradually disappeared. When the attack of the original stripping technique was completely exhausted, the empty sand defense wall began to disintegrate and fall. Next second. The large amount of sand falling from the collapse of the empty sand wall suddenly turned clockwise from slow to fast. But this is just the beginning. The sand that is spinning at high speed turns into a huge spiral gun at an amazing speed. At the same time, a huge sand giant was formed on the ground at the same time. The two can be said to be completed at the same time. The huge spiral sand gun stopped in mid-air, and the giant of sand waved his huge arm to grab it into his hand, and used it to attack the second generation of Mu Ying who was still in the air. The second-generation eyes and shadows floating in the air were faintly watching the huge sand guns waved by the giant of sand. His hands were again in the posture of stripping the original world, and the art began to take shape in his hands. "I''m a perception ninja, didn''t Ohno tell you?" The sound of the words had just fallen, and the huge sand gun was close at hand. It is a pity that the second generation of Mu Tuying did not maintain the posture of stripping the original world, and controlled the body to drift away from the range of the attack quickly before the huge sand gun hit, and easily avoided the oncoming huge sand gun. . Successfully avoiding the huge sand gun, the original stripping technique maintained by both hands also moves to the position of the gun barrel, instead of the two standing on the sand ground below. Suddenly, the aligned position burst open, and I Luo''s figure also revealed from it. "Tu Ying said that you are a perceptive ninja, but even if I knew I had to give it a try, it seems that I really can''t hide you now." auzw.comAlthough it was not locked by the second generation of Mu Tu Ying, I am still controlling the sand under my feet and pushed myself towards the past at a high speed, and gave up without being found. The second generation of Mu Tuying is not optimistic about this. In his view, this is no different from death. Iero, promoted by sand, is fast, but there is still a certain distance no matter how fast it is, and this distance is enough to launch the original stripping technique before he arrives. "Hurry away! My technique is faster than you!!" Just after I finished speaking, I suddenly felt someone behind me. It''s just that the second generation of Mu Tu Wu who wants to turn around has always been slower. The palm of the person who has appeared has been pressed against the back, and it is too late to evade or defend. The actual situation is as he thought, the person who appeared did not miss this good opportunity. "Tu Eun Chao''s Aggravating Rock Technique!" The right palm is close to the back of the second generation of Mu Ying, and the old version of the two-day Libra man immediately used the enhanced version of the technique of weighting the rock. As if it had been demonstrated several times in advance, there was not a little extra movement in the whole process, so that the other party might even have a trace of resistance. In the technique of super-heavy rock in the body, the second generation of Mu Tu Ying has no time to even launch the stripping of the realm immediately. The increased weight in an instant made him unable to maintain the prepared stripping technique of the original world, and fell from the air toward the ground at high speed. Although the method of cracking this technique is clear, it is a pity that he cannot crack it. This is also something that can''t be done. Nowadays he can''t even move a finger, let alone lift up his hands to crack. It can be said that there is no way to crack but there is no way to crack, and you can only let yourself fall. The result is conceivable... "boom!" Almost in the blink of an eye, the second generation of Mu Tu Ying fell from high altitude to the ground and caused a loud noise. With this loud noise, Iero and the two Libra old men, who were still in the air, dived down at the same time towards the second generation of Mu Tuying, and they rushed as fast as they could. Why did you rush to settle so quickly? If it is another ninja who has been hit by the super-heavy rock technique of the old man of two scales, he does not need to rush to the landing site to check the life and death in such an anxiety. The height from the air to the ground, plus the weight added by the super-heavy rock technique, the middle mover definitely changes into meat sauce in minutes, there is no possibility of survival, and there is no need to determine whether to die. It''s just that the second generation of Mu Tu Ying is no different, but he is an undead reincarnator who can quickly recover even if he is shattered. It is no exaggeration to say that it was simply resurrected in full blood. Therefore, I love Luo and the two old Libra man hurried to the landing point, wanting to take the second generation of Mu Tuying before he could not be resurrected in full blood, to seal him completely. v8 Chapter 245： Uchiha spotted When I saw that the second generation of Mu Tu Ying had been sealed, I love Luo and the old man of Libra. I was really relieved. With this relaxation, the two of them sat on the sand and gasped heavily, showing that they were not too tired. Seeing that the battle was finally over, the coalition forces standing far away quickly approached the two of them, and the medical class gave them treatment as soon as possible, and the rest surrounded them and protected them. This is also impossible. After all, there are still enemies watching, so you have to be careful. In the next second, it also proved that caution is necessary. why? The army of Bai Jue, who had previously retreated, was now heading towards the coalition army. Although some people blocked their vision, it did not prevent me from learning that Bai Jue''s army was back, and struggling to stand up and order it. It''s just that it''s over-consumption, and I haven''t been able to stand up and fall back to the ground. "Ready to fight!" Without wasting precious time, Iero, who tried to get up again, ordered aloud to the coalition. With the order, in addition to the medical ninjas constantly admonishing me Ai Luo and the old man of Libra, the rest of the coalition quickly prepared for the battle. Irrespective of the medical ninja''s dissuasion, Elaine and the two Libra old men dragged their exhausted bodies and squeezed from the coalition crowd to the forefront position, observing the white army rushing in from the distance. After a short observation, it was discovered that the attacking army of Bai Jue also came here with no brains and no plans. This is a good thing for the coalition. As the Bai Juejun''s distance got closer and closer, I also continued to give orders to the coalition forces. When I love Luo to deploy to the coalition forces, the two-day Libra old man didn''t care about the attack of the White Army, and his attention was completely elsewhere. One command after another, it is basically possible to determine where the point I have forgotten to focus on. After thinking about it, the old man of Libra felt it was necessary to remind him. "Boy, you are paying attention to the wrong place." Ai Luo, who is in the process of deployment, looked at the two Libra old men standing beside him, his eyes full of doubts. After thinking about it, I dont understand what it means for the old man of two scales. Is it wrong to deploy the coalition to prepare for the incoming White Army? Do not understand, in order not to waste precious time, can only directly ask. "Tuying, what made me pay attention to the wrong place, what do you mean by saying this?" "The people who haven''t moved over there are the ones that we should always pay attention to the presence of vigilance. A little carelessness may wipe out the whole army." The words of the old Libra man fell, and I love Luo looked down his eyes. When I saw the person standing on top of the stone pillar, I finally remembered the existence of this big boss. Although Uchiha Spot did not move too much there, it does not mean that he will always be in the state of watching the war, maybe he will suddenly join the battlefield. auzw.com As the old man of Two Scales said, Uchiha Spot really needs to be always vigilant and alert, otherwise the Allied Forces may really be wiped out. I love Luo knows very well that if Uchiha spot joins the battlefield now, he and the two Libra old men who have not recovered after the previous battle have no chance of resisting him. "you...." Good, not spirit, I love Luo Gang when I want to say something, I see Uchiha moving. Just thought about the worst result, but the next second really became a reality. The Uchiha spot, which had never moved, suddenly jumped up from the top of the stone pillar, and fell to the forefront of the white army. Uchiha spotted slowly and stood up. Bai Jue in the rear stopped running. He did not continue to rush towards the coalition forces, but stopped and stood honestly behind him. All members of the Baiju Army stopped moving, and one of them went from the army to Uchiha Spot. "Going to do it?" "The ninja character protects the amount, but the ninja costumes are different from the five great powers. Is this the new army of the coalition?" "Because this is war." "After all, that guy did it. There must be his consideration. It is estimated that his plan is not going well. Actually, I was resurrected in this way." He said, looking at the Uchiha spot of the coalition forces ahead, he squinted at the white man standing beside him. After a pause, he spoke again. "Report your name, the man who transformed the dirt." "I am a pocket, arguably his helper." "Talk to me through reincarnated dirt, you guys are really dark." "I have specially prepared your reincarnated soil for you, and now you have more power than heyday." In the pocket of dialogue through Bai Jue, Xiang Yuzhi Boban said slightly proudly. However, what was exchanged was Uchihas indifference and disdain, and Bai, who was being controlled by the pocket, frowned tightly. This was different from the result he expected, and it was very puzzled why this was the result. But instead of asking inquiries, Uchiha Spot gave the answer. "Oh, have you seen my heyday?" "Of course I haven''t seen it, but you already have a plan to do it, then please let me see it, the power of the legendary Uchiha." Knowing the answer, although the pocket was uncomfortable, it did not show. Without looking at Bai Jue beside him again, Uchiha spot walked slowly towards the coalition while moving his arms. "Then I will give you a good look, and don''t use those clutter to hinder me." "No problem, as you wish." Looking at Uchiha''s back, Pocket agreed without hesitation. v8 Chapter 246： Huo Dun·Huo Huo extinguishes! The legendary Uchiha spot came slowly. His movements are not fast, but it is not slow or slow. But that''s how it still made everyone in the Ninja Alliance feel an invisible pressure on their hearts, making it hard for everyone to breathe. Every step that Uchiha Ban walked on seemed to trample all the hearts of the Ninja Alliance, putting them under tremendous pressure. The people of the Ninja Allied Forces were writing weapons in their hands. Their eyes were fixed on the Uchiha spot coming step by step, and their nerves were tense at this moment. They did not dare to relax. As the pace of Uchiha spot becomes faster and faster, the mode changes from slow to running sprint. As the distance continued to draw closer, some people in the Ninja Alliance could no longer withstand the pressure and used a screaming method to vent. "what!!!!" "Ah!!! Ah!!!" One has two, and the Ninja Alliance uses this method to vent. However, the people did not act arbitrarily because of this, with the last bit of understanding to control themselves, waiting for the order of the offense. I was also tense, and I saw that the distance was almost the same. I quickly used a restored chakra to control the sand to block Uchiha spots. "He''s coming!!" "Don''t look directly in his eyes!!!" The sound of I Luo''s words just fell, and the old man of Libra then reminded everyone loudly, but he didn''t want to face each other and suffered heavy losses. After reminding the old man of Libra, the people of the Ninja Alliance could no longer hold back. Yes, at the same time when the old man of Libra finished talking, all of them vented their fears through the roar, and then rushed towards Uchiha as lifeless. Both sides were oncoming, and the battle started immediately. Uchiha spot is like a tiger entering the flock, rushing into the people of the Ninja Alliance at a rapid speed, and the people who have passed are all flew to the sky. Next, it was just physical exercises, but no one in the Ninja Allied Forces could take the next move, all of which were fatal. The block couldn''t be blocked, and he was killed directly in one move, and there was no possibility of returning. Knowing that they were invincible, the people of the Ninja Allied Forces still flocked to Uchiha Spot with no intention of retreating. Seeing that the Ninja Allied Forces are not opponents, and the number of personnel is constantly decreasing under the massacre of Uchiha Spot. Only to recover a little bit, I love Luo and the two old Libra old men, they all set out to join the battlefield to restrain Uchiha spot. auzw.com This is also impossible. The two of them know very well that if they do not contain Uchiha spots, the Ninja Alliance will only be slaughtered unilaterally by him. The annihilation of the whole army is only a matter of time. A different result. It''s just that these two people were just ready to leave but were stopped by Temari, blocking them from passing in front of them. "Wait, I love Luo and Tu Ying are still the first to heal. If you are in the current state of the enemy, it is no different than going to death." "But if I can''t get along with Tu Ying, it will sacrifice a lot of people." "I love Luo, have you ever thought about it a little bit, if you and Tu Ying are about to die, the entire coalition here will collapse, and eventually no one will survive." "Do you want me to watch them die to death?" Of course, what Teju said, I love Luo could not understand more clearly. And he knew for himself that there seemed to be no other way than to use human life to fight for time. "Boy, don''t talk nonsense to restore Chakra, and then tangle is just wasting their precious time with their lives. Now all we have to do is step up recovery and try not to let more people die for us." Tu Ying slowly closed her eyes and sat back on the ground. Was awakened by the old man of Libra, I love Luo did not continue to argue with Teju, but sat down and hurry to recover Chakra. After finally persuading the two of them, Temari once again turned his attention to the battlefield ahead. What catches my eye is that Uchiha Spot travels through the masses of the Ninja Alliance, and still uses a powerful body technique to carry out the massacre, and no one can stop him. No matter how many people in the coalition came together to encircle and suppress, or that several people used ninjutsu to cooperate with the attack, all of them could not hurt Uchiha even, and even he was easily counter-killed. To complete all this, Uchiha Spot only used pure body technique, but has not used any ninjutsu yet. Such a powerful strength is really desperate. Shou Ju Meng shook his head to get rid of these messy ideas. It was clear that this was not a time for delusion, so he quickly took off the Samsung fan that he was carrying. Seeing the right time, she grasped the opened Samsung fan with both hands and waved a long-range wind escape ninjutsu attack with all her strength. Temari''s timing was very good. The powerful long-range wind escape ninjutsu passed through the Ninja Allied Forces and directly hit Uchiha spot, flying him out of the distance with a fierce blow. The Uchiha spot, who was hit, controlled his figure to lose power while being blown out, and a backflip unloaded the force to land smoothly. When standing on the ground, the indifferent gaze locked the attacker Temari through the crowd and reached out to pat the sand on the armor. There is no nonsense at all, and the hands are printed in an instant. "The fire escapes!" After taking a deep breath, Uchiha Spot transformed a large amount of Chakra into flames and spit out instantly, and the blazing flames rushed to the Ninja Alliance. The formation of the flame wall is very large, and its power is more than ten times that of fire escape. v8 Chapter 247： Its now! Seeing the huge wall of fire struck, the Ninja Allied Forces took countermeasures for the first time. Without receiving any instructions, dozens of ninjas who would use water escape came to the forefront of the coalition, and even tacitly used the same type of water escape ninja. Dozens of water escape ninjas unified the enchantment and completed the seal method at the same time. "Water escapes the water front!!" A series of water cannons spit out from dozens of people, and merged on the way to form a large "water front." The moment the water front was completed, it immediately collided with the fire wall formed by the fire, but the two didn''t let each other stand still. A large "water front" jointly launched by dozens of water escape ninjas barely resisted the fire that Uchiha Ban used alone. This is enough to show how amazing the power of Uchiha''s fire is to extinguish. The unilateral suppression of the body technique, the Ninja Alliance was unilaterally slaughtered. Nowadays, ninjutsu is also suppressed, and dozens of ninjas have only barely resisted. Closer to home. As the fire was extinguished, the water front continued to evaporate, and the water vapor formed spread rapidly throughout the battlefield. In just a blink of an eye, water vapor enveloped everyone in the battlefield, and suddenly his vision was infinitely close to zero. While the water vapor enveloped the entire battlefield, the fire extinction used by Uchiha Spot stopped. Dozens of United Water Escape Ninjas, of course, stopped. There is no way. In this situation where the visibility is infinitely close to zero, if you continue to use ninjutsu, it is easy to be harmless, so you have to stop. At this moment, Uchiha''s words sounded in the thick steam. "The fire escape song!" As the sound came, Uchiha''s figure rushed out of the thick water vapor, and dozens of dragon-shaped flames followed him around him. At the moment of landing, several dragon-shaped flames also bombed down. "Boom!" A series of dragon-headed flames burst out of water vapor and bombarded in the unprepared Ninja Coalition. The sound of bombing and screaming continued to sound from all over the place. In any situation of this kind of preparation, the Ninja Alliance is of course the end of the bombing. Even if there is a reminder from some people in the front, the defense can not be intact under the powerful ninjutsu of Uchiha spot, but it has escaped the fate of being directly bombed and killed. I have escaped, but I have no chance to fight again. why? With the defense not being killed, it is a pity that he also lacked arms and legs in this powerful bombing, where there is no spare time to fight. Uchiha spot was not idle during the bombardment. He traveled through the chaotic Ninja Allied Forces. Every minute and every second, the Ninja Allied Forces took his life, and he slaughtered indifferently. Although the distance is a little far away, Uchiha spots cannot be seen in the field of vision. However, Iro could perceive his position through the sand, as well as his indifference to the Ninja Alliance. Although the time spent by the Allied Forces in exchange for their lives, although they have not yet fully recovered Chakra, they also recovered the appearance of the fifth and sixth floors during this time. The people who can''t bear the coalition forces are slaughtered anymore. I''m not going to continue the recovery. auzw.com "Temari, this water vapor is very detrimental to us who are not perceptual, I need you to clear it." "No problem, leave it to me." Temari happily responded to the matter and took action as soon as possible. After a little preparation, she constantly waved the Samsung fan in her hand, fanning out the gusts of wind through the wind, and constantly clearing the water vapor that spread on the battlefield. With full effort again and again, the water vapor on the battlefield was quickly cleared. Without the steam that filled the battlefield, the eyes were very tragic. During this bombing, most of the Ninja Alliance could no longer open their eyes, so they left the world. There were also some seriously injured people who screamed in pain on the ground. I love Luo glanced at the battlefield, frowned tightly and ordered to everyone. "It''s okay to bring the wounded people back!" At the same time, he controlled the sand to attack Uchiha spot and restrained him. I love Luo to control the endless attacks of Sha Lang, and quickly forced Uchiha to withdraw from the Ninja coalition crowd, so that he can no longer carry out the unscrupulous slaughter. Forced Uchiha to retreat, and attempted to capture him with sand. The idea is beautiful, but this world is cruel. Even in the continuous wave of sand waves, Uchiha spot is still at ease, and sand can''t keep up with his speed. No one can catch up, let alone catch it. It''s just that I''m not planning to give up. I still continue this attack mode, as if there is another purpose. It didn''t take long for Uchiha to be forced to the point where the sky was about to fall. Waiting for the opportunity to appear, I love Luo quickly uttered. "It''s now!" "Earth moves nuclearly!!" At the same time, the two Libra old men who were prepared earlier pressed their palms to the ground. The spot under Uchiha spot''s feet, the ground was instantly dented for a while. Nearly ten meters square deep pit, just completed in a blink of an eye. In a blink of an eye, it was a ten-meter deep pit. There was no Uchiha spot on the spot, and he could only let himself fall toward the deep pit. With such a good chance, the sand controlled by Iero finally caught up and hit the back of Uchiha Spot fiercely, speeding up the speed of falling into the deep pit. Is this the end? No no no. At this moment, all of the Ninja Allied Forces, as long as they can move without being seriously injured, have reached the edge of the deep pit as quickly as possible. Immediately after that... "Fire escape..." "Wind escape..." "Tu Dun..." All kinds of attacking ninjutsu, demolition symbols, shuriken, etc. are released wildly in the pit. v8 Chapter 248： Quickly leave there! Attacking ninjutsu and demolition break into the pit, and the sound of explosions keeps ringing. The explosion caused the dust in the deep pits to roll up and the smoke billowed, it was impossible for people to see what Uchiha spots were. Even so, the attacking ninjutsu still fires into the deep pit as if it were not Chakra, and the demolition symbol is like a piece of paper without throwing money into it, and it is necessary to use Chakra and the demolition symbol without a constant rhythm. When I thought it was almost the same, the old man of Libra planned to close it. "All back away!" After shouting, Ninjutsu was launched. The square is a ten-meter deep pit. Under the ninjutsu of the old Libra man, the four walls began to move together, making the depth of the pit smaller and smaller. This gathering process is quite fast, almost completed in a blink of an eye. When the square ten-meter deep pit is completely closed, the ground can no longer understand the slightest gap, as if it has never appeared at all. Watching the ground close with my own eyes, the eyes of the Ninja Alliance did not move away, but stared nervously. No one dared to care, one by one still tense nerves. After waiting for a while, and still not seeing Uchiha''s figure appearing, the allied forces gradually hung down. At this time, some people in the coalition thought it was successful, so they smiled and began to lower their vigilance. Of course, there are people who are always vigilant at times, and most of them are old ninjas. They always have an uneasiness around their hearts, so they dare not relax their vigilance. In addition to the elderly ninja, I love this young wind and shadow, as if they have the same feeling. The gap was so slight that he suddenly changed his face, and hurriedly yelled to remind. "Get out there! Come on!!!" The elderly ninja who kept vigilant at all times, turned his head the first time he heard I yelled and ran away. And those young people who put down their vigilance, they are looking at the rear of Iero, blankly, seemingly waiting for his explanation, there is no sign of leaving. When I found that the slight vibration on the ground became more frequent before, the uneasiness that just surrounded my heart became more and more obvious. I was about to speak to someone who had not yet evacuated, but the moment when the voice failed to come out of my mouth. "boom!" The giant four-handed materialized by the light blue Chakra suddenly rushed out from under the ground where it had previously merged, blasting the coalition ninja who had not left yet into the air. Slowly lower your four hands and press your palms to the ground to support a burly Chakra giant. As the Chakra giant fully appeared, the Uchiha spot standing inside the Chakra giant also appeared in everyone''s field of vision. He noticed the change in Uchiha''s eyes, and the old man''s eyebrows were locked tightly. auzw.com "It has become a kaleidoscope chakra eye, and this Chakra giant should be Uchiha''s Suzunaki." "Earth Shadow, can you hide the defense of Suzono Hu?" "I haven''t tried it. Besides, he won''t be stupidly still. It''s not easy to get a hit." "Then you can try it." Before waiting for the old Libra man to give an answer, I Carlos has already started. Under his control, Uchiha''s Suzunun swelled the sand around the burly God of War, and then quickly climbed onto its body. The entanglement of a large amount of sand will soon impose a temporary restraint. The seal was condensed in one go, and the two-day Libra old man was not sure whether he could destroy Suzuno, so he exhausted the remaining Chakra to perform this technique in an attempt to wipe out Uchiha spot in one fell swoop. "Dust escape from the original world!" The moment the voice fell, the condensed stripping technique of the original realm was launched in the form of a beam of light, striking towards Uchiha spot. Hitting the target in the blink of an eye, the detonated dust escape produced a large-scale explosion. Known as the strongest defense, Suzuno was separated into atoms at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the explosion range broke through the defense and approached Uchiha spot. However, the dust escape that Suzuno can disintegrate, and as he approached, he would hit himself, but Uchiha spot didn''t change his color and became very calm, and he didn''t even have a little idea of ??avoiding it. "At this level, this is not enough." During the speech, the pupils of Uchiha''s eyes changed again. The scarlet kaleidoscope writes round eyes, turning into a circle of ripples, and also changing from scarlet to purple. His eyes completed the transformation, he slowly raised his right arm to greet the advent of dust. The detonated dust escape, the moment the diffusion touched his right palm stopped. wrong! It should not be said to be stopped, it should be stopped by Uchiha spots. There is no way to continue to expand the scope, but also have to stop because of it. Not only is it just to stop, Chakra of the dust-stripping technique is also gradually absorbed by his right palm, and the scope of the explosion continues to shrink with the intensity of absorption. It took only a moment of effort, and the detonated dust escape was completely absorbed. In addition to being damaged by Suzuneng, the Uchiha spot standing inside was unscathed, and it can be said that there was nothing in it. The two Libra old men used up all the chakras that had just been restored, but the result was that they were busy in vain. The most desperate thing is that the Uchiha spot that originally wrote the kaleidoscope was hard enough to deal with, but now he is forced into a reincarnation state of reincarnation, which makes it more difficult to deal with him. . At this moment, Uchiha spots are a bit tired and don''t want to play anymore. v8 Chapter 249： Meteorite fall Jump up to the top of the rock pillar, and then make a seal gesture. Suddenly, Suzuo rose up. The appearance of Suzuno is different from the previous one, it has two sides and four arms, and it also shows two different finale gestures. "The sky hinders the epicenter!" The voice fell, but nothing changed. Seeing this scene, the Ninja Allied Forces instantly transformed this expression of fear into doubt, wondering what Uchiha Ban would do. Without ninjutsu, Uchiha spot stands on the rock pillar and poses immobile. After a while, the sky gradually darkened. At this time, someone finally found something wrong and pointed at the sky with a trembling hand. "Look...Look...Look at heaven..." As the man in the Ninja Alliance reminded, most people heard the news and looked up at the sky. The doubtful expression suddenly changed into fear at this moment, trembling like the man. This is not only because of the fear and despair of the coalition ninjas, but Iro and the two Libra old men felt the same way. What do they see and why do they feel fear and despair? A huge meteorite, the shadow of this meteorite can cover the entire battlefield. The scope is not as simple as covering the coalition forces. The huge meteorite puts the white army in the shadow. This shows how huge the meteorite is. The ninjas of the coalition forces stared dumbly at the huge meteorite falling in the sky. Now that they have completely lost their fighting will, the swords in their hands are unable to grasp the ground one by one, and they can also be seen from their expressions that they are desperate and completely give up their resistance and stand waiting for the arrival of death. Yes, this meteorite is the last straw that crushed the camel. Two old Libra men sat on the ground, looking up at the meteorite falling in the sky with a wry smile. "It''s a desperate force, we are not in a dimension at all." If there are extra Chakras, the two-day old Libra is not so desperate, and he will try his best to stop it. However, Chakra has been exhausted just now, so if it is only if, it is impossible to change anything. And just as everyone was desperate, Ronaldo''s roar rang. "what!!!" As my roar roared, the sand on the ground began to surge, and went straight to the falling meteorite. While manipulating the sand, he tried to stop the meteorite and shouted loudly with all his strength. auzw.com "I can''t be sure how much time I can get, and run as far as you can as far as possible! Quick!!!" When I heard the words of Ai Luo, all the coalition men who were stunned by despair returned to their souls, spread their feet and turned and ran. Everyone in the Ninja Allied Forces did their best to run wildly, all trying to escape the area where the meteorite fell. The sand that prevented the meteorite from falling is also in contact with the falling meteorite at this moment, but unfortunately it only slows down a little bit. Obviously, the effect of blocking is very unsatisfactory. At most, one or two seconds will be won, and there is simply not much time. On the other side, a white master controlled by Pocket came to Uchiha spot. "Are you going to kill us together?" "Of course, the dirt reincarnation technique was originally used to die with the enemy, and we won''t be able to recover in a long time." "We can recover, but Bai absolutely can''t recover." "Bai never disappeared, anyway, it can be recreated at any time, there is nothing to regret." As for Bai Juejun, Uchiha Spot didn''t care, so it didn''t matter. Since Uchiha spot didn''t care, there was really nothing to talk about in Pocket, and she shut her mouth and waited for the meteorite to fall. At the same time, a figure with white hair appeared on the battlefield, and he was different from the people of the Ninja Alliance. Others ran desperately outward, but he ran inward in the opposite direction. Uchiha spot also noticed this person for the first time, feeling that the person who came was a bit familiar but couldn''t remember it for a while. In his view, no one in the entire battlefield could stop the meteorite, and he didn''t care about the person who ran to death, but he was interested in what this person wanted to do. Instead of escaping from the falling area of ??the meteorite, he ran toward the center of the fall instead. Explain that the person is going to stop the fall of the meteorite, otherwise the fool will run away to the central area, so that even a stupid person can see, how can the existence of Uchiha spot not be seen. As Uchiha spot thought, the white hair figure rushing towards the central area did come to stop the meteorite falling. The crowd drove all the way through the high speed, he braked and stopped next to Iro, and then quickly opened the guard covering the left eye and looked up at the falling meteorite. "Shenwei!" The pupil of Lai Ren''s left eye changed quickly, changing from Sangou jade chakra eyes to kaleidoscope writing chakra eyes. In the next second, the space directly in front of the meteorite falling forms a kind of enchantment that is invisible to the eyes, and then the space at the center of the enchantment half the size of the meteorite will be distorted. Just after the falling meteorite touched the enchantment, it was gradually swallowed by the twisted space. "It turned out to be this kid." Seeing this scene, Uchiha Spot finally remembered who the white hair figure was. After a pause, he continued. "Even if this meteorite can be solved, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye that has exhausted the pupil power is basically abolished, so what should the second meteorite take to prevent it." "I didn''t expect you to have a follower." Wen Yan, Bai Jue, who was controlled by his pocket, looked at Uchiha Spot in astonishment. He really didn''t expect that there would be a second meteorite. v8 Chapter 250： Kakashis pot? It''s not just that Pocket didn''t think of the existence of a second meteorite. It can be said that as far as Uchiha spot''s operation is concerned, the rest of the people did not notice that the second meteorite was falling, and all thoughts were focused on the first meteorite. The super huge meteorite has been devoured for more than half, and is maintaining the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye using Kamaxi of the divine power. His left eye socket is constantly spilling blood outward. However, this is not the point. The point is that the left eye continuously consumes the pupil power of the kaleidoscope writing wheel, which leads to impaired vision. After using meteorites that have swallowed more than half of his power, his vision has become increasingly blurred. It is estimated that the moment when the meteorite was swallowed up, Kakashis pupil power was just as Uchiha said, and not only the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye was completely scrapped, but even the left eye would be blinded because of nothing. "Quick...fast.. as long as I put more effort on it..." As the left eye became more and more blurred, Kakashi knew what was going on, but even if he didn''t plan to stop, he muttered to himself in a low voice. With Kakashi to deal with the meteorite, I''ll take it out and block it in front of him as a guard, keeping my eyes fixed on Uchiha spot. I love Luo blocked in front of him, just blocked Uchiha''s vision. Kakashi, who maintained Shenwei, took advantage of his right hand to touch the waist bag behind him. Then he found something in the bag and shattered it directly in the handshake. All this has been done secretly and quickly, and no one has discovered it. Although no one noticed Kakashi''s abnormal behavior, Uchiha spotted something else. What did you find? In addition to the spatial fluctuations generated by Shenwei, another spatial fluctuation has just appeared suddenly. After the previous battle, Uchiha Spot clearly understood that there was no time-space ninjutsu in the fighting Ninja Alliance. This is enough to show that the other spatial fluctuation that has just appeared is definitely not a person on the battlefield here, but only an outsider who comes here from elsewhere. "It''s hilarious, people coming one after another." Locking the source of space fluctuations, Uchiha smiled faintly. Ignoring both Iro and Kakashi, his eyes were fixed on the space behind them, as if waiting for someone to appear. Bai Jue, who was manipulated by the pocket, frowned slightly and looked down at Uchiha''s eyes. However, with the exception of the two Iro and Kakashi, I have not seen any other people appear there. I dont understand where Uchiha Ban said. Unresolved, but very clear that Uchiha spots will not talk nonsense, so he chose to wait patiently. And while thinking wildly, Uchiha spot opened again. "coming." As the sound of the words fell, the space behind Kakashi began to twist and rotate, eventually forming a black hole with no fingers. At the same time, I also found the abnormalities behind me. auzw.com I can find the abnormality in the first time, how can Kakashi not find it. Seeing that Iero was about to lift up and launch an attack, Kakashi saw it quickly to stop. "Fengying stops! That''s his own!" Fortunately, Kakashi stopped it in a timely manner, so Iro, who mobilized Chakra, stopped. I dont even need to ask my love Luo to ask, the figure of the fourth generation of Lei Yingai came out of the twisted black hole, and there was another person in his hand. With the advent of these two people, of course, you can be sure of yourself without asking. "Ray Shadow!" I love Luo exclaimed, seeing the people in the four generations of Meng Lei Ai, and even more surprised to call out. "Naruto?! Why are you here too?!" Not waiting for Lei Ying and Naruto to explain, and then Tsunato also appeared from the distorted black hole in space. Tsunade, who had just come out, walked aside, glanced at the situation of the battlefield here, and finally focused on Uchiha Spot. "This is the real class in front of us. It seems that we are all fooled by the masked man." "Yeah, we were all fooled by a fake, and the real Uchiha spot appeared here, so who is the masked person?" Looking at the real Uchiha spot in front of him, the fourth-generation Eye Lei Yingai frowned tightly and said. Seeing is believing, hearing is false. Before, when Lei Ying and Tsunade heard Noel said, they didn''t fully believe it and were still skeptical. Now that the facts are in front of them, the doubt in their hearts has completely disappeared. Although I don''t know how to use the reincarnation technique, the conditions for using this forbidden technique are more or less understood. According to the conditions understood by the two, the most important thing in the reincarnation technique is the soul of the reincarnated, and the soul of the living person cannot complete this technique. Because of this, the two people determined that the real Uchiha spot was in front of them. When the two were talking, when Noel''s figure slowly walked out of the distorted black hole space, the distorted space behind him closed. After standing, he looked up at the meteorite that was about to be solved by Shenwei. "Look, I said it was too late." "If we are going to be late, it is estimated that it can no longer be used. You can see what it is like here." "Hey, hello, this blame me?" "Don''t blame you?" "Of course you can''t blame me. This is Kakashi''s pot. Why should I carry it?" "Kakashi''s pot? What''s the matter to him?" Tsunade glanced at Kakashi, then turned his eyes to Noel and asked. v8 Chapter 251： One punch Noel''s mouth twitched, and he felt a little speechless. Obviously I told Gang Shou, but the blink of an eye soon forgot, I really dont know what to say. What else can I do, if I dont explain it again, it will definitely be endless. and so..... "Of course it''s Kakashi''s pot. He doesn''t run here quickly and gives me the coordinates, even if I want to hurry." "Well, it seems like this." "So, blaming Kakashi can only be blamed for running too slowly, which delays our time here. How could the pot be carried by me." "Well, it is indeed Kakashi''s pot, I missed you." After listening to Noels analysis, Tsunato also felt that there was nothing wrong with it. It was indeed Kakashi. Kakashi, who is struggling to maintain the divine power, is crumbling at the moment. No way, this pot just can''t be thrown away. Plus, a group of people came here without any help. If you dont help, you have to back the pot, how can you prevent people from collapsing. But there is no plan to complain. After all, the current meteorite Kakashi feels that he can solve it. There is no need to let others waste Chakra in this matter. It is better to let them save Chakra against Uchiha spots. It was only after the meteorite in front of him was completely resolved in the next second, but the second meteorite that followed was in sight. "This this..." The left eye was completely blind, and Kakashi looked at the falling second meteorite with his left eye, and suddenly he didn''t know what to do. At this time, Tsunade walked between Kakashi and Iro. Her left and right hands rested on the shoulders of the two men and began to treat them. Lei Ying''s eyes were fixed on Uchiha Spot, but he didn''t even look at it, as if it didn''t exist. It is not that he does not know how to deal with it, but that he cannot solve the meteorite perfectly. Yes, Lei Ying is sure to smash the meteorite. However, crushing does not mean that the matter can be resolved, but it will also cause a wider secondary disaster. In addition, there are Uchiha spots that are staring at the eye, and Ray Ying really dares not easily do it. Lei Ying did not conceal his intentions and told himself the consequences of solving the meteorite. "I can solve the crushing of meteorites, but it will definitely cause a secondary disaster. If you don''t have a better way, then I will start directly." "I''m almost like you. With all my strength, I can definitely crush the meteorite, but the secondary disaster cannot be avoided." Tsunade, who is giving treatment to the two, gives a reply when he hears Lei Ying. Grasp the meteorite with a full punch with strange power, and there are also ways to avoid the secondary disaster caused. It''s just that there is no way to complete another one. auzw.com Use psychic to summon slugs, and then split the slugs to use it to protect everyone, but it will consume a lot of chakras. Of course, Tsunade knows his situation better than anyone. After using her magic powers to the full, she didn''t think there were so many Chakras summoning slugs, let alone using it to protect so many people in the coalition. Lei Ying is responsible for smashing meteorites. Tsunato uses psychic techniques to summon slugs to protect everyone. Dont make a fuss, I really want to divide the work to resist the meteorite, so neither of them has the ability to deal with Uchiha spots. How could they both never imagine. The two knew this, so they didn''t say it clearly. After all, Uchiha spot is right in front of him, even if he communicates in a low voice, he can''t hide his ears, and the ninja who is present who doesn''t know the art of incarnation is said to undoubtedly expose himself to the enemy. Seeing that there are about nine seconds left, the meteorite will fall hard to the ground, and there is no more time to think about other ways. Yes, there is no time to hesitate. Tsunato is a medical ninja, but also possesses a powerful combat ability. Lei Ying feels that he is more suitable to meet the meteorite. As for the secondary disaster caused by waiting, he didn''t care about it. The crushing was better than the whole falling. At least the scattered meteorite was not fatal. After thinking clearly, Lei Ying''s armor appeared on Lei Ying''s body, ready to go directly. "I....." "I''m going to solve this meteorite, and there will be no secondary disasters, just stare at Uchiha Spot, Lei Ying." Not waiting for Lei Ying to finish talking, Noel opened his mouth to interrupt it and took over the matter of solving the meteorite. Then, he looked up at the falling meteorite in the sky. Feet are slightly bent, the ground atmosphere with Noor as the center is cracked, and the next second slams into the falling meteorite, and the ground bearing the force is dented. "Really, don''t just throw things over my head." The moment Noel lifted off, several people clearly heard his uncomfortable complaints. In just a blink of an eye, Noel''s figure has appeared in the sky less than half a meter from the meteorite, and he is floating in a **** pose. There are many abilities to solve the meteorite perfectly, but at this moment he didn''t use those abilities. Well, in fact, he was too lazy to think about it, and solved it in the most primitive way. What primitive way? The most direct and violent way is to solve it with brute force. and so... With a punch, the fist collided with the falling meteorite instantly. "boom!" The powerful force directly bombarded the meteorite. Not only was it bombed, the powerful airflow driven by the fist wind pulverized the exploded meteorite fragments, and the powder was blown by the airflow to nowhere, leaving this huge meteorite with no slag. under. v8 Chapter 252： Mu Dun! The tree world is born! ! Everyone thought about how Noel would solve it, but they never thought that such a violent way would suddenly make them stunned. Violence is violent, but it shocked everyone. Uchiha spot, as a sky blocker, is clearly aware of the power of his moves. This made him have to pay attention to Noel who could solve the meteorite in such a perfect way. Kakashi, as the person who personally explained the first meteorite, also knew how difficult it was to solve the meteorite. The resolution of the first meteorite completely exhausted the pupil power of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, which eventually led to the blindness of the left eye, which can explain how difficult it is to deal with. Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help thinking. If Im not brave, I wont be blind. But let alone think about it, Kakashi did not regret resisting the first meteorite. At least after the first meteorite has been resolved, this will allow others to deal with Uchiha spots in their heyday without loss. So, Kakashi feels that he has no regrets for losing the kaleidoscope writing chakra. Closer to home. Everyone was shocked by Noel''s work. The first four generations of Lei Yingai who came back from the gods seized this rare opportunity. The armor of Thunder Dun has been maintained, and there is no need to make any more preparations. The whole body is covered with Chakra and Lightning, and the flesh is activated and used to thunder out, so that the speed reaches the ultimate in an instant, and it rushes towards the Uchiha spot. At this moment, Thunder Shadow burst out with an amazing speed that can be comparable to the wave of Feng Shui Gate flying Thunder God''s art, the speed is as fast as blue lightning. In a blink of an eye, the figure had arrived in front of Uchiha Spot. With a hand knife, Lei Ying concentrated Lei Dun on his swaying hand. Uchiha Spot''s response was not slow either. He immediately summoned Suzuno Nori when Lei Ying''s hand knife was about to hit. "Ahhh! Break me!" Concentrating on Lei Dun''s hand and slashing on Suzunou, Lei Ying roared while increasing the output of Chakra, attempting to bring Suzunu to the Uchiha spot inside. Only, the result did not make him wish. Although Xu Zuonenghu appeared a crack, it was a pity that he failed to break through the Uchiha spot inside the defense and hit it, but the huge force flew it out. Uchiha spot is not a big deal. The white manipulator controlled by the pocket is tragic. The huge Suzunou almost crashed into several rock pillars before falling to the ground and stopping. As Suzuno stopped and landed, Lei Ying appeared above and was falling at a rapid rate. auzw.com At the same time, the sand around Suzuno swarmed around and fixed it tightly around it, preventing it from leaving. Next second... "Yi Lei is angry with Thunder Axe!!" Lei Ying concentrated Lei Dunchakra on his feet and kicked from the top down to Suzuno''s head. Not only that, but a figure went straight to Suzuneng at high speed. The gang hand in the high-speed Mercedes-Benz suddenly jumped and kicked when the distance was about the same. "Heavenly feet!!" A foot kicked fiercely on Xu Zuonenghu, and then the sound of bone cracking came out. Under the joint attack of Lei Ying and Tsunade, Suzuno''s skeleton could not bear the attack and collapsed, and the huge body collapsed. After destroying this layer of tortoise shell, Suzunenghu still kept attacking Uchiha spot. Facing the fierce attack on the two of them, Uchiha spot was very calm, and just glanced at them. "Just I have a ninjutsu and I want to give it a try. It''s more beautiful when people use it more." After that, Uchiha spot mobilizes Chakra inside his body, and his hands quickly bind a seal of ninjutsu, which is still quite complicated. Even if the printing method is complicated, it is completed in a blink of an eye at the non-human printing speed. "Mu Dun! Shujie''s Birthday!!" With both hands pushed forward, huge trees suddenly broke through the ground. One of the huge trees suddenly rushed out of the ground beneath Tsunato, destroying her offensive against Uchiha spot, and was forced to retreat by the trees that constantly broke the soil, and the distance was pulled further and further. But Tsunade is pretty good, at least there is the possibility of avoidance. But Lei Ying was not so lucky. He was attacking Uchiha from the air, and he was directly pumped away by the huge and huge trees, even if he could not avoid it. This is also impossible, and there is no way to avoid it. Anyone who leaves the air without any borrowing point cannot change his position at all. The only good thing is that Lei Ying still maintains the armor of Lei Dun, which actually blocked him a lot of damage. At least he won''t be killed. Noel, who solved the second meteorite, has slowly returned to the place from the air and fell to Kakashi and others. Tsunato also escaped from the dense huge trees, and came to the ground to evacuate and return. Less than a second before the front foot Tsuneo arrived, the rear foot Lei Ying also returned to the crowd, and looked at the front frowning opening. "I didn''t expect that since Uchiha spot can be used even by Mu Dun, it''s troublesome." "Lei Ying, not only you didn''t think about this, even me, a thousand-handed person, also didn''t expect Uchiha spot to escape." The scene in front of him made the inexplicable colors in Tsunade''s eyes hard to understand. I really want to ask Uchiha Ban clearly, but she knows that it is not the time to ask this. Solving the problems before me is the most important thing. v8 Chapter 253： Emperor Yan! However, I soon realized that I had no way to solve the problem at hand. Among the limited methods, there was no response to the large-scale attack ninjutsu in front of me. If it is a large-scale treatment for people, this Tsunade still has the ability to do it, but it is really no way to deal with large-scale attack ninjutsu. Not only did Tsunade fail, but Lei Ying also worried about it. What worries? What other worries can be caused, of course, there is no way to deal with the birth of the tree world. Heads-up, no problem. There is certainly no problem with self-preservation against the birth of Mu Dunshujie, but there is no way to destroy it, let alone protect other people. As for Iro, there are large-scale attacks. It''s a pity that the sand can''t resist the impact of the huge trees, and one surface was penetrated and broke through the past, there is no pressure at all. Why can you be so sure? Because I have already tried to resist, but the effect is not very satisfactory, and it can be said that there is no effect. There is no way to solve the three shadows, Kakashi is even more helpless. Even if the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye can still be used, there is no way to use Shenwei to empty it, at most to solve a part of it, so as to keep the few people gathered around. Several people frowned, thinking about whether to withdraw or not, Noel walked up to them and slowly raised his right back to them. "Great Flame Ring!" At the moment when the voice fell, the blazing flames ignited out of thin air, and the ring of flame surrounded the right hand, quickly merging into a fireball, and the fireball was gradually growing. The surrounding temperature is getting higher and higher as the fireball grows bigger, and the extremely hot high temperature even twists the air. Several people behind Noel had already mobilized Chakra to resist the high temperature for the first time. They could bear it at the earliest, but the higher and higher temperatures forced them to have to distance themselves from Noel. In this posture, a few people will know what is going on at a glance. It must be to solve the nativity of the attacking tree world, and it is necessary to ask where it is. At the same time, I am also a little worried that this trick used to solve the birth of the tree world has been solved even by myself. Although they don''t know the power of the move, they can know that the move is very powerful from the scorching heat, and feel that they can burn people to ashes in an instant. When several people wanted to express their concerns, Noel, who took advantage of the unfinished moves, spoke first. "Relax, you will be fine as long as you stand in the circle." "ring?" Looking down, Tsunade frowned slightly, not seeing any circles. The next second, a half-meter around the center of a few people, a golden circle suddenly lit up and surrounded them in a few. Then, the golden circle on the ground raised a translucent film, and in just a moment a golden rune cover was formed. When the hood enveloped several people, they could not feel the high temperature just now. auzw.com At the same time, Noels moves are completed. "Yan Di!" The sound of the words sounded, and several people no longer paid attention to the shrouded golden protection. In sight, Norto, holding his right hand up, held a huge fireball like the sun, like a god. Waiting for several people to continue thinking, the birth of the Ninjutsu Tree Realm displayed by Uchiha Spot is about to arrive, and Noel is also shaking his right hand holding a huge fireball at this time. The fireball like the sun fell with the flick of the right hand. Just halfway down, it collided with the huge trees that had hit. "boom!" The sun-like fireball burst instantaneously, blazing flames rushed in all directions, burning everything in contact with it. The huge tree called by the wood escape tree world was burned to ashes as soon as it touched the flame. The ground where the flames went was burned red, and the rocks in the erected battlefield were melted by the flames. The entire battlefield is now like a sea of ??flames. The Ninja Alliance who had escaped from the battlefield before, and the few people who were protected by Noel, nothing else was spared in the fire. Yes, the Uchiha spot and the white army are all burned to ashes in an instant. It was getting dark, and the sea of ??flames burning for a while was finally extinguished. No, it cannot be said to be extinguished. It should be said that Noel thought it was almost the same, and then he stopped letting the flames burn, otherwise it would never go out. The sea of ??fire was extinguished, and the red ground was steaming hot. A few people who just couldn''t see things at all within the flames, but now when they see this situation, they can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. They all estimated that Dunol was very powerful, but did not expect to be so terrible. Looking at Noel''s back not far away, I''m in the eyes of Ronaldo with a look of fear. "Fortunately, he is not our enemy." "Yes." After hearing this, Lei Ying nodded in agreement. Looking at Tsunade standing beside him, Kakashi couldn''t help thinking. When you first saw Lord Noor, its really right for you to leave him, Master Tsuneo. As for Noel''s performance just now, Tsunato was certainly satisfied with it, and was shocked at the same time. Suddenly seeing something, the expression suddenly became serious, and quickly reminded. "Not over yet!" Following Tsuneo''s gaze, each one was locked tightly between his brows. Why do they suddenly change color? In the distance, the ash surged towards a point and merged, fusing into the human form at a very fast speed. v8 Chapter 254： Siege of Uchiha spot "The technique of reincarnation is really troublesome. It has been burned to ashes and can be restored to its original state. It seems that other methods can not kill him." Seeing that Uchiha spots can all be restored, Tsunate has no hope for other methods. Under such a fearful blow by Noel, the burnt ash Uchiha spot can be regenerated through the dirt, and she doesn''t think there are anyone here who can use more powerful ninjutsu. Not only Tsunade thought so, but Lei Ying and I Luo thought so. Neither of them felt that they had a more powerful ninjutsu than Noel had just done. Noel''s move could not eliminate Uchiha spots, and the two of them did not feel that their ninjutsu could be done. However, it does not mean that there is no way. Kakashi, who was sitting on the ground, stood up and patted the sand on his pants, saying the only option. "Other methods can''t kill you, then we have the only choice of sealing." "Well, this is the only way for us to fight Uchiha spot." Iroe nodded and agreed with Kakashi. Since there is no other way to eliminate Uchiha spots, then the seal technique is indeed the only option. It is clear to know that Kakashi and Iro are right, and I understand that there is no other choice for Ray Shadow, and of course there is nothing to oppose. What''s more, he has no better way of doing it himself. then..... "If there is only one choice, it''s a hassle-free process and I don''t have to think about it. I''m responsible for attacking and creating opportunities." "Lei Ying don''t worry, we have to plan something more or less, this will be more beneficial for us to seal Uchiha spots, and the success rate will be higher." "What is a good plan, only Fengying will be sealed among us. He only needs to harass him with ninjutsu here, and you are also left to treat us at any time, and I will attack Uchiha spots alone to create opportunities." "Don''t look down on the medical ninja!" After listening to Lei Ying''s plan, Tsunade frowned slightly. The meaning of Lei Ying is obvious. It is nothing more than to ignore the fighting power of the medical ninja, so he let Gangte stay. How can Tsunade not see this? She felt that it was necessary for Lei Ying to make it clear that not all medical ninjas need to be protected, nor are all medical ninjas incapable of fighting. "I set guidelines for medical ninjas!" "The first item: Medical ninjas must not give up treatment before the team members die!" "Second item: Medical ninjas must never stand at the forefront!" "Third item: The medical ninja must never die with any member of the team first!" "It is these guidelines that I teach students!" "However, there is another rule..." Before finishing the speech, Tsunade didn''t continue, but his hands were sealed. The diamond mark on the forehead lights up the next second, and only then continues what was just said. "Fourth item: Only medical ninjas who are proficient in ninjutsu to create the technique of regenerating the baihao are allowed to break all the above regulations!" While speaking these words, the black spellmark overflowed from the diamond-shaped mark, spreading at a very fast rate, and quickly spread throughout the body. When the technique of creating a rebirth by the Ninjutsu was completed, a large number of Chakras that had been stored in the Yin Seal were injected into the body, and Tsuna immediately exuded strong Chakra fluctuations. This made all those standing near Tsunato show a surprised look. Soon, Lei Ying asked, puzzled. "Baihao''s Art?" "It''s normal for you to use it for the first time today, but it''s my only forbidden technique." Explaining a little, Tsunato turned to look at Noel in front, and said to his back. "Her husband, you must have been consuming a lot just now. Then come to Uchiha Spot and give it to us. Remove this cover." "Sir Huo Ying is right, you will rest and recover first, and we will deal with Uchiha spots." "First solve the problem of meteorite, and then use such a powerful ninjutsu, the consumption just now must be very large, don''t try to be brave to us." After Tsunade spoke, the rest also persuaded. auzw.com It seems to these people that after two rounds of output from Noel, his Chakra must have little left, and now it is just dying. But for Noel, the consumption of those two waves was minimal, and it was nothing. It''s just that a few people were completely unaware, and Noel''s plan was even down. It has its own purpose and does not intend to eliminate Uchiha spots at this time, otherwise the one who has just arrived here will be able to solve him, which would have to wait until now. Now several people have given reasons for laziness, and Noel removes the protection that enveloped them. After the protection was removed, the person who rushed out the first time was not Thunder Shadow, but as a ninja as a medical ninja, heading straight to Uchiha Spot. The speed is quite fast, which is twice as fast as the first attack on Uchiha spot. Although it is impossible to say the speed of Lei Ying, the speed of Tsunato''s outburst at this moment is not much worse there, and he blinks in front of Uchiha Spot. The Uchiha spot, which responded quickly, instantly summoned Suzuno. At the same time, the arriving Tsunade slammed his punch with strange power. "Don''t think I am an ordinary medical ninja!!" "The speed is not as good as Lei Ying, but the power is above Lei Ying." Suzuno, who suffered a punch from Tsunato''s strange power technique, actually had a crack, but Uchiha spotted him slightly. At the same time, this also allowed Uchiha Spot to determine to what extent Tsunato had improved. Previously, Lei Ying and Tsunade joined forces, and this succeeded in defeating Suzono''s defense, but now she can do it alone. Seeing that Xu Zuoneng was already covered with cracks, it was estimated that he would collapse in the next second. Not intending to stand foolishly waiting for Suzuno to collapse, Uchiha spot jumped up and jumped back, while his hands were very fast. "The fire escapes!" When the seal was completed, he spewed out a spear that was more concentrated than the fire escape. The distance is close, the speed is fast, and the range is wide. In this extreme case, there is simply no time for Tsunato to react, let alone avoid it. Suddenly, a figure rushed towards the back, and quickly finished printing while running. "Water escape! Water column!" The man came to a halt next to Tsunade, spitting out a lot of columnar water from his mouth, and used it to attack the incoming fire spear. The water column collided with the fire, and almost immediately extinguished the flame. To destroy the fire, immediately stop the water column conversion ninjutsu. "Shui Dun! The Technique of Mist Hidden!" Thick fog was spit out from the population beside Gangshou, plus the water mist that had just been poured out by the fire, which suddenly blurred the surrounding environment. Because of the technique of fog and shadow, it is impossible to determine where the person is. Even Uchiha spots with reincarnation eyes cannot determine the specific location of people. In the thick fog, an obscure figure attracted Uchiha''s attention and was preparing to launch a ninjutsu attack. "fire....." The fire escape had not yet been sent out, and he sensed that someone was coming from behind. Uchiha Ban quickly tried to turn around and was ready to forward the ninjutsu to the sneak attacker. It is a pity that Uchiha spot was only on the way to turn around, and Lei Ying rushed out of the dense fog with the two old Libra men. "Tu Dun increases the skill of rock!" "Thunderbolt level Chiyoyo!!!" With the two-year old Libra''s heavier rock technique, the power of Thunder Shadow''s Thunder Abuse Chiyoyo was improved, directly smashing the edge of the collapse of Suzuno, and the hand knife slashed across Uchiha Spot''s left arm. "Water escape! Water dragon bullet!" Uchiha spotted the attack and flew a little distance, and a giant dragon condensed by water burst out from the thick fog below. The water dragon hits the Uchiha spot and pushes it to a higher point in the sky. Tsuneo, who waited for a long time at high altitude, swooped down, kicking the Uchiha spot with a tomahawk from top to bottom, and suddenly let it shoot towards the ground at high speed. "boom!" The power above the Thunder Shadow hits directly, and Uchiha spots without defense all eaten the power of this blow and was blasted to the ground in a blink of an eye. The impact caused a huge sound. v8 Chapter 255： Mu Dun Doppelganger "Desert burial!!" I love Romania and the two parties have finished printing quickly, and no one needs to be reminded at all. The a-level sealing technique used, using ultra-high density sand to make the target unable to move, and then directly sealing the target. During the sealing period, several people who joined forces to siege Uchiha Spot also fell from the sky and gathered together to protect Iro. The dusty area ahead is not invisible. Among them, you can still see an obscure, pyramid-like object gradually forming. "It has been successfully sealed!" Iero, who performed the seal technique, immediately informed the people around him the first time the seal was successful. The moment the words fell, the strong wind blew away the thick dust. After the dust was blown away, the pyramid made of sand appeared in the sight of several people, and they were all relieved. Is this the end? Next second... "It''s really uncomfortable." Suddenly approaching Tsunade, Noel reached out and grabbed her back collar, and then flung her out. Gundam was thrown away and his face was dumbfounded, and he was puzzled why Noor did it. Unconvinced, but did not think that Noel had betrayed. In her view, there is definitely a reason why Noel did such a thing. Not to mention that Tsunade was forced by Noel''s actions, even I Elaine, Zhao Meiming, Two Libra Old Man, Ai and others, they were all dumbfounded. But don''t wait for these people to ask. Next second... The ground suddenly cracked, and Chakra''s condensed giant sword rushed out. As Noel looked down at his feet, the tip of the sword that came out of the ground went straight to his door. "Do not!!!" When he saw this scene, Tsuneu, still on the way back, was desperate and shouted in despair. Tsunade''s desperate cry shouted back the stunned four. All four wanted to save each other, but the sword''s tip was less than a dozen centimeters away from Noor''s face, and there was no time for action. Although the distance between them is not far away, even the fastest Rai Ying on the scene, he is not sure to save Noel. Now that the fastest Rai Ying is unsure, the rest of them are even more unlikely to save people. With such a fast speed and such a close distance, the four felt that even if Noel could react, there would never be time to evade, let alone block this powerful blow. however..... auzw.com On the occasion of a critical attack, Noel struck out his right hand with lightning and blocked the blow. The tip of the sword could no longer advance in the palm of his hand, causing no harm. Everyone thought that when Noel was going to die, he easily stopped it. Noor did not stop dumbfounded by everyone. He held the tip of the sword he wanted to break through tightly, and then yanked it off with force. After pulling off, push back with a kick. On the way back to the sky, he focused on the location not far from the left side of Zhao Meiming, and threw the broken Chakra blade away. At the same time, he said. "Leave there!" The four people here did not respond slowly, and immediately left the place, no one asked more. First, Noel rescued Tsunade from being attacked, and then thrown the broken Chakra blade to the ground on the left side of Zhao Meiming, which all showed that there were enemies under the ground. It''s so obvious, and it still takes more questions. as predicted. Just as the four thought, as soon as their front feet left their original position, they saw a huge figure breaking through the ground, and Noel''s broken blade hit directly. "Sure enough, it was discovered by you. It seems that you are the most difficult one to deal with." Suzuneng Hu Zhongyu Zhibo spot, staring at Noel said closely. Uchiha spot appeared again in the field of vision, and several people except Noel turned their heads to look at the pyramid of the seal. What I saw was that the pyramid was still intact there. Since the pyramid was still there, Uchiha''s figure appeared outside, and Tsunato instantly understood what was going on. "Damn! That seal is Mu Dun''s avatar!" "Yes, you are imprisoned by the wooden escape that used to be between the pillars. It was only me who saw it as an enemy, but... After a pause, Uchiha stared at Noel''s eyes, then continued. "I relied on the pupil power of the kaleidoscope to write the chakra eye, and I saw through the Mu Dun avatar that used to be between the pillars. The eye power of the round eyes is not low." "My eyes, but they are of the same level as the reincarnation eyes, and the pupil power is much better than the kaleidoscope writing chakra eyes. It is not difficult to see through Mu Dun''s avatar." Not afraid of Uchiha spot knowing, Noel took the initiative to inform his eyes that he had the same level as the reincarnation eyes. Hearing the eyes of the same level as the reincarnation eyes, Uchiha spot suddenly became full of interest. Interested, of course, I want to know what kind of abilities are there, whether they really have the same qualifications as samsara, etc. If you want to know how to detect these, then you must solve some of the obstacles of Wuying and them, otherwise you will be distracted to deal with them. However, this soon came to mind. "Then let me try and see if your eyes are really qualified to the same level as the reincarnation eyes." "Before that, in order not to let them interfere with our fight..." Uchiha spot quickly printed with both hands, and split into twenty-five wooden escapes in the blink of an eye, followed by a group of five. v8 Chapter 256： Five vs twenty five Twenty-five wooden escapes separated, and every five of them surrounded one of the shadows and immediately separated them. All five shadows are treated five-to-one, while Noel is stared at by Uchiha Spot. After all this, Uchiha''s brow corner slightly raised, and he looked at Noel with a playful taste. "Come and guess, can my Mu Dun avatar use Suzuno?" "You have to guess which one, you have already shown it clearly." Not to mention that Norr knew in advance, and just looking at the expression that Uchiha Spot now shows, there is no way to know what the answer is. Uchiha Ban did not say much, and gave the answer directly by action. Suddenly, the twenty-five Mu Dun avatars changed at the same time, and the amazing Chakras poured out one by one, and then Chakra became a burly **** of war. Twenty-five Xu Zunenghu appeared, and the five shadows seeing each other locked tightly. "No one will hinder us now." Uchiha Spot turned around and walked slowly towards Noel, no longer ignoring the five shadows surrounded by Mu Dun. At the same time, Uchiha took the first step after falling. Twenty-five Suzuno moved at about the same time, and their left and right hands instantly condensed the Chakra sword and used it to slash towards the surrounded five shadows. The battle was on the verge, and Wuying did not stand silly while waiting for the giant sword to fall, and took action. "Boiled away! The skill of Qiaowu!" In the high-speed fast-moving Zhao Meiming, the water attribute and the fire attribute Chakra are combined, and a very corrosive acid mist is sprayed from the mouth. A large amount of acid mist spewed out, spreading at an alarming rate during her continued use of the skillful mist. When the spreading acid mist touched the surrounding Suzunoji, it dissolved it at a rate visible to the naked eye. Suzuno who surrounded her, their feet were melted and lost their balance, and they all leaned towards different sides and suddenly stopped their attack. "Heaven''s feet!" Tsunade raises his right foot, will chakra accurately control the footsteps, and then stomped hard. "boom!" One foot stomped on the ground, the strange power instantly cracked the ground. The ground collapsed, and Suzuno, who was around Tsunato, had lost his balance. Ben slashed her five Chakra swords, but instead chopped them on each other. "Thunderbolt level Chiyoyo!" Under the blessing of Lei Dun''s armor, Lei Ying passed through the five fallen Chakra swords at a high speed, punching one of them into his face. "Dust escape from the original world!" Two old Libra men were above them, condensing a large, dusty cube, blocking the slashing Chakra giant sword. Not only blocked the Chakra Great Sword, but also separated it into an atomic state and disappeared. In the end, Iero was manipulating a lot of sand and imprisoned all five Suzunengu, and the fallen Chakra Great Sword also stopped in mid-air. auzw.com That''s right, this is just a temporary imprisonment. I, who knows this very well, immediately took advantage of the opportunity to withdraw from the siege and distanced him as far as possible. The same is true of the other four shadows. They have no love to fight, and they all rushed out of the encirclement circle. Afterwards, the five shadows came together very tacitly. Now that the time is running short, this is just the time to gather together, and Tsunade will speak first. "It must be clear to everyone that it is very unrealistic to deal with the five Suzengeng alone, so they will gather here tacitly." "It''s one thing to know, but the five of us teamed up to deal with twenty-five of Suzuno, it''s also very unrealistic. Suzuno, who was damaged, almost recovered, and looked at them with a smile. Lei Ying and I love Luo who wanted to say something. When they heard Zhao Meiming''s words, they suddenly didn''t know what to say. One vs five, this is indeed unrealistic. Just the abnormal defense of Suzunogi, which has caused them headaches. Five vs. twenty-five, just like what Mei Mei said, is also an unrealistic thing, even a crazy thing. Somehow, the old man of Libra finally made a noise. "I have a way to solve all twenty-five Suzunenghu." The words fell, and the other four people looked at the old man of Libra, which was quite unexpected. Its not a surprise if its not an accident. Its threatening to solve twenty-five Xu Zunenghu in one breath. Unexpectedly, the four did not doubt the words of the old man of Libra. This kind of big life-and-death matter is very clear that the old man of Two Scales will not make a joke at this time, and there must be a way to tell it. Therefore, none of the four asked, and stared closely at the old man of Libra, waiting for him to speak out. Did not let the four people wait for a long time, the old man of Libra again spoke out. "I have just tried it, and Chen Dun can separate the Suzunogi into atoms." "I can use a large dune, but this requires a lot of Chakra consumption. At present, I need to restore it to use it, and it takes a short time to prepare." "The problem now is that they won''t give me time to restore Chakra, nor will they give me time to prepare for dust." Looking at the twenty-five Suzunenghu, they have gradually approached the group, and it will not take long to arrive. The four men exchanged glances, and Tsunato said his thoughts first. "I can pass Chakra to the old man of Libra, and by the way, he recovered his injury, but then I can''t do anything else." "Buy time for this matter, then leave it to me, Fengying and Shuiying." "I have no opinion." "Well, I have no opinion." After Tsunato first spoke, Lei Ying, Feng Ying, and Shui Ying spoke one after another, and soon decided. v8 Chapter 257： Reincarnation Eye vs Reincarnation Eye Now that the plan has been set, Tsunato first treats the old man of Libra, and then sends him Chakra. And I Carlos was the first one to stop twenty-five Xu Zuonenghu to continue to solve. "Sand Rebel Slave!!" Suddenly, a pair of giant hands formed by the sand broke out of the feet of twenty-five Suzunou, grabbed their feet firmly, and immediately kept them imprisoned. Taking advantage of this good opportunity, Lei Ying and Zhao Meiming immediately set off. Although it was said to be leaving at the same time, the speed of Lei Ying was much faster than that of Zhao Mei Ming, and in a blink of an eye he came in front of a Suzunogi and attacked him with a crazy ninja body attack. First, the Thunderbolt level Chiyo under the high-speed Mercedes-Benz, followed by the continuous use of the Thunderbolt level hand knife. After this combo, Lei Ying ran up at a high speed along the slashed body of Suzunogi. When he reached the top of Suzunou''s head, his feet suddenly charged toward the sky. Is this the end? No, this is just the beginning. Flying to a certain height, Lei Ying leaned forward and rushed down. When he was about to arrive at Su Zuoneng''s head, he controlled his body to rotate at high speed, and Yi Lei''s indignant thunder axe severely split from top to bottom. Under heavy blow, Susano, who had already cracked before, collapsed. Even if he defeated this suzuki, Lei Ying still did not stop there, but continued to accelerate and dive. At the moment of landing, he grabbed the Uchiha spotted wooden doppelganger and lifted it up. "Thunder me!" "boom!" With a loud noise, Mu Dun''s avatar was severely dropped on the ground, and with the addition of Lei Dun''s explosive attack, he instantly fell out of shape. Subsequently, Mu Dun''s avatar burst into white smoke and disappeared. While Lei Ying solved one here, Zhao Meiming also succeeded in breaking down a defensive defense. She uses the technique of dissolving the monster to dissolve, combining the two chakras of fire and earth, and spit out a viscous and strong corrosive magma with viscosity and strong corrosion from her mouth. This move is not only a huge range, its strength can be melted to help. That''s right, she has made a gap in Su Zuonenghu''s body through this trick, and now she enters the gap and launches an attack on Mu Dun who is inside. The moment near Mu Dun''s doppelganger, spitting hot lava from his mouth again. In a blink of an eye, that Mu Dun avatar was submerged in magma and could no longer be seen. After Mu Dun''s doppelganger was submerged in magma, Suzuno almost collapsed and disappeared. And at this time, the sound of my love came from behind. "Come on! I''m almost out of control!" It is said that Lei Ying and Zhao Meiming retreated at the same time, and then they had a brief exchange to discuss how to cope with the rest of Suzuno. After a brief discussion, the two decided to solve each one. auzw.com then.... "Water escape!" "Lei Dun!" The two performed the final printing at the same time and completed it very quickly. "Thunder Water Dragon Bomb!!" Zhao Meiming first poured a large amount of Chakra into the water. Ray Ying mixed a large amount of his Lei Dun Chakra into the water. Finally, the condensed water dragon was shot. The water dragon flashing an electric arc all over the body, under the control of Zhao Meiming, struck one by one. After the water dragon entangled the last five Suzengenghu, a very strong electric shock suddenly broke out. Although it was impossible to break Suzuno''s defense, the electric shock penetrated into the inside and gave five Mu Dun avatars an electrotherapy. Be aware that the Thunder Dragon Dragon has a powerful paralysis effect. The five Mu Dun avatars were treated by electrotherapy. Although they were not destroyed by electric shock, they were paralyzed and could not move. This is equivalent to temporarily reducing the five enemies, and the pressure is also a little less. at the same time...... On the other side, Noel has led Uchiha Spot''s body to a distance. When Noel stopped in the air, Uchiha spot attacked without saying a word, and there was no intention of a little nonsense at all. The right hand waved violently, and an invisible repulsion was thrown out. "Shen Luo Tian Zheng!" "Golden Wheel reborn!" Noel''s response was also very fast, raising his hand to face Uchiha spot, and released a strong repulsion. The golden beam emerged instantly from the palm of the hand and collided with the invisible repulsive force released by Uchiha Spot on the way. The two collided into one piece, and the ground suddenly cracked, and the wind continued to roar. This repulsive force, which did not give way to each other, did not stand still for a long time. As Noel grasped the golden beam, and then twisted and pushed forward, the situation of stalemate disappeared. why? Shenluo Tianzheng releases repulsive force on a large scale, and Golden Wheel''s rebirth is a repulsive force with a little breakthrough. Under the twist of the golden wheel, the beam changes its original shape and turns into a spiral drill, which makes it more penetrating. This is a breakthrough, and the transformation form has increased the penetration. The stalemate is due to the fact that the two are evenly matched. Now the increase in penetration is another breakthrough of the golden wheel. Of course, it penetrates the repulsive force released by Shenluo Tianzheng on a large scale. After the spiral golden beam penetrated, it went straight to the right hand where Uchiha spot released repulsion. In a blink of an eye, Uchiha''s right hand was destroyed by the golden beam coming straight from it, and the repulsion of Shen Luo Tianzheng disappeared with it. After destroying Uchiha''s right hand, Noor did not stop there, but swept with the beam of light. From the moment the right hand was destroyed, Uchiha spot felt bad, so he left as soon as possible, daring to stay in place for half a second. v8 Chapter 258： Virtualization The first time I chose to leave, to escape the crisis of being cut off from the middle. It''s a pity that he was still a little slow, his feet were still cut off by the golden beam from the slashing, and he couldn''t retreat from the whole body. However, this is no big deal. It''s much faster than just getting two feet cut and only recovering your feet. One hand and both feet were destroyed by Noel, and Uchiha spots did not honestly wait for recovery, and did not even give up the idea of ??attack. Although you can''t move without your feet, there is still a way to find something to replace. "Suzunenghu!" The light blue Chakra erupted, and in a blink of an eye Chakra materialized and condensed into a burly **** of war, covering Uchiha spots. Suzuno had not yet fallen from the sky, and Uchiha spot broke out with a stronger Chakra. "Completely beggar!" Under the blessing of the great Chakra, Suzuno''s body continued to grow, and stopped when he exceeded the size of the mountain. It''s not just the body that got bigger. The next second, a pair of armor emerged from the huge Suzuneng body and equipped with double swords. At this moment, Xu Zuonenghu, who has been transformed, shows the posture of Wushen. In the moment of falling, the body armor completely changed its wings on the back armor, and immediately solved the problem of imperial air. "Suzuo Nenghu''s complete body, only those who have seen it have a dead end." Under the control of Uchiha Spot, Zona completely raised his swords against Noel, and then pulled them out. Just by pulling out the double swords, the resulting cross-cutting strike was amazing. However, Uchiha Spot didn''t stop there. He controlled the full body, so that he could flap the changed wings on the armor and follow the cross-cut behind at high speed. In the face of the powerful cross-cutting strike, and the complete body immediately followed. "Only one way to die?" Noel stayed in the air and didn''t move. He didn''t even show the idea of ??evasion. He smiled disdainfully. As he said this, the **** Gouyu in his pupils turned wildly. Afterwards, the madly turning blood-colored hook jade changed, and finally transformed into an eternal kaleidoscope pattern consisting of a five-pointed shuriken and five hook jade. "Boom!" In an instant, Noor burst into black spirit pressure, and the beam of light formed by the spirit pressure went straight to the sky, and there was also a very amazing Chakra. The sky and earth changed color, and the black spirit was reduced to raindrops, which fell from the sky. The Noel in the center of the black spirit pressure column has been shrouded by the whirlwind formed by the spirit pressure and Chakra, and he cannot be seen at all. auzw.com In this case, the full body must be able to reach the cross cut caused by pulling the sword. The cross-cutting strike touched the pressure column, but unfortunately there was no trace of damage to the pressure column mixed with Chakra. The slashing attack collapsed instantaneously to form a shock wave, and the next complete body must be able to take off. Completely the body must be able to be lifted out of the distance, and the Uchiha spot among them finally stopped it steadily. After this time, I dared not attack again. Uchihas stagnation stayed in place, watching what trick Noel was playing. It didn''t take long for people to wait, the black magic pressure columns scattered like shattered glass, and the whirlwind stopped. A huge figure appeared, almost the size of Uchiha Spot''s complete body. The huge figure appeared, with a pair of black dragon horns on both sides of the head, the face was covered by a bone mask, wearing a black flame armor, holding a long knife with no sheath and golden runes. This shape is very similar to Noel''s return to the blade form. If you remove the mask and armor, there is really no difference. The blue gem in the center of the huge silhouette of the collarbone, now Noel is inside that gem, talking to the Uchiha spot in the distance. "Suzano can be used by more than you alone. My Zuzano can be even stronger than yours." That''s right, this huge figure like returning to the blade is the integration of the power of the virtual and the power of jade collapse, and the created virtualization must be able to be energized. Suzuno is able to use the ability, this virtual Suzuno can be used, and it can also use the power of the virtual. For example: False Flash, False Bullet, Ring Turn, Flash of False King. Wearing armor with black flames, the power of sky light, steel skin, and speed regeneration is integrated, so that the defense power is greatly improved. In addition to the virtual power, the long sword with golden runes in it is also special. This special long knife is composed of ten fist swords, eight close mirrors, eight foot Qiong Gouyu, the ancient arch of Majia, and the ancient arch of Majia, which can change shape at any time. That is, the two brothers Itachi and Sasuke. They must be composed of the weapons they possess. Of course, there is also the power of emptiness, which can kill the soul. Regardless of the comparison of appearance and shape, or its various abilities, it is absolutely necessary to complete the abuse. Closer to home. After Noel''s explanation, Ben was also a bit skeptical of Suzuno''s Uchiha spot, showing a surprised look. Surprised to be surprised, but did not think how powerful Noor''s alternative Suzuno was. In Uchiha''s view, Noel''s virtual Xu Zuneng was nothing more than a Xipi product, and he couldn''t compare it with his own full body Xu Zunhu, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. "Oh, fakes are fakes after all, and they can''t compare with genuine ones." "Then you can try it." Regarding what Uchiha spot said, Noel still kept a smile on his face, and reached out to provoke his index finger. Noel provoked in this way, and the proud Uchiha spot could not bear it. Since it can''t be tolerated, of course it is dry. v8 Chapter 259： Oh, to die together? The hands formed by the wings discard the two scabbards in their hand. "Eight-foot Qiong Gouyu!" As the voice of Uchiha''s spot fell, a flash of Gouyu condensed on his hands, and he shot them toward Noel together. The eight-foot Qiong Gouyu was quite fast and came to Noel almost in the blink of an eye. In the face of the attack that is about to hit, Noel did not control the virtual Xu Zunenghu to avoid or defend, but waited calmly for his hit. "Boom! Boom!" The blasting sounded successively, and the eight-foot Qiong Gouyu directly hit. The thick black smoke formed by the explosion flooded the upper body of Xu Zunuhu, unable to see what happened. And this time... "Fire escape the dust hidden technique!" Uchiha had no plans to stop, and the hot dust spit out of his mouth instantly made it spread across the battlefield. While using the technique of dust concealment to attack, he also used this dust to hide his whereabouts. Attacking the enemy and hiding himself is a two-way strategy. Being covered with thick high temperature dust, although he could not see Uchiha spots with his naked eyes, he could still perceive his location. Even if you can''t really see it, and you can''t perceive Uchiha spots, it''s nothing to Noel. As long as you wait patiently on the spot, Uchiha Spot will definitely deliver it to her door. At this moment, it was clearly felt that Uchiha spot approached at high speed, and it was sent to the door as expected, without any effort to find. Controlling Su Zuoneng almost waved his left hand, a powerful force lifted, suddenly fanned out the high-temperature dust. The high-temperature dust was removed, and Uchiha''s Suzunou appeared in the field of vision. While standing still and resisting the next two waves of attack, Noor''s virtual Xu Zunenghu did not receive any damage, and did not even leave a trace on his body. After the field of view is restored, the distance between the two is currently very close, about five to six meters. Calculated according to the speed of the other party, it is estimated that it will take less than a second to come to the front, and it is still the kind of face-to-face. As expected, it really came to me in less than a second, and slashed with the double swords. However, this time Noor did not intend to resist hard again, controlling the virtual Xu Zunenghu to counterattack, and waved his long sword to cut it. Swept across, severing one of the swords that struck. At the same time, the left hand also grasped the other sword firmly, and directly broke it rigidly, and then grabbed the broken blade and inserted it on Xu Zuonenghu''s shoulder. Only a short confrontation, the double swords were destroyed in an instant. Unexpectedly, Uchiha spot was stunned by this unexpected situation, but it was just a blink of an eye. Susuo Nenghu was attacked by the broken blade at that moment, and the Uchiha spot who came back to control him to immediately counterattack, throwing away the two broken swords in his hand, and then grasping the two hands wrist of the blurred Xu Zunuohu. At the same time, the hands formed by the wings are printed. auzw.com In addition to that, he completely enshrined the Uchiha spot in the safari, and he no longer knows what the ninjutsu seal is. It is completely different from the seal of the wing knot. It can be determined to be another ninjutsu seal. "The technique of wood escape and wood dragon!!" The moment the words fell, in the ground directly below the two, a wooden dragon suddenly broke through the ground, and then flew towards the two at high speed. The giant wood dragon is very fast, and soon it will come to the two Suzunuri sky. Under the control of Uchiha Spot, the giant wood dragon is wrapped around the two Suzunou bodies, and they are tied together firmly. When imprisoned by a giant wooden dragon, Noel immediately discovered that Chakra passed quickly. "It seems that Mulong is not only used to confine Xu Zunenghu, but also wants to absorb my Chakra through this technique." "You only guessed half right..." Only half of the words were spoken, but Uchiha spot stopped suddenly and didn''t continue. After a moment, he said slowly. "Do you know the real use of the reincarnation technique?" "The real use of the dirt reincarnation technique is to die with the enemy." "Vientiane Tianyin!!!" When he finished speaking, Uchiha spot raised his hands to the sky and used the power of reincarnation. With the release of strong gravity, three meteorites with a diameter of more than 100 meters broke through the clouds and entered the field of vision, falling vertically at a rapid speed. Under the influence of Vientiane Tianyin, the falling speed of the three meteorites is still soaring. Looking up at the sky, Noor moved his eyes to Uchiha spot, his mouth sneered and sneered. "Oh, to die together? Can you really do it?" "Is it possible to do this? I have to try it before I know it, right?" Hearing Noel''s disdainful sneer, Uchiha spot suddenly felt a little uncertain, but he didn''t want to be weak. In his opinion, just now Noel has shown strong strength, and he is not sure whether there is any backhand, so he is not sure whether this will be the same as it is. And during the brief conversation between the two, they had come not far from their heads. In just a blink of an eye, the first meteorite smashed together on the body of Suzuno, pushing them down to the ground at high speed. quickly...... "boom!" Pushing the two meteorites of Suzuno to the ground, they are like sandwich biscuits sandwiched between them. In less than a second, the second meteorite fell. "boom!" "boom!" The second meteorite hit the ground, and the third quickly followed, smashing hard. v8 Chapter 260： It seems to be about to start After repeated bombings, a large area of ??the earth fell apart, and the dust raised in the air filled the air, and it was impossible to see exactly how the two were. The dusty central area is where the bombing took place. At the central area, the ground suddenly shook violently. "boom!" An explosion sounded, underneath a block of stones of varying sizes, the blurring Xu Zuneng almost came out of the ground, and the pressed stone was washed up into the sky. In the ruins not too far away, a piece of paper the size of a fingernail flew, and then gathered and gradually merged into a human shape. "What a nostalgic scenery, it''s a pity that there is a bit of a miss." The recovered Uchiha spot looked at the figure of the blurred Xu Zunenghu and frowned slightly. It was not a surprise that Uchiha spot failed to kill Noel. After all, there was such a hunch before, and there was nothing surprising, but it was somewhat uncomfortable. Why is it a bit uncomfortable? All the methods that have been used have been used, that is, Uchiha spots have nothing to do. Before the battle, Uchiha was still confident and relentless, but now he has no way to get Noel, which is equivalent to slapping himself hard, and it is normal to feel uncomfortable. But the fact that Noel could not be killed was only temporary for him. As long as the plan is completed, it will become the ten-tailed columnar force, and have the power of the six fairy geniuses. It really does not put Noel in the eyes, so it is only a little uncomfortable, not angry and angry. I feel uncomfortable, but before the plan is completely completed, you still need to drag the fighting power here, and they must not be allowed to make trouble. In particular, a powerful person like Noel, if he cannot be left here, the plan will definitely be completely destroyed by him. While trying to change how to deal with Noel, a person emerged from the ground behind Uchiha spot. The person who appears is composed of half black and white. Uchiha spot felt it for the first time, but he didn''t attack the person who appeared, he didn''t even look at it. The half-black-and-white man also did not attack Uchiha spot, and stood very honestly behind him. "Master Ban, that kid is ready to call Ten Tails." "Since you came to find me, it seems an accident, black." "It''s an accident indeed, the Nagato has been killed by the person you are fighting with, and the kid will certainly not sacrifice himself, so..." "It''s really uncomfortable." There is no need to finish Heiju, and Uchiha spot understands it completely, sighing slightly. It is also clear that it cannot be consumed here. then.... "Reincarnation!" Uchiha spot bursts out of the amazing Chakra, his hands fasten the seal, and finally press his right hand on the ground. auzw.com Just in case, of course, you can''t leave immediately, you must first return to the body of freedom. So, first use the reverse seal of the reincarnated dirt to release the psychic contract with the reincarnated spellcaster, no longer under the control of the spellcaster. "It''s much more comfortable this time. Now tell me where it is, black." Twisting his head, Uchiha spot moved his arm again. Heiju moved closer to Uchiha spot, whispered the location in his ear, then retracted and disappeared without a trace. Knowing where it was, Uchiha spotted Noel''s side. "Waiting for you when the plan is completed." He whispered to himself, and before the flying dust had completely dissipated, it disappeared. "It seems to be starting soon." The moment Uchiha spot left, Noor relieved Suzuno, and turned to look at the direction of his departure, and said to himself. Although it was clear where Uchiha spot went, he had no intention of chasing. It can also be said that Noel had never thought of leaving Uchiha completely here, and he was eager to leave quickly. In terms of Noel''s strength, there is already enough strength to easily solve the Uchiha spot without having to waste so much time. The reason why Uchiha spot was not killed is entirely the result of Noel''s intention. Closer to home. When Uchiha spot went away, Noor did not stay here more, and rushed to the place where Tsunato was. The whole body flashed a black arc, which instantly turned into a current. It didn''t take too long to go under super fast. A black light burst into the air, striking a Suzuno body in a blink of an eye, and suddenly a powerful electric current erupted. The black current engulfed Suzunogi, it was quickly decomposed in that powerful current, and soon it became shabby and was about to collapse. Among the twenty-five Mu Dun''s avatars, Suzuno Hu is being decomposed by the current. Not waiting for Suzuno to be completely decomposed by the current, Noor had already condensed in front of Mu Dun''s avatar, and instantly shot through his heart, not giving it any time to react. Mu Dun''s body and mind were penetrated, and its Suzunotsu collapsed. Withdrawing his right hand, Noel turned and walked away, and walked to Tsuna. The moment the first step fell, the Mu Dun behind him withered and then disappeared into white smoke. When Noel came to the place where the five shadows were, they were lying on the ground with scars. Although they lay still on the ground, they all lived well and no one died. "Fortunately, you came in time, otherwise we would all be over." Looking at Noel squatting down, Tsune said with a smile on his face. Without saying anything, Noel pressed his palms to Tsuna''s abdomen, and then started treatment. v8 Chapter 261： Summon ten tails The palm of the hand shone brightly, and the wound on Tsuna''s body recovered. Not only did the wound recover, but most importantly, even Chakra recovered, and it recovered quite quickly. All in all, just a few seconds. When the heyday was restored, the astonishing Tsunabe was stunned in place, unable to return to God. When the second dazzling light came on, Tsunade finally recovered. Looking towards the light, Noel was treating Zhaomeiming. As a result, Tsunade did not continue to froze there, and quickly got up from the ground, and then treated the most injured. It didn''t take long for Tsunato to put in treatment, and Noor recovered Zhaozhaoming. Zhao Meiming face is pink, so the intimate contact is the first time, shy whisper. "Thank you." "You have a good rest, I can only help you recover from the injury and Chakra, but the fatigue cannot be removed." Noel smiled slightly at Meiming, then hugged her up, and then walked and told him. Soon, Zhao Meiming was placed in a leaning place, and Noor turned to another person. It didn''t take long for Noel to heal the other two, and Tsunato stabilized the situation of the old man for two days, which made her very tired. Seeing this, Noel could only walk towards the two. "I''m going to give him treatment. You should take a rest." "Okay, I''ll leave it to you." Tsunade nodded, and did not insist on continuing to treat the old man for two days, and obediently took a rest. I have personally experienced the therapeutic effect of Noel, but it is too much than his own cleverness, so I gave up the position so decisively. Tsunade didn''t go far to sit down, and Noel''s treatment began. Because the injury of the old man in the two days was more serious, the treatment time was slower than that of others. Although slow is a bit slow, it''s just a few seconds. A few seconds later, under the treatment of Noel, the two-day old man was now fully recovered, but there was no sign of waking up. "Noel, why didn''t Tu Ying wake up?" Seeing that Noel''s treatment was over, but the old man didn''t wake up for two days, Tsunabu couldn''t help asking. As soon as this remark came out, Ai, Ai Luo, and Zhao Meiming all shifted their eyes, waiting for Noel''s answer. Two days later, the old man was getting older, and with such serious injuries and excessive consumption of Chakra, he was worried that he would not be able to survive. "It''s okay, it''s just excessive fatigue. It''s estimated that it won''t take long to wake up, rest assured." auzw.com Looking at each one, Noel could only explain. After hearing Noel''s explanation, the four people suspended their hearts and relieved. Knowing that the old man was okay for two days, the four of them cared about another thing, and asked Noel in unison. "You killed Uchiha spots?" "No, when Uchiha spot hit me halfway, a half black and white guy appeared, and then they said a few words and left." Noel shook his head and said lightly. The description is very simple, but the four of them thought of many possibilities. They suddenly locked their brows one by one. Obviously, they didn''t think it was a good thing. A thing that can make Uchiha spot leave suddenly is definitely a very important thing. And the very important thing, after the four people have eliminated the conjecture one by one, only the Eye of the Moon is planning this matter, and nothing else. While thinking about these things, the four suddenly had a bad hunch. The next second, the bad hunch in my heart was tested. The people present, they perceive a strong Chakra outbreak in the West, and this Chakra is full of evil, and the perception alone makes people shudder. The most frightening thing for the four people is that they could not find the target of Chakra outbreak within their perception range, which is enough to show that the target is farther away. Farther away is the scene of the accident, but here it can be clearly felt. the other side..... Where Chakra broke out, a giant wooden multi-handed statue was struggling painfully, and its nine eyes overflowed with bright red blood. Soon, the statue changed, a tail condensed from behind, and Chakra skyrocketed. At this time, a figure not far from the statue, a person''s figure is maintaining the seal, and suddenly a person came behind him. The coming person looked at the changing statue not far away, and then walked to the person who maintained the seal. "With soil, why didn''t you resurrect me with the reincarnation eye as originally planned, but rushed to make the ten-tailed call first?" "Nagato is dead, now I inherit his reincarnation eyes..." Halfway through the speech, Uchiha was called a masked man with soil and turned his head to look at him. Then, it went on. "I have inherited the reincarnation eyes of the long door. If you want to be truly resurrected and become a pillar of humanity, I must lay down my life to reincarnate." "That is to say, your position is very delicate now, and you must listen to me." "So you must not forget that in today''s world, only I can use the technique of reincarnation to resurrect you." Listening to the threatening words, Uchiha was not surprised. On the way to here, I thought long ago that it might be possible to do so, but I still have a little hope in my heart. Now, this last glimmer of hope was smashed by the soil. v8 Chapter 262： Rebirth of the natural technique! "Unexpectedly, the little demon at that time became much more cunning." "You seem to have misunderstood something. I have never regarded you as a companion. It has always been a relationship of interest." "It''s really the best, then it''s up to you to decide what to do next." "Next, I want to tell those people carefully what the real despair is!!" Looking at the outer path golem that continually condensed its tail, he brought soil to Uchiha to tell the next plan. Of course, with regard to the compromise of Uchiha Spots, the unearthed soil did not fully believe it, and he was always on guard against him. Because when Uchiha spot came, he had noticed for the first time that he had broken away from the soul contract of the dirt reincarnation technique, which was enough to show that he could not easily compromise. The reason why the soul contract of the reincarnation technique is lifted is definitely not to be controlled by people when the table is opened. In addition, according to the understanding of Uchiha Spots with the soil, it is definitely not a person who easily compromises. How can he compromise in order to resurrect so many things. From the perspective of the soil, as long as he reveals a little flaw, Uchiha spot will definitely do it for himself, and now he is just waiting for the opportunity. Just like an old hunter, waiting in the dark waiting for prey to lose vigilance, and then give a fatal blow. Closer to home. After leading the way to the next plan, he didn''t say a word to Uchiha Spot, and quietly looked at the transformed Waidao Golem, patiently waiting for the arrival of Ten Tail. At this moment, the outer Tao Golem that is transforming the ten tails has now condensed eight tails, and will soon condense the ninth tail. It didn''t take the two to wait too long, the alien golem completely transformed into ten tails. "Roar!!!" The ten tails danced irregularly, and the cyclops stood up with their thin bodies, and raised their heads and roared excitedly towards the sky. Preparing to take off and take off towards the ten-tailed soil, I was negligent for failing to notice the dark shadows drilled from the ground under my feet. After the black shadow appeared at a similar speed, he climbed on the soiled body almost in the blink of an eye and covered half of his body. Half of the body was covered with black shadows, and the soil that was about to move was frozen in place. At the same time, Uchihas speech sounded. "Fortunately, it''s black." "Damn...Damn!!" Hei Jue took up half of the body, and he struggled with him to gain control of his body, and his speech became extremely difficult. It''s not easy to carry the soil, the same is true of the current shadow. "Ben... Lord Ban... It takes a lot of time to call Ten Tails with soil...but...but I still can''t control it for too long...he is fighting hard...if you don''t hurry, I can ...May soon be untenable...." "Relax, he was ready to save him." auzw.com Raised his right hand without any hassle, and Uchiha spotted a seal with this raised right hand. At the moment when one-handed printing was completed, Tu Tu suddenly lost control of the remaining half of his body, leaving only his own thinking ability. Now the control of the entire body has completely fallen into the hands of Hei Jue. Taking control of the entire body with soil, Heiju completely covered his other body to prevent any accidents. Uchiha spot maintained a one-handed seal, and walked slowly to the front of the belt to face him. "Now your position is subtle, and control is back in my hands." "You must be puzzled, why is this happening, right?" "If you attempt to erase it from the body, the spell mark will suppress this action." "Besides that, there is another effect." "The spell mark I put in your body is not only to prevent you important suicides, but also to prevent you from getting out of control and to temporarily gain control of your body when necessary." Hearing what Uchiha said, the expression in his eyes. After thinking for a while, Uchiha spotted another thing and decided to make it clear even if he died. "You are about to resurrect me with the technique of reincarnation, then I will show you the truth about another thing with compassion." "Your little girl named Lin made the little girl a pillar of Sanwei, and made her plan to run away in Konoha, I made it all by myself." "Yes, all this is a plan I made, not Wuyin Village." "Of course, she used Kakashi''s attack on the enemy to sacrifice herself to protect Muye Village, which is also in my plan." "The purpose is to let you fall into the darkness and become an important piece of mine." "As you said to me before, I never regarded you as a companion." "You are just a chess piece in my hand, and now you die with this hatred." When the last word fell, Hei never asked Uchiha to speak, and it controlled the beginning of the seal with the soil. Soon, the seal of reincarnation was completed. "Reincarnation Skills!" "Reincarnation Skills!" Heijue and Uchiha spot, they said at the same time. In the next second, both Tudai and Uchiha spots changed. What changed with the soil was that the black hair gradually became white, and the whole person gradually lost weight, and soon became skinny. And Uchiha spotted a burst of hot air, followed by the sound of water evaporation, and then the explosive gas enveloped him. After a burst of gas, the Uchiha spot that emerged from it completely changed. v8 Chapter 263： Too Pillar Force "Punch! Punch! Putong" A strong heartbeat came from Uchiha spot. With the sound of the heartbeat, the cracks on his face disappeared, no longer the appearance of the reincarnated dirt, and became a living person with blood and flesh. "Sure enough! This body is ridiculous!" With his head slightly lowered, Uchiha spot felt the transformation of his body and tried to hold his right hand tightly. After a long absence, he couldn''t help but laugh with excitement. "This **** feeling is so good!" But it wasn''t long before I was happy, and my reincarnation eyes suddenly shattered and fell off. The rebirth of the reincarnated earth through the rebirth of the natural technique of rebirth will disappear. After losing the reincarnation, the eyes suddenly fell into darkness, and Uchiha spots left only the orbits with no hollow eyes, and the joy of regenerating was interrupted. Although the joy of renewed life was interrupted, it reminded him that he had something to do. Nothing can be seen when the eyes are black, but Uchiha spot can also understand everything around him by perception, and does not hinder the action at all. So, his right hand slowly lifted up, reaching for the controlled soil. The index finger and **** come out, and the **** slowly approach the reincarnation eye with soil, and finally pull it out. "Heiju, what about my other reincarnation eyes?" "Please be assured that it is already on the way to deliver, Lord Ban." Closing the left eye that lost the reincarnation eye, Hei Jue quickly informed Uchiha Ban about the matter. Just less than a second after I finished speaking, I continued what I thought. "Master Ban, this kid I control, what should I do?" "Recycle the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, this kid just find a place to throw away, anyway, he has no use value." First put the hand-held reincarnation eye into the left eye, and Uchiha spot immediately uses palm fairy technique to recover, and at the same time carelessly decides the fate of the earth. A person who is dead soon is worthless. Uchiha spot has no interest in killing the earth, of course, he is thrown to a place where he will kill himself. Anyway, it will not be long before he will die completely, and he will not cause any trouble to himself. What''s more, now Uchiha Spot still has important things to do. What is important? The ten-tailed resurrection was successful, and it can be said that it is still in a state of no owner, so it must be controlled first. Otherwise, Shio will run away. Deciding to take the soil with his final destiny, Uchiha Spot started to rush towards Shio, and the rest was left to Hei Jue to deal with. When Uchiha spot left, Heijei immediately started to take back the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Then, it controlled the earthy body to leave this place, but did not go too far, so he threw him away there. To regain control of the body, the first thing to do with the soil is to attack the black. It is a pity that he used samsara''s natural technique before, and he has consumed a lot of Chakra and vitality, and he is still losing vitality. auzw.com This extremely weak situation, it is very difficult to get up from the ground, let alone attack black. Fall down again and again, and keep trying again and again. "Asshole!! I will never let you go! Uchiha spot!!" "I won''t be with you anymore, you are here to kill yourself." He didn''t plan to stay here, and Heiju blended into the ground after he finished speaking. And here, there is only the soil with a short life, and here is full of anger and curse, even if it feels that the black is gone, it has not stopped for more than half a second. the other side..... Uchiha Spot succeeded in subduing Ten Tails. At this moment, he stood at the top of Ten Tails'' head and used inter-column cells to control it. However, this is only temporary control. If you dont become a ten-strength man, it is absolutely impossible to continue to control how long ten-tailed, it may be out of control at any time. Knowing this very clearly, it was just that Uchiha Spot didn''t immediately seal Shio to become a pillar of man. Its not that I dont want to be a ten-tailed man. I have planned for so many years. It can be said that it is for this moment. Now that the opportunity is in sight, how can Uchiha spot give up. The reason why there is no action is that I want to be a ten-tailed man in perfect condition. In other words, waiting for another reincarnation to come. Of course, there is another reason. If you want to use infinite moon reading, that kind of grand illusion needs some time to call the moon, and wait until the moon is close enough. Now there are no troublemakers here, and Uchiha Spot doesn''t care to wait a little longer. Didn''t let Uchiha spot wait too long, a transformed Bai Jue drilled out of the ground beside the ten-tailed foot, and then quickly climbed to the top. When Bai Jue came to Uchiha spot, he handed his clenched right hand over. "I''m here, Lord Ban." "Bai Jue, did you bring something?" "of course." After responding, Bai Jue will slowly open his right palm. Looking at the reincarnation eyes on Bai Jue''s palm, Uchiha spot stretched out his hand to pick it up and directly inserted it into the right eye socket. First use palm fairy technique to recover, open your right eye and laugh out loud. "Hahahahaha!" "Now reincarnation eyes are back in place, and it''s time to become a ten-tailed man. I have been waiting for this moment for a long time!" During his speech, Uchiha spotted his hands quickly with his hands. Bai Ju, who was standing beside him, was consciously away from the top of Shio''s head and pulled away a long distance. After finishing the last seal, Uchiha spot jumped from Ten Tail and shouted at the same time. "Six tracks and ten tails!!" The falling Uchiha spot absorbed Ten Tails into his body. When the ten tails were completely retracted into the body, the long black hair of Uchiha spot became white, the armor he wore became the white trench coat of the six celestial beings, and the eight begging jades floated in a circle behind the spot. The legs also turned black, and the six Zen sticks in his left hand became the ten-strength column force. v8 Chapter 264： Coalition forces The big change of Uchiha spot, now has become a ten-tailed column force, can fly freely in the air, Stop falling to the ground and stand in the air with six Zen sticks. At this moment, the Uchiha spot standing in the air had no further action and was closing his eyes and wondering what to think. However, this state did not last long. "I didn''t expect that there is no way to summon the **** tree. It can also be displayed in infinite moon reading, which is much more convenient." Slowly opened his eyes, Uchiha spot touched his chin with his right hand, and said something unexpectedly. When I just closed my eyes, I didn''t just feel the powerful strength that I suddenly gained after becoming a ten-tailed man. At the same time, I also learned from the use of infinite month reading method. The first method: resurrect the ten tails and become the ten-strength column force, and shoot the eyemark of the nine hook jade reincarnation wheel on the top of the **** tree onto the moon surface, and initiate the infinite moon reading. This first method is known to Uchiha Spot itself. The second method: Become the ten-tailed column force and gather a pair of reincarnation eyes to absorb the **** tree close to the moon surface, map the nine hook jade reincarnation writing chakra eyes to open and print on the moon surface, and launch the infinite moon reading. This second method is the method obtained just after becoming a ten-tailed man. If you compare the two methods. The first method is not as good as the second method. After all, the first method has the risk of being destroyed by the **** tree, which eventually leads to the end of the infinite monthly reading, and it takes a lot of time to put it into practice. The second method is completely avoided. All the risks of the first method can also directly obtain the reincarnation wheel. In addition to knowing the method of infinite moon reading, and how to open the wheel of reincarnation writing, I also learned how to use the Six Dao Immortals. Closer to home. Finally became the pillar force of the ten-tailed man, gaining such a powerful force, like a child who gets a new toy. Yes, Uchiha Ban does not plan to use Infinite Moon Reading right away, but wants to find someone to try the power first, and then talk about it after having a good time. After all, if you use Infinite Moon Reading, the recruiter will fall into the illusory world constructed by the caster. Even Noel, who showed great strength, Uchiha Ban doesnt think he can escape the infinite moon reading, and he will definitely fall into the unreal world. The newly acquired powerful force, if there is no opponent, it is a very painful thing. Okay, put it bluntly. That''s why Uchiha Spot wants to show off, but also wants to regain the face he lost in Noel. Deciding not to read the infinite moon for the time being, Uchiha Spot just prepared to leave this place. The next second, it stopped suddenly. "No, no, if I look for it, it will be a bit too much." "When the ten tails were resurrected, there was so much noise here, they must have been discovered by them, and they should be on their way." "In that case, I just have to wait here." In the past, I found that it was too much. After a little analysis, I waited for the arrival of the Ninja Alliance. auzw.com Time is passing by... "Sure enough." Suddenly, the corner of Uchiha''s mouth turned slightly. In a very wide range of perceptions, it has been found that a large group of Ninja Allied Forces are coming here. As Uchiha Ban thought, the Ninja Allied Forces found it very difficult to resurrect the big noises of the resurrection of Ten Tails. Found that found, did not rush to the first time. Suddenly, Chakra surpassed the nine tail beasts. Before, the nine tailed beasts have been successfully captured by the mask man, and Uchiha spot who battled with Noel suddenly left, and soon it broke out Chakra that surpassed the nine tailed beasts. There are not so many coincidences in the world, as long as you think about it with your brain, you can speculate that it must be Uchiha''s masterpiece. Wuying first discussed a bit, and finally decided to call the rest of the coalition, and then rushed to the place where the incident occurred. This is the reason why the large units of Ninja Allied Forces appeared in the perception range of Uchiha Spot. Under the leadership of the Five Shadows, the Ninja Allied Forces shuttled through the dense forest at the moment. Suddenly, Noel, who was walking side by side with Tsunade, found something. "Someone ahead, no..." "The whole army stopped advancing!!" Before Noel had finished speaking, Tsunade raised her right hand to make a stop gesture and shouted loudly. In addition, the four shadows stopped for the first time, and the large troops in the rear also stopped and watched when they saw Gangshou''s gestures or heard orders. Noel''s mouth twitched, and he didn''t expect Tsunato''s reaction to be so great, but he could understand it. "Tangshou, the next time I hear me finish talking, otherwise you will be frightened to death if you are surprised." "Did you say there was someone in front?" Wen Yan''s Tsunade was a little bit obsessed, wondering what Noor meant. Qi Qi, who also heard the four shadows, turned his eyes to Noel, waiting for him to give an explanation. That''s right, not only is Gang Duo forced, but so is Si Ying. What else can I do, I can only explain it. "There are indeed people in front, and as you think, that is our enemy." "but...." After a pause, Noel continued. "The whole thing I just said is someone in front, but that person is going to die, and he is still an acquaintance. Now do you understand?" After listening to Noel''s explanation of the goods, the four shadows understood what was going on, but it turned out that Tsunade had overreacted. At the same time, I heard something else, that is, the word acquaintance mentioned in Noel''s words. v8 Chapter 265： Meet friends She also heard the key outlines in the speech, which was also to divert attention from several people. She asked Noel the first time. "There is a person dying ahead, and that person is still our acquaintance?" "Well, it is." "Don''t stop selling it there, it will only delay our actions and tell us who we are." "Okay, that man is the mask man." Noel did not continue to sell customs, who was the person directly in the road. After getting the answer, Wuying wondered if he had heard it wrong or if Noel was wrong. Cognitively, the mask man is the one who provokes this war, and it is also a powerful existence, with the control of nine tail beasts in his hand. In addition, Uchiha Spot is still with him. No matter how you think about it, Wuying doesn''t think anyone can make the mask man fall to the point of dying. That''s too difficult. Seeing no one at all, he looked in the eyes and asked if he was wrong, and Noel was quite helpless. "Don''t look at me anymore. I''m pretty sure what I said, and I''m not kidding you. If you don''t believe it, you''ll see it. "Apart from the mask man you mentioned, are there any other people there?" "Relax, there is a man in front of him, he has no ability to resist, and no ambush is found around him, so it is quite safe." "Then let''s go and see together?" After confirming to Noor whether it was safe, Tsuneo turned to look at the four shadows. Subsequently, Zhao Meiming among the four shadows first expressed her own thoughts. "If it is really as Mr. Noel said, we are likely to get some information from the mask man, I think it is better to go and see." "It''s really necessary to see it. I''m curious who can make the mask man fall to such a point." Lei Ying immediately expressed his position and agreed to take a look. In order to regain the strength of the Eight-tailed Man in front, Lei Ying and Gang Shou had fought against the Mask Man. He had some understanding of his strength, and was curious who actually defeated him. The reason why I agreed to take a look at it was that the most important thing was to ask from the mask''s mouth where Chirabi was. This was Ray Ying''s biggest concern. See both Lei Ying and Zhao Meiming. The old man of Libra also expressed his thoughts. "A few of you are gone. I will stay and stay with the coalition forces. If something happens over there, someone will answer you anyway." "Then I will stay too. You can take another person with you." I love Luo thought a little, and soon made a decision. Each has made a decision, two of the four shadows are going to see what is going on, and the other two are left just in case. Next, take a moment to select a few people. Half are combatants, half are perception personnel, and there is a person who can read the memory. It didn''t take long... auzw.com is not far away from the beginning, and the speed of Noel and his party is also quite fast. As the distance between the two sides kept getting closer, although the mask man''s figure could not be seen. but..... "Uchiha spot!! I will kill you!!! You are waiting for me!!!" "Wait! I will find you!!" "I can''t die now. I haven''t avenged Lin yet. I can''t die here!" In the course of swift action, angerful curses kept coming. Hearing this curse, everyone in the small army looked at Noel who led the way. Noel felt the sight of the crowd and knew what they meant without waiting for them to ask, so he directly spoke to them for confirmation. "Yes, the mask man is in the direction of the curse." "The person who shouted to kill Uchiha spot, wouldn''t it be the mask man?" "Congratulations, you got it right, but unfortunately there is no reward." "Really!" As Noel confirmed, Zhao Meiming was a little stunned, a little unbelievable. Not only can Zhao Meiming not believe it, but the people in this small unit cannot believe it is true. However, one thing is certain. That is the person who uses the reincarnation of dirt, definitely not the man with the mask, otherwise he will not be pitted to death. Soon, through the lush woods. The small force was scared by Noel and finally came to the destination of this trip. What catches my eye is that a skinny man whose eyes have been dug out is trying hard to get up. After observing the dress of the person struggling to get up, he soon determined that he was a mask man, but he didn''t expect him to become like this. When Lei Ying and Tsunade were determined, Kakashi in the rear was stunned. Looking back, Kakashi looked at the miserable figure on the ground and tentatively called someone on the ground, trying to confirm the conjecture in his heart. "Take...Take soil..." When he heard the words, the struggling soil that he wanted to climb up froze, as if he had been immobilized. The reason for the stalemate is that someone can''t find it at such a short distance, and I really didn''t expect to be so weak. Simply lying straight down, no longer doing futile things. "It''s Kakashi, I didn''t expect us to meet in this situation." "You... are you really carrying soil?" "I will die shortly, there is no need to lie to you." "....." The conjecture in my heart has been determined, but Kakashi did not know what to say. v8 Chapter 266： All bad news After listening to the conversation between the two of them, Tsunade suddenly remembered who the earth was and couldn''t help thinking. I said its a bit familiar to watch, it turns out that this product is a disciple of Watergate! When I think about it, I am still surprised by the identity of the masked man. This is also something that cannot be done. In those days, Jiuwei was released into Daye Muye Village, which led to the death of the Watergate couple. Many of them died. Although it was said that Tsunade had left Muye Village that year, he later learned about the cause and effect of this incident, and it was a masterpiece of a mask man who caused all that. Now that the mask man''s identity has been revealed, taking the soil and killing his teacher, Watergate, how can one be surprised. And when Tsunamate thought about these things, Lei Ying rushed to the side with the soil in an instant, and grabbed his shirt to lift it up. Bring the soil to mid-air, so that he can look at himself. "Say! How is it now! Tell me soon!!" "Bee? Are you talking about the Octopus Pilgrim?" "Yes! Hurry up and tell him where he is!" "You are late. Eight tails have been pulled away from Chirabi. After the tail beast left the container of human column force, that column force is only dead." Facing the angry question of Lei Ying, he brought the soil to know his life soon, and said the cruel fact lightly. After a short pause, he continued. "If his body was not destroyed, it should be in the vicinity of Toshio''s resurrection." "I will kill you!" After learning of the news of Chirapis death, Chakra, who thundered with lightning, exploded with thunder and lightning properties, and wanted to smash the earth to the ground to vent his anger. A figure rushed out of the small army and came to Lei Ying beside him in a blink of an eye. The man who rushed out, grabbed Lei Ying''s hand firmly, and temporarily hugged the life with earth. "Kakashi, you better give me a reasonable explanation." Lei Ying didn''t force it to continue, and spoke coldly to the coming person. Kakashi had thought about the pretext, otherwise he would not rush out to stop Lei Ying, so he was not panicking. "Sir Lei Ying, although I don''t know why he ended up so badly, he is also the initiator of this battlefield. We can get a lot of important information." "Just like the ten tails mentioned just now, for example, there must be a lot of information we need, which will reduce our casualties." "So, he can''t die yet." Angered by Kirabis death, but Ray Yings anger was not so irrational. It is clear that Kakashi is right. This person can provide important information and thus avoid unnecessary sacrifices. After taking a deep breath, Lei Ying forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart and released his hand holding the earth. Then, he shook off Kakashi and grabbed his hand firmly, staring fiercely at the earth that fell to the ground, and coldly warned. auzw.com "You''d better provide useful information, otherwise in the limited time at the end of your life, I will let you realize that life is better than death!" "Even if you don''t threaten me, I will tell you everything you want to know." The earth that fell to the ground, he didn''t know what to think of, he gritted his teeth. At this moment, Tsunato also asked Kakashi''s eyes for help, and walked over to the soil to check his condition to see if he was still saved. After a simple inspection, it was found that there was no other injury in the soil except where the eyes were dug. Therefore, even if Tsunato treats the soil, he can only treat the injury of his eyes, and the rest is helpless. Why is there nothing left to do? The reason why the soil becomes so weak is not caused by the injury of both eyes, but by the loss of vitality. If the injury becomes the case, Tsunade can still have a way to save or continue life. There is really no way to save the passing life. "His vitality is constantly passing, it is estimated that it will not last long, so it is better to ask what is best." "Master Gangshou, is there really no way?" "I can only treat his injury, there is no way to supplement vitality." "..." Hearing Tsunade''s affirmative answer, Kakashi''s eyes were fixed on the earth on the ground, and he was silent. Kakashi was silent, and it did not mean that others were also. After knowing that there was not much time to carry soil, Zhao Meiming went straight to the subject and asked him questions. "What about the ten tails you just mentioned?" "Nine tail beasts that exist today are originally one. They were split from the ten-tailed monster that had the strongest chakra..." After a short pause, he continued with soil. "When the wicked golem successfully seals nine tailed beasts, it will be able to resurrect the ten monsters with the strongest chakra that year." "Now ten tails have been resurrected, and a very powerful chakra broke out before, that is ten tailed chakras." "In addition to the bad news of the resurrection of Ten Tails, I will tell you another bad news." "The Uchiha spot is resurrected, and he has also become a ten-tailed man who has the power of six Daoist." It is said that, except for Noel, who was calm and calm, the rest of the people were locked tightly, and they did not expect the situation to be so bad. Combined with the ten tails of the nine-tailed chakra, this is already desperate enough. Next, I learned that Uchiha spot has become a ten-tailed human columnar force. It has the same powerful strength as the six Daoian people. It suddenly makes people see no hope, and there is only endless despair. "Seeking flowers", "Seeking all kinds", "Seeking collection" New Book: The Prodigal of Datang Comes "Qiu Monthly Ticket", "Qiu Automatic Subscription", "Qiu Reward".. v8 Chapter 267： If the man is about to die, his words are also good. Although it was impossible to see with both eyes, the silence of the crowd allowed Gu Tu to be able to guess how much, and they must be desperate at the moment. Everyone remained silent and stopped asking questions. I didnt hear anyone asking questions again, but I didnt plan to stop with the soil. I took the initiative to tell what I knew, regardless of how everyone felt. "Uchiha spot becomes the pillar force of the ten-tailed man, then he has the ability to implement the Moon Eye plan." "What is the Moon Eye Plan?" After taking the soil to speak again, Tsunade among the crowd first recovered, and then asked him. With the words of the two of them, the rest of them also recovered, but they still looked frivolous and thoughtful. Recalling is recollecting, but Gangshou has already asked the questions in the hearts of the people, so they did not intervene obediently, and concentrated on the earthy body, waiting for him to give an answer. Did not let everyone down, and at the same time did not wait for everyone. "The so-called Moon Eye Project first collects nine tailed beasts to resurrect ten tails, and then becomes the ten-strength man." "When you become a man of Ten Tails, you have absolute control over Ten Tails." "After taking control of the absolute control of Ten Tails, you can summon it into a **** tree, so that you can use the infinite moon reading." Talking, the soil becomes weaker and weaker, and the voice gradually becomes smaller, and it looks like it is about to die. Bringing the earth to the God Tree and Infinite Moon Reading, everyone showed a puzzled look. Among all the people, Lei Ying asked them in coordination and asked what they thought. "What is the God Tree? What is Infinite Moon Reading?" "The **** tree is the true face of the ten tails. The **** tree is the root of all chakras. Humans do not have chakras. The chakras of human beings are taken from the **** tree." Lei Ying asked two questions at once. After a short pause, this answers another question. "As for the reading of Infinite Moon, it is a large-scale illusion, which can be called a way of extinction." "This kind of large illusion can make people all over the world fall into illusion, so that it can control everyone in the world, unify the world and create peace." "If you want to release the infinite moon reading, you need to summon the **** tree and project the reincarnation wheel on the top of the tree onto the moon, and then you can release the spell through the moon." First explain what Infinite Moon Reading is, then explain what effect this technique has, and finally state the conditions for using this technique. After such a detailed explanation with the soil, everyone finally understood what the Moon Eye Plan was. To put it simply, it is a plan to control everyone in the world. The plan of the Eye of the Moon is known, but there is another question in everyone''s mind that has not been answered. That is why the soil is so end. And this question, Kakashi asked. "Take the soil, why did you fall so far, aren''t you with Uchiha Spot?" auzw.com "Together?" When he heard Kakashi''s question, he brought a miserable smile. "Everything I do is under the control of Uchiha Spot, and I didn''t know this cruel fact until recently." "Uchiha Banban saved me back then, just for his plan to resurrect himself." "In order to let me fall into hatred, he made me see that you killed Lin by hand, and made me think that this world is wrong. It needs to be read with infinite months to change and go step by step according to his plan." "Kakashi, I''ve blamed you for so many years, I always think you killed Lynn, I''m sorry." "I...I''m going to find Lynn first.. Don''t follow me too...too soon..." The words fell, and the vitality of the earth was about to pass away. If the man is about to die, his words are also good. Before dying, take the soil to apologize to Kakashi. At the last moment of life, Dou Tu didn''t know what he saw, and he reached out to grab it. Opening those empty eyes, a happy smile appeared on his face. "Lin...I...I''m here..." The vitality passed away completely, and the right hand facing the sky was powerless and died with a smile on the ground. Looking at the dead soil on the ground, Kakashi came to his side and squatted down, rubbing his hands down on his face, closing his open eyes. After doing all of this, I looked up to Tsuna. "Admiral Tsunade, please allow me to bury the soil." "can." Without even thinking about it, Tsunade nodded and agreed directly. Regarding this, the rest of the people did not express any opinion, and even Lei Ying did not speak, defaulting on the move. Although carrying soil is the enemy, this is an indisputable fact. In Lei Ying''s opinion, he brought out a lot of very important information, which can be regarded as making up for the wrong things he had done, not to mention that he was only a poor man who was used. There is no need to hold a dead person. If you really want to seek revenge, it is also to find the real behind-the-scenes man who planned everything, not the poor **** that was used. Closer to home. Kakashi got Tsunato''s permission, embraced the soil lying on the ground, and walked to the side of the woods. Matekai, who was watching in the small army, ran out of the small army at this time and quickly caught up with Kakashi in front of him, and expressed his intention. "Kakashi, let me help you." "Thank you." Kakashi did not refuse to accept his kind offer for the help proposed by Matekai. v8 Chapter 268： Set off again As the two of them entered the dense woods, they completely disappeared into everyone''s vision. No longer seeing the two who left, everyone''s eyes moved to Noel and Three Shadows, waiting for them to discuss the results. Yes, at the moment, the four people are discussing how to take it. At first, both Ying and Noel were silent, and Zhao Meiming could only sum up first. "According to the information called Daizugi, Uchiha spot has been successfully resurrected, and at the same time has become a ten-tailed column force, then he uses the infinite monthly reading conditions, and now it can be said that all are put together." "It''s true, but you seem to have ignored it." "Ah? What did I ignore?" "The powerful Chakra erupted from the resurrection of Ten Tails. It has been a long time since now. This has enough time for the infinite moon reading, but Uchiha Spot has not yet moved." Seeing Zhao Meiming looked puzzled, she didn''t know what had been overlooked, and Noel had no intention of selling Guanzi, and he directly answered. Wen Yan not only realized that Zhao Meiming had overlooked anything, but even Lei Ying and Tsunade could not help frowning slightly, so that they also ignored this love. Just thinking about how to deal with Uchiha spot, completely ignored the situation that Noel said. It was mentioned in the information that he told before he died, that Uchihas purpose was to resurrect himself and the Moon Eye plan. According to the information currently available, Uchihas goal of resurrecting himself has been achieved, and there are also conditions for unlimited monthly reading. The ultimate goal is to perform unlimited monthly readings, thereby controlling everyone in this world. Today''s Uchiha spot is fully capable of achieving this ultimate goal, but until now there has been little movement, and this has to make people wonder. When this happens, there are two possibilities that Sanwei Ying can think of. The first possibility: to launch an infinite month of reading, it still needs some preparation time, and it cannot be used temporarily. The second possibility: What other conspiracies does Uchiha spot, and it is still the kind with the soil completely unknown, so I did not launch the infinite moon reading. Thinking about it, all three tend to the second possibility. After all, this first one may be a bit impractical. It has been so long since the discovery until now, even if it is prepared enough, it takes so long. As for the second possibility, this is more reliable. Because taking the soil is only a **** used by Uchiha, of course, he will not tell him the core secret, otherwise he will not die here. So, no matter what you think, the second possibility is reliable. Closer to home. Seeing that each one was troubled by this matter, Noel interrupted their thinking again. "Don''t ask yourself any more troubles, whether Uchiha Spots has any other conspiracy, this matter knows that he knows it by himself, and it''s useless even if we think about it again." auzw.com "The reason why I said that you ignored this is not to make you worry about this matter or to speculate on what conspiracy, but just to tell you to be more careful and you can escape the unknown by then. May be dangerous." After Noel said this, the three shadows stopped asking for trouble. As Noel said, no matter how much you think about what kind of conspiracy Uchiha Spot has, it is better to be more careful. It didn''t take long for everyone to leave the place with Kakashi and Matekai returning. After that, the small army returned to join the waiting large army. When the two joined together, according to Meimei, I was briefed and told me that Ai Luo and the old man of Libra had just happened. Knowing what was going on, the old man of Libra frowned and spoke first. "I really didn''t expect that the Eye of the Moon project was to control everyone in the world, and Uchiha spots were so crazy." "Forcing peace in this way is nothing but false peace." Regarding Uchihas crazy plan, I love Luo shook his head slightly. Hearing what I said, the other four shadows nodded their heads in agreement. Next, Wu Ying first talked a little, and then told the coalition to be more careful and told them the truth. After the Ninja Allied Forces knew the truth, of course they were unwilling to live in the illusion world of Uchiha Spot. Through this move, the morale of the Ninja Allied Forces did not decrease but increased. Even if they learned the strength of Uchiha Spot, no one flinched. This is also something that cannot be done. Everyone knows it clearly. If you dont stop Uchiha spots, you will always live in the false world created by his illusion, and your own life is also in his hands. No one wants to put their own lives under the control of others, so they have the only way to resist this. So, even if the heart is full of fear, you can only do it daringly, there is no way back. As the commander-in-chief of the Ninja Alliance, Tsunei looked at the ninjas with high morale. "set off!" The voice fell, and Wu Ying rushed out for the pioneer. Seeing this, the large unit of the Ninja Alliance followed closely behind him, sprinting towards the place where Uchiha spot was located. the other side.... The cross-legged float in mid-air, the corner of Uchiha''s mouth with his eyes closed slightly raised. Within the range of perception, I noticed that the Ninja Alliance started again, "Come on, I''m waiting impatiently." All the actions of the Ninja Alliance have always been under the perception of Uchiha, including the fact that they went to find the earth, and he also knew it clearly. v8 Chapter 269： Provoke This time the large unit of the Ninja Alliance did not stay on the road for more than half a second. On the way to the destination, the coalition forces quickly shuttled through the dense woods, and finally rushed out of the woods to an empty area. At the edge of the woods, Noor and Wuying at the forefront of the coalition stopped. Seeing that the six leading figures stopped, the coalition forces closely following them also stopped in front of the six of them. The coalition forces stopped for less than a second, and it was not yet clear what was going on. And just then, the voice of one person''s words came. "You are finally here, I''m almost impatient waiting." After hearing the words, everyone looked down at the sound, and Uchiha spot sitting cross-legged in the air was looking at him with a smile on his face. From this point of view, without any explanation from the leading six, the Ninja Allied Forces knew why it stopped. Although Uchiha spots have changed a lot, he can still be recognized from his appearance alone. The moment the Uchiha spot was recognized, the Ninja Allied Forces were fighting for the first time, staring at his every move. Since Uchiha Ban said that, he didn''t say any more words, but just quietly looked at the Ninja Allied Forces. The people of the Ninja Alliance, they also did not say anything. Static. very quiet. Very quiet. Now in such a quiet situation, if a needle falls on the ground at this time, it can definitely be clearly heard by everyone. Why do you look so quietly? Just as on the eve of the storm, it may burst instantly at any time. At this moment, both sides are waiting for who can''t withstand the pressure first, and they are waiting for the other party to move first, and then it will be a good move. As long as someone can''t help but start first, then this war will be triggered. Of course, it''s not that you just do nothing. While guarding against Uchiha spots, the six men headed by the Ninja Alliance were not idle, and they observed the environment around the area. Through careful observation, this empty area is not naturally formed. Why do you say that? On the ground in the area below the Uchiha spot, there are several very huge footprints, and there are some wreckage of trees around. It can be seen that there have been very huge creatures here, and this place must have been emptied by that creature, which is not a naturally formed empty area. There have been very huge creatures, and the six people immediately thought of Ten Tails. auzw.com But now in the field of vision, there is no figure of Ten Tail, only the traces it has left. Uchiha spot changed a lot at this moment, and there appeared to be ten tail creatures here again. I did not see the figure of Ten Tail, nor did I see the God Tree transformed by Ten Tail. It is basically certain that Shio has been sealed in the body by Uchiha spot. He really became Shizuo''s human columnar force, and the information given by the soil is true. While the six thought about these things, the coalition ninjas behind them were about to be crushed by tremendous pressure. Uchiha spots put great pressure on the coalition ninjas, and now almost everyone is tensing their nerves, and their sweats are soaked in cold sweat that seems to have just been picked up from the water. When Kakashi discovered the situation, he quickly stepped forward to get close to six people and reported to them in a low voice. "Adults, our people can''t bear the pressure anymore. If we don''t take action anymore, then we don''t need Uchiha spot to start first, they will first collapse and lose their fighting power." Hearing the Kakashi report, the six turned around and looked at it. From this look, I found that, as Kakashi said, all of them could not bear the pressure, and were on the verge of collapse. It has not yet been possible for the six people to communicate and make a decision. At this time, a figure rushed past them and went straight to Uchiha Spot. The reaction of the six people was very rapid. They turned around and quickly saw who was so unruly and dared to take action without permission. When he saw the unauthorized person, he instantly recognized who he was. Recognizing who the man was, Noel and Tsuneo twitched at the corners of their mouths, feeling very tired. "Fuck! It''s that naughty kid named Naruto! This is just chaos!" Lei Ying was so angry that he even scolded directly. It was strange to be upset because Naruto had urged Kirabi to run out before, causing Kirabi to be captured and pulled away from Yao, and now regardless of taking it without permission, Ray Ying killed him. I love Luo, Zhao Meiming, and two old Libra men, and their faces are not so good. Such unauthorized actions, regardless of their disregard, have resulted in many combat arrangements not being implemented. why? Many groups of ninjas could have been able to carry out large-scale ninja attack, but because of Naruto''s sake, they could not take this kind of combat. After all, the large-scale ninjutsu jointly exhibited has a large scope. If there is a person on the battlefield, it will definitely be affected by ninjutsu. In order to avoid accidental injuries, it must be used only by the enemy. Naruto, who had already rushed out, didn''t know that this time it made people angry. Now the situation is very bad, if you don''t care about Naruto rushing out, it will lose your military. This will make the Ninjas of the coalition think that they can only sacrifice the abandoned cannon fodder at any time, and the problem will be really serious when the time comes. What else can be done, only follow the attack one way. Tsunade used his eyes to communicate with Siying, and they nodded helplessly. v8 Chapter 270： Ninjutsu is invalid Now that the other four shadows all agreed, Tsunade immediately gave orders to the coalition forces. "All forces attack!!" As the order of Tsunade''s attack sounded, the coalition ninjas who had been patient and under great pressure used roar to vent their inner depression. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!" "Rush!!!" "Offense! Offense! Offense!" The Allied Ninjas vented their inner depression while rushing towards Uchiha spots. At the forefront, the first Naruto rushing towards Uchiha spot, when he heard a cry from the rear, he thought that he had driven everyone, and he was even more motivated. The self-righteous Naruto now believes that as a role model, he still needs to do something. then.... "The Art of Shadow Doppelganger!" In the course of the swift action, both hands quickly finished printing, and Naruto summoned two identical selves. Next, Naruto''s body stretched out his right hand, and the two shadow avatars made a mastery of Muji, concentrating high-density Chakra on their hands, flowing in an irregular direction and compressing it. Naruto, as an ontology, certainly did not do nothing. When the two shadow avatars made the spiral pill, the body also incorporated the wind attribute Chakra into the spiral pill. This process is quite fast, and the spiral pill doped with the wind property Chakra forms at a rate visible to the naked eye. After the ninjutsu was condensed and formed, the seemingly huge spiral pill shuriken was held in the hands by Naruto, and the two shadow avatars also disappeared into white smoke. "Wind Escape Spiral Shuriken!!!" Naruto, who was in Mercedes-Benz, made an emergency stop, and suddenly threw out the ninjutsu he was holding. Feng Dun spiral shuriken was thrown out, and went straight to Uchiha spot in the air at super fast speed. Looking at the oncoming attack, Uchiha Spot was very confident in his own strength and stood up calmly and calmly. He did not plan to evade, nor did he think about destroying the wind escape spiral shuriken. Seeing that it was about to hit, the begging of jade floating behind Uchiha spot moved. Eight Jade Daoyu transformed into forms together, and enveloped Uchiha spot in a blink of an eye. The next second, Feng Dun spiral shuriken directly hit the **** ball that enveloped Uchiha spot. "boom!" Feng Dun''s spiral shuriken exploded, releasing countless dense small chakra blades, which instantly flooded the **** ball. The tiny Chakra blades released by the diffusion, and those touched by them are instantly cut into powder, even the hard rock is no exception. It continued for a while, when the large-scale attack released by Feng Yun''s spiral dissipated. It''s a pity that the result of looking at the eyes is not satisfactory, that the submerged **** beg still exists, even a little damage is not there. auzw.com Seeing this, Wu Ying''s eyebrows were locked tightly. "Sure enough, it''s not that easy to solve." "Although it is said that the Uchiha spot cannot be solved directly, it is not without any gain. At least I know that the black ball can invalidate the ninjutsu." "Well, this is pretty important information." "The kid used wind escape just now. As for whether the ninjutsu of other attributes is also invalid, it still needs a try to know." "You really have to give it a try and get as much information as possible about Uchiha Spot, so that we can increase our chances of winning." Only through Naruto''s attack this time, Wuying found some important information. While Naruto was dumbfounded, I love Luo quickly took control of the sand and grabbed it and dragged it back to the coalition team. He was dragged off the ground and flew backwards. Naruto responded suddenly. Seeing the sand wrapped around him, he instantly knew who his masterpiece was, and turned his head to question I Luo. "I love Luo, why are you pulling me back?" I did not give any response to Naruto''s question. He chose to ignore Naruto directly, as if he hadn''t heard it, and continued to drag him to the rear, with no intention of letting go of him. At the moment when Naruto was dragged out of the front line by Ai Luo, Shui Yingzhao Meiming made a decisive order to the coalition forces. "All coalition ninjas who can escape water now use water dragon bullets to the black ball in the air!" "All the coalition ninjas who can thunder escape, you put the water dragon bomb into the thunder chakra, and all will act for me soon!" As soon as Zhao Meiming''s order came down, Lei Yingai also immediately gave orders. When they heard the instructions given by the two shadows, the coalition ninjas who knew Shui Dun and Lei Dun acted immediately, and they understood that this was to use joint strike ninja. The rest of the coalition ninjas retreated and retreated behind Shui Dun and Lei Dun Ninjas. A large number of water escape ninjas and thunder escape ninjas, they finished printing at the same time, and also completed at the same time. "Water escape! Water dragon bullet technique!" A stream of water spewed out from the mouth of a large number of water escape ninjas, then gathered and merged into a huge water dragon. At the same time, the Lei Dun Ninja next to the Water Dun Ninja madly merged Chakra of the Thunder attribute, and the entire water flashed an arc suddenly. The huge water dragon, which was completely condensed and formed, went straight to the **** ball covering Uchiha spot. On the verge of hitting, the huge water dragon suddenly opened the big mouth of the blood basin, a posture that swallowed the **** ball. However, the results didn''t work. When the water dragon closed its mouth, it had just touched the **** ball, it was quickly absorbed by it, and it soon disappeared from his eyes. Seeing that the combination of Shui Dun and Lei Dun was ineffective, but there was no plan to stop because of it. Tsunate responded very quickly, and immediately gave orders to continue the attack. "The fire escape ninja listens! Let''s attack with fire escape together!!" v8 Chapter 271： Seeking ball Seeing that Shun Dunjia Lei Dun''s combined attack ninja did not work, all the Ninjas of the coalition were stunned. Fortunately, the voice of Tsunade''s instruction came and awakened the coalition ninjas, and no longer stood still innocently. After being awakened, Shui Dun and Lei Dun Ninjas retreated back to give way. The moment the Shui Dun and Lei Dun Ninjas retreated, those Huo Dun Ninjas who heard Tsunade''s order immediately stepped forward to fill their seats and quickly occupied their original positions. Tsunade didn''t specify what kind of fire escape to use. A large number of fire escape ninjas could only play freely, using their best fire escape. "Fire escape dragon fire technique!!" "Fire escape fire bomb!" "Fire escapes hard!" "Fire escape fire dragon bullet!!!" "Fire escape fire whirlwind!!!" All kinds of fire escapes were cast out, and attacked the large black ball that enveloped Uchiha spot uniformly. Although the scene looks a bit messy and completely unprecedentedly magnificent, the overall power is not much less than the combined ninja. With the attack of all kinds of fire escape ninjutsu, the **** ball was drowned by the flame in the blink of an eye. The flames flooded the **** ball, which suddenly gave hope. After all, the previous combined ninja was quickly absorbed by the **** ball, but now you can still see the flames in sight, and it has not disappeared as quickly as the combined ninja. Seeing that fire escape might work, those fire escape ninjas were immediately motivated and immediately increased the output of fire escape. The continuous fire escape attack blocked the vision, and Wu Ying could not see exactly what the **** ball was like. I dont see whats going on, but I dont think its naive. The reason why the fire escape ninjas did not stop was that there was only a trace of hope in my heart. However, the only trace of hope remaining in his heart was soon completely wiped out. "It seems that the fire escape is useless, but still absorbed by the black ball." Found the flame that drowned the **** ball, the range gradually became smaller and smaller, Lei Ying said with a frown on his face. When hearing the sound of Lei Ying reminding, the other four shadows suddenly discovered this situation. At the same time, it can basically be determined that the ninjutsu attack is really invalid, and there is no longer any need to continue the car to try. You have to think of other methods. I love Luo soon thought of a way, turned his head to look at the two old Libra man standing beside him. "Ninjutsu with ordinary attributes can now be basically determined to be invalid, or you can try dust escape, Earth Shadow." auzw.com "Dust escape is very likely to work. After all, it is the blood succession beyond the blood succession limit, and it is possible to decompose the black ball." Zhao Meiming nodded slightly, agreeing with the method proposed by Iero. The old man of Two Scales has no problem. Under such a state of helplessness and unclear enemy intelligence, even a trace may be necessary. Besides, if you dont try it yourself, how can you know if it works. "Okay, let me try it with dust." "Wait a minute, I feel like the black ball looks familiar." Suddenly I remembered something. Where did Tsunade feel that he had seen the black ball? Frowning tightly, trying to find relevant information in the memory of the mind. It didn''t take long. When she remembered where she had seen the black ball, she suddenly turned to look at Noel. "Her husband, if I remember correctly, I remember what you called Chakra mode, there are black **** like Uchiha spots." "Called the Reincarnation Eye Chakra Mode. I do have a black ball in that mode, and that black ball is called Qiu Dao Yu. Whether the effect is the same as Uchiha spot, I really dont know." Seeing Gang hand asked, Noel could only open his eyes and talk nonsense, half of it was true. The four shadows of Wen Yan looked at them one after another, a little puzzled by the dialogue between the hands and Noel. But the four of them understood a little bit, that is, Noel has a black ball like Uchiha spot, but I don''t know if the effect is the same. But Tsunade spoke again after hearing Noel''s confession. "Her husband, your black ball called Qiu Daoyu, since you know so much about the black ball of Uchiha, I am not sure that the two have the same effect, so I think..." "You want to know what kind of effect my Qiu Daoyu has, right?" No need to finish the words completely, and Noel knew what she was going to express, and took her words and said them directly. Noor was interrupted just now, and Tsunato was not unhappy, and nodded that he was right. After a little thought, Noel thought it would be no big deal even if he said it, and would not cause any trouble to himself. After all, it is only one of most of its own abilities, and it is not a killer ability. It is no problem for people to know. then..... "Pray for the jade, seal the power of Vientiane, call for the chaotic black jade." "These black **** contain the power of Vientiane. Those who do not have the power of the Six Dao will disappear into nothingness when they touch it, and those who have the power of the Six Dao can touch it casually." "Qiu Daoyu has many uses, which can be used to attack, defend, assist and heal." "Attack: Qi Daoyu contains huge energy, and can even exert its power beyond blood to eliminate "dust escape", which can destroy a forest in an instant, and because it contains the power of "yin and Yang escape art", it can make The reincarnated body of the dirt can''t be recovered, and the soul will be damaged, even unable to regenerate and die." "Defense; because Chakra, which contains all attributes, can use the same attribute to cancel each other to invalidate Chakra attacks." v8 Chapter 272： Weak point "Auxiliary: Can change into small balls, marsh spears, tin sticks, black sticks, shields, floating platforms and other forms according to the caster''s wishes, and appear on the battlefield." "Healing: Qi Daoyu contains all Chakra attributes, so you can use medical ninjutsu with its Yang attribute." "What I mentioned above is the ability effect of seeking Daoyu." After listening to Noel''s story, Wuying was stunned by Qiu Daoyu''s ability. There is nothing that can''t be done. It''s really that the ability and effect of seeking Daoyu is too versatile, it is simply impeccable. The attack has power beyond dust, and even has the characteristics of hurting the soul. The defense can use the way that the same attributes cancel each other, which can eventually lead to the complete invalidation of the Chakra attack. Auxiliary energy can change according to the surgeon''s wishes, and when used properly, it can have unexpected effects. Needless to say, the ability to heal wounds, injuries can heal themselves for the first time, and keep fighting in their best condition. The most important point is that Qiu Dao Yu contains the power of Vientiane, people without the power of Six Dao can''t touch it, otherwise it will be completely vanished by nothingness. Thinking about it, Wuying couldn''t think of the flaws of seeking Daoyu in any way. At the same time, I began to worry about the black **** in Uchiha spot, which really had the same ability as Noels Qiu Daoyu. There is no way to worry, when the coalition ninjas just attacked, they already showed the same ability. What the same ability? The three types of ninjutsu, Shui Dun, Lei Dun, and Huo Dun, are completely ineffective against the black ball that covers the Uchiha spot. When I first saw it, the black ball was only the size of a fist, but now it has changed its shape, which is the same as the auxiliary ability of Qiu Daoyu. Two similar abilities have been shown. How can there be such a coincidence in the world? What makes Wu Ying care most is that Noel explained the power of the six Dao mentioned in the process of seeking Dao Yu. Before meeting Uchiha Ban, when he brought the information provided by the soil, he said that the Ban had gained the power of the Six Dao Immortals. There is also the word "Six Dao", so there must be something to do with it. However, what is the relationship between the two? Wu Ying can''t think of a reason for the time being, and there is no time for them to think more. Ninjas who continue to use fire escape on the front line have exhausted Chakra excessively and are so exhausted that they have no way to continue to use fire escape. Without the continuous fire escape attack, the flame burning in the air quickly reduced, and the large black ball that was enveloped by the raging flame soon appeared in the eyes of everyone. Seeing this, Tsunade tightly locked his eyebrows, and did not continue to order an attack, but continued to ask Noel. "Husband, is the Qiu Dao in your mode, is there no weakness?" "Have." auzw.com "Then can you tell, I want to try whether the black ball of Uchiha spot has the same weakness." "Qiu Daoyu can counteract all ninjutsu, but it cannot resist the attack of immortality." Without even thinking about it for a second, Nuoer directly revealed Qiu Dao''s weakness, and had no intention of concealing it. For him, even if other people know Qiu Daoyu''s weaknesses, he still has a stronger ability than Qiu Daoyu, so there is no need to hide it. Of course, this is limited to Noel thinking that way. Without thinking for a second, Grand Duke selflessly revealed the weakness of his ability. In this regard, Tsunade and the other four shadows are very admired. Unexpectedly, Noel will be so profound, only to try to speak out his weaknesses, and he has no hesitation at all. It''s a pity that I don''t care if I don''t know it at all, and I don''t take it seriously. Closer to home. After learning that Qiu Dao had weaknesses, Wu Ying turned around and looked at Naruto who was imprisoned by sand at the same time. I didn''t expect that this messy guy was needed. The five shadows exchanged glances with each other, and finally nodded slightly to agree. The next second, I Carlo controlled the sand to pull Naruto to the front and spoke to him. "Naruto, we need you to use black magic to attack the black ball in the air." "Pull me back from the front, it was originally to tell me this, you can rest assured to me." After stunned for a moment, Naruto who regained his freedom returned to his mind, and he readily agreed. As soon as he finished speaking, he acted immediately. He sat cross-legged and began to absorb natural energy. On the contrary, Wu Ying turned around a little embarrassedly. After all, in order to prevent Naruto from messing up, he pulled him back to the rear, but he didn''t expect that he would make up his brain for another result. In this regard, the five of them did not explain more silly, that would only make them more embarrassed. It didn''t make people wait too long, Naruto soon successfully entered the fairy mode. Seeing that Naruto is ready, but just in case, Tsunade makes a reminder. "Naruto, you only need to attack with the remote fairy technique. Our purpose is to try to see if it works, so you can''t rush to the close attack, do you understand?" "....." Naruto, who was about to rush out, almost stumbled to the ground by himself, and finally stood firm. His eyes were floating, and Tsunade had seen through his mind. He touched the back of his head and explained very forcefully. "Hahaha...I...I thought so..." Looking at Naruto''s expression, as well as his behavior at this moment, the fool can see that he is talking nonsense with his eyes open. He just obviously wanted to run up close and attack. Its okay not to explain. After this explanation, I am more certain. v8 Chapter 273： Immortality works Naruto did not find the embarrassing expression of the five people, and had begun to think about which fairy technique to use better. Is there anything to consider? Of course, we must consider it. After all, Tsunade said that it is to try whether the immortal method can work. It uses the immortal technique that consumes a large amount of chakra and natural energy. When Naruto considered what fairy method to use, the **** ball that enveloped Uchiha''s spot changed back to its original form, that is, a fist-sized black ball. The Uchiha spot in the form of the ten-tailed pillar force appeared again in everyone''s field of vision. This time, Uchiha Spot didn''t plan to continue to be beaten passively, and he was using both hands to process the seal, and was preparing for a certain technique. Seeing this, whether it was the Wuying or the coalition ninjas, a very bad hunch suddenly appeared in my heart. I don''t need to think about it at all, and I can be sure that the bad hunch that suddenly rises in my heart is definitely derived from the surgery that Uchiha Spot will perform. So, no need to use Wuying to give any order to stop, the coalition ninja voluntarily attacked Uchiha spot. then...... "Fire escape dragon fire technique!" "Wind escape!" "Tu Dun Tu Long Bomb!!" "Water escape water dragon bullet!" "Lei Dun...." Ninjas who used different escape techniques, they all exhibited their special ninja skills and attacked Uchiha spot at the same time. When all kinds of ninjutsu flew in the air, the scene at this moment suddenly became quite spectacular. Facing the various ninjutsu coming from the speed, Uchiha spot is still very calm, and he continues to finish printing without hesitation, as if he hasn''t seen it at all. But the black ball floating behind him acted again. But unlike last time, this time there was no change into a **** ball that enveloped Uchiha spots, but instead rushed towards the various ninjutsu attacked by flying. The speed is quite fast, and in a blink of an eye the two will collide together. At the moment when the two were about to collide, the eight black **** instantly transformed into a giant shield. Next second... "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" Ninjutsu attacks of various attributes were intercepted and all were bombarded fiercely on the giant shields with changing black balls, triggering a series of explosions. After a thick cloud of smoke dissipated, the giant black shield was still standing intact in the air. Seeing this, Tsunade hurriedly urged Naruto. "Naruto! You must use Immortal Technique quickly!" Originally still thinking about it, Naruto didn''t dare to hesitate anymore when he heard Tsunade''s urging sound. This urgency immediately decided what fairy technique to use. The two hands quickly finished the printing, and finally squatted down and pressed their palms to the ground. "Psychic!" auzw.com "Boom!" A burst of white smoke burst out of thin air, and a large figure could be seen vaguely, but it was not humanoid. When the wind blows, the white smoke is blown away. The white smoke was blown away by the wind, and a large orange toad appeared. The psychic beast summoned successfully, and Naruto jumped on top of the big orange toad. "Toad Dragon, I need you to use the magic technique." "Ah? What fairy technique are you going to use?" "It''s the combined strike ninja we used before, but this time I will add natural energy to it." "Naruto, are you talking about the wind toad iron cannon?" "Yes, I am talking about this ninjutsu." "No problem, I can start at any time." When Toad Dragon asked clearly, without any hesitation, he immediately agreed. Hearing the toad dragon agree, Naruto pressed his palms to its head, and then injected Chakra, the wind attribute, into the natural energy. It was clearly felt that the natural energy and wind properties of Chakra kept pouring into the body, so the toad dragon also began to print. Keep an eye on it, Naruto immediately shouted when the toad dragon finished printing. "Xian Fa Feng Dun Hao Cannon!!" The moment the words fell, the toad dragon spit out a water column of chakra mixed with natural energy and wind from his mouth, and hit the giant shield erected in the sky. Finally, a magic attack was launched, and Wuying''s eyes were fixed on him at the same time, and he was looking forward to working. The speed of the water cannon is very fast, and it hasn''t kept everyone waiting. When the water cannon hit by the high speed hit and hit the huge shield that erected the sky fiercely, everyone was so nervous at this time, for fear that even the fairy technique would not work. If you can''t even break the defense, you really can''t fight it. This time, the results did not disappoint anyone. Seeing that the two had come into contact, waiting for a moment, the situation of immortality was not offset, and even pushed the giant shield to keep going back. Not only was the giant shield that changed the black ball pushed back, but also the giant shield was gradually melted by the fairy technique. After seeing hope, it is no longer helpless. "Xianshu has worked, it seems that the black ball of Uchiha spot has the same effect and weakness even if it is not a beggar." "Then it''s much easier to do next, as long as Naruto can use the magic technique to drag those black balls, we can attack Uchiha spot." "As a result, we are not without opportunities." "Yes, we still have hope to beat Uchiha Spot, not without hope." "I......." Hearing what Siying said, he was preparing to say something. Suddenly he saw nothing and stopped, swallowing what he wanted to say back into his stomach. A little stunned, but soon recovered, and anxiously shouted to the coalition ninja. v8 Chapter 274： Xianfa·Yin Dunlei School! ?? "Quick leave!!" Ben was still pleased with the effect of immortality. When he heard an anxious shout from behind, the coalition ninjas were stunned. The stunned coalition ninjas on the front line did not leave as soon as possible. They looked at the rear sillyly, waiting for someone to explain why they were leaving. Seeing no one moved, it didn''t mean to leave the front line. She was about to continue to urge the coalition ninja to leave, but this time Tsunabe opened her mouth slightly, and the words could not be heard from her mouth. And at this time... "Xian Fa Yin Dun Lei Pai!!" The Uchiha spot, which had been in control of the power of the six paths, now pointed his palm at the large unit of the coalition forces below, and released a branch-like purple lightning next second. The purple lightning was released and the night sky was illuminated. At the same time, those stunned coalition ninjas also knew why Tsunato hurriedly yelled to wait for others to leave, but it is too late to figure out now. The purple lightning like a tree branch, no matter the speed of the attack, or the super large range, does not give everyone time to escape. This is also impossible, who made the coalition ninja froze there just now, and if they left immediately after hearing the order of Tsunate, there is still a great possibility of escaping a large part of the people, so even if they want to blame Can blame themselves. Closer to home. There was no time to escape, nor did he have time to make any defenses, only to watch the attack fall. "what!!" "Ah ah ah ah ah!!" "help me!!!" When the purple lightning fell into the Ninja Alliance, there was a scream and cry for help. Just this one attack, the front line lost a lot of ninjas. None of the people hit by the purple lightning can survive. It can be said that they are all killed by one blow, and even if they want to save, they cannot be saved. When Uchiha spot uses the immortal technique to clear people on a large scale, Naruto and Toad Dragon''s combined attack immortal technique breaks through the defense of the black ball. The giant shield with the changed black ball was defeated, but the Xianfafeng Dunhao Iron Cannon did not dissipate because of this, but kept the technique going straight to the Uchiha spot. How could Uchiha spot fail to notice this situation? Xianshu could destroy Qiu Daoyu, which he really did not expect, and was very surprised. The accident was an accident, but it quickly reacted. It has been known that Qiu Dao Yu cannot defend against the immortal technique, so he can only give up those who continue to clean up the Ninja Alliance and leave for the first time to escape. However, Naruto did not intend to let Uchiha spot go by, and let Toad Dragon continue to maintain this immortal technique for sweeping pursuit. However, chasing is useless. Uchiha spot flight speed is quite fast, the attack can not keep up with his speed anyway, keep a distance of two to three meters between each other. auzw.com Taking advantage of this rare opportunity, the coalition ninjas who had not just been attacked by the purple lightning had retreated from the front to the back. The large troops retreated to the rear, waiting honestly for the Wuying to give orders. Seeing that all those who survived came back, Tsunemu felt it necessary to warn them, otherwise sooner or later the whole army would be wiped out. "Everyone listens to me clearly!!" "Wait as long as you hear the order, you must not have any hesitation, you must execute it immediately! "Don''t hesitate as you did just now, otherwise you will be able to survive this time, but you may not be so lucky next time!!" After hearing Tsunade''s warning, the ninjas of the coalition all looked down slightly. If you think about it for a long time, it will be just like what Tsunade said. "Yes!" Almost at the same time, the Ninja of the coalition responded in unison. At the same time, the combined strike immortal technique had continued for a while, the toad dragon was lying on the ground directly tired, and the naruto above it fell down. The toad dragon lying down on the ground is breathing heavily. "So tired, I can''t hold it anymore, Naruto." "Okay, then go back and rest." Seeing the Toad Dragon was really exhausting, Naruto immediately dismissed the idea of ??letting it continue, and then let it return to Miaomu Mountain to rest. Just now he continued to inject natural energy into the toad dragon, but now he is not enough to maintain the fairy mode. The moment when exiting the fairy mode, the suppressed fatigue instantly emerged. Naruto, who didn''t look like it, knelt down directly with his hands on the ground in the next second, and the raging sweat continued. Seeing this scene, Zhao Meiming immediately turned and shouted to the coalition forces. "All military alert!!!" The moment the command came, the Alliance Ninja immediately took action, quickly set up a defensive formation, and set his sights on the only enemy. After the shouting of Zhao Meiming, Naruto kneeling on the ground also occurred in the remaining four shadows. Now that Naruto is tired and kneeling to the ground, no one uses Immortal Technique to restrain Uchiha Spot, and immediately knows why Zhao Meiming called the whole army. "Tu Dun Ninja stepped forward! All defended with me! Quick!!!" Before waiting for everyone to think about it, the two-day Libra old man noticed that Uchiha spot was quickly printing, and quickly shouted to the coalition forces. At the same time as the order was issued, the old man''s hands were already in the process of printing, and no time was lost. When the printing is finished, press the palm of your hand to the ground. "Earth moves nuclearly!!" The large area of ??land in front rises, like a super huge shield, blocking the front of the coalition forces. Afterwards, each of the earth-sucking ninjas also released the earth-sucking ninjutsu, strengthening the ninjutsu of the old man of the two libra, and increasing their defense power as much as possible. v8 Chapter 275： Heavy casualties At the same time that the old man of Libra and the Tu Ninja defended, Uchiha Spot had finished the seal of a certain ninjutsu. When the printing is finished, of course, we will not wait for the coalition to do a good job of defense, and will directly display it. "Xian Fa Lan escapes the light teeth!" Uchiha spit laser light from his mouth, a kind of Chakra ray similar to water escape water gun, and went straight to the direction of the Ninja Alliance. The purple laser is extremely powerful, and it easily penetrates the defenses made by the old man of Libra and the Tu Ninja. "what!" The laser light penetrated the defense lightly, and a scene of the Ninja in the coalition forces was unfortunately killed at the center of the mouth, and then a scream was made. At the same time, still maintaining the Uchiha spot of Xian Fa Lan''s escaped teeth, he shook his head violently. With this head-shake, the maintained laser sweeps past. It is like a super huge shield of earth escape defense. It is simply cut like tofu. It doesn''t feel any hindrance at all. Tugun defended the coalition ninjas in the rear. During the process of the purple laser sweep, a dozen people were instantly split into two by the laser. In just a moment, more than a dozen coalition ninjas were lost, and this number is still increasing. When the first screaming sounded, Wu Ying had already reacted in an instant, knowing that defense had no effect at all. then.... "Get down!!! Everyone get down!!!" At the same time, Wu Ying shouted in unison. After hearing the five people shouting in unison, all the stunned coalition ninjas were called back to their souls, and then they fell to the ground decisively. Although he was lying down, some of them were very unlucky. They were still killed by the scanned laser. Even if they were lucky, they broke their hands, but at least they saved their lives. After the purple laser was completely swept away, the defense jointly made by the two Libra old men and the Tu Ninja began to gradually collapse. Immortal Fa Lan escaped from the light teeth just now, and Uchiha spots seemed to have no plans to stop there. His hands were slowly raised, and the palm of his hands condensed from Chakra to a black sphere, and this highly concentrated black sphere of Chakra, he condensed nine feet before he stopped. Then under his control, the nine highly concentrated black spheres of Chakra gradually rose upward. After the sphere brakes and floats into the air, it releases a very strong attraction and begins to absorb all objects around it. With a very strong attraction, the earth suddenly cracked into countless cracks, and then could not resist being sucked into the sky, flying into the nine black spheres in the sky. The ground cannot resist the absorption of gravity. How could the Ninja Alliance be able to resist it? auzw.com So, many ninjas in the coalition, they were all sucked into the sky together with the broken ground. It is very clear that it is sucked up to be completely finished, and can only be fully shuttled through the ground fragments to run down, as far as possible from the nine black spheres. In such a familiar situation, it only took a moment to remember what ninjutsu was. Of course, only Tsunade and Konoha ninja who have seen this ninjutsu know how he used ninjutsu. Looking up at the sky, using the nine huge rocks gradually formed by the attracted rocks, Tsunato knows what this technique is to make a sound reminder, lest the coalition ninjas have no defense. "A person in Payne used this technique before, this technique can seal the tail beast inside, then I think the seal person must be a trifle, and finally it can be used to attack when it is formed, so everyone should be careful!! " Hearing the sound of Tsunato''s words, the ninjas who were sucked into the air tried harder to escape towards the ground. After all, Tsunade has stated that this technique can seal even the tail beast, so the sealer is not a big problem. The coalition ninja does not want to be sealed by it, so he has no choice but to flee to the ground. But the idea is beautiful, but this world is very cruel. The extremely strong attraction caused the fragmented ground to become rocks of varying sizes. Shuttle through this densely flying rock, as long as one is not paying attention, it will be hit by the dense rock, and finally attracted to the black sphere by gravity. But if it slows down, it will not be able to keep up with the speed of being absorbed upwards. In this case, a few people were in a hurry. They were hit by several rocks in succession, and were directly hit by force on the black sphere, then the rocks attracted by gravity were immediately submerged, and even there was no chance to call for help. Now that there is a lesson in front of me, no one dares to rush down blindly again, and one by one becomes cautious, fearing that they will fall into the end. The coalition personnel continued to decrease, and Lei Ying frowned tightly and asked. "Huoying, since you have seen this ninjutsu, do you know how to crack it?" "I''m sorry, I don''t know how to crack, but..." Tsunade shook his head slightly, saying that he didn''t know the method of cracking, but stopped halfway through the words, and turned to look at Noel beside him. After a pause, this continued. "My husband may know the method of cracking. After all, Payne wanted to use this technique to attack Muye Village. Finally, he cracked the crisis." It is said that everyone on the ground avoiding the rising rock has turned their eyes to Noor, hoping that he can give a solution to the crack, otherwise sooner or later the whole army will be overwhelmed by this technique. When he heard Tsunade pull the topic over, Norton felt the gaze of everyone''s attention, knowing that it would be no good not to say anything. "Please, if I use the method at the time to crack, then no one who is attracted by gravity can run, are you sure I want to use that method?" "amount....." Thinking carefully, Tsunade remembered the ninjutsu used by Noel at that time, and soon it was indeed not suitable for use in this situation, otherwise the people who were sucked up would not survive. v8 Chapter 276： Hard choice The content of this conversation, which has no end, makes other people feel confused, and they don''t know what the two of them said. Seeing that Tsunade had nothing to say, he was silent, but the others were still puzzled, and Noel knew that he could only explain to them by himself, otherwise they would not know what was going on. I organized the language a little bit, and then I gave the reason. "I can crack it, but my way is to use a super strong ninjutsu, which can be said to be hard to solve it." "First, let me explain that if I were to use that superb ninjutsu, those who were sucked into the sky would be dead, and there would be no possibility of escaping the attack." "As long as you are willing to give up those who are absorbed, I will immediately be able to solve the ninjutsu performed by Uchiha Spot." The four shadows except Gangshou, after hearing some explanations from Noel, understood why he didn''t do it. It''s not that I don''t want to lend a helping hand, but I can''t do it easily. Now that it is one thing to understand, how to choose will be a headache. Undecided, I didn''t know how to choose for a while, so Wu Ying was silent, very tangled. This is also impossible. It is clear that time does not wait for others, but it is really not an easy task to make such a choice. It is a strange thing if you do not struggle. No one could make a decision for a long time. Iero in the five shadows broke the silence and asked. "Other than that, is there really no other way?" "There are other ways, but you must destroy the black sphere in the sky before the technique is fully formed, which can also be cracked." Noel heard another question from Ai Luo, and immediately revealed another solution, with no intention of concealment at all. After the other solution came out, he didn''t wait for me to prepare to speak, and he spoke again. "Don''t be too happy, this solution is not unrequested." "Is there a requirement?" "Of course there is a requirement. If you want to destroy the black sphere that controls the release of gravity, at least you must use a dusty power. Otherwise, it will be very difficult to destroy it." "That''s not a problem, just let Tu Ying use dust escape." "Now that the conditions for destroying the black sphere have been met, what about the rocks that have lost gravity and the coalition ninjas who have been sucked into the sky?" "..." I love Luo opened his mouth slightly, but couldn''t say a word. Not wanting to answer, but not knowing how to answer. auzw.com For a while, the two remaining questions, I dont know how to solve them, so I cant give an answer, so I can only choose to respond in silence. He soon realized that even if he could use dust to destroy the black sphere, he could not circumvent the person who was sucked into the sky, so he could not let his hands and feet attack. Even if it is possible to bypass those people''s attack on the black sphere, then the entire coalition will face a large number of rock bombings. If the operation is not good, a large number of personnel will be lost, and even the entire army will not be impossible. That is to say, the two cracking methods described by Noel must all sacrifice some of the coalition ninjas, and no matter what, they can''t be the best of both worlds. Now let''s see how the five shadows choose. The first option is: let Noel use super ninja to solve, sacrifice those who are sucked into the sky. The second option is to let the old man of the two scales use dust to escape and let him destroy the nine black spheres at high altitude, also at the expense of those who are sucked into the sky. The two options seem to be the same, but the results are completely different. The first is to sacrifice a small number of people. Noel can completely destroy the nine black spheres in the sky, and destroy a large number of rocks that **** up to the sky, completely protecting most people on the ground. The second kind also sacrifices a small number of people, but the old man of two scales cant do the same as Noel. He can only destroy the nine black spheres, and the remaining large amount of rocks cant do anything. Fall from the air and bombard the army. Even if the remaining five shadows intercepted, they did not have the absolute confidence to intercept all the rocks, and there would be a lot of casualties. Obviously, the first option is better no matter what you think, at least it can save a large part of the Ninja Coalition, and no more casualties will be added in the future. As for the second option, there is no guarantee of casualties. As time passed by, Uchiha''s spot surgery was about to be completed, and there was no time to think about it. Seeing this, Lei Ying no longer hesitated, he said his choice. "I choose the first method of cracking, which can at least guarantee the safety of the ground coalition ninja." "If those people''s sacrifice is inevitable, then I also choose the first method of cracking." "Although I don''t want to sacrifice those people, I can''t save them. For the sake of more people''s lives, I choose the first option." "My choice is the same as them." Following Lei Ying''s first statement, the two old Libra, Zhao Meiming, and I love Luo three people, one after another, they expressed their own ideas. Nowadays, only Tsunade is left, and he has not expressed his position. Feeling the eyes of the four shadows gathered, Tsuneo, the general manager of the Ninja Alliance, knew that it was up to him to finalize the matter completely. He looked up at the person who was sucked up into the sky, but he quickly returned his gaze, then closed his eyes and sighed slightly. "Let... do it..." v8 Chapter 277： Address the threat "Now that you have agreed, I have no worries." In less than a second after speaking, Noel, who was about to solve it immediately, suddenly thought of something and stopped again. In such a tight time, everyone saw that Noel suddenly stopped for some reason and showed a puzzled expression. Everyone was puzzled, but he didn''t wait to ask Norr for the reason, he took the initiative to speak first. "Just suddenly thought of something, I think it is necessary to tell you." After hearing the words, the people opened their mouths slightly, and they all waited for Noel to say the following, wondering what he had thought of. He had to say it at this critical moment. It can be seen from the expression of the people that at this moment they are thinking about something, but they have not directly written the matter on their faces. Each one is so obvious that it is difficult for Noel to even see it. So ah, I will tell what I think of immediately, and there is no hurry to make everyone wait. "Just now you speculated that Uchiha''s ability is very likely to be the same as my model, and facts have proved that there are many similarities." "So I thought, since Uchiha spot''s ability is the same as my model, then..." "In addition to being ineffective against Qi Daoyu, Ninjutsu attacks also cannot damage the current state of Uchiha spot." "Anyway, if I''m in that mode, the attack of Ninjutsu can never hurt me. I have to use fairy art to hurt me." When he heard the message from Noel, everyone''s face suddenly looked ugly. It would have been enough to deal with Qiu Daoyu. If it were really as Noel said, this is definitely very bad news, and it is still very bad news. And when everyone frowned, Noel''s words came into their ears again. "In addition to the immortal technique, the physical damage of the body technique can also be effective in my mode." "As for whether Uchiha spot is the same as me, I really don''t know." "It was just this thing that I suddenly thought of, and now it is time for me to resolve the threats in the sky." The moment the last word fell, it instantly entered the reincarnation eye chakra mode. At this moment, Noor''s whole body was covered with black and red Chakra, and nine Jade-seeking Jade appeared behind him out of nowhere. The whole person looked like a demon. He didn''t go to the crowd who was shocked. He slowly raised his right hand to the nine huge meteorites that were about to condense. When the right hand was lifted, the nine Qiu Daoyu flew to the right hand, and then arranged in a circle to rotate, what moves are being transported. The nine Qiudao jades are turning faster and faster, so fast that they cannot be distinguished one by one, as if they are like a chain of bracelets connected together. auzw.com Next second... "The silver wheel is reborn!!" As the words sounded, a horrible momentum rose, and the violent wind raged across the world. A tornado that blew through the sky was instantly generated and ejected from Noel''s right palm, and went straight to nine meteorites at an alarming speed. The tornado is huge, spinning wildly, and it is silver gray! The Five Shadows, who were not far away from Noor, were not attacked by the tornado, but they were still receded by the powerful wind. They were forced to retreat by a distance of five to six meters in just one or two seconds. And this distance is still increasing. In fact, the five shadows are pretty good, at least they can still stand firmly on the ground. However, those ninjas with comparatively poor five shadows were all flew out in an instant, unable to stay on the ground at all, even for a second. Closer to home. The tornado went straight to the nine meteorites, and it was a mess. The clouds were torn apart relentlessly, and the earth was destroyed by the tornado that swept past. Flying sand and rocks, everything that is caught in a tornado is instantly stirred into powder by high-speed rotating wind, without exception. Seeing this, Uchiha spot frowned slightly, waving his hands to control the falling of nine meteorite. One went straight, and one fell. In a blink of an eye, the two quickly collided. The tornado that is spinning at an astonishing speed, as if it is a meat grinder, can easily break up a huge meteorite. There is no difficulty at all. The extremely large meteorite can be easily crushed, and the coalition ninjas sandwiched between the two are even more unlikely to have any chance of survival. Those allied ninjas who are sandwiched between them, they are sure to die, there is no chance of surviving at all, but they will not suffer a bit of pain. It is really too fast to die, and I haven''t had time to feel the pain, and it was stirred into a powder in a flash, and there was no pain. Witnessing all these five shadows, but did not blame Noel''s ideas. After all, it was a decision made by the five people together. At the expense of those people to keep more people in the coalition, how could it be possible to blame Noel. Not only did he not blame Noel''s ideas, but Wu Ying was quite grateful to him. Not to blame, but also thankful? In Wuying''s view, those coalition ninjas who must be sacrificed can die without feeling any pain, which is the only thing that can help them. As a hands-on Noel, he can think of helping those who must be sacrificed so that they can be relieved in an instant without suffering pain. How can Wu Ying not be grateful. v8 Chapter 278： Steal a teacher Everything happened very quickly, and it can be said that it was completed in an instant. Seeing that nine huge and extremely meteorites were destroyed, Uchiha spot really didn''t expect such a result. Although the meteorite was destroyed, the core of the meteorite, Qiu Daoyu, was not damaged. However, Qiu Dao, which is the core of the huge meteorite, is being pulled by the high-speed rotation of the tornado, and it is completely unable to call it back, and it cannot be used as a defense. The reincarnation of the silver wheel exploded to destroy the meteorite, and at this moment it temporarily lost control of seeking Daoyu. Want to continue to pretend to continue, but Uchiha spot is a little bit uncertain about the power of the silver wheel to reincarnate, really don''t want to overturn the boat in the gutter. It is not wise to have confidence in one''s own strength, but it is hard to resist. After a moment of consideration, I finally felt that there was no need to take risks, so I set off to avoid it. On the orbit of the reincarnation of the silver wheel, Uchiha spot disappeared instantly before it arrived. At the moment of disappearance, the tornado whizzed past with high speed. Uchiha spot escaped the reincarnation of the silver wheel, although he disappeared at the moment of the hit, giving the illusion of a successful hit. Unfortunately, even so, still unable to escape Noor''s law. Discovery found that it was only that he did not continue to hold Uchiha, and even dismissed the reincarnation of the silver wheel. After all, if the Uchiha spot is solved now, the benefits cannot be maximized, so it is not possible to die. Deliberately pretending to be weak, Noel stretched his fingers in the direction of nine o''clock. "Uchiha spot escaped, now others are there!" After hearing this, the crowd looked in the direction pointed by Noel''s right hand. The people turned their heads to look around, and as Nuor said, he really saw Uchiha''s figure, and he stood safely in the void. At the same time, as Noel exploded the reincarnation of the silver wheel, the nine begging jades of Uchiha Spot were unfettered, and control returned to his hands again. Seeing that Daoyu flew towards Uchiha, everyone who found this situation locked their eyes. When everyone was worried about Daoyu''s return to Uchiha spot, a wooden leaf ninja in a green vest jumped out of it. This person''s move immediately attracted everyone''s eyes to him. As the eyes gathered, the man spoke. "That is to say" "Now my turn is the blue beast!" "Eight Men Dunjia!!" "The seventh shocking door! Open!!!" When the last word roared out, the whole person burst out of blue steam instantly, creating waves of gas. The powerful air wave was blowing dust, and the coalition ninjas couldn''t stand up. They were forced to retreat. auzw.com Even the Uchiha spot standing in the distance is also affected by the stronger wave than the wave. In the face of the strong waves, he raised his hands to protect him. "Blue steam..." "Eight Gate Dunjia, is it the one before the dead door..." "It''s not red steam, it seems that I''m really underestimated." Looking at the changes in Matekai, Uchiha spot recognized the technique he used at the first time, and at the same time was dissatisfied with the fact that he did not open the last door. He felt that he had been looked down upon by him. When the self-talking words had just fallen for less than a second, Matekai instantly arrived in front of Uchiha Spot and slammed his right fist hard at him. Uchiha spot, which responded quickly, was not hit by Metcage. Without hitting it, Matekai did not stop there, but continued to attack Uchiha Spot, using physical techniques to continuously attack. Matekai continued to attack, and Uchiha spots kept avoiding. "Kay! Remember not to touch the black ball and stick!" Watching one escape and one chase, Kakashi, who was the first to come back from the coalition, shouted to remind. After Kakashi shouted, most of the coalition forces were pulled back to the soul. Gang held her up in her hands, and she frowned slightly as she continued to attack Matekai, her eyes showing worry. As the ninja of medical ninja, she is very aware of the side effects of the eight-door Dunjia, but Matekai directly opens the seventh door. She is not worried if she is not worried. Ishiro, who is not far behind Noel, took a deep swallow of the underwater consciousness and said to himself. "That''s not human action..." "Using body surgery to this point is really amazing and amazing." Rai Ying, who is also a master of physical skill, was quite surprised and surprised when he saw Matekai after the outbreak. When hearing the words from Lei Ying''s mouth, both Libra old man and Shui Ying nodded in agreement. Five Shadows was surprised by Matekai''s performance, as were the coalition ninjas. When everyone else was surprised, Noel was calmly stealing the teacher with his white eyes, carefully observing the flow of Chakra inside Matekai. Noel''s move to steal the teacher, but no one found. It''s not that no one has found it, it should be said that it cannot be found. After all, the use of white-eyes by the Japanese people will burst into blue muscles, but Noel will not have that kind of situation, and it can be used without human awareness, so it is impossible to find out. Through several kaleidoscopes to write the reincarnation of the variation of the eye of the wheel, soon Noel mastered the use of the seventh door of the eight-door Dunjia. While Noel mastered the eight-door Dunjia, Matekai found that he could not attack Uchiha spot with ordinary fists. then..... Once again approaching Uchiha spot, Matekai no longer uses ordinary punches and feet to attack, and a fingerprint is formed on both hands. "Day Tiger!!" Concentrating on a super high-speed forearm, the air formed turned into a white tiger. v8 Chapter 279： Make every effort Such a short distance, coupled with the speed of Matekai to use the day tiger. Uchiha spot, even if he wanted to evade himself, was just a tiger-shaped air gun that was hit by super high speed, and he didn''t give him a little extra reaction time. The white tiger transformed by the air cannon swallowed Uchiha spot into his mouth with his mouth open. The whole process was completed in less than a second. "boom!" The power of the day tiger is quite strong, and the shock wave spread out is enough to make it difficult for people several kilometers away to stand. All the coalition ninjas standing in the distance were affected by the shock, and the shocks that were suddenly hit one by one fell to the ground and even some people were directly flew out. People in the distance were affected, and Matekai as a caster was not much better. Yes, the goods were also affected by the day tiger that he used. This is no way, who let Matekai use the day tiger at such a short distance. It is at the heart of the explosion, even if it is not affected. Closer to home. The powerful explosion exploded the ground into a big pit, raising thick dust. Under the condition that the vision is infinitely close to zero, suddenly a figure glides backwards from the thick dust. The person who appeared appeared to slide backwards at a high speed, and the dust quickly dispersed during the slide made people quickly see his appearance. Although it is clear to see clearly, it is a pity that it is not the one the coalition forces hope to see. The person who slipped out of the core area of ??the explosion was not the Matekai who displayed the powerful day tiger, but the Uchiha spot that caused the allied forces to have a headache. The point is that the Uchiha spots appearing are unscathed, and even the clothes are not damaged at all. It can be said that in addition to being contaminated with a little dust, the Uchiha spotted hair that is hard against the zodiacal tiger on the front is. Uchiha spotted backwards for a long distance, and finally stopped. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the core area of ??the explosion covered by dust. Seeing Uchiha spot stopped, Lei Ying, wearing the armor of Thunder Dune, instantly rushed past. When Lei Ying left, Qiu Daoyu floating behind Uchiha spot also ejected at the same time. However, Qiu Daoyu, who ejected, did not fly to Leiying, but to the explosion zone shrouded in dust, apparently running towards Mitekai. Lei Ying, who was in high speed, saw the scene and immediately understood Uchiha''s intention, and quickly turned around and rushed into the area covered by thick dust. The area of ??the explosion was dusty and it was impossible to see where Maitka was. What else can I do, I can only look for it by my own perception, and there is no other way. However, Lei Ying is not good at perception, so he can''t slow down significantly compared to the Uchiha spot that has locked Matekai. In this case, Lei Ying was destined not to catch up with Qiu Dao who went straight to Matekai. auzw.com In the thick dust, the Matekai characters were firmly embedded on the ground, and they were frowning tightly for a long time and could not get up from it, unaware of the danger of approaching. It wasnt that Matt Kay didnt want to leave this place, but the side effects of using Bamen Dunjia, and the strong impact from close range, made him unable to do anything if he wanted to move, let alone leave this dangerous place. Qiu Daoyu''s flying speed is quite fast, and the thick dust wherever he goes is washed away. But for this reason, people know where Matekai is. Qiu Daoyu, who went straight to Matekai, soon arrived near the place where he was, and had drawn a great distance from Lei Ying. It was basically certain that it was impossible to catch up. Seeing what happened, she was able to immediately rescue Matekai''s Noel, but she didn''t start her rescue. Mate Kay cant die yet, I havent finished the eight Dunjia. Wait, if they really cant save people, then at the last minute Im going to save people, it shouldnt be a problem. After a little consideration, I finally resisted the urge to save others and decided to wait and see. Sure enough, Noel was not disappointed. In the next second, he saw the famous Ninja who ran forward quickly and directly revealed the situation and position of Matekai. Hearing the information given by the perception ninja and knowing that the situation is urgent, the old man of Two Scales didnt say anything about it, and he didnt dare to delay even a second. With both hands, the knotting was carried out quickly, and finally the palm of the hand was pressed to the ground. "Tu Dun!" When the two palms of the old man of Libra pressed down to the ground, there was no earth tsutsutsutsu in his field of vision. Somewhere, covered with thick dust, is where Matekai is embedded. "Yep?" Matekai, embedded in the ground, suddenly felt the ground shake. Before he could come up with a reason, a rocky palm rose, and he was lying in the palm of his hand. Immediately afterwards, the rock hand grasped the fist, enveloped Matekai, and then quickly retracted into the ground. The Daoyu jade, which came straight from the high speed, almost destroyed it. It can be said that it was a hit, almost failed to save Matekai. Lei Ying, who immediately followed Daoyu, saw this scene greatly relieved, and thought that Matekai could not be saved. As for the rescued Matekai, the old man of Libra has moved it to the front through the earth escape. As soon as the man was released by the palm of his hand, Tsunato hurried up to check Matekai''s condition. After a little inspection, he immediately frowned. "Kay, your condition is very optimistic now, there are cracks in many parts of your body, and the bones of your hands and feet are particularly serious." "It''s okay! I can do it!" It was clear what Tsunade meant, and Matekai frowned for a moment, then stretched out his hand, raised his hand and raised his thumb, laughing. v8 Chapter 280： Red beast debut In the face of Matekai who can play hip and smile, and what he said is not what Tsunade wants to hear. It is suspected that Matekai didn''t understand it, and Tsunade felt it was necessary to make it clear. "Kai, your physical condition at this moment is no longer suitable for the use of the eight-door Dunjia. If you open more than six doors, the bones of your hands and feet will be unbearable, and fragmentation will become an inevitable thing." "The right arm and several ribs are broken, and the left arm and both feet are showing signs of breaking. I know this clearly." "Since you all know clearly, you still succeed..." "Physical attack of physical technique is our only means to Uchiha spot, I have just confirmed it personally just now." "If we want to talk about body surgery, we still have a lot of people..." "Master Gangshou, I opened the eight gate Dunjia to seven gates to barely keep up with the speed of Uchiha spot. Do you think other people''s physical skills can achieve my level?" Matekai interrupted Tsunade''s words for the second time, and didn''t think that someone''s physical skill could surpass the opening door. When he heard Matekai, Tsunade opened her mouth a few times to refute, but she couldn''t say a word for a long time, and finally shut up and silenced. This is also no way, Zuo Siyou thought but could not find such a person in the Ninja Alliance. Even if he is also a master of physical skill, Lei Ying can''t be compared with Matekai who opened the door, let alone other people in the coalition. Noel? I just shot out and destroyed nine huge meteorites, and then deliberately pretended to be weak. In Tsunade''s view, Noel, who was in a weak state at the moment, could not achieve the level of Matekai at all, and he selectively forgot him. Seeing that Tsunade was silent, he didn''t mention himself, and Noel didn''t say anything, so he didn''t want to ask for trouble. Looking at where Tsunas hands were lingering, Matekai knew she couldnt find someone who could compare himself with the second individual. So he said again. "The moment the day tiger was about to hit, the black ball of Uchiha spot rushed to resist in the midst of a single shot, but my physical attack of physical surgery was not absorbed, which was enough to prove that the physical attack of physical surgery was effective. ." "The biggest problem now is that the power to open the seventh door-the shock door is still insufficient, but the eighth door is definitely enough to deal with him." "Among the coalition forces, only Li and I were able to use Bamen Dunjia." "Li currently can only open the sixth door-Jingmen, his body can not withstand the power brought by the seventh door-shock door and eighth door-dead door, and I only teach him the seventh door of the eight door Dunjia- Shocked the door, the last eighth door-the dead door has not been taught to him." "That is to say, now only I can fully open the Eight Door Dunjia, and only I can deal with the Uchiha spot today, so..." "I can''t flinch at this time!!" auzw.com After Matekai''s self-care analysis, it is clear that it knows what it is today. This is also enough to prove that Matekai is not a decision made by the urge of the brain, but decided after careful consideration. Kakashi, who also hurried past, rushed to understand what he was going to do when he heard what Matekai said. It''s one thing to understand, but it still needs to be determined whether it is what you think it is. "You''re the one" "Kiye''s blue beast disappeared from now on, and it''s time to turn into a red beast." Waiting for Kakashi to finish speaking, Mateka broke his words mercilessly and stood up from the ground while speaking. After getting up, he covered his faintly painful right arm with his left hand, and looked firmly at Uchiha spot entangled by Lei Ying. With what Mateke said and his expression at this moment, Kakashi was already 100% sure that his guess was correct. Back to God, Tsunade suddenly raised his head to look at Matekai, and spoke out to stop it. "Kay! If you do this, you will die!" "Admiral Tsunade is right, if you really open the eighth door-the dead door, then you will die!" Hearing that Gangshou made a stop, Kakashi quickly echoed. Yes, both of them knew the consequences of opening the eighth place Dunjia eighth place-dead door, so they hurriedly stopped Matekai from doing that. The words of the two prevented them, but failed to make Matekai change his mind, but became more determined. "No need to persuade me, this is my wish." The moment when the voice fell, it immediately entered the state of eight-door Dunjia, completely giving no opportunity to persuade and stop, and immediately rushed towards Uchiha. Gang hands and Kakashi just reacted, and saw Matekai raised his left hand and raised his thumb, and then poked his thumb toward his heart. After seeing this scene, the two knew that it was impossible to stop it. why? The location of the heart poked by the thumb of Matekai is the acupuncture point of the eighth gate of the eight-door Dunjia-dead gate. From the moment you click on the dead gate point, the eighth gate opening of the eight-door Dunjia has been officially started, and even if it is blocked, the final result cannot be changed. In other words, Matekai is good anyway, and eventually it is dead. Following Matekai''s point of death, Noel, who was observing with the reincarnated eyes, found that his Chakra was converging towards the point of death. When the chakra of Matekai converged on the acupuncture points of the dead door, he was in the state of opening the sixth door-Jingmen. The green chakra that enveloped his whole person began to gradually change into a blood-red chakra, and then His strength soared rapidly. v8 Chapter 281： open! Eight-door Dunjia Formation! ! ! The speed of this transformation is very fast. In just a few moments, the green steam produced by the sixth door was completely transformed into blood-red steam after the dead door opened. "Eighth Gate-Dead Gate" With the steam color changing, Matekai opened the eighth door-the dead door is ready. "Open! Eight-door Dunjia Formation!!!" The moment the door fell, the eighth door-the dead door opened completely. The whole body of Matekai has changed. The original red skin has become more red, and the black hair and black eyebrows have also turned red instantly. At this moment, Matekai looks like a lobster cooked at high temperature. The eight-door Dunjia formation called out just now was called when the eight doors were all open. In this state with all eight doors open, you can instantly obtain tens of times stronger than the five shadows. However, the state at this time is equivalent to obtaining powerful power by burning itself. That is to say, from the moment when Matekai enabled the eight-door Dunjia formation, his life entered a countdown state, and eventually died due to the exhaustion of his vitality. This is the price of using the eight-door Dunjia formation to gain powerful power. Of course, this is also the reason why Tsunade and Kakashi wanted to stop Matekai. They both knew that opening the eight-door Dunjia formation would end his life, so they didnt want him to do that. In the distance, Uchiha spot, entangled with Lei Ying, noticed the change of Matekai immediately. Red steam, is this unique to eight doors at all... blood steam? It is easy to avoid the crazy attack of Lei Ying, but Uchiha Spot is more interested in Matekai at this moment, so he has no intention of playing with him. So, he controlled eight Qiu Daoyu to fight back. At the moment when Lei Ying hurriedly avoided the flaw, he used the remaining Qiu Daoyu as a scepter, and then thrust the scepter into his abdomen. Then he lifted his right foot and kicked it, kicking fiercely on Lei Ying''s chest. With the sound of bone cracking, Lei Ying also flew out with the sound. "boom!" The high-speed flying Lei Ying fell to the ground, and the powerful impact caused a loud noise. The dust in the deep pit makes people unable to see the life and death of Lei Ying. As for whether Lei Ying is dead or alive, after Uchiha Ban flew him out, he stopped paying attention. Now the person Uchiha Spot is concerned about is the violent Maitkai who has stopped not far away in front of him, and is now looking at him from the top. "It doesn''t look so great, now you are like the withered leaves in autumn...falling leaves." "You''re right, but even if I''m not withered, I will turn into nutrients for the new green leaves, and when the green leaves sprout the new spring, it will be the climax of youth and the most burning moment!! " auzw.com After refuting Uchiha spot, Mitky suddenly jumped from the ground, appeared in front of him in an instant, and had already put out a punching pose. The two stared at each other in the air, and Matekai and Uchiha Spot were just over a meter away. Matekai didn''t talk much nonsense, nor did he narrow the distance from Uchiha Spot, but slammed his right fist. "Xixiang!" With a punch, a powerful air cannon is instantly generated by hitting the air. Seeing Matekai throwing a fist, Uchiha spot controlled Qi Daoyu for defense for the first time. However, before Qiu Daoyu had time to move, the air gun had directly hit the Uchiha spot, and it was too late to change the defensive form. He was directly hit by the evening elephant, and he only resisted for a moment in the air, and Uchiha spots could not withstand it. "Ahhhhhhh!!!" Matekai tried his best to increase the strength, and Uchiha spot was pushed straight to the ground by the air cannon. "boom!" In just a blink of an eye, Uchiha spot was bombarded by the air cannon on the ground, and he kept pressing him under the ground. Xixiang''s attack lasted for a while, but Matekai had no intention of stopping. He was about to win a second punch after the victory, but suddenly he stopped by covering his right arm, and his face was very painful. It really hurts! Its just that Im used to this kind of pain, and then I can continue. Temporarily stopped continuing to attack Uchiha spots, Matekai eased a little during the fall, adapted to the pain caused by the eight-door Dunjia formation, and was also preparing to take the continuous attack. Matekai stopped the attack, and this also gave Uchiha a chance to breathe. At the bottom of a bottomless big pit, Uchiha spotted firmly on the ground, and finally pulled himself out. "This is a body technique that creates an impact by hitting the air..." "If you are hit by this air cannon 4 or 5 times, even my current body can''t bear it. It seems that you should avoid being hit by the fist that made the air cannon." "Otherwise, if you are directly hit by that fist, it is estimated that you will not need 4 or 5 strokes to crush my body." After talking to himself, he flew up directly from the deep hole. The people who were watching all of this in the distance were shocked by the powerful blow of Mate Kay, and they were unable to recover for a long time. So far away, the aftermath formed by shooting down Uchiha spots can reach there. This is enough to prove how powerful Mate Kay''s shock is. Among the shocked Allied forces, Noel did not show a little surprise, and his mouth slightly raised his smile. Of course, it was not that Matekai was happy to shoot down Uchiha Spot. v8 Chapter 282： Samurai! !! !! Just through the observation of the reincarnated eye, he has successfully obtained the Bamen Dunjia completely, and Noel is happy for this. As for the side effects of Bamen Dunjia, he is not worried about this at all. Matekai uses the eight-door Dunjia formation. The reason why he has to pay the price of his life in exchange for the strength of tens of times that of Wuying is only his personal problem. But for Noel, it is not a problem at all. Bamen Dunjia is a way to lift the body''s restriction on Chakra and let the over-energy release. In Chakra''s flowing meridian system, the places that inhibit and control Chakra in the body are the "eight doors" of open door, closed door, birth door, wounded door, Dumen, Jing door, startled door, and dead door. These eight gates will set a limit on the amount of Chakra in the body, but this technique can force Chakra to forcefully exceed this limit, thereby drawing his own strength that is ten times stronger. However, while gaining power, the operator himself will be damaged, so this technique is listed as one of the prohibited techniques. This shows that as long as the body of the caster can withstand the power gained from the Eight Door Dunjia, the problem will be solved. It is like the body is a water container, as long as the container is large enough and strong enough to hold more water, there will be no overflow or broken. Matekai''s situation is that his body can not withstand the power obtained by the eight-door Dunjia formation, and then the situation of burning vitality will appear. Noor has gone through several worlds, gaining different abilities while constantly strengthening his body. Now his body is able to withstand the battle of the eight-door Dunjia, so there will never be a situation where Matekai needs to pay the price. There is nothing worth worrying about. Even if something really goes wrong, there is a universal system that can solve it. Closer to home. Happy to be happy, but did not make Noel happy for long. But when he remembered that the target person didn''t show up, he was so upset that his eyebrows were locked tightly, and he didn''t have much patience to wait. Seeing that Uchiha spot rushed out of the deep hole, I couldn''t help thinking. It stands to reason that the man should have appeared at this time, but why cant he perceive his existence yet? Am I wrong? Noel had no intention of paying attention to the next battle. He lowered his head slightly to think about what went wrong and why the target mission had not yet appeared in perception. Although it is said that Noel did not pay attention to the battle, it does not mean that the battle will stop because of him. Straight up the Uchiha spot that burst out of the deep hole, passing in front of the falling Matekai. "It''s also rare to be able to fight against the Eight Men Dunjia Formation. With such a rare opportunity, let me be your opponent!" Faced with the provocation of Uchiha Spot, Matekai didn''t say anything more nonsense to him. No longer letting himself fall, his feet trampled the void rhythmically, climbed up by trampling the air, chasing the Uchiha spot above him. "Can I actually run in the air." Seeing Matekai gradually catching up in the air, this scene of Uchiha spot was quite unexpected. I really didn''t expect such an operation. auzw.com As Uchiha spots stopped to ascend, Matekai quickly climbed to the same height as him, and then ran around him at super high speed. Matekai''s running speed continues to increase, and Uchiha''s naked eyes cannot lock him. If you cant lock Matekai, you cant rush to launch an attack, otherwise there will be a flaw. After running around the Uchiha spot at high speed for a while, the evolving vitality did not allow Matekai to wait any longer, so he decided to take the initiative to attack him first. Time waits for no one, I want to act immediately. then..... "One Foot!" Suddenly stopped, and slammed his right fist. "Sure enough!" Early preparations for Uchiha spotted and caught Matekai''s figure. This time, he didn''t hesitate to turn the two Qi Daoyu into shields in front of him, which was very successful in resisting the high-speed air cannon. It''s just that what he didn''t think of was... "Two feet!" Matekai has come to the back of Uchiha spot, and with the sound of the voice, he again swings his right fist. When he heard the sound, Uchiha spot twisted his neck slightly, and just after the corner of his eye caught Matekai''s figure, the air cannon blasted him directly, and he had no time to do any defense. The second punch hit Uchiha Spot, but Matekai didn''t stop there. Instantly moved to another direction, and his speed increased by another grade. While the air cannon of the second punch had not disappeared, he hurled his third fist quickly. "Tripod!" "Wanted!" The speed increased again by one grade. The air cannon of the first two punches has not disappeared yet. Uchiha spots were caught in air cannons attacking in different directions. The strong wind pressure made him unable to move at all, let alone defend or escape from the attacked area. Matekai made a total of four punches. Except that the first punch was successfully blocked by Uchiha Spot, the remaining three punches were directly hit. However, there are still signs of not stopping. With just one punch at one speed, the ground can be bombarded into a bottomless pit, and the corner of Uchiha''s spotted head in six states can be interrupted. Now four punches have been thrown, which means that the four-speed stage is mentioned. Mitekai, who had not stopped yet, used all his strength to trample the void together, and the whole person ejected towards the Uchiha spot and instantly rushed into the intricate wind pressure. When coming to Uchiha, Matekai''s fifth-speed fist burst. "Wuzu!!!" v8 Chapter 283： Unlimited month reading! A five-speed punch hit the Uchiha spot abdomen fiercely. The powerful punch of Mate Kai directly let Uchiha spot eject a sip of blood from his mouth and then ejected towards the ground. "boom!" It was shot down **** the ground, causing a loud noise. The Uchiha spot that fell to the ground, he slid a long distance against the ground in a lying position, and was adjusting his figure to stop. After the fifth punch on the other side, Matekai''s right arm bones shattered into bones of different sizes, and now it is oscillating in the wind like no bones. It can be determined that it can''t be used again. But even so, Mitka, who landed from the air, had not yet given up the idea of ??continuing to attack, and set the posture. Yes, I didn''t give Uchiha a chance to breathe at all. It was just the rhythm of taking it away. "product!!" As the voice fell, Matt Cay suddenly burst into more red steam. At the cost of burning life, the red steam forms a dragon shape. During the red steam condensing into a dragon shape, he appeared a **** crack on the whole person, as if it seemed to collapse at any time. When Uchiha spot stopped, Matekai rushed out instantly. Such a terrifying airflow hits, and with the powerful Chakra erupted by Matekai, it is difficult for Uchiha to find it. Standing firmly, Uchiha spotted blood at the corner of his mouth, no fear. "Chakra like this! I recognize you!" "In terms of body surgery, you are the strongest person I have ever played against, and no one is better than you!" "I would like to call you the strongest!!!" With the dragon-shaped steam, Matekai completely ignored Uchiha''s words, and he continued to run forward. Seeing that Matekai didn''t take care of himself, Uchiha Spot didn''t care too much. Although the distance is still a bit far away, but as Matekai continued to close the distance, I realized that the situation was a bit bad. A glance at the scepter made by Qiu Daoyu has been bent due to the oncoming strong air current, and the bending amplitude is still changing. "What!? The space is distorted!" When Uchiha spotted the problem, Matekai, who was running at a super high speed, jumped up and flew past with a kick. "Ye Kai!!!" In a blink of an eye, Uchiha spot was swallowed into the giant mouth of dragon-shaped steam. Matekai in the dragon-shaped steam, his right foot kicked fiercely on Uchiha spot''s abdomen, and rushed him out of the ground. It was not that Uchiha Ban did not want to defend, but that the twisted space imprisoned his actions and could not make any moves at all, only to watch Matekai hit himself. auzw.com During the implementation of Metaka''s full blow, Uchiha spot was divided into half from the abdomen position. In the first half, it was still promoted directly by Dragon Steam. In the second half, it fell on the way. "boom!" Pushing a very long distance, only the upper half of the body Uchiha flare hit a mountain wall. Mitekai, which had already burnt its vitality, fell to the ground as the dragon-shaped steam dissipated, and the ground rolled a short distance before stopping. Lying in the gravel pile, the whole person became scorched and black, and he had completely lost consciousness, and his breath became weaker and weaker, and he would soon disappear completely. The Uchiha spot, which was divided into two, was also severely damaged in the upper half of his body, but under the treatment of Qi Daoyu, he was recovering at a rate visible to the naked eye. That is to say, the serious injury that seemed fatal was actually not able to kill him, and it didn''t take long to recover. But it became this ghost look, but Uchiha spot didn''t dare to keep going. "Hahahahaha, almost killed by you, you guys." "Although you are already a candle in the wind, you have pleased me anyway." "As a thank you just for pleasing me, I will let you see the completion of the Eye of Moon project before you are completely reduced to ashes." During the speech, after Qiu Daoyu''s rapid treatment, Uchiha spot''s injury was completely recovered, and his new right arm was moving. Only the upper half of the injury was recovered, while the lower half of the body was still recovering. Hearing Uchihas shouting, Tsunade reacted for the first time, and immediately rushed in his direction, turning around and yelling at the coalition. "Quick!!! Stop him!!!" It is not very clear why Tsuneo is so, but the coalition forces rushed up as he followed the orders. Seeing the operation of the Ninja Alliance, Uchiha spot''s mouth slightly curled up, slowly raised his right hand, and then pulled off the bone armor at the forehead. After removing the bone armor at the forehead, a tight eye was exposed in the middle of the forehead. Subsequently, Uchiha spot slowly raised his head to face the full moon, and then the eye on his forehead suddenly opened, revealing the reincarnation eye. When the reincarnation eyes appear, the **** moon shows the pattern of reincarnation eyes. Uchiha spot seals with one hand and shoots the pupil force onto the moon. "Unlimited month reading!!" The voice just fell for less than a second, just like the **** full moon in the reincarnation of the reincarnation, and suddenly a dazzling white light erupted, instantly illuminating the entire world. The eyes are white, and nothing but white can be seen. The dazzling light erupted from the full moon lasted for a while before stopping. When the dazzling light completely disappeared, all the ninja coalition who rushed to Uchiha spot stopped at the same place, looking up at the moon with a stunned head. v8 Chapter 284： Target person appears wrong. Not everyone stared at the full moon, but everyone except Noel. The infinite moon reading performed by Uchiha Spot didn''t work on Noel at all, and it can be said that it had no effect on him, and it was by no means a fluke. After the dazzling white light disappeared, the only Noel who was able to move flashed over to Tsunade. First glanced at the condition of Tsuna, and turned his attention to others. After observation, it was found that the eyes of all the coalition ninjas, including Tsunato, became samsara eyes. At the same time, Uchiha Spot also discovered the special existence of Noel. It''s just that the lower half of the body hasn''t been completely repaired, so there is no trouble to find Noel immediately, but his eyes are fixed on him. While being watched, Noel felt it immediately. Looking in the direction of perception, just glancing at who the **** was, he turned his gaze back. Knowing that the person staring at him is Uchiha spot, not the target person he wants to lead, Noor has no effort to ignore him. Uchiha Spotted stared and stared at it, anyway, it wouldnt be missing a piece of meat. Now that Uchiha Ban has no next move, he can completely ignore him temporarily, without worrying about the safety of Tsuna and other girls. Noel, who calmed down, closed his eyes slowly, and began to perform a large range of perception with all his strength. Through perception, I quickly discovered that, except for the Ninja Alliance in this place, who was in the infinite moon reading, no matter whether it was a person or an animal, all other places were recruited. Anyway, no exception was found. But outside of this situation, Noel still couldn''t find the target person he was looking for, so he closed his eyebrows. Continue to continuously expand the scope of perception, allowing it to quickly spread to every corner of the world. suddenly... "Ok!?" Noel, who is doing her best to perceive, suddenly finds that there is a movement on the battlefield where the Ninja Alliance is located, and the different animal body goes straight to Naruto. Curiously exited the sensed state and turned to look at Naruto''s location. The next thing I saw was that the strange animal body just discovered by the perception just hit Naruto''s body in an instant, and then quickly integrated into his body. In the next second, his eyes were originally Naruto in a reincarnation state, and suddenly changed back to his original pupil, completely getting rid of the infinite moon reading. After regaining his sanity, Naruto looked at the surroundings in a daze, wondering what the situation was. "What''s wrong with everyone?" Suspiciously, he said to himself, and soon found something was wrong. auzw.com I ran in front of an individual to make sure, and found that each had the same characteristics. No matter how I shouted, I didn''t care about people. Even if Naruto was stupid, I knew something was wrong. Reminiscent of the light before the moon exploded, it was after that the Ninja Alliance became this look. "It must have been caused by the rays of the moon just bursting out!" I quickly thought of the key, just thought of it, but I couldn''t crack it. The distance is relatively long, and there are a lot of coalition ninjas in between, and Noel has not issued a warning, Naruto did not find his existence at all. Naruto was thinking what to do, but Noel watched him silently. At this moment, suddenly felt the same weird fluctuation as before, and Noel quickly turned to look at the source of the weird fluctuation. But when we saw the source of the weird fluctuation, it was actually the lower half of Uchiha spot. "This...." In this regard, Noel was also confused, very puzzled. Without waiting for Noel to get along, a blue smoke erupted from the lower half of the body, and then a person sitting cross-sectioned gradually condensed. The person who appeared was wearing a white robe with two horns on his head and a six-hook jade necklace. He was an elderly old man. The appearance of the elderly man made Norton rejoice and couldn''t help laughing. "hahahahahahahahaha!!" "You old guy really hides, can you finally show up now?" "I thought you would hide until Huiye was resurrected. You won''t show up until then." Noel laughed and walked out of the crowd, speaking slowly to the elderly. The reason why he is so happy is because the elderly man who appeared at this time is the target person that Noel has been waiting for. After waiting for so long, it finally came out. It is strange that it can be unhappy. The loud laughter also attracted Naruto''s attention, so that he no longer continued to pay attention to those who were reading the infinite moon, and ran quickly in the direction of the laughter. After listening to Noel''s words, the elderly man looked at him for a while, then turned his eyes to the distant Uchiha spot, and finally looked at the Naruto who was running over. Without hurrying to speak, I thought a little bit through Noel''s words and the current situation. When Naruto ran out of the coalition crowd, and his forefoot had just arrived beside Noor, the words of the elderly man''s words rang. "The Uchiha spot of the previous generation of Indra is here, and Uzumaki Naruto, the asura of this generation, also appears here, but he did not see Sasuke Uchiha, the reincarnation of this generation of Indra." "I can feel a faint soul of Indra in you, but you are not Uchisa Sasuke, the reincarnation of this generation of Indra." "In this way, what secret technique did you use to capture the souls of Indra''s reincarnators, and thus capture the soul of Indra together, I''m right." After some self-examination, the elderly man was determined to stare at Noel with reincarnation. v8 Chapter 285： Six Old Men Noel smiled slightly and was about to open his mouth to admit it directly. Naruto spoke first. "Grandpa, Sasuke was killed by this guy." Although it was not clear who the elderly old man was, and why the old man asked Sasuke''s murderer, Naruto raised his right finger to Noel beside him, and identified Noel as the one who killed Sasuke. Naruto has always been sore about Sasuke''s death. It is rare to have such a chance, and of course I will not miss it. But after turning his head to look at Noel, Naruto saw that he nodded generously and admitted that he was a little dumbfounded. In Naruto''s prediction, Noel should try his best to deny it, and then clear his own relationship. Anyway, he did not admit that he did it. But what Naruto didn''t expect was that Noel actually did not follow the routine to play cards, and came back to do the opposite. The lines I had already thought of were not used because of this, and the whole person was stupidly stunned to say what was better. Regarding Naruto''s move, Noel heard the idea of ??answering the elderly man''s question when he heard it, and then he knew what to do. Twisting his head slightly, he squinted at Naruto who was stunned beside him, and smiled disdainfully. "Childish, since I dare to do that, I dare not admit it." "I tell you clearly that Uchiha Sasuke killed me. I not only killed him so easily, but also devoured his soul." "The technique of reincarnating the dirt can''t summon him, even if the rebirth technique of the reincarnation of the reincarnation eye can''t resurrect him, even the next life can''t be transformed into a person." "Ghost, are you satisfied now?" After hearing the message from Noel, Naruto''s mind was suddenly shocked blank. Knowing that Sasuke was killed by Noel, he didn''t know that he was being swallowed up by his soul. What is even more unexpected is that it is impossible to regenerate the soil and reincarnate, even to be able to regenerate into the next life, so seriously. Noel did not mind what Naruto was, and turned his eyes to the old void man again. "You know the answer, so what are you going to do, Six Fairies." "It stands to reason that I should want you to retrieve the soul of Indra, but the current situation does not allow me to do this. I still need you to deal with my mother, so I will not treat you." "No, no, now you can lie to me, not because you will not treat me, but you can''t treat me." "Then you talk about why I can''t deal with you." The old man, called the Six Dao Immortals, showed no signs of panic, and said with a calm smile. Nuoer saw that the six immortal dead ducks had a tough mouth, and there was a posture that they would not admit it without being broken. auzw.com What else can I do, of course, torn off the calm disguise of the six Daoists. Thinking of the action under the horse, he lifted his right finger to the half-body under the Six Dao Immortals and said slowly. "This lower body is the part left after the spot becomes a ten-tailed man, that is to say, ten tails, spots, and columns..." "No, it should be Jiuwei, Indra, and Asura. The three Chakras will finally come together, and you will have the chance to appear here." "I''ve been to the post-death world, but I didn''t find the figure of your soul there. Presumably you are sealing yourself in a special space and relying on the huge Chakra to maintain the soul to this day." "If you still have enough Chakra, then you wouldnt just say that I need to deal with Huiye, and you didnt start the Uchiha spot immediately after you appeared, which is enough to explain your Chakra Institute. There is almost nothing left." "That is to say, your situation is not very optimistic. It is estimated that you can only rely on the remaining Chakra to maintain your soul. Fighting is absolutely impossible." "I am right, six old men." After some analysis, Nuoer didn''t even call the six fairies, and instead changed to the old man called Liu Dao, it was not polite at all. After listening to the analysis, the Six Daoxian can no longer maintain a calm look. Of course, some things were discovered from it, and this is the main reason why it is impossible to remain calm. For example: Noel has been to the world after death, and he has also found himself there. Another example: when he appeared, Noel also mentioned that he finally appeared. It can be seen from this that this is definitely the purpose of finding yourself, otherwise it will not be okay to go to the world after death, nor will it wait for itself to appear here. It''s just that Noel''s purpose is to find his own. The Six Fairies can''t think of it. They always seem to have slipped something, but they can''t think of anything. "What''s your purpose for seeking me specifically?" The words had just been asked for less than a second. Suddenly, Liu Dao Xian raised his head and looked at Noel in front of him with wide eyes. Then he spoke again. "How do you know that my mother Hui Yehui will be resurrected!?" "Don''t" "you and......" The six fairy tales hadn''t been finished yet, and Noel blinked closer to him and reached out to grab his neck. The words were interrupted by Noel''s move. Instead, the six Daoian people had confirmed their conjecture and believed that he was with that person, and the purpose was also to resurrect his mother Hui Ye. Think so, then everything is figured out. It is believed that the reason why Noel is killing this generation of Indra reincarnators is to prevent him from joining forces with the reincarnators of the same generation of Asura, so as to ensure that Hui Ye can be resurrected smoothly. v8 Chapter 286： Engulfing the Big Tube Plume Waiting patiently for the recovery to end in the distance, but Uchiha Spot didn''t expect someone to appear on the battlefield. After seeing an elderly man condensing into an adult form, there is a very bad hunch from his dress. Afterwards, he also saw Qiu Daoyu, who was very familiar with him, and the unhealthy feeling rising in his heart became stronger. It is clear to know that Qiu Dao Yu is in control of the Six Dao Immortal Techniques. Now that Qiu Daoyu appears from an elderly man, it is basically certain that he is in charge of Liu Dao Xianshu, or a character who has anything to do with Liu Dao Xian, otherwise he would not have such a thing as Qiu Daoyu. "If you are here to help me, you should start with the man named Noel as soon as possible, rather than chatting there." "If it is to deal with me, I should come over and do it when I recover from my injury. After all, this is a rare opportunity, but the old man did not come in the first time. Looking at the situation over Noel, Uchiha whispered to himself and analyzed. However, even after some analysis, the result is only a guess, and it is not certain whether the guess is really correct. There are too many uncertainties. For example, if Noel and the old man are acting, everything they do is done intentionally, in order to make people take it lightly, this is not impossible. After all, Noel had just chatted with the old man for a while, before he started his hand on the old man. What was the content of the two people talking about? Uchiha was so far away that he couldn''t hear it at all, so he gave up decisively and continued to analyze. "I can''t fail!" "Since it is an uncertain factor, then kill them all together, so as to ensure foolproof, there is no need to think so much!" After that, his eyes were fixed on Noel''s every move, and then he took control and asked Dao Yu to restore the lower half of his body, and he was also ready to fight at any time. And when Uchiha spot is ready to fight at any time, someone on a certain ground in the dark is also concerned about everything. People who are hiding in the dark are very careful to hide themselves, and they must stay in the dark without moving, fearing that they will expose their position. At this moment, the hiding people only looked at the outside world with a slight gap. ''hateful! Why did this guy Yuyu appear here! ! I need to calm down and never be found out because of anger. He certainly doesnt know that Im on the battlefield. I still have a chance to complete the plan. Forcibly suppressing the anger in my heart was finally a little calmer. After calming down, the hiding person soon thought of the purpose of the big tube wood plume. Yuyi will appear here, it is estimated that my plan has been discovered by him, and the reason why he appeared in front of those two people must be to let them stop my plan. According to todays situation, it should be because there is nothing that cant be discussed, so I hurriedly started. auzw.com It seems that I cant keep hiding anymore, I have to take the initiative to push the plan down, otherwise I dont know how long it will take to fail. After some serious thinking, finally determined to take the initiative to promote the plan, no longer continue to hide and wait for the result. Just think about it, and the hider immediately took action. The rapid shuttle movement from below the ground, bypassing the Noor, Naruto, and Yuyi in the battlefield far away, as far as possible not to be found by them. It''s just a good idea, but the reality is very cruel. The hiding man thought that his whereabouts were very secret. He didn''t know that he was caught by Noel when he moved, but he didn''t pay attention to it. Not only did Noel find the whereabouts of the hiding people, but now the large tube of feathers in the weak state has also been discovered. The difference between the two is. Knoll had no idea at all, letting the hiding person do whatever he loved, and didn''t care what he wanted to do. The big tube wood plume was intentionally stopped, but he was pinched to the neck by Noel, and the remaining power in the body could not be mobilized. It can be said that he had more than enough heart and insufficient strength. He was only there to stare anxiously. Now Datongmu Yuyi is constantly looking at him, trying to make Noel to give up his imprisonment first, still holding a trace in his heart that he is not with the black. As if seeing the idea of ??the big tube wood plume, Noel looked at the direction in which the hidden man was moving. "The reason why I didn''t stop Hei Jue is not to say that I was with him. It''s just that I also wanted him to release Huiye, so don''t expect me to stop him." After hearing Noel''s words, a hint of hope in Datong Muyu''s heart was ruthlessly crushed. Suddenly thinking of something, Noel said to Datong Muyu again. "correct!" "If you are still alive, I estimate that the cowardly guy who has never been able to do so will definitely be afraid to resurrect Huiye." "and so" "Be part of my strength." The sound of the words had just fallen, and a black air swarmed from Noor''s body, and then rushed wildly towards the large tube of wood plume, instantly covering him in it. It was just a moment of effort, when Noel controlled the black energy and returned to his body. The big tube wood plume just pinched by his right hand can no longer see him at this moment. After swallowing the soul of Datongmu Yuyi, In addition to the power of the power of Yin and Yang, Noor also gains the ninjutsu that Yuyi learned all his life. Understand the power gained a little, and look down at the mark of the sun, rain and moon at the palm of your hands. "It turns out so!" v8 Chapter 287： Kill Naruto Knowing the power gained, Naruto behind Noel finally recovered at this moment. After returning to his mind, Naruto''s eyes that looked at Noel''s back were full of anger, and his hands clenched into fists were squeezing hard and bleeding. At this moment, my heart was filled with hatred, and my right hand clenched into a fist, secretly accumulating Chakra. Naruto, driven by hatred, Spiral Pill quickly formed on the palm of his right hand, without the help of avatars. "what!" With a roar, he followed his steps and rushed towards Noel. Just a few steps away, Naruto soon reached behind Noel, waved his right hand holding Helix Maru to launch, and attacked his back severely. Seeing that it was about to hit, suddenly Noel swarmed a lot of black chains on his back. It was just a moment of kung fu, and the black chains swarming around Naruto''s body, imprisoning him in place and unable to move. It''s a pity that I missed the distance by a slap. Nuoer turned around slowly to face Naruto. I saw that he was now imprisoned and did not plan to give up. He still wanted to push the spiral pill in his hand, and he was going to hit this technique on himself. until. "First of all, if you want to attack a person, then dont make a sound before hitting. This is very stupid." "Second, your ninjutsu called Spiral Pill can''t hurt me at all, so it''s just in vain." "Do not believe?" "Then you look carefully." Raising his right hand, Noor slowly stretched towards the spiral pill held by Naruto. Without using any ability, the right hand grasped the spiral pill in a claw shape, and then exerted a slight pressure on the hand. Then he saw that the spiral pill was easily disintegrated, and on the other hand, Noel''s right hand was not hurt. Noel spread his right palm and lifted it up in front of Naruto, allowing him to look more closely and shatter his hope of revenge. In order to further attack Naruto, he then spoke to him. "Did you see clearly?" "It''s not that I''m talking big, even if you enter the fairy mode and use the fairy dharma spiral shuriken, I can easily carry it without the ability to rely on the flesh, so you don''t have any chance of revenge." "That weak big tube wood plume, that is, the six old men just now, he is no better than you, and he is not powerless to resist." After hearing Noel''s words, Naruto, who was extremely angry, calmed down. Peace is calm, but the hatred in the eyes has not diminished at all. auzw.com has calmed down, Naruto realizes that he is not capable enough, and there is no hope of revenge, but he still does not want to be weak. "You are right, I have no possibility of revenge." "It seems that you have finally recognized your incompetence, it''s hard to come by" "Don''t be too happy. Someone stronger than you will appear sooner or later. Your end will not be better. I firmly believe that day will definitely come." "I can only say that you think too much. There is no one who can kill me in this world." Noel didn''t smile, and really didn''t expect Naruto''s hope of avenging his revenge on an illusory person, which was simply ridiculous. However, another point was heard from Naruto''s words, that is, he knew that he would definitely not be able to survive, so he pinned his hopes on others, otherwise he would not say such words. After a pause, he spoke again. "Since you already know that it is impossible to survive, do you have any last words to say now?" "What is the purpose of all this?" "Power, everything I do is for power, to obtain a variety of different powerful forces, this is my purpose." "Strength? You are already so powerful, why do you still desire strength?" "It''s very simple, as long as you gain strong power, you can continue to strengthen your own strength, so that you can live freely and happily without any fear of anything." Anyway, Naruto was definitely about to kill, and Noel satisfied his curiosity, and answered his questions very easily. After getting the answer, Naruto did not agree with Noel''s idea. Just before waiting for Naruto to speak again, Noel preempted him. "It doesn''t matter where you are. As long as you have absolute power, you can do whatever you want, because no one can stop you from doing anything. Listen clearly to anything." "Forget it, I don''t think you can understand it. Even if I don''t have any more, it''s useless. Let''s get you on the road." Seeing Naruto''s puzzled expression, Noel gave up and continued to explain to him. He really didn''t want to waste time on him. There was something else to do. Knowing that Noel was about to start, Naruto slowly closed his eyes, waiting for death to come. Noor did not continue to talk nonsense this time. He pressed his right hand against Naruto''s heart, and then pulled his hands into a claw shape, pulling back the soul directly from the body. When the soul was pulled away from the body, Naruto, imprisoned by the black chain, instantly fell as soft as a bone, and there was no sign of life at all. "Never again." Noel said to Naruto in the state of the soul, and then transformed his soul into a sphere by his ability, and then swallowed it into his belly. The black chains holding Naruto''s body retracted, and his completely dead body flung **** the ground. Without looking at Naruto''s body any more, Noel turned and walked to where Tsunade was, making some preparations for the battle in the future, not wanting his woman to be injured in the battle. v8 Chapter 288： betray at the same time. After a long circle, Heiju finally arrived at the location of Uchiha Spot, but did not rush to show up immediately. First, I observed the situation of the big tube wood plume, but I turned my head to look over there but no figure of plume was found. I just rushed to the road and didn''t pay attention. I didn''t expect to see people in a while, so I didn''t dare to show up. And at this time, Uchiha''s words came out. "What''s the matter with Noel?" "The old man was resolved first, and then Uzumaki Naruto was resolved. Isn''t he with the Ninja Alliance?" "That''s not right either. He had solved the meteorite that could lead to the total destruction of the Allied Forces before, and then dealt with me alone for the Allied Forces. He could never be a member of the Allied Forces." "Then it is possible to explain this situation, only if they are overthrown because of something, so it will lead to infighting." "Forget it, I don''t need to think that much at all. Anyway, they kill each other in favor of me. Now I just need to solve one person, which saves a lot of trouble." When he heard Uchiha spot talking to himself, Hei Ju hiding in the underground realized what was going on. It''s just that I didn''t expect that the big tube wood feather coat would be easily solved by Noel, and I was very surprised. The accident was an accident, but I have to say that this is a great thing. The obstructed Datongmu Yuyi was resolved, which was equivalent to the biggest obstacle to the resurrection of Datongmu Huiye. Hei never thought anyone could stop it. From the perspective of Hei Ju, the resurrection of his mother, Dahui Muhuiye, can already be said to be a stubborn thing. However, even if I felt that I was sure to succeed this time, but the idea that Hei never waved because of it, I plan to continue to fight steadily until I really succeed, and I dont want to cause the boat to overturn in the gutter because of my negligence. Now that Datongmu Yuyi has been solved, no one knows what his true identity is, so there is no need to continue to hide carefully, and the original plan should be continued. As a result, Hei Jue slowly rose from the ground beside Uchiha''s spot, and offered a respectful suggestion. "Master Ban, now everyone except the one on the battlefield has been caught in an infinite month of reading. Those people can provide you with a lot of chakras, which can restore your injury more quickly." Hei Jue suddenly appeared beside him, and Uchiha had already sensed his existence, so he was not surprised. It is a good idea to think about the suggestions made by Heijei for a while. "Well, this is indeed a good idea." After a response, both hands quickly carried out a certain ninjutsu seal. auzw.com When the seal is finished, Uchiha spot maintains the last posture with his hands, and then madly mobilizes the huge chakra inside the body, using the prepared ninjutsu. In the next second, the Ninja Alliance is at the center of the battlefield. A huge tree broke out of the ground, and the roots of the giant tree spread wildly in all directions, but it did not hurt the Chinese allied ninjas. As if it were conscious, the rhizome will actively avoid people passing by on the way. It is not only the giant trees that appear here, it can be said that such giant trees will appear as long as there are humans everywhere in the world. The rhizomes of giant trees appearing in various parts of the world have spread wildly. At the same time, the rhizomes extended out of cloth-like objects, wrapped the people who were caught in the infinite moon reading into dumplings, and then shrunk under the rhizomes, looking like fruits bearing on the trees. Seeing that everything was going smoothly, Uchiha Spot released his hands. Immediately after the ground beneath his right hand, a small branch suddenly broke through the ground, and the growing branch was connected to his palm. Feeling a large amount of Chakra poured into the body, he urged to seek Daoyu''s maximum power. Qiu Daoyu, playing at maximum power, restored Uchiha Spot to all injuries in the blink of an eye, and stood up from the ground and laughed. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!" "Chakras collected all over the world are even more than ten tails in my body. As long as these chakras are used as auxiliary, there is no one in the world who is my opponent!!" Taking advantage of Uchiha''s inattention, Hei Jue has passed behind him silently, and his face even shows a grinning smile. Being in a 100% trust in Heiju, Uchiha had never mentioned it, nor did he pay attention to its suspicious behavior, and was still looking for Noel''s figure intently. Due to the battlefield area, the coalition ninja who was caught in the infinite moon reading was wrapped into dumplings and hung on the roots of the tree. As a large number of people quickly reduced in the battlefield, he quickly found where Noel was. Seeing Noel beside Tsuneo and Zhaomeiming, Uchiha spot completely couldn''t understand what he was swinging there. "From the long history of war in the Ninja, I will clear the battle of the world as the savior." "as long as" "Resolve the only person left, then everything will become a reality as I said." "Now it''s time to make history, I will personally..." Before I could finish the speech, I suddenly felt the intense pain in the heart and stopped. When Uchiha spotted his head in confusion, he saw an extra black hand in his heart, and the black hand still penetrated from behind. Along with this, Heiju behind Uchiha spot, his words sounded. v8 Chapter 289： Resurrection in progress "Wrong, you are not the savior, and it will not end with you, spot." Uchiha spot''s mouth overflowed with blood. He wanted to start pulling out the hand that Hei Jue inserted into his heart, but he found that he couldn''t move. In addition to losing control of the body, he soon discovered that Chakra inside the body could not be mobilized. It can be said that it is now an irresistible lamb, and Hei Jue can be slaughtered at any time, and Uchiha spots can do nothing. Hei Jue''s words didn''t stop, and he still spoke to Uchiha Spotlessly. "Why do you say that you are different from the earth, you can use everything?" "You think only you are different, don''t you think it''s ridiculous?" "Spot, you are actually living in an illusory dream. That is the dream I depicted for you, so you are no different from the soil, and it is just a poor **** being played with." Listening to the words Hei Jue said, Uchiha spot suddenly angered, do not believe that he is also a pawn. It is a pity that anger is useless and does not allow the control of the body to be withdrawn. Although he said that his body was out of control, he found that he was still able to speak, so he voiced his doubts to Hei Jue. "Hei Jue, what the **** are you talking about, I created you, you are my consciousness!" "No, no, that''s just what you think. Actually, I didn''t create it, nor is it your consciousness." "what!?" "For your part in helping me complete the plan, I will show you the truth with compassion." After a pause, Hei Jue continued to speak. "My consciousness is Hui Ye, that is, the mother of the Six Daoxian." "what!!" Hei Jue''s words just fell for less than a second, and Uchiha spotted a scream of utter pain. The hand running through Uchiha''s heart is gradually overflowing with black unknown fluid. The overflowing black unknown liquid spread on Uchiha spot''s body at a very fast speed. As the liquid spread and occupied his body continuously, his screaming became more and more miserable. In the distant battlefield, Noor, who was arranging defenses for Tsunemu and Zhao Meiming, suddenly felt something. After speeding up the defense, I turned my head to look at the dumplings hanging on the rhizomes, and turned my head again to look at the location of Uchiha spot, and soon I understood what was going on. "It turned out to be a black hand, and I thought that something unexpected happened." Through reincarnated eyes, Noel can clearly see the situation of Uchiha spots. What caught my eye was that Uchiha''s body was filled with a large amount of Chakra, and his entire body began to swell gradually. Now it is like a huge meat ball. The ground shook slightly, and Noel retreated back to the two women as soon as possible, and immediately started to protect. auzw.com The translucent defense of the shimmering golden runes lit up and instantly enveloped Noel and others. The next second, the ground vibration became more and more severe. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" Many grounds burst one after another, and a large number of Chucks spewed out from under the ground. Chakra erupted, as if pulled by something, and flew towards the location of Uchiha spot. Chakra poured from the ground into Uchiha''s body. His body had more than doubled than before, and he looked like he was almost unable to hold it and exploded. Knowing exactly what happened, Noel had no plans to stop. It can also be said that this was originally one of the purposes, and it would have been impossible to complete it quickly, and how would it stop. On the other side, he saw that Chakra forced into Uchiha''s body was enough to start the next step. Hei Ju slowly detached from the body of Bai Ju, who was leaning over, and turned into a black unknown liquid to quickly wrap up Uchiha spots. While still having a little time, Hei Jue decided to tell Uchiha Spot all the truth and give him the reward of being a **** for so many years. "Spot, do you know what the true use of Infinite Moon Reading is?" "What are you talking about, Infinite Moon Reading is the technique of Uchiha bringing permanent peace to the ninja world." "Then what is the basis of your saying?" "Liu Dao Xianren recorded this on the stele, which is clearly written on the stele." "Spot, I have lived longer than you for too long, too long to have a lot of time to find the stele left by Yui and correct it to the result I want." "Fix?" "Yes, Infinite Moon Reading is not a technique to give people a peaceful dream, but to concentrate the Chakra that everyone has and then make it incomparably huge." "Why do you do this?" After learning the truth from Hei Jue''s mouth, Uchiha Spot wonders why Hei Jue is so, and directly expresses the doubts in his heart. I had planned to tell Uchiha that Black would never tell the reason directly. "You acted just for this, without me, driven by Hui Ye''s consciousness." "I did that kind of thing" "Just like you take the soil as a chess piece, you are actually just a chess piece." "Why... why did it become like this... between pillars...what am I doing wrong..." Intermittently speaking, Uchiha spots were completely occupied by the liquid blackened into black meatballs. When it completely turned into a **** meatball, it no longer continued to expand, but began to gradually shrink and change its appearance. v8 Chapter 290： Datong Muhuiye successfully resurrected Eventually changed into Hui Ye''s image, Hui Ye finally resurrected on the spot. Silver-white hair with height over the height flutters in the wind, wearing a white robe inlaid with a purple-gold hem and most hooks. The appearance of Datong Muhuiye can be described as Qingguo Qingcheng. At this moment, she has completed the resurrection on the spot, and is slowly opening her closed eyes. When her eyes slowly opened, what was revealed was not the eyes of ordinary people, but the white eyes of one of the three major pupils. Not only that, there is a third eye on the forehead of the big tube Muhuiye, and the third eye that is opened is the Jiugou jade reincarnation eye. Although there is a third eye on the forehead, the third eye does not affect her beauty at all. After observing the surroundings for a moment, his eyes soon fixed on Noel in the distant battlefield. "Yuyi? Yucun?" Daguan Muhuiye frowned slightly, and she looked at Noel''s eyes with doubts, and she said to herself with uncertainty. After careful observation, I decisively rejected my own thoughts. "No, in addition to the souls of Yuyi and Yucun, this person also has the souls of Indra and Asura. What''s the matter?" "Mother, Yu Yi was solved by that person, and so are Indra and Asura reincarnators. As for the Yu Village you said, I don''t know." Datong Muhuiye''s left hand sleeve suddenly heard the words of Hei Ju. Hei absolutely felt quite surprised about what Datong Muhui Ye mentioned. He didn''t expect that Yucun''s soul was also in Norna. After hearing the message from Hei Jue, Datong Muhuiye could probably guess what was going on. "It seems that Yucun also killed the man." "No, even if the man killed Yu Yi and others, the soul could not appear on him." "Now, the soul of Yucun and others will appear on that person, there are only two possibilities." "The first possibility is: that person is the reincarnation of Yucun and others, but you just said that they were killed, then the first possibility may not be established." "The second possibility is that the man will have a certain technique to obtain the souls of others, so the souls of people like Yucun are on him." "According to intelligence, the second kind is the most likely." After the analysis of Datong Muhuiye, Hei Jue thinks that the more likely she is, as she said, Noel will seize the soul. One person may be a coincidence, two people may also be a coincidence, three cannot be a coincidence, and four must have a purpose. It looks like the purpose is to collect the souls of the four people, otherwise the souls of the four feathers will not appear on the same person. But, even if Noel really has any purpose, Hei Jue won''t worry about anything at the moment. auzw.com After all, Datong Muhuiye has been successfully resurrected. In front of her ancestor of Chakra, Hei never thinks that Noel can do anything, and it can never be her opponent, so there is really nothing to worry about. Noel, who had been paying attention to the battlefield in the distance for a long time, found Datong Muhuiye watching himself for the first time. It is very clear that playing is definitely a fight to achieve your goal. But he didn''t want to start here, otherwise it would definitely involve the two women beside him, which was not the result that Noll wanted. Since he did not intend to make this a battleground, he could only take the initiative to leave beside Tsunade and Zhaomeiming. So, Noel decisively walked out and left the two women in the absolute safety shield, then disappeared from the spot instantly. When I saw the figure of Noel again, it had appeared in front of the big tube Muhui Ye in the distance, but he didn''t start the war immediately, but stood quietly watching her. Gouyu emerged in the pupils of the reincarnated eyes, and Norton could clearly see Chakra of Datong Muhuiye. I really dont know if I can scare ordinary people to death. However, Noor is not an ordinary person, of course, it is impossible to scare him, but the accident is a little bit. I couldn''t help it, so I broke the silence first. "It''s an amazing amount of Chakra, and Uchiha spot cannot compare with you." "Yuyi, Yucun, Indra, and Asura, no matter what purpose you collect the souls of the four of them, but your purpose will never be achieved." "No, no, my purpose can definitely be achieved, no one can stop me from doing anything, including you, Datong Muhuiye." "It seems that you didn''t plan to catch your hand and just grab it." After a short pause, Dahui Muhuiye turned his head to look around the damaged area, and then continued. "Here, this piece of land is my precious nursery and I can''t let it hurt anymore." The moment the words fell, all the surrounding scenery instantly changed. It can''t be said that it has changed, it should be said that it has changed to another place, so that it is more accurate. At this moment, the surrounding area is no longer the plain destroyed by the previous war, and it has become an area where red lava can be seen everywhere. With Noel changing the battlefield, Datong Muhuiye''s words rang again. "Just here, I will destroy you and end the battle." "The battle will end, but the ultimate winner will definitely be me, and you will be defeated." Noel, who had been prepared for a long time, did not fall freely into the hot lava pool, floating in the void and said. Datong Muhuiye didn''t continue to say more, her silver-white long hair flew up without wind, and her white eyes also started instantly, and then her white hair turned into sharp thorns. v8 Chapter 291： Eighty Gods Air Strike! The gray hair that came from the dense flying was quite fast. Rewinding is fast, but unfortunately not so fast that Noel can''t see clearly. Under Noel''s eyes, the large amount of white hair flying from the plane was completely the same as the speed of the turtle. He could also determine the final landing point by the track of the flying. Therefore, he wanted to avoid the simple things, which could not cause any harm to him, and even the clothing corner could not be touched. Flashing in a short distance, Noel easily avoided the attack of the white hair attack, as well as leisurely provocation. "You use white eyes to see my acupuncture points, and then use white hair to attack my acupuncture points. You want to seal my actions like this, I am right." Hearing this, Datong Muhuiye frowned slightly, and then stopped her white hair attack. Now that it has been seen through, and through a short observation, he found that he could not hit Noor at all, so he stopped decisively. However, this is not the end. Datong Muhuiye''s back position suddenly opened up a dark channel, and her body just blocked the channel, and Noel''s vision could not be seen at all. Subsequently, six bone spurs extended from her back, and the bone spurs were controlled into the tunnel. Thinking that he was doing quite concealment, Noel must have been undetectable. However, Datong Muhuiye saw Noel''s playful smile, and he was a bit doubtful that he had discovered it, but he had no plans to stop there. In the next second, the space behind Noel tears silently. In the moment when the space was open, six sharp bone spurs rushed out and ran straight to Noel''s back. "It''s useless. Although you blocked my view, the open space channel is still silent. Maybe someone else can''t find it, but they can''t escape my perception." Noel floated in the void without moving. He knew that there was a bone spur behind him, and he said calmly and calmly. It was less than a second before the words fell, and the bone spurs hit by speeding stabbed Nuoer''s back. just.... The six bone spurs were so sharp that they couldnt get deeper into Noels back. There were many cracks on the bone spurs, and they seemed to feel broken at any time. The bone spurs under the control of the big tube Muhuiye continue to push forward to break through Noor''s defense. However, the bone spurs, which had just appeared cracks, could no longer be supported and burst, breaking into pieces of different sizes and scattered. The bone spurs exploded into pieces, and Dahui Muhuiye was very surprised. No one knows how strong the bone spurs are, but now they burst into pieces. On the one hand, he was surprised by the burst of bone spurs, and on the other hand, he was surprised by the strength of Noel''s body. He has been using his eyes to observe. When he hit Noel when six bone spurs hit him, he did not use any ability, which means that he was carried by the flesh alone. auzw.com This is enough to show how powerful Noels body is. Noel''s strong defense is powerful, but Datong Muhuiye soon thought of the corresponding method, and it was not helpless. Not intending to say a nonsense to Nordor at all, and immediately set off at a super high speed and rushed towards him. On the way to ultra-high-speed flight, the chakra is extreme. "Eighty Gods Air Strike!" Gather Chakra into the palm of your hand and release it to produce countless powerful fists. There were instantaneously dense shadows of fists. Each punch can be said to be a fatal blow, and there was no room for a mouse to escape. "Just just for demonstration, I won''t stand and call you again this time." Facing the fierce attack, Noel still didn''t show the slightest panic, and maintained a playful smile. While speaking, Gou Yu in the reincarnated eyes turned quickly. Seeing that the Eighty Gods Air Coming was about to arrive. Bring Chakra to the extreme, then gather the chakra to the palm of your hand, and finally release it. All this, Noel completed in an instant. "Eighty Gods Air Strike!" It releases exactly the same attack as Datong Muhuiye. Noel relied on the reincarnation of the mutation to copy the eighty gods'' air strikes at the fastest speed, and used it in a comprehensive way. Next second... The countless powerful fists produced by the two immediately collided strongly together, and the space here was shaken by the bombardment. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The loud noises are all produced by the collision of fists against the bang. at the beginning. Noel is still at a disadvantage. This is also something that can''t be done. Whoever made the eighty gods'' air strikes by Datong Muhuiye almost hit him, he also used the eighty gods'' air strikes. But after a while, Datong Muhuiye became a bit weak. The Eighty Divine Air Strikes used by Noel gradually pushed back the big tube Muhui Eighty Divine Air Strikes, and the disadvantages gradually turned into advantages. As the Eighty God Airstrike was pushed back, and even the offensive became more and more fierce, Datong Muhuiye, even with the use of white eyes, began to be a little overwhelmed. I really didn''t expect that Noel could instantly copy the Eighty Gods Air Strike, and it can still exert a stronger force than himself for the first time. The reason why Datong Muhuiye is so sure is because she knows that she hasnt taught anyone this, including her two children, Yuyi and Yucun. It can be said that this trick is only her own The body technique. v8 Chapter 292： Peekaboo Time passes slowly... Unstoppable Datong Muhuiye finally chose to give up and continue to fight against Noel with the 80-sword air strike, seeing the opportunity to drill into the space. The moment the open space closed, the Noel used the eighty gods to whizz through. Realizing that Dahui Muhui disappeared, Noel would no longer maintain the 80-strike air strike, and his eyes rolled to find her position. Nothing is found nearby, immediately magnify your perception. However, I still couldn''t find the place where Datong Muhuiye was, as if it really disappeared from this strange world of lava. No one is found in the lava world, so there is only one possibility. "It seems that Hui Ye is hiding in a different space, so no one can be found in the lava world." Noel thought about it, and finally told himself what he thought was the most likely conjecture. If he remembers correctly, he clearly remembers that there are a few large tube-shaped wooden nights. The category is the different space in the lava world today. She is most likely hiding in another different space. Being in the strange space of Datong Muhuiye, it can be said that every move is under her supervision. Under this kind of surveillance, even if Noel finds the different space where Datong Muhuiye is, it may not be able to really find her person. why? As long as Noel is ready to enter another different space, under the supervision of the first discovery of the big tube Muhui Ye, he can immediately move to another different space. Therefore, if Dahui Muhuiye wants to hide, it is really not easy to find her. Floating in the void, Noel frowned slightly, thinking about the countermeasure. Datong Muhuiye is his ultimate goal. It is impossible to give up anyway, but he doesnt want to spend time with her playing peekaboo, so he must find a solution. In another different space... This different space is dominated by ice, and it is a world of ice and snow. Everything is covered with snow. At a glance, the white piece can''t see other colors, and the temperature here is extremely cold. Somewhere in this icy world, the figure of Datong Muhuiye appeared there. The big tube Muhui who appeared here was injured at night, but it was a little bit more expensive to fight with Noel just now. He is taking time to recover. Of course, she was thinking about how to deal with Noel while swiftly restoring consumption, and did not waste a little time. While thinking about the countermeasures, Da Ju Mu Hui Ye''s left hand had a black voice in his sleeve. "Mother, that guy named Noel is tricky." auzw.com "Every time you change the space of the world, you need to consume a large amount of Chakra, and Shio has not completely stabilized." "Now Chakra should be kept in case of unexpected needs, there is really no need to waste Chakra on him, or it is better not to spend it with him." "You also found out before that that guy has the Yin and Yang marks on his hands. If he was accidentally sealed, then everything is really over." "It''s better to temporarily shut him in that space, and wait for Ten Tail to completely stabilize and absorb Chakra, then you will come back to solve him at that time." "Although maintaining that space will cause you to lose a lot of Chakra, this is the best option now." Hei Jue is very aware of the situation of Datong Muhuiye. She is still in an unstable state of ten tails, so there is no need to entangle with Noel. Even if you really want to solve Noor, it is of course the best to restore to the heyday. After hearing the analysis and suggestions from Hei Jue, Datong Muhuiye did not rush to make a choice immediately, but frowned slightly and considered it. After a moment of consideration, a decision was finally made. "that......" Only then did he say a word, and suddenly discovered that Dahui Muhui stopped what he had done, and didn''t tell the decision. Hei Jue in the long sleeve, wondering why Dahui Muhui Ye stopped, and when she was about to ask why, she spoke again. "That man came over!" The sound of the words had just fallen for less than a second, and a gap appeared in the space not far from Datong Muhui''s night. Then she saw two hands holding the edge of the gap, and violently tore it into a big gap. After seeing this, it was very clear who the person in the space gap was, but she did not immediately leave the place, but quickly mobilized Chakra inside her. Before the person had walked out of the torn space gap, the prepared big tube Muhui Ye suddenly waved his right hand in that direction. With the wave of her right hand, the whole world of ice and snow suddenly screamed. In just a blink of an eye, the location of the gap in the torn space was completely frozen. Seeing the torn space gap frozen, Dahui Muhuiye immediately opened the space channel behind him, and immediately floated into the channel. Enter the interior of the space channel one second before the channel is completely closed. Seeing the ice frozen there, suddenly there were countless cracks in the ice, and then it was exploded. Stepping out of the torn space gap, Noel looked at the space channel that was just closed not far away. "It''s really like what I just thought, this is going to play peekaboo with me." "Since you want to play peek-a-boo, then I will play with you and have a good time. I want to see when you can hide." After talking to himself, he quickly locked the location of another space. Noel''s right hand clenched a fist, a very violent punch made a gap in the space, and walked in without panic. v8 Chapter 293： Tailed Just before the forefoot reached another space, he saw the space channel closed in the distance. Yes, Noel came a step late. The space arrived this time is completely different from the previous two spaces. What you see is the endless sea of ??sand. There is nothing but sand here. Datong Muhui slipped out of this space, and of course, Noel also continued the need to stay here. After locking the location of the space she went to again, she immediately made a gap in the space to catch up. Noel entered a crack in the shattered space, and Dahui Muhuiye had just arrived in another space. The space where she is located is a world shrouded in super gravity. In a world with supergravity, her creator will also be affected by the gravity of this world. This is the case now. She was sitting on the ground under the influence of supergravity and could not move. If she had not supported herself with both hands, she was already lying on the ground. Originally, it was not to enter this world with supergravity, but just saw Noel chasing across the space, she had no intention of entering this space world in a hurry. Since entering this super-gravity world, Datong Muhuiye did not rush to leave. "One time may be a coincidence, two may also be a coincidence, now see if there is a third time." "Mother, this time he couldn''t be chased again. The previous two must have been coincidences, and there will be no more..." Before Hei Jue could finish speaking, he saw that the space not far from Datong Muhui Ye was torn apart, making it impossible for him to say what he wanted to say. Seeing the torn space, Noel''s figure slowly walked out of it, and he couldn''t help cursing. ''What the hell! What is it that I stretched my face to smoke for him! Noel, who came out of a crack in space, paused when he stepped into this super-gravity world, but he quickly adapted completely. It was quite unexpected to see that Noel seemed to be okay, not affected by gravity at all. It was no coincidence that the accident was an accident, and it was also determined that Noel could find it. After all, it has been found here for the third time accurately. It doesnt look like a coincidence no matter how you look at it. It just came here. Now Dahui Muhuiye can be sure that Noel can not only shuttle in the space he created, but also lock his position through some kind of technique, otherwise it will never be possible to find here so quickly. In other words, nowadays it is useless no matter how to avoid it, and it is impossible to avoid fighting. Seeing that in this super-gravity world, gravity simply cannot work for Noel, this situation is quite detrimental to himself, and Datong Muhui immediately transforms the space. In the blink of an eye, the supergravity world becomes another space world. The only characteristic of this space world is the red land that can be seen everywhere. There is nothing else besides this. The moment the conversion was successful, Datong Muhuiye felt that he was no longer suppressed by gravity and flew into the air in an instant. auzw.com The black charm in the long sleeves, when I see this space world, suddenly feels bad. "Mother, how can you bring that guy into the starting ball space, here is directly connected to the other five spaces, if something goes wrong, the other five spaces will also collapse, and you will also And it was repulsed." "To shut up!" It was already upset by Noel, and Datong Muhuiye couldn''t even hear the black words, and dissatisfiedly rebuked it. When he had finished reprimanding Heiju, he spoke again to give a warning. "I know what I do, I don''t need you to point fingers, don''t ever have to do it again, do you hear me?" Hearing the warning from Datong Muhuiye, Hei Juben still wanted to speak, and immediately swallowed it back into his belly. I can tell from the tone that Datong Muhuiye is not kidding. What else can I do, just shut up. He had been looking at the undisturbed Noel. When he saw Hei never said anything again, he slowly spoke to Datong Muhuiye. "It seems that you are not going to continue playing peek-a-boo with me, are you ready to let me go?" "I hope you can still laugh when you wait!" When Dahui Muhuiye''s words fell, the whole person began to swell irregularly. The swollen figure keeps getting huge, and then gradually condenses a beast outline. What beast? Creatures like rabbits, in addition to resembling rabbits, have reincarnations on the forehead, beast-like fangs in their mouths, and ten long tails with irregular swings. "It turned out to be a tail beast." Knowing the answer with just a glance at Noel, the huge rabbit shape in front of him is definitely the result of the big-tube Muhui Night Tail Beast. "Roar!!" After completing the tail beast, the big tube Muhui roared towards Noel at night. Ten tails curled forward in front of him, and a tail beast quickly condensed in front of his mouth, then compressed the condensed chakra ball, and then swallowed it into his mouth. After compressing again in his mouth, he released towards Noor in one breath. The tail beast gun released from his mouth shot like a beam towards Noel on the ground and bombarded him instantly. "boom!" The tail beast cannon hit the target and the explosion caused a huge noise. The energy released by the exploding tail beast cannon forms a huge round energy sphere. The sphere is still becoming huge, and the objects it touches instantly disappear into smoke. The figure of Noel has already been drowned in a huge energy sphere, and his life and death are unknown at this moment. v8 Chapter 294： You seem to have misunderstood Through the performance of Noor before, Dahui Muhuiye is really unsure, whether he is dead or alive now. Repeated attacks do not work, it is individuals who doubt themselves. There are too many surprises given by Noel, and this time it will be a surprise. Unsure of the enemy''s death, in order to prevent Noel from having another surprise, Datong Muhui Ye first set up. The next second, the red earth surface of this space world suddenly burst. With the explosion of red earth everywhere, a large number of Chakras spewing out of the ground flew towards the big tube Muhui Ye. No matter how many Chakras gush out from under the ground, the big-tube Muhui who floated in the air in the tail will take it all in and take it completely into his body. In the form of tailed beast, the big tube Muhuiye, who absorbed Chakra crazy, swelled. With just a few moments of kung fu, he can no longer maintain the shape of the tail animal, and gradually expands into a round sphere. But even if it became like this, he still didn''t stop absorbing Chakra, but instead became more crazy, and the absorption speed was getting faster and faster. Under the constant frenzy of absorption, the surface layer of the finalized animal was broken, revealing a pure black giant black ball. Along with this, the big tube Muhui in human form appeared, floating not far in front of the giant black ball. The giant black ball still absorbs the chakra flowing out of the ground, and the large tube Muhuiye who has returned to the human shape also releases his own chakra and injects it into the giant black ball. A large number of Chakras merged into the black ball, making its individuals larger and larger. At the same time, the beast cannon attack just released finally stopped. The location that was attacked by the tail beast cannon has now formed a huge deep pit with thick smoke billowing in it. The thick smoke blocked the field of vision, but it was a pity that she couldn''t block the white eyes of Datong Muhuiye. She could still see everything inside the thick smoke. His eyes narrowed and he looked for Noel''s figure through the thick smoke. It didn''t take too long. Using his eyes, he quickly found Noel. At the moment, he floated over the deep pit. After careful observation, she found that the tail beast gun failed to cause any damage to Noel, and she couldn''t help thinking. Its not what I expected, and I survived unharmed. It seems that my preparation is not in vain, but now it can come in handy. This time I will definitely solve him. Seeing that Noel was safe, Datong Muhui was glad that he had made preparations early. At the same time, she has full confidence in solving Noel this time, and does not believe he can survive. On the other hand, Noel in the thick smoke, a smile appeared on Ben calm''s face. Slowly lifted his right hand and waved violently, the gust of wind set off the thick smoke around him. "You can''t run now, now the entire space is blocked by me. If you don''t kill me, you never want to leave." auzw.com The smoke was dissipated, and Noel looked up at Datong Muhuiye and smiled at her. Faced with the attack of the tail beast just now, he didn''t have defense and evasion. He was blocking the entire space to prevent the big tube Muhui from running away at night. He really didn''t want to play peekaboo anymore. He was safe under the attack of the tail beast, because he used the ability of choice, refused to accept the touch of any object and energy, and put himself in a state of nothingness. This state of emptiness does not prevent him from blocking the space, and can also avoid the attack of the tail beast cannon, which is the best of both worlds. It is said that Datong Muhuiye does not believe that Noel can block it. Now that she has created a space world, she feels that it is impossible. Do not believe it or not, but still checked. After a careful inspection, the result made Dahui Muhui stunned. what''s the result? After careful inspection, it was found that exactly the same as Noel said, the entire space was blocked. Unbelievable Dahui Muhuiye tried it, but she soon found that she really could not connect with other space worlds, even opening a space channel. Looking back, Datong Muhuiye thought it was no big deal. Anyway, the idea of ??not evading and not fighting, but intending to solve Noor here, so the same is true whether the space is blocked or not. "I am immortal and will never let you seal me!" "You seem to have misunderstood, I never planned to seal you again, let alone kill you." Shrugging shoulders, Noel smiled at Datong Muhuiye and explained to her. From Noel''s sincere eyes, it can be seen that the words he just said are sent to the heart, which makes Datong Muhuiye a little confused. No killing or sealing, at this moment she really understands what Noel is going to do and why she keeps on chasing herself. "Even if what you said is true, why do you want to appear in front of me, what is your purpose?" "My purpose is you." "I?" "To be precise, my purpose is your soul." Not afraid of Dahui Muhuiye knowing that Noel bluntly stated his purpose. Probably because Noel could not express clearly, Datong Muhuiye completely misunderstood what he meant and thought of another aspect of the matter. Hearing the purpose stated by Noel, plus the soul of Datong Muyu and others. "I finally understand, no wonder you have to collect their souls from Yucun, and my soul." "You must be the one they sent here!!" This time it was Nuer''s turn to force her. She didn''t know what Dahui Muhui Ye was talking about, and she was already confused. v8 Chapter 295： Capture the soul! After thinking for a while, I soon knew who the "them" mentioned by Datong Muhuiye. However, Noor never thought that Datong Muhui Ye would consider himself as a group of those people, but this is not incomprehensible. After all, Noel devoured the souls of Yucun and others before, and Datong Muhui Nightclub thought that there was nothing wrong with it. This is entirely reasonable. Originally I wanted to explain Dahui Muhuiye, but Noel soon gave up the idea. The reason for giving up the explanation is because Noel sees Datong Muhuiye''s expression at this moment, he can conclude that she can''t listen to the explanation at all, and she already believes that she and the "them" are together. For a person who finds something, he cant easily change his thoughts, so its useless to explain it, and theres no need to talk too much. Noel didn''t plan to explain too much, and Datong Muhuiye didn''t even want to talk to him any more. In the next second, the palms of Dahui Muhuiye''s hands extended bone spurs and fired. One bone spur was ejected from the palms of both hands, and flew away in the direction of Noel at high speed. Seeing the continuous bone spurs hitting, Noel sensed that the bone spurs used by Datong Muhuiye this time were more than several times stronger than the last one. Although I still didn''t get to the point where I could hurt myself, I didn''t feel silly about standing and being beaten. A small movement figure, every time dangerously escaped the bone spurs hit by high-speed flying. It seems to give people an illusion, an illusion of reluctantly avoiding the attack, giving people hope for success. Actually, there is no hope at all. While evading by a small amount, move forward and close the distance. "The power and speed have been greatly improved, it should be the reason behind the giant Qiu Daoyu." After a little observation, Noel discovered the source of the power of Datong Muhuiye and whispered to himself. Why do you know that the giant black ball is also Qi Daoyu? It''s simple, just know the result with a little perception. After all, Nuoer is also a person who has asked for Tao, how can he not be familiar with it. You can be 100% sure that the giant black ball behind the big tube Muhui Ye is also seeking the jade, but the size is completely incomparable. Observation found that it is precisely because of the appearance of the giant Qiu Daoyu behind her that her power and speed have been greatly improved, which is enough to explain the power brought by Qiu Daoyu. Closer to home. As the bone spurs repeatedly failed to hit the target, Noel''s distance became closer and closer, and Datong Muhui Ye realized that something was wrong. Twist the figure slightly, and then rotate clockwise at high speed. Under ultra-high-speed rotation, a large number of bone spurs were shot in all directions, and a large-scale attack was carried out without dead ends, and no gaps were left. Without retreating and retreating, Knoll also increased his speed by several grades and rushed head-on. auzw.com Of course, he wasn''t rushing forward. He had a black long knife condensed in his hand, and he was waving it forward quickly. Under the rapid swing of the black long knife, a large number of bone spurs hit on the face were all cut down, and a path was forcibly opened through this. Regardless of the number of bone spurs coming one after another, it is impossible to stop Noel from coming closer. Despite spinning at high speeds, Dahui Muhuiye still knew that Noel was still approaching, and did not stop him. It is clear to know that it would be futile to attack with a bone spur. ''Do not! I must not be caught back! ! Immediately stopped to continue high-speed rotation, Datong Muhui Ye faced Noel who came straight to himself, and slammed down his raised right hand. "go to hell!!" When the high right hand was swung down, the giant Qiu Daoyu seemed to be pulled, and then fell towards Noel. Also in the falling track, the big tube Muhuiye instantly moved from the place to the sky above the giant Qiudaoyu. At the same time, there is no plan to stop. "Eighty Gods Air Strike!!" In the blink of an eye, countless fists spawned on the giant Qiudao jade. Under the impetus of the Eighty Gods Air Strike, the falling speed of the giant Qiu Dao Jade became faster, without giving Noor a chance to respond, and he had come to him. On the occasion of a sudden attack, Noel swept the space in front of him with a knife, and swept into the interior with a swish. On the other side, the space behind Datong Muhuiye was torn. First, he extended his hand from the inside, and pressed his palm against the back of Datong Muhuiye. "No one can kill me, including you." Hearing Noel''s words from behind, and the tactile sensation from his back, Datong Muhui''s heart was suddenly dark. Preparing to call out bone spurs from the back, thus pushing back Noel behind him. Unfortunately, the idea is very good, but the reality is cruel. How could Noel give Datong Muhui a chance, so one second before she called out the bone spur from her back, she pressed her right hand on her back into a claw shape, and then grabbed something hard and pulled backwards. "Seize the soul!" Withdrawing his right hand, Muhui Ye, who was in the state of the soul, was pulled out by force. With the soul away, Dahui Muhuiye was unable to summon bone spurs, and gradually lost control of her body, struggling to return to her body. It''s just that no matter how hard the struggle is, I can''t break free from the right hand that Noel firmly grasped. What''s more, Noor did not intend to give Datong Muhui Ye too much time to break free, speeding up to give her soul out of her body completely, so that she would completely lose the opportunity to escape from her hands. v8 Chapter 296： prey? After the soul was pulled out completely, the body of the big tube Muhuiye who lost the soul fell freely from the sky. Seeing that it was about to fall down and hit the giant Qiu Daoyu, this time the black man in the long sleeve of the big tube Muhuiye recovered, and covered the body with the fastest out of the sleeve. On the occasion of a desperate attack, Heijue successfully controlled the body of Dahui Muhuiye, and stopped at a distance of more than half a meter from the giant Qiudaoyu, so that the body did not suffer any damage. Now that he has successfully possessed the body of Muhui Ye, he can also use all the power of this body. Black absolutely raised his head and looked towards the sky. What he saw was that Noel had come out of the cracked space, and the right hand was holding the soul of Datong Muhuiye. Originally, it is impossible for Hei to see the soul. Now attached to Dahui Muhuiye''s body, he saw it through the reincarnation wheel on his forehead. In anxiety, he raised his hand and pointed at Noel, and the conversation was ruthless. "Fuck things! Hurry up and let my mother go!" "open?" After hearing the words, Noel looked at the black below with an idiot-like look. A moment later, before Heiju could say something again, be the first. "are you an idiot?" "I just said that the purpose is her soul. Now that her soul is in my hands, how can she put her back." "So, ah, can you not say such naive words, at least you have lived such a wonderful work, you can grab it yourself if you have the ability, nonsense can not solve any problems." Hearing Noel''s impolite words, Hei Ju also realized that he was talking nonsense. After all, Noel did say that the goal is the soul of Datong Muhuiye, and it is impossible to return the soul he got no matter what he thinks, so what he just said is indeed a nonsense. As Noel said, it''s better to just grab it and get it back instead of talking nonsense there. Datong Muhuiye''s soul is definitely going to be snatched back. It''s just that there are more important things that need to be dealt with before recapture, or else you have to take it in before you get it back, and then there is no hope of recapture. More important things need to be dealt with? In Heijue''s view, regaining the soul of Datong Muhuiye can wait for a moment. The first priority is to solve the giant Qiu Daoyu, and it cannot be allowed to continue to expand in volume. It is very clear that the beginning of the ball space is a special field of Otsuki Muhye. Combining wind, fire, earth, thunder, water, yin, and yang, all kinds of blood following the expansion of the road to seek the jade will completely destroy the entire space, and then expand a new space. Expansion seeks to increase the volume of Daoyu, and all the space here will be completely broken by it. auzw.com Datong Muhuiye has an immortal body, even if the entire space is destroyed by the expansion of Qiu Daoyu, her body will not have any damage. But Hei Jue has no immortal body, and he can''t bear the power of expansion and seeking Daoyu at all, plus the protection of Dahui Muhuiye. If expansion and Qiu Daoyu destroys the space, then it will definitely die 100%. Only to save your own life first, otherwise you cant do anything without your life. "Wait! I''ll clean up your boy immediately!" His eyes were staring at Noel with a watchful eye, and Hei Jue controlled the body of Dahui Muhuiye, letting the expanding Qiu Daoyu stop absorbing Chakra. Yes, just to stop the expansion of Qi Daoyu to absorb Chakra, and did not let it completely dissipate. With the existence of expansion and seeking for the jade, Dahui Muhuiye can only gain the increase, and the dissipation will lose the effect of the increase. Hei absolutely is not a fool, of course, he will not choose to dissipate the expansion to seek Tao Yu. Stop the expansion and seek Daoyu to absorb Chakra, so that it can no longer continue to grow in size, and it does not have to worry about the space being destroyed, but can retain the power of increase. One life-saving means to weaken oneself, and the other is the best of both worlds. He certainly chooses the latter. While Hei Jue prevented the expansion from seeking Tao, while Noel still had a leisurely mood to chat with Dahui Muhui at the state of his soul. It can''t be said to be gossip, it should be said to be some useful information for the ferrule. "Huiye Beauty, you can''t escape from me, or give up struggling." "I will never give up! Don''t fall into those people''s hands even if I die!" "You seem to have misunderstood again. I never said that I was with them, but they are the prey I want to hunt down, so you won''t fall into their hands." "Prey? You actually think of them as prey!?" Hearing for a moment, Da Yan Muhui suddenly stopped struggling and looked at Noel with incredible eyes, wondering if he had heard it wrong. Noel saw Datong Muhui froze at night, but did not plan to wait for her to speak again, but was very sure to answer her question. "Yes, I just used them as prey." "Whether it is their reincarnation eyes, and the seeds of the **** tree in control, these are all I want to get." "And those things I want to get, I''m sure they will never be handed over to me, so I am destined to be hostile to them, and there will always be a party that will die in the battle." "However, I will definitely be the last one to win." "So it seems to me that they are just waiting for the prey I slaughtered." He finished speaking in one breath. During the period, Datong Muhui didn''t get back in his mind and could only listen silently. Hearing the reason that Noel said, Datong Muhuiye didn''t immediately choose to believe, but carefully observed him, trying to catch something from his expression. v8 Chapter 297： Tangled Big Tube Muhui Ye It is a pity that from the expression that Noel showed, she failed to see the slightest sign of lying, but instead saw full sincerity in her eyes. Datong Muhuiye soon realized that his own soul now fell into the hands of Noel, and he could dispose of his soul at any time. There was no need to lie to himself. After all, he is already a lamb in the hands of Noel. Even if he deceives, he will not get any benefit. I don''t think he will do such a meaningless thing. The more I think, the more I feel that this is the case, Dahui Muhui Ye gradually believes what Noel said. Although I started to believe a little, I was still on guard, and I was always on guard against Noel. Daguan Muhui saw that Noel was no longer talking at night, and after watching him a little quietly for a while, he finally opened his mouth and raised his doubts. "You said that the purpose is the reincarnation eye and the seed of the **** tree, then you are also catching me to write the reincarnation eye?" "My main purpose is for you, a beauty. As for samsara, it can only be said that writing samsara is by the way." Noel decided to be more straightforward, lest Dahui Muhuiye want to be crooked again, so he smiled at her. After hearing the words, Dahui Muhuiye''s cheeks flushed in his soul, and he never expected that Noel would say such a thing, even more so that he would take a fancy to himself. Her eyes dodged, and she no longer dared to look at Noel, asking subconsciously. "If you really like me, why do you want to extract my soul, you follow me directly..." Soon it reacted, and quickly stopped without talking. Datong Muhuiye didn''t finish the speech, but Knowle probably knew what she was about to ask, and directly answered her question. "If the resurrection is your original body, I don''t need to take away your soul at all, but you resurrection is a man''s body, I really can''t accept this." After this reminder from Noel, Datong Muhui Ye thought of it. If you think about it carefully, let''s not say whether Noel can accept it. Now she can''t even accept it herself. Just thinking about it makes her uneasy. Looking down at the body controlled by Hei Ju, her eyes were full of disgust at this moment. This is something that cannot be done. A woman will not like this kind of thing. Disgust returns to disgust, but the good or bad is also a body, or a body with powerful power, which is much better than the current state of the soul. Having been watching Datong Muhui Ye, Noel quickly judged from her expression and eyes, what she was thinking at this moment. "Don''t feel sorry, I can give you a brand new body, and even give you more strength than the body, so that body is really nothing to miss, don''t you think about it?" "You can''t give it to me for no reason and tell me what your conditions are." There is no free lunch in the world, Datong Muhuiye firmly believes that Noel can''t give those to himself without reason, and there must be certain conditions. auzw.com After the words came out, she saw Noel smiling and watching herself not talking. Originally wondering if Noel was playing with people, he suddenly remembered what he had just said and suddenly understood why he did not mention the conditions. What happened? Datong Muhuiye remembered that Noel mentioned that his main purpose was his own beauty. It has been said so clearly, the obvious condition is that you are a person, and you need to say more. Its just that its one thing, and its another thing to agree. Datong Muhuiye was very tangled. From time to time she secretly glanced at Noel, and she couldn''t help thinking. If Im not wrong, the condition should be that I bow to him. According to the previous situation, even if my soul can escape and return to that body, it cannot be his opponent. Whether its by making a large number of white soldiers or using strength to create both Yuyi and Yucun, all these are used to combat the combat power prepared by those people. There is now an unimaginably strong presence, and Im more likely to beat those guys by joining forces with him. Its much better than the creation of Bai Jue, Yu Yu and Yu Cun. Seeing that Dahui Muhui was silent for a long time, Noel knew that she was seriously considering it. Ben didn''t want to interrupt her, but Hei Jue was staring at him, and Noel was really not used to it. "You think slowly, I will get rid of the black charcoal first." Noel said to Dahui Muhuiye, and then gave her to the space of the income system, without giving her any opportunity to refute. Datong Muhuiye''s soul is in Noel''s hands, and he has stopped the expansion of Qiu Daoyu''s black daring to start. But now it''s different. Seeing that the soul of the big tube Muhuiye hijacked by Noel''s hand disappeared, she thought she was devoured like a plume. At this moment, the black wrath is burning, and there are no worries at all, it rushed crazy to Noel. "Asshole!!! I!!! I will kill you!!!" "You think it''s beautiful, but you can only think about it, that''s impossible." Heiju threatened to kill himself, and Noel was not angry at all, but instead provoked it. Facing Noel''s provocation, Hei never said a word. It didn''t say anything, but it directly controlled the body of Datong Muhuiye and launched a fierce attack on Noel. Because it is not clear what Datong Muhui Ye''s ability is, he can only use some of the moves he just used to move out to deal with Noll. v8 Chapter 298： Reincarnation "Eighty Gods..." When he was ready to swing out, he saw that Noel''s figure in front suddenly disappeared, so he had to stop and look for his trail. Control the glance of Dahui Muhuiye and conduct a 360-degree investigation. It''s a pity that the idea was good, but I couldn''t find Noor as expected. Since he could not find any traces of people, Hei Jue carefully guarded, waiting for Noel to take the initiative. In the dead corner where he couldn''t see, Noor drilled out of the torn space and slowly extended his hand to Heiju, but he didn''t notice it at all. If the opponent is Datong Muhuiye, there is still a little leisurely fun to play with her. But now the opponent is black, then Noel has no time to waste time with it. For Noel, he still had a little patience with women, but he had little patience with men, and he didn''t even want to waste a little time. Of course, this is not without exception. If it is a man with valuable value, Noel still has the patience to consume it with him. It''s just that nowadays Heir Abdullah Noir is a person of no use value, then there is no need to waste time on him, so there is no possibility of keeping hands. What''s more, I have planned to create a new body for Datong Muhuiye, and there is no need to show mercy to Heiju''s men. I can beat it to death without any worries. any problem. Closer to home. From the torn space that appeared in the dead corner of the white eyes, Noel''s right hand slowly extending from the inside of the space was approaching Hei Jue silently. The sudden burst of the right hand accelerated, only in the blink of an eye. Like a sharp weapon, Noel''s right hand easily penetrated from Hei Jue''s back, and then penetrated through his body from his chest. The pain from the distance came, and Hei Ju slowly lowered his head and looked. "Finally caught you, don''t you want to run this time!" During the speech, completely disregarding his own injury, he firmly grasped Noel''s right hand and prevented him from having the opportunity to escape. While grasping Noel''s right hand with both hands, Hei Jue controlled the body of Dahui Muhuiye and manipulated his long white hair around him, pulling him out of the torn space. Not only that..... "To kill ashes!!" The moment the words fell, hard and sharp bone spurs came out of the back. Immediately afterwards, the bone spurs continued to spray out as if they were inexhaustible, striking towards the bound Noel. Heiju knew that it had no effect, and still did it. auzw.com Its not that its stupid, but there is really no way. I don''t know how to use the other abilities of Datong Muhuiye, then you can only use known methods to attack. At least there is a faint hope to hurt Noel. It is better than doing nothing and staring there. result.... "Hui Ye has no way to use me personally. How could your Xipi goods be more powerful than hers." Letting the attacked bone spurs hit the body, Noel looked at the disdain in Heijei''s eyes, and said to it in a polite way. Just one second after I finished speaking, I could feel the **** hair around my body tightening. In response, he shook his head slightly and sneered again. "You are in vain." The hands and feet are still able to move freely, and Noor does not take the long white hair wrapped around him seriously. Withdrawing his right hand, he easily pulled off the entangled white hair. Obviously, the right hand can be easily pulled back, let alone **** Noel. Regardless of the chance of Hei Jue''s reaction, Noel''s right hand withdrew instantly condensed a black long knife, and then held the long knife and swung it out horizontally. A flash of black light flashed over, and Hei Jue attacked the bone spurs attacked by Muhui Ye''s body, then stopped. "You...you are real...blame...monster..." While he was talking intermittently, the large tube of Muhui Ye''s body leaned over and slowly appeared a red mark spilling blood. The body of Datong Muhuiye has an immortal body, but the black man who leans over the outer layer has no immortal body. Under the condition of beheaded, Hei He, who is not dead, will never escape. However, before completely extinguishing the air, Hei Jue still wanted to maintain the body of the big barrel of Muhuiye, and then used the huge Chakra to repair it while the vitality was not gone. However, no matter whether it was a pierced heart or a cut in the neck, it found that it could not be repaired. There is a kind of power remaining in the wound, which prevents Datong Muhuiye''s undead body from being repaired. No matter how much Chakra is infused, it will be blocked by the remaining power. No need to think about it at all, Hei Jue knew that it was the result of the Noel attack. Don''t care that Heiju is said to be a monster, Noel flashed to move in front of Muhuiye''s body, then raised his left hand and stretched it out. "This reincarnation writes the eye of the wheel, and I will accept it." At the end of the speech, he picked out his white eyes mercilessly, as well as the reincarnation written on the forehead. Losing the reincarnation at the forehead to write the chakra, the body of Datong Muhuiye appeared numerous cracks, and then gradually collapsed into fragments. When the outer layer collapsed to a certain degree, the figure of Uchiha Spot appeared. Seeing it fall to the ground, Noel leaned down and rushed towards the falling Uchiha spot. After catching up with the falling Uchiha spot, the black long knife that was clenched immediately dispersed, and he reached out and grabbed his hair to stop him from falling to the ground. v8 Chapter 299： Happy for you Practice diligence and frugality, and refuse extravagance and waste. Uchiha spotted a pair of reincarnation eyes, and Noor was not going to waste it, of course, but also to deduct it. Holding Uchiha''s hair firmly, he slowly raised him to the height of his head-up. Next, Nuoer very skillfully reached out his left hand to buckle the reincarnation eyes of Uchiha Spot, and the whole process was simple and fast. A glance, the reincarnation eyes that had been lying quietly on the palm. "I know you have regained consciousness, so if you have any last words, say it early, or you will have no chance to speak again." Putting the reincarnation eyes into the storage space, Noel slowly turned his head to look at Uchiha spot. After hearing Noel''s words, Uchiha spots, who had just been dug up without moving, did not continue to pretend. It is clear that Noel does not need to deceive himself at this time, but absolutely finds himself regaining consciousness. Since he didn''t plan to continue pretending, he sighed. "I thought you couldn''t find it. I didn''t expect it to be noticed by you. It seems that I can''t escape this disaster." "Is this your last word?" "Hei Jue thinks of me as a chess piece, and I take the soil as a chess piece, but in the end we are all your chess pieces, which is really unexpected." "No, no, you are not my pawns." Shaking his head slightly, Noel denied Uchiha''s claim. After thinking for a while, I finally decided to tell Uchiha the cruel facts, and then spoke again. "Actually, everyone is a piece of fate. Everyone goes down according to the script of fate. No one can make an exception." "However, I am someone other than this script, and also a person who knows the entire script." "Unlike you and Heiju, I don''t need to induce anyone to do anything at all." "I, who knows everything about you, just need to wait patiently for the right time to get what I want." The facts are indeed facts, but its a pity that Uchiha spots are incomprehensible. But well, from what happened before, I understand something from it. "You mean, you already knew that I would be planted in the hands of Hei Jue, and I knew that Datong Muhui would be resurrected at night. I''m right to say that." "Well, that''s right." "No wonder you can easily solve my strength, but you didn''t do it by hand before me. It turned out that it was to let everything develop according to fate." "Next, do you want to ask who I am?" Before Uchiha spots spoke again, Noel knew what he was going to ask. After hearing this, Uchiha closed his mouth slightly open, then nodded. "I''m from another world, not an aborigine like you." Noel was also generous, with no idea to hide. auzw.com With such an answer, Uchiha Spot did not feel much surprised. Through previous conversations, I have guessed that this is almost the answer, but I am not sure. So ah, this is no surprise. After knowing this result, even if there are still many questions in my mind to get an answer, he did not continue to ask questions. Suddenly figured it out a little, there was no use in getting answers to all the questions, and ultimately it was hard to escape. In the end, it was still dying, so no matter how much you knew, there would be no use for eggs, and you would not ask. Uchiha spot didn''t make any more noises, and his face waited lightly for the coming of death. "Give you pleasure." Seeing that Uchiha was waiting to die calmly, Noel decided to give him a happy heart. Lifting the left hand of the fist, the fist glowed with a black halo. Fists of several strengths were instantly slammed, punching **** Uchiha''s chest. In the moment of a punch, Uchiha spot was smashed into atomic dust, and nothing was left. Not only is the body broken into atomic states, but even the soul is shattered by mixed forces. It can be said that Uchiha spot who suffered the blow didn''t even feel the pain, and was completely crushed and killed by the mixed force. Closer to home. Both Heiju and Uchiha spots were resolved, but the high-hanging air reincarnation wrote the wheel eye and the moon did not disappear. Just like the moon in the reincarnation writing the eye of the wheel is still there, that is to say, the infinite moon reading has not been released, and all the people who have been recruited are in a dream. Noel has the reincarnation wheel in hand, and can read the infinite moon at any time, thus freeing all the people who have been recruited. Slowly close your eyes to maximize your perception. Under a great range of perception, no suspicious persons were found nearby. "It''s quite safe here, it seems that there is no need to change places." After confirming that it was safe through sensing, Noel took out the reincarnation eye and reincarnation eye in the storage space, and immediately began to absorb pupil power. First absorb the reincarnation eye, then absorb the reincarnation to write the reincarnation eye. When the pupil force is absorbed, the reincarnation eye and the reincarnation eye will automatically collapse into powder with the petrification, and the wind will drift away. At the same time, Noel''s reincarnated eyes also began to change. First, the same ripples as the reincarnation eyes appeared, but the color of the pupil did not change to purple, and the original color of the reincarnation eye still remained. Immediately afterwards, one after another the reddish red jade appeared. At this time, the overall pattern of Noel''s eyes is exactly the same as that of Dahui Muhuiye''s reincarnation wheel, except that there is a deviation in color. His eyes have completed evolution, but he didn''t stop there. The right hand and the left hand flipped at the same time, and a pair of white eyes and kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes appeared on the palms of both hands. Repeat the same action as before, and begin to absorb the pupil force of the removed eye. v8 Chapter 300： Struggling to find a way Repeated several times in succession, and finally absorbed the pupil power of all the collected eyes. After obtaining huge pupil power, the process of fusing pupil power into self-use can be completed in only a moment. However, I did not rush to lift the infinite month reading. Slowly falling from the sky, Noel''s eyes fixedly looked into the distance, as if thinking about something. The moment when the feet touched the ground, the eyes that looked far away were taken back, and at the same time, he opened his mouth and said softly to himself. "Everyone is still in the infinite month of reading now. Taking advantage of this rare opportunity of no one to disturb, simply solve everything in one breath?" Just less than a second after I finished speaking, I suddenly remembered something and shook my head to deny the idea. "This is indeed a good opportunity, no matter what you do, no one will bother you." "But the question is coming, what the **** are those gangs, you have to find out where they are, or everything will be empty talk." Its not that I dont want to solve everything quickly, but that I cant find where people are. What happened to you just now? I remembered that when I was planning to seize the power of Datongmu Yuyi, I used the greatest perception to search the world, but I couldn''t find the place where his soul was hiding. But this is not the point. The point is to perceive the search globally. At that time, in every corner of the world, not only did not find the place where the big tube wood feather clothing was hiding, but also did not find any trace of that group of people, let alone find out where they are. That is, during that time period. The group of people had not come to this planet, so they could not find their trail. After all, as long as the group of people appeared on the planet, there would be no possibility of escaping Noel''s perception, even if hiding well is useless. If it is not perceivable all over the world, it can only show that the group of people is not anywhere on this planet, but is still on another planet in outer space. Closer to home. After racking his brains to find a way, Noel''s eyebrows were more and more tightly packed together, and he whispered to himself. "According to what I know, the group should not arrive until more than ten years, and I will never wait for more than ten years." "Furthermore, I have disrupted everything in this world. Whether the group will come to this planet in more than a decade is completely unknown." "I don''t want to waste my time on uncertain things, let alone wait for more than ten years without patience." "This method is absolutely impossible!" This just rejected the idea of ??waiting, and soon another thought came to mind. But... auzw.com "It still doesn''t work. There are countless planets in the entire universe. Maybe it will take longer than waiting. Besides, it is still moving creatures, which is more difficult to find in the universe." Afterwards, various methods were thought of, but after careful consideration, it was found that they would not work, so they rejected them one by one. This is also something that cannot be done. It is really too much time-consuming, or too unrealistic. In desperation, Noel finally gave up and continued to think about it, and decided to come up with a more direct and quick way, which was also the method he least wanted to use. If you want to deal with a man or an ugly girl, this least-desirable method is nothing to hesitate. It can be used to deal with beauties like Datong Muhuiye. Noel really doesn''t really want to use that cruel method. Of course, whether to use that cruel method in the end depends on whether Datong Muhuiye waits for a match or not, so that he can decide whether to use it. Do it when you think about it, and directly call out the soul of Datong Muhuiye. Datong Muhuiye''s soul appeared in front of her, and Noel grabbed it while she hadn''t reacted, and didn''t give her a chance to escape. The moment when Noel''s hand was pinching his neck, the reaction of the big tube Muhuiye did not struggle, and he was free to check the situation around him and wanted to see how far it had developed. His eyes kept moving to the surroundings, but it was a pity that he could not find the black figure. I didnt see the resurrected body, and my incarnation is nowhere to be seen, this... Its impossible for my avatar to escape, so it seems that 80% was killed by the man in front of me. Can''t see the traces of the body and Hei Jue, Datong Muhuiye can basically confirm the result. Eventually her gaze stayed on Noel''s face. She opened her mouth slightly and stared at her eyes in amazement, which she didn''t expect to resolve so soon. After restoring calm for a while, I decided to confirm my conjecture and asked directly. "My resurrected body, and my incarnation of the will, are all solved by you?" "Well, as you think." Hearing Datong Muhuiye''s question, Noel nodded slightly and admitted. After giving the answer, then went straight to the topic and said. "Do you have any way for Datongmu''s family to take the initiative to come over, of course, you can also tell me where to find them." "What!? Are you really going to deal with them!?" "The feelings I explained so many times before, at the end you still don''t believe me to deal with them." "If it were you, would you easily believe the enemy?" With a glance at Noel, Datong Muhuiye said. Hearing this, Noel''s mouth twitched, and it was a bit speechless. I don''t know how to answer it. But it seems reasonable to think about it carefully. It is estimated that no one will easily believe the words of an enemy. v8 Chapter 301： I promised your request Just when Noel did not know how to answer, Datong Muhuiyes words rang again. "Where are those people, I really can''t tell you this." "I can''t tell you the reason, not because I don''t want to tell them whereabouts, but I don''t know where they are." "Every time those people reach a planet, they will immediately plant the seeds of the **** tree." "When the fruit of the **** tree matures, the planet is also completely scrapped. At that time, they will get the fruit of the **** tree and leave, and then go directly to the next plantation." "If I had just arrived on this planet, I would still be able to tell where they were at that time, but after so many years now, they must have left the place I know." "That''s why I can''t tell you." After hearing this, Noel''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and she loosened the hand that gripped Datong Muhuiye''s neck, temporarily allowing her to return to freedom. At the moment of regaining freedom, Datong Muhuiye was stunned for a moment. I was surprised by this, but when she recovered, she stayed at the same place without moving. She didn''t mean to escape at all. Seeing that Dahui Muhui didn''t escape, Noel nodded with satisfaction, and raised her doubts. "Since it is impossible to find people, is there any way you can get them to the door quickly?" "Yes, but you are sure you can deal with people who have the same or even stronger power as me?" After thinking a little, Datong Muhuiye asked with some worry. She knows that her own soul in the state of soul has not taken the power gained by taking the fruit of the **** tree, and is completely a lamb that is allowed to be killed by people. In this case, take the initiative to lead the group here. By then, if Noel defeated those three people, that would certainly be the best thing. But if Noel is defeated, he has to be unlucky, and he can''t even run away, so how can he not worry. "You can rest assured, even if you have a few more, it''s no problem." Knowing what Dahui Muhui Ye was worried about, Noel gave a confident answer. Silent, Datong Muhui''s eyes were fixed on Noel. Noel kept a smile and did not rush to urge Datong Muhui to tell the way, but chose to wait patiently. Set your sights on each other and stalemate for a while. "Hey, I can get them to come home quickly, but I have a request." With a sigh, she finally defeated Dahui Muhuiye, who said to Noel. Knowing that Dahui Muhuiye had compromised, Nuoer was relieved in his heart. Why are you relieved? Originally, Noel planned to use the Soul Search method, so that he can search the memory of the target soul and see if he has the information he wants. auzw.com It''s just that the side effects are very large. If it is light, it will cause the soul to be lost. Regardless of whether the final side effect is light or heavy, Noor doesn''t want to see it from Dahui Muhuiye, so she is quite worried about her dead duck. Well now, don''t worry about it at all. As for what kind of request Dahui Muhui Ye has to put forward, Noel can also guess what kind of request it is, but simply want to protect himself. To put it bluntly, it is that Datong Muhui is not at ease. "I can probably guess what you are asking for." "Oh?" "You just want to get a body, but also have all the previous strengths to ensure your safety. At least you can''t do it without running away. I''m right." "Well, this is my request." He smiled awkwardly, Datong Muhui Ye nodded and admitted. Although it is embarrassing to be seen through the mind, it can be pretended that it is not the same thing, but nowadays, self-preservation can''t do it, and how much can be managed. Of course, she also thought that Noel might not agree. She remembered it very clearly. Noel had clearly stated before that he was in love with his great beauty. No matter what she thought, she didn''t think that Noel would give a body with all the previous strengths, which was very unrealistic. It is indeed an unrealistic request, but there is still a little hope, but it is completely hopeless without mentioning it. Waiting for Noel''s reply, Daguan Muhuiye''s palms clenched into a fist involuntarily, which was very uneasy at the moment. "Okay, I promised you." Didn''t let Datong Muhui wait for a long time, Noel agreed decisively. At the same time, he has begun to communicate with the system in his mind, allowing it to deduct points to create a body for Datong Muhuiye. Soon, the system responded. The virtual template appeared, but only Noel could see it, but Dahui Muhuiye couldn''t see it. Next, completely ignoring the stunned big tube Muhui Ye, Noel''s right index finger continued to slide on the virtual template and was debugging her new body. The reaction of the big tube Muhuiye, who couldn''t understand what Noel doodled with his hands in the air, thought he was doing something. Not daring to disturb Noel out loud, she was afraid that he would make mistakes on the one hand, and that she would regret it on the other. Either way, its not the result she wanted. Time just passed away like this... After being busy for a while, Noel finally stopped sliding his index finger, staring at the virtual template for serious inspection, and finally nodded in satisfaction. "Snapped!" With a snap of his right hand, the virtual template in front of him collapsed and disappeared. v8 Chapter 302： a wise decision Next second... On the left side of the soul of Dahui Muhuiye, a drop of red liquid with golden light appeared out of thin air. Subsequently, the red liquid that shone with golden light spontaneously grew up, initially changed into a human scale, and then gradually improved its appearance features. Dahuimu Huiye, who was still very puzzled, saw the red liquid with the golden light changed into a human form, and gradually showed her appearance, she suddenly understood what was going on. It is already obvious, it is definitely the new body that Noel has created for himself, and his appearance is enough to prove this. Watching his new body gradually improve, Datong Muhuiye couldn''t help but show a smile, and he could see the full look of expectation in his eyes. But her face turned red as she suddenly remembered something as the new body was almost complete. "You... you''re going fast!" No longer shy, Dahui Muhui quickly uttered a voice to make Noel turn around, even blocking the new body. It''s just that this behavior is completely superfluous in the case of Noel. In the soul state, the big tube Muhuiye is originally a translucent existence, so it is no different between blocking and not blocking. It didn''t mean to turn around at all, and said aloudly and vigorously. "What''s better to turn around, is there anyone who knows the body he created better than I do?" "Furthermore, sooner or later, you will become my woman. In the end, it will not be the same to be watched by me, so don''t be so stingy." "you you!" After hearing this, Datong Muhuiye raised his right hand and pointed at Noel, and was already so angry that he didn''t know what to say. Looking at Noel grinned in front of him, he had no intention of turning around to avoid. In addition to being very angry, how can I not get Noel. If you want to scold it, it doesn''t seem to have any use for eggs. If you want to fight, you can''t touch Noel in your soul. What else could she do now, she could only turn her head and ignore Noel, patiently wait for the new body to be completely completed, and then return to her thoughts in revenge. Seeing Datong Muhui ignored him, he suddenly remembered something, and Noel felt it necessary to explain it to her. "Oh, I forgot to tell you something." Facing Noel''s big tube, Muhui Ye, as if he didn''t hear anything at all. It is clear to know that Datong Muhuiye must have done this intentionally, but Noel did not care too much about it, and continued to speak for himself. "The new body I created for you has already given it the same strength as when you were resurrected, but a little bit of other things have been added." When Noel''s words came out, Datong Muhuiye could no longer remain calm, and his soul trembled slightly. Still keeping his back to Noel, he endured to ask what was added to the new body. Now that it has been added something in the new body, it will definitely explain what is added, so just wait patiently for the following. auzw.com As she expected, Noels voice rang again. "It''s not really a bad thing, it''s just a technique that prevents you from attacking me, and I can know wherever you go." "The most important point is that I have the right to temporarily lose your power." "Of course, all this will be completely useless from the moment I die." "Well, that''s probably it." Its not good for Dahui Muhuiye to listen to the whole person, and even has the idea of ??not wanting to integrate into this new body in front of him. Think about it, but there seems to be no choice. Or, keep the state of the soul today and be a lamb to be slaughtered. Or, integrate into the new body of creation, at least still have the ability of self-preservation, do not have to stay in place to wait for death. Between the two options, Datong Muhuiye is more inclined to the latter. On the one hand, it has the ability to protect itself, on the other hand, because of what Noel just said. It was mentioned just now that when he died, those effects would be invalid. Now Datong Muhui is quite contradictory, she hopes that Noel can defeat the branch''s last descendant, but also hopes that he will defeat and be free. So at this moment, instead of pretending not to take Rinoel just now, I don''t know what to say at all. "The new body has been completed, now it depends on whether you want it or not." Seeing that the creation of the body had been completed, but he could not see the voice or action of Datong Muhui''s night, Noel had to utter a voice to remind her. After Noel''s reminder, Datong Muhui Ye, who was struggling, recovered. She shook her head slightly, she threw away the tangled things in her mind, and it was clear that it would be useless to think more now, and finally decided to let it go. Then she told her decision to Noel. "You will integrate my soul into this new body." "a wise decision." Hearing Dahui Muhuiye''s words, Noel smiled successfully. After finishing speaking, press the right hand to the back of Datong Muhuiye''s soul and directly push her into the new body in front of her, and then use her ability to fuse her with the new body. The moment the ability was used, the new body lit up with dazzling light. When the dazzling light completely disappeared, the new body that had closed its eyes slowly opened its eyes, and then covered the key parts for the first time. His face instantly turned red, and he said with a shy and anxious tone. "Hurry, give me clothes!" "okay." Reaching into the void, Noel suddenly showed a robe in his hand, and then passed it. Knowing that letting Noel turn around was no longer a thing, Muhui Ye took the robe, and she turned around and quickly put on. v8 Chapter 303： Two years Two years passed in a flash. Since the victory of the Fourth Ninja War, we have ushered in a two-year period of peace without any war. Part of the reason is that since the victory of the Fourth Ninja World War, the five Ninja Villages and the Iron Nation have not lifted the alliance. After discussion, they decided to maintain the union and join hands together for the peace of the entire Ninja World. Another part of the reason is that, as the hero of the fourth ninja war, Noel, the four major ninja villages other than Muye are all afraid of him, even the warriors of the Iron Kingdom. Contradicted Noel''s incomparable strength, but after the fourth ninja war, Wu Ying no longer had the mind to fight. Therefore, it was only after the victory of the Great War that the five great ninja villages did not take the initiative to dissolve the alliance''s relationship, but also discussed the maintenance of the alliance. After careful discussion, it was finally decided that the alliance between the Five Great Forbearance Villages and the Iron Kingdom will continue. Of course, if any party breaks the rules, it will be jointly suppressed by several other parties to ensure the longevity of the alliance. In the past two years, no important events have happened. It seems wrong. There was one thing happening, that is, Noel was married for a certain period of time after the victory of the war, and it should be regarded as the biggest thing in two years. It didn''t take long for Tsunato to take the initiative to resign from the position of Naruto, and after the vote Kakashi became the new Naruto. It didn''t take long for Shuiyingzhaomeiming to abdicate to Nagajuro and move to Muye Village to live with Noel. In addition to the things that were raised, the rest are small things that are not worth mentioning. correct. Regarding the question of how Naruto died, no one doubted Noor''s head after the victory of that war. Because, at the time, Noel also gave an explanation, splashing dirty water on Uchiha spot, and he made a good distinction. How to get rid of it? To put it simply, in the fierce battle with Uchiha Spot, Naruto, who was unconscious, was at the position where the two were fighting. Unfortunately, Naruto was affected by the attack, resulting in direct death on the spot. This is the rhetoric made by Noel at that time. Everyone knew the situation, and no one doubted it at all. After all, what is the strength of Uchihas six-path state? All the people who participated in the battle have seen it with their own eyes. That is the ninjutsu that destroys the world. It can only be said that he was unlucky. In that kind of high-intensity duel, even if Noel wanted to save people, he would be entangled by Uchiha spot. Its not that you dont save, but that you cant save people. auzw.com This is the result of everyone making up their own brains, directly helping Noel to completely clear up the relationship, making everything all reasonable, and no one suspected anything wrong. In the end, Naruto also mixed up the title of a hero, whose name was engraved on the stone tablet in Muye Cemetery. As Naruto''s death passed through, it made everyone think that the last battle was between Noel and Uchiha, so they didn''t know the existence of Datong Muhuiye at all. Speaking of Dahui Muhuiye, she is now a resident of Muye. Of course, this is the result of Noels coercion, and it is not voluntary by Datong Muhuiye. As a savior, Noel, he wanted to arrange a person to enter Muye Village, it was a very simple matter. After successfully arranging to enter Muye Village, Datong Muhuiye entered Noor''s house as a servant. Muye Village. In the residence of Noel and the girls. At this moment, Noor was displeased on the sofa, his right index finger tapped the armrest rhythmically, his gaze fixed on the beauty sitting opposite. The beauty sitting directly opposite Noel regarded him as non-existent and tasted the fragrant tea in his hand. After maintaining this for a while, Noel stopped the light index finger on the armrest of the sofa, and finally asked questions first. "Hui Ye, from the Fourth Ninja War to the past two years, where are the people you and I have repeatedly promised?" "The signal was sent out in front of you. I can''t blame them for being too slow. It has nothing to do with me." Datong Muhuiye shrugged slightly, put the tea cup she was holding on the table, and then she said to Noel. Dismiss the relationship as soon as you speak, and put all the errors back on those people''s heads. For this, Noel felt a headache, closed his eyes and rubbed his temples, and fell silent again. Seeing that Noel was silent, Dahui Muhui Ye thought a little, and she decided to comfort Noel. "It''s probably because they are too far away, so they haven''t arrived yet." In less than a second, he suddenly thought of something and added again. "Of course, there is another possibility." "Another possibility?" "It stands to reason that when they receive the message from me, it will not take a year at the latest if they want to come here. I think there will be such a late situation, it should be that their plantation is about to harvest, so It only caused them not to come here." "That is to say, as you said, there is no other way than to wait, right." Understanding Dahui Muhuiye''s meaning, Noel''s mouth twitched, expecting her to deny her words. It''s a pity that the next second saw Datong Muhui nodded, indicating that she agreed with what she had just said, and suddenly felt the whole person was bad. v8 Chapter 304： China Ninja Examination What else can I do, now I have to wait for a choice. Think about it, it seems that there is not only one choice, there is another choice. What other options? That is to stop waiting and choose to give up the power of those people. However, if you choose to give up, this makes Noel feel very unwilling, and there will be a sense of frustration. So ah, I won''t choose this path until the patience is completely exhausted. Now I think about it at most. Sighing and sighing on the sofa, Noel''s expression was silent and silent. Seeing Noel sighing there, Daguan Muhui Yezizhu thought of something, and decided to guide him to think in a good direction. So he said. "If it''s like what I said, it''s not exactly a bad thing, it can even be said to be a good thing." "What do you mean?" "You think about it, if they are really harvesting the fruit of the **** tree, then you can get more power from the fruit of the **** tree, and you just spend a little more time waiting, which is nothing for you at all. loss." "Well, that seems to be the case." Under the guidance of Datong Muhuiye, Noel thought about it in the direction she said, and nodded involuntarily. Secretly breathing a sigh of relief, Datong Muhuiye thought to her heart. Theres really nothing to lose, but its also a prerequisite, and you have to beat them. Hey, you are still so confident, I hope you really have the strength to match this confidence, and dont overturn your boat in the gutter. Otherwise, with my current strength, even if you get rid of your control, there is still a great possibility of dying in their hands. These words, Datong Muhuiye thought about it in his heart, and had no intention of saying it. Based on two years of getting along, I have already got a general understanding of Noel. From the perspective of Dahui Muhuiye, Noel is a confident and arrogant person, and he is very sure of everything, and will never think that he cannot complete it. Moreover, when Noel decides on one thing, even if someone says that it is useless, he will treat what you said as a whisper, and in the end he still cannot change his decision. That is to say, the opinions put forward by others will be listened to, and will never be changed according to the meaning of others. How to decide initially or how to do it. Noel did not know what Datong Muhui Ye thought, but he did not think in the direction that he would fail. I feel much better, at least I don''t feel depressed anymore. At the same time, with the motivation and patience to wait, it should be no problem for a while, and I will not worry about this in a short time. auzw.com has been paying attention to Noel, and Datong Muhuiye discovered his expression changes for the first time. It is very clear that this is a rare opportunity to change the subject and must not be missed. Otherwise, you must be entangled with Noel and ask questions about those people, and you will be asked until you die. And the most headache is that when being questioned and troubled, there is no way to make any resistance. Scold it, don''t take it seriously at all, it doesn''t hurt or itchy at all, and continues to ask with a smile. Lets play, its even more huh, its not the opponent at all, otherwise how can we stay here honestly, and have run away for a long time. Hide it, no matter where you hide, as long as Noel wants to find you, you can instantly appear in front of you. What kind of eggs are used for cursing, but I can''t beat them, there is no place to hide, anyway, I feel helpless. While Dahui Muhuiye was thinking about the topic, a woman came down the stairs behind Noel. The person came slowly down the stairs. When they saw Noel and Datong Muhui sitting in the living room, they walked over to the two. After walking to Noel, he sat directly on the sofa arm on his right. "My dear, why are you still here?" "Huh? Where am I going?" He was about to hug Zhao Meiming''s little waist, but when Noel heard what she said, he paused on the way to reach out, and then asked with a puzzled expression. Instead, after reminding Zhao Meiming, Datong Muhui Ye first thought of what was happening, and at the same time felt that Noel''s attention could be diverted. Do it when she thinks about it, she tells what Noel has forgotten. "Today is the day of the five-forbearance village tolerant exam. Last night Tsunamu repeatedly reminded you to remember to take it. Now the time should start." "Ok." Datong Muhuiye''s words had just fallen, and Zhao Meiming nodded in coordination. It was said by Datong Muhui at night, followed by Zhao Meiming, then it must have happened. A corner of his mouth twitched, and Noel''s mind also showed a reminder of Tsunade last night. Suddenly, she looked at Zhao Meiming, who was sitting on the armrest of the sofa on the right, wondering why she didn''t go. Although Zhao Meiming is a retired water shadow, it is still a water shadow of the previous generation in any case, and there is no reason not to participate in the joint Sino-Ninja exam. Slightly shook his head, really too lazy to think about the reason, simply asked directly. "Mei Ming, why didn''t you go to the China-Ninja exam jointly organized by the five Ninja Villages?" "Of course I am going to participate, only that you tossed me apart last night, so I didn''t get up until now." After giving Noor a glance, Zhao Meiming did not treat Datong Muhui Ye as an outsider at all, and said without any taboo. Not at all embarrassed, Noel raised his eyebrows proudly against Mei Ming instead. v8 Chapter 305： Final assessment in the afternoon. After a series of assessments, we ushered in the final assessment of the China-Ninja exam. In the newly constructed circular ground in Muye Village, the auditorium is now full of ninjas and residents. The villagers who participated in the China-Ninja test this time are stepping into the passageway of the venue, and finally lined up in the center of the venue. Seeing that the players are in place, waiting for the host to announce the final assessment of the China-Ninja exam. The only high stage in the auditorium of the circular venue is where the village movie theaters watch the game. It is not just the shadows that exist, but those who are more important and make a great contribution to the village also have seats there. As the archer of the last Huo Ying, she was sitting on the high seat at this moment. Even if the previous Huo Ying position is set aside, as the wife of the hero of the Fourth Ninja War, there will certainly be a seat there. In other words, all of Noel''s wives were sitting there. Closer to home. The final assessment is about to begin, but only in the only high-seat auditorium, only Noel was seen. Tsunade, who was sitting on the seat, looked left and right to find the trace of Noel, complaining softly in her mouth. "It''s awful! I reminded so many times last night that I was so late for so long to see how I can clean you up!" "Every time you say this, but the last one who is unlucky is yourself. Why do you say you are so bitter?" Xi Rihong, who was sitting on the left side of Tsunamate, shook her head slightly when she heard a small complaint. Wen Yans cheeks were flushed, and I wonder if she was embarrassed by hearing complaints or shy when she thought of something, but she didnt refute it. Hinata just sat on the right hand side of Tsuna, and of course heard clearly the words she complained about, as well as the words Yu Xihong said. Covering her mouth with a chuckle, she was very empathetic to help Gangshou to make the siege. "Sister Zhao Meiming went back to get things before. I think she will remind her husband to come to take the Zhongren exam. Anyway, don''t worry about him completely forgetting this matter, maybe you won''t wait for them to come together soon." "Having said that, I really didn''t expect Tu Ying and Lei Ying to step down and replace them." After glancing at Tsunade, Xi Rihong was very interested and did not continue with the topic just now. Gang hand is not a fool, of course, not stupid enough to pull the topic back, and take the donkey off the horse. "I heard Kakashi mention this before, it seems that the old man of two scales is too old, his body is getting worse and worse than a day, so he took the initiative to resign from the position of Tu Ying, and then elected the little girl named Black Soil ." "Why did Lei Ying resign?" Knowing why Tu Ying replaced him, Hinata nodded slightly to show his understanding, and then asked about the replacement of Lei Ying. Xi Rihong also nodded, but said nothing, waiting for Gang Gang to tell what happened. auzw.com didnt keep the two waiting for a long time, and Tsunae said why Lei Yingai resigned. "For the original Lei Yingai, I heard that he thinks that the times are different. The old concept is not suitable for leading Yunyin Village. Young people should lead the village, so he took the initiative to leave Darui to be Rayying." "It turns out that this is the case. I have to say that the original Lei Yingai made a conscious decision." After hearing the reasons, Xiri Hongman agreed with the original Lei Yingai. Hinata wanted to say something, but here the door of the high viewing seat was pushed open from the outside, and the sound of the door attracted her eyes. Not only Hina, but everyone''s eyes turned to the door. After all, this is an exclusive viewing seat for the five great ninja villages and important people. The passage leading to this viewing seat is five steps, one whistle, ten steps and one post. Not everyone can come to the entrance of the viewing seat here. Under everyone''s gaze, the door that had just been opened slowly entered the two of them. The two people who came in were a man and a woman. Her eyes stayed on the woman, and the six generations of Shuiying Shuiying Nagajuro stood excitedly and bowed to her with respect. "Master Shuiying, I haven''t seen you for a long time." "God, now you are Shuiying, Nagajuro." Zhao Meiming very silently covered her forehead. She never expected Nagajuro to call herself Shueiying, forgetting his identity as Xinshuiying. When he heard Zhao Meiming''s words, Nagajuro smirked and touched his head. At this time Kakashi also got up from the seat, and he gestured to the left-hand seat. "Sir Noel, your seat is here." "it is good." After responding, Noel nodded and understood, and walked away. Zhao Meiming let go of Noel''s left hand, she walked towards the position of Tsunato and others, and had no plans to retire with Nagajuro. Wu Ying''s seat is in the front row, when Noel is seated in this film. Kakashi saw that the people were all here now, and signaled that the deer standing beside him could start. Lu Maru stepped around the seat in front and extended his right hand to the viewing area to make a gesture to the personnel below, indicating that the final assessment can be started. Li Luo, who was waiting at the bottom, saw the gesture made by Lu Lu Wan in the upper viewing area, and he raised his right hand to raise a thumbs up, and grinned his white teeth in response. However, I did not know that Luwan had never looked down at all. "I believe you all know that the final assessment is composed of individual battles." "Next, you may face a teammate who is familiar with your abilities." "You will have three exams, and the winners in groups a, b and c will have a three-person final. Are you all ready now?" Taking a deep breath, Li Locke explained the assessment method to the players in the venue. v8 Chapter 306： coming! After listening to Li Luoke''s explanation, the villagers in the central venue responded in unison with their voices. "Okay!" xn In response to the players'' responses, Li Luoke glanced at the players in the central court. Then it was announced loudly. "I Announce the Final Sino-Ninja Assessment" "It''s officially started now!" After announcing that the final Sino-Forbearance assessment began, he jumped into the venue and then Li Luo continued to speak. "In the first game, Kiko Yoshiko of Wuyin Village played Taiyun''s Katsuragi." "The rest of the players left the court and moved to the viewing seat to wait for the call." "Challenger, step forward and prepare." It is said that the villagers who were not named by Li Luoke moved out of the central venue according to what he said, and went to the side watching seats together. The two named players stayed and stood face to face according to Li Locke''s instructions. Before the battle had been announced, the two of them watched each other carefully, thinking about how to deal with it in their minds, and did not dare to take it lightly. Both of them knew very well that those who can reach the final assessment are not easy to deal with, how dare they have a slight contempt. At a distance of about three meters, Li Locke stood between them. He saw that the other players had already left the field. He first looked at the first contestants prepared on the left and right sides, and then slowly raised his hands high. At the moment when Li Locke raised his hands, the two players in the first game knew they were about to start. Zhiko Yoshiko of Wuyin Village, she has touched her right hand into the bag behind her waist, holding the shuriken in the bag. In the Yinyin Village, Kata Tong played too. He held his right hand on the back of the hilt, but he did not immediately pull out the sword. He was waiting for Li Luo to call the game to start. Without letting the two wait, Li Luo waved his hands high and shouted loudly. "Game start!!!" The moment the words fell, the two contestants in the venue moved at almost the same time. The battle is on the verge. Kiko Yoshiko quickly threw out five shurikens, and Katayaki played a sword and rushed towards her quickly, wielding a sword on the way to knock down the incoming shuriken. For the short time that shuriken fought for, Yoshiko Yoshiko finished the seal of ninjutsu very well. "Mist Hidden Technique!" Keeping his hands on the ninjutsu seal, he quickly backed away from the Kyung-Tong-shin, and at the same time he exhaled a white mist. Soon, the fog spread throughout the site. I couldn''t see where Yoshiko Chiko was at all. Katako played too much to stop and put the sword in front of her. His eyes turned to find her figure, ready to give her a post-control. auzw.com The round meeting place is the only high platform. In the viewing seats here, everyone looked at the two contestants in the central court. Whether it is Wu Ying or others sitting behind Wu Ying, all of them are discussing two contestants. What are the two contestants discussing? Of course, it is to discuss which person is more optimistic, and how to deal with what happens below. For example, Shuiying Nagajuro and Leiying Darui, they are all praising the Ninja of the village, anyway, the king is selling melons and boasting. However, there are exceptions here. Wu Ying and other people are talking and discussing, except that Noel is silent on his right jaw. He has no interest in the game at all, and he always sleeps at any time. For the two contestants below, in his view are two optional dragon sets. What''s more, in Noel''s eyes, like this kind of low-level battle, it is almost like a child playing a house. It is strange to be able to raise interest. Everyone on the scene knows Noels lazy personality, and he also knows clearly that he is not interested in fighting children. But as a hero who saves the world, the Sino-Ninja exam jointly organized by the five big ninja villages still needs Noel to show his face. After all, since the end of the Fourth Ninja War, Noel can be said to be the idol of many people and the goal of many young ninjas, so this important occasion must be exposed. As for whether you are interested, this is not very important, as long as you can show your face. When Tsunato called Noor to come, Wu Ying had long thought of such a result, so even if he was about to fall asleep, no one would stand up and say something. Wu Ying saw that Noel did not intend to take care of others, and they were also very interesting not to bother. In the next time. As time went by, the game after game was over. At this moment, as long as someone wins this match, then the final is next. The two players in this game can be said to be quite fierce. But it''s normal to think about it, the winner will be able to enter the finals, no one wants to stop here. You come and go between the two parties and do your best not to compromise each other. Suddenly, the player from Shayin Village made a mistake, and the player from Muye Village saw the opportunity to win the game. And at this moment, Noel''s eyes suddenly opened when he was about to fall asleep. However, this game is not exciting, so I am interested to see. After opening his eyes, his eyes did not look at the two players in the central field, but looked at the sky. "coming!" As Noel''s words fell, a figure fell from the sky to the central venue. "Boom!" When the figure falling at high speed landed on the ground, the strong impact caused a loud noise, and the two contestants were then flew out, all eyes focused on the comer. v8 Chapter 307： Someone on it! The coming figure is burly and dressed in white. He is a giant with a height of more than 2 meters. His skin is very pale and short gray hair. There is a hard "horn" on his forehead. And this person also has a very obvious characteristic. If you look closely, you can see that he has white eyes. At the moment when he saw his white eyes, Kakashi, now the current Naruto, couldn''t help but lock his eyebrows. Less than a second later, he shook his head slightly to deny the idea in his mind. Although it is said that people who come here have a pair of white eyes, it is absolutely impossible to be a person from the Japanese family, they have no reason to come here to make trouble. After all, the current Japanese family is already the largest and most powerful family in Muye Village. There is no reason to add trouble to yourself, so it is basically possible to conclude that they are not the people of the Japanese family. What''s more, while Noor is on the Asylum Day, he will not let them randomly find things. When Kakashi thought about these things, he heard Tsunah ask about Hinata. "Hinda, that person has the eyes of your Japanese family, is he from your family?" "In my mind, there is no such person in the Japanese family." Hinata frowned slightly and thought about it, then shook her head and said with certainty. The Japanese horoscope, not far from the rear, glanced at the man in the central field before slowly speaking out the result. "There are not many people in our family, I remember everyone clearly." "But in my memory, I don''t have any impression of the person on the playing field. I can definitely see this person for the first time, so he is definitely not a member of our family." "If Lord Naruto doesn''t believe it, I can ask someone to take the family genealogy. The names and photos of all the people of the Japanese family are clearly recorded on the genealogy." This has been clearly named, and the Japanese and Japanese feet clearly stated that they were listening to themselves, and Kakashi could not pretend to be inaudible. He had to turn around to face the Japanese horoscope, and then said to him very politely. "The Japanese patriarch please rest assured, I have no doubt that the person is your family of the Japanese family, it is very clear that you will not do such a thing, let alone have no reason to do this." "Master Huo Ying, you should check the genealogy of our family, so that you can completely suspect it." Nissho is still a little worried, and strongly urges Kakashi to check the genealogy of Nissuka, and wants to thoroughly suspect it. Only after Kakashi''s investigation is clear, it can avoid being framed by gossip. At that time, if there is any framing, Kakashi can also stand up and testify to prove the innocence of the Japanese people. It is not without merit to actively cooperate with the investigation, at least it can be mixed with a good reputation. "It''s really not necessary. I believe that you are a family." auzw.com Kakashi felt very helpless, and said to the Japanese foot in a very serious tone. Rixiang Rizu opened his mouth slightly, but the voice could not be heard. Suddenly, one person exclaimed in one step. "Someone on it!!" Everyone turned their heads when they heard the sound, and first saw the exclaimed person pointing at the ceiling. Tension shifted his gaze as he pointed, and a young man dressed like the same in the central venue. The young man seen by everyone, wearing white clothes with white eyes and white eyes, had pale skin and long gray hair, and had two lumpy "horns". There is a black cave in the ceiling, and the young man''s half is in the black cave. Not waiting for everyone to react, a red fishing rod suddenly appeared in the hand of the discovered young man, and he used it to slam the rod. The red fishing rod flicked, and a red fishing line appeared in the blink of an eye. Seeing that the fish line went straight to Noel, the speed was so fast that it didn''t give anyone time to react, and it was too late even to stop it. A more serious situation is that Noel turned around before hearing the exclamation like everyone else. He was facing away from him. Noel seemed to be undiscovered, which is why everyone is anxious to rescue. Otherwise, Enor''s incomparable strength, no one would worry that he would be successful. It doesn''t seem right to say this. For the women of Noel, no matter how powerful his strength is, they will worry about whether they will be injured and will completely ignore the part of his strength. On the occasion of a sudden attack, Noel turned his head slightly to the left, and the red fish line flew close to his ear, successfully avoiding it. At the same time, the two-meter-tall giant in the middle of the game, he also took action at this time. He lifted his right hand, and then five fingers glowed like red flame energy, and then pressed his hand to the ground. When the hand is pressed to the ground, a strong impact is instantly generated. The airflow formed by the impact alone directly lifted the two contestants and Li Locke into the distance. The next second, this powerful blow caused the ground to sag widely, and the entire playing field also appeared cracked and collapsed. Ninjas who responded quickly, they fled with ordinary people nearby. Of course, those capable ninjas stopped the falling boulders and were giving precious time to ordinary people and rescuers to let them leave the venue that was about to collapse completely. On the other side, the sneak attackers from Noel and others, he got into the cave without getting a shot, and gave no one a chance to fight back. v8 Chapter 308： This is all done. The rift had extended to the viewing table on the high platform, and everyone watched the young sneak attacker flee, but there was no way to take him. This is also impossible. The young attacker obviously used space-time abilities. Except that Noel has the space-time abilities, no one else can pursue them. Sneakers can''t chase them down, and now they can only leave the stand that is about to collapse. There is no need to remind anyone at all, everyone here in the high-level viewing seat knows to evacuate quickly, otherwise it will definitely be buried alive here. Taking advantage of the fact that it hasn''t collapsed yet, he left at the same time and rushed out from the viewing platform. Seeing that most of the people had already evacuated here, Noel''s wives saw him still standing still, and all of them who had to evacuate stopped. They knew very well that it was impossible for Noel to be dazed or stunned at this time. There must be some reason. The women were very anxious, and Tsunato among them vocally asked Noel. "Husband, this high-level viewing seat is about to collapse. What are you waiting for here?" "One less person." Noel frowned slightly, then slowly closed his eyes and searched with magnified perception. When he got the answer with no head and no tail, Tsunade''s mouth twitched, his hands clenched into fists, and there was an urge to beat Noel. Not only is Tsunato so, but the people beside her, such as Zhao Meiming, are also full of black lines. Although they felt very speechless, they never thought of leaving Noel out of here. According to what he knows about Noel, if he doesnt want to explain clearly, its useless even if he asks again, he will only get the same answer. What can we do now? It is impossible to leave Noor anyway, so we can only stay with him. A moment later, Noel opened his eyes again, and then the words came from his mouth. "Hui Ye, you take them to a safe place, but don''t go to your space, they still have a way to get in." "I thought you were going to leave me, and then join forces to help deal with the three of them." "That means you think too much, and I can easily solve the three of them by myself, and no one needs help at all." "Since you said that, I will take them away." The side proposal offered to stay and help, but Noel firmly believed that he could solve it. Datong Muhuiye had to leave. Then she opened her side and motioned for several women to enter the unopened space channel. Not eager to enter the space channel, a few women already knew a little bit of the situation through the dialogue between Noel and Datong Muhuiye. I originally wanted to ask what was going on, but unfortunately the mouth was slightly opened and the voice could not be made. I saw that Noel turned away, turning her back, then raised her right hand to stop them from speaking, and then smiled at them. "Obey, don''t ask anything." "This is just a trivial matter. You first leave here with Hui Ye. I will be able to handle everything quickly, so don''t worry about me." auzw.com "Maybe, just after your forefoot left, my hind foot will keep up with you." After hearing Noel''s words, the women closed their mouths that were open slightly to speak, and the doubts in their hearts were not asked. Full of reluctance in his eyes, he stepped back into the space channel three steps at a time. Soon, several women entered the space channel one after another, and the last big tube Muhui Ye was about to enter. Suddenly stopped, and finally said a word before entering. "Confidence is a good thing, of course, but don''t overturn the boat in the gutter later, otherwise I will be unlucky with you, and they will not be too good. You should know this clearly." "The lion beats the rabbit and puts all his strength into it. I still understand the truth. You can put 10,000 hearts on." From the words, Noel heard Datong Muhuiye''s concern for himself and responded with a smile. One thing that is very rare, at least shows that the two years have not been wasted. Datong Muhui Ye said nothing, stepped into the space channel, and soon disappeared in front of Noel. Now the wives have left, and they have also found the position of a third person. Noel stretched his waist, followed by a lingering figure. It was less than a second before flashing away, and the high-level viewing seat could no longer support the collapse. "Boom!" The high-stand collapsed and caused a loud noise. It seems wrong, the loud noise may not have been caused by the collapse of the high-stand. The moment when the viewing platform of the high platform collapsed, causing the culprit of this circular field, he was kicked out by the person behind him and slammed into the direction of the high platform. Therefore, the loud noise may also be caused by the impact. "Hard enough, it seems that this foot can''t be solved." Standing in the central venue, Noel watched the ruins of the collapse of the high platform and said to himself. The sound of the words had just fallen, and the giant man kicked out of Noel''s foot suddenly stood up from the ruins, and the boulder that had been pressed on him was scattered. Except that the clothes were a little dirty and torn, he could not see any wounds on him. At the same time, a person''s figure teleported silently behind Noor. When the person who appeared appears to be empty, he adjusts his posture very quickly, and then pulls a whip to Noel. As if there were eyes behind his back, Noel ducked sideways as he shot. "This is all done." After that, he reached out and grabbed the attacker''s right foot, then flicked it to the ground. "boom!" The attacker''s face landed on the ground, and his strong force made his face embedded in the ground. v8 Chapter 309： Over and over again. Seeing this scene, the face of the giant man in the ruins of Gaotai changed wildly and shouted anxiously and worriedly. "Master Peach!!" Behind the giant man, a red circle suddenly appeared, and a number of different red weapons condensed around him, and then floated toward Noel. On the way to Noel, the many red weapons were shot together with him under his control. At the same time, there was a gap in the space not far behind Noel, and then the young sneak attackers who had previously stood in the high-floor viewing seats stepped out of the gap in the space. As for this young attacker, he condensed a red fishing rod after protruding out of his body, and then threw a rod at Noel facing away. From coming out to launching a sneak attack in one go, there was no delay at all. In this situation of front and back attack, although it is possible to resist all attacks by the two of them, but Noel does not want to stand up and be beaten. At the same time, I also laughed at the purpose of the two of them. It''s not that you want to kill yourself. Of course, it is best to be able to kill, but the real purpose is to force yourself back so that people on the ground can get out. Knowing the main purpose of the two of them, it doesn''t matter what storm the person on the ground can set off. I really don''t want to resist the attack, so I can only evade by swaying my figure. Seeing the disappearance of Noel''s figure, the two people who attacked the front and back made adjustments to the attack in the first time to avoid accidentally injuring people on the ground. Since the two were adjusted in a timely manner, the attack flew past the person on the ground. It took less than a second for the weapon to fly, and the two immediately came to the body of the five-body caster, protecting him in the middle one after the other and guarding everything around him very carefully. After not seeing anyone for a long time, Juhan was very worried about this. "Pu-style, please take a look at what happened to the peach-style lord. I''ll take care of it." "Then you have to stare at the mortal just now, I don''t want to lie down on the ground, Jin Shi." A glance at Noel, a young man called "Pu Shi", reminded the giant. Not waiting for the giant man who is called the "Golden Style" to reply, Pu Style has turned around and squatted down to reach out to Taotao, who is throwing his hands to the ground. On the verge of touching it, Tao Shi, who was lying on the ground with his five bodies, suddenly grabbed Pu Shi''s hand, and the other hand slowly stood up against the ground. The face embedded in the ground was pulled out, and the gravel fell from the peach-style pale face. Clenching his teeth was very angry, but the two blood marks under his nose made him very funny. Pu Shi felt a pain in his right hand, so he could know that Tao Shi was very angry now, so he didn''t dare to squeak even if it hurt. As Pu Shi thought, peach-style anger burst out in the next second. "Damn it! Damn things!" "Dare you such a low-level creature to deal with me!!" "I must kill you myself!" auzw.com "Also! All the lower creatures in this plantation must die!!!" Shaving off Pu-style hands, Tao-style removed the damaged transparent veil he wore, growling angrily. After a while of venting, he gasped for breath. He calmed down a little bit, and looked at the golden form guarding himself, and said again. "Golden style." "Master Peach, what''s your command?" "Clean up the low-level creatures that are in the way. As for the **** thing that dares to deal with me, I will torture him to death." "I see, Master Tao." When he heard the task assigned by Tao Shi, Jin Shi nodded and responded that he understood. Gather a weapon that is a kind of sword, holding it in your hand, and you are ready to immediately carry out the peach-style task. Suddenly thought of something, he felt it was necessary to remind to avoid the situation just now. So he turned his head to look at the Pu style in his wrist. "Pu style, now the safety of Master Peach is left to you, no problem." "You can rest assured that you will never let the peach-style adults hurt anymore, and even I will guarantee that the clothes are intact. Do what you should do." After moving his wrist a little to make sure there were no problems, Pu Shi looked up slightly at Jin Shi and then assured him. However, what made both of them unexpected was... "boom!" The two saw a shadow flashing in front of their eyes, and soon found that the peach standing in the middle was gone, and a loud noise rang in their ears. What''s going on hasn''t been reflected yet, Noel''s words are coming to the ears of the two at this moment. "Yo yo, even talking big words in front of me, I''m afraid I haven''t been hit in the face." When they heard what Noel said so obviously, the two of them instantly understood what the loud noise was just now, and they suddenly felt their faces sore. "Time and time again and again and again, offend Master Tao, you must die!!!" Jin Shi was so disregarded by Tao Shi''s mission that the hand-held weapon of the sword was rushed towards Noel. Seeing Jin Shi rushing towards Noel, Pu Shi hurried back to the ruins of the source of the loud noise, looking for the Tao Shi figure. Breaking the space with a punch, Noel reached in and pulled out a long black knife. "Since you are so anxious to find death, then I will be merciful and take you first." "As for the man named Pu and your **** peach-style adult, they will soon be followed by you to get rid of me, so" "You can die first." Listening to the words that seemed to determine the fate of the three of them, it made Jin Shi calm down a little bit, and the involuntary grip was a weapon that shut the sword. v8 Chapter 310： Familiar eyes Unconsciously, he immediately came to Tao Shi and flew him out, and then returned to his original position. This is enough to show that the strength is very strong, not the ants that can be pinched to death in the past. Anger attacked in a dizzy situation, there is a great possibility that it will really die in the other party''s hands. Jin Shi analyzed briefly in his mind, forcibly suppressing his raging anger, so that he could keep his reason and fight instead of risking death. Knowing that Noel''s strength is very strong, he will soon reach him at the present speed. Suddenly stopped suddenly, decisively gave up the idea of ??close combat. Suddenly stopped at a position about five meters from Noel, Jin Shi adjusted his figure slightly and clasped his arms to set the posture. "what!!" With a roar, the weapon that shuts the knife slams out clockwise. Weaving the weapon in a circle, the powerful slash produced a round slash, spreading in all directions. The slashing attack speed is quite fast, and it seems that the slashing will be cut from the waist. Twist slightly and hold the long black knife. After adjusting the blade surface of Knorr, Knorr suddenly used it to pick up the front. The black light flashed by, and directly smashed the slashes of the golden swing. That''s right, it''s smashing. After Noel made a pick, the circular spreading slash produced by the golden swing was suddenly broken and could not be maintained. "As ants, there should be consciousness of ants, all you have to do is wait for me to die, why do you have to do that unnecessary struggle." With that, Noel stopped walking again, and when the right foot of the walking step was about to land, the whole person suddenly disappeared. Suddenly disappeared, the place appeared in front of Jin Shi. Lifting the long black knife in his hand, he pierced it slowly into the heart of the gold-style heart, and continued speaking slowly. "Fate is destined to die, only to die in my hands." As he heard the sound of Noel''s words, this happened to Jin Shi. He came to him and was about to raise his weapon to kill him here. Facing the black long knife that was puncturing the heart, he had no choice to defend or avoid. In the face of this mortal attack, most people will find a way to avoid it or defend it to ensure that they can survive smoothly. However, Jin Shi didn''t think about it that way, but instead wanted to use his life to get rid of his threat. As long as 100% peach-style safety can be guaranteed, even the price of life is worthwhile. It''s pretty beautiful to think, but it''s a pity that I can''t do it. "Why can''t I move!?" Jin Shi''s eyebrows were locked tightly, and suddenly he found that his body kept calling, and he didn''t respond after repeated attempts. auzw.com Watching the tip of the black long knife, I slowly penetrated into my heart bit by bit. The tip of the knife pierced the skin, and the pain was clearly felt. Can speak and feel pain, but can not move according to his own consciousness. Unwilling to continue to try various methods, Jin Shi attempted to regain control of the body before the black long knife pierced the heart, killing Noel, so as not to waste his life in vain. "Huge man, you can''t get rid of my imprisonment, so don''t waste your energy." Seeing that Jin Shi was still trying to break away from his doubts, Knoll generously told him why he couldn''t move, so that he could die so clearly. Knowing that he was imprisoned by Noel, Kim Silence didn''t say a word, and concentrated his efforts on breaking away from imprisonment. Noel did not intend to waste time with Jin Shi. The hand holding the black long knife violently exerted a force, which gave him a cool heart. The black long knife pierced through the heart from the back. After looking at Jin Shi, he opened his mouth slightly and said. "Swallow." When the sound of the words fell, the blade of the black long sword gave off black energy, and in a blink of an eye, it completely covered the gold style. Subsequently, the black energy shrouded in gold continued to shrink. Eventually the energy was absorbed by the black long knife, but the golden figure completely disappeared from this world, and even no trace of it was left, as if it suddenly evaporated. In the ruins in the distance. Over there, the two Pu styles who lifted up the peach style happened to see the scene where the golden style disappeared. They both showed incredible looks, and they were also wondering if there was any hallucination. When he noticed that Noel''s eyes were on, the Pu''s first thoughts he had fled from here. This look is so familiar I remembered, this is the peach-style look in the past, no wonder so familiar. ''wrong! ! This look shows that we are all treated as his prey! Knowing Noel''s eyes, that feeling of being treated as prey made Pu Shi shudder. Not only did Pu Shi understand it, but the Tao Shi being supported by him couldn''t see it, so he felt quite angry. When was it seen by people with such eyes, it was simply unbearable. Grieving his teeth in anger, he raised his finger at Noel, roaring. "Kill him! Now! Immediately! Immediately! Kill me for him!!!" "I see, Master Tao." Knowing that it is impossible to leave, Pu Shi knew that he must not violate Tao Shi''s orders, and he could only promise to make a decision. It is very clear that if it violates the peach order, it will be ruthlessly refined into a panacea, and if you go to fight with Noor, there is at least a ray of life. v8 Chapter 311： Help Pu-style, who was about to execute the order, suddenly peach-style words sounded in his ear. "I''m in charge of the main attack, you assist me with Huang Quanbi Liangaka, who is good at it." "Yes, Master Tao." The eyes were full of satisfaction, and after a little stunned Pu Shi responded, he hurriedly responded to Tao Shi. After the response, the space behind Pu Shi was torn apart, two steps back into the space crack, followed by the space crack and disappeared together. Peach raised his hand and patted the dust on his shirt, and walked towards the location where Noel was. And at this time... In the rubble of the ruins, a dark shadow stretched and stretched at a very fast speed, as if it were a living creature. The erupting shadow was very fast, almost connected with the peach-like shadow in a blink of an eye, and continued to stretch to his body. "It''s now! Hands on!" Nara Kamaru suddenly rose from the pile of rocks, completely ignoring the bleeding wound on his forehead, and kept the handprint of shadow mimicry in both hands. After hearing this, Noor thought Nara Lumaru spoke to himself. In the next second, ninjas appeared in Noel''s field of vision. They lined up in a circle to surround the peach style, and then quickly finished printing. Among them, the new soil shadow and black soil, she completed the fingerprint of ninjutsu one step ahead of others, and pressed her palms to the ground violently. "Tu Dun Mountain Art!" As the ninjutsu of the black soil unfolded, two huge hemispheres were made out of the soil to sandwich the peach bag, further preventing him from moving. The peach style was further imprisoned by the black soil ninjutsu. At this moment, other ninja''s ninjutsu fingerprints were also completed, and they were displayed almost at the same time. "Fire escape fire dragon bullet!!" "Wind Escape Blade!" "Shui Dunshuilian Bomb!!" Various types of ninjutsu were cast, all of which struck the peach-style target. After seeing this scene, Noel''s mouth twitched, and there was a urge to curse. endure? Endure a chicken! So, he scolded directly. "You idiots!" The ninjas who are practicing ninjutsu on Tao Shi, as well as Nara Kazuru and the new soil shadow black earth, are all stunned by Noel''s insults. One by one, with puzzled expressions, it is really unclear why he came to help and was insulted by Noel as an idiot. "Lower creatures, your gift from me, I will accept it." auzw.com The moment the words fell, the palm of Peach''s right hand glowed red. Immediately afterwards, the shadow ninjutsu of Nara Kazuru was absorbed into the palm of his right hand, and even the ninjutsu of black soil was no exception. He lifted his imprisonment and lifted his right hand slowly. All kinds of ninjutsu that are striking from all directions seem to be pulled by something, bypassing the peach style and drilling into his right palm. This is all right, without any explanation from Noel, and Tao Shi will tell them their stupidity with actual actions. "Absorbed?!" In this regard, Nara Lumaru was very surprised. At the same time, with his clever mind to understand why Noel scolded people, he must have known that Tao Shi could absorb ninjutsu, otherwise he would not scold himself and wait for others to help. It''s one thing to understand, but it''s already done if you don''t do it. Now that I had to figure out how to remedy it, I quickly asked again to Noel. "Master Lord, what should we do now?" Black soil and other ninjas are not stupid. They all honestly waited for Noel to give orders, and no longer arbitrarily started to help. After glancing at the crowd, Noel spoke outspokenly. "You are not that second-hand opponent, so don''t help me here." "Before that second product hasn''t made a splash, your best option is to run as far as you can, and by the way, let the people in the village evacuate to the distance." "If you insist on leaving help, explain in advance that I have no spare time to protect your safety, and maybe even wipe you out together." "I''m going to die by then, don''t say I didn''t remind you." "Now what you should say, how to make choices is your own business." Although it sounds very hurtful, but everyone heard that Noel implied that Peach-style strength is very strong, and also has the ability to destroy on a large scale. Tao Shi has demonstrated the ability to absorb ninjutsu, reminding them of the Uchiha spot of the fourth ninja war. Without waiting for these people to make a choice, Peach-style floats and gradually rises into the sky. In the eyes of the red reincarnation in the palm of his right hand, a few red elixirs suddenly poured out, and then a few elixirs were put into his mouth. "Let''s go back and forth, you just gave me a big gift, now it''s time for me to return the gift, use the technique you gave me before." After hearing Peach''s words, except for Noel''s calm expression, the others were alert. It''s just the situation that catches the eye in the next second, and suddenly makes them lose their fighting spirit. Seeing the peach-style with the left hand lifted, the reincarnation of the palm of the eye lit up and released a growing chaotic black ball, surrounded by the four attributes of fire, water, wind, earth, and thunder. The light was only to perceive the horrible Chakra It is desperate. If you still have the idea of ??leaving help, then now you want to have a few more legs on your body, and then keep away from the monster in front of you, even if you dont want to stay here for a second. I thought it was true, but my feet didn''t listen to me at all, and I sat on the ground softly. v8 Chapter 312： Different black soil The chaotic black ball emits an arc from time to time, and all the objects touched by the arc are extinguished. This is just an aftermath, not a real attack. Now that I have witnessed the power shown by Tao Shi, I can''t help but believe the words that Noel said just now. This is really not something that others can deal with. Among them, Nara Lumaru reacted first, shouting to the one who had never recovered. "withdraw!!" After a loud shout from Nara Lumaru, the stunned people were suddenly called back to their souls. The desire to survive is quite strong, they forcefully suppress their inner fear of the peach, and stand up with their teeth clenched. As soon as the people got up, they fled out of the waste venue without turning around and pulling their legs, and did not plan to stay here for a second. This is not true for all people. At least Nara Lumaru and the newly appointed Tu Ying Hei Tu, they did not rush to leave here. Seeing the ninjas starting to evacuate from here, Nara Lumaru''s eyes turned to Noel who was looking at Tao Shi. "Sir Noel, please here." "Ok." With a faint response, Nara Kumaru, Noor raised his left hand and waved it gently, beckoning him to leave the dangerous place soon. Full of admiration in his eyes, Nara Lumaru stopped watching the film of Noor''s back, and then turned around to evacuate the place. In his view, Enors strength is not a problem, it is entirely for the safety of everyone in Muye Village, so he chose to face the powerful peach alone, drag him here as much as possible and cannot leave, There is precious time to keep others away. In fact, Nara Lumaru also wanted to stay to help Noel deal with Tao Shi, but after witnessing the strength that Tao Shi showed, he knew that staying could not help. Rather than leaving behind, it is better to evacuate the people in the village earlier, so that they can seize the time away from the game venue, and at the same time, they can pass the peach-style ability information back to analyze how to deal with him. As Nara Kamaru gradually went away, Noel accidentally found that there was one person who had not left, and walked to his side and stood side by side with his doubtful look. Black soil was staring a little embarrassed, his cheeks flushed slightly, and he raised his right hand in disguise and scratched his face. Knowing that Black Soil was silent, Noel had to take the initiative to ask her. "This is Muye Ninja Village, not your Yanyin Village. Why are you desperate to stay?" "amount...." Hei Tu discovered that it seemed to be the same thing. For a while, I really didn''t know how to answer it. Pinching her chin, she frowned slightly and thought, she couldn''t help thinking. Idols question, how do I answer it? Frankly speaking? Show your heart directly to the idol? ''still is'' auzw.com Tear off the alliance? Oh my god! What should I do? ! Black Earth''s constantly changing expression, Nuoer was confused and confused, and even a little doubt whether the problem was too difficult, which led to the entanglement. Seeing that he was unable to tell why, he had to speak to her again. "Don''t worry about it, it''s better when I haven''t asked." "How does this work!" A little stunned, Black Earth was not happy anymore and called out excitedly. The corners of his mouth twitched, and Noel was also drunk. Im so kind that you dont have to worry about troubles, but now you are not happy anymore. Is this a tendency towards self-masochism? When thinking of this, he looked up and down at the black soil with strange eyes. I hadn''t really looked at it before, but now I found out that she was different from her previous dress. During the Fourth Ninja War, Hei Tu was still wearing a vest in Yanyin Village, and she couldn''t see what she had. Now there is no waistcoat anymore. She is wearing a red cheongsam with a high split, showing a good figure with a forward bulge and a backward curl, which was incomparable to the present. And after two years, she has become a lot of mature, no longer the former tomboy, has become a great beauty. Sensitively aware of the movement of Noel''s line of sight, the black earth''s face gradually warmed up and red. There was no noise at all to stop Noel, and at the same time, there was no intention to block it with his hands. The ghost made the gods straighten up, holding his pride with his hands around his chest. High on the other side. Seeing someone fleeing from here, Tao Shi had no intention of stopping, and did not care about their departure at all. The others were irrelevant to him, as long as Noel, the person who embarrassed himself, did not leave, so no matter how those people fled. The reason why there has been no hands-on attack was originally intended to show the incomparable power and let Noor show a fearful expression. Unexpectedly, I have been waiting for a while but failed to see the expected results. Not only did he fail to see Noor''s fear in his face, he even ignored it as an air treatment, but even more annoying was that he still wanted to chat with a woman. This is simply not taking yourself into consideration, not even caring about the power you show. At this moment, peach-style teeth twitched and his face was twisted, and he waved his hand violently. "Lower creatures! You die for me!!!" As the peach-style voice of the anger brush''s presence fell, among the five stats that revolved around him, one of the fire stats flew towards Noel and Black Earth. On the way to fly away, the technique, which was originally a ball of fire, instantly transformed into a giant firebird, and also made a cry. The speed of the firebird is quite fast. The black soil discovered in the first time has not yet had time to use ninjutsu to defend, and he saw that it was almost in front of him. v8 Chapter 313： Its all your fault! Rather than suffer with two of them, it would be better to keep Noel, who can deal with the peach-like existence. Thinking of this, Hei Tu''s eyes became very firm, and when he was about to take actual action, he was unexpectedly involved in something, and his body leaned sideways. When I hit something, I stopped, and when I looked up, I knew what was going on. She opened her mouth slightly and was planning to ask when, but don''t take the lead. "Relax, I won''t let you do anything." Bowing his head, Noel smiled slightly at the black soil pulled into his arms and comforted him. Feeling that Noel tightened himself up, the black soil buried his blushing face in his chest, and responded with a voice as small as a mosquito. "Well, I believe you." Say it that way, just thinking about something else in my mind. I really want time to stop at this second forever. Even if he cant defend, he can die in his warm arms. It''s not that I don''t believe in Noel''s strength, but I think it''s good to keep it like this. There is an idea of ??letting time stop at this second. I don''t want to leave this warm embrace at all. Just thinking about it, Black Soil involuntarily rubbed his face, showing a happy smile. Black soil is in her arms, and Noel knows her every move clearly, but now is not the time to tease the fallen beauty, you must first resolve the oncoming firebird. Besides, Noel couldn''t make Tao Shirui, his bad temper was the desired result. At the same time, this is also a rare opportunity to perform in front of the beauty, how can it be missed. Seeing that the Firebird had come to the front, he could bomb him almost in a second. Without further thinking, Noel quickly raised his clasped black long sword and waved, slashing the firebird that came to him. Under the high speed of the black long knife, the giant firebird seemed to be immobilized, completely fixed in the air and never moved on. In the next second, the black long knife dancing with the ultra-high speed stopped. The giant firebird did not bombard the two of them, but instead followed the moment when the black long knife stopped waving, dense slash marks appeared on the body, which eventually collapsed and disappeared without a trace. Witnessing this scene, the peach-style who was showing a smug smile in the sky, his expression suddenly froze. "This...how is this possible!" The reaction came back and shouted in disbelief. How can Tao Shi know how powerful his technique is, but it was easily cut off by Noel with a knife, and even a sound could not be triggered. He shook his head violently, comforting himself. auzw.com Coincidence! This is absolutely just a coincidence! It must have happened to cut the weakness of the technique, so it caused the collapse of the technique to disappear. Yeah, it must be so! ! Everything is a coincidence, and he will never be so lucky again! ! Not at all convinced that Noel could do it, and Peach continued to comfort himself in his heart. He believed that everything was just a coincidence. In order to determine his own thoughts, he shook his arms again and again. The arms swinged and flicked out, and the art around him flew out, madly attacking the two below. The four attributes of water, thunder, wind, and earth do not give Norr a little breathing time. After using the four attributes, Tao Shi had no intention of giving up. He raised his hands to the top of his head. "Let this blow end everything!!" At the moment of the last fall, the hands raised to the top of the head suddenly waved at the same time. As Peach-style hands waved down, the super-giant chaotic black ball hanging above him moved, falling towards the venue where the two were. Whether it is a four-attribute technique, or the chaotic black ball that follows, it makes people feel desperate. "The two lower creatures must die, you have to leave them in that position, otherwise you should clearly violate my end, so you must not let me down." Tao Shi still felt a little uneasy. When the eyes turned, he suddenly thought of something, and said slowly to himself. When he finished speaking into the air, his eyes were fixed on the two people below, without saying a word. The two people in the ruins of the site faced five different attacks. Noel did not change much, and still maintained a relaxed appearance, not taking those five attacks seriously. It''s a pity that the black soil won''t work anymore. Before the solution of the Firebird, it hasn''t been time for joy. There are five different powerful attacks. I feel that this time I might die here. It is not that Black Earth does not believe in Noel, but that the power displayed by Tao Shi is too strong, and people really have to feel desperate. Knowing the change of mood in Black Soil, Noel was planning to speak to comfort the people in his arms. At this moment, the ground at the feet of the two people changed and turned into a dark cave, but they did not let them fall into it. Suddenly, a pair of pale hands stretched out of the dark cave, and Noel''s left foot and black earth''s right foot were caught separately. The pale hands had just grabbed the feet of the two of them, and the dark lacquered caves extended several red energy lines, which quickly wrapped around them and bound them firmly together. It was happening too quickly, and it was too sudden at the same time. "It''s all your fault! It cost me a lot of money!" In the dark cave, a twisted and angry Pu-style drilled a head out of it, staring fiercely at Noel. v8 Chapter 314： Are you afraid of death? Pu Shi suddenly emerged from the black paint cave, but the black soil in Noel''s arms startled. At the same time, the feet were firmly held by Pu Shi, with a tightly wound red thread, and I felt that I was going to die here this time. I tried to break free, but found that I couldn''t break it out. Instead, I got tighter and tighter. But Black Soil didn''t know at all. When he broke free, he rubbed against Noel, which made him take advantage of it. There is a bargain that doesn''t take the bastard, how could Noel be silly to tell this to Black Earth, of course, to enjoy it quietly. When he saw that the expression of Black Soil kept changing, he finally gave up struggling completely. The five different attacks on this side, as they were about to reach the hit, Noel moved slowly. First, a little hard to break the thin red line at the right hand of the knife, and then without giving a little time for the tortoise to retreat, stab the head sharply with his knife. The tip of the black long knife penetrated into the position of the Pu-style eyebrow very accurately, and it was killed on the spot. Following the death of Pu Shi on the spot, the thin red thread that bound Noel and the black earth firmly together disappeared in the next second. After finishing the Pu-style being forced to come to the door to find death, Noel loosened the black long knife held tightly in his right hand and turned his palm towards the oncoming attack. The corner of the right mouth slightly tilted upward, gazing at the peach style in the sky. "It''s not just you who can absorb Chakra, so this time you can''t achieve your goal either." The moment the words fell, Noel lifted a crack in his right palm, and there was a burst of black gas. The black gas rotates to form a huge vortex, completely blocking Noel and Black Earth from behind. After seeing this scene, Tao Shi was thinking that Noel wanted to defend, but he had a bad hunch in his heart. The next second, I know why a bad hunch has risen in my heart. The huge vortex formed by the black gas suddenly produced a very, very strong suction, resulting in five different peach-style attacks, all of which accelerated to fly here. Even Peach in the sky, he was also affected by the suction generated by the vortex. Under the influence of suction, it fell towards the vortex. Fortunately, Tao Shi responded to it for the first time to fight it, otherwise it was really sucked into the huge vortex. Immediately afterwards, I saw five different attacks being sucked into the vortex. As before, I could not hear a sound, so it was easily solved. What made Tao Shi unexpected was that after the huge vortex formed by the black gas absorbed five different attacks, there was no sign of stopping at all, and even the suction power became stronger and stronger over time. The rubble formed by the collapse of the playing field, and the gravel in it were also sucked into the vortex by strong suction, and the place was cleaned and cleaned. auzw.com But as the suction gradually increased, the ground began to withstand the traction of suction, and soon collapsed and was sucked into it. The peach style in the sky is not much better, its own resistance to suction is becoming less and less effective, and it is gradually being drawn closer to the huge vortex. If it is not possible to think of the corresponding solution as soon as possible, it is only a matter of time before he is sucked into the vortex. I haven''t encountered such a situation in the past. For a while, Tao Shi really couldn''t think of any way to deal with it, and his face was panic-stricken. Although I do not know the consequences of being inhaled into the vortex, but it is certainly not a good result. While struggling to think about the countermeasures, I suddenly couldn''t feel the powerful suction. Before she had time to thank her luck, Peach turned and looked down to find that the huge vortex had disappeared. Noor, who had been blocked by the vortex, was nowhere to be seen. There was only a woman in the black soil. He didn''t wait for Tao Shi to think more, and he heard the sound of words rang behind him. "I''m really not interested in consuming it with you, so it''s time for it to end." Tao Shi turned around violently, but she didn''t expect that Noel would pinch her neck as soon as she turned around, and she felt soft all over. I want to resist breaking free, but I can''t feel the power in the soft body. Fear grew from the heart for the first time, and his face also appeared involuntarily, but he didn''t realize his changes. "Are you afraid of death?" "Relax, death is not terrible." "What''s really scary is that the kind of torment that can''t survive without survival is the most frightening." "You should be fortunate, I don''t plan to waste too much time on you, otherwise I really plan to make you feel well, so don''t show a pair that is afraid of my application." "Take out the momentum of the two goods you just had, don''t be a coercion so easily." Pinching his peach-style neck, Noel ridiculed him wickedly. It''s just that it didn''t make Tao Shi angry, but it made him sink deeper and deeper in the abyss of fear. Noor was quite disappointed with the peach-style performance and completely lost his interest in continuing to ridicule him, and he was too lazy to say another word to him. The left hand slowly lifted, grabbing the top of Peach-style head. Then Noel closed his eyes and began to use his own ability to forcibly extract peach-style memories. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" The moment the ability was activated, Tao Shi felt incomparable pain, the facial expression was so distorted, and the screaming infiltrated in his mouth. v8 Chapter 315： Red pills The screaming of the infiltrating person lasted for a little while, and suddenly Tao Shi did not continue to yell. Of course, it''s not that I''ve adapted to the intense pain, nor is Norl stopping to watch peach pitiful. After an unimaginable severe pain, Tao Shi''s whole body has become different from before. There was no longer any glimmer in his eyes. The whole person looked like a puppet without a soul, letting Noor pinch and no longer break free and scream. A moment later, Noel, who had finished retrieving memory, opened his eyes, watching the peach shook his head in front of him, shaking his head, and said with a helpless tone. "Really, why would you resist me taking your memory." "Obey, let me take out my memories. I have to resist making myself look like this. I am happy now." "It would have been painful at most, and it would not cause the brain to become a paste. But you have to resist playing yourself like this." "you" "Forget it, I''m talking to my brain about what to do so much, it''s a waste of saliva." When halfway through the conversation, I finally realized that there was no need to talk nonsense to a dead, dead person. Yes, Tao Shi has now become a living dead. When Noel was retrieving his memory, the peach-style resistance caused his brain to become a paste, and at the same time his soul was damaged, which made him look like he is today. It must be alive, but its nothing but the dead. The vegetatives can still think, and the peach-style brainless is not as good as a vegetative, so he is said to be a living dead. It has become this peach style, and Noel has no intention of continuing to talk nonsense with him. Based on the good moral quality of not wasting, it is decided to use today''s peach waste. I just learned how to make alchemy from peach-style memory. Now there is a ready-made experiment body in front of you, of course, you must test the alchemy technique obtained. If you want to act immediately, use your own abilities to start absorbing peach power. When Noor''s ability was activated, the energy in Peach''s body was pulled out by everything, and they rushed to the hand that pinched his neck. Not only does he absorb the power of the peach, but he also absorbs his vitality, resulting in a gradual change in appearance. With the continuous passing of power and vitality, the beginning is that the whole person shrinks towards the skinny direction, followed by signs of gradual aging. There are more and more wrinkles on the face, and the pale body shows patches of old people, and the teeth are loosened and all come off. Eventually, he became a skinny old man, and even breathing became very, very difficult, and he might lose his breath at the next second at any time. Anyway, he was already in a state of death soon. auzw.com Peach-style power and vitality are all absorbed, and Noel releases his right hand, which is pinching his neck. When Noel''s right hand was released, Tao Shi dropped freely from the sky toward the ground. He slammed his head on the ground and left the world directly. The black light flashed through, and the soul that had just emerged from the peach-style body was penetrated through the head, instantly fragmented. Cut grass and roots to prevent future troubles. "This is really the end." Regarding the matter of the soul, how could Noel forget it and muttered to himself in a low voice. Withdraw the black light and point to Peach''s right hand, then move his gaze to the palm of his right hand. The next second, a gap opened in the palm of his right hand, and a red eyes of reincarnation appeared. According to the method obtained from the peach-style memory, Noel began to use the power extracted from him to make alchemy to see if it can really extract the elixir. Following the steps obtained meticulously, a red fingernail-sized sphere soon emerged from the crimson reincarnation of the palm, and then one by one floated on the palm. After consuming the power gained from Tao Shi, Noor received a total of fifteen red pills. "It looks exactly like the panacea in the peach memory, but it still has to be tried by someone." I didn''t plan to try the medicine on my own at all. In a blink of an eye, the medicine was put into the storage space, and I flew towards the black soil below. Although I am sure that my technology will not go wrong, I am not afraid of what will happen if I eat it. However, it is better to find other people to try drugs. There is no need to find guilt by yourself. What''s more, from the beginning to the end, Noel never thought of taking the panacea. The reason for patiently waiting for the arrival of the peach style, Noel is entirely for the benefit of his own women, otherwise he will leave the world early. Closer to home. After Noel landed beside the black soil, he first absorbed the power of the dead Pu in the fastest way, completely ignoring her seeing the process. Witnessing the strange behavior of Noel, the black soil is very interesting, not asking much, but waiting quietly beside. Without letting the black soil wait for too long, Nuoer absorbed the power and refined it into a panacea, and took the initiative to tell what he had done. "You must be very curious about what I am doing. In fact, I put my strength into a potable panacea, and the method I obtained from the memory called peach memory. "Elixir? Is it the little red pill you have in your hand?" "Yes, this immortality not only allows ordinary people to gain strength, but also has the special effect of extending life." "If it''s really like what you said, then you have to put away these immortals, it is best not to tell others about these things, otherwise it will cause you a lot of trouble." Knowing the effect of Elixir, Black Soil frowned slightly and said to Noel seriously. v8 Chapter 316： Irresistible temptation When he heard Black Earth''s reminder, Noel was quite surprised. The average person knows the effect of Elixir, and it is absolutely impossible to reach the temptation of strength and longevity, and more or less will reveal greed. However, Noel did not see greed on Black Soil, nor did she expect that she would remind herself to hide it, and don''t let people know that such a panacea exists. In this case, there are only two possibilities. The first possibility is that the black soil hides its greed very deeply, and the reminder is only to find a chance to swallow the panacea alone. The second possibility is that Black Earth doesn''t care about Elixir at all, and sincerely doesn''t want Nuoer''s Elixir to cause trouble, so it kindly gives a reminder to pay attention to concealment. For both possibilities, Noel prefers the latter. why? No matter how deep the concealment is, there will definitely be a trace of traces. And Noel''s eyes have integrated five visions, and have five abilities: hole vision, far vision, perspective, future vision, and illusion. The insight in it can be seen through the other person''s mind by observing the expression. In addition to the blessings of various eyes in the world of Naruto, it is easier to see through what is going on in the target''s heart, so no matter how deep it is hidden, it can''t hide Noel''s eyes. Unless you really don''t have such an idea in your heart, you will definitely be aware of what you think in the first place. After Noel''s careful observation, he really didn''t see a little greed in Black Earth''s heart. Can resist the temptation, can not help but praise the black soil. When the idea of ??Black Soil was confirmed, Noel continued to seduce with a disgust. "Don''t you feel uneasy?" "What''s so exciting, I can do my best to improve my strength through my own efforts, and I''m so young and I don''t need to delay my lifespan. There is really nothing you can do to impress me." Black soil shrugged indifferently, very straight out of what he was thinking. Noel''s eyes rolled, and the corners of his mouth curled upward to show a smirk. "You also saw the three enemies just now. The three of them looked very young except the giant man more than two meters tall." "Well, it''s exactly what you said." "Actually, the three people are several times older than you. They are all old monsters that look young. I didn''t expect it." "How many times am I old? Really fake? Are they hundreds of years old?" "Of course it''s true, and it''s no good if I lie to you." Seeing that the black soil was hooked, Nuoerqiang resisted the urge to laugh. After a pause, he continued. "The three people can live for such a long time, precisely because of the credit of these immortals in my hands." "According to my search for the memory called Tao Shi, I found that they all took the panacea on my hand for a long time, and gained strength and life through these panacea." auzw.com "While delaying their lifespan, they also maintained their appearance when taking the first medicine." "In other words, hundreds of years ago and even farther away, they kept what we see today, with no change at all." Black Earth quickly understood the main point Noel said, that is, all three enemies gained strength and life due to the Elixir, while maintaining the appearance of taking the Elixir for the first time. Everlasting youth, almost every woman can''t resist the fatal temptation. Even the black soil is no exception, and finally Noel saw a wave of desire in her eyes, and knew that she had succeeded in temptation. just...... "Permanent youth, this is really enviable and jealous." After saying something, Black Earth looked at Noel beside him with a strange look. Noel showed so clearly, how could he not be tempted himself, just wondering why he should be tempted himself, which is good for him. I couldn''t think of it, and I didn''t even bother to continue thinking about it, so I asked directly. "Why are you trying to seduce me?" "See it?" "I don''t want to see it, but you are too obvious. You can''t see it." "Is it really so obvious?" Noel thought for a moment, but he didn''t think he was obvious. Seeing that Noel really didn''t notice it, Black Earth had to directly point it out. "You have already told me the effect of the panacea, but I have expressed that I am not interested in it, but you have repeatedly emphasized to me how the panacea is, and finally pointed out that it is an effect that a woman can hardly resist. This is clearly tempting me. Well." "Well, I admit to tempting you." "why?" "No one wants to get the effect of the Elixir, but you did not hesitate to refuse it, and even reminded me to hide it, so as not to cause great trouble to myself, so I wonder if you can really Resist the temptation." "If I resist the temptation, or if I fail to resist the temptation, what will you do in the end?" "No matter what the result is, as long as you don''t have any evil in your heart, I will..." But halfway through the words, Noel suddenly stopped without finishing it, and stepped closer to the black soil. When it was about to cling together, this stopped moving forward. The distance is too close, and the black soil wants to move backwards to open the distance. It was just that she hadn''t had time to act, and her arm was caught by Noel in front of her, not giving him the opportunity to distance him. Hei Tu opened his mouth slightly and was about to say something. Noel leaned his head to Black Soil''s ear, and spoke in front of her in one step, speaking out the words he had not finished before. "I will make you my woman." v8 Chapter 317： Test panacea It has been a while since the settlement of the big tube trio. After that attack, it was restored to a rare time of peace, and there was no more trouble. During the period, there is one thing worth mentioning. After showing that she was interested in the black soil, Noel launched a strong offensive against her, and it didn''t take long for her to fall completely under the offensive. Black soil can always find a variety of wonderful reasons, and ran to Muye Village every three minutes. Completely became a little girl in love, for her nothing is as important as meeting a lover. As for her duty and work as a soil shadow, she has been forgotten outside of Jiu Xiaoyun. People in Yanyin Village are very dissatisfied with this. But Black Earth didn''t care about this matter at all. Instead, he offered to resign as Tu Ying and let those people choose a new Tu Ying. The black soil of other people didn''t care about the post of soil shadow, and those people were suddenly made no move. In the beginning, it was originally intended to frighten and frighten her by removing the role of soil shadow from the black soil, so that she could concentrate on fulfilling the obligations and work of soil shadow. It''s just that I never thought that the move hadn''t been made yet. Black Soil took the initiative to take the initiative to step down. No one cares about the role of Tu Ying, how could they be scared? Those of the elder level in Yanyin Village have only two roads to choose from, and there is really no way to get the black soil. Or, let the black soil go on fooling around and wait patiently for her to be honest. Or, following the resignation proposed by Hei Tu, a new Tu Ying was directly re-elected. Regardless of the choice, it is all beneficial and harmful. The first option is that after the trouble is settled, the black soil will complete its obligations and work honestly. The disadvantage is that it is impossible to determine the time, which will delay the decision of many important things, resulting in some bad consequences. The second choice is that the advantage is to choose a new soil shadow, which will not delay the decision and work of anything. The harm is that the short-term family will change to a new soil shadow, which has a very, very bad impact. After some discussion at the meeting, the elders of Yanyin Village thought that the second choice outweighed the harm, so they let Hei Tu resign from Tu Ying. The newly elected soil shadow is loess, the father of black soil. Only then became the black soil of free people, and joyfully packed his luggage and left Yanyin Village, moving to Muye Noor''s house. When he moved to Noels house and lived together, the black soil was eaten clean within a few days, and the girl was successfully transferred to a woman. The lambs came to the door voluntarily, and Noel had no reason not to eat them. Would rather be a beast than a beast. At noon. A small village at the border of the Fire Country, in the woods not far from this small village. A man wearing patchwork clothes was kneeling in front of Noel and begging for mercy, hoping to leave here alive. "Just want to grab some money to turn over the book, the uncle begs you to show me mercy and let me go, I will never dare." But Noor was indifferent to the man''s begging for mercy. A small red pill appeared in the palm of his right hand, and he threw it in front of the kneeling man. Before the man continued to beg for mercy, he said with command. auzw.com "You picked up the pills on the ground in front of you and ate them." "Uncle, I really don''t want to die, please beg your pardon." The man glanced at the pill and immediately determined that it was not a good thing. He even thought it might be a poison, and he begged his head to continue to beg for mercy. Reaching into the void, the black long knife appeared in Noel''s hand. Putting the knife on the kneeling man''s shoulder, his eyes looked at him indifferently. "There are two options now. The first is to immediately pick up the pills on the ground and eat them. The second is to go straight to the road with a knife. You only have three seconds to consider." "Countdown from now on" "1" "2" As he was about to say "3", Noel had already raised his long black knife, and he was about to cut the man''s posture. The man dare to hesitate to see this. Instead of being killed by a knife, it is better to take a pill and it is impossible to survive. When I thought about it, I immediately took action and hurriedly grabbed the pill together with the soil on the ground. Not daring to delay a little time, the man was afraid that the knife he lifted would be chopped on his body in a second, so he hurriedly pilled the pill and the soil into his mouth, and then swallowed it quickly. The pill swallowed, opened his mouth wide, and shouted. "Don''t kill me! I have taken the pills into my stomach!!" The blade stopped about five centimeters above the head, which scared the man from sweating violently. He didn''t even dare to move, he was very afraid that the knife would move up and down again. Seeing the knife slowly lifted and retracted, it finally relieved. However, in the next second... "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!" Suddenly, the man''s eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, and there were blue muscles in the temples on his head, and his mouth was difficult to suppress. Noel, who was standing in front of the man, quietly observed his condition. There was no sympathy in his eyes. It was completely like looking at an item, and he was not treated as a person at all. Time gradually passed away... After a while, the kneeling man looked at his hands with excitement that was hard to conceal. "This is power" "I feel that my body is full of power!!" "what......" I just gained a powerful force, just want to express the excitement and joy in my heart and laugh, and then I lost consciousness. Pulling out the black knife that pierced into the man''s eyebrow, Noel threw away the blood stained on the tip of the black knife and threw it into the storage space. Immediately afterwards, a small black flame emerged from the right index finger, and then drifted towards the man''s body on the ground. "After three trials, except that it was a bit painful to start taking, none of the three subjects showed any side effects. It seems that the panacea is really no problem. I can use the panacea with confidence in the future." Turning around and stepping away, Noel murmured to himself without looking at the body burned by the black fire. v8 Chapter 318： Go or stay Ghost country. Under the management of many women such as Estes, this woman-only country has become more prosperous. It was completely different from the original attack on strong occupation. Nowadays, residents no longer fear those who occupy the ghost country, such as Estes, and even adapt to the life under their management. In the lively big street, young and beautiful women can be seen everywhere, as well as the soft and lovely little loli, everyone has a smile on their faces. At a glance, the beautiful women on the street form a beautiful landscape. At the end of the street, the tallest and most magnificent building in the kingdom of ghosts is the place where the ruler lives. It can be said that the women in this daughter''s country all yearn to live there one day, even if they are going to be servants, there is no opinion. Why yearn to enter the place where the ruler lives? As long as they are selected to go there, they can easily get strong power and stay in youth forever. Of course, it is not without a price. If you want strength and eternal youth, you must pay absolute loyalty. And all this information is the information revealed by those selected when they go out. Many people in the country of ghosts have seen it with their own eyes, and a cute little loli who has no power to restrain chickens has only entered for a long time, and has a strong strength when he comes out. Not only to gain strength, it is also obvious that the appearance has improved a whole grade. If it is said that the little loli is cute before going in, then after coming out, it is the little loli that everyone sees and makes people feel impulsive. In addition to Little Loli, I also saw a beautiful woman who was almost thirty years old. When she appeared again, she was more than ten years younger and became more young and beautiful. Seeing the changes one by one succeeded in entering with one''s own eyes, the women of the ghost country had to believe the authenticity of the information. Now every once in a while, someone will come out and choose the right one from the women in the kingdom of ghosts. This has become the moment they look forward to the most. At that time, women in the Kingdom of Ghosts will dress themselves up beautifully and hope to be selected. Today is the day of selection. Seeing that women of all sizes are about the same time, they all go to one place. When they came to the gate of the highest and most gorgeous building, everyone who arrived consciously found a place to stand, and then before the selection had begun, they took out cosmetics and small mirrors and carefully dressed themselves, all wanting to use Present yourself the most beautiful appearance. It didn''t take long for the closed door to open. After the door was completely opened, first twenty female guards in uniforms stepped out and stood in a line on either side of the door. When twenty female soldiers stood still, Esdes, who was dressed in a domineering, pure white superior officer''s clothes, entered everyone''s field of vision. Walking out of the open gate, walk slowly through the central road opened by soldiers on the left and right. Gorgeous silver-blue long hair, deep ice blue eyes, exquisite and perfect facial features, queen-shaped melon seed face, crystal snow-white skin, proud body, powerful and domineering aura, exuding the boundless soul charm. auzw.com The women of the ghost country who came to the campaign, when they saw Esdez standing not far from the front row, they shouted in unison. "Master Lord Estes." xn Nodding his head slightly in response, Estes first glanced at the women of the ghost country that came before, and did not rush to say anything. Seeing Estes''s eyes to observe himself and others, the women of the ghost country present here thought that this time the election had begun, and all of them held their heads up and feared that they would not be seen clearly. In an orderly position, Estes didn''t find anyone whispering and was very satisfied. "Today''s election was canceled. I came to announce an important event." All the women who came to the election were stunned, and at the same time they were very surprised and puzzled. The women were surprised, because today was a time when the election was untouchable, but now they are told to cancel. What is puzzled is that Estes is going to announce something important. Although my heart was full of doubts, no one asked Esdes at this time, and all chose to wait patiently for the following. Did not let the women of the ghost country wait for a long time, Estes quickly said the following. "Before announcing important things, you need to make a choice." "This choice can be said to be an important choice that determines your future destiny, so you must first consider clearly and give me the answer, otherwise you will regret paying a painful price." "Have you all heard clearly?" This is all right, Esdes''s words made the women more puzzled, and at the same time curious what kind of thing it was, and actually decided the fate of so many people in the future. Curiosity and doubt are the same thing, and they responded first. "Understood, Master Estes." xn "In fact, this is a very simple multiple choice question, and now I give all of you a chance to leave the city." Estes did not waste time, and directly addressed the multiple choice questions for the women in the kingdom of ghosts. After a pause, he continued to speak again. "Everyone who leaves will never have a chance to come back here." "Otherwise, those who stay will never and never have the opportunity to leave." "From now on, you will have a day to think about it. The city gate will be open until this time tomorrow. You just need to leave and pick up your things." "Go or stay, make a choice yourself." All that should be said, Esdes ignored the reaction of the women in the kingdom of ghosts, turned around and walked back to the gate. v8 Chapter 319： Leave in a day In the glorious hall. Estes stepped into the hall, just stepped onto the ground of the hall, but suddenly stopped there motionless. Noel sat on the throne of the main hall, and saw Esdez suddenly stopped at the entrance of the main hall. His eyes suddenly showed doubt. "How come you suddenly stopped at the door and didn''t come in. Did you forget something important?" "Well, I really have something to forget." Estes was awakened by Noel''s words, and with a little headache she quickly admitted that she had forgotten something, and then took a step towards the throne. It was quite curious, but Noel didn''t open his mouth to ask Estes. It is not that he does not want to satisfy curiosity, but he believes that Estes will take the initiative to say it himself, and it will take more and more inquiries, so just wait patiently. He walked towards the throne without any hassle. When Esders came to Noel, he sat straight on his lap without any politeness, and then leaned back against his arms. Without letting Noel wait for too long, Estes adjusted his posture to make him comfortable and opened his mouth slightly to explain the reason. "I just forgot what you asked me to announce to the people." "It turns out that you have forgotten this matter, why do I still think it is important?" Noel shrugged, disappointed in his tone. Of course, I''m not disappointed that Esdes did something bad. I thought it would be interesting, but the answer was not like that, so I felt a little disappointed. With a little disappointment in his words, Estes instantly heard it. But according to the long-term understanding of Noel, it is certainly not because the matter is not done. She knew very well that Noel would not be disappointed with this little thing at all, and she would not care whether the little thing was completed or not. It is one thing to understand, and it should be made clear. "I have a multiple-choice question for the nationals and let them spend a day thinking about whether they are willing to stay." "It turns out that you plan to do this, it doesn''t matter if you don''t announce it to the people." Estes is only a rough sketch, and Noel knows what her thoughts are, so she doesnt have to wait for her to tell the whole story. The intention to let Estes announce is to tell the citizens to take them out of this world. Nowadays, the problem of Estes letting the citizens choose to stay is still without telling them the main reason. This is enough to explain that people who do not have a sense of belonging to themselves and others, Esdes does not intend to take them away from this world together, so this method is used to exclude people without a sense of belonging. Noel dares to be 100% sure, but nothing else is possible. As for Estes''s approach, not only did it not agree, but also quite agree. However, this is limited to those nationals, whether they are willing to leave together, Noor really does not care about this, love to walk and stay. The supporting beauties of Naruto World, those who Noel must take away. auzw.com Even if they dont want to, they will be taken away by force. The beautiful supporting characters of the Naruto world, they were secretly captured by Esdes and others in the ghost country in the fourth ninja war. That''s right, the women who were summoned by him to stay in the kingdom of ghosts were not idle at the time when Noel was planning Dahuihui. They successfully mixed into the coalition forces, taking advantage of the chaos of the war to grab the target people on the list. After the Fourth Ninja War, the missing supporting beauties were all listed as sacrificed in the war. No one doubted whether they were killed in real life. No one would find them if they knew the truth. Anyone on the list that Noel listed at the time can be said to have been secretly caught in the kingdom of ghosts without exception. After two years of careful training, at first it was like the well I was captured in the beginning, and all of them were tuned to be obedient and obedient. Now no one guards and dares to leave half a step. Some even have fallen completely and do not want to leave. Those supporting beauty who have fallen, they will also take the initiative to induce those who have not fallen. I have to say that Esdes''s training methods are getting better and better. Many times Nor was also curious about how they would become like this. How did Esters do it, but she didn''t want to say it every time she asked, and she didn''t ask again if she didn''t get an answer a few times. It doesn''t matter what the process is, as long as the results are satisfactory. Closer to home. Knowing Estes''s plans, Noel did not intend to continue this topic, so he asked about other things. "Esdes, we are leaving this world tomorrow. Are all your sisters back?" "Most of the sisters are back, and only two of the witches have not returned yet, yes" There were too many sisters, and Esdes recalled it a little. Before they could tell the names of the two, they were stopped by Noel raising his hand. Idle is also idle, raising his hand to prevent Estell from telling the names of the two of them, and intending to guess for themselves. "Let me guess and pass the time, if you wait for my guess, then you will kiss me as a reward." "Okay, guess what." Estes agreed without thinking. Seeing Esdes promised, Noel began to analyze it. "Shatilah is always with me, Camilla is coming back with me, so the two of them can rule out." "Difeng has come here to find me before, and since she has already returned here, then Segemed, who has always taken care of her, must have come back together, so the two of them can also be ruled out." "Now four people have been ruled out, leaving only Agidona, Minerova, and Daphne." "Choose two out of three, I think Aegidona and Daphne didn''t come back, right?" However, as soon as he finished speaking, he saw Esdes shaking his head. Before Noel asked who guessed the wrong, Estes offered the answer. "Daphne came back two days ago. You didn''t see her supposedly walking around the country of ghosts looking for game. The people who haven''t come back are Ajdona and Minerova." "Actually Daphne came back early, which is really a surprising result." Noel was very surprised by this. It was really unexpected that Daphne, who was a gluttonous witch, came back earlier than the other two. v8 Chapter 320： Take away the Kingdom of Ghosts Time passed quickly, and a day passed in an instant. A day ago, Ajidona and Minerova who had not returned to the ghost country, they also returned to the ghost country under the urging of Noel. Ai Jidona complained to Noel when she came back, saying that there are still many things to study, how to leave this world so soon, and asked to stay in this world for more time. To put it bluntly, she just doesn''t want to leave this world anyway. In his ears, he kept complaining, and Noel was so annoyed that he couldn''t bear it. He had to carry Aegidona into the bedroom. After a terrifying battle of weeping ghosts and spirits, Ajidona finally stopped. Compared to Aguidona, who was troublesome and complaining, Minerova was much better. She didnt complain at all because she was recalled. She was looking forward to the next novel world, even eager to leave. . Now, all the girls who are not part of the Naruto world have returned. At this time in the magnificent hall, only Noel was sitting on the throne alone, closing his eyes and waiting for someone to come. It didn''t take long for the door of the hall to be pushed open. The door of the hall was completely opened, and Estes stepped into the hall from the outside. "I have made statistics, and so far no one in the country has chosen to leave." "Then tell them about leaving this world?" "Just now I have called them all together, and after I have determined what their choice is, they will leave the world. They still choose to go with us." "No one left, it was really a surprising result." Originally still closing his eyes and raising his mind, when he heard Esdes''s choice of the people, Noel opened his eyes and revealed an unexpected look. I didn''t expect anyone to choose to leave. This is enough to show that Estes and others managed the country of ghosts very well, otherwise the citizens would be willing to stay. Estes came to Noel, and she sat down directly on the armrest of the throne. "There are a lot of nationals. Do you plan to arrange them all in the space where our sisters live?" "I won''t take them to that space, you also have to move out of that space." Shaking his head slightly, Knoll put his hand on Esters'' lap. If you can understand the first half of the sentence, then Estes can''t understand it, and I don''t understand where Noel asked him to move. Preparing to question the doubts in his heart, but Estes had not yet spoken, and Noel gave the answer first. "I have acquired an ability in this world that can open up five or more spaces, and it is much larger than your original residence." "At the same time, you can contact me at any time, and if I call you out, it will become more convenient and faster." "The most important point is that you move into the space I created, which will make me more at ease." After hearing Noel''s answer, Estes had no idea about moving. When I first heard about moving, I was more or less reluctant. Now there is no reluctance at all, and I even wish to move into the space opened by Noel immediately, and I don''t want to waste any time at all. The reason why it became so anxious is because the partner space provided by the original system, where the girls could not contact Noel. When I learned that the space that Noel opened up with his own ability, he could communicate with him anytime, anywhere, and he would be willing to stay in the partner space provided by the system. Suddenly thinking of something, Estes stood up suddenly. "Then I will call some people to come and wait for you to send us..." auzw.com "I will transfer the whole ghost country." Not waiting for Estes to finish talking, Noel knew what she wanted to say behind, and directly interrupted to inform her intention. Afterwards, let Esdes tell the people to stay at home, and dont panic until something happens, until it is announced that they can act freely. Estes nodded, and immediately executed as instructed. When Estes walked out of the main hall, Noel raised his hand with his index finger to pierce the space in front of him, then got up and walked into the interior. In the past, after entering the space channel, the crack of the space channel will heal automatically. This time it was completely different. The space that had just been torn by Noel did not heal and disappeared. It still maintained the state of being torn open, and there were no signs of healing. Time gradually passed away... After a while, the space channel that remained torn in front of the throne of the main hall finally responded. First, Noel returned to the main hall again, and then pretty figures appeared one after another, gradually coming out of the space channel. When the last person came out, the space torn by Noel healed by itself, and the transfer disappeared in the hall. The pretty figures who came to the hall are curious about the surroundings and want to know where they have come. "Wifes, you will have your sisters coming later. You just have to follow them. I still have things to do." Glancing a glance, when Noel was sure that there was no less, he said slowly Hearing that Noel had something to do, Tsunato and others who had just been taken from Muye Village. "Well, go ahead." "Busy back to busy, you must pay attention to safety, remember not." "Got it, we will wait for you to come back." She smiled and waved to the girls, and Noel''s figure disappeared instantly in the hall. When he appeared again, he was already in the sky above the ghost country. Noel lowered his head slightly, looked at the land of the kingdom of ghosts directly below, raised his hands and gestured. Immediately after amplifying the perception to conduct a search, it was repeatedly determined that there were no outsiders in the ghost''s country. "Close!" The moment the voice fell, the entire ghost country disappeared from sight in no time. In the field of vision, there was only one super-deep pit. In response, Noel nodded in satisfaction, patted the dust that did not exist on his hands, and then contacted the long-lost system leader. "System Jun, I want to leave this world." Respected host, as you wish. A systemic response sounded in my mind, followed by the distortion of the space in front of me forming a vortex, and Noel took the initiative to float into the vortex. Noel entered the vortex formed by the distortion of space, and soon the space returned to its original state, as if nothing had happened. Since then, no one in Ninja has seen Noel and his wife. The entire country of ghosts that suddenly disappeared out of thin air, the people found there became more and more evil, and gradually became a taboo land where no one dared to go. Of course, these are all words. v9 Chapter 1： Three in one world Port Doray. The ships passing by docked at the dock, and groups of people were successively transported to the port here. These people who transported here can see at a glance that they are not idle people. On the streets of towns where people come and go, one of them is particularly conspicuous. "Wow! That man is so handsome!" "No, I''m going to be fainted by him." "God! How could there be such a handsome man!" Any woman who saw the man would be charmed by his handsome appearance. The women screamed for the man, and some of them were flushed and couldn''t stand it. It is strange that no woman dared to step forward and make a conversation. None of them even approached the past, all kept a long distance. Women became crazy and obsessed, while men did the opposite. The men showed envy, jealousy and hatred, complained in a low self-esteem, and were completely in a state where they could not eat grapes and said they were sour. The man turned a blind eye to what was happening around him, completely treating those men and women as air. Throw away the newspaper you just bought, whispering what you can hear. "Fun! Three-in-one world!" "Spirit Eater, Full-time Hunter, Captive of Food" "The system didn''t lie to me, it really is a very interesting world." "The spirit of the halberd has beautiful girls. The full-time hunter and the captive of food contain power and food. It is indeed a big world worth harvesting." "The space opened up is quite desolate, just enough to transplant all the animals and land captured by the food." He whispered easily, completely unaffected by everything around him, and was planning what to do. That''s right, this man is Noel who just arrived in this three-in-one world. In order to determine what world he is in, he uses the simplest, quickest and least laborious way. That is to go to the newspaper stand to buy a newspaper and take a chance to see if you can get information about this world. I didn''t expect to bet on it. In the newspaper I bought, I found information about igo''s recruitment of food hunters, as well as the registration time of the hunter association''s exams, as well as the recruitment advertisements of Yuanyue Academy. A newspaper finds three familiar names, through which it is determined that these three worlds exist. There is a fourth world, which requires continued exploration to know the answer. Anyway, Noel did not see any information about the fourth world in that newspaper at all. auzw.com Walking, walking unconsciously to the coast. Passing by a billboard with a large map, someone suddenly whispered words into his ears. "The notice we received stated that the test venue was somewhere in the Saba region, and the cedar tree was in the opposite direction of the Saba region." "Xiaojie, maybe you just heard it wrong." "Impossible. The captain did say that he was walking towards that pine tree. I am sure I heard it right. "If this is the case, then it is really necessary to think about it." "Damn! This notice is too bad. It only says somewhere in the Saba area, so who can find the test venue!" "With limited information in hand, if you can successfully reach the venue, it is likely to be part of the prerequisite for participating in the hunter experiment." The three discussed in front of the large-scale map billboard. From the content of their conversation, they could tell that they were here to take the hunter exam. However, they did not know which way to choose to go, so they stayed here to discuss. Noel stopped at the pace of the three people''s words and turned to look at the three people standing in front of the large map billboard. The eyes stayed on the three people''s faces for a moment, and they felt familiar but couldn''t remember who they were for a while, so bothers frowned. A large living person was not far away, still staring at this side. Sensitive to the sight of his body, the shortest hedgehog head of the three men stopped arguing and looked in the direction of the sight. He suddenly found Noel standing not far away. The move of the hedgehog-headed ghost also attracted the attention of the other two. It was just that the two hadn''t had time to ask, and the Hedgehog Head Devil first left their side and trot towards Noor not far away. One of them reacted first, a young man with short blond hair and brown eyes covering his ears. "Xiaojie, why are you going?" "I have something to make sure, Kurapika." The hedgehog-headed devil known as "Xiaojie" didn''t stop trotting towards Noel, just turned his head back. Driven by curiosity, the teenager whom Xiao Jie called "Kura Pickup" also followed him towards that side. In front of the billboard, there was only a man who looked like an uncle, and stood there stunned for nothing, completely unsure of the situation. After the uncle-like man responded, Xiaojie had come to Noel and stopped. "Hello, my name is Jefferies, you can call me Xiaojie." "Jeffreys?" Hearing Xiaojie''s full name, Noel found a match in the depths of his memory and finally remembered who the three were. He remembered it, but he was curious why Xiaojie ran in front of him. The person stood in front of him, so he directly asked the doubts in his heart. "Why are you running to find me?" v9 Chapter 2： Set off on the road No content v9 Chapter 3： Test venue No content v9 Chapter 4： 100 floors below ground One hundred floors underground. There is a closed field, and there are no other entrances or exits except the elevator. In this venue, everyone has a round number plate on their chests, and there are currently more than 400 people waiting here. Suddenly, the loudspeaker on the wall hung up, the countdown sound. "10" "9" "8" "7" "3" "2" "Ding!" The last "1" was not counted, and the elevator that reached the bottom 100 floors rang first. The broadcast was also stopped due to the arrival of someone, and the last countdown "1" was not sent out, waiting for the last person to enter. Originally, more than 400 people''s attention was on the radio, but now they are attracted by the elevator. Curious who arrived at the last moment. As the elevator doors opened, Noel appeared in the vision of more than 400 people. Under everyone''s attention, stepping out of the elevator. With only about 1.2 meters of staff, he soon came to Noel and handed out the circular number plate he was holding. "Congratulations on passing the initial assessment, please wear this number plate on your chest." "Interesting numbers." Noel took the No. 444 sign and thought that this number was quite interesting, and could not help smiling from the corner of his mouth. 444, die, die, is it interesting? At the same time, the broadcast sounded again. "When the time is up, participants who have not been able to reach the trial venue will be eliminated." "Bell Bell Bell" At the moment when the broadcast ended, a bell rang from the wall directly opposite the elevator entrance. Immediately afterwards, the wall with the ringing bell rose upwards, revealing a tunnel with no end in sight behind it, and a bell-bearer was standing in the tunnel. The person who appeared was a man with light purple short hair and curly beard, and a gentleman. Under the watchful eye of more than 400 candidates, the man unhurriedly closed the ringing object in his hand, and then put it in his pocket. "Sorry, let everyone wait for a long time." "Introduce yourself, my name is Satz, your first hunter test examiner." "At this moment, the registration time for this hunter experiment is officially over." "Then the hunter experiment is next." "First of all, I want to make sure that if you have bad luck or lack of strength in this experiment, you will be seriously injured, and you may even lose your life." auzw.com "Even those who still insist on participating, please wait and follow me." "If you give up, please take the elevator behind you and leave the test venue here as soon as possible." Explaining the danger of the hunter''s exam, Satz gave everyone the opportunity to choose to stay on their own, and quietly waited for them to make a choice. Waiting quietly for about five seconds, the 444 people in the test field did not move at all. then..... "Okay, the first test of 444 people, all participants." "If you have no problem, please follow me..." Before he could finish the conversation, Sats saw the man standing at the end, his right hand raised high. Now that someone is found to have doubts, they must be held responsible for it. Through the sea of ??people, the eyes stay on the number plate of the person who raised his hand. "No.444, what do you have to ask?" "Is there a limit to the number of places that can eventually get a hunter''s license?" Ignoring those unwholesome eyes, Noel bluntly expressed his doubts. The trial that was about to start was interrupted, and many of them were very dissatisfied with Noel and felt that he was wasting everyone''s time. Especially for those who arrived early in the trial venue, they had been waiting long enough here, and now they still have to wait because of Noels interruption, so its good not to directly hit someone. After hearing the questions raised, dissatisfaction was suddenly replaced by curiosity. Everyone came here for the hunter''s license, how could it not be curious how many places can get a license. Nowhere else to blame Noel, one by one looks forward to Satz giving an answer. "There is no limit to the number of places, as long as those who can pass the test can all get a hunter''s license." "Apart from this question, do you have any questions?" After Satz gave the answer to the question, he did not rush to start the first test immediately, but first asked Noel if there was a problem. Not to mention, Noel really has a question to answer. With a smile on his face, horrible words came out of his mouth. "If I kill all the people here, can I pass the test directly?" As soon as this sentence came out, the test venue was so quiet that you could hear each other''s heartbeats. And this kind of quietness is completely the tranquility before the storm. As the examiner for the first trial, Sats closed his eyebrows due to Noel''s problem and seriously looked at him with a smile. However, I did not see the reason. The result of the observation is that a wave of power cannot be seen from Noel, and he is completely an ordinary person. The people who responded, including some of the more grumpy ones, rolled up their sleeves and walked towards Noel, who wanted to teach him how to speak, and also spoke angry words in his mouth. "Little white face! I think you''re bored!!" "I dare to say anything, do you know the end of ranting?" "I don''t know that little white face definitely knows, but I will let him know what is going to end soon, and he will never forget him forever!" "Yes! I must impress this little white face!" Seeing that someone was going to teach Noll, the rest were standing there waiting for the good show to take place. v9 Chapter 5： Kill the chicken The more he saw nothing, the more Sartz felt that Noel was not simple. Can ordinary people pass the previous tests? Ordinary people have no courage. More than four hundred people said in front of them that they wanted to kill everyone. Being able to pass the previous tests shows that it is absolutely impossible to be a fool. Since it is not a fool, there is the courage to say that all people here are killed, and the observation is an ordinary person with no power, enough to show that it is hidden very deeply. "Even if you kill all the participants, you also need to complete a series of trials in the future, and all of them will pass the trial to obtain the hunter license." "Also, if you kill someone during the trial, disqualify from the trial." Hearing Satz''s words, the muscular men who were going to teach Noel stopped and looked back. After a while, Sats, who was the examiner, stood still. He just looked at it lightly and did not plan to stop it. He also did not announce the start of the experiment. Those who can get here are smart people, otherwise they will not be able to reach the test venue. No one could hear it. Sartz apparently answered Noel''s question, but actually warned everyone present. After answering at the same time, he did not show any action, another thing. As long as you dont kill people, you dont plan to take a few muscular men to teach Noel. After all, if you really want to stop it, you can declare the experiment start, but he didn''t do it. Since examiner Satz did not intend to control, there are still some concerns about a few muscular men, and he continued to walk towards Noel. It''s just that in the next second, something that no one expected. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" Several muscular men did not take two steps, one after another exploded in situ. It exploded into a blood mist in situ, and all those who were close to those muscular men were stained with blood. Almost all thought that Noel would be taught miserably. He didn''t expect this unexpected scene at all, and he was stunned and stood still. Of course, there are exceptions in more than 400 people. A man dressed like a clown, and a man with nails all over his body, the two weirdos were not scared by the unexpected scene, but looked at Noel with interest. Among them, people like clowns have curious eyes. "I didn''t see how he shot, you." "No dangerous instinct" The man with nails all over his body showed a terrible look in his eyes, and he reminded people like clowns beside him. At this time, Noel, who was smiling and standing still, took a step forward. More than 400 people were frightened and took a step back at the same time. They didn''t think those muscular men would explode for no reason. auzw.com Instead of detonating for no reason, then there is only one possibility. Except for Noel, who is to be taught, no one seems to have any hatred against a few muscular men. It is basically the result of his shot. "If you can''t pass it directly, then start the first test quickly." Putting his hands in his pants pockets, Noel walked forward slowly. However, whenever Noel moved forward, more than 400 people stepped back, keeping a certain distance as far as possible, for fear that he would riot and kill. Sartz''s eyebrows were all squeezed together, and there was also a fear of Noel in his eyes. "You are not going to explain it?" "Explain? Is there anything to explain?" "Can I think that you admit it, they died in your hands?" "It''s funny, when did I admit it?" With a sneer of disdain, Knoll paused for a moment before continuing to ask rhetorically. "But I have been standing there and haven''t moved, or does any of you see me do it?" More than four hundred people were sure that Noel did it, but none of them came forward to testify against him. On the one hand, he didn''t even see Noel''s hands, or even saw him move too much. On the other hand, Noel''s method of killing people is too weird. Even if there is no evidence, he would not dare to make a false testimony. No one came forward to testify, and Sarz himself did not see Noel''s hand. If there is no evidence, then Noel cannot be eliminated. What else can I do, only cold salad. "The first experiment started, everyone followed me." Things didn''t stop there. After Satz announced that the trial officially began, he immediately set off and walked deep into the tunnel, ignoring the more than 400 participants. Seeing this, more than 400 people hurried to keep up with the leading Sats, and at the same time they were carefully guarding the Noel in the rear, and they did not dare to relax their vigilance. Xiaojie hasn''t recovered yet, Kurapika and Leooli set him up to keep up with the big troops. A glance at the rear, Leo Li''s complexion can be said to be very dignified. "The man named Noel really didn''t see him as such a dangerous guy yesterday. We''d better stay away from him." "Leo Li, I fully agree with your proposal this time." Kurapika nodded, and after agreeing with Leooli''s proposal, he continued. "I had a feeling just now that he really intended to kill all of us here, that was no joke." "The examiners all said that killing people would not work, and also specifically warned that the killers would be eliminated, but he still used strange means to kill people. I think he was killing chickens and monkeys." "It''s very clever. In this post-experiment test, no one dared to provoke him, and saved a lot of trouble." "Gaoming is brilliant, but also isolated." With the terrified and unrecovered Xiaojie, Kurapika and Leo Li you chatting one by one. The final conclusion was that Noel was too dangerous. Try to walk around him as much as possible in the future. v9 Chapter 6： Shimeile Wetland Lost beauty wetland. Known as the fraudster''s den, it is the only way to the second test venue. This mellow wetland, many strange creatures unique to it, most of them are for food, even humans will cheat, cunning and greedy creatures, if cheated, will die here. The end of the underground tunnel is in this wetland. For nearly four hours and a hundred kilometers, Sats, as an examiner, stepped into the wetland of Meimei, followed by Xiaojie and the white-haired imp. Soon, one candidate after another arrived one after another. Standing at the exit at the end of the tunnel, Satz did not mean to continue to lead people, but looked down at the pocket watch in hand, waiting for the candidates to keep up. Wait for about five minutes before slowly putting the pocket watch into the pocket. "When time is up, those who fail to keep up are eliminated." The moment the words fell, the exit at the end of the tunnel descended to an iron gate. Those candidates who were only a few steps away, no matter how they pleaded, still couldn''t stop the lowered iron gate, and were eventually closed in the tunnel. Candidates who arrived on time were greatly relieved. "That dangerous guy failed to keep up, which is really great." "It turned out to be a paper tiger, which made me worry all along the way, and now I don''t have to worry anymore." "Huh, this kind of physical test failed to catch up, it seems that the guy is just like that, it was a waste of expression before." "Who said no, bastard." Seeing that the iron gate was completely closed, there was no sign of Noel''s appearance in the end. Those who were scared by him were gloating, and they also found that they were not so scary. I have not been able to gloat over for a few seconds... "You are wrong. Noel came here earlier than all of us and went in that direction." When everyone heard the sound, Xiaojie raised his finger to the forest shrouded in heavy fog. After just slowing down, Leo Li came to Xiaojie''s side and cut his head with a knife. "What are you talking about? I didn''t see that guy passing me along the way. How could he run to us, are you hallucinating?" "Xiaojie, if he really ran in front of us, the examiner Mr. Sats must know that." Kurapika did not doubt Xiaojie''s words, and at the same time did not think that Noel was the kind of person who would be left behind. The topic was slammed onto Sarts, and everyone cast their eyes in the past, all wanting to know whether it was really as Xiaojie said. "I didn''t find anyone running in front of me." After returning a sentence, Sarz was also curious why Xiaojie said that. Waiting for everyone''s trouble, he said again. "How do you know that he ran in front of us?" auzw.com "Smell, there are smells on his body along the way, and there are still smells here." Xiaojie raised his right hand, then pointed at his nose, and gave a positive reply. Hearing the explanation given by Xiaojie, most people don''t believe it and think he is lying. Satz must have looked at Xiaojie for a while, then he turned his back to the crowd. "I really didn''t notice that No. 444 was overtaking, but the direction you just pointed to was the second test venue, so what you said is probably true." "Okay, no matter whether No. 444 is in front, we will know the answer when we arrive at the second test venue." "Now you guys have listened well, the fog is thick in the Shimeile wetland. As long as you lose it with me on the way, you should not be able to reach the second test venue, so be careful." "Going away, please follow me." Seeing that Satz stepped out, everyone was still concerned about whether Nuor was ahead, and quickly followed him. Stepping into the misty wetlands of Sacred Beauty, Satz constantly heard the introduction of this place. Knowing that there are deceptive creatures here, all of them can''t help but speed up their pace and follow Satz, fearing that they will be eaten by falling behind. It''s just that the deeper the wetland is, the thicker the mist that covers here is. The fog is so thick that people can no longer see people at a distance of more than half a meter. I can only see the black figure in the fog, and the surroundings are unusually quiet, forming a very depressing feeling. At the beginning, it could keep up, but gradually people were left behind. Candidates who emerged from the long dark tunnel have so far left more than 50 candidates. If you leave the team at this speed, when you arrive at the second test venue, there should be only about 300 people left, or even 300 people. Taking advantage of the growing fog, some of the candidates also thought differently. "Very good, this is a rare opportunity." "Ok?" "We can take advantage of this thick fog to solve some of our opponents, which will make our back easier." "In the future trials, there will definitely be a link in the battle. It is indeed a good note to join hands to solve some difficult opponents." Several of the same dressed people looked at the candidates around them with bad intentions, and they talked softly to find the target. However, before these few people took action, the screaming sounded first. "what!!" "help me!" "Everyone be careful! We are surrounded by something!!" "Look! What is that!?" "Monster!!" Five huge shadows appeared around them, and the candidates couldn''t help moving closer together. The huge black shadow looks a bit like a turtle from the rough outline, and there are strange things growing on its back, plus the scream of someone just now, it can basically be concluded that it is a carnivorous creature. v9 Chapter 7： 149 people left Not only was the rear small unit attacked by creatures, but the people in the middle of the line also encountered other situations. The fog is very rich and has reached a point where no one can see clearly. The people nearby couldn''t see clearly. They always paid attention to those who followed the team in front, not to mention the situation under their feet. Candidates in the middle of the team stepped on the unique product of Shimeile Wetland. A plant called "mine mine mushroom", no doubt stepped on the spores that caused a large number of spouts. When contaminated by spores, the spores will frantically absorb the energy of the parasite, and then a large number of small mine mushrooms will grow, which will soon make them fall into a coma. If you are treated in a short time, nothing will happen. At most, you will be weak for a day or two. Just take a good rest. If they cannot be treated in time, the person parasitized by the spores will die. The spores absorb the energy of the parasite to reproduce. As long as the spores are sucked, the parasite will be sucked into the adult. In addition to mine mushrooms, some candidates in the middle of the team also encountered other. A kind of purple butterfly that emits shimmer, which is also one of the unique insects of Shimeile Wetland. The purple butterfly is called the "hypnotic butterfly". Its wings flutter the fine powder, and if it is inhaled, it will fall to the ground instantly. In the wetland of lost beauty, all kinds of deceitful, cunning, and greedy creatures or plants constantly induce candidates to leave the team and eventually lose their lives somewhere. Nowadays, only the leading force closely following the Sats examiner has nothing to do for the time being. Along the way, it was found that some people were making moves one after another, and the first team was following behind Satz, fearing that they would end the same way. No matter how hard or tired, they dare not slow down. As an examiner, Sats has no intention of bailing out those candidates and still keeps pace to continue as if nothing happened. This shows that it should also be part of the test. Candidates who fail to keep up will be eliminated. Time gradually passed away... The dark and misty wetland shrouded in mist has taken almost three hours. The first unit led by Satz, the second test venue has appeared in their field of vision, and the distance is only a few tens of meters. The closer to the second test venue, the mist will become lighter and weaker. The fog lightened and the vision became clearer and clearer. When the candidates of the leading troops led by Sarz saw the people leaning in front of the second test venue in their vision, their joy suddenly disappeared. Sartz''s eyes widened in surprise, and he even rubbed his eyes with his hands to determine whether he was wrong. However, there is no use for eggs. auzw.com No matter how you rub your eyes, the figure leaning in front of the door has not disappeared, and he is still standing there. It seems that the kid named Xiaojie did not lie before, this No. 444 really ran in front of us, and it has been a while since arriving. The Hunters Association will definitely not divulge the test venue, no one can get information even if they are powerful and powerful. The No. 444 can go to the second test venue first, indicating that he found it here by his own ability. This years newcomer is really amazing. Continue to lead the team, and soon came to the door of the second test venue. Sart finally stopped, he turned to look at the candidates behind him, then raised his finger to the side. "You can take a short break, I will notify you when the time is up, but please don''t move around randomly, or you will be abstained." Candidates of the vanguard troops walked towards the wall that Satz pointed to. Everyone casually found a place to sit and rest, but far away from Noel leaning on the gate, even guarding his every move, he did not arrive at all and relaxed his vigilance. Withdrawing the pocket watch from his pocket, Sats opened his eyes and looked at the time. After reading the time, he didn''t take the pocket watch back, but took it in his hand and walked to Noel. When he came to Noel, he also leaned against the closed door of the second test venue and asked casually. "When did you get here?" "I arrived very early, but I didn''t pay attention to when I arrived, but you can ask the two people inside, they should have had time." Hearing that, Noel opened his eyes and raised his hand to the rear with his thumbs, letting Satz ask the two people inside. Seeing that Noel had no intention of continuing to talk, Sarz did not ask any more, and looked down silently at the pocket watch in hand, waiting for the candidates who left behind to arrive. The two did not deliberately lower the volume of the speech, and the candidates of the first army clearly heard the contents of their conversation. Some people, who chose to believe what Noel said, also felt deeply afraid of him, and listed him as a barricade that must be cleared. It is very likely that he will be brushed down by the subsequent experiments. The other part of the people did not believe what Noel said at all, and even felt that he was just exaggerating, and by doing so, the examiner added points. Anyway, each has its own idea. In a blink of an eye, Kung Fu passed unconsciously for half an hour. During the period, some of the exams who were left behind in the past, relying on their own skills and expertise, have successively found the second test venue. Sats put on his pocket watch and put it in his pocket. "time up." "Candidates who fail to arrive on time, please come to the hunter exam again next time." When the words fell, only 149 candidates arrived. Relentlessly speaking, even candidates who are a few meters away, are ruthlessly eliminated. v9 Chapter 8： ig certified food hunter "Dear candidates, I''m thankful for this journey." "This Biscayne Forest Park is the venue for the second trial." "So, good luck to all candidates, I''ll say goodbye first." When Sarz finished speaking, he returned along the road. Watching Sats return to the forest along the road, suddenly the closed doors behind the candidates opened. The sound of opening the door attracted their attention to the past, no longer paying attention to the leaving Sats. With the door fully open, you will see the vast front yard and a luxurious residence. In the front yard, there are several kitchen cabinets for cooking. In front of the gate of the luxury residence, there is a **** woman in Changsha, there is a giant man sitting on the floor behind the sofa. Not waiting for the candidates to continue to observe, the woman sat lazily on the sofa, she raised her right hand and extended her index finger to hook. "The candidates who successfully passed the first test, now you can come in from the outside." After hearing this, the candidates gave each other a glance, but no one moved in. They are all waiting for someone to go to mine first, worrying about what tests will be waiting inside, and do not want to be eliminated by accident. This is also something that cannot be done. I already know that we are experimenting along the way. It is difficult to guarantee that this will also be part of the experiment. I dare not relax my vigilance. "A group of timid idiots." Noel stood at the forefront of the candidates and marched towards the front door of a luxurious residence. Let''s go, don''t forget to pull a wave of hatred. Hate does get its place, but none of the candidates dare to yell, let alone trouble. Seeing that Noel was about to arrive in front of the two of them, the candidates who were still at the door set off and walked away, with many people''s faces embarrassed. After a while, Kung Fu came to the two people one after another. It came over, but the candidates kept a distance of two meters from Noel, and they stood honestly behind him, daring not to approach him at all. The women who had just arrived at the front feet of the candidates and were sitting on the sofa not far from them were no longer lazy. "Welcome to the second test venue." "I am the examiner of the second trial, Men Qi." Men Qi, sitting on the sofa, just finished introducing himself. The giant man who was sitting on the ground behind her also introduced herself. "I am Examiner Baha''." "Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!'' After Buha introduced himself, there was a noise from his stomach. Listening to the sound coming into the ear from behind, Men Qi frowned and twitched at the corner of his mouth, turning his head to look at the Baha''i behind. "How? Are you hungry?" "I know when I hear it, I''m going to starve to death, okay." auzw.com "Don''t worry, someone will cook for you soon, be patient." "Well, I know." Bukhali nodded, raised his right hand on his belly, and rubbed his belly clockwise. Instead of keeping the candidates waiting, Men Qi turned his head back and smiled at them. With a glance at the candidates, she stood up from the sitting sofa and announced to them the content of the second experiment. "As you have heard, your next experiment is to make dishes that satisfy us." When I heard that the content of the second experiment was cooking, most of the candidates suspected that they had heard it wrong, and they all showed incredible expressions. Men Qi was going to continue, but the candidates fry the pan first. "Wool stuff? Can the hunter exam and cooking have a relationship?" "Cooking!? Are you sure you are right?" "What a plane! I''m here to take the hunter exam! I didn''t come here to test the chef!!" "Yes! Yes!" "Give you a chance to reorganize the language!" One person expressed dissatisfaction first, and then dissatisfaction came out one after another, and they became more and more fierce. The brain hurts after the quarrel, and a tic-tac-toe appeared on Men Qi''s head. "To shut up!!" "I didn''t make a mistake, nor did you hear it wrong!" "The second trial is about cooking, and we have to make dishes that satisfy both of us. As long as one of us feels unsatisfied, then congratulations on being eliminated!" "Lao Niang and Bu Ha''ai both have hunter licenses and are also food hunters certified by igo." "Now, do you have any questions about the content of the second experiment?" Candidates who wanted to express their dissatisfaction immediately shut their mouths obediently. Even if you have the license of the Hunter Association, since you are still an igo certified food hunter, there is really nothing to complain about. After all, the food hunter''s request for the experiment is cooking, which is completely a matter of reasonableness, how can I complain. The candidates shut their mouths obediently, and Noel was interested in Men Qi''s words. Coupled with the changing attitudes of the candidates, it is possible to determine the status of igo in this world, at least at the same level as the Hunter Association, otherwise they will not be honest and honest. "Become a food hunter, you still need to pass igo certification?" Men Qi watched the past, and finally looked at Noel, and looked at him a little. Seeing Noel was a handsome guy, he was interrupted by his displeased thought, and he immediately became much better. "Yes, if you want to become a food hunter, you first need to pass the hunter exam to obtain a license before you are eligible to participate in the igo food hunter assessment, and pass the igo assessment to become a real food hunter." "Being a food hunter has many advantages. Now I will not delay the trial time to explain to you." "If you are really interested, I will tell you slowly when there is time." When Menchi finished talking, she gave her a wink, and Noel nodded slightly to show that she didn''t ask the food hunter again. v9 Chapter 9： Lets make a bet At the edge of the wetland, Sats sits on a higher branch. Take out the telescope prepared in advance and look in the direction of the second test venue. Soon, he saw the examiner in the second test venue and immediately recognized who the two were. "Igo certified food hunter, Men Qi and Bu Ha La." "I even found these two, so the tricky person is the examiner." "I see the second trial" "Fifty, no, depending on the subject, but in the end, it will not work, and there may be less than ten people left." Men Qi and Bu Ha''ai were the examiners of the second trial, and it is clear that Sarz is only now aware of this matter. Explain that the examiners selected by the hunter exam do not know who the other examiners are, or Sats will not be surprised. There were 149 candidates who successfully passed the first test. And from the words of Satz, he might not have enough ten people to pass the second test, which also shows that Men Qi is quite strict with Bukha. Continue to peek through the second experiment with the telescope, muttering to himself in the mouth. In the venue of the second experiment. After answering Noel''s question, Men Qi seemed to have no interest in continuing, so he leaned back and sat back on Changsha. "Bukha." As Men Qis partner, Buhachi knew what she told her to do when she heard it. The current situation is nothing more than to let yourself announce the content of the cuisine, and nothing else. He got up from the ground, stepped around the couch where Men Qi was sitting, and walked to the public examination. "The designated ingredients are pigs!" "Pig? Do you mean the usual pig?" During the examinations, one person asked the question in everyone''s mind. Bukhali moved his head slightly, negating the ordinary pig, and raised his finger to the forest at the entrance. "The pigs with specified ingredients must be pigs that live in the Biscayne forest. There is no limit to the species." "As long as you catch the pig here, use the existing conditioning equipment here, and then make a delicious dish, and finally let me and Men Qi agree that it is delicious, then you can pass the second test." When listening to Bukhala''s explanation here, Men Qi, who was sitting on the couch, added. "Even if it''s delicious, the appearance is also very important. Don''t underestimate the food." "It''s delicious, but if it doesn''t look good, it will fail." "On the contrary, the appearance is good, but it is not delicious at all. It is also unqualified." "In other words, deliciousness and appearance are indispensable." "Also, when the two of us can no longer eat anything, the experiment will end here." After finishing the supplement, Men Qi gestured to Baha'' with his eyes. Seconds understand what Menqi means, Buhachi nodded to show that he understood, and then raised his right hand. auzw.com "So the second trial" "Start!" Bukhali lifted his hand and patted it on his round belly. . "Boom!" As the resulting loud noise came out, the candidates immediately turned around and rushed out of the second test site, rushing towards the Biscayne Forest. The candidates rushed to the Biscayne Forest, except that Noel was standing still. Seeing this, Men Qi wondered why Noel did not leave. "Everyone else has gone to catch pigs. Why are you still standing here?" "Anyway, there is still so much time, so I want to learn a little bit from you first." Noel shrugged his shoulders and bluntly stated his purpose here, without concealing anything. But what Menor said, Men Qi felt a little unhappy. She felt that Noel was underestimating the experiment and also underestimating the cooking, as if she could pass it casually, so she was so careless. Because of this, her affection for Noel dropped a lot. "Are you underestimating food?" "I don''t look down on cooking, I think you look down on me." "You''re so sure, can you make dishes that satisfy me?" "Let''s make a bet." With a glance at the eyes, Noor suddenly thought of something, and the corner of his mouth was slightly smirked. At first glance, it was a bad idea, how could Men Qi not see it? It''s just that it''s the same thing, but she has the intention to know that the mountain has a tiger''s preference for Hushan. She doesn''t believe that Noel can make dishes that satisfy her. This is simply a winning game. Since it is a steady win, there is no hesitation. "Bet just bet, you talk about how to bet." "My food makes you satisfied, then you tell me everything you want to know. If you can''t make you satisfied, then you can let me do whatever you like." "It seems that you are very confident in your cooking." "That must be confident." Smiling confidently, Knoll raised an eyebrow at Men Qi arrogantly. Men Qi was very excited by Noel. Originally, she still felt that this kind of bet was not equal, and doubted that there might be any conspiracy in it, but now I still want to think of those who do not. "Okay! I bet you!" "Now that we are done, let me prepare the dishes that satisfy you first." When the sound of the words just fell, Noel disappeared from the spot instantly. Noel disappeared so suddenly that Men Qi and Bu Ha''ai were stunned, and they couldn''t react for a long time. There was no way to stun, and no one could notice how Noel left, as if it had suddenly disappeared out of thin air, not even a little sign. Both of them thought that their strength was very good, but even half of the shadow that Noel left was not seen, which can be said to hit them deeply. v9 Chapter 10： Howling Nose Pig "Men Qi, I think you might lose this time." "It''s not terrible to lose. The terrible thing is that you can''t regret playing rogue at that time, we are not his opponents." First of all, when he came back to God, he turned his head to look at the door Qi, still stunned on the sofa. But Bha''la''s words made Men Qi recover. After thinking it over a little, she found that she was really a little impulsive just now, and she really shouldn''t agree to it. I originally thought it was a gambling game with steady wins, so there is no need to worry about the possibility of losing. Noel''s self-confidence really made her a little uncertain. Of course, I didn''t think about the possibility of losing, but I felt that the loss might be slim. Even if he really loses by then, he has already made plans to regret the rogue. After all, it was not very clear before that Noel''s strength. He just thought that he was similar to other candidates, and it was impossible to get where he was strong, so he would have no choice but to rely on him. Speed ??is only a part of Noel''s strength. But just seeing the speed of Noel''s display, she knew that she was not an opponent with Bhagalga. "Yeah, if you really want to lose, you can''t really play rogue this time, you can only honestly keep your promises." "Fortunately, his request is not excessive, just want to know something." "That''s not too much?" "At most, just ask something, so why is it too much?" "His request is to tell him everything he wants to know." Seeing that Baha''i was still puzzled, Men Qi''s cheeks flushed slightly. She quickly turned her head to the side, trying to hide her blush, and analyzed it more carefully. "That is to say, even if he asks me anything more private, I have to answer honestly, such as San Wai, etc." "amount....." Now that I understand it completely, Buhachi doesn''t know what to say. This is too much to say too much, but not too much to say too much, it is really not a good answer. After thinking about it, he finally decided not to mention this matter, and he shut up and said nothing. Bu Ha''ai no longer spoke out of interest, and Men Qi continued to blush without knowing what to think about, and did not continue to chat with him. Inside the Biscayne forest. Somehow, the exams are all in one area, and there is no scattered search. Scattered search for the area, and then went to the next area. However, their minds are not hard to see. It''s nothing more than worrying that someone will find it first, but also worrying about walking alone to find nothing, so it''s better to act together. auzw.com However, if you act together, at least someone will find out whereabouts of the pig, and you will know it as soon as possible. To put it bluntly, that''s the idea of ??getting nothing for nothing. Everyone rummaged through the bushes, looked at the dark caves found on the road, and went deep into the forest to find the traces of pigs, without letting go of anything suspicious. Suddenly, a dense sound came. "Boom Rumble Rumble" The intensive sounds were getting closer and closer, and the exams all stopped searching and looked at the source of the sound. Soon, it was Xiaojie, Qizhi, Kurapika, Leooli who entered the vision of the candidates, and they seemed to be chased by something, and were desperately coming here. As the distance got a little closer, I finally saw that a group of pink giant pigs with big noses were catching up with the four people. A group of giant pigs were introduced into the crowd, they no longer only chased Xiaojie four people, and began to scatter and attack other people. It happened too suddenly, and it was directly reacted by the pig''s giant nose. But even if the people who reacted, they are not so good, there is no way to take the giant pig. For example, one of the candidates lifted the giant stone beside him and slammed it against the oncoming giant pig, but it was crushed by the giant nose of the giant pig, and was not hurt at all. As another example, some people used long swords and other weapons to attack, but they were also sent off by the pig''s giant nose. Hawk-nosed mad pig, which is unique to the Biscayne forest, is also regarded as one of the most violent pig species in the world. It will use a large, hard nose to hit the enemy far away. In addition to its very hard nose, the Hawk-nosed Mad Pig is also a carnivorous animal, with sharp teeth that can easily crush steel and human bones. If you are not careful, it will become their food. Not fully aware of the weakness of Haobi mad pig, candidates soon appeared as rations. "help me!!!" "No! Don''t overdo it... ah!!!" "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to be eaten!!!" "Pull me a hand!!" Successive people lost their lives, and the rest of the candidates dared not act lightly. The vast majority of people have quickly climbed into the trees to hide, while observing the weakness of the hoary nose mad pig, but no one is willing to lend a helping hand to rescue, those unlucky eggs trapped in the mouth of the pig. As for the kind-hearted Xiaojie, he didn''t want to rescue those bad luck, but he was caught. Leo Li grabbed Xiaojie''s arm to prevent him from jumping down from the tree to save people. "Xiaojie, don''t put yourself in, they are not saved." "We should find their weaknesses quickly, or it will be our turn to eat rations after we finish eating, so worry more about yourself." The white-haired little ghost Qilu, he looked at the Haobi mad pig nibbling at the candidates lightly without any discomfort. When he heard Qi Yun''s words, he firmly grasped Kurapika on the other side of Xiaojie''s arm, and found that some of the giant nose-nosed wild pigs began to hit the tree, trying to knock down the people on the tree. According to the force of Haobi mad pig''s impact, even if the person can''t be knocked down, the tree can''t stand a few times and will collapse. "Yes, our time is running out." v9 Chapter 11： Seeing food ingredients Several candidates who lost their lives at the mouth of the pig were quickly divided and cleaned by a group of hoary nose mad pigs. On the ground, only the bones of those candidates were left. Haobi mad pig was not satisfied, and began to hit the big trees with candidates separately, trying to knock them down. The division of labor can be said to be quite clear. A big-nosed mad pig slammed, and the second one followed immediately, and the big tree quickly broke and collapsed. The big tree fell down, and a few nasal pigs swarmed as the candidates on the tree quickly fell to the ground. The call for help and screaming failed, and the candidate was bitten to death by a few hoofed mad pigs. Witnessing this scene with my own eyes, all the candidates hiding in other big trees are all changed. I thought it was safe to hide in the tree, so you don''t have to worry about the **** pig. But now it seems that it is simply entering a dead end, and waiting for someone to become a ration of a big nose mad pig, that is only a matter of time. In the following time, candidates died one after another. Of course, there are also some people with good strength among the candidates who successfully avoided the fate of falling down by jumping from one tree to another. However, this is only a small group of people. Some people also learn from it, but it is a pity that there is a certain gap in their strength. After one or two successful starts, the third time, he failed to jump to another big tree and fell directly into the swarm of horrid pigs on the ground. Some of them did not succeed even once. However, this makes most people who are tempted not to recklessly try. Having been carefully observing the Haobi mad pigs, Xiaojie finally found out what their weakness was. He raised his right hand and pointed to the gorge that hit the tree not far away. "Look over there!" The three people on the same tree looked in the direction of Xiaojie. Not only the three of them, Xiaojie''s shouting also attracted the attention of others, and they all looked over there. What caught my eye was that the big-nosed mad pig Xiao Jie pointed out with his hand, it hit **** a fruity trunk, and the impact caused the fruit on the tree to fall. A fruit that fell was just hit on the head of the big nose mad pig. It was only hit by a fruit on the head, but the hog-nosed mad pig fell to the ground and showed a painful expression. It is already so obvious that the candidates present know that even if they are stupid, the head is the weak point of the hoary nose mad pig. But it seems to be the same thing, but nobody wants to try it first. Seeing this, Xiaojie got up and stood on the branch, looking like he was going to try it. When he bent his feet slightly and was about to jump off the tree, someone started. A playing card flew out and was instantly inserted into the head of a spouty wild boar. The next second, Haobi Mad Pig suddenly fell to the ground. "The guy who did it was the guy named Cissot!" Eyes were fixed on the clown-like guy, Qi Yun indicated that Xiaojie and others around him were his hands. Xiaojie also stopped because of Qi Zhi''s words, and looked at Cisso in the tree not far away. auzw.com I dont know if it was a coincidence, or that Siso was aware of it. The eyes of the two happened to be together. At this time, the other candidates jumped from the tree one by one, and all rushed towards the Haobi mad pig. Everyone knows the weakness of Haobi mad pig, and some people first tried to attack the weakness successfully. Now I am afraid that the hog-nosed mad pigs are not enough, and there is still fear in them. the other side..... Deep in the Biscayne forest. Somewhere in an open space in the woods, a physique fat and six short-legged pigs beneath his stomach, sniffing the ground with his nose in search of food. The body length is 4m and the height is about 2.3m. In the end there are multiples, then you have to grasp to know. Already seeing the goal here, Noel did not hide the breath at all, and walked towards it brightly, not worrying about it being run away. Then the big man walked slowly head-on, even the hidden breath, even the six short-legged pigs could see. Haobi mad pig chasing is to chase after seeing people, and the six short-legged pigs in front of him turn around and run. Jun Min escaped at a very high speed, unimaginable movement. The huge body is very dexterous, and all obstacles on the road are easily bypassed, and it is almost a blink of an eye to get into the forest. Seeing this, Noel was stunned for a moment. "Nima! This pig also runs too fast!" I didn''t expect this to happen at all, and I couldn''t believe it was a pig. Running is no longer running, but it is still within the range of perception and still knows the position. Noel''s figure flickered and disappeared instantly. By the time he appeared, the man had caught up with the six short-legged pigs that were roaming in the forest. Locked in the target, Noel controlled his strength and punched. "Boom!" A punch hit the pig''s head, it was pressed **** the ground by force, and his eyes turned into a vortex and completely lost consciousness, lying in a concave half-meter pit. Noel stood steadily by the pit and looked at the strange pig in front of him. "System Jun, please come and introduce me to me, what creature is in front of me, why is it so strange." The system is silent, but it shows detailed information. Crab-pig mammals Hunting level: 8 Body length: 4m Height: 2.3m Weight: 3t Price: 100g/8000 yuan Mammal mammals of the boar family, with their fat body and six short feet under the stomach, can move forward and backward at high speed, can walk at extremely high speed, and have unimaginable Junmin movements. Its extremely high sports ability allows longer physical activity, less fat, but the taste of the entrance is concentrated and concentrated, just like eating the most advanced crabs, and the name of the crab and pig is worthy of the name. v9 Chapter 12： ig the difficulty of setting the capture level Hunter exam, the second test site in the manor. The vast majority of candidates have successfully returned from the Haobi mad pig. At this time, they looked at the Haobi mad pig on the kitchen cabinet and wondered what kind of food to make. The small group of people who haven''t returned are basically dead there and can''t come back. One hundred and forty-eight candidates at the same time set out to find the designated ingredients for the experiment. But nowadays, only 70 to 80 people have successfully captured the specified ingredients. Closer to home. It didn''t take long for some of the candidates to think about it, and immediately began to deal with the **** pig. but..... Regardless of whether you are dealing with a nasal pig, or the next cooking process, it can be said to be exactly the same. Even if the movements are synchronized, the cooking is the same. Other non-hands-on people can follow this example. Door Qi''s mouth twitched nonstop, she had an urge to beat the candidates all at the moment, and finally she raised her head to cover her eyes with her hands. "Expecting a group of elders to cook, it seems that I am a little whimsical." "The big bosses don''t even need to worry about it. A few of the girls did the same, wouldn''t they do something else?" "Or do they think they all cook roasted whole pigs so that they can pass the test?" "Forget it, I hope some of them can be imported." There was a lot of helplessness in the discourse, and I no longer expected to have dishes outside the roasted whole pig. The opposite of Baha''ai, he looked at the roasted whole pigs prepared by the candidates with anticipation, and his mouth was draining. "Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!'' "Men Qi, your request is too high." "In this world, apart from the celebrities who cook in the cities over the jurisdiction of igo, it seems that few people can satisfy your taste, let alone the candidates in front of you." "So, it''s better if you lower the standard a little bit, otherwise everyone here can''t pass the test, and then the president will definitely have to talk to you." Nodding nodding, Men Qi didn''t pay attention to Buha''s words. Based on what she knows about Men Qi, Buhachi probably knew that she couldn''t listen, but she didn''t plan to persuade her anymore. I hope the candidates cooking will be reliable, so that Men Qi can barely let them pass the test. Dont do it so badly, otherwise if Men Qis bad temper comes up, they dont even want to pass the test, and then they really cant tell the president. To persuade is not to persuade, but the heart is praying. auzw.com Bu Halai glanced at the beads and suddenly thought of something. "Speaking of that, the man who bet with you, as if he hasn''t returned, do you say he will run away?" "I don''t think it should be. He was so confident in betting with me before, and he must be fully sure, otherwise he would not make a bet request." Men Qi was successfully attracted by the topic and no longer paid attention to the candidates in the courtyard. Seeing that the shifting topic was generated, Buha felt that it was necessary to continue to attract Men Qi''s attention, so that she would not pay attention to the candidates in those dishes again, so as not to be blown up after watching. Soon, he thought in his mind how to continue the topic. "Men Qi, what kind of pig in the Biscayne forest do you think he will bring back when he arrives?" "If I remember correctly, Biscayne Forest should have three different types of pigs, which one he will bring back is really hard to say." "We are idle and idle, so you should pass the time to guess." "In the Biscayne forest, it is hard to say that the pig that is the easiest to catch is the porcupine." Looking at the roaring nasal pigs roasting below, Men Qi just looked away and looked away. Then, continue. "These candidates will be able to bring back the Hawk-nosed Mad Pig, and with a small part of the strength shown by Noor, it is impossible to be so much slower than them and have not returned." "It''s enough to show that what he brought back later is definitely not a hoary nose mad pig." "Haw nose mad pigs have been ruled out, leaving only two pigs introduced into the Biscayne forest. "The two pigs introduced into Biscayne Forest are all food creatures that have been graded by igo." "One is a crab and pig, hunting level: 8, the other is a boar, and hunting level: 35." "Soldiers with guns, 10 talents are capable of fighting food creatures with a hunting level of 1:" "People who have a hunter''s license but can''t read it, at least 510 people can successfully catch. Hunting level: food creatures below 10." "As for food hunters like us, 23 people can easily catch hunting creatures with food grades below 20, and hunting grades with food grades above 20 will take some risks." "The candidate named Noel doesn''t look like a person who can read it at all, but according to the strength he has shown, there is no big problem in capturing crabs and pigs." After Men Qi''s analysis, Bu Ha''ai also felt that Noel was most likely to catch crabs. Another kind of cattle, pigs and birds were put in the Biscayne forest by the president of the Hunter Association. The two were chosen to be the examiners for the hunter exam, and they arrived early to hear about the introduction of food creatures. Driven by curiosity, they turned the Biscayne forest all over. However, only the range of crabs and pigs was found in the Biscayne forest, but they could not find where the cows, pigs and birds were, and even no trace of them was found. The two of them did not find the cattle, pigs and birds for a few days, nor did they think that Noel could find it before the end of the experiment. Even if Noel finds the pig, the pig, he doesn''t think he can bring it back to the capture. v9 Chapter 13： Not qualified! As time goes by... Men Qi and Bu Ha La have a little gossip. At this moment, the first few candidates to start the work, they have already done roasting the whole pig, and they are preparing to take it off the grill. Seeing that some candidates are preparing to roast whole pigs, Menqi and Buhaji stopped talking. Waiting for the food to be served, Bu Ha''ai''s eyes were fixed on the roasted whole pig to be picked up, swallowing non-stop. Men Qi was the opposite. He didn''t take a look at the roasted whole pig that was about to be served. This is also no way, it is really the rough and simple cuisine of the candidates, and I can''t really take interest. From beginning to end, attention is at the entrance of the gate. However, she still didn''t see the longing figure, which made her more or less lost and complained inwardly. Really! You come back quickly! Compared to the roasted whole pigs cooked by the examinees in front of me, I look forward to the food creatures you can bring back. Even if the food creatures are badly cooked, it is definitely a hundred times stronger than the roasted whole pigs. Hey, it seems to eat hard. Looking at the roasted whole pig brought to the door, Men Qi did not hide the displeasure in his face. Soon, the first candidate took the roasted whole pig in front of them and placed it on the table in front of them. The first candidate who came up was also confident. "I''m done baking. Hurry and eat to qualify." He glanced at the candidate lightly, and then Men Qi moved his gaze to the roasted whole pig on the table. Its okay not to watch, even the urge to take a bite is gone. Men Qi was slow to taste the roasted whole pig, but Bu Ha''ai, who was sitting beside her, swallowed it. He didn''t have any dissatisfaction with the roasted whole pig. Of course, I dont forget to comment, holding the roasted whole pig meat in one hand and nibbling on the table in the other. "Delicious, pass." After hearing Baha''i pass, the candidates immediately felt that the second test was stable. Menchi, who hadn''t even tasted it yet, reached out to pick up the sign with the fork painted on the table and inserted it in front of the roasted whole pig. "Failed!" The candidate hadn''t had time to be happy yet, and the words that came into his ears made him fall from heaven to hell. After recovering, he originally wanted to tell Men Qi why he didn''t even eat even if he didn''t eat, and he planned to ask for a reasonable explanation. It was only he who opened his mouth slightly, and the voice hadn''t come out of his mouth yet, Men Qi stepped forward to explain the reason. "Are you blind?" "Who gave you the courage to deal with something with a charred pig?" "This is roasted whole pig?" "This is just a piece of black charcoal!" "Still say, you are blind to me!" Question after sentence, eventually he could not help but growl. auzw.com The candidate was scared to take a few steps back, and even lowered his head guilty by Men Qi, having no intention of justifying himself. Scanning the candidates present coldly, Men Qi lifted his finger to the Baha''i beside him. "You guys listen to me!" "For Bukhali, as long as he can fill his stomach, he will give a delicious evaluation, but" "I! This! Here! OK! No! Pass!" "If you end up with something terrible like this, it will only make Bukhara fill your stomach quickly, and I will also make you full, and then I can only declare that the experiment is over." Men Qi''s words were like drinking from the head. All the candidates immediately remembered that although there was no time limit for the experiment. but! When Menqi and Bukhali are full, the second experiment will end. This is more headache than restricting time, and it is also more severe. The few candidates waiting in line to eat, all involuntarily looked at the roasted whole pig in their hands. The more you look, the more you look. As if the soles of the feet were glued to the ground, they could no longer lift their feet and move forward, and finally returned to the gray path. Bu Halai just nibbled the roasted whole pig like black charcoal and looked at the candidates who returned one by one. Well, he is not willing to roast the whole pig that the candidate is carrying. No good, the worst has happened. Unwilling to give up, Bu Ha''ai looked at Men Qi who was sighing beside his eyes. Candidates did not dare to roast the whole pig, and began to think about how to improve it, no longer perfunctory as usual. After all, Men Qi has made it very clear that perfunctory will not work with her, and will end the test early. at the same time....... On a tree around the edge of the manor, Sats, who had been using a telescope to spy on the second test, was also a little uneasy about the situation in the test site. Putting down the telescope, the word "chuan" squeezed out between the eyebrows. "Oh, I didn''t expect Men Qi''s bad habits to still appear. If you can''t come up with dishes that really satisfy her, then no one wants to pass this test." Satz hesitated for a moment, and finally took out his mobile phone from the inner pocket of his suit, and then dialed a number. The sound of waiting for connection came from his mobile phone. Soon, the dialed number was connected. "Hello, who do you want to find?" "This is Satz, the examiner for the first trial. Please ask President Nitro to answer the phone and report to him on important matters." "Okay, please wait." "Ok." After responding, Satz waited patiently, and another voice came out. It didn''t let Sats wait for too long, the voice from the phone that he was looking for that person. "Hello, Sats, this is Nitro." "President Nitero, the second test has a few problems, so I will call to disturb you, sorry." v9 Chapter 14： The best and the most dangerous "It''s okay, I have nothing to do anyway." "Then I went straight to the topic. In the second test, because of the perfunctory attitude of the candidates, it has now caused Men Qi''s bad habits to be committed. She is very likely to eliminate all candidates." Nitro, on the other side of the phone, did not rush to give a reply after listening to the brief report by Sats. Needless to say, Nitro must be thinking about how to solve it. Sats waited quietly for Nitro''s reply, for fear of making a noise to disturb his thoughts. After a moment, he finally heard Nitro''s reply on the cell phone close to his ear. "Candidates are eliminated, I personally go to the second test venue." "Then trouble you, President." "Sats, you''re going to stare at me for a while, and if you start a conflict, you will stop, and I will wait until I arrive." "If Men Qi eliminated all the candidates and caused conflicts, then I will definitely stop them in the past, please rest assured, President." "Well, I''ll hang up the phone first." "Ok." When Nitro hung up the phone, Sats took the phone away from his ear and put it back in the inner pocket of his suit. Immediately after, he picked up the telescope beside him. How can I do something, of course, continue to pay attention to the situation of the second test venue, so as not to wait out of control. As he was preparing to continue his observation with the telescope, there was another thing that caught his attention. A behemoth appeared in the field of vision, and the trees wherever he went were ruthlessly knocked down. As the big trees collapsed, the behemoth gradually became clear, no longer a huge black shadow. Visual length: 5.5m, height: 4m. It looks similar to a normal pig, but has a pair of large wings on the back. Upon closer inspection, he immediately recognized what kind of creature it was. "It''s actually a cow, pig, bird!" "This kind of food creature, I remember that the president was hiding, why did he get here?" "wrong!" "Someone under the cow pig bird!" When the distance kept getting closer, Sats found out that it was not the pigs, pigs, and birds that were moving by themselves, but was being carried by people. I am very curious as to who caught the pig, the pig and the bird. Driven by curiosity, he directly picked up the telescope and looked in that direction. "Oh! It turned out to be candidate 444!" "I didn''t expect it. I was able to find the food creatures hidden by the chairman and successfully captured them." "He should be the highest priority candidate this time." "I really envy Men Qi and Bu Ha''ai, and I will be able to taste this high-quality food creature in a minute, I..." The words hadn''t been finished yet, and suddenly Sart froze there, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe. auzw.com Ben was still thinking about whether to stutter in the past, but in the next second he saw Noel looking in the telescope. At first I thought it was an accident, and I didn''t think Noel could find his own existence. But after understanding Noel''s lip, Sats knew that he was wrong, causing him to freeze there. It wasn''t until Noel stepped up again that he discovered that Cyclonus'' cold sweat had soaked his clothes. "Terrible...." "It was just the killing intention that was released in an instant, which gave me the illusion of death, and that feeling was too real to be like having experienced a death." "Fortunately, there is no murder during the exam. It is estimated that he is also worried about this, otherwise I have just explained it here." "It seems that he is not only the best candidate in this session, but also the most dangerous guy in this session. He is more dangerous than the candidate called Cisso." Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead with his sleeve, now recalling the moment just now, Satz still felt a little scared. the other side..... On the road to the second test venue. Noel walked with the pigs, pigs and birds in a hurry, and it didn''t mean that he would rush back to the second test venue a little bit. He didn''t worry that the test would end so early. At the same time, I don''t know what a deep death experience I just brought to Sarz. Even if he knew it, he wouldn''t be sorry, nor would he mind. Not feeling his sight disappeared, Noel praised his wit. "The warning is quite effective. I really didn''t look at me anymore." "Having said that, what kind of food should I cook later?" "Well, this is something worth thinking about. I have to think about it carefully. I can''t deal with it at will." "According to the introduction given by System Jun, this food creature named "Bull, Pig and Bird"." "Its parts have the taste of beef, pork and bird meat." "Its bones can also boil a mellow broth, and the milk has a rich flavor." Along the way, I was talking to myself, analysing what kind of food to cook with pigs, pigs and birds. Unconsciously, he has already reached the gate of the second test venue. Before stepping into the courtyard, someone discovered Noel''s figure and the senior food creature he was carrying, and there was a cry of exclamation. "Wow! Why the pig has wings!" As one person exclaimed, everyone in the courtyard was attracted. When the crowd saw Noel carrying the pigs, pigs and birds, one by one revealed the surprised gods, even Menqi and Bukha were no exceptions. The points of surprise of Men Qi and Bu Ha''ai are completely different from the points of surprise of the candidates. Candidates were surprised because of their strange appearance. But Men Qi and Bu Ha La are... "He...he really found it..." "Not only is it as easy to find, he also successfully captured the cattle, pigs and birds, the most important thing is to bring it back intact." In addition to being surprised and surprised, the hearts of the two were full of anticipation. v9 Chapter 15： Congratulations on your passing Not only expectation, but even the idea of ??replacing it. Advanced food creatures like cows, pigs and birds must go to the food continent under the jurisdiction of igo. In general, very few people can introduce advanced food creatures elsewhere, and there are also food creatures of the same hunting level: 10 or less. The reason why Nitro could be introduced here is because the Hunter Association and igo are in a cooperative relationship. The Hunter Association is responsible for evaluating hunters, and the license granted to the hunters through the evaluation. igo is to open up certain places to those who hold a hunter license. In addition to being open to hunters in certain places, the hunters license can also apply to become a food hunter. Only certified food hunters are eligible to go to igo''s advanced specific areas and rare food reserves. In the rare food reserve, only food hunters who are certified by igo are allowed to enter. Anyone who breaks in will be recognized as an intruder, and the reserve personnel have the right to kill directly. Low-level food ingredients allow export trade, so there are many places to buy. However, advanced and rare food creatures cannot. If you want to, you must go to igo certification to become a food hunter, and then enter the specific area to find it yourself. Men Qi and Buha Li, who passed the igo certification not long ago to become food hunters, haven''t had time to explore many places, and Nitro invited them to be examiners here. In other words, they are the first time they have seen high-level food creatures like cattle, pigs and birds. They are all crazy people for food, and of course they want to cook high-end ingredients creatures by themselves, and they are worried that Noor will spoil it. Think about it, but forcibly endure the urge to **** the cattle, pigs and birds to personally cook. Menr''s small eyes that he wanted to wear were very difficult for Noel to even notice, but he ignored them with one glance. Come to the empty kitchen cabinet and put the huge boar, pig and bird. Having decided on what to cook on the road, Noel reached out directly to pick up the knife placed in the kitchen cabinet, and then slashed down at the pig, pig and bird. The cold light flashed by. However, nothing happened. In the middle, everyone thought that Noel was playing, and at this time the whole cow, pig, and bird had changed, and his body appeared with slashes. Immediately afterwards, the epidermis bloomed like blooming petals. Buhachi''s eyes widened in surprise. He was stunned by the knife shown by Noel and screamed involuntarily. "It''s amazing! It''s amazing!" "Yeah, the huge cow, pig and bird were dismembered instantly." Menqi next to Buhaji nodded in agreement. Just after agreeing to Baha''i, he continued. "Under such a quick action, he has not broken the fiber in any part of the body of the pig, the bird, it is really incredible." auzw.com "Whats more incredible is that he can dismember a cow, pig and bird instantly without a drop of blood or a drop of juice." "With such a superb knifeman, I am sure that the cooking skills will not be worse." "Now I look forward to his cooking." The beautiful eyes flashed. Men Qi''s previous idea of ??cooking cows, pigs and birds was replaced, and now only expectations are left. The concerns of the candidates are completely different from those two. They were indeed astonished by the knifemen, but they showed a deep fear of this, and at the same time raised the risk level of Noel by a grade. Such a quick knife, although I saw a knife with the naked eye. But they can be 100% sure that a knife can never completely dismember the whole pig, pig, and bird, indicating that they only saw Noel wielding the knife. In fact, it was so fast that people couldn''t see it at all, leading to thinking that it was only a knife. Noel didn''t care about how others were, and he was cooking the dismembered cattle, pigs and birds wholeheartedly, completely treating them as air. In the following time, everyone was deeply attracted by Noel''s cooking skills. Having forgotten the experiment, I focused on Noel cooking. When the food is about to be cooked, it exudes a fragrance that makes it difficult to extricate itself. When you smell it, you can''t help swallowing the saliva, and a sense of hunger will emerge. If it were not for fear of Noel''s strength, it is estimated that the candidates were all rushing to fight. In today''s courtyard, there is nothing but the sound of greedy swallowing in addition to the sound of Noel cooking. It didn''t take long to watch Noel finish the first dish. Men Qi couldn''t wait to pick up the knife and fork, waiting for Noel to serve the finished dishes, even the Baha''i sitting next to her. The next second made everyone stunned. Men Qi, who first recovered, stood up anxiously, pointed at Noel with a knife in his hand, and shouted in excitement. "How did you eat it!?" "What''s wrong with my own cooking?" Without looking at the door, Qiuer cut a small piece of food made by the wings of cattle, pigs and birds with his own knife. When the question was finished, he put a small piece of wing flesh into his mouth, and also angrily showed the expression of enjoyment, stimulating everyone present. There is nothing wrong with this remark, and Men Qi simply cannot refute it. Seeing Noel bite by bite, she still cares about the ones that are not there, knowing that she will be eaten up if she doesn''t go. So she rushed past. Just came to Noel''s kitchen cabinet and reached out to bite into the mouth the piece of meat he had just forked with the cutlery. "too delicious!" "Congratulations on your passing." Disgusting to use tableware is too slow, Men Qi directly reached out to pick up his wings and gnawed, and did not forget to congratulate Noel for passing. v9 Chapter 16： Crooked Men Qi congratulated Noel''s qualified words, and suddenly let the stunned everyone recover. Bu Hachi went quickly to Men Qi''s side. He also took the dishes placed on the kitchen cabinet with impunity, and gulped into his mouth. Eat to eat, do not forget to do it in advance. "Delicious and delicious, congratulations on your passing." After announcing the result, Bha''la concentrated on snatching food with Men Qi, for fear of being eaten by her. If you fight for me, no one will let anyone. The pair of big wings were divided by the two of them soon, leaving only a pile of bones. This was just finished, and his eyes turned to the slow-boiled bone soup. Noel didn''t expect the two people in front of him to stay here so shamelessly, and even stared at other dishes, not taking himself as an outsider at all. If it is not that the cooking is not completed, it is estimated that these two people have started to grab it. "Don''t you have to review other people''s cooking?" "It''s okay, just by looking at it, you know that the dishes they made are not qualified and you don''t need to try them yourself." Wen Yan, staring at the dishes in Noel''s cooking, Men Qi criticized other candidates mercilessly and pointed out that their dishes were not qualified. Buha, who is basically not picky eater, now agrees with Men Qi when he has just eaten Noel''s food. The tantalizing fragrance wafted from the pot, and he swallowed saliva involuntarily, then nodded in coordination. "Men Qi was right, other candidates failed to cook." As soon as these words came out, the other candidates present were desperate. Originally, as long as he passed the Menqi level, he could pass the test without worrying about Bukha''s problem at all, but now it obviously does not work. At the same time, they know that the auditing standards will definitely improve a lot. Nowadays, it is necessary to make dishes that are not far away from Noel, so that there is only a little chance to pass the test, which is an unknown number of grades. For a group of laymen who can''t cook, it''s a harder thing than going to the sky. There is no way, for example, when you have eaten an extremely delicious food, and then eat those foods that are not comparable, you will find that it is simply bland and tasteless. Many of them have self-knowledge and have given up cooking for Menchi and Baha''i to relish, knowing that they can''t reach the level of Noel. No matter what they do, it is just a waste of time. But giving up to continue cooking does not mean giving up experimenting. Since it is impossible to pass the test, you can only think of a way to swindle the evil, which is better than retesting next year. auzw.com A few thieves, they got together and talked in a whisper. "The examiner is a food hunter. We want to make dishes that satisfy them. That was a very difficult thing. Nowadays, there are people who raise the evaluation standard. It is basically impossible to pass the test normally. So we have to think of something else." "Well, I also think it is impossible to pass through cooking, and I really have to think of other ways." "According to the current situation, only No. 444 can pass the test here, we can write an article on it, so maybe there will be a turnaround." "If only No. 444 is passed, then a few of us can lead other coaxes first, and there will definitely be someone out to mediate." After finally discussing the plan, in order to avoid others not understanding, decided to find a few more people to join. With the talk of those candidates, more and more people are now joining the team preparing for trouble, and the whole team is still expanding. The attention of Men Qi and Bu Ha''ai was all in the food made by Noel, and no strange behavior of the candidates was found. After all, there is no time to control what other candidates do in the current cuisine. For them, the cuisine is more important, and other things come first. Time gradually passed away... All the dishes made by the cows, pigs and birds have been put into the stomachs of Menqi and Baha''i. Men Qi was full, and sat directly on the ground, showing a satisfied expression, not wanting to move. But for Bukhali, who has a great appetite, now he can only be a solution at best, and it is not enough to fill his stomach. But the rule of the test is that both of them need to evaluate "delicious" at the same time to pass the test. Now that one of them is full, it can only declare the end of the second trial. So, after resting for a while, Men Qi announced loudly. "This is the end of the second trial!" "There are only 444 people who pass the test, and other candidates are eliminated!" Hearing the result announced by Men Qi, Buhachi instantly had a bad hunch. Originally, I wanted to stop, and then persuaded the next door Qi, but she announced that it was too fast, and gave no chance at all. Men Qi is planning to think about it, but he hasn''t had time to speak. "What a joke! You don''t deserve to be an examiner at all!" "Yes!" "Yeah, you havent even tried our cooking, why did you eliminate us like that, I dont agree!!" "Our goal here is to become a professional hunter, not to be a food hunter or chef. Why should we do something that does not match the hunter? This experiment is simply unfair to us!" "I''m not convinced either. My goal is to be a bounty hunter, not to take a chef exam, and the test questions you give, it has nothing to do with the hunter!" As the dissatisfied words came out from the candidates, one after another came out. v9 Chapter 17： Flying boat I have to say that the previous ones are quite different. Except for the qualified Noel, basically all the candidates were recruited by them, even Xiaojie''s four-member group is no exception. No way, the naive Xiaojie does not want to be eliminated. Leooli, Kurapika, Qizhi, and the three also have their own reasons, and they really do not want to be eliminated. Those who were a little more witty did not join the trouble-making team, but chose to stand there and watch the results. Standing and doing nothing, the end result really changed, and they can benefit. If the final result hasn''t changed, then there will be no loss, and the unfortunate ones are those who make trouble. No matter what, do nothing. For today, this is the most sensible approach. At the beginning, it was just a verbal shout, expressing dissatisfaction. Seeing that Men-chi did not change his mind, and it was useless to persuade Baha''i to persuade, those plans were a bit anxious. I think it is not enough to make this happen, and we must continue to add fuel to the fire. The planners hiding in the candidates discussed with each other''s audible voices and quickly decided what to do. When the decision is made, the planners are dispersed to different positions in the test taker group. In the previous discussion plan, one person was selected to implement the plus fire plan, and he walked to the front of the crowd. Reaching out the last person in front of him, he instantly showed a look of anger and unwillingness, as if he was really irritated. Raised his right hand and pointed at Men Qi, then threatened according to the plan. "Sister Mother! You listen to Lao Tzu!" "If you don''t change the result and let all of us pass, today you and the dead fat man next to you don''t want to leave here safely!" Roll up your sleeves, and if you don''t agree, you will rush to join the posture. After eating the dishes made by Noel, Men Qi''s mood has improved a lot, but now his temper is up again. Cold eyes turned to the threater, and he caught something behind him with one hand. "Lao Niang eliminated you today. If you feel uncomfortable, come up and beat me to try." The man who made the threat was stunned for a moment. I really didn''t expect Men Qi to be unwilling to compromise at this juncture. At the same time, he couldn''t help thinking. I dare to say, isnt she afraid that the candidates are really rushing up? The question now is whether I should take the lead in setting an example, otherwise others may not dare to rush. No way! Can''t counsel! Its already done this way, and we must never give up our efforts at this time! After thinking clearly, he left to rush to Menqi and Bukhali. Seeing this, Men Qi pulled out the knife that was already clenched in his hand, and was about to cut the group on the head, when Bukhali next to her took the first step. The first step of her stride had just stepped on the ground, and the huge and obese Bhadha had rushed in front of the man. auzw.com The big hand waved, and the person who rushed was slapped to appear. "what!" The attacked person screamed with pain, and he flew backwards, and finally fell outside the door of the examination room before landing, and passed out on the ground. Men Qi frowned slightly, complaining unpleasantly. "Baha, why do you have to be busy, I can solve it myself." "Is there any way, if it wasn''t for me to shoot, that person must have been hacked to death by you here, and it would be difficult to explain to the chairman at that time." With a helpless face, Buhaji glanced at the knife held by Men Qi. He didn''t know what was going on, and he shivered involuntarily. Men Qi didn''t pay any attention to Baha, she walked towards the candidates while playing with the knife in her hands. "You seem to have forgotten something. I''ll remind you of it." "We are food hunters. In order to find rare or precious ingredients, we often have to go deep into the beast''s den. That''s not a strange thing." "Not to mention the food creatures, those who don''t have high strength martial arts can''t capture them." "Even if we hate martial arts no matter how much, we food hunters will learn in order to find ingredients, don''t think that we are people with no help." "It''s not just attention, you don''t even have the guts to challenge unknown things." "Just like this, it is no longer qualified to become a professional hunter!" The knives juggling with waste happened to fall right in Men Qi''s right hand, and the tip of the knife pointed to the candidates. Quiet! very quiet! Very quiet! At this moment, the second test venue was silent. Men Qi succeeded in restraining the candidates, and most of them involuntarily took a small step back, which dare to be as provocative as before. There are only a few strong candidates who are still standing still and are not moving at all, even have a kind of image to try. For example, the guy named Cissot, who turned over a poker in his hand, was eager to try. Suddenly, a person rang out from the air with the sound of broadcast words. "Despite this, it is too strict for only one candidate to pass." The crowd looked around and heard that a flying ship was slowly approaching, and it was almost over the venue. Among the candidates, someone found something. "That''s the sign of the Hunters Association!" "Is it a review committee?" "I think it''s very likely that it is" When the candidates guessed, they arrived at the flying ship above the second test venue, and a figure jumped out of it and fell. The speed of falling is very fast, but I can still vaguely see a person in white. v9 Chapter 18： I object "Boom!" There was a loud noise and the dust was flying. All the candidates in the second test site were taken aback by surprise. As the sound of footsteps sounded, the person who set off the dust slowly walked out of it, and quickly entered the eyes of everyone. The person walking slowly out of the dust looks like a helpless old man. He has a ponytail, bushy beard, elongated earlobes, and wears a traditional kimono. "Then... who is that old man..." "I don''t know, I haven''t seen it." "The old man must be a member of the Hunter''s Association. There is no doubt about this." Each candidate''s eyes were fixed on the old man. While they were surprised by the old man''s actions, they began to whisper about the old man''s identity. They were all guessing what the old man was. When the old man stopped, Menqi and Bukhali stepped up quickly. Welcome to stand, Men Qi first introduced the identity of the old man to everyone. "He is the chairman of the review committee and the highest person in charge of the hunter experiment, President Nitro." "Although it is the person in charge, it is now only a staff member, probably like a person responsible for troubleshooting when such problems occur." Nitro is very humble, and regards himself as a staff member, not a president. Next, of course, I did not forget the business here. "Men Qi." "Yes." "When you test whether they have the courage to challenge unknown things, you think they have problems with their attitudes, so you will judge them unqualified." "No, it was because the candidates made contemptuous remarks that I was angry and made the standards of the review more strict than originally planned." When answering Nitro, Men Qi glanced at Cissot among the candidates. Nitro also noticed this, but he did not intend to break it directly, but continued the topic. "This means that you are also very clear that you have been unfair in the audit." "Yes, when it comes to cooking, I can easily lose my mind. This is regarded as a dereliction of duty as an examiner. I will immediately dismiss the position of examiner and ask the president to re-test." Men Qi offered to step down as an examiner and dump the troublesome test to Nitro. Nitro snatched a corner of his mouth, and did not expect Men Qi to throw the trouble over, which was completely unexpected. He came here for mediation, and of course he would not take over such troubles. As soon as his eyes rolled, he quickly thought of a solution. "However, now I''m looking for..." "Wait! I am against retesting!" Nitro hadn''t finished speaking yet, and suddenly someone''s words came out, interrupting what he was going to say. Looking at the source of the voice, everyone''s eyes fell on Noel. auzw.com Seeing that everyone''s eyes were concentrated, most of them were still very bad in their eyes, but Noel had no intention of stopping. "I just passed the test just now, and I don''t want to waste time by retesting." Hearing this, Nitro looked at Menqi and Baha''i and determined whether they were really the case. Menqi and Bukhali nodded slightly to confirm the authenticity of Noel''s words. When he was determined, his eyes moved again to Noel. Nitro looked at him carefully from top to bottom. He was surprised that Noel could pass the test. He thought everyone was not qualified. It didn''t make people wait too long, and finally thought about what to do. "How about this." "No. 444 is still valid, no need to participate in the new test." "As for Men Qi''s resignation from the position of examiner, it is also very troublesome to temporarily find another examiner as a substitute, so please continue to serve as a test examiner." "But for the next new experiment, you must also participate in the experiment and show them by example." "How do you feel like this?" "As a result, candidates are more able to accept the results." Candidates who were declared unqualified by Men Qi can now have the opportunity to retest. They are too happy to be too late, and where there is still the thought of continuing to make trouble, have expressed no opinion on this. Hearing the pass is still valid, and of course Noel has no opinion. "I have no opinion." As soon as Noel''s words fell, Men Qi also responded. "In order to be fair, then the troublesome president also took the test question by the way." Raising his hand and running along his beard, Nitro thinks about what test subject is good. After all, Men Qi and Bu Ha''ai are the examiners of the second trial, so the test subject must be food, and it also requires a certain degree of difficulty in the assessment. I quickly thought of a place that was very suitable for the assessment of new experiments. "The place for the new experiment is a bit far away. Let''s go by flying boat together." As soon as he had finished speaking, Nitro walked out of the courtyard, and everyone quickly followed. Although everyone was very curious, no one asked what the subject of the new experiment was. Menqi, who was about to keep up, saw that Noel was standing there and walked over there. "You will keep up too." "Don''t I have to participate?" "You really don''t need to re-enter the test, but the third test site needs to be passed by a flying boat, so you still have to follow us on the flying boat. It is impossible to wait for the test to come back and pick you up." "So this is ah." After Noel expressed his understanding, Men Qi had approached him. Men Qi stepped up and took Noel''s hand, and then quickly followed the big troops in front. v9 Chapter 19： Gamble When everyone boarded the flying ship, Nitro told the cockpit where to go, and the flying ship immediately took off. At the same time, before reaching the destination. "At present, the place we are going to is the Tiger Mountain." "The new test topic is, take the unique ingredients of Chihu Mountain, without testing your cooking skills, as long as you can take the ingredients, then you will be qualified." "On the contrary, if you cant successfully take the specified ingredients, then even if you make trouble, you will be unqualified, and there will be no chance of any change." "As for what ingredients to take, we will tell you when we arrive at our destination, now you can rest in place." "It''s better not to go around, because it won''t take long to arrive." Just after he finished speaking, Nitro did not give the candidate a chance to ask questions, and he turned around and left. Seeing this, the candidates have no choice. They can only sit down and rest on the spot, waiting for the flying boat to reach their destination. In the empty flying ship hall, Noel, who is also a candidate, is not here. His treatment is different from the others and is in a separate room. In addition to having a separate room, accompanied by Men Qi as one of the examiners, it was simply too good to be treated. Although the orphans and widows were in the room, they did nothing shameful. The reason why Men Qi will appear in the room is just to execute the previous bet with Noel, taking advantage of the time now to want to complete it quickly, otherwise it will always be cranky because of the bet. At this moment, she sat on the sofa in the guest room and went straight to the subject. "While there is time now, you want to know something." "Then let me introduce igo first." Noel was more polite, sitting next to Men Qi. At such a short distance, Men Qi''s cheeks flushed slightly, and I didn''t know what to expect. In order to cover up, Noor''s attention is not focused on himself. "Igo is the abbreviation of "international gourmet organization"." "Igo decided to capture the wild beasts and bought them at a high price. It was originally a small agency of the United Nations. As the demand for food ingredients increased, it became independent from the United Nations. Now it has more than 360 countries in the United Nations. They often hold gatherings of gourmet heads of state in restaurants directly under igo, and compare their financial and political power with each other." "Hunter Association is also one of the collaborators, responsible for providing excellent hunters to igo, only to become a professional hunter has the opportunity to go to igo certification to become a food hunter." When Menqi revealed the information he knew, he would occasionally glance at Noel beside him. For information about igo, she said it carefully. Of course, she not only introduced information about igo, but also introduced the four heavenly kings of food hunters one by one, and shared all known information. There was a lot of useful information, and Noel nodded in satisfaction. "Then do you know the information of Yuanyue Academy?" "Yuanyue Academy?" auzw.com "Well, that''s a place to train chefs." "I know, but with your superb cooking skills, you don''t need to find a partner." After a moment''s thought, the information of Yuanyue Academy quickly appeared in Men Qi''s mind, but he did not rush out the information, but wondered why Noel wanted the information from that place. I have seen the Noel cooking technique in person and have tasted the prepared dishes. So far, she has two possibilities. The first type: Noel, who has superb cooking skills, intends to be a teacher in Yuanyue Academy, so he will first inquire about the information there. The second kind: I asked the information about igo before, indicating that Noel''s idea of ??becoming a food hunter, and now asking about the information of Yuanyue Academy, it is likely to be looking for a cooking partner. However, judging from the cooking techniques previously shown by Noel, there is absolutely no need for anyone to be his partner, and there is no need to do this extra. Either way, it might be good, she was quite curious about what Noels purpose was. After all, what kind of possibilities are all overkill, there must be a purpose for people to do it, anyway, she thinks so. Now her eyes are full of curiosity, waiting for Noel to give answers to satisfy curiosity. Seeing Men Qi so curious, Noel shrugged and did not intend to conceal, very straightforward to explain the reason. "I am a person, it can be said to be very lazy, so if you want to find a helper, it is as simple as that." "that''s it!?" "Otherwise do you think?" "Then your superb cooking skills, wouldn''t it be wasted in this way!" "Waste is a waste, anyway, it is impossible for me to waste time cooking, I still have a lot of things to do." "you!!" Men Qi was so angry that he didn''t know what to say for a while. Very angry, she still abides by the gamble and tells the information of Yuanyue Academy. "Yuanyue Academy, this is a famous cooking school." "Practice competitive education, as long as those who are hostile to themselves succumb to it with their own cooking." "The middle school and the higher school have three years each, and other middle school and higher school graduates have the same qualifications for admission. However, it is very difficult to advance to graduate, and the graduation rate is below 10%." "It has a large area and advanced facilities in the school. There is a system for students to resolve conflicts and disputes, and that is "eating halberd." "Yuanyue owns many hotels, hotels and other affiliated industries. More than a dozen hotels are operated under the brand of Yuanyue Resort, and many school graduates work in the resort''s cooking department." "In addition, most of the hotels and hotels under the jurisdiction of igo will also give priority to recruiting graduates of the academy. It can be said that the graduates there are very popular." "Meanwhile, most food hunters also choose school graduates as partners." "The information I know is probably like this. I can use a hunter''s license to check it for you if needed, but the results will not be too different from what I said." After telling what he knew in one breath, Men Qi stared at Noor sitting beside him, waiting for more detailed information. He had already removed the hunter''s license from his pocket. v9 Chapter 20： Chihushan Chihu Mountain. It was a bare mountain. At first glance, no plants could be seen, and creatures were extremely rare. Arriving above, the flying boat began to land slowly from the air, gradually approaching the top of the Tiger Mountain, and finally stopped at the center of the top of the mountain. Not far from the landing point of the flying ship, there is a bottomless cliff. At this moment, Nitro, Menqi, and Baha''i, they led the candidates out of the flying boat, and walked towards the bottomless cliff. When they came to the edge of the cliff, Nitro, Menchi, and Bukhali stopped and turned to face the candidates. The candidates who followed immediately stopped and continued to move forward. Then, after Nitro nodded his head, Men Qi said what the new experiment was for this purpose. "Everyone, we have arrived at our destination." "Now, please look down at the edge of the cliff. That is the goal of your new experiment. Now you have to go down and get it up, so you can pass the experiment." Instructed all the candidates to approach the cliff and sell Guanzi without telling what they wanted to get. They just said that the target was under the cliff and asked them to come and look down. The candidates were moving forward, approaching the edge of the cliff. What followed was that irregular white silk thread was connected to both sides of the cliff, and there were grape-like things hanging on the silk thread. Waiting for the candidates to ask questions, Men Qi also turned around to the edge of the cliff and extended his right finger into the cliff. "That''s the grape spider''s nest." "Look closely at the part under the nest. That kind of grape-like thing is the grape spider''s egg. Your goal is that." After the candidates had achieved their goals, most people swallowed subconsciously. Among them, only a small part of the people are full of interest, and they cant wait to start this new experiment immediately, giving people a sense of eagerness. At this time, Nitro spoke out to the candidates. "In order to protect its eggs from attack by natural enemies, the grape spiders will nest in deep valleys and lay eggs." "Therefore, the grape spider''s egg is listed as one of the most precious ingredients in the world that is more difficult to obtain, and it also has another name for the dream egg." "Although it is more difficult to obtain, it has to be said to be a rare delicacy." Despite what Nitro said anyway, some of the candidates were still having difficulty suppressing fear in their hearts. They were constantly moving their steps back, gradually moving away from the bottomless cliff. Men Qi said nothing more, jumped directly into the bottomless cliff, and demonstrated how to get the grape spider''s egg. This move surprised the unsuspecting candidates. Under such no security measures, many people think that Men Qi is too arrogant, and some people even express their thoughts. "This is undoubtedly a suicide. Even if she can successfully hold the grape spider''s egg, how can she come up holding the egg." "Who said no, did not expect the examiner to make such a low-level mistake." auzw.com The words spoken by the two of the candidates made some of them hear nods in agreement, which shows that they think so too. And not long after the words of the two men fell, they hung their hands on the white silk thread in the cliff. The big character spread out and fell. On the way through the egg, she successfully removed the grape spider''s egg, but without any action, she fell straight down the cliff. Watching Men Qi continue to fall deep into the cliff, she could no longer see her figure for a moment. Most of the candidates who saw this, closed their eyes and did not want to continue reading. "coming!" Xiaojie on the edge of the cliff, he seemed to find something and couldn''t help saying it. The next second, suddenly a strong updraft whistled from the cliff. With the emergence of a strong airflow, the door qi of the two-handed egg was blown up. After adjusting her figure a little, she returned to the edge of the cliff smoothly and handed the egg to the candidate with one hand. "The updraft that blows up from the bottom of the valley can just let the grape spider larvae hatched in the egg jump into the nest by the updraft." "You can also return to the edge of the cliff in an updraft in this way." "Of course, you can also come up in your own way, as long as you bring the eggs of the grape spider, the means are not limited." "So, please start your performance now." When I heard that the new experiment began, most people hesitated on the edge of the cliff, and showed no signs of leaving. And while the candidates were hesitant, Xiaojie, who was still kneeling on the edge of the cliff, stood up. "I''m waiting for such an experiment!" Everyone heard the sound and saw that Xiaojie had jumped and jumped. Qi Yun, Kurapika, and Leo Li, they jumped into the cliff immediately behind Xiao Jie. Except for Lei Ouli''s appearance, Xiaojie, Qizhi, and Kurapika didn''t show the slightest fear, but were full of excitement. Someone has taken the lead, and other candidates have followed suit. There were only a small number of candidates left, and they still stood there without any movement, and from the expression they could see that they had given up. Those who gave up included several people who had previously planned trouble. At the same time, inside the room of the flying boat. Noor, who had never been out of the flying ship, was leaning against the window of the flying ship''s room at the moment. When he saw this, he was not interested in looking down. Stepping away from the window, he lay on the bed in the guest room, staring at the ceiling. "No, I can''t continue to waste time. In this low-level and boring exam, I have to get my license quickly." Slowly closing his eyes, Noel thought of countermeasures. v9 Chapter 21： Go to next destination Time gradually passed away... The sun has long gone west and the moon is high in the night sky. The flying boat shuttled in the night sky and was heading for the third test venue. Previously, candidates who passed the second new test are now in the empty living room of the flying ship. As for the candidates who failed, they were all left on the Tiger Hill, waiting for the staff to send them to Saba City. The flying ship is empty in the living room. At this moment, Nitro stood in front of the candidates who passed the second new test, and beside him stood a little green dwarf. "For the remaining 43 candidates, I will introduce myself once again." "I am, this time the representative of the Hunter Trial Review Committee, Nitro." When Nitro introduced himself again, the little man next to him stepped forward a little. Then, the little man also introduced himself briefly. "I''m Secretary Douface." After introducing the bean-faced man, he consciously stepped back. At this time, Nitro continued to speak. "Originally, I should only show up in the final test." "But like this time, I found it at the scene halfway" Halfway through the words, it suddenly stopped. Nitro''s sharp gaze swept across each candidate''s face before continuing to speak. "There is an indescribable sense of tension, which is really good." "The opportunity is rare, I will walk with you this time, ha ha ha ha ha ha." "Then the next thing will be explained to you by my secretary, and I will leave first." Handing the matter over to Douren, Nitro stepped towards the door. Nitro was watched walking slowly out of the living room until the door of the living room was closed again. After everyone looked back, the voice of Douianren sounded, explaining the destination of the trip to them. "As for our next destination." "It is currently scheduled to arrive at about 8 o''clock tomorrow morning." "In the restaurant, you have prepared a meal for everyone, and you can go to it later." "It doesn''t matter if you want to rest. Until we contact you, you can make the most of your free time." "If there is no other problem, there are people who want to eat, then I will take you there." As the words fell, the candidates shook their heads slightly, indicating that they had no other problems. Seeing this, the bean-faced people did not say much nonsense, and walked towards the door. Candidates who want to dine consciously take steps to keep up with the bean-faced people. Most of the remaining candidates who did not leave were in this living room, looking for a place to rest against the wall. auzw.com Some have closed their eyes or read books, some have detected their weapons, and some have leaned on the window to watch the night view. Anyway, they are all busy. Except that Xiaojie and his party had conversations, other candidates refused to speak for thousands of miles, and they did not plan to say anything to others at all, and avoided revealing as much information as possible. After all, in the future experiments, there will definitely be a link between the candidates and let others know their own abilities. Isn''t that very bad for themselves? Candidates are all masters, how can they reveal their intelligence to competitors. Qi Yun suddenly thought of something interesting, and quickly sent an invitation to Xiaojie beside him. "Xiaojie, let''s explore the flying boat together." "Ok." With bright eyes, Xiaojie was also very interested in this and nodded in response. Subsequently, Qi Yun and Xiaojie ran out of the living room together. Watching the excited two leave, Leo Li couldn''t help but twitched. "Today with such a large amount of exercise, they still have such a lot of energy. It is a guy who is enviable and jealous. How good should I be." "That is to say." Kurapika nodded in agreement and envied the energetic Xiaojie and Qizhi. Thinking of something, then continued. "However, there is something that makes me cherish," "What''s the matter?" "Next, how many more tests are waiting for us candidates." "That''s really not mentioned." After this reminder, Leo Li frowned slightly. But in less than a second, he put on an indifferent look, and felt that it would be useless even if he wanted more. "Don''t think about it, no matter how many trials are waiting for us, even if you know it can''t be changed, it is not the same as to participate, so a good sleep is the right thing." "Yes, it''s really useless to know." Hearing this, Kurapika was a little stunned. Think about it, as Leo Li did. Even if you know you want to participate, why bother asking for troubles in this kind of thing. So, did not continue this topic. Next, after a brief discussion between the two of them, they decided to fill up their stomachs first, and then come back here to take a good rest, to recuperate and wait for the new test to arrive. at the same time.... Previously, Xiao Jie and Qi Yun, who had left for the adventure, stepped on the flying boat now, looking around curiously. It can be said that they are full of curiosity about everything. Walking, walking, preparing for the next location ahead and continuing the adventure. Suddenly, the expression of excitement and joy disappeared, and Qi Yun yanked Xiaojie beside him, preventing him from continuing to move forward. Xiaojie turned her head to look at Qi You in doubt, and opened her mouth slightly to ask why she was holding herself. But before the words could be asked, he was covered by Qi Zhi''s other hand. Qi Yun, of course, knew that Xiao Jie was very puzzled, so he released the right hand that grabbed his arm and pressed his index finger against his mouth to make a forbidden sound. Although he could not understand why the sound was banned, Xiaojie nodded his head to show his understanding. v9 Chapter 22： Hallway horror Seeing that Xiaojie nodded, Qi Yun released his hand and covered his drunken hand, and then his eyes signaled him to follow. Xiaojie quickly followed, and eventually stopped at the corner of the walkway with Qi Zhi. The two were clinging to the wall with their backs, and as soon as they stood, they heard the sound of words. "Stop me here, do you have anything?" "I think the hunter exam is too troublesome. It is a waste of my precious time. Is there a way to get a hunter license faster?" "Don''t you have the confidence to pass the test?" "That''s not true, I am a person who hates troublesome things, and has very little patience. When my patience is polished, I will probably kill all the people here, whether they are candidates or examiners. Wrapped you in." The moment when the words fell, the numbness of the scalp appeared. Xiaojie and Qizhi, who are eavesdropping, seem to feel like they have fallen into the ice cave in an instant, and the whole person trembles involuntarily. Endless fear occupies reason and makes them all lose their ability to think. From the voice, Xiaojie and Qizhi recognized the two of them in conversation. One of them was Nitro, who had been seen in the living room before, the president of the Hunters Association. The other one was Noel who had not seen him since the beginning of the new experiment. It''s just that even if they recognize the two of the conversation, Xiaojie and Qizhi, who are now completely occupied by fear in their hearts and brains, have no thought of what they can do. How could Xiaojie and Qilu''s little tricks conceal Noel and Nitro. When they walked in quietly, the two of them discovered their existence at the first time, but they didn''t speak out to dismantle them. It can be said that nowadays, the movements of the two imp, both Noel and Nitro are well-known, and the package is frightened to stand still and dare not move. In this regard, Noel had no intention of convergence at all. Nitro frowned slightly and glanced at the corner of the aisle before turning his gaze back to Noel. "The murderousness is closed. If you continue that way, those two children will be useless." "What if you don''t accept?" Between words, Noel''s right corner of his mouth slightly curled up, and at the same time his murderousness spewed wildly, more than a few times more than just turned. After a momentary change, Nitrot could no longer remain calm. The astonishment of the rushing surged across him, his eyes widened in disbelief, and he was even forced to step back a few steps. At the same time, he couldn''t help thinking. How many creatures have to be killed to have such terrifying murderousness! ? ''wrong! This is not the time to think about it! If you stop him soon, wait for the two children who eavesdrop on the corner. And, its not just those two children. Its estimated that all the people on the flying boat will have no good ending. auzw.com The mind thought about the countermeasures, but there was no plan to shoot Noel. On the one hand, it is uncertain about Noel''s strength, on the other, it hurts others who are worried about the flying ship. Being able to have such a terrible murderousness, it is impossible to lose the relative strength, otherwise it will be killed early. If you can''t subdue Noel all the time, then the battle is likely to lead to the destruction of the ship. Therefore, from the beginning, I never thought about doing it. Suddenly his eyes rolled, and Nitro quickly thought of a countermeasure, raising his hands to make a surrender. "Please take back your murderousness first, there is something about the hunter''s license, we can find a place to sit down and discuss." "Are you sure to discuss it? Not a delay?" "It''s negotiable. As the president of the Hunter Association, I promise that I am definitely not fooling you." "I will trust you once." To achieve his goal, Noel withdrew the murderous release. In just a moment of kung fu, the diffuse murderousness disappeared without a trace, as if never appeared. The astonishing and terrifying murderousness disappeared, and Nitro finally let out a sigh of relief. "Please wait a moment, I want to see what happened to those two children." "it is good." Noel nodded slightly and agreed directly. Stepping towards the corner, Nitro soon came to Xiao Jie and Qi Yun, crouched down to check their condition. After a little inspection, it was found that Xiaojie, who was paralyzed on the ground, had completely passed out. Qi Yun, who was also paralyzed on the ground, found that he appeared to be in a coma, but it was just pretended there. The only thing Qi Yun was the same as Xiao Jie was that both of them were frightened by Noel''s murderous spirit. The pale face and purple lips of the two men, as well as the sweat-soaked clothes, are enough to illustrate this point. "He is your friend, then he will take care of you." Without saying a word, Nitro got up and left the two of them. Then came to Noel''s side, he extended his right hand to make a gesture of gesture, gestured to follow him to leave the place. Noel nodded and left with Nitro. When the two gradually left, Qi Yuan, who was pretending to be unconscious in the corner, opened her eyes sharply, and there was still a panic in her eyes. The corner of the right mouth overflowed with bright red blood. "Then... the one called Noel is really... terrible..." "Release... let out the murderous... more powerful than the old... dad and grandpa... difficult... is he also a certain... a certain killer family?" "And that... old man... I bite the meat in my mouth...forcing myself...to stop trembling... trembling...no... didn''t expect him to... . Still found that I was unconscious..." Obviously, Qi Yun hadn''t slowed down completely, and the uncontrollable trembling of the upper and lower teeth was not very easy to talk about. v9 Chapter 23： Training room Sitting paralyzed on the ground, his sweat-soaked back leaned against the wall. Waiting for a little calm, he slowly got up from the ground, and then lifted the really unconscious Xiaojie. Taking advantage of the situation, let Xiaojie lie on his back and lift his legs with his hands. "I really envy you, Xiaojie." "After this coma has passed, you don''t have to worry about it anymore. Everything you just experienced may wake up and you can forget it all." "I want to be as good as you are, at least don''t have to do the hard work to carry you back." Qi Yun, carrying a comatose Xiaojie, returned to the flying boat''s living room in the same way, and said to himself envious and complaining words. It didn''t take long for me to return to the living room where all the candidates were staying. Just pushed the door and walked in. It turned out that many candidates were like Xiaojie, lying on the ground and completely comatose, and even some people foamed up. There are only a few candidates who still barely maintain a sober state. However, they were sober and sober, but their faces were not easy to get where to go, and they all looked pale. This shows that awake candidates are also uncomfortable. Cisseau, among sober people, said that although his face was equally pale, he was different from others. What is the difference? With a morbid smile on his face, he felt very infiltrating just looking at it. Standing at the door with a comatose Xiaojie, Qi Yun glanced at the candidates in the living room, and then walked towards Leoli and Kurapika. Just came to the two of them, and just heard what they were talking about. Leo Li turned his head and looked not far away, his gaze stayed on a fat man who had utterly comatose with white foam. "I didn''t expect it. I thought it was the nonsense called Dongba." "Yeah, who would have thought that there will be experiments at this time, it seems that it really cannot be taken lightly. "After all, the killing test just now was really scary. It seemed as if it was about to be killed at that moment, even if I think about it now, I feel terrified." "It''s really scary, but it also tests the quality of the candidates. Those who are still awake are the most likely opponents for our future trials." Kurapika looked at the candidates who were still awake and wrote down their physical features one by one. In his view, several candidates who are still awake today are likely to pass the test again and again to the final hunter test. After a little thought, Leo Li felt that Coolapika made a very reasonable point, and quickly jotted down the candidates. For the content of the conversation between the two of them, Qi Zhi, who was carrying Xiaojie beside them, really didn''t know what to say. Originally wanting to tell the truth to the two, but he opened his mouth slightly, he gave up the idea again in the next second, and felt that they thought it was an experiment. auzw.com He sat next to the unconscious Xiaojie, lowering his head and wondering what he was thinking. Leo Li and Kurapika, they just glanced at the unconscious Xiao Jie, and then did not intend to talk to Qi Yun. It''s not that they have nothing to say, but they think Qi Yun is likely to be frightened and don''t want to disturb him quietly. After all, every adult is scared out of a coma, even if Qi You can maintain a sober consciousness, but she must be mentally hit, so she will sit there and bow her head without saying a word. A room in the flying ship. In this room, there is no decoration and furniture, and the surrounding walls are all cushions. It can be seen that this is a training room for fighting. At this time, the gate of the training room was pushed open, and the two walked in from outside. It was the two of Noel and Nitro who came here. As he stepped in, Noel looked at everything here and knew immediately Nitro''s purpose, frowning slightly unpleasantly. Paying close attention to Noel''s every move, Nitro explained the first time. "On the way, I thought about it a little." "If you are given a hunter license directly, this is very unfair to other candidates." "So, I decided to give you an experiment alone." "As long as you can pass my test, even if you pass this year''s hunter exam, I will give you the hunter license you want." Noel, who frowned slightly, was quite confident in himself and nodded without hesitation. After all, as long as you pass this test, you can get the desired hunter license, which is definitely a time-saving. I never thought about the possibility that I would fail. Seeing Noel nodded in agreement, Nitro was relieved inwardly. Without turning corners, straight into the topic and telling the content of the experiment, I am afraid that Noel will regret it. "This is a very simple experiment. I just want to test your strength. After all, professional hunters must have matching strengths in order to complete all types of commissions." "In other words, are you going to fight me here?" Nitro, who was unwilling to do it before, now made it clear that he was going to fight on the flying ship. Noel''s request to him was quite unexpected. Nitro nodded, then turned away again. "The requirement of this test is that you have to knock me down to the ground three times without destroying the flying ship, or make me lose the ability to continue fighting, then you have passed this test." "It''s quite simple." For this requirement, Noel did not take it seriously at all, and even thought it was too simple, as if it had not been requested. Noor was not seen as difficult, which was the exact opposite of Nitro''s expectations. v9 Chapter 24： Afterimage! If you say it, it will be like the splashed water, it is impossible to recover it, only to continue. However, it is still possible to add some conditions. then..... "In addition to the previous request, I think there should be a time limit, otherwise it may be endless, which is equivalent to wasting your time." "In my opinion, your experiment will soon come to a conclusion, why not?" Halfway through the conversation, Noel stopped suddenly and didn''t continue, and didn''t know what he thought of. After a while, I continued to speak down. "Since you have all proposed it, then you can talk about how long it will take to complete the test." Nitro was dissatisfied with Noel''s disdain and suddenly agreed, feeling very puzzled and puzzled. He was a little uncertain about his conspiracy. After thinking about it, I can''t think of it. Can only choose to give up helplessly, first consider how much time limit should be set, it is impossible to look at it silently. This did not take much time, and soon the limited time was selected. "Before this flying ship arrives at the next destination, as long as you can complete my test, then even if you pass." "If I remember right, the ship is scheduled to arrive at 8 am." "That is to say, you have about five hours to complete the test request that I put forward, during which you can use whatever attack you want." "just now" "You can start anytime." The words of the last word fell, and Nitro''s momentum changed dramatically. At this moment, it no longer seemed to be an absent-minded old man, and instantly became a warrior with a lot of hard work. At the moment when the posture was set, no trace of flaws could be seen all over the body. A sharp eye like an eagle is staring closely at Noel''s body, alerting him to every move. Keep alert at all times, but no signs of attack. Seeing that Nitro was determined to defend in situ, he had no intention of starting first, and Noel could only choose to take the initiative. "I said" The voice was still floating, but Nitro found out that the Noel in front of him disappeared, and suddenly felt bad. In a matter of tenths of a second, I heard words rang behind me. "It will end soon." I don''t even need to think about it, and I know who spoke it at the moment. Nitro''s body responded in the first time, fine-tuned his body and turned a whip leg, and then pulled hard towards Noel behind him. At the same time, I couldn''t help thinking. auzw.com I didnt even notice how he disappeared from my eyes, and then how to get behind him. If it werent for his voice, I wouldnt even be able to react. The young people are terrible now. But speaking out is also his biggest mistake, leading to a good chance to knock me down once. The whip leg attack on Noel hits him only one slap away. At this moment, Nitro thinks that the whip leg hit can be said to be a matter of rigidity, and there will be basically no accidents. After all, it''s just a slap away, that''s a matter of a moment. I don''t think Noel can avoid or defend, and time is not enough to do those things. However, Nitro didn''t show a panicked expression from Noor''s face, but instead kept a smile. A very bad hunch suddenly emerged from the bottom of my heart. Without waiting for him to think about it, the bad hunch was tested, and he could not help crying out in surprise. "Afterimage!" "the first time." Noel''s faint words sounded from Nitrol again. Only this time, Nitro was too late to react. The black shadow hit the corner of the eye, and then the left face conveyed the pain message to the brain. The force that struck **** his face made him suddenly vacate and was pushed out by this force. Suffered a strong blow and hit the impact-proof wall of the training room. No way! Can''t fall down so easily! Seeing that he was about to fall to the ground, Nitro cried out inwardly. It''s a pity to think about it, but he can''t do it. The face suffered a powerful blow, which led to transient brain dysfunction, and the brain was unable to transmit information to the hands and feet. To put it simply, it is to temporarily lose control of the body. The final result is conceivable, even if Nitro is unwilling to be willing, he still falls and cannot get up. Noel could take advantage of the chase and defeat Nitro to lose his fighting ability. But instead of doing so, he stood still and waited. "Now you should know clearly that it is impossible to resist for a long time just by your physical fitness, so" "You''d better use it, or this experiment will end soon." Nitro, who was lying on the ground, was so resilient that he recovered quickly and was propping up on the ground with both hands. When he got up, he raised his left hand and rubbed it, and the high swollen left face was still complaining while exiting. "Now young people, I really don''t know how to respect the elders and love the young, nor do I know that if I let the old people go, they just go to death. "The power of your punch just now, ordinary people can just say goodbye to the world." Complaining to complain, but quite agree with what Noel said. With the strength of Enor''s blow just now, and the speed that made it unresponsive, Nitro knew that if he didn''t use the idea, the experiment would really end soon. v9 Chapter 25： Baishi Guanyin Now it is clearly known that just relying on the physical qualities of the previous thousand hammers, it is impossible to resist Noor''s attack. If you use it, there is at least one battle. At the same time, this can further test the strength of Noel, so there is nothing to hesitate. With only a moment of effort, the decision was quickly made. In a standing position, Nitro gently raised his arms and closed his palms, and his eyes closed slowly. The whole is quite serious, and the swollen left face makes him look funny. In the blink of an eye, Noel saw Nitro behind him, and suddenly a giant multi-handed Guanyin appeared, sitting quietly behind him. "It seems that this multi-handed Avalokitesvara is your idea." "You can actually see my Baishi Guanyin!?" After hearing this, Nitro opened his eyes violently, and his eyes were full of unexpected colors. He was very surprised. Only those who have reached a certain level of cultivation can see the Avalokitesvara behind them. Now that Noel has shown that it can be seen, it means that his cultivation has reached a certain level, or it has exceeded his own level. At the same time, it was also found that Noel''s double pupil was different from before. Thus, another possibility is thought of. Because of the changing pupils of Noel, this allowed him to see the Baishi Guanyin behind him, which was related to Xiuwei''s lack of money. But it is not yet time for Nitro to figure out whether it is the former or the latter. When I saw the scene, I really didn''t know how to express it. I even suspected that I had hallucinations and I was very unwilling to believe it. "This...this...how is this possible..." "Nothing is impossible. For me, this kind of thing can''t be simpler, so there is no need to make a fuss." Noel shrugged his shoulders and didn''t take it seriously at all. Even if he doesn''t want to believe anymore, the facts are already in front of Nitro. With wide eyes, he stared at Noel behind him, thinking to himself. How can he appear behind him, exactly like a hundred-style Guanyin behind me! ? Dont He looked at what I learned now and sold it after I used it? No no no! impossible! This is absolutely impossible! Constantly denying what I think in my heart is really unwilling to believe. Noel learns by just looking at it, which is too shocking. After all, changing to someone else is also unwilling to believe. Fortunately, the moves made by hard work can become someone else''s things in the blink of an eye. At a glance through what Nitro thought, Noel spoke very generously. "My eyes can replicate any moves I see, and can even see the energy flow of the human body, so there is no doubt that there is an illusion, but I really learned your moves." auzw.com Nitro continued to twitch his mouth, explaining that it didnt make him feel much better, but was deeply hit by it. However, this calmed him down a little bit, and at the same time began to accept this reality. No matter what Nitro said, anyway, it has already been generously explained, and is preparing to try the copied ability of reading, whether it is good or not and what effect it has. Just raised his hand, about to start. "stop!" Nitro shouted anxiously to stop Noel''s attack. Seeing that Noel''s right hand was raised, he had stopped in mid-air with the shout and did not fall. He quickly announced the purpose of stopping. "You passed my test!" "I will let the secretary prepare the hunter''s license for you. Of course, you also need to cooperate with the registration of personal information." During his speech, Noel saw that the Baishi Guanyin behind Nitro had disappeared, and he had no intention of starting. Nitro turned back to the old man who was absent at first. With a little thought, you know why it stopped. Nitro is certainly the one who knows the best about the power of Baishi Guanyin, and he knows exactly what the result is. Not to mention winning or losing, any party''s action will cause the flying ship to be destroyed. Nitro loves to challenge, is a person who will be excited when encountering a powerful enemy. It just depends on the occasion. If it is impossible to reach others, he is happy to play against Noel, but now it is on a manned flying ship. The war will definitely lead to the destruction of the ship. This was definitely not the result he wanted to see, so even if he was excited, he had to stop. This is only one reason, there is another reason. The other reason is that the purpose of the initial test has been achieved and there is no need to continue. Closer to home. Nitro said that through the trial, Noel''s ultimate hunter license was achieved. Now that I am determined to continue to do it, it will only cause unnecessary trouble to myself and cause more time to be wasted here. Now that the idea is applied, you can try the effect elsewhere, and you dont have to try it here. "When will the hunter''s license reach me?" "If you want to do it as soon as possible, you can register personal information on the flight boat and import the information into the card in a few minutes. I can take you to do it now." "Then trouble you to lead the way." "You''re so welcome." With a twitch in the corner of his mouth, Nitroben was just polite, but Noor was taken seriously. What else can I do, I can only take Noel to get a hunter license. Subsequently, the two left the training room together and went to the place where the flying ship was piloted. When he arrived there, Nitro personally logged in Noel''s personal information, and by the way, let the secretary Dou Nian take the blank hunter''s license and implant his personal information into the hunter''s license. v9 Chapter 26： Hunter License After a few minutes... The personal information reported by Noel, Nitro successfully implanted into the blank hunter license, and activated it on the spot. Pull out the card, the so-called hunter''s license. Nitro turned to look at Noel and passed the card he was holding. "This card is the hunter''s license." "As long as you have this card, even 90% of the country is not accessible to ordinary people." "There is still 75% of the area that the average person cannot enter." "In addition, in addition to 95% of public facilities, which can be used free of charge, even financing from banks is relatively easy for large enterprises to recognize." Listening to Nitro''s commentary, Noel took the hunter''s license and passed it over. While the explanation didn''t stop, Nitro continued. "Of course, if you want to sell the hunter''s license, it is enough for you to enjoy a leisurely and comfortable life. If you just wear it, you can also enjoy a lifetime of blessing." "Therefore, please be sure to optimistic about this card, do not lose it, the lost will not be reissued. "According to our statistics, among the 5 people who successfully become professional hunters, there must be at least 1 person who lost the card in some form within 1 year." "Being a hunter, the first task we face is to protect the license." "Well, that''s probably it." "Do you have anything else to ask?" When Nitro finally asked, Noel did not rush. I thought about it a little more seriously, and there is something else that needs to be asked clearly, and then I start to question. "Apart from what you just said, is there any other role for the hunter''s license?" "Hunter''s license, you can log in to a dedicated website through a computer, you can publish tasks on that dedicated website, you can also accept some commissions from above, and even have a channel to provide information, but that requires payment." "The last question, when will I get off the boat." "When you arrive at the third test site and put the candidates down, the flying boat will return to the town, and you can take the flying boat back together." "Then please tell me when you get back to town." "no problem." Nitro nodded and agreed directly. Turning his hands over to earn space for the hunter''s license, then Noel turned and stepped away from the place. Regarding this, Nitro did not intend to stop, and watched Noel walk slowly out of the cab, and then his eyes were taken back. When the door of the cab was closed and the figure of Noel could no longer be seen, the bean-faced man next to Nitro raised the question in his heart. auzw.com "President, if I remember correctly, that person is also a candidate of this year, why should he be licensed in advance, this is not in line with the rules." "Actually, it doesn''t matter. He passed my test. Of course he is qualified to get a license. It''s that simple." "However, to let other candidates know about this matter, there will definitely be a big problem." "The paper can''t cover the fire, so it''s better to tell them frankly, and I have already figured out the reason, and I will come forward to solve it in person, so there is nothing to worry about." Nitro was afraid of the bean-faced man''s shoulder, and stepped away with a smile. He opened his mouth slightly, but the bean-faced man finally failed to say a word. It was not that he did not want to continue persuading, but that he felt that Nitro said he would solve it himself, so he gave up the idea of ??continuing to persuade. The sky fell down and there was a high top, and it was impossible to hit yourself anyway. There is no need to worry about it here. By the time Secretary Dou Nian thought about it, Nitro had already walked out of the cab. Seeing that there was nothing wrong, he did not chase Nitro, staying in the cab and resting, waiting for his destination. Inside a certain room of the flying boat. Noor, who had left the cab before, has now returned to the guest room. Stepping forward to the computer and sitting down, he turned over and took the hunter''s license from the storage space, and put it into the exclusive socket. Soon, on the computer display screen, a hunter-only website appeared. Without rushing to the next step, I carefully read the information on the website and see what is on it. On the homepage of the Hunter''s exclusive website, there are: missions, shopping, intelligence and so on. Click on each one to enter and look at it, just a little research and study, you will have a certain understanding of each area. It was found that most areas are charged. For example, in the task area, there is a handling fee for posting tasks there, and a deposit for the task, otherwise it will not be possible to publish the task successfully. On the contrary, if you want to take over the released task, you also need to pay a deposit, so that you can take over the released task. In addition to the toll area, the intelligence area is the most expensive. If you dont pay, you can see some rudimentary information. If you want to see the completed and scarce information, you can only watch it when you pay the fee. There are many, so I will not introduce them one by one. Now that Noel has encountered a problem, the hunter''s license does not even contain a dollar, so he cannot check the information he wants. Pull out the hunter''s license plugged into the computer, throw it away and put it in the storage space. "It seems that no matter what world it is in, it''s all about leaving money." "After returning to town, the first task is to get a sum of money, otherwise the hunter''s license will not be used." "If I remember correctly, there should be a place called Sky Arena." Deciding on his next destination, Noel stopped thinking about it and lay down on the bed with his eyes closed. v9 Chapter 27： One less person The next day... Dawn, like a sharp sword, opened the silent night and ushered in the rising sun. At this moment, the flying ship that has been continually sailing now reaches the destination, and is slowly landing from high altitude. The third test is about to kick off. Inside the flying ship, the sound of broadcast sounded. "good morning everyone." "I''m sorry to have waited so long for the candidates. At present, the flying boat has arrived over the third test venue, and I now ask you to prepare to disembark." Candidates gathered in the living room of the flying boat, whether they wake up long ago or just woke up, all went to the window. Standing by the window, his eyes were carefully examined, the third test site. The purpose of the candidates is very obvious. They just want to get as much information as possible for themselves and increase the success rate of passing the third test. However, before the candidates got favorable information, the door of the flying ship''s living room was pushed open. The sound of opening the door immediately attracted the attention of the candidates. Seeing that the candidates looked over, the person who just opened the door and walked into the living room immediately said the purpose of this place, without the candidates asking. "The flying ship has successfully landed at your destination. Please pack up your belongings as soon as possible." After hearing the words of the coming people, the candidates knew that they were about to disembark. As a result, they all quickly picked up their belongings, and then returned to the person in front of them to gather, waiting for the person to lead himself and others off the boat. Did not let the person wait for too long, the candidates in the flying ship''s living room gathered in front of him. Seeing that the people were all together, the person in charge of leading them off the boat did not say any more nonsense, but only motioned them to follow them. Soon, under the leadership of the person in charge, the candidates all got off the flying boat and stepped into the third test site. The bean-faced people who have been waiting here have a slight cough to attract the candidates'' attention. "Cough!" When the candidates'' eyes gather, they are told where they are and how they can pass the test. "You candidates, the starting point of the third hunter experiment is here." "Here, the world is called the top of the cheap trap tower." "Eligible conditions, that is alive from the top of the tower to the ground, the limit time is 72 hours." "Next, the third trial now officially begins." "Here, I wish you all a smooth passage." After all this was said, the bean-faced people did not give the candidates the opportunity to respond and ask questions, turned around and boarded the flying boat. When many of the candidates, some of them reacted, the flying boat had already risen into the sky. Watching the flying ships go away one by one, they finally looked back helplessly and began to observe how to go from here. Qi Zhi standing next to Xiao Jie doesn''t seem to be observing how to go down, but is looking for something in the candidates. auzw.com Xiaojie found this, and asked the exit directly. "Qi Yun, what are you looking for?" "Don''t you find that there seems to be one less person here." His eyes moved across the candidates'' faces, and Qi Yun responded to Xiaojie with some uncertainty. After hearing this, Xiaojie also started to notice other candidates, helping Qi Zhi to find the one who might be less. The content of the conversation between the two, Kurapika and Leo Li, who were also standing beside them, also heard clearly. They involuntarily counted the number of candidates. In just a few moments, Kurapika counted the number of people here, but the result made him frown. "There are only 42 people here, and there is indeed one less person." "God, I just counted to 22, and you count too fast." Leo Li froze for a moment, and looked at Kurapika next to him with incredible eyes. Thinking of a possibility, he went on. "Did you count too fast, so it was wrong?" "Kurapika is right, there are really only 42 candidates here." Kurapika opened her mouth slightly, and before the voice could come out of her mouth, Xiaojie gave a certain voice first. Even Qi Zhi around him nodded his head slightly. Seeing that both Xiaojie and Qizhi were determined, Leo Li began to wonder who was missing. "Is it possible, then, that the missing one has already taken the first step?" If you think about it carefully, Xiaojie, Qizhi, and Kurapika found that it might really be like Leo Li said, which is very likely. And at this time... "The younger one is No. 444. He has never disembarked the flying boat from beginning to end." The in-ear words made Xiaojie''s four-person group hear the prestige. The eyes of the four of them ended up on Sisso playing cards. Before waiting for the four people to ask, Sisso didn''t look at them, and continued to speak. "He is one of the targets that I am concerned about, and I am quite sure that he did not get off the flying boat." "Regardless of the reason, I think you should still think about the current experiment, not care about others." After speaking, he walked towards the man with nails all over. It is clear that a dangerous person in Sisuo had already seen the danger of him before reaching the second test venue, so none of them made a noise to stop him. At the same time, after this reminder by Siso. Qi Yun and Xiao Jie both turned their heads and looked at each other, remembering what happened last night. In an instant, their faces turned pale, and the whole person shivered involuntarily. Found that the two were in a different situation, Kurapika thought they were uncomfortable. Only when he opened his mouth to ask, Xiaojie and Qizhi just shook their heads, and they didn''t say what happened. v9 Chapter 28： Sky Arena Sky Arena. A paradise for fighting fans, the Sky Arena has 251 floors and a height of 991 meters, making it the fourth tallest building in the world. The tower is full of fighting fields. The entire sky arena is up to the tenth floor until the 200th floor. Only the victorious people can advance to the upper floor. The audience from all over the world exceeds one billion every year, and more than 4,000 challengers queue up to register every day. Located in the territory of the Republic of Bartocia. At this moment, under the building of the Sky Arena, people of all shapes and sizes lined up, waiting to register. At the very end of the queue for registration, Noel''s figure also appeared there. Now, two days have passed since he obtained the hunter license. In these two days, almost all spent on transportation. Arriving in the city where Sky Arena is, he just arrived in the morning not long after. Looking at the long line ahead, Noel suddenly remembered something, and could not help raising his right hand and patting his forehead. "Why am I stupidly standing in line." The words without volume control came into the ears of several people in front of Noel. They all turned their heads in unison, intending to see who said it, and even prepared to prevent a line jump. However, while turning his head, his eyes suddenly lost their consciousness. One by one, one after another, they planted one after another to the ground, and never got up again. As if Noel hadn''t seen it, he stepped on those people and walked towards the sky arena gate. Wherever he went, those who queued up for registration fell down without warning, without exception. Such a situation can startle pedestrians across the street. Now more and more people have stopped moving forward, staying on the opposite side of the street to see the excitement. There is no point in leaving. Looking at the lively look at the lively, those pedestrians are smart and did not step forward to check, fearing to become one of them. Only one person was safe and sound, and everyone''s eyes turned to Noel. Feeling the gathered sight, Noor did not pay any attention to it. He walked into the sky arena hall slowly, and soon disappeared from everyone''s vision. Walk into the hall. Knoll locked the people who were in front of the registration, targeted them down with the domineering color, and then ignored the frightened crowd and came to the registration counter without delay. The right hand shook in front of the staff, trying to get her back from the stunned spirit of the emergency. Very effective, the staff immediately recovered, with apologetic words. "Welcome to the Sky Arena, please fill in your personal information in this form." auzw.com Noel glanced a little and pushed the form in front of the counter. Picking up the pen on the counter, he quickly filled out the form and finally pushed it back. The staff retrieves the form and enters the above information into the computer. After a while, she made sure that there were no typos, and she turned her head to look at Noel again. "Mr. Noel, your entry number is 1888." "In the arena on the first floor, all numbers are called with this number, so please pay attention." "Please go inside." After all the notifications were made, the staff made a gesture of asking to the arena location on the first floor. Noel nodded slightly to the staff, then walked in the direction of her indignation. Seeing that Noel''s back was fading away, when the staff was about to shout "next", he remembered that everyone was still lying on the ground. What else can I do, I can only helplessly pick up the phone at the counter and let someone come to deal with the matter. Walked through the long tunnel and soon came to the arena on the first floor. Entering the arena on the first floor, you will see crowded auditoriums, as well as several arenas in the central area, where fierce fighting competitions are taking place. People in the audience shouted to cheer for the players concerned. Of course, the vast majority of people are in order to be able to win money, and the tickets they have on hand tell everything. After a little observation, Noel found a place for a few people to sit down. "It seems that I can not only earn a lot of money by winning the game, but also get a lot of unexpected money through gambling. This is really a good place to make money." It didn''t take long for the words to fall, and someone came together. The man stood beside Noel, holding the notebook in one hand and the record pen in the other. "This gentleman, the next match is 1568 to 1674, 1435 to 1799, 1287 to 1443, 1179 to 1584. Are you interested in a small bet?" "No interest at the moment." Without looking at the man, Noel shook his head slightly. In this regard, the person who came to inquire still kept a smile on his face, not caring about Noel''s attitude at all. "Then you are interested, you can press the button on the armrest, we will have someone come to give the record, I will not disturb you watching the game." When he had finished speaking, the man bowed back slightly. After perceiving the man''s departure, Noel turned to look at him, trying to make sure of something. "It turns out that he is also a staff member of the arena. It seems that gambling is not operated by outsiders, but one of the projects of the arena itself." Seeing the man, he was talking to a man in the same uniform. From the lip style they talked with, it was learned that gambling is also operated by the arena, not illegally by outsiders. v9 Chapter 29： 50 layers At the center of the arena on the first floor, four arenas are playing at the same time, each with a time limit of three minutes. In other words, you must knock down your opponent within three minutes. If there is a tie, the referee on the ring will select the winner as the winner based on the performance of both players and their performance within three minutes. After watching several games, this is what Noll learned. Each game only takes three minutes, so the rhythm can be said to be very fast. It didn''t make people wait too long, another round of the game was declared over, and a new round was about to start. The broadcast sounded and a new round of player numbers was played. "Athletes No. 1594 and No. 1888, please go to the f ring to prepare." "Athletes No. 1324 and No. 1416, please go to e-ring to prepare." "Athletes No. 1340 and No. 1866, please go to the d ring to prepare." "Athletes No. 1950 and No. 1733, please go to the h ring to prepare." Hearing his number, Noel got up from the audience seat and walked toward the ring in the center. Soon, he walked into the center of the arena on the first floor and boarded the f ring. Noel only stood in less than two seconds, and player 1594 also slowly climbed onto the f ring. This 1594 player, he is a middle-aged man wearing a grey martial arts suit, showing a look like no one else. When he saw his opponent, it turned out to be a little white face like Noel, and he was even more sure. "Little white face, this is not the place you should come. Before the game has officially started, I advise you to abstain." "Otherwise, when the game starts, you can''t eat on your face in the future." He didn''t say anything but didn''t do it, but he was provoked. Noel could tell at a glance that the person in front of him was jealous of his handsome appearance and was confident in his own strength. With a cold smile, he turned to look at the referee. "Referee, is there any regulation in the game that cannot kill the opponent?" "When you filled out the form, it was clearly stated above that if you die during the game, you are responsible for it." A little stunned, the referee shook his head slightly. Originally, player 1594 wanted to say something, but was stopped by the referee''s hand and swallowed back what he wanted to say. At this time, the referee stated the rules of the game. "In the competition on the first floor, you will judge the level of the participants according to the process. Please try to give full play to your own strength within 3 minutes." "During the competition, if there is death, the organizer will not be responsible. If it is not acceptable, please abstain from the competition." When talking about this, the referee looked at the two people left and right, whether anyone gave up the game. After a while, it was determined that both participants did not abstain. "So" "Game Now" "Start!!" auzw.com The right hand raised high swings, and the referee is then ready to move quickly to the edge of the ring to give the contestant room to play. However, it has not really left. suddenly.... "Boom!" The contestant facing Noel suddenly exploded into a blood mist in an instant, and the referees who failed to leave were all stained red. There is no sound, and the entire arena on the first floor is extremely quiet. At this time, if a needle falls, it is estimated that it can be clearly heard and even passed into everyone''s ears. God knows when the referee will be refreshed, Noor doesn''t plan to wait silly. So, he made a sound to wake him up. "Referee, now you can announce the result." "what?" The referee regained his soul, but it seems that he hasn''t been able to react, and he looks a little stunned. Noel''s mouth twitched, and he could only remind again. "Announce the result." "exactly!" This reminder finally came from the shock and startle, and the referee knew what to do now. Then, quickly announced the result of the game. "Player 1888 won!" "You can go directly to the 50th floor. Please take this thing and take the elevator to the 50th floor." The referee took out the instrument and handed the paper printed from the instrument to the winning Noel. After receiving the paper from the referee, Noel did not stay on the ring for a while, turned around and walked away from the ring. Just after stepping down from the ring, a staff member stepped forward. "Mr. Noel, I''m the guide staff, please follow me." Nodding, Noel said he knew. Subsequently, under the leadership of the staff, Noel and her left the arena on the first floor and disappeared from everyone''s vision. Not long before the two left, the people in the arena on the first floor had a heated conversation. Among them, there are only a few expressions of fear, and most of them are extremely excited and decided to pay attention to the future game of Noel. Demonstrating such strong strength, this is a good bet in the future. Some people have begun to dream day by day, imagining that Abnol will win in the future and will be able to win a lot of money. And these things, Noel, who had long since left, did not know. However, even knowing these things, Noor will not be at ease, and there will be no trace of fluctuations in his heart. Closer to home. After leaving the arena on the first floor, Noel took the staff''s guide and took the exclusive elevator. This exclusive elevator can only be used by the winner of the competition. Entering the interior of the exclusive elevator, the staff also started to introduce the rules of this sky arena. v9 Chapter 30： General information "In this sky arena, until the 200th floor, it is divided into 10 floors as a unit." "That is to say, as long as a player with a 50-layer level can win 1 win, he can be promoted to 60 layers." "Relatively, if you get a defeat, you will fall to the 40th level." In the elevator, Noel listened to the staff, and from time to time nodded to understand. The staff did not stop and continued to tell Noel. "As long as the general promotion to the 100th floor, the Sky Arena will provide a dedicated room for the 100th floor contestants." "From the 100th floor onwards, every general promotion will be equipped with a more luxurious and exclusive room for the contestants, so that the players can relax and rest after the game." "The higher the floor, the more benefits will become more and more." "such as" Noel raised his right hand to stop the staff from continuing to introduce various benefits in the future. Seeing this, the staff did not feel displeased because they were interrupted, and the professional smile remained on their faces. When the chatty introduction stopped, Noel sorted out some of the questions in his mind and planned to ask some questions before he slowly asked out. "Now I want to know how much money I can get in the game I just played." "In the game on the first floor, regardless of the final outcome, the contestants can get a jar of juice money, which is 152 quits." Just less than a second after the answer, the staff found it seemed to be missing. So he added again. "By the way, if the next 50-floor game loses, it will not only be relegated to the 40-floor floor, there is no prize money for the game." After playing for only 152 quits, Noel frowned slightly and was very dissatisfied with it. The staff noticed Noel''s expression and didn''t have to think about why he showed displeasure. Such a situation is already strange. It can be said that people can see this almost every day and feel very dissatisfied with the bonus, so it can be seen at a glance. Seeing more, seeing more, the staff explained to Noel. "Mr. Noel, the bonus system of the Sky Arena is like this" "Winning the 50-story game will be able to get 50,000 ringgits." "When the general promotion goes to the 100th floor, the bonuses that the contestants can get to win the game will be greatly improved, and the 100th floor can get about 1 million abstinence." "When it exceeds 150 floors, the bonus will also jump to more than 10 million abstinence." "The prize money for the 200th floor and beyond will be settled in 100 million units." "The more the future, the more bonuses will follow." After listening to this commentary, the displeased look on Noel''s face disappeared. At the same time, I couldn''t help thinking. auzw.com Its the same way! It seems that I have to go to the 150th floor first to make money fast. Suddenly thought of a question, directly consult the staff. "Pu Sheng in the future, I would like to know if there are several layers of Pro Sheng directly like the first floor?" "I''m sorry, only those who have ever challenged a higher floor and come to the Sky Arena to participate in the challenge again can jump directly to the highest recorded floor." Hearing the words, the staff shook his head slightly. Then, she continued. "As a newcomer, you can only jump from the first floor to the 50th floor at the beginning, and then you need a layer of general promotion, there is no other way." "Ding!" The moment the voice just fell, the exclusive elevator reached the 50th floor. When the elevator door opened, there was no more Noel to consult, and he followed the staff out. The staff took Noel to pick up the prize money for the first floor competition. After receiving the bonus, the staff did not rush to leave. Seeing that it is still very early now, he made recommendations to Noel. "Mr. Noel, it''s still very early, you can continue to challenge, do you need to sign up for you?" "Can the challenge of universal promotion continue?" Suddenly, Noel was quite surprised. I thought I could only get promoted once a day. I need to spend some time in the sky arena. I never thought I could continue to challenge. The staff nodded to confirm the time allowed for the challenge. "Under the 200th floor, every day from 9 am to 22 pm." "During this period, as long as the contestants are willing, they can continue to challenge continuously without any restrictions." "When Pusheng rises to the 200th floor, the challenge requires an appointment in advance." Regarding the 200-story challenge regulations, the staff just spoke briefly. As long as you think about it a little bit, you will know why you didnt elaborate. The staff member was just thinking that Noel could never rise to the 200th floor as quickly as he said. Now, it means nothing. It is just a waste of saliva. Noel saw it, but he didn''t care too much about it. After all, the staff has such an idea, it can be said that it is quite normal, so there is nothing to care about. Thinking about it, a decision was quickly made. "I''m going to continue to challenge, then you can sign up for me." "Okay, now I will arrange it for you. Please wait here for a moment, I will come back immediately." It was determined that Noel would continue to challenge, and the staff went to help sign up after speaking. v9 Chapter 31： Stay on the 150th floor In a blink of an eye, it was getting dark. There are only more than 2 hours left until the time that we can still challenge today. Now, Noel, who is on the move, has completed eight consecutive victories, and he has risen to the 130th floor. The only reason to play 8 games is not to encounter strong opponents. The reason is that the rules of the game and the waiting time have caused a lot of time to be wasted, so only 8 games have been played so far. The rules of the game are completely different from those on the first floor. 1 floor, that is to see the ability of the contestants, so as to determine how many floors can be promoted. Starting from the 50th floor, the rules of the game have turned into a point system. For each round of 3 minutes, there are 3 rounds respectively, and the points are knocked down to calculate the points. The so-called point knockdown system, -hit, critical-hit, down three scoring methods. -hit means excellent attack, you can get 1 point. Critical-hit is an outstanding attack, you can get 2 points. Down is to knock down your opponent to the ground, you can also get 1 point. With a total of 10 points, the referee will decide that the tko technique knocked out and won. That is to say, in the case of close competition, the person who first scores 10 points is considered to have won the game. Of course, it is not limited to winning in the above way. During the competition between the two sides, no matter how many points it has, even if it has got 9 points, but it is knocked down by the opponent and can no longer get up from the ground, it can also win the game. Noel used this method to stun every opponent he met directly to quickly win the game. Otherwise, maybe 23 games have been played until now. The time to play the game is not too time-consuming. The most wasteful time is waiting for your turn to play. Most of the time is spent on this aspect. But this general rate of increase has been regarded as the fastest in the sky arena ever. How do you know? In the previous 100-level competitions, each venue has its own host. The news of breaking the fastest record of Pu Sheng was spoken from the host population. For this reason, Noel is now highly concerned, and the betting odds have dropped again and again, two or three times lower than before. At the same time, the Sky Arena also gave him a dedicated female service staff who is responsible for helping with all the chores, allowing him to concentrate on the game and allowing him to rest better. 130 floors... In the separate lounge, Noel sat on the sofa with his eyes closed to refresh himself, but muttered something in his mouth. "At present, the general level has risen to 130 floors, and nearly 6.4 million ordinances have been received." "Bet yourself to win the game and get a total of more than 10 million abstinence from the principal." "All together, there are more than 16.4 million abstinences." auzw.com "If I remember correctly, the cost of intelligence I wanted to see on the hunter''s website should be like millions of vigilance." Leaning on the sofa with eyes closed, softly counting the gains of today''s game. Money, temporarily enough to check some information. But far from those sky-high intelligence, the current money is far from enough. Therefore, Noor did not intend to close this, and even decided to pass through here to earn tens of billions of dollars. By the way, I''d like to see if there are strongmen in the contestants on the higher floors. Anyway, in the game so far, I haven''t seen an existence that uses Nian. Did not meet, but can speculate. The contestants who can use Nian should be people who are above the 200th floor. It is impossible to meet them for the time being. Suddenly, the door of the independent lounge was knocked. "Boom Boom Boom" "Come in." The knock on the door interrupted Noel''s thoughts. He slowly opened his closed eyes, and let out the people outside. With Noel''s permission, the knocker pushed the door and walked in. The person who came in was the female waiter in the Sky Arena. She walked slowly to Noel and handed a card in both hands. "Mr. Noel, the prize money you received in the last game, and the vigilance you won in your bet, I saved the money on the card for you. Please receive it." "How many games can I play in the remaining time?" Noel reached out to take over the card and asked the dedicated service staff directly. Hearing that, the dedicated service staff took out the notebook, opened it carefully and checked it carefully, then calculated the time in mind. After finalizing, this is the answer. "Mr. Noel, I calculated according to the remaining challenge time today, and you can probably participate in about 3 games." "Then help me sign up." "Okay, I will arrange it for you right away." "After signing up, wait for my turn to come and notify me, so be it." Noel raised his right hand and waved, closing his eyes again to refresh himself. Seeing Noel close his eyes, the dedicated service staff stepped out of the door lightly and then quickly went to sign him up for the game. In the following time, Noel successfully won two more games, and has risen to the 150th floor. Originally, time was enough to play another game. It was just that he planned to be here today and wait until tomorrow to hit 200 floors in one breath. As a result, they stayed in an exclusive room on the 150th floor. The first time he entered the room, Noel walked slowly to the computer and sat down, taking out the hunter''s license. v9 Chapter 32： Boring trick Skilled computer operation, fingertips dancing on the keyboard. Through the hunter''s exclusive website, first buy the information about the sky arena, and a list of 200 players up. From the purchased materials, in addition to the staff introduced in the morning. I also learned that starting from the 200th floor, in order to get this Sky Arena, the right to challenge the highest-ranking landlord, certain conditions must be met first. Among them, it also introduced in detail the various benefits obtained after the 200th floor, and even some exclusive privileges, etc. Knowing a little bit, Noor will stop watching. Next, he used the bonuses he obtained today to buy a large amount of all kinds of intelligence to understand this huge world. I will not introduce all the messy information. Among the most concerned information, only two of them are purchased in large quantities. One is about the intelligence of igo International Food Organization. The other is information about Yuanyue Chaliao Cooking Academy. Most of the nirvana used can be said to be spent on these two intelligences, let him know a lot of things. At the same time, it also discovered that Yuanyue Chaliao Cooking Academy is planning to hire a group of gourmet hunters recently, but the specific situation has not been explained. Looking at this piece of information, Noor narrowed his eyes slightly. "Although I don''t know the specific situation, it is a good opportunity to enter Yuanyue Academy." "Opportunity is a good opportunity, but the prerequisites must be fulfilled, otherwise it will be in vain, and people will not hire me." "It seems" "After making enough money, the next step is to become a food hunter." Determined the next plan, and did not continue to stay in front of the computer. Getting up from the chair in front of the computer, Noor stepped towards the separate bath room and went in to open the shower. Next, of course, to wash it white. When the washing was completed, one end was planted on a large soft bed and he slept there. The next day... At noon... After the game from morning to noon, Noel has successfully climbed to the 200th floor. Nowadays, he is taking an exclusive elevator to the 200th floor. "Ding!" The arriving elevator rang and the elevator doors opened slowly. Step out and set foot on the 200th floor aisle. "It''s really one day and one place. The decoration here is so noble and magnificent that the floors below are incomparable." "The walkways are so gorgeous. The exclusive room for the contestants in the Sky Arena is almost where to go. It may even be more luxurious." auzw.com Standing in the corridor, Noel observed the situation on the 200th floor and said to himself. His eyes finally stayed on the wall directly opposite the elevator door. A signpost hanging on the wall above indicates the direction of the counter on the 200th floor. Walking in the direction indicated, but Noel had not yet walked a long way, a female staff member in uniform hurriedly caught up behind him. While trotting to catch up, shouting to Noel. "Please wait, Mr. Noel." Hearing his words and stopping, Noel turned and looked in doubt. Turning around, he found that the person was his own dedicated service staff, but this made him even more puzzled. Before he asked, the exclusive service staff had come to the front. "Mr. Noel, you are going in the wrong direction. You should go this way." "Isn''t the signpost here?" "This is the case. I have come up to register you the first time you finished the game, so you don''t need to go to the counter again, you can go directly to the exclusive room to rest." "It turns out this way, then take me to your exclusive room." Knowing what was going on, Noel nodded slightly and signaled the service staff to lead the way. Only by making the gesture here, the dedicated service staff began to lead the way. At the same time, taking advantage of this time, she revealed the 200-story rules so that Noel could understand. "Mr. Noel, let me explain to you now that it is currently on the 200th floor." "Currently at the 200th floor level, 165 contestants have already registered, and you can apply to participate in the competition at any time, including you." "In addition, starting from the 200-story level, participants can use any weapon, no need to fight in bare hands." "If you have a weapon, please be sure to let me know. I will fill it in the registration information for you, otherwise it is impossible to bring the weapon to the ring." "In addition, there is a principle from the beginning of this floor, we will not issue any game prizes." "As the winner of the game, you will be able to get 80% of the proceeds from the game." "It''s parcels, tickets and gambling bets." When listening to the service staff introduction, Noel was not far in front of the corridor, and finally saw the players on the 200th floor. About five 200-story players are leaning against the wall by the door of their room. With the arrival of Noel, the eyes of these people cast their eyes full of maliciousness. Suddenly feeling something, Noel smiled coldly. "Boring trick." Seeing that Noel was like a good man, the five men frowned. Then, as if agreed upon, he opened the door and returned to his room, disappearing from Noel''s vision. The players he met in the future were not like the five players just now. After walking past those people, they heard what they were talking about behind them, so they understood why the five people they met had done such behaviors. v9 Chapter 33： Ways to offend people "The newcomer is safe and sound, it seems that those people have failed." "Hey, I don''t know what those people think. I always want to find a soft persimmon to squeeze. It''s better to practice this time." "Who said no, even if they were successful in winning 10 wins, they wouldn''t be able to win behind their strength. Those on the next level are the real masters." "No, no, I think the goal of a few of them is not to go to the next floor, but to the owner of the 200th floor, and then I plan to stop there. This is their real purpose." Although it was far away, Noel could still hear clearly the conversations of those people. Thus, I learned that the five contestants I met earlier were just trying out their behavior, looking for beginners who wouldnt read it. The purpose is to find soft persimmons, and make up the 200-story 10 wins clearance conditions. After winning 10 wins on the 200th floor, they are eligible to challenge the 200-story old hug, and strive to become the new owner of the 200-story. Unlike other competitors, the goal is to reach a higher level. That''s right, there are two different options after the 200-story team has 10 wins. One: Challenge the old landlord and become a new 200-story landlord, gain wealth, reputation, and rights. The second: go directly to the next level and fight for a higher reputation and rights. In addition, all the players who find this layer through perception can say this ability. The five people I met initially tried out Noel with malicious thoughts. Closer to home. Noel''s dedicated service staff, she stopped in front of a door with the number 2567, and took the key from her pocket. Insert the key into the door lock and twist it gently to open the door. When the door was pushed open, she stepped aside from the door and made a gesture of invitation. "Mr. Noel, this is the room for you. If you are not satisfied, I will replace it for you immediately." Stepping into the room, Noel observed the room. Seeing this, the service staff followed in, and she silently followed behind Noel, waiting for the result. It didn''t make people wait too long, after walking around the room a little. Noel stopped and turned to face the service staff. "Just this room, no need to replace it." "Okay, this is the key to the room. Please collect it." A professional smile appeared on his face, and the service staff handed the room key. After Noel took the key away, she asked again. "Mr. Noel, do you want to apply for the game immediately?" "At this level, the competition is to apply for a combat system, that is, everyone has a 90-day combat preparation period." "As long as during the battle, the contestants can arbitrarily designate and participate in the days they desire." auzw.com "Of course, if the contestants want to fight every day, this is also possible, even if there is no fight every day during the period, there will be no problems." "As long as you participate in the competition once, you can get a 90-day battle preparation period again." "However, if you have not participated in any competition during the battle, you will be eliminated immediately, and all the records you have registered will also be eliminated. Please pay attention to this." In one breath, there are related precautions regarding the combat system on the 200th floor. Immediately afterwards, the service staff did not say anything, but waited there quietly, Noel''s reply or questions. I haven''t made enough money yet, and I don''t plan to leave so quickly. When he walked to the sofa and sat down, Noel looked at his dedicated service staff and expressed his thoughts. "I intend to participate in the competition continuously. As long as I win a competition, you will continue to apply for me immediately until I stop." After a pause, he added again. "In a day, you have to help me apply for at least 23 games, only more or less." "Mr. Noel, this may be a problem." "What is the problem?" "The other contestants, when they will apply for the competition, it is up to them to decide, they may not play one game a day." The dedicated service staff shook their heads and told the truth. Wen Yan frowned, and Noel was not satisfied with the answer. But even if Noel was dissatisfied, the dedicated service staff had no choice. After all, during the 90-day battle preparation period, God knows who applies for the game. It all depends on the decision of the contestants. Sky Arena will not control it. Suddenly, she thought of a method that was not a way to allow other players to apply for the game, but the method was a bit offending. After hesitating again and again, he finally decided to tell the way. "Mr. Noel, I just thought of a way, but it is likely to offend people, but will allow you to participate in more competitions." "Oh!?" Looking unexpectedly at the service staff, Nuoer wondered exactly what she thought of. So he nodded slightly. "Then you talk about what you think of." "I can help you make an announcement, which is to provoke all players on the 200th floor and let them take the initiative to find you." Only in the first half of the solution, she saw that Noel frowned again, and decided to go on talking hard, anyway, no loss if she did not agree. Then, continue. "Several of the 165 players came to you to compete." "As long as you can continue to play without rest, then there will definitely be players who have the heart to pick up leaks." "Since then, more people will come to the door voluntarily and want to take advantage of your exhaustion to win 1 win or more. This is how I think of it." v9 Chapter 34： Two figures In a flash, a week passed by. During this week, Noel has won eight games on the 200th floor of the Sky Arena. In a short time, apply for 8 games. Thanks to the idea of ??the dedicated service staff that day. That day, Noel, who was not afraid of offending people at all, agreed without hesitation to her and let her act immediately. Although the plan was simple and easy to see through, it succeeded in achieving its goal. At the beginning, all 165 players were issued a mockery announcement, and they were very angry. Some of them were really mad and ran to find Noel''s theory, but he was taunted again by him. At that time, Noel''s sarcasm was more than humiliating than the announcement issued by his dedicated service staff. Because Sky Arena prohibits private fighting outside the game, it is found that the game record will be directly cleared, except for very severe penalties. If you really want to teach Noel, then you can only apply for the game. Stimulated by the vicious language, there is no sense of reason at all, and one by one clamored to apply for the game of the day, saying that it is necessary to teach Noel a good lesson. The purpose is to immediately agree to this. On the same day, Noel won the first game, and immediately someone came up and clamored for him to continue to apply for the game. In this way, after losing five players in a row on the day, some people finally realized the troops. Five consecutive contestants lost, and even the rejuvenated people calmed down. As they calmed down one by one, they also realized that the situation was not right, and no one went to give away their heads. This matter came to an end, and no matter how provocative it will be in the future. Recognizing the powerful strength of Noel, the players swallowed and did not respond, and no one was willing to record one more defeat. They all avoided fighting, resulting in Noel having no game to play. The reason why we have won 8 wins now is that there are 3 contestants ready to fight and they have to apply for the game. However, Noel''s dedicated service staff will help him apply for the game every day, so that the three players want to avoid it, and can only participate in the game with a scalp. This is the victory of 8 games in a week. Now only 2 games away, you can get the qualification to challenge 230,250 layers. But now, in addition to waiting for the preparation period of others to disappear, no players are willing to take the initiative to challenge, resulting in only 2 games and I dont know when they can finish. Noel was not idle. With his amazing eyesight, he wagered a lot of money by betting, playing a lot of places, and wasting long waiting times. Today is another day when I don''t know if there is a match. In the 200th floor exclusive room. Not intending to stay in the room, Noel got up and walked to the door, thinking about where to go while walking. When approaching the door, someone knocked on the door. "Boom Boom Boom" auzw.com Without thinking about who it was, Noel opened the door directly. After the door was opened, it was his dedicated service staff that was not surprised. After all, apart from the dedicated service staff, it seems that no one dared to come since the last mock incident. Seeing that the door was opened in this way, the dedicated service staff guessed a rough idea. "Mr. Noel, are you planning to go out?" "Well, no one dared to fight me, I can''t always be idle, so I went out for a stroll." Noel nodded slightly. Then he looked at the dedicated service staff in front of him, and then continued. "What about you, did you bring me here, good news?" "I don''t know if it''s good news, today there is a very strong player who applies for the game." "Great? How good is it?" "That player is called Hua Shi Duolang. He is one of the people closest to the level of the landlord. His current record is 8 wins and 1 loss. Like you, he is only 2 wins away and he can challenge the landlord." The dedicated service staff said that Noel was about to face the opponent''s information. Think about it and added again. "This player, except for the first time he lost a game, has maintained a winning streak in the future games, be regarded as quite famous people in the Sky Arena. "Oh, when will the game take place?" Noel''s face didn''t show any change, so he didn''t put his opponent in his eyes at all, and asked the game time indifferently. The plain performance gave his dedicated service staff a sense of powerlessness. "You and him are now celebrities in the Sky Arena." "Today the upper class intends to publicize it, so the game time between you and him will be set at noon tomorrow." "Please prepare yourself for the competition during this period." Knowing the game time, Noel nodded to understand. Next, he left the 200th floor to go outside, leaving no plans to prepare for battle. Take the exclusive elevator, and soon came to the first floor of Sky Arena. The two figures entered his field of vision, so they could not help but stop. "These two imps appear here, it seems that the hunter exam is over, and" "The perverted clown should have followed them." "Maybe, I will be on the 200th floor tonight and meet the clown." Noel looked at the two figures and stood talking to himself. The two little ghost heads who were about to go to the registration place were very sensitive to their vision. The two turned around at the same time, looking down at the source of the sight they saw. v9 Chapter 35： Highly concerned However, I didn''t find the source of my sight. I only saw ordinary people traveling in the lobby. I clearly felt someone''s gaze, but now I don''t find any suspicious people. The two of them were pretty sure that it was not the result of much thought. In today''s situation, there is only one possibility. That is, the other party is aware of it, so he hides first and doesn''t want to wait for others to find out. His eyes move in the hall where people are coming and going, and the white-haired ghost tries to find a suspicious person. "Xiaojie, we may be targeted." "Qi Yun, when I just noticed the sight on my body, I had a feeling of deja vu, probably someone I knew." Xiaojie frowned slightly and said how he felt just now. It felt like I was acquainted, but I couldn''t remember who it was after a while, so I was very upset. Qi Yun raised his right hand and waved it, slapping Xiao Jie on the back. Suddenly the back was attacked, and Xiaojie cried out in pain without any preparation. "Ah! It hurts! What are you doing! Qi Yun!" "What do you want to do so much, if you come to us, the person will appear in front of you sooner or later, so there is no need to ask yourself trouble." Holding the back of his head with both hands, Qi Yun turned to the registration office. Think about it, Xiaojie also thinks that Qi Yun is very reasonable, and there is really no need to find trouble. So throwing away his troubles, he quickly caught up with Qi Yuan who was far away. "Qi Yun, don''t you want to change the subject. That slap hurts. Hurry up and call me back!" "I don''t want it, you have the ability to catch up with me, idiot Xiaojie." Turning around, Qi Yun made a grimace to Xiao Jie, and then he ran away his feet and ran away, without any intention of stopping. Suddenly, Xiaojie caught up angrily. Before and after, the two of you are chasing and chasing after me, and the trouble is thrown away by Jiu Xiaoyun, with a happy smile on their faces. In the hall where people are coming and going, watching the two of them go away. After taking his gaze back, Norma stepped through the crowd in the hall and out of the gate on the first floor of the Sky Arena. Walking aimlessly on the street, I don''t know where to go. Time gradually passed away... In the blink of an eye, night has come. Qi Yun and Xiao Jie, who signed up in the morning, have now successfully reached the 70th floor and are waiting for the 80th floor. At this moment, in the multi-person lounge on the 70th floor. In the multi-person lounge, Qi Yun and Xiao Jie had a pleasant conversation with the new friends they met today. Their new friend is a maid of about the same age as them, but he is one head shorter than them and wearing a white martial arts suit. Zheng Tai looked at Qi Yun and Xiao Jie and was very excited to speak to them. "I watched all the games you just saw, it''s really amazing!" "Jixi, what did you say that? Don''t you just go straight to here in one breath." auzw.com Qi Yun shrugged, not very concerned. As if winning the game is like, a thing that should be done, there is nothing exciting. Nodded in agreement, Xiaojie agreed with what Qi Zhi said. "In other words, Zhixi is also very powerful." "It doesn''t matter, I should learn more." Zhixi was very humble, and raised his right hand to swing slightly. But he couldn''t hide his face, and the happy smile revealed by the two''s identity. Suddenly remembered something, he continued. "I''m a source of heart and fist. Ask me, what is your school?" "Genre?" x2 Qi Yun and Xiao Jie spoke at the same time. After glancing at each other, they shook their heads to Zhixi. Obviously, they all said that they have no genre. With wide eyes, Zhixi exclaimed in disbelief. "No!?" "No." "I do not have either" Xiaojie and Qizhi gave their determination before and after. When confirmed by the two, Jixi jumped up from the seat. "No one has coached, are you already so strong?" "This blow is too big." "I really have to learn." After the excitement, he lowered his head deeply, and slowly sat back on the chair. Seeing that Zhixi was hit, Xiaojie quickly changed the subject. "Ji Xi, while I was waiting for the game in the 60th floor lounge, I heard many players discussing that there will be a 200th floor game tomorrow. Do you know more details?" "I heard from the acting master that tomorrow''s game is the two masters of the 200th floor. They are the most likely to become landlords, so tomorrow''s game is very concerned." It was very effective to change the topic. Zhixi immediately forgot the blow just now and told what he knew. In less than a second, he added again. "The two masters of tomorrow''s game, their current record in the 200 layer, are 8 wins and 0 losses and 8 wins and 1 loss respectively." "As long as they have won two games, these two masters will be able to challenge the landlord." Qi Zhi and Xiao Jie''s curiosity were hooked up after hearing the message from Zhixi. There is already an idea to watch the game. They want to see how well the 200-story master can be and how far away they are from themselves. At the same time, they also learned from the 200-layer competition system, and changed to another way, anyway, different from the current point system. Zhixi didn''t know what the two thought. He was still telling what he hadn''t finished. "By the way, the master of 8 wins and 1 loss is named Hua Shi Duo Lang, he is a very famous martial artist." v9 Chapter 36： Confirm "Listening to Master Master said that, in addition to losing to a player named Cisso in Game 1, since then, he won an eight-game winning streak at a stretch." Hearing the familiar and impressive name, Qi Yun and Xiao Jie both wanted to make sure to Jixi whether it was the one he knew. It''s just that the words haven''t been asked yet, and I heard Zhixi say another familiar name. "The other player is called Noel. He broke the record of the fastest 200-story promotion in the Sky Arena. He won 8 consecutive victories on the 200-story in a week, and he has not lost any game during that time." "Noel!?" x2 Suddenly for a moment, the two immediately called out in horror. Qi Yun and Xiao Jie suddenly called out, which shocked Ji Xi, and wondered how excited they were. It soon noticed that Qi Zhi and Xiao Jie were not right. The two people standing in front of them were trembling slightly, and their eyes were full of fear. Curious about what happened, but did not ask the two of them. Qi Yun calmed down first, he forcibly suppressed his inner fear, and looked up at Zhixi. "Jixi, I want to know the live tickets for tomorrow''s game. Where should I buy?" "Yes, Qi and I want to go to the game." With the sound of Qi Yun''s words, Xiao Jie also quickly echoed and said. Zhixi glanced at the two of them, and was a little bit unsure what to say. "This one..." "Is there any problem?" "Well, the 200th floor players are very popular, so the tickets should be sold out in the morning." "Is there any other way to get tickets for tomorrow''s game?" A little unwilling, Xiaojie asked Zhixi. Zhixi frowned slightly. He seriously thought about other ways to get tickets for tomorrow''s game. Seeing this, Xiaojie and Qiyun both looked at Zhixi quietly, for fear of interrupting his thinking. After a while, Zhixi''s eyebrows slowly stretched out, which showed that she thought of another way. Without letting the anxious couple wait for a long time, he directly said the result of his thinking. "There are two other ways, but I''m not sure if I can buy the tickets for tomorrow. I only have a certain chance to buy them." "The first way is that in the most popular games, some people will buy tickets in large quantities, then double them and sell them, and they can try their luck from those people." "The second way is that I heard that there is a special website. It may be available there, but I don''t know what website it is." In the first way, Xiaojie and Qizhi knew that it was the "Horse Party", also known as the "ticket seller". Another way, they probably guessed what. When Zhixi mentioned the special website, they thought of the hunter exclusive website for the first time, and felt that there was nothing more special than this website. In the following time, the three didn''t even want to continue participating in the game. So, they left the waiting room for the players together, and the two separated from Zhixi. Going to the counter, Qi Yun and Xiao Jie said they would stay on the 70th floor. auzw.com After learning the situation, the staff at the counter immediately arranged for him, and informed the room and gave them the room card. Staying in the 70th floor room, it didn''t take long to enter the room. On the way, the two people who had been silent for a while finally spoke. just.... "Ki..." "Xiaojie..." The two spoke at the same time and stopped at the same time. After a while, they came again. "You speak first..." "You speak first..." "Po ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha" x2 In the same situation, the two looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. After a burst of laughter, Xiaojie took the lead and said what he wanted to say. "Qi Yun, did you say Sisso and Noel just mentioned by Jixi? Are they the two people we know?" "There are many people with the same name in the world, and I am not sure if they are the two." Lying on the sofa, Qi Yun changed his posture and saw the ceiling. Suddenly thinking of something, he slammed up from the sofa, turned his head to look at the startled Xiaojie, and then spoke again. "Oh! You can use the hunter''s license to check!" "But I never used the hunter''s license before I decided to defeat Cissot." Taking out the hunter''s license, Xiaojie hesitated. Qi Yun pulled the corner of his mouth, but his eyeball turned to what he thought and hurried to Xiaojie. Before Xiaojie reacted, he won the hunter''s license. "I am very supportive of your decision. I will use your hunter license, which is not yours." "Well, it was so pleasant to decide." Looking at Qi Yun dumbfounded, Xiaojie really didn''t know how to respond to the misrepresentations he said, and he couldn''t get a word out of his mouth for a long time. Qi Jie, who doesn''t care about her, has run to the computer in the room, logs in to the exclusive website through the hunter''s license, and starts to find the information of Sky Arena. Save all the vigilance won today into Xiaojie''s hunter''s license. Immediately after buying, information about the players of tomorrow''s game. When the purchase is shown to be successful, the hidden information is immediately displayed, allowing him to see the player''s photos and information. First of all, the players of Hua Shi Dulang 9 games appeared on the computer screen. "Xiaojie! The Xisuo that Zhixi told us is really the one we hunters take!" After hearing this, Xiaojie stopped thinking about it and hurried to Qi Yun''s side, leaning close to the computer to check it. At first glance, it was really the sisos of the hunter exam. v9 Chapter 37： Need to be patient Now that they have found relevant information about Sisuo, the two of them feel that the other person mentioned by Zhixi is probably Noel. Then go to the Hunter''s exclusive website to find Sky Arena''s information about Noel. It didn''t take long for Qi Zhi to find it on the hunter''s exclusive website, but the hunter''s license was not enough, and it was impossible to view the complete relevant information. Turning his head slightly, he looked at Xiaojie beside him. "Xiaojie, all my abstinence is used to buy Cissot''s intelligence. You should pay for this intelligence." "Ok." Xiaojie nodded, took out the bank card given by Sky Arena, and handed it to Qi Yun. Then, continue. "6 0s for the password of the bank card, please help me to save it in the hunter''s license." "Okay, do it now." Quickly snatched the bank card, Qi Zhi was extremely skilled in operation. Soon, all the ninjas in Xiaojie''s bank card were saved by Qi Yun in the hunter''s license, and the information he just found was bought. When the hidden information emerged, the two first saw Noel''s picture, and below was his detailed information. Ding looked at Noel''s picture, and it took a while to recover. "Really...really..." "Yeah... No... I didn''t expect it to be him..." Turning his head and glancing at each other, both of them could see the fear in each other''s eyes, and even people were shaking slightly. Calm down a bit, and then continue to look down. "Isn''t this date the day after we arrive at the third test venue." "It turned out that after leaving that day, he came directly to the Sky Arena." "Xiaojie, look at the information recorded here. He rose from 1st floor to 150th floor a day, which is too fast!" "Well, according to the situation described above, every game is a trick to kill the opponent, even if it is 200 layers, it is all a trick to kill the opponent." "I used to hit the 190th floor and it took almost 2 years. He was just over a week old. It was really shocking." While checking the information, the two were talking. After checking Noel''s information, they are more determined to watch tomorrow''s live game and want to see for themselves how strong he is. Thinking of something, Xiaojie quickly urged Qi Zhi. "Qi Yun, you can check if the hunter exclusive website can buy tickets, this should be regarded as a special website." "I don''t think it is possible. After all, tickets are not precious." That''s right, but Qi Yun is still on the hunter''s exclusive website and found it carefully. I don''t know if I don''t check it, this check is startling. I never imagined that someone really put the tickets on the website to sell, and the price is still too expensive, several times the original price. auzw.com Except for the money I just bought for intelligence, now the rest is enough to buy two tickets. However, if you really want to buy tickets on the hunter''s exclusive website, then it will be completely back to the time before liberation, and eating tomorrow will be a big problem. Seeing the outrageous price, Qi Yun decided to take luck tomorrow to buy a scalpel ticket, which is at least several times cheaper than the one on the website. There is really no need to spend that injustice. However, while Qi Zhi was not paying attention, Xiaojie''s right hand rested on the mouse and controlled the click of the buy button. When Qi Yun found out, the display had jumped out of the words of successful purchase. I bought it now if I didnt buy it. I can only honestly fill in the delivery address, and then turned to look at Xiaojie. "Xiaojie, we all have a point of abstinence, and if we don''t earn some abstinence tomorrow, then we can only drink the northwest wind." "Why? Didnt I just give you the bank card?" "Don''t tell me, you just ordered it without looking at the price above." "What!? It costs more to buy!?" Slightly stunned, Xiaojie called out with satisfaction. Qi Yun''s mouth twitched, and she didn''t know what to say about Xiaojie, so she got up and left the computer. Feeling tired, feeling very tired. As for Xiaojie, he looked at Qi Yun''s back and touched the back of his head with his right hand, smirking embarrassedly. at the same time.... At the gate of the Sky Arena, dressed as clowns, walking slowly into the hall. The staff at the counter in the hall recognized who he was. Stepped out of the counter and greeted quickly. "Mr. Sisso, welcome back to the Sky Arena." "Well, my room on the 200th floor has not been cancelled yet." "You are really kidding, you still have a lot of preparations for the remaining games, how can you cancel your room." "I''ll just go up by myself. Go busy." Sisso nodded slightly and walked towards the exclusive elevator. Then, walking into the open exclusive elevator, he reached out and tapped the button on the 200th floor, and then backed the side of the elevator wall, waiting for the elevator to slowly rise to the 200th floor. The elevator door is closed, and then starts to rise. Alone in the elevator, Sisuo''s face gradually showed a crazy smile, and murderousness also continuously overflowed from the body, instantly filling the entire elevator interior. Embracing himself with his hands, the whole person shivered slightly. "Come and look for the two unripe fruits. I didn''t expect the other two ripe fruits to be here. It seems that I can taste the other two ripe fruits without waiting for the two small fruits to mature." "Now, you need to be patient." Speaking to himself, Sisso tried to suppress the excitement and excitement in his heart, and he conquered his murderous spirit. When the elevator reached the 200th floor, there was no trace of murderousness anymore, and the whole person returned to normal state, and there was no trace of madness. v9 Chapter 38： Girly chirp The next day, at noon. In the arena on the 200th floor, the auditorium was already full, all waiting for the start of the game. Even if the game has not started, those spectators are not idle. Taking advantage of this free time, discuss with each other which player is more optimistic, or which player should bet on the money. In addition to the general audience, there are many players from different floors. Anyway, in this arena, it can be said to be very lively. Last night, two people who bought tickets from the Hunter''s exclusive website at high prices also appeared in the auditorium of the 200-story arena, and they were still the most front seats. Shortly after arriving, Qi Yun and Xiao Jie were chatting in their seats, waiting for the waiting time. Qi Yun supported the jaw with one hand and twisted his head to look around. "The seat in the front row is no wonder that the ticket will be so expensive." "Qi Yun, we played three games in the morning. Should we bet with those prizes?" "I don''t care, but who do you want to put money on, Xiaojie." In less than a second, Qi Yun frowned slightly when she suddenly thought of something. Not waiting for Xiaojie to give an answer, he added again. "correct!" "Before, I secretly went over to observe another player, but he was instantly spotted." "The thing that puzzled me the most was that the man was clearly sitting in the lounge, but he appeared outside the lounge in a blink of an eye, and he went around behind me." "All in all, the player who is going to play against Noel is not a simple character." Hearing the words, Xiaojie stared at Qi Yun with wide eyes, and there were unexpected colors in his eyes, and there was still a little puzzlement in it. Seeing Xiaojie behave like this, Qi Yun certainly knew why he was doing this and shrugged to explain. "When you played the third game before, I sneaked in and watched it while idle." "you......" He opened his mouth slightly and said a word, suddenly Xiaojie felt that he was being stared at by something dangerous, and the whole person froze in his seat. After reacting, he suddenly turned his head and looked in the direction he felt. When he saw the source of the danger, he couldn''t help but clenched his hands into fists, then gritted his teeth and spit out the words. "Cissot!" "what!?" Qi Yun, who was still puzzled, immediately stood up from his seat and looked down where Xiaojie was looking. At a glance, I really saw the figure of Siso. At the entrance and exit of the second floor of the auditorium, he looked at the positions of Qi Yun and Xiao Jie against the wall and smiled at them with the corners of his mouth raised. When Qi Suo smiled at herself, Qi Yun shuddered. After taking his gaze back, he suddenly realized that Xiaojie''s situation was a bit wrong, and stretched out his clothes. auzw.com "Xiaojie!" "Ah!? I''m fine." Suddenly out of the state of anger, Xiaojie no longer went to see Siso in the distance, and said to Qi Yun that he was fine. Then he sat back in his seat and bowed his head in silence, not knowing what to think about. Qi Yun also sat back, probably guessing Xiaojie''s thoughts. "According to our general promotion speed, it won''t take long to reach the 200th floor, now there is no need to think so much." "Ok, I know." After taking a deep breath, Xiaojie regained a smile on his face, no longer frowning. At the same time, the words of the host of the arena sounded. "Now both players are invited to play!" As the host''s voice fell, one person walked out of the left and right channels of the ring in the central arena. Soon, the two people who walked out from the two sides of the passage boarded the ring in the center of the arena. The two of them boarded the ring and stood still, and the host''s words rang again. "Today''s game is that Noel player vs. Hua Shi Duolang player!" "At present, the Noel player has 8 wins and 0 losses on the 200th floor, and is the only person on the 200th floor to maintain a full victory." "Hua Shidoulang player is not bad, he scored 8 times and 1 defeat on the 200th floor." "In addition to the first loss, the next eight games have won, and they have won eight straight in a row." "Lets take a look now. Who will win the 9th game today and set a record of winning streak!" "I announce" "The game officially started!!" When the host announced the start of the game, the referee standing on the ring suddenly waved his raised hand. Immediately afterwards, the referee retreated very quickly to the edge of the ring to make room for the contest. However, both sides didn''t do it for the first time, still standing still and looking at each other. Moments later, Hua Shidoulang couldn''t help breaking the silence. "Although it''s a bit of an understatement, for me, today''s game is just a preparation exercise before defeating Siso." "Oh, can you stop so much nonsense and hurry up if you want to start?" With a yawn, Noel showed a very sleepy look and said impatiently. Originally, I had plans to keep my hands, but when Hua Shidoulang heard that Noel owed her, and that he didn''t sleep enough, he had to decide that he should be relieved, and the idea of ??keeping his hands disappeared. Noel didn''t think it was enough. He extended his right hand to Hua Shi Dulang and provoked his finger provocatively. "It doesn''t matter if you look like a girl, you''re still so girly." "you wanna die!!" This time I was really mad, Hua Shi Dulang no longer grinded, rushed head-on. Seeing that Hua Shidoulang rushed head-on, Noel also began to be serious. v9 Chapter 39： Learned Earnestly earnestly, but not serious about opponents. Rather, in order to steal the use method of Hua Shi Dou Lang Nian and turn it into his own thing. Nuoer''s eyes showed a wave of ripples and jade. Just a blink of an eye, from ordinary eyes to nine hook jade wheels turned into raw eyes. With such weird and evil eyes, it was difficult for Hua Shi Dulang to rush to find it, and the speed of the sprint could not be reduced. He stared cautiously at Noel''s every move, and was ready for an unknown attack that might occur. However, it was found that, except for the changes in his eyes, Noel still seemed to be not doing anything, and he still stood there without moving for half a step. Offensive is the best defense. Hua Shidoulang suddenly speeded up and came to Noel in an instant, then his five fingers were clawed out. Noel raised his head slightly, his eyes met with the attacking Hua Shi Duolang, and the corner of his right mouth raised upward. "I saw!" Wen Yan, Hua Shidoulang''s pupils contracted, and he waved to Noel''s hands, then paused briefly. At the same time, he couldn''t help thinking. Did this person find it! ? No no no! This is impossible! It is absolutely impossible to discover! He must be intimidating me, so that Im going to chaos myself, so he said that! Yes! It must be so! Constantly denying the suspicion that jumped out instantly, even found a reason for this. Seeing that the hands of Hua Shi Duo Lang''s claws were about to hit, Noel seemed to be invisible, standing there and letting it come, even not defending. Obviously the attack will be ready soon, but Noel''s calm appearance makes Hua Shi Dulang no joy, but also shows a worried look. The next second, the claw-shaped hands hit Noel. But, in an instant, it turned into a phantom penetrating the past, without any actual harm. Because of the speed of the game, no one can find this except Hua Shitou and the attacked Noel who exhibited this trick. The audience was unable to see clearly, only thinking that Noel had escaped on the occasion of a great blow. At this time, Noel, who had never moved too much, finally took action. I saw him turn to the right, then lifted his right leg and kicked forward violently. Attacking where there is nothing, such strange behavior makes the audience very puzzled. In the next scene, the audience immediately understood why. The audience''s eye-catching situation is that the Hua Shi Duolang who just hit the attack disappeared without a trace and instantly appeared at the position where Noel kicked. This scene looks like it is, Hua Shidoulang rushed to kick. A kick hit, kicking fiercely in Hua Shi Duolang''s abdomen, without any defense to take the blow, he flew backwards as a whole. Mouth spouted blood, which also contained some small pieces of internal organs, and the consciousness was a little blurred. auzw.com The audience was stunned, but the referee on the ring did not stun. "Critical-hit!" The referee raised his hand to Noel and said that he had a very good attack this time and scored two points. Although the previous attack by Hua Shidoulang seemed to hit, the referee didn''t see any scars on Noel''s body, so he could get the unhit answer. After all, this is a 200-layer contestant game, which was not attacked by a dead hand, and the situation of hitting without injury was never seen once. The referee has limited eyesight and can''t see the player''s high-speed attack. He can only judge from the injury and then determine whether the attacker gets the score. Noel was not hurt, and Hua Shidoulang''s just attack could not score. The referee judged that Noel scored two points, and was about to fly out of the ring of Hua Shi Dulang. He fine-tuned his body and took advantage of a somersault, dangerously stopped at the edge of the ring. Its dangerous! Fortunately, it stopped in time! Looking down slightly, Hua Shi Duolang secretly said. With a sigh of relief, he covered the painful abdomen with his right hand, and lifted his left hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. Looking at the center of the ring, in order to confirm the negative thoughts in his heart, he asked Noor. "You see my ability to read?" "Avatar, this is your ability to read, right." "Sure enough, I didn''t expect you to discover it so quickly." "No no no, not only did you see through your ability to read, I also" Raising his right hand slowly, Noel extended his index finger and shook it slightly, showing a playful smile. In the next second, urge the ability to read. Soon, the appearance was exactly the same as what he was wearing, and he stood on the left hand with the same movement. The two figures were exactly the same, then continued in unison. "Learned." "This...this...this..." Unbelievably wide eyes, Hua Shidoulang can not say a complete sentence. Not only was Hua Shidoulang shocked, but the audience on the scene was like him, and he was surprised to live in his seat. The first person to recover is the host of this game. "What the **** is going on!?" "Noel player, actually split into two..." "No! It''s a doppelganger!" "Can''t they be twins!?" With an unbelievable tone, the host explained to the stunned audience. With the host''s words, Hua Shidoulang and the stunned audience all recovered. v9 Chapter 40： Tiger bites a real punch! Why can he easily see through it? Its fine if he sees through, why can he easily steal the tricks Ive practiced! Everything is fake! Everything is just an illusion! Shocked, Hua Shidoulang did not want to accept the cruel reality, and he kept denying everything. Okay, not just inside. On the surface, it was also revealed to the fullest, but it was almost not written on the face. Everyone can see that Noel is no exception. However, he did not show any sympathy for Hua Shi Douro, and even asked him face-to-face, expecting him to go deeper into the abyss. "Your doppelganger is useless to me. Come out and show me something else, otherwise I will end this game and you will sleep forever here." How could Hou Shitoo not hear it? Noel made threats for stealing his other moves. Now facing a choice. Or, accept the defeat and take the initiative to admit defeat. Or, fight to the end and try your best to win. The difference between these two choices is that proactive confession can save lives 100%, at the cost of losing one more. And then the game, there will be no guarantee that it will survive, nor will he be responsible for killing Noel. After all, there are signs of life and death in the documents that apply for the game. It is clearly mentioned that life and death are not to be investigated on the game field. Only by signing such documents can you play. In other words, no one deserves to be killed even if they are killed. Hua Shidoulang''s flustered eyes gradually became firmer, whispering softly with his head down. "Before defeating Siso, I must not lose the game, even if I die in the ring!" The moment the words fell, a certain gesture was taken. In Noel''s eyes, he could clearly see Hua Shidoulang''s thoughts, pouring out frantically from his body. Also found something wrong. The huge energy exploded by Hua Shi Duolang was not the result of his long and arduous cultivation, but was only temporarily exchanged for the price of vitality. Closer to home. When a certain gesture was taken, Hua Shi Duo Lang summoned the avatar first with Nian, then another energy of Nian appeared in his hands, allowing it to coagulate in the claw-shaped palms. Everything was ready, he raised his head and glared at Noel, growling and yelling. "Since you want to see other moves, then I will satisfy your curiosity, I don''t believe you can steal it again!" "This is what I did by reading, the real tiger bite boxing, also known as the tiger bite boxing punch!" "Originally, this is the move I am going to use to deal with Cissot. Now let me try it first!" After hearing this, Noel was too lazy to talk nonsense with Hua Shi Duolang, and provoked him with his right index finger provocatively. Can this be tolerated? Of course I can''t bear it! auzw.com Hua Shidoulang and the avatar acted at the same time, both hands maintained the posture of a tiger biting a real fist, and rushed towards Noel at high speed. "I will abolish your right hand first!" "I don''t believe it. You can still figure it out in a moment. That overconfident look!" On the way to Noel, he also used his language offensive. With a disdainful smile, Noel stood on the spot and stretched out his right hand, saying unbelievable words. "I will stand still here. If you really have the ability to scrap my right hand, then I will give it to you." Audiences who heard it all exclaimed. Of course, some people doubt that this is nothing more than Noel''s strategy. It is to lure Hua Shi Duolang. Hua Shi Duolang was mad and did not think so much. "Then I will complete you!!!" Suddenly the real body speeded up, and instantly separated from the avatar. In the blink of an eye, the real body of Hua Shi Dulang came to Noel, but he saw that he had no intention of moving, and he could still see the disdain in his eyes. No longer hesitating, he immediately waved his claw-shaped hands and attacked Noel''s right hand. With a hit, the sound of bone cracking sounded. "Click!" The sound of the bone crack, the audience who heard it shivered, and even covered his eyes with his hands, daring to see what was going on in the ring. As the host of this game, I am very excited to explain the game. "Unbelievable! This is really incredible!" "Fighting fans, who are present, should be very aware of the power of tiger bite boxing. It can easily split a tree in half, and the power of a master like Hua Shi Dulang will also be greatly improved!" "It''s just that the situation today is completely different from what was expected!" "The Noel player who was attacked by a real tiger bite was not cut off his right hand as expected!" "Instead, Hua Shi Duolang, a user of Tiger Bite True Boxing, has broken his hands!" As the host explained the situation, the audience who were afraid to look at them moved away curiously with their palms curious. I really don''t know, I was shocked by this. In the eyes, Noel''s right hand extended was intact, and the ten fingers of Hua Shidoulang''s hands were all fractured and bent in the opposite direction, and it was very painful to watch. Although ten fingers of both hands were fractured, Hua Shidoulang didn''t say anything. But he can still see from the look, in fact, he also feels very painful, but he just couldn''t call it out. Looking at Hua Shi Dulang disdainfully, Noel sneered mercilessly. "Are you tickling me?" When this word came out, Hua Shidoulang''s mentality completely collapsed, and fear appeared in his eyes. Stepping back step by step, he has completely lost his will. "Hey, it seems that it''s time to end the game." You stepped back into me, and Noel walked slowly to Hua Shi Dulang, shaking his head and sighing. v9 Chapter 41： Crazy clown Hua Shi Duolang has lost his fighting spirit, it is impossible to use any new moves. Since there is no new skill to steal, there is no need to waste any more time. Slowly approaching Hua Shi Duolang, Noel reached out and grabbed Hua Shi Duolang''s neck, then tightened slightly. "Click!" The sound of twisting the neck came out, and Hua Shidoulang instantly died. Noel retracted his right hand, and Hua Shidoulang leaned backwards, and finally fell **** the ring. Turning around, he didn''t take a look at Hua Shidoulang, and he didn''t wait for the referee to return to the verdict. He walked directly from the ring. When the referee recovered, he saw that Noel was about to come to the exit of the aisle before entering. First quickly to determine how Hua Shidoulang, while Noel has not left the game venue, announced the result of the game loudly. "Huashi Shitoro''s player dies, and Noel wins this game!" After a moment of silence, most of the audience at this venue were cheering with excitement. Another part of the audience was angry and cursing at the dead Hua Shidoulang. Cheering spectators, that is happy to bet on the match and win money. The cursed audience was angry because they were betting the wrong person to lose money. As for the death of Hua Shi Duolang, no one cares about this matter, let alone feel uneasy for him. Even those who supported him in the past, there is now no overreaction to his death, or even no response. It seems to these people that if they continue to win, they will continue to support them. Defeat to death, that only shows that he is nothing more than that. After walking through the long passage, it finally turned into the 220-story lobby. Before the spectators had left the competition venue, Noel stepped up to the exclusive elevator slightly, not wanting to be surrounded by the audience or the media. When we arrived at the exclusive elevator, we saw a person standing by the elevator''s entrance from afar. The man was specially dressed, and Noel recognized who he was at a glance, and it was very difficult to recognize. There was such a small accident that I didn''t expect to meet this person here. However, did not stop the pace of progress, still maintaining the original moving speed, walked to the exclusive elevator side. Before coming to the exclusive elevator, Noel reached out and tapped the elevator button. Then, there was no idea of ??talking to the person next to him, but standing quietly waiting for the elevator to arrive. Just the man leaning against the exclusive elevator, he spoke to Noel at this time. "It''s hard to cultivate mature fruits. Since it was easily destroyed by you, it is really unpleasant." "Clown, if you really feel that you have lived enough, then you are welcome to apply for the game at any time, and I will be happy to let you sleep forever and not wake up." auzw.com With a slight glance at Sisow, Noel said very plainly. This seems to be like, sending Cissot out of the world is a very simple matter, which can be done anytime, anywhere, without any effort at all. That''s right, the person leaning on the exclusive elevator is Sisuo. From what Sissor said just now, it''s not hard to hear that he was specifically waiting for Noel. When he heard the answer, Sisso''s eyes showed the color of madness and excitement, and he no longer even suppressed his murderous spirit, letting the murderous spirit go straight to the locked Noel. The murderous madness came from Noel, but he was completely like a human being, and was not affected by the murderous at all, just as he was targeted. Seeing this, Sisuo was even more excited. He was sure that Noel was able to fight with himself, unlike the stinky watermelons and rotten tomatoes in the past. His face was crazy and he couldn''t help laughing. "hahahahahahahahaha!" "Now I can be 100% sure that you are the person I have been looking for. You are the opponent that will allow me to fight with all my strength!" "Don''t worry about messy applications, let''s start fighting right now!!" "Come on! Let''s do it!" Noel turned his head slowly, facing Cisso, who had fallen into madness. However, he didn''t plan to do anything at all, just responded lightly. "I don''t care. It''s just that you probably never have the opportunity to taste those two immature little fruits, so are you sure you really want to follow me?" The moment when the words sounded, the crazier and more astonishing murderousness than Cissot burst out in a flash. At this moment, Sisuo seemed to see the sea of ??corpses. Feeling of falling into the ice cave, the whole person shivered slightly. I don''t know what fear is, this is the first time the emotion of fear rises in my heart. The madness of the face gradually receded, and Sisso''s expression gradually changed from madness to fear, and at the same time calmed down. Seeing that Sisow was murderously calmed down, his eyes were dull and froze in place. Originally not planning to do anything, Noel walked directly into the exclusive elevator that reached the door and tapped the button on the 200th floor. Subsequently, the elevator doors closed and descended to the 200th floor. After a while, Sisuo, who had just been murdered, had finally lost his mind. Looking up at the exclusive elevator, standing to the spot and talking to herself. "I have become stronger, and I will never be like today again, and that day will not be too far away." With a sullen face, Sisuo turned away. Knowing that the gap was huge, the sane did not chase the 200th floor to find Noel. I am looking forward to fighting with all my strength, but it does not mean that I know that the gap is huge, and I have to rush to die. v9 Chapter 42： Become a landlord In the next three days... During this period, the preparation period of another unlucky bail in the 200-story ended, allowing Noel to successfully win a 10-game winning streak and obtain the qualification to challenge the landlord. In addition, Xiaojie and Qilu have two iron-headed babies. After they were baptized by Cissot, they were successfully placed on the 200th floor. When he first learned the ability to read, Xiaojie was a little bit of a challenge to Sisuo. Sisuo directly put forward the conditions for Xiaojie to win a victory on the 200th floor first, so he was willing to accept his challenge. As a result, it is completely inconsistent with the original. In the first game, Xiaojie was miserably taught by the 200-layer old Yin. The radius and ulna of the right hand were completely fractured, the upper wrist bone was split, there were three complete fractures of the ribs, and there were twelve complicated fractures. It takes four months to fully recover. As for the other iron-headed witch, he is not the master of peace, even more so than Xiaojie. Xiaojie Tietie wants to challenge Sisuo, Qi Zhi is more head-to-head to play and dive in. With his learned ability, he asked Noel to do a test. The result is conceivable, a little suspense is also there, and seconds are discovered by Noel. That night, Qi Yun relied on her learned ability to perfectly hide her breath. Originally still quite proud, he successfully came to the door of Noel''s exclusive room. The next second, an extremely terrifying murderous lock, he suddenly knew that he was wrong. Where did he not find himself sneaking in, but deliberately let himself go so close. Has been locked in Noel''s murderous, even if he wanted to escape immediately, but did not dare to act rashly. At the time of the flying ship, there was a president of the hunter meeting, Nitro, so he escaped. This time, no one will protect himself, and he dare not bet on the result of rash actions. Scared and scared, he did not dare to move. In this way, from the night standing at the door until noon the next day, Noel withdrew his murderous spirit and left Qi. When the night guard was still locked in a murderous lock. As you can imagine, that is definitely not a good thing. If the average person is estimated to have been scared to death by Noel''s murderous life, how can it last for so long. However, Qi Yun is not much better. It can be said that the whole person has withered and will fall to the ground at any time. On the way back, if you didn''t meet the Xiaojie you found, Qi Yun might fall in a corner and wait for someone to happen. Since that time, the two iron babies have finally settled down. 235-story arena. Here, it is already overcrowded, screaming, shouting, cheering, flooding the entire arena. On the ring at the central court, the referee was counting down a 10-second countdown against a player who had fallen to the ground. "10!" "9!" "8!" auzw.com "2!" "1!" "time up!" "Challenger-Noel wins!" When the referee announced the result, Noel turned and walked directly down the ring. Win the game and become the new 235-story landlord. However, instead of seeing the joy in his face, he seemed to have nothing to do with him, and he did not care at all. As soon as we walked out of the hallway, the dedicated service staff greeted us. "Mr. Noel, congratulations on being the new owner of the 235th floor." "From this moment on, the 235th floor of the Sky Arena will belong to you completely, until one day someone challenges successfully." "In the 235th floor, if you have any dissatisfaction, we will use the fastest speed, in accordance with your request, rectify until you are satisfied." "Also, you have to pay for food, clothing, housing and transportation in the Sky Arena, and we will pay for these expenses, without the need for you to spend one more waiver." Suddenly remembered something, quickly added. "Oh, there is one last point." "Now that you are the new landlord, you already have the qualification to participate in the Olympic fighting, as long as you maintain the identity of the landlord." "Well, that''s probably it." After that, the dedicated service personnel quietly followed behind Noel, not speaking. Walking slowly in the passage, Noel did not say a word to his dedicated service staff, nor did he know what to think about. Until going out of the passage, to the lobby area on the 235th floor. "I heard that igo has a place in the Colosseum, can I get the spaceship ticket there?" "No problem at all, Mr. Noel." "I''m going to go tomorrow, you can help me handle it." "Okay, may I ask what else I need?" The dedicated service staff expressed their understanding that Noel raised his right hand and waved, and sent her directly to handle it. Stopping the following steps, the dedicated service staff did not continue to follow behind Noel, and turned to the other side to leave. As the dedicated service staff left, Noel took the elevator back to the 200th floor. No way, after all, it has just become the owner of the 235th floor, and it takes time to deal with the things of the old landlord, and it is not so fast to be able to move to this floor. Some players challenged the landlord for success, and the news spread quickly in the Sky Arena. Suddenly, a large number of people began to collect Noel''s intelligence, as well as view past game videos. It can be said that Noel became famous in this city instantly, and the number of fans increased accordingly. Among them, in addition to fighting fans, Noels handsome and handsome appearance also greatly increased his female fans, which is definitely several times more than fighting fans. v9 Chapter 43： ig first protected area A huge independent island in the sea, this is an island where food research is popular and a tourist attraction. New and delicious islands are born, commonly known as gourmet gardens, but only on the surface. This new and delicious island is actually the largest courtyard of igo, also known as the first protected area. It is a circular island with an area of ??500,000 square kilometers. Sightseeing spots take up very little land, because igo also cannot control the entire island. The islands surrounded by tall mountains are stocked with improved varieties and cloned species for research, forming a unique ecosystem. At this time, just above the island, there was a military helicopter, striding across the vast sea thousands of miles, flying into the large building in the center of the island. It didn''t take long for the helicopter to land smoothly in Ting Airport. The helicopter stalled, and the propeller turned fast and stopped again. Soon, the cabin door was pushed open from the inside, and the handsome figure came out from the inside. The helicopter was not far away, and someone who had been waiting there for a long time quickly greeted him. "Hello, is this Mr. Noel?" "Ok." Hearing this, Noel nodded slightly. When confirmed, the person came to welcome him warmly. "First of all, you are welcome to the igo First Reserve, Mr. Noel." "I am the tour guide arranged by the director, and I will take you to visit every area here." "Of course, if you don''t want to visit other areas, as long as you have a designated destination, I will take you directly." "You don''t have to make a decision in a hurry, please follow me first and leave Ting Airport." The voice fell, and the tour guide first measured the body to make the gesture, and then led the way. Stepping up, Noel was only half a step away from the guide in front. The two left Ting Airport and walked into the large iron gate that was open in front. "Mr. Noel, what we will enter next is the first reserve, the interior of the courtyard." Crossing the inside of the giant iron gate, the guide said to Noel the next destination. Next, Noel, led by a guide, took the elevator down to the interior of the courtyard. As the elevator moved deeper, it quickly entered a large factory with a variety of equipment and novel ingredients. At this time, the tour guide introduced it actively. "Mr. Noel, where we are now is the Food Research Institute." "Three of Chengdu''s gourmet ingredients are produced here." "In the vast courtyard, there are often researches on variety improvement, and there are also some studies that are not publicly available." When the tour guide was finished, the elevator went right through the entire food research institute. After a short pause, he looked at Noel beside him. auzw.com "Mr. Noel, do you want to continue the visit, or?" "I want to see your director, lead the way." Noel interrupted the tour guide''s inquiry and made a request to see the director here. When he heard that Noel wanted to see the director, the tour guide nodded and agreed immediately. This made Knorr a little accident, originally thought that there will be a little hindrance, but the guide did not expect it but agreed easily. The accident was an accident, but you can guess the approximate reason if you think about it. Or, the director who is going to see now is pretended by someone else. Or, it was the director who had explained it before that the tour guide would agree without hesitation. Of these two possibilities, Noel prefers the latter. After all, it is the procedure that is handled through the Sky Arena, and the information of Noel must be obtained here. Knowing that Noel''s identity is the landlord, as the director here wants to meet, it is also very possible. Taking another elevator, the two went deeper underground. It didn''t take anyone long to wait, and the elevator quickly reached its destination. After the sound of ding, the elevator door opened automatically. The elevator opened, and the eyes were large cages. Inside each large cage, weirdly shaped creatures are closed, just like several biosynthesis. With a brief glance, Noel confirmed to the guide beside him. "Is it closed here, are all food creatures?" "Yes, the organisms here that are closed by special reinforced plexiglass can be said to be all food creatures, but they are clones of some endangered varieties, as well as some new varieties born from crosses." In less than a second, the tour guide showed a little hesitation, as if struggling with something. Suddenly, a middle-aged man with a bald and muscular body walked towards Noel and the guide, and took the guide''s introduction to continue. "The food creatures here are also called shackle animals." "The bound animals are under the name of food research, but because of ethical issues, this is actually an extremely confidential place." Hearing the familiar words, the tangled tour guides were instantly taken back, and at the same time they noticed the person who spoke the secret. Looking up, he froze a little, and could not help shouting. "Director Mansam!?" "Did you just say that I am handsome?" The moment of joy was revealed, and the man called "Mansam" looked forward to seeing the guide. Knowing the bad habits of this director, the tour guide does not intend to waste time on this matter, so I will introduce Noel to the topic. "Director Mansam, this one next to me is Mr. Noel, the one you want to name." "You are the sky arena, became the new landlord on the 235th floor two days ago?" His eyes moved to Noel, and Mansam looked at him seriously. v9 Chapter 44： Risk assessment Similarly, Noel was looking at Mansam. I don''t know if I don''t read it, but it''s a bit unexpected when I look at it. In addition to the gourmet cell, the power of thought is also found in Mansam. Gourmet cells plus the power of reading, this product must be several times stronger than the original. Mansam can learn to read, and the other people needless to say, can''t be worse than him. This also shows that in this three-in-one world, the characters in the original works have controlled power beyond the original ones. Now that there is one more unknown, Noel thinks it is interesting. If you think about it, it is normal. After all, the ability to read is the energy emitted by the human body, as long as the individual is willing to learn, then it is possible to control this power. As for the food cell, although this kind of thing is rare, the success rate of fusion is also very low. But it is only scarce, not completely gone. So, there are always ways for interested people to get it, as long as it can be successfully integrated, it can also easily gain strength. Since the ability to read can be learned, and it is possible for the gastronomic cells to get, it is not too surprising to obtain both of these powers at the same time. After looking at Noel, Mansam nodded pretendingly, making him look very optimistic about him. However, his heart growled angrily. Wei Mao cant see anything! ? Damn it! This guy also hides so well! If its not for him to have his information, it is estimated that when I see him for the first time, I will think he is just an ordinary person. Mansam did pretend to be quite similar, but it was a pity that he was not able to lie to Noel, at most to the tour guide beside him. Knowing it, knowing that Noel did not intend to dismantle Mansam, and did not want to waste time on such trivial matters, there is really no need for that. So, straight to the point. "Hello, Director Mansam." "I came here for two purposes." "First, I want to see the food arena here." "Second, by the way, verify that you are a food hunter." Hearing Noel''s two goals, the first one Mansam felt okay, and he had already guessed it. But the second purpose really surprised him. According to common sense, what came out of the sky arena is still a person who has become a landlord, and should be a person who likes fighting. Subconsciously, Mansam already thought that Noel was that kind of person, but he ran and said that he wanted to become a food hunter. How come this is not surprising. Either way, he is quite welcome. "Mr. Noel, the two purposes you mentioned." auzw.com "The first one is fine, but the second one requires a hunters license, so you" Before he finished speaking, Noel raised his hand to interrupt Mansam''s words, and it was clear what he was going to say. Next, under Mansam''s suspicious gaze, Noel turned over and summoned the hunter''s license, which would be sandwiched with two fingers. Seeing this, Mansam frowned slightly. Mansam couldn''t see at all how Noel took out the hunter''s license, and raised a grade for his evaluation. But without much thought, he first stared at the hunter''s license between Noel''s fingers and checked the authenticity. After careful inspection, the hunter''s license is determined to be genuine. "Hunter''s license is no problem, but you still need to verify whether you are the real holder, so please follow me to verify first." "Yes, you can lead the way." Noel directly handed the hunter''s license to Mansam standing in front of him. When he took the hunter''s license, Mansam stopped talking nonsense. After raising his hand to make a gesture of invitation, he stepped ahead and led the way. Before two steps, he suddenly stopped and turned his head, looking at the guide behind him. "Go do something else." "Okay, director." In response, the tour guide walked towards the elevator that had come down, and gradually moved away from the two. In the following time, Mansam took Noel to the monitoring room on this floor. On the way to the monitoring room, he introduced Noel to the detained food creatures and new synthetic varieties. After a mess of introductions, the two arrived in the monitoring room soon after. Monitoring room. There are a lot of monitoring equipment, you can clearly see the situation in many places, and there are many staff. "Wait a moment." Mansam asked Noel to wait for a while before holding his hunter''s license and walking towards the empty computer. After some skillful manipulation, he quickly logged into a special website. Although it is so far away, Noel can still clearly see the above information, which is a common website of igo and the Hunter Association. Specially used to inquire, those registered professional hunters. Observe that Mansam entered the number of the handheld hunter''s license, and soon the relevant information appeared on the display. When he saw his own information, Noel found a little more, which was not there when he registered before. What''s more? One more risk assessment, and it is still at the sss level. A line on the display clearly indicated that this was the result of the personal evaluation by the president of the Hunter Association, that is, the old man named Nitro. Seeing the result of this evaluation, Mansam glanced at Noel without leaving a trace, and quickly withdrew his gaze, making it quite secretive in one go. It''s just that Mansam thought he wasn''t found, but it was clearly seen by Noel. Noel didn''t care too much, anyway, he wouldn''t pose any threat to himself, at most it was just being warned. v9 Chapter 45： Legendary wolf No longer focusing on that side, looking at a few special surveillance screens. Those special surveillance screens are marked with extinct species and newly synthesized species, and it is difficult to make people pay no attention to them. Among them, there is a huge white giant wolf. As Noor''s gaze moved, and finally fixed on the white giant wolf, Mansam returned with a hunter''s license. Looking in the direction of Noel, Mansam introduced him aloud. "That''s the wolf fighting from ancient times, and the tragic legend of the end of death." "In the remote Taikoo, a demon was born in the world. It is 50 meters long and weighs a thousand tons. It is a huge herbivore. This demon is called the end of death." "They swallowed up the green in droves, and they were demons that withered the earth." "Every time they pass, they will not be in the grass. It can be said that every step of the end of death is a countdown to the extinction of the creature. "Swallowed a continent and moved forward to the largest continent in the world, the Green Paradise." "But even a piece of grass in the paradise has not been eaten. The demons have been inhabited by that paradise, and they have only been completely extinct." "Yes, that is the wolf fighting." After explaining the legend of wolf fighting, Mansam paused a little. Squinting at Noel, it was a pity that he didn''t see the reaction he wanted, which made him a little frustrated. After a moment, he continued. "From the place where the end of death went extinct, we found a few wolf fighting cells. The guy was cloned from the cells and is the only one that survived." "Its body is 18 meters long and weighs 11 tons. Although their ecology is still a mystery, this is probably the biggest body of the wolf fighting." "Hello! How do you respond to it?" Withdrawing his eyes from the wolf fighting, Noor turned his head to look at Mansam on the side, and reached out to recapture the hunter''s license. The speed is too fast, Mansam has not yet reacted, and the hunter''s license, which he had in his hand, has returned to Noel''s hand and has instantly received storage space. When Mansam noticed it, he opened his mouth a little and wanted to say something, but Noel stepped in. "Bald, give me that wolf." "Handsome!? Are you calling me handsome?" The old problem was committed again, Mansam looked at Noel in surprise, waiting for his confirmation. However, Noel didn''t say a word at all, and quietly watched Mansam''s performance to see when he could pretend. After staring at him for a while, Mansam was defeated in the end, and it was really impossible to pretend. auzw.com frowned a little and thought about it before he gave Noels reply. "Waiting for you to pass the test of the food hunter''s verification, I can give you a chance to tame the wolf fighting. If you can successfully tame it, you can take it away from here at any time." "Then don''t waste everyone''s time. Tell me about the food hunter''s experiment." Knowing that Mansam agreed, Norr asked about the conditions of the food hunter''s experiment and asked about the conditions. At the same time, it is possible to guess the reason why Mansam agreed. It''s simple, for three reasons. One: nothing more than not seeing that you can tame the wolf fighting. Second: The lifespan of the clone is very short, and it will die naturally in a short time. Third: Since a wolf fighting clone can be cloned, there is always a chance to clone a second wolf fighting creature, so it is nothing to be tamed and taken away. In addition to these three reasons, Noel felt that Mansam wanted to make a good deal with him this time, which is also a test of his own strength. After all, after seeing the sss-level risk assessment, Mansam didn''t mean to rush out or beware, but he couldn''t see his own strength, so he wanted to test it through the wolf fighting here. Mansam didn''t know it, and thought that it would have been guessed by Noel. "If the general food hunter experiment, it only needs to capture the designated food creatures." "You don''t plan to test according to general standards?" "It can also be said that if you agree to participate in this trial, you can get higher authority if you pass, and you can go to some special protected areas in the future. Do you want to try it?" "True ink, you just tell me what to do." Noel was a little curious, and wanted to know to what degree the difficulty could be mentioned. It had long been thought that Mansam did not continue to say anything useless and went straight to the subject. "The test subject is" "Without killing Ligaru Mammoth, bring back the flesh of gemstones in it to me so that you can pass the test." "By the way, Ligaru Mammoth''s habitat is here on Ligaru Island, and its hunting level is up to 48." "Just going to Ligaru Island is a very high challenge." After the conversation was finished, I wanted to see the troubled expression on Noel''s face, but there was no change at all, as if I didn''t take it seriously at all. "Give me a map here, its best to show me the location of Ligaru Island, and its better to draw the route by the way." Not waiting for Mansamdo to think, Noel reached out and asked for the map. A little stunned, Mansam thought that Noel was pretending to be calm, and would definitely ask to reduce the difficulty of the test, even thinking about other topics. Unexpectedly, I really intend to go to Ligaru Mammoth to take out the jewel meat. Think about it, a guy who can be evaluated by the president of the Hunters Association and personally evaluate the dangerous sss level, is absolutely capable of dealing with Ligaru Mammoth, so he did not withdraw the idea of ??the test question, intending to let him try to see if it can be done. v9 Chapter 46： Black carpet Mansam instructed people to bring a map and personally draw a route to Ligaru Island on the map. Originally intended to give this to Noel, suddenly took the pen down again. "This, this, and this area." "Now the three areas I have drawn are places where Ligaru Mammoths often eat and eat. You can find them there." Three areas were circled on the map, and then the map was picked up and handed to Noel. Thinking about it for a moment, Mansam took out a communicator from his waist and handed it over. "You also have this communicator. If you plan to give up the test halfway, you can contact me directly through this, and I will send a helicopter to pick you up immediately." "Can I go now?" After receiving two things, Noel asked Mansam to see if there was anything else. The explanations were all explained, and Mansam followed. "I will send you to the ground first, and give you an approximate direction by the way, otherwise it is useless for you to take the map." "Then go." Next, the two of them took the elevator back to the ground together, but it was not the kiosk airport that they had entered before, but the other factory''s exit. The huge iron door opened and the two walked out slowly. Mansam raised his hand and went to his right. "Now the direction pointed by my right hand is the shortcut to Ligaru Island, as long as you keep walking in this direction." "That is to say, the road map you drew on the map is not the road you are referring to. I can understand it this way." "The route I drew on the map can indeed be said to be another road, and that road is relatively safer than the road it is referring to, and I will not encounter high-hunting food creatures, but I want to go to the destination. You need to make a big circle, you" "gone." Not waiting for Mansam to finish his speech, Noel stepped forward to leave the place and walked in the direction of the shortcut. Before two steps, the swish disappeared without a trace. In the field of vision, Mansam could no longer see Noel''s figure, no matter which direction he looked in, it seemed to have disappeared out of thin air. I don''t think a person can disappear out of thin air. The reason why they are invisible is because they are too fast. "His speed is really fast enough, it''s so fast that I can''t react, and I''m completely away from my vision." "In terms of speed alone, this far exceeds me." The speed that Noel showed was enough to give any enemy a headache. In his mind, Mansam tried to simulate the battle against Noel, but the result was very optimistic, and even worse. What kind of result? As a result of the disastrous defeat, the whole process was defeated by Noels perverted speed, and he could only passively defend. This is just a simulated warfare based on air speed, not counting the unknown power of Noel. auzw.com The speed alone is so perverted, Mansam is sure that other aspects will not be weak, even stronger than speed. Now, I finally understand Nitro''s risk assessment. "In terms of his speed, it is very likely that President Yilong is not an opponent..." Watching quietly, the direction of the shortcut to Ligaru Island. After a while, Mansum turned his gaze back and turned back to the door. On the vast expanse of grassland. A whole piece of grass on the grassland is all black and uniform in tone, without any trace of other colors. At a glance, it looks like a black carpet. Noel, who had just left, is now far away from the institute, and he appeared here. "It''s really like a black carpet. No wonder the black grasses are called black carpet." When the system gave the information, Noel squatted and reached out to pull out some black grass, and then put it directly into his mouth. Chew a little bit, although the color gives a bitter feeling, it tastes refreshing when eaten alone. The taste of this black grass is similar to the crispness of leeks and shallots. It feels like making Sarah, this must be a very good choice. Think about it, it soon seems to be decided. Raising his hands and hands, Noel gestured at the broad black carpet. "Well, that''s great." The sound of the words fell, and the right hand waved violently against the place where the gesture was just made. In a flash, ripples appeared in many spaces. As the ripples grew larger, it didn''t take long to start rotating counterclockwise, twisting everything around. All the places that Noel had just compared were all sucked into the spiral space. This process is quite fast, and the twisted spiral space is quickly restored. Everything is back to normal, but nearly half of the vast grassland occupied by black carpet disappeared. There was one more deep pit in the plain, which was wide and large. "Now you can go to the next place, and then see what other good things you can encounter, all transplanted into the small world." For all the changes in front of him, Noel nodded in satisfaction, patting the non-existent dust with his palms. After transplanting half of the grassland, I don''t plan to stay here. But in the next time, without rushing to Ligaru Island, Noel stopped and walked all the way, just like shopping. On the way, all the eye-catching food creatures and food plants have not escaped his magic palm, and all of them have been transplanted into the desolate small world. But Noor didn''t do everything, just stopped half of it. Eye-catching food plants, transplanted half into the small world. The eye-catching food creatures just select 5 males and 1 females, and they will not be exhausted. v9 Chapter 47： Ligaru mammoth In the world, igo has 8 protected areas with different environments, that is, 8 courtyards. Although each is designated as a dangerous area, but from the point of view of the area and the danger level of the beast. The first protected area is definitely the most dangerous. The degree of danger here is a, the average hunting level is 27, it is simply the courtyard of hell. Ligaru island. A place called the Ligaru Plateau, also commonly known as "the devil''s den", is one of the areas where the Ligaru Mammoth frequently appears. It''s not too slow, it''s all the way. At this moment, Noel was standing on the edge of a deep pit, looking at something in the deep pit and muttering to himself. "Bones are everywhere, there is nothing to scrape here." Looking at the deep pit, the piles of bones piled up. Not only this, but the situation in several huge pits is exactly the same. Yes, like the deep pit that Noel is looking at, there are many deep pits of the same size around it, and there are a lot of bones in each. Floating from the ground, Noel continued to rise towards the sky, and finally stood in the void. Looking down from top to bottom, you can see that the deep pits all extend in one direction. Looking in the direction of extension, it didn''t take long to see a very huge figure in a very distant place, and it was continuing to move further away. The deep pits on the ground are the footprints of that huge figure, not naturally formed. So quickly to find the goal of this trip, Noel''s mouth slightly tilted upward, showing a satisfied smile. "The three areas circled by the bald head, I didn''t expect that I would find it in one area. "Today''s luck is really good." Knowing where the target is, but did not rush to rush. Now in Noel''s view, the huge Ligalu mammoth is already on the cutting board. The moment when Ligaru Mammoth was found, Noel immediately locked its breath, even if he ran to the end of the world. As for whether they will be robbed, there is nothing more to worry about. I just felt it briefly, but found that this area did not threaten its existence. It can even be said that it is the overlord of this area. Its good not to eat other food creatures. Its another round. Gourmet creatures eat it. Since there was nothing to worry about, Noel planned to slowly fly over. Although white bones can be seen everywhere on the Ligaru Plateau, there will always be creatures or plants that have just been discovered. So I want to see if I can meet something else along the way. Slowly flying at high altitude, looking down on the ground looking for alive. It didn''t take long for the desolation to be on the boneless ground, and I really found a living food creature. auzw.com Through the detailed information given by the system, it is learned that those food creatures that enter the field of vision are basically all meat types. After a little consideration, I decided to select a few to grab back. Quickly dive down from high altitude, and quickly select a few that the system gives data showing delicious, and throw them into the small world. The rest, of course, is still there. In the following time, on the way to the destination Ligaru Mammoth, he stopped and approached. As time went by, it was not far from the goal unconsciously. What I have to say is just a few hundred meters behind it. However, it is now possible to see clearly what Ligaru Mammoth is and how huge it is. Ligaru Mammoth has red skin and black markings on the red skin. It does not look much different from an ordinary elephant, except that it has two extra legs and a large nose, and the other is no different. "This product is large enough, it seems that it must be in it to get the flesh of the gem." Looking at the huge Ligalu mammoth, Noel instantly decided on a plan to seize the gem''s flesh. No way, the body of this Ligalu mammoth is too big. Visual inspection, length: 1500m, height: 1000m, weight at least 50 million tons. For Noel, that was too simple. But the test request of the gourmet hunter is to take out the gem meat inside the Ligaru mammoth and finally ensure that it can continue to survive. In other words, this behemoth cannot be killed directly. It''s not that I did not stun Ligaru Mammoth. However, Noel really couldn''t figure out how much force should be used, fearing that he would be shot dead accidentally, so he directly denied the plan to stun. When approaching, he raised his right hand and pointed at Ligaru Mammoth. "Confinement!" As the words sounded, several black holes appeared in the space around the Ligaru Mammoth. The next second, several black holes rushed out of a chain at the same time, wrapped around the Ligaru Mammoth as if alive, tying it to make it strong and immobile. Ligaru''s mammoth eyes gradually turned red, trying to break free of the yoke wrapped around him. However, there is no use of eggs. Regardless of the Ligalu Mammoth, still unable to move the bullet, the chain was still tightening and tightening, continuing to reinforce its imprisonment. By this time, Noel had landed steadily on the back of Ligaru Mammoth. "Refuse to contact." Using the ability to choose, refuse to touch Ligaru Mammoth''s body. When the ability was successfully activated, as if there were nothing at the bottom of the foot, Noel fell directly. In fact, Ligaru Mammoth did not have any scars on his back, let alone empty. v9 Chapter 48： Get Gem Meat The body of Ligaru Mammoth. Because of its size, it is like a huge labyrinth, which makes it impossible to distinguish where one is. Noel, who entered the body of Ligaru Mammoth, was completely unsure of where he was now. "If you don''t know it, I''m afraid it will make people think it is some underground world." Turning his head around, he looked around and found that there are still small plants and three-meter-high trees, giving the illusion of an underground world. If it were not known in advance, it might not be believed that Ligaru Mammoth was inside. I don''t know where I am, and I don''t know where the gem is. So, Noel decided to walk around first, and see if today''s good luck will last. At present, there are three passages to other places. "Male left female right, then go to the left channel to see." I made a very random decision, and then walked directly to the left channel, and did not stay here more. While walking to the left channel, I also let the system scan the plants growing here. The result of the scan is that the plants grown here, some of them are ordinary plants, and the other are gourmet plants. All of them were made by the Rigaru Mammoth during eating, and the swallowed seeds grew from absorbing nutrients in the body. Somehow, Noel, who had almost reached the left channel, suddenly stopped walking and turned to look behind. This time, I took a closer look at the surrounding area. It was completely inconvenient as before, as if looking for something. Eventually, his eyes fixed on a few figures in the distance. "Plants can grow in Ligaru Mammoth, and indeed food creatures can also survive here." In the dense plants in the distance, several gourmet creatures are hidden in it. Now that this is a foodie creature, there must be a roadblock in the search for gem meat. After confirming his conjecture, he did not intend to hunt those food creatures. The reason is actually very simple. In the process of looking for Ligaru Mammoth, I have caught this place and found food creatures, and now I am no longer interested in them. If there are some new species, it would be interesting to catch a few, but unfortunately no new species were found. Retracted his eyes, turned and walked into the channel. Walking along the passage, no bifurcations were found. Suddenly there was a violent shaking, and then there was a strong acid in the air. Suddenly, Noel frowned slightly because of the sudden change, but did not panic. "Now, I''m inside Ligaru Mammoth." "The strong sourness that is overflowing in the air, this should be the large amount of digestive enzymes secreted from the stomach, probably because the Ligaru Mammoth is very nervous." auzw.com "It''s like a kind of virus that devours one''s own life, and it''s a general rejection reaction after invading the body directly. "It seems that this Ligalu mammoth was going to clear me out." According to the place where he is, combined with the sudden changes, he quickly analyzed and speculated the results. Ligaru Mammoth, how to remove foreign bodies invading the body? Of course, all foreign bodies are removed from the body, so that you can completely rest assured. Whether it is being spit out or being discharged behind. These two results are not what Noll wants to experience, and are even very exclusive. "I wanted to go shopping, but now it seems to be no good." Having lost the enthusiasm for wandering, he immediately decided to start looking for the flesh of the gem, and then went out from here immediately. The palm of his hand pressed against the wall of the tunnel, and Noel slowly closed his eyes and began to search for the gem''s flesh. It didn''t take long to find the exact location of the gem''s flesh. "found it!" Noel opened his closed eyes and turned to look at the 9 o''clock position. This Rigaru mammoth gem meat is about 56 kilometers away and grows very close to the heart. Now I get an accurate position, and there is no interest in wandering. Of course, I immediately went straight to the past. Do it when you think about it, and use your choice again. Aimed at the position first, then Noel rushed towards the wall of the passageway, and instantly integrated into the wall, where he could no longer be seen. The distance is about 5 to 6 kilometers, but it only took 1 second to come to the place where the flesh of the gem is located. This place is like a karst cave, here is full of rich and refreshing aroma. In the middle of the center, there is a big meat ball with a dazzling golden light. This meat can be said to be extremely beautiful. Pork belly is like a piece of art after a craftsman''s painstaking work. The gravy is like golden sand. There is also a very attractive fragrance, noble aromatic alcohol that even high-end perfumes cannot match, plus a thick and original meaty aroma that runs through instinct. Just smelling it can arouse people''s endless appetite. "It is worthy of being called an ancient treasure." "You have to hurry up and find a kitchen lady to make the precious ingredients more delicious. It''s a bit wasteful to eat directly." "It seems that after passing the food hunter''s experiment, I have to go to Yuanyue Academy quickly." Seeing the flesh of real gemstones with your own eyes made Noel think it necessary to recruit a beautiful kitchen lady. Despite his own cooking skills, as a qualified terminal patient of lazy cancer, he never thought of cooking by himself. Next, directly remove the huge gem meat in front of you and pack it into the storage space. v9 Chapter 49： Pass the test Gourmet hunters try to get the meat of the gems, of course, there is no need to continue to stay. Without staying here for a second, Knoll once again used the selection ability to leave at the fastest speed. No way, hurry up. After all, if you dont hurry, it will definitely be discharged by Ligaru Mammoth, which is really unbearable. In just a moment, Kung Fu got out of Ligalu Mammoth. First, he was far away from Ligaru Mammoth, and then he was given imprisonment to restore his freedom. Floating in the sky, I was going to go back to igo''s research institute. Suddenly he thought of something, and he couldn''t help but cast his eyes on the Ligalu Mammoth who was about to leave, and murmured to himself. "If I remember correctly, the Ligalu mammoth of the original is mother." "but" "The Ligaru mammoth that I got from the gem meat is obviously a male elephant!" After whispering to himself, Noel immediately thought of two possibilities. Or, because the butterfly effect has changed. Or, the current Ligalu mammoth is very likely to be the spouse of the original, while the mother is foraging in another area. Of the two possibilities that come to mind, the second possibility is greater. Of course, there is a third possibility. Just when he thought about it, he was denied by Noel. He thought that possibility was very slim. What is the third possibility? Monogamy, but the Ligalu Mammoth doesn''t look like it, the kind of animal that can be monogamous, so I didn''t count this possibility. Shaking his head slightly, Noel stopped thinking about the ones that didn''t. It is clear that no matter what the possibility is, it is just speculation now. If you want to know what is going on, just take a trip and see. "Don''t go back, go to the other two areas first to confirm your conjecture." After making a good decision, Noel changed direction in high altitude and set off immediately. Go high speed in the air and go to another area circled by Mansam. This trip is not just for guessing, the most important thing is that I don''t want to hand over the gem''s flesh, intending to make another alternative. The gem meat taken from the huge Ligaru mammoth should be regarded as the best quality gem meat. It is really a pity that it is used for the task of delivering food hunter experiments. In the following time, of the two remaining areas that were not found. I really found another Ligaru mammoth, a very large female elephant, who was foraging alone in this area. In addition, 67 were found in another area, together with the Little Ligaru Mammoth. The mammoth majestic of Daligaru took away only the gem''s flesh from it. auzw.com Little Ligaru Mammoth, Nuoer and his mother grabbed two each and threw them into the small world. Finally, in the body of the remaining little Ligaru mammoth, the lower-grade gem meat was taken out, which was intended to be used in the experiment of gourmet hunters. Now that the replacement is in place, its time to go back and hand in the task. Locking the coordinates left by the research institute, Noel raised his hand to pierce the space in front of him, and stepped into the dark passage. It was only a momentary effort, and the space in front of the huge iron gate of the institute was torn apart. Suddenly, such a strange situation appeared, and those who stood by the door were stunned. Leng Gui Leng, but some of them quickly responded and shouted. "alert!!" It was heard that all the guards were suddenly pulled back to their souls, facing the torn space with their firearms in their arms, paying full attention to waiting for the shooting order. The guards stared at the torn space, and some researchers ran to inform the director of Mansam, and some ran to the alarm bell. Waiting for the alarm to be rang, one foot stepped out of the torn space. At the same time, the notified Mansam came to the gate in an instant and was ready to attack. As long as it is determined that a foreign body is present, then it will definitely be ruthless. From the inside of the torn space, the figure who has just taken a step has stepped out of the dark passage, and then looks around suspiciously. "This is welcoming me back?" "It turns out that you are back..." Seeing someone coming, Mansam''s mouth twitched. I thought it was an enemy attack. I never thought that the person who had torn the space out was Noel who had tried it before. The reason why there is such a big reaction is that there will be people who like this kind of food, and that person is still the chairman of the food society. Looked around, the guards around the nervous alert. "This is not an enemy, you go back to your post." "Yes, Director Mansam." After a response, the guards put down the guns aimed at Noel and moved back to their posts. The people in the study, without using Mansam''s instructions, stopped the alarm. Seeing everyone return to their posts, Mansam moved towards Noel. "Nothing was brought back. Did you give up the food hunter experiment?" "Pick it up." Half a meter above Mansam''s head, Noel summoned the gem meat of the storage space and let it fall freely. Of course, what was called out was the flesh of the jewels of Mammoth Rigaru. Mansam''s response was not slow. He quickly raised his hand to catch the falling shadow and placed it firmly on his hands. Put it down and found that it is really the meat of gems. "Very good, this is indeed the gem meat of Ligaru Mammoth. Congratulations on passing the food hunter''s test, and the certificate will be delivered to you immediately when ready." v9 Chapter 50： Taming the Wolf Fighter Mansam led Noel first and went to register the information. Later, he ordered the researchers here to step up to apply for Noel''s documents. Ben also wanted to let Noel know about it, the food arena held here. However, Noel refused, and made other demands. "According to what was said before, you still take me to the place where the wolf fighting is held. I want to tame it first." "Tame the beast, this is a very difficult thing, let alone the ancient wolf fighting, it is definitely more difficult to tame than the beast, are you sure you want to go?" "It''s not difficult, you''ll know it later." "Okay, come with me." Seeing that Noel insisted on going, Mansam had no reason to stop, and simply agreed. After all, this is the condition that was negotiated before, and now it is too much to regret. It is really unnecessary, because this little thing makes the relationship stiff. Although he said he didn''t take it very seriously, he was curious about how Noel tamed the wolf fighting. You have to know that since the wolf fighting was cloned from the cell, it has not been tamed so far, and it is completely forcibly held in a cage. The situation of breaking out of the cage has been countless times. Not to mention the losses caused, let alone. In fact, Mansam intends to throw the wolf fighting into the food arena, profit from it while letting itself die, and squeeze out all its value as much as possible. This is also impossible. An uncontrollable and powerful beast will cause big problems sooner or later. Hidden dangers like this, of course, are dealt with earlier, which is more reassuring. For a long time, the two arrived in an elevator, holding the wolf fighting basement three floors. As the elevator doors open automatically, what you see is a very large cage that is erecting the center of the vast space. There are monitors in every corner of the walls around. In addition to the monitor, unknown guns were hanging at different angles on the wall, and the muzzle was all aimed at the cage. Out of the elevator, Mansam did not intend to approach the cage, but leaned against the wall next to the elevator door before raising his right finger to the cage. "The wolf fighting you saw on the monitor is now in the big cage over there." "So far, we haven''t tested its upper limit here, so we can''t assess the hunting level." "However, it is completely easy to kill food creatures with a hunting level of about 20. It can be said that it is as simple as eating and drinking water." Noel did not talk nonsense to Mansamdo and went directly to the giant cage in the middle of the center. When the distance was very close, there was a low growl in the cage. As if he didn''t hear it, Noel continued to move closer to the cage, narrowing the distance between each other. Inside the cage, the fighting wolf, who was still lying on the ground, rose from the ground to Noor''s teeth, and the alert growl was even louder. However, it soon discovered that it was useless and did not prevent the approaching person from approaching. auzw.com Next, I dont know if the wolf fight feels that Noel is dangerous. When he approaches, he will move backwards, as if he wants to keep a certain distance from him. It was not until the retreat was irreversible that it stopped at the end of the other side of the cage, staring at Noel with vigilance. Finally stopped in front of the prison, Noel turned to look at Mansam in the rear, and spit out two words. "turn on." "what!?" Suddenly, Mansam suspected that he had misheard. When he saw this reflection, Noel knew that there must be no drama, Mansam would stop it 100%, too lazy to repeat it again. What else can I do, I can only rely on myself. Punched with a punch and smashed **** the high-strength tempered glass. "You don''t have to go there in vain. The cage here is also made of specially strengthened plexiglass, and it is stronger than what you saw at first." "The kind you first saw was only 2.5 meters thick." "Now the one in front of you, but it has a thickness of more than 5 meters, even" This was only half of the story. It was just the scene that caught the eye, leaving Mansam''s remaining words stuck in his throat, and he couldn''t say anything at all. What do you see? Broken, the special strengthened plexiglass slammed by Mansam, Noel burst a big gap with a punch. The second was beaten hard, and Mansam''s face was red with embarrassment, and he almost turned purple. Ignoring Mansam, I walked in through the gap. When Noel entered the inside of the cage and was forced to the wolf fighting edge of the other cage, he immediately shouted at him. "Roar!!" "be quiet!" The moment the voice sounded, Noel released the domineering domineering power and controlled it against the wolf fighting. The pressure came surging forward, the look of the wolf fighting became very painful, and the huge body was trembling, trying to insist that he should not fall. "As long as you surrender to me, you will get rid of the short life and gain limited freedom." Slowly walking towards the wolf fighting, Noel raised his head slightly and looked at his eyes. Step by step, get closer without any hassle. When Noel took a step closer, the wolf shudder visibly shivered even more, giving the feeling of falling down at any time. Seeing that the fighting wolf was standing there, he was reluctant to surrender. Noel came to stand in front of the fighting wolf, and by the way, withdrew the released domineering domineering, intending to use other methods. When the coercion suddenly disappeared, the wolf fight almost stood unsteady, but finally stabilized. Then he lowered his head, his gaze fixed on Noel. Feeling the gaze on his body, Noel couldn''t help but looked up and looked at it. After a while, the wolf head lowered his head, lying prone on the ground in silence. At this time, it gathered up its arrogance, showing a gesture of surrender, quietly lying prone. v9 Chapter 51： Solve hidden dangers The wolf fighting surrendered, and Noel went forward to stroke his white hair. While checking the physical status of the wolf fighting, the contract volume was also exchanged from the system. "Relax, don''t resist." Softly soothe the wolf fighting before using the contract roll. Because the wolf fighting was very obedient and did not make the slightest resistance, the contract was completed in an instant. When the contract is completed, the next problem should be solved. After a recent inspection, it was found that the wolf fighting is severely malnourished, and the cell activity is quite low. "No wonder the cloned creatures have lived for a long time. It turns out that its cells are constantly declining and dying. This will only happen if it can live for a long time." Now that the root cause of the problem has been found, it can be easily solved. For others, this may be a very difficult thing, and there is no way to solve it. But for Noel, it was a very easy thing to solve. Do it when you think about it, and immediately use your own special abilities to start repairing the wolf fighting cell problem and completely solve this hidden danger. Nuoer caressed the wolf''s right palm, and suddenly the golden light dazzled. The next second, the golden light instantly shrouded the wolf fighting. The repair process was quick and did not take much time, at most about 2 minutes. The golden light disappeared, and the wolf fighting has changed a lot. The coat color became silvery white, softer and brighter than before, and the eyes were more divine. No one knows more about their own changes than the wolf fight itself. Similarly, it is more clear who brought the changes to themselves. The color of joy appeared in his eyes, a huge head actively rubbing against Noel''s palm, and he wanted to stick his tongue to lick it. "stop!" Knowing the wolf fighting thought, Noel quickly raised his hand to stop. If you cant stop it, he doesnt want to be slobbered by the wolf fight, which is really unbearable. Now that the cell problem is solved, as long as it is not killed by something, the wolf fighting can live a long and long time, and there is no need to worry about the problem of life. The remaining malnutrition problem is very easy to solve. There are two gems of meat left in the storage space, all obtained from the body of the huge Rigaru Mammoth. Think about it, take out the meat of one of the gems, and Noel puts it in front of the wolf fighting. "Eat first, and I will take you away later." The giant gem''s flesh appeared, and Mansam''s eyes widened. After a moment of recovery, he quickly reached out to stop and shouted out loud. "Wait" However, the words have not been finished yet. The Wolf Fighter opened his mouth obediently and swallowed the flesh of the gem directly into his mouth, chewing the whole gem with happiness. auzw.com After seeing this scene, Mansam completely froze in place, unable to speak. Originally, it was surprising that Noel could successfully tame the wolf fighting. But what I didn''t expect is that I can still take out a gem of meat, and it''s bigger than the one I handed over before. If you want to talk about the grade, the food hunter experiment handed over is a grade. What is eaten by the wolf fighting is s level in any way. "The s-grade gem meat is actually used to feed the wolf fighting, and you are too bad!" In less than a second, Mansam suddenly thought of something. Then, he asked tentatively. "You won''t bring all the gem meat of Ligaru Mammoth back to the collection?" "If it doesn''t, I will take out the meat of three Rigaru mammoth gems, and the rest will not move." Noel shook his head slightly and honestly revealed the amount of gem meat, but secretly added in his heart. Its true that only three of the gems flesh were taken, but the little Rigaru Mammoth took four. After hearing Noel''s reply, Mansam was finally relieved. "You can scare me to death, I thought you had swept away the flesh of gems." Not wanting to continue the topic of gem meat, Noel turned the topic to the wolf fighting. "The wolf fighting has been tamed. I can take it away." "Well, yes." After glancing at Noel, Mansam glanced at the fighting wolf again, and finally agreed. During the short period of conversation between the two, the wolf fighting which had just used the entire gem meat changed again. Its body shape is obviously a little taller than before, from 18 meters in length to about 19 meters, and the whole body also emits a faint light. Noel checked to make sure, and found that the wolf fighting consuming the gem meat, the malnutrition disappeared. Eating the entire gem''s meat fully supplements the nutrients of the wolf fighting. "well." Nodding with satisfaction, Noel patted the wolf fighting. I thought that I would like to see it later. The food arena here is a bit inconvenient to bring a wolf fight. No way, the body length of today''s wolf fighting is nearly 20 meters. "I''ll take you to a place first, you can rest at ease and rest there, and I will call you over when you leave." Seeing the wolf fighting nod, Noel put it into the small world. The wolf fighting disappeared instantly, and Mansam, who saw this, was full of curiosity, but he did not ask. After all, it is a very bad behavior to probe other people''s secrets, and it is also easy to cause misunderstandings. In the following time, the two left three floors underground. Under Mansam''s leadership, he quickly came to the door of the food court. The two hadn''t pushed the door open and walked in, even though they could hear clearly through the door, the exclamation of excitement from inside came. Just listening to those excited cries, you can imagine how exciting the fighting is behind the gate. As the gate was pushed open by Mansam, the crowded Colosseum was in sight. v9 Chapter 52： Gourmet Arena "This is the gourmet arena, an arena that measures the fighting power and hunting level of the beasts." "In fact, it is a casino for rich and powerful people, VIPs of igo member countries." "Look, there are the heads of countries in the world." "Gambling is also held here, and one day''s liquidity is equivalent to a country''s budget." "I also heard the following people say that the prime minister of a certain country joined igo in order to watch the game, and the degree of excitement can be imagined." Following Mansam''s introduction, Noel shrugged casually, and did not respond much. Mansam continued to explain himself, leading Norr to the front row of seats while explaining. "No way, this is also necessary for the organization." "The competition squeezes money from the wealthy and transfers it to those countries that are suffering." "As a department of the League of Nations, igo is independent due to the demand for gourmet ingredients, and it is now an international organization with 360 franchising countries." "There is such a huge gap between the rich and the poor that cannot be filled easily, so we have adopted such radical means." The more Noel heard, the more he felt that Mansam explained it so deliberately. In addition to the meaning of pulling together, I really can''t think of any other possibilities. Otherwise, how could the secret be revealed. Of course, this is just Noels guess, and what the real meaning is, only Mansam himself knows. In fact, Mansam has been secretly watching the reaction of Noel. It''s a pity that the result made him feel very disappointed. It can be seen from the observation that Noel did not take it seriously at all, and did not even have any interest in it. He always kept a calm look. It is now clear that turning corners and corners will not work, and Mansam feels that it should be straightforward. Otherwise, Noel would definitely put his left ear in and his right ear out, not treating it as one thing. Wait for the two to come to the front row, and then sit down in the viewing seats there. No longer hesitating, Mansam went straight to the subject. "Mr. Noel, now that you have become a food hunter, I wonder if you are interested in coming to work at igo?" "Not interested in." Without looking at Mansam, Noel''s eyes were fixed on the beasts fighting in the arena, and he directly refused the invitation. Although, it has long been thought that this is the answer. But when he really heard it, Mansam would still feel a little disappointed. Noel, who had just refused the invitation, suddenly said again. "I''m not interested in taking a job or something." auzw.com "However, if you igo have the commission to hunt for high-quality ingredients and at the same time make me interested, I can take over your commission." "Of course, if it is just a commission for hunting level 2030, you better not to bother me." Think about it, Mansam nodded and thought it was not bad. From the Ligaru Mammoth with a hunting level of nearly 50, Noel can successfully bring back the gem''s flesh, which is enough to show how great his strength is. Besides, now a wolves are tamed, which is like adding wings to the tiger. In this way, Noor is indeed a good candidate for hunting high-end ingredients. Since it is impossible to draw into igo, it is also a good choice to deepen the relationship between each other through cooperation. When I figured it out, I didn''t insist on pulling Noor into igo. "At that time, if you need advanced ingredients and we can''t capture them, then I will contact you." "Row." Without any hesitation, Noel readily agreed. The reason why I agree so happily is because it can get the capture location of high-grade ingredients, and do not have to waste time to find it in person. In addition, it has just been clearly pointed out that only those interested will accept the commission. In other words, i can''t accept the tasks entrusted by igo, it is entirely up to Noel to say, others can''t interfere. If you want to pick up, just pick up. Under such conditions, it is good for Noel anyway, and there is no hesitation at all. On the side table, Mansam suddenly remembered something. "Sometimes ago, the wolf was tested to kill beasts within 20, and then did not continue to test." "What did you tell me about this?" Turning his head suspiciously, Noel looked at Mansam sitting beside him, his eyes full of puzzlement. Seeing Noel puzzled, Mansam explained. "Yesterday another protected area brought a food creature with hunting level 36." "Before, I don''t know what you did to the wolf fighting, but I can see that it has improved a lot, so you are not going to test it?" Hearing this, Noel understood the meaning of Mansam, but he did not rush to give an answer, but considered it silently. Seeing that Noel was thinking there, Mansam was very interested and did not bother, waiting quietly for a decision. Not letting Mansam wait too long, Noel finally made a decision, but wanted to make sure something else first. "That hunting level 36, you first talk about what kind of food creature." "The food creature I mentioned just now is a legendary food creature like the wolf fighting. That food creature is called the **** demon snake, legend..." "Stop! There is no need to tell me anything. I agree to let the wolf fight to test with it. You look at the arrangement." "Okay, I''ll make arrangements." After getting an accurate reply, Mansam made arrangements immediately. v9 Chapter 53： regret? nonexistent! In the ring channel of the gourmet arena. Noel followed Mansam to the tunnel, and then released the wolf fighting in the small world. Raise your hand and pat the wolf fighting front leg to tell why it is called out. "I want to test your strength. You just need to kill your opponent with all your strength. Don''t be merciful." Hearing Noel''s explanation, Wolf Fighter nodded slightly, indicating that he knew. Seeing the wolf understand, Knoll turned to look at Mansam. "When will the test begin?" "It should be very fast. Now we just have to wait for the decision on the field and we will end the game." From the inside of the channel to the outside of the ring, Mansam said that the end was the wolf fighting test. Noel also looked over there, suddenly remembered something, and asked Mansam directly while he was now. "A few days ago, I saw a commission on the Hunter''s exclusive website." "However, the entrustment only explained the recruitment of professional hunters and gourmet hunters, but the entrustment did not contain any explanation. Do you have any inside information?" I just asked less than a second, and I remembered that I didn''t say where the commission was issued. So he quickly added. "I just forgot to say that the commission was issued by Yuanyue Academy." "Wait, let me check it first." After Mansam finished talking, he used a tablet device and inquired. Knowing that Mansam was inquiring, Noel stopped disturbing again, waiting for the result while watching the beasts fighting. It didn''t make people wait too long, they finally found relevant information. "The commission you mentioned, Yuanyue Academy also released the same commission in igo." "When registering a commission, the person who came to register the commission clearly informed the content of the commission." "According to the information recorded above, the commission is to recruit guards and let them lead the students to learn in the field." "For mere field study, it is enough for professional hunters to be guards." "But Yuanyue Academy also recruits food hunters, which shows that the wild places they want to go to should be areas where food hunters can enter." Mansam said the inquired information, and by the way, the results of his own introduction. Nodding slightly, Noel felt that Mansam was quite reasonable, and at the same time thought it was a good opportunity. "Is the quota full now?" "So far, many professional hunters have accepted the commission, but no gourmet hunters have accepted this commission." "Then use my food hunter ID, please help me take this commission." "Are you sure you want to accept this commission?" "Is there any problem?" "If you are looking for a partner, I suggest you find a student who is about to graduate, there is really no need to bring a group of rookies, it is a waste of time." Guess Noel is planning to find a partner, Mansam directly gave a little advice. Think about it and added again. auzw.com "The reason why no food hunter accepts the commission is because they would rather use this time to find ingredients rather than waste time with the rookies." "It''s okay. Idle and idle, please help me take it." "Since you insist, then I will take over the commission for you, and then you will regret not to contact me." "Sorry? Does not exist!" With a slight smile, Noel shrugged indifferently. How could I regret it, but Yuanyue Academy has a lot of beautiful kitchen ladies, and people will regret it if they don''t go. It didn''t take long for the two to talk, and the two beasts on the ring decided the victory. After removing the winners and losers from the ring, the host of Gourmet Arena announced the next competition beast. "Let everyone wait for a long time, the next is today''s main event, the soldiers began to enter!" "Door 1 is the biggest and strongest wolf from ancient times!!!" "It is the king of the mainland born in ancient times!!!" "Wolf!!" With the introduction of the host, the iron fence of the No. 1 doorway was opened. Seeing this, Noel patted the wolf fighting beside him, indicating that he could play. "Go ahead and tear up your enemy with all your strength." Upon hearing Noel''s command, the wolf fighting stepped out of the passage and stood on the vast ring. The moment the fighting wolf just boarded the ring, the people on the stage shouted excitedly. Seeing the fighting wolf come on, the host''s words sounded again. "Next!" "Door 2 is from ancient Warcraft, Hell Devil Serpent!!!" The sound of the words fell and Gate 2 was opened. A huge dark shadow rushed out of the No. 2 channel, making it dusty. When the dust that was lifted away dissipated, it was a huge creature with three eyes like a snake, but it had more pairs of claws than the snake. Without the host shouting to start, the demon serpent launched a fierce attack on the wolf fighting. The fluffy hair on its head ejected a green unknown liquid into the fighting wolf. The speed of the wolf fighting is very fast, and it is easy to avoid the green unknown liquid and let it fall on the ground. At this time, a pair of claws of the demon snake contracted and fired like a shell. Faced with high-speed catapults, the wolf fighting did not choose to evade this time, but stood on the spot waiting for the attack to arrive. On the occasion of a desperate attack, the wolf fighting bite at an alarming speed. In just a blink of an eye, a pair of claws of the demon snake disappeared, leaving only a smooth wound. "I used my teeth to bite off the devil''s paws, which was so fast that I could hardly see them." After seeing this scene, Mansam showed an incredible look. I really did not expect that the wolf fighting is so powerful. This time, compared to previous tests, we can see that the wolf fighting is more than several times more powerful. v9 Chapter 54： Well, thats probably it. Legendary Warcraft from Hell. The infrared sensory sense of the prey based on the heat can accurately shoot the violent poison of the prey, which makes the foodies fight hard in the dark. In addition, even if injured, the Devil Serpent can immediately constitute a universal cell to instantaneously regenerate the flesh. Therefore, at the time of capture, it must have a powerful force that can destroy its omnipotent cells and a highly technical impact. Living in the sand bay of the cave, although the devil snake has a hunting level of 21, there are still higher-level demon snakes in some parts of the earth. At this moment, is in the food arena. The demon serpent with a hunting level of 36 is obviously a higher-level category, which is higher than the average level of the average demon serpent. Of course, this is just the hunting level of the human world. In the gourmet world, the hunting level of the devil snake there is several times or even hundreds of times higher than that of the human world. Closer to home. Just after the two claws were abolished, the demon serpent immediately constituted a universal cell, instantly regenerating the two claws. While the Devil Serpent regenerates its claws, the wolf head rushed towards its fast Mercedes. In a blink of an eye, the fighting wolf twitched and disappeared on the way to Mercedes. The entire venue can no longer be seen. In the eyes of the low-powered audience, the wolf fighting seems to have disappeared out of thin air. In fact, it was the illusion that the wolf fighting was too fast, and it was too fast to see clearly. When the fighting wolf appeared again, it appeared on the edge of the far field in a gesture of emergency stop gliding on the ground. The upper half of his opponent, the demon snake, is completely gone. This scene made everyone in the food arena quiet and swallowed subconsciously. The quiet atmosphere only lasted for a moment. After a while, the audience shouted with extreme excitement, blushing and thick necks one by one, and they were so excited. Although the game is very short, but the strength displayed by the wolf fighting is enough to make people bloody. In the No. 1 channel, Noel waved at the wolf fighting on the field. When seeing Noel''s call, the wolf fighting did not stay on the field, and immediately ran to the No. 1 channel, disappearing from the audience''s vision. Mansam looked at the wolf fighting who had just returned, spoiling at Noel. "In my opinion, your wolf fighting can be easily solved. The hunting level of the **** demon snake is 36. Then the hunting creatures of the hunting level of 4050 should not have much problems." Upon hearing this, Noel smiled, not much to say. It is very clear that nowadays, the wolf fighting that completely repairs the cell problem will only become more and more powerful, and it can be said that there are infinite possibilities. Wolfs physical condition is based on Noels own estimates. It has no problem with hunting level 100, let alone a gourmet creature with hunting level 4050, which is simply a trivial matter. auzw.com In the future, under the training of Noel, the wolf fighting wants to surpass the eight kings of the food world, but it is only a matter of time. Like this kind of thing, how could Noel tell Mansam. Besides, even if Noel really said it, Mansam would not necessarily believe it. At most, it was just a joke and he would never take it seriously. In the following time, Mansam encouraged Noel to continue to test the strength of the wolf fighting, wanting to get accurate data. However, Noel took the wolf fighting back into the small world, regardless of what Mansam said, and left his ears in and his right ears out. Back in the auditorium, after betting on winning a few games. A security officer in a black suit delivered a certificate to Mansam''s hand, and he left immediately. When the guards left, Mansam handed his ID to Noel. "Here, this is your certificate as a food hunter." "Bald, please introduce me to use." "Handsome!? Are you calling me?" "Go! No!" The corners of his mouth drew away, and Noel also served. He wasn''t angry at all, Mansam was already used to it, and introduced his credentials honestly. "This food hunter''s certificate is actually similar to the hunter''s license." "You can log in to the exclusive website of igo through the certificate and accept the above commission." "When the commission is completed, the commission amount will be transferred to this certificate." "In other words, this certificate can be used as a bank card, and it is also a permit to enter a special area, so don''t lose it, it will be quite troublesome to reissue." "Well, that''s probably it." After listening to Mansam''s introduction, Noel nodded slightly. Nowadays, he has become a food hunter. At the same time, in the first protected area, he secretly harvested a lot of ingredients, and harvested an extra wolf fighting. Now that the purpose of coming here is fulfilled, there is no need to stay here. After a little thought, I made sure that nothing was missing. No longer watching the fight on the field, Noel asked Mansam beside him. "I have achieved both of my purposes here. When did the spaceship recently leave here?" "I''m going to leave now? No more time?" Mansam was quite surprised, and did not expect Noel to leave so soon. Shaking his head slightly, Noel spoke with a certain tone. "No, I want to go to Yuanyue Academy immediately, and the deadline for commissioning is coming." "Since you''re in a hurry, I won''t leave you here much, and now I will let people arrange helicopters." Seeing Noel insisted on leaving, Mansam didn''t keep it. v9 Chapter 55： Sogetsu Saryo Cooking School Yuanyue Chaliao Cooking Academy. This is a famous culinary academy, referred to as Yuanyue Academy by people. At the same time, this is also a local tyrant school, which is ridiculously large. The entire mountain is of Yuanyue Academy, which has advanced facilities and complete facilities, and even has Yuanyue Resort. 3-year system, with middle and higher departments. Graduation is very difficult, the graduation rate is below 10%. The coach said that "99% of the people are to abandon the children of 1%." Of the 812 first-year students last year, only 76 were promoted to the second grade. There are only a handful of students who can advance to grade 3 to graduation. Yuanyue Academy has a lot of academic content, including cooking theory, nutrition, public health, cultivation, management, accommodation training, and autumn selection. Although there are many studies, they all have one thing in common. That is a very difficult exam. Anyone who fails a course will be dropped out. If the skill is not good or the performance is not good, you can only make sure that you are not dropped out by forcing (such as finding graduates to eat halberds and the like). So to the end, those graduates are not only full of talents, but also pretend to be masters. All affairs in the school are basically managed by the students themselves. The ten most ill-formed people form the "Yuanyue Ten Jie Council" which is the highest decision-making body of the school. Ten Jie decided the arrangement. Yuanyue Chaliao Cooking Academy, the entrance to the gate at the foot of the mountain. The parking lot not far from the gate, where all kinds of limousines are parked, at a glance you know that they are of great value. Near the gate, there are a large number of security personnel wearing black suits, patrolling seriously. At this time, a limousine came along the lane and eventually stopped slowly in front of the gate. When the luxury car stopped, the driver of the car quickly got off and opened the door for the person in the back seat. Soon, a handsome and handsome figure came out of the car. Seeing someone coming out, the car driver quickly introduced him to this place. "Mr. Noel, this is Yuanyue Chaliao Cooking Academy." "Well, you can go back." Noel nodded slightly, raised his right hand and waved it gently, indicating that the driver could leave. Seeing this, the car driver did not rush away. "Mr. Noel, there is a small branch of igo here, if you have any need, you can contact us at any time." "Please accept it, this is our contact information." Take out a card, hold it in both hands and hand it to Noel. When Noel took the card, the car driver turned back into the car, and then drove away. auzw.com Store the card in the storage space and walk towards the gate of Yuanyue Chaliao Cooking School. The guards in front of the gate were watching the car with the igo logo go away until they completely disappeared in the field of vision before turning their eyes to the oncoming people. Igo is an international food organization, a person who can let him pick up and drop off with a special car. Therefore, before waiting for Noel to approach the gate, the captains of these defenders quickly greeted him. Quickly came to Noel and stopped, the defending team confirmed his identity to him. "Hello, are you a senior member of igo?" "I don''t know, but I am a food hunter, this is my certificate." Noel shrugged indifferently, turned over and took out the food hunter''s ID, and handed it to the captain in front of him. After receiving the documents to check, the captain of the defense determined that there was no problem and handed it back. "It turns out that you are a food hunter, so you must have been commissioned." "Well, it is." "Then please come with me, and I will take you to see the general." "Okay, Yuanyue Chaliao Cooking Academy is so big, I am also worried that I will not lead the way." No one led the way, but now someone came to the door by himself, Noel could not agree. The team leader instructed the defender to notify by phone before leading Noel into the Yuanyue Chaliao Cooking Academy. The gate at the foot of the mountain opened, and the two men walked inside. "As you can see, our Yuanyue Chaliao Cooking School covers a very large area." "The coach of our school, he lives in the villa on the highest mountain." "Even if you drive up the mountain, it will take a lot of time." "However, today is the inauguration ceremony of the Higher School of Yuanyue Chaliao Cuisine Academy. The coach will give a speech at the inauguration venue at the foot of the mountain, so I dont have to go to the villa on the top of the mountain." The captain of the defense first introduced the residence of the commander of Yuanyue Chaliao Cooking Academy, and then said the place to go next. Everywhere they pass on the way, they will introduce to Noel. But Noel was silent, just listening to the introduction quietly, and not expressing any ideas. But even so, the captain of the defending team has not stopped for a moment, and still keeps introducing to him. It didn''t take long before I finally arrived not far from the start-up venue. From afar, many students wearing school uniforms in Yuanyue have already stood in the venue for the start-up ceremony, waiting for the start of the start-up ceremony. There is no detour, from the main entrance into the starting industry venue. Because the two of them are completely different from the students, it is very difficult to get attention. The captain of the defense was pretty good, and the logo worn on his arm recognized his identity at a glance. But Noel was different. He didn''t wear Yuanyue school uniforms. Obviously, he wasn''t a student here. In addition, he was brought by the defense, which made people more curious about his identity. Suddenly, the students curiously guessed Noel''s identity, and whispered together after two or three gatherings. v9 Chapter 56： Demon King Soon, the captain of the defense led Noel to the podium. Immediately afterwards, an old man appeared from behind the podium and greeted the two people who came by. When the old man came to the front and back, the captain of the defense was very respectful and introduced Noel around him. "Marshal, this is Mr. Noel, a food hunter from igo." Knowing the identity of Noel, the old man whom the captain of the defense called "the coach", he extended his right hand to Noel. "Hello, I''m the general manager of Yuanyue Chaliao Cooking Academy, and I cut Xian Zuoweimen." "Hello, I took over the food hunter you commissioned, Noel." Also extending his right hand, Noel shook hands with Zhexian Zuoweimen and introduced himself. In addition to self-introduction, it also directly points out the purpose of this. After taking back his right hand, he looked at the Zhexian Zuoweimen in front of him, who was known as the Demon King of Food. In front of the eyes, Yae cut fairy left guard door, there is a cut scar near the right eye, wearing a traditional Japanese kimono. Just looking at the surface, he is no different from other old men except that he is stronger than others. In fact, it is not as simple as it looks. After the handshake just now, I briefly checked. Nuoer unexpectedly discovered that Zheqianxian Zuoweimen had been injected with food cells, and even the energy fluctuations that he was thinking about in his body can be sure that he was not an old man with no power. At the same time, through this unexpected discovery. It is basically certain that some characters in the spirit of the halberd also have combat power. When he looked at Zheqian Xianweiwei, he was looking at Noel carefully. It''s a pity that the difference is that Noel has thoroughly understood Zheqianxian Zuoweimen, but he failed to see why. At the most, Zhexian Zuoweimen found one thing, that is, Noel is very powerful in hiding strength, and in addition, he can''t see anything else. The two looked at each other there, and at this time a student wearing the school uniform of Yuanyue Academy quickly came to their side. "Marshal, the high school is ready to start its career, and you can start at any time." "Then you should start first. When it''s my turn, you can tell me in the background." He turned his head and glanced, and Zhexian Zuoweimen saw the students were all there and nodded and said. Then he turned around and made a gesture to Noel. Understand what Zhexian Zuoweimen meant, and Noel nodded slightly to show his understanding, and then followed him to the background. Seeing the two of them move backstage, the captain of the defense did not keep up with them, but turned and walked away from the beginning of the career, returning to his post. Come to inform the students who are preparing, she went to tell other students who are preparing for the start of the career, the start of the career can begin. The students in the meeting room became quiet when they learned that the beginning of the career was about to begin. When the inauguration of the Higher Education Department officially began, the students quietly listened to the host''s words, which was the familiar familiar opening speech. And the two people in the background are talking now. auzw.com Zhexian Xianweiwei is very straightforward and has no intention of turning around with Noel. "Mr. Noel, I can''t see exactly what your strength is, so I can''t be sure whether you can do the commission." "So what standards are required to be competent?" "At least" With that, Yaqie Xian''s left guard''s momentum was abruptly changed, and he was forced to control Noel. After all this was done, this went on. "You have to be stronger than me!" "Is it just that?" With this coercion, Noel felt a little disappointed. On the contrary, seeing that Noel had no influence at all, Ye Qixian left-back door was very satisfied, but did not stop there, and even continued to increase the coercion. It''s a pity that it''s useless. With a little increase, this is really a waste of time. So, a pair of Noel who was fast asleep, he used an impatient tone. "Old man, this is a waste of time. You can just use your best efforts." "This..." Suddenly for a moment, Zheqianxian Zuoweimen doubted whether he had an illusion. There is no way to change who is using his full strength, but the other party is almost asleep, and is not affected at all. Individuals will doubt their abilities. Suspicion turned into suspicion, and ultimately it was done according to Noel. However, the result was not satisfactory, and the whole effort also failed to affect Noel, but it was deeply hit, and now I feel that the whole person is not good. "you...." "It''s my turn now." Zheqian Xianweiweimen hadn''t finished speaking yet, Noel interrupted it with his words, and his momentum also found a change in an instant. The next second, sitting at the left side gate of Yaqiexian opposite Noel, his eyes widened in horror. His teeth were covered with bloodshot eyes, his muscles bulging all over his body, the whole person had grown more than a circle, and the kimono he was wearing almost broke. Holding on to the coercive pressure, I couldn''t help thinking about it in my heart. Where is this monster coming from! The most important thing is that now looking at him, it seems that he hasnt used his full strength yet! In just a few moments, Zheqianxian Zuoweimen is like a fish out of the water, and the clothes that have been soaked in cold sweat. Noel looked at him almost, and withdrew his coercion against Zheqian Xianweiweimen. "Your Entrustment of Yuanyue Academy, now do you think I am competent?" "No problem at all, even a little overkill." When the pressure disappeared, Zheqianxian Zuoweimen was a little uncomfortable, almost fell to the ground, but finally stabilized his body. v9 Chapter 57： Beginning of business After a slight slowdown, this continued. "As a professional hunter for escorts, it was enough to recruit a few days ago, and now that you are sure that you are qualified to commission, then the recruitment of personnel is complete." "I will take you to meet those professional hunters when the beginning of the higher education is over." "The details of the entrustment will be told to you when you meet them." Hearing this, Noel nodded slightly, expressing his understanding. Originally, Zhexian Zuoweimen wanted to talk to Noel about something else. But at this time, the invitation of the moderator came. "Next, I would like to ask the general manager of Yuanyue Academy to give a speech." "Please take Mr. Zhexian Zuoweimen to the stage." Inside the backstage, the heard of Zheqianxian Zuoweimen can only apologize to Noel before getting up and walking out of the backstage. Zheqian Xianweiwei went out, and Noel did not go out to join in the fun. He closed his eyes slowly, leaning back on the chair, and closed his eyes to rest. It didn''t take long for me to close my eyes and raise my mind, then I heard a speech from Zhe Xian Zuo Weimen. "Everyone, congratulations on your promotion to the Ministry of Higher Education." "In the three years of the elementary school, you have acquired the basic skills of cooking and deepened your understanding of ingredients." "Of course, you don''t need to say your practical practice in cooking, and there are other kinds of theoretical knowledge, such as cooking theory, nutrition, public health, cultivation introduction, management, etc." "Then, you can now stand at the door of the higher education department. The test you will take in the future is not a complicated skill or knowledge, but a spirit of survival as a chef." "99% of you are abandoned children born to temper the other 1%!" At this time, the students under the stage were all frightened by the words of Zhexian Zuoweimen. It can be said that almost all students are afraid of becoming a 99% abandoned child, and only a few believe that they will be the 1%. Seeing that the desired effect was achieved, Zheqianxian Zuoweimen continued. "Of the 812 first-year freshmen last year, only 76 of them successfully advanced to the second grade." "Incompetent people and ordinary people, they will only be abandoned mercilessly." "Thousands of first-year students will have only a hundred people on the day of promotion. As for the number of people who can support graduation, they can be counted with only one hand." "And you, you, you, all can become" "Then one of the last few chefs!!" "Study well." "I''m done." Zhe Xian''s words on Zuoweimen''s words suddenly turned around, and they were very successful in inspiring all the students present, and suddenly they became full of fighting spirit. auzw.com One by one, students raised their hands and were preparing to clap their hands and applaud. Who knows, Zhexian Zuoweimen, who had turned around and was about to leave, suddenly remembered something. Quickly withdrew the footsteps that had been taken, and gathered up in front of the microphone and said again. "correct!" "This year our Yuanyue Academy invited us, a top food hunter from igo, you will have the opportunity to get up close and personal with the high-level food creatures only in the special zone." "Not common low-grade ingredients on the market, but high-grade ingredients with a hunting level of 20 or higher." "and so" "Please stay tuned." Before waiting for the students to react, Zheqian Xianweiwei strode off the stage. It wasn''t until Zheqian Xianweiwei walked into the background, and then the students reacted and exclaimed. Whether it is a noble student or a civilian student, they are all excited. The reason why they are so excited is that the ingredients on the high-level gourmet creatures will not be sold on the market. Even in high-end restaurants, there are some common gourmet ingredients. Under normal circumstances, food hunters will not sell high-quality ingredients, basically they are captured for their own enjoyment and used to study their own full-meal menu. Unless the food hunter is short of money, there will be ingredients from high-level food creatures that appear in an auction for auction. Besides, high-level food creatures all live in special zones and protected areas, and there are only a handful of food hunters who can be successfully captured. Ask someone for a high price to capture? If you have money, please dont touch the superb food hunters. People dont lack your money. If you only sell high-quality food creatures, you can get a lot of wealth. If you hire mercenaries, it is poaching, and they cant catch them. They may even put themselves in and never come back. Therefore, this has led to the lack of high-end ingredients on the market. Nowadays, there is a rare opportunity to go to the SAR to see the real thing in person, and may even have the opportunity to cook, so how can the students not be excited. Although the beginning class was over, the trainees did not disperse because of this, and each one stayed in place. Under discussion, the amazing news that Zhe Xianxian left Weimen said. "What did the coach just say, how many places did you say?" "I think there should be very few, after all, the coach just said that he only invited one food hunter, it is impossible to bring a lot together." "Well, it seems that there are not many places." "I guess there will be a trial to select people who can participate in the event." "It doesn''t matter. If it can be seen by the food hunter, that''s the most important thing." "It makes sense, then there will be no end to high-end ingredients." No matter how you discuss it, it revolves around the things mentioned by Zhexian Zuoweimen, and the food hunters who have never been masked. v9 Chapter 58： This request is reasonable On the road among the mountains. An extended limousine is gradually approaching the villa on the hilltop. Inside the car, in addition to the driver driving the car in the front row, there are three other people sitting in the back row. Sitting in the back row are one woman and two men. The three people who had been silent for a while, finally someone broke the silence at this time. "Just a hurry, I forgot to let you know." "Mr. Noel, she is my granddaughter, and she paints Rina." "Erina, this is the top food hunter I mentioned in the beginning class, Mr. Noel." After listening to the introduction of Zhexian Zuoweimen, Noel just nodded slightly to Zheqie Rina. Then there was no more, and I continued to close my eyes and recuperate there, not planning to say more. Yachi''s reaction to Rina is quite different, and this book looks cold and cold. But when she knew Noel''s identity, her eyes filled with curiosity, and she began to look up and down at him. For food hunters, there is a certain understanding. At the same time, I have met many food hunters in the past years and come to Yuanyue Academy to choose partners. It''s just that Noel gives people a feeling, and Azumi Rina feels that he is nothing like the food hunter he has seen before. What should I say. The food hunters I have seen in the past are all very muscular, even women. But Noel is completely different, looks like a noble son. If you dont know Noors identity, no one would think that he is a food hunter, and even treat him as the elder brother of a certain family. Looking around and looking at it, Azumi couldn''t help thinking of Rina''s heart. I cant feel a bit of momentum at all, its like a noble boy with no power. Dont This is the difference between ordinary food hunters and top food hunters? First glanced at Noel, who was closing his eyes and recuperating next to him, and then Zhexian Zuoweimen looked again. Neither of the eyes talked, which made the atmosphere awkward again. It will take some time to reach the villa on the top of the mountain. How else can I only look for other topics. It didn''t take long, and Zhexian Zuoweimen thought of a chattable topic, and felt that it could break the awkward atmosphere. At least it won''t be like this now. "Mr. Noel, have you caught any high-end ingredients recently, can you tell me?" "What do you ask about this?" Slowly opening his eyes, Noel turned to look at Zheqianxian Zuoweimen and asked puzzled. Without intending to turn around, Yaqian Xianweiweimen said his thoughts. auzw.com "As far as I know, food hunters can store high-quality ingredients in igo and take them out when needed." "You must be accustomed to eating high-end ingredients, you should not be interested in the dishes made with ordinary ingredients." Speaking of this, Zheqian Xianweiwei stopped to wait for Noel''s reaction. When Noel nodded, he continued to speak. "I mean, during this period of time in Yuanyue Academy, you can take out the high-quality ingredients stored by igo and let us help you cook." Hearing the words, Yatze painted Rina''s eyes suddenly bright, unable to maintain the cold appearance, full of anticipation in his eyes. Noel was also very interested in the proposal of Zhexian Zuoweimen. Interested to be interested, but it does not mean that a lot of high-end ingredients will be taken out and let some rookies waste it. Think about it, he feels it necessary to declare it in advance. "Take out high-quality ingredients, this is no problem." "that....." "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished speaking yet." "Sorry, please continue." "The capture of high-quality ingredients is not easy, the minimum standard of cooking candidates, the craftsmanship cannot be lower than your ten-year-old master, this is my only requirement." "No problem, this requirement is reasonable." Without delaying for a second, Zheqianxian Zuoweimen agreed happily. It is clear that food hunters are desperate to hunt high-level food creatures, and the ingredients that do not want to be difficult to obtain are wasted. For those who are not skilled in cooking, using high-quality ingredients is a waste. For this point, Zheqianxian Zuoweimen very much agreed, so Noel''s such a reasonable request, he has no reason not to agree. However, there is nothing difficult to capture and dont want to waste. Noel just doesnt want to eat unpalatable dishes, nothing more. It''s a pity that nobody knows this except Noor. Just shortly after agreeing to it, Azumi Rina, who had remained silent, finally couldn''t help but speak. "Mr. Noel, I am one of the ten masters of Yuanyue. Please let me cook a dish for you, which will never let you down." "Yes, my granddaughter has the tongue of the gods and can definitely make dishes that satisfy you." Seeing that Yae-Chai painted Rina to take the initiative to ask her, how can Zhe-Cheng Xian Zuoweimen not help speaking? As the saying goes, fat water does not flow out to outsiders. This rare opportunity to get in touch with high-end ingredients is of course to let her granddaughter Tszina Rina succeed first. What''s more, he is very confident in drawing the cooking of Rina, and he doesn''t worry about messing up at all. Without waiting for the waiting couple, Noel spoke slowly to give an answer. "A few days ago, I captured the gem''s meat in the igo first protected area, I hope you can make the dishes that satisfy me." "Jewel meat!? Ancient precious baby stone meat!?" After hearing Noel''s reply, Zheqian Xianweimen''s eyes widened in surprise, and he quickly confirmed. Azumi Rina was startled and couldn''t understand why her grandpa was so excited. v9 Chapter 59： You are so bad old man! Nodded slightly, Noel confirmed to Zheqianxian Zuoweimen. "Yes, I am indeed talking about the ancient baby-eating stone flesh." "This...this...this gem meat is too expensive, or do you want to use another ingredient?" Regarding the cooking of Rina, she now has little confidence in Zuoweimen, and even fears that her granddaughter is messed up. If other high-end ingredients are ok, Knorr takes out the precious gem meat. This is no longer a high-end ingredient, and the meat of gemstones can be regarded as a super-high-end ingredient. No matter how stupid it is, Riechoi Rina knows that jewel meat is a very rare ingredient at the moment, how could it be allowed to slip away. Fearing that Noel would change his mind, he hurriedly promised. "Grandpa, you have confidence in my cooking, I can do it well!" "Erina, do you know what gemstone meat is?" "Although I don''t know, I, with the tongue of God, will definitely be able to make it into a delicious dish. I am still very confident about this." "No, you are wrong." Zheqian Xianweiwei shook his head. After a moment, waiting for Azumi to paint Rina''s rebuttal, he said again. "Even if you don''t do anything, the meat of natural gemstones that haven''t undergone any treatment is also delicious." "Because the meat of the gem itself is very delicious, this has become a super-premium ingredient that very much tests the skills of the chef." What Azumi Xian Zuoweimen said finally made Azumi Rina understand why he asked to change the ingredients. Being able to make delicious dishes is a matter of course, but it is your personal problem if you do not do well. That is to say, no matter how the dishes made with gem meat are good, anyway, it''s right to please. Of course, there are no exceptions. Unless, she can make super delicious dishes beyond the gem''s meat itself, otherwise it is difficult to get others'' recognition. And when Azumi Erina thought about it, Azumi Xianweiwei introduced her the flesh of gems to her, trying to make her understand her good intentions. "There was a foodie creature in ancient times, the Rigaru Mammoth known as the ancient food treasure." "It grows very fast, and it can reach a body length of 50m within a few weeks of birth. It is about 10m at birth. It is not very reproductive but has a long life. It can survive for more than 500 years and has continued to grow during the period." "As the body length increases, its hunting level will also increase." "In a certain place in its body, it contains flesh that gathers all parts of the body in a gem, and the place where it appears depends on the individual, so it is quite difficult to find." "The meat of gemstones, because of its rare value, needless to say as the most senior hospitality in ancient times, and it is also used as a wedding ring because it shines like a gemstone." When he heard that it could be used as a wedding ring, Yae cut Rina''s face and suddenly turned red. auzw.com At the same time, he couldn''t help making up his own brain. The flesh of gems...used as wedding rings... He.. he.. is he asking... asking me... to propose? ? ''what should I do now? When I think of it, I just insisted on cooking the meat of gemstones, as if I was promised a marriage proposal. Yuchee Rina was in a panic. She had to quickly lower her head quickly, not letting people see her shy look. After seeing the change of Azumi Erina, Azumi Xieweiwei knew she finally understood what was going on. Isn''t he ascertaining to Noel if he still wants to take out the gem meat. It was already so obvious that Noel could not understand what was going on. Seriously, he was a little stunned. I just wanted to take out the jewel meat and let Yagi cut Rina to make a delicious dish. I really didn''t think about anything else. But the old man, Zheqianxian Zuowei, thought about it. After recovering, Noel turned to look at Zheqian Xianweimen. I''m really not sure if the old man did it intentionally or unintentionally. "Old man, I don''t mean that, you think too much." "Think too much? Do I have more thoughts? I just think that Erinas cooking has not yet reached the level of cooking gemstone meat." Zheqianxian Zuoweimen pretends to be puzzled, and I dont understand what you say. Noel''s mouth twitched, and he was basically sure that Zheqianxian Zuoweimen was definitely intentional, and he made it clear that he was testing himself. Too lazy to care about Zhexian Zuoweimen, but he secretly scolded in his heart. I believe you are the ghost, you old bad man is so bad! Knowing that it is enough, Yaqie Xian Zuoweimen quickly shifted the topic. "By the way, I want to know the Ligaru Mammoth you captured the meat of the gem, what is its hunting level, Mr. Noel." "Hunting level 46, length: 1500m, height: 1000m, weight: presumed 50 million tons, the largest Ligaru mammoth in Igo''s first protected area." "As you said, the gem meat you captured is the best!" "Needle is a must, but it''s just the best in the human world, so it''s not so precious." Noel shrugged his shoulders, thinking it was the same. It is clear that in the gastronomical world, there must be a higher hunting level of Rigaru Mammoth, so even the best is only the best in the human world, which is completely incomparable with the food industry. After hearing that Noel mentioned the food world, Zhexian Zuoweimen''s thoughts in her heart were more firm, and she traced her eyes without leaving any traces. v9 Chapter 60： Hilltop Villa Hilltop Villa. In front of the gate of the villa, the limousine coming from the park stopped luxuriously. A servant waiting in front of the gate for a long time approached and opened the door of the rear seat of the luxury car. The servant, dressed in a butler''s costume, bowed slightly respectfully as he opened the door. "Master, miss, welcome back." Azumi Erina and Azumi Imago left the door, and only after nodding slightly to give a response, this stepped out of the car. When Noel finally walked out of the car, Zhexian left guard made a gesture of invitation. Afterwards, the four people walked together in the villa. On the way to the interior of the villa, I suddenly remembered something, and Zhexian Zuoweimen asked the butler. "Before, I called you at the foot of the mountain and told you, what is going on now?" "Done, they are already waiting in the living room of the villa, lord." The housekeeper nodded slightly and respectfully reported. After receiving a reply, Zhexian Xianweimen raised his left hand and patted the butler''s right shoulder lightly, expressing great satisfaction. Think about it, he felt the need to explain. "Mr. Noel, the professional hunter I had previously recruited, has now been summoned to the living room of the villa. You should go with me now." "Ok." With a faint response, Noel said no more words, but followed slowly. I clearly remember that at the foot of the mountain, Zheqianxian Zuoweimen had already indicated that he planned to summon all the recruited personnel, and then tell the details of the commission together, so there was nothing to ask or say. Soon, the four walked slowly into the villa. Say something to the housekeeper and Azumi Erina, then Azumi Xianweimen prepares to lead Noel to the living room alone. Seeing that the two had turned around, the so-called slashing Rina had been unable to speak, and finally couldn''t help it. When she looked at her back, she hurriedly yelled at the two. "Wait!" Hearing the words coming from behind, Noel and Zheqian Xianweimen couldn''t help but stopped and turned to look around in confusion. They shouted the two very successfully, but they cut their heads shyly, but they painted Rina. "That...that...that..." "While I have time now, I want to study it carefully before I can make delicious dishes." "So, can you give me the flesh of the gem first, Mr. Noel." Azumi Erina''s voice is very low, but for Noel and Azumi Xianmen, they can still hear clearly what the content is. However, after knowing the reason, Zheqianxian Zuoweimen felt that his granddaughter was a bit difficult for a strong man. As mentioned before in the car, the high-quality ingredients captured by gourmet hunters can be stored in igo for safekeeping. Even if you really want to take it out, it is impossible to appear in front of you immediately, and it will take time to ship. For such a situation, Zheqianxian Zuoweimen could understand. auzw.com After all, Azuki Rina is the first time to have the opportunity to come into contact with super-premium ingredients such as gem meat, so it will be a bit impatient and even forget some small details. . Understanding is understood, impossible is still impossible. Zhexian Zuoweimen was going to say something, so that Zheqie Rina could know that she was too anxious, but Noel was the first to speak. "It''s no problem, but the flesh of the gem is a bit too big, your small body can''t be moved, go first..." "and many more!" "Ok?" "Mr. Noel, do you mean you can now take out the gemstone meat, am I right?" A little doubt whether he misunderstood, Zhexian Zuoweimen quickly made a determination to Noel. Too lazy to talk nonsense, Noel raised his hand and snapped his fingers. "Snapped!" As the fingers snapped, a ripple appeared above the four people''s heads. In the ripples that appeared, a large black shadow suddenly fell from the inside and quickly fell towards the ground. The moment a large black shadow appeared, the incredibly enticing fragrance immediately flooded the entire villa. Eyes were fast, Noel raised his right hand very quickly, caught the large black shadow that fell, and placed it on the right palm. "This is the gem''s flesh." All three pairs of eyes are attracted by the gem''s flesh, and they cannot look away from them for a long time. The tantalizing aroma of the flesh of the gem made the three involuntarily swallow saliva, and the feeling of hunger was seduced. The first person to come back to God, that is the most confined Zhexian Zuoweimen among the three. Wipe the overflowing saliva first, and cough a little embarrassingly. "Cough cough, rude." Suddenly, a light cough sounded brought the housekeeper and Azumi Rina back to soul. Both of them showed an awkward look, and at the same time, like Zheqianxian Zuoweimen, quickly wiped the corners of their mouths. Its worthy of being the treasure of ancient jewels, the flesh of gemstones. The fragrance alone can make people addicted and unable to extricate themselves. This makes me want to know more about how delicious the jewel meat is in front of me. Its really exciting! Azeri painted Rina glanced again, and the meat of the gem on the palm of Norto couldn''t help but praise secretly. Seeing one by one standing, Noel felt very speechless. "Are you going to let me hold it like this?" "Sorry, please wait a moment, Mr. Noel." With this reminder, the old face of Zhexian Zuoweimen couldn''t help but red, and his eyes turned to the housekeeper next to Zheqie Rina. Then at the command, several servants carrying large plates soon came. Putting the gem''s meat on a large plate, Noel said to Azumi Rina. "Don''t let me down." "Please rest assured, Mr. Noel, I will definitely make dishes that satisfy you and will not let you down." Hearing this, Azumi raised Rina''s head with a serious stern chest, and made a guarantee without saying a word. v9 Chapter 61： Get off Mawei? Azumi Erina told her servant to take the gem''s flesh to the kitchen, and she followed her. Seeing Azumi Rina go away, Azumi Xianweiweimen spoke. "Let''s laugh, if Erina''s cooking is not done well, please be more forgiving." "It''s okay, I''m quite forgiving with my sister, don''t worry." "Then please follow me in the living room, now they should be in a hurry." "it is good." Slightly nodded, Noel gestured to Zhexian Zuoweimen to lead the way, and he would keep up. Retracting the hand that made the gesture, Yaqie Xian left guard walked towards the living room. One after the other, the two are separated by one step. The living room of the villa was very close, and it didn''t take long to reach its destination. When the two walked slowly into the living room, more than 20 people who had already waited in the living room focused their attention on the two. I had known Zhexian Zuoweimen for a long time, and my eyes only stayed on him for a moment. In the end, his eyes were focused on Noel, and he looked up and down at this stranger, trying to see the difference. None of the people present were stupid, or they would not be professional hunters. Allowing others to wait here for a long time was brought by Zhe Xian Zuo Weimen alone. Obviously, this call was held for this person. Seeing that his eyes were all focused on Noel, Zhexian Zuoweimen introduced it. "You guys, let me introduce you." "This gentleman standing beside me, his name is Noel, is a top food hunter from igo." "Mr. Noel, he will be the captain of my entrusted mission this time." "At that time, all your actions will be subject to his command, and you can never act without permission." When learning that Noel is a top food hunter, more than 20 professional hunters also showed unexpected looks. However, what they said behind Zhe Xian''s left guard door made them frown in an instant, and they were not very satisfied with this arrangement. Before waiting for these people to express their dissatisfaction, Noel raised his right finger and pointed at one of them. "You, you, you, you, and finally you." "The five people I ordered just now are now officially fired. Where do you come back?" The sudden decision made the five people who were pointed out stunned. Not only those five people, but the rest of them were also stunned by Noels operation, and the same idea came to their minds. This is displacing us? The more I think, the more I feel like this, and all the expressions become unpleasant. I wasn''t very satisfied with the arrangement just now. Now I think that Noel is coming off Mawei. It''s a strange thing to be in a good mood. auzw.com Ignoring the reactions of those people, Noel walked to the single sofa and sat down. After lifting Erlang''s legs, his body leaned to the side, supporting his face with one hand. Just a few seconds after sitting firmly, of the five people named by Noel who were to be fired, one of them stood up for questioning. "Why did you fire us!" "That''s it!" "Even if we are to be expelled from us, that is also the old Mr. Zhexian Zuoweimen who was entrusted with the task, how old are you!" As one spoke, the other four also expressed dissatisfaction. As for the other professional hunters, they stood on the sidelines and watched everything silently. Without saying anything, no one stood up to speak to either party. The old man, Zhexian Zuoweimen, was also laughing and watching all this, waiting to see what Noel would do with it. Noel, who was sitting on the one-person sofa, slowly raised his left hand and extended his index finger, pressing it against his mouth. He made a noise-free movement. This move made the five who chattered to express their dissatisfaction suddenly shut their mouths to see what trick Noel could play. No one spoke in the entire living room, and Noel spoke out why. "According to what I have learned from the client, that is, the old man of Zhexian Zuoweimen." "The destination entrusted to go this time is the special protection zone or several major protected areas of igo." "Whether it is a special zone or a protected area of ??igo, you have to have a certain strength to go there, otherwise you don''t want to come back alive." "And you, as the guardian of this trip, are responsible for protecting the safety of the students, then the strength can not be weaker." Listening to Noel''s words, professional hunters nodded. The situation, as Noel said, they did serve as guards of this trip, there is nothing to refute. At the same time, those professional hunters who have not been spotted realize the key to the problem. The crux of the matter is that it is in terms of strength. Without waiting for everyone to think about it, Noel will continue to say what he has not said. "but!" "As a professional hunter, you five didn''t even learn the most basic ideas. Are you here to be funny?" "If you haven''t learned to read it, you can''t protect yourself even if you enter the SAR. Can you still count on you to protect the students?" "You want to touch the fish in muddy water, dragging your feet in the commissioned action, not expelling who you expel?" Three consecutive questions, directly asked the five people can not lift up. At the same time, professional hunters also confirmed the conjecture in their hearts through the questioning of Noel. But the look was a bit embarrassing, his eyes dodge and float. After all, professional hunters have been commissioned to come here for several days, but they have not found any problems with these days, how can they not feel embarrassed. However, it is normal to not find it. Anyone who uses it will bluntly reveal it and reveal his own system of thought, so this has led to this situation. v9 Chapter 62： Commission details "Pap Pap Pap" A burst of applause sounded, and everyone looked down. I saw that Zheqian Xianwei, who was applauding, walked slowly in the direction of Noel, and finally stood beside him. Open your mouth slightly, ready to say something. However, the words haven''t been able to be exported yet, Noel has taken the lead. "Old man, are you really boring enough, is such a temptation necessary?" "So you see it?" Still holding the smile on his face, Zheqian left guard asked him in reply. Leaning back, Noel leaned back on the single sofa. "In terms of your strength, do they miss the ability, you can''t see it as a strange thing." "Since I have the ability to see it, I still leave those five people in it. Even if I am stupid, I have another purpose." "In addition to being used for temptation, I really can''t think of any other uses." "My analysis is correct, old man." Seeing Noel looked over, Zheqian Xianweimen nodded with a smile. Zhe Xianxian Zuoweimen nodded to admit this matter, and the professional hunters who had no knowledge so far have become more embarrassed. Obviously, this is not only a test for Noel, but also a test for professional hunters. What do you want to pass this test? This is to test everyone''s observation ability to see if unstable factors can be discovered early to ensure the safety of the students who go out. "The reason why those 5 people will be left behind is indeed what I used to test you." "This is a test for you, so as to select the leader of this entrusted mission." "With excellent observation, so that we can prevent the scourge before it occurs and avoid unnecessary casualties." "As the head coach of Yuanyue Academy, I need to be responsible for the safety of the students, so I will test the people present." "No intention to offend, please forgive me." After finishing the speech, Zheqian Xianweiwei bowed and apologized. Seeing this, the professional hunters were stunned for a moment, and I really didn''t expect him to do so. For testing such things, you can meet almost every time you accept a senior commission. Employers have the right to do so, but also need to be tested. After all, first understand the ability of the person who accepts the entrustment, so that you can determine who is qualified for the entrustment, so as to select the person who best meets the entrustment. Seeing more, its no surprise that this kind of thing is nothing to worry about. However, in general, I have never seen an employer apologize. Generally speaking, after the test, the employer did not apologize at all, at most explain it. auzw.com Immediately after that, it is to select people who meet the requirements and go straight to the topic to discuss the commissioned matter. Therefore, the act of apologizing to Zhexian Zuoweimen somewhat surprised professional hunters. "You don''t have to do this, we can understand." "Yes, yes." "Yeah, you have the right and the need to test me, this is reasonable." One by one, professional hunters have expressed that they don''t care about the test, and they can even understand this approach. Only Noel was alone, sitting quietly on the single sofa without making any remarks. First lifted his hands to signal that everyone stopped, and Zheqian Xian Zuoweimen gazed at the 5 people who could not read it. "Five, the entrustment I registered with igo and the Hunter Association is as dangerous as Mr. Noel said just now. Your ability is not sufficient for this entrustment, so you can leave." The words are so clear, the five people can''t hear it. The idea of ??touching fish in muddy water was exposed, and now the employer Zhexian Zuoweimen has directly ousted customers, and they continue to stay where they are. The five men lowered their heads and left the living room under the watch of everyone. After seeing 5 people walk out of the living room, Zhexian left guard door turned and faced back to the crowd. "First of all, I would like to congratulate all of you who have passed the test and formally become the final candidate who can be entrusted." "Below, tell me the details of the commission." "After I finish talking, whether you are still willing to accept the commission is up to you to decide." Hearing that, everyone, including Noel, nodded their heads to express their understanding, waiting for the following. Didn''t let everyone wait for a long time, and soon engraved the details of the entrusted debut of Zhexian Zuoweimen. "Yuanyue Academy intends to lead the students into a special zone with gourmet creatures and gourmet plants." "Your task is to protect the safety of teachers and students." "This is probably the case. In the special zone we applied for in the Yuanyue Academy, the hunting level of gourmet creatures is about 1025, which is a high-risk special zone." "The minimum entry criteria is that there must be at least one gourmet hunter in the team, and a 20-member professional hunter guard team must be formed, otherwise ordinary people are not allowed to enter the special zone." "This is why I invited you to come here." When Zheqianxian left guard stopped, professional hunters whispered and discussed. Knowing the danger of the destination, they had to weigh the benefits and see if the value was not worth taking over. In the discussion of professional hunters, Noel spoke first. "Old man, I took over your entrustment from Yuanyue Academy." "I''ll trouble you then, Mr. Noel." The most crucial person agreed, and Zhexian Zuoweimen finally let out a sigh of relief, but his face did not change at all, and it was still that calm and incomparable look. After Noel took the lead, the professional hunters first asked some things. After receiving the reply from Zhexian Zuoweimen, they successively expressed their acceptance of the commission. v9 Chapter 63： Taste gem meat Everyone present accepted the commission and asked what was going on at Zuoweimen, and felt it necessary to remind me to avoid misunderstandings when I got it. "Since you are willing to accept the entrustment, I will let people inform you as soon as possible after the Yuanyue Academy chooses to participate." "At that time, if you can''t be reached, I will consider you to voluntarily give up your entrustment." "So, please be sure to keep the communication equipment unobstructed during the next period of time, so as not to be contacted by our personnel." After hearing that, all professional hunters nodded, saying they understood. In the following time, Zhe Xianxian Zuoweimen politely said a few words, and then let the professional hunter go back, waiting for the participants here to be released. In the villa, now only Noor is an outsider, and he has not left here. The meat of the gem has not been tasted yet, how can it be left like this. It didn''t take long for the professional hunter to be sent out of the villa''s Zhexian Zuoweimen, and walked slowly back to the living room. Passing by Noel, he smiled when he sat down on the sofa opposite. "Mr. Noel, during the time you selected the participants, you stayed with me first?" "That''s fine, I don''t need to run over every time." "I also feel that this is not appropriate, so I made a suggestion to leave you." "Then if I live here, what are the restrictions or things I need to pay attention to, you have to make it clear in advance, otherwise there might be misunderstandings." Although agreeing with the proposal to stay, Noel felt that it was better to ask clearly about any restrictions or concerns. No matter how you say it is just a guest, the rules should be observed. This is common sense and also a matter of politeness. Without even thinking about it, Azumi Xianweiwei smiled slightly and raised his right hand to swing gently. "No, no, there are no rules here, and there is nothing to pay attention to. You just have to treat this as your own home." "Okay, if there is anything I need to help during that time, you can tell me directly at that time, as long as I can help, I will try my best." If you say something to me, the two are here to talk to each other. At the same time, in the kitchen of the villa. In this large and luxurious kitchen interior, at this time, only Echie Rina stayed alone in it, and she must be looking at the flesh of jewels in front of her. She has been in the kitchen for some time, but the gem meat is still intact. This shows that in the period before this, she was basically thinking about how to cook, and she was unable to make up her mind. Its not that I dont know how to cook well, nor do I not come up with a good cooking plan. Rather, there are too many cooking plans in her mind. After a while, I couldn''t make a choice from many cooking options. auzw.com Yachie Rina shook her head slightly, throwing away the messy thoughts in her mind. "No, it''s not a way to think about it like this, you can''t waste time anymore." "Now the first task should be to taste the taste of gem meat before deciding what to cook." "Well, it was such a pleasant decision." No longer hesitating, Azumi draws Rina''s index finger from her right hand, gradually approaching the flesh of the jewel, and finally slides on it with the index finger, putting the contaminated golden gravy into her mouth. At the moment of the gravy entrance, the ultimate delicacy made her eyes suddenly wide, and then slowly closed the eyes, using the tongue of God to taste carefully. The more you taste it, the more you are deeply attracted by it, and you can''t help but express a happy expression. As she tasted the ultimate delicacy, her face slowly turned red, and her hands were embracing her trembling body. At this moment, she looked like she was trying to suppress something. However, judging from the extremely happy expression, we can know that it is not a bad thing. It didn''t take a long time for Yuki Rina to recover from that state. Dingding looked at the gem''s flesh, she swallowed drunk subconsciously, reaching for the knife beside her hand. Pick up the table knife and carefully cut a small piece. When the blade slides to cut the slices of meat, the gravy splashed by the flesh of the gem is like fireworks. Seeing this scene, he was not stunned by his beauty. "It''s so beautiful, the gravy is like a cigarette, it''s really pleasing." After finishing the talk, Azumi painted Rina could no longer bear the temptation of the flesh of gems. She picked up the small piece of meat that was going to be cut and put it in her mouth to taste it. This time, the reaction she showed was more intense than before, and even more exaggerated. I couldn''t help but let out a whisper of imagination. Fortunately, there was no one in the kitchen, otherwise it might make people wonder whether she was drugged. In addition to these conditions, physical changes have also occurred. After eating a small piece of jeweled flesh, Azumi Rina radiated a glimmer, and her skin became more delicate and smooth. Not discovering her own changes, she was still tasting the gem''s meat carefully, and said to herself at the same time. "Delicious! Delicious! It''s so delicious!" "The slices of meat I eat now have wild chewyness and a crisp and refreshing sound like chewing sand." "At the same time, the deliciousness and mellowness of the gravy that melts in my mouth is really... really unbearable." "Is this delicious, can I really make it even more delicious?" Talking about it, Azumi Rina started to feel a little lack of confidence, and was very worried that she could not control the meat of gemstones, let alone make it a super dish. v9 Chapter 64： Find a helper The ultimate delicacy made her want to stop. At the same time, I also remembered my grandfather''s introduction to the meat of gemstones, and immediately decided not to think so much. "Grandpa seems to have said that the meat of the gem contains delicious parts of the body of Rigaru Mammoth." "In other words, I just tasted one of them." Talking to himself easily, Shizui Rina, who fixed her eyes on the jewel meat, swallowed subconsciously. The hand-held table knife stretched involuntarily toward the gem''s flesh. In the end, still unable to withstand the temptation of the delicious meat of the gem, the kitchen knife cut a small piece of meat in different positions and began to taste it carefully. And every time you taste a piece of meat, it will reveal a very reverie look. The continuous tasting made Yuche Rina more tangled. No way, as you taste the deliciousness of the gem meat of different parts, the thoughts in your mind become more and it is more difficult to make a choice. After a long period of entanglement, he walked to the kitchen where the phone was placed. Azumi Rina picked up the phone, her index finger quickly pressed out a string of numbers, and the phone was quickly connected. Immediately afterwards, the sister''s words were heard on the phone. "Master Erina, what do you ask?" "Hie sand, you help me to find Mito Yumei immediately, and then you come to the hilltop villa together, I will wait for you here in the kitchen." You''re not at all polite. She cut the line to the person on the phone and gave the order directly. "I see, Master Erina." The person who was called the "Fred Sands", after hearing the task assigned by Azumi Rina, she answered without thinking. But after taking the task, he did not hang up the phone immediately, but first determined whether there was anything else. "Master Erina, do you have any other orders?" "It''s nothing else, but after you find Mito''s charm, it''s best to come to the hilltop villa quickly." "I know, now I''m going to find Mito Yumei, and we will see you at the hilltop villa immediately, Master Erina." "Well, go quickly." After the response was completed, Azumi Rina hung up the phone first. Yes, this is calling for help. As usual, in terms of the character of Azumi Rina, she will definitely not find a helper. She is confident that she can do any cooking. It is different now. She feels that she cannot control the meat of the gem, so she decides to find a helper and wants to hear different suggestions. The two helpers they found were members of Erinas own faction. Feisha, the full name is "Xinhu Feisha", a connoisseur of medicinal dishes. She is a first-year girl in the Higher Department of Yuanyue Academy, and she is also a close secretary of Tina Rina. She was born in a new family of traditional Chinese medicine in ancient times and is an expert in medicinal cuisine. auzw.com Seeing the supplement of Yachei Erina as her own medical diet, she compares the medicine of Yashei Erina to help him recuperate and provide a variety of medicinal diets. Mito Yumei, who had just been named by Azumi Rina. She specializes in meat dishes, known as meatmaster (meat master), 1st grade girl in the Higher School of Yuanyue Academy. At home, the "Mito Meat" business is the leader of the beef industry, and the best is also meat dishes. It has the strange power of easily manipulating the whole corbel, but the cooking technique is slender and the lips can feel the accurate temperature. These two people can be said to have been carefully selected by Rina, and they are also the most suitable candidates for the current situation. Before the two of them had arrived, Azumi Rina did not stay idle. Taking the hair band out of her pocket first, she **** her long blond hair, then picked up the chef hat and put it on. Back to the front of the gem''s meat again, this time there was no entanglement. She picked up a sharp kitchen knife and first locked the portion where she had tasted the inner tenderloin. She quickly determined the size she wanted. Afterwards, he immediately wielded the knife to cut the slap of the jewel flesh and placed it on the plate. "The beef tenderloin is the most suitable for steak." "But Ligalu Mammoth''s tenderloin, I don''t know if it''s suitable for cooking with steak." "Forget it, try before you talk." Azumi Erina shook her head slightly, throwing away the clutter of thoughts in her mind, and she started cooking directly. Not intending to make complex or innovative dishes, but intending to use the most common steak practice, first try to cook the cut gem meat. Only after you have tried it first will you know whether this kind of cooking method is suitable. Fit, then improve and innovate. Not suitable, for the gem meat which is very delicious in itself, it will let it go almost everywhere. Whether it is suitable or not, there is no harm. When Yae cuts Rina to concentrate on cooking, time passes by without knowing it. During this period, the two people who had been named by her had already arrived in this kitchen. And she devotes herself wholeheartedly to cooking, not even aware of the arrival of the two of them. Seeing the careful cooking of Yasushi Erina, Mito Yumei and Shinto Fukusha did not dare to bother with noise, they stood quietly at the kitchen door and waited. Although they didn''t want to bother with the noise, the aroma from the dishes made them greedy. Fortunately, the little movements sent by the two did not disturb Azumi Erina. It didn''t take long for the new household Feishan to tell the story after Yae cut the Rina pot. "Master Erina, Mito and I are here." "Well, you guys come here." After hearing this, Azumi Rina discovered that there were two more people in the kitchen, so she calmly beckoned and asked them to come over. v9 Chapter 65： A rare opportunity Seeing the call of Azumi Rina, the two walked quickly towards her side by side. The two had just stood beside them, and Echeina Rina picked up the plate with the dishes and handed them in front of them. "Come and taste, and tell your true feelings. I don''t want to hear any compliments. Do you understand?" "I see, Master Erina." "I see, Master Erina." Mito Yumei and Xinhu Feishan first nodded slightly, and then responded at the same time. Although they were puzzled, they didn''t ask. In addition, the tantalizing dishes prepared by Yachie Rina have been eager to taste as long ago, and there is something else to think about. Under the watchful eye of Rina, they picked up the knife and fork on the kitchen cabinet, cut a small piece of steak, and finally put it in their mouth. In an instant, the two were shocked by the deliciousness of the steak, and their faces gradually flushed. Their bodies became soft and their hands became weak. Can no longer hold the cutlery, let it fall to the ground one after another, making a clear sound. As the tableware fell, they also sat down on the ground. They hugged themselves tightly with both hands, trying to suppress themselves who started to tremble slightly, and also gave a blushing whisper. After seeing this scene, Azumi Rina all blushed, and couldn''t help thinking. This...this... this is a bit too exaggerated... Before, when I first tasted the gem meat, wouldnt it be the same reaction? Exaggeration is exaggerated, but it is certain. Based on the reactions of Mito Yumei and Shindo Feisha, Yasushi Rina can basically confirm that the cooking was successful. At the very least, it did not become a failure to swallow. Originally, Echee Rina was still a little uneasy, and now she was relieved. Watching the two sitting on the ground, deeply indulged in delicious food. "Cough!" "Talk about your feelings, and what are the shortcomings of this dish, you can boldly put forward these." Hearing the coughing sound, coupled with the words said by Ryuji Rina. Mito Yumei and Xinhu Feisha, they suddenly woke up and quickly got up from the ground and stood up. They bowed their heads a little awkwardly, and dared not look at Azumi Rina. Among the two, the new household, Feishang, who is a personal secretary, first spoke her mind. "Master Erina, this dish you made is very delicious, so good that I don''t know how to describe it." "Other than that?" auzw.com "The taste is impeccable, just..." "Just what?" Seeing Echee Rina asked, Xinhu Feisha hesitated a little. In the end, he still spoke his mind boldly. "Your cooking method is very common, which is completely different from your previous cooking style." Having just finished speaking, Xinhu Feishan carefully peeked out, fearing that Tataki Rina would be angry because of this, and was ready to apologize and be punished. But what she thought did not happen, and she could not even see signs of anger. After thinking about it for a moment, Azumi Rina''s eyes turned to Mito. "Mito, you specialize in meat dishes, and I want to hear your opinion." "Sir Erina, this dish you made is perfect, and the heat is very well controlled. There is really nothing to say." After a pause, Mito Yumei continued. "If you insist on shortcomings, my opinion is the same as Secretary of the Sand Sands. This dish is too monotonous. In fact, there is still a lot of room for improvement, which can make it more delicious." "correct!" "Sir Erina, I can eat it. This is definitely not a5 beef, can you tell me what meat it is?" When he heard the question raised by Mito Yumei, Xinhu Feisha nodded, indicating that he also wanted to know what kind of meat. Seeing that both of them wanted to know, Azumi Rina lowered the plate she was holding and raised her finger sideways. "I use an extremely precious super-premium food." "This super-premium food ingredient is called "jewel meat", and it is derived from the food creature-Ligalu Mammoth in the first reserve of igo." The brief introduction surprised both of them with their mouths slightly opened and their eyes widened. I thought it was a newly created dish using ordinary meat. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be the meat of gourmet creatures. The most important thing is that the meat of this gourmet creature comes from the first protected area of ??igo. Both are people from a large family, and naturally know some information that ordinary people cannot reach. It is clear that the protected areas of igo are all endangered food creatures, and hunting is also prohibited. From there, you can get precious food ingredients, the incident is very incredible. Nowadays, not only do they get it, but even make it into the mouth, they are not surprised when they are surprised. To understand the mood of the two at this time, it is just that Yuri Rina didn''t stop there, saying that it would make them more excited. "The purpose of my call is to cook the gem meat together." "This super-premium ingredient gem meat is provided by the top gourmet hunter invited by Yuanyue Academy, and we want to make dishes that satisfy him." "You should clearly know that there are not many opportunities for high-quality gourmet ingredients." "This time we can satisfy the top food hunters we invite, then we will have more opportunities to cook high-quality food ingredients, which will also make our cooking skills a higher level." It is clear that the opportunity is rare. Both Mito Yumei and Xinhu Feisha, who know the situation, have become serious. v9 Chapter 66： Barely qualified Time passed away... During the period, Azumi Erina was in charge of cooking as the head chef, and Mito Yumei and Xinhu Feishan assisted. Under their joint cooperation, improved dishes were released. The scent overflowing from the kitchen caused the servants in the villa to swallow their saliva, making them greedy. At this time, when the last dish was ready, Yae cut Rina put the dishes on the plate and raised her hands to wipe the sweat with her sleeves. "Hie Sha, go out and ask the servants to come in and let them deliver the food to the restaurant." "I see, Master Erina." Hearing the command of Azumi Erina, Xinhu Feisha responded quickly, and hurried towards the kitchen door. Soon, when the new household Feisha came back, she followed most of the servants. Next, the servants picked up a plate of dishes and walked out of the kitchen again according to the instructions and walked neatly to the restaurant. Seeing the servants leave, Yaecho Rina took off the chef''s hat, untied her bundled hair, and let it fall freely. "Mito, Feisha, thank you for your help. Thank you for today." "It''s also a bit of a sorrow. Like this opportunity to contact super-premium ingredients, you can let me and Mito participate in it. We should thank you for being right, Master Erina." "Feisha was right, thank you for letting us participate in it, Master Erina." With the gratitude of Rieche Rina, the flattered Mito Yumi and the new Hu Feisha, they responded with a panic. Azumi Rina raised her hand and stopped the two of them from going on. Ben wanted to say something to the two, and a maid walked into the kitchen. Seeing the maid walk into the kitchen, she asked Rina''s doubtful inquiry. "Is there a problem?" "Miss, the old man told me to ask you to have dinner together." After hearing the inquiry, the maid directly stated her intentions. Slightly nodded his head, Azumi Rina said that when he knew, he gently waved the maid away. "Mito, Feisha, come with me." "Master Erina, the general manager is entertaining the guests, and Mito and I used to be inappropriate." After a moment of hesitation, Xinhu Feisha still expressed what she thought, and felt that it was not suitable for past meals together. Mito, who stood beside her, nodded in coordination. With a slight smile, Azumi Rina explained to the two. "You also heard the servant''s words. Grandpa asked us to go to dinner together instead of me alone." "So, now we better pass by quickly, don''t let my grandpa and guests wait for a long time." At the end of the conversation, without giving Mito Yumei and Xinhu Feisha the opportunity to speak more, Takizawa painted Reina Mai stepped out of the kitchen. What else can I do, I can only keep up. auzw.com Mito Yumei and Xinhu Feisha, they turned their heads to look at each other, and then quickly caught up with Yasushi Rina, and they followed them to the restaurant. The kitchen is not far from the restaurant, and it didn''t take long to reach its destination. Azumi Erina walked ahead, followed by Mito Yumei and Shindo Fukusha, only half a step away. Step into the restaurant and approach towards the long dining table. Seeing the arrival of the three daughters, immediately attracted the attention of Noel and Zhexian Zuoweimen, and stopped talking. With a smile, Zhexian Zuoweimen greeted the three women who came to sit down. Among the three girls, Azusa Erina is still pretty good. She sits directly at the right hand side of Azumi''s left side gate. Mito Yumei and Xinhu Feisha first thanked Zheqianxian Zuoweimen, and then sat down restrainedly. Now that the people were together, the servants stepped closer to the long dining table under the direction of Zhexian Zuoweimen. First, walk to the long table and stand, while reaching out to lift the lid on the dish, and then take the lid back to the back. Zhexian Zuoweimen looked at Noel and gestured for the food on the table. "please." Rather than politely addressing Zhexian Zuoweimen, Nuoer used dishes to move the dishes to his plate, then cut a small piece and put it in his mouth. Only Noel started, and the rest of his eyes were focused on him, waiting for his evaluation. Without keeping the four waiting, Noel raised his head to look at Rina, who was awkward, and began to comment. "Yes, you are barely qualified." She was relieved when she heard the "good" evaluation, and the arrogant Yae cut Rina. But this "good" evaluation made Mito Yumei and Xinhu Feishan feel very unhappy, and they frowned and glared at Noel. For both of them, Noel was deliberately degrading. The two have tasted it and used to prepare dishes prepared with common ingredients. It can be made with ordinary ingredients and is incredibly delicious. But nowadays, the meat of the super-premium ingredient gemstone is used, and it is only "good" evaluation, which makes them think it is intentional. Xinhu Feishan has been with Yatze Rina since she was a child, and she really can''t stand the derogation of Noel. Frowning tightly, she angrily pointed at Noel. "You bullshit!" "The dishes prepared carefully by Master Erina can be described as "good"!" "Intentional! You definitely depreciated deliberately!" Xinhu Feisha''s excited reaction suddenly made Azumi Rina stunned. Soon, the revived Yasushi Rina, who maintains herself so much for Xinhu Feisha, does not feel that it is impossible to warm her heart. She got up quickly, reached down and pressed Xinhu Feishan to Noel''s hand, and bowed slightly. "I''m really sorry, Feisha did not intentionally offend you, please forgive me." v9 Chapter 67： 30 people Xinhu Feisha''s reckless behavior is not angry at all. After careful observation, Xinhu Feisha was not able to pretend to be arrogant for Yatushi Rina. Since it was determined that it was not deliberately pretended, it means that it is sincerely defending Rina. "Mr. Noel, the new household just wanted to defend my granddaughter. She never offended you on purpose. Please dont be angry for this. I apologize for her here." I just heard that Azumi Rina apologized for herself, and now I heard Azumi Xie Zuoweimen. No matter how stupid the new household Feisha is, he now knows who should not offend. Knowing is one thing, what you think is another. She did not change her mind at all. She still thought that Noel was deliberately degrading, and Tsai cut the dishes made by Rina. I thought so much, but now that I see both of them apologize for not taking their own risk, she feels that she should not continue to be silent, it is time to pay for her own risk. So she bowed slightly to Noel, opening her mouth and preparing to apologize. "No......." "Okay, if I get angry for this little thing, I would have been alive and dead." Raising his right hand, Noel interrupted Xinhu Feisha''s apology, did not let her continue, and said she was not angry at all. Seeing this, Azumi Xianweiwei smiled and greeted the two of them to sit down. "Hurry up, please sit down and continue to stand and count what happened." "Yes, Grandpa." "Yes, commander." After responding at the same time, the two sat back in their chairs. After thinking for a while, Zheqian Xianweiwei made a remark to change the subject. "Mr. Noel, what do you think of the suggestion I made earlier?" "About the selection?" "Yes, this is it." "Before, you proposed to select personnel through the accommodation training, would this be too easy?" Thinking of what happened, Noel felt that it was too easy, and it was difficult to reduce the number of participants. Through a brief conversation between Noel and Zhexian Zuoweimen, Zheqie Rina instantly knew what they were talking about. Regarding the accommodation training mentioned in it, Mito Yumei and Xinhu Feisha know. It''s just that when it comes to selecting people through accommodation training, they don''t understand about this. Having had the experience just now, they dare not arbitrarily make rash statements and can only stand up and listen carefully to figure out what is going on. auzw.com I didnt elaborate before, and Zhexianxian Zuoweimen felt that it was necessary to make it clear about the accommodation training. "Mr. Noel, you may not know much about the residential training at Yuanyue Academy. Let me introduce you first." Seeing that Noel nodded after hearing the words, he began to introduce the so-called accommodation training. "Residential training is available in elementary and junior high schools, similar to those who live in the forest for a few days." "This training is the first face of the students who are promoted to high school. The initial trial." "All the first-year students go to the training site in the deep mountain, and every day they have to undergo cruel cooking trials. If they fail to pass the grade, they will be immediately ordered to drop out." "The propaganda is about friendship and communication, but the actual situation is to ruthlessly eliminate the students'' accommodation and training." "This is the competitive education of Yuanyue Academy." "The residential training program will last for several days in a row, during which all students who fail will be forced to repatriate and be ordered to drop out." "According to the statistics of the past few years, the number of students seems to have dropped to less than half." "That is to say, only half of the students participating in the accommodation training will be left at the end, or even half of them will be left. This is all possible." Listening to the introduction of Zhexian Zuoweimen, I learned that the elimination rate of accommodation training is very high, but Noel thinks this is not enough. The elimination rate of residential training is very high, but even if it is high, it is useless. Although it is not clear how many people will take part in residential training, it is certainly not lacking. The number will not be small, then the problem comes. An **** team of 20 professional hunters can only barely protect a team of around 2030 people. No matter what you think, Noel will definitely succeed in studying through accommodation, and there will definitely be no less than 30 people. "If you said that, the students in the high school will participate in the accommodation training, but even if the remaining one-third is still too much." "How many people are there for the guard?" Never thinking about the upper limit of the number, Zheqian Xianweimen quickly asked Noel. When hearing this, Azumi painted Rina''s action to stop the meal and waited for Noel to tell the answer seriously. Mito Yumei and Xinhu Feishang, even the two of them. Noel did not let the four wait for a long time, and told them the answer directly. "The upper limit of the number of participants is 30. If the number exceeds this number, 20 professional hunters will be too busy. It is very likely that casualties will occur." "If I remember correctly, there will be a total of 980 students in the high school this year, and even if one third of the accommodation is left, this indeed exceeds the upper limit of 30 people." There are only 30 places, but the number of people has more than doubled, and Zhe Xianxian Zuoweimen has a headache. Think about it, he looked up at Noel and spoke again. "Mr. Noel, can the quota really be increased?" "No, this is already the limit of 20 professional hunters, or they do not need to fight with food creatures." Noel shook his head slightly and opened his eyes in a serious manner to talk nonsense. v9 Chapter 68： Discussion ended He alone is enough to protect everyone, but he does not want to be so strenuous, otherwise Where did the time bubble sister. Therefore, you can only open your eyes and talk nonsense here. But strictly speaking, it is not all nonsense, or part of it is true. Which part is true? Of the 20 professional hunters, the maximum number of guards formed by their guards is indeed 30. Zhexian Zuoweimen didn''t know it was nonsense, and completely believed in Noel''s words. Knowing that there is no other way, I can only start thinking about other ways and eliminate more students. 30 places, so-called "more monks and less porridge". Accommodation training can reduce the majority of people, but unfortunately 30 places are still not enough points, but also need a competition to screen the best. Thinking seriously, but slowly failed to think of a good idea. But at this time, except for the apology that had never spoken, Azuki Rina, she gave advice. "Grandpa, in fact, shortly after the accommodation training, it is time to hold the autumn selection. We can pick out the top 30 players." After hearing the words, Zheqianxian Zuoweimen did not rush to give a reply, but seriously considered it seriously and wanted to see if it was suitable. Noel did not care at all about how to select 30 people, and gave no suggestions at all. I dine there, as if I didn''t hear anything. When Noel was eating, he was finally trying to figure out what to do. "Erina, the suggestion you gave just now is very good, then do as you say." Suddenly thought of something, added again. "By the way, you want to publicize this matter tomorrow, and everyone in Yuanyue Academy must know it." "Yes, I will definitely handle this matter." Without the slightest hesitation, Azumi Rina decided to take the matter decisively. At the same time, why did Zhexian Zuoweimen hype it out? She instantly wanted to understand the truth. In fact, it is very simple, it is nothing more than trying to provoke the competition of the students. In this way, in order to win 30 valuable places, the students will make every effort. With competition and competition, cooking skills can be improved. At this time, Noel was full, he put down the tableware he was holding, and took a napkin to wipe his mouth. "Thank you for hospitality." "Overall, these dishes you made are good, but still need to be improved." "In the next period of time, you will take care of the food I eat in the morning and evening." auzw.com "And during this period, I will provide you with different food ingredients." "You slow down, I''ll go to the guest room to rest first." Just finished, got up and stepped away from the restaurant. Seeing this, Zheqian Xianweimen hurriedly asked the servant to lead Noor and lead him to the prepared room of the villa. After Noel left the restaurant, Mito Yumei and Xinhu Feishan, who had been tight all the time, suddenly relaxed a lot. The same is true for Echee Rina, and she began to relax and enjoy the food on the table. He glanced at his granddaughter first, and then Zhexian Zuoweimen looked at the other two. When you think about it carefully, Azumi Rina knows what is going on, but the other two are not necessarily. Thinking about it, he felt it was necessary to remind the two of them, otherwise there might be an accident, which is by no means the result he wanted to see. "The man who just left, he is a top food hunter from igo and the leader in charge of outdoor courses." "As a top food hunter, he eats gourmet ingredients all year round, and it is not an exaggeration to say that he is a foodie, so his requirements for cooking have become very picky." "You have to remember that this is a rare opportunity for you to improve your cooking skills. You''d better do your best every time you cook, otherwise you will be ruthlessly replaced and lose the opportunity to cook gourmet ingredients." Mito Yumei and Xinhu Feisha are not stupid, they know that this is a reminder to both of them. Earlier, the proud Gao Ziqie Rina took the initiative to help apologize, which already shows that she knew Noel''s identity early, so she let go of her proud. Since this is the case, this statement is clearly told to the two of you. Neither of them wanted to miss this opportunity, and they quickly responded with a voice. "Commander, I will do my best, please rest assured." "I see, I will not miss this rare opportunity, coach." Looking at the serious expression of the two, Yaqi Xianweiwei nodded with satisfaction. All the reminders reminded, then he greeted the two of them for dinner, and said nothing more. On the other side, Noel, led by a maid, came to a luxurious room. Look at the left, look at the right, and observe the room. He felt good here, and there was nothing dissatisfied, so he sent away the maid. As the maid walked out of the room, the door was gently closed. "Accommodation training, and the selection in the fall, at least this month." "That means, I will stay here for a month." "And for the whole month, I can''t do nothing at all. I have to find something to pass the time." The big words lay on the soft bed. After Noel said to himself, he slowly closed his eyes and thought. However, after thinking about it, I can''t think of anything that can pass the time. Yuanyue Academy, in addition to the class is still a class, there is nothing to pass the time, can not go to class with it. v9 Chapter 69： Chocolate Mushroom In a flash, a few days passed... During this period, nothing major happened, not even minor things, and it was very plain. The only thing worth saying is that Noel was slightly familiar with the three girls during the period. But this is also normal. After all, the three girls are responsible for cooking his daily food, and he takes the initiative to deliver the ingredients to them, so he gradually becomes familiar with it. The relationship between the four people can be said to be a stranger from the beginning, and now become a friend who will make jokes. Although I haven''t reached an intimate place where I have nothing to say, I will at least take the initiative to chat with Noel. The most talked about topic is nothing more than gourmet food. At noon, as usual, deliver ingredients to the kitchen. On the way to the kitchen of the villa, Noor would nod and respond slightly to all the servants passing by to say hello. When you come outside the kitchen door, push the door open with both hands. When I opened the door, I saw that the three girls had been waiting in the kitchen and were preparing kitchenware. The sound of opening the door immediately caught their attention and turned their heads to look around. Seeing that the person was Noel, the three women quickly stopped their busy work and greeted them actively. As he stepped forward, Azumi painted the expectant color in Rina''s eyes, and could not wait to ask for the exit. "Mr. Noel, will there be new gourmet ingredients today?" "I have said it many times, just call me my name. The word "sir" can be removed." Didn''t say what it brought, Noel pretended to be guilty. If it was changed to a few days ago, Azumi Rina would apologize in panic. Now he hasn''t panicked at all, and still has a smile on his face. Based on the understanding of the past few days, I have figured out Noel''s character and know that he will not be angry with trivial matters. At a glance, it can be seen that Now is joking, there is nothing to panic. Knowing to be joking, but how to do it is another matter. Knowing to Noel, whether it doesn''t work or not, it is likely to mess things up and cause jokes to become really angry. It was very clear what to do. Azumi Rina first glanced at the other two women before she approached Noel herself. Putting Noel''s right hand into his arms, and then shaking his hand, said in a coquettish tone. "I didn''t do it on purpose, so don''t be mad at me, OK?" "Yeah, don''t be angry." "It''s just for a while, don''t blame Master Rina." Mito Yumei and Xinhu Feishan, the two of them understand the meaning of Rina, and they quickly cooperated. The three women joined forces and they sandwiched Noel in the middle. The sense of squeeze coming from the body, Noel did not speak or move, and quietly enjoyed there. It didnt take long for Noels response to be seen. auzw.com Azumi Rina raised her eyes again, and the other two nodded slightly when they saw this. The next second, the three of them let go of Noel tacitly, and then took a step back at the same time, pulling away from each other. Embracing the chest with both hands, Yuri draws Rinato softly. "I know you pretend, don''t go too far, it''s almost enough." "This can''t blame me, who makes you forget yourself." With a slight smile, Noel shrugged. With a glance at Noel, Azumi Rina didn''t want to worry about it, otherwise it would be endless. So she quickly changed the subject. "Don''t talk about it, let''s talk about it first. What did you bring today?" "Let''s draw at random, what is it, what do you think?" After a little thought, Noel made a suggestion. Unknown, Azumi Rina felt very challenging and quickly made a decision. "Okay, it''s very challenging." "I have no opinion." "Okay, I''m fine." As Yasushi Erina agreed to come down, Yumi Mito and Xinhu Feishan successively opened their mouths. The three women all agreed, and Noel did not talk more nonsense. Stepping forward to the kitchen cabinet, he raised his right hand and waved gently. It''s just a blink of an eye. On the empty kitchen cabinet just a second ago, there were instant food ingredients. And the appearance of this gourmet ingredient immediately spread the aroma of chocolate in the air. Smelling the sweet taste of chocolate, the three girls quickly rushed towards Noel, anxious to see what the ingredients were. A closer look and found umbrella-shaped mushrooms on the kitchen cabinets. Knowing that this is a mushroom and even knowing that it is a gourmet ingredient, but what kind of gourmet ingredient is in the end, I don''t know. The eyes turned to Noel, and the three women looked at him with expectant eyes, waiting for his introduction. What food ingredients were taken out, Noel actually did not know. I dont know, but I can let the system call up the data. So ah, such a disgraceful thing, it does not exist at all. Soon, Noel began to introduce them according to the information transferred by the system. "What you see is a gourmet plant, which is called "chocolate mushroom" by people, and the hunting level rated by igo is 8." "This gourmet plant is a mushroom that grows deep in the forest. It is covered with a thick mellow chocolate sauce and has an unparalleled taste and taste." "You can taste it first, so that you can know what kind of dishes are suitable for chocolate mushrooms." With Noel''s permission, the three women''s eyes brightened. They were not at all polite to Noel, and at almost the same time they reached out to the chocolate mushrooms and could not wait to know how they tasted. v9 Chapter 70： Small accident Watching the three girls taste the chocolate mushrooms, it quickly revealed a look that made people day after day. Seeing this, Noel could not help but secretly said in his heart. Its true that its the spirit of medicine. Eating a good food is like eating it. It''s like returning to the image, but it''s not really taking that medicine, but the reaction is a bit exaggerated, so nothing wonderful will happen. Not disappointed, that is impossible. But I''m not too disappointed. After all, if you come to Japan, there will always be the day you won. While the three girls were enjoying the food, Noel did nothing to do nothing. According to the previous random drawing method, again from the small world to extract gourmet ingredients, is preparing to summon to the empty kitchen cabinet. On the way to summoning, I suddenly felt that this time I was extracting a living creature. Seeing that it was too late to change places, I had to hug the three girls who were addicted to the food and then took them back away. The four of them disappeared instantly and immediately appeared on the edge of the kitchen wall. At the same time, the living creature that was randomly selected was also summoned. "Boom!" A gourmet creature appeared and directly pressed the kitchen cabinet into a scum. This loud noise suddenly let the three girls escape from the addictive cuisine, and they shrank back into Noel''s arms. Although he was frightened, he didn''t scream in horror, showing that his quality was very good. Scared in their hearts, their faces also showed. They were afraid, but they were still the first time they saw the living food creatures, so even if they were scared in their hearts, they still watched hard and watched carefully. They really didnt want to miss the rare opportunity. The living creature that appears is a food creature that is a rhinoceros. It''s just that it has a lot of horns on its body, and it doesn''t have a horn like a rhinoceros, otherwise it makes no difference. When the three girls observed the food creature, it also recovered from the state of being confused. Soon, it found itself in an unfamiliar environment, and the uneasy emotion made it irritable. Turning his head to look at the surrounding environment, his eyes finally fixed on the four people on the edge of the kitchen wall. "Roar!!!" A roaring, irritable food creature rushed towards the four people head-on. The huge body of the food creature makes it messy, and many cooking equipments are reimbursed. Looking at the angry food creatures rushing towards us, this terrified the three girls in Noel''s arms. This thing was summoned by itself, and Nor could not let it be destroyed. What''s more, this is not an opportunity for performance, and how could it be possible to take them away. "Don''t be afraid, nothing will happen." Taking a step forward, Noel raised his hand and pushed them behind. Seeing Noel standing in front of him, plus what he said. I don''t know why. The three girls felt less scared in an instant, and the shaking stopped. Next, Noel rushed towards the attacking food creatures under their silent watch. auzw.com Seeing Noel rushed out, they were very worried. "small....." Before the heart word could be screamed, the scene that could catch the eye was shocked. What did you see? I saw that Noel rushed out, and almost instantaneously came to the front of the food creature. With his left hand, he grabbed the food creature''s corner and let it stop at the same place. However, it does not end there. After stopping the food creature stiffly, Noel raised his right fist shrouded by the halo, and then punched it on his head. "Kap!" A punch hit, and the sound of broken bones sounded. Noel loosened his left hand and grabbed the big horn, and also withdrew his right hand for attack. Turning around, he patted the dust of his hands and smiled at the worried three women. "Done." "Boom!" The moment the words fell, the food creatures fell heavily on the ground. Before the three women returned to their souls, the kitchen door was slammed open. Headed by Zhe Xianxian Zuoweimen, he led a group of bodyguards in black suits and hurried in. This is also normal. After all, such a big noise, plus an angry beast roar, personally know that something went wrong. The most important thing is that the place of the accident is still the kitchen where Rina cuts Rina''s place. The crowds who rushed in rushed to the ground after seeing the giant beast that fell down. The first person who came back to God came from Zhexian Zuoweimen who led the bodyguards. He did not rush to inquire, but looked anxiously. Soon, when seeing Azuki Rina safe and sound, he let go of his heart hanging from the sky. Make sure the granddaughter is okay, it''s time to ask what is going on "Mr. Noel, can you explain to the old man, what is going on?" Hearing the inquiries of Zhexian Zuoweimen, Noel turned to look at him standing at the gate. Think about it, this is in someone else''s home, and decide to explain it. "This is just a small accident." "I don''t think it''s boring to come up with the selected ingredients, so after discussing with them, I decided to pick the ingredients in a random way." "Random pattern extraction, and then extracted this live food creature." Taking advantage of Noel''s explanation, the three women also recovered from the shock. Fearing that Zheqian Xianwei blamed Noel, Zheqie Rina took the initiative to speak. "Grandpa, this is indeed a decision we discussed, so..." "Erina, I just want to understand the situation. Why are you so anxious to explain to him?" Zheqian Xianweimen made an interruption, and also used a meaningful look to look back and forth at Noel and Zheqie to paint Rina. v9 Chapter 71： Intention to match Which can''t be heard, the meaning in this sentence. Suddenly, his face turned red and red, and Rieche painted Rina''s slightly flustered explanation. "I...I''m in a hurry...I just want...to avoid misunderstanding..." It was okay not to explain at first, but after this explanation, it was a way to give people a hurry to cover up. What other thoughts, Zheqianxian Zuoweimen is not clear. However, in his view, Azumi painted Rina was covering up, disguising her affection for Noel, otherwise she would not be so anxious. After a few days of investigation, whether it is igo or hunter association. Among those two, Noel belongs to the most top-notch existence, not to mention very young. How can such a high-end talent easily let go of it. At the beginning, he planned to match the two, but he gave up in an instant. I really don''t want to ruin the happiness of my granddaughter because of interest. Regarding this point, Zheqianxian Zuoweimen could not do it and had to give up. But now it''s different. As long as people with a clear eye can see it, Shirley Rina has a little meaning for Noel. Let that abandoned idea renew its life again. It was one thing to see, but it did not reveal the clear plan. Instead of interfering, it was decided to let everything go as it pleased, and there was no need to blend in. After all, if you really want to blend in, it is likely to be counterproductive. Regarding the matter between these two people, Zheqianxian Zuoweimen is still quite optimistic, do not want to be disturbed by herself. Knowing that it was enough, I stopped to tease Rina, and quickly shifted the topic. "It''s temporarily unavailable here. You can use my kitchen first." "Mr. Noel, this gourmet creature can only trouble you, we can''t carry it out." After hearing this, Noel glanced at the kitchen door first, then at the food creatures on the ground, and found that there was really no way to move out. Nodding slightly, he waved his food creatures into the storage space. Seeing that the dead food creature disappeared instantly. At this time, Zhexian Zuoweimen spoke again, but only to the servants. "You guys are responsible for tidying up here, and then go to the contact person to renovate as soon as possible. I hope to complete it tomorrow morning." "Yes, lord." The old man in the housekeeper costume bowed slightly to answer the matter. After the response, the housekeeper assigned work to the servants and allowed them to start packing up the messy kitchen. Seeing this, Azumi Xianweiwei nodded with satisfaction. "Call them to deal with the matter here. Now I will take you to my dedicated kitchen." "Then trouble you." auzw.com Politely, Noel stepped towards the kitchen door. The three women didn''t stay much, followed quickly and followed quickly, walking side by side with Noel. Leading the way, suddenly I thought about what was going on in the left guard door. "By the way, what kind of food creature was that just now, the old man has never seen it, can Mr. Noel introduce it." "No problem, just give them a look." Noel happily responded to this matter, and at the same time let the system call up relevant information. Soon, according to the information displayed, slowly spoke out. "The name is: dolphin rhinoceros, its hunting level is 19." "Dolphin rhinoceros comes from the first protected area of ??igo, and the habitat is in the white forest on Ligaru Island." "It usually inhabits forests and is very prone to anger. It will hit with sharp rhinoceros horns. It is said that its destructive power is enough to smash a five-story building. It can''t be competed with without any skill." "It is carnivorous, and it also eats grass." "The meat is soft and tender, and only skilled cooks can use it as easily as possible." "This kind of ingredients is still quite challenging for them." When I heard that only skilled cooks can control this gourmet ingredient. The three women''s eyes brightened immediately and did not flinch from difficulty. On the contrary, there is an urge to cook, and they want to see if their craftsmanship can control this kind of gourmet ingredients. And Noel''s words continued. "In addition to the delicious meat, the rhino horn of the dolphin rhinoceros is the supreme decoration, and it can represent its own strength." "The only drawback is that the rhinoceros horn of the dolphin rhinoceros is very hard. It is very troublesome to make ornaments, and you need to find a highly skilled craftsman." "Well, that''s probably it." As for the rhino horns, Zheqianxian Zuoweimen is quite interested. As for the highly skilled craftsmen, this is easy for him to find, and there is no need to worry at all. The only question now is whether Noel is willing to transfer. Without turning corners, he asked directly. "Mr. Noel, I am very interested in rhino horns, can you transfer them to me." "Wait after I cut it, you just take it directly. I''m not interested anyway." Noel shrugged, said indifferently. There is nothing to care about at all. After all, there are a small group of porpoise rhinoceros in the small world, and there is no shortage of this rhinoceros horn. Seeing that Noel didn''t mention the price, and Zheqianxian Zuoweimen didn''t mention it, he promised it. In the following time, the five did not say anything more. It didn''t take long for them to arrive at the dedicated kitchen at Zhexian Zuoweimen. The size of this kitchen is exaggerated, more than double the size of the previous kitchen, with a variety of high-end cooking utensils, as well as an area dedicated to storing food. v9 Chapter 72： Food? Zhexian Zuoweimen led four people and walked around in the wide kitchen, introducing them as they strolled. After shopping, Noel took out the body of the dolphin rhinoceros and placed it on the open ground. The index finger of the right hand stretched out, followed by a stroke from left to right. The cold light flashed, and the big rhino horn of the dolphin rhinoceros fell to the ground. Bending over and picking up the rhino horn, he flicked it gently towards the Zhexian left guard door, without any hesitation. "Now that something is for you, what to do with you at will." "Okay, the old man will not bother you here. You should be busy." Having obtained the desired rhino horns, Zheqianxian Zuoweimen did not plan to stay here anymore, and said goodbye to the four. After seeing Yi Qixian left Weimen walk out of the kitchen, the three girls turned their eyes to the porpoise on the ground. Moving closer, they reached out and poked on the dolphin rhinoceros, and began to study seriously. After all, for the three of them, the dolphin rhinoceros for the first time saw this kind of gourmet creature, and they didn''t know how to deal with it. Noel did not bother to see this, leaning against the kitchen wall and watching them operate. It didn''t make people wait too long, the three women could be understood through research. After a brief exchange, after they unanimously decided what to do, they began to attack the dolphin rhinoceros. Cut separately, three different parts. One is back meat, one is leg meat, and the other is belly meat. When they get the meat they want, they will divide a small portion first, and then try to cook. Time gradually passed away... In a flash, more than two hours passed. After repeated failures, but this did not make the three women give up, but still more and more frustrated. And every time they fail, they will gather together to discuss and share the experience of failure. At the same time, the meat of the three different parts of the dolphin rhinoceros, they gradually understand what is suitable for. Emperor Tian does not pay attention to people, and eventually found a suitable cooking method. She cut Rina, she made a Japanese high-end sushi. Mito was enchanted and she made a French-style fried pan. Xinhu Feisha, she made a medicinal soup soup. They were all very satisfied with their cooking and put their hands on the kitchen cabinet not far from Noel with their hands. When it was set up, it looked at Noel and spoke in unison. "Please taste." x3 Under the gaze of the three people''s expectation, Noel approached slowly. The first taste is the Japanese-style high-end sushi of Yasushi Erina, followed by the French-style fried sirloin of Mito''s charm, and finally the soup medicinal meal of Xinhu Feishan. After tasting one by one, he slowly put down the tableware he was holding, then took the napkin and wiped his mouth. auzw.com Noel''s expression is very plain, and he can''t see whether he likes it or not. And in this situation, the three women began to worry a little, and sweated in the palm of their hands. Waiting silently is a torment. No longer teasing the three of them, Noel smiled slightly and gave an evaluation. "not bad." "You really hate this person, it scares us to death." White gave Noel a glance, and Yaqie painted Rina complaining. Mito Yumei and Xinhu Feisha, they nodded as they heard, and they were relieved. Although the evaluation is "not bad", it is enough for the three of them. At the very least, they haven''t been eliminated, and they can continue to stay. A whole dolphin rhinoceros uses only a small part, and there are many more left. In the following time, the three girls began to study the new dishes with the remaining porpoise rhino. As for Noel, it became a taster. This is also impossible. I am used to the demanding requirements of high standards. Trying to prepare new dishes with porcupine rhino meat, suddenly Sumitomo Mito thought about something. After a little thought, she felt it necessary to speak. "Master Noel, tomorrow I need to participate in a halberd. Can I take a day off and wait for the halberd to come back and cook for you." "Fresh halberd?" After hearing this, Noel looked at Mito''s charm, and his eyes showed doubt. After this reminder, Azumi painted Rina and Xinhu Feishan, who also remembered the matter. They knew what Mito Yumei was worried about, but they were worried that they would not be able to come back after asking for leave. As for this matter, as the arranger, Azumi Rina, she felt that she needed to intercede. Just thinking about it, she stood up and explained to Noel. "This is the case. I took a look at a department in Yuanyue Academy and wanted to take it and change it into another kitchen for me, so I asked Mito to eat halberd with that department." Simply told Noel the whole thing, and suddenly remembered that he may not know what is halberd. So she explained again, about the halberd. "correct!" "Eating halberd, this is a traditional heads-up competition in our Yuanyue Academy. It is a competition project developed to resolve disputes between students." "There are three conditions that need to be met: first, there must be a notary who can prove that the duel is a formal competition, second, there must be an odd number of judges, third, both sides of the competition must recognize the relevant conditions of the competition." "However, the duel is not a matter of words. Only with the above conditions can the duel begin." "In other words, as long as these three conditions are collected, everyone in Yuanyue Academy can become the target of halberd." "If you want to seize the halberd launched by the ten thrones of Yuanyue, you have to pay accordingly." During the introduction of the halberd, Noel also remembered the relevant plot. v9 Chapter 73： Provide ingredients I think of it, but I am still a little uncertain. Not sure what? I''m not sure whether the related plots I think of now are the same as what they said. Regarding the related plot, if it is really one thing to tell them, there is nothing to say. If not, it would be a shame to talk to them indiscriminately. So its better to tentatively test before youre sure. "Erina, which department are you trying to capture?" "amount..." In a small department like that, Azumi Rina didn''t even care about it. Where would I remember it? After all, what a powerful department, and who will send Mito Yumei to go, must be personally to eat halberd. As a personal secretary, seeing that Tieche painted Rina was in trouble, Xinhu Feisha stood up. "Sir Erina, that department is a rice bowl research society, a society specializing in rice bowl cuisine." "Yes, yes, that department is called Gaitan Research Institute." Miss Tsiao Jiao painted Rina, how could she admit that she forgot. Immediately afterwards, in order to disguise her shyness and shyness, she made an arrogant posture and again opened her mouth to forcefully explain. "It''s not that I forgot, but when I was just about to say it, Feisha took the lead." "Sorry, Master Erina, I spoke too quickly." Xinhu Feisha also cooperated, and she took the initiative to take the matter down. This was too fake, and Noel''s mouth was twitching, which was a bit powerless. I''m not blind, how can I believe the gossip of the two of them. At this time, Sumitomo Mito suddenly remembered something and reported it. "Sir Erina, I would like to report to you about the research meeting at the rice bowl." "Huh? Is something wrong?" "It''s true that there is a slight change, and the rice bowl research will be sent to replace the person who eats my halberd." "Changed!? I remember that the Rice Bowl Research Society is not the only one left?" After learning of the situation, Azumi Rina was very puzzled, and even doubted whether it was wrong. In the nearby Xinhu Feishang, she was also confused. As the secretary of Echee Rina, I have carefully studied the situation of the rice bowl research society, and there is really only one person left there. The remaining man, his name is "Xiaoxi Kuanyi", is a 2nd grade boy in the Higher Department of Yuanyue Academy, and the president of the Gaitou Research Society. It didn''t take a long time for me to wait, and I didn''t sell it. Seeing that they were both puzzled, Mito Yumei revealed the cause and effect. auzw.com "The general of the rice bowl research society has no courage to eat halberd with me." "It would have been possible to abolish the rice bowl research society without eating halberd, just" Speaking of this, Mito Yumei paused. Suddenly changed her expression, she continued to gritt her teeth. "Just when he was about to force Xiao Xikuanyi, the freshman who started to speak wildly, and he even took the initiative to join the rice bowl research society to replace the Lord there and eat halberd with me in the future." "That really named Xing Ping Chuang is a new student?" "Yes, this is the person you said, Master Erina." "Damn it! This annoying guy!" Determined from the mouth of Mito Yumei, Takizawa Rina suddenly gritted her teeth. This shows that she also hates Xing Ping Chuang Zhen. Noel listened to the conversation between the three of them, and now it was determined to be similar to what he remembered. If you remember correctly, Yumei Mito, the halberd, lost the game. Its okay to lose the halberd, but the most hateful thing is that the other party was also abducted. This is absolutely intolerable. Since a5 beef can''t win, then use gourmet ingredients, I don''t believe it can still be lost. With a wave of his right hand, Noel took out the gourmet ingredients. "This is an iron horse galloping with a hunting level of 22." "Its meat is very delicious, not only has the tenderness and low calorie of horse meat, but also the chew of beef and high protein, as the meat of the barbecue is the best choice." "Small meat charm, you take this meat to eat halberd, it is best to study rice bowls, and strive to defeat your opponent." After hearing this, the three girls were very surprised that Noel would provide gourmet ingredients. In their view, this is just a small game with steady wins. They don''t use such good ingredients at all. Among the three, Mito Yumei, who came back first, quickly waved his hand. "Sir Noel, you don''t need to provide such good food ingredients, I can easily win the halberd with a5 beef." "As far as I know, the funding for the Rice Bowl Research Society has long been discontinued, and the poor, called Xing Ping Chuang, cant afford high-grade a5 beef, so Mitos odds are almost 100%. ." The words of Mito Yumei just came down, and Xinhu Feisha also expressed his views. Azumi Rina opened her mouth slightly, while she was about to say something, but was stopped by Noel''s hand. "The lion beats the rabbit with all his strength." "It is not a good habit to underestimate the enemy, this may make you irreversible." "What''s more, you still don''t understand the strength of your opponents, then you should do your best." "Now there are better conditions, that should be used, don''t let your self-righteousness lead to overturning the boat in the final gutter." "understand?" The three daughters who heard the words were silent. They still didn''t think that Xing Pingchuang could really win the halberd. At the same time, they also thought that Noel said it was not unreasonable. In the end, Mito Yumei, as a party involved in eating halberd, decided to accept the food ingredients provided by Noel to participate in this halberd competition. v9 Chapter 74： Halberd war The next day. Yuanyue Academy is dedicated to the meeting place of halberd. In the overcrowded halberd hall, the audience seats are already empty. Those students who came late, in order to be able to observe this halberd showdown, can only stand on the last aisle. In addition to ordinary student auditoriums, this venue also has exclusive boxes for Shijie. Azumi Rina is one of the ten masters, of course, there is also an exclusive box. Now both Noel and Xinhu Feisha are in the exclusive box of Shijie who paints Rina. Sitting on the single sofa, Noel looked through the transparent floor-to-ceiling windows in front of him and looked at the halberd ring below. Before the halberd had started, he asked Cecchie Rina curiously. "Erina, do you know what the bet is for this halberd?" "I have heard Mito say that the bet is based on the original bet and another bet is added." "What are the bets?" "The original bet was that Mito won this halberd competition, and then directly abolish the rice bowl research society, and if the other party won the halberd competition, it would allocate funds to the rice bowl research society." "What is the added bet?" "Mito wins that student called Xingping Chuangzheng, then he will pack up the package and leave Yuanyue Academy. Mito saves to join the rice bowl research society. This is another bet they added." Regarding the questions raised by Noel, Tsei draws a line-by-line answer to Rina''s patience. After the two people answered each question, the host''s opening remarks followed. "Awaited!" "The halberd administration said that it recognized this duel as an official halberd!" Hearing the host''s words, the scene immediately rang, and the audience cheered. The cheers around didn''t stop the host, she continued to talk down. "And the master of ceremonies" "It''s me! Kawashima Nanri, the first grade in high school!" The host''s self-introduction caused her fans to cheer. That''s right, this host named Kawashima Nanli, as well as a fan group in uniforms, shouted with a flag waving on the sidelines. After saying hello to the pinks, she did not continue to interact with them. Still quite professional, and quickly turned back to the halberd game. "Now! Both parties are invited to enter through their respective entrances!" In the dark lacquered tunnel, Mito, dressed in a black hooded sweater, walked slowly out of the tunnel. Seeing that Mito Yumei stepped out of the channel first, Nanli Kawashima quickly raised her finger over there. "The advanced field is" "Meat invaders! Mito''s charm!" As the introduction sounded, the name of Mito Yumei appeared on the large screen directly above the ring. Mito, who was on the ring at the stage, grabbed the hooded sweater in his left hand. Immediately afterwards, she twitched the hood sweater and threw it into the air. Without the hooded sweater on his body, seeing Mito Yumei wearing only a bikini suddenly caused a wolf cry at the scene. Sexy dressed, fascinated the male students at the scene. "Okay, what comes next" auzw.comNanli Kawashima hadnt had time to introduce it yet, but the scene was the first to hear a messy verbal abuse. "go to hell!" "Don''t underestimate people!" "Asshole!" "You are not worthy to stay in Yuanyue Academy!" "Get out! Get out!" Boos and abuses flooded the entire competition venue. It can be seen from how far Xing Ping Chong really hates people. As the host, Kawashima Nanli decided to introduce it bluntly, otherwise it would be negligent. "The super-high-profile legendary transfer student right now is fortunate to create a true monarch." Under the boos of everyone on the scene, Xing Ping Chuangzhen took a man and a woman to the ring. When the players in the halberd game arrive at Qi, Nanli Kawashima will make a decision to both parties according to the rules. "So, let''s make sure again." "There are 3 inspectors. The theme is rice bowl, and the main material is meat." "If the Mito classmates win, the rice bowl research society will be abolished, and Xingping Jun will drop out." "If Xing Pingjun wins, the funding for Gaiyan will be increased, and the kitchen equipment will also be strengthened, and" "Mito students will join Gaiyan!" "Classmate Mito, and Classmate Kopin, do you have anything to add?" Ignoring Nanli Kawashima, Mito Yuki made a real provocation to Yuki Ping. "Students, today is the last time I talk to you. If you want to explain anything, just say it early, otherwise you won''t have a chance to say it later. "Really? Can''t we still talk together often in the future? In the Gaiyan activity room." Xingping Chuangzhen would be silent, he reluctantly responded. The brief conversation between the two made the scene full of gunpowder. Its clear that its useless, but you still have to see the real chapter underneath, and everything else is false. Afterwards, the two did not say much. They both nodded slightly to Nanli Kawashima and signaled her to announce the start of the game. Knowing what the two meant, Nanli Kawashima announced loudly. "So start!" "Please both parties go to the counter to sit in place!" "The loser will lose everything! This deadly showdown on the tip of the tongue!" "Fresh halberd" "Go to war!!!" A clear bell sounded, and this halberd game officially began. Xingping Chuangzhen untied the cloth on his hand, and then tied it to his head, and then he officially started. Mito Yumei didn''t rush to do it, she looked at Xingping Chuangzhen who turned her back to herself. "In the shift, I will give you a good look at the ants, you will not be able to touch the ingredients in your life." The moment the words fell, the two men in black suits pushed up a rack with a thigh meat on them, and finally parked beside Mito''s charm, and then quickly left the edible ring. "Seek flowers", "Seek all kinds", "Seek collection" Seek flowers, seek income, order, seek rewards "Qiu Monthly Ticket", "Qiu Automatic Subscription", "Qiu Reward".. v9 Chapter 75： Lets gamble something The two men in black withdrew, and Xingping Chuangzhen turned to look around. In order to make Kodaira feel desperate, Mito Yumei raised his hand and introduced the ingredients beside him. "The meat I want to use this time is not the a5 beef you think." "This is more advanced meat than a5 beef." "Iron horse galloping, hunting level: 22, from the first reserve of igo, the demon playground on Ligaru Island." "Hearing here, I think you should have guessed it." "Yes, this is the meat from the food creature-Iron Horse Benniu. It has the tenderness and low calories of horse meat, as well as the chewy head and high protein of beef." "Amazed?" "Unexpectedly?" After listening to the introduction of Mito Yumei, not only was Kopei really stunned, the scene also became extremely quiet, and no sound could be heard at all. At this time, if a needle falls on the ground, it is estimated that it can be clearly heard. The silent atmosphere did not last long. Soon, the audience at the scene found exclamation, but did not expect to see gourmet food here, and even heated discussions. At the same time, it can be said that the vast majority of the audience present are very envious of the judges who eat the halberd. There are many noble children in Yuanyue Academy, but the food ingredients they have come into contact with are all of the general hunting level 12, and those who have seen hunting level 22 gourmet food, let alone taste its taste. It is now in front of us, but it cannot be tasted in person. "Beyond a5 beef, more advanced gourmet ingredients, I really want to taste what it is." "It seems that the transfer student has no chance." "Even if the Mito classmates took out the a5 beef, the shift students would not necessarily win this halberd, let alone the food ingredients they are taking out now." "It''s just to put that in the middle of the shift and press it **** the ground." "Who said no, I have a little sympathy for him." In the auditorium, a small group of people turned their sympathetic eyes to Koping. Konishi Kuniichi, the general of the rice bowl research society, has no hope at this moment, and has completely given up. These days are all exercises and preparations, all aiming at the a5 beef of Mito. Yes, it was early believed that Mito Yumei would take a5 beef to eat halberd, and never thought of other possibilities. Who would have imagined that Mito Yumei didn''t make the card according to common sense, and came up with more advanced and rare gourmet ingredients. If it is only a5 beef, there is still little hope in his opinion. Now, that slim hope has been wiped out. "It''s over, this halberd is lost." Tian Suohui beside Xiao Xikuan, she didn''t know how to comfort her if she wanted to comfort her. On the ring of Shiji, Xingping Chuangzhen''s eyebrows were locked tightly, and he was no longer as confident as he had just been. Seeing the effect achieved, Mito Yumei didn''t continue to say more. After all, this halberd game is limited in time and can no longer waste time. Pulling out the meat cutter tied to the thigh, Mito Yumei uses it to wave at the meat of the iron horse. auzw.com She danced the figure of the meat cleaver as if she were dancing. A knife fell, chopping on the meat of the iron horse. With such a large meat cleaver, the meat can be cut accurately without error. This exquisite knife work caused the scene to scream. Soon, Mito Yumei cut off a large piece of the best meat and placed it on the cutting board. Through the large display above the ring, the audience can even clearly see the texture of the meat. A closer look, the host Nanli Kawashima turned to the microphone in his hand and exclaimed. "Wow!" "I have never seen frosts with such fine texture!" "The meat fat and the meat itself are amazingly lustrous, and they are simply works of art!" Glancing at it, she had gathered to Nanli Kawashima next to the call, and Mito was so displeased that she dared to leave. When Nanri Kawashima was driven away, Yumi Mito began cooking the meat. First put the butter in the pan, wait until the butter melts and doubts, then put a whole piece of meat in it. During the cooking, Mito''s mouth was not idle. "First of all, color the meat, scoop out spoonful of butter, and pour it all over the surface of the meat." Along with this, the rich aroma of butter spread in the venue, and the aroma alone made people hungry. Many people smelled the fragrance and swallowed involuntarily. In Shijie''s exclusive box, Yaqie Rina looked down at the halberd ring and talked to Noel on the side. "Nor, guess what kind of meat he will take with Mito Shiji." "If you guess like this, it would be too boring." "Then do you mean to bet?" "Yes, let''s gamble something, so it''s interesting." Noel nodded slightly, and already thought about betting on something. I didn''t think about it anyway. Idle as well as idle, and Azumi Rina agreed. "Okay, then you say something to bet on." "It''s very simple. If I guess right, you can just kiss me, otherwise I will deal with you, what do you think?" Hearing Knorr''s bet, Yae cut Rina''s cheeks suddenly, hesitating whether to agree. Xinhu Feisha also froze on the spot, unexpectedly Noel would make such a bet. Noel smiled, and looked quietly at Azumi Rina, without urging her. This has not started to guess. Seeing that Noel seemed to have won, Azumi Rina''s heart was aroused. "No problem, I don''t believe you can really guess, you just wait for me to deal with you, hum!" "Seeking flowers", "Seeking all kinds", "Seeking collection" Seek flowers, seek income, order, seek rewards "Qiu Monthly Ticket", "Qiu Automatic Subscription", "Qiu Reward".. v9 Chapter 76： I won "Don''t regret it." "As long as you can guess right, I will definitely say that I will do it, and I will never return. So, guess what." "I guess he will come up with a cheap beef, and it is still the kind that the supermarket discounts at half price." Recognized by Azuki Rina, Noel said the answer he guessed. Suddenly for a moment, Azumi Rina felt Noel intended to lose on purpose, otherwise he would not say such an answer. In her view, no matter how expensive the rice bowl research will be, it will not take out the half-price steak discounted by the supermarket, unless it is to give up the halberd. After thinking about it, I decided to give Noel a chance to change his answer. "you sure?" "I''m sure, certain, and sure." With a slight smile, Noel showed a very firm attitude and decided that the answer would not change. It can be seen that this is the good intention of Tsai cut Rina. It is a pity that good intentions are used in the wrong place. Ben also wanted to persuade it. However, the changes that have taken place in the Shiji Ring have made Yaqi cut the words that Rina wanted to persuade, and suddenly stuck in her throat and could not speak. what happened? On the ring of Shiji, Xingping Chuangzhen reached out a white plastic bag from the incubator. This action made everyone present guessable. At this time, he took out the steak from the incubator. It''s just that everyone didn''t know what level of steak they were, and they all waited for Xingxing Pingcheng to open the plastic bag. When this scene came out, even if he wanted to persuade Linai, it would be too late. Seeing that Xingping Chongzhen slowly opened the plastic bag, Nanli Kawashima incited the atmosphere of the scene. "He seems to be taking out the meat!" "Okay! See how his meat can compete with Mito''s gourmet ingredients!" "amount......" Looking at the steak packaged in the supermarket, there is a special sale label on it. Nanli Kawashima didn''t know what to say about such cheap steaks, and the corners of her mouth froze. Mito Yumei put the whole piece of fried meat into the oven of the kitchen cabinet. After adjusting the time, I was curious and looked back. I wanted to know why Nanli Kawashima did not explain. Is there something wrong? When I saw the steak packaged in the supermarket, I finally understood why I didn''t explain it. "It seems that with such cheap steak, you gave up from the beginning." "I give up?" After hearing the words, Xing Ping Chuang was a little stunned, and he raised his fingers to himself very puzzled. Mito smiled disdainfully. "Pretending to be like, I am talking about you." "Then you think too much, it is impossible to give up, I will use the cheap meat you despise to defeat you completely." "Humph! You are daydreaming! Wake up!" auzw.com "Until the last minute, don''t make a rash conclusion, it is not necessarily who wins or loses." Fortunately, Ping Chuang shrugged his shoulders, did not care about Mito''s ridiculous sarcasm, and turned to concentrate on cooking. Waiting for Mito Yumei to say something, the audience riots reacted. "Don''t joke! Asshole!!!" "go to hell!" "Get out of the moon! This is not where you play!" Insults were heard all at once, and things such as water bottles, pencils, notebooks, etc. were thrown from the audience. Fortunately, the audience is sane, and did not directly rush down to beat the truth. Otherwise, things will really get worse. The top ten exclusive Jie box. There was a lot of panic in the heart, and Yuche painted Rina''s cheeks flushed with shame. Sneaking a glance at Noel, and then with a guilty conscience, withdrew his gaze, fearing that something might happen. It is very tangled, I do not know whether to implement the promise. Noel could clearly perceive the changes that took place in Rina, so she leaned over to her. Close to her ear, whispered softly. "I won. Should you finish betting?" The words that rang in his ears, coupled with Noels enthusiasm when he spoke, Tsai cut Rina even more panic, blushing like a ripe apple. Avoiding the point to the other side, daring to look at Noel. "Don''t...don''t...don''t get so close...I...I will finish the bet..." "Well, then you come, I''m waiting." With that, Noel leaned in on his left face and waited for Azumi to draw Rina to kiss. Seeing Yuchee Rina looking over, Xinhu Feishan instantly understood what it meant and quickly turned to the other side. After a moment of luck, Azumi Rina summoned her courage. Originally, she just wanted the dragonfly to catch some water, but Noor suddenly turned her face, and the mouths of the two were so close together. Unbelievably wide eyes, she reached out and pushed away Noel. Afterwards, Azumi Rina got up and ran away. When hearing the movement of the opening, Xinhu Feisha turned back and saw that Yaecho Rina ran out, and she hurriedly chased. In this way, only Noel was left in Shijie''s exclusive box. At the same time, the two people who were eating the halberd in the ring below also completed their cooking at this time, and they have already begun to put on the plate. "Forget it, let''s go after reading." Seeing the victory and defeat soon, Noel gave up his intention to leave and decided to wait until the end. The host, Nanli Kawashima, waits until both are ready. "Then start to enter the review link!" "First start with the cooking of Mito classmates, please send the cooking to the three judges!" Putting the dishes on the tray, Mito Yumei held the tray with both hands and walked to the jury. When they came to the jury, they put the dishes in front of the three judges. v9 Chapter 77： Cuisine evaluation "This is a roti (roti) rice bowl made with gourmet creatures, Temaben beef." Mito Yumei unzipped the lid and made a name for the three judges. Seizing the key point, Nanli Kawashima quickly introduced it to the audience. "Roti means roasting in French and is often used to refer to dishes that are grilled in an oven." The hosts introduction has just stopped, and one of the three judges will first evaluate the appearance of the food. "The sliced ??meat is like a flower, so I can see such a beautiful rice bowl," The person who made the evaluation, she was the only woman in the judges, wearing a Japanese kimono. Her name is Zangmu Zinai and she is the president of the Japanese restaurant''s Tibetan season. Afterwards, the three judges said "I''m starting" together, and began to taste Mito''s charming dishes. A small spoonful of rice and a piece of meat are put into the mouth at the same time. "Rich and delicious taste! The meat of this gourmet creature is much stronger than a5! It is so delicious!" "Then the meat, even the angle of the fire has been calculated. Let the texture of the meat and the direction of the fire be roasted at right angles, so that the meat will be heated evenly, and the gravy will flow more fully. The textures of all of them can be seen through!" After taking a sip, the man beside Zangmu Zinai made a first comment on the food. The man''s name is Oto Ryoki, and he is a black-haired wagyu critic. At this time, the judge who had never spoken, he also took the words of Oto Ryuki and also commented on the cuisine. "Besides that meat flower, garlic rice fried with butter and butter is also extraordinary. You can eat three big bowls just for dinner It''s done very well." The person who commented on the meal was Okamoto Kedian from the tv fan group. Finally, Zangmu Zinai also made an evaluation. "Delicious! The waist is so delicious!" "There are the tenderness and low calorie of horse meat, and the softness and high protein of a5 beef, which is worthy of being a high-quality gourmet ingredient!" When the three judges made their assessments, they ate the food irrespective of their gorge and kept sending food to their mouths. While eating, the faces of the three judges showed happiness, satisfaction, and enjoyment. The audience present, they were so greedy that they swallowed. Soon, the full roti rice bowl was eaten clean by the three judges, and there was not even a centimeter left. The meaning is still unfinished, and the three of them seem to have said yes, and they all looked at Mito Yumei and asked a little anxiously. "Student Mito, this is too few, can I have another bowl?" "Yes! I will have another bowl!" "Uh um, can I have another bowl? Can I have another bowl?" Hearing the three judges requesting another bowl of declarations, Mito Yumei held her head proudly looking at Xingping Chuangzheng. Whether it''s the judges or the audience at the scene, all think that the outcome is fixed. Although everyone thinks so, as long as Xingping Chuangzhen has not personally conceded defeat, he must follow the process. In desperation, the host Nanli Kawashima pointed to Xingping Chuangzhen. auzw.com "Then, let''s start reviewing Xing Pingjun''s cooking, please bring your cooking." "correct!" "Xing Pingjun, what is the name of your rice bowl?" Hurrying up to Xingping Chuangzhen, Nanli Kawashima handed the microphone to his mouth. Stopped, Xing Ping Chuang really thought about it, and then gave a reply. "The name, the name is Xingping Liuxialiabin steak rice bowl." "Chaliapin steak..." Just hearing the name of the dish, the judge Jiroshi Oto lost interest, with disappointment. At the same time, I probably know what it is. The same is true of the other two judges. Xingping Chuangzhen is not a fool. How can he not see that the three judges are not interested, but he is still quite confident. Not much to argue about, put the dishes in front of the three judges and lift the lid directly. The lid was lifted, and when I saw the hills of garlic and jasmine, they shocked the three, and the fragrance was quite tempting. "Please taste." The three judges picked up the chopsticks, grabbed the beef and rice, and put it in their mouths. With only one bite, the three judges frowned slightly, and then put down the chopsticks, and did not go any further. After seeing this scene, Xingping Chuangzhen frowned, and couldn''t help thinking. Take a bite and stop eating? ''wrong! My food can''t be so bad! Dont These judges have been bought? Hold on to the doubt in his heart and wait for the three judges to explain. In this case, those students who are really uncomfortable looking at Xingping Chuangchuang don''t be relieved. Didn''t make people wait too long, Zangmuzi said first. "Your food is very good, but also very delicious." "Beef is very soft, and you use a special sauce of minced onions, which can also stimulate people''s appetite." "but!" "After eating the dishes of Mito''s classmates, eating your food is a bit bland." "Whether it''s meat or sauce, your cooking is slightly worse." After listening to Zangmu Zina''s evaluation, the other two judges nodded and agreed with her. The fool can see that Xingping Chuang at this time is really dissatisfied. For a person who is not convinced, no matter how to evaluate it is useless, he will not believe at all. and so.... v9 Chapter 78： The winner! Mito charm! ! "It''s useless to say more. Presumably you must think that we are partial to Mito classmates and deliberately say that your cooking is not good." "Since you don''t believe our evaluation, you can only ask for a dish from Mito classmates. It will be clear when you try it yourself." After hearing the words of the two male judges, Xingping Chuangzhen also thought that what they said made sense. Only by trying the dishes made by Mito Yumei can one understand the truth of the three judges. Fortunately, Ping Chuangzhen opened his mouth slightly, and before the words could be spoken, Mito Yumei took the lead. "You are still struggling to die, then I will let you die completely." Turning back to the ring, Mito Yumei returned to her counter and took out a roti rice bowl. It can be seen that this situation has long been expected, and it is mentioned that I have prepared more dishes. With one hand holding the food, she walked towards Xingping Chuangzhen. "Please use it." Stopping in front of Xingping Chuangzheng, Mito Yumei handed the food over, and a smug smile appeared on his face. Fortunately, Chuangping Chuangzhen is also very polite, reaching for the dishes he delivered. After observing it briefly, Xingping Chuangzhen picked up the spoon in the plate and tasted the charming dishes of Mito. With a spoonful of rice and meat at the entrance, he suddenly understood everything. The evaluations given by the three judges did not have any favoritism. It is indeed that Mitos charming cuisine is better. The craftsmanship is almost the same, but the ingredients that can be used are vastly different. Even if the craft is superb, as long as the gap in ingredients is too far away, there is no chance of winning. Understand and understand, Xingping Chuangzhen is still very willing. However, it is not someone who cannot afford to lose, and will not be fooled. If you lose, you lose. Just accept it. "I... I lost..." Xing Ping Chuang Zhen said these three words as if he had exhausted all his energy. Seeing this, the three halberd judges pressed the voting button to decide the winner of this halberd. On the big screen, the name of Mito Yumei was displayed, plus a 3 to 0 voting result. Raising his hand to Nanmi Kawashima, the host of Yumi Mito, announced the winner loudly. "Winner! Mito''s charm!!" As the halberd came out, the audience cheered enthusiastically. Without responding to the audience at the scene, Mito Yumei raised her head towards Shijie''s box, and when she saw Noel waving to herself, she showed a sweet smile. Suddenly remembering that there was a business, Mito Yumei quickly smiled and looked down at Xingping Chongzhen who kept his head down. "After tomorrow, I dont want to see you in the far moon, please pack up and leave as soon as possible." "Relax, I will leave Yuanyue immediately." First put down the food in hand, Xingping Chuangzhen turned around and left, walking towards the dark passage. auzw.com Seeing that Kopei was leaving the scene, the audience threw various garbage at him. "Get out! Get out!" "You''re crazy to show me!" "The guy who couldn''t help himself, and finally someone picked him up, it was really pleasant." "Who said no." Various insults and ridicules. Fortunately, Ping Chuang Zhen walked into the black lacquered channel and disappeared into everyone''s vision. The loser withdrew, and even if he was scolded, he could not quit. Because it is useless to say anything, others will not take it seriously at all, only as a wailing for the defeated dog. As a winner, Mito Yuki no longer interested in staying. Before the interviewer came, she stepped up and walked into the channel on the other side, not giving people the opportunity to keep her. The two key figures of the halberd leave the venue in tandem. The key two were gone, and there was nothing good to see, and the audience began to leave. In the upper compartment of the venue, Noel waited until Mito Yumei came to find him, and then left the place with her. But everyone did not know that in the other box on the top floor where the lights were not turned on, there was Zheqianxian Zuoweimen there. Walking out of the dark place, Zheqianxian Zuoweimen came to the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the passage where Xingping Chuangzhen left, and didn''t know what to think about. In the end, Zheqianxian Zuoweimen shook his head slightly and sighed to himself. "It''s only been a few days since I was enrolled in school, and I was kicked out of the moon so quickly, which made me explain to him." "Headache, it''s really a headache." "The most unexpected thing is that Noel actually provides gourmet ingredients, which is completely unexpected." "If it is not gourmet ingredients, the final victory of this halberd game really does not allow anyone to lose or win." "Forget it, now that everything is a foregone conclusion, it''s useless to think about it any more." "With this time, it is better to think of a way to see how to get the boy back. This is the most important thing." Sitting cross-legged directly on the ground, Zhe Xianxian left Weimen slowly closed her eyes, thinking about the method very seriously. In my mind, various ideas emerged. Whenever he came up with a solution, he tried to drill it in his mind to see if it was feasible. In this way, time gradually passed away... And this sitting is a whole afternoon. That''s right, I didn''t move too much all afternoon, sitting cross-legged still. It wasn''t until the sun was about to set, that Zheqian Xianweiwei got up and left. As for the whole afternoon, whether he thought of a feasible solution or not, only he knew. From that frowning expression, I can probably guess a little. Either way, I had no idea. Either way, there is something wrong with the method that comes to mind, and it will be troublesome to implement. v9 Chapter 79： Far Moon Resort Over time, day by day. After the last time eating halberd, Yuanyue Academy returned to calm again, and no major incident happened. During this period, Xingping Chuangzhen kept the gambling contract, and packed up and left the day. Anyway, in the Yuanyue Academy, no one has ever seen Xing Ping Chuangzheng. Another gambler''s gamble, the rice bowl research meeting was abolished, and it was demolished by the construction team on the same day. Nowadays, a new cooking room has been built on the ruins of the rice-watering rice research society, and it has become an industry under the name of Azeri. Today, the students in the high school department of Yuanyue Academy finally ushered in the day of accommodation and study. Now the students in the high school department, under the leadership of the teacher, boarded the prepared bus. These days, the three women who have been preparing food for Noel are also on the big bus team. As the students of the high school, the three girls are also going to participate in residential training. I intend to go through the selection of this first level, and then compete for a place in the autumn competition. They are all gone. Who will cook food for Noor? In this accommodation training activity, Noel will follow them. In their spare time, they will continue to cook delicious food for Noel. However, the three of them took a big bus with other students to go to this place for accommodation. Noel followed Zheqianxian Zuoweimen and took a ride in an exclusive car. Closer to home. After the high school students all boarded the bus, the big buses drove away outside the Yuanyue School. Big buses drove out of the academy and took a short time to get on the highway. In about thirty minutes or so, the big bus arrived at the destination of the accommodation and then put down the high school students. Far Moon Resort. Among Yuanyue Resorts, the hotels and hostels here are owned by Yuanyue. At the same time, most of the students who graduated from Yuanyue Academy worked in the cooking department here. Looking around, more than a dozen restaurants are operating under the brand of Yuanyue Resort, and basically there is no other brand. And staying here for one night usually costs more than 80,000 abstinence. The place to stay for further study is in a very luxurious hotel. According to the instruction of the lecturer, the students first put down their luggage in the hotel room, and then quickly went to the meeting point of the hotel. In the hall with red as the main color, trainees walked into this place one after another. Uncomfortable silence... Nearly a thousand students were silent, so the atmosphere in the venue was very dignified, which made people feel very depressed. It''s normal, after all, **** training is next, no one can be sure whether he can stay to the end. When the people arrive, the people in the background are notified. auzw.com On the only podium in this venue, a teacher from Yuanyue Academy walked up with a microphone. "Good morning everyone." "Next, let me briefly introduce the content of this training." As the words sounded, nearly a thousand students looked at them one after another. At the same time, they all stand in accordance with the formation of the block, and no one needs to be reminded. Seeing this, the teacher on the podium nodded in satisfaction, and then continued to speak. "The schedule is six days and five nights, and you will be divided into many groups." "During this period, you have to deal with cooking-related topics within a few days. Students who are given a lower evaluation by the lecturer will lose their qualifications for training." "In addition to losing the qualifications for training, it will also be subject to forced repatriation from the school and will be dropped out." "For the review of the subject, we invited several guest lecturers." When I heard there was a guest lecturer, many people under the podium heard the change. "For this training, I came out of my busy schedule" "Graduates of Yuanyue Academy!" Following this, a graduate of Yuanyue Academy appeared and appeared in front of nearly 1,000 students. When the graduates stood side by side, the teacher''s words rang again. "as well as" "Top food hunter from igo!" As soon as this word came out, everyone expressed an unexpected look. Both the trainees who came to the training camp and the graduates who were invited to Yuanyue Academy were fooled by the news. This shows that the graduates of Yuanyue Academy did not know about this in advance. As the lecture teacher raised his hands, everyone moved their eyes. Under the watch of nearly a thousand people, Noel walked slowly from the other side. When Noel came to the front row, the teacher gave him the microphone he was holding. Clearing his throat, Noel''s momentum changed instantly. "My name is Noel and I am a food hunter." "At the invitation of the commander of Yuanyue Academy, come here to be your guest lecturer." "At the same time, I am also the leader of the outdoor courses in the near future, responsible for leading 30 people into the special zone or protected area, so that those 30 people can personally touch the food ingredients." "And the 30 places will be selected for the first level of accommodation and the upcoming autumn competition." "Quota is limited, so work hard." After Noel finished speaking, he gave the microphone to Dojima Silver behind him. After all, this product is the chief dean of Yuanyue Resort and one of the members of the board of directors. Either way, its time for Dojima Silver to talk about accommodation training. Noel stepped aside and gave his place to Dojima Silver. Dojima nodded to Noel, stepped forward to the frontmost position, and then picked up the microphone to start the speech. v9 Chapter 80： Question about partner "Welcome to Yuanyue Resort." "The graduates gathered here this time, everyone is the owner and chef with his own store." "During these six days of training, we will treat you like a clerk in your store, do you understand the meaning?" "People who do things that do not satisfy us" "Sack! That means dropping out!" "As you can see, it is also possible to judge someone out of the game based on the personal considerations of the lecturer. Good luck." "So" "The teams start to act!" The scene suddenly became a bit chaotic, but fortunately the group proceeded quickly. One group after another was assigned. Under the guidance of the teacher, they went to different training locations. The guest lecturers on the podium left the venue together through the door next to them. After stepping out of the venue, the graduates of the Yuanyue Academy concentrated their attention on the aliens in the team and did not rush to their respective areas of responsibility. Heterogeneous? The team is made up of graduates from previous generations, and Noel is indeed a different kind in it. The graduates did not reject Noel, on the contrary they wanted to be close to him. After all, being able to make friends with multiple top gourmet hunters is a great thing for chefs, which is equivalent to having access to gourmet ingredients. Not to mention that the graduates are all chefs and they also have their own specialty restaurants. It is a pity that it is still difficult to purchase high-quality gourmet ingredients, and only some common low-grade gourmet ingredients can be purchased. Now that opportunities are in front of us, graduates dont want to miss them. As he walked, a graduate trot to the side of Noel and stopped, summoning the courage to boldly talk to him. "Mr. Noel, I am the chef of the Japanese restaurant Wuwu, named Qianri Xiangzi." "Hello, Miss Xiangzi, what''s the matter?" "I just heard from Mr. Chapel that you are a top food hunter from igo. Have you ever hunted many food creatures?" "Why, Miss Xiang Zi needs gourmet ingredients?" The graduates stood up and listened to their conversation. No one spoke to disturb the two. They all wanted to see if Ganri Xiangzi could succeed, while also observing Noel''s attitude. I have been doing my own business, and she will say whatever she thinks, and she will not have any taboos at all. "A chef wants fine gourmet ingredients, and of course I won''t be the exception, but" "but?" "I want to buy high-quality gourmet ingredients from you. The main purpose is to ask you another thing." "Then you speak it out and tell you as long as I know it." auzw.com Can''t help but stop walking, Noor looked at Qianri Xiangzi with a smile, quietly waiting for her following. In the beginning, when Gan Ri Xiang Zi came up to introduce herself, Noel believed that her purpose was to gourmet food. But now, I did not expect gourmet food ingredients to be secondary, but there is another purpose, which could make Noel raise curiosity. Not to mention Noel, the other graduates were also confused by the manipulative action of Qianri Xiangzi, and could not see what she wanted to do. It didn''t take long for people to wait, Qianri Xiangzi took a deep breath. Suddenly, she raised her head, and she looked at Noel seriously, then only "As far as I know, food hunters will choose a chef to be their partner. Their president looks forward to finding food ingredients for making life menus in special zones and protected areas. Am I right?" "Well, this is indeed the case..." Nodded slightly, Noel was sure about it. Just don''t understand Qianri Xiangzi, she said what to do at this time, so she asked again. "But what does this have to do with what you want to ask?" "Of course it does. I want to ask your partner." "It turns out that you are looking for my partner to test, but I regret to tell you one thing, that is, I haven''t found a partner yet, so your wish may not be realized." Noel thought that he understood it, but as soon as he finished speaking, he saw Ganri shaking his head to the child, and even showed joy. Gan Rixiangzi''s performance, which made Noel a bit ignorant. It stands to reason that Qianri Xiangzi has no opponents who want to compete, and should be disappointed. But why is she still happy? Before waiting for Noel to continue thinking, Ganri gave the answer to Zizi. "You may have misunderstood. I never thought of finding your answer to compare, Mr. Noel." "what!?" "From the beginning, I just wanted to make sure if you have a partner." "No! Do you want to?" "Yes, look at me as your partner." Seeing that Noel had already guessed it, she wouldn''t even turn around, and she directly stated her purpose boldly. This manipulation has shown the graduates, they just want to buy high-quality gourmet ingredients, never think about this in terms of partners. Only Xiangri Xiangxiang thought of this and even acted for it, making a request to become Noor. Most graduates regret how they didn''t expect this. Fortunately, a small number of proud graduates did not have any remorse because of this. At most, they were surprised by Ganzi Xiangzi''s move. In addition, they had no other feelings. At this moment, Ganri Xiangzi was uneasy, and was worried that he would be rejected by Noel, but still kept a smile on his face, so that others could not see the true idea. As everyone knows, Noor has the ability to perceive people''s hearts, and has seen the uneasiness in the heart. Waiting was a torment, so she was not tortured. "As for the question of partner, when we all have free time, I will first try to see how your craft works, in order to give you an accurate answer." v9 Chapter 81： My topic is... "Okay, when today''s class is over, I''ll go find you." Ganri Xiangzi quickly nodded and agreed, fearing that Noel would regret it later. It was not rejected directly, which is already very good, at least there is a chance. After a short observation, all the graduates felt pretty good to talk and decided to step forward to meet. The graduates saw the time was approaching again, quickly stepped forward and introduced themselves briefly, and after handing their business cards to Noel, they left the place in a hurry. This is also no way, after all, they have to hurry to review students, and can not stay here more. The last remaining day, Xiangzi, decided to emphasize it again before leaving. "Mr. Noel, you must not regret it!" "I promise, I will never regret it, you can rest assured." Noel was amused and had to say a promise. After receiving Noel''s assurance, Ganri Xiangzi felt relieved and hurried to the area in charge. Seeing the back of Qianri Xiangzi leaving until she disappeared from the end of her walk. Retracting his gaze, Noel also left the place, looking at his area of ??responsibility, but walked slowly, not as anxious as graduates. "I didn''t expect that the partner position of the food hunter was so popular." After sighing, Noel could not help but start thinking about the next topic. Don''t think about it, after the assessment, do you accept the matter of doing a good job? Does this still need to be considered? Of course it was accepted, and no one stipulates that the partner can only be one person, and there is nothing to consider. Children make choices, and of course they all need to be adults. So, from the beginning, Noel intends to take the dry day to the child, and it is just an excuse to test everything. At the same time, the test is considered to be alone. What a good excuse this is, it''s a double-edged sword, without any harm. There is no group meeting place. Under the guidance of the service staff, Noel came to the door of the classroom. When Noel reached out and pushed open the door, the students who were complaining in the classroom suddenly became silent. In the classroom, the students were attracted by the opened doors, and they wanted to know which guest graduates were their guest lecturers. Stepping into the sight of everyone, Noel walked slowly to the classroom podium. Except for one person in the classroom, the rest of the students showed their despair and felt that they must be eliminated. All the students present knew that every food hunter was a top foodie. After all, the food hunters who are already used to eating gourmet ingredients are very picky about the dishes made with common ingredients, and can even be said to be picky to harsh places. Only highly skilled chefs can use common ingredients to make dishes that satisfy food hunters. Today''s students are full of despair. Noel arrived at the podium to stand and saw a familiar person as soon as he lifted it. "What a coincidence, I didn''t expect you to be assigned to my group, Erina." "Uh... I didn''t expect..." auzw.com It''s also a surprise that Azusa painted Rina, and even was awakened by Noel''s words before coming back from the stunned god. A brief conversation between the two people is enough to show that they know each other. Before waiting for the rest of the students to think about it, Noel started directly to the topic. "My class is to complete the cooking independently, please go to the designated table." After seeing that the students were in place, I continued to speak. "My topic is" "Dishes that satisfy me." "It can also be said that you can do any kind of cooking, as long as you are satisfied with me. "The time limit is within 2 hours, now everyone can start." After that, Noel pulled the chair beside him and sat down. It was just announced that the start was less than a second, and the students found a big question, and quickly raised their hands and asked them out anxiously. "Mr. Noel, I haven''t prepared any ingredients here. What are we going to cook?" This student was asked, and the questions in the hearts of other students present. Hearing this, Noel raised his finger to the window. "No ingredients?" "The majestic nature surrounded by the stream, there is a great treasure trove of ingredients." "Seasonings and oils are here, and cooking tools are also available." "Props such as fishing rods can also be used freely." "By the way, this area is privately-owned land, surrounded by fences." "If you leave the fence, you will be disqualified at that moment." "In the limited area, as long as the ingredients you can find can be used at will, so go quickly." Knowing the situation, all the students immediately took action, scrambling to hold the fishing rod and bucket, and hurried to the classroom to rush out. The only thing is that Tsai cut Rina, and she still stood in front of her feeder. After the students had gone away, she asked questions in her heart and wanted to make a decision to Noel. "Noel, are you going to eliminate everyone?" "How to say?" "I''ve been cooking for you for a few days, don''t you know how bad you are about cooking?" "Meekness? That''s to be honest." Noel pretended to be pretending to be innocent. However, ushered in the eyes of Rina. Too lazy to say anything more to Noel, Azumi Rina also set off to find the ingredients, leaving him alone in the classroom. Seeing that everyone was gone, I couldn''t come back for a while. So, Noel closed his eyes and rested on the chair, intending to take a nap to pass the time. After about half an hour, someone finally returned to the classroom with the ingredients. Without opening his eyes, he could know just by perception, what ingredients the man got back. v9 Chapter 82： You are qualified, Erina. Those who didn''t pay attention did not even look at it. Noel was still sitting in his chair, waiting for the food to be delivered to him, and he didn''t intend to control anything else. Time just passed away like this... Suddenly, about half an hour later, someone finally brought it up. Since some people were willing to be early birds, the students'' attention was suddenly attracted in the past. They all stopped their busy work and wanted to see if the first person could pass the audit. The only way is to paint Rina, as if nothing happened, she is still concentrating on her own cooking. When the person holding the food came to the front, he opened his mouth slightly to prepare to awaken Noel. But the voice hadn''t been pronounced yet, Noel opened his eyes first. "let it go." "Okay...Okay...please taste..." After hearing the words, the student responded with some fear, and the dishes were lightly placed on the desk of the podium. Noor''s eyes fell on the dishes, and at a glance he saw French fried fish steaks. Pick up a silver knife and fork and cut a small piece into your mouth. Frowning frowning displeasurely, Noel reached for the napkin and spit out the fish. Immediately afterwards, cut the fish steak in the plate with a knife and spread it out, then pick up the plate. "Are you making fried fish steaks or sashimi?" When I saw the fish steaks in the plate, most of them were still raw. Seeing the students in front of me, I bowed my head in shame He threw the dish he was holding into the trash bin together with the plate, and then warned everyone. "In addition to sashimi dishes, who dare to give me raw dishes to taste" "So congratulations, you will be dropped out of school." "If anyone doesn''t believe it, just try it." After the warning, he looked at the student in front of him again, and Noel continued. "An hour left, now go back and remake a dish." "Thanks.. Thank you for being able to... give me a chance..." The student was almost scared to death just now. Now that he knows that there is still a chance, he quickly bowed to Noel and thanked him. After that, he hurriedly ran to the cooking station and cooked again. Other students were also terrified, and they began to check their own cooking to ensure that the same situation would not happen. At this time, Echihina Rina began to put the dishes on the plate, and then walked to the podium with the dishes. "Norwegian Crayfish Dumplings, please taste." auzw.com A brief glance at Azumi Rina, Noel reached out and picked up a new set of tableware. First cut a shrimp dumpling and check the internal situation. Then, he put one in his mouth and began to taste it carefully. "The steamed soft shrimp dumplings are full of the deliciousness of long-armed shrimps with tender meat, and they are flexible and elastic." "Although the cuisine without gourmet ingredients is delicious, but you can achieve this level of ordinary ingredients, this is already a very rare thing." "It can be seen from this that your craft has grown a lot during this time." Hearing the evaluation given by Noel, Azumi Rina couldn''t lift her lips, showing a charming smile. Unfortunately, none of the students behind her can see it, but only Noel can see it. Rieche Rina didn''t rush to ask if she was qualified, but quietly watched Noel finish her food. The last shrimp dumpling was put in his mouth, and Noel raised his thumb to Azumi Rina. "You are qualified, Erina." "Do you need me to do something?" "Okay, I will provide you with the ingredients. You can make another one. I just feel hungry." "No problem, anyway, there is still an hour left, enough to make more dishes." Azumi Erina glanced at the time on the wall clock in the classroom and felt that the time was still quite ample. Seeing Echee Rina agreed, Noel thought about what to eat better. Time is limited, it must not be difficult to deal with gourmet ingredients, otherwise time is not enough. It didn''t take long for people to wait, and soon thought of what gourmet ingredients to come up with. "This is a shark fin mushroom, hunting level: 7, a premium mushroom with a shark fin-like taste and taste." "The taste is crispy, even if eaten raw, you can taste the delicious taste of shark fin." "This is the meat of a cheese rabbit, hunting level: 12, mammals of the rabbit family, the protein in the body is easy to solidify, and the meat is as thick as cheese." Noel took out two kinds of gourmet ingredients, and briefly introduced it to Azumi Erina, so that she could wait for cooking. Without saying much, Azumi Erina picked up the gourmet ingredients and transported them back to her counter. If no one else manipulated it, the students would twitch at the corners of their mouths. But no one said anything. After all, Azumi Rina was already qualified. What she would do next was her personal freedom. In the following time, the trainees served food one after another and asked Noel to review. Most of the students cooking is basically based on fish. It is a pity that these students have overcooked the fish one by one because of Noel''s previous warning. It can be said that no one meets the minimum standards, and no one can be qualified. There are some dishes that do not use fish as the theme, which meets the Noel''s minimum standards, so they are qualified to pass them. In the classroom, the total number of students is 30. So far, only 5 people have qualified for the number of people who have finished the job. In other words, only one sixth of people have qualified so far, and there are only 20 minutes left. v9 Chapter 83： Girl in front of the door Time gradually passed away... 2 hours have passed and the review is over. In the end, the total number of s combination cells was 6 and the number of unqualified persons was 24. With enough food and drink, Noel led six qualified people out of the classroom and returned to the hotel where they stayed for further study. If 24 people fail to qualify, they are waiting to be repatriated in the classroom. Waiting for 24 people to be repatriated to the Yuanyue School, waiting for them will be the fate of dropping out. No way, the rules are like this. Since there are 6 people who can pass, but these 24 people have failed to do so, it can only show that they are just like that, and no one can blame others. After a long time, we will return to the hotel lobby for accommodation and training. As soon as I walked in from outside the door, I could see students from other groups waiting here. Toward the person in charge here, Noel raised his finger to the six people who followed. "S group, a total of 6 qualified people." "Okay, let me record it first, please wait." The person in charge nodded and looked at the six people behind Noel, beckoning them to step forward. Next, the person in charge asked the names one by one and recorded them. After all, there are still a lot of unwilling people who dont want to be dropped out of school like this, and its not necessary to want to fish in muddy water. Records are different. As long as you dare to do that, you will be discovered the first time. It didn''t take long for the student''s personal information to be recorded. After recording, the person in charge told Noel that he could rest. "Next, I will be responsible for qualified students. You can go back to the room and rest, Mr. Noel." "Okay, let me go first." Shrugging, Noel did not refuse. Before leaving, he waved his hand at Azumi Rina, and Noor stepped out of the hotel lobby and walked in the direction of the elevator. I just had enough to eat and drink, but now I have nothing to do and I''m really a bit idle. Entering the elevator that opened the door, Noel pressed the floor of his room, then leaned against the wall of the elevator, thinking about how to pass the time. While thinking, he unknowingly reached the floor of the room. Seeing the elevator arrived, Noel could only temporarily stop thinking and came out from inside. Step into the corridor and take out the door card in the pocket. "No. 1075." After looking at the house number of the door card, Noel lifted it and looked around. Soon, he determined the direction of the room, probably... "Well, it should be to the left." Noel walked to the left of the hallway, looking at the door number passing by. The house number of the passing room is all 10611065 down, it is basically sure that it is not wrong. auzw.com Walking, suddenly stopped. Noel saw a young girl leaning against the wall next to the door of her room, and this person was considered to be a friend. Not familiar, just the side of the brand. If you remember correctly, the girl is also one of the graduates of Yuanyue. No longer thinking about it, Noel did not think that she was specifically waiting for herself. Soon, arrived in front of room 1075. Noel didn''t go to talk to the girl, raising his hand to swipe into the room. And at this time... "That...that...Mr. Noel...I want to talk to you..." Intermittently, with a slightly nervous word in the ear. The hand that was about to be swiped stopped in mid-air, and Noel looked around in confusion, and his eyes were full of satisfaction. The girl''s shy gesture could not help people daydreaming. After all, this is at the door of the hotel room, the girl is still waiting for Noel, it is not strange to make people want to be crooked. "If I remember correctly, you seem to be Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo?" "Hmm, you remember right." "Ms. Nagujichi Garden Fruit, are you here waiting for me specifically?" "Yes." Nodding timidly, Mu Jiuzhi didn''t dare to look up at Noel. Kikuchi knows that the garden fruit is waiting for himself. If Noel feels standing at the door and talking, it is a little too rude. "It doesn''t matter what it is because it''s not like talking at the door. Let''s talk in the room." "Ok." After thinking about it, Mujiu Zhiyuan responded softly. Swipe to push the door in one go, and then Noel sideways to make way out, raising his hand to make a gesture of entering. Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo looked like a thief, carefully looking down the corridor. After making sure that there was no one else, she quickly trot into Noel''s room. Noel''s cheeks were drawn, and he couldn''t help thinking. Its just going into the room to talk about it. How did she act like a thief after passing her thief-like behavior. The speechless returned to speechless, and finally followed into the room, and then closed the door. In this luxurious suite, there is a separate small living room. In the small living room, Noel found Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo who stepped in first, and she stood there restrainedly. Walking over, he sat down on the sofa. "If you are standing, I am embarrassed to sit and talk with you, so sit down first." Before waiting for Mu Jiuzhi''s mouth to open, Noel signaled her to sit down first. Walking to the sofa opposite Noel, Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo sat down obediently, and at the same time stated his purpose. "The purpose of my coming here is" v9 Chapter 84： Another one "Please give me the Western Restaurant Chunguo Ting, to provide medium and high-grade gourmet ingredients for a long time." "In addition to the request for long-term supply, I have another purpose here." "Like Nanako, I am very interested in becoming your partner." Regarding the provision of gourmet ingredients, Noorda guessed from the beginning. However, Mu Jiuzhi''s second purpose was to surprise Noel. Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo clasped his hands tightly, anxiously waiting for Noel to reply. Without a response, he could only sneak a peek at Noel from time to time to see what kind of reaction he had, and then guess what he thought. However, I did not see the reason. What else can we do, we can only honestly wait for Noel to give the answer, and there is no other way. Without letting people wait too long, Mujiu Zhiyuan Guo noticed that Noel looked over and quickly sat upright. Seeing this move, Noel could not help being amused. "I''m not a teacher, and you''re not a student with a small job, so you don''t need to be so nervous." "Oh...I...I know..." Not to mention okay, it made Mu Jiuzhi more fruity. Seeing that Mujiu Zhiyuan did not relax at all, Noor did not intend to persuade anymore, worrying that the worse the persuasion. So, began to go straight to the theme. "About, you asked me to provide mid-to-high-end gourmet ingredients for a long time. Here I have a question that you need to answer." "Okay, just ask." "You should be very clear and know that the current high-end gourmet food ingredients are on the market without prices." "You are right, this is why I came to you." "Since you know that there is no price and no market, I can''t give it to you for no reason, so what are you going to use for payment?" "I take two..." Mu Jiuzhi said the fruit of the garden was not finished yet, and Noel raised her hand to stop her from talking. Yes, without Kikuchi knowing the fruit of the garden completely, Noel guessed what she was talking about and was not interested at all. While Mu Jiuzhi knew the fruit of the garden, she clearly saw the disappointment in Noel''s eyes and couldn''t help but panic. I realized I was wrong, but it seemed a little late. Not waiting for Mu Jiuzhi to think more about the garden, Noel determined her central conjecture. "Besides the food hunter, I am also the owner of the Sky Arena. The revenue of a game is in units of 100 million. Do you think I will be a little worse?" After confirming the conjecture in his heart, Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo bowed his head in silence, a little bit hit. The income of a game is calculated in 100 million units. It is clear that the popularity of the Chunguo Pavilion in the Western restaurant, even if it is full every day, there is no possibility that the income in a few months can reach hundreds of millions. With a bitter smile, Mu Jiuzhiyuan laughed at himself. Im still too naive... auzw.com Actually thinks that he can provide high-end gourmet food ingredients for Chunguoting for a long time at twice the market price. Its shameful! I really want to find a hole to get in! In addition to money, I can''t pay anything else. Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo thinks that it is basically gone, and it is impossible to achieve the purpose of making Noor long-term supply. It is impossible to say that it is not lost. At this time, Noel made a suggestion. "I don''t lack money." "Let me supply you for a long time, that is not impossible." "Or, you become my woman." "Or, you can be my partner." "As long as you can achieve one of them, I can provide you with medium and high-grade gourmet ingredients for free for a long time." When he heard the first option, Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo instantly blushed with blush. Her eyes dodged, she secretly looked at Noel from time to time, and seriously considered the proposal. He looks handsome and is a top food hunter. Im a chef, and hes a food hunter, is this like-minded? The most important thing is that if a chef can have a food hunters partner, its a great help for a chef. A handsome brother who looks handsome, plus its like-minded, and its very helpful to myself In all circumstances, it seems to be a good choice. Thinking about it, Mujiu Zhiyuan found himself not disgusted, and even had the urge to agree to come down. Moreover, I have heard about food hunters falling in love with their partners and eventually getting married and having children. This situation is not uncommon, and can even be said a lot. After all, the two have been together in the special zone and the reserve for a long time, looking for rare and precious food ingredients, plus both have a common hobby for food. Getting along day and night will inevitably lead to a long life. And Noel is a handsome food hunter, not those greasy uncles with muscles, Mu Jiuzhi Garden Fruit really moved. As the saying goes, the heart is worse than the action. then.... "Then...then I choose..." "Boom Boom Boom" A sudden knock on the door interrupted Mu Jiuzhi''s choices. "Mr. Noel, I''m a good boy The sound of words from outside the door instantly froze Mu Jiuzhiyuan, and he didn''t have the courage to continue. Now Mu Jiuzhiyuan was so panicked, he quickly got up and wanted to find a place to hide. Noel smiled indifferently, and at the same time teased Mu Jiuzhi''s garden fruits. "Stop, can you stop acting like the main palace is catching Xiaosan, what are you doing panicking about here." Originally looking for a place to hide, but Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo heard Noel''s joke, she suddenly froze in place. v9 Chapter 85： Two women talk Yes indeed! Why should I hide? I came here for business and to discuss cooperation with Noel, and it was not a shameful thing. After reacting, I finally realized that there was nothing to be afraid of, and there was no need to hide. Originally there was nothing, but hiding it was misleading. At the same time, Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo suddenly remembered something, and she glared fiercely at Noel. "Who do you mean is Xiaosan!" "I didn''t say that, it''s just a metaphor, don''t wrong me." Noel smiled, and got up to open the door. With a grunt, Mu Jiuzhiyuan swelled his cheeks and turned his face aside. Not really angry, just playing around. At the same time, in the short time that Noel went to open the door, he began to think about how to face Qianri Xiangzi. It didn''t take long for Noel to lead Qianri Xiangzi outside the door and return to the small living room together. As soon as I stepped into the small living room, I saw Mu Jiuzhi''s fruit on the sofa. Qianri Xiangzi frowned slightly, and a bad hunch suddenly appeared in his heart, and he began to guess wildly. What is basically certain is that Mu Jiuzhi''s garden fruit must have a purpose. If not, how could a girl run into a man''s room? This shows that it has an ulterior purpose. The only thing that Noel can make a person have is precious and rare food ingredients. "God Allah, this is not Mu Jiuzhi''s school girl. Why are you here?" "I...I''m here to talk about cooperation.. dry sister..." When hearing the question from Qianri Xiangzi, Mu Jiuzhiyuan''s eyes dodged and was a little nervous. The evasive eyes, and the intermittent and tense words, From these two points, it can be seen that Mu Jiuzhi must have a problem with the garden fruit, and there is absolutely nothing hidden. Ganri Xiangzi walked slowly past, and then sat down beside Mu Jiuzhiyuan. "Kujiu Xueyu, what cooperation do you intend to talk to Mr. Noel, can you tell the sister?" "I.. I want to make Noel a long-term supply.. just failed..." "Long-term supply? Is it to provide gourmet ingredients?" "Ok." Mu Jiuzhiyuan nodded. It was confirmed that Qianri Xiangzi was not surprised that Noel would refuse. Not only will Noel refuse, but a food hunter will not agree. According to Qianri Xiangzi''s understanding, food hunters don''t lack money at all. If they hunt a high-level food creature, they can sell a high price at the auction. Moreover, food hunters are more willing to spend time on their own life menu, how can there be free time to supply a place for a long time. auzw.com There is no shortage of money, and even less willing to waste time on supply. Therefore, Ganri Xiangzi will not be surprised, and even feel that rejecting Mu Jiuzhi''s garden fruit is completely normal. But at this time, Mu Jiuzhi Garden Fruit said another message. "It''s a failure to start failing, but it''s just that the money offensive failed." "What do you mean?" "Mr. Noel just told me that it is not impossible to provide me with gourmet ingredients for a long time." "That is to say, Mr. Noel made other conditions, I am right." What''s more obvious, Qianri Xiangzi can easily guess. However, what kind of conditions Noel opened up was still quite curious about this. However, Kikuchi Yoko remembered the conditions that Noel had just proposed, and her cheeks immediately began to heat up, and she became red for a moment. With such a big change, Qianri Xiangzi, who was sitting next to him, was hard to see or not. Noel was ignored by the two for a long time, and he cleared his throat in a depressing manner, raising his sense of existence. "Cough" Not to mention, it really works. After this reminder, the two women finally realized that Noel was ignored, and they both felt quite embarrassed. The atmosphere became quite awkward, and they were embarrassed to speak. The two women stopped talking, and Noel could only open the topic first and resolve the awkward atmosphere. "Miss Ri Xiangzi was right, I did put forward other conditions to Miss Yuan Guo." "Mr. Noel, what conditions did you put forward? I''m quite curious about this. Can you confuse me?" Hearing Qian Ri asked Zizi really, Mu Jiuzhiyuan lowered his head in shame. Noel didn''t think there was anything. He spoke very straightforwardly about the conditions he opened, and he didn''t mean to avoid it at all. "The conditions are actually very simple. As long as I can become my woman or partner, then I will supply her store for a long time." "what!?" "You heard it right, and I said it right, Rixiangzi Xiaojie." "Which one did Mu Jiuzhi choose?" Ganri glanced at the child, sitting at the side of the tree, Kujichi, and then asked Noel again. Sighing slightly, Noel looked away. "Originally, Ms. Yuan Guo had already considered it. When she was about to make a decision, she was interrupted by the knock on the door, so I didn''t know her choice." Under Noel''s deliberate guidance, the topic returned to the selection of Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo. Ganri Xiangzi would also like to know which one Kikuchi will choose. To be honest, Ganri Xiangzi was worried that Mu Jiuzhiyuan would choose a partner, so that she and herself became competitors, and eventually one person would be ruthlessly eliminated. Sensing the sight of the two clearly, Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo now dare not raise his head. If Noel is the only one, he still has the courage to say a good choice. However, now there is an extra day child, she is embarrassed to speak in front of outsiders, the choice of shame in her heart. v9 Chapter 86： Ruby Crab "Sister Xue, I chose to apply for Mr. Noel''s partner, so we are now competitors." Hearing Mu Jiuzhi''s answer, Qianri Xiangzi didn''t believe it. The panicked eyes, plus the red cheeks, showed that this was not the case. I soon realized that it must be because I was here that Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo changed his choice. Otherwise, it is definitely another way. In other words, because of my presence here, have the garden fruit become my opponent? Qianri Xiangzi''s cheeks twitched, but he didn''t expect to have an opponent for no reason. What makes her feel most depressed is that such a result is caused by herself. Although I have seen the original choice of Mu Jiuzhi''s garden fruit, I cannot tell it out. After all, Mu Jiuzhi Yuan Guo could not admit to life or death, and she would not be able to take her at that time. So knowing is one thing, and what to do is another. This is the end of the matter, and change is no longer possible. You can only pretend that you don''t know what to do. There is no other way. "I have heard that you and Kazaki Taki are known as "monsters who can compete with professional star chefs even though they are young", and I just wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to see them." "I also discuss with my sister." This time when it comes to cooking, Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo changed his weak personality and was unwilling to respond weakly. For a time, the room became full of gunpowder. Nuoer first looked at Qianri Xiangzi, then turned to look at Mu Jiuzhi''s fruit. "Since you want to be my partner, then you have a meal." "In this way, not only can you learn from each other, but I can also see who cooks better." "What do you think?" Not only did he not persuade, but also poured oil on the fire. After hearing the two of them, they nodded coincidentally, and had no opinion on this. Seeing that the two had agreed, Noel''s eyes rolled, and he suddenly thought of something. "Its up to me to provide ingredients, but I wont set the theme, just play freely." "If there is no problem, then just follow me." No longer squinting, the two''s eyes turned to Noel. Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo opened his mouth slightly and was interrupting his doubts, but Qianri Xiangzi took the lead. "Mr. Noel, what do you mean by providing ingredients, do you mean gourmet ingredients?" "Yes, I provide gourmet ingredients." auzw.com "You want to test whether the two of us can manage it through gourmet ingredients, is this also our test?" "After all, if you want to be my partner, then you must have good cooking skills and the ability to control any ingredients." Noel nodded slightly, and admitted generously to test the two of them, with no intention of concealment. Ganri Xiangzi finished all the questions. Mujiu Zhiyuan Guo could only swell his cheeks beside him. After this, both of them said that they had no other problems. Instructing the two to keep up, Noel led them out of the suite and went to the kitchen on this floor. It didn''t take long to reach the kitchen location quickly. Pushing the kitchen door open, three people walk into the kitchen interior. In the kitchen, all cooking tools are readily available, things are neatly arranged, and they are all brand new. The most important point is that there is only one person in the whole kitchen, which can be used for comparison. The reason why I cant see a person is that it is the result of accommodation training. The chef who was supposed to be here should be in charge of the exams of the students from the next month downstairs and record their performance. However, nobody is a good thing, to avoid panic. This is also impossible. Who let Ganri Xiangzi and Mujiu Zhiguo be celebrities, and if anyone knows that they are going to have a duel, it will definitely cause a lot of people to watch. As long as there are more people, trouble will follow. Glancing at them lightly, Noel did not talk nonsense to them, and directly took out the food ingredients. Raising his hand, two giants appeared out of thin air. "Hunting level: 46, Ruby Crab (Crustacean), Habitat: Unstable." "Because it can only be found in mines, it and other similar species are also called mine crabs." "The carapace on these bodies is natural ruby, sapphire, or amethyst and other gem crabs. In fact, their strength is not far from that of ordinary crabs." "The key to getting such a high capture level is because they are difficult to find." "The ruby ??crab whose meat covered under the carapace is a superb delicacy." "In addition, its carapace is also a very good gemstone, and it is a super high-grade food ingredient with high commercial value all over the body." Listening carefully to Noel''s introduction, the two of them looked at the ruby ??crab up and down, and began to think about how to cook. Two ruby ??crabs, their body length is about 60cm, weight: 9kg, can be said to be almost the same. Just handling the hard shell and taking out the delicious crab meat from it is enough to cause headaches. As the two thought about how to cook, Noel glanced at the knives in the kitchen. Suddenly found that the knife here can not be used to deal with ruby ??crab. Even if you try your best to go down with a knife, it is estimated that it is difficult to leave traces on the crab shell, let alone break the shell to take the meat. "The knives here are too bad to break the shell of the ruby ??crab, so I will take the crab meat for you instead, you just have to wait for the cooking." v9 Chapter 87： Looking forward to your performance Looking around, Qianri Xiangzi and Mujiu Zhiyuan Guo looked at Noel with a puzzled look, and even thought he was a little too small. Handling crabs and removing crab yolk and crab meat, this simple operation is not too easy. Knowing their thoughts, Noel took a knife from the kitchen cabinet. "Not underestimating you, but the knives here, it''s really bad." As the words fell, Noel held the chopper held high and slashed at the ruby ??crab. Once, once, again. "Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang" The meat cleaver was slashed on the ruby ??crab, and every drop of the knife would spark sparks. When seeing this scene, the two women were scared to move their steps back, fearing that Noel would be affected. As the two women retreated, the perceived Noel also stopped. Turning his head and looking to the rear, Noel beckoned the two scared women and motioned them to come to their side. Gan Ri Xiang Zi and Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo, they looked at each other, and then stepped closer to Noel together. When they stepped forward, they looked at each other for a moment. Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo noticed the change in the meat cleaver held by Noel. It was found that the blades of the meat cleaver were all uneven notches, which looked like a saw. "This...this...is this really a crab shell..." "..." Ganri twitched his cheeks and looked at the crab shells without any scars. I didn''t know what to say about it. Whether the crab shell has no scars, or the damage of the meat cleaver. Now I finally understand that it was not just that Noel underestimated the two of them, but that they really did not have that ability. At the same time, a question also arises in my mind. Just now Noel has shown how hard the shell of the Ruby Crab is, but he has not succeeded in breaking the shell. So, what really succeeds next? When the two women thought about it, Noel did not look at the two of them, and explained to herself. "A lot of gourmet creatures or gourmet plants, they have a very hard skin or shell." "If this is the case, then there are only two ways to be a chef." "Or, you have an ordinary Melk kitchen knife, which is enough to solve most of the gourmet ingredients." "Or, you can accurately find the weak points of gourmet ingredients, so that you can also use ordinary kitchen knives to solve the problem." "The former is easy to solve, the special Melk kitchen knife needs to be customized, and even needs to be responsible for the materials." "Ordinary Melk kitchen knives seem to be available only in the Food City, but they will be sold out as soon as they are put on the shelf, depending on your luck." auzw.com "The latter is more difficult, it is very familiar with various food ingredients, otherwise it is impossible." Listening carefully to Noel''s commentary, Qianri Xiangzi and Mujiu Zhiyuanguo silently wrote down the key. That is, the Melk kitchen knife mentioned by Noel. After seeing Nuoer stop to explain, Gan Ri raises the question in his mind to Zi. "Mr. Noel, what is the difference between Melk kitchen knives and ordinary kitchen knives, or what are the special effects?" "Melke''s kitchen knife is quite sharp, and cutting stones is like cutting tofu." Less than a second after speaking, Suddenly Noel thought of something. So he added again. "The Melk kitchen knife made of special materials can be used with one of the weapons, and it will be cut off with just a wave of the mountain." Knowing that there is such a sharp kitchen knife, Mu Jiuzhi Garden Fruit is more determined to buy one. Even if it is not specially made, an ordinary Melk kitchen knife will do. This is not only the thought of Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo, but also the thinking of Ganri Xiangzi. The difference is that Ganri Xiangzi wanted a special Melk kitchen knife and decided to wait until he became Noel''s partner and let him assist him in collecting materials for knife making. Without saying anything more, Noel threw the meat cleaver into his hand. Immediately after the tip of the index finger of the right hand shimmered, the ruby ??crab''s shell was scratched a few times, and then another ruby ??crab was scratched repeatedly. Finally, Noel tapped on the shells of two ruby ??crabs. "The problem with the casing has been solved for you." "Next, you should show your housekeeping skills and make them into a delicious dish." "Look forward to your performance." After finishing all the talks, Noel stepped back. Seeing that the two ruby ??crabs were still intact, there was no trace of treatment at all, which made the two women wonder if Noel had made a mistake. They opened their mouths slightly at the same time and were about to ask Noor clearly. At this moment, there were neat scratches on the shells of the two ruby ??crabs. In just a blink of an eye, pieces of the shell automatically fell to the ground. After seeing this scene, the words they wanted to ask Noel could only swallow back. They knew very well that it was time to show their cooking skills. He glanced at each other lightly, and started to act almost at the same time, quickly picked up the processed crab meat and put it on the kitchen cabinet for cooking. The two did not pause at all, and everything was very smooth. It can be seen from this that I have long thought about what kind of dishes to make with Ruby Crab, so the movement will be so smooth. Noor just glanced at it, and he saw that Ganri Xiangzi was preparing Japanese-style cuisine, and Mukuchi Garden Fruit was preparing to cook Western-style cuisine. Both of them are good at cooking, and it can be seen that they are going to use full-hearted rhythm. v9 Chapter 88： I want it all time gradually passed away... In time, about two hours have passed. During this period, both women completed their cooking and delivered them to Noel, waiting for his tasting. Ganri Xiangzi made it with ruby ??crab, four different Japanese crab dishes. First, use ruby ??crab leg meat to make ruby ??crab tempura. In addition to the traditional tempura sauce, this crab leg tempura has three flavors with salt: ginger, curry, and matcha. Secondly, the ruby ??crab meat and crab roe are used to make the ruby ??crab sashimi rice bowl. This is also a type of sushi in Japanese cuisine. It uses vinegar rice. If it is high-end seafood, it is also a luxurious cuisine. In addition, the ruby ??crab hotpot is made by using the crab back and crab leg meat of the ruby ??crab. Crab hot pot is the most classic crab dish in Japanese cuisine, especially in the hot spring hotel in winter. Crab hot pot is simply a standard dinner. The special thing is that this mini hot pot directly uses the crab back shell as a container. After the heating, the caramel fragrance of the crab shell continues to come, hooking the appetite. Finally, the ruby ??crab leg and body are used to make deep-fried ruby ??crab cakes. After being mixed with crab meat and Thousand Island Sauce, it is fried with flour, egg liquid and bread crumbs, but this kind of collocation is much softer and smoother than ordinary croquette. Kikuchi Garden Fruit uses ruby ??crab and has also made four different Western dishes. First, the first dish is chocolate ruby ??crab. Add chocolate to the crab-cooking pot, pour it on the crab after boiling, and then pour coconut milk. The second dish is Ruby Crab Cake. The crab meat mixed with coriander and mustard mayonnaise, as well as the fragrance of lemon, is really a pleasant surprise. The third dish is the Ruby Crab Golden Soup Sibao Soup. Huang Cancan''s golden soup has a strong aroma, and when it is added with butter chicken, pork spine, flower gum and other raw materials, it is "slow work". The fourth dish is ruby ??crab with frost sauce. The ultra-low temperature processing method is used to retain the sweetness of the crab meat. After freezing, the water in the crab meat becomes crushed ice crystals, which **** like eating ice cream. It was drizzled with sauce before, the taste was a bit sweet and sour, and it was richer than eating crab meat alone. Together, the two have a total of eight different dishes. Just looking at the display, it can be said that they are all flawless, with no flaws. Under the watch of the two, Noel picked up the cutlery without any hassle. After hesitating for a while, I finally decided to taste Gan Rixiangzi''s food. For every dish made by Ganri Xiangzi, Noor only had such a small bite, so he quickly tasted them one by one. Instead of eagerly appraising Qianri Xiangzi, he began to taste the dishes of Kikuchi Garden Fruit. In the same way, the four dishes made by Kikuchi Garden Fruit are only tasted by Noel. auzw.com At first, Noel tasted the dishes first, but he did not hear any comments, which made Ganri Xiangzi very uneasy. Nowadays, seeing Noel doesn''t have Mu Jiuzhi''s appraisal of the fruit of the garden. Ganri Xiangzi finally let go of his suspended heart. After a while, Noel heard nothing. The two women were very anxious about this and wanted to get news of victory. According to the unbearable Mu Jiuzhi Garden Fruit, he could no longer stand the torment of waiting, and actively asked Noor. "Mr. Noel, what do you think of my cooking? Is there anything that needs to be improved?" "All four dishes are well done, nothing needs to be improved, you have done it perfectly." Noel shook his head slightly and answered sincerely. Hearing such a high evaluation, Mu Jiuzhiyuan''s fruit was bright, and his worries decreased. Seeing nothing good, Qianri Xiangzi quickly asked. "Mr. Noel, what do you think of my cooking?" "Miss Nakako, the four Japanese dishes you made are equally flawless." "Then I compare with Yuan Guo Xuemei''s cooking?" "Your cooking is quite good, I really can''t tell the difference." To tell the truth, Noel is not partial at all. Upon hearing this answer, Qianri Xiangzi and Mujiu Zhiyuanguo both couldn''t help but locked up between their eyebrows. It''s quite similar, this is not the answer they both want. The important thing is to score a high and low win, not a tie. Both of them were unwilling, so they tasted each other''s dishes and wanted to see if it was really like Noel said. But after tasting, even if they want to pick bones in the eggs, they can''t pick them out. Indeed, as Noel said, it was a perfect place. Since you can''t jump out of trouble, you can''t open your eyes and talk nonsense. Seeing this, I thought about how to resolve Noel, and clarified the solution. "Okay, okay, don''t stare at those big eyes." "In fact, it''s very easy to solve, and you don''t need to decide the outcome at all, so there is nothing to struggle. Hearing the words, the two women suddenly showed a puzzled look, and really could not understand what Noel could do. No matter which one you choose is bad, and those who fail will certainly be dissatisfied. Without keeping them waiting, Noel''s words rang again. "As long as you don''t mind, you can actually be my partner, and the matter will be resolved." "Hah!?" x2 "If I remember correctly, it seems that no one has ever stipulated that the food hunter''s partner can only choose one person, and it depends on personal ability." v9 Chapter 89： End of the first day. "" Ganri Xiangzi and Mujiu Zhiyuan have no idea what to say now. But if you take a closer look, it seems that there are really no such regulations. However, to date I have never heard of any food hunter with two partners. "Before the end of the residential training, you can all think slowly, and let me know when you think about it." There was no urging to see this, and Noel seemed to carelessly, and said nothing. . For Noel''s move, the two women''s affection for him greatly improved, but also greatly relieved. I was worried just now, for fear that Noel would soon answer. Well now, there are a few days to think about it, you can think about it well. Bending slightly and bowing, Kikuchi Garden Fruit thanked Noel. "Thank you, when I think about it, I will answer you immediately, Mr. Noel." "Uh um, no matter whether it is finally agreed or not, we will give you an accurate answer before the end of the accommodation training." Ganri nodded to Zizi and quickly echoed. In the end, whether the two will agree, Noor is not worried at all. Anyway, Noel didn''t plan to let them go from the beginning, so it didn''t matter whether they agreed or not, and there was nothing to worry about. Of course, if the two finally agree, they can save a lot of effort and do not have to use some tough methods. With a slight smile, Noel began to shift the subject. "By the way, the shell of the ruby ??crab is a genuine gem. It''s a pity to throw it away." "I''m not going to take it back. If you need it, take it back." After Noel''s reminder, the two people remembered that the shell of the ruby ??crab was a gem, and immediately looked away. No woman doesnt like gems, so does Ganichi Muko and Mukuchi Garden Fruit. I even started to think about what kind of ornaments should be made with these ruby ??crab shells to decorate my own restaurant. It has to be said that using these ruby ??crab shells as jewelry to put on the storefront is also a kind of publicity. If there are customers who visit the store, they may think that there will be high-end gourmet food ingredients. Withdrawing his gaze, Ganri secretly glanced at Noor to the child, so he pretended not to accept it. "This... this isn''t quite right...after all, it''s a gem...it''s too expensive..." "It''s okay, this kind of thing is too much for me, you can safely accept it." "really?" "Of course it is true, or a live ruby ??crab." Noel nodded and said very seriously. After being polite, Qianri Xiangzi no longer pushed away, but thanked Noel. The same is true of Kikuchi Garden Fruit. auzw.com In the following time, the three of them ate all the food. Noel helped the two men pack the ruby ??crab shell and transported them back to the room on this floor. After helping to deliver the items, Noel did not stay dead, but left immediately. This made the two girls'' favorability once again increase a lot. The sun went down, and as the sky was completely dark. Today''s refresher course also came to an end. At the moment, the students of Yuanyue, dragging their exhausted bodies, returned to the arranged room. Most of the students fell asleep as soon as they fell into bed. Only a small number of people still insist on cleaning themselves first. And it is worth mentioning that just one day''s refresher course today eliminated nearly 100 people. Most of the dishes are unqualified. A small number of people were knocked out due to lack of physical strength and were eliminated. There is no way. Yuanyue Academy is a noble school. Most of them are young ladies and young masters. They are all spoiled and spoiled, and they can''t afford high-intensity courses at all. What kind of course is it that can actually make people dizzy? On the one hand: the pressure brought by the graduates of Yuanyue Academy, together with the high requirements and high standards, led to the collapse of unbearable pressure. On the other hand: high-intensity training, such as: a person who cooks 50 meals, if you fail, you have to do it again. Spirit and physical destruction, under the torment of this double blow, it is normal to persevere to faint. This time the accommodation training can be said to be the **** mode from the beginning. In addition to the place of control, the students have to solve the problem of eating and drinking, and at most provide free ingredients. Many students are too lazy to make a simple dinner for themselves because they are too tired. They would rather go back to their rooms when they are hungry. At this time, Noel sat quietly on the sofa in front of the large floor-to-ceiling windows in the room. He supported his cheek with his left hand and gently shook the red wine glass in his right hand, looking at the night sky full of stars. "At least 6 days before the end of the accommodation training." "It''s so long" "After the accommodation training is over, there is a fall competition that I don''t know how many days to go. I really want to stay here for a long time." Talking to himself, Suddenly Noel remembered something and frowned slightly. "Speaking, the old man at Xianzuoweimen really doesn''t pay attention." "Not long ago, Xiao Meat Charm drove the kid out of Yuanyue Academy, but I didn''t expect it to be brought back by the old man so quickly." "However, what excuse did the old man use to get the kid back to Yuanyue, which is really curious." "Did the old man and the kid do what a shameful py transaction?" "Or, what did the old man do with the kid''s father before he could return the kid to Yuanyue?" Anyway, Idle is also idle, and Noel guesses wildly. v9 Chapter 90： Golden beach In an instant, two days slipped away quietly. And during this period. No major incidents happened, but there were so few minor incidents. For example, Xing Ping Chuang really returned suddenly, which caused a little sensation. Many people in Yuanyue Academy have different views on Xing Ping Chuang. This is the first time in history that a person who has been able to return to school can return to school. You know, no matter how the children of the nobles care about the relationship, none of them have succeeded. Nowadays, Xingping Chuangzhen has succeeded. This is enough to show that the relationship behind Xingping Chuangzheng is very hard, and it is so hard that Yuanyue breaks his own rules. Many people now want to have a good relationship with Xing Pingchuang, and figure out why he can still go back to the far moon. If he is accidentally dropped out at that time, it is better to try whether it works. However, the students with this kind of thinking, they all touched their noses and did not succeed at all. Even if he was a friend of Jixingliao, Xingping Chuangzhen didn''t tell them why he came back, let alone deliberately set up someone close to him. As another example, due to Noel''s joining, accommodation training has become stricter. In just three days, a total of 980 students have now been eliminated by a third. And the time for accommodation training is four days before the end. According to the current rate of elimination of people, it is estimated that by the end of the accommodation training, it will be good to have one-third of people left. As another example, Tian Shuihui, a cute girl, did not encounter the original experience, and was assigned to Noel''s courses many times. wait wait wait There are many small things, here are not one by one examples. At this time, it is already the fourth day of accommodation training, and the course is no longer conducted in the hotel, and transferred to the golden beach. The course at Wanyue Resorts Ten Thousand People Beach is to entertain guests on the beach. As the name suggests, that beach can accommodate ten thousand people. Of course, although it is impossible to say that there are really tens of thousands of people gathered there, there are still two or three thousand people. In other words, today, more than 600 students from distant months will be receiving two or three thousand people on the beach, and the requirements are very high. Each student has three opportunities. If they are complained three times today, they will be eliminated directly and will be expelled from Yuanyue Academy. In addition to this, any mistake made by Noel or Yuanyue graduates will be expelled directly. And this was directly dismissed, and there was no chance of even being complained. More than 600 students were divided into two groups. One group is responsible for school operation, and the other side is responsible for the afternoon operation. After being divided into two batches, it is further divided into several groups to take turns in the course evaluation, and the courses of each operation site are different. For example, this operating point is specialized in making beverages, while the other operating point is for making something else. Everyone has to evaluate several times in a row. auzw.com After listening to Dodoshimas introduction course, all the students felt shudder. But even if it was terribly panic, in the end, there was no one to give up, all honestly did not move a half step. After Dojima Silver introduced the course, it divided more than 300 people into several groups. The graduates of Noel and Yuanyue each led a group to the designated operation site to prepare for the course to be conducted today. Soon, arrived at the operating point on the beach. I looked at it a little bit, and this temporary operation site is in front of me. In the open-air operation site, all the kitchen utensils are available, but only the ingredients for cooking are lacking. Looking closely, Noel turned to look at the 20 students. "What should be said, just now Dojima Silver has told you." Now Im going to say that the course Im in charge of at this operation site is snacks. As for what kind of snacks to make, 20 of you will discuss and decide on your own. I will not do any interference. "Wait for you to discuss what snacks to make and go directly to get the ingredients you need." "Discuss, move ingredients, and prepare before business. You must complete it within 20 minutes, and you must not delay the official opening after 20 minutes." "Well, that''s probably it." After seeing Noel, he lay down on the beach chair at the operation site, and the students didn''t respond. It wasn''t until two minutes or so that one of them recovered and exclaimed. "Don''t be stunned! Now we have less than 18 minutes left! I want to make a snack!" "Yes, yes! Everyone think about it!" "Now that summer has not passed completely, I think it''s more suitable to make sour and cold food." "This is the beach, we will make some snacks to relieve the heat." After one person exclaimed the exit, the stunned students all recovered and began to discuss what snacks to make. Soon, a conclusion was drawn. Never make complex snacks, as this will only waste time and will allow guests to wait too long, thereby passing away a large number of customers. Therefore, it is essential to make the production simple, followed by ensuring the deliciousness of the snacks. In the end what snacks to do, each has its own idea. As a result, the students quarreled with each other unwillingly and could not decide what to do. Among the students, there was only one person who did not quarrel with them, but retreated to watch the play. The silver-haired girl retreated to the beach chair of Noel, and looked at him curiously with closed eyes. Someone came around, but Noel opened his eyes and asked slightly. "Something?" "Aren''t you going to manage them?" "It''s their own business to waste time. Even if you and them were dropped out of school because of this, it has no effect on me. So why do I have to do more business?" "Well, that seems to be the reason." v9 Chapter 91： What about this proposal? After a little thought, the silver-haired girl nodded. Immediately after seeing that Noel did not take care of himself, the silver-haired girl took the initiative to report her name. "My name is Azumi Alice, I am Azumi''s cousin, and the second lady of Azumi''s family." "and then?" "Then, my craftsmanship is better than Erina, would you like me to be your cook?" "It seems that the old man told you that Erina took care of cooking for me, otherwise you wouldn''t run over and talk to me, and your purpose is to squeeze Erina out, I guess right." Noel slowly opened his eyes and looked at the smiling Alice. The purpose was seen by Noel, and Ache was a little surprised, and she simply admitted frankly, without any intention of sophistry. "Uh huh, I must be able to do better than her, then you can replace Erina, Mr. Noel." "I will talk about this later, you have to pass today''s refresher course, otherwise you will be dropped out." "This is a piece of cake for me." "Then let me wait and see." With a slight smile, Knoll turned around and looked at Alice Alice again, closing her eyes and resting again. Noel made it clear that he didn''t want to talk anymore, and Alice was no longer asking for fun. At the same time, through what Noel just said, he has guessed his purpose. It''s nothing more than wanting to go through the course and first look at how your craft is. This is a test. Anyway, Alice thinks so. Time is limited, and Alice didn''t think about it any more and turned to march the students. In the past, she raised her hands and patted to attract the students'' attention. "Slap! Slap! Slap!" After the applause sounded, the students who were arguing fiercely stopped and turned to look at the source of the sound. Seeing that the attention of the students in the group was all attracted. Without much nonsense, Azumi Alice went straight to the subject. "There are less than 10 minutes left, and you will have to be eliminated if you continue to quarrel." "I am Alice Alice, you must all know me." When they heard this, the students of the group nodded. Alice is the second lady of the Alice family. She has the title of "the son of the **** of molecular gastronomy" and is one of the students who is considered to be the closest to the ten masters in the current month. It is difficult for students to think about it or not. The students cooperated so much, and Alice continued. "How about this." "You can''t discuss a result. It''s better to follow my arrangement today. I guarantee you can pass the course." "How about this proposal?" The proposal is good. Azumi Alice is one of the students who is closest to Shijie, and her cooking is definitely not bad. It is not a problem to pass todays refresher course. auzw.com However, the students still have concerns, and no one spoke out to agree with this proposal. What are you worried about? Concerned about the violation of the regulations, I dare not agree easily. Seeing the concerns of the students, Tsz Alice took the initiative to ask Noel. "Mr. Noel, is my proposal not against the rules?" "No, this is fully in line with the regulations." Noel, who was lying on the beach chair, responded with a faint opening. After receiving Noel''s reply, Azumi Alice''s smile was stronger, and she turned to face the 19 students again. The students who have been confirmed by Noel personally do not need to say more about Alice this time. "As long as I can conduct the course through today, I will do exactly as you ordered." "And I!" "Uh huh, it''s also me!" "Miss Alice, I also obey all your arrangements, do whatever you want me to do!" One by one, 19 trainees expressed their opinions one after another, agreeing with Alices proposal to let her be the head chef of this operation site. Raising his hand to signal the silence, Alice tells Alice what she intends to cook. "On this hot summer beach, I plan to make a quick-frozen molecular cuisine, and this molecular cuisine has a certain degree of danger, so you must follow the steps I said carefully, otherwise it will probably end your Chef career." It is said that this is a bit scary to 19 students. At the same time, I am also curious about what kind of food it will be, and there are actually dangers. Knowing that there will be danger, or the danger of ending the chef''s career, but no one chooses to quit. All stood silently, waiting quietly for Alice''s following. No one chose to quit, and Alice hadn''t waited long before she continued. "What we do at our operations is" "Liquid nitrogen ice cream." "There is not much time left, how to make it, I will demonstrate it later." "Now what you have to do is to move the ingredients, ingredients and equipment you need first." "Listen, you need ingredients, ingredients and equipment" "Basically these things, it''s time for you to act." The moment the words fell, 19 group students began to act, providing points for the ingredients. Only Alice Alice, who stayed at the operation site, did nothing. "It really makes people call, let others go to work, but you do nothing here." When hearing the words from behind, SAlice grinned past. In the following time, the two had a little chat, waiting for 19 students to bring their things back. It didn''t take long for the 19 team members to push their full trolleys and bring back the items needed by Alice. Seeing this, the chatting Alice Alice could only stop. "When today''s refresher course is over, I will come to talk to you again about the replacement of Erina." v9 Chapter 92： Molecular dishes As Alice stepped inside the operation site, Noel then got up from the beach chair and followed. Walking into the kitchen at the operation site, I heard what Alice Alice introduced. "The principle of liquid nitrogen ice cream at our operation site is to put the food into an ultra-low temperature environment using liquid nitrogen as the medium to make the food shell harden quickly." "Under ultra-low temperature environment, the water in the food will form fine particles, which are between liquid and solid, and the taste will be very delicate." "Not only is it cool on the palate, but also has a hazy and dreamy look on the outside, but it also has different flavors. It is very suitable for a sultry summer." After a little introduction, Azumi Alice paused for a moment and began to select ingredients. When the required ingredients and ingredients are all set aside, they are ready. At this time, while starting to work on the production, at the same time tell the others about the precautions so that they can understand how to do it. "First of all, you need 100ml of pure milk and 100ml of fresh cream, and then mix and mix pure milk and jujube milk, add sugar, juice, honey, cream, and mix well." It didn''t take long to see that the stirring was almost done. Azumi Alice stopped, she picked up the antifreeze gloves that had been set aside and put them on her hands. And eager to proceed to the next step, but first carefully check the antifreeze gloves. After confirming that there was no damage, he reached for the jar with liquid nitrogen and unfastened the sealed lid. "This is the most critical step, and it is also the most dangerous step." "The temperature of liquid nitrogen is -196c. There is no problem when the human skin directly contacts liquid nitrogen. It will be frostbite and irreversible after more than 2 seconds." "When using liquid nitrogen, be sure to wear antifreeze gloves on both hands, and also check carefully to ensure that the gloves are not damaged." "Of course, whoever ends his career as a cook ahead of time, and later becomes a person with a handicapped hand, you can take my words to the ears." After talking about the matters needing attention, and the consequences. All that should be paid attention to, and Alice did not talk too much nonsense, and it was they who were unlucky when they did not hear it. Tilt the jar of liquid nitrogen and carefully pour the liquid nitrogen into the basin. "Add 2 liters of liquid nitrogen at a time and continue stirring until a hard shell forms." "In this operation, it is best to work together with the two, adding liquid nitrogen and stirring until the liquid is shaped. The liquid nitrogen ice cream made in this way is the best." When the liquid nitrogen is poured, put the jar containing liquid nitrogen aside, and then seal the lid of the jar. Azumi Alice picked up the blender again and began to mix the contents of the pot evenly. "When there are no lumps evenly, the liquid nitrogen ice cream is ready." Always pay attention to the condition of things in the basin. Due to the liquid nitrogen, uniformity and no lumps are quickly reached, and the final step can be performed. "The last step is to scoop out a ball and a sphere with a spoon, put it in a goblet for ice cream and drinks, and add some fresh fruit to match, so that the liquid nitrogen ice cream is completed." auzw.com When Alice said these things, she had already done the setting and matching. She stepped back to the side and showed the finished liquid nitrogen ice cream on the table to the students. With the finished product in front of her, a female student raised her right hand high and looked longingly at Alice. "Master Alice, can I try your liquid nitrogen ice cream?" "No problem, come here." SAlice smiled and nodded, beckoning the female student to come. With permission, the female student was very excited to trot forward and quickly came to the side of Alice. The female student picked up the silver spoon and began tasting with it. Put a small spoonful of liquid nitrogen ice cream in her mouth, and the coolness in her mouth made her breath out, and a burst of white mist sprayed from her mouth. Although he closed his mouth, there was a burst of white mist in the nose for breathing. Female students who have disregarded their image are completely addicted to the deliciousness of liquid nitrogen ice cream, with a happy smile on their faces. Just looking at the female students expressions, the other students knew that they would not be worse. The taste is not bad, the appearance is extremely beautiful, and it is interesting when eating. The production method of liquid nitrogen ice cream is simple, and at most you should pay attention to safety issues. As long as it is not a mistake made by oneself, basically the courses at this operation site can be regarded as 100% passable. Seeing the tasting female student still indulging, Azumi Alice bowed her head proudly to Noel. "Liquid nitrogen ice cream can be paired with different fruits, which allows guests to choose, so that the menu will not be single." "In addition to liquid nitrogen ice cream, I also have a quick and easy snack." "That''s apples, coated with chocolate, cashews, hazelnuts, caramel." "As a result, various fruit dips and various sauces can be eaten." Saying another snack, Azumi Alice also took action. And this snack made the finished product at once. In the following time, all 19 students tasted it personally, cutting two snacks made by Alice. It''s definitely delicious, and the appearance is extremely beautiful. So, under the command of Ai Chi Alice, divided into two groups and began to get busy. For the girls group, Alice made them responsible for making molecular dishes, that is, liquid nitrogen ice cream. Boys group, they are responsible for making various fruit dipping dishes. Watching the students are busy, Noel looked up at the time of the wall clock. v9 Chapter 93： Hidden assessment "There is the last minute, ready to open." "Yes!" Everyone looked at Noel, and confidently gave a response, which was almost the same as before. As an auditor of the course, Noel did not leave the open kitchen after speaking. Instead, standing at the edge, no longer silently observing the crowd, looking for the place where they made mistakes. One minute passed quickly and it was time for the official opening. At the same time, the staff of Yuanyue Resort took the guests into the golden beach. A large number of guests flocked to the golden beach, and they wore swimwear to carry some entertainment items. For example: beach volleyball, swimming ring, surfboard, etc. I dont know if it is the arrangement of Dojima Silver. Most of the guests who enter the golden beach will gather at several operating points as soon as possible. Being clear is purposeful and doesn''t want to be in curiosity at all. After all, whoever comes to the beach by the sea will immediately go straight to the operation point. It is clear that the news is known in advance, and then they will gather here purposefully. Whether this is the case or not, it doesn''t matter much to Noel. Noel only needs to look at the performance of 20 people, and then give a qualified or unqualified evaluation. The rest do not need to go to multiple management, too lazy to manage these things. People gathered in front of the operation site, except for Ai Qi Alice, other students have a little French meaning. Seeing this, Azumi Alice took the initiative to stand up and introduce the special snacks at this operation site. "You guys, welcome to this shop." "Here, I will introduce you to the two specialty snacks in our restaurant, which will definitely bring you a special experience." Speaking of where to stop, Azumi Alice turned around and beckoned, asking people to bring the cost of the two snacks. Understand what it means, the heads of the boys and girls group quickly picked up just a few finished products, and walked towards Alice Ayoshi almost at the same time. When the two men and women are in charge, put the finished products of their respective groups on the counter. SAlice''s words rang again at this moment. "Liquid nitrogen ice cream, this is the anti-heat molecular cuisine launched by our restaurant." "As you can see, liquid nitrogen ice cream can be eaten with a variety of fruits. It can be chosen according to personal preference." After introducing the liquid nitrogen ice cream on the right hand side, the special snacks on the left hand side are introduced. "Fruit dip, this is the second snack from our store." "This snack can also be used in a variety of ways according to the preferences of different people." After some introductions, a few people were selected to try. auzw.com Achew Alice is very clear that no matter how bad it is, no one who has tried it will believe it. Therefore, try to eat is the best solution. As long as a few people try to say yes, this can arouse the curiosity of others, and then come to buy two snacks to taste. According to the choices of a few people who tried the food, Yachi Alice made the scene on her own. It didn''t take long for the finished product to reach the hands of a few people. Started tasting and tasting, just a few people who took a small bite, all expressing unexpected expressions. Soon, several people were conquered by the deliciousness of two snacks. Novelty plus fun, and the look of a few people trying to eat. The customers who were watching the operation site were suddenly hooked with curiosity, and some even couldn''t help but stepped forward to buy one. There are two of them, and there are more and more people joining the purchase. The scene became a bit confusing, and guests all wanted to buy it first, and squeezed past the counter. In this regard, Noel''s thoughts didn''t even matter, and he didn''t even move half a step. He just watched with cold eyes. Its not that I dont want to control it, but it is also part of the assessment. Whether the trainee can handle the unexpected situation, it can be seen whether there is the ability to manage the storefront. In fact, the course content is not only those things that Dojima said, but also hidden assessments. Hide assessment? Without the knowledge of the students, see if they can come out of their own hands, have the ability to become a chef to lead others, and have the ability to manage and manage a store. Through the performance of the students, each of the Noel and Yuanyue graduates who are auditors will rate them. When the course ends today, students with a score lower than the passing line will be eliminated directly. In the end, it came out to deal with, but still cut Alice. "Please be restless, our food is very sufficient, and everyone can definitely buy it, so please follow the order and queue up, otherwise it will be bad to cause trampling accidents." Not to mention, after persuading Alice, the chaotic scenes were brought under control, and all of them lined up. The reason why I obey obediently is that on the one hand, I know that there are enough ingredients, I can definitely buy the snacks here, and don''t worry about not being able to buy it late. On the other hand, the guests all come to the beach to play the heat, and they are also worried about being injured. Just to buy a snack, if you hurt yourself, that would be too worthwhile. Seeing that the confusion had subsided, Noel scored Azeri Alice in her heart. Next, look at the remaining 19 students and scored them one by one according to their performance. In addition to the operating sites in charge of Noel, other operating sites in charge of graduates from other months have also appeared in succession. In particular, Kojiro Shigeru, who has a bad temper, has eliminated three people at first. The other operating points are fairly good, and there is no place to eliminate people. v9 Chapter 94： Battle of cousins As the sky gradually dimmed, today''s residential training course is also over. Over a full day, more than 600 students who participated in the course, more than 50 of them were eliminated. Of the more than 50 people eliminated, most were eliminated on the way to the course. Only a few people are eliminated due to their low scores. When they learned about the hidden assessment, the students who barely passed the exam secretly wiped a cold sweat. At the same time, passing the hidden assessment this time has also given the students a lot of thought, and they must never be taken lightly. What''s even more interesting is that no matter what they see nowadays, they doubt whether it''s an assessment. They have become cautious about everything they do, fearing that they will be eliminated if they do something wrong. When Dojima Yin announced the dissolution, the trainees dragged their tired bodies to the hotel kitchen. No way, no matter how tired, you have to make some food for yourself, otherwise you will not have the strength to participate in the class tomorrow. Only a few of the large contingent of students remained in place. One of them, Alice, trot in the direction of Noel''s departure to catch up with him and took the initiative to chat with him. After seeing this scene, Azumi Rina frowned slightly. Mito Yumei and Xinhu Feisha, they arrived at the side of Azumi Rina, one standing on the left and one standing on the right. It was found that Azumi Rina was frowning, and Xinhu Feishan looked in the direction she was looking. "Master Erina, does Miss Alice know Mr. Noel?" "Before, I''m sure that neither of them knew each other. It should have just been known today." "That''s Miss Alice?" "It''s not the first time she has made a mistake with me. One hundred percent wants to replace me and become the new cook for Noel." According to the past style of Alice, Aya, Rina does not have to think about what she is going to do. After all, this is not the first time, so it is hard to guess where. After thinking for a while, Azumi Rina opened again. "I guess it''s Grandpa''s reason. 80% of them let Alice know about Noel. This is the case." "Then don''t we stop?" Hearing the words of Rina, Yumi Mito was a little worried about being squeezed out. She hadn''t dealt with Alice in the first place, but how could she do it for Rina? Azumi Rina nodded, beckoning Mito Yumei and Xinhu Feishan to keep up, and then quickly chased towards them. The elevator doors on which the two were riding were about to close completely. suddenly! A jade hand reached in and the elevator door opened again. As the elevator door opened again, Azumi Alice saw the stopper, and the smile on her face disappeared. Put on a false smile, with a sneering tone. auzw.com "Oh, isn''t this my cousin Erina? Are you willing to take the elevator with others?" "Unwilling, but that''s against others, like you." After a short pause, Takizuki painted the Reinamai stepping elevator and finally stood on the left side of Noel. When Mito Yumei and Xinhu Feishang also walked into the elevator and settled. Putting Noel''s left hand in his arms, Azura painted Rina''s head slightly to demonstrate. "Noel is an exception. Of course I don''t mind taking the elevator with him, not to mention that I am still his chef and I will make dinner for him later." "correct!" "It''s not just me, Mito and Kisa are also Noel''s chefs." Mito Yumei and Xinhu Feisha, who saw Yagi cut Rina''s bold move, showed their surprised expressions one after another. More than two people, Azumi Alice was also very surprised and couldn''t even believe what she saw. Azumi Alice knows too much about Rina''s character, and she would never do such a thing in the past. After thinking it over carefully, this is just to exasperate myself. With a bite of silver teeth, Alice cuts Alice''s way, and puts Noel''s right hand in her arms, glaring back unwillingly. "Don''t talk too much, it may be possible that you will be replaced later, and then you will be ashamed." "If the opponent is you, then there is nothing to worry about, no matter how much I am better than you." "Strong than me?" "of course?" "That was the previous thing, now I will not lose to you!" You said nothing to me, no one let anyone, the elevator smelled of gunpowder. After arguing and arguing, it is almost time to fight now. Noel was caught between the two, and had no intention of persuading them to stop, enjoying the touch of both hands. As the two became more and more noisy, the tighter they held Noel''s arms. It can be said that if Noel has taken advantage of it, how can he persuade. In the battle between the cousins ??of the family, Mito Yumei and Xinhu Feishan, they are not easy to join in and can only watch awkwardly. The elevator doors opened slowly until the elevator arrived. The two men who were arguing with blushing and red ears finally stopped temporarily, but they began to squint. Noel saw that the elevator had arrived, it was impossible to stand in the elevator all the time. However, both hands were held tightly by the two of them, and even if you wanted to go, it was very difficult to give a suggestion. "You can''t get a result no matter how noisy it is, why don''t you come to a showdown and have a look?" "Good! Better than!" x2 They looked at each other, and the two responded in unison. When the response was over, they released their tightly held arms and walked out of the elevator side by side. v9 Chapter 95： Convene at night The time passed quickly and the accommodation was nearing completion. During this period, there was only one thing worth mentioning, and that was the contest of the sisters of the family. The result of the cousin''s private test was that Yatze Rina won slightly. That''s right, Azumi Alice lost to Azumi Rina, but it was only a loss. Why is it a loss? The cooking skills of the two are similar. The reason why Alice cut Alice lost the competition is because of the time when she was in contact with gourmet ingredients. This is the biggest gap between her and Alice. Because Azumi Erina was relatively early in contact with gourmet ingredients, she has already mastered some cooking skills. It is not comparable to Azumi Alice, who has just been in contact with gourmet ingredients. This is the gap between the two. Although he won the competition in the end, Azumi Rina was not very happy. Because, feeling the threat from Ache Alice, it is only a matter of time before she catches up. Azumi Rina knows clearly that she must constantly improve her cooking skills, otherwise she will soon be overtaken by others. That is to say, after passing the test with Azumi Alice, Azumi became more diligent in drawing Rina. The most important reason is that Alice Alice succeeded in joining and is now one of Noel''s chefs. There is a competitor named Alice Alice, which makes Alice have to work hard to improve herself. Apart from that, there is nothing special about it. Tomorrow is the last day of accommodation. As long as you pass the last course, this period of residential training is considered to have come to an end. After a day of assessment, the students of Yuanyue dragged their tired bodies and started to do their own things. Rest, rest, take a bath, eat food. It didn''t take long for Dojima Silver''s words to sound, which was heard from the hotel''s broadcast. "All the students in Yuanyue Academy." "One hour from now, at 22 o''clock, change the uniform to the big banquet hall." When they heard the news that they were going to gather, none of the students could be happy, even very reluctant. Resistance? protest? does not exist! Only by being obedient and obedient, can we maintain that we are not eliminated. So, even if the students are reluctant, they still change their uniforms obediently. After all, it is almost at the end of the accommodation training, and no one wants to be eliminated at this time, and can only obey Dojimas instructions. This one hour, it''s not long, it''s not short. As time passed, the trainees arrived at the banquet hall one after another. If you look closely, most of the students are exhausted, only a few are like humans. Seeing that all the students in the far moon had arrived, Dojima Yin stepped forward to the stage and stood in front of the microphone. Glancing at everyone, this slowly revealed the reason for the assembly. auzw.com "Everyone looks at the side of the stage." "The purpose of bringing you together is nothing more than to tell you about tomorrow''s topic." Hearing about the subject, all the students suddenly felt sleepy, and they all stood up and listened carefully. They were afraid they would miss something. At the same time, they also felt quite curious why they had to call everyone one day in advance to inform the subject. Do not let everyone wait for a long time, Doji silver paused for a while, and continued to speak. "The content of the subject is to provide the guests of Yuanyue Resort with a proportion" "New breakfast dishes." "Breakfast represents the face of the hotel and is an important meal for guests to start a new day in life. I hope you can make dishes that add pleasure, freshness and surprise to your guests'' tables." "The main ingredient is egg, whether it is made into Japanese food or Western food or Chinese food." "But the premise is that you must provide this to the guests in the form of a buffet." "Tomorrow at 6 o''clock, the review will officially begin." "In order to be able to let the reviewers try to eat on time, so please make all preparations as soon as possible." As soon as I heard the review at 6 o''clock in the morning, the students as a whole felt bad. why? The content of the subject is new breakfast dishes, and it still needs to be made with eggs. Just considering how to do it will take a lot of time. Even if you think of a new dish, you still need to try it out first. It takes a lot of time, and it takes time to improve. In this way, basically you dont have to go to bed. It was already exhausted, and now even sleep time is deprived, it is strange that those students can feel good. Ignoring the wailing of the students, Dojima Yin spoke relentlessly again. "It is free time from now until the morning, you can go to each kitchen to try to cook at any time." "Of course, you can go back to your room and sleep, I won''t stop you." "See you tomorrow morning, everyone in Yuanyue Academy." "Disband!" Under the relentless blow again, the wailing of the students became louder. "Ah! No!" "No...the whole body is exhausted..." "Under this state of exhaustion, the brain can''t think about it, how can it come up with new dishes!" "It''s done... it''s done... it''s done..." But Dojima Silver turned a blind eye and left the side of the grand banquet hall. After the students reacted, there was no trace of Dojima Silver. Complain, complain, and howl. Leng didn''t go to bed alone, and all left the big banquet hall with a daring head, and went to the arranged hotel kitchen. v9 Chapter 96： The last class In the conference room on the top floor of the hotel. The teachers of Yuanyue Academy are also graduates of Yuanyue Academy and Noel as a food hunter. The people mentioned above have all gathered in the conference room on the top floor. Inside the extremely quiet conference room, as Dojima silver pushed the door in, his eyes gathered on him. Randomly found an empty seat, Dojima silver smiled at everyone. "It''s a really quiet night, completely different from the scene of the subject that has always been full of roars." "But now, the students are probably more anxious than the roar." "I can''t stop anxiety, it''s possible to be driven crazy." "Who said no, I''ve been busy all day, and I''m tired enough to choke. I don''t want people to sleep now, and I can''t stand anyone else." Among them, including Noel, there is a little bit of gloating and gloating, guessing the student''s situation at the moment and their poor state. The joke is a joke, at most it is small, and has not lasted. And in the next time, formally began to discuss tomorrow''s class together. For example, how to carry out the division of labor, who should be responsible for which area, all discussed one by one. Anyway, it is to discuss this matter, strive to make no mistakes on the last day of accommodation, and arrange everything as much as possible. at the same time..... Yuanyue''s academies were not idle, as Noel and Yuanyue graduates joked, they are now in a state of anxiety. The more than 300 students remaining so far are all in the kitchen arranged by the hotel. One by one stared at the eggs in distress, not knowing what kind of egg dishes to cook tomorrow morning, their heads were almost scratched by themselves. When everyone else is upset, Yaqie draws up Rina, but instead puts away things and is about to leave. You can tell at a glance that this is the rhythm of going back to sleep. This shows that she is very confident in her cooking, otherwise she will not have the mind to go back to sleep. Before leaving, Yae cut Rina to look at Xinhu Feishan. "I''m going back to rest, do you want to keep trying?" "Yes... yes, because only half of it was done." "Well, when it''s almost time, let''s close the work," "I see, Master Erina." Seeing that Azumi Rina had turned around and left, the new household Feisha quickly responded. Looking at the leaving back, she couldn''t help feeling. Its really worthy of Master Erina, and it seems that tomorrows issue has no pressure on her, and Im sure Ive already passed it. That Queen Fan....Its really admirable! I must do my best too! Must not drag the hind legs of Lord Rina! Thinking of this, Xinhu Feishang once again immersed himself in cooking, trying to take the new cuisine one step further. auzw.com At the same time, she also wants to try to finish at about 23 o''clock, so as to give herself some rest time. It is clear that if you do not rest at all, it will definitely not work. Judging from the high intensity of the past few days, the course of tomorrow morning will certainly not be easy to go, and it may be even more difficult. So ah, take a break no matter what, otherwise you will lose out if you pass out on the way. Those particularly excellent students left the kitchen one by one and returned to the room early to rest. This move, invisible, puts tremendous pressure on the weak, causing some of them to be in a mess. Some of the ideas just thought were forgotten. The more anxious and chaotic, the more chaotic the more mistakes, wasting time. The night time gradually passed away... Unknowingly, the sky has gradually lit up. Most of the students stayed up all night and did not even take a break. But even if it''s too sleepy, you can only carry yourself to death. Dragging his exhausted body, he walked slowly to the course venue. Taking advantage of this time, the trainees didn''t relax and rest, they still considered the matter of cooking and seized all available time. The last day of the class was held in four huge banquet venues. Carrying fresh ingredients, the students entered the designated venue, sorted out the necessary kitchen utensils, and waited for the final assessment to begin. The time was approaching, and broadcasts from various venues sounded. "You are all ready to serve." "Next, I will tell you about the qualified conditions. Please listen carefully." As Dojimas words spread, no matter what they were doing, all the students stopped their busy work and listened carefully to the qualified conditions. They all looked at the big screen of the meeting place, and the students waited for the following of Dojima Silver. At the same time, the doors of each venue were pushed open, and the number of guests walked into the venue. In the hotel monitoring room, Dojima Yin continued to speak. "First introduce the examiner." "The ingredients suppliers who have been cooperating with Yuanyue Resort and their family members." "Every year, they are invited to do a training review, and I also explained to them in advance that they are full of surprise egg dishes. Their review will never go wrong." "In addition, our Yuanyue Resort also sent staff from the cooking department and service department to participate in the review." "There are two qualification criteria." "Can the food you make make the suppliers and staff feel creative." "Then another point is that more than 200 servings of food are made for them to eat within 2 hours from now." "People who meet the above two points are qualified!" "Then, each venue, each examiner, please enjoy breakfast time." "The review officially started!!" At the moment of the announcement, the big screen was replaced with a countdown. v9 Chapter 97： Things requested With the announcement of Dojima Silver, the students of Yuanyue became busy immediately. Seeing the guests approaching, they prepared dishes prepared one after another. Some people foolishly wait for guests to come to the door voluntarily, while others voluntarily stop passing guests to let them stay and pay more attention to their cooking. Basically, the new egg dishes made by each student are different, which shows that a lot of thought has been spent. In other words, more than 300 Yuanyue students in each venue made a total of 300 different egg dishes. There are many choices, but there will always be a particularly attractive presence. It''s delicious, no one knows it before. So, the guests first look at which dishes are more novel, so they prefer to taste them. Time gradually passed away... About one hour and twenty minutes later, the first person to complete a meal for more than 200 people appeared. The most high-profile person in this session of accommodation training. The broadcasts of the four large banquet halls sounded at the same time, and the name of the first person to complete the subject was issued by Dojima Yindao. "Ye cut Rina, 200 copies are achieved!" Hearing that someone has reached the topic, the students who are busy are paused. All the expressions of surprise were shocked by the speed. Fortunately, I was awakened by the words of the guests, otherwise it may not be possible to recover for a long time, and it will definitely waste a lot of time. After another ten minutes or so, Dojima said the name of the target person again. "Cut Alice, 200 copies achieved!" Once again I heard that someone had reached the subject, and with less than half an hour left, the students became more anxious. And in the following time, one person after another has reached the topic and is pronounced. Those who are quick to reach the subject, these students are okay. Participants who only completed half of the subject, but they fell into the abyss of despair, and the more anxious the more mistakes, resulting in fewer and fewer guests. It''s a vicious circle, and even a little change is gone, so I can only hold my head and wailing. "Lack of sleep leads to now..." "Guests were snatched by Ms. Azumi Rina. No one would eat my food..." "Surely it will last until the last day, but I never expected to end in failure." "It''s over, this is a complete end, and it must be expelled from school..." "If you can get enough rest, you will certainly not fail like this today..." The students who fell into despair and no longer planned to continue struggling began to find various reasons for their failures, and each complained dejectedly. The students who complained, and the other students who were close to them, were more or less affected. auzw.com Students with good psychological qualities completely regard these words as wind in their ears, and they can ignore the left ear and right ear. Students with poor psychological qualities are drawn into those people''s emotions, and then they can no longer get out, and eventually become one of them. When this happens, no matter whether it is the Noel and graduates who are monitoring the room, or the hotel staff at the scene, there is no intention to manage it. Stand idly by and let things go like this, with no signs of stopping. In the eyes of these reviewers, whether the students can complete the specified course under the blow is also considered part of the assessment. Yes, indicating that there is still further possibility. No, the explanation is just that, there is no need to waste time. In this way, the two hours ended unknowingly. At first, more than 300 students participated, but in the end only 233 students passed, and the rest were eliminated. "End of the course, stop here!" Announced the end of the course, Dojima Silver and other graduates did not leave, all stayed in the monitoring room. In addition to the graduates of Yuanyue, the teachers of Noel and Yuanyue are also monitoring the room. All the people did not leave. They looked at the monitoring screen and were recording something with paper and pen. If you look closely, you can still see the names and photos of the students on the paper in everyone''s hands. The personnel in the monitoring room are scoring the performance of the students. Noel, who scored first, set the table aside. "Next, do you have any courses?" "No, we will serve them next." Think about it, Dojima Silver shook his head slightly. In less than a second, he suddenly remembered something, and he quickly turned to look at Noel. "Mr. Noel, I want to ask you something." "Oh?" Noel was stunned for a moment, looking at Doji silver with doubt, curious about what he asked for. Not only did Noel feel puzzled and curious, so did the people in the surveillance room, who gathered their eyes on Dojima Silver. Very quiet, no one said anything, all waiting for Dojima Silver''s following. No one had to wait too long, and Dojima Silver, under the watchful eye of everyone, said what he wanted to ask for Noel. "This evening is the end of it, and I want to reward students who have gone on to study through accommodation." "So, I want to ask you to provide some high-quality gourmet ingredients, and those of us graduates will cook dinner for the students, rewarding them for their luck in their stay these days." "High-grade gourmet ingredients are very precious, and I will buy them from you at a relative market price." Hearing what Dojima silver asked for, everyone''s eyes turned to Noel, waiting for him to give an answer. Not to mention, these people are also looking forward to getting high-quality gourmet ingredients, and then cooking by hand. v9 Chapter 98： Provide ingredients At Dojimas request, Noel felt nothing. If you just take it out easily, it may cause trouble for yourself. After all, if you want to be able to get high-quality gourmet ingredients easily this time, then others will also learn to ask for things, and then it will really be endless. Every day someone comes to ask for ingredients, and trouble can kill people. In the past, it''s easy to say that at least no one knows whereabouts of Noel, even if they want to buy, they don''t know where to go. Now it is different. Noel has to wait for the Yuanyue Academy''s fall game to end before he can lead the team away. In other words, during this time, they will stay in Yuanyue Academy. This matter, as long as the interested person casually visits the Yuanyue Academy, he can get accurate news. Seeing that Noel was considering, the teachers and graduates of Yuanyue did not dare to bother him to think, and waited patiently for an answer. The silent monitoring room is so quiet that you can hear each other''s breathing. For a long time, finally, Noel, who was clear about what to do, looked up at Dojima Silver, not far away. After a brief look, he spoke. "I can provide you with high-quality gourmet ingredients." "However, if this precedent is set, then everyone will come to me and I will definitely be annoyed by those people." "You should understand what I mean." Hearing this, Dojima nodded and expressed his understanding. It is clear that high-quality gourmet ingredients are priceless and no one wants to buy them. This is also the reason why high-quality gourmet ingredients appear on the auction floor, not on the market. Once this precedent is set, it will definitely attract a large number of buyers. Buy it, it''s okay to say. If you dont get it, you might be in trouble. The same rice keeps hundreds of people, there will always be people with narrow-minded people who will do some extreme things. For example, it is likely to appear: "Why can people in the far moon buy it, and he has to come back empty-handed for thousands of miles." This idea. Under extremely unbalanced psychological conditions, absolutely extreme things will be done. Even if you have the strength to deal with retaliation, you can''t guard against it all the time. Only a thousand days to be a thief, there is no justification for a thousand days to prevent thieves. It was precisely because he understood what Noel said that Dojima Yin thought it was a polite rejection, even the people around him thought so. Who knows, Noel spoke again at this time. "You make dinner for trainees as a reward for further education through accommodation." "So" "I will provide ingredients for free." "But when you cook, don''t expect me to do it." auzw.com The sudden turn left everyone on the scene unresponsive. Soon, the first Doji silver who had reacted, he suddenly stood up from the seat and bowed slightly to Noel to thank. "Thank you." "Don''t say anything about Hakka, take me to a spacious place first, I will take out the food creature." With a slight smile, Noel waved his hand. Dojima did not talk to Noel anymore, but used the intercom to let the hotel staff immediately arrange a spacious place. In particular, I urged that the place should be far away from the students who are studying in accommodation. After all, this is a surprise for students who have studied through accommodation. They must not let them know in advance, otherwise it will be a surprise. The staff at the hotel was very efficient and quickly arranged a spacious place. After learning the location, Dojima Silver thought of something. "Teacher Chapel, please arrange the students'' next class, it is best to keep them busy until evening." "Yes, but will the courses I arranged be counted as an assessment for residential studies?" "No, just let them not idle, nothing more." "Okay, I know what to do." When confirmed by Dojima Silver, the teacher of Yuanyue Roland Chapel, he nodded and understood. Then, Dojima Silver arranged a few more people to be Roland Chapel''s assistants to help him get things done. Everything was arranged properly, and Dojima silver signaled Noel and other graduates to move to the arranged place. After the people left the monitoring room, Roland Chapel led the other teachers of the distant month and took the elevator to the floor where the students were. Noel and others took another elevator and rose to the higher floors of the hotel. Before long, Noel and the graduates arrived at their destination, a kitchen the size of a banquet hall. The kitchen utensils are readily available, and there is even a large warehouse of fresh ingredients. "This place is spacious enough." "Not enough, you need to remove all the facilities there, otherwise it may not be possible to put it down." With a brief glance, Noel shook his head and said to Dojima Silver. After hearing the news, Dojima and other graduates suddenly realized that the ingredients to be faced later were a big guy. The place is not enough to put down the ingredients, and the graduates of Yuanyue can only obey Noel''s instructions and start to move the equipment out of the empty space. Looking at the graduates who were busy, Noel took advantage of their inattention to enter the small world. In the small world where living food creatures are stored, the food ingredients for the Yuanyue Hotel are quickly selected. Noel chose a big guy to kill, put it into the storage space of the system, and then returned to the kitchen of the hotel. Suddenly appeared out of thin air, and just in front of Mu Jiuzhiyuanguo, this can startle her. "what!" Seeing Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo fall, Nuoer''s eyes quickly hugged her waist. And this cry made the graduates of the Norwegian equipment all looked over and happened to see the two hugging together. v9 Chapter 99： Lord of the Swamp The eyes of everyone gathered, Mu Jiuzhiyuan was ashamed and flushed, like a ripe red apple, which made people have the urge to bite. After returning to his mind, Mu Jiuzhiyuan hurriedly broke free, explaining in a panic. "You...don''t get me wrong...I didn''t...accidentally fell...Mr. Noel hugged me..." "God Allah, small garden fruit, we didn''t say anything." Knowing that this is the case, Qianri Xiangzi, who didn''t know what to think of, raised her lips slightly with a smirk. After a pause, she continued. "An explanation is a cover-up, and a cover-up is a fact." "Xiaoyuanguo, I didn''t expect you to be so bold. You don''t need to explain it to us, we all understand it." Hearing Qian Ri Xiang Zi''s words, Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo was completely ignorant. Other graduates, after distorting the facts to the child, showed their "I understand" eyes one by one. This is all right, and I still wanted to struggle to explain Mu Jiuzhi''s garden fruits, which is completely inexplicable. After all, everyone thinks things are like that, and the explanation will be known as a cover-up, but it is even more certain that things are like that. The index finger points to himself, and Mu Jiuzhi Garden Fruit points to Noel. "I....you..." However, the two words were repeated for a long time, and the sentence could not be said to be complete. Seeing Mu Jiuzhiyuan''s shyness fainting, Dojima realized that the joke was a bit overdone. Dojima quickly clapped his hands and attracted his attention to himself. "Joke is a joke, but it''s almost enough, don''t go too far." After this reminder, all the graduates experienced a situation where Mu Jiuzhi''s garden was wrong, and he didn''t continue anymore. Yes, the graduates are all joking with the dry day Xiangzi, just want to push the boat along the water to tease Mu Jiuzhiyuan fruit. In fact, it has long been seen that this is not the case. Nor would it be considered that Noel played a hooligan, after all, this is under the general public, not a secret place. Then there is only one answer, as Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo said, she accidentally tripped to the ground, and Noel was kind enough to help. Now it''s obviously a joke, and graduates have spoken to explain. "We are just kidding, you are too serious about the fruit." "Yeah yeah, this is just a joke." "Actually, we know very well that what you just said is really the case, garden fruit." You said it to me, the graduates explained to Kikuchi Garden. It''s just that, knowing that it''s a joke, Mu Jiuzhi''s garden fruit, she is even more ashamed to bow her head and dare not see anyone. Seeing this, Noel had to change the subject so that everyone would stop talking about it. auzw.com "The open space is now enough to put down the food creatures, but it is better for you to stay away from the open space, so as not to be pressed down by the food creatures." Not to mention, this diversion is quite effective. Everyone did not grasp the matter just now, and quickly walked away from the open space one by one. Curious, how did Noel transport the food creatures, but the graduates did not ask. Wait for the personnel to stay away from the open space, and once again make sure they will not hurt them. Without giving anyone a little time to prepare, Noel raised his right hand and waved violently. this moment! A behemoth that appeared out of thin air suddenly appeared in the eyes of everyone. "Boom!" When the behemoth fell to the ground, there was a loud noise, and the ground shook with it. Noel looked around and found that many people fell to the ground, stunned in surprise. It is understandable that anyone who sees such a huge monster suddenly appears in front of them will be shocked by it. After all, no one knows whether the monster is alive, plus the entrance is blocked by the monster in front of him, and there is no place to run if you want to run. "Relax, this gourmet creature is dead and will not attack you." Hearing the sound of Noel''s words sounded the souls of frightened and frightened people. Knowing that they were not alive, they stood up a little embarrassed, but their feet were still a bit soft. Dojima Bank is the only person who has not been intimidated, and now he boldly gathers up to observe. "According to my visual observation, this monster has a body length of more than 20 meters, a height of about 3 meters, and a weight of at least 20 tons." After looking around, Dojima silver turned a little excitedly and made a determination to Noel. "Mr. Noel, is this monster a culinary creature in the special zone or the reserve?" "Yes, this is the food creature from the first protection of igo." Upon hearing Dojima silver''s inquiry, Noel nodded slightly. With Noel''s confirmation, other graduates forgot the fear they just had and gathered up to observe. Ganri Xiangzi looked at it a little bit, reached out to touch it again, and then asked Noel for an introduction. "Mr. Noel, can you tell us about it, so that we can understand more about the ingredients, so that we can know what to cook later." As soon as this word came out, it was a question of what everyone thought. Seeing that everyone had looked at it, Noel began to introduce them to the food creatures that he had taken out in front of him. "Name: crocodile (fish and animal), title: Lord of the Swamp, capture level: 21, habitat: ancient swamp or ocean." "The crocodile in front of you can only be regarded as a crocodile in its infancy." "The adult crocodile is over 50m in length, about 5m in height, and weighs about 27t." v9 Chapter 100： Accommodation training is over "This is a fish with a big mouth that can open 180 degrees." "As long as you bite the prey with that jaw force that goes hand in hand with the crocodile, you will never relax." "His hunting level can be known from the food chain of weak meat and strong food. Even in ancient swamps, the rank is one of the best, and the alias of the king of swamps is veritable." "In addition, the crocodile''s meat is very advanced, even if it is eaten raw, there is no special smell, and it can be eaten directly." When introducing to the students of Yuanyue, Noel had walked slowly to the huge crocodile. When he turned his right hand, he had a long knife in his hand. Under the puzzled eyes, Noel waved his long knife to the behemoth. I saw a few flashes of silver flashing past, and then saw the long knife held by Noel, suddenly disappeared from the flip. It''s completely impossible to understand what Knoll did just now. Just when someone wanted to ask, Noel raised his hand and patted the huge crocodile. With a slap, the crocodile''s huge body showed a neat cut. In just a few seconds, the crocodile''s flesh and bones separated automatically. "For you, such a behemoth, cutting is a very difficult and huge project, so I will help you cut it first, you just need to move the cut pieces of meat to use." "As for what kind of food you use these crocodile meat, you can only study it yourself." Hearing what Noel said, the crowd immediately took action. As Noel said, waiting for what kind of food to use crocodile meat will take time to study. It''s just that there is not much time now. At night, we are going to prepare the food. Time is not waiting for anyone, there is nothing else than mind. The graduates all found carts and began to pick up the meat from different parts of the crocodile and transported them to their own cooking stations. No matter which part of the crocodile''s meat, everyone basically took a copy to study. A whole crocodile is large enough, even if everyone takes a copy to go back to study, but only a small part. The remaining crocodile meat is completely enough to deal with 233 students. It can be said that it is more than rubbing, and there is no slight pressure. Just now I learned that I can eat it raw, so the graduates started the trial eating journey. After tasting it one by one, all kinds of ideas came to mind and immediately turned into reality. Without knowing it, time passed by... At the moment the sky gradually darkened. After successive courses, the students dragged their exhausted bodies and walked to the meeting place. In the lobby of a certain floor of the hotel, the students of Yuanyue came to this place one after another. "so tired.." "No.. no.. really not.." "Legs are like lead, it really seems to lie down and have a good rest." "Yesterday to now, I have only slept for less than three hours, and I am really going to sleep." "Cut, at least you still have time to go to sleep, and you can''t even sleep." auzw.com "If I go on, I doubt I will be hanged alive." Most of the students gathered here are complaining. Among them, only a small part of the people know how to seize the time to rest and not waste a little time at all. Among all the complaints, 233 students soon arrived. The last student stepped into the hall, and Dojima silver appeared with him, and he took the microphone and spoke directly. "Before entering the topic, I will say a few words first." "Now 747 students have been eliminated, leaving only 233 students gathered here." "Although it is cruel, this training is the epitome of the profession of chef." "Cross the unknown situation without losing calm, and often have a dialogue with the ingredients." "After becoming the head chef, the pressure is even greater, and through the night of torment and hesitation, I have to deal with various emergencies and try my best to restore the situation." "Life as a chef is like wandering alone in the wilderness of the wild winds. The more you pursue the ultimate, the harder you advance, and the more slim the goal." "When I come back to God, I find myself and standing on the top of the mountain, and may even be lost." "But! I hope you don''t forget one thing!" "In the place of Yuanyue, what are your partners in the wilderness, this fact!" Barabara piled up and poured chicken soup into the remaining 233 students. However, there are only a small number of students who really listen to these words and keep them in mind. And most of the students are basically left ear into the right ear out. Soul Chicken Soup was almost filled, and Dojima Silver began to enter the topic, telling the purpose of calling everyone. "So" "Let''s start the final part of this training session." With all the things from the previous few days, when everyone heard the "last part of the training," they all immediately became preconceived and thought it was an extremely difficult course. There were wailing sounds, but Dojima Silver didn''t seem to hear it. "The last link is" With this remark, the door to the banquet venue was suddenly opened and the hotel staff appeared in view. "welcome!" The hotel staff welcomed us in unison before waiting for everyone to return. Along with this, Dojima Yin also stated what the final environment was, and stopped selling the kimono. "Small banquet to celebrate the end of the training!" "From now on, you will taste a full feast of graduate dishes!" "The most important thing is that the full set of ingredients for this feast made for you today is a premium gourmet ingredient provided by Mr. Noel!" "Announcement to 233 survivors!" "Congratulations to all the courses that you have conducted through live-in!" "Please enjoy yourself!" When Dojima Yin finished speaking, the hotel staff greeted the students and led them into the banquet hall. v9 Chapter 101： The choice of the two After the joyful enjoyment of the small banquet, this period of accommodation training is over. An An spent a night steadily, each student was fully rested. At noon the next day, the students had packed their bags and assembled in the lobby on the first floor of the hotel. This time, there is no longer any course, but waiting for the bus to return to Yuanyue Academy. Not only the students of Yuanyue are here, but the graduates of Yuanyue are also in the hall. Most of the graduates are preparing to leave Yuanyue Resort and return to their own stores. As for why graduates have not left the Yuanyue Resort, they are recruiting talents for their own points, and the students who have passed this accommodation training are undoubtedly the best candidates. Until the bus arrived, the announcement of the notice sounded in the hall. "Everyone pay attention, please don''t miss your own items." "Return the room key to the reception desk in the lobby first." "Students are asked to take their luggage, and then go to the designated place to take the bus." With the broadcast instructions, the students all acted. Follow the steps to determine whether there is anything missing, then plan the hotel room key, and finally take your luggage out of the hotel and go to the designated place to find the return bus. Seeing that the students gradually left the hotel, the graduates greeted each other, and then went out to take their own car to leave, and did not stay any longer in Yuanyue Resort. Of course, this is not all true. A few of these graduates work in Yuanyue Resort. In addition, there are two people who left intentionally. The two people who left deliberately, one of them was Qianri Xiangzi, and the other was Mujiu Zhiyuan. Why stay intentionally? Today is the agreed deadline, no matter whether you agree or not, you must give a reply. So ah, those two people can say that they stayed intentionally, ready to give Noel an accurate answer. At this moment, the hotel''s deluxe room. In the small living room of the luxurious room, Noel looked at the two women sitting directly opposite, waiting for their reply. Gan Ri Xiang Zi and Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo, they are secretly looking at each other. "You speak first." "You speak first." Unanimously speaking the same words. It''s not hard to see that both of them are waiting for the other to speak first, and they don''t want to say their choice first. When the same words are spoken, the other party''s thoughts can be seen immediately. Very embarrassed, so very embarrassed, they all bowed their heads in shame, no longer daring to look up at each other, and even less dare to look at the opposite Noel. Now that the atmosphere has become so embarrassing, Noor, who had planned to wait quietly for an answer, knew that he could only speak first. Otherwise, if you wait like this, God knows when to grind. "It''s boring to consume it, why don''t you hurry up?" The two still bowed their heads, and Noel felt very helpless. auzw.com What else can I do, I can only choose a person myself and let her speak first. After a while, I looked at the two people. He raised his finger to the one on his left. "Hiroko, you as the school sister of the garden fruit, you start first." "Oh." The subconscious just responded, and Ganri Xiangzi reacted in an instant, very reluctant to ask the exit. "Ah? Why should I go first?" "Because you are a school sister, shouldn''t you set the example first?" "I''m a school sister, then can I humiliate my school girl?" "Of course you can let the school girl humble, but I want to hear your answer first, can''t you?" Noel gave no chance and cut off the road to the future. Ganri Xiangzi opened his mouth slightly, trying to say something several times, but could not find a reason to refute. Depressed, she gave Noel a fierce glance with a bitter look. However, Noel shrugged indifferently, didn''t take it seriously at all, and even signaled her to hurry, don''t waste time there. What else can I do, I am desperate, and I can only set an example. A look of frustration and grievance, she raised her hands to make a gesture of surrender. "Okay, I''ll start first." "Well, I''m listening carefully. Let''s talk quickly." Knoor stared straight at Qianri Xiangzi, raised his right hand and made a gesture of asking, and then waited for her to give an answer. Secretly relieved, Mujiu Zhiyuan also looked at Qianri Xiangzi, very curious about what she would choose and whether it would be the same as her own choice. Without letting the two wait for a long time, Xiang Zi''s cheeks were reddish, and his eyes evaded. "I...I...I choose...be your partner..." This is a two-sense answer, and Noel is not difficult to hear what she said. In fact, what Qianri Xiangzi wants to express is very simple. She just wanted to start with a partner, and at the same time said she didn''t mind developing into something else. She probably meant that. Regardless of whether this is the case, Noel understands that anyway. Without giving anyone much time to think, Ganri Xiangzi elbowed the fruit of Jiu Zhijiu. "Now it''s your turn to learn girl." Hearing Qian Ri Xiang Zi''s urging, Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo felt a little ignorant, and his cheeks flushed gradually. When the reaction came, she found that Noel was already staring at herself. Therefore, it is very calm, but the little hand does not know how to put it, and it is very panic to completely expose himself. "I...my choice...choice...just like my sister..." Dodge eyes, plus the panic look. In this regard, both Noel and Ganri Xiangzi expressed deep suspicion, thinking that Mu Jiuzhiyuan chose another fruit, otherwise they would not behave so panic. Bacheng is an outsider. She felt the shyness and went the other way. The two of them seemed to see it, but they didn''t plan to wear it. They thought they knew what was going on. v9 Chapter 102： Commission from ig Noel was not surprised at the choice made by the two of them, and it was expected that this would be the result. If the two came over separately, the answer I just heard must be another. Knoll firmly believes that the partner is only temporary, and sooner or later it will be transformed into another relationship. This is just a matter of time. At first, he looked at Ganzi Xiangzi slightly, and then turned his attention to Mujiuzhiyuan. "Since you all choose to be my partner, then you take advantage of the arrangement of your store." "Well, I have found someone to help manage, and I can go with you at any time." Qianri Xiangzi, who had been preparing for it early, responded with a little pride. Mujiu Zhiyuan Guo did not make any preparations. "Please rest assured that I will arrange everything in a moment, and will not delay our journey." "For now, we will not go to the special zones or protected areas yet. You can arrange everything slowly." Looking at Mu Jiuzhiyuan''s panicked appearance, Noel couldn''t help but shake his head in his heart and smiled. In the following time, the three of them chatted in the room. Noel told the two of them unreservedly that he was responsible for the outdoor courses of Yuanyue Academy, and the time was after the autumn game of Yuanyue. I knew this before, but the two didn''t know the details. Now that they have thoroughly understood what is going on, they have issued their own recommendations. At the same time, the hearts of the two of them are full of expectations, hoping that the outdoor class can start earlier, can''t wait to see the living food creatures, not the food creatures that have been killed long ago. This chat passed unconsciously. At about noon, the three people stopped talking and then left the deluxe room together and took the elevator to the hotel lobby on the first floor. The elevator reached the lobby on the first floor of the hotel. The three people who walked out of the elevator first went to the counter to return the room key, and then they walked outside the hotel together. Noel stepped out the front door, and the cell phone in his pocket rang. When the phone ringtone is heard, the crash stops and moves forward. Seeing that Noel had stopped, the two behind him also stopped, and did not rush to leave. Pulling out his pocket phone, Noel directly pressed the answer button. "Hey?" "Hello, is this Mr. Noel?" "Yes, it''s me." "Mr. Noel, I am an igo staff. We have a commission here and would like to ask you to help." When Noel''s identity was determined, the person who called the phone said his identity and why the phone was called. Commission from igo? Curiosity was suddenly hooked. As soon as his eyes turned, Noel decided to ask clearly what kind of entrustment it was. "You talk about it first." "Mr. Noel, what we are entrusting is very important. It is inconvenient to speak on the phone. See if you can move to our branch. Then I will tell you in detail. What do you think?" auzw.com "I''m in a hotel in Yuanyue Resort, send a car to pick me up to your branch." "Okay, please wait at the hotel of Yuanyue Resort. I will arrange for someone to pick you up." "That''s it, I hung up." "it is good." After hearing the other party''s response, Noel said nothing more nonsense and hung up the phone. Put the phone back in your pocket and turn to look at them. "There is a hunting commission from igo. Are you interested in listening to it later?" "Hunting commission?" "Can we go to a special zone or a protected area?" The two of them could not help but ask questions to determine whether they were as they thought, but they did not want to rejoice. Noel did not say much, just nodded slightly. After being confirmed, the two were a little bit excited, but did not expect the opportunity to come. Originally, I thought that I would have to wait for the chance to go to the special zone or protected area with Noel after the fall competition of Yuanyue Academy. It was unexpected that there were unexpected surprises. At the same time, the two were also fortunate. Fortunately, they did not leave the hotel early, otherwise they would have missed this opportunity. It is definitely impossible to go. Afterwards, the two followed Noel back to the hotel lobby, where they sat down and waited for the arrival of igo. Taking advantage of this time, the two asked questions and asked Noel to answer. Time is like this, slipped away in the three questions. After some time, about 1 hour or so, the igo staff arrived. Several people wearing black suits with the igo logo on their chests. Just entering the hotel, a few people glanced at the hall at the door, quickly identified Noel''s location, and then went straight to the past. Came to the three people, the leading igo staff took out the documents and handed them over. "Mr. Noel, I am an igo staff member, this is my certificate." "Ok." With a faint response, Noel glanced at the contents of the eye document to determine the authenticity of the document. After confirming that it is genuine, he got up from the sitting sofa. "Can I go now?" "Yes, the car is already waiting at the door and you can start at any time." "These two are my partners, are they okay with them?" "Since it is your partner, you can certainly go together." After glancing at the two women, the leading igo staff nodded. The two women came to him by left and right at the signal of Noel, and then walked outside the hotel together. Out of the hotel door, board the exclusive car outside the door. In this way, the three people took the igo car to leave the Yuanyue Resort and went to the igo branch. v9 Chapter 103： Rainbow fruit? igo International Food Organization Branch. This igo branch is one of the very tall buildings in the city and is considered a landmark. The black car with the igo logo is slowly stopping at the front door of the igo branch of Daxia. The black car stopped completely, and the two igo staff members waiting in front of the gate quickly went to open the door and made a gesture of invitation to the people in the back seat of the car. Noel walked out of the back seat of the car first, followed by Ganri Xiangzi and Mu Jiuzhiyuanguo, and walked out of the car one by one. His eyes stayed on Noel''s face for a moment, and one of the staff who came to open the door quickly determined that he had not picked the wrong person. So, he measured his gesture to ask Da Xia and said. "Mr. Noel, our Director of Affairs has been waiting for you for a long time, and then I will lead you over." "Well, lead the way ahead." Upon hearing this, Noel nodded slightly and responded slightly. Hearing that Daxia was about to enter the igo branch, Ganri Xiangzi and Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo approached Noel, and they took his arm from left to right. After seeing this, the staff did not delay here for an extra second, and started to lead the way. Next, the three people, led by the staff, took the elevator to the top. It didn''t take much time for the elevator to reach its destination. The elevator door opens automatically, the staff who walked out of the elevator first, and stood by the elevator again made the gesture of asking again. "Mr. Noel, please go along the corridor with your two partners." Squinting at the staff, Noel did not talk nonsense to him. Now that the destination has been said, this person is an insignificant person, and there is no need to pay more attention to it. Walk all the way down the hallway to the front of an office. Before the three stopped, the closed office door opened first. Diameter walked in, and the three did not stop. As the door opened, the man with sunglasses and a beard was standing in front of the big desk. He came over head-on. The two sides stand and the distance between them is about half a meter. The middle-aged man smiled and introduced himself to the demon. "Introduce yourself, my name is Umeda woman, director of igo affairs, welcome you." "Me, Noel." Very simple and clear, Noel also said his name, but did not introduce much. Its not that I didnt introduce it in detail, but I felt that it was unnecessary. The woman Umeda is the director of igo affairs, it is impossible for someone to invite Noel to come over without knowing it. Now that the other party knows the details, why not introduce it again and again. What''s more, the other party is already a director-level person. Noel is an igo certified food hunter. Just want to know his information and check it. auzw.com Following Noel''s brief introduction, Qianri Xiangzi and Mujiu Zhiguo also introduced themselves. "Hello, my name is Ganri Xiangzi, the chef of the Japanese restaurant Wuwu, and also a partner of Noel." "Hello, my name is Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo, the chef of Chun Guo Ting in the western restaurant, and I am also a partner of Noel." "It turned out to be the two of you chefs, I said how you look so familiar." After hearing the two women''s self-introduction, the director of things that were both demon and demon, quickly remembered the two of them. Due to the fact that things are more urgent, there is no idea of ??gossip and I plan to go straight to the topic. Reaching towards the sofa, the director of affairs made a gesture of invitation. "Please sit down, let''s sit down and talk." Soon, all four were sitting on the sofa over there. Of course, Noel and the two women sat next to each other on a couch, and the director of affairs sat opposite them. I just sat down for less than a second, in order to prevent the Secretary from saying anything kindly. Not waiting for the director of things to open, Noel asked the subject straight ahead. "Before, you called me and said there was a commission. Now I can talk about it in detail." "The rainbow tree turned out." The Director of Things pushed the boat down the river and instantly put on a serious look, telling the main content of the entrustment. Hearing the words "Rainbow Tree", the system immediately sends information to Noel''s brain. Knowing the information imported into the brain, I immediately became interested in this thing. Whether it was really a rainbow tree in the message, Noel decided to make sure it was better first, so as not to be embarrassed when he made a mistake. So he spoke out the information he got. "Rainbow fruit?" "Is that rainbow fruit that produces seven flavors according to different temperatures and humidity?" "Are you sure that the one mentioned is the fruit of the dream tree?" "Are you really kidding?" "If I remember correctly, that thing should be extinct." For Noor''s question, the director of things did not rush to answer. After a little consideration, I finally decided to say it. "Yes, that is what you call the rainbow fruit." "It''s just that this is the most improved variety of igo, and it can even be said that the perfect improvement is successful, which is absolutely the same as the extinct rainbow fruit." As a chef, Ganri Xiangzi and Mukuchi Garden Fruit are very excited. They have also heard of this dreamy fruit, but they have never seen the real thing once since they arrived. I learned that this commission is related to Rainbow Fruit, and I even have the opportunity to witness the real thing with my own eyes. I was excited, but the two of them sat down honestly without yelling or interjecting. After making a decision to Noel, the director of affairs only revealed the details of the commission. v9 Chapter 104： Increase remuneration "Because, that is our perfect improved igo breed, resulting in a giant ape building a nest around the rainbow tree with rainbow fruit, so that no one can get close." "A few days ago, we sent three gourmet tanks worth 2 billion ninjas each, but in the end, the whole army was wiped out." "The tank weighing 40 tons, the Giant Ape overturned so easily." "By the way, the hunting level of the giant ape is 9." When he heard this, Noel remembered the plot of the captive of the food and raised his hand to stop the Commissioner from continuing. Seeing that the Director of Affairs stopped with doubts, Noel asked about the doubts in his heart. "According to what you said, the extinct rainbow tree is a perfect improved variety that was finally cultivated. You must have found more than me." "Yes, in addition to being recommended by the director of the research office, Mansam, I also asked people to invite the four kings of food." Without concealing anything, the Director of Affairs nodded and said another person. After all, no one can guarantee that Noll will take over the commission, so he made another preparation in advance, so that he would be prepared. When the Secretary of Administration saw that Noel was thinking, he did not bother to disturb, but chose to wait there quietly. Ganri Xiangzi and Mujiu Zhiyuan, they really want Noel to accept the commission, so they can see the rainbow fruit. However, after hearing the details of the Director of Affairs before, they also knew that the matter was very dangerous and felt that it was better for Noel to decide for themselves. Moments later, Noel made a decision. "The market price of Rainbow Fruit is 500 million ring ninjas, so what do you entrust to pay my remuneration?" "500 million abstinence, plus you can take the fruit of a rainbow tree, this is the commissioned remuneration." "Then how much do you need igo? The rest is handed over to you?" "We only need one, but if you can bring back all the rainbow fruits that are not paid, that is the best thing." "It''s okay to bring it all back, but the remuneration has to be increased." "Mr. Noel, how much do you want to pay?" "If you let me bring them all back, then I want half of the total number of rainbow fruit." "I have to think about it." The Director of Affairs frowned, squinted and began to think, measuring whether it was really worth it. Igo needs a rainbow fruit for research and wants to know if there is still the possibility of improvement. The remaining rainbow fruit will remain there, which will definitely cause a lot of trouble. Because the rainbow fruit matures, it will emit a very attractive fragrance, which will attract a large number of food creatures to snatch. There are many food creatures attracted, and it will definitely fight for the ripe rainbow fruit. By that time, it will definitely cause confusion in the protected area, and even reduce the variety of many food creatures. This is not the result that igo wants. After some consideration, the decision was finally made. "We only need one rainbow fruit for research, so as long as you can get it back, you can give the rest of the rainbow fruit to you." auzw.com "Then that''s the deal." Unexpectedly, he could get more, and Noel quickly settled the matter. Seeing that Noel took over the commission, the Commissioner got up and walked to the desk, and then took a folder from the drawer. Returning the same way, hands the folder to Noel. "You can take a look. This is the information about the location of the rainbow tree. I will tell people to prepare the helicopter." "What? Go right away?" Noel opened his mouth slightly, and the voice was still unspoken. Ganri asked Zizi first. Ganri Xiangzi just finished asking, and Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo nodded in coordination. Both of them felt too anxious and should give some preparation time, even for a day. Without any explanation from the Director of Things, Noor, who was looking at the contents of the file in hand, first gave his guess. "It is estimated that the rainbow fruit has reached the best ripening period. If it is not picked during this period, it may lead to the overall quality of the rainbow fruit." "Yes, Mr. Noel is right." Hearing Noels guess, the Director of Things confirmed. Even so, the two women still feel too rushed, so it is easy to be surprised. Seeing almost, Noel closed the file he was holding. "Secretary, they will be solved by me. You can arrange the helicopter." "it is good." In response, the Director of Things turned and left. Soon, there were only three people left in this huge office. The two women frowned, completely ignorant of what was going on, and looked down silently. First I looked at Gan Rixiangzi, and then I saw Mu Jiuzhi''s garden fruit. From the expression and state of the two, Noel could see something, but it was just a matter of entanglement. "Without a little preparation time, you are going to the dangerous area immediately. You feel too hasty, so you are worried that it will drag me behind?" "I heard that protected areas and special zones are very dangerous, plus what the Director of Things just said so terrible." "Yeah, I''m afraid I will help you when it''s time." One after the other, both of them turned to look at Noel, and expressed their concerns. However, Noel smiled indifferently. "Please, you are my partner as a chef, so as long as you focus on how to cook well, this is enough." "As for fighting, it''s up to me to solve it. Of course, what are you worried about?" "If you are not sure to protect you comprehensively, I can''t take you to take risks." "It''s hard to drag my hind legs, you just put your heart in your stomach." v9 Chapter 105： Biosphere 8 8th biota. Under the high wall of Bio-Area 8, a helicopter slowly landed from a high altitude at the entrance gate. Soon, the helicopter landed smoothly to the ground, and four people walked out inside the helicopter. "Wow! What a tall wall!" "Wow! What a tall wall!" Just after coming out of the helicopter, the two women saw the high wall of nearly 100 meters and were shocked and exclaimed. After a brief glance, Noel took his gaze back and introduced the two women beside him. "The 8th bio area, commonly known as the "courtyard", is a living space for artificially-made animals and plants." "In a space that is extremely close to the natural state, there are a variety of gourmet animals and plants." "Igo is in this biological area, doing ecological surveys of gourmet animals and plants." After hearing Noel''s introduction, Ganri Xiangzi and Mu Jiuzhiyuan nodded, revealing the expression "it turned out so". Another person heard such a detailed introduction, and it seemed that Noel had worked hard. At the very least, Noel must have read the information carefully, otherwise it would not be possible to speak in such detail. "Mr. Noel, I can only send you here, and then I can only rely on you." "At the latest day, no matter if I can get the rainbow fruit, I will come out from the inside, so you are waiting here, I don''t want to walk back at that time." "Okay, I''m here waiting for your triumphant return." "Now that you''re done, then you''ll hurry and let the guard open the door, lest they think I am a poacher." Turning his head slightly towards the gate, Noel gestured to let the igo staff solve it, and the guard who had raised his gun for alert. The igo staff nodded to show their understanding, and quickly walked to the guard in front of the gate of the 8th bio area, and then took out the documents and negotiated with the guard. After some brief negotiations, the guards confirmed the identity of the igo staff. At the same time, the guard also learned from the igo staff that Noel was a food hunter who came to solve the problems inside. Be aware that it is the person who solves the problem. While preparing to step forward to welcome, there was a loud noise inside the 8th biota. "Boom! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang" Suddenly a thunderous sound made the two women beside Noel startle. Just looking up at the sky, they did not see any signs of rain, and doubts rose in their eyes. Looking at the sky full of doubts, Ganzi Xiangzi whispered to herself. "Isn''t it raining? Isn''t it just thunder?" "It''s really not the sound of thunder." Looking at the 8th bio area, Noel shook his head slightly, denying it was thunder. Before waiting for the day to ask the child clearly, Mu Jiuzhi''s garden fruit on the other side of Noel asked her first step. auzw.com "If it weren''t for thunder, what caused that loud noise?" "That''s the sound of chest punch." "Chest punch?" "It is a kind of intimidating behavior unique to orangutans. It is estimated that the giant apes in the 8th biological zone are making a noise." When Noel explained to the two women, the igo staff led the guard over. When he heard Noel''s explanation, the guard nodded to make a determination. "Yes, this is indeed the throbbing sound of a giant ape." "The information obtained from the watch tower, the giant ape is inside the door." After listening to Noel''s explanation and being confirmed by the local guard, the two women were even more shocked. Compared with the two women, Noel felt nothing. "Open the door, I don''t want to waste time here." "It is stipulated that if there is a beast within 5 kilometers of the door, we cannot open the door." The guard shook his head solemnly. He said the rules here and refused to open the door at this time. Seeing Noel looked over, the igo staff instantly understood. However, he shook his head bitterly and spoke apologetically. "I''m really sorry, there are such rules here, so I have no way to let him open the door, Mr. Noel." "It''s really troublesome regulations, it seems that I can only solve it myself." The slightly displeased Noel crossed directly over the guard and igo staff and walked towards the high wall. Glancing at each other, Ganri Xiangzi and Mukuchi Garden Fruit quickly followed. I don''t understand what this is about to do. Out of curious guards and igo staff, they also walked over to see what he was going to do. About 7 meters from the gate, Noel stopped under the high wall there. "Don''t be too tight." He stopped when he heard the noise, about 5 meters from Noel, and all four stopped and stood still. Sensing that the four had stopped, Noel clenched his fist in his right palm, and suddenly a halo wrapped it. He lifted the right fist wrapped in the halo, without giving the guard and igo staff the opportunity to stop, and slammed it against the high wall in front of him. "Crush!" A punch hit the high wall, and the cracks in the space appeared numerous cracks, extending in all directions. In just a moment, the cracked space disappeared again. In front of the high wall of nearly 100 meters, with a breeze, it suddenly turned into powder and was blown away. Seeing the incredible scene, the four people 5 meters behind Noel were all stunned. At the same time, there is a black car driving from far away. And this black car also has the igo logo. v9 Chapter 106： Other people coming Before long, the black car with the igo logo was parked not far from the helicopter. The arrival of the black car made the four people who had just been shocked by Noel, and therefore recovered. The eyes of the four were attracted by the coming car, and they all wanted to see who came here. More than four people did, Noel turned his head curiously. The black car door was pushed open and a small man walked out of the rear seat, followed by a strong man and a driver in the driver''s seat. The three of them walked out of the car back and forth. The igo staff responsible for leading Noel to here recognized their identity in an instant. The driver who came out last, he was a staff member of another branch of igo. The second-to-last strong man is characterized by short blue hair and three claw marks on his left face. He is a famous gourmet hunter and a captive of one of the four heavenly kings. The first person to come out of the positive number, his individual is short, a common public face, is a chef named Komatsu. The same igo staff, the two of them walked towards each other and then learned about each other. As soon as he got out of the car, Aru''s eyes were fixed on Noel, and his muscles were tight. As if being stared at by some beast, it has entered a state where it can fight at any time. Not afraid to relax for a moment, his face showed a deep sense of fear. Komatsu, who stood beside him, noticed that he was a little wrong at the first time, but he could not bear asking questions. Withdrawing his gaze, Noel summoned the two women. "Garden fruit, Rixiangzi, we should start." "coming!" "Well, here!" Hearing the words, the two quickly responded and then trot towards Noel. When Noel saw the two women trotting over, he turned around and walked into the gap, and walked to the inside of Bio Area 8. At the same time, two staff members who are both igo, they also finished the conversation. The igo staff in charge of Noel found out that he and the two women had entered the 8th biological zone, so they could only give up introducing them to Aru. No way, you can''t always run into the 8th bio area, call back the three. However, it was possible to introduce Aru, Noor, who is also a food hunter, to avoid conflict. Two igo staff members walked to Aru and Komatsu beside the car. When they came to Aru and Komatsu, the igo staff responsible for the two of them introduced them to their colleagues. "Mr. Aru, and Chef Komatsu, this is a subordinate of the Director of igo Affairs." "Hello, Mr. Aru and Chef Komatsu, it is a pleasure to meet you." auzw.com Hearing colleagues introduce themselves, the igo staff in charge of Noel extended his right hand to them. "Hello, this is Komatsu." Komatsu shook his hand slightly and reached the hand in front of him, then responded politely. Aru didn''t shake hands, his eyes kept staring at the direction of Noel''s departure, he frowned tightly and asked. "Who are those three who entered the courtyard?" "The man is Mr. Noel, a top food hunter certified by igo. He was commissioned by our director of affairs to come and hunt for the fully-fledged rainbow fruit. The other two women are his partners. , As well as Chef Kikuchi Garden Fruit, these two chefs are graduates of Yuanyue Academy." For Aru''s inquiry, the igo staff in charge of Noel introduced the combination of three people. At the same time, he also withdrew his right hand, so as not to embarrass everyone. Knowing that it was also for the rainbow fruit, and also being hired by igo, the Aru was more or less relieved. It was found that the state of the Aru was wrong, and the igo staff who had just introduced the three people couldn''t help but asked curiously. "Mr. Aru, your condition puzzles me. Can you tell me why?" "That man made me feel very dangerous. Just now I seemed to be stared at by a peerless beast. As long as I dare to act rashly, I will be torn apart instantly, so I want to ask him about his origin." Aru did not intend to hide anything, and bluntly said what he had just felt. After a pause, a smile appeared on his face and he spoke again. "I already know that he is also entrusted by igo, so there is nothing to worry about. Maybe he can cooperate to hunt rainbow fruits, and the success rate has greatly increased." "This...this...may be a little different from Mr. Aru..." "What do you mean?" "The remuneration from our director of affairs is very likely to be your fuse." "Oh? Then I want to hear what kind of rewards it can cause me to fight with him." "The content of the remuneration is like this. This time, only a few rainbow fruits need to be handed in, and the rest can be owned by Mr. Noel. This is the remuneration from our Director of Affairs." The igo staff in charge of Noel was a bit worried, so he honestly told the remuneration from the director of affairs, and did not want the two to fight unnecessarily. After hearing the content of the reward, the smile on Aru''s face suddenly froze. It is clear that, according to the content of such remuneration, it is really possible to fight for Rainbow Fruit. Although, who can get the rainbow fruit depends on his ability, but also must come first. And now it is clear that the Aru is a latecomer who can only get the rest of Noel. It''s just that something as precious as the rainbow fruit has already got Noel who can take it all away, maybe there is one or two left for others? If there is no rainbow fruit left, then of course you can only grab it. But if you **** it, it is tantamount to declaring war. v9 Chapter 107： Dorothy King Kong If you miss the rainbow fruit this time, the next time the rainbow fruit matures, I don''t know when to wait. So, now Aru is very entangled, he doesn''t want to clash with Noel, and he wants to get rainbow fruit. No frowning, no thinking about the best of both worlds. Aru shook his head slightly, and decided to take one step at a time, and wait until the rainbow tree. "Komatsu, let''s go too." "Well, Mr. Aru." Hearing this, Komatsu responded stunnedly. Before leaving, Aru looked at the two worried igo personnel and probably guessed what they wanted. "You can rest assured, I will discuss it with the man and try not to conflict with him." Just finished speaking, without waiting for the response of the two igo staff, Aru stepped towards the gap that was opened. Seeing this, Komatsu waved with two igo staff members and trot to keep up with the walking Aru. Looking at the back that gradually went away, until the two entered the inside of the 8th bio area. At the same time, his eyes were taken back, and the igo staff in charge of Noel opened his mouth at the same time. "This high wall was damaged by the client of our affairs department, and the repair cost will be borne by our department." "That''s not the most important thing. The first and most important thing is to let people come here to guard, so as to avoid the escape of gourmet creatures." "If it''s your site, then you have trouble contacting the military." "Well, then I won''t talk to you more." The igo staff in charge of Aru took out the mobile phone inside the suit jacket and quickly dialed a number. at the same time.... The sky was covered with clouds, and an arc flashed in the clouds. Before, the three people who first entered the 8th biological zone were walking slowly on the desolate land. Walking slowly, Noel looked up at the sky. "It seems that it is going to rain." "It''s okay, I brought a big umbrella and we will use it together." "Garden fruit, you see the desolate look here, the umbrella is equivalent to a lightning rod, do you think we have all finished playing?" Seeing Mu Jiuzhi''s garden fruit to take out the umbrella, dry day Xiang Zi was helplessly covering his forehead. Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo suddenly froze, his cheeks flushed quickly. Its not right to take an umbrella now, nor to put it back. Its very embarrassing and I dont know what to do. "Because of the high rainbow tree, there is a very large possibility of being hit by lightning, so we have to hurry up." With a slight smile, Noel shifted the topic very naturally to avoid Mu Jiuzhi''s embarrassment. auzw.com With a grateful look at Noel, Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo quickly packed his umbrella into his backpack. No matter how you say it, it''s a partner. Ganri Xiangzi didn''t hold back. She took out the map and read it carefully to make sure that she and others had gone wrong. In this way, the three of them marched towards their destination. For a long time, a very attractive fragrance came, and the fragrance made the two women swallow. Noel felt okay, and they acted so exaggerated on both sides. "We are not far from the rainbow tree." "Do you mean that this fragrance is from Rainbow Fruit?!" "This is still not a ripe rainbow fruit, and the fragrance of the ripe rainbow fruit is more attractive, but from the point of view of the fragrance, it should not be far from ripe." "that...." Qian Ri Xiang Zi''s words hadn''t been finished yet. Noel opened his hands and stopped in front of her and Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo, preventing them both from going on. Suddenly stopped by Noel, both women showed puzzled expressions. Before the two of them asked what was wrong, a huge figure suddenly rushed out, scaring them to almost fall to the ground, but fortunately grabbed Noel. And the huge figure that rushed out, it stopped the three people on their way. The guy who is blocking the road, it is a green-armed four-armed gorilla, and it is about four or five meters high. Recognizing what was blocking the road at a glance, Noel had thoughts to introduce the two women. "This is the giant ape, also known as "Doro King Kong", the hunting level is: 9." "This is one of the social beasts living in the garden." "Although you can''t eat all your muscles, the unique taste of the brain makes some enthusiasts take it as a treasure." "In addition to the inherently strong wrist power, it also retains the unique high IQ of the apes, so in addition to simple physical strikes in the battle, often use traps or props to do cunning attacks." "Moreover, the social hierarchy is clearly established in the group, and all members must obey the order of the leader, but it does not exclude respect for very individual individuals such as strange hair, which is very similar to human society in all respects." "Well, that''s probably it." Following Noel''s introduction, the two women were less afraid. In the eyes of both of them, Noel can give such a calm introduction, which is enough to show that he has the ability to cope with, there is no danger at all. Since Noel can cope, there is nothing to be afraid of. The two women were able to calm down quickly. This made Noel look at each other and nodded with satisfaction. Before Doro King Kong did not attack, Noel thought for a moment and then asked the two women. "Although the meat is not very tasty, but the brain is unique and delicious. Are you interested in studying it?" "Have!" "interested!" The two women responded back and forth. Their eyes turned to Dorothy King Kong, and there was no trace of fear. They want to study it immediately to see what kind of food they can make. v9 Chapter 108： The goal is at hand Since both women are interested in research, it is best to go back alive. When needed, the captured Dorothy King Kong is slaughtered, so the ingredients are the freshest. In just a few moments, Knoll figured out what to do. In an instant! With both eyes fixed, Noel instantly released an amazing momentum, and the dark clouds in the sky were dissipated. Dorothy King Kong stopped on the road, his eyes turned white and fell forward. "Boom!" With a muffled loud noise, Dorothy King Kong fell **** the ground, and the dust was lifted around. In such a strange scene, the two women were confused. I couldn''t figure out why Doro King Kong, who was so good, had suddenly fainted to the ground. Although I didn''t see any signs of Noel''s hands, both of them thought it was his masterpiece. In order to determine the conjecture in his heart, Ganri Xiangzi asked very actively. "Noel, what kind of King Kong did you faint?" "Otherwise?" Turning his head to look at Qianri Xiangzi, Noel asked her with a smile. Ganri Xiangzi heard this answer, and it was basically a masterpiece of Noel. As for how Noel did it, Mu Jiuzhi''s heart was full of curiosity, and the curiosity urged him to ask the exit. "How did you stun it?" "I was afraid that I would kill Dorothy King Kong, so I gave it a stun with momentum." "Momentum? Why didn''t I feel any momentum?" "I didn''t aim at you and Hiyoko, of course you can''t feel anything." After a slight pause, Noel looked at the Mujuchi garden fruit on the other side. With a grin, he suddenly decided to tease her and continued. "It''s impossible, you want to faint here, want me to carry you?" "Wh...what is there...how could I think so..." After hearing the words, Mu Jiuzhiyuan Guo suddenly panicked, and his speech was unfavorable. However, when she looked up and saw Noel''s playful smile, she instantly understood that she was being tricked. In the following time, after a little playfulness. Noel took the fainted Doro King Kong into the small world, and led the two women in the direction of the sweet smell. As it gets closer to the rainbow tree, the sweet smell becomes more intense. Under the offensive of the strong sweet smell, the corners of the two women''s mouths drooled spontaneously, and they still wanted the one they couldn''t take. Seeing this, Nuoer used his own ability to cover himself and the two women beside him, isolating the sweet smell. "It is said that the sweet smell of rainbow fruit can cause animals to lose their mind and attract them close." "The carnivorous Dororo King Kong, although he said he would not eat rainbow fruit, but in order to feed the animals attracted by rainbow fruit, he specially built a nest around the rainbow fruit." auzw.com "Now we are in the nest." When the sweet smell was isolated, Noel''s words came again from the ears of the two women, and they were instantly awakened to restore their reason. Unconsciously, they said, they were all locked in the eyebrows. I can imagine that if Noor was not around, it would have become the ration of Dorothy King Kong. At the same time, I realized how dangerous the 8th biozone is. I can''t take it lightly for a moment, otherwise I might die at any time. Patting his heart, Mu Jiuzhiyuan was relieved. "Fortunately, you solved Dorothy King Kong, and now we can safely pick the fruit." "Ouch! It hurts!" Originally, Ganri Xiangzi wanted to say something, but it hit Knorr''s back. Rubbing her bumpy nose, she just wanted to ask why Noel stopped suddenly. When he walked up to Noel and stood side by side, he had not been able to say the questioning words before, but he was frightened by the scene he saw, and the questioning words stuck in his throat. Not only did Hijiko do this, Mu Jiuzhi''s garden fruit was also scared to pale, and the whole person was shaking. Why did Noel stop? Gan Ri Xiangzi and Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo, were they scared by something? At the top of the mountain in front of the three people, I have seen the goal of this time, which is the rainbow tree of the result. I finally saw the goal, shouldn''t I be happy? Happy is happy, but this group of huge figures standing on it makes people unhappy. Regaining his consciousness, Qianri Xiangzi clutched at Noel''s arm tightly, and he was already depressed. "At least there are hundreds of Dorothy King Kong guarding the rainbow tree, let''s leave." "Uh um, this is too dangerous." Nodded vigorously, Mu Jiuzhiyuan echoed. Noel is completely different from the two women, and still behaves very calmly. It seems that he has not seen the groups of Dorothy King Kong, but only the rainbow trees at the top of the mountain. After thinking for a while, Noel drew out the hands gripped by the two women and said to them. "I will give you defense, as long as you do not leave this area, you will not be in any danger." Speaking, immediately laid out the next enchantment. The enchantment took shape in an instant, and Noel and the two daughters were enveloped in it. After all this was done, I continued to speak down. "Okay, you are here to stay." "Next" "It''s time for me to perform." Noel waited for the two women to respond, and stepped out of the enchantment. Seeing Noel''s back gradually disappearing, the two women''s hearts were full of worries, and they began to pray that he could return safely. Heading towards the hordes of Dorothy King Kong, Noel was like a fine man. "There are quite a lot of them, so you can just grab a few more and keep them in the small world. When you want to eat later, you will be slaughtered." "Well, it was so pleasant to decide." v9 Chapter 109： Aru was scared At this time, Aru and Komatsu caught up. Coming out of the boundary between the two women, she was curiously looking at the boundary and studying this novelty. However, no reason has been studied. The Aru reached out tentatively to touch it, who would have been bound by the enchantment as soon as he touched his finger. With just a touch, the fingers that were flicked off hurt. "Is this what the old man said?" The two of them stayed in the enclave, but they were frightened by the behavior of the Aru. They thought he was a bad person. Realizing the thoughts of the two women, Komatsu beside the Aru was very embarrassed. "Cough cough cough." Aru looked at Komatsu suspiciously, only to see that he lifted his fingers to the two daughters in the enchantment, and turned his eyes to see it. The expression of the two women''s fear, how could they not have misunderstood each other. Awkwardly touching the back of the head, Aru quickly explained to them. "I''m sorry, I''m not malicious, just curious." "I''m sorry, Mr. Aru didn''t deliberately scare you, we are not bad people." Komatsu beside Aru, he quickly helped explain, trying to dismiss the misunderstanding. Looking at the two embarrassed and apologizing, Gan Ri dared to ask Zi Zhuang. "You guys also invited igo to collect rainbow fruit?" "Yes, we are indeed invited by igo, the purpose is to collect rainbow fruit." Without thinking much, Aru answered honestly. After hearing Aru''s answer, Ganri glanced at Zizi''s eyes and raised his hand in the direction of Noel. "Then go to help solve the Doroth King Kong, otherwise no one can get the rainbow fruit on the top of the mountain." With a little thought, Aru thought it was a good note. As long as I help solve the Dorothy King Kong, I can reasonably propose an invitation for a rainbow fruit. In this way, not only can you get the rainbow fruit, but also avoid conflict with the other party, it is simply a double benefit. For the sake of insurance, Aru decided to make the request first. "Okay, I can help solve the Dorothy King Kong, but afterwards you will divide us a rainbow fruit, so it is not excessive." After hearing the words, the two women glanced at each other, and then shook their heads at the Aru at the same time. Seeing this, Aru frowned, but he didn''t expect such a reasonable invitation to be rejected. I just wanted to ask why, but the words of Aru could not be uttered yet. Mujiu Zhiyuan took the lead and explained why he shook his head and refused. "Your request is very reasonable. It is reasonable that we should agree to it, but we agree that it is useless. This requires our partner to agree to be effective." "So this is ah!" Now Aru understood that it was the two women who could not make the decision. That''s not easy, now go directly to the person who can make the decision, and then just talk to him. auzw.com Anyway, it is not an excessive request, there should be no reason to be rejected. In other words, this thing must have gone. After thinking about it, Aru raised his hand and put it on Komatsu''s shoulder, the other hand pointed at the mountain of Rainbow Tree. "Komatsu, you have also seen the number of Dorothy King Kong on that mountain. You should wait here for me to come back." "Okay, Mr. Aru." Hundreds of Doro King Kong on the mountain, Komatsu nodded decisively and agreed. Although he really wanted to see Aru in the past, he knew that he was a burden. He really didn''t want to cause trouble to Aru. Seeing that Komatsu could understand, Aru immediately rushed past. Seeing Aru go away, Komatsu was a little scared. Watching the surroundings very alertly, fearing that a foodie creature might pop up, I dare not relax for a moment. The two women didn''t have sympathy, they didn''t even look at Komatsu and looked at the situation in the distance. The hearts of the people are unpredictable, and the defense of people is indispensable. They still understand this. Yes, even if it was determined that Aru and Komatsu were the people invited by igo, the two women did not relax their guard. On the other side, the mountain with rainbow trees. At this time, Noel has captured a lot of Doroth King Kong, and they are still in the small world. In order to be able to catch the live Doro King Kong, he has always used the domineering domineering color to pass the stuns in groups. Now that there are enough reserves, there is no need to show mercy. It is entirely possible to use a violent means to directly kill the blocking Dororo King Kong. A flash of cold light flashed in his eyes, and Noel no longer restricted his killing intention and murderousness, letting it spew out of the body. The dark red murderous, full-bodied, madness quickly extended in all directions. Wherever the murderousness went, it became cold and biting. The clouded sky was about to rain, and due to the murderous influence of Noel, there was a lot of ice formed by rain. The murderous atmosphere covered the entire mountain, and most of the Dorothy King Kong was scared to death. Only a few Dorothy King Kong were alive, but they were frightened and fled like crazy, away from the mountains that inhabited them at the fastest speed. The Aru who had just arrived at the foot of the mountain was also affected by the sudden murderousness. Now he felt the whole person, as if he had fallen into the ice cave, trembling coldly. Full of fear in his eyes, he looked up at the mountain with his head up. "Hey hello! What a joke!?" "So strong murderous, how many creatures have to be killed!?" Although I don''t know what kind of murderous creature released, Aru was really scared by this rich murderous murder. Under this kind of murderousness, the heart strongly resisted to continue to move forward. At the same time, curiosity wants to find out. Very contradictory and very tangled. The Aru was stalemate at the foot of the mountain and failed to take a step or take a step back for a long time. v9 Chapter 110： Rainbow Fruit Die dead, run away. On the road to the top of the mountain, the dead Doro King Kong can be seen everywhere. It wasn''t too slow, and finally Noel climbed to the highest point of the mountain, which is where the rainbow tree is. Just after reaching the top of the mountain, I saw the rainbow tree and a white creature. Rainbow Tree will not need to be introduced. And the white creature under the rainbow tree, it is a huge white hair gorilla. Silverback Hunting level: 10 Body length:-- Height: 6m Weight: 3.5t Price: There is a lot of meat and no value. Silverback is the Dororo King Kong whose body hair becomes white after age growth to a certain extent. It is also the leader of the Dorothy Vajra group, and he controls the group with his strong wrist and the wisdom developed through years of experience. But because of the high level of wisdom, the ability to deal with the crisis is too sensitive. Once it meets an opponent stronger than itself, it will immediately lose its will to fight, which is its most headache. It was a pity to see the dead silver back. After seeing the information given by the system, Noel felt very sorry. In a blink of an eye, the silver back was forgotten, and his eyes turned to the rainbow fruit on the tree, and began to count the number of fruits. "1, 2, 38, 9, 10, a total of 10 rainbow fruits." "Subtract, go back and give 1 to igo, there are 9 remaining." Noel frowned slightly, feeling that there were still too few rainbow fruits. Although the volume of each rainbow fruit is very large, no matter how large the volume is, it is useless. why? If you eat one less, no matter how huge the volume of rainbow fruit, there will always be a day after eating. Looking up and down at the rainbow tree, I got the idea of ??transplanting the tree to the small world. In this way, there is no need to worry about not having to eat in the future. Suddenly thinking of something else, Noel shook his head and denied it. "No, if you transplant it directly into the small world, God knows if you can grow it." "It''s still necessary to ask igo, they must have detailed planting data." "As long as you know the planting requirements, you can find a suitable place in the small world, and then plant a batch of rainbow trees, so you don''t have to worry about the rainbow fruit in the future." I also felt that it was more reliable, so I completely abandoned the transplanted rainbow tree. Noel leaped onto the rainbow tree, picked all 10 rainbow fruits, and collected them into the storage space. Rainbow fruit is in hand, just about to leave. Another figure climbed to the top of the mountain. "Don''t you think this is too much?" "Excessive?" Noel, who was going to leave, stopped when he heard the words. Looking down, looking in the direction from which the words came, looking down on the speaker. auzw.com "I don''t think so." "Since you don''t eat Dorothy King Kong, then you shouldn''t kill them, you can burrow them." "Ridiculous, why should I obey your principles." "Knowing my principles, it seems that you know me." Seeing that Noel knew his principles, Aru instantly determined that he knew himself. Noel smiled coldly, his eyes full of contempt. "Then the names of the four heavenly kings will not work at all with me, and there will be no deterrent." "This...." The thought was seen through, and Aru for a while, I don''t know what to do. Normally, others know that they are the Four Heavenly Kings, and no matter how many people will give face, I didn''t expect it to work suddenly today. No nonsense, do it directly? Don''t make trouble, although the Aru has developed limbs, his mind is not simple. From the murderousness he felt before, Aru knew that he was no match for Noel. What''s more, Aru can clearly feel that the food demon in his body is in fear, and he has never appeared before, making him even less daring to act rashly. Seeing Aru standing awkwardly under the rainbow tree, Noel was too lazy to continue to grind with him here. In a blink of an eye, the swish disappeared without a trace. Noel disappeared from the rainbow tree, and the Aru leaned back and sat on the ground, looking down at the ground and talking to himself. "What a terrible guy..." "It is basically certain that it is impossible for that guy to share the rainbow fruit with me. It seems that this time I will return empty-handed." Suddenly thinking of something, Aru raised his head violently. The more I thought, the more I felt wrong. I just didn''t see that Noel was holding anything, but left empty-handed. "1 rainbow fruit, with a length of nearly 1m and a weight between 1.5t2t." "That guy can''t hide it, he can definitely see it at a glance." "Don''t" "Someone from outside came in first?" When Aru was looking for trouble, Noel, who had just left recently, had already returned to the two women. With only a slight glance, Komatsu, who was frightened by the side, Noor stopped paying attention to him. Noel waved his hand to withdraw the enchantment, and the two women hurried to the body. With a worried expression on his face, both hands fumbled over Noel to see if he was injured. And Mujiu Zhiyuan Guo asked Noel with a worried tone. "Are you all right? Did you get hurt?" "It''s okay, this little thing, how could it hurt?" Noel shook his head with a smile, and said that he was not injured, while grasping the hand touched randomly. The little hand was grabbed, and with Noel''s tender eyes looking at him, Ganri Xiangzi and Mujiu Zhiguo, they both bowed their heads shyly. From left to right, Noel took the hands of the two of them and stepped away from the place. "I have already got the rainbow fruit, now let''s leave the 8th bio area." "You picked the rainbow fruit!?" x2 "Well, it''s inconvenient to take it out now, and we will take it out for your study after we go back." "Good." x2 The two women''s faces looked forward to each other and wished to go back immediately. v9 Chapter 111： Come to an end Leng Leng stared at the three people going away, but Komatsu was panicked when he returned to his mind, alerting his surroundings with panic. Just now someone was there, and I didn''t feel so scared. And now, there are only one person left, no sense of security, The sense of security has plummeted to the freezing point. As long as there is any wind and grass, Komatsu can now be scared to death. Long waiting here alone, Komatsu finally waited for the Aru to return. Upon seeing the return of Aru, Komatsu, who was already terrified, burst into tears with excitement, and flew and hugged him directly. Nose, tears, all stuck to Aru''s clothes. Aru was stunned for a moment, and the disgusted one pushed Komatsu away, preventing him from rubbing against himself. "Komatsu, let''s talk about what we have, don''t make my clothes runny nose and tears." "Sorry, Mr. Aru." After feeling emotional, Komatsu returned to normal. Wipe the sleeves, wipe away tears and snot, and then continue. "I''m scared here alone, so my emotions are out of control. I''m so sorry, Mr. Aru." "A person?" After hearing Komatsu''s mention, Aru reacted and found that the two girls were gone. Turning his head back, he inquired about Komatsu. "How long have you been here?" "Ah? About half an hour, right?" I didn''t count it carefully, and I didn''t have time to watch the time. Komatsu wasn''t quite sure, but I only knew it. Aru frowned slightly, then shook his head and smiled bitterly. "Forget it, it''s no use catching up." Think about it, Aru gave up the idea of ??chasing Noel and others, and didn''t want to humiliate himself. Not to mention, three people can''t catch up. Even if Aru catches up, what can he do? No matter what, at most, just two or three sentences, it has no practical effect. Do it? No one''s fist is as big as a fist, and the only way to do it is to find the abuse. With a big sigh, Aru looked at Komatsu nervously beside him and decided to leave Bio 8 first. "Rainbow fruit was picked by the guy, and we don''t need to stay here for longer." "Oh." He responded faintly, and Komatsu''s tone was full of loss. Because in Komatsu''s opinion, Aru is one of the four kings of gourmets, and he can pick up the rainbow fruit 100%. Now that Aru has not been able to get the rainbow fruit, it is equivalent to losing the opportunity to cook the rainbow fruit. Komatsu is not surprised to be surprised and lost. After that, both of them were silent, not knowing what to think, and returned to the way they had come. At the gate of the 8th bio area. auzw.com At this time, the huge gap broken by Noel has been blocked by food tanks, and there are armed soldiers around it. And the return of Noel and the two women made the nervous soldiers alert. Fortunately, the staff of the igo Affairs Bureau responded quickly and yelled to stop quickly. "Stop! The three of them are themselves!" The soldiers, who were about to raise their guns to warn them, did not aim their guns at three people after hearing the igo staff yell. The soldiers were stopped, and the staff of the igo office sighed with relief, and immediately squeezed through the gap of the food tank, quickly greeted the returned Noel and the two women. It will take some time to look at it, and he finds that Noel returned empty-handed, somewhat disappointed. However, it was just a little disappointment. He felt that it wouldn''t matter if Noel had failed. There was an Aru who was one of the Four Heavenly Kings behind. Rainbow Fruit would definitely be able to get it back. "It''s hard work, I can''t get back the rainbow fruit..." "Rainbow fruit, I have picked it all back, now I give it to you?" When he heard Noel''s words, the last two words that the staff of the igo bureau had to say were stuck, wondering if he had heard it. But his mental quality was so strong that he quickly recovered and quickly confirmed to Noel. "You really brought Rainbow Fruit back?" "Of course I brought it back." Noel shrugged his shoulders and nodded with certainty. It is clear that this guy sees his hands empty, so that''s why. "Otherwise, I will show it to you now?" "No, no, a freezer is ready outside. Please follow me." There is still doubt in my mind, but the staff of the igo Affairs Bureau dare not gamble. Noel can really come up with it. If you don''t take protective measures in advance, it may cause damage to the rainbow fruit. A rainbow fruit is only 200 million ring ninjas, and it is still an extinct species with no market value. Rather believe in what you have, not believe in nothing. I dare not treat this matter carelessly, if something goes wrong, it will be bad. Next, under the command of Gourmet Tank, make a way for Noel and others to let them out. The three followed the staff of the leading bureau and soon came to the place where the freezing car was parked. Opening the freezing compartment, the staff of the bureau made a gesture of asking. "Trouble you, Mr. Noel." "it is good." Nodding, Noel raised his hand to the inside of the frozen compartment and summoned the rainbow fruit. In just a blink of an eye, Rainbow Fruit appeared in the frozen compartment. With the appearance of rainbow fruit, the rich to the ultimate sweet smell, instantly spread throughout the area. One counted, and everyone''s eyes gathered. The staff of the bureau shed uncontrolled flowers. Resisting the urge to eat up, three, five, and two shut the door of the frozen compartment to prevent others from making mistakes under such attraction. He wiped out the saliva that came out, knowing that this place should not stay for long. "Mr. Noel, you can go back by helicopter. I will not be with you if I want to follow the car." v9 Chapter 112： Okay, deal. Division of igo affairs bureau. On the rooftop on the top floor of Daxia, helicopters in the air landed here. The propeller slowly stopped turning, and then the helicopter door was pulled open, and Noel and the two women came out. Just after getting off the helicopter, I saw the enchanting igo secretary. The greeted director, smiled like a chrysanthemum. "I have received the news, and people have already remitted their remuneration. You can check it in your food hunter license at any time." "Check is not necessary, I believe igo will not pay less." "You are lucky today. Let''s rest here for one night. I will ask someone to arrange a room for you." "Okay, then trouble the Secretary." Seeing that the sky had gradually darkened, Noel agreed to the suggestion of staying for one night. I didn''t expect to be so tired to fly in a helicopter. Both women were too tired to move. What opinions can I say? I wish I could take a good rest and there is no urgent matter to deal with anyway. The four of them walked into the elevator together, and the Director of igo hesitated again and again, and finally asked Noel. "Mr. Noel, I heard that you have taken away all the rainbow fruits. Is it true?" "Well, the rainbow tree produces a total of 10 fruits. Except for the one I entrusted to you, the remaining 9 rainbow fruits are all with me." Noel nodded slightly and admitted directly. As long as you want to check it, you can definitely find it out, so there is no need to hide it. When the Director of Things asked about this, Noel thought there must be a reason. "Why, now I think 1 rainbow fruit is not enough?" "For our bureau, one tablet is enough for us to study for a long time." "Wouldn''t you just help someone else?" "You are so smart Mr. Noel, the igo development director just called me and wanted to buy 1 rainbow fruit." Seeing Noel guessed, the Director of Things no longer turned around. There are 9 rainbow fruits in stock, each of which is between 1.52t, and can''t be eaten in a while. After some consideration, Noel felt he could take the opportunity to order something. "As long as I meet a requirement, I can sell 1 rainbow fruit to you." After thinking about it, the Director of Things decided to listen first. It is acceptable to the requirements of the scope, but it is not impossible to think about it. "Please say." "I want rainbow tree seeds and planting materials." "Huh? What do you want this thing for?" "It''s okay to be idle. I plan to use it for research. Isn''t it possible?" Noel pretended not to care, just a moment of interest. The Director of Things stared at Noel seriously for a moment. However, I did not see any problem, and believe this reason for the time being. Seeing that the Director of Things was considering whether he could agree, Noel continued to fill his indifference as if he didn''t care about the matter at all. auzw.com Until the elevator descended to the designated floor, Noel walked out of the elevator with the two women. At this time, the Director of Things finally considered it, and went out with the elevator. On the way to the three men to the rest, he made a thoughtful decision. "Your request, I can agree to it..." "but what?" Noel took the conversation in a funny way. The sudden answer made the director of the thing who was supposed to say "but" get choked in his mouth. Seeing this scene, the two girls were amused to cover their mouths and laugh. After a slight cough, the Director of Things slowed down, and then he spoke. "However, the information we give you cannot be leaked." "can." "Rainbow tree seeds and planting materials, plus 200 million ring ninjas, are used to buy your 1 rainbow fruit, so that''s no problem." "Okay, deal." The deal was settled by the two of them. Next, the Director of Things led the three to a large suite, and then quit to prepare things. Soon after the director of affairs left, the two women finally recovered. Suddenly found that only one room was arranged for them, and I didn''t know what happened, they were flushed with shame. While visiting the suite, Noel paid no attention. Seeing that there was a separate kitchen, he leaned out of the kitchen and asked the two women standing in the living room. "There is a separate kitchen here, the food ingredients we captured in the 8th bio area, do you want to try cooking?" After Noel asked, the two women''s stomachs were hungry. At the same time, when they heard about cooking, they suddenly left everything behind, and there was nothing shy about it. With bright eyes, they trot into the kitchen full of anticipation. "I want to cook with rainbow fruit!" "I want to cook rainbow fruit!" Entering the kitchen one after the other, the food ingredients to be cooked are proposed almost simultaneously. They are more interested in Rainbow Fruit than Doro King Kong''s brain. Just thinking that in the 8th biota, they just swallowed the sweet smell of rainbow fruit, and they swallowed. What''s more, rainbow fruit is still an extinct super rare gourmet ingredient, which chef can stand such a temptation. Seeing that both women wanted to cook rainbow fruit, Noel did not mind letting them play. "Wait a moment." "I''ll set up an enchantment first, lest the sweet smell of rainbow fruit will attract a group of people rubbing rice." As soon as he finished speaking, he began to arrange the enchantment that enveloped the entire suite. Such a trivial matter, Noel was completed in an instant. After confirming that there is no problem, the rainbow fruit in the storage space is taken out. "The next step is to watch your craftsmanship. I will wait outside the living room for your cooking with rainbow fruit." v9 Chapter 113： Rainbow Fruit Dessert As soon as he walked to the door of the kitchen and was about to go out, Noel suddenly remembered something. A little worried, the two girls would not be able to withstand the temptation of rainbow fruit, decided to remind. "correct!" "It is said that a drop of raw juice can make the water of the 25-meter-long swimming pool completely turn into a thick aromatic juice." "Because of the extremely high concentration, you must not be greedy when you try to eat, otherwise you will have nosebleeds. You must pay attention to this." But after he finished speaking, Noel saw the two women nodded to their backs, not knowing if they really listened. Opening his mouth slightly, he thought it was fine. Now that they are obsessed with each other, they can''t listen to both, so they decided not to waste their saliva. Anyway, they ate too much, so that they would not die to the point where they were okay. Nosebleeds at most will not cause any major problems. Noel walked out of the kitchen and then out of the suite again, waiting for the director of things to arrive. Leaning against the wall next to the door, he turned over and took out a pack of cigarettes. Order one, and sway in the clouds at the door, thinking about something by the way. Did not let Noel wait for too long, the Director of igo affairs came back with something. Seeing that Noel was standing outside the door from afar, he thought he was waiting for himself, and he could not help but speed up and walked over. When the Director of Affairs came to Noel, he passed the box and folder in his hand. "This is the seed of the rainbow tree, and there is also information about the cultivation of the rainbow tree. As for the other 200 million ninjas, you have already imported your food hunter ID." "Then I will give you the rainbow fruit now?" Noel asked casually after receiving the handed over object. Shaking his head, the Director of Things was not in a hurry. "No hurry, just take out the rainbow fruit before you leave tomorrow. Take a rest today." "I''ll say goodbye first, and don''t disturb you to rest." Hearing the words, plus the expression and tone of the director of affairs, Noel instantly understood that he had misunderstood. I understand, but I didn''t think about the past explanation. After all, the more the explanation, the more it is to disguise something, which only makes others think so. Since this is the case, it might as well not explain. Love it, just think about it as you like, and you wont lose a piece of meat anyway. The director of things turned away and disappeared in the hallway soon. Turning around to open the door of the suite, Noel held the box and folder in his hand, and he walked back to the inside of the suite. Sit down on the sofa in the small living room and put the folder aside first. Open the box in your hand and let the system scan it by the way to determine if it is genuine. While the system was scanning, Noel looked at the fist-sized seeds. "The seeds of this rainbow tree are large enough." The sound of the speech fell short of a second, and the scan of the system sounded. The seeds in the box are indeed the seeds of the rainbow tree. auzw.com When it was determined that it was genuine, Noel covered the box and stored it in the storage space. Idle and idle, he picked up the folder to pass the time. In this way, time gradually passed away... I don''t know how long it took, anyway, the sky outside was completely dark, and the moon was hung high. At this time, Noel had read the detailed data of the rainbow tree planting and looked at the time on the wall clock. "The time passed really fast, and three hours passed without knowing it." "Having said that, why haven''t they cooked the rainbow fruit for so long?" I was about to see what happened, but I hadn''t had time to get up from the sofa. At this moment, the tightly closed door of the kitchen was opened. Immediately afterwards, the two women walked out with their plates in front, and walked towards the small living room where Noel was. Soon, the two women put the plate on the small table in front of Noel. "Waiting for a long time, this is our cooking with rainbow fruit." After finishing talking, Ganri Xiangzi lifted the lid on the plate to show the dishes. When the lid is opened, it is a colorful jelly dessert. As the juice evaporates, a small rainbow is formed on the dessert, which is pleasing to the eye. "We keep the temperature of the fruit at 5 degrees." "The longer you leave it, the temperature will rise and the taste will change." "This was saved by my joint research with Xiaoguoyuan." Ganri Xiangzi introduces the Rainbow Fruit Cuisine, and Kikuchi Garden Fruit nods beside him. Mu Jiuzhi Garden Fruit added a little. "Because of the extremely high concentration of rainbow fruit, we have tried to match other ingredients and failed, all covered by the taste of rainbow fruit." "So, we can only rely on rainbow fruit to complete the cooking independently." After hearing the words, he looked at Mu Jiuzhi''s garden fruit, and Noel discovered that her nose was covered with tissue. From this point of view, she must have tried too many rainbow fruits, which caused excessive sugar and a nosebleed. 100% of them did not run. Seeing Noel looked at himself, Mu Jiuzhiyuan bowed his head in shame, embarrassed to stare at him. Think about it, Noel decided to taste the food first, so she wouldn''t tease her. He picked up a spoonful and dug a spoonful of rainbow dessert. "It''s so soft! It''s like pudding!" "But it''s so heavy, as heavy as gold." Talking, finally put the dessert in the mouth. Noel closed his eyes and savored the dessert made of rainbow fruit without saying much. The two women watched expectantly, waiting for Noel''s evaluation after tasting the dishes. After a while, Noel slowly opened his eyes and said his feelings. "The taste changes four times in the mouth as if condensing the sweetness of hundreds of ripe mangoes." "Sometimes the sour taste, lemon and kiwi are also unmatched." "The fifth change is like a sweet chestnut-like fragrance, which is like a department store with a taste. v9 Chapter 114： Change of relationship "In the sixth change, even if swallowed, there was an explosive presence." "The blood output from the heart flows all over the body for about a minute, but the sweetness that will never be forgotten flows through the body in an instant, making everyone flood the body." "Yes, you cook the rainbow fruit very well." After the two listened to Noel''s feelings and heard his recognition of his cooking, they made them feel very accomplished. Noel looked at the plate held by Kikuchi Garden Fruit. "Xiaoyuanguo, what kind of food did you make rainbow fruit?" "No, my dessert is the same as what you ate, but this is what I learned from Ri Xiangzi." It is said that Mujiu Zhiyuan is far away. Fearing that Noel didn''t believe it, she held the plate in one hand and opened the lid with the other. Ganri Xiangzi spread his arms to block Mu Jiuzhi''s garden fruit. "Noel, you already have a copy, you must not grab our copy, otherwise we will be in vain!" "Looking at you urgently, I''ll be sure if there are any other dishes." Noel was amused by the move, and he was too lazy to ignore the jittery, so he picked up the spoon and continued to eat. Ganri Xiangzi is still a little unbelieving, protecting Mu Jiuzhiyuan fruit to the other side. When it was determined that Noel really didn''t mean to grab it, Ganri Xiangzi tasted with Mu Jiuzhi Garden Fruit. The two had just taken a sip, and they were instantly conquered by the taste. They embraced their bodies with their arms, and they also made that daydreaming sound. There was no distance, they were on the other side of the table, and it was difficult for Noel to hear it or not. The voice came out, but choked him. "Cough! Cough! Cough!" "You eat as much as you can, but can you stop making such a noise, it is very tempting." The two were taken back to their souls by Noel''s words, and their cheeks were flushed. Although I nodded, I knew it. But in the next time, he couldn''t help making a daydream sound. Also bear a yarn ball. Noel directly knocked down the two women and let them complete the transformation tonight. The next day... The sun rises slowly from the east, and the sun disperses the night and illuminates the earth. Noel, who woke up early, handed over the rainbow fruit used to trade rainbow trees and planting materials to the Director of IGO Affairs. When the transaction is complete, let the IGO Director of Affairs prepare the car by the way. Returning to the suite where he stayed last night, Noel wakes up the two sleeping women. The two woke up and shyly shrank away, only showing a pair of eyes. "Got it, you go out first." "Yes, you go out first." Noel shrugged and shrugged, turned and walked out of the bedroom. When Noel closed the bedroom door, the two of them looked at each other. auzw.com In the end, Qianri spoke to Zi first. "I expected this day, but I didn''t expect it to come so soon." "Well, I didn''t expect it to be so fast." "However, this is not a bad thing. After all, Noel is so good. He is handsome and can help us." "Sister Yang Xiangzi, you are right, this is not a bad thing." The two chatted for a while on the bed, before getting up and dressing up to wash. When they washed and walked out, they heard the movement from the kitchen and went to see them curiously. They came outside the kitchen door and saw Noel cooking in the kitchen. Immediately aware of the arrival of the two women, Noel turned his head back without looking back. "Wait a moment, breakfast will be ready soon." "Oh." x2 Leng Leng responded, the two women looked at Noel''s skillful movements, eyes full of unexpected colors. When they recovered, they couldn''t help but be sweet. So obvious, how can''t you see that it is for making breakfast for the two of you. Before, they have heard that men who do things seriously are very handsome. This time they saw it with their own eyes. It would have been nice to go outside and wait, but he was deeply attracted by Noel''s seriousness and was reluctant to leave the kitchen door. This is how the two of them kept watching Noel make breakfast. "I''ll help you get it out." "I''ll help you get it out." Seeing that Noel was finished, the two said the same thing in unison, and they both wanted to come forward to help. However, Noel turned around and raised his right hand to stop the two people who were going up. "You don''t have any mobility, just give me a seat at the dining table outside and obey." "I know." "Okay, I will obediently obey." After the two responded, they obediently left the kitchen door. Although Noel''s tone was a little heavy, both of them could hear the concern in the words, so they both smiled happily. Afterwards, the three enjoyed breakfast very happily. The two women also repeatedly praised Noel''s craftsmanship, and even felt that they were more powerful than themselves. They also hoped to guide and guide themselves in the future. After the warm breakfast time, the two women''s favorability with Noel skyrocketed. At the same time, they also gradually integrated into the role of girlfriend, subconsciously will do some ambiguous moves with Noel. After a short break, the three people left the suite together. When taking the elevator down the first floor, the two women took Noel''s arm around and walked slowly out of the IGO building. The director of IGO came to see him off, and after Noel spoke with him, he led the two women in the IGO car. The IGO car started and gradually left the building of the IGO branch. Originally, I planned to go directly to Yuanyue Academy. Since Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo did not arrange things in the store, the driver was asked to send her back to the "Spring Fruit Pavilion" Western Restaurant. skbshge v9 Chapter 115： A week later A week later... The traditional autumn selection of Yuanyue started as early as two days ago. This is a food festival where the first-year students of the contestants compete to compete with each other. In front of the school directors and funders who gathered in the gastronomy authority, it will be the first stage for students to demonstrate their abilities to the outside world. Among them, during the last training session, there were selection committees. In other words, the purpose of the training is not only to survive the fittest, but also hides the intention to tap potential talents. There are 60 selected players, and these 60 people are divided into ab groups. The competition that started two days ago is the qualifier for the two groups of ab students. The top ranked players in each group can get the right to play in the official game. Simultaneously! The 30 students who won the qualifier will be able to get tickets for outdoor courses. That is, the eligibility for Noir to lead a special zone or protected area. The autumn selection is run by Shiyue Shiyue every year. As one of the ten heroes, Azumi Rina, she needs to stand on the operational standpoint, so she does not need to participate in the qualifiers. Xinhu Feisha, Mito Yumei, and Alice Alice, but the three of them still need to participate in the qualifiers. It''s just that in the qualifiers held two days ago, none of the three of them has been round yet. No one cares about the girl competition, Noor is too lazy to take a look, and has been staying in the mansion on the top of the mountain. In addition to using rainbow fruit for food and wine, it also improves the environment of the small world from time to time. After a week of unremitting efforts, the small world has been completely improved, and the seeds of the rainbow tree have been germinated. Of course, the reason why the seeds can germinate so quickly is because of Noel''s acceleration of the small world. Otherwise, God knows whether the improved small world can really plant a living rainbow tree. Today, three of the seven small worlds developed by Noel are in use. One, used to live for the wives, and raised some common creatures. One, used for breeding gourmet creatures and gourmet plants. One, a small world that keeps accelerating, is dedicated to planting rainbow trees, and no longer has to worry about eating rainbow fruit. The remaining four small worlds are temporarily empty. At this time, inside the mansion on the top of the mountain. Noel, who was finally idle, slumped on the sofa. But at this moment, the door was knocked. "Boom boom!" "Please come in." With Noel''s permission, the outsiders twisted the door handle and pushed the door open. Opening his eyes again, Noel turned to look at the door. "Xie Qie Rina? Are you going to host the qualifier? How come I came here?" auzw.com "Don''t worry, it''s still early." Azumi Rina shook her head slightly, and she walked slowly towards Noel. Noel couldn''t understand why Azumi painted Rina, so he asked directly. "What''s up?" "Wait is the promotion game for the Feisha Qualifier." Azumi Rina sat down on the sofa opposite Noel. Noel was taken aback, to determine if he had heard it wrong. "So close to the general competition? Is the preliminary round over?" "All the preliminary matches on the first day are over, and the next day is the general competition of others, that is, the game of the guy who was dropped out and returned." "So, you came here to let me go to the game?" "One of the things you said, the second is that I want you to provide some gourmet ingredients, so that the sand can successfully win." In the end, Azumi said that Rina came out for the new household, Feisha. There was no trace of hesitation, Noel nodded decisively and agreed. "No problem, but you have to let Feishang make the list first, otherwise I don''t know what she needs." "Half an hour before the game, do you have time to transport the ingredients?" "Don''t you forget how I used to take out the ingredients?" "amount..." After a reminder, Azumi Rina remembered instantly, and was a little embarrassed. Her cheeks were flushed with blush, and she quickly turned her face away. "When... when I never asked..." "Okay, you never asked anything, can you go now?" Following Riyazaki''s drawing of Rina, Noel smiled and got up from the sofa, indicating that she was ready to go. Azumi Rina saw Noel following him, smiled secretly, and soon disguised it. "Well, we are going to the venue of the game." After finishing his speech, Azumi Rina took the initiative to take Noel''s hand and took him out. Azumi painted Rina''s palm sweating, and Noel knew instantly that this was no accident. It seems that Azumi Rina was stimulated by Qianri Xiangzi, otherwise she would not take the initiative to do such a thing. A week ago, Noel returned to Yuanyue Academy with Qianri Xiangzi. The key point is that as a partner, Ganri Xiangzi forced to stay in the mansion for one night, or stayed in a room with Noel. It is estimated that this is the case. Noel felt that this was the case, but whether it was really the case or not, then she knew Rina herself. Soon, the two trot to the door of the mansion and sat in the waiting car for a long time. Even if she was in the car, Azumi Rina didn''t release Noel''s hand, but she pretended not to know, and kept looking at the outside of the window with a red face. If you dont let go, Noor wont fool around. Sitting silently in the car, no one took care of them, but their hands were tightly held together. v9 Chapter 116： Persuade Xinhu Feisha Seeing that the game was about to start, the car that drove from the hilltop mansion finally arrived at the competition venue. Azumi Rina hurriedly pulled Noel out of the car, and then entered the gate of the competition venue by trotting. As a member of the organization, Azumi Rina knows the place well. Soon, the two came to the players'' separate lounge. Slowly before the door, she raised her hand and knocked gently on the door. "Boom boom!" "Hie sand, it''s me, can I come in now?" In the player''s independent lounge, you should hear the knocking on the door and the sound of Yaeko Rina. Xinhu Feisha was stunned for a moment, but she quickly recovered and responded quickly. "Please wait a moment, Master Erina." He quickly got up from the seat, and after finishing his clothes, Xinhu Feisha quickly walked over to open the door. Opening the door, she suddenly froze again. I didn''t expect it. In addition to the fact that Azumi Rina came over, Noel came. She was even more puzzled by this, why the two would come to find themselves at the same time. If only Rina had painted Rina alone, it could be understood to inform herself of the game. After all, Azumi Rina is one of the ten masters. She is a member of the organizer of the autumn selection, so she will come and understand. And Noel''s words, it really can not understand. Leng Leng looked at the two people in front of him, Xin Hu Fei Sha could not help but make up his mind. Master Lord Noir and Master Erina came together, dont you? What happened is very important? Isnt it a temporary cancellation? This is not right. Master Lord is not involved in the game, he doesnt have to come here because of it. All kinds of speculations came to mind, but the new household Fei Sha had never thought of himself, and always thought about problems in other directions. When the two of them saw the opening of Xinhu Feisha''s door, they froze in place. This made them both confused, unable to understand what happened to Xinhu Feishang. Azumi Rina looked at Noel, but he shrugged and said he didn''t know. What else can I do, I can only ask the new household Feishang directly, and I cant stand silly here and waste my time, or I will start the game after waiting. As a result, Azuki Rina raised her hand and shook it in front of Xinhu Feisha in an attempt to wake her up. "Hie Sha, what''s wrong with you?" "Ah? What''s wrong? Master Erina." Xinhu Feisha looked at the waving hand, and with the questioning of Yaecho Rina, she suddenly recovered from her own brain. A glance at Xinhu Feishan, Yae cut Rina was laughed. "I stood here stunnedly after opening the door. What do you say about me?" "Um... I just thought something was going..." "Now there is not much time left. We will talk about it slowly after the game. Now let me talk about the purpose of Noel and I coming here." auzw.com "Okay, I will listen carefully, Master Erina." When he heard that he wanted to talk about the matter, Xinhu Feishan changed his embarrassment, and immediately became serious. Noel looked beside him, really speechless to the two. It''s not a serious event. Why do you have to make the atmosphere so heavy? Now it is like, it is going to decide what major events in the country. Noel put her right palm on the top of Yuchee Rina''s head, which made her who was preparing to talk to Xinhu Feishan instantly lose her ability to think. "I mainly came to cheer you up." "Secondly, what ingredients do you need, I can provide you." Interrupted by Noel, the atmosphere was no longer so tense and heavy. And the new household, Feisha, also understood the purpose of the two of them. After thinking about it, she raised her hand and shook it. "This is too much trouble for you, Master Noel." "It''s not troublesome at all, do you think you can win with food ingredients, so you can''t win? Noel looked at Xinhu Feisha and vaguely guessed what she was thinking. After a moment of hesitation, Xinhu Feisha nodded. "Well, kind of." "Then if you lose?" "..." Xinhu Feisha was silent, and I do not know how to return to this issue. It can be seen that she is not sure she can win 100%, so she dare not talk big words. At this time, Azumi Rina finally recovered. "As a chef, craftsmanship is very important, but good ingredients are also indispensable." "It''s a stupid thing to have an advantage and not use it." "Besides, good ingredients must have a chef who can control it, otherwise the best ingredients are also wasted." "Are you not confident in controlling gourmet ingredients?" In order to let Xinhu Feishang use the gourmet ingredients to compete, Azumi Rina even used the method. But really don''t say that this trick really works. After such a stimulus, Xinhu Feishang really put on the suit. "Master Erina, I can control the gourmet ingredients, and I will use it to win the game!" Seeing this, Azumi painted Rina''s lips and smiled, and looked very proudly at Noel. As if to say, you can''t, I still have to do this. But now she looks more like a child to praise in Noel''s eyes. So, with that unfinished hand, gently rubbed her head. "Well, it''s doing well." With this hands-on, Tatsuya painted Rina instantly thinking of this stubble. Her cheeks warmed up and flushed quickly. She smacked the big hand on the top of the opening with shame, and Ao Jiao turned her head aside. "Humph!" v9 Chapter 117： Cooking begins! The selection competition in autumn. Sit in the empty conference hall, host the boarding game center, and place the microphone in front of your mouth. "Okay, game 3 is about to start!" "This time the theme is beyond the field of fast food, continuous evolution, the cute and hateful thing born from the empire!" "Burger!" "It''s defined as a dish that sandwiches fried steaks in round bread!" "The types of allowed ingredients and round bread are not limited!" "Now players from both sides are invited in!" The host''s left hand waved, facing the player''s entrance. The photographer quickly turned the camera, photographed the passage of the players into the field, and fed the picture back to the large screen so that everyone present could see it. And it didn''t take long for the people to wait, the figures of the two appeared on the big screen, and slowly walked out of the channel together. With the appearance of the two, the host''s words rang again. "The expert who can freely use many spices, won the first place player Ye Shanliang in the a zone!" "It''s a new household celebrity contestant who won him a good reputation with a medicinal curry and was the first to be popular in the b zone!" "This is a showdown between spice experts and medicated diet experts!" "This is also a showdown between No. 1 in Area a and No. 1 in Area b!" The two boarded the central showdown cooking show, When the two stood in front of their respective counters, Zhexian Zuoweimen in the jury stood up. Raised his hand and announced loudly. "Cooking begins!" "when!" After a knock on the gong, the game officially started. The moment the gong sounded, the two acted almost simultaneously, taking out the ingredients prepared earlier. Ye Shanliang is rotating barbecue, which is a Turkish dish. Doner means spin, kebab means roast. While rotating, fully roasting on a slow fire, you can roast the deliciousness of fat and spices until they are completely integrated. On the counter where Xinhu Feisha is located, what she puts out is confusing. What did she put on the feeder? A large green-skinned watermelon, an iron bucket that would shake itself, and a wooden box the size of a slap. Which of these three things can be connected to the theme burger? The audience is confused, as are the five judges. The most abominable thing is that even if you feel like a cat scratching your heart, you can''t disturb the player''s game. You have to endure hard to ask anything. Soon, Xinhu Feisha opened up, the answer to one of them. She came to the shaking Tietong and reached out to lift Tietong''s lid and pour the contents on the cutting board. When the things in Tietong were poured out, the audience who saw what was exclaimed. "Turtle?" "Is this a turtle burger?" auzw.com "God! It turned out to be a turtle!" "Turtle burger? Is this really delicious?" "What''s the connection between turtle and watermelon?" I wonder if the audience is talking, the five judges are also whispering, they are whispering and speculating. Ye Shanliang was also attracted to glance. "Oh, uproar." No longer paying attention to Xinhu Feishang, Ye Shanliang concentrates on cooking. Xinhu Feishan is not affected by others, first turn over the turtle on the cutting board. Look at the timing and quickly grab the turtle''s elongated neck. She grasped the turtle''s neck with her left hand, so that it could not be retracted into the shell, and took the kitchen knife aside with her right hand. The hand raised the knife and fell, decisively chopping off the kitchen knife. Yes, Xinhu Feishan looked indifferent, and did not hesitate to go. After the turtle was released from the blood, pour wine into the turtle to prevent the blood from solidifying. Subsequently, the wine mixed with blood was poured out again. Next, begin to plan the whole turtle and clean up the waste. Xinhu Feishan''s expression was so heroic even when she was covered with blood. Treat the turtle and put it in boiled water. Fresh herbs such as schisandra and golden needle, together with **** and Shaoxing wine, are also put in the same pot. Under the watch of everyone, Xinhu Feishan turned back to the counter, and she reached out to open the wooden box. Soon to be revealed, the second unsolved mystery. At the moment when the wooden box was opened, a strong fragrance came out. In just a few moments, this scent spread throughout the entire venue of the game, and the most marginal audience can clearly smell it. With the photographer''s lens, everyone saw the contents of the box on the big screen. "star anise!?" "No no no! This cannot be an anise!" "It must not be an anise, how can an anise be so fragrant, definitely something that is an anise." "I really want to know what, the new classmates can explain it." I recognized what it was at a glance, but most people didn''t believe it was an anise, they thought it was something else. Xinhu Feisha didn''t make an explanation, and was doing her own food intently. Putting the contents of the box into the pot, she started to do other things, and did not stand there stupidly. While cooking, mix minced turtle meat and giblets with minced pork. After kneading evenly, pre-season with salt and pepper to make steaks. Then, wrap it with the layer of net oil of pig offal to prevent the steak from being deformed during frying. One by one, the procedures are completed in an orderly manner. For about an hour or so, Xinhu Feisha first completed the cooking and put it on the jury''s table. "Let me show this dish that shakes human instincts!" "This is the turtle burger I made." "Please taste." Xinhu Feisha is very confident, standing straight in front of the jury, she raised her hand to make a gesture of invitation. v9 Chapter 118： Rare pattern Before each reviewer, a turtle turtle burger has been placed. Seeing this, the host came to the jury. "Please give the judges a try and give their evaluation." "Look, is the cooking of the new classmates really the moon in the sky or the turtle on the ground." "Let''s wait and see." Moon and turtle, this is a set of contrasting things used to describe the world. Although the full moon and the turtle shell are equally round, the former is a symbol of beauty, while the latter is extremely ugly. The host''s words just fell, and the five judges picked up the turtle turtle burgers at the same time, and they bit their mouths open. Soon, a reviewer first gave the evaluation, and said after eating. "The light sweetness unique to steamed bread, plus the full resilience of this to bounce back." "All the hairs are standing up!" "The body seems to be burning..." One by one, the reviewers said their feelings. Only Zhe Xianxian Zuoweimen hasn''t made any comment yet, and has even put down the turtle turtle. Yes, just put it down after just one bite. And the other reviewers, the ones who are gutted, are now almost clean. Two of them, after eating soft-shelled turtle burgers, did not look as shiny as they should be. "Thick cutlet melts in the mouth." "The taste of soft-shelled turtle is constantly emerging. The sauce is thickened with soft-shelled turtle broth to form a thick-yellow juice. This sauce tightly wraps the steak and creates a mellow taste." The two old reviewers, who were intoxicated and addicted to it, did not forget to give their own evaluation. The corner of Xinhu Feisha''s mouth was slightly warped, and explained to the reviewers. "The blood added to the steak can warm the body from the inside out." "Additionally" "I also rubbed the turtle shell powder into the steak, and it was made after the turtle shell was air-dried, and used as an energizer in the field of Chinese medicine." Hearing the explanation of Xinhu Feisha, the audience admired it. When everyone was talking, the Zhexian Zuoweimen, who had been silently pretending to sit on the jury seat, finally spoke at this time. "The essence of this dish can only be understood by the person who eats it. The answer lies in the gum contained in the soft-shelled turtle, and that unique stickiness." "You are right, the stickiness will have a great influence on the taste of the food. Then the steak is rich in many gelatins that are integrated with the broth, which is the most sensitive place in the human body to physical stimulation." After a brief pause, Xinhu Feishan continued: "It is the soft palate on the inside of the upper jaw, and the thick steak and thick juice will give this place a very exciting stimulation." "In other words, it will not only bring the impact of taste, but also a dish that strongly stimulates people''s sense of touch!" Listening, listening, Zhexianxian Zuoweimen couldn''t help picking up the turtle turtle burger again, and then took a bite to taste it. auzw.com I unknowingly finished the meal, and almost bite to find it was gone. This is not only the case of Zhexian Zuoweimen, but also the other four judges. And at this time, the five people noticed that Jin Cancan''s fries were placed on the plate. Try to pick it up and taste it. However, the five talents took such a small bite, and they couldn''t manage it. Whether it is a turtle burger, or Jin Cancan''s fries. After eating, I want to eat again. Suddenly found something, the host exclaimed. "General.. General''s shirt has cracked!" With the exclamation of the host, he immediately aroused everyone''s attention and looked at Zheqixian Zuoweimen one after another. From this point of view, it was really a crack in the front. Everyone knows clearly what the cracks on the left guard door of Yaqian Xianxian indicate. One is counted, all surprised, but also the cuisine of Xinhu Feishan, which is more outstanding. The two veteran reviewers were also surprised by this. Such a rare pattern of ruffles, but it happened very, very rarely. "It turned out to be an unpredictable crack!" "This is a very rare model!" Zhe Qianxian left guard door ignored others, slowly opened his eyes and looked at Xinhu Feishan. There are still many puzzles in the turtle burger. After thinking for a while, he decided to ask Xinhu Feishang directly, and he didn''t plan to speculate on his own. "The turtle turtle burger you made, I found that there is a special seasoning, and the turtle meat is mixed with other meats, and the fries and what ingredients are made." "Can you explain it in detail?" After being reminded by Zhexian Zuoweimen, the other four reviewers realized this. Really don''t say, the three reviewers mentioned by Zhe Xian Zuo Weimen, the four reviewers also failed to eat the ingredients. Curiosity was aroused, and the four reviewers looked at Xinhu Feisha one by one, waiting for her to solve the puzzle. Seeing that the five judges are all waiting to solve their doubts, Xinhu Feisha didn''t sell it. "When cooking the broth, I put in a special seasoning." "Special seasoning is star anise, but it is more precious than ordinary star anise. It has a stronger aroma than ordinary star anise and is the most advanced star anise seasoning." "The octagonal I brought out comes from a gourmet creature named "pig octagonal", which has a hunting level of up to 29." "And the layer of net oil that I used to wrap the turtle meat also came from the food creature of pig anise." "As for French fries, that''s the gourmet fruits and vegetables you saw before, which are watermelons." "The shell resembling a watermelon is filled with sweet potatoes, and you can taste the flavor of vegetables and fruits both in summer and autumn." v9 Chapter 119： I lost After listening to the explanation, it was no surprise that Zhe Xianxian Zuoweimen. It is very clear that Xinhu Feisha is the one who prepares the food for Noel, so it is normal for her to be able to take out the food ingredients, so there is nothing surprising. The four reviewers who did not know the situation, they had to be surprised. "Gourmet ingredients!?" "No wonder!" "I didn''t expect to be able to eat gourmet ingredients. This is really a surprise." "Who said no." And when the four judges were emotional, an amazing fragrance burst out. In just a moment, the whole venue was filled with fragrance. Everyone looked at the source of the aroma and found out that it was the aroma from Ye Shanliang''s fried steak. Seeing everyone''s eyes gathered, Ye Shanliang waved the knife to cut off the meat on the outer layer of the roasted barbecue, making the aroma suddenly more intense. Immediately afterwards, he raised his right hand and pointed at the nose confidently. "The world of taste is not limited to the mouth." After talking, Ye Shanliang began to plate, and soon prepared five dishes. Place the plated burgers in front of the five judges. "Awaited." "Please taste." The five reviewers nodded, and at the same time picked up the burgers in front of them and opened their mouths to bite hard. Xinhu Feisha frowned slightly, not seeing Ye Shanliang''s food very much. Just looking at the appearance of the burger, she feels that the taste will be very greasy, which is very bad for human health. No matter how appealing the fragrance is, if the taste is not tasteful, it is nothing more than a fuss. Seeing that the five reviewers were eating silently, they just didn''t say the evaluation. This is far from the expected result. The judge''s indifferent expression, confident Ye Shanliang, began to panic. Strong and calm, waiting patiently. After Ye Shanliang''s food was finished, the five reviewers were thinking and comparing. However, anyone with a discerning eye can see that this game was won by Xinhu Feisha. Why do you say that? In fact, it is very simple, as long as you go to see Zheqianxian Zuoweimen, you will know the promise. The kimono he wore was only one arm exposed. Yes, Ye Shanliang''s cooking cracked the placket of Zheqianxian''s left guard door, but his placket was not complete this time. How can this incomplete placket be compared with the rare version of placket. So ah, in fact, the result is already very obvious. Ye Shanliang''s burger was delicious, as the cracks on the left guard door of the Zhexianxian show. But compared to the soft-shelled turtle burger of Xinhu Feishan, Ye Shanliang''s burger is still slightly worse. No evaluation, one of the aged reviewers. "This victory has been divided." auzw.com When the voice fell, the staff under the ring took paper and ink and placed it in the center of the ring. Zhexian Zuoweimen got up from the jury seat, bypassed the table and came to the center of the ring. Bend over to pick up the big brush, the tip of the pen is stained with ink, and open and close to write on the paper. Everyone on the scene watched quietly, waiting for the final result to be announced by Zhexian Zuoweimen. It didn''t take long for people to wait. The winner''s name was already written on the ring paper. The cameraman stepped forward to shoot and put the picture on the big screen. The winner''s name appeared on the big screen, and the host on the ring also shouted it out loud. "The winner of this game is..." "Xinhu Feishang!!!" The next second, cheers and applause rang throughout the venue. Ye Shanliang froze a little, then frowned and questioned. "and many more!" "Even if I lose, let me know if I lose!" "If you lose the game unclearly..." "I cannot accept this result!" The cheers suddenly stopped. Why did Ye Shanliang lose the game and where did he lose? The audience was very curious. Seeing this, the four judges looked at Zhexian Zuoweimen. Zhexian Zuoweimen nodded to the four people, indicating that he would solve the problem by himself, and then walked to Ye Shanliang. "In craftsmanship, neither of you is up or down." "But the ingredients used, the ingredients of Xinhu Feishan, are better than yours." "Actually, it doesn''t make much sense to say more." "Go and taste it yourself to understand where you really lost." When Xinhu Feishan heard about it, he consciously fetched a turtle burger from his own counter. Walking to Ye Shanliang''s side and standing, Xin Hu Fei Sha passed the turtle turtle burger. After glancing at Zhexian Zuoweimen, Ye Shanliang looked at Xinhu Feishan before taking over the soft-shelled turtle burger. Taking a bite of the turtle turtle, he instantly froze. A moment later, when Ye Shanliang recovered, he found his hands empty. "No...no...." "Do you understand now?" Embracing his hands in front of his chest, Zheqian Xianweiwei looked at Ye Shanliang and asked faintly. Ye Shanliang lowered his head and clenched his hands into fists. "I lost." The winner enjoys cheering and the loser leaves the field. After frankly admitting that he lost, Ye Shanliang walked down the ring with his head down, and then entered the player''s channel, completely disappearing into everyone''s vision. Although it is unclear what happened, the applause from the audience rang again. I dont know if its for Ye Shanliang, or for Xinhu Feishang. This game ends here, and enters a half-hour rest period. Players, spectators, and judges are now leaving the competition venue one by one and heading to their respective rest areas. skbshge v9 Chapter 120： End of the first round of autumn selection After the break time... The selection competition started again, ushering in the fourth match. However, in this trial match, the two sides used the halberd. Unexpectedly, all the conditions for eating halberd were met without any problems. The halberd administration has regarded the duel as a formal halberd acceptance. Yuanyue Academy''s final result, which is Zheqianxian Zuoweimen, he also agreed to the matter. Any time and place can be done, this is the halberd. The previous evaluation method was that five examiners reached a conclusion after deliberation. But for this game only, a majority vote of one person, one vote will be taken. That''s right, this game will be played in the form of halberd. The theme was set as: dessert. The two players in this game are: Meizuo Pleiades and Takmi Aldini. The beautiful work of Pleiades, the first grade of the Higher School of Yuanyue Academy, is meticulous and meticulous. This sentence, as a man of mantra, has a delicate mind that does not match its own huge body. Very good at eating halberd, playing the rules of eating halberd in the palm of the hand. Every time I will track the opponent in advance and even know what color the opponent is wearing, and then copy the dishes exactly the same as the opponent in the halberd, and add my own improvements to defeat the opponent. By the way, there is a special hobby of collecting other people''s tools. Takmi Aldini, the first grade of the Higher School of Yuanyue Academy, heir to Florence restaurant trattoria-aldini, is a professional chef with practical experience. Fortunately, Ping Chuang is really a good friend, more like a real heroine in the spirit of the halberd. Anyway, for Noel, Xingping Chongzhen and Takmi Aldini felt full of feelings, and they were simply passionate. Closer to home. Mizuho Pleiades and Takmi Aldini''s halberd match. Noor did not pay much attention to the process of eating halberd, but the result was that Xing Pingchuang was really a good friend. Yes, Mei Zuo Peng not only won the game of eating halberd, but also considered the selection of the champion. When Noor was very new to the home, Fei Sha came to the meeting place, Tsui Rina was already on the ring in the center of the meeting place. Looking at the paper first, she slowly raised her handheld microphone. "First of all, congratulations to the successful general promotion players." "After the last game just now, the first round of selection in the autumn ended." "The second round will be held in a week." "The second round of the game grouping will be determined by the lottery as in the first round, and everyone will be notified of the results today." "the above." When the announcement was about to be made, Azumi Rina walked down the ring very smartly. As for the lottery, this is no longer her job, so there is no need to stay longer. Diao walked towards the two of them, ignoring the greet students around. Those enthusiastic students, like the air that doesn''t exist, couldn''t attract the attention of Azumi Rina. auzw.com In front of the two of Rina, the smile appeared on the plain and slightly cold face. "Okay, now we can go home." "Fortunately, Erina disturbs you." "Well, let''s go." Afterwards, Xinhu Feisha and Yaqie Huilina followed Noel and left side by side. When seeing this scene, the male students who loved to paint Linai showed their envy, jealousy, and hate, and could not help but replace Noel. However, this is just a matter of thinking, and no one dared to do that. Let''s not talk about the identity of Rina, or the identity of Noel, which they can''t match. Out of the venue of the autumn qualifiers, the three returned to the hilltop villa in the same car. While driving in the car, Suiya suddenly remembered what was going on and looked at Xinhu Feishan sitting beside him. "Hidden Sands, you have to be careful in the trial after a week, you are very likely to run into a beautiful Pleiades." "Master Erina, I will not lose the game, please rest assured." "I didn''t mean it." "what?" Xinhu Feisha froze for a moment, and looked at Shizui Rina in a puzzled way. Noel, who was sitting on the other side of Rina, knew exactly what she was worried about. "Are you worried about the beautiful Pleiades?" "Ok." Seeing that there was a clear man, Yae nodded hard at Rina. After thinking about it, he spoke again. "I heard that the guy named Meizuo Pleiades was a stalker. In order to win the game, he would investigate everything about his opponents, or the kind of frivolous trailing tracking." "Just imagine, I feel sick and uncomfortable." Talking about it, Azumi painted Rina with a trembling thought, and also frowned at the expression of disgust. After the conversation between Noel and Azumi Rina, Xinhu Feisha understands what is going on. For a long time, I was not worried that I would lose the autumn trial, but I was worried about being disgusted by Pleiades. Noel felt so worried about Rina. "Your worries are a bit superfluous, as long as Fei Sha stays in the villa temporarily, that person called Pleiades, he cannot enter the villa on the top of the mountain." "As for the game, there is nothing to worry about." "Acquiring intelligence through other channels will have no effect on Feishang." "Because even if he knows the theme of the game and knows how to cook, he can''t get gourmet ingredients, so everything he does will be in vain." After listening to Noel''s words, Azumi Rina thought for a while, as if this was really the case. Avoid tracking, just hide in the villa. In terms of competition, Mei Zuo Peng can''t get gourmet food. If you think about it this way, it seems that there is really nothing to worry about. v9 Chapter 121： Eve of departure In a flash, a week passed. The second round of Yuanyue Academy''s fall competition also kicked off. The result of the lottery grouping is this. The first game: the beautiful Pleiades vs. Alice Alice. The second game: Xinhu Feishang VS Heimuchang Liang. The two games in the group are the semifinals of the fall game. And the winners of these two games, they will have a final final to determine the winner of the fall game. Since then, the fall season has been successfully concluded. However, during this period, Noel did not go to the game except for the accident of providing two female food ingredients. The reason for not going to the game is also. First, I''m not really interested in it, so I''m too lazy to watch those clashes. Secondly, the autumn competition is about to end. You need to start preparing for outdoor courses. How can you watch the competition? Although I havent watched it during the last three games of the fall season. As for the results of the semifinals and finals, Noel still knows. In fact, I can guess. Not to mention that the two women will come over to report the results to Noel as soon as possible after the match, so it is very difficult to know. The winners of the semi-finals are: Xin Hu Fei Sha and Yaqi Alice. The result was as expected by Noel. The two of them won the semi-finals and successfully advanced to the final. The superb craftsmanship of the two of them, coupled with high-quality gourmet ingredients as an auxiliary, they are really hard to lose. The balance of victory, tilted towards them from the beginning. In the finals, Noel was unbiased and offered the same gourmet ingredients. As for the final result, Azumi Alice was slightly better, and the new household Fei Shasha was defeated. The third place is Kuroki Yakuza, and Alices younger brother with heel spots. This is the case for the top three in the fall season, and the other Noel have really not paid attention. In those two days of competition time, the location of the outdoor courses has been chosen. And today, the third day of the fall season. At this time, in the hilltop villa. Zhexian Zuoweimen, who has just returned from outside, is discussing the outdoor class with Noel in the study. Zheqian Xianweiwei opened the drawer, took out the folder inside, and handed it to Noel sitting directly opposite. "This is the permission document to enter the special zone." "I''m a food hunter, it doesn''t seem to require any entry permission." Without reaching for it, Noor looked at Zheqian Xianweimen puzzled. It''s not a matter of handing it all the time, Yazui Xian Zuoweimen first put the file on the desktop, and then he explained to Noel. "As a top food hunter, you have a food hunter''s license, and you can enter the Special Zone Reserve." "But professional hunters and teachers and students of Yuanyue, they need permission to enter." Not to mention, Noel really forgot this. I forgot to forget it, but I didn''t feel embarrassed at all, and then reached for the folder on the table. The curiosity opened and asked about other things. "Old man, I said before that there are only 30 places. This is a lecturer." "Really? Then why don''t you make it clear?" "I didn''t say that?" "It''s really not said." auzw.com Zheqian Xianweiwei shook his head. Noel frowned slightly, responded carefully, and found that he hadn''t said it. This was Noel''s own mistake, and he really couldn''t blame Zhexian Zuoweimen. "Forget it, it''s okay to have a few more people. Don''t just add people in." "You can rest assured that no one will be added." As soon as he finished speaking, Zheqianxian Zuoweimen thought of something, and then added. "I want to ask, have you decided where to go?" "Well, I just thought about it last night." "Can you tell me something?" "No." With a slight smile, Noel refused decisively. Get up from the seat and walk towards the door of the study, ready to leave here. Just about to go out, I suddenly remembered something. "correct!" "There are more than 11 hours before tomorrow, so that the students who have obtained the quota and the lecturers are ready." "because" "I decided to start tomorrow morning." When he was finished, Noel walked out of the study completely and closed the door. It took a while for Yaqie Xian Zuoweimen to recover. "It really makes people call." The complaint turned into a complaint, and in the end, someone called to notify. After the broadcast announcement of Yuanyue Academy, the students who got the places packed their bags with anticipation, hoping to arrive soon tomorrow. There is no way not to look forward to it. Have seen the power of gourmet ingredients. Everyone knows that in the case of disparity in craftsmanship, gourmet food ingredients can reverse the role of Qiankun in seven ways. In a situation where the craftsmanship is evenly matched, the party with good food ingredients will get a great advantage, and it can even be said to be a winning ticket. When Zhe Xianxian left the door to let people inform, Noel also picked up the phone and notified his two partners. After receiving the news, Ganri Xiangzi and Mujiu Zhiguo Guo both said they would come over immediately and would never miss this expedition. Before Noel had finished speaking, they hurriedly hung up the phone, ran to pack their luggage, and arranged the affairs in the store. Listening to the blind tone on the phone, Noel smiled helplessly. "Okay, that''s not an important thing, just wait until they arrive." Noel had just put down the phone he was holding, and then saw the door slammed open. There are four people coming in. Azumi Erina, Azumi Alice, Xinhu Feisha, and Mito Yumei. As soon as the four entered the room, they went straight to Dunol and asked at the same time. "Going away?" "What kind of special zone are we going to?" "Will this be fake news?" "Going to the wild, what should we bring?" It is said that three women are in one play, and now four are chattering in front of them, and all kinds of questions are endless. skbshge v9 Chapter 122： The final destination is... Airport. The teachers and students of Yuanyue Academy, plus 20 professional hunters, boarded the packaged flight. When everyone is on board, the plane is about to take off. After stepping out of the cockpit, Noel entered the cabin and was ready to announce to everyone that this outdoor course destination. Just walked into the cabin and looked at the students who were full of expectations. After seeing Noel''s arrival, the teachers and students in the seat were quiet for a moment, quietly waiting for him to speak. Not only teachers and students, but also 20 professional hunters. Seeing the crowd''s eyes gathered, Noel cleared his throat slightly before speaking to them. "The plane is about to take off." "Before taking off, I think it is necessary to let you know first, where is the destination of our trip." After hearing the words, the people who had never known the destination, stood up and listened carefully. No one interrupted, and Noel continued to speak. "We have to take a flight to a gourmet city in the SAR, and then take a boat to the final destination." "The ultimate destination is" "Plant hell, plant hell." "The jungle of E, known as the continent of E, inhabits a jungle of carnivorous plants that even fierce beasts prey on." The teachers and students of Yuanyue are full of question marks, while professional hunters have heard the change. You can see at a glance that most of the professional hunters know where Nuoer said. Soon, there was a professional hunter who responded faster, raised his right hand high and said something worried. "It''s too dangerous there, let''s change places." "exactly!" "Well, it''s too dangerous there." "If it is the jungle of E, we may be in danger if we are a little careless, and we dare not guarantee to protect them comprehensively." As one person started, the rest of the professional hunters also regained their spirits and expressed their ideas one after another. However, most people think that the jungle of E is too dangerous. And listening to the words of professional hunters, the teachers and students of Yuanyue couldn''t help being afraid. Although I don''t know where the Jungle of E is, it can be heard from the words of professional hunters that there is a place where you will die if you are careless. Knocking his ears with his little finger, Noel looked indifferent. "If you don''t want to go, take advantage of the fact that the plane hasn''t lifted off, and now you have time to go." The words fell, and professional hunters hesitated. There are risks, and the remuneration is also quite generous. The liquidated damages are not a small uncle. I don''t know how to choose for a while. After a while, no one really got up and left. Seeing this, Noel felt it was necessary to seduce these hesitant professional hunters, so that they would also be able to work harder. auzw.com Just think about it, and immediately throw out a gravity-level message. "I got reliable news that somewhere in the jungle of E, there is an ingredient from the food industry." "what!?" "Food ingredients in the food world!?" "Let me go! Really fake!?" "This is impossible!" As soon as the news came out, the indecisive professional hunters exclaimed. Seeing that Noel wouldn''t say anything later, all of them shut their mouths honestly, as if the babies were sitting. When it was so quiet that he could hear each other''s breathing, Noel spoke slowly and continued. "The ingredients from the food industry are called "bb corn" and the hunting level is as high as 35." "It is said that a long time ago, it was the raw material of the snack popcorn of the gourmet nobility, mainly grown in the food industry grains." "Use only one popcorn that has been baked by a strong fire and it will immediately become 100 servings." "The overwhelming aroma and the taste of the rice, one bite will make people want to stop the appetite." "The transaction price is also going on with a few hundred thousand, if a whole root, the lowest market price will not be less than 1 billion ringgit." "This generous extra fast, I think you will not miss it." After listening to the detailed introduction, professional hunters suddenly looked like chicken blood, their faces swelled and their eyes grew bigger. Nowadays, where is the idea of ??leaving a little bit, even wishing to reach the destination immediately. The teachers and students of Yuanyue heard the fog and the only thing they could hear was that bb corn was very valuable. As for the food industry, it is totally confused. Slightly calmer, some of the professional hunters expressed their position first. "Captain Noel, what you said is what you said this time. You said that I will never go west to the east. Everything will follow your arrangement." "Ok." With a faint response, Noel glanced at the rest of the professional hunters and then asked them. "What about you?" "Please rest assured that they will never be harmed." "Yes, we will protect their safety and will not let them lack any one." "Go! Definitely go! What do you say I do!" The 20 professional hunters all expressed their opinions, and they decided to go with them without exception. At the same time, they also promised to do their utmost to protect more than 30 people in Yuanyue. Now that professional hunters have expressed their opinions, Noel feels that he should also promise them something, otherwise how could he be motivated. then... "As long as you try your best to protect the teachers and students of Yuanyue, I dare to guarantee that you can make this extra money." "At that time, it depends on your own business how much bb corn can get. I won''t do any interference. v9 Chapter 123： Scare scare everyone "but!" "On the way back, if someone delays things because of taking more, don''t blame me for being rude." "understand?" The professional hunters nodded and said they knew what Noel meant. Whether you really listen to it is unknown. The human heart is unpredictable, and God knows what abacus these people are playing. If its not greed, maybe these professional hunters have long gone, and no one will listen to Norder. Of all the professional hunters here, all of them are running for money. Relying on the reward given by Zhexian Zuoweimen, he can only let professional hunters take care of the teachers and students of Yuanyue. Want professional hunters desperately? That reward is not enough. When the time comes, what kind of danger is really encountered, professional hunters must leave Yuanyue teachers and students running for the first time, in order to protect themselves regardless of his life and death. But now it''s different. Just one bb corn can get hundreds of thousands, and a billion quit corn. For these ordinary professional hunters, a bb corn is enough to spend a lifetime. Under such temptation, before finding bb corn. Professional hunters will obey Noel, and they will go all out to protect the teachers and students of Yuanyue until they see bb corn in front of them. After a while, the aircraft started to move on the runway, and eventually gradually rose to high altitude. As the plane took off, the teachers and students of Yuanyue also recovered one by one. Each student was curious to die, but he didn''t dare to go forward and ask Noel, only to sit in the position and glared. The lecturers were also very curious about what Noel had talked with professional hunters. Finally, according to the curiosity in his heart, Roland Chapel in the lecturer got up and asked. "Mr. Noel, why have you never mentioned the gastronomy industry before? Can you please help me?" "You all want to know?" Turning his head after hearing the words, Noor glanced lightly at the crowd. Whether it was a student or a lecturer, even some professional hunters nodded. Professional hunters with professional intelligence networks can only find a little rumor. For these ordinary people of Yuanyue students, they are even less likely to know about the food world. Strictly speaking, the food industry is confidential to ordinary people. After all, if ordinary people are really aware, it is very easy to cause panic and riots, so only ordinary people are kept secret. Seeing so many people wondered, Noel did not worry so much. "Since you want to know, then I will give you a brief explanation." "However, you better rot all the things you know today in your stomach, and never circulate it outside, otherwise it might be a prison disaster." auzw.com "As long as some of you dare to spread the word, then 100% will have someone to catch you." "Will you still listen to me now?" When hearing the consequences of the rumors, many people frowned tightly. A small number of people did not take it seriously. But in the end, it was curiosity that conquered the fear that grew inside, and he decided to listen to Noel about the food industry. Everyone nodded, and Rina urged Rina to speak. "Don''t sell it there, you''ll talk about it quickly." "Yeah, you want to be curious about dying me, hurry and talk." Ganri Xiangzi followed the coaxing. With a knife in hand, Noor gently chopped on the head of the dry sun, ignoring her pretending pain, and began to talk to everyone. "The food world." "Except for the accident in the human world where we live, the rest of the mainland is called the gourmet world." "It refers to a continent that has not yet been exploited by humans. It has a variety of delicious ingredients like miracles, but it is also extremely dangerous and the environment is extremely harsh. Only a few people have stepped on it. It is also known as a treasure trove of unknown ingredients." "Because it is too dangerous, ordinary people cannot get involved." After a pause, Knoll sorted out his thoughts. Soon, he spoke again. "As we all know, the standard for igo to evaluate the hunting level is: hunting level 1 means that about 10 are needed, and hunters wearing shotguns can barely solve it." When they heard this, everyone nodded to say they knew it. With a slight smile, Noel decided to scare these people. "In the human world where we live and live, the hunting level of gourmet creatures or gourmet plants will not exceed 100..." "Noel, do you mean gourmet creatures or gourmet plants in the gastronomic world, whose average hunting level is around 100120?" Noel hadn''t finished speaking yet, and Alice cut off her words and made her guess. It was just speculation, which aroused the exclamation of teachers and students of Yuanyue. These people feel that Ache''s guess is reliable. Not angry at being beaten, Noel raised his right hand and shook his index finger. "The average hunting level of the food industry is around 100120?" "You are so wrong." "Gourmet creatures with a hunting level of about 100,150, just barely survive in the outermost part of the food industry." "The deeper into the gastronomy world, the hunting levels are above several hundred, and even thousands of hunting creatures have hunting levels." Speaking of stopping here, it doesn''t mean to continue down. Because all the people in front of me were scared pale when they listened, and the whole person was scared and paralyzed in the seat. If you continue to speak, someone may be unable to bear and faint. v9 Chapter 124： Rest and rectify No one asked more, but they were scared enough. Originally, the expectations of everyone, but now there is a little bit of expectations, all turned into fear. However, this made Norger clear. In the following time, I sat quietly in the position one by one without the noisy scene. On the way from the plane to the gourmet city, there was no other voice in the cabin except for Noel and the surrounding women. the next day... At about noon, the plane landed smoothly at Ting Airport in the gourmet city. The plane that had been flying for so long, plus the worry, didn''t get a good rest at all. As a result, the current students are listless. Another reason is that professional hunters need to prepare weapons and intend to purchase locally. Therefore, I could only dispel the idea of ??going straight to the port, and temporarily decided to find a hotel to rest for a day, and then set off for the port tomorrow morning. The crowd took the bus and settled in a hotel near the airport. Before the dissolution, Noel announced to everyone. "You all listened well." "From now to tomorrow morning before 9 o''clock, this is the last time you think about." "If you don''t want to go, it''s better to tell me in advance, or someone who regrets after you go, don''t blame me for leaving you there." "Okay, that''s all I have to say, let it go." Each student lowered his head and didn''t even respond. Its not that they dont respond, but they are seriously considering whether Noel will give up this outdoor course. In this regard, Noel did not care much, and left. Ganri Xiangzi and Mujiu Zhiyuan Guo saw that Noel had left the hotel lobby and quickly trot a few steps to catch up. Professional hunters discussed it, and then went outside together with the hotel. It wasn''t until the elevator door that Noel entered closed, and then the teachers and students of Yuanyue in the hall recovered. Most of them did not plan to stay in the lobby more. With their own luggage, go to the arranged hotel room. Only a small part of the people are still standing and thinking with their heads down, completely meaningless. At this time, the three people who had just taken the elevator had reached the designated floor. Noel took out the room card in his pocket, glanced down at the room number, and quickly found the location of the room. Swipe and open the door in one go. One after the other, all three entered the same room without saying goodbye at the door. It is obvious that they are staying in a room. However, it is normal to think about it. Anyway, we should do everything we should or shouldnt do. Its strange that we cant keep together. This is a luxurious suite with a separate small living room. Slowly stepping into the small living room, Noel fell into the soft sofa and closed his eyes to raise his head. auzw.com Ganri Xiangzi and Mujiu Zhiguo, they first went to the bedroom to put down their luggage. Putting your luggage away, I originally wanted to go to the small living room to find Noel. The front door only stepped out of the bedroom door, but the door of the luxury suite was knocked. "Boom Boom Boom" What else can I do, I can only turn to see who it is. Just to open a door, you don''t need two people to go together. "Small orchard, I''ll just go and see who is outside the door. You can go to the small living room to find Noel first." "it is good." Mujiu Zhiyuan Guo responded, and then turned to the small living room. Soon, Ganri Xiangzi came to the door and looked out through the cat''s eyes on the door, then frowned and murmured. "Don''t go to rest, what is she doing here?" Whispering back to whispering, but the hand still opened them. Seeing that the door was open, but the person I saw was not the person I wanted to see. I asked unpleasantly. "Why are you here!?" "I''m Noel''s partner. It''s normal to be here." "Where is this normal! Who stipulates that the partner must live in the same room!" "Who is the rule, the partner can''t share the same room?" Ganri Xiangzi smiled slightly, and he asked the person in front of him. Then he spoke again. "Erinina Sauce, you should have guessed that I and Xiaoguoyuan were both of us. Our relationship with Noel is not just a partner, so why bother asking." "....." Azumi Rina opened her mouth slightly, but couldn''t say anything. There was absolutely no way to refute. She did guess that the relationship between Noel and the two girls was not only as simple as partner. She hummed her head arrogantly, and directly walked around the room and walked into the room. "Humph!" Qianri Xiangzi didn''t stop, and after closing the door, he went to the small living room. When the two came to the small living room together, it was Noel who was resting on Mu Jiuzhi''s legs. Ganri Xiangzi didn''t think there was anything, and Yagi cut Rina''s reaction. Seeing an outsider, Mu Jiuzhi couldn''t help but feel ashamed, bowing his head and daring to lift it up. Noel had no intention of getting up at all. He looked at the surprised Azusa Rina lightly and asked very calmly. "Erina, why are you here?" "I...I...you...you..." There, I, you, and you, for a long time, I can''t say a complete sentence, and even forgot the purpose of coming here. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to say something, but I was temporarily forgotten by this unexpected scene. I couldn''t remember for a while, standing there embarrassed and wondering what to do. Seeing this, Ganri Xiangzi rarely did not tease Rina, but instead took her to the sofa and sat down. "Don''t worry, you can calm down a little bit and you will remember it soon." v9 Chapter 125： Acacias "Menu of Life" After sitting for a while, Azumi Rina calmed down. At the same time, she also remembered the purpose here. Without too much ink, she looked at the sleeper Kuro Chiuyuan''s legs, playing Noel on the phone. "Noel, when we were on the plane, you didn''t seem to have finished speaking. I want to know what will follow." Noel no longer paid attention to mobile phones, and was quite surprised. I have thought about many kinds of things, but I think of the purpose of Rina coming here, but there is no such thing. Not to mention that Noel was surprised, but Ganri Xiangzi and Mujiu Zhiyuan were also surprised. Of course, in addition to being surprised, the two of them were also curious about the follow-up content, so they didn''t bother to say anything, waiting to see if Noel would say the following. When he came back to his mind, Noel saw that all three were curious and full of anticipation. "Since you all want to know, then I will give you a good talk." "Oh, where did I talk about last time?" I couldn''t remember where I said last time, and I frowned slightly and thought about it. Seeing this, Azumi Rina was very active in raising her right hand, just like the students in the class who wanted to rush to answer. The only difference is that students still need teachers to be selected by roll call in order to answer questions. But she didn''t need to do this, she just said where she said last time. "When you were on the plane, you said, "The deeper you go into the food world, the hunting levels are above a few hundred, and even thousands of hunting creatures. "Then stopped and didn''t continue talking." "Oh, here it is." Knowing what was said last time, Noel did not rush to continue to speak, but sorted out a little bit of information about the food industry in his mind. Let''s take a look at which part is better. Did not let the three people wait for too long, Noel began to talk about the food industry. "There are three types of routes connecting the food world and the human world: sea, land and air. Because the risk of sea and air lines is too high, they generally enter from land." "There are three land routes, namely, "Life Waterfall Pool" on Saber Island, "Harbour of the Evils" on Uto Island, and "Three Ways" on Wacker Mainland." "One of the easiest to enter is the "Waterfall Pool of Life" on Saber Island." "The food creatures in the food industry have a high level of hunting for food creatures, and running into any one is enough to easily destroy the human world." "Of course, don''t worry too much. Every entrance is guarded by top food hunters. So far, there are no creatures in the food industry. They have successfully entered the world from the entrance." After a short pause, Noel got up from Mukuchi''s legs and took a drink from the table. Then, he spoke down again. "There are eight continents in the gourmet world, and each continent has a king of beasts and its corresponding king of ingredients." "A total of eight kings of beasts, the kings of the beasts that are the strongest populations on each continent, are collectively known as the eight kings. The food world, which has always been in a state where the males are divided, also relies on the eight kings to barely maintain balance." "Respectively" "The First Continent: Dragon King Derous, corresponding to the appetizer ter." auzw.com "Second Continent: Wolf King Gines, corresponding to the main dish god." "Third Continent: Bird King Emperor Crow, corresponding to beverage atom." "Fourth Continent: King Snake Queen Snake, corresponds to the dessert earth." "The Fifth Continent: Deer King Sky Deer, corresponding to meat cuisine news." "Sixth Continent: Whale King Mu En, corresponding to another fish cuisine." "The Seventh Continent: Ape King Ban Bina, corresponding to soup pair." "Eighth Continent: Mawang Hercules, corresponding to Sarah Air." Listening to Noel''s introduction to the Eight Kings, at first the three women still felt nothing. When they heard the food corresponding to the eight kings, they instantly widened their eyes in surprise and covered their small mouths with their hands. The reason why they are so surprised is that they have all heard of it. "Gourmet God! The menu of Acacia''s life!!!" The three exclaimed in unison. Suddenly exclaimed, especially Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo sitting next to her, she didn''t even get to Noel''s ear and shouted, it was really shocked by her. He was about to complain, but somehow he was taken a step ahead of him. "This is not a legend?" "Are you kidding me?" "Is it true or false?" As Qian Ri Xiang Zi raised questions, Yazuki Rina and Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo, they also successively confirmed to Noel. After glancing at the three, Noel nodded slightly. "it is true." "Since it''s a legend, it must have been based before, otherwise it won''t be spread to this day." "The eight kings who live in the food world are indeed important ingredients in the menu of Acacia''s life." "It is not necessary to lie to you." It was determined that the three women''s eyes suddenly flashed. No need to guess at all, nor did they know what they paid attention to, it was too obvious. What can it be, it is nothing more than playing the attention of the eight kings and recreating the menu of Acacia''s life. "During the daytime, you should stop dreaming." "Not to mention, the average hunting level of the eight kings in the food industry is basically as high as 6000 or higher, which has exceeded the range of human hunting." "Even if the real hunting is successful, put them in front of you, and with your current cooking skills, there is no way to cook the eight kings." "So, just think about it, don''t take it too seriously." The wonderful fantasy was broken, and the three were also deeply hit by Noel. v9 Chapter 126： "Food Luck" and "Food Righteousness" The average hunting level of the Eight Kings: 6000, so cruel reality does not hit the talent strange. They really did not expect that the eight kings in the food world are so terrifying. Just hearing this terrifying hunting level, it has made people feel deeply desperate, how can there be the courage to capture the Eight Kings. Even if you want to do that, no one dares to take on such a task. Unable to hunt the eight kings, they can still accept this. But when Noel questioned the cooking, they could not accept it. In this regard, Yasushi Rina with the tongue of the gods reacted the most violently and was also the most unconvinced. Standing up excitedly, she frowned unpleasantly. "I have an extraordinary taste, and can visualize the taste in my mind. Are you sure I can''t cook the eight kings?" "Ok, sure and sure." Noel didn''t even think about it for a second, and gave the answer very decisively. With such an annoying answer, or in front of the other two people, Azumi Rina was even more angry. As she was preparing to refute, Noel stepped forward. "Now that the Eight Kings are a bit too far away, as far as the food ingredients of the current human world are concerned, there are many of them that you cannot cook." "Some special gourmet ingredients require you to have enough food luck to find them out, and you also need to learn the food meaning so that they can be cooked well." Hearing the emergence of two new words, the curiosity of the three women was suddenly hooked. Very curious, what is the food luck and food meaning mentioned. Without making random guesses, Mujiu Zhiyuan asked directly. "Noel, the food transport and food you just mentioned, can this improve our cooking skills?" "Well, that can greatly enhance your cooking skills." Hearing this, Noel nodded slightly. Knowing that they could improve their cooking skills, this made the three girls even more curious about this and could not wait to figure it out. Ganri Xiangzi ran to sit next to Noel and took his hand into his arms. "Since you have already mentioned it, then you give us a good explanation, what exactly is the food and food." "Uh um, I really want to know." There is something to learn, Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo sitting on the other side of Noor also hugged his other arm and looked at him with expectant eyes. The original plan to take action, Aya cut Rina, suddenly realized that he no longer has his place. Seeing that the left and right positions are occupied by people, but they are unwilling to fall behind. So he gathered courage and dared to walk to Noel. "Quick...quickly...I know that...what is that..." auzw.com She was so blushed that Rina cut her face, and she sat directly on Noels lap. Knoll was a bit ignorant, and didn''t expect it to develop like this. From the beginning, I never thought of concealing anything. Now that it has been proposed, it must be explained clearly to them. Accidents are accidents, but Noel is very happy for such accidents. Knowing the fragrance from the three women, Noel began to explain to them. "Then let me talk about food luck first." "Shiyun refers to the genius who can feel the guidance of the ingredients and be loved by the ingredients." "For example, when you are looking for special ingredients, you can inexplicably feel the location of the ingredients you need, as if you were guided by the ingredients." "For another example, when you are cooking special ingredients that you have never cooked, you can know how to proceed." "This is food luck." After introducing the food luck, Noel stopped to continue. Ganri Xiangzi was very jealous, and quickly picked up the drink on the table and handed it to Noel to give him a sip. Very satisfied with this, Noel glanced at Ganri Xiangzi with appreciation, and then continued slowly. "Next, I will tell you about food." "Compared with the illusion of food luck, food is easier for people to actually feel, and even learn this skill through hard work." "Food justice, this is something you can''t touch yet, the ultimate mystery that only a super chef can learn." "People who have learned to eat right can not have to eat within a few days. Even so, they can maintain their body skills, and they will be faster than other people in processing ingredients, even without any mistakes." "Although it can be learned through hard work, it is not easy to learn this skill." "If you really want to learn food justice, you have to go to the Shilin Temple to learn. The alias is also called Yunyin Temple." "It is said that no one knows its specific address. It can be said that it is a legendary temple. It is not easy to find it." Learn whether food can be learned through hard work, or the ultimate mystery that only a super chef can learn. How could the three girls not be interested in this. Just hearing what Noel was behind, they felt a sudden loss. Without knowing the address, one cannot learn food. and many more! How did Noel know this? Now that Noel knows these things, it means that he either knows the address or has mastered the skill of eating right. When the three girls realized the point, the flame of hope in their eyes ignited again. But guessing is only guessing after all, and it needs to be determined to know whether this is the case, otherwise it is just a joy. In order to determine what was in her mind, one of them was asked angrily. "Nuoer, do you know the address of the Shilin Temple, or do you know how to acquire food justice?" v9 Chapter 127： Ups and downs "Regarding the address of the Shilin Temple, I do know the approximate location. As for how to acquire food justice, I also know how to operate it." Noel nodded slightly, grabbing the waists of the two women beside him. It is so clear that I know where the address of Shilin Temple is and how to learn the food meaning. The two messages instantly excited the three girls. Qianri Xiangzi and Mujiu Zhiyuan Guo, both of them took the initiative to lean on Noel, grasping his clothes tightly with both hands, fearing that he might disappear suddenly. Only Yuche painted Rina is more restrained, not as bold as they are. She didn''t leave on Noel''s lap, staring at him face to face with big watery eyes. Noel is not stupid, how can they not see what they think. The performance is too obvious. It is nothing more than trying to get a way to learn the righteousness from oneself. Think about it and understand that after all, food justice is the ultimate meaning of a super chef. As a chef, how can they withstand such temptations. Ganri Xiangzi and Mujiu Zhiyuan Guo, they want to take their cooking skills one step closer. As for the words of Rina, she wanted to gain the right to take the first seat of the top ten men of Yuanyue by acquiring food. The three women''s thoughts were too obvious. It was difficult for Noel to see them, so he didn''t write them directly. I don''t mind teaching them righteousness, it''s just something they don''t let them practice. "Teaching doesn''t mind teaching you, but I don''t have anything on hand for you to learn food." "Do you need any props to learn food?" Hearing the words, Mujiu Zhiyuan looked at Noel doubtfully and was curious about what it takes to learn food. I plan to see what I need to learn about food and whether I can help with purchasing. In this way, everyone can start learning immediately. Ganri Xiangzi also had this idea, and she nodded and echoed. "Yeah, you talk about what you need, let''s just purchase." "If not available on the market, I can ask Grandpa to help me purchase." Azumi Erina also echoed, saying that Azumi Xie Zuoweimen could be helped to purchase items that were banned in the market. In response, Noel shook his head. "Not only is it not sold on the market, not even the black market, so you can''t help." "The things you need to learn food justice are actually a few special food ingredients." "Even in the major food cities under the jurisdiction of igo, those special food ingredients are very rare, and even no food hunter will accept the commission of hunting, so it is basically impossible to appear on the market, and you can only go hunting by yourself. ." "Of course, you can not use any props, but the progress of learning food will be very slow, and it is difficult to reflect the effect of food, which will cause you to lose confidence gradually and finally give up learning. " auzw.com "So if you want to learn food, this is not a simple thing." After hearing these words, the three girls'' expectation turned into a loss, and even appeared in the face. Azumi Rina is not determined to give up, and really does not want to give up on this. "Noel, are the special food ingredients you mentioned really difficult to obtain?" "For most food hunters, those special food ingredients are indeed very troublesome, but it is easy for me, but I have no time to get rid of it." "In other words, you can get things right!" "I don''t remember if I haven''t said that, I can''t get those kinds of gourmet ingredients." Before waiting for the remarks of Rina, Noel, who had just finished speaking in less than a second, spoke again. "but" "You also have to give me time, otherwise how could I get it." "I''m not going to teach you food justice. When the outdoor course is over, I will get back some food ingredients." "Now what you have to do is to wait patiently." "I can guarantee that I will not forget this matter." "Furthermore, after this outdoor course, you can go with me, so you should rest assured." Ups and downs, one loss, one hope rekindled. The ups and downs of life are really exciting. The three girls realized they were too anxious. One counted, and they both bowed their heads embarrassedly, daring not to stare at Noel. In the following time, Noel shifted the subject to change the awkward atmosphere. Afterwards, they brought out gourmet ingredients to attract the attention of the three of them. Unknown food ingredients appeared in front of them, they immediately forgot what they had just started, and began to discuss how to cook them. The four of them did not mention anything about food justice. Time gradually passed away... After sharing a delicious meal together, Azumi Erina left the room reluctantly. There was no way to do this. She really couldn''t find any reason to stay, her face was still too thin. With Azumi Rina''s departure, only one man and two women remained in the luxury suite. The three chatted briefly for a while, then picked up the tableware together. At this time, the sky began to gradually darken. Although it''s still too early, it doesn''t prevent you from doing something that is good for your body and mind, it is also a post-meal exercise. v9 Chapter 128： Someone is tracking The next day... At almost nine o''clock, Yuanyue teachers and students and professional hunters gathered in the hall. Pinching the last time, the three slowly came to the hotel lobby and walked slowly to the crowd to stop. The halted three turned around and faced the gathered people here. "It''s exactly nine o''clock, now you should give me an answer, plan to withdraw from the team and come out." When listening to Noel''s words, the teachers and students gathered in the hall turned to look at the people around them. It''s just that no one came out of the team, all standing honestly in their place. After waiting for a while, Noel never gave up this outdoor course before speaking to the people again. "Since no one quits, there will be no chance after departure." "I will say the ugly words ahead. On the way to the next outdoor course, whoever dares to quit and quit, then don''t blame me for being rude to you." "The result of making me angry is very serious. You are very likely to be used as bait by me, or you are used as feed for food creatures, so don''t make unreasonable troubles in this trip." "I am not your parent, there is no need to get used to your stink." "For me, there is no psychological burden to kill you, and at the same time, I am not afraid of the revenge of your family." "I''m serious. Please keep my words in mind." "the above." Somehow, when everyone heard Noel say these words, they felt that the surroundings were cooling rapidly, making them shudder. At the same time, everyone looked at Noel''s indifferent and indifferent eyes, and instantly seemed to be stared at by some fierce beast. Fear grew and spread wildly in his heart. Since then I have learned that Noel is really kidding. Anyone who dares to make trouble at that time will really do what he said, and everyone is convinced of this. Ignoring the teachers and students who were scared by Yuanyue, Noel went to a professional hunter not far away. "Your equipment is ready?" "Well, we have put all the equipment on the bus, and now we can start at any time." "The bus is here?" "I was waiting outside at half past eight." The professional hunter asked by Noel nodded. Now that everyone has arrived and the bus is waiting outside for a long time, it can be said that everything is ready. Noel glanced at the teachers and students of Yuanyue before speaking to the professional hunter beside him. "Then your **** will get on the train and be ready to go." "Ok." With a pleasant response, the professional hunter turned and left. Toward the gathering of professional hunters, we talked with the people for a while, and then we walked outside the hotel together. Seeing the professional hunters go out, Noel spoke to the two women who were beside him. "You talk to the lecturer, we are about to leave for the port and let them lead the students on board." "Now I will talk to Mr. Chapel." "Well, I will go with Xiaoguoyuan." Having just finished speaking, Qianri Xiangzi and Mujiu Zhiyuan Guo walked to the teachers and students of Yuanyue together. auzw.com Noel did not stay in place, but walked out of the hotel first. Slowly walked out of the hotel''s entrance, and passed the bus not far away. "Interesting, it''s really tracking." "It seems that among the professional hunters, some people think that the extra-fast food I proposed is not rich enough, and I plan to find someone to cooperate and fish hard." "Should I stay on the ground or solve it directly." Walking slowly, Noel whispered playfully. As he boarded the forefoot, he also figured out how to deal with the matter. Decided not to move first and wait to see what happened next. After all, the solution now can only solve a trailing person, and can''t do it all. It also allows professional hunters who betray intelligence to hide and not show up easily. It is the best choice nowadays to stay on the ground. Nothing was found, so Noel sat on the bus leisurely, just like a good man. It didn''t take long for me to see the door of the hotel. Lecturers of Yuanyue led the trainees and stepped out of the hotel one after another, and then boarded the bus in an orderly manner. After all the passengers boarded the two buses, the driver drove at Noll''s command. The previous bus started and slowly opened the door of the hotel. The latter also started, not far behind the leading bus. Soon, the two buses moved away from the hotel where they stayed and drove on the highway to their destination. In the bus leading the way, Noel closed his eyes and rested on the position. It seemed to be resting, so that the members of the car could not help lowering their voices, fearing that Noll would be noisy. In fact, Noor is not closing his eyes and resting, he can only say that they think too much. What are you doing? It is monitoring two buses with perception, trying to find the professional hunter who leaked information. At the same time, it was also the person who was watching the hotel. It is a pity that there has not been any discovery yet. The professional hunter who leaked the information didn''t show any horses, so he hadn''t figured out who it was. And the man who was following, also did not contact his associates, just followed him by car. Neither side was found temporarily. In addition to waiting, it seems that there is no move. Opening his eyes slowly, Noel decided to wait while chatting, otherwise it would be too boring. "Riyouko, and the small orchard, let''s find a topic to chat about." "Ah? What are you talking about?" Originally thought that Noel was resting, who suddenly opened his eyes suddenly, Qianri Xiangzi was a bit unresponsive. With a glance at Ganzi, Noor said a little speechlessly. "I asked you, and you came over and asked me why." "Oh, then wait for me to think about it." When the reaction came, Ganri Xiangzi''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and I looked very hard. v9 Chapter 129： gone? Awkward chat all the way, about an hour or so. The two buses arrived at the port, and the people got off the bus one by one in an orderly manner and gathered together consciously. Everyone got off the bus, and the lecturer of Yuanyue first determined the number of people. After making sure that he didn''t sleep too much, Noel took the lead and led the crowd to the big ship at the port. Soon, stop in front of a luxury passenger ship. As Noel stopped, everyone behind him also stopped. The person under the luxury passenger ship quickly walked towards Noor and took two steps. When coming to the front, the beard asked politely. "Are you all teachers and students of Yuanyue Academy?" "Ok." With a faint response, Noel looked at the big beard in front of him. Moments later, Noel raised his finger to the luxury passenger ship behind his beard and confirmed to him. "This is the ship ordered by Yuanyue?" "Yes, this is indeed the passenger ship for the next month, and I am Captain Krett." Answering Noel''s question, Captain Krett introduced himself. Now that everyone else has introduced themselves, Noel also gave a brief introduction. "My name is Noel, and they are the leaders of all of them." Less than a second after speaking, Noel slowly raised his right hand, and then reached into the twisted space. Before everyone could respond, he reached into the twisted space with his right hand and took it out with the drawings. As the right hand pulled away, the twisted space returned to calm again. Everything just now seems as if nothing has happened. Ignoring everyone who was surprised, Noel passed the blueprint in his hand. "This is a chart, I have indicated the destination above, you see what is wrong." Subconsciously took the chart, but Captain Cret failed to recover. Seeing that Captain Krett took the chart and froze there, Qian Zi cleared his throat and reminded him. "Cough cough cough." "Yes, yes, yes! Look at the chart, look at the chart!" Captain Krett reacted immediately, and smiled awkwardly with embarrassment. Immediately afterwards, he quickly spread out the chart he was holding, looked down seriously, and was sure of the destination of the trip. While Captain Krett was looking at the chart, Noor let Ganri Xiangzi and Mujiu Zhiyuan go to let the teachers and students of Yuanyue and the professional hunters on board. The two nodded slightly, and immediately turned around to do it. Knoll turned his head and saw that Captain Crett''s eyebrows were tightly locked. He must have felt something was wrong, otherwise he would not be so worried. As Knoll was about to open an inquiry, Captain Krett first asked questions. "That leader, are you really going to the mainland of E?" "Is there any problem?" auzw.com With a slight smile, Noel was curious about what was wrong. Seeing Noel asked, Captain Krett nodded and admitted. "It''s really a problem..." "The Continent of E, with a total area of ??1.02 billion square kilometers, is the third largest continent in the world." "Just sailing from here to the continent of E, it will take at least 23 days." "The closer to the ocean of the mainland of E, the more food creatures there, some of them are likely to attack passenger ships." "The most important thing is that the continent of E is designated as a special zone by igo, and it cannot be passed without permission." "So..." Before Captain Krett finished speaking, Noel raised his hand to interrupt it. Noor, under confusion, took out the license of the gourmet hunter from the storage space and the entry permit document approved by igo. I don''t know what it was, but Captain Krett reached for it. When you look closely, you instantly understand why Noel is so calm. After reading them carefully, his attitude became respectful, and he handed back the license and documents. At the same time, he also said openly. "There is you, and there is an approval for the entry permit. There is no problem now. You can start sailing at any time." "Relax, if there are food creatures attacking the passenger ship on the way, I will guarantee the safety of the passenger ship." "With your words, I will be completely relieved." "Since you think it''s okay, let''s board the ship and get ready to go." Afterwards, the two of them said nothing more and boarded the luxurious passenger ship together. After boarding the ship, Captain Krett said goodbye to Noel and walked to the cab. Watching Captain Krett leave, Noel turned and walked to the edge of the passenger ship. "gone?" "Are you going to keep following?" "still is" "I already know the destination, so I plan to go to the mainland of E in advance by other means?" What are you muttering about? The trailing person who had been trailing suddenly drove away from the port. According to common sense, it should be right to sneak into the passenger ship, but the man lost his head. I was a little confused by this operation. Noel was too lazy to continue guessing, and shook his head to throw the matter behind his head. The soldiers came to cover up the water, and decided to see the tricks when the time came. I am confident that in the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies and tricks are useless, and there is only one way to wait for them. Turning away from here, Noel walked inside the passenger ship. It didn''t take long before I saw everyone in the banquet hall of the passenger ship. In the following time, the lecturer arranged the accommodation of the students, and Noel arranged the defense of professional hunters. While grouping professional hunters, Captain Kretts words were broadcast. "The passenger ship is about to sail, please do not move around on the deck at random, so as to avoid unnecessary accidents." v9 Chapter 130： The moving island? On the calm sea, luxury passenger ships sail at a constant speed. It has been a whole day since the port started sailing. After a long day of continuous sailing, the luxury passenger ship enters the sea of ??food creatures. Sunny morning. Teachers and students of Yuanyue learned through broadcasting that they are now entering the sea of ??food creatures, and have put down their busy work, and one or two ran to the ship deck to wait, looking forward to the appearance of food creatures. Even professional hunters, many of them are like teachers and students of Yuanyue. It seems that they are moved by curiosity, but the purpose of the two is different. Teachers and students of Yuanyue are purely curious and want to see living food creatures. For professional hunters, they also have a curiosity about food creatures, but they are more interested in seeing whether they can encounter valuables, and they dont mind taking the opportunity to make extra money. It''s a pity that there are no food creatures waiting. Apart from a few ordinary seabirds, no one saw any living creatures. It is absolutely impossible to say no disappointment. The people were reluctant to leave, still waiting patiently on the spot, and did not believe in the food creatures. Time gradually passed away... After more than an hour passed, everyone still found nothing during this period. Waiting silly for more than an hour, no matter how thick the rise was, it was wiped out. Some of them started to retreat and did not intend to continue to waste time here, preparing to return to the ship to do something else. And at this time, a professional hunter discovered something. "What it is?" In the direction pointed out, several professional hunters beside the man looked over there. Not to mention, I really saw something. On the calm sea in the distance, the thing is particularly conspicuous, making it difficult to ignore it. "Is it an island?" "If it''s really a small island, it would be too desolate. It''s all bare and not green." "No, why didn''t you see it just now?" "Well, there was really nothing in that direction just now. I can be sure of this." "I can be sure." The conversation between professional hunters immediately attracted the attention of teachers and students of Yuanyue. As a result, teachers and students of Yuanyue soon discovered that objects in the distance were small islands. This also left the students who were planning to leave, and those who could not help but feel curious were left behind. Suddenly, a few more attentive students felt something was wrong. "How do you feel that the island is moving, is it my eyesight?" "Well, I also think the island is moving." "It seems to be moving." auzw.com "Our ship has been moving forward without stopping. It stands to reason that it should be farther and farther away from the island, but the distance between the island and the ship has not changed." "Wait! The island is close to us!" As one exclaimed, the others realized it was wrong. On the sea where there was nothing at all, there suddenly appeared a behemoth with a visual height of about 30 meters. Now it is found that the island is moving. The most important point is that the objects that are small islands are coming here. Based on the above three points, even if you are stupid, you will find it wrong. A professional hunter with a scar on his face, staring at the behemoth at close range, could vaguely see a dark shadow underwater. "Not an island! That''s a living creature!" The faint outline allowed professional hunters with scars on their faces to determine that it was a creature, and quickly shouted out to remind everyone. When he heard that it was a living creature, the teachers and students of Yuanyue were suddenly dumbfounded, and even felt impossible. At a height of about 30 meters, they have never seen such a huge living creature. I havent seen it before, and of course its impossible. Professional hunters are different. They learn that the objects that are small islands are living creatures, only a moment of stunned gods. The next second, the professional hunters who came back one after another, hurried back to the ship to take out various weapons. There are cold weapons and hot weapons. Several occupations opened their insurance and aimed their muzzles at close range, ready to shoot. A professional hunter with a cold weapon can only set up a posture and be ready for close combat at any time. There was also a professional hunter who ran to notify Noel who was not on the deck. Seeing that professional hunters are waiting in line, it seems that they are going to be real, and the teachers and students of Yuanyue can''t help getting nervous, but none of them leave. It didn''t take long for Noel, who was the leader of the team leader, to arrive, and Captain Krett, who heard the news, came first. With a glance, Captain Krett''s complexion instantly changed. Seeing this, both the teachers and students of Yuanyue and the professional hunters are secretly saying''not good'' in their hearts. As long as the discerning eye could see it, Captain Crett recognized what the behemoth was, so his face suddenly merged. The fusion of the face seen by an old captain is enough to show that the behemoth is not good. Faced with fear, Captain Krett shouted anxiously. "Hurry! Hurry up and make people call Mr. Noel! Hurry up!" "That captain, we have just asked someone to call Mr. Noel. It is estimated that we are on the way." "Then... that''s good..." "Captain, what is that behemoth like an island, what are you talking about now?" A professional hunter asked the doubts of everyone. Captain Krett''s such a big response made everyone''s heart scratched like a cat, and wanted to know what it was. Without saying what it was, Captain Krett told the professional hunter with a gun. "You guys have to pay attention to the gun. As long as it hasn''t attacked us yet, don''t shoot at it first, otherwise it will be equivalent to our provocation." v9 Chapter 131： Crashing Turtle "Could we just wait?" "It''s a ferocious food creature that hasn''t attacked because it hasn''t treated us as prey." "What!? That''s a gourmet creature!?" After several people heard it, they exclaimed in unison. Captain Krett, a serious face, nodded slightly to give everyone a certain determination, but his eyes had not left, and the behemoth immediately behind the luxury passenger ship. Now in a very embarrassing situation. The following food creatures have no signs of attack for the time being. Isn''t this a good thing? No no no, this is not a good thing. The reason why there is no intent to attack nowadays has just been said that luxury passenger ships have not been regarded as prey. At this time, it is also the time when food creatures are most sensitive. It is better to say that if you first attack and drive away, and successfully deter it. If it fails to retreat, then the behemoth will overthrow the luxury passenger ship in anger, and it will have to become its ration. In addition to this, it is not appropriate to rush to increase the speed of passenger ships. In the eyes of most creatures, running away is equivalent to showing weak strength, which will only make the opponent more offensive. It wouldn''t be used as prey, but escape would be preyed. Neither attack nor escape, so the situation is quite awkward. And those who know that they are food creatures, whether they are teachers and students of Yuanyue or professional hunters. I didn''t realize how dangerous it was, so I went to the stern one by one to see clearly. When this happened, Captain Krett was instantly scared and sweated, but he did not dare to give a loud noise to remind him, for fear of stimulating the gourmet creature. What else can we do, we can only hurry up. Soon, Captain Krett came to the stern next to everyone, and warned them softly. "You look back, but don''t do anything that might stimulate it, otherwise we all have to die together." "Can I take pictures?" Due to uncertainty, one of the students holding the camera asked Captain Cret. None of the other students heard heard their eyes shine and wanted to take a group photo. Glancing at the student fiercely, Captain Krett almost exploded in anger. Even if I just look at it, I still want to take pictures and take photos, and I can really die. Grabbing the student''s clothes with both hands, the bloodshot pupil stared at him fiercely, gritting his teeth. "If you want to find death, I can directly send you a ride!" "You calm down, this kid is just asking." The lecturer quickly hurried forward and persuaded the excited Captain Cret. After pushing a little, Captain Cretet let go. His eyes watched the crowd to see who dared to secretly do the dead, so that he could stop it in advance. auzw.com There is no way to do it. I really dont want to be buried with the dead, so I have to stop it. If they were not in the same boat, he would not care about the death and death of those who died, and would even be happy to watch the drama next to them, to see how those people should die. Under the surveillance of Captain Krett, Yuanyue teachers and students and professional hunters are honest. It didn''t take long for Noel to be at ease until his arrival. Squinting and yawning, Noel looked slowly into the crowd as though he had not yet woken up. "You guys are free too, it''s okay what a bunch of people gather here for?" "You are finally here. Come and see how to solve this." Hearing his head, he turned around and looked back. When Captain Krett saw Noel, the heart in the air dropped. Others saw Noel''s arrival and left and left to consciously give way. Noel walked down the road to the end and looked at the behemoth that was trailing behind the passenger ship. Just a glance, the system will import relevant information in his mind. With the relevant information, his mouth twitched. "I really don''t know if you should say you are lucky, or if you are unlucky." Everyone was confused and couldn''t understand Noel''s words at all. What good luck, what a luck. This is no end, I heard people in the clouds, how can I know what. Not intending to sell anything, Noel turned and leaned on the guardrail, raised his hand and poked behind him with his thumb. "The foodie creature that trails behind our passenger ship is..." "Crashing turtles (reptiles)." "I just estimated a little bit, the hunting level is about 60." "This is a food creature that inhabits the deep sea, and under normal circumstances it will not easily appear on the sea." "You can see that you have to say that you are lucky." "Of course, it''s unlucky for you to see a turtle hitting it. It''s a fierce carnivorous creature. It''s still very, very irritable." When I started listening to Noel''s introduction, everyone was fortunate to finally see a living food creature. It''s just that the more the introduction in the future, the happily turned into worry in an instant. Realizing how dangerous the situation is today, many people move their footsteps away from the position of the stern. Professional hunters are waiting in line, no longer being just like that. Seeing the changes in the crowd, Noel''s words did not stop because of this, and he continued to speak down. "The visual observation of this turbulent turtle, plus the body under the water, is about 30 meters high, and its body length is almost 25 meters." "For such a huge body, I think its weight must be 40 tons, and it even needs to be added." "As for the value of this crashing turtle..." "Its meat is too hard and worthless." "But, it''s not worth anything, just like the carapace like a mountain on your back, that''s a good thing." skbshge v9 Chapter 132： Fantasy material Knowing that meat is worthless, Yuanyue teachers and students who are chefs lose interest and wish to hurry away. Although I heard Noel said that carapace is valuable, I just don''t think it can be used for cooking. Professional hunters are just the opposite. As long as they are valuable, they will be motivated. At least in their view, even if the battle will not be in vain, there will be no gains. In anticipation of professional hunters, Noel slowly revealed the value of the carapace. "Crashing sea turtles are fierce carnivorous creatures known as "live torpedoes", and they lie on the back of the extremely hard carapace in the ocean." "It''s quite advanced in the food chain, with almost no natural predators." "The hardness of its carapace is several times that of steel, and its rigidity and toughness are very, very excellent." "In nature, it is also a high-strength material in the leading group. For highly skilled craftsmen, it is one of the dream materials that allows them to show their skills in making top-quality conditioning appliances." "As far as I know, igo has set the price for the shell of the crashing turtle" "1kg of carapace/7 million ring ninjas are still the ones with no price, so there is really a carapace on the market. At least 10 million ring ninjas are needed to start, and even more is possible." After hearing the value of hitting the turtle''s carapace, professional hunters became breathless. The teachers and students of Yuanyue, who were not interested in it, are now just like professional hunters. Professional hunters are for money. At the same time, for such a rare fantasy material, if they don''t think they can''t build a weapon, they''re really sorry. What are the teachers and students of Yuanyue doing? Its very simple. No matter what kind of chef it is, who doesnt want to own a set of customized kitchen utensils? The greed raised by the crowd completely dispelled the fear in my heart. After a look, staring at the giant carapace that hit the turtle''s back, they all wanted a piece of carapace material. At this time, only those who were sober were only Captain Noel and Captain Krett. Captain Krett is aware of the horror of hitting turtles, and he knows that he has no strength to hunt them. To put it simply, there is self-knowledge and no luck. Noel is even simpler. He is so indifferent to the carapace of turtles. Suddenly she sensed something, and Noel gave a playful smile. "Interesting, it seems I don''t need to do anything." "Captain Krett, now you better let the man in the cab increase the speed of the passenger ship." I don''t understand why we should increase the speed, but Captain Cret does the same. In the eyes of Captain Krett, Noel, who is a food hunter, is absolutely expert-level in dealing with food creatures, and there is no reason not to listen to his orders. Quickly walk to the communication telephone set up at the stern, and soon connect to the cab of the luxury passenger ship. "I am Cret. Now you raise the speed of the passenger ship. Do you understand?" "Bring the passenger ship to maximum speed." auzw.com Captain Crete, who was about to hang up, suddenly heard what Noel said behind him. Slightly stunned, his hand holding the phone froze in midair. After reacting, put the phone in your ear again and said to it. "No need to increase the speed in stages, directly to the highest speed." "Okay, I''ll do it immediately, Captain." When the crew responded, Captain Cret looked at Noel this time and saw that he had nothing else to do before hanging up the phone connected to the cab. It didn''t take long for the phone to hang up, and the speed of the luxury passenger ship obviously began to increase. As the speed of navigation gradually increased, the distance between the turbulent turtles that followed immediately began to increase. Sure enough, as Captain Krett expected. After speeding up the luxury passenger ship, the potential underwater head of the turtle crashed out of the water, opened the blood basin and shouted. "Roar!!!" After a huge roar, the rushing turtle also hurried to catch up. Obviously, the luxury passenger ship is already used as prey, this is to catch up and attack the passenger ship. Even if the luxury passenger ship has reached full speed, the rushing turtles chasing behind are still approaching. Seeing to be caught up, professional hunters shot at the same time with a good understanding. "Bang! Bang! Bang" A series of gunshots sounded, and a lot of bullets came out. The teachers and students of Yuanyue were awakened by the sound of gunshots, and quickly retreated from the guardrail of the stern, their eyes full of fear. After a shot, the hunter''s complexion became very ugly. why? The bullet hit the carapace, but it was just a spark. The bullet hit the turtle''s head and still failed to leave a single scar. With the firearms in the hands of professional hunters, it is impossible to cause damage to the turtles, it is just a waste of bullets. In addition, the firearms can not cause damage to the turtle, but it will irritate it completely. People with a discerning eye can see that the attacked turtles have become more fierce, and their speed has also increased by one grade. Everyone''s face was so ugly that they didn''t know what to do. Only Noel was alone, still on the guardrail at the stern, with his hand holding his jaw calmly. It seemed as if I was enjoying some scenery, and the collision with the turtle seemed to be nonexistent. With anxious expression, Captain Krett hurried up. "Mr. Noel, you are trying to find a way, it is almost catching up!" "Don''t worry, isn''t it not caught up yet?" Not at all anxious, Noel shrugged and did not intend to shoot. Hearing such an answer, Captain Krett almost died without catching his breath, and almost died on the spot. v9 Chapter 133： Wake up! Stop daydreaming! After slowing down, he was about to persuade Noel again and let him settle it quickly. He opened his mouth slightly, but before he could speak, Noel spoke first. "coming." "Huh? What''s coming?" With no head and no tail, Captain Krett was completely ashamed. Not only Captain Krett, but others were also confused, completely puzzled by Noor. There is no need for everyone to ask, nor for Noel to explain something. this moment! suddenly! "Boom!" The water behind the turtle blasted and a very large creature stretched its head. After the creature rushed out of the water, it immediately opened a large mouth of the blood basin and bite **** the rushing turtle. And with this bite, the carapace, which is several times harder than steel, was instantly covered with countless cracks. This shows how strong this new giant creature''s bite force is. Everyone was dumbfounded, and didn''t expect this unexpected situation. After Noel''s previous detailed introduction, they are very clear how powerful the collision against the turtle is, but now it has become the weak side. At the same time, I now understand the instructions that Noel has just given. The first is to accelerate the luxury passenger ship, which is entirely to avoid getting involved in the battle of those two huge creatures. It is entirely conceivable that if the luxury passenger ship had not accelerated, the ship would eventually be destroyed. Looking at the sea with shock, the huge figure tangled together. Just looking at it, Captain Krett felt terrified. "Have you discovered another gourmet creature?" "Well, it was discovered early." Without turning his head, Noel kept looking at the two culinary creatures who were fighting, and only responded lightly. It''s not taken as one thing at all, and it feels right. When the conjecture was confirmed, Captain Krett admired Noel and felt that he was too reliable. Because the two food creatures are entangled together, there is no time to pursue the luxury passenger ship. The luxury passenger ship, which keeps sailing at full speed, took the opportunity to distance itself from two gourmet creatures. Seeing that he was out of danger, everyone could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. At this time, Roland Chapel was driven by curiosity and asked a question that everyone wanted to know. "Mr. Noel, is that huge creature that just appeared suddenly also a gourmet creature?" "Yes, it is indeed a gourmet creature." "Can you please introduce it to us?" auzw.com "No problem, this is one of the purposes of Yuanyue asking me to be the leader, just to introduce you to the food creatures." Turning around, Noel nodded to Roland Chapel and agreed. The reason why Zhexian Zuoweimen invited the food hunters is on the one hand to lead the students to the special zones and protected areas, and on the other hand to introduce the students to the food creatures and let the students know about the food creatures. Now that we have accepted the commission, of course we must perform some of the things we should do. Even if Noel felt troublesome, he promised that he would do a good job of what he should undertake. It did not allow everyone to wait for a long time. After the relevant information was imported from the Noel and other systems, it was directly introduced. "This powerful and fierce beast, named "Leo Dragon", belongs to the water dragon beast. " "It is one of the few food creatures in the nature''s food chain that has the ability to capture "crashing turtles." " "Usually lurking in the deep sea, the super-giant sea dragon beasts that do not reveal any trace at all, can be regarded as one of the kings in the sea." "As you just saw, hunting is like sword-drawing in swordsmanship, focusing on the super instant explosive power from force 0 to force max." "With its unmatched explosive power, coupled with extremely hard and sharp dragon teeth, it can crush anything in the world." When Hearing Noel said this, in line with the picture of Leo Long attacking the crashing turtle, everyone swallowed subconsciously. The carapace, which is several times stronger than steel, is covered with cracks with just a single blow, and may be fragmented at any time. This is enough to show how powerful Leolong''s bite force is. Noel looked at the changes of the crowd. It''s just that it didn''t stop because of it, and I continued to introduce it. "The Leo Long in the human world generally has a hunting level floating at 68. The adult body length is nearly 90-100 meters, and its weight is 70-80 tons." "The Leolong has something in common with crashing into turtles, that is, its meat is hard and worthless." "but" "The price of a dragon tooth of Leolong, given by IGO, is 5 billion ring ninjas." One dragon tooth is 5 billion ring ninjas, and some newcomers in professional hunters are unabashedly revealing the lust. "As long as you get a dragon tooth, it is equivalent to a night of wealth and will directly go to the peak of life." "It''s better to move than to move." "As long as you get a dragon tooth, you don''t have to work hard for money anymore, and you start to live in retirement and retirement." "It''s luck to meet this time, but I might not be so lucky next time. I won''t come back when the opportunity is lost." Noel looked at those people playfully, and spoke tempting words like a demon. Really don''t say, those who are engulfed in reason by greed, can''t help but take a step, there is a posture that jumps into the sea and rushes up to kill the dragon. There are also a lot of bad people who hurriedly grabbed the deceived fool. "You are stupid! You must have money to spend your life!" "You don''t weigh yourself, just your thin arms and legs, enough for that fierce beast to dry your teeth!" "Wake up! Stop daydreaming!" After being persuaded by the bad people, one by one, the people who were blinded by greed, then woke up one by one. skbshge v9 Chapter 134： Longkou tooth extraction Everyone was stopped, and Noel was a little disappointed. The show is not good, and there is no plan to come again. Turning his head to look at the fighting food creatures again, they are about to decide a victory or defeat. The turbulent turtle resisted desperately, but he was entangled with Leo Long, and there was no possibility of getting out of trouble. However, under the amazing bite force of Leolong, the crashing sea turtle was already covered with cracked carapace, and finally it could not hold on to the broken. After losing the carapace, crashing into the turtle is like a fragile lamb. Leo Long''s sharp teeth, tearing and crashing the body of the turtle in an instant, let its vitality pass by crazy. Basically, the outcome is divided. Leo Long won the final victory, and the collision with the turtles never made a chance to turn over. Since then, the fate of the turtles has become the ration of Leolong. There is nothing else. Seeing that the points were won, Noel felt that he left empty-handed, which was not his style. Clashing against the turtle''s carapace, this is really not interested. As for the dragon teeth of Leolong, it is possible to get a few back and wait for the time to take it to make a kitchen knife. Presumably, a few knives forged with 5 billion ring-shaped nylon teeth will surely be liked. "Then get some dragon teeth and come back." Noel whispered to himself, and Captain Cret, beside him, heard the word. I thought it was over. I didn''t expect Noel to provoke Leo Long. Captain Krett wanted to say something to stop, but the words could not be spoken yet. In a blink of an eye, Noor, who was by his side, disappeared, and he was not found around him. A large living person disappeared out of thin air, Captain Cret thought he was a hell. Frightened to take a few steps back, almost tripped to the ground, but fortunately he held the fence in time, so as not to fall down on all fours. The teachers and students of Yuanyue who have been paying attention to the culinary creatures have suddenly exclaimed when they saw something. "Huh! Someone!?" "No one was there just now!" "That man seems a little familiar, how can he dress so like our leader?" "What the nonsense, the leader is not..." Only halfway through the words, the student turned around but couldn''t tell. As the student suddenly stopped, many people turned their heads and looked at it. Look at this, one by one froze. why? Noel, who was the team leader, has long disappeared. Look back and forth, and then use the telescope to confirm, shouting in surprise. "That''s really our leader!!!" Everyone was surprised by this, not knowing how or when Noel passed by. Under the watchful eyes of the luxury passenger ship, Noel stood in the void above Leo''s dragon head. Noel did not rush to start immediately, but held his jaw to think about something. "Slain directly, or just remove the tooth?" "Tooth extraction will definitely resist. It will be very troublesome to extract the tooth, and I will kill it directly." The moment the decision was made, the flicker disappeared again. auzw.com In an instant, Noel was already on the left side of Leo''s faucet, and he slapped his hand decisively. "Snapped!" Slaps sounded. Leo Long suffered a heavy blow, several dragon teeth were directly pulled down, and it rolled its eyes and fell on the water. Noel just saw it as an ordinary slap, but actually used the ability to shake fruits. Leo Long showed that it was harmless, but its brain was shaken into a paste, and it was killed instantly. After killing Leo Long in a second, Noel was still indifferent and didn''t take it seriously. Just by waving at will, all the dragon teeth are included in the storage space. Things have arrived, and slowly flew towards the luxury passenger ship. Not long after, when Noel landed smoothly on the deck from the air, all the people recovered from the shock. And at this moment, Yuanyue teachers and students looked at Noel, full of worship. Before, teachers and students of Yuanyue had seen professional hunters with their own eyes, and they were helpless against collision with turtles. Crashing the turtle can''t deal with it, let alone the fierce Leolong. Noel resolved Leo Long, who was stronger than the turtles. The most important thing is how easy it is to finish with just a slap. Not to mention the teachers and students of Yuanyue, even professional hunters admire them. Admire admiration, but also make professional hunters very afraid. One dragon tooth is 5 billion ring ninjas, and Noel takes away all the dragon teeth. Noel can be described as a huge sum of money. If it is not the strength shown, it is difficult to let people not grab the heart. This is now the case, showing strong and terrifying strength. Professional hunters are no longer greedy, they can''t bear the heart of snatching, only deep fear and fear. Noel could tell at a glance how everyone thought. "Captain Cret, let your crew drive back." "what?" "Crashing the turtle''s carapace, you can each take a bit, it is a commemoration of this sailing." "Okay, I''ll notify you immediately." In response, Captain Krett immediately contacted the cab and asked the person to turn the bow. The teachers and students of Yuanyue and professional hunters never expected Noel to be so generous. This is a souvenir of 1kg of carapace/7 million ring ninjas. Although it is not as good as Longya, it is also a very rare fantasy material, which is already very satisfying. The crowd cheered. "Long live the leader!" "You are too generous leader!" "The leader is the most handsome!" "Leader! I will give you a monkey!" Everything is messy, even the males are called raw monkeys. Noel waved his hand, stepped off the deck, and told him before leaving. "You remember not to be too greedy, the **** smell will attract other fierce beasts, so take one and take the boat away." "If you are trapped by greed, don''t expect me to come out to save people." v9 Chapter 135： Arriving in the continent of E Two days passed by... During this period, luxury passenger ships sailing in the sea of ??gourmet creatures have never encountered large sea beast attacks. After a few waves of attacks, it is not as good to meet the turtles, not to mention Leolong. Noel never shot again during those few waves of sea attacks. It should be said that professional hunters can get rid of Noel''s shot. Speaking of professional hunters, since receiving Noels benefits, they have become extra hard. The luxury passenger ship was attacked by sea beasts, and professional hunters scrambled to solve it. Encountered a gourmet creature with a hunting level of 612, professional hunters quickly solved it with concerted efforts. It was because of this that Noel shot was unnecessary. Noel was happy to be free, just basking in the sun and flirting with her sister, anyway, it was very comfortable. but! Today''s comfortable day is over. why? The luxury passenger ship is already close to the mainland of E. After more than ten minutes, you can find a place to disembark. On the deck at this moment, Noel is at the forefront of the luxury passenger ship. Alone, looking at the Continent of E in front. "Although from the information, we already know a lot about the continent of E, but we still look forward to it." Noel could not help feeling his eyes closed as the sea breeze blew head-on. Standing alone on the bow for a long time, until a professional hunter came to seek, Noel left with him. The two came to the banquet hall of the luxury passenger ship. In this banquet hall, the professional hunters of the entire guard are now gathered here. Seeing that Noel was brought in by his companion, he first greeted him to the throne and sat down. Immediately afterwards, one of them revealed the purpose of finding Noel to come here. "Leader, seeing that we are about to arrive in the mainland of E. Should we implement the formation of the guard to prevent everyone from messing up after landing?" Noel nodded involuntarily. This should indeed be arranged. After a little thought, I quickly figured out how to assign professional hunters, and then told them. "Every four people are divided into a team, and now you can happen to be divided into five teams." "Taking the teachers and students of Yuanyue as the center, two teams guard the left side and the other two guard the right side." "Finally, the four members of that team are left, guarding against the tail of the entire team." "As for me to lead the way, of course, I walk in front of everyone, and at the same time deal with the danger." "My thoughts are like this, you can see what needs to be added." After listening to Noel''s assignment, professional hunters discussed it. Seeing this, Noel reached out and picked up the drink on the table, drinking slowly without a sip, waiting for the professional hunters discussion to end. Not letting Noel wait for too long, professional hunters expressed their suggestions separately. "It''s a good arrangement." "Yuanyue teachers and students are not too scattered, and the 20 of us guarding like this should not be a big problem." "Well, I have no opinion." auzw.com "Lets do what the leader says." All of them expressed no opinion, and none of them raised objections. So, this matter was settled. In the next time, the professional hunters will first split their teams to determine which team they belong to. After the detachment was completed, Noel indicated which side of the **** would choose himself, and they had to assign it themselves. Later, the professional hunters asked Noel about the precautions of the continent. This chat, time slipped away without knowing it. Until he felt that the luxury passenger ship stopped, Noel and professional hunters also stopped. Knowing that this should have reached the shore and stopped the boat. Standing from the seat, Noel raised his hands and applauded to attract attention, then spoke out. "It has reached the shore." "You must get your weapons off the ship and land in martial law before the teachers and students of Yuanyue are ready." "Okay, act now." Seeing that Noel had finished stepping away, I guess I knew it was time to get off the boat. Professional hunters didn''t stay here any more, and quickly acted one by one as instructed. At the same time, radio on the luxury passenger ship sounded. "You have now arrived in the mainland of E." When this broadcast sounded, the teachers and students of Yuanyue could not help but froze and stopped the busy work. One of them counted, and he ran to the deck instantly. What more can you do. After the long-awaited arrival of the mainland of E, teachers and students of Yuanyue couldn''t wait to witness its scenery. Compared to any ghost scenery, I look forward to seeing novel food creatures. However, before he could run a few steps, the radio rang again. "Teachers and students of Yuanyue, you have 30 minutes to pack your luggage and then disembark to gather." "Remember, you only have 30 minutes." "As soon as 30 minutes pass, I will lead people who arrive on time to start this outdoor class." "No expiration." "the above." Hearing Noel''s words clearly, the teachers and students of Yuanyue who were running towards the deck suddenly stopped and turned back. Rush back to their respective rooms and pack up their luggage as quickly as possible. I have to say that Noel''s words are very effective, no one dares to slow down. For about 20 minutes, Yuanyue teachers and students were disembarking to land and gather. Very punctual, even a lot in advance. But Noel frowned, and many of them dissatisfied him. "Are you kidding me?" "Drag a suitcase, do you think this is a sightseeing tour?" Erlian asked, the female students who dragged the suitcase in their hands, they bowed their heads in embarrassment. Azumi''s figure of Rina also appeared in these female students. v9 Chapter 136： Peace flower There is no shortage of gourmet creatures and gourmet plants in the E-Continent, so you dont need to worry about eating. Tents and other things needed for camping are carried by professional hunters. Teachers and students of Yuanyue only need to carry some clothes for replacement and some daily necessities in their backpacks. Noel said to the crowd that all he had to do was carry something. When finished, the female students hurried back to the luxury passenger ship and changed their suitcases to backpacks. Waiting for the return of the students who ran to change, Noel officially announced the start of departure. The big team set off and went deep from the shore to the inland. At first, there was no good scenery, let alone food creatures. Lets go, its been more than an hour. Finally arrived, a vast plain. Looking around, there are hills on all sides, the flat ground is green, and the hills are also green. Looking at the beautiful scenery here, everyone suddenly forgot the fatigue when they came, and even felt better. Noel led the way ahead, leading everyone into the plain. Leading the crowd to the vast plain, Noel suddenly found an interesting plant. Stopped here, he squatted to reach for it. "Each of you picked a flower exactly like the one in my hand." Everyone heard the words and looked at the flowers in Noel''s hands. However, I did not see the reason. In everyone''s eyes, it was just a very ordinary flower, nothing special. Seeing that no one was acting, Noel slowly stood up and spoke. "This flower in my hand is called "Peace Flower" and blooms on the most peaceful island in the world." "Peace Flower''s hunting level: 1 or less, and it is a very special gourmet plant." "As long as a murderous beast approaches, the Peace Flower will increase the number of petals scattered according to its strength." "Carrying peace flowers, you can know whether there is a danger of approaching, which is a very convenient and good flower." After hearing Noel''s introduction, Yuanyue teachers and students and professional hunters stooped down to pick peace flowers. Things like this that can be expected to be dangerous, as long as it is an individual, will not be disgusted to carry it. The most important thing is that the peace flower is small and very suitable for carrying. So, everyone does not mind picking a few more to bring. It''s still far from the Jungle of E. Now it''s noon when the sun is heading, no need to hurry. Somewhere on the plain stopped, Noel let everyone rest for a while. "During this break, you can move around freely, but don''t go too far." "Yes!" Everyone nodded when they heard it, then responded in unison. Professional hunters divided into five groups, after spreading out an encircling circle, began to alert while resting. The intention of professional hunters is very obvious, that is, to let Yuanyue teachers and students not to go out of this range. In this way, you only have to deal with foreign beasts, no longer need to care about the safety in the circle. auzw.com And within the scope of this activity, someone found something strange. "Come and see me here!" Many people heard that they got together and followed what the shouting person expected. From this point of view, things that look like red lanterns hang on a coconut tree. "This is a lantern?" "Well, it really looks like a red lantern hanging in a tavern." "How come the lantern is hanging on the coconut tree?" "People who have been here before, intentionally hung the lantern?" "It''s okay to hang the lantern on the tree, how bored the man is to do this kind of thing." Pointing to the coconut tree to discuss, this suddenly attracted many people''s curiosity. Driven by curiosity, more and more people gathered together. The teachers and students of Yuanyue discussed for a while, and finally someone said the idea. "You almost forgot, what the **** is this place." "That kind of lantern is probably the fruit of this coconut tree, not the lantern that was hung." As soon as this remark came out, the teachers and students of Yuanyue stopped talking in an instant. Yes! This is a special zone for food creatures and food plants. You cannot use common sense to see things here. When you realize this, think about the lantern-like thing, it may really be the fruit. If you haven''t seen it before, it doesn''t mean you don''t. But there are people who haven''t seen them all around, and no one can be sure, even if they want to determine whether it is like a guess. "I can ask the leader!" "Yes! Yes!" "The leader is a top food hunter and must know what the tree is!" After one person proposed, one by one thought of Noel. As a result, Mito was enchanted among the teachers and students of Yuanyue, and she voluntarily ran to find Noel. It didn''t take long for Noel to return with Mito Yumei. In addition to these two people, Yachi cut Rina, Xinhu Feishan, Ganri Xiangzi, Mukuchi Garden Fruit, and the four of them also followed. Originally, the four girls were chatting with Noel, and they just heard what Mito Yumei raised. When they learned that they had found something new, they immediately became interested in it, so they came together. Noel walked slowly across the crowd, and several women followed him. Soon coming to the coconut tree, Noel looked up and looked at the lantern hanging on the tree. The system is still very powerful, and the relevant information is instantly transferred to my mind, and I immediately know what is in front of me. Turning around in front of everyone, Noel raised his hand and patted the trunk. "Yes, this is indeed a gourmet plant." Guess at this moment is confirmed, Yuanyue teachers and students are more curious about the fruits like lanterns, and what kind of ingredients will be. skbshge v9 Chapter 137： Wine and appetizers When they were thinking about something, they almost didn''t write directly on their faces. Seeing the thoughts of these people at a glance, Noel struck the coconut tree slightly. With the punch of this punch, one of the coconut tree''s lantern-like fruits fell off. Release the right palm of the fist, and the fruit fell to the palm just next moment. "Hunting level: 1. This gourmet plant is called "raffia" and usually grows in tropical and subtropical regions." After a brief introduction, Noel raised his left hand and extended his index finger, then swiped across the raffia. In a blink of an eye, the raffia he was holding was split in half horizontally. Half of the raffia fruit fell to the ground, and at the same time a strong aroma of wine emanated from the other half of the raffia fruit. Only then did Noel introduce it again. "This is an evergreen tall tree of the coconut family that grows widely in tropical areas." "During the growth process, the sugar contained in the fruit will naturally ferment into alcohol, and after the ripe fruit is cut open, you can drink the sweet wine inside." "Natural wine quality is as rich as the best liqueurs, smooth and easy to drink." "But its alcohol concentration is very high, probably around 50 to 60%." "If you drink it as a juice, that person may get drunk immediately." "At present, this gourmet food ingredient has been designated as an edible ingredient for adults only." "When cooking, you can add some wine and coconut wine to add flavor to the dish." After hearing the detailed introduction, the students of Yuanyue suddenly became bitter gourd faces. No way, no one makes them adult. And the lecturers of Yuanyue, as well as those professional hunters, they are not restricted by this, they are all eager to try. But Noel spoke again, striking those who were eager to try. "I advise you not to try it anymore, even if adults are easily drunk, we still have to move on." "Yes, yes, drunkenness is really not suitable for the road, and even this will be very dangerous. Let''s not try it first." Roland Chapel was awakened by a word, and instantly realized that this was really wrong, and quickly helped Noel to persuade everyone. Just a second later, I spoke again to add. "We can collect some to bring and try when we camp at night." After hearing that, everyone thought the proposal was good, and nodded in agreement. Waiting for camping at night, you can use the collected raffia to cook. Those who don''t need to drink directly can also use this to change their taste. As for adults, you can also try it at that time. If you are drunk, you can just fall down and sleep. Pointing to the grass not far away, Noel reminded everyone. "You can taste that." "That''s cheese grass. Hunting level: 2. Can be eaten directly." "Only after absorbing enough nutrients can it be bloomed once in a while." auzw.com "The taste is very authentic, aromatic and full-bodied and light taste, no matter what dishes are made, it is excellent." "In addition, mature cheese grass is also a favorite appetizer for alcoholic drinkers, you can take it at the collection point." Following Noor''s expectations, the crowd soon saw the cheese grass. Some of the drunkards in the professional hunters heard that it was a kind of appetizer, they quickly went to gather and put it in their backpacks. Seeing this, Yuanyue teachers and students quickly moved up. It didn''t take long for a small piece of cheesegrass to be emptied, and almost everyone had it. There is cheese grass to pass the time, and teachers and students of Yuanyue hold a small tasting, and then use a small book to record. Even the few girls who had originally wandered around Noel, they all invested in the research of cheese grass. With pleasure, Noel took a sip of bite, the liquor in the raffia. Seeing this scene, Xinhu Feisha couldn''t help but worry. "Sir Noel, you just said that the alcohol concentration is too high, but how did you drink it secretly!" "Yes! Just now you shouldn''t lie to us!" Xinhu Feisha''s words made Azumi Rina discover, and quickly asked questions. Several other women also stopped researching to see what was going on. Noel shrugged his shoulders, explaining with some helplessness. "People are different. Ordinary people like you will be drunk with a sip." "But like me, the liquor in this raffia is no different from plain boiled water. Don''t try to drunk me no matter how much you drink." "For another example, those professional hunters who are guarding you can also drink a few sips without being drunk." "Lets talk about it again, its a matter of physical fitness." Just after the explanation, he passed the raffia in his hand. Immediately after that, Noel feared that they would not believe in evil, and took a sip. "Dip it with your index finger and you will know it if you try it." The girls gave each other a glance at each other, and then extended their index fingers together to get some wine. When put in the mouth, they suddenly opened their eyes and coughed. Obviously, this is choked by high concentration of alcohol. Tears choked, and the kettle in the bag was taken out at the fastest speed, and he kept pouring water. With a sip, the remaining liquor was dried, but Noel was like a man. "I believe I haven''t lied to you now." "Ok.." Responding in unison, the couple continued to pour water into their mouths. In the following time, everyone studied the cheese grass while resting in the shade. Time gradually passed away... It wasn''t until noon that the sun above his head was no longer so hot, and he set off. v9 Chapter 138： Dinner has fallen On the vast plain, the crowd marched under Noel''s leadership. Along the way, as long as the food plants discovered, Noel is not too troublesome to introduce. I saw a lot of gourmet plants, but none of the gourmet creatures. Walking around, suddenly someone in the big team exclaimed. "How did my peace flower wither half a petal!?" "God! Mine too!" "me too!" "Is there danger nearby!" After hearing the man exclaiming the exit, others also looked at the peace flower carried on their body and instantly found that half of the petals had also faded. The teachers and students of Yuanyue stopped and looked at the surrounding with worry. At this moment, professional hunters are on alert. However, on the vast plains, there are creatures that can be seen for the first time, but now they have nothing. Although he didn''t relax his vigilance, he was puzzled. I didnt see any creatures. According to Noels previous introduction to Hepinghua, this situation was a bit inconsistent. One by one, he looked at Noel, wondering what was going on. Noel didn''t pay attention at first, but only then explored with perception. Soon, it was really discovered that there is a gourmet creature ambushing nearby, no wonder the peace flower will wither half a petal. Turning slightly to the right, Noel raised his right finger to the side. "To let the petals of the peace flower fade, a hunting level of about 10 is needed." "It was only half a piece, which means this guy''s strength is at the hunting level: about 5." "You see the big peach over there." "Peace flower withered half a petal because of the big peach." The crowd followed what Noll expected. Not to mention, I really saw a big peach. just What''s the danger of a big peach? No matter how you look at it, everyone sees no danger. Is it still impossible to explode? Except for Noel alone, the rest of the people were puzzled, and were speculating wildly in their minds. Everyone believed in Noel, so they began to make random guesses. After all, what Noel said has never been targeted without any time, and if there is a problem, there must be a problem. It''s just that these people don''t know where the problem is, that''s all. Knoll stooped to pick up a stone the size of a fist. Under the confusion of everyone''s eyes, he threw the stone forcefully over there. "Boom!" The stone hit the ground under the big peach tree, and caused a loud noise due to the strong force. auzw.com Before waiting for everyone''s doubtful opening, he saw a creature rising up. The sudden appearance scared everyone from stepping back. The professional hunters with guns quickly pointed the muzzle at the creatures that appeared, but did not shoot directly. Without knowing the enemy, not to mention Norrs permission, they dare not shoot indiscriminately. Of course, if the creature rushed over here, it would say something else. Creatures rising from the ground have a visual length of about 7 meters and a height of about 3 meters. The appearance of the creature is flying squirrel, but there is a plant on the top of its head, and there is a big peach on the plant. Now everyone finally understands why Noel just said that the big peach is dangerous. That big peach is a trap for enemies. With the relevant information given by the system, Noel began to introduce the gourmet creature to everyone. "Peach fur beast (breastfeeding beast), we see this one''s hunting level: 7, the habitat is in grass, plains and other places." "A mammal that normally inhabits the ground, but will dive under the ground and wait for prey while hunting for food." "Rely on the scent of peaches growing out of your head to trap prey." "Due to slow movements, although they are very good at raid hunting, if they are first detected by the prey, almost all of them will escape in time and the hunting will fail." "Although its flesh is as light as bird''s flesh, the peach on its head used to lure its prey is a gem." When he was finished, Noel ignored the reaction of everyone and looked down at the time of his watch. According to the map, there is still a long distance from the jungle of E. At the speed of everyone''s movement, it is impossible to get there before dark. So, make a decision temporarily, and said. "It''s still far from the destination. It''s impossible to get there before dark, so let''s build it here." "As for dinner, we will eat that peach beast." "So..." Noel didn''t finish talking, before everyone could react. With a swish, his figure appeared at the peach furry beast, followed by a punch to kill it. All in all, it only took less than 2 seconds. Grabbing the plant above the peach fur beast, it is very easy to drag the peach fur beast back, as if there is no weight. Returning after dragging his prey, this completes what has just been said. "As chefs, you will be responsible for cooking." "Looking forward to making delicious dishes." The teachers and students of Yuanyue were all stunned, looking at the gourmet creature named "Peach Hair Beast". Ignoring these stunned people, Noel waved to recruit professional hunters. Wait for the professional hunters to gather in front, tell them that there is no danger in this place, and then let them start building a camp. No one had an opinion, honestly took out the materials to build the camp. And the teachers and students of Yuanyue who have returned to God, they all gathered beside the peach hair beast and began to discuss how to cook. In the following time, everyone was busy. Only Noel was the only one, resting leisurely on the tree trunk, waiting for the delicious food to come. skbshge v9 Chapter 139： Mom! If not As night falls... At this moment, the camp has already been built and the campfire has risen. The meat of the peach fur beast, prepared by Yuanyue teachers and students, is busy for everyone by the campfire. Relying on existing ingredients, plus limited kitchenware. Teachers and students of Yuanyue use their housekeeping skills to make dishes of different styles. Of course, there are successes and failures. Fortunately, the peach-hair beasts are big enough, enough for them to use again after failure, and don''t worry about being exhausted temporarily. As for the big peach that the peach hair beast lures, this is contracted by the two women as Noel''s partner. What is the most demanding big peach, dry Nakako and Mukuchi garden fruit used for. Noel really didn''t know what kind of food they were going to cook. It wasn''t until the teachers and students of Yuanyue were busy that they began to gather everyone to have dinner together, only to see the figures of the two appear. No more than asking, Noel looked at the dishes in front of him. Seeing each one standing still, making it look like a contest judge, it was weird and uncomfortable. "Okay, this is not a competition for judging food. Please sit down and have a meal." After hearing Noels words, the professional hunters sat down carelessly, completely unlike the restrained teachers and students of Yuanyue, who took up the food they liked. This is in the wild. How come there are so many rules? Realizing this, the lecturers of Yuanyue took the lead to find a place to sit down, and like professional hunters, they chose the favorite dishes to eat. Now that the lecturer has taken the lead, the restrained Yuanyue students also have all the lessons. Soon, under the active atmosphere of professional hunters, the teachers and students of Yuanyue gradually began to let go. In the following time, everyone had dinner with laughter. After enjoying the staple food, Qianri Xiangzi and Mujiu Zhiyuan Guo secretly got up and left the place. Noel found it, but also guessed the reason. What else can it be like to come up with prepared dishes for everyone to try. Among the staple foods that have just been shared, there are no dishes made with top quality peach. In this way, it is enough to show that the two did not come up with food. It didn''t take long for the two women to return with a large plate. In the eyes of everyone''s doubts, they put the plate in the center position, and then lifted the lid on the plate. "This is the dessert that I made with Xiaoguoyuan." "Um, the main ingredient used is the big peach of the peach fur beast, and my sister and I made it into a fruit pudding." After hearing the words, Mujiu Zhiyuan nodded his head and said in agreement. The cooking done by the two graduates of the distant month, and the ingredients used are still the most delicious gourmet peach ingredients. Just thinking about it makes people look forward to it, hoping to immediately take a copy and taste it. Seeing that everyone wanted to taste it immediately, the two decided not to introduce more. auzw.com The amount of fruit pudding is limited, and it is impossible for everyone to come forward and pick it up at will. So, Ganri Xiangzi stood up with his hands tucked in his waist. "Come and come, you line up with your little bowl so that everyone can get a copy." "Sister Xue, let me help you." "Okay, so you don''t have to wait too long." "Everyone can come to my side in a row." After hearing the words of the two of them, everyone consciously divided into two rows. The people in line are basically teachers and students of Yuanyue, but only a few professional hunters. After all, some people are not interested in sweets, which is understandable. Professional hunters who did not stand in line, they took out the raffia and cheese grass picked at noon and took a drink at night. Some professional hunters also boldly went to Noor to compare the amount of wine. Idle is also idle, Noel agreed readily. There is delicious fruit pudding over there, and here is also starting to compete with the amount of wine, anyway, the atmosphere is getting more and more lively. Actually seeing that someone dared to fight with Noel, Ganri Xiangzi and Mujiu Zhiyuan were not worried at all. They knew that the wine in the raffia was no different from plain water for Noel. Dont worry, dont worry, or leave a fruit pudding to Noel. After all, as Noel''s partner, how can one forget the food of the partner, let alone the relationship of the partner. In the cheerful atmosphere, time passed without knowing it. More than eleven o''clock, Noel drank down the last clamoring man and stood up and stretched. "Don''t get drunk, you are on a night watch." "As for you students, first clean up the garbage on the ground, and then go to rest quickly." After that, he turned and walked to a tent that was built. Watching Noel enter the tent, the people slowly recovered. "It''s amazing!" "Yeah, the team leader is just like everyone else!" "The leader''s amount of wine is too terrifying, they can''t drink him alone in the chaos of ten people." "I just tasted it a little bit. The alcohol in the raffia is indeed at 5060 degrees." "Mommy! If not! If not!" As Noel disappeared into the field of vision, everyone began to talk about it. Some admire, some are scared. Discussing and chatting while collecting trash on the ground. It didn''t take long for them to clean up this piece and they went back to their assigned tents. The ten professional hunters who did not drink alcohol, after carrying the other ten drunk companions back to the tent, gathered together to allocate the vigil time. v9 Chapter 140： Another group of people arrived The next day... The sun rose from the east, and the darkness was gradually dispelled by the light. In the camp at this time, most of the people have already woke up early. Some are washing, some are packing up, and some are cooking breakfast for the big guy. Anyway, no one is idle, they are busy doing some things. It didn''t take long for those remaining late risers to rise up one after another and join the busy people. Later, everyone gathered for breakfast. While the big guy was having breakfast, Noel spoke out to tell everyone the departure time. "It''s exactly 8 o''clock, we will set off in an hour, I hope you can prepare in advance." "The plan is to be able to reach the outskirts of the Jungle Before Noon." "the above." When everyone heard, they couldn''t help but speed up eating. Next, everyone silently ate breakfast, and quickly finished packing up after the meal, preparing to go at any time. Around 8:30, Yuanyue teachers, students and professional hunters moved out of the tent and began to put away the tent. When it was exactly 9 o''clock, everyone was ready to gather together. Seeing that everyone was there, Noel waved his hand. "set off." The moment the words fell, everyone followed to follow Noel. A group of people set off and headed towards the location of the jungle of E. ---------------------- at the same time. Somewhere off the coast of E''s mainland, a speedboat quickly approached the shore. It didn''t take long for the speedboat to slowly stop on the shore, and several people jumped off the speedboat and landed. After all the members landed, a young man holding a laptop computer raised his hand to point out a direction. "Head, the direction shown by GPS positioning is over there, and the target seems to be still moving." The person known as the head of the group is characterized by a purple cross tattoo in the center of the forehead, and blue earrings are always worn on both ears. The original intention was to start, but the members who saw the position were still at a loss. "Knight, just tell me anything." "I think this action is completely incompatible with the purpose of our brigade, and..." The knight suddenly stopped and didn''t continue, but his finger quickly tapped on the laptop and was doing something on the computer. After some operations, he turned his laptop to a few people, and then he continued. "That person is very dangerous. This is the information I stolen from the Hunter''s official website. You can take a look." "Oh~! SSS dangerous level characters personally assessed by the president of the Hunters Association!" When he saw the information on the computer, a man wearing classic Japanese bathrobes and shorts exclaimed. Surprised to surprise, this person''s eyes raised a full of fighting intentions. The character who was rated as an SSS level of danger was personally evaluated by the president of the Hunter Association. As for the other members, they were also surprised by this information. auzw.com Ignoring the other members who exclaimed, the knight turned his head and watched the head continue. "The purpose of our brigade is to **** treasure from all over the world." "And this time the goal is an ingredient, which is completely inconsistent with the purpose of our brigade." "The most important thing is that I feel that this time, the gain is not proportional to the risk, and even the risk is too high." The head of the group quietly listened to the chivalrous man and said nothing. After other members heard this, they all expressed their own ideas one after another. "I agree with the knights, this really does not match the purpose of our brigade." "Although it is not a treasure this time, I heard that it is a food ingredient from the food industry. It is said that the value of one piece is 1 billion abstinence, so I think it is still a bit of a purpose." "That''s not the case. Treasures can be collected, and the ingredients are expensive consumables, and they will disappear when they are cooked and eaten." "I don''t care, as long as I make a profit, it''s enough." You said what I said, anyway, the ideas you said were not very unified. Some feel that they can continue, and others feel that there is no need to take risks. The head of the group who had not spoken raised his hand to signal the group members to stop talking, and then said their thoughts. "Different opinions, then we will follow the rules of the brigade." Take out a coin and speak again. "Front, let''s continue." "On the contrary, we will return by boat." "Come to choose." The members of the group clearly knew that this was one of the rules that the brigade could not violate. Oh? What are the rules? The first rule: There is trust among members, and they are less likely to be suspicious of each other. The second rule: the survival of the brigade is heavier than the life of the leader. The third rule: when members disagree, they are decided with special coins. There was no opinion on this, and the members of the group separately expressed their choices. When all the people on the scene made a choice, the regiment ejected the coin into the air. Afterwards, it didn''t mean to catch the coins at all, and let the coins in the air fall to the ground. The coins quickly fell on the beach, and everyone could not help but move forward to check the results. Some people rejoice and others worry. Hi, of course, guessed right. Worry, it must have been a wrong guess. The commander stooped to pick up the coin, then turned and walked inland. "set off." The members of the group did not say a word, and left the beach with the footsteps of the regiment and proceeded in the direction of the goal. Judging from the actions of these people, it is clear that the result of tossing a coin is positive. skbshge v9 Chapter 141： Jungle of E Somewhere on the outermost edge of the jungle of E. After a morning rush, Noel led a group of people to come here. Due to the large trees blocking the light, the Jungle of Ego appeared very dark. Everyone who has just stopped here is a little weird just looking at it, and some people even retreat. Noel took out the map and opened it, and then determined whether he had come to the wrong place. After confirming it again and again, put the map away and turn to face the crowd. "We have arrived, the jungle of E is in front of us, and the goal is inside." "Leader, what do we need to pay attention to when we go in?" Knowing that he arrived in the jungle of E, a professional hunter asked Noel. A dark forest like this is usually very dangerous. Needless to say, you will be attacked if you don''t pay attention. This is what happens in the jungle. Not to mention, this is a jungle with food creatures, beasts and poisons will definitely be very difficult to tangle, so that the danger of this place will also increase a lot. In the ordinary jungle, professional hunters know what to pay attention to so as to avoid danger. But the Jungle of the E is different. Without knowing any novel creatures and poisons, there is no way to prevent it even if you want to prevent it. Such a special zone, Noel, who is a top food hunter, must know something. Anyway, professional hunters think so, so they asked Noel the first time. Someone asked shamelessly, Noel nodded with satisfaction, and gave an answer. "The jungle of E is different from the jungle you have been to." "Whatever the ordinary jungle should have, it also exists in the jungle of E." "What is not in the ordinary jungle is innumerable inside the Jungle Jungle." "There are a lot of ferocious beasts, and there are carnivorous plants that even the fierce beasts prey on." "Not only need to beware of fierce beasts, even the grass and trees passing by must be carefully guarded, otherwise you may be ambushed." "Those carnivorous gourmet plants, they rely on a unique camouflage appearance and wait for the prey to come to the door, so you better not be too curious and collect something that looks special in private." "Beware of plants more than beasts." "After all, here is the **** of plants, plants are the most terrible." This is related to his own life, everyone listens very seriously. Anything that needs attention, Noel said it all in one breath. Then, instead of rushing into the jungle of E, he waited for everyone to digest the information. Noel suddenly remembered something, and the space beside him began to twist. Seeing this scene, the professional hunter, where there is any thought to consume information, immediately took out his weapons to alert the surroundings. The behavior of the two makes the teachers and students of Yuanyue feel very uneasy. suddenly! A white shadow emerged from the distorted space. After seeing what appeared, several women shouted to remind Noel at the same time. "Be careful!!" auzw.com As several women yelled in unison, professional hunters responded very quickly, and moved their guns past. As he was about to shoot, Noel quickly raised his hand to stop, and made an explanation. "This is my pet, hurry up and put the gun away." What appears in the distorted space, it cooperates with rubbing Noel. Noel''s explanation, coupled with the behavior of the things that appeared, all the people let go of their guard. Although the vigilance was put down, he still felt a little afraid of looking at the figure that appeared. One is because of its large size. The second reason is that the appearance of the object is a wolf. The wolf is a fierce beast in everyone''s impression, let alone a wolf so big in front of him. Qianri Xiangzi is not far away from Noel. When he saw the white wolf behave so docile to him, he could not help but boldly stepped forward. When it was found that someone was approaching, the white wolf turned his head for the first time, and the docile appearance disappeared instantly, replaced by the vicious teeth. Ganzi Xiangzi suddenly froze in place, and no longer dared to take a half step forward. Seeing this, Noel smiled very unkindly. Laughing back to laugh, he still caressed the white wolf''s hair and calmed it down. "It''s okay, she is her own, don''t believe you to smell it." The first half of the sentence was okay, and the second half almost scared Qianri Xiangzi, but he dared not cry. I thought it was just a joke. When he saw the white wolf stepping forward, Noel had no intention of stopping, and immediately knew to himself that he was wrong. She began to regret her mind secretly, and she shouldn''t rush into it just now. However, there is no use for eggs. While constantly regretting, the white wolf had already come to Qianri Xiangzi and put the wolf head towards her. Qianri Xiangzi was so scared that he closed his eyes. Although she closed her eyes, she still clearly felt the move of the white wolf, making her froze and dared not move. Soon, it changed from being smelled to being rubbed. After hesitation, Ganri Xiangzi took a peek. At this point, the white wolf who was just murdering himself now rubs his face. What happened? who am I? Where am I? Qianri Xiangzi was completely ashamed. Not to mention Qianri Xiangzi, everyone who had just been watching was twirling cold sweat for her, and was finally stunned like her. Noel stepped up, palms down the white wolf''s hair. "It''s a legendary fighting wolf." "Just now it''s on you, I already smelled it." "It now knows that you are your own, so it will show its gentleness to you." After listening to Noel''s soft explanation, Ganri Xiangzi realized what it meant, and his face warmed and became red. v9 Chapter 142： The tree is alive! Turning his head to look at the crowd, Noel patted the wolf fighting beside him and introduced them. "This is a wolf fighting from ancient times, and there is a legend of "the tragedy of the end of death". " "In the remote Taikoo, a demon was born in the world. It is 50 meters long and weighs a thousand tons. It is a huge herbivore. This demon is called the "end of death." " "They swallowed up the green in droves, and they were demons that withered the earth." "Every time they pass, they will not be in the grass. It can be said that every step of the end of death is a countdown to the extinction of the creature. "Swallowed a continent and moved forward to the largest continent in the world, the Green Paradise." "But even a piece of grass in the paradise has not been eaten. The demons have been inhabited by that paradise, and only one creature has been completely extinct." "Yes, now it is right before your eyes." Two thirds of the large team, they have all heard of this legend. Some of them are learned from the bedtime stories of hours. Some of them, when they grow up, enter the food city, and hear about chatting with food hunters or bars. Anyway, there are different ways to learn, there are always different. The legend is a legend after all, these people just casually listened to the matter and would not take it seriously. After all, in that legend, whether it is a wolf fight or some demon, it is already an extinct creature. How can people believe it if it is not possible with their own eyes. But now it''s different. I learned that next to Noel is the wolf fighting, the legendary extinct creature. It''s impossible to say no surprise. Just when they were surprised, they were more puzzled and doubtful in their hearts, and they didn''t believe it really. Creatures that have long gone extinct now appear in front of their eyes, and no one will believe it easily. Noel expected the reaction of the crowd early, without much explanation. "Believe it or not, you are free." "However, it is the key to finding BB corn next, and it can even protect your safety in the process." "It''s okay, don''t provoke it, otherwise I can''t guarantee whether you will be killed." "Okay, now we should start." All that has been said, there is no need to continue to waste time here. Noel turned and walked into the jungle of E. Seeing this, the wolf fight no longer rubbed against the shy dry sun, and quickly caught up with Noel. One person and one wolf, the two walked slowly into the jungle of E. At this time, the professional hunters who awakened quickly awakened others. "Hurry up and do nothing." Following this reminder, the stunned people all recovered. Under the guidance of the lecturer, the students of Yuanyue trot to keep up with one person and one wolf in front. The professional hunters maintain the guard formation, and they clearly remember the precautions mentioned by Noel and carefully guard everything around them. Soon, Yuanyue teachers and students and professional hunters kept up with Noll, which slowed down. Looking at everything around me curiously, new things are attracting them. auzw.com The jungle of E is dark and humid, there are many kinds of plants here. Some plants can call out names, but some havent even seen them before. There are all kinds of strange things. Noel walked side by side with the wolf fighting, leading the large troops to the depths of the jungle of E. Walk in the dense jungle. Suddenly, the wolf fighting his teeth fiercely in the right direction, and even made an offensive bite gesture. Noel also stopped here, looking in the direction of the wolf fighting alert. The behavior of one person and one wolf was all seen by the people behind him. Just now the wolf fighting performance, it is enough to explain everything, where to guess more. Obviously, there are dangerous objects in that direction. The unknown makes people fear, and the teachers and students of Yuanyue gather together involuntarily. The professional hunters in charge of the two teams on the right, now they are playing a twelve-point spirit, staring closely at the other side dare not care. The other three teams of professional hunters are now ready to support them at any time. Everyone was tense, but Noel was only indifferent. Without waiting for everyone''s imagination, the ground underneath shook slightly. It''s too late to respond. The branches around them are like living creatures, extending from all directions into the crowd. Without any order from Noel, the professional hunters with guns opened fire. "Da Da Da~! Da Da Da..." "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang..." Gunshots continued to sound, interrupting the tentacles of the branches that had struck. For professional hunters armed with melee weapons, they solved the tentacles of the branches that rushed through the rain. The teachers and students of Yuanyue, who had never seen such scenes, crouched on the ground with their heads at the instant the gunshots sounded. This is pretty good, at least not shouting and screaming there. After a while, the tentacles of branches like living creatures did not diminish. The tentacles of the branches did not decrease, but the bullets were consumed in large quantities. The physical strength of professional hunters has also gradually decreased in continuous battles, and their movements are obviously slow. When the two are deadlocked, the branch tentacles are still in the air first. The people who were preparing to breathe a sigh of relief suddenly felt the ground beneath their feet shaking. Immediately afterwards, a huge tree stood on the right side of the guard just now. The tree is alive! Although before entering the Jungle of the E, Noel had reminded to be careful of plants. just Everyone thought they were careful of poisonous plants and never thought it would be the situation today. After the big tree rose, it slowly turned to face the people. Yes, there is still a face on this big tree. skbshge v9 Chapter 143： Zombie Tree "Tree....the tree is alive..." "Are you kidding me?" "Hey, hello! It''s too much to walk!" "I want to go home..." "Illusion! Everything is a hallucination! It''s not frightening to me!" As the living tree moved around, everyone also recovered from the shock, but their emotions were very unstable. Some of them are already on the verge of collapse. There is a face on the big tree, and now it still moves and walks. What I see in front of me is completely beyond the scope of everyone''s cognition so far, and it is really unacceptable. Facing the big tree coming to this side, Noel was still indifferently standing still, and even had a mind to explain. "No, no, it''s not walking." "It takes root at the ground at a rapid speed, and the entire branch moves, giving the illusion that the tree is moving." Just after explaining, the reason why the big tree would move around. Suddenly remembering something, Noel added again. "correct!" "This item is a zombie tree, hunting level: 33, which belongs to plant beasts." "As for value, there are no edible parts." "A huge plant beast that hangs its air roots on the ground and takes root as a pillar to move." "Can use countless sticky roots on my body to grab other animals and plants, and absorb the nutrients from them to grow myself." "Attacks by a large number of roots are almost impossible to dodge, and cutting or biting off its trunk will only allow it to multiply new roots from the wound." "It''s a powerful opponent that can hardly be defeated in frontal battles, but you can get very good results if you use fire attack." Originally wanted to complain, but after listening to Noel''s detailed explanation, by the way, no thought of complaining. why? In the eyes of teachers and students of Yuanyue and professional hunters, this is Noel''s way of telling the weakness of the zombie tree through commentary. The reason why Noel does not solve it by himself, professional hunters think he is testing himself and others. The journey is still long. Noor can''t do everything by himself, then what kind of ghosts do these professional hunters do. Anyway, professional hunters think so. If Knowle knew, they would have said that they thought too much, and there was no test at all. The reason for standing and watching is simply because the perception perceives other people. Interestingly, there are two groups of people who are perceived by perception. A group went further and further in front. Another batch gradually pulled closer at the rear. It is precisely because of this matter that this zombie tree is not taken care of. However, now Noel still has no interest in doing so, reaching out and patting the wolf fighting beside him. The wolf fighting who had long wanted to attack instantly understood what Noel meant. auzw.com Whoops! The wolf went to the zombie tree in a blink of an eye, and then opened the wolf mouth to reveal the sharp fangs. The wolf fighting stopped here, biting the void fiercely. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the upper half of the zombie tree fell heavily. Professional hunters preparing for the fire attack, as well as the frightened teachers and students of Yuanyue, were shocked at this moment. The shock was because the difficult zombie tree was suddenly solved easily. The reason why he was stunned was that everyone didn''t know what had happened, just like a blink of an eye. Without being able to see clearly what happened, the difficult zombie tree was divided into two sections. And while everyone was stunned, some of them suddenly exclaimed. "Look! The zombie tree is not dead yet!" After the awakening of this shout, the crowd found that the zombie tree was regenerating itself quickly. The broken upper half is linking with the broken lower half to form a whole. In just two or three seconds, the upper and lower connections are completely restored. At this time, the wolf fighting rushed up. Running halfway, it instantly disappeared in the field of vision. When it reappeared, it had taxied to the emergency stop behind the zombie tree. At this moment, the entire upper half of the zombie tree is gone. Walking through the wreckage of the zombie tree, the wolf fighting quickly returned to stand next to Noel, and then spit out a bead from his mouth. Arched the bead and let it roll to Noel''s feet. Seeing the meaning of the wolf fight at a glance, Noel bent over to pick up the beads. After a little glance, Noel, who had learned the information of the zombie tree, immediately recognized what it was. "Yes, I have learned to offer treasure." The praised fighting wolf, it rubbed Noel with his brain. What are the beads donated by the wolf fighting? In fact, it was the emerald-colored eyeball of the zombie tree, and it was a precious gem worth more than 1 billion. The useless value of the zombie tree, but the emerald-colored eyeball is a rare gem. In order to avoid the greed of professional hunters, Noel did not say it in the previous introduction, but he did not expect the wolf fighting to bring him back. At this moment the crisis was lifted, and everyone quickly moved towards Noel and the wolf fighting. Now these people understand that only by the side of this person and a wolf is the safest, and by the way, there are questions to get answers. The professional hunters approaching did not relax because the zombie tree was resolved. Having just seen it, the big tree can become a living monster. How dare you relax at this time. A middle-aged professional hunter with a scar on his face, in order to determine whether there are other creatures here. "Team Noel, are there any other monsters here, are we safe?" "Look there." Noel pointed to the wood on the right and let everyone look over there. Although they did not understand what it meant, the crowd did as Noel said and looked in the direction indicated. v9 Chapter 144： Activation period Previously, my attention was attracted to the zombie tree, where there is no time to manage other things. Everyone is now looking in the direction that Noel pointed, and the bones of unknown creatures are hanging on the trees. When he saw the bones, he seemed to understand what Noel meant. In the eyes of everyone, this was the notification of Noel''s change of direction, and it was temporarily safe here. why? From so many bones, it can be seen that the zombie tree is the overlord of this large area. Unless a lost creature walks in, there will be no creatures that come here to die. The only threat is the zombie tree, but it has just been solved by the wolf fighting. The zombie tree as the overlord is solved, and other creatures will not rush into this area. Obviously, this place is temporarily safe. Of course, there is also a premise that other creatures have not been discovered and the zombie tree has been destroyed. But it''s not easy to find out, it''s estimated that it takes two or three days to touch. No matter what everyone thinks, Noel is too lazy to manage, let alone stay here. "You guys will sort out a little bit, and then we will start our journey." The precious Yuanyue students, at this moment, they sat on the ground regardless of the dirt on the ground. The same is true of those lecturers. Professional hunters get together first to discuss how to separate out several vigilants, and the rest of the talents sit down and rest in situ. Idle is also idle, and Noor tries to inquire about the wolf fighting. "Can you be sure where the BB corn is?" The wolf fighting nodded first, then looked up to the sky. Pointing upwards, Noel made a determination to the wolf fighting to ensure that he guessed right. "You mean on the tree?" Unsurprisingly, the wolf fight really nodded again. Although determining the position of the BB corn, Noel was a bit difficult. Those students who are far away are obviously the second generation born in wealthy families, and most of them are like this. Do not think that they have the ability to climb up. Visual inspection from the ground to the top of the tree, at least 20 to 30 meters in height. Count on the flowers in the greenhouse to climb so high? What is this daydream? That is simply impossible. Noel had the ability to bring everyone from Yuanyue, but he didn''t want to do it. On the one hand is lazy, on the other hand is not wanting. After thinking for a while, Noel decided to tell the matter and let them find a solution. He coughed slightly and cleared his throat. The soft cough attracted everyone''s attention, and Noel took the opportunity to express his thoughts. "I have three news now, and the news is good or bad, which one do you want to hear first?" "Listen first." "Listen to the bad first." Everyone said what they wanted to know first, but their opinions were very different. Noel raised his hand to stop, and motioned for everyone to be quiet. "stop!" auzw.com After hearing the words, everyone immediately stopped talking and waited for the following. Everyone was quiet, and Noel went straight to the subject and said good news first. "The good news is..." "The position of BB corn has been determined." After speaking the good news, there was a pause. Although everyone was very excited, they still didn''t say anything and waited for two bad news. It didn''t take a long time for Noel to poke the index finger with his right hand and poked above. "The first bad news is..." "Now you have to find a way to climb to the top of these rhizomes, otherwise you won''t see them in your life." "The second news is..." "The jungle of E is about to enter the activation period, and the ground will be very, very dangerous." "the above." No matter what the bad news is, the problem is tree climbing. But when everyone looked up, it was at least 20 to 30 meters high, and they were afraid when they looked at it, let alone climbed up. And most people think about how to climb up. A lecturer raised his right hand high and asked Noel. "Mr. Leader, what you mentioned is that the jungle of E is about to enter the activation period, what is the situation?" "Yes...." Just preparing to explain, Knoll stopped suddenly. After a moment, some inexplicable words came, which made people confused. "it has started." "Huh? What started?" The lecturer who asked the question was a bit ignorant and completely puzzled what Noel said. She cut Rina to understand. "The activation period of the Jungle of the E has begun?" "Yes, you look at the three meters on the right." Noel nodded, and he raised his hand to guide Azumi Rina to look over there, without much explanation. It was not only Azumi who painted Rina, the others followed what Noll expected. What catches my eye is that the sprouts sprung up from the ground are growing at an abnormal speed, which is simply faster than common sense. In just a few seconds, the buds that just broke out of the ground have now grown into small trees, and they continue to grow crazy. When everyone was surprised by this, Noel''s words came into their ears. "This is just the beginning." "In a few moments, the plants in the entire continent will grow crazier, at a much faster rate than today." "And during this period, no one knows what kind of plant the ground will break and grow." "If you walk on the ground now, you might suddenly be dressed as a sugar gourd." After understanding how dangerous it is, everyone''s face is not very good. The eyes of the few women gathered on Noel. Seeing several women asking for help, Noel had to remind him. "If I remember correctly, you should have ropes for climbing, which can be used to pull people up." "Yes, yes! We have ropes!" The professional hunters reacted and quickly removed the rope from the backpack. skbshge v9 Chapter 145： Climb up After Noel''s reminder, the professional hunter who took out the rope started climbing first. Because, I don''t know what the roots and stems grow like trees, and the ground on which they can stand is also very wide. When he found a place where he could stand, the professional hunter stopped continuing to climb up and fixed the rope down. There are only five ropes in total, and only five people can be pulled at a time. There are thirty-five teachers and students in Yuanyue, and they need to be divided into seven times to pull everyone up. For the rest of the professional hunters, they can climb on their own without worrying. The reason why there is no action yet is to stay alert and prevent any creatures from appearing. Seeing the activation period of the Jungle of E, it is about to enter the middle. At this rate, it is impossible to pull everyone up. The main reason is that this is too slow, and Noor does not want to wait so long here. then.... "Female students and female lecturers came to my side, male students and male lecturers stayed there waiting to be pulled up by the rope." The teachers and students of Yuanyue, who are anxiously waiting, were stunned when they heard Noel''s words, and they were very puzzled about what to do. Not understanding, but knowing that Noel will not harm anyone. After recovering, the female students and the female lecturer walked over to Noel, and the rest stayed intact. Noel glanced lightly. There were a total of 17 female students and female lecturers. This is almost half of the people, but it is not a big problem. After a period of care in the small world, the wolf fighting has grown to more than 20 meters in length, and it is not a problem to bring several people up. Disregarding the female teachers and students who came over, Noel first motioned to the wolf fighting beside him to lie down on the ground. Immediately afterwards, he turned to face those people. "Yixiangzi and Xiaoguoyuan, both of you are fighting wolves first." "it is good." "Oh, I see." The two responded separately, and then walked towards the wolf fighting. This is already obvious, and it is clear that the wolf fighting is to be taken, and where is there any doubt. After seeing this, the female teachers and students could not help standing upright, waiting for Noel''s name. It didn''t take a long time for Noel to speak again. "Erina, Alice, Scarlet Sand, Charm of the Little Flesh, the four of you also went to climb on the back of the wolf fighting." "As for the remaining eleven, you all come to my side." The one who had just been named went to the wolf fighting, but the remaining eleven who were not named, they also went to Noel with doubt. Seeing how many women had climbed up on the back of the wolf fighting, Noel spoke again. "Wait a few, you guys will have to hurry up" "I know." "it is good." "To understanding." The women riding on the back of the wolf fighting, they all understood. auzw.com Seeing that several women were caught, Noel patted the wolf to signal it, and then gave instructions to it. "Wait not to be too fast, now take them to the end of the root." The fighting wolf nodded slightly and jumped to the rhizome. Then, along the rhizome up to Mercedes-Benz, the courier is quite fast. In just a few seconds, it exceeded the position where the professional hunter fixed the rope, but it didn''t stop there. At this scene, many people were stunned. Fortunately, it was fast enough, otherwise people who were caught in the air by the rope would suffer. Noel awakened the eleven people beside him. "Hey, don''t you froze here, it''s our turn." "what!?" These eleven people were a bit ignorant, and they didn''t understand what Noel meant. No, the meaning of going up is understandable. It''s just that the eleven people really couldn''t understand how Noel would take himself and others up. Noel did not explain much, but acted directly. Next second! One of the remaining eleven was counted, and was screamed out in shock. "I...how do I float!" "Wow! It''s amazing!" "Is this because of the leader?" "En um, I think so too." After the exclamation, the eleven did not know whether it was a big nerve or something, and they adapted so quickly. Watching Noel lead people to fly, those male students and male lecturers were envious in their eyes. There is no way not to envy. Compared with female students and female lecturers, they have to crawl **** their own, and its strange to not envy them. Envy is envious, but it is useless. After all, no matter how envious you are, you have to continue climbing, or you have to stay on the dangerous ground. So, ah, although it is good to climb no matter how hard it is, saving your life is the most important thing. After all the staff had left the ground, they found out that it was 2030 meters. It is now at least a hundred meters away from the end of the rhizome. It was just an illusion. Now he has come up and can''t return to the dangerous ground. What else can I do, only to continue to climb a path, no choice at all. The only thing to be thankful for is that the higher the climb, the denser the branches, and the safer it is. Although the branches look very thin, they can bear the weight of several people. The branches are dense and can bear the weight, even if the huge summer is built on the forest, it is no problem, enough to support the weight of the summer. Not to mention, everyone is still curious about what is on the end, which also gives them the motivation to climb. Professional hunters and male distant moon teachers and students, leaned on the rope and slowly climbed to the end. The women riding the wolf fighting, and the women who were taken by Noel. These two groups of people were almost at the end, and they could immediately see what the scenery was above. v9 Chapter 146： Yes, no. Pass through dense rhizomes and reach above the very end. The women who were riding on the wolf fighting were instantly attracted by the scenery here. This place is like a plain in the sky, looking at the green piece of oil, plus the clouds floating around, so it looks particularly beautiful here. When the girls were attracted by the scenery, Noel brought eleven others. He first led eleven people, floated to the side of the wolf fighting and several women, and then raised his finger to the front. "That is our goal." After hearing the words, several women and eleven were pulled back to their souls by words, and looked in the direction Noel pointed out. Just because I was attracted by the scenery, I didn''t notice those big corns at all. On this sky plain, there are many, many large corns, each of which is more than one meter high. Azumi Alice was a little excited. She pointed the big corns with her right hand and turned her head to look at Noor floating beside her. "Noor Noor, that is the ingredient you mentioned earlier from the food industry, BB corn?" Following this question, the rest of them turned their heads and looked at Noel, waiting for his confirmation. Nod his head first, and then Noel nodded. "Yes, neither." "What does it mean?" Azumi Rina frowned slightly, already confused by Noel. Not to mention that it was Rina, and everyone else was also confused, completely puzzled by Noel''s meaning. Without anxious to make any explanation, let the eleven floating people land smoothly. After letting down the eleven, Noel said slowly. "BB corn with a height of more than one meter can only be regarded as not fully mature." "It''s not mature yet?" "Now the BB corn you see is at most one hundred thousand ring nibs, and the BB corn I said was worth a billion ring nibs." "I understand what you mean! You mean there is bigger BB corn here!" It was so obvious that Qianri Xiangzi reacted instantly. Understand and understand, but also feel very surprised. I thought that the BB corn seen today is definitely the largest one. But who can think of it, there is even greater. Although it was said that he could not see the real thing, Noel did not seem to be joking, so there must be a bigger one. Noel did not disappoint, but believed it was over anyway. Taking advantage of the fact that the male teachers and students of Yuanyue and professional hunters did not come up, the girls, led by the dry sun, ran to study the nearby BB corn not far away. For safety''s sake, Noel passed by. When they came to the BB corn that was more than one meter high, the girls looked at Noel who came along. With a slight smile, Noel saw the thoughts of everyone and shrugged his shoulders. "No danger, you can do whatever you want." After knowing that there was no danger, the women gathered up without saying a word, and surrounded the BB corn cluster more than one meter high. Although they didn''t know, the moment they turned around, Noel''s lips curled up to reveal a playful smile. The unsuspecting women were discussing around BB corn. After some observation and detailed discussion, they started to work on BB corn. This is also impossible, and I can''t help the temptation of ingredients from the food industry. Can''t wait to taste how delicious BB corn is. auzw.com In the end, it was decided that Mito Yumei would start the operation, and first pull up this one-meter-high BB corn. Mito Yumei came forward, holding the BB corn with both hands, trying to pull it up. However, BB corn is still. No matter how hard you use it, you cant shake BB corn at all, as if you were welded to death. Finding something wrong, Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo asked. "Can''t pull it out?" "No, I have tried my best." After hearing this, Mito Yumei loosed his hand and gasped. At first glance, it doesn''t seem to be pretending, it is obviously tired enough to choke. Some of them did not believe in evil, and stepped forward to try it by hand, but the final result did not change, and she returned to her place in shame. At this time, Xinhu Feisha made recommendations. "If you can''t do it by yourself, then let''s come together. How powerful are people." "agree." "that is it." "it is good." "no problem." There was no objection, and all agreed to the plan. wrong! One of the women did not speak. This female student has a heroic feeling and gives a strong woman feeling. She pinched her jaw in one hand and frowned slightly to think about something. Just when others were about to start, she finally wanted to understand what the problem was, and quickly raised her hand and spoke to stop it. "Don''t try so hard, it''s impossible to pull it up." The women all heard the sound and looked to see who was the one who stopped. The female lecturer looked at the stopper. "Classmate Hojo, why do you think it is in vain? Did you find anything?" "Yes, I did find something." Hojo Miyoko nodded. Before waiting for her to ask, she took the initiative to speak out first. "Remember those rhizomes when we came up?" "I think it''s the roots of BB corn, if that''s what I say now." "The roots of BB corn are connected with the plants of the entire jungle of E." "In other words, we are equivalent to pulling the entire jungle of E, so we cannot pull it up." Hearing Hojo Miyoko''s words, the women couldn''t help thinking. "Pap~pap~pap!" There was a round of applause. Not waiting for all the women to think clearly, Noel made a statement to confirm Hojo Miyoko''s conjecture. "She was right. Those are indeed the roots of BB corn. You can''t pull them up." skbshge v9 Chapter 147： Someone there! "You should have seen it clearly on the way up." "BB corn is connected with the plants of the entire E jungle, through which it absorbs the nutrition of the entire forest and grows, and trying to pull it up is like pulling out the entire E jungle." "correct!" "If you want to cut it with a knife, I advise you not to waste it." "With the kitchen knife you carry, there is no way to hurt the BB corn in front of you. I don''t believe you can try it directly." Hearing that they could not be cut off with a knife, the girls really did not believe it. You know, their kitchen knives are specially customized, and they are definitely much sharper than ordinary kitchen knives. Cutting stones is not very practical, but it is very easy to cut wood. In addition, Nuoer''s expression of watching the play was aroused the dissatisfaction of the women. One by one, he took off his backpacks and started rummaging through the kitchen knives. Gan Rixiangzi turned over the backpack to find the kitchen knife, and immediately began to try it with a kitchen knife. Who knows, go for it. Without leaving a trace, the kitchen knife was almost taken away anyway. "Is this fake?" When he noticed the groove on the blade surface of the kitchen knife, Ganichi Yoko took a breath. Such a sharp kitchen knife failed to leave a cut on the BB corn, but the kitchen knife was still damaged. Not only Qianri Xiangzi was shocked, but also the women she saw were also very surprised. Although I dont know the quality of Ganrikos kitchen knife, Im sure it wont be worse. The cold light looking at the blade is enough to illustrate this point. Even so, some people think that this may just be an accident, unbelief stepped forward and tried again. After destroying five kitchen knives one after another, it was completely believed that it was no accident. She cut Alice in disbelief. Looking at the BB corn that had been destroyed by five kitchen knives, she probably guessed what caused it. "The strength of this complex fiber is too high and it is too unscientific." "Big trees can become monsters, so this is normal." "Yes, the world''s gourmet creatures and gourmet plants, these can not be explained by science." "Alice, now is not a time of emotion, you should think of other ways, otherwise everyone will arrive." Seeing that the topic was off the head, Ryutoko Rina quickly corrected the topic back. White cut Azura to draw Rina, and Azumi Alice responded unkindly. "Is there any other way, you can say one for me to listen to?" "....." He opened his mouth slightly and tried to refute it, but it was only at this moment that Rina realized that there was really no other way. Not to mention that there was no way to draw Rina, and no one else could think of a good way. At the same time, I also understand that those food creatures and food plants are not huntable by ordinary people. auzw.com Watching the show was almost the same, Noel took the initiative to approach the BB corn. "With the fiber strength of BB corn stalks and leaves, it is very difficult to cut it even with a chainsaw. How could it be cut by your manpower using a kitchen knife." After hearing this, the girls bowed their heads in shame. Without saying anything more, Noel extended his index finger to the BB corn and gently crossed the stem and leaves. After a cold flash of light, the stems and leaves were cut off instantly. After the stems and leaves were cut off, a whole BB corn fell down and rolled to the foot of Mu Jiuyuan. Ashamed of his head, Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo stared blankly at the BB corn at his feet. "what!" The unexpected cry of excitement attracted the attention of all the women around and looked at it in succession. All the women saw the BB corn, but they all froze for a moment. You dont need to know that this is definitely Noels masterpiece. After all, the only person here capable of doing this is only Noel. Originally thinking that Noll would not help, I did not expect to make a shot in the end. After returning to God, the women quickly thanked Noel and apologized for the distrust. Thank you and apologize again. Noel didn''t even care, and raised his hands to stop the girls. "Okay, I''m not so stingy, and I''ve never been angry because of this, so don''t apologize to me." In order to distract the attention of all the women, the cut BB corn was processed immediately. Peel the BB corn and remove the corn whiskers inside. Soon, the golden corn kernels appeared and gave out a light and sweet smell. After the processing, Noel gave the BB corn to the girls and let them study slowly. In the next time, all the women devoted themselves to the research of BB corn. Time passes by... About two hours later, the male teachers, students and professional hunters who climbed up with the rope finally reached the end of the rhizome. The two converged and did not set off immediately. This is also impossible. Climbing up on a rope consumes a lot of physical strength. Nowadays, male teachers and students and professional hunters of Yuanyue have no more energy to lie on the ground. There is plenty of time and there is no problem with taking a short break. What''s more, I have come to the destination of this trip, only to find BB corn worth 1 billion ringgits. While everyone was resting here, a person came out of the white clouds floating in the distance. The person who appeared was an elderly old man who also carried a parcel that was twice his size. A student saw the old man appear and was coming over here. "Someone there!" skbshge v9 Chapter 148： Acupuncture It was heard that the professional hunters immediately took up their weapons and stared at the old man who was coming. I have seen the strength of the jungle of E. Nowadays, how can a person who can come here alone be a waiter. Under the watchful eye of everyone, the old man came here soon. When he came here, the old man narrowed his eyes and sniffed, and then hiccupped. He picked up the hip flask hanging around his waist and opened the lid to point the bottle downward. "You don''t have to be too nervous, the old wine is all finished, come over and ask you to drink." "Give him the rest of the wine." Looking a little bit, Noel remembered who the old man was. Turning around, he looked towards the alert professional hunter and said to him. "You take out the rest of the wine." I dont know why Noel did this, but professional hunters did the same. Take off the backpacks one by one and turn them to find the raffia. Seeing this, Yuanyue teachers and students also took out the remaining raffia and took it to Noor. It didn''t take long for the nine remaining raffias to be gathered together. Looking again at the old man waiting there, Noel''s right hand was facing the raffia on the ground. "Please, please." The old man did not move his footsteps, and even shook his head there. After seeing the move, everyone frowned, feeling that the old man was a bit ignorant. The old man who just came to ask for wine is the old man who is not satisfied now. A professional hunter couldn''t help but speak. "Old man, we gave you the wine, what do you want?" "The raffia is in the jungle of E. You can find it anywhere you want. You need to give it to the old, I want..." Before the words were finished, the old man interrupted himself with a hiccup. Slightly slowed down, first turned his attention to Noel, and then continued. "Another kind of wine you carry." "Oh? How do you know I have another wine?" "Although the smell is very light, but it can''t hide my nose, the smell of the wine has been smelled from afar." "Then do you think I will give you nothing?" Looking at the old man playfully, Noel wanted to know how he would answer. Putting down the big package on his back, the old man took out a large golden thing from the washbasin. "I can exchange bb corn with you, what do you think?" Except for Noel, when the other people learned that the basin-sized thing was bb corn, they were surprised with wide eyes. Just one bb corn is so huge, one can imagine how big a whole root is. Ignoring the surprised crowd, Noel shook his head at the old man. "Not very good. I want to find the giant bb corn. It''s just a matter of time. I don''t need to exchange it with you at all." auzw.com The old man was stunned for a moment. The exchange that was supposed to be secure and achievable was unexpectedly rejected. How could he give up so easily, he tried to persuade Noel to change his mind. "You can''t say that. Now that there are ready-made ones in front of you, why bother to find them in vain." "But I don''t think it''s a good deal. I even suffer a little." "Okay, how can you exchange with me." "Mr. Jiro, known as the acupuncture master, I am very interested in your acupuncture technique." No longer circled with the old man, Knoll directly indicated who he was and recognized his purpose. Since being recognized by Noel, Jiro was quite surprised by this. The lazy look disappeared for a moment, and the squinting eyes were completely opened, and Noel was seriously looked at with a sharp eye. After a moment, he said slowly. "If you really want to exchange like this, it''s my turn to lose a bit." "in case" The moment the words paused, Jiro didn''t know when he came to Noel, and there were more point guns in his hand. It''s already obvious, this is meant to be done. Noel was still standing still and calm, with no intention of avoiding. It''s not that it didn''t react, but it wasn''t treated as one thing at all. Jiro did not rush to start, watching the last half of the unfinished sentence, watching Noel finish it. "If you can carry it, it is not impossible for me to teach you acupuncture points." The moment the words fell, Jiro waved his handheld acupuncture gun and attacked with his Noel body. "Acupuncture!" With several afterimages, the acupuncture gun struck Nuor in several places. He used up the bullets of the acupuncture gun in one breath, and Jiro had no idea to continue. When he looked up at Noel, he found that he seemed okay. "Are you okay?" "Should I do anything?" Noel shrugged and asked Jiro with a smile. Jiro frowned, not knowing that he would make a mistake, and never made a mistake. When this happens, there are only two possibilities. First, something went wrong with the acupuncture gun. Second, acupuncture has no effect on Noel. I looked down at the acupuncture point first, but Jiro didn''t find any problems and even tried it on himself. Since there is no problem with acupuncture guns, that is really the second possibility. Speaking out is equivalent to splashing water. Jiro is not the kind of repentant villain who takes a piece of paper from the pocket of his pants and hands it to Noel in front of him. "You won the young man. My number is written on this piece of paper. When you are free, you can contact me. I will follow the promise and teach you." "However, how much you can learn by then depends on yourself." After Noel took the paper, Jiro remembered something and quickly added something. "Now you can give me wine." v9 Chapter 149： The monk cant run the temple Think about it, this is indeed not a good time. They also need to lead the teachers and students of Yuanyue to explore in the E-Zhong Special Zone, where there is no time to learn acupuncture. As for whether Jiro would deceive people, Noor was not so worried. why? The monk could not run the temple. Jiro has a chef partner, known as "Jin Nao mother", is one of the four national treasures of gastronomy, his ability is to control the air pressure, and the cooking level is extremely high. As far as Knowle knew, Jie Nai''s mother-in-law settled in the food town and opened a small restaurant there. Jiro is responsible for hunting food for Mother-in-law. The most important point is that Mother-in-law is very important to Jiro. This is a simple matter, as long as Jiro dares to hide. When the time comes, Noel will just go to the mother-in-law, and I dont believe that Jiro can sit back and watch. When he thought about it, Noel raised his hand and grabbed a void, and took out a bottle of rainbow wine. He handed Rainbow Wine to Jiro, and when he reached out to take it, he spoke to him. "I won''t be able to find you at that time, I will go to Mother-in-law." Jiro''s hand stiffened, and he looked up sharply at Noel with fierce eyes. From Jiro''s eyes, Noel saw anger. What about anger? It didn''t matter at all, he still kept a faint smile and put Rainbow Wine in Jiro''s hands. "If I want to get started, I would be happy to accompany you." "Oh? You don''t care about the lives of those people?" "Some of them I care about, and the death of the others is dead, it has no effect on me." "Then you dare to deliberately provoke me? Really decay will not do it?" After getting Noel''s answer, Jiro was a little confused. Obviously, I just mentioned that the grandmother was deliberately doing it to achieve a certain purpose. For what purpose? Very simple, remind and threat. Noel reminded Jiro that he knew the existence of Jie Nai''s mother-in-law. At the same time, he was telling Jiro not to play something missing when the time comes, there is a way to force him out, and Mother-in-law is the key to force him out. In addition to reminders and threats, it also means a little bit of temptation. What to test? Noel is testing Jiro''s bottom line. In Jiro''s view, these are not the same thing. After a short question and answer, Jiro felt that Noel was more like a crazy gambler. There are obviously people who care here, but they dare to make such crazy temptations. Jiro felt Noel was betting that he would not dare to do it. Knowing his identity, he dared to test like this. Isnt this a gamble? Noel did not know how Jiro thought this, and gave a confident expression to answer. "No no no." auzw.com "It''s not that I bet you don''t dare to do it, but I have absolute confidence to protect the people I care about." "You move and move, it''s the same for me." "If you don''t believe it, you can try it." The words of the most word fell, and instantly Noel gave targeted pressure to Jiro. The appalling coercion appeared without warning. Jiro slammed suddenly, bending down a few times. The eyes are full of satisfaction, and I never expected that Noel had such abilities. I had completely underestimated him. Without much thought, Jiro tried to use his own pressure to counteract Noel''s pressure. However, the results were unsatisfactory. After many attempts, Jiro found that no matter how he increased his coercion, he could not offset it. Through this matter, his assessment of Noel''s strength has improved several levels. When he was about to move the real thing, the pressure suddenly disappeared. Jiro raised his head in doubt, very puzzled about Noel''s operation. Before Jiro asked questions, Noel took the initiative to explain the reason. "It''s still more practical to do it directly." How can I not understand what it means, it is intended to see the real chapter under his hands. It was the same with the eyes, and I saw that Noel had raised his right hand, and the fearful force was condensed on the fist. From the power condensed by Noel alone, Jiro can predict how terrible the power is. It is simply a posture that ignores the life and death of others. Jiro was willing to contest Noel, but he didn''t want to hurt the innocent people around him. After a moment of consideration, he spoke out to stop Noel. "You won, get it soon." "Oh?" Jiro admits that Noel was quite surprised. He really wanted to do a game with Jiro, so he directly gave the acupuncture ability to steal the teacher, and then he would run again without any trouble. Originally thinking that Jiro would follow suit, he unexpectedly confessed when the incident came. Jiro took the rainbow wine in his hand and turned to the parcel he laid down. "I don''t want to hurt the innocent. When you come to see me when you have time, let''s have a good time." "You can rest assured that the number you gave you before will be able to get through." Noel looked at Jiro''s back, and then dissipated the strength of the fist. Jiro carried a large parcel on his back, opened the bottle with rainbow wine, and left while drinking. Not far away, his words came again. "The giant BB corn you are looking for, in the direction when I came." Immediately after that, Jiro disappeared in the sight of everyone, and he could no longer be found. Teachers and students of Yuanyue and professional hunters are in a state of coercion throughout the journey. At the beginning, he was good at speaking, drawing a sword and drawing a crossbow, and then getting together again. This completely confused everyone. Up to this point, it was still impossible to understand what was the situation and what was going on. The only thing I can figure out is where the giant BB corn is located. skbshge v9 Chapter 150： This is too exaggerated, right? Soon after Jiros departure, everyone also had a rest. So, Noel led the brigade to set off again, to the place pointed out by Jiro when he left. Walking on the air plain, the vision is not ideal. why? The location is too high and has reached the height of the clouds. Farther away, they are all covered with thick clouds, making it impossible to see what exists. Closer to a certain position, the vision will be clearer. Everyone walked in the direction Jiro told. It''s not too fast, so it''s not moving fast. Of course, this is also for safety reasons to avoid accidents. This vast air plain is supported by the roots of bb corn. In some places covered by leaves, there is nothing underneath, and no one knows whether it will be empty. You have to know that it is a few hundred meters above the ground. If you step on the ground, you will finish the game and you have to move carefully. Although slow is a bit slow, but the time is quite early, so you dont need to hurry. while walking... suddenly! A strong wind blew! This gust of wind is so strong that it can''t stand up. Fortunately, professional hunters have at least a long period of exercise, and there is no problem with their physical fitness. But the teachers and students of Yuanyue won''t work anymore, all of them are weak brothers and elder girls. As the strong wind blew, they were directly blown to the ground. No choice but to stop moving forward because of this, waiting for this strong wind to pass before talking. But it''s not all bad. Yagi cut Rina''s expression, and he exclaimed with his right hand pointing to the front. "Oh my god!!" Upon hearing the news, everyone saw what Yaqie painted Rina pointed, and all of them became like her. Noel is an exception, not as exaggerated as everyone behaves. What did you see? Because of the strong wind, the clouds in the distance ahead were blown away. When the cloud was blown away, the scenery blocked by the cloud came into view. Everyone''s eyes are that two to three giant bb corns over 100 meters high stand on the plains in the distance. I have never seen such a huge corn in my life. Before, I thought the bb corn that was more than one meter high was shocking, how could there be a bigger existence. The bb corn seen today is more than ten times larger than before. I finally understood what Noel said before. Compared with what it is before, it''s really malnourished. auzw.com "This... this is too exaggerated..." "Who will hit me, I feel like I''m dreaming, which is too unreal." "No wonder one... one is worth 1 billion abstinence..." "I probably visually checked that the biggest giant bb corn should be as big as 20 layers of big summer." Whether it is a distant moon teacher or student or a professional hunter, all of them were shocked by the huge bb corn. Some people even think they are dreaming and doubt their own eyes. If you think about it, this is quite normal. Even if it is a food hunter, most people may not have seen bb corn. The huge bb corn in front of you is even more unlikely to be seen. After a burst of exclamation and exclamation, the wind that suddenly came up suddenly began to subside. Now the goal is right in front of me. One individual proposed one after another, and everyone indicated that they could start again, which could bear the wind. For such a request, Noel ignored it. Carrying the oncoming wind force hard, everyone looked forward to approaching the giant bb corn and wanted to find out as soon as possible. With motivation, it''s like being godly. It didn''t take long for the crowd to reach a giant bb corn. Looking up at the bb corn of the 20th floor of Daxia, the eyes are full of incredible and unstoppable excitement. Noel also looked up, but he was not as excited as others, and the points of attention were different. "It is said that the number of corn kernels is the same as the number of corn whiskers." The words are in the ears, which makes everyone more looking forward to it. After looking forward to it for a while, I soon found a big problem. Ganri Xiangzi frowned slightly, and looked at the giant bb corn anxiously. "Don''t be too happy, the strength of the stalk and leaf fiber of bb corn, don''t want to cut it without a chainsaw." "Before, when you didn''t come up from below, we tried to use a kitchen knife to cut more than one meter high of bb corn, but in the end, we broke several kitchen knives." "BB corn that is more than one meter tall is so hard to handle, let alone this huge bb corn in front of me." The female students and the female lecturers nodded after hearing the news, and confirmed to others that this happened. Some people believe, and of course others do not. Unbelieving male students, they took out the kitchen knife and tried it on their own. I really didnt believe it was so hard. Professional hunters also don''t believe it, so they took a machete and tried it. One knife after another, one time was forced once. Then it sounded, a series of jingling beatings. This situation lasted for a while, until the people who stepped forward to try were all lying down. "I have chopped numb hands and rolled up kitchen knives. I can''t believe it." "The stems and leaves are so hard, if the corn kernels are the same, can this thing be eaten?" "Don''t make trouble, now we can''t even solve the stems and leaves, do you think you can see the corn kernels?" "This... this iron hits it!" "What is this really a plant!?" v9 Chapter 151： Fish bait After personally trying, one by one is completely believed. In addition to being tired, the male students felt okay about this and did not respond much. The reaction of professional hunters is relatively large, after all, it is from the BB corn. But now, the BB corn worth 1 billion ring nibs is in front of us, but there is no way to cut it away. Obviously within reach, no one will be willing to change. And at this time, a professional hunter thought that everyone''s attention was focused on BB corn, and he secretly reached into his backpack to do what. Without knowing it, every move was under the watch of Noel. Although the anomaly was discovered, Noel did not intend to stop it, but let it develop. Pretending not to know, found nothing. Idle is also idle, and Noel feels that he should do something and pass the time. "Don''t waste your energy, let me come." "Good." It is said that a group of professional hunters nodded again and again, quickly walking away from BB corn. The tired male students and male lecturers, they all quickly ran out to make room for Noel. The female students and the female lecturers looked forward to it with full eyes. BB corn can be cut down by cutting the whole root, but Noor does not want to cause unnecessary trouble to himself. What trouble will this cause? If you cut off a whole BB corn, the professional hunters who are greedy but unable to carry it back will definitely make Noel find a way to help get it back. Such a self-seeking trouble, of course, Noel will be obliterated in the cradle. For a moment, when he thought about what to do, he immediately took action. In a leap, it was very easy to tear off the leaves of BB corn one by one. With a piece of corn leaf being torn off. "smell good!" "Yeah, it makes people drool when they smell it." "Uh um, I want to try it quickly." "It''s really exciting." The rich and sweet scent just smelt out the people who smelled it. I really want to be able to taste it quickly. If I knew that I would just help, I would have rushed up one by one. Noel stood on the huge curved leaves, looking at the dense corn beard. He raised his right hand, followed by a palm shaped knife, and waved it back and forth a few times, slashing on the corn whiskers. The hand knife swings back and forth quickly, just like a sharp blade, which cuts the corn easily. Soon, as a thick layer of corn whisker was cut away, the corn kernels covered by the corn whisker were revealed. The exposed corn kernels are all basin-sized. A more intense sweet fragrance fills a whole area here. auzw.com It is very troublesome to pull out one by one. After a moment of thinking, Noel thought about it and then walked to the other side of the BB corn. Under the doubtful expression, he threw a punch at the BB corn. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang..." After being hit hard by Noel, the other side of the BB corn was pushed away, and the corn kernels were ejected. After seeing this scene, the people waiting at the bottom quickly set off to avoid. Its no joke, every corn is as big as a washbasin. Although it will not die to death, it will be very, very painful. If it hits the head, the concussion is definitely light. A large number of corn kernels were ejected, as if it was like a corn rain, and it took a while to stop. When the ejected corn kernels all fell, all of them ran out of the shelter and quickly ran to the nearest BB corn kernels. "Wow! What a big corn kernel!" "It''s incredible! This is too big!" "It''s heavy, at least a dozen pounds!" "How to make a dish with such a big corn kernel?" Several students and lecturers from Yuanyue surrounded a BB corn kernel. Exclamation, exclamation, discussion, research. Professional hunters are very different, they stuffed BB corn kernels into their backpacks, or wrapped them with a quick cloth. In the eyes of these people, BB corn kernels are a lot of money, and they are trying to get as much as possible. Anyway, the whole root is not expected, even if it can be cut down, it is impossible to transport it away without a large transportation vehicle. So, how much is available now. Jumping from the huge BB corn, Noel walked slowly, a professional hunter with strange behavior before. Seeing Noel approaching, the professional hunter bowed his head in guilty conscience. Subconsciously, move the backpack that was originally placed in front of you to your back. When Noel stopped in front of him, he spoke with a slightly nervous smirk. "Mr. Noel, you are so amazing." "If you were not there, we were afraid we could only return empty-handed." "It''s all your credit to earn this extra money." Listening to these complimenting words, Noel slowly raised his right hand with a smile. Lightning shot, as if not moving. The professional hunter in front of Noel had a blood hole in the middle of his eyebrows and maintained a false smile on his face. Yes, without any awareness, the man was killed by Noel. Noel lowered his raised hand, the professional hunter in front of him leaned forward, and his face fell to the ground. "The fish is hooked, and you don''t have to stay." The attention was on the BB corn kernels, and no one found that anyone was killed by Noel. .. skbshge v9 Chapter 152： Phantom Brigade There was no ruin, and the body was left lying there. Not afraid of people knowing? Now that I have done everything, I have never thought of concealing myself from others, and found that it was no big deal. Besides, this product can be regarded as dead. Stepping away from the corpse, Noel walked slowly to the place where the women were, to see what they did. "How are you doing?" "Not very good, but also in trouble." Ganri Xiangzi frowned annoyedly, reaching for the bb corn kernels poking out the ground. Just to be a child, everyone else is just like her. All of them frowned, wondering what kind of problems they encountered. After looking at the expressions of the women, and then at the bb corn kernels on the ground, Noel could probably guess what was going on. Very simple, the problem must be on the bb corn kernels. It''s nothing more than cooking, or it won''t make you frown. I understand, but I still need to make sure. "After researching, you suddenly found out that you don''t know how to cook bb corn, is it a bit impossible to start?" "Yeah yeah." "The bb corn kernels are too hard, exactly like those stems and leaves, and the knife can''t leave a trace." "Yeah, how can such a hard thing be cooked." Seeing Noel asked for the idea, the women all complained. Not to mention, the problem is with bb corn kernels. The women tried all kinds of ways, but they didn''t know anything about it, and even the knife was broken. This also made them realize that how to cook is not enough. Like today''s bb corn kernels, there are obviously various ideas for cooking, but it is impossible to start, and the most basic processing ingredients can not be done. The precious and rare ingredients in the culinary world cannot be prepared before the eyes, so I feel very annoyed by the women. "I know a method that you can use at this stage." "any solution?" After hearing Noel''s words, Azumi Rina asked immediately. The rest of the girls raised their heads and looked at Noel, waiting for his reply. This is also impossible, whoever let them have no choice but to pin their hopes on Noel. , Without letting the women wait anxiously, Noel slowly said what he knew. "Cooking bb corn kernels, first of all, you need to slowly heat from 50 low temperature, and you must always pay attention to not scorching." "When both sides are almost the same, the temperature should be increased to 80 degrees to continue heating." "Then repeat the previous steps and continue to heat to 100 degrees." auzw.com "After heating at 100 degrees, a high temperature of 300 degrees is needed, and then 500 degrees, 800 degrees, 1000 degrees, and up to 1200 degrees. bb corn kernels will burst into popcorn. Now." It sounded okay at first, but the more the women frowned the further they went. Fortunately, 500 degrees, we need professional tools later. Otherwise, it is very difficult to reach the high temperature behind, people can not stand such a temperature. Although it is light to say, it is actually quite difficult to complete. There must be an operating space inside, which can still be done with modern tools, but it takes patience to study. As far as the tools at hand are concerned, it is impossible to achieve the high temperature of cooking bb corn kernels, so you can try it only after returning to the city. Noel saw the women bow their heads in contemplation, and continued talking down. "There is a place suitable for cooking bb corn kernels not far from the jungle of E, but you don''t expect it." "Why?" "The highest temperature there is 1400 degrees, can you withstand such high temperatures?" "Uh... really can''t..." Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo had nothing to say. The same is true of other female students, who do not feel that they can withstand such high temperatures. 100 degrees is enough to choke, not to mention the high temperature of 1400 degrees. All the methods have been told to the girls, whether they can come up with other methods, they can only look at themselves. "Okay, you guys continue to study here, I''m going out." Noel confessed, and left without waiting for the women to respond. All the thoughts were on the bb corn kernels, and the women responded at random to know that they did not go to ask Noel more. , Not to mention the females, other male students and professional hunters, their attention is also on the bb corn kernels, and they have no time to figure out where Noel is going. Noel patted the wolf fighting, letting it stay here. Immediately afterwards, his figure disappeared in one place, and he could no longer be seen. When he appeared again, he had returned to the ground in the jungle of E. Seeing that Noel suddenly appeared, the party stopped there. "Head, this person seems to be our purpose." "Well, it''s exactly the same as in the photo, it should be this person." "I didn''t expect it. The man came to his own door." "This is good, we don''t have to work hard." Several people were quickly identified, and the person who appeared suddenly in front of him was the target of this trip. Similarly, Noel also recognized the identity of a group of people, quite unexpectedly. "It''s kind of interesting, I didn''t expect it to be your Phantom Brigade." "Oh? You actually know us?" As the head of the group, Kurolo Rusilu also did not expect to be recognized by Noel. Be aware that the identity of each brigade member, except for the brigade members, cannot be known by outsiders. After all, every time they show their faces in action, they will wipe out what they see, and ensure that the members of the brigade are not exposed. v9 Chapter 153： Invite to join So to say, it is basically impossible to recognize yourself and others as Phantom Brigade at a glance. What is just impossible is now in front of us. There is only one possibility for this to happen. That is, during a certain operation, the survivors were not missed. The members of the Phantom Brigade are all thinking hard in their heads, looking for memories of Noel. Noel could guess at a glance what these people thought. "Know, the members of your Phantom Brigade are mainly from Meteor Street. Each member has a twelve-foot spider tattoo on his body." "The most common things to do are robbers, murders, and occasionally charity activities." "The massacre of the Luta tribe, the attack on You Kexin City, and the murderous crimes committed many times around the world are now designated as high-risk A-level criminals on the blacklist." "I''m right." Each time an item came out of Noel''s mouth, the members of the Phantom Brigade frowned a bit more. Others are okay, you can find it with a little ability. Only, the members of the brigade came from Meteor Street, so they could not help raising their vigilance. And Noel knew such a secret matter, but also let the brigade members kill. The members of the brigade were eager to move, and Kurolo Rushiru hurriedly stopped to stop them, so that they should not hurry. "Have you specifically investigated us?" "Do you deserve me to investigate specifically?" Noel sneered and asked politely. The provocation was full of meaning, and the several brigade members I heard could not help but start. "Head, let''s kill him." "Since he knows so much, it is hard to guarantee that he will not know more confidential things, so it is safer to kill him." "I agree with this proposal." "I also agree to kill this person, so as to ensure that our identity is not exposed." The members of the brigade stared at Noel fiercely, proposing with their teeth. If it wasn''t for Kurolo Rushiru, it was estimated that one by one would have rushed up to fight against Noel. Kurolo Rushiru could bear it, completely unmoved by Noel''s provocation, and even able to maintain a smile on his face. "You should know one of the purposes of our coming here, otherwise you will not specifically stop us on the way." "Apart from BB corn, do you have any other purpose?" Noel was a little surprised, but more curious. The members of the Phantom Brigade were a little embarrassed and looked at Kurolo Rushiru very puzzled, not knowing what he was talking about. Obviously, the members of the Phantom Brigade are also unclear, another purpose besides BB corn. It can even be said that this is the first time Kurolo Rushiru mentioned this matter, otherwise members of the brigade will not have this reaction. Noel''s curiosity increased when he observed that the other party was strange. Ignoring the puzzled members, Kurolo Rushiru extended his right hand to Noel. "In the name of the leader, I invite you to join the Phantom Brigade." auzw.com "what!?" Noel did not say whether to join or not. The members of the Phantom Brigade called out excitedly. I thought about many possibilities, but I didn''t think of this one. Obviously, in order to **** BB corn, Noel was solved by the way. Now it has become, inviting Noel to join the Phantom Brigade, this turning point is too great. Let the members of the Phantom Brigade do not want to be surprised. What''s more, I don''t want Noel to join the Phantom Brigade, which is very resistant. Not to mention the members of the Phantom Brigade, Noel was a bit ignorant when he heard the invitation. It is 100% certain that this is the first time to meet Kurolo Rushiru, and there is no communication. Invite someone to meet for the first time, who knows nothing. It is hard to make people feel that there is no conspiracy. Who will invite someone who doesnt understand to join his painstaking management team, which will probably ruin the whole team. The only thing that can be determined is what is the purpose of Kurolo Rushiru. It''s just what kind of purpose it is. Noel can''t figure out what it is for the time being, and I''m too lazy to think about it again. "I...." "I disagree!" Before Noel finished speaking, Nobunaga Hachama objected. Subsequently, the knight also stood up. "Head of the delegation, this does not seem to meet the conditions for joining the league, and I disagree." "According to the conditions for joining the regiment, he did not kill any of us, nor did we die for other reasons. There is no need to add new members, so I do not agree with him to join the brigade." "Yeah, we are not short of people." "You can''t break the rules, or you will be messed up later, leader." The two have already taken the lead, and other members of the brigade have also spoken out against it, disagreeing with Noel joining. Noel felt very speechless, as if he didn''t say he wanted to join. I really don''t understand, those people are excited there. Turning his head slowly, Kurolo Rushiru smiled at the members and asked them softly. "I don''t seem to have any regulations yet, so I must be short of staff to invite people." "Uh...it doesn''t seem to be..." The knight thought about it for a moment and found that it was really the same thing. The other members were silent, and I wondered how to refute it. The member named "Finkers" thought of a reason for objection, and immediately spoke it out. "With the information of the knight alone, it is impossible to explain anything at all, it may be forged." "Our Phantom Brigade does not need waste, it will only drag our hind legs in action." "So, before he passed our test, I still disagree with him joining the brigade." skbshge v9 Chapter 154： Why bother After hearing the other members, they nodded in agreement. After glancing at several members, Kurolo Rushiru found that everyone was like that. "Okay, then..." "Wait!" Noel interrupted, but he couldn''t help it. Nothing was said, how could it be that it would definitely join, what kind of trouble is this? What about the parties'' wishes? "I don''t seem to say anything, how excited are you one by one?" Think about it, it''s really the same thing. For a long time, the parties did not say whether to join, so they waited for themselves to inflate. The situation today is a bit awkward. In the end Noel chose to join, and the previous reaction was justifiable, at least one step down. Explain that the previous reaction was fine. It can also be explained that several people have foresight. If the contrary is true, then it is really infighting in front of outsiders, shameful and thrown home. The most embarrassing thing is that the choice is still in the hands of the other party. Still maintaining a polite appearance, Kurolo Rushiru apologized to Noel. "Sorry, we are too anxious." "Apology is free, and I don''t plan to join." For no reason, Noel would care about these people''s feelings. Hearing that Noel refused the invitation, Kurolo Rushiru could no longer keep his smile, and his eyes became colder. "Since we cannot be companions, then we can only be enemies." "Why bother." "You have no time to change your mind." "No, no, I think you got it wrong." With a sigh, Noel reached out to the group with his right hand, and his index finger swayed up and down. "I mean" "Why do you have to die, don''t you live well?" This is good, there is no need to talk about it. Not waiting for Kurolo Rushiru''s instructions, Finks couldn''t help but rushed up. Seeing that Finks took the lead, the other members stopped at the same place and decided to let him explore the truth. Of course, it''s not so simple to watch a sideshow. The most important thing is to observe, what department of Noel is the ability to read, and how to crack the ability. Finks lost his life, and members of the brigade would immediately take action and step forward to support and resolve Noel together. Prepare for battle one by one early, and you can fight anytime, anywhere. Finks rushed towards Noel head-on, and on the way began to mobilize his thoughts. In Noel''s eyes, Finks'' hands were covered with a golden light, and the golden light was his thought. With just a glance, I know what department of Finks''s thoughts. "It turned out to be a person who strengthens the ability to read." Broken by Noel, Finks obviously froze. However, it did not retreat at all, but accelerated to meet. auzw.com With his hands in his pockets, Noel did nothing to wait, waiting for Finks to arrive. After a moment, Finks arrived in front of Noel, extending his fingers into his throat. A few centimeters from his throat, his hand stopped, and he walked behind him in an instant. Noel shook his head and sighed, his tone mocking. "Ouch, I''m standing still here, and scare you into this virtue, but you should hurry up." After the winding Finks could endure, he instantly decided not to tentatively play virtual. Once again, the claw went straight to the heart of Noel''s back, which was to die. Although Noel had no eyes on the back of his head, Finks knew every move. Do not hide or dodge, nor defend. "Click!" Suddenly the sound of broken bones sounded. When the sound of broken bones was heard, members of the brigade were all happy. I know too much about Finks, and I have a strong grip inherently. I used to crush the enemy''s throat bones. It seems to members of the brigade that this is definitely Finks. In the next second, the sight of the scene made members of the brigade ignorant, rubbing their eyes in disbelief, and even suspected that there was a problem with their eyes. What did they see? Finks looked pained and quickly distanced himself from Noel. This is not the point. The point is that the right arm is severely twisted and deformed, and it makes people feel very painful when they look at it. The members of the brigade are very aware of the horrifying power of the idea of ??the Fenkers strengthening department and the innate strong grip. Now the result is reversed. The attacked person did nothing, but the attacked person was seriously injured. In this scene, whoever saw it would have to be confused. Suddenly returned, the brigade members responded very quickly, and immediately moved forward to support. Especially with a good relationship with Finks, the best flying tan in the brigade. In order to prevent Noel from attacking Finks at this time, Feitan rushed to him as quickly as possible, using the handheld umbrella to launch the attack first. Umbrella pierced the door of Noor''s face, and then stretched out before he attacked. Confounding vision, Feitan hiding behind the umbrella surface, gently twisting the handle of the umbrella to pull out the sword, and slashing forward in a lateral direction. however.... "Ding!" Feitan is also blocked by the umbrella, and he has no idea what the sword is blocked by. But listening to the sound, it should be a special weapon. Withdrawing the sword first, Feitan stretched out his left hand to grab the umbrella, and quickly evacuated to the jump. On the way back, he saw that Noel was empty on his right hand, and his left hand was still inserted in his pocket. No weapons? Is it hidden? Looking up and down, I couldn''t find anything suspicious. Changing strategy, Feitan used his speed to move around Noel at high speed, creating many afterimages. Did not rush to attack, patiently looking for Noel''s flaws. Seeing Feitan haunting Noel, several brigade members came to Finks and protected him in the middle. skbshge v9 Chapter 155： Is this the limit? First he was robbed of his prey by Feitan and protected by himself. Finks lowered his head and raised his temples with blue tendons. "Feitan!!!" With an angry cry, Feitan stopped abruptly away from Noel and turned to look at the source of the sound. In fact, Feitan guessed what it was because of the moment Finks shouted angrily. The Phantom Brigade has a consensus that it does not interfere with the fighting of others. Of course, the exceptions that are said in advance. Obviously, this time it wasn''t agreed in advance, but a temporary intention. Finks clutched his right arm, glaring at Feitan with anger in his eyes, and reopened with a roar. "He! It''s my prey!" "You have to do it, you have to wait for him to solve me before it''s your turn!!!" "Get away now!" The members of the brigade around Finks could not help but retreat from his side, and no longer protected him in the middle. The brigade members were not hurt by the words, but respected the decision made by Finks. Feitan took the sharp sword he held in the umbrella sheath and turned to the brigade members. When passing Finks, Feitan kindly reminded him. "That guy is weird, look for flaws first and then attack, don''t be stupid." "I know, I don''t need your reminder." In less than a second, Finks realized that something was wrong and turned to Feitan. "Asshole! Who are you stupid?" Feitan never looked back, nor did he reply. Finks no longer entangled Feitan, his eyes turned to yawning Noel, his left hand no longer covered his right hand. Stepping towards Noel, Finks turned his left arm. The left arm rotates clockwise to condense qi on the arm. The more times the arm rotates, the more condensed qi will be. The flow of qi can''t escape Noor''s eyes. Just looking at the amount of condensed gas, you can calculate how strong and how powerful it can be. Raising his right hand to Finks, he provoked his index finger provocatively. "You turn slowly, I won''t interrupt you, and I won''t move half a step." "Okay! Don''t regret it!" Finks was really irritated, and gritted his teeth. Of course, I didn''t fully believe what Noel said and secretly guarded against him. Circle by circle, circle by circle, the left arm rotates twice for each step. Came to Noel, Finks turned up to 30 times, and the entire left arm was horrified. The left arm burst with blue tendons and a trace of blood splattered. It can be seen that this has reached the limit of bearing and can no longer continue to condense gas. If you continue to force it, it is estimated that it will be scrapped without attacking the arm. Still the reaction was dull, and Noel was even disappointed. "Is this the limit?" auzw.com "Can you take this punch and say it again!" As Finks spoke, his horrified left arm waved and his fist struck the door of Noor''s face. Noel frowned slightly, disappointed slightly. "I''m standing still to let you fight, but you still have to say hello to my face, which is a bit too tight." "No one has told you, don''t you hit your face?" The right hand lifted like lightning, and the palm caught the fist that struck the face. The fist was caught, but the powerful energy created by the fist lifted the surrounding trees uprooted. The fist couldn''t move forward any more, and was caught by Noel. Finks was stunned for a moment, and then he recovered. His eyes became fierce, and he mobilized his madness into his left arm, irrespective of the power. "what!!!!" Roaring, there were more blood vessels bursting in the left arm. Even so, he did not stop and continued to increase the output of Qi. However, it still failed to shake Noel. Noel felt a little bored and did not plan to continue playing. Slightly tightening the palm of your hand, a burst of bone breaking sound followed, and then a violent tug. A whole left arm of Finks was easily torn off like paper. And this does not end there. Noel instantly lifted his right leg and directly hit Finks with a knee blow to make him eject backward. Flying backwards, Finks spouted blood in his mouth, and there were viscera in it. The brigade in the brigade seemed to be fierce, and the brawny men with long earrings appeared on the path of Finks flying backwards. The person caught it, but it didn''t stop him. Finks crashed into the arms of the member fiercely, the strong impact force let the strong men fly out together. It was too late for the others to help, and the two of them crashed into the dense woods in the distance. "boom!" There was a loud noise in the distance, and the earth shook slightly. The strength of Noel has been preliminarily judged, and it is by no means any one of the brigade members can deal with it alone. One by one, it is simply giving away. There is a great possibility that all the members of the Phantom Brigade will be folded in the hands of Noel, so they cannot be reckless by the members. The decision was made in an instant, and Kurolo Rushiru ordered directly. "Commander of the regiment, let all the people join together!" "Yes!" Except for the two who did not know where they were flying, the remaining members of the brigade responded in unison. Noel could easily take it, Finks'' trick to go beyond the limit. This made the members of the brigade understand that it was far underestimated the strength of Noel, knowing that it is difficult for individuals to win. As the head of the group, Kurolo Rusilu, he was able to calmly give such correct orders, and the brigade members had no reason not to agree. Several members of the brigade dispersed and surrounded Noel first. Members with long-range means of attack use their own ability to initiate attacks first. The melee members rushed immediately behind the attack, and while waiting for Noel''s defense to show flaws, fortunately, he was given a fatal blow. v9 Chapter 156： The Thiefs Secret Seeing the attack flying, Noel calmly controlled his body and escaped the attack lightly. Just far away, the melee brigade members greeted them. One of the greeted people stopped abruptly about three meters from Noel, and took a posture of co-operation. This man is Nobunaga Hachama, he is a master of Juhe sword extraction. The other two hurriedly turned away from the left. Sensing the moment the two were out of the circle, Nobunaga Hachama instantly moved out of the sword. The circle is a high-level application skill of entanglement and practice in the mind ability. The user will form a circular area formed by the mind ability around the body. Any movement within this range will be perceived by the user. Can be understood as a human radar. Nobunaga Hachamas circle radius is at most four meters, which is the limit of his katana attack. The cold light flashed, slashing out at super high speed. "Ding!" The blade was less than five centimeters from the neck, and Noel''s index finger and **** rested against the blade, preventing it from advancing one cent. The sword that strengthened the ability to read the mind was easily blocked by two fingers. This is the first time that someone has stopped him. Nobunaga Hachama gathered Nian into his eyes, but found that Noel''s fingers on the blade did not use Nian to strengthen it. That is to say, this is just relying on the body''s defensive power, and then took a knife to strengthen the ability to read the mind. Not to mention Nobunaga Hachama, the other members of the brigade are incredible. Its unbelievable, just a moments stun, and its adjusted instantly. In particular, the two men in the previous strategy took the opportunity to reach Noels left and right sides and attacked him together. The man on the left is Feitan, who has already put out a sword that is sheathed in his hand and stabs at Noor Temple. The man on the right is a flaking man, a weird man with a bandage all over his body, punching his fist at Noor Temple. At the same time, Nobunaga Hachama withdrew the samurai sword, and then thrust it out again. This time, the target was the heart. Attack three key points in three directions. When they were about to hit at the same time, the three men''s abdomen suddenly sag, and then they flew out together. Noel was still standing there, never moving too far. "I haven''t moved my bones for a long time, but you should give it a little strength." "It''s better to show your unique tricks and stop useless temptation, it will only make me feel bored." "If I can make me feel happy, I might let you go alive, maybe." Although the speech was quite irritating, several members of the brigade did not refute. After a short test, whether it is power, speed, or defense, it is far beyond expectations. The most important point is that this is the case without the ability to read. The three people who flew backwards clearly felt that Noel was merciful, not a single blow. If you use the unknown ability to read, just thinking about it makes people shudder. With the strength shown today, Noel is qualified to say those words. auzw.com Slowly turning his head, Noel looked at Kulolo Rushiru and gave a playful smile. "You may be disappointed. I''m not going to use the ability to read, so you have no chance." "Oh? You know my ability to read?" "In the special department, the ability to read is the secret of a thief. A modernized book has the purpose of seizing the ability of others to read. The convenience that the stolen ability is stolen cannot be used again." "It seems that you really know." Hearing this, Kurolo Rushiru frowned, feeling a little surprised. Those who know this are only members of the Phantom Brigade. Brigade members leaked? At the moment this conjecture appeared, Kurolo Rushiru denied it. Unconditional trust, member of the Phantom Brigade. I firmly believe that members of the brigade will not leak. Not enough, Noel continued to talk about what he knew. "The ability to steal thoughts must meet the following four conditions, otherwise it will fail." "1. You must see the other person''s ability to read with your own eyes." "2. You have to ask questions about the other person''s ability to read and get answers from the other party." "3. You need to put the opponent''s hand on the handprint on the cover of the book." "4, 1-3 conditions must be completed within an hour." "When you want to use the stolen ability, you should put the book in your right hand and turn to the page of the reading ability you want to use." "The stolen mind ability is automatically erased from the book when the stolen opponent dies, and it can no longer be used." "how about it?" "Amazed?" "Unexpectedly?" In such detail, Kurolo Rushiru was quite surprised. But the change of direction also shows that it is not a secret leaked by members of the brigade. They only know a part of the conditions and are not as detailed as Noel. At the same time, Kulolo Rusiru also began to doubt that Noel''s ability to read was to predict the future or gain insight into the past. Otherwise, you can really know such secret things. "According to this view, I think you know the ability of our brigade members." "Congratulations, you got it right, but unfortunately there is no reward." With a slight smile, Noel admitted generously. Whether it was Kurolo Rusiru or the members of the brigade, it was very unpleasant to hear about it. Knowing the ability of all the people to read, actually dare to stand here to provoke. Or, this man is a fool. Or, this person has a coping strategy and is not afraid at all. Noel does not look like a fool in any way, so he must be absolutely sure, not afraid of the ability of those in the brigade. Realized that this was kicked to the iron plate. v9 Chapter 157： Burn in the hot sun! Now I realize that it seems a little late. Obviously, even if you bow your head now, Noel will not let it go easily. Scattered away? This is also not realistic, it can be said that hope is slim. So far, Noel hasn''t touched the killing intentions, but if he runs away at this time, it may not be necessary. There is no other choice, you can only do it according to Noel''s meaning, and everyone uses their own tricks. It is best to kill Noel, but not to plan again. Basically, all members of the Phantom Brigade think so, and even some people have already taken action. The bandage man named "Peeling Lev" has already pulled the bandage around him. The bandages were removed, revealing many wind holes of different sizes. He is a descendant of the Judundu tribe. A Judundu man put on a small needle throughout his body while circumcising when he was three years old. Then gradually replace with thicker wooden rods, and finally fix it with macaroni bamboo tube, wood and stone. They are dance warriors, known as Bap (Warrior). According to the size, shape and movement of those wind caves, they can make a variety of sounds. In sacrifices and prayers, they will serve as psychics and musicians. They will use their bodies to play the song of the warrior before fighting against the enemy tribes or beasts. Fight for the enemy. They believe that the more beautiful the sound comes, the more advanced the elves will be. Skilled warriors are the same as gods, and the voice is above the elders. At the moment when the brigade members saw, they covered their ears with both hands at the first time, and at the same time quickly pulled back the distance. Peeling Lev explained the gloves again, and then began to dance. As the dance started, many wind holes of different sizes on his body made a burst of flutes. The little thumb clasped his ears, and Noel was not affected at all. "This kind of pediatric voice attack, you don''t want to take it out and embarrass it, or use your trick quickly." "Then you try to take it, my sonic attack!" Seeing that the sonic attack was ineffective, Peel Lef gave up decisively, and then rotated in situ at high speed. The rotation speed is getting faster and faster, and gradually rises to midair. "Combat martial arts Jupiter!" Leaving Lev uses the ability of the modernized system to manifest a huge sphere that wraps itself-Jupiter hits Noel. Don''t really say, this speed really reached the speed of sound. Noel slammed his right fist wrapped in a halo and punched a huge ball like Jupiter. With just one punch, Ju Juxing, with his modernization, was easily blocked. A moment later, the flakes of Leo''s modernized Jupiter were fragmented, and even Noel pinched his neck in the air. Not only was he captured, but his eyes were white, and he seemed faint. "That''s too hard to beat?" Without the killer, Noel threw the people towards the brigade members and signaled them to continue. "What is the next player?" Kurolo Rushiru''s right hand immediately appeared a book, quickly turned to a page in it. auzw.com The next second, I saw the flaking Lef thrown out by Noel, and he suddenly disappeared on his way back. When it reappeared, Peeling Lev was already leaning against a large tree behind Kurolo Rushiru. At the same time, Feitan burst out of breath. Immediately afterwards, a modern garment was used to create a garment with many cones and only eyes. When they saw Feitan dressed, the members of the brigade changed their faces. "Get out of here, otherwise you will be implicated." "Why did this guy go crazy suddenly?" "There''s still time for nonsense, now Feitan will not care about everything around him, and he was almost killed by him last time watching the game." "Taking advantage of this opportunity, we dispersed to run in different directions." This was a rare and good opportunity. Kurolo Rushiru said to the evacuation team members, and then quickly turned to speed up and rush out. No one can hear it, it means to run. Without any hesitation at all, the brigade members took a stunned and peeling Lev and scattered and evacuated in different directions. Noel let those people run away, quietly waiting for Feitan to enlarge. For the departure of the regiment leader and the brigade members, Feitan did not feel anything wrong, and even he did not take it seriously. It can be said that there is only one thought in Feitan''s mind now, that is to kill Noel, and the rest does not matter. Control one''s own qi, and then use the modernization to create a sphere of light. A fist-sized ball of light formed and spontaneously soared up into the sky. "Burn in the hot sun!" The moment the voice fell, the light sphere that rose to mid-air expanded and released the hot heat. In just a moment, a small sun took shape. And at this time, Feitan raised his right hand, and suddenly swayed towards Noel. The small sun fell and the high temperature instantly burned everything around. The rocks melted into magma, and the big trees turned into ashes. Noel quickly calculated how much the small sun would affect, and soon came to a result. "The range covered is a bit large." "So..." "Enchantment!" With a snap of his fingers, a super-large enchantment appeared, covering the entire area. No way, the result of the calculation is that it can spread to the girls, so they have to use the enchantment to limit the damage caused, so as to ensure the safety of those people in the sky plain. The enchantment enveloped the entire area, and the small sun also fell to the ground. In an instant, the erupting small sun released an endless flame, and the entire enchantment was filled in a blink of an eye. At this moment inside the enchantment, nothing could be seen except the flame. Noel and Feitan, the two of them don''t know what happened. They can only know the final result after the flame is completely extinguished. .. skbshge v9 Chapter 158： Return The enchantment was filled with flames, but it did not last long. After about 5~6 seconds, the fire started to gradually weaken, and it completely extinguished soon. In the scorched earth area, Noor grabbed Feitan''s neck with one hand and lifted him into the air. "Nice move, I will let you go for a while." "You are always welcome to retaliate against me so that I can move my lower shin slightly." "Of course, when you come again, you will not be so lucky today. I will kill you mercilessly, so come to me again after a good sense of death." Noel flicked it like he was throwing garbage, smashing Feitan **** the scorched soil. Rolling out a short distance, Feitan opened his eyes very hard, watching Noel''s back. Without paying attention to Feitan, Noel raised his hand and snapped his fingers. "Snapped!" As the sound rang, the enchantment that shrouded the area suddenly broke. With a whimper, Noel also disappeared from here, and no trace could be found nearby. The leader and brigade members now do not know where to go. Wanting to ask for help, Feitan didn''t know how to do it. call out? Stop it, wait for the rescue to fail to call, first attract a bunch of fierce beasts. Make a call? It is a pity that in the battle just now, the mobile phone has already turned to ashes. Think about it, understand that you can''t count on others. Feitan climbed up hard, dragging his heavy body and limping away from the place. "I can only hope that I don''t run into any fierce beasts, otherwise this time I''m going to be cool in this ghost place." He muttered to himself, not forgetting to be alert all around him. The members of the Phantom Brigade, under the command of Kurolo Rushiru, dispersed and fled in different directions. It has long been far from the battle area, and some of them are almost out of the jungle. No one wants to go back and watch, it is impossible to rescue Feitan. Both Kurolo Rushiru and members of the brigade believed that Feitan could not be alive. The sky plain... A group of people who are addicted to BB corn and cannot help themselves are still devoting themselves to research. Until Noel returned now, he did not find that he had left. Seeing that Yuanyue teachers and students are still studying, and professional hunters are still frantically collecting BB corn kernels. Noel did not bother for a while, and left again immediately after leaving. This time, I didn''t go far, and it didn''t take much time. With a wave of hand, a large area of ??the BB corn visible in front of you, together with the jungle of the Eval underneath, is included in the small world. Complete the collection and set off again to return to the place where everyone is. When Noel returned, he clapped his hands slightly. auzw.com "Slap! Slap! Slap!" Teachers and students of Yuanyue and professional hunters suddenly stopped and heard the prestige. Everyone''s eyes gathered, and Noel went straight to the subject. "Want to study, wait until you go back and study slowly, we should leave here." "And you guys, just grab some points at Waikuai, don''t forget what I said, and then there will be something unexpected, don''t blame me for being unkind to you." When I learned that I was leaving here, the teachers and students of Yuanyue did not study any more, so I honestly stuffed BB corn kernels into my backpack. Under Noel''s warning, professional hunters did not dare to pack more BB corn kernels, and took out a lot from the bag. No way, I dare not listen. It is clear that Noel is definitely not kidding, and he will really die. It didn''t take long for everyone to be ready to go. The following time, he began to rely on the rope to return to the place of the jungle of E. Still according to the old rules, the man''s self-reliance climbed down on his own. Female students and lecturers are brought to the ground by Noel and Wolf Fighter. Everything went very smoothly, and no one had an accident. The goal of this trip has been found, there is no need to stay in the jungle of E. Everyone said that they had no opinion about leaving the jungle of E. The BB corn kernels were very satisfying. On the way out of the jungle of E, I encountered a lot of gourmet condiments. Noel introduced them one by one, and at the same time did not stop everyone from collecting. Stop and go, before the sky is completely dark, and finally walk out of the jungle of E. Without rushing to the road, I just found a place to camp and decided to leave for the boat tomorrow. Tired all day, after everyone had dinner together. Tiredness flooded, did not want to study or do anything else, and took a break early. The next day... When everyone woke up early in the morning, they consciously washed and packed their clothes, so they didn''t have to say anything. This saves Nuoer a lot of things. After eating something casually, a group of people set off for the boat stop. Idle is also idle, Noel said to everyone. "Because it didn''t take much time to find BB corn this time, we still have time to go shopping elsewhere." "Of course, you can also choose to return to Yuanyue Academy." Hearing Noels words, he thought that the teachers and students who wanted to return directly to the Yuanyue Academy immediately glowed. Even professional hunters, they are not unwilling at all. How can you not be willing, this is a good opportunity to make extra money. This short journey alone made millions of abstinences, and how could it be possible to speak out against it, wishing to follow Noel and go somewhere else. Everyone expressed their unwillingness to return to Yuanyue Academy, and Noel proposed several places for them to choose. The time passed quickly, so I unknowingly returned to the docking point. However, the differences were so great that they were unable to discuss a result, so they had to board the ship and leave the mainland of E. skbshge v9 Chapter 159： "End of Book" After leaving the mainland by boat, the crowd spent a few days on board. In those few days, there was still no discussion about where to go, and even the problem would still be given to Noel. Noel did not have any worries and decided on his destination. No one objected to Noel''s decision. No matter the teachers and students of Yuanyue, or professional hunters, all support Noel''s decision. After passing through the continent of E, these people all understood the truth. The reason is very simple, that is to follow Noel, everything under his command, there will be no danger, and it will be full. So, how can there be any objections, the support is too late. After another two or three days, I finally arrived at my destination. There is no disappointment here, the whole island is full of gourmet ingredients. Basically, until the last few days of the journey, the entire island has not yet been explored. Unfortunately, that''s for sure. But it''s not too lost, after all, this trip can be regarded as full return, everyone''s backpack is bulging. The journey finally came to an end, and we returned to the city of Yuanyue Academy by boat. One or more, all of them were returned to Yuanyue Academy intact. Everyone was returned safely and the employment was completely over. After the professional hunter has collected the money, he actively leaves the contact information to Noel and hopes to cooperate in the future. No way, this trip is almost profitable. The amount of money received by the foreign express far exceeds the amount of far-month employment. The most important thing is to find that doing tasks with Noel is really easy and safe, and it makes a lot more money. As the professional hunter left, Noel settled to get the commission this time. Zhexian Zuoweimen was very satisfied. After the commission was settled, he also invited Noel to stay, hoping that he would be a lecturer in Yuanyue Academy. Enor''s knowledge of food ingredients is enough to serve as a lecturer based on these knowledge reserves. It is a pity that Noel refused decisively. Before leaving the Yuanyue Academy, he received a lot of calls from the cook girls. After saying goodbye to some special girls, Noel led the two partners to leave. After that, the three of them went straight to the cabin, and stopped staying in the city. After a journey to find gourmet ingredients, Ganri Xiangzi and Kikuchi Garden Fruit both made a decision. The two decided to follow Noel on an adventure trip in the future, and the store staff would then hand over to the staff to manage, as long as they went back to see from time to time. There are two beauties following him, of course, Noel has no opinion, and there is no reason to refuse. Well, a fool will refuse. In the following year... Every special zone and protected area has been basically visited. It has been determined from the system that the food ingredients of the human world have been collected by Noel. auzw.com The precious ingredients mentioned in "Captive Food", such as: Century Soup, Melk''s Stardust, Morse Oil, Meteorite Garlic, etc... It can be said that Noel has everything in today''s small world. As long as the food ingredients of the human world can be found in the small world, even each one has been cultivated very much. After a year of exercise, Ganri Xiangzi and Mujiu Zhiguo are no longer sisters with no power, and can deal with class 50 food creatures alone. Each person also has a Melk kitchen knife in his hand. In addition to their strength, the cooking skills of the two have also greatly improved, and they have also realized the "food righteousness". After a year of adventure abroad, the two women offered to go back and look at their store. In this regard, this is exactly what it meant, and it was approved without thinking. Not to be tired of the two, but Noel decided to go into the food world alone and harvest the ingredients as quickly as possible. This is also impossible, with two women greatly limiting the speed. Rarely the two women offered to take the initiative, how could it be rejected. Since then, Noel has completely disappeared for a month, and no one can contact him. There was no news to inquire around, but this made the girls anxious. After returning from the food industry, when Noel saw the amount of information on the phone, he was shocked. Send a group of messages back, and the phone never stopped. Until the phone is completely dead, it will be considered a complete stop. igo certified ten star hotel. In the presidential suite on the top floor, Noel gently shook the red wine in his hand and looked at the night view of the city. "The world of food and the world of food, the food cities of these two places, have now been collected." "According to the cultivation of the small world, you can be sure that you will not be able to run out of ingredients for several lifetimes." "As for the sister, only Yuanyue Academy can see it." Talking to myself, there is nothing left to do. According to the original plan, all the things that should be done now are finished, and there seems to be nothing left behind. Having experienced so many worlds, suddenly made a major decision. What major decision was made? Decide... With the sisters of this world, and the sisters of Pirate World, find a place to live in seclusion. Wait until one day is tired, and then set off for a new journey. The next day, he paid for it. Simple and rough take away, the girls of this world. Then, teleported to the world of pirates and repeated one side. At this point, stop traversing different worlds, and the daughters and Noel live happily in seclusion in the small world. "End of Book"